ã€ŠSolo Swordmasterã€‹


 Chapter 1: A Second Chance

    Chapter 1: A Second Chance

    "Ugh¡­ fuck me."

    The building that was fine a minute ago was reduced to rubble.

    In the middle of the ruins, was Limon. He ran his bloody hand through his hair.

    ncing at the countless guns pointed at him, he calmly collected his thoughts.

    <em>''What did I do?''</em>

    If the opponents were some kind of criminal, he wouldn''t have given it a second thought.

    Whether he was going against the mob boss of a vicious crime syndicate. A politician controlling national affairs, or those who corroded the country and were a danger to humanity. He had never once held his de back.

    But this time, things were different.

    The people pointing guns at him weren''t criminals.

    Many were his colleagues. Colleagues he shared the same dinner table with just the day before.

    "Guys¡­ I really can''t understand¡­"

    That was why Limon couldn''t help but ask.

    "Just¡­ why?"

    He''d fought for humanity his whole life.

    He wasn''t trying to argue that he only did the right things, but he had never acted out for personal gain.

    There was a time when he was acknowledged for his devotion and was hailed a hero. The monarch of ten thousand.

    It only served to add to his confusion.

    "I said¡­ why''d you set up all this ridiculous crap just to kill me, you assholes?"

    It wasn''tment, sarcasm, rage, or an outcry.

    It was entirely beyond his understanding, and he simply questioned why things were the way they are.

    False usations should have been enough. Why did they have to sacrifice his subordinates as well?

    But there would be no verbal answer.

    Instead, a man revealed himself from behind his men.

    "Ah."

    Limon smirked, realizing who was behind all of this.

    "A pawn is only kept for its usefulness."

    <em>And Limon had outlived his.</em>

    Besides, it was human nature to desire control over others. If a mad dog could not be tamed, it was natural to put them down ¡ª even if that mad dog was the nation''s greatest protector.

    "You don''t need some goner like me anymore, huh?"

    He knew there were many people who were ufortable with him.

    But he didn''t care.

    Narrow-minded criticism from the feeble was something he had always dealt with.

    He thought that at the very least, no matter what anyone said, his country would still never betray him.

    But that was apse in judgment.

    Maybe even arrogance.

    The country Limon almost died multiple times for didn''t need him anymore.

    Instead, they flung false usations at him¡ª that he was in the way of national interest ¡ªin a bid to get rid of him.

    Even though Limon still possessed enough power to go against the entire world.

    Well, that could very well have been the truth.

    The time Limon was God had passed.

    He wasn''t what the country needed anymore. Now, they just called him a ''goner'', a man out of time.

    "Alright, I''m sorry."

    Finally understanding everything, Limon realized why he was cornered into this predicament.

    His critical error.

    "I was a fool for protecting a world like this."

    He ignored money and power.

    He prioritized his obligations and responsibilities.

    He did favors and made concessions for the weak.

    And even though he sneered when called a patriot, he had put his life on the line to protect the world.

    That was his error.

    If only he had amassed riches and consolidated power.

    If only he had wielded his authority.

    If only he had ignored the people and lived selfishly.

    ¡­And if only he had epted her offer.

    At the very least, he wouldn''t have felt this dirty getting stabbed in the back.

    ''If only I could have another chance¡­''

    If only Limon had the power to turn back time.

    What would it be like to have lived differently?

    When...

    Three beams of light fell from the sky.<blockquote>

    [A small number of Constetions were watching you and were moved by your prayers.]

    [The Fate Teasing Troublemaker offers you a contract. If you ept, you will gain the power to change your fate.]

    [The Guardian of Merciful Resurrection offers you a contract. If you ept, you will gain the power to revert death.]

    [The Crow Guardian of Glory offers you a contract. If you ept, you will gain the power to find glory.]

    [Which Constetion would you like to form a contract with?]</blockquote>

    "¡­Huh?"

    ***

    ***

    Limon blinked at the three beams of light, along with the messages that followed.

    ''What''s this?''

    His mind was frozen, unable toprehend what was happening.

    On the other hand, everyone else was shocked.

    "What? How could a Constetion?!"

    "That light¡­ C-could it be a Monarch-rank Constetion?"

    "I don''t believe it! Not one, not two, but three of them?!"

    Their reactions filled the silence from just moments before.

    Watching them make a fuss, Limon began to grasp what had just happened.

    He knew what he had to do.

    "Before he forms a contract! Do it!"

    Upon this unexpected development, the mastermind quickly ordered his men.

    But Limon was already on his feet before they could squeeze the trigger on their guns.

    And their jaws dropped at what Limon did next.

    <em>sh¡ª!</em>

    The three radiant beams of light had been smashed, crumbling into fragments.

    "Fuck off, you fake sons of bitches!" Limon furiously shouted amidst the specs of shattered light.

    And ring at the stars in the sky, he also raised his middle finger.

    "My fate''s mine! If I die, it''s on my own terms! You think I''ll hand that to you fucks this cheap?"

    ''Holy shit¡­ he¡­!''

    Everyone there was dumbfounded.

    Most people didn''t even have the chance to make a deal with a regr Constetion, and only the luckiest of the lucky could deal with a Monarch-rank Constetion.

    It was every yer''s dream.

    And yet, not only did Limon refuse such a fortune, he had cut down their blessings with a sword.

    <em>How was that even possible?!</em>

    They were at a loss for words. There was no way Limon had just acted on his impulses.

    But underneath all their shock, they understood.

    This was Limon Asphelder.

    The Limon Asphelder.

    Once at the top of the world as humanity''s savior, he also could not be leashed.

    "The fuck ya looking at, huh? You think I''ll let any of you go after all this?"

    <em>Crackle¡ª</em>

    Limon finally erupts. But as he charges towards the men, a storm of light ravages the night sky.<blockquote>

    [SYSTEM ERROR NUMBER k94n0a4 ¡ª FORCED SYSTEM DISCONNECT DURING CONTRACT]</blockquote>

    "Huh? Fuck is it now?"

    The light fragments Limon had shattered started to jolt and swirl around him.

    "What are you guys, door-to-door salesmen? I''m not making a deal, you clingy bastards!"

    Limon swung his sword again, screaming at the light particles slowly approaching him.

    But no matter how much he cut, it only dispersed, condensing around him.

    Limon and those around him couldn''t hide their bewilderment at the unprecedented phenomenon.

    The Constetions, on the other hand, were startled by Limon''s actions.<blockquote>

    [Having a hand stolen, The Fate Teasing Troublemaker is writhing.]

    [Losing one of their wings, The Guardian of Merciful Resurrection is taken aback.]

    [Robbed of a pair of eyes, The Crow Guardian of Glory is outraged.]

    [Fragments of the damaged Constetions absorbing into the recipient.]</blockquote>

    <em>Crackle¡ª</em>

    Enraged at Limon''s transgressions, the three Constetions in the sky shed brightly as strong winds blew and the earth shook.

    "Huh? What are you doing to me, you assholes?! Fuck off!"

    And as the others gazed on, the light was sucked into Limon''s body like a whirlpool.

    "I said, fuck off!"

    And the moment the final spec of light entered Limon¡ª

    The world crumbled.

    ***

    The fatigue of having not slept for a century, yet the haziness of wandering in a century-old dream.

    It was a strange sensation.

    A boundary of thoughts, somewhere between the realm of dreams and reality that made it even harder to escape.

    And as Limon was losing himself wandering in the endless void, a voice pulled him back to reality.

    "Boss, boss?"

    <em>''Who''s voice is that?''</em>

    It felt so strange, despite being one he was familiar with.

    "See, this is why people call you a bogan¡­!"

    <em>Flick¡ª</em>

    "Eek?!"

    "Says who, you bastard?"

    Regardless of whether he was fully conscious or not, his body responded immediately upon being called a bogan. His finger rose, flicking the forehead of the person shaking him awake.

    "It hurts! Why would you hit my face of all ces? What if it leaves a mark?"

    It seems like the flick was very painful.

    "Are you going to take responsibility if I can''t get married?!"

    As he looked at the woman holding onto her red forehead yelling at him with teary eyes, Limon finally remembered who she was. And a strange expression washes over his face.

    "Yoo Na-kyung?"

    "Huh?"

    "The Yoo Na-kyung, my team member?"

    "Of course I''m your team member, is there another Na-kyung around?"

    As if something got unclogged, the memories of the woman quickly flooded back into Limon''s mind.

    <em>Name: Yoo Na-kyung.</em>

    <em>Age: 26.</em>

    <em>upation: Special government employee.</em>

    <em>Status: My team member.</em>

    <em>Characteristics: Quite arrogant.</em>

    <em>Height 158, weight¡ª</em>

    But he pushed it all away and asked her the biggest question on his mind.

    "How are you alive?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2: Beware the Raging Bull

    Chapter 2: Beware the Raging Bull

    Yoo Na-kyung was taken aback at the sudden question.

    "¡­Did I ever die?"

    "No, I don''t think so."

    "Then why would you ask that?!"

    "I don''t¡­ know?"

    Limon tilted his head.

    Yoo Na-kyung was undeniably human. She was not some zombie, and he''d never heard anything about her dying before, either.

    Of course she was alive right now.

    And yet, Limon couldn''t sit well with this apparent truth.

    Like he''d seen her die with his own two eyes before.

    <em>''Why did I ask that?''</em>

    Watching Limon, Yoo Na-kyung didn''t hide the suspicion on her face.

    "Boss¡­ are you senile by any chance?"

    <em>Flick¡ª</em>

    "Eek! I told you to stop hitting there! This definitely counts as workce violence!"

    "Would you like to see what violence actually is?"

    "¡­No."

    Yoo Na-kyung hurriedly shook her head at Limon, who had his fists clenched. She knew from experience that her wild boss wouldn''t just stop at a forehead flick if he actually used violence.

    Silencing Na-kyung, Limon shelved his thoughts.

    "So which rat bastard is it this time?"

    "Eh? How''d you know there was a new report?"

    "If you woke me up for anything that wasn''t an emergency, I''ll st your forehead open."

    "Don''t you think you''re being too harsh on your only team member?!"

    Despiteining, Yoo Na-kyung pulled out the report and quickly read aloud its main points.

    "9:12pm: Vitions against the yer Special Administrative Act verified at coordinates BVI-52.15.

    9:15pm: Culprit escapes the police.

    9:17pm: Culprit was identified¡­"

    "That''s easy."

    "They''re asking for us to catch some madman who''s gone wild after drinking."

    "¡­What the hell, I''m being dispatched to go after one fucking drunkard?"

    Limon furrowed his brows. In the past, he was called the nation''s hero and the ''Guardian of Humanity'', only involved in the nation''s most pressing affairs.

    Yet here he was now ¡ª a minor position with only one subordinate, getting assigned tasks like this.

    He couldn''t help but feel how different times had be.

    Limon didn''t hide his frustration, but Yoo Na-kyung didn''t worry too much about it.

    "Even if you don''t go, no one can really say anything. You''re off duty today."

    She only nodded nonchntly, and casually asked Limon.

    "So¡­ you''re not gonna go?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Limon scowled at his stubborn teammate''s face.

    She was right.

    He was off duty today. Even if there was a report, he wasn''t obligated to move.

    And it didn''t matter if he wasn''t off-duty, either.

    Given his past contributions, even if he has been reduced to a mere team leader, no one would me him for cking a little.

    Despite that, Limon still reached his hand out with a sigh.

    "Enough nonsense. Bring me my coat."

    "Yessir! Here it is!"

    Yoo Na-kyung smiled, as if she expected his response, and handed him his coat.

    Limon nced at her cheeky expression as he put his coat on.

    Picking up his sword, he asked,

    "So, whose head do I have to shove up their ass?"

    ***

    The Golden Age, when life flourished.

    Primitive humans, no different from beasts, achieved civilization bymunicating with elementals. Through these elementals'' power and wisdom, elementalists and sorcerers looked after the world.

    The Silver Age, when Incarnations descended.

    They bore knowledge of the Gods, teaching the people to create a prosperous agricultural society. And using the magic received from these gods, priests and witches ruled the world.

    The Bronze Age, when the seven dragons appeared.

    Previously in a deep slumber to escape ancient cmity, they finally awoke. They taught their followers Psionics, and while they devoured the Incarnations, their followers conquered the world.

    The Heroes'' Age, when the humans killed the dragons.

    After the first Swordmaster, the Sword Emperor, yed the seven dragons, the title became a symbol of absolute power, and no one dared to oppose it.

    <em>But nothingsts forever¡­</em>

    The Iron Age, when Constetions arose.

    <em>And times change.</em>

    After the appearance of the dungeon and Constetions, the legend of the Swordmaster fell into obscurity, reced by the mystical yers.

    Through contracts with Constetions, they acquired power known as ''skills'' and took their ce as the dominant faction in society.

    With a wave of their hands, they could build a skyscraper,

    A machine transcending time,

    Or easily cure a previously incurable illness.

    With these skills that made the impossible possible, the world developed dramatically.

    And so, yers became idolized.

    Swordmasters were only a few inherently talented people who devoted their entire lives to honing that talent.

    On the other hand, yers could acquire definite power with little effort. It was almost too good to be true.

    High-level yers, in particr, could attain tremendous wealth and power with their unique skills.

    Nevertheless, Sheriff Hwang did not believe that the rise of yers were all sunshines and rainbows.

    <em>Vrooom¡ª</em>

    How so?

    "<Seo Yongchan, stop immediately! You are in vition of trafficws!>"

    If there were no such thing as yers, he wouldn''t need to be on a frantic chase in the middle of the city.

    "Suck an egg! How dare a damn pig living off my taxes tell me what I can or cannot do?"

    "<Why you¡­! I''m trying to be civil! Stop right now, or I''ll crash you!>"

    "Hahaha! Go ahead and try!"

    <em>Gallop Gallop Gallop¡ª</em>

    "Aaaargh! That damn son of a bitch!"

    A young man was racing the roads like a horse out of its reigns.

    Sheriff Hwang grinded his teeth as he chased Seo Yongchan in his police car.

    When you''re a cop, it was more likely people would speed up when ordered to stop.

    But Seo Yongchan''s reckless driving wasn''t what grinded Sheriff Hwang''s gears.

    A body of brass the size of a truck, two horns as sharp as a spear, and sulfur smoking from its nostrils.

    "If you''re drunk, go to bed! Who the fuck rides around recklessly on a familiar?!"

    Sheriff Hwang cursed watching Seo Yongchan running around on his monstrous brass bull.

    ''Damn these yer bastards!''

    If it were a sports car, he wouldn''t have hesitated to crash head-on into him. But he couldn''t, not with that brass bull.

    Even the familiars of low-level 20 yers could make a truck fly with one crash.

    Seo Yongchan was a high-level yer in the 80s. What hope does a police car have, when even a missile might not stop his familiar?

    That was why Sheriff Hwang disliked yers.

    If their level were even a little high, they''dpletely disregard the authority ofw enforcement, and police arms were no match for them.

    "Hey, where''s PAB?"

    "They said they''re on their way!"

    "Goddamnit, it''s been ages since we radioed them, and they''re still on their way?!"

    Sheriff Hwang was anxious.

    The only way they could catch Seo Yongchan was with the help of PAB agents. That was exactly what the PAB organization was created for.

    But how much destruction would be done before they arrived?

    "Ahahaha! I''m freeee!"

    "Th-that little¡­¡­!"

    Perhaps it had gotten bored of just running.

    Even though it wasn''t a car, the brass bull tried to drift, squashing many parked cars with its posterior.

    Sheriff Hwang was appalled, seeing Seo Yongchan scream in delight with both arms out.

    Just how many cars got destroyed?

    Though, that didn''t matter anymore.

    Seo Yongchan had changed his course.

    ***

    ***

    "Stop, you fuck! There''s no traffic control over there!"

    Everyone had already evacuated to leave a road big enough for the bull. That was also why there was yet to be any casualties.

    However, that left the other smaller roads open.

    What would happen if that thing got onto one of those?

    The number of deaths would be unimaginable.

    "Shriek!"

    "Wh-what is that thing?!"

    "Holy fuck!"

    The ominous prediction had turned real.

    The brass bull running wild had run onto a road with people.

    Thankfully, the bull ran with such an odd roar that many of the pedestrians crossing the street quickly ran away in fear and shock.

    But not everyone was so fortunate.

    "Eek!"

    "Huaagh!"

    "N-noo!"

    Maybe her ankles got sprained when she was getting pushed around by those trying to escape.

    Sheriff Hwang''s eyes widened as he saw a woman fall in the middle of the road, struggling to get up. Beside her, was a small girl in tears holding her hand.

    He grabbed the loudspeaker, howling at the top of his lungs.

    "<Seo Yongchan, you fucking dipshit! Can''t you see the people in front of you?! Stop!>"

    "Huh?"

    "<Stop immediately!>"

    His intoxication must''ve blinded him. He appeared flustered, as if he''d just discovered the mother and daughter on the crosswalk.

    But that was all it was.

    Seo Yongchan couldn''t stop the brass bull, nor could he cancel its summon.

    The bull was too fast, and with the alcohol slowing down his thoughts, stopping the bull wasn''t even an idea that appeared in his mind.

    ''They''re done for!''

    The brass bull was running like crazy.

    The woman wrapped the girl in her arms and covered her with her body.

    But it was useless.

    Even a brush against that massive beast would turn a human body into paste in an instant.

    As Sheriff Hwang grimaced picturing the horrible sight he was about to witness,

    <em>Bamf¡ª!</em>

    ''¡­Huh?''

    The cavalry had finally arrived.

    Sheriff Hwang couldn''t believe his eyes.

    Only the woman and her daughter were there a moment ago. And yet, in the blink of an eye, another man and woman had appeared there as well.

    But he only had a moment of shock.

    When he saw their white coats with their gaudy design, his expression brightened without even realizing it.

    There was only one group of people who still wore something so outdated.

    ''PAB! They''re finally here!''

    If it were the PAB, of course they could pop out of thin air.

    The yer Administration Bureau.

    An organization specifically created for the regtion of high-level yers. The agents were mostly high-level yers themselves.

    Dimensional yers, especially, could save the mother and daughter with ¡¸Teleportation¡¹ even if they couldn''t stop the brass bull.

    An immediate disaster had been avoided.

    ¡­But instead of running away with the mother and daughter, the PAB agents merely stood in ce.

    Sheriff Hwang''s moment of relief was quickly thrown back.

    ''Huh? Why aren''t they moving?''

    <em>Sling¡ª</em>

    But that too, onlysted for a moment.

    The man in the white cloak took a step forward with his sword drawn. Realizing what the man was nning, Sheriff Hwang was appalled.

    "Holy shit! You''re gonna stop that thing head first?!"

    <em>''That guy''s desperate to die.''</em>

    He may have only been in the level 80s, but Seo Yongchan was still in the top 0.01% of yers in the entire world. On top of that, his brass bull was built specifically forbat.

    And yet, there the man stood, trying to stop that monster''s attack alone with just a flimsy sword.

    Pure fucking insanity.

    The only ones capable of such a thing were the Ten Great Monarchs, or the Grand Dukesparable to them.

    But once the man started moving,

    Sheriff Hwang''s foul mouth dropped open.

    One step as he cut off its thick neck.

    One step as he cut its four legs, the bull still moving after death.

    One step as he turned around to kick its side.

    In just three steps, the man had butchered the brass bull and shoved its remains to the side of the road.

    He sheathed his sword¡­

    Only toin to the woman behind him.

    "Oi, you told me there was only a drunkard. The hell''s this cow head?"

    "Seems like a snack to go along with him and his alcohol."

    "There''s people who eat even brass bulls with a drink?"

    "Maybe it''s registered if they''re a yer who consumes metal to use their skill."

    "¡­¡­Fucks sake. Ain''t a single normal yer out here."

    "But I''m a yer too?"

    "Did I stutter?"

    "Just what is your opinion of me, boss?!"

    He''d just destroyed a metal bull the size of a house.

    Sheriff Hwang was bedazzled out of his mind, staring at the man casually talking as if he''d just stomped an ant.

    By his side, stood Officer Kim. His dumbfounded voice snapped Sheriff Hwang out of his trance.

    "Sheriff Hwang¡­ what did we just witness?"

    "A familiar above level 80 was just decimated by a single person in less than a second."

    "Is that even possible?"

    "¡­Maybe if they were a Monarch."

    "But I''ve never heard of such a Monarch."

    "Yeah." Sheriff Hwang nkly agreed.

    Among the countless yers in the world, there were only ten who could be called a Monarch. They were those who dealt with a Monarch-rank Constetion and were able to reach the ultimate realm of level 100.

    But to his knowledge, there wasn''t a single white-haired man among the 100 Grand Dukes, much less the ten Monarchs.

    ''Wait, white hair?''

    Sheriff Hwang''s eyes widened, taking a good look at the man.

    Indeed, there was one person who came to mind.

    Finding a small scar by the white-haired man''s eyes, he unknowingly mumbled a name.

    "Asphelder?"

    "Asphelder? You mean The Limon Asphelder?"

    "Yes¡­ I''m certain of it."''

    Sheriff Hwang said definitively.

    He was barely mentioned nowadays, but he was once the most infamous person in the world.

    He was a hero, even dubbed the ''Guardian of Humanity'', before the world entered the Iron Age and yers appeared.

    "He''s mankind''sst Swordmaster."

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 3: Conscience

    Chapter 3: Conscience

    "¡­I thought Swordmasters only appeared in history books."

    "Of course. He''s a great man, but even in the PAB, he''s been relegated to a trivial job."

    Officer Kim was confused at Sheriff Hwang''s collected exnation.

    "Trivial?"

    "Yep, they say he''s basically been disowned."

    "But why? Shouldn''t he be highly desired everywhere?"

    It was an obvious conclusion toe to.

    His past fame aside, his ability to cut down Seo Yongchan''s familiar in a single hit was extraordinary. Whether it be a guild or a governmental branch, a man of his caliber would be valuable anywhere.

    But Sheriff Hwang was indifferent.

    "Have you ever worked in a group project?"

    "Of course I have."

    "How would it feel to have a group memberining about everything without actually contributing anything?"

    "I''d be pissed."

    "And if that group member had a rotten personality and a horrible temper, but you couldn''t kick him out because of his history with thepany?"

    "I''d be really pissed."

    "There you go."

    "Eh?"

    Not understanding his exnation, there was a nk expression on Officer Kim''s face.

    "That man''s a Swordmaster, not a yer. He can''t enter the dungeon."

    "¡­ Ah!"

    "Do you get it now? Why everyone avoids him?"

    Sheriff Hwang clicked his tongue.

    Power wasn''t the only reason high-level yers were treated so well.

    It was also because of the enormous amount of technological and socio-economic benefits the treasures in the dungeon provided.

    "Even if he''s stronger than high-level yers, there''s no benefit in keeping him around."

    That was precisely why Limon was a pain in the ass.

    An anachronistic swordsman that provided no benefits to the world because he couldn''t enter the dungeon.

    But they couldn''t exactly treat him poorly either, when he held the title of a hero in the past.

    No one could be as troublesome as him.

    "They put up with him because they needed his strength then. But there are Monarchs greater than him now. Who''d want to keep around an old fart that does nothing butin?"

    "¡­Yeah, I see that now."

    "Move on if you get it. There''s a lot of cleanup to do."

    "Yessir."

    Sheriff Hwang sighed as he looked over the roads. They were utterly wrecked from Limon kicking the brass bull across it.

    ''I feel bad for whoever Limon''s subordinates and supervisors are.''

    ***

    A neatly ironed suit, a luxurious watch, a shiny head and a plump belly. Just a nce would tell you that he was an aged, wise man of dignity.

    <em>Bang¡ª!</em>

    Director Kang Jungsoo mmed his deck.

    "Just what the hell did you do?!"

    At his outburst, Yoo Na-kyung only blinked with wide eyes and asked,

    "Are you talking about confiscating the tea leaves and cake in your secretary''s office without permission?"

    "No¡­! Wait, hold on. I''ve been gettingints from finance that my refreshment fees have gone up. That was you?!"

    "Uhm¡­ Can''t we see it as a one-off sustenance irregrity?"

    "Are you listening to yourself?!"

    "I have a condition where I don''t feel well If I don''t consume sugar. I''d appreciate it if you gave our team refreshment fees as well."

    "You damn¡ª!"

    Veins bulged on Kang Jungsoo''s forehead, but only for a moment. He pressed on his temples, forcing himself to calm down.

    There were more pressing matters at the moment.

    "Forget about the snacks. Exin the mess you made yesterday."

    "The mess?"

    Yoo Na-kyung looked empty-headed.

    Kang Jungsoo pointed at the report on his desk in frustration.

    "This, I''m talking about this!"

    "Oh, yesterday''s bull incident?"

    "Yes! How could you act without permission and make such a big mess? What are you going to do about the cleanup?"

    Kang Jungsoo was frantic.

    It would have made any other agent flinch from fear.

    In the workce, it was an unspoken rule to tread lightly to avoid angering your boss. Especially for civil servants.

    But Yoo Na-kyung had grown away from such fears thanks to her boss, who was unusual in many ways. Rather, she thought what he was saying was strange.

    "Uhm¡­ Director. I''m sorry, but I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    "Huh?"

    "It''s basic protocol for PAB to act first, report second. What do you mean, permission?"

    "¡­¡­"

    It was a valid point.

    PAB was created to keep malicious yers under a tight leash.

    Naturally, there were many emergencies where they had to be dispatched urgently. It would be unreasonable to have to request permission from the higher-ups every single time.

    "Plus, all we did was prevent human casualties. How''s that a big mess?"

    "Are you seriously asking that right now?!"

    "Yes."

    "Y-youuuu!"

    Kang Jungsoo was red with anger and blue with shock.

    An apology should''vee first.

    But seeing Yoo Na-kyung''s genuine look of confusion, he was at a loss for words.

    "You! Just how did you train your subordinates?!"

    Kang Jungsoo changed his target. He decided that he''d rather chew out the boss, than continue talking to a brick wall.

    Knowing that hounding a boss was as typical as doing it to their subordinates, this was an apparent, even habitual act of his.

    But Kang Jungsoo put a hand over his mouth the moment that boss opened his.

    "Huh? What do you want?"

    He was so worked up that he''d forgotten the reason he couldn''t harp at her boss.

    The young man with white hair yawned on the sofa, lounging as if the director''s office was his living room.

    "Did you just say that¡­ to me?

    Kang Jungsoo held his breath at Limon''s low pitch, and gathered every inch of courage he had to answer sternly.

    "''Y-you'', you say? How could you address your superior that way¡­"

    "Oi, Jungsoo."

    "Oh, Uhm¡ª Come to think of it¡­ I have an urgent meeting to attend. I should be on my way."

    "Kang Jungsoo."

    "¡­¡­Yes, sir."

    The little bit of courage Kang Jungsoo had mustered immediately dissipated.

    <em>Saving face didn''t matter. If he didn''t change his tone immediately, he would never see the light of day.</em>

    That was what his instincts told him when he saw those piercing, gold eyes.

    Limon asked the now silent Kang Jungsoo.

    "How old are you again?"

    "¡­46, sir."

    "Really? You''ve grown. Feels like just yesterday you pissed yourself from how scared of me you were."

    "Pff¡ª!"

    "Ahem! Uhm¡­ Sir. Please, not the old stories¡­"

    Seeing Yoo Na-kyung barely hold in herugh with her hand, Kang Jungsoo finally realized the hole he''d dug himself into.

    He should have just turned a blind eye.

    What kind of glory was he seeking, trying to reprimand the geezer with a youthful face, only to lose face himself?

    "Yeah, whatever¡­ Hey, you remember what your grandfather introduced me to you on that day?"

    "¡­He told me to always remember your grace because you were his savior."

    "That''s right. I must''ve saved that guy''s life on the battlefield like three times. You wouldn''t even have been born if he died."

    "B-but that''s personal¡­ and this is work¡­"

    "And what''d you say? You referred to me by ''you''! Did your grandpa tell you to talk to me like that? Should I call Deokjin right now and check, huh?"

    "I''m sorry! I made a mistake!"

    Kang Jungsoo crumbled immediately.

    The director of the PAB held the reins for everything yer-rted. But what could he do to the guy? Even his grandfather, a war hero, would get on his knees for him.

    What would happen if Limon told his father, Kang Deokjin, about what happened today?

    He didn''t think he would still get a beating at this age.

    "Tsk, tsk. Kids these days."

    ***

    ***

    Limon swung his feet onto the table, resting his face on his hand.

    "So, what''s the problem?"

    "I''m sorry?"

    "You''re flipping your shit first thing in the morning because something went wrong, didn''t it?"

    "¡­¡­Yes."

    "So what is it? I don''t have any guesses."

    "Me neither."

    Kang Jungsoo started to boil inside once again at Limon''s ignorance and at his subordinate''s chirpy add-ons.

    But they weren''t being petty. They truly didn''t know the reason.

    ''No buildings were destroyed this time, right?''

    ''And we didn''t even beat them half to death likest time.''

    <em>That''s right.</em>

    To Limon, partially decimating a building was a piece of cake.

    He''d also beat up the culprits he caught.

    Compared to that, this incident went rather peacefully. They couldn''t understand what the problem was.

    Kang Jungsoo would''ve held back tears if he knew of this¡ª

    <em>Was that something to be proud of?</em>

    Unaware of their thoughts, Kang Jungsoo finally opened his mouth.

    "Sir, did you not destroy Seo Yongchan''s familiar yesterday?"

    "Who?"

    "Y-you know. The drunkard who flew with the bull you kicked yesterday."

    "Oh, that little shit?"

    Limon shook his head.

    Looking back, he faintly remembered some dude stuck under the bull, screaming. He''d just forgotten because the brass bull had such a loud presence.

    "And what about that little shit?"

    "Mr. Seo Yongchan is demandingpensation for yesterday''s damages."

    "Huh?"

    Limon looked bewildered.

    "What bullshit is that? What did I destroy?"

    "That''s¡­"

    Kang Junsoo held his words.

    How was he going to exin this? Or to be exact, how was he going to exin this without getting dragged by Limon?

    But to his relief, his worries didn''tst long.

    "Eh? You can''t go in now¡­!"

    "Shut up! The bastard''s inside right now, right? Are you taking his side because you''re a civil servant too? Huh?"

    "N-no, it''s not about that¡­"

    "Then move, bitch!"

    <em>m¡ª!</em>

    Right when it got loud outside, the door to the director''s office mmed open.

    A young man covered in bandages stomped in, shaking off the secretary who was trying to stop him.

    Seo Yongchan bitterly looked around the director''s office. He scanned over a startled Kang Jungsoo and a blinking Yoo Na-kyung.

    When he found an indifferent Limon, his eyes widened.

    "Was it you? The guy who cut down my Colchis Bull?

    As if he was already certain the man was Limon, Seo Yongchan didn''t wait for an answer. He simply plopped down on the sofa across from him, crossed his legs, and continued bluntly.

    "Alright, let''s hear it. How are you gonnapensate for my bull?"

    "Mr. Seo Yongchan, just what are you doing?!"

    "What? Is there a problem with me sitting on the sofa bought with my tax money?"

    "You know that''s not what I''m talking about!"

    Kang Jungsoo''s face strained immediately.

    He may have crumpled under Limon, but that was because he was Limon.

    He still held the title of PAB director. To the yers, he was the King of the Underworld.

    It was natural he''d be infuriated that not only did a neophyte like Seo Yongchan burst into his office, he also had the audacity to act so arrogantly.

    "What? Got your panties in a twist? Thenpensate me, yeah?"

    "That''s¡ª!"

    But Seo Yongchan didn''t even move a muscle in front of Kang Jungsoo. Rather, he got condescending and confronted him.

    "You don''t even have a conscience! How dare you give me that attitude when you''re the ones who fucked up my familiar!"

    "Aaargh!"

    As Kang Jungsoo nearly boils over at Seo Yongchan behaving like a moneylender demanding his money, Limon begrudgingly opened his mouth.

    "Hey, I''m asking just to make sure¡­"

    Normally, Limon wasn''t one who''d let a cocky attitude slide. He should''ve dropkicked Seo Yongchan already.

    But this time, he simply observed.

    Seo Yongchan was just too ridiculous.

    "No way¡­ You came all the way here to make us pay for that cow head I chopped off yesterday?"

    "No way? What do you mean, no way?! You weren''t even thinking ofpensating me?"

    "I mean¡­ yeah. I wasn''t expecting to hear demands for damagepensation."

    "Ha! You''re one funny guy."

    Seo Yongchan shook his head, as if he was the dumbfounded one, and red at Limon,

    "Do you know how much that familiar was?"

    "How much was it?"

    "Over eight hundred million. Eight hundred million! if you blew off all that money, of course you should pay up. How dare you shamelessly try to turn a blind eye?!"

    "Hmm¡­ That is pretty pricey."

    Limon nodded.

    Even if it was a yer who earned a fortune from the dungeon''s treasures, that was still not a meager sum of money. A typical yer wouldn''t be able to make that much, even in a lifetime.

    So Seo Yongchan throwing a fit was somewhat understandable.

    "But why are you asking us for it?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "ording to the Special Management Act¡­ when an unauthorized skill is used¡­ the party directly involved is responsible for all damage¡­ Yeah?

    Limon nced around for approval to whether he remembered correctly.

    "It is as my team leader said."

    Yoo Na-kyung followed up courtly.

    But the reaction of the other person surprised Limon.

    "In principle, that is correct¡­"

    "Huh?"

    Limon looked bemused.

    Kang Jungsoo was normally strict about expenditure. Yet here he was, avoiding a direct answer.

    Instead of standing with Limon, he looked troubled.

    "Special Management Act, my ass. You think you can steal my money with that sort of crap?"

    Seo Yongchanughed at them like he was mocking them for bringing something like that up.

    With his chin raised, he spoke with arrogance.

    "Do you know who I am?"

    "Am I supposed to?"

    "My brother-inw is Lee Chun-gi! Lee Chun-gi! One phone call to him is all it''ll take to change the special whatever act!"

    Alongside nine others, even a toddler in today''s age would''ve recognized that name.

    Limon finally understood why Kang Jungsoo kept his rage within himself, despite the circumstances.

    And what gave this son of a bitch the balls to act the way he did.

    "Lee Chun-gi, the Infinite Monarch?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 4: Choice

    Chapter 4: Choice

    Anyone could be a yer by making a deal with a Constetion.

    But not all yers were the same.

    A yer''s standing was decided based on the rank of their Constetion and the skills it gave.

    Monarchs were the zenith of all that.

    Ten superhuman beings who dealt with the greatest Constetions and grew their unique skills to their limit, reaching level 100.

    Even a nation''s government couldn''t look down on them, and every branch of power would bow their heads in front of them.

    True to their name, they were the Absolute Rulers of this era.

    "Why? Are you just realizing that you crossed the wrong person?"

    It was an extraordinary background to have one of the ten Monarchs as your brother-inw. On top of that, Seo Yongchan himself was a high-level yer in the 80s.

    No one could be as demanding as he was.

    Once you''ve reached the stars, regr humans down on Earth would look more like mere ants.

    "I told you you shouldn''t have ambushed me. Why would you get on my nerves doing such a nasty thing, huh?"

    "¡­Ambush?"

    "Fucking hell, you got drunk and ambushed me while I was defenseless!"

    Limon blinked and turned to Yoo Na-kyung, his eyes asking:

    ''Hey, does running wild on a bull count as being defenseless these days?''

    ''If that was defenseless, would arson count as fireworks?''

    ''Then what the fuck is this dude going on about?''

    ''I dunno¡­ Maybe he cked out?''

    ''He''s gotta have heard something. There''s mountains of evidence in the security footage.''

    ''Could it be someone lied to him about what happened?''

    After a moment of being in thought with Yoo Na-kyung, Limon was frustrated. He couldn''t figure out the answer himself, and decided to just ask up front.

    "Just to make sure, what evidence are you going off on when you say I ambushed you?"

    "What evidence do I need? Unless you used some dirty trick up your sleeve, there''s no way my familiar would get destroyed by a goner like you."

    Limon unknowingly furrowed his brows.

    Not because of Seo Yongchan''s absurdity, but because he''d realized the real reason why he was still throwing a fit.

    ''Hm. It seems like his pride was hurt.''

    Until now, Seo Yongchan must have lived up among the stars looking down on everyone.

    Now that one of the faces of his pride, his prized familiar, was utterly decimated in a single second, he probably couldn''t ept it.

    Especially not when it was some goner.

    And Limon knew well from experience how people like him tried to boost their egos.

    "A civil servant assaulting an innocent civilian, how could this be?! I get goosebumps thinking that humans like you live off my tax money, goosebumps!"

    How did they do it? Simple, really.

    It was strange, but people like him think that their pride would stand tall again once they brought down the other party.

    "You think I''ll stop with justpensation fees? You wish! Once I set my mind to it, ruining a goner like you is a no-brainer."

    If that were to happen, Seo Yongchan''s threats couldn''t be seen as merely a facade.

    Whether it was security cameras or ckbox footage, all he had to do was erase the recordings.

    It really wasn''t hard to do if he even had just another high-level yer to work with.

    And witnesses? Even easier.

    As long as they didn''t have a death wish, anyone would dly keep their mouths shut if he even slightly shed his Monarch-rted background.

    And with some cash, he could create brand new witnesses that weren''t there before.

    Just like that, the incident¡¶The Infinite Monarch''s Brother-in-Law Explodes in the Middle of Traffic!¡·would getpletely erased, and in its ce would be Seo Yongchan''s Limon assault story.

    But Limon wasn''t the one who took Seo Yongchan''s threats to heart the most.

    "Mr. Seo Yongchan, are you threatening a PAB agent in front of me?"

    "What? Like I can''t?"

    "Please talk some sense!"

    Kang Jungsoo strained his face.

    He had held everything in because of his Monarch-rted background, but even that had a limit.

    He cried out at how far Seo Yongchan had stepped out of line.

    "If you keepshing out like this, I will talk with the Infinite Monarch myself! Is that what you want?"

    Seo Yongchan flinched at his stern voice.

    Even if he was family, the name of the Monarch was still sacred, even to him.

    Of all people, if the director of the PAB contacted him directly because of this incident, even a family member like Seo Yongchan would get greatly punished.

    "Tsk¡­ Alright, fine."

    After a moment of hesitating between his pride and his fear, Seo Yongchan finally stepped back.

    "Since your director is begging so earnestly, I''ll make an exception this time with justpensation fees."

    ''Just when did I beg earnestly, you piece of shit?!''

    Kang Jungsoo cowled at his cocky tone, but didn''t hound him any longer.

    No matter the circumstances, talking to a Monarch was still overwhelming. It was a relief if this situation could be resolved with just some money.

    Pointing his finger at the man seating across him,

    "...But only if that man gets on his knees and apologizes."

    Upon hearing that, Kang Jungsoo froze in ce and Yoo Na-kyung''s eyes widened. But Limon only slightly tilted his head.

    "¡­¡­You want me to kneel?"

    "Isn''t that obvious? You gotta show basic courtesy if you hurt someone!"

    "Mr. Seo Yongchan, that''s¡­!"

    "What, you don''t want to? That''s fine as well. I''ll just get scolded by my brother-inw and call it a day."

    <em>''Idiot!''</em>

    Kang Jungsoo held back his curses.

    Negotiations and settlements were just thrown out the window.

    He had looked away just in case, but also closed his eyes when he saw Limon throw a punch towards that stupid face.

    <em>Pow¡ª!</em>

    ***

    ***

    ''As I nned.''

    Limon had thrown a punch at his face.

    Watching his fierce expression, triumph washed over Seo Yongchan''s face.

    ''He really got mad just like that, that stupid old man''.

    From the moment he barged in till now.

    Seo Yongchan''s entitlement wasn''t the only reason why he acted so cocky the entire time.

    He was trying to provoke Limon on purpose so he''de at him like this.

    He had a reason for that ¡ª to knock down Limon head first to get even with him!

    Of course, that n was only possible if he took down Limon one on one, but Seo Yongchan was confident.

    Before, he was drunk and didn''t have his gear equipped ¡ª which was why he couldn''t block the attack. As long as he had his gear equipped and prepped forbat, there was no way he couldn''t handle a goner like Limon.

    Seo Yongchan had no doubt in himself.

    Until he was decked squarely in the gut by Limon.

    "Urk?!"

    Seo Yongchan was taken aback. Before he knew it, the fist he was sure he blocked was embedded in his stomach.

    But suitting his title as a high-level yer, Seo Yongchan was able to tank the hit, and tried to counterattack.

    Although, reality is sometimes disappointing.

    <em>p! p! p!</em>

    "Hey, you little son of a bitch."

    <em>Kick! Kick! Kick! Kick!</em>

    "If you did something wrong, you should know how. To. Feel. Remorse."

    <em>Baam¡ª!</em>

    "Compensation fees? Kneel? You have an earnest death wish, don''t you?!"

    ''Th-this can''t be.''

    His cheeks were swollen from getting pped.

    His body was kicked around like a football.

    His face was punched several times.

    Getting dunked on by Limon, not even allowed a moment to breathe, let alone counterattack. Rather than rage, Seo Yongchan felt a sense of bewilderment.

    High-level yers were the embodiment of superhuman beings. Their levels made their bodies as strong as steel, and their reflexes fast enough to catch a flying arrow.

    And armed with items, Seo Yongchan could crush a tank with one hand.

    So how could Limon, no more than an ''ordinary person'', hurt so badly?

    Seo Yongchan couldn''t understand, but that didn''tst long. The pain from the unending physical abuse caused him to flip out.

    "Y-you son of a bitch! You think you can get away with this?! If I tell this to my brother-inw.....!"

    "Tell him, my ass. It won''t change the fact you''re going to die soon."

    "Eh?"

    Limon finally stopped his barrage. He pulled Seo Yongchan up by his hair and met his eyes with a bleak smirk.

    "I could say the same for you. Did you think you could get away with your life talking to me like that?"

    "¡­¡­!"

    Chills ran over Seo Yongchan''s back. He was quite the troublemaker himself. As soon as he saw the bloodthirst glowing in Limon''s golden eyes, he knew.

    Limon was equally¡ª

    No, he was undeniably a crazier scumbag than he could ever be.

    ''That bastard, he means it!''

    At that moment, Seo Yongchan let go of all the rage and resentment he had, and his survival instincts rushed in to do the talking.

    "W-wait. Let''s talk¡­"

    "Toote, you son of a bitch."

    "Aaargh!"

    Not even giving him a chance to speak, Limon smashed Seo Yongchan''s chin into his knee. He smashed it in so hard, broken teeth swarmed out of his mouth.

    But Limon didn''t stop there.

    He pinned Seo Yongchan writhing on the floor with his foot, and faintly grinned.

    "A dead man won''t need this either, right?"

    Amidst struggling in pain, Seo Yongchan''s eyes widened.

    Limon had murder in his eyes.

    "N-not there¡­!"

    "Yes there, you little bitch!"

    Ignoring Seo Yongchan''s desperate cries, Limon ruthlesslynded a kick.

    <em>Snap¡ª</em>

    "AAAAAAGH!"

    The cry of a man.

    ***

    Seo Yongchan ended up passing out.

    It was inevitable. It wouldn''t be possible to maintain consciousness after all that awful shock.

    What was even more awful was that Limon''s beating still didn''t stop.

    <em>Pow! Pow! Pow!</em>

    "How dare you pass out, you son of a bitch! You think this is your living room?! Alright then, sleep as much as you like! I''ll make you sleep forever!"

    "S-sir! Please settle down. He might actually die if this goes on!"

    Kang Jungsoo couldn''t bear to see any more of the brutality and stopped Limon.

    But Limon''s response only made him freeze.

    "But¡­ I am going to kill him¡­?"

    "¡­What?"

    "I said, I''m beating him to death," Limon answered nonchntly. "What? Did you think I said I''d kill him as a joke?"

    "I mean, he''s¡­! He''s the Infinite Monarch''s brother-inw! What are you going to do if the Infinite Monarch finds out about this?!"

    "Then we''ll make sure he doesn''t. There''s plenty of people in the PAB who erase this kind of evidence."

    "Do you think we''re a crime syndicate?! Besides, dozens of people probably saw him break in all the way here, you can''t hide that!"

    "What, and you can''t?"

    "Please, talk some sense!"

    "Welp."

    Limon licked his lips listening to Kang Jungsoo''s hollering and nced down at a ragged Seo Yongchan.

    ''Do I kill him or not?''

    Should he ignore the Infinite Monarch and thew, and just kill this bastard?

    Or should he hold back like aw-abiding civil servant?

    While he was deep in thought, Seo Yongchan started to change.

    <em>Wisp¡ª</em>

    "The hell?"

    His eyes may have rolled to the back of his head, but he had still resembled a human being.

    A ck glow shed across his eyes.

    And as his vision cleared, Limon could only look shocked.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 5: Decision

    Chapter 5: Decision

    Limon blinked at Seo Yongchan, trying to process what the curse of sight had just shown him.

    "Hey, is this his skill, too?" Limon asked, looking to Kang Jungsoo and Yoo Na-kyung.

    "Excuse me?"

    "That, right there. Can''t you see it?"

    "What do you mean by ''that'', boss?

    The two people''s confusion spread to Limon.

    Seeing how their eyes were searching their surroundings, he realized that they couldn''t see it.

    Seo Yongchan''s head had transformed into that of a cow''s.

    ''Am I the only one that can see this?''

    If he saw this in the past, the first thing Limon would have done was draw his sword.

    In the past, it was a rule of thumb that whenever something bizarre ured, nine times out of ten, it was the work of a priest of a witch''s magic.

    Although, rules had changed.

    ''Hm. It looks to be some kind of skill.''

    Limon may not have been a yer, but he was still a PAB agent.

    He knew there were plenty of metamorphosis skills.

    But that was also why he was so taken aback.

    ''¡­Why would a metamorphosis skill activate now?''

    Fundamentally, skills could only be activated by the user''s will.

    But Seo Yongchan had passed out a while ago.

    Even as a cow head, his eyes were rolled to the back of his head. Limon couldn''t help but have a bad taste in his mouth.

    "Hey, are there any skills that only activate once the person cks out?"

    "What kind of crap is that?"

    <em>Flick¡ª</em>

    "Eek! Why are you hitting me again?!"

    "How can you call your boss''s question crap, huh?!"

    "Your question needs to make sense! Where in the world is there a skill that only activates when you''re cked out?"

    "It doesn''t make sense, does it?"

    "Of course it doesn''t!"

    Limon looked away and shook his head after seeing Kang Jungsoo. His expression was asking him what kind of moronic question that was.

    "Well, if such a thing had urred before, there would be no way no one knew about it."

    Whether it be a Constetion wanting a live sacrifice, a wonder drug that brought back the dead, or the yers who made multiple deals with a single Constetion.

    The world of yers was full of ludicrous rumors.

    But there wasn''t a single story about a yer casting a skill while unconscious. It was just that stupid of an idea.

    ''¡­The problem is that that stupid idea actually did ur.''

    Limon was deep in thought.

    Why was this happening?

    But no matter how much he tried to think, he couldn''te up with an exnation at all.

    "Why are you even asking this?"

    "Uhm, well¡­"

    Limon went quiet and looked at Yoo Na-kyung and Kang Jungsoo''s confused expressions.

    Would the two of them be in awe and surprise if he told them that Seo Yongchan''s head looked like a cow''s?

    Or would they look at him like he''d gone insane?

    Unfortunately, considering how they''ve already reacted, it seemed like it would be thetter.

    "Actually, nevermind."

    Limon gave up trying to exin.

    Instead, he poked Seo Yongchan''s cow head with his finger.

    ''I don''t think I''m hallucinating¡­"

    From the horns rising from his head to the feel of fur on his face, Limon confirmed that Seo Yongchan''s head was indeed a cow''s.

    ''How strange.''

    He was a Swordmaster.

    He wasn''t some clumsy rookie that couldn''t differentiate between hallucination and reality.

    And the fact that this wasn''t a hallucination only meant one thing.

    ''Was this little shit hiding his natural cow head with a skill?''

    That was the most logical conclusion that would exin it.

    If Seo Yongchan was concealing his real head with a skill, it would make sense that his true form would reveal itself once he passed out.

    Of course, that meant that Limon would have toe to terms with the shocker that Seo Yongchan had always had the head of a cow.

    But that wasn''t an issue, as Limon was a very open-minded person.

    The Demon War in Europe, the Great Spirit Rebellion over the Americas, the Alliance of the Seven Dragons Council.

    As a Swordmaster, Limon took part in many world-defining wars. He had encountered countless monsters and the inhumane.

    After everything he''s been through, he wasn''t that surprised to see a cow''s head.

    ''But how am I the only one able to see that?''

    Was it because he was the one who beat up Seo Yongchan, or perhaps because he was a Swordsmaster?

    And no matter how much he bbered on about it, no one¡ª including Yoo Na-kyung and Kang Jungsoo ¡ªwould believe him.

    As the way things were, he wouldn''t be able to give a convincing exnation for why he killed Seo Yongchan. He''d be executed on the spot.

    ''Well¡­ now what?''

    Limon stared at Seo Yongchan''s cow head.

    He had been pondering whether to kill him or not since the start of all this.

    Now, the fact that Seo Yongchan actually had a cow''s head all along was just another factor tipping the bncing scale.

    Although, between sparing or killing him, the answer was already decided from the very beginning.

    "Hey, Jungsoo."

    "Yes?"

    "If someoneins about thister, you can me me."

    "Who else would be responsible if not you, sir?"

    Limon became offended at that response, but only for a moment.

    As he put his foot on Seo Yongchan, Kang Jungsoo widened his eyes as he instinctively tried to stop him.

    "Sir, wait¡­!"

    But it was toote.

    Before Kang Jungsoo could finish his sentence, Limon alreadynded the fatal blow.

    ***

    ***

    The Infinite Art Museum.

    Despite its notoriety for housing internationally infamous paintings, it didn''t have a lot of visitors.

    After all, it was made specifically for one person in mind.

    "There is something I need to report."

    "What is it?"

    "Young master Seo Yongchan got into an incident at the PAB headquarters."

    Neatly tied hair. A spotless white suit. Rimless sses and aposed demeanor.

    The man radiated a particrly calm aura. He didn''t even bother looking up at the sudden report.

    His eyes fixed on a painting, he simply asked a question.

    "Is he dead?"

    "They say that there aren''t any issues with his life."

    "It sounds like everything but his life is an issue."

    "¡­¡­ording to the Healers, he is in a ''half-dead'' state. It''s a miracle he is still alive."

    "Hm. It appears that my brother-inw has been through a rough patch."

    "Yes. The general consensus among the Healers is that his male functions would be difficult to recover without the Divine Monarch''s intervention."

    High-level Healers could reattach severed limbs.

    If even those Healers were unable to help, it would have been more fitting to describe Seo Yongchan as a ''living corpse'' than ''still alive''.

    "That''s a shame."

    But the man wasn''t surprised, nor did he empathize with the horrific news.

    He only muttered to himself quietly.

    "I told him time and time again to stop drinking and acting out. It seems my advice wascking."

    His tone rang of regret, but his expression was ever so cold.

    Park Hyun-gun didn¡¯t need to see his face to know what the man was thinking.

    If he had actually pitied Seo Yongchan, instead of expressing it only through his words, he would have started searching for a way to receive the Divine Monarch''s help.

    As Park Hyun-gun predicted, the man had already moved on from his brother-inw.

    "I''m asking just for rification, but who did you say was with my brother-inw at the time of the incident?"

    "Limon Asphelder, sir."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes. The PAB director has already confirmed that it was Limon Asphelder''s arbitrary decision and has suspended him."

    It was the obvious oue.

    Even Limon couldn''t just get away with making someone a living corpse.

    Considering who his victim was, it was a rather generous punishment.

    Almost too generous, in fact.

    "Limon Asphelder, you say."

    The man ruminated on the name. Looking over the title of the oil painting in front of him, he continued.

    "Thest Swordmaster, the nation''s hero, the Guardian of Humanity. He is a man of great respect."

    The name of the oil painting was ''The Twilight Hero''.

    It was a renowned piece of art, featuring a great swordsman who saved the world by going against the Demon God when he descended on Earth.

    Its price tag ranged in the dozens of billions, at least.

    It would easily over a hundred billion if he''d put it up for auction. He reached his hand out to the painting, and said in an icy voice,

    "If only that honorable name remained inside the history books."

    <em>Rip¡ª!</em>

    In the blink of an eye, that world-renowned cultural artifact was shredded into bits of paper.

    But neither the man whomitted such a brutal act, nor Park Hyun-gun, disyed any emotion at such a loss.

    Park Hyun-gun only answered as if he had been waiting.

    "I will take care of it."

    What was he going to do, and how?

    Itcked exnation, but the man didn''t ask to borate.

    Not because he trusted Park Hyun-gun, but because he didn''t care about it anymore.

    The time when he ruled the world as the strongest was in the past.

    It was just a story from back when duels between knights determined the oue of a war, and when one could be a hero simply by handling a sword well enough.

    This era had Constetions and skills.

    Limon wasn''t even a yer. He was too insignificant to matter.

    Instead, the man changed the subject to one who was ''worthy of attention''.

    "Besides that, what happened to her?"

    His question was ambiguous.

    But Park Hyun-gun understood right away.

    There was only one woman the man was interested in.

    "It has been confirmed that she has entered the country, but we are still locating her whereabouts."

    "You mean you couldn''t even find a trace of her even though I assigned the best Tracers in the guild to you?"

    "¡­¡­I have no excuses, sir."

    Park Hyun-gun was shaking. He knew he was done for if the man felt displeased that he had failed to track her down.

    "It''s fine. She''s not someone that''s easy to find, anyway."

    But the man didn''t me him. He only added one more thing calmly.

    "Use as much money as you need. Hire more of the best tracers."

    "What if it creates a dispute between the other guilds?"

    "That doesn''t matter. What''s important is the results."

    On the surface, it was an act of generosity. But underneath, it spoke of a hidden message ¡ª given the incredible support, Park Hyun-gun had to provide good results. Or else, he would be in a lot of trouble.

    "¡­I swear by it."

    And still, Park Hyun-gun hung his head.

    No, he had to.

    The man in front of him did not tolerate failure. Among the Ten Great Monarchs standing on the zenith of all yers, he was the most thorough.

    He was Lee Chun-gi, the Infinite Monarch.

    "Then, I shall be awaiting positive results."

    He walked off, leaving the bowing Park Hyun-gun behind.

    The man hadpletely forgotten about the Swordmaster. He''d soon disappear into history anyways.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 6: An Unexpected Visit

    Chapter 6: An Unexpected Visit

    "Excuse me, boss. There''s something I really wanna ask."

    "What?"

    "Why do I have to be suspended with you?"

    Yoo Na-kyung sullenly asked, sipping from her soju ss.

    "The boss'' fault is his subordinate''s responsibility," Limon responded apathetically. "Do you think it''s more likely the boss would mistakenly defend their subordinates, or push the me onto them?"

    Yoo Na-kyung shedded another tear, and replied with confidence.

    "Obviously the former! Well, if the boss was someone with morals."

    "Yep, and that''s how the good bosses lose their jobs while the bad ones get promoted, making thetter moremon."

    "Why are you so cynical?!"

    "You didn''t know? There''s no hope or dreams in the real world."

    "Wow, how awful."

    Yoo Na-kyung acted shocked, as if she was a child who had just learnt Santa us wasn''t real.

    Limon let out augh. Of course, that was just a joke.

    If their superior, Kang Jungsoo, really did dump the responsibility onto them, it wouldn''t have ended with a mere suspension.

    Yoo Na-kyung, nkly muttering to herself, also knew of this.

    "How ironic."

    "Hm?"

    "Our director''s probably working his ass off after reprimanding us. And yet here we are,fortably drinking after being suspended."

    "Well, what can we do? He''s the director for a reason."

    Limonughed hoarsely.

    It was a case involving not just any regr yer, but a Monarch''s family member being vited. Kang Jungsoo was probably sweating his scalp off handling this incident. Perhaps it''s made his head even shinier.

    ''Maybe I should get him a nice hair growth solution next time.''

    If Kang Jungsoo could read Limon''s thoughts as of now, he would''ve begged him to just stop making a mess. But his pleas would nevere to fruition.

    If they did, Limon would have never been demoted from the hero of a past nation to just a team leader in the first ce.

    "Besides, It felt good."

    "Did it?"

    "Yeah. He was so full of himself, that guy. The way he turned a blind eye to almost killing people, and only talking about his money andpensations."

    "That bastard would have said the same shit even if he did kill people."

    "No way, right? He''s still a human."

    "Once shits like him are drunk on power, regr people stop looking like such."

    Limon smiled coldly.

    People usually feel human only when with others they''re equal to. That''s why people findmon ground like age, location, jobs, and hobbies to socialize and rte to one another.

    But not those drunk on power.

    The essence of power is domination.

    Limon, who had seen many innocent people corrupted by power, was well aware of this fact.

    And above everything else, Seo Yongchan had always had a cow''s head. It wouldn''t be strange if he didn''t feel anything towards other humans.

    "¡­Now that you mention it, I still don''t understand why you kept him alive."

    "What? Was I not supposed to?"

    "No, it''s just odd. I thought you were going to kill him for real."

    "Well, I did want to kill him."

    "Then why didn''t you?"

    Yoo Na-kyung tilted her head. It was a genuine question she could ask only because she was drunk.

    The Limon she knew wasn''t someone who''d take into consideration someone''s background, regardless of whether it was the brother-inw of the Infinite Monarch, or anyone else with a powerful background.

    Limon''s answer was simple.

    "Civil servants get fired if they murder as they please."

    "¡­¡­That''s it?"

    "Mmhm. Where else would a goner like me go if I get fired?"

    "How realistic."

    Yoo Na-kyung snickered as she emptied her ss. Limon smirked and poured more soju into her empty ss.

    ***

    It had been quite a while since they started drinking together in a shabby caravan.

    Only after empty bottle after empty bottle was stacked on top of each other, did Limon toss a dead-drunk Yoo Na-kyung into her home and walk out onto the streets.

    Muttering as he looked up into the night sky,

    "I miss the old days."

    <em>Before there were yers.</em>

    If it was the Heroes'' Age, he could have done whatever he wanted with Seo Yongchan, whether he killed him or sold him into very.

    The Swordmaster was the Absolute Ruler back in those days.

    He was more god-like than all Ten Great Monarchsbined.

    It was to the point where if he killed a regr man and called him a monster, people would have believed and cheered for him.

    But that was all in the past.

    As yers and their skills rose to the top, Swordmasters only fell. Just as the warship¡ª once called the ''fortress of the sea'' ¡ªbecame no more than scrap metal after the development of aircraft and anti-ship missiles.

    The Sword Tower that once had countless disciples couldn''t handle the operating deficit and went bankrupt.

    And those who boasted about their connections to Swordmasters gradually distanced themselves. Soon, the title of Swordmaster became a title of ridicule ¡ª that they were just goners drunk on their past glory, who knew nothing besides swinging a sword.

    ''Well, that doesn''t really matter.''

    Limon wasn''t affected by that fact alone.

    Losing power and meeting his downfall was separate from why he spared Seo Yongchan.

    There was only one reason he let Seo Yongchan live.

    He had felt something from Seo Yongchan''s head turning into a cow''s.

    Something¡­ <em>else.</em>

    He didn''t notice it at first.

    But after thinking about it more closely, Limon realized.

    He had felt disced by Seo Yongchan''s head.

    But what he didn''t realize then was that it originated from a mix of two different auras. And thebined, disgusting aura cleverly disguised between that of a human''s, was like watching a half-rotten brain wriggle.

    ''I don''t know whether he was possessed, amalgamated, or if it''s a parasite¡­''

    But it wasn''t just some ghost. Nothing like a chimera, either. It was a rare mix of auras that even Limon, who''s been around for a rather long time, had never seen before.

    One thing he was certain of was that whatever that thing with Seo Yongchan was, it was not fundamentally human.

    ''It''s not something I can be rash with.''

    What was it, and what was its rtion to Seo Yongchan?

    He couldn''t just kill him when he didn''t know anything. Not only could Limon end up unleashing a greater evil by killing him, he could also gather more information by keeping Seo Yongchan alive.

    And if that caused a problem in the future?

    That would just give Limon the justification he needs to kill him then.

    ''Although, maybe even this is an old-fashioned way of thinking.''

    Limon chuckled.

    He couldn''t help himself. No matter how much he tried to adjust, he was still an old timer.

    After all, he was just a goner behind the times.

    ***

    ***

    ¡´The backwaters of the Yangtze push the front waves

    The front waves copse from the shoals

    If the front waters go back to the ocean without copsing

    They will stay unsunken and return to being the backwaters.¡µ*

    <em>*t/n: in hanja</em>

    Was it because he''d thought of memories that meant nothing anymore? Maybe he was just getting particrly drunk from the moonlight today.

    Mumbling to himself with no one to listen to him, Limon strolled aimlessly through the dimly lit streets.

    He was suspended, anyway. He was going to take his time on his night walk home, since he wouldn''t have anything to do for the next few days.

    But less than a few steps in, Limon stopped in his tracks.

    ¡´The backwaters of the Yangtze push the front waves

    The front waves copse from the shoals

    If the front waters go back to the ocean without copsing

    They will stay unsunken and return to being the backwaters.¡µ*

    <em>*t/n: in hangul</em>

    "Hm?"

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he heard a voice echo in the silent night sky.

    Not because it returned his words, or its clear, beautiful voice.

    It was because he''d noticed them approaching toote.

    "Who are you?"

    Limon asked curiously.

    Regardless of what anyone said, he was still a Swordmaster.

    His senses were sharp, unparalleled aspared to most Tracers.

    Of course, if the Tracers heard of this, they''d be offended.

    <em>"How dare youpare me to some goner?!"</em>

    But what could they do? Sometimes, the truth''s a bitter pill to swallow.

    It was incredibly rare for someone to be able to go under Limon''s radar and get that close to him, even for the Monarchs.

    Who was it that aplished such a feat?

    The owner of the voice slowly revealed themself to Limon.

    "I apologize for the discourtesy."

    Straight, ck hair tidied with a jade binyeo*. An oriental dress embroidered with silk and silver threads. Fair skin shining white under the moonlight.

    <em>*t/n: korean ornamental hairpin</em>

    The visitor walked out of the dark as if to remove the curtains of the night.

    Too noble to be a girl, but too young to be a woman.

    "Pardon me. Are you the Master of Swords*?" She asked politely.

    <em>*t/n: = Swordmaster but in hanja/chinese</em>

    "Master of Swords¡­ I was once called that, yes."

    Limon had a strange expression.

    Back when the Swordmaster was the Absolute Ruler, people would give him several names, such as ''the nation''s hero'' or ''Guardian of Humanity''. One of them was ''Master of Swords''.

    But Limon hadn''t heard that name in a long time.

    Not only were most of his titles forgotten, there was also only one group of people who called him that.

    "And the answer to my question?"

    <em>Flinch¡ª</em>

    She shivered slightly, as if she was scared of how Limon would react if he knew her identity.

    But that onlysted for a moment. As if to prepare herself, she raised her head. Looking straight into Limon''s golden eyes, she said in a trembling voice,

    "Would you believe me if I said I was Li Chingwei, Princess of the ck Dragon n?"

    "How could I not?"

    As opposed to her worries, Limon didn''t get angry. Nor did he draw his de.

    He''d already guessed her identity the moment she stepped out of the darkness.

    It was obvious. There was no way Limon, of all people, wouldn''t be able to recognize a Psionics technique. And no matter how big the world was, there was only one Psionics user that could stay out of Limon''s radar.

    "So, what business does a Princess of the Seven Dragons Association have with me?"

    "I''m here to ask you for a favor, Master of Swords."

    "You? A favor? From me?"

    Unbelievable.

    It''ll be more usible for the moon to randomly shatter into pieces.

    A member of the Seven Dragons Association would never ask a favor from him. Especially not the Princess of the ck Dragon n.

    "Yes."

    And yet, it happened.

    After a moment of nkly staring at her, Limon looked up to the moon.

    <em>''Times really have changed.''</em>

    Why did the norms change so drastically every era?

    Comining to himself, Limon asked Li Chingwei.

    "What is it?"

    Limon braced himself. It couldn''t have been a light matter if the Princess of the ck Dragon n came all the way to ask him personally.

    He told himself he wasn''t going to be surprised, no matter her request.

    And yet¡­

    "Marry me."

    Limon couldn''t help but bepletely stunned.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 7: "Marry me."

    Chapter 7: "Marry me."

    The Seven Dragons Association.

    The foundations of this organization went beyond when Swordmasters were active.

    Back then, the Gods and magic were at their prime.

    The world was in chaos from the many indiscriminate witch hunts and religious wars. They greatly harmed themon man, as did their faith in those Gods. They quickly grew to be subjects of resentment instead.

    Then, the Seven Dragons appeared, marking the end of the Silver Age and ushering in the Bronze Age.

    Ancient beings who hibernated to avoid cmity, had awoken from their slumber. They manipted the mysterious ''Psionics'', preying on the Incarnations with their great power.

    Amazed at their feats, those who had been persecuted by the Incarnations became their followers. The Seven Dragons epted them, even passing down their Psionic techniques onto them.

    Consequently, the number of followers of the Seven Dragons soared, bing the Seven Dragons Association.

    A religious group that epted the Seven Dragons as their Gods and, at one point, a force that conquered the world.

    However, that was the Bronze age.

    After the first Swordmaster, the Sword Emperor, yed the Seven Dragons and brought the world into the Heroes'' Age, the Seven Dragons Association lost its dominance and copsed.

    But as someone once said, the rich thrive for three generations, even after their ruin.

    They may have copsed, but the Seven Dragon Association did not disappearpletely. With the vast resources they had amassed and their Psionic powers, they picked up the shards of their broken organization, waiting for the prime opportunity to return.

    However, the stars would never align for them.

    Whenever they tried to take back their grasp on the world, people were there to hinder them with all their might.

    And on the frontlines of those people, was the Swordmaster and Guardian of Humanity, Limon Asphelder.

    In short, the Seven Dragons Association and Limon were mortal enemies.

    But, times change. The world no longer needed Limon to fight the Seven Dragons Association. Rather, assassins were constantly sent after the Seven Dragons Association instead.

    The fight was over, but the age-old resentment wasn''t something that washed away easily.

    "I like your tea."

    "I used the cheapest tea bag at the market."

    "As expected, the Master of Swords must be popr to purchase tea with such a rich vor for so cheap."

    "¡­¡­"

    The girl admired as she held her tea cup.

    That was why Limon looked at Li Chingwei in such a stunned expression.

    ''Who knew the ck Dragon Princess would call me popr?''

    Of course, he had heard a lot of other things.

    ''Damned bastard'', ''asshole bound to get eaten by a dragon'', things like that.

    The Seven Dragons Association would give him new nicknames and judge him whenever they got bored.

    The fact that there was a rather ordinary name like ''Master of Swords'' among them was a miracle and downright inexplicable.

    On top of that, among the Seven Dragons Association royalty, the ck Dragon Princess resented Limon the most. To hear such a thing from her of all people¡­

    He would definitely get institutionalized if he told anyone about it.

    " It was also quite a surprise."

    "What was?"

    "I heard the Master of Swords was living a humble life, but I did not know it would be this humble."

    Li Chingwei looked around the room, fascinated.

    From the yellow-stained walls, the worn furniture, to an old TV even a junk shop wouldn''t bargain for.

    The studio was filled with signs of poverty.

    "Humble my ass, I''m living here because I''m poor."

    "The Master of Swords¡­? Poor¡­?"

    "Yep."

    Li Chingwei looked perplexed, as if she''d just heard a weird joke.

    "It was my understanding that the Master of Swords had a vast amount of assets to his name."

    "Those got donated a long time ago."

    "Oh, indeed."

    Finally understanding, Li Chingwei grinned.

    "You made a noble decision, donating all of your assets."

    <em>''Yeah¡­ ''</em>

    "It wasn''t my decision."

    "¡­???"

    Question marks appeared above Li Chingwei''s head. She couldn''t understand what it meant to donate, but not make that decision.

    Limon snickered at her.

    "I told you. I didn''t ''donate'' them, they ''got donated''."

    "How is that possible?"

    "Interesting, isn''t it? The guys in National Assembly did some stuff and changed thew, and now things are like this.

    Limonughed.

    It was funny to him that the Princess of the ck Dragon n was this stunned by his current financial state.

    ''I mean, it is pretty surprising.''

    Limon originally had a lot of assets.

    Back in the Heroes'' Age, when the Swordmaster was considered the Absolute Ruler.

    There were always people who didn''t hesitate to throw money to get acquainted with him, and Limon wasn''t one to refuse money put in front of him.

    At the time, his wealth filled dozens of warehouses, to the point he had to build another one.

    But after the world entered the Iron Age, as his tax exemption incentive from the state disappeared, so did his fortune, as it washed away like a mirage.

    Special taxes, the Patriot Act, superhuman donationws, and so on.

    After all thesews were passed, the majority of his fortune was thrown out in a few short years from the sudden tax attack.

    Even the Sword Tower, the Swordmasters'' shrine, couldn''t continue operations and went bankrupt.

    On top of that, every time he almost killed someone or destroyed a building, more money went down the drain aspensation.

    There was no way he would still have anything left.

    ''If I saw thising, I would''ve stashed away some money beforehand.''

    He always wondered why the wealthy would bury their gold underground like squirrels with nuts in the past.

    Looking back, it was an act of foresight.

    Even though most of those rich people died without leaving behind the location of where they had buried their gold.

    Thanks to them, it was Limon''s hobby at one point to dig up such owner-less gold.

    But no matter how early one regrets things, it is always toote.

    ***

    ***

    Instead of staying attached to the fortune he never would''ve used, Limon focused on a more realistic problem.

    "Anyways, can I have the exnation now?"

    "What exnation¡­?"

    "The request you made earlier."

    "Oh, that."

    Maybe it was due to the sudden change in subject.

    A confused Li Chingwei finally connected the dots and nodded. After taking a deep breath, she told him with a grave expression.

    "You don''t have to have a child with me."

    "¡­Say what?"

    "Please be my husband, even as a formality. The ck Dragon n will promise to do its best to serve the Master of Swords."

    "Uhm, excuse me?"

    "I will not ask for anything else. If you just hold the position, I will give you whatever you desire. If I am not enough, there are plenty of other women you¡ª"

    "Pause! Pause! Pause!"

    After a while of opening and closing his mouth like a goldfish, Limon, perplexed and bewildered, raised his hand to stop the ck Dragon Princess.

    "Oi, that''s not what I meant."

    "Eh? Was it not?"

    "No. I''m asking about the reason you came to see me, not about the marriage."

    Limon crossed his arms, and stared straight at her.

    "I don''t see why the Princess of the ck Dragon n would go to such lengths just to bring a goner like me in as a member of the family."

    "¡­How did you know?"

    "After hearing all that, I''d be stupid not to know."

    He didn''t have to give her children, and all he had to do was stay as her husband in the records.

    On top of that, they''d give him anything he wanted, and it didn''t matter if he took in other women?

    No matter how he looked at it, they weren''t marriage conditions.

    They were employment conditions.

    In other words, Li Chingwei wasn''t proposing.

    She was just selling herself to borrow his power.

    "That''s¡­ the reason isplicated."

    "Of course it is," Limon said indifferently.

    Li Chingwei may be the ck Dragon Princess, but marrying Limon wasn''t something that would go down well.

    It was ridiculous for a Princess of the Seven Dragons Association to marry Limon. It''ll be warranted for her followers of the ck Dragon n to revolt at such a treasonous idea.

    It couldn''t possibly be a simple reason if she was asking him despite all the heat she would receive.

    "You don''t have to tell me thatplicated reason. I don''t even want to know."

    He might have been curious in the past. So curious, he would have wanted to capture and torture a couple keymen to find out.

    But times had changed.

    After the Seven Dragons Association stepped out into the light, murdering them was no longer an option ¡ª not that Limon cared enough to do so in the first ce.

    "Rather, of all people, why me?"

    "Because even if you marry me, you are not one to covet our ck Dragon n''s fortune."

    "That''s true."

    Go after the ck Dragon n''s wealth?

    He''d rather go after dog shit.

    Besides, the ck Dragon n would rather kill themselves and their fortune than pass it down to Limon. That was how tense the rtionship between Limon and the ck Dragon n was.

    "I''m sure I''m not the only one out there."

    "Yes, but it cannot be anyone else."

    "Howe?"

    If what she needed was a moderately useful token husband, there were plenty of fish to suit her needs.

    She was still the ck Dragon Princess, a girl of the utmost noble blood.

    Despite everything that''s already been said, Li Chingwei still hesitated to give the reason to why she chose Limon specifically.

    "The Master of Swords is the only one who will not die, even if he marries me."

    "¡­You''re saying that anyone else who marries you will die?"

    "Yes. I am almost certain."

    "Why?"

    "There is a high possibility the person that marries me will be a target of frightening enemies."

    "Which are?"

    "That¡­ is not something I can reveal right now."

    "Hmmm¡­"

    Limon felt odd.

    "This certainly doesn''t seem ordinary."

    Come to think of it, a princess of the Seven Dragons Association looking for a husband in itself was a serious thing.

    The Princesses of the Seven Dragons Association wouldn''t hesitate to overturn an entire nation to find their perfect husband. For one of them to settle for a political marriage¡­

    It required no further exnation. Her choosing Limon over anybody else already spoke of the extent of her fear of this unknown enemy.

    "I just want to know, what do you think are the chances of me dying if I marry you?"

    How much was he risking?

    "None."

    Li Chingwei answered without hesitation.

    "I want an answer, not ttery."

    Li Chingwei shook her head.

    "It is not."

    Looking at Limon with deep sunken eyes, she asked rhetorically.

    "No one but the Seven Dragons Association can kill the Master of Swords, yes?"

    Limon blinked nkly, and it wasn''t until a while had passed that he burst out intoughter.

    "Bwahaha! Alright, you know what you''re talking about!"

    He continuedughing for quite some time.

    Barelyposing himself, Limon drank his tea and continued with what he was saying.

    "Well, it doesn''t seem like a bad deal. Not like I have any more reputation to lose for being a token husband, and I''ll probably be able to livefortably enough."

    He never would have imagined he would be a token husband to the Princess of the ck Dragon n in the past.

    <em>But times had changed.</em>

    He was no longer an Absolute Ruler.

    No one would care if Limon, a lowly civil servant, married whomever.

    There was no reason for Limon to turn down the offer.

    Despite that¡­

    "Sorry, but I''ll have to say no."

    "¡­¡­Do you not like me?"

    "I''d be damned if I said I didn''t fancy a beauty like you in today''s society."

    "Then why are you rejecting me?"

    "I''m a civil servant."

    Limon shrugged. He put down his tea cup and went on.

    "I don''t know when the nation will call on me to go after the Seven Dragons Association. Don''t you think it''ll be awkward for the both of us if I married you?"

    He knew it was a stupid argument.

    There were plenty of politicians getting sponsored by the Seven Dragons Association around the world, and the martial artists of the association were quickly gaining poprity by bing actors.

    There wouldn''te a day when Limon would have to fight the Seven Dragons Association. Even if such a day ever came, people would ask for the Monarchs'' help, not him.

    And yet, there was nothing he could do. No matter how much times had changed, he was a man of the old days who had fought against the Seven Dragons Association to protect the world.

    "¡­I see the Master of Swords is still the Guardian of Humanity.

    "It''s just an old man being stubborn."

    Limon shrugged, replying to Li Chingwei in a disappointed tone.

    "Sorry to waste your time."

    "No, it''s okay."

    Li Chingwei didn''t show disappointment even under Limon''s cold, indifferent, stare that spoke differently from his words.

    She only showed a bitter smile.

    "Being able to meet the Master of Swords directly was already more than I thought I could have aplished."

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 8: "You have no idea."

    Chapter 8: "You have no idea."

    "I don''t need to see you off, do I?"

    "It is fine."

    "Alright, goodbye then. Make sure the door''spletely shut on your way out, it''s broken."

    While Limon waved his hand without even looking back, Li Chingwei politely bowed and left without disying another emotion.

    The alley Limon lived in was lonely and bleak, even chilly.

    But as if she was walking through a garden, Li Chingwei didn''t falter one bit as she effortlessly made her way through theplex, darkbyrinth that was the alley.

    "Was that really necessary, Princess?"

    A voice called out.

    Since when have they been there?

    Li Chingwei stopped in her tracks as a masked man in ck hakama* stepped out of the shadows.

    <em>*t/n: traditional Japanese clothing, worn by samurai.</em>

    "I told you not to follow me, Chao."

    "Yes, so I waited."

    "You know that is not what I meant."

    "¡­¡­"

    Chao was silent.

    Whether he affirmed or denied it, he''d be lying. Of course, remaining silent in this situation was also still disrespectful.

    Li Chingwei sighed, giving up on pressing further.

    "Do you not like my decision?"

    "I dare not argue with the Princess'' actions, but¡­"

    Chao''s head fell even lower.

    After a few moments of hesitation, he bit down on his lip and continued.

    "I am unable to understand what you did here today."

    If it was any other time, he never would have acted out of line.

    His role was to simply escort and serve the ck Dragon Princess. He did not have the right nor the wisdom to interfere with her actions.

    But this time, he couldn''t help himself.

    "Why him of all people?"

    "Was it that shocking that I proposed to him?"

    "It was not just shocking. The n elders will not tolerate this."

    The elders would froth at their mouths just taking in someone who wasn''t part of the Seven Dragons Association as the King''s son-inw.

    But what if that person was Limon Asphelder?

    They just mighte chasing with knives in their hands.

    That was another example of how horrible the rtionship between the Seven Dragons Association and Limon were.

    "Do you really think so?"

    "¡­¡­?"

    Li Chingwei did not agree with the obvious facts. Rather, a faint smile lingered on her lips.

    Chao, recognizing that smile, could not hide the bewilderment in his eyes.

    "Chao, what would you do if a family member picked up an abandoned gem off the streets?"

    "After a thorough examination, if there is nothing wrong with it, I would dedicate it to you, Princess."

    "That is not what I meant."

    One could say he was hard-headed, loyal, or even both.

    Li Chingwei was troubled at Chao''s immediate response.

    "You wouldn''t get angry and tell them to throw it away, right?"

    Chao finally understood what the Princess was trying to say, but he couldn''t agree with it.

    "¡­A nobody the likes of him¡­ an abandoned gem?"

    Li Chingwei''s expression subtly changed, as if she''d heard a nonsensical joke.

    Looking at Chao with an indiscernible face, she abruptly asked.

    "Chao, you are 27, yes?"

    "That is correct."

    "As I thought. You speak like someone from the Iron Age."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I am not ming you, Chao. It is just that the people of this era regard the past as merely the past."

    "¡­?"

    Chao was puzzled by her vague exnation.

    Bearing a gentle smile, she continued.

    "Many others besides you think the same ¡ª that a Swordmaster''s power is meaningless in this day and age."

    Even most of those born at the end of the Heroes'' Age would think the same, too.

    It had been decades since then. The old Swordmasters were tossed aside for the new Constetions and yers.

    "That is why you refer to him as a nobody."

    Chao flinched.

    Not just because he couldn''t grasp the highly esteemed Princess'' words, but also because of the deep, somber glow of a quagmire in her beautiful, obsidian eyes.

    "But Chao, you have no idea."

    ***

    ***

    "You wouldn''t know what a Swordmaster really is."

    Her eyes were too dark for a young girl.

    Li Chingwei slowly raised her head, leaving a frozen Chao. He looked like he''d just seen an iprehensible wonder.

    She looked towards the full moon in the night sky.

    "If you knew what a Swordmaster was, you wouldn''t have such nonsensical delusions."

    "Delusions¡­?"

    "That the reason Swordmasters lost their grace and met their downfall, is because of the Iron Age and the appearance of yers."

    "¡­What do you mean?"

    "It is notpletely wrong. yers are indeed one of the reasons."

    yers were astonishing beings. Not only could they use mysterious abilities with little effort, they could also get all treasure from the dungeon that benefited the world.

    "Swordmasters wouldn''t have fallen as they did if they could enter the dungeon."

    The way Li Chingwei put it, the mere inability to enter the dungeon was reason enough for Swordmasters to be disregarded.

    But even so, she was certain. The real cause behind the Swordmasters'' downfall was not just that.

    "But the biggest reason is because we are now in a time of peace."

    Sure, there may have been international disputes, but wars and conflict nearly disappeared entirely.

    "After we entered the Iron Age, the world became plentiful. There was no longer any reason to fight one another as the dungeon provided us with wealth and progress.

    Even the Seven Dragons Association, hellbent on overturning the world, had risen to join as a member of this era.

    That was how great the benefits of the dungeon were. So great, it''ll intoxicate the masses and make them forget the brutal past.

    "That is why you havee to think like that ¡ª that human weapons like the Swordmaster are no longer needed."

    yers gave various benefits. But Swordmasters only knew how to fight. The more the two werepared, it was inevitable that people would start to look down on Swordmasters.

    "You have no idea what a foolish thought that is."

    Were Swordmasters unnecessary in this time of peace?

    It was something only those drenched head-to-toe in thecency of peace would think.

    The way Li Chingwei saw it, it was no different than iming the military wasn''t necessary since wars were unlikely to break out. If something were to happen, no one would be able to take action.

    Of course, it wasn''tpletely hopeless.

    "But there''s Monarchs."

    "Monarchs¡­ Indeed. They, too, have undoubtedly reached the peak of human performance."

    The ten who reached level 100.

    Their power was magnitudes above the other yers.

    Just one of them could cause the rise and fall of an entire nation.

    If Monarchs and Swordmasters were equally superhuman, it was only natural that people who provided the world with great wealth and abundance would be considered over those who could only swing a sword.

    And with ten of those Monarchs, people naturally turned their backs on Swordmasters, treating them as relics of the past.

    "But do you really think they can rece the Master of Swords?"

    To Chao, who had seen a Monarch''s power before, it was obvious.

    He changed his answer.

    "¡­Monarchs are superhuman."

    No matter how strong Swordmasters were, they could not be stronger than the Monarchs.

    "It is as I said. You wouldn''t know what a Swordmaster really is."

    As if she''d already known what Chao''s answer was going to be, a bitter smile lingered on her face.

    "But you will soone to find out."

    <em>Why Swordmasters couldn''t enter the dungeons, and why there were only 13 of them over the course of a millenia.</em>

    <em>Why, after hundreds of years of fighting, the Seven Dragons Association called Limon the ''Master of Swords'' in awe.</em>

    <em>Why Li Chingwei put herself in danger at this time to meet Limon in person.</em>

    <em>Why Limon was trying to stay as humanity''sst shield amidst his downfall.</em>

    <em>How absurd it is topare the Monarchs to a Swordmaster.</em>

    <em>Who the enemy they should really be wary of is.</em>

    Not many people knew these things. But in time, they would.

    Rather, they''d have no choice but to.

    "Talent stands out, and those standing behind the king cannot overpower him."

    That was why Li Chingwei hade to this ce.

    Excusing the marriage proposal, she was already in a tangled situation in the Seven Dragons Association. And yet, the only way to save the day was to win Limon''s heart.

    And now was the only time that was possible.

    "Just what is a Swordmaster, for you to speak of him with such reverence?"

    As expected, Chao could not understand the Princess'' stance.

    She turned around to face Chao''s troubled look.

    Thinking about the alley she walked through, with Limon''s house at the end of it¡­ she silently spoke.

    "Swordmasters are¡ª"

    ***

    "Yawn¡­"

    Limon strained his mouth as he yawned.

    He finally turned off the TV he''d been watching for 10 hours.

    Getting up from the sofa, he scratched his head.

    "Ah, fuck. This is boring as hell."

    The following days after meeting the ck Dragon Princess, all Limon did was binge dramas, watch the news, and readic books. He basically justid around at home all day.

    He''d call his friends if he had any, but those he called as such were six feet under a long time ago. He didn''t have the money to go shopping or traveling, either.

    And games?

    That was the most boring thing he could do. With the visual acuity and reaction speed of a Swordmaster, winning any game was a simple task.

    "Maybe I should go visit Seo Yongchan, that little shit."

    Meeting his victim who got him suspended for assault.

    If Kang Jungsoo heard of this, he''d go beyond pissing his pants to clinging onto Limon''s pants string for dear life.

    Of course, Limon didn''t care whether or not he cried. Kang Jungsoo getting stress-induced gastritis was just part of the process.

    Would he see that cow head of his again if he visited Seo Yongchan? More importantly, how would that cow head react to Limon?

    ''Oh, maybe I should tell Kang Jungsoo to visit instead. It might work if I tell him I''ll do it if he doesn''t.''

    It was then, while Limon was caught up in his own thoughts.

    "Hm?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 9: Things Unseen

    Chapter 9: Things Unseen

    <em>Riiiing¡ª!</em>

    "Hm?"

    Limon snapped out of his thoughts at the sudden ringing and dug out his phone hidden between the couch cushions.

    A look of perplexion washes over his face as he sees the name ¡¶Yoo Na-kyung¡· on the screen.

    ''What''s this brat calling for?''

    After a moment of wonder, Limon picked up the call.

    "<Hello~ boss?>"

    A cheery voice could be heard as soon as the line connected.

    Limon only answered indifferently to his team member''s bubbly voice that he''d heard the most throughout the year.

    "Yeah, what?"

    "<There''s something I need to tell you. Are you home right now?>"

    "Yeah, why?"

    "<Oh, that''s good. I''ll head over right now.>"

    "¡­¡­Eh?"

    Limon nked. Not at her abruptness, but because he knew all too well why Yoo Na-kyung was telling him this.

    "Hey, wait!"

    <em>Buzz¡ª</em>

    Unfortunately, he reacted toote to stop her. Just as the phone suddenly hung up, the space in front of him started to distort.

    When it stopped, a woman appeared out of thin air.

    "Hiya! Special agent Yoo Na-kyung is¡­!"

    <em>Crack¡ª!</em>

    "¡­Here?"

    One slight problem.

    She appeared above a pile ofics books.

    Her attempt to pose atop the spire of books ended tragically¡ª

    <em>Thud¡ª</em>

    "Huh? AAAA-"

    ¡ªin disaster.

    "Tsk."

    Limon clicked his tongue and pulled Yoo Na-kyung''s iling arms up. She had twisted her ankle and was falling backwards onto the toppled pile of books.

    Thanks to his quick reaction, Yoo Na-kyung avoided hitting her head on the table.

    She lets out a sigh of relief, diving into his arms.

    "Whew, I almost died there."

    "My ass. You think a yer above level 70 would get hurt from that?"

    "yers can still die, you know!"

    Limon scoffed.

    "Not from bumping their head on a fall."

    The body of a high-level yer was basically steel. There would be some variation depending on their endurance abilities, but their body wouldn''t break from a fall. Rather, the ground would.

    Yoo Na-kyung puffed up her cheeks at Limon''s apathy.

    "Do you really have to say that to your subordinate that just escaped death?"

    "What? Did I tell you to teleport here without notice?"

    "I didn''t think your ce would be such a wreck!"

    Limon looked at an irate Yoo Na-kyung in disappointment.

    She was no rookie yer.

    How could an idiot that twisted their ankle from teleporting in the wrong ce be one of the top dimensional yers?

    ''For god''s sake, these yers¡­''

    As he is reminded once again of how much times had changed, he sighs. Limon knew of a time when talented witches existed, and would''ve made a fuss just to try out teleportation. For an old fart like him, this was ridiculous.

    That''s when he remembered something he''d overlooked.

    "Hey¡­ When are you gonna get off?"

    "Huh?"

    Yoo Na-kyung tilted her head, blinking.

    It dawned on her how close Limon''s face was. She looked downwards to see his arms wrapped around her waist, quickly taking a step back as her face turned red.

    "Ahaha, sorry. I''m a mess."

    "You always are a mess."

    "Jeez¡­"

    Yoo Na-kyung stared at Limon bitterly, his remarks rude as ever.

    But Limon didn''t bat an eye at her reaction. He only sat back down on the couch and asked.

    "So, what is it?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Didn''t youe here to tell me something?"

    "Oh, right. I did."

    "¡­"

    His golden eyes turned cold.

    "Jeez! Why are you looking at me like that? It''s not exactly something that''ll be on my mind right after narrowly escaping death!"

    "Good for you, you brat."

    "Don''t be like that. I brought you good news."

    It seemed like she decided to be stubborn because she had no excuse.

    Yoo Na-kyung had put on a mask of confidence as she spoke. At this, Limon was puzzled.

    "Did you find the winning lottery numbers?"

    "A lottery? With all the prophetic yers around? It''s obviously better than that."

    "Then?"

    "Well, uhm¡­ Something like winning the lottery."

    "¡­¡­Did youe all the way here just to receive a beating?"

    "Ah, wait, wait! I''ll talk!"

    Yoo Na-kyung rapidly waved her hands in fright as Limon clenched his fists. Quickly scanning their surroundings, she whispered to Limon.

    "I found the Liberation Brigade''s main base of operations."

    ***

    ***

    The Liberation Brigade.

    An organization dedicated to freeing yers oppressed and exploited by the government, to make a world where everyone is free.

    A <em>quite</em> reasonable ideology.

    But ''syndicate'' would have described them better.

    Those who have seen the Liberation Brigade in person all called them one thing. It was pretty muchmon knowledge.

    "You found the base of those psychos?"

    "Yeah."

    Yoo Nakyung affirmed nonchntly.

    <em>Freeing yers?</em>

    yers were already part of the highest ie bracket.

    ''A world where everyone is free'' was just their way of saying that they would ensure yers weren''t punished, no matter what they did.

    That is to say, the Liberation Brigade was just a band of criminals and the insane that wanted tomit heinous crimes with no repercussions.

    Thus, civilians and yers alike inevitably started thinking of them as psychos.

    "How? Not even the National Intelligence Service could do that."

    That was why Limon was so confused.

    The Liberation Brigade had many criminals that were as criminal as they were at hiding.

    They hid their main base especially well. No one could find it.

    Well, until now.

    "Hahaha! I have my ways."

    "And what are those ways?"

    "I can''t tell you, but I can guarantee that it''s urate information."

    "Hm¡­¡­"

    He stared at Yoo Na-kyung''s face for a moment, and nodded. It was triumphant, with no room left for doubt.

    She may have been an idiot, but she was still an agent of the yers Administrative Bureau. If she was this confident, it had to be somewhat credible at the very least.

    "And why are you telling me this?"

    "What do you think? It''s about time you got a promotion."

    "A promotion?"

    Limon blinked as if he''d heard an aliennguage. Throughout the decades, Limon had only gotten demoted further and further.

    "How big would it be if you swept through the main Liberation Brigade base?"

    Yoo Na-kyung continued with fervor.

    "There''s no doubt your suspension would be immediately lifted, and you''ll be guaranteed a promotion!"

    She wasn''t wrong.

    The Liberation Brigade was a national pain in the ass. There were many nefarious yers that made the Liberation Brigade a nuisance, able to cause havoc while remaining hidden.

    Finding their main base in of itself was no small feat, even more so for someone in the PAB. But Limon didn''t fall for Yoo Na-kyung''s sweet talk.

    "So what''s your true intention?"

    "There''s a bounty on them."

    "So you just want money now?"

    "I need to start saving up for marriage."

    "Don''t you think you''re being a bit too honest?"

    "You wouldn''t believe me if I told you what you want to hear."

    Limon chuckled at Yoo Na-kyung''s confidence, crossed his arms, and thought over her offer.

    ''The offer isn''t bad.''

    He didn''t care about getting a promotion. He knew from years of experience that that would only leave him with nothing.

    The bounty got his attention, however.

    He''d be able to secure his share of the massive bounty if everything went well.

    But of course, to monopolize the reward, he''d only be able to bring Yoo Na-kyung along to subjugate the Liberation Brigade, with no other help.

    ''It''ll be a piece of cake no matter how many of those roaches there are.''

    Limon softlyughed to himself. Even if there were many high-level yers, it was still a criminal organization.

    A bunch of ragtags with no clue what real warfare was like was no match for Limon, no matter their numbers.

    The only problem was that they were suspended, but even that wasn''t too important. As Yoo Na-kyung said ¡ª if they could subjugate the Liberation Brigade, their suspension wouldn''t be an issue.

    ''Hm¡­ I can''t think of a reason for me not to."

    After sorting his thoughts, Limon suddenly went rigid.

    <em>Wisp¡ª</em>

    His vision was suddenly covered by darkness.

    As he regained his sight, apletely different appearance started to ovep with Yoo Na-kyung''s enthusiastic face.

    "¡­¡­What the fuck?"

    "Huh? Why are you cursing me out all of a sudden?!"

    "Stay still, I wasn''t saying that to you."

    Limon raised his hand up to stop Yoo Na-kyung''s unexpected movement.

    His reaction wasn''t due to the sudden situation. It was because he''d experienced this phenomenon before, where someone''s appearance had suddenly changed.

    ''This feels simr to when that bastard''s head turned into a cow''s¡­''

    The good news amidst this development was that unlike him, Yoo Na-kyung''s head didn''t turn into that of a cow''s. Herplexion was just pale like a corpse''s, and her hair, suddenly long.

    The problem came with her thin neck. Or rather, the snake biting into that neck.

    ''It didn''t seem like a hallucination in Seo Yongchan''s case¡­ but this can''t be real either. Yoo Na-kyung wouldn''t be this calm otherwise.''

    The same thing had urred with Seo Yongchan.

    A ck light suddenly sweeping over his vision, and a person''s appearance being altered afterwards.

    And only he could see it.

    But considering the situation and the person in question, Limon was genuinely lost, unlike with Seo Yongchan.

    ''Have I really gone senile?''

    If he''d seen something strange once, it was the other person that was strange.

    But if it happened twice? Even Limon was starting to doubt his sanity.

    That''s why he wasn''t drawing his sword to cut down the snake. Even if it was real, it didn''t seem like Yoo Na-kyung was going to drop dead at any moment.

    ''If this isn''t a hallucination¡­''

    He searched for the best conclusion that could exin this urrence in the most reasonable way.

    As any sane person would, the first thing Limon did was rule out the possibility that he was losing his mind.

    ''....Am I suddenly able to see things no one else can?

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 10: DÃ©jÃ  Vu

    Chapter 10: D¨¦j¨¤ Vu

    Limon was lost in thought.

    He had met all kinds of people throughout his long life. Among those, there were those who imed to see things no one else could.

    Of course, most of them were just simply madmen and fraudsters.

    But very rarely, one would be telling the truth. Whether they couldmunicate with spirits, see the souls of the dead, or see through curses.

    Limon asked Yoo Na-kyung a few questions to investigate.

    "Na-kyung, do you have enemies?"

    "Uhm, I don''t think so? I do have a walking resentment charm for a boss, but who would have a grudge against ackey like me?"

    "What about siblings you have to share arge inheritance with?"

    "You know I''m an orphan."

    "Did you embezzle money from a dark mage or sorcerer?"

    "¡­Are you feeling okay, boss?"

    Yoo Na-kyung narrowed her eyes at Limon. She had initially answered half-jokingly, but the questions were starting to get more and more serious.

    ''Hm, I don''t think it''s something to do with curses.''

    Besides the fact her answers were moodier than usual, Yoo Na-kyung''s attitude didn''t seem out of the ordinary.

    After stroking his chin for a bit, Limon felt strange. He''d thought of something while thinking about Yoo Na-kyung.

    "¡­¡­Na-kyung, you''re a yer, right?"

    "Do I look like a civilian?"

    "yers get their skills by making a deal with a Constetion, yeah?"

    "Are you saying there''s people who don''t?"

    Yoo Na-kyung had confusion written all over her face.

    "Which Constetion did you form a contract with?"

    "You didn''t know that till now?!"

    "Just shut up and answer my question, damn brat."

    "Jeez! Is that any way to speak to a team member you''ve worked with all these years?"

    Yoo Na-kyungined about Limon''s harsh tone.

    In today''s age, it was basic courtesy to know of someone''s Constetion, whether they were colleagues or acquaintances. And Limon was no stranger to her.

    But even that still depended on the other person.

    She also knew that Limon wasn''t someone who cared about that kind of stuff. So Yoo Na-kyung told him about her Constetion truthfully.

    "My Constetion is [The Snake that Connects Ends]."

    "¡­¡­Huh, is that so?"

    "Yeah, it''s a popr Constetion among yers because it usually gives the ¡¸Teleportation¡¹ skill."

    Limon nodded.

    Of course, it wasn''t because he was touched by Yoo Na-kyung''s thorough exnation. It was because there was something that came to mind after listening to her.

    ''Maybe I can see a yer''s contracted Constetion. That would make this slithering bastard her''s.''

    The exnation lined up with Seo Yongchan''s cow head as well.

    It was very likely that Seo Yongchan contracted a cattle-rted Constetion, considering how he handled his bull familiar.

    And if so, this was a big deal.

    The ability to see people''s Constetions without the use of an appraisal skill was unprecedented.

    ''Though it''s useless as all fuck.''

    Most yers these days would proudly use any opportunity to show off their Constetion. Just simply searching up their name online would reveal it.

    And so, Limon felt indifferent towards his newfound ability.

    The problem was Yoo Na-kyung''s new appearance.

    ''¡­¡­I have a bad feeling about this.''

    His eyes narrowed.

    From the snake''s fangs embedded in her neck, its body going through her chest, and its tail looping back up to coil around her neck.

    Nothing about that looked like the blessing of a Constetion. Rather, it looked like a viper constricting its prey.

    Limon couldn''t help but furrow his brows at its glistening eyes in particr. They gave off a strong bloodlust, as if it was waiting for the prime opportunity to strike its prey.

    Although, it didn''t ur in the best of times. He was just about to decide whether or not to assault the Liberation Brigade.

    "Hm."

    After a while of thinking things over with his fingers tapping on his crossed arms, Limon slowly opened his mouth.

    "Na-kyung."

    "Yeah, boss?"

    "Do you really want to go after the Liberation Brigade?"

    "That''s why I came here."

    "Even if you might die?"

    A serious, but unexpected question.

    "Isn''t that to be expected? Our line of work at the PAB requires us to risk our lives.

    The main job of PAB agentswas to regte high-level yers.

    Among those were many savage criminals who would view Seo Yongchan as a mere kid. If an agent were to cross such a yer, it wasn''t umon for them to die on the job.

    "Besides, there''s no way I would die from something like this."

    "¡­¡­Where''d you get all that groundless confidence from?"

    "I do have grounds for it."

    "Which are?"

    "You, boss."

    "Hm?"

    Limon blinked nkly at the cheerfulness of Yoo Na-kyung''s unexpected answer.

    "Liberation Brigade or whatever, as long as I''m right beside you, boss, who would dare to kill me?"

    After a moment of silence at her confidence, Limon ced a hand on his forehead. His shoulders started to shake, and he burst out intoughter.

    "Ha, haha. Pwahahahahaha!"

    "Boss? Why are youughing?"

    "Ah, it''s nothing. They say you learn from idiots. I just realized you can also say some pretty smart things from time to time.

    "Excuse me?!"

    Uncaring about Yoo Na-kyung''s grumpy reaction to being called a fool out of the blue, Limon rxed.

    ''That''s right. When did I ever care about Constetions?''

    He was disorientated from seeing such an unexpectedly random thing, but the more he thought about it, the less it mattered to him.

    <em>''That snake Constetion''s eyes looked suspicious?''</em>

    <em>''Na-kyung could be in danger?''</em>

    ''Like I give a shit.''

    Humans all die one day.

    If it was today, he''ll just protect her.

    If there was a disaster, he would cut it down. If it was a Constetion, he''ll just cut that down, too.

    He didn''t care if it was unrelenting. Even if the times had changed, he was still Limon Asphelder, Swordmaster.

    The one who spent an eternity pioneering his own destiny with a de, with his life on that very edge.

    "Let''s go."

    "What? Where?"

    Limon smirked at Yoo Na-kyung, who was puzzled by his sudden words.

    As long as he decided to brush off the bad feelings, Limon knew where he was going to go.

    "After those bitches."

    ***

    ***

    "It''s here?"

    "Yep."

    It took exactly three minutes from Limon making up his mind to arriving at the Liberation Brigade base.

    A truly amazing speed, considering most of that time was spent looking for his coat buried under arge pile ofundry.

    It was all thanks to Yoo Na-kyung. Very few yers could teleport such a distance with apanion instantaneously. That''s how Limon was already standing at the entrance of the base, stroking his chin.

    "I can''t believe a mere criminal organization was using a ce like this as their hideout¡­ Are these guys actually insane?

    "They''ve always been insane. They aren''t called psychos for no reason. Plus, you know how the saying goes. The lighthouse does not shine on its own base."

    "But this is no lighthouse. It''s a lion''s den."

    ''Tsk.''

    Limon expected it to be in a remote area, like a dark forest, abandoned factory, a stranded ind, something like that.

    As if to mock him, it was actually in the heart of the city. To add insult to injury¡­

    In front of it was the National Police Agency. A bit to its side, was the yer Association. Further behind, was a perfect vantage point, with a military squadron stationed.

    He would have never noticed that this was the Liberation Brigade''s base.

    "How the hell did you find this?"

    "Heh, charming women just attract information."

    "Charming? You?"

    "I''m a timeless beauty, I know."

    Limon stared at Yoo Na-kyung in disgust, as if to ask how she could be so shameless. She only stubbornly grinned.

    "So what''s the n? Grab the bull by its horns?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Limon hesitated at Yoo Na-kyung''s question. Staring at the entrance of Haechung C&T Corporation, he continued after a moment of consideration.

    "Let''s go one by one."

    "¡­Huh?"

    "I meant hunting them down quietly one at a time."

    "You know something besides charging in head first?!"

    "What the hell is your impression of me?"

    "You''re obviously someone who brute forces like a meathe¡ª"

    <em>Flick¡ª</em>

    "Eek!"

    Limon clicked his tongue at his subordinate who didn''t know how to be scared of her superior.

    "Tsk. Use your head. Do you really think they''ll all stay put if we burst in? They''ll all run off."

    "But your way is to cut them down before they all escape¡­"

    "Do you want to be hit again?"

    "Nope, I''m just saying you''re smart.

    Limon scoffed watching Yoo Na-kyung excuse herself as she held her forehead.

    Though, she was right.

    It was typical for Limon to go in head first, destroy everything, and then go after those getting away to beat them up. Compared to brute force, infiltration was just too time-consuming for Limon''s tastes.

    Though, this time, his gut told him something was off.

    ''Something doesn''t feel right to go in head first.''

    There wasn''t any reason not to go with his tried and true tactic, and the snake that was coiled around Yoo Na-kyung just before they left now looked normal.

    But his intuition was enough to warrant changing tactics.

    Especially right now, with Yoo Na-kyung at his side.

    "Who¡­? Urg!"

    "How is a PAB agent he¡ª"

    "I-invaders¡­!"

    <em>Pow¡ª Bam¡ª Crack¡ª</em>

    After getting inside, Limon and Yoo Na-kyung plowed through the base.

    It wasn''t that difficult.

    After using Yoo Na-kyung''s ¡¸Teleportation¡¹ to first disable the security office, they took down the members one by one as they trickled in.

    Of course, there were some high-level yers that tried to resist.

    But it was all futile.

    Whether they had eleration skills as fast as lightning, were telekinesis users with a forcefield, or turned invisible with camouge skills, one touch of Limon''s sword was enough to make them all copse seeing stars.

    And as such, everything went extremely fast. They were able to take care of everyone inside at a speed no different to charging in.

    "This is nothing new, but I am reminded of how meaningless it is to call yers superhuman whenever I look at you," marveled Yoo Na-kyung.

    On top of killing the superhuman yers, he was suppressing them all, each with a single blow.

    To her, they looked like the frail elderly living in a nursing home, rather than the hardened criminals of the Liberation Brigade.

    Though, her ttery fell behind Limon''s speed.

    ''How odd.''

    Not just because there was no need to listen nor answer, but because he''d also felt a strange sensation as he went through the base.

    <em>''Why does this feel so familiar?''</em>

    He thought he was just imagining things at first. Since theyout of buildings these days were simr, Limon thought he was just getting a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    But the deeper he went, the stronger that feeling grew.

    <em>Bam¡ª!</em>

    "Boss? Why''d you hit the guy twice?"

    "Regeneration skill. He''ll get up right away if I hit him just once."

    "Y-you know this criminal?"

    "No, I''ve never met this guy."

    "¡­¡­Then how''d you know he had such a skill if you''ve never even seen him before?"

    "It just felt like it, I suppose."

    "¡­¡­"

    Yoo Na-kyung gave Limon the side-eye, but nodded to herself after remembering that her boss was always crazy.

    sping his hands a few times, Limon decided to be a little benevolent. Even he himself thought that what he said sounded like the ramblings of a madman.

    But he didn''t think he was wrong. Each member of the Liberation Brigade he fought, he naturally knew what skill they had even before they used it.

    As if he''d already swept over the Liberation Brigade before.

    ''Could this be the effect of being able to see Constetions?''

    But he couldn''t see the Liberation Brigade members'' Constetions like with Seo Yongchan and Yoo Na-kyung.

    <em>He just naturally knew.</em>

    Considering he''d never experienced this before, it wasn''t surprising that he had a hunch after being able to see Constetions.

    ''Wait, no. This isn''t just a hunch.''

    If this was a sixth sense, he wouldn''t have the feeling of beating up these bastards twice.

    Plus, Limon was a Swordmaster. He may mix up what year it is, but he could never mistake the feeling of the sword in his hands.

    So how could he be feeling like he''s already done this before?

    While lost in his thoughts, Limon continued sweeping through the building.

    When he was about halfway through, after knocking out those in the upper floors, Limon realized.

    ''Ah, that''s right.''

    Therge, sturdy metal door that looked more fitting on a bunker, than a building.

    The door Limon was sure he''d never seen before, yet was so familiar.

    Seeing that door, he was certain.

    Certain of where his d¨¦j¨¤ vu came from.

    ''I''ve been here before.''

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 11: Memories

    Chapter 11: Memories

    He had been to this ce he''d never been to before.

    Logically, that was impossible. But Limon didn''t doubt himself.

    From all sorts of strange skills, to magic that overturned the providence of God, Psionics beyond human knowledge, even elementalists that could summon armored monster soldiers.

    He knew from experience that there were always mysteries that made the impossible possible.

    Of course, unfounded beliefs could turn into blind faith.

    But Limon had a way of finding out.

    "Boss? What are you doing?"

    It was an obstacle he would have normally cut in half right away.

    Yoo Na-kyung thought it was strange as she watched Limon approach the thick metal door instead.

    <em>Beep beep beep beep beep beep¡ª</em>

    She grumbled, dumbfounded when Limon started pressing the number panel on the door.

    "How would you know what to press? It doesn''t open just because you enter a code randomly."

    "¡­"

    "¡­R-right?"

    Yoo Na-kyung''s jaw dropped. nkly watching the door as it slowly opened, she spoke.

    "Boss? How did you just do that?"

    "I guessed."

    "How could you just guess something with a one-billionth chance of getting right?!?!"

    "What? I tried, and it worked."

    "No¡ª But¡­ that''s, I mean¡­!"

    Was it because she''d seen something so bizarre?

    Limon didn''t pay much attention to the glitching Yoo Na-kyung, only absentmindedly watched themotion unfold behind the slowly opening doors.

    "Huh? Why''s that door opening?"

    "Didn''t you say it was closed until the job was done?"

    "Hey, what are you looking at?! Focus on what''s in front of you!"

    Once a banquet hall, the entire floor had been renovated into arge space.

    Dozens of people with various items such as bats, bow and arrows, armor, and bulletproof vests filled the area.

    The members of the Liberation Brigade stopped whispering when they saw the back door slowly open, stunned.

    "Huh?"

    "What the¡­"

    They were disconcerted, like they had just seen a flying pig.

    Yoo Na-kyung also looked stunned seeing the Liberation Brigade behind the door.

    Even if it was their main base, this was overkill.

    Even a veteran PAB agent would have been frightened by the number of yers huddled together, armed as if preparing for the dungeon.

    However, Limon remained unfazed. He already knew of their presence before he even opened the door.

    And so, he calmly moved forward amidst the ruckus.

    One step to close their distance.

    One step to get in between them as they were whispering to each other.

    One step to swing his sword as he turned in his ce.

    "Aaargh!"

    "Wh-what? What just happened?"

    The members of the Liberation Brigade were bewildered. They were certain they had their eyes on Limon.

    But they didn''t even realize it when Limon had gotten in between their ranks, and took down five members in an instant.

    To everyone else, it looked like they just suddenly copsed.

    "The fuck are you sitting around for? Hurry up and attack!!"

    But they were yers first.

    At the cry of a man who seemed to be a leader of sorts, the members came to their senses, attempting to charge at Limon with all their might.

    And an attempt it was. Nothing more.

    Whether they swung a sword engulfed in mes, shot an arrow that would always hit its mark, or tied his feet together using shadows, it was useless. Limon fended off all the attacks by dodging, shing, and smashing them, each in a single step with ease.

    "What the hell¡­?!"

    The head of the Liberation Brigade, Kang Seok, couldn''t believe this.

    The Liberation Brigade may have been regarded by the world as a psychotic criminal organization, but by no means were they weak.

    Only mid-level yers of 30 and above could be initiated as official members. yers below that were deemed weak and treated worse than errand-boys.

    And true to their name of ''Liberation Brigade'', they were pretty well-coordinated in groupbat. They especially took pride in being better at PVP matches than most high-level guilds.

    It didn''t matter how strong a high-level yer was. At the end of the day, they were just miners who fought monsters.

    When it came to matches between people, no organization had more experience than the Liberation Brigade, who actually murdered people.

    But Kang Seok''s diamond pride was sliced in half like it was a piece of paper with Limon''s sword.

    <em>''Just what is this monster?!''</em>

    He would''ve epted the circumstances if it was simply their attacks that weren''t getting through.

    There were more than a few high-level yers with skills like ¡¸Absolute Defense¡¹ and ¡¸Immortality¡¹ that couldpletely nullify attacks.

    He could also look past knocking down everyone in a single blow each.

    It was hard to have both defensive and offensive abilities like that, but it would be possible if they were a Grand Duke.

    And yet, Kang Seok was trembling, for one reason.

    <em>The eyes of that man¡­</em>

    Eyes even the criminals and psychos of the Liberation Brigade had never never seen before.

    Even while mming his sword into people''s heads, his golden eyes disyed nothing but a deep zen.

    The only thing that seemed normal was his appearance. He was by no means a normal human being.

    A true monster the Liberation Brigade could not hope topete with.

    But the realization came toote. From the moment Limon entered, none of them had a chance of escape.

    "Kill him! Kill him if you don''t want to fucking die!"

    ***

    ***

    Unable to handle the despair, Kang Seok cried out desperately, like a cornered mouse biting the cat.

    He frantically charged at Limon, swinging his half moon de and activating ¡¸de Storm¡¹, his skill.

    It was what made Kang Seok the head of the Liberation Brigade.

    A skill that rained down 36 cuts in an instant, able to shred solid metal in the blink of an eye.

    <em>nk¡ª!</em>

    But after he casted it. Kang Seok couldn''t help but widen his eyes.

    Just as his half moon de was about to unleash the skill,

    Limon''s sword lightly grazed the edge of the de, redirecting all its force even before the sword was swung.

    But Limon was just getting started.

    <em>Cling¡ª!</em>

    36 simultaneous blows came from all directions.

    "¡­¡­How?"

    It was a long exnation, fit into less than a hundredth of a second.

    It should have been impossible to attack that much in such a short amount of time, no matter how agile the yer was.

    A supersonic onught that was only possible through the power of the skill. Kang Seok couldn''t even control it, only able to blindly swing with it in effect.

    So how did Limon block every single one of thosepletely random swings?

    "I''d have to be aplete dumbass to not be able to block something you showed me twice."

    "¡­Twice? When did you ever see my skill?"

    "Now''s the first."

    "What the¡­!"

    Kang Seok was speechless.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t understand what Limon meant when he said he saw ¡¸de Storm¡¹ twice.

    It was the fact that Limon was able to defend against such supersonic cuts just because he saw it once before that was so astounding.

    "Irk!"

    "What are you, my student? What''s with all the fucking questions? We''re in a fight right now."

    Limon swung the back of his sword at the back of Kang Seok''s head, knocking him out.

    The remaining members of the Liberation Brigade looked like they were on the verge of dying from fear after losing their loser.

    As Limon took them down, he thought to himself.

    ''More and more things areing to mind.''

    Blocking every individual strike from ¡¸de Storm¡¹ wasn''t something he normally would have done.

    It would''ve been over in a single swing, so there wasn''t really any reason to have swung an additional 35 times.

    But as soon as he saw Kang Seok''s ¡¸de Storm¡¹, it urred to him naturally how the de would''ve been swung.

    As if he was recalling something he''d forgotten.

    It was like that with the other members as well.

    Every time their swords shed, Limon already knew how they were going to attack. And so, the fragments of his memory crystallized and awakened other memories.

    "Mon-monster¡­"

    <em>sh¡ª!</em>

    As thest member fell, Limon froze in ce.

    Not just because he didn''t need to swing his sword anymore.

    It was as if taking down all the Liberation Brigade members turned on a switch. A scene came to mind as the memories floating in his head came together.

    A scene he''d never seen, couldn''t see, and didn''t want to see. And yet, the scene he could never forget.

    The moment he saw it, Limon quietly muttered to himself.

    "¡­¡­I remember now."

    "Remember? Remember what?"

    As soon as the Liberation Brigade was defeated, Yoo Na-kyung hopped over their unconscious bodies and approached Limon. It seemed like she was bored of just watching Limon.

    "Everything."

    "Do you have Alzheimer''s or something? How can you forget everything?"

    Yoo Na-kyung let out augh as if she''d heard a ridiculous joke.

    Taking out her phone, she looked into each of the fallen members'' faces.

    "Looks like all of the core members were gathered. It''s a shame the boss wasn''t here, but this looks like enough to say we destroyed the Liberation Brigade."

    "Oh yeah?"

    "Yeah, we should bring the Director and the other teams to take care of the cleanup. Then, it''ll be easier to im as the PAB''s achievement.

    "Yeah, sure it will," Limon nodded emotionlessly.

    He looked oddly tired. Figuring that he was just getting old, Yoo Na-kyung let go of her suspicion and reached her hand out to him.

    "Well then, let''s go."

    "¡­¡­"

    "¡­¡­Boss? My hand."

    "Do I have to?"

    "Of course. Aren''t you going to report to the Director?"

    Yoo Na-kyung was aghast. Limon wasn''t doing anything except staring vacantly at her hand. Hearing his response, Yoo Na-kyung waspletely dumbfounded.

    "I''m not going."

    "What? Why?"

    Yoo Na-kyung tilted her head.

    She couldn''t understand why Limon was trying to stay behind.

    But the moment Limon revealed his reason, she could only freeze in ce, her head still sideways.

    "It''s a trap."

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 12: Forgiveness

    Chapter 12: Forgiveness

    "Don''t you agree there''s no reason for me to go when I know that there''s several tons of TNT rigged to explode as soon as I hold your hand?"

    It was thest thing he remembered before going back in time.

    Being teleported into the basement filled with explosives after holding Yoo Na-kyung''s hand. Barely managing to escape the copsing building, only to be met with countless guns after.

    "¡­TNT? A trap? What are you talking about?"

    Yoo Na-kyung blinked nkly.

    Her clueless, even foolish, expression didn''t seem like she''d be the very person who would bring Limon to his death.

    But Limonpletely ignored her words. His golden eyes only settled bitterly as he quietlymented.

    "I was foolish. So many things were suspicious."

    There was no way a minor PAB employee could have found the main base of the Liberation Brigade when not even the National Intelligence Agency could.

    And Na-kyung wasn''t someone interested in money or fame. She wouldn''t have actively suggested going after the Liberation Brigade.

    And considering the sudden raid, the Liberation Brigade was armed a bit too well.

    He should have noticed sooner.

    Blinded from the trust he had towards Yoo Na-kyung, he wasn''t aware how out of ce everything was.

    "There''s no way you''d be in danger when you''re with me."

    Another important sign was that feeling that Yoo Na-kyung would be in danger the moment he saw her Constetion.

    It didn''t make any sense if he thought about it.

    A million troops.

    The most borate trap ever conceived.

    Even a Monarch .

    Limon could still get away while keeping at least one person safe.

    Especially if that person was a high-level yer like Yoo Na-kyung.

    <em>The only way Yoo Na-kyung could be in danger¡­</em>

    "¡­¡­Unless I kill you, that is."

    The bitterness crept into the back of his throat.

    But he didn''t let go of his sword.

    Being swayed by simple emotions¡­ Limon was a swordsman who''d been alive too long to be so naive. He pointed his sword at his enemy, coldly asking her.

    "Why, Na-kyung?"

    "Uhm¡­ boss? You''re starting to scare me. Could you stop joking around now? I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Her eyes were wide and unwavering. As expected, a clever subordinate. Not many people could actually y dumb even if they knew it was their best option.

    s, a bit too clever. She was acting way too calm. It was clearer than any words she could say.

    If she really didn''t have a clue what he was talking about, her eyes would have shook with anxiety.

    "Is it because of the hostages?"

    "¡­¡­!"

    Yoo Na-kyung tried to keep calm. But the Swordmaster''s ursed sharp senses did not miss her frantic heartbeat. Her mask started to crack.

    "Parents or family would be meaningless since you''re an orphan. They must have threatened you with the orphanage children''s lives. "

    Limon knew why Yoo Na-kyung was always bright and chirpy.

    She was starved of affection. Most of the money from her paychecks went to caring for the children at the orphanage. He knew how much she adored them.

    He didn''t feel anger. He simply voiced his disapproval.

    "I understand your decision."

    She couldn''t hold it in any longer, it seemed.

    Her mask shattered to pieces.

    Revealing her distorted face on the verge of tears, she mumbled with a trembling voice.

    "¡­¡­How did you know?"

    "You wouldn''t betray me for something like money or simply because you were ordered to."

    "You really are clever."

    Regret, astonishment, resentment, disappointment. All sorts of emotionsid in those four words.

    Looking straight into her eyes that were holding in more emotion than her voice, Limon questioned.

    "Is there no other way?"

    "Do you think there is?"

    "No."

    "You''re right. At least one of us has to die here".

    "Probably."

    He knew before he asked.

    She was a clever girl who wouldn''t have taken this path if there was another way out.

    There probably really was no other way, considering how she couldn''t let him know of her situation and ask for help.

    Just then, the memories of the future came to his mind. Yoo Na-kyung''s sad expression while igniting the explosives after teleporting to the building basement with him proved everything to be true.

    It wasn''t anything new.

    A long time ago, when he was going against the Seven Dragons that ruled the world.

    When he fought the dark mages that caused the descent of the Demon God.

    Even when he stopped the Seven Dragons Association that swept over Asia.

    Those who couldn''t handle Limon would try to use those around him via threats or hostages.

    Even back when the Swordmaster was the Absolute Ruler, it was impossible to stop all of it. And so whenever these things happened, Limon had one solution.

    "Let me ask you onest question."

    Limon swallowed the bitterness. He calmly looked at Yoo Na-kyung with his golden eyes.

    "Those children, do they mean more to you than your life?"

    It wasn''t a question, but a confirmation. He was trying to take responsibility as a boss who couldn''t look after his subordinates.

    Yoo Na-kyung didn''t break his eye contact and firmly answered him.

    "Yes."

    "¡­At least hesitate. I''m ashamed just asking."

    "Sorry."

    "You should be very sorry. You stabbed your divine boss in the back and now you''re asking him to deal with the consequences."

    Limon chuckled.

    There was no way she didn''t understand the intent behind his question.

    And yet, her answer stood firm.

    Even Limon, who had lived a long life, was certain. Yoo Na-kyung was an incredible prodigy. And so, he coulde to a decision with more ease than usual.

    "But I forgive you."

    Her pupils widened as if she heard something she couldn''t believe.

    He took a step forward even before Yoo Na-kyung could unfreeze herself from the shock.

    One step to her blind spot.

    One step to slightly pull back his sword.

    One step to gently pierce the sword into her heart.

    "So¡­ rest in peace."

    It was as if time stopped. Yoo Na-kyung froze in ce with Limon''s sword impaled in her heart.

    Only after quite some time had passed did Limon catch her gently falling body.

    There wasn''t any pain. She probably didn''t even know she was dying.

    And yet the smile lingering on her lips was so soft and clear that it showed she had epted her death.

    With a cold expression Limon closed the eyes of his subordinate, who was much too smart and joyful, yet foolish.

    ***

    ***

    The world faded to ck, and he could see things others couldn''t.

    He finally took out the fangs in Yoo Na-kyung''s neck and locked eyes with the snake, which sounded like it was sneering as it flicked its tongue.

    Limon took hold of the snake''s neck, taking back the faintly glowing bead that the snake had taken from her.

    "Hand it over."

    Maybe it was surprised that it was captured, or enraged that its bead got stolen.

    But Limon didn''t bat an eye at the frantically wriggling snake.

    He only stated coldly,

    "This isn''t something you can covet.

    Limon didn''t know what this glowing bead was, but he was sure of one thing.

    It was something that belonged to Yoo Na-kyung.

    And that was reason enough for Limon to take away the bead from the snake.

    Of course, the snake didn''t think so as it fiercely drew out its fangs and tried to attack Limon, snapping its tail like a lightning bolt.

    Unfortunately, the snake wasn''t faster than Limon.

    "Now fuck off."

    <em>Crack¡ª</em>

    The snake''s neck snapped perpendicrly and its remains faded away like an illusion.

    Limon didn''t pay any more attention to the insignificant snake.

    He only stared at the glowing bead that radiated an oddly familiar aura, putting it back on Yoo Na-kyung''s chest as if he was expecting some sort of change.

    But even after the glowing bead faded back into Yoo Na-kyung''s body, there was no miracle of the deading back to life.

    An obvious but bitter truth.

    With the roar of the heavens falling, a massive heat wave from the basement swept away the entire building, and Limon with it.

    ''¡­¡­Looks like it''s finally over.''

    The Liberation Brigade''s main base had a sign saying Haechung C&T Corporation (Inc.).

    He let out a sigh as he watched the building that stood like a lighthouse in the moonlight just moments ago, get engulfed in mes.

    ''I''m tired.''

    There were 144 tons of TNT buried in there.

    On top of that, there were buff items in ce that increased the power of the explosion, as well as barrier items that prevented Limon from making an escape.

    If Yoo Na-kyung had taken Limon to the basement as nned, even a Monarch wouldn''t be able to get out alive.

    Many had called his n excessive. But he didn''t have to be on edge anymore.

    As long as humanity''sst Swordmaster was gone, there was no need for him to suffer insomnia, stomach pains, and hair loss anymore.

    That''s what he thought.

    "Fucking hell."

    That is, until he heard a low voice call out from inside the dense dust cloud that was the remains of the destroyed building.

    "How many sins does one have tomit in their past life to go through this shit twice?"

    "¡­¡­!"

    Without even realizing it, his breathing paused.

    <em>This can''t be.</em>

    <em>He must be hearing things.</em>

    <em>The owner of that voice should be dead.</em>

    A sudden strong gust of wind sweeps away the dust cloud. A white-haired man appears from the ruins holding a woman in his arms, against the backdrop of a zing inferno.

    It made his mind go nk.

    He wasn''t the only one who was taken aback by the sight.

    Everyone who was stationed around the building just in case were holding their breath in shock. ''Just in case'', they were told.

    They never expected it to really happen.

    Everyone was thinking the same thing.

    ''How?''

    The fact a human could escape that awful explosion alive went far beyond their scope of imagination and understanding.

    "<Freeze, Limon Asphelder!>"

    Fortunately, there were exceptions to that. Maybe it was because they had a stronger will. Or because their desire for sess transcended their judgements.

    While everyone was frozen dumbfounded, one man stepped forward and held up the loudspeaker.

    He confidently cried out ording to the manual.

    "<For the murder of a PAB agent, terr¡ª>"

    "Terrorism and treason against the nation, I''m under immediate arrest and I should get on my knees and surreder, right?"

    "<Th-that''s right. If yo¡ª>"

    "Don''tply, you''re gonna take me by force?"

    "<¡­¡­Yes.>"

    <em>''How did he know what I was going to say?!''</em>

    Did he read the manual?

    Having his lines stolen by Limon, the man''s face reddened. He stepped forward out of the crowd, trying to make himself more significant.

    In that moment, Limon''s sword brushed past the ground, lifting a grain of sand.

    And the man''s head was smashed open like a watermelon.

    "Go ahead and try."

    "¡­¡­!"

    A precipitation of fresh, crimson blood. The piece of meat copsed, along with the loudspeaker caked in brain matter.

    <em>He </em>absentmindedly watched the scene unfold, frozen in ce.

    In fact, the hundreds of people watching Limon were frozen, stuck in ce.

    Not just because what Limon did was so fast it looked like the man''s head exploded by itself.

    "Anyone else want toe forward?"

    Limon was looking around emotionlessly after just killing a man.

    His golden eyes were telling ¡ª anyone who came for Limon at that moment would meet the same fate as that man.

    As to mock the group now silent as a mouse, Limon let out an ice coldugh.

    Slowly turning his head, he stared straight into one side of the human barricade that was pointing their guns at him.

    "Seems like none of these guys wants to be your shield. What now?"

    He felt his heart drop. Limon was looking in his exact direction.

    Rationally, that should''ve been impossible. Even a Monarch wouldn''t be able to find him at this distance immediately when he was concealing his presence with a distortion item.

    "You gonnae out yourself? Or do you want me to drag you out?"

    But any false hope he had left was extinguished.

    "Kang Jungsoo."

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 13: The Bare-Minimum

    Chapter 13: The Bare-Minimum

    The person who involved the Liberation Brigade in masterminding Limon''s death.

    The Director of the PAB, known to yers as the King of the Underworld.

    Kang Jungsoo revealed himself among the PAB agents and told Limon in a rigid voice.

    "¡­Sir, please do not make this into a bigger problem than it has to be."

    He had been thinking about revealing himself depending on the circumstances, but he would''ve never expected Limon to call him out first.

    "You shouldn''t have started it in the first ce if you didn''t want a bigger problem."

    "I didn''t start it because I wanted to."

    He had kept his formal tone throughout the exchange.

    But maybe it didn''t sound like so because there was no respect behind his words. Or maybe it was because of his reproachful eyes.

    Limon shook the pointless thoughts out of his head.

    He looked down at the body he was holding in one arm, and spoke in a low voice.

    "I can see where you''reing from. And as the bare minimum, I''ll ask you too."

    If it was anyone else, he would have gotten started right away.

    But their rtionship was stretched across three generations.

    "Why?"

    Kang Jungsoo clenched his jaw.

    Ever since he was little, the adults would talk about Limon until it was engraved in his ears. He knew the meaning behind that question.

    But he''d already made his choice, and there was no turning back.

    No, he wouldn''t, even if he could. He didn''t do anything wrong. He only did the best he could with the bad hand he was dealt.

    "¡­This is all your fault, sir."

    "My fault?"

    "Yes. None of this would''ve happened if you hadn''t disturbed the Infinite Monarch."

    "¡­¡­"

    "Did you really think you could get away with crossing the Infinite Monarch''s brother-inw, just because you were the hero of a past nation?"

    At Limon''s silence, Kang Jungsoo continued in a begrudging tone.

    "Get a hold of yourself, sir! This isn''t the Heroes'' Age anymore!"

    Kang Jungsoo knew very well what Limon''s presence was like in the past. He knew how incredible his feats were as a great hero, and the kind of respect he received.

    And he knew what a wild animal he was.

    "The country used to put up with anything and everything you did. They needed your strength then. But that time''s over."

    Before the world entered the Iron Age, Limon was undoubtedly the Absolute Ruler.

    In a time when neighboring countries would look for any opportunity to take territory and evil men conspired, overwhelming strength was needed to maintain peace. Swordmasters were the only ones who could provide that.

    That was why it was called the Heroes'' Age.

    As the world was protected by only a few heroes, all the trouble they caused were overlooked ¡ª allowed as an act of heroism.

    <em>But times change.</em>

    "Now, there are yers and Monarchs."

    The yers turned the world held together by power and force into a peaceful one of wealth and abundance. Moreover, with the appearance of Monarchs, another Absolute Ruler had appeared.

    People realized that Swordmasters were no longer irreceable.

    "You''re in the way of this country''s progress."

    If only Limon wasn''t so important.

    If only he''d amodated the new generation and quietly fell into the world''s backdrop.

    At the very least, if he''d tried topromise with the new reality he''d found himself in.

    He would''ve been immortalized in history books as a hero, even if he did lose his ce as an Absolute Ruler.

    "Why can''t you understand that people have to change to suit the times? It''s not the other way around!"

    After he lost his power that was beyond the crown,

    Robbed of his assets he''d gathered for centuries,

    And had his glory as the Guardian of Humanity forgotten.

    Even after he met his miserable downfall, reduced to nothing more than an insignificant civil servant, Limon still hadn''t changed.

    This hero of the past continued to live by that damned chivalrous justice and kept trying to y hero.

    "How much more do we have to give up for your antics, just because you did some things in the past?!"

    Kang Jungsoo didn''t forget.

    No, he <em>couldn''t</em> forget.

    His grandfather was a war hero deserving of praise.

    But instead, he was mocked all his life ¡ª that he only escaped death thanks to Limon, and that his achievements in battle were thanks to him as well.

    His father was a politician deserving of respect.

    But he wasted his political career trying to protect Limon''s ce in a changing world.

    And as the Swordmaster fell from grace, so did he. He had to resign from the presidential elections and was kicked out from the world of politics.

    But Kang Jungsoo tried to not resent Limon, even though their association meant that he couldn''t enter politics, and had to endure all sorts of hardships.

    Recalling Limon''s feats his grandfather has told him ever since he was a child, he had spent his life cleaning up behind Limon as his father did.

    He''d reached his limit.

    "I''m sick and tired of sticking my neck out for you. me yourself for being behind the times!"

    In the end, Limon had still provoked the Infinite Monarch. Kang Jungsoo''s hands were tied.

    Whether it was for political benefit or his family¡­

    Between the disgraced Swordmasters and the new Absolute Rulers¡­

    It was clear whose side he should take.

    Limon didn''t have much to say about Kang Jungsoo''s outcries.

    "What''s this nutjob rambling about?"

    ***

    ***

    "¡­Eh?"

    "Oi, you little shit. Did I ask for your excuses?"

    Limon growled at Kang Jungsoo, who was frozen in shock at being disregarded after he''d just poured out his heart and soul.

    "Didn''t I tell you to put all the me on me when I kicked that son of a bitch''s ass?"

    "That¡­"

    "Get away with? Have my back? Shit, people are gonna think I''m indebted to your family or something.

    Limon had a cynical grin.

    Kang Jungsoo spoke as if his family had sacrificed themselves for generations for Limon.

    But was that really the case?

    Kang Jungsoo''s grandfather may have been made fun of for getting lucky, but Swordmasters were the Absolute Rulers at the time.

    Getting rescued by a Swordmaster three different times was something more than worthy to be proud of. unting their friendship was also how he was able to seed in the military.

    It was the same with Kang Jungsoo''s father.

    He was able to take advantage of the past hero''s poprity to get votes.

    If he hadn''t shown off his friendship with Limon to his voters, he wouldn''t even have been a council member, much less a presidential candidate.

    And Kang Jungsoo himself?

    He was talking as if Limon was the cause of all his troubles.

    If he hadn''t known Limon, would amoner like him have been able to be the director of the PAB?

    But Limon didn''t bring those points up.

    "Whatever, that doesn''t mean shit. I don''t even care about why you would stab me in the back in the first ce."

    People attribute sess to themselves and me failure on their ancestors.

    Kang Jungsoo was free to think that he could have lived a better life if not for Limon.

    But more importantly, Limon simply didn''t care about him.

    He only wanted to hear one thing.

    "My question is¡­ Why did you do this to Na-kyung?"

    As if he only noticed Yoo Na-kyung''s body in Limon''s arms, Kang Jungsoo flinched, and his face turned sour.

    "¡­¡­It was agent Yoo Na-kyung''s choice."

    "You think she had a choice when there were hostages involved?"

    "I didn''t do that."

    "But you allowed it."

    "I protested! But what else could I do when the Monarch had the final say?!"

    If he made a rash decision, both Yoo Na-kyung and the hostages would''ve disappeared.

    Even if he disobeyed and died, another PAB director would''ve taken his ce and done the same thing.

    "You should have fought back."

    Limon said in a low voice.

    "¡­Excuse me?"

    "You should have fought back like a madman until the very end."

    Whether he died by crashing in with the PAB agents, or by talking badly about the Infinite Monarch on television. Even if he''d at least stepped forward to give himself up instead of Na-kyung.

    <em>"You should have done something."</em>

    Limon said in a calm voice.

    Kang Jungsoo was dumbfounded.

    "A-are you telling me I should have died in agent Yoo Na-kyung''s ce?!"

    "Yes."

    "¡­¡­"

    "You''re the PAB director. Regardless of whatever threats a yer makes, at the very least, you should''ve given yourself up instead of throwing a subordinate under the bus."

    The PAB was an organization made to regte yers.

    Its director shouldn''t be scared of a yer''s power.

    As the former head of a group that eventually be the foundation for the PAB, and as well as a hero of the past, Limon stated coldly,

    "I can understand if you weren''t brave enough to die. But even then, you ought to be at least ashamed of yourself for being alive."

    Not everyone can be a hero, and not everyone can die to do what''s right. That''s why Limon could forgive his betrayal.

    "But Jungsoo¡­ Not once have you hung your head to Na-kyung, let alone me."

    "¡­¡­!"

    Excuses, excuses, excuses, excuses.

    Even with Yoo Na-kyung''s body in front of him, Kang Jungsoo was crying out his reasons for betrayal and insisting on what''s right and wrong.

    Limon knew the reason Kang Jungsoo wasn''t apologizing.

    That was just the way those drunk with power thought. It was their habit to not feel shame or regret since they saw people as tools.

    Ultimately, death wasn''t what Kang Jungsoo was afraid of.

    He had betrayed Limon and ignored Yoo Na-kyung''s death to throw away his old connections with the Swordmaster to hold a Monarch''s hand instead.

    That crossed Limon''s line.

    "¡­Say whatever you want. No matter what you say, nothing is going to change."

    Limon stoically locked eyes with Kang Jungsoo, who seemed like he''d given up on making excuses.

    "You think so?"

    "Is there any reason for me not to?"

    "Yeah, since I''m going to kill you."

    "Ha!"

    Kang Jungsooughed in his face, and pointed to the troops surrounding him.

    "Do you really think you can get through all these guys and kill me?"

    Those surrounding Limon were no ordinary soldiers or yers.

    30 PAB agents specialized inbat.

    40 frontliners from the country''s leading big scale guilds, ¡ºStardust¡» and ¡ºNew Divinities¡».

    50 rangers from Squad 909, the most elite military troop, armed with high-level items and cutting edge weapons designed to kill yers.

    Another 50 S-rank mercenaries of ck Wolf, a private military organization notorious for doing anything so long as they were paid.

    And 30 murderous criminals brought in with plea bargains and a great deal of money.

    200 in total.

    Furthermore, each and every one of them were at least level 60 high-level yers.

    It was enough manpower to decimate five to six cities in the blink of an eye and start wars.

    Kang Jungsoo was certain this was enough to fight even a Monarch. That it would be impossible for a goner like Limon to get past these people and kill him.

    As if looking at a colony of ants, he slowly scanned the 200 people with calm, settled eyes.

    "Before I answer that, let me ask you onest question."

    "What?!"

    Was it his eerily calm tone?

    Despite his overwhelming upper hand in the situation, Kang Jungsoo reacted angrily. A feeling of uneasiness was building up inside him.

    "Is it truly your own choice to kill me, or is it that old cackling one-eyed woman who''s eating your head?"

    Limon asked in a low tone.

    Without realizing, Kang Jungsoo instantly flinched.

    It wasn''t just because of the random question he didn''t know the meaning behind. Instead, It was Limon''s unblinking eyes looking at something that couldn''t be seen through his soul.

    A dark glow as ck as the night sky lurked in what was supposed to be his golden eyes. Chills ran down his back.

    "What kind of nonsense is that?"

    "By nonsense, are you saying this was solely your decision?"

    "Yes!"

    Maybe he was embarrassed at Limon''s overwhelming stare.

    After staring at him with stoic eyes, Limon slowly nodded at Kang Jungsoo''s confident answer.

    "¡­¡­Alright. As long as this was by your own will."

    Limon took his eyes off of him as if he was finished making sure.

    "I dere."

    Looking around at the 200 people¡­

    No, the 200 eerie shadows half conjoined with the people sneering like a predator looking at their captured prey.

    "What I''m about to do to you bastards, I call it mercy."

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 14: Whos Next?

    Chapter 14: Who''s Next?

    "I dere."

    Kang Jungsoo unknowingly held his breath. Despite his low tone, Limon''s voice rang out loudly like a temple bell.

    "To those whoe for me, give up your hope."

    "To those who try to fight me, fight with your life."

    "And to those unsure of themselves, get down on your knees and beg for your life immediately."

    Limon warned.

    "That''s my mercy to all of you."

    He sounded as dry as a whistle, as if reciting a book he''d memorized.

    But that wasn''t all that terrified Kang Jungsoo. Inside his tranquil, golden eyes shone a horrifically pure, crystal clear light.

    It made Kang Jungsoo instinctively take a step back.

    "Those still standing after hearing my warning¡­ Be aware that you will not survive to see tomorrow."

    It was more of a threat than a warning.

    A bold deration from a man with nothing but a sword, to 200 men equipped with all kinds of guns and items.

    But it couldn''t be taken as a joke as it normally would have.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    No oneughed at his words. Their anxiety, weak knees and chills on their necks told them¡­

    <em>It wasn''t a bluff.</em>

    ''Kneel down right now.''

    ''Now''s your only chance.''

    Their instincts whispered to them.

    Their bodies were telling them a premonition before they could process it.

    The weight of death would''ve crushed any regr person immediately.

    But there were two pitiful truths.

    One: Everyone of those 200 men were proud, skilled elites that could hold up the weight of death.

    Two: Theirmander grossly overestimated how good his own judgment was, enough to ignore his instincts.

    He immediately gave orders to keep up the faltering morale.

    "What are all of you doing sitting around this piece of nonsense for?! Take your positions!"

    Aside from them being the right or wrong calls, Kang Jungsoo was an effectivemander.

    Those who were on the fence on listening to their pride or their instincts, as soon as they heard hismand, every single one of them devoted their minds to fighting Limon.

    It was in an astoundingly uniform fashion.

    And it was those most ustomed to following orders that marked the beginning of the battle.

    "All units, open fire!"

    ***

    <em>Ratatatata¡ª</em>

    When it came to levels, Squad 909 was the weakest among everyone. It was inevitable, when they weren''t yers who made a living off of the dungeon, but soldiers.

    But in terms of strength, they were stronger than any other group.

    The secret was in their equipment.

    Exoskeleton KIM-S009.

    [Skeleton Knight''s Bones], [Armor of the Living Army], [Fragments of the Metal Golem], [Shadow Hunter''s Arrowheads], and many more.

    Crafted from the drops of high-level monsters above level 70, it was the cutting-edge magnum opus of the National Defense Research Institute.

    Thanks to the costly materials, it was notorious for being more expensive than abat ne. But that also spoke of how incredible the exoskeleton''s performance was.

    It could bnce out the ying field for a level 30 mid-level yer going against a level 60 yer.

    Because of its main armament, the shadow bullet, it was a piece of equipment even high-level yers feared. It had the ability to ignore all defense.

    Now, what if 50 members of Squad 909 all fired at once with the KIM-S009?

    It''ll basically be a death sentence.

    Unless they had a special skill like ¡¸Absolute Defense¡¹, it would be impossible for even the highest level yers to guard against the shower of shadow bullets.

    "¡­What was that?"

    Which was why Mira, the guild master of ¡ºStardust¡», was dumbfounded.

    "What just happened¡­?"

    Mira couldn''t understand.

    How was Limon still standing after being on the receiving end of a barrage from Squad 909?

    And why did all 50 of the soldiers fall after opening fire?

    It was so mysterious, she thought for a moment that Squad 909 could have used a deception tactic.

    <em>Roll¡ª</em>

    A shattered head, an eyeball rolling on the ground¡­ The warm blood sttered on her face. It was undeniable

    <em>''Squad 909 w</em><em>as annihted¡­?''</em>

    Squad 909 consisted of no ordinary soldiers.

    It was an elite troop, where each individual was the equivalent of a high-level yer. Just five of them could decimate the majority of guilds.

    They were masters ofbat that even Mira, a level 93 Grand Duke, would struggle with if she went against just ten of them.

    And yet, their annihtion happened less than a second after their attack.

    Of course, she wasn''t the only one in shock.

    No one could believe their eyes either.

    "¡­Oh¡­ my god."

    He barely managed to get the words out of his mouth.

    "Mr. Ahn Dongkwon?"

    "Holy shit¡­ How did he just do that¡­?"

    "Do what? Did he use some sort of skill?"

    The Guild Master of ¡ºNew Divinities¡» was as pale as a corpse.

    Thanks to his unique skill, he was the only person who could see what Limon had done.

    "No."

    "Huh?"

    "That wasn''t a skill."

    "What kind of nonsense is that?"

    Mira was astonished. She thought it was obvious Limon had used a skill.

    Of course, that was only possible if Limon was both a Swordmaster and a Grand Duke-level yer.

    Yet still, that was what she chose to believe.

    To her, unless he used skills like ¡¸Time Stop¡¹ or ¡¸Verbal Authority¡¹, what he did was impossible.

    But Ahn Dongkwon cried out against her beliefs.

    "That monster deflected the bullets back at Squad 909 with his sword!!!"

    For a very brief moment, Mira couldn''t understand what he said.

    And once she did, her face contorted even more.

    "De-deflected? All 50 of the shadow bullets¡­ shot simultaneously at supersonic speeds?

    "That''s right."

    "With just¡­ swordsmanship?"

    "¡­¡­Most likely."

    "How¡­ How is that even possible?!"

    Mira looked like her eyes were going to pop out of her sockets.

    But Ahn Dongkwon didn''t say a word back.

    Whether she got it or not, what just happened wouldn''t change.

    "That''s¡­ That''s not possible. Even a yer who mastered a sword skill couldn''t¡­¡­"

    Biting her nails and muttering to soothe her anxiety, she suddenly shut her mouth. She''d realized who she was really going up against.

    <em>Limon Asphelder.</em>

    <em>An ancient relic who only knows how to swing a sword.</em>

    <em>A symbol of the past who met his downfall as times changed.</em>

    She thought it was more than just a good deal if she could look good to the Infinite Monarch and not be indebted to the PAB director anymore, just by getting rid of some goner like him.

    The reason Limon passed as the ''Guardian of Humanity'' was because there were no yers back then.

    Only in the past were martial artists effective. Just as how they were hopeless when on the receiving end of a gun barrel, there was no longer any need for a Swordmaster in this day and age.

    Those were her thoughts.

    She judged that getting rid of a ''civilian'' who could swing around a sword decently would be a piece of cake.

    ¡­But was that really a good judgment?

    ''Why¡­?''

    Mira, the guild master of ¡ºStardust¡».

    She was of a level not even a hundred yers had reached ¡ª a Grand Duke.

    Proud of her wider knowledge aspared to others, it was then that she felt a great sense of ipatibility with her reality.

    ''Why did I think a Swordmaster would be weaker than me?''

    Compared to yers who could handle powerful skills and bring tremendous wealth and development to the world, Swordmasters only knew how to wield swords.

    That was why they were considered goners.

    But to put it the other way around?

    That meant they were definitely good with a sword.

    Like how a well-off businessman wasn''t stronger than a soldier or martial artist just because they were more respected in society ¡ª just because yers had a better reputation and made a lot of money doesn''t necessarily mean they could fight and win against the Swordmaster.

    Just as how the rich aren''t on guard against a soldier, she didn''t doubt her beliefs that merely being good at wielding swords would make Limon her match when she could use skills.

    But could one really describe that swordsmanship as ''merely''?

    Was he able to reign as an Absolute Ruler, just because there were no yers?

    Was she¡­ Rather, were they ridiculously delusional about Limon Asphelder, bound under social notions?

    Had they been an old man who thought he''d be safe even after smacking an armed soldier with a money bag, just because he was rich?

    Or maybe¡­

    Like a puppet getting drawn into a fire by someone holding the strings, unaware they were a puppet.

    "So."

    The very person who annihted Squad 909 with just a sword. He had a woman''s body in his arms. He didn''t even need to set her down.

    "Who wants to die next?"

    Mira trembled as she looked at humanity''sst Swordmaster. The Absolute Ruler who maintained peace for centuries among humanity by saving the world multiple times. His eyes were as cold as ice.

    ***

    ***

    Kang Jungsoo kept hisposure when he saw Squad 909 get annihted instantaneously.

    No matter how much they increased their attack power with expensive gear, they were still mid-level yers. It was possible for them to die in vain if they let their guard down.

    He was surprised but epted it when the criminal yers and killers who attacked were ughtered in the blink of an eye.

    Their self destruction was the result of attacking without coordination, as expected of a criminal organization with nobat training.

    He believed until that point ¡ª if the remaining 120 high-level yers could properly execute their skills,

    And if the two Grand Dukes who he only managed to invite after promising huge benefits, Mira and Ahn Dongkwon, would step forward, things would turn out differently.

    ¡­¡­Until a couple minutes ago.

    He was stunned from the devastation for a while. Frozen and unable to breathe as if someone had been putting him in a chokehold, Kang Jungsoo opened and shut his mouth.

    "How¡ª how could this¡­ This can''t be¡­"

    "You dumb fucking piece of shit."

    "Eek!"

    Kang Jungsoo fell down as he backed away in panic. Hurriedly turning around and crawling away, he once again froze in terror.

    A head with both eyes sted was right in front of his face.

    But it wasn''t just the head.

    A mercenary sliced in half down the middle. A PAB agent with a gaping hole in their chest. A yer with their head smashed in.

    And countless more visceral scenes of death.

    Surrounding him were mountains of horrific bodies he couldn''t bear to see with his eyes.

    "Did you really try toe at me with those 200 children?"

    "¡­¡­Wh-what have you done?!"

    The very person responsible for the mountains of corpses. Staring at the white-haired young man who didn''t have a single drop of blood on him, Kang Jungsoo unknowingly cried out.

    "Do you know who these people were?! They were the future of our country! They were going to be the pirs of our society for at least half a century!"

    This wasn''t an over exaggeration.

    30 elite PAB agents,

    50 fully armed troops from Squad 909.

    38 frontliner guild members from ¡ºStardust¡» and ¡ºNew Divinities¡».

    On top of that, 50 S-rank mercenaries of ck Wolf and 30 various criminals and killers.

    Thest two groups may be an exception, but there were still 118 state-affiliated yers who were killed.

    Among them, 68 were high-level yers.

    In this day and age, every individual high-level yer was their own one man enterprise and Art of War.

    68 of such high-level yers getting ughtered at once had never happened before since the start of the Iron Age.

    If word of this got out, the entire nation would be shaken.

    However, Limonughed coldly at Kang Jungsoo''s outcries.

    "So what about it?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 15: A Broken Connection

    Chapter 15: A Broken Connection

    "If the future of the country was so precious, you shouldn''t have made that future all run at me."

    "But sir, you are a hero of this country!"

    "You mean I was."

    <em>Weren''t you the one who called me a traitor?</em>

    Limon''s sarcastic response shut Kang Jungsoo up.

    He chuckled.

    "And so what if I am a hero? You think I''d do anything for this country after all this? After all these little shits who ignored my warning, and tried to kill me?"

    "¡­¡­"

    "You''re actually senile."

    Kang Jungsoo couldn''t say anything back.

    He had anticipated Limon surviving the explosion and copse of the building, but not theplete and utter massacre of his men.

    What he saw was the cleanup after he killed Limon, since he didn''t even consider he could fail.

    "And get your words straight. The country''s future isn''t what you''re worried about."

    Limon reached his hand out. He pulled Kang Jungsoo up by the cor, forcing him to meet him at eye level. He spoke coldly.

    "It''s your petty power and political position that''s going to disappear after this incident."

    "Grr!"

    Kang Jungsoo clenched his jaw.

    Limon had hit the nail on the head.

    The burden he ced on his shoulders to carry out this n was heavy.

    He had gone out of line, gathering so many high-level yers. He even heard sarcastic remarks that he was burning down a house just for a cockroach.

    But as long as he killed Limon. As long as he could establish a rtionship with the Infinite Monarch.

    His political returns would''ve been much greater than before all of this.

    But that was all over now.

    Failing to kill Limon was the least of his problems, since dozens of high-level yers were lost. He''d be lucky if he could just be sent to jail, let alone keep his position as director.

    "You think you''ll be fine after doing all this?"

    "Is there a reason for me not to be?"

    "Of course! There''s plenty! Let''s start with the fact that the ¡ºStardust¡» and ¡ºNew Divinities¡» guild masters will target your neck for the rest of your life!"

    Kang Jungsoo shouted with confidence.

    The two Grand Dukes he''d saved as his aces.

    He detested them for suddenly and shamelessly running away, but they were the only protection he had now.

    There was no way they would just back away after egregiously running away while their guild members were ughtered.

    They would retaliate by all means.

    And with the help of the Infinite Monarch stacked on top, even Limon would die.

    "Hmm?"

    Limon was puzzled, as if a joke had gone over his head. He titled his head, asking,

    "Who ya talking about?"

    "I already told you! ¡ºStardust¡» and¡ª"

    "Yeah, I heard you."

    Limon kicked something on the ground.

    "If you mean the guys who threw away their subordinates to save their own asses, they''re right here."

    "What kind of nonsense¡­?"

    As Kang Jungsoo was about tough at Limon''s words, he could only freeze.

    <em>The thing Limon just kicked.</em>

    He''d felt a strange familiarity towards the head with its eyeballs burst ¡ª the one which horrified him just moments before.

    It was hard to recognize because its face was so awfully contorted from theck of eyeballs. But no doubt, that face was¡­¡­

    ''Ahn Dongkwon!!!''

    A Grand Duke. There were less than 100 of them in the entire world.

    The guild master of a massive guild with dozens of smaller guilds and subdivisions under its wing.

    All that was left of him was his head. Kang Jungsoo couldn''t help but tremble.

    "H-how? I saw him escape!"

    "Jungsoo, you pathetic fool. Do you really not know the reason? Or are you pretending not to?"

    Limon asked with a gentle, cheerful smile, as if he was talking to a child whose stupidity made them adorable.

    But the golden eyes looking down on Kang Jungsoo only spoke of stone, cold contempt.

    "Didn''t your grandfather tell you? One cannot run from a Swordmaster."

    Kang Jungsoo''s face distorted.

    "Yeah, that''s what I thought."

    Limon shook his head at him.

    There was no way his grandfather, who fought alongside Limon in multiple wars, didn''t tell him of thismon knowledge.

    Kang Jungsoo had to have brushed it off as an exaggeration.

    ''Fools.''

    <em>One cannot run from a Swordmaster.</em>

    ***

    ***

    It becamemon knowledge after Limon circled the world 37 times to pierce his sword into the Demon God''s heart a long, long time ago.

    Albeit, the knowledge wasn''t verymon anymore.

    Still, they wouldn''t have ran from Limon if they even knew a little about the Swordmaster. They would''ve immediately gotten on their knees and surrendered, or stood their ground and fought till theirst breath.

    Ultimately, the people never did any research on the Swordmaster, despite trying to kill him.

    Or they hadughed it off as Kang Jungsoo did.

    Clicking his tongue at their stupidity, Limon told Kang Jungsoo.

    "If there''s anyone else I need to send your way, say it right now. At least then, you wouldn''t feel too bad about dying."

    "A-are you saying you''re going to kill me?"

    "Yeah."

    "All I did was do as I was told!"

    "¡­¡­Motherfucker, are you listening to yourself?"

    Limon was dumbfounded.

    Considering he was responsible for sending all of his subordinates to their deaths fighting Limon, that was something he should''ve never said.

    There should have been a limit to how despicable one person could get, and yet Kang Jungsoo was setting that bar higher and higher by the second.

    "Th-that was¡­ a mistake."

    "Mis¡ª.... Nevermind. Forget what I said."

    Limon subtly shook his head and pulled Kang Jungsoo closer as he drew his sword.

    He finally realized the severity of the situation when he saw the sharp de, begging as he grabbed onto Limon''s feet.

    "Sir¡­ Uncle! Spare me! Think about your rtionship with my grandfather, please¡­!"

    Limon''s hands suddenly halted. As soon as he heard the word ''uncle'', memories of Kang Jungsoo entered his mind, ovepping with his vision.

    The little kid that wet himself out of fear when they first met, and peeked him from behind his grandfather.

    The same stupid little kid that would''ve ran over with a cheerful smile if Limon had snacks.

    Taking his hesitation as a chance, Kang Jungsoo desperately cried out the benefits of keeping him alive.

    "P-plus, if you kill me too, sir, you''ll surely be marked as a traitor! There won''t be a ce anywhere in this nation for you to go!"

    Limon came to realize who the man known as Kang Jungsoo really was. A half-bald man with a potbelly, ustomed to coaxing and treachery, and never satisfied with any amount of power that was given to him.

    He only spoke softly,

    "Jungsoo, I have never once been afraid to be marked as such."

    "¡­Eh?"

    "Rather¡­ it was the nation who feared I''d be one."

    "What does that¡ª"

    But a stunned Kang Jungsoo would not get to finish his question.

    He could only stare at Limon with wide eyes. He fell towards the ground, clutching his neck.

    "Gahaack! Hrghhhk!"

    As expected of the PAB director. Despite having multiple of his arteries severed, he was still conscious thanks to the various items he was armed with.

    Limon muttered lowly as he looked down on the writhing man.

    "See? I told you to beg for your life if you wanted to live."

    Limon already warned that he would give no mercy to those that stood up against him.

    They''d all kicked theirst chance of survival out the door the moment they ignored his warning.

    "Well, I was still going to kill you anyways."

    "Gurg¡­ Urrrgh¡­!"

    "Do you feel victimized? Oh well, I''m sure Na-kyung feels that way too. At least sending you to her will soothe her soul."

    Kang Jungsoo squirmed, with blood gushing out of his neck.

    Limon lightheartedly sat next to him, looking up at the starry night sky.

    "Do you remember?"

    "You know, the time your grandpa finally convinced you to go see Yu Sungwoo."

    "You had big dreams even back then, wishing to be the president in front of that guy."

    "Your grandpa boasted that you were fit to be a general."

    "But I thought, seeing the way that little kid wanted power¡­ You''d grow up to be no good."

    He continued reminiscing with his ''niece'', without even batting an eye as Kang Jungsoo''s blood left his body.

    Until his jolting arms came down to a twitch, his strained eyes lost its light, his blood stopped gushing, and his body wentpletely limp, did Limon finally stop his storytelling.

    He looked bitterly into Kang Jungsoo''s eyes that were wide open until his veryst moments.

    ''¡­It ended like this again.''

    He didn''t regret killing him. Limon had killed people he''d known since they were children a couple times before. And Kang Jungsoo definitely didn''t deserve to feel victimized.

    The reason Limon still felt remorse had nothing to do with Kang Jungsoo, but his grandfather.

    "Your promise didn''t evenst a century, Myungjin."

    Myungjin had promised Limon that his family would serve Limon as the nation''s hero for generations toe.

    He was sincere about something others wouldn''t be able to say even as a joke. And he kept his promise until his final breath, leaving it as his death wish.

    Limon sighed briefly as he remembered Kang Myungjin.

    "Well, I''d be more surprised if your promise was kept, even while the country''s trying to disown me."

    Whether the person who schemed this was Kang Jungsoo or the Infinite Monarch, they still wouldn''t have been able to blow up a building in the middle of the city if there wasn''t permission from the government.

    With the number of high-level yers they managed to bring together, they wouldn''t have an excuse if they were used of nning a civil war.

    Moreover, the mere presence of Squas 909 alone proved that the government actively participated in this matter. Without permission from themander-in-chief, they were not allowed to conduct operations.

    The country Limon devoted most of his long life to, had ultimately chosen to abandon the hero that had fallen behind the times.

    Just as Kang Jungsoo had betrayed him to get in bed with the Infinite Monarch, it was a matter of national interest.

    "But still. How could they abandon me a mere 30 years after the Heroes'' Age ended, when I protected their country for centuries? Those shameless fucks."

    Limon let out augh.

    He had known this day woulde when people started treating the Swordmaster as a goner.

    He knew that with time, all memories will fade. There were no eternal promises, and trust breaks.

    After living so long, it was a notion he was well acquainted with.

    Even though he knew it was a lost cause, that didn''t stop Limon from continuing to build new rtionships, trust people, and protect this country.

    He tried to integrate himself into the changingndscape, instead of fighting against it.

    But even that was over.

    The bottom line was, the nation abandoned him. He no longer held any fidelity to protect them.

    ''Though, I''m not sure if trying to kill me was purely their own decision.''

    Limon averted his gaze.

    He saw Kang Jungsoo''s body strewn across a puddle of his own blood. Or rather, he saw the shadow of a one-eyed old woman with a split head melting next to his body.

    Kang Jungsoo had no idea that before he tried to crawl away, the old woman had attempted to flee. And that Limon killed the fleeing old woman that had abandoned him.

    In these bloody fields, were not only 200 bodies, but also 200 shadows made from the stars among them.

    He didn''t know that Limon''s warning didn''t only apply to humans.

    One cannot outrun the Swordmaster.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 16: Hope

    Chapter 16: Hope

    ''I still don''t understand.''

    Limon knew the shadow resembling a one eyed old woman was the apparition of a Constetion.

    He knew the starlight was nothing more than an afterimagepared to the real body of the Constetions.

    Even if he cut them, the only damage to the Constetions would merely be a severed nail or finger.

    Compared to the grievous feeling he''d felt when the Constetions cried in pain before he went back in time, it was too faint.

    What Limon didn''t understand was something else.

    It was the tant look of ridicule and murderous intent in the Constetions'' eyes.

    ''Was it because everyone was trying to kill me¡­?''

    That wouldn''t be surprising.

    The general consensus was that Constetions were beings who gave blessings to yers. Of course they''d be hostile towards Limon together with the yers they were contracted with.

    But was that really it?

    There are many pet owners who adore their pets, but not many can feel their anger and happiness, and fight for them.

    Furthermore, would Constetions¡ª beings above and beyond humans ¡ªwaste their time on a mere contractor? What about hundreds of them at once?

    Limon didn''t think so.

    And so, he thought the other way around.

    <em>''¡­¡­What if the Constetions used these guys to kill me?''</em>

    It was a baseless hypothesis that would make anyone think he was crazy. After all, nothing really changed when he tried to kill the Constetion before the yers.

    And yet, Limon couldn''t shake off the dubious feeling in his chest.

    The sight of the snake sneering at Yoo Na-kyung when she died.

    The way the yers seemed to charge at him in a trance, the exception being the two Grand Dukes who attempted to escape toote.

    Limon still had unanswered questions.

    What if his suspicions were true?

    In his previous life, he couldn''t see them. Were the Constetionsughing at him as well when he had sprung the trap then?

    And what if this trap in of itself was¡­

    ''Well, it wouldn''t matter anyways.''

    He briefly nced at Yoo Na-kyung. Among all the horrific corpses all around them, she was the only one who had a peaceful expression on their face.

    Taking off his coat to cover her body, he lightly shook his head.

    ''Nothing''s going to change.''

    Whether it was of their own will or if they were used.

    Constetions gave their power to yers, yes.

    But it didn''t change the fact that this was the result of the nation realizing that they didn''t need Limon anymore. They had supported Kang Jungsoo''s treachery and pushed for sending Yoo Na-kyung to her death.

    "Let''s see¡­ is it time for the cleanup?"

    He, who was once hailed a hero by the masses.

    Abandoned as times changed.

    And now, disgraced as a traitor.

    Nothing was holding Limon back anymore.

    And so, humanity''sst Swordmaster put on a dreary smile.

    The world would soone to know that the reason he stepped down from being the Absolute Ruler was not because he was weak, but to make way for the new age.

    Once he deemed it necessary, they''d find out his true power. They''d find out just what he could turn into.

    And the first one to know this would be the person who maneuvered Kang Jungsoo and liberated Limon.

    It was at that moment the faintly glowing bead sprouted on top of the coat he covered Yoo Na-kyung with.

    It was the glowing bead the snake had taken from Yoo Na-kyung in her final moments, that Limon took back.

    As it shone brightly, something unusual happened.

    The shadows started to melt away.

    200 fragments of starlight began to perfuse into the beads of light.

    As it sucked in the remains, the light shone even brighter, and the bead gradually became thinner as it formed into the shape of a feather.

    And as all of the starlight was permeated and the shining bead stopped changing, it became a white feather resembling the wings of an angel. It disappeared after flying off into the night sky like a firecracker, leaving a brilliant, explosive trail of light.

    He nkly stared at the unexpected sight for quite some time, and let out augh.

    "Little brat''s excited to the very end, I see."

    Limon didn''t know.

    He didn''t know what the bead of light was, why it turned into a white feather, or what just happened.

    He was a Swordmaster, not an elementalist or a mage.

    But¡­ just vaguely, he could feel it.

    It was something he got from cutting the Constetions before going back in time, just like his eyes that could now see the Constetions.

    The power the Constetions said they''d give Limon must be¡­

    ''¡­I need to hurry.''

    He briefly stared at Yoo Na-kyung, covered by his coat, and shook his thoughts away.

    And he turned to leave.

    ***

    ***

    <em>Sob¡ª</em>

    The way Shia saw it, Hanbit Orphanage wasn''t really much.

    The facilities were underdeveloped, and they rarely received support or donations.

    But it still wasn''t too shabby of a ce.

    The old caretaker was stingy and naggy. But she had never scolded the children without reason, and she certainly made sure they were fed and dressed.

    Plus, their situation had improved ever since a famous guild started sponsoring them a couple years back and various gifts came in.

    A washing machine made theundry easier. They got prettier clothes rather than hand-me-downs. There were more meal menus, and they had enough school supplies.

    It may bemon things for others, but Shia had lived in the poor orphanage ever since she was a baby. To a child like her, these small changes were more than what her happiness could''ve asked for.

    But what Shia liked more than the gifts, was the unnie* who brought them.

    <em>*t/n: Unnie(??), Older sister</em>

    "Shh, don''t cry."

    Shia looked up to her.

    It wasn''t just because she was the most sessful person to havee out from the orphanage.

    She''d alsoe to volunteer every weekend.

    For Christmas, she had teleported in wearing a Santa costume, only to get scolded by the caretaker for throwing the presents around.

    She''d confidently step up to cook, only to return with a bunch of hamburgers because she''d managed to burn the rice.

    For the childrens'' birthdays, she''d buy a cake and throw a party for them, no matter how busy she was.

    To Shia, the way her mere presence lit up a room was just brilliant.

    That''s why Shia had made up her mind to be a PAB agent when she grew up ¡ª that she''d be someone as brilliant as unnie.

    "But noona*¡­ The care¡ª Our caretaker¡­"

    <em>*t/n: Noona(??), another way to say older sister</em>

    "She''ll be okay."

    "Really¡­?"

    "Yeah, really. So, bear with it a little more."

    That was why the other children were holding on to Shia in tears.

    There were other older children in the orphanage, but Shia was the only one smiling in this situation.

    Though, they didn''t know that Shia was the one with the gloomiest eyes.

    ''Lies.''

    ''Our caretaker is already dead.''

    Shia knew.

    After the bad adults came to the orphanage, their stingy caretaker resisted until the end to protect them and was ultimately murdered.

    She knew the other adults who tried to run away or hide were also dead, that they were the only ones alive.

    ''We''ll end up like them."

    Until the bad adults murdered their caretaker and kidnapped the children, Shia still had hope. There must have been a reason they kept alive.

    She may not know the reason, but she knew things would be okay as long as they were alive. Their unnie, the PAB agent, would save them no matter what.

    She didn''t realize how wasted her hopes were.

    ''¡­¡­Na-kyung unnie''s dead, too.''

    Already nning to get rid of them, the bad adults didn''t try to hide what they were talking about, and Shia could understand everything.

    They were hostages, bait to maneuver Yoo Na-kyung.

    And in trying to rescue them, she did as the bad adults said and died in the process.

    It was then that Shia gave up hoping.

    With only the empty shell of a smile, Shia asked herself¡­

    <em>''Why is this happening to us?''</em>

    Shia asked and pondered, over and over again.

    What did they do wrong?

    Why did good people like their caretaker and Na-kyung have to die because of bad adults?

    And Shia realized.

    ''¡­¡­Oh, right.''

    <em>''There is no reason.''</em>

    This was how the world has always been.

    Was there a reason for a child to be abandoned by their parents?

    Was there a reason for a child to lose their parents?

    Was it because they sinned in their past lives?

    Because it''s just their fate?

    Those weren''t reasons.

    Having seen plenty of children get abandoned for being born or lose their parents just because they were unlucky, Shia knew very well.

    There is never a reason. A reasonable world was just an illusion, and reality was unjust, unfair, without reason.

    That''s why this is a cruel world.

    She''d just forgotten because of Na-kyung.

    Recalling the truth that came to mind, Shia waited for her impending death with dull, dead eyes.

    <em>Boom¡ª!</em>

    The building shook.

    "H-how did you¡­?!"

    "What do you think, huh? You bastards put all sorts of bugs and trackers on Na-kyung and you didn''t think you''d be traced?"

    "There''s no way! That device was impossible to trace!"

    "Nah. What''s impossible is you staying alive."

    "Kyaaah!"

    Following a sea of astonishment, disbelief and verbal abuse, screams rang out one after another.

    "Eek!"

    "Eaaaagh!"

    Startled by themotion outside, the children burst into tears as they clung onto Shia for dear life.

    Staying still, Shia only opened her eyes at the sound of the metal door opening.

    <em>Bang¡ª!</em>

    It only took one kick to bust through the metal door, like it was a cardboard box.

    "Damn, those fucking cockroaches put all sorts of shit in this sewer. What''s this, a dungeon?"

    The children let out a jolting screech at the white-haired man. He looked even scarier than the bad adults because of the blood all over his face and clothes.

    They talked among themselves that they were done for, that the bad adults had sold them to this scary man.

    But the man didn''t care. It was like he was used to these reactions. He simply scanned the children.

    "Let''s see¡­ Hmm¡­ One, two, three¡­¡­ 23. So it seems like no one kicked the bucket. Is anyone hurt¡ª hm?"

    Counting them like a human trafficker would, the man suddenly had a strange expression.

    He walked past the fussing children to a silent Shia, and looked into her eyes.

    "Why does a little kid like you have those rotten, dead eyes?

    "¡­¡­Am I not allowed to?"

    "Well, I came to rescue you all, but it doesn''t feel nice to see those eyes."

    "You came to rescue us?"

    "That''s right."

    Normally she would have been d to hear those words.

    But Shia didn''t smile at all. She only looked at the man with her corpse-like dreary eyes.

    "Why?"

    Why was he, aplete stranger, rescuing them?

    She wasn''t trying to argue. She wasn''t curious, and she definitely wasn''t thanking him. She simply found it strange.

    The man didn''t think Shia was odd for asking.

    Limon simply answered,

    "This was Na-kyung''sst request."

    "Na-kyung unnie''s¡­"

    At that moment, Shia''s eyes flickered, but only for a moment. Just as throwing a pebble into ake would only cause a small ripple, her eyes instantly lost its light and became dreary once again.

    The man wasn''t disappointed.

    Instead, he put his bloody hand on Shia''s head.

    "Yep, so don''t give up anymore."

    The girl had gone through despair over and over again. Petting the head of the girl who gave up everything to stop feeling despair, Limon quietly spoke on.

    "As long as you''re with me, no one can hurt you."

    ***

    "No one can hurt you, my fucking ass."

    Maybe it was because they rxed, or because they hadn''t eaten a decent meal.

    Watching the children sound asleep after hurriedly downing their meal, Limon let go of a deep sigh.

    Of course, he meant 100% what he said.

    Whether it was those ipetent government bastards or the Monarchs with their heads up their asses, Limon was confident he could protect these kids no matter what anyone did.

    The problem was that protecting them was the only thing he could do.

    ''I rummaged through the corpses because I didn''t have any money to feed the kids, and yet I said what I said."

    It seemed like they had already seized his bank ount.

    Limon clicked his tongue when he saw the screen go red, when he tried withdrawing some cash out of the ATM.

    It was pretty much empty to begin with because of all the pay cuts, but he couldn''t help but feel disappointed when even the little bit of money he had was gone too.

    He had to use thieves'' dropped items(wallets) because he didn''t even have the chump change to get the kids a lunchbox.

    ''I have to find a ce for the kids to sleep, too¡­"

    Things appeared even more gloomy when thinking of a ce to stay.

    He was staying at a pension for now, but even that couldn''tst long.

    Hanbit Orphanage? That was already getting aired on TV.

    Seeing how the news babbled on about how awful the incident was, he could tell murder and human trafficking would be added to his charges by the next day.

    And his home was obviously out of the question.

    But he couldn''t leave the children to the police, either.

    There was no reason the people who used children as hostages once, wouldn''t use them again.

    ''Something as irresponsible as that wasn''t even on my mind in the first ce.''

    Whether it was for Yoo Na-kyung, or for the girl with the dead eyes, he was going to take responsibility for the children from the beginning.

    The problem was that the situation had be moreplicated than expected.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 17: A Bus

    Chapter 17: A Bus

    ''I can understand the government, but I didn''t think ¡ºInfinity Guild¡» would get directly involved in a matter like this.''

    Before he saved the children, Limon had considered fleeing the country.

    That would''ve made it easy to get off the government''s radar, and he could ensure the childrens'' safety.

    The problem was that the children had been trapped inside a safehouse of the ¡ºInfinity Guild¡».

    Even with their high renown, not even the top ten guilds could get away with kidnapping children to use as hostages.

    If the Infinite Monarch took action to cover it up, escaping overseas would be futile.

    Unlike the government which was trapped within its own borders, the Monarchs held influence over the entire world.

    ''To bring down that dude, I''ll have to ensure the kids'' safety first¡­''

    To capture a snake, one had to grab it head first.

    Limon could be a runaway for eternity if things went wrong. He also had a n to bring down the cause of this conflict.

    But that n couldn''t be carried out when he had 23 children with him.

    And so, Limon pondered if there was any way he could protect the children while moving freely.

    ''Is there no safe hideout or something?

    The first thing that came to Limon''s mind was to hide the children.

    Of course, there were tricky conditions to be met.

    A ce that was out of both the government''s and the Infinite Monarch''s radar, but also somewhere the children could run away from if they were discovered.

    A ce where they''ll have at least the minimum amount of food, clothing and shelter needed to live.

    And to add the cherry on top, a ce with someone to care for the children in his ce¡­

    ''Tsk. There''s no such ce.''

    Even he thought it was senseless.

    It would be impossible for him to find such a perfect hideout when he was marked as a traitor, and had no money.

    Even if he did have money, nothing would change.

    There isn''t a ce that would be outside of both the government''s and the Infinite Monarch''s radar¡­¡­

    "Oh?"

    Limon blinked.

    Without realizing, he muttered aloud to himself.

    "¡­¡­Come to think of it¡­ there is."

    Indeed, there was a ce that met all of those impossible conditions. And he didn''t even need to pay for it.

    But he wasn''t happy about it. Rather, he furrowed his brows.

    The fact Limon didn''te up with that ce until now was because it was that unthinkable of an idea.

    ''This is kind of a gamble¡­''

    Limon tapped his sword.

    There was no guarantee even the most perfect hideout would be safe.

    If things went wrong, he could be going against something much more dangerous than the government.

    But he didn''t think for too long.

    "What''s the saying¡­ To catch a tiger, one must enter its den?"

    After chuckling for a bit, Limon took his hands off his sword.

    He pressed the numbers he faintly remembered into his phone.

    "Well, I might as well live in clover if I''m already a traitor."

    <em>Beep beep beep¡ª</em>

    He called 114 and asked for a number. After changing thest digits of that number to 116, he called again. And while the phone was ringing, he pressed 111.

    After pressing mysterious numbers several times, one pre-recorded voice could be heard through the line.

    "< The number you dialed does not exist. Please check and call agai¡ª >"

    "The crouching dragon flies up the sky upon meeting the right opportunity."

    "..."

    Limon raised the corners of his mouth.

    He was worried it wouldn''t work because of how long it had been, but his worries were put to rest. It seemed like at the very least, the call went through correctly when the recorded voice suddenly paused.

    And after a moment, Limon became sure of himself once he heard the voice over the receiver.

    "< Who are you? >"

    "That''s not something you people would normally ask."

    "< It is different when it''s someone who contacts through a secret mark used only a decade ago. >"

    Limon smirked hearing the old man''s voice that was aged, yet stern as ever. Though he could say the same thing, this was a much better response than he expected.

    "Let her know."

    "< Her? Who are you talking abo¡ª >"

    "That the Master of Swords just got fired as a civil servant."

    "< ...! >"

    Limon knew that the moment he revealed his identity, the person on the other end of the line would hold his breath. He knew the man was frozen in ce, and only his heart could be heard hammering against his chest.

    Well, it was understandable.

    Seeing how he remembered the secret mark, with his voice sounding at least 60, it was only natural for someone of his age group to tremble upon hearing his name.

    Especially for the very person who picked up the phone.

    "You know my location, right? Come pick me up."

    "< ... >"

    Upon Limon''s absurd request, a heavy silence was heard on the other end of the line.

    Without a single response, the sound of his heart instantaneously turned cold. Smirking at the cool-headedness of the person-in-charge of <em>''that ce''</em>, Limon added on.

    "Oh, and don''t forget to bring a school bus."

    ***

    ***

    <em>Slide¡ª</em>

    He moved his hand, putting the piece of steak he''d cut and dipped in sauce into his mouth.

    His precise movements could be considered art.

    Even teachers who spent their lives teaching the royal family would be amazed, as he perfectly implemented court etiquette.

    But Park Hyun-gun couldn''t watch and appreciate it.

    He only waited in a cold sweat for the man to finish his meal.

    "Excluding the Liberation Brigade, 148 high-level yers, 50 soldiers of Squad 909 armed with state of the art weaponry, and two Grand Dukes."

    <em>Flinch¡ª</em>

    As soon as he opened his mouth, Park Hyun-gun couldn''t help but tremble. This was the first time the man had opened his mouth to speak when he wasn''t even finished with his meal.

    "Did I hear you correctly?"

    "Yes."

    "Not only did every single one of them get annihted, even the PAB director died as well?"

    "¡­¡­That is correct."

    Park Hyun-gun was doubtful even as he spoke.

    Would his answers really be taken as the truth?

    Even he thought he''d heard a terrible joke when he first received the information.

    Though he did report it after verifying multiple times that it was real, he still couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.

    How could all of them die to one person?

    And that person was a civilian. Not a Monarch, not even a yer.

    To Park Hyun-gun, that was more absurd than the world ending the following day.

    "Hero of the past nation, Guardian of Humanity, they say¡­"

    But the man didn''t get angry. He only nodded at Limon''s nicknames, as if savoring a weird dish at a cheap street restaurant.

    "As expected, it looks like those nicknames were all there for a reason."

    Surprisingly, the man came to terms with the situation candidly.

    Park Hyun-gun, while taken aback by the Infinite Monarch Lee Chun-gi''s reaction, quickly hung his head.

    "Forgive me. My investigation was insufficient."

    They weren''t ill-prepared, either.

    "There is no need for you to apologize, Chief Park. No one would have expected you to fail after all your preparation.

    ''Ah¡­¡­''

    Park Hyun-gun understood the reason Lee Chun-gi wasn''t reprimanding him. Even Lee Chun-gi himself hadn''t seen thising.

    It was like they brought a gun out to kill a chicken, only for the bullets to bounce off the chicken, and for the hunter to be pecked to death instead.

    It would beical to hold anyone responsible.

    This was a time where yers were mainstream.

    The fact that a mere Swordmaster who couldn''t even use skills held this much power, was unexpected and shocking.

    At least, it was to them.

    But Park Hyun-gun couldn''t rx.

    There was something else he was responsible for other than failing to kill Limon.

    "So where is he now?"

    "After he raided our safehouse, we confirmed that he was staying at a pension near the mountains of North Korea¡­"

    Park Hyun-gun was conflicted whether he should report the following bits of information or not. At least his failed n still sounded like a joke. The next part was just straight up mental.

    But knowing he didn''t have another choice, he squeezed his eyes shut and continued.

    "He rode off on a school bus, and that is thest we traced of his whereabouts."

    "¡­What bus did you say?"

    "A school bus. The yellow kind¡­"

    "¡­¡­"

    Lee Chungi may have calmly epted the news of about 200 people getting ughtered, but he couldn''t hold back this time.

    After a moment of dead silence, Lee Chun-gi drank the wine next to him like his throat burned.

    And as if nothing happened, he continued questioning Chief Park.

    "You just said you lost track of his whereabouts, yes?"

    "Yes."

    "That is quite unexpected. Surely our guild tracers are not so ipetent to lose track of a school bus."

    In other words, wasn''t Park Hyun-gun the ipetent one?

    He held his breath.

    He got lucky moments ago, but he couldn''t wish for good luck again.

    Even he would want to behead the subordinate who couldn''t even trace a school bus.

    But to his relief, he had a reason this time as well.

    "It is uncertain, but there is a ce I assume he went."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes, since there are not many ces in this country our Tracers cannot track."

    At that moment, Lee Chun-gi raised his brows.

    His influence over this country was almost absolute.

    And his tracers were the best of the best, able to get past almost any security.

    Whether it was the depths of a government agency or a private estate of a conglomerate.

    Whether it was legal or not.

    They could investigate anywhere.

    There were very few exceptions where that was impossible.

    It was either somewhere in the hands of another Monarch,

    Or¡­

    "Leviathan?

    "It''s only a possibility for now."

    Lee Chun-gi understood.

    The possibility of Limon being somewhere else was infinitely close to zero.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t say something as nonsensical as a ''possibility'' in front of him.

    "Limon Asphelder and Hotel Leviathan¡­¡­ How interesting."

    It wasn''t just interesting.

    Those who knew just what kind of ce Hotel Leviathan was, and what it meant for Limon to go there, would be in more disbelief than when they heard the two reports.

    But to Lee Chun-gi, he had a reason to take this ridiculous possibility seriously.

    "Chief Park."

    "Yes."

    "Are you certain she contacted Limon Asphelder?"

    "I can assure you with my life."

    "It would be even better if you could assure her whereabouts, too."

    "¡­¡­"

    Park Hyun-gun stayed silent at Lee Chun-gi''s calm voice.

    At least he could make assumptions about Limon. She, on the other hand, even with the best Tracers around, was truly an impossible target.

    Lee Chun-gi didn''t hold Park Hyun-gun responsible any longer. He only spoke nonchntly.

    "It appears she''s been driven into quite the corner, considering she brought, of all people, Limon Asphelder into this amidst everything."

    "¡­"

    "Chief Park. Use all the guild''s resources to monitor Hotel Leviathan."

    "Do you think she will be there?"

    "If not to meet her, would there be a reason for Limon Asphelder to go there?"

    Park Hyun-gun understood.

    If things hadn''t been sorted with her, it would be suicide to go there, even for Limon.

    Instead, he confirmed Lee Chun-gi''s intent.

    "What should we do once we find her?"

    "Secure her by any means necessary."

    "¡­¡­Would that be okay?"

    He couldn''t stop himself from asking.

    Getting their hands on her in Hotel Leviathan of all ces would endanger Lee Chun-gi, even if he was one of the Monarchs.

    "Keep this in mind, Chief Park."

    But Lee Chun-gi didn''t repeat himself.

    He only spoke on, watching Park Hyun-gun with cold, settled eyes.

    "We must secure the ck Dragon n''s treasure at any cost."

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 18: Ransom

    Chapter 18: Ransom

    "Alright, we''re here."

    "Do we get off here¡­?"

    "That''s right, we''re getting off¡­ And don''t look so solemn, I''m not trying to sell you off."

    Many hotels had a long history.

    There were also many luxurious hotels.

    But when it came to the best of the best, only one ce would be mentioned:

    Hotel Leviathan.

    It not only held the record for being the oldest hotel, it was also the best. Not once has it stepped down from being at the top.

    Many have tried to take its ce.

    But there wasn''t a single hotel that could threaten Leviathan''s position.

    As such, Leviathan was renowned for being the absolute best of the best.

    "Go slow guys. Don''t hurt yourself runn¡ª"

    <em>Crash¡ª!</em>

    "Waaah!"

    "I told you to go slow! Hey, are there any ointments around? Get this kid some iodine."

    As renowned as they were, Leviathan was picky with its guests.

    Even the nouveau riche could have the door mmed in their face.

    Powerful people, top actors, prominent schrs. Those who had great influence in the political and business world would still have to wait years to get a reservation.

    Simply being able to make a reservation was considered evidence of being the upper ss.

    That was how difficult it was to get into Leviathan.

    "Did everyone get off? Let''s see, 20, 21¡­ Huh? Where''s the other two?"

    "¡­¡­"

    "Why are you hiding behind the seats? I told you to get off."

    "I d-don''t want to! You''re trying to sell us!"

    "I said I''m not."

    "Liar! Our caretaker said all human traffickers are liars!"

    "Just what about me makes mee off as a human trafficker?"

    "Uh, uhm¡­ Everything?"

    <em>Flick¡ª</em>

    "Ow!"

    "Are all the Hanbit orphans like this? You little degenerates¡­"

    He was referring to the scene unfolding in the VIP exclusive base parking lot. It wasn''t an exaggeration to describe it as never before seen.

    Throwing a hunger fit was minorpared to the others.

    A child crying with a scraped knee, another one rolling on the ground after getting flicked on the forehead, and a girl with dead eyes looking like she was getting sold as a ve.

    On top of that, there were babies with diapers exuding a putrid stench.

    The 23 children clustered in front of the yellow school bus was in no way appropriate for Hotel Leviathan.

    But the man waiting for them didn''t care.

    He only bowed down respectfully.

    "Wee to Hotel Leviathan."

    "Hm?"

    Limon, who was dragging the children out of the school bus, slightly turned his head.

    He looked surprised to see the old man in a tidy suit.

    "Your voice is familiar."

    "If you are asking if I am the one you called earlier, then yes."

    "Oh?"

    Limon''s expression looked more peculiar.

    He could guess who this old man was.

    "I didn''t expect the general manager toe escort me personally."

    This was certainly exceptional.

    Fitting with its reputation of being the best, the general manager of Hotel Leviathan was also highly regarded.

    Even when the prime minister of a country stayed over, he would only give orders from behind the scenes, and rarely entertained guests in person.

    And yet, the old man replied nonchntly.

    "It is only right that I escort the Master of Swords myself."

    Knowing the hidden meaning behind his respectful answer and clean attitude, Limon smirked.

    "How interesting. I remember how hard it was to see the general manager thest time I came here."

    "I believe you didn''te as a guestst time."

    " Do I look like a guest now?"

    "Are you not?"

    It was at that moment.

    Contrasting his respectful attitude, the old man''s eyes became frigid, and Limon reached for his sword with one hand.

    As they exchanged looks, the air around them grew cold.

    Like a cigarette dropping onto a powder keg, or a levee on the verge of copsing.

    ***

    ***

    The peculiar, bone-chilling atmosphere melted away in an instant with Limon''sugh.

    "You know the answer, why are you asking?"

    He nced back at the children behind him.

    The old man understood what he meant and once again bowed down respectfully.

    "...¡­I apologize for the rudeness."

    "No need. You only did what you had to."

    Limon smirked.

    In truth, the fact they didn''t draw their swords at him the instant he arrived was more cordial than Limon had imagined.

    It must have been because of the children he brought with him.

    If Limon was alone, the old man wouldn''t have brought him all the way here, even if he was threatened with a knife to his throat.

    Of course, that was also considering the fact he received orders to escort Limon with the utmost respect.

    Knowing this better than anybody else, Limon didn''t me the old man for his sharp reception.

    He only confirmed why he was here.

    "Where is she?"

    "She is waiting for you on the top floor."

    "Hm? I''m allowed to go right away? You''re not going to inspect me or anything?"

    "What good would an inspection do when it is the Master of Swords?"

    "Yeah, I suppose that''s true."

    What could an inspection do when they just let in humanity''s most horrific weapon?

    "You can look after the kids while I''m talking, right?"

    "This is Hotel Leviathan, sir."

    The moment those words fell out of the old man''s mouth, neatly dressed maids, doctors holding briefcases, and men in suits armed with swords came out from behind the 23 children.

    Only after calming down, treating, and guarding the frightened children, was Limon satisfied and moved on.

    "Look after them for me. They''re probably hungry, so give them something good to eat. And you know that I''m not paying for all this, right?"

    "You do not have to worry. We have already prepared a meal for yourpany, and all services are free of charge."

    Limon didn''t ask if he could trust them with the children.

    Hotel Leviathan wasn''t a ce vile enough to use children as hostages.

    And the old man did not ask if he could trust Limon enough to let him in.

    He wasn''t someone dishonorable enough to bring children to a ce he''d draw his sword.

    They were not friends. But despite never having met each other before, that was exactly why they could trust each other even more than friends could.

    Together with the old man, Limon went onto the elevator leading up to the top floor.

    And while the elevator was heading up, he asked something that came to mind.

    "Oh yeah, I don''t think I know your name."

    "¡­Ah, yes. I waste to introduce myself."

    The old man answered with an air of innocence, like he was dying his response on purpose. And yet, he continued, respectful as ever.

    "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Yo Ouin of the ck Heaven Soul style."

    "Yo Ouin¡­ I''ll keep that in mind."

    <em>Ding¡ª</em>

    Thinking over the man''s name, Limon took his time getting off the elevator.

    As he stepped out onto a brilliant, extravagant penthouse that took up the entire top floor, he greeted the person awaiting his arrival.

    "Wee, Master of Swords."

    "Yeah. We meet again."

    Back when the Seven Dragons Association hid in the shadows waiting for a chance to dominate the world, before they stepped out into the limelight.

    Yo Ouin was the sessor of the greatest martial arts of the Seven Dragons Association, and one of the few who survived an encounter with Limon.

    He smirked when he saw the girl in an oriental dress.

    The only one who could order The Yo Ouin to escort him as a guest.

    One of the seven pirs of the Seven Dragon Group that held all the world''s riches,

    The owner of Hotel Leviathan,

    "ck Dragon Princess."

    ***

    "Uhm, before we get to the point, I have a question."

    "What is it?"

    "Where did you get a school bus? That stuff isn''t in this country."

    "It was airlifted from the States."

    "¡­Didn''t it take less than an hour for the bus to arrive?"

    "It was teleported."

    "So it wasn''t airlifted from the sky, but through time and space¡­"

    Limon marveled.

    Teleportation was indeed moremon than before thanks to the rise of yers.

    But that was only from a rtive viewpoint.

    Generally speaking, teleportation was still a rare skill. yers who were able to teleport long distances were especially rare.

    And yet, they had teleported a school bus in its entirety across the Pacific Ocean.

    The fare fees alone could have paid for more than hundreds of school buses.

    But Limon still epted it.

    ''I guess this is exactly something a Princess of the Seven Dragons would do.''

    The Seven Dragons Association always had money to burn.

    Their financial power was the reason they were able to stay afloat for centuries, even after the seven dragons died and the Bronze Age ended.

    On top of that, their assets only multiplied after their title as the Seven Dragons Group was legalized.

    To the ck Dragon Princess, such unhinged spending wouldn''t even feel like a waste.

    ''And look at me now.''

    Limonined in his head as he found a new source of remorse in his life. He''d lived for centuries, yet his entire fortune was the 37 dors in his pocket.

    "May I also ask you something?"

    "Yeah? What?"

    "Did you mean what I think you meant when you said you got fired as a civil servant?"

    The girl asked with happiness and anticipation as her eyes twinkled. It seemed like she''d been waiting for this moment.

    Limon answered Li Chingwei stoically.

    "No."

    "¡­What?"

    "I don''t even know what conclusion you came to. Do you think I''m a Psionics user like you guys, with the ability to read minds?"

    "Oh¡­ yes."

    Li Chingwei looked relieved. Straightening her posture, she once again asked, moreposed than before.

    "Then let me ask again. Did youe here to ept my proposal?"

    Limon recollected Li Chingwei''s offer from just a few days prior. It was beyond audacious, even nonsensical.

    "Well, for the moment," he shrugged.

    "¡­For the moment means¡­ You could reject it again at ater time."

    "That''s right."

    "May I know the reason?"

    Li Chingwei wasn''t disappointed, just purely curious why Limon was giving such a vague answer when he''de this far on his own.

    "It''s a rule of thumb in trading that when the product is altered, so does its price."

    "The price¡­ of the product?"

    "Yep. I''m starting to think I lived too selflessly, so I''ve decided to be greedy."

    "¡­?"

    Li Chingwei looked as confused as ever after hearing his reply.

    Seeing this, Limon let out a chuckle and asked arrogantly, with both arms spread across the sofa.

    "So in that sense, let me ask you¡­ How much can you pay for my ransom?"

    "So¡­¡­ are you asking me how much I can give you as a dowry?"

    "Basically."

    "I see."

    Li Chingwei nodded, and was lost in thought for a while.

    Grinning, she spoke.

    "Then, I shall give you 49% of Hotel Leviathan''s shares."

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 19: Take My Hand

    Chapter 19: Take My Hand

    "¡­¡­What?"

    For a Swordmaster who''s lived for centuries, he had a rather disgraceful look on his face.

    The only reason he didn''t look too ugly, was because there were others who were even more in shock.

    <em>Crash¡ª!</em>

    For example, a flower pot that was next to Li Chingwei fell over by itself.

    <em>Shatter!</em>

    Or the bewildered Yo Ouin, who dropped his tray, shattering the teapot and cups that were on it.

    "P-princess? What did you just say?"

    But Li Chingwei did not bat an eye at the pot nor at Yo Ouin.

    Her eyes fixed on Limon, she had a cheerful grin across her face.

    "How does that sound? Would that be enough?"

    "Oh, uhm¡­"

    Stuttering from hearing something so unexpected, Limon cleared his throat to collect himself.

    "Ahem, I don''t think I heard you right¡­. Did you just say Hotel Leviathan''s shares?"

    "Yes."

    "49% of it?"

    "That''s correct."

    "You''re giving all of that to me? For a dowry?"

    "That is what I said."

    "¡­¡­Are you out of your mind?"

    Not only was this only the second time they''ve met, it was an incredibly rude remark to say to a Princess of the Seven Dragons Association.

    But neither Li Chingwei nor the pale Yo Ouin could me Limon.

    The offer was too ridiculous.

    ''Just what is she thinking?"

    Hotel Leviathan wasn''t just a little pricey.

    It was one of the seven holdingpanies of the Seven Dragon Group, acting as the foundation and central institution holding control over the Seven Dragons Association.

    49% of its market share?

    One dared not to put a price tag on that.

    Not only would Limon have a massive fortune and hold authority in the ck Dragon n, he would also have control over the Seven Dragons Association.

    And yet, she''d just offered to give such valuable shares to Limon of all people, just for a dowry.

    It would''ve been understandable to question whether Li Chingwei was of sound mind.

    But her grin only widened.

    "The Master of Swords said it himself. If the product changes, so should its price."

    "That''s why you''re offering 49% of Leviathan''s shares?"

    "Yes."

    "¡­Why?"

    "As you said, the product has changed."

    Limon was puzzled, unable to understand the nonsense Li Chingwei was spouting.

    "I am aware of the situation the Master of Swords is in right now. You have been marked a traitor of this country, and the Infinite Monarch is after your head."

    Limon wasn''t surprised at the fact she knew this. She was the ck Dragon Princess, after all.

    Even among the Seven Dragons Association, the ck Dragon n were at the top when it came to the gathering of intel.

    There was no way Li Chingwei wouldn''t know of the massive incident where an entire building was demolished and over 100 high-level yers were annihted.

    What was surprising, however, was her response to it.

    "And knowing that, you''re still bidding that high for my ransom?"

    "Knowing that, is exactly why I''ve ced the Master of Swords'' worth so high."

    Reframing Limon''s words, Li Chingwei continued.

    "The Master of Swords said it himself. As long as he was a civil servant, there was always the possibility that his country would send him after the Seven Dragons Association. It is also why he refused to take my hand in marriage."

    "So what about that?"

    "The fact you havee to take my hand in marriage must mean you have nothing holding you back any longer."

    "¡­¡­"

    Limon was silent.

    "Do you not think it is only fair to pay a higher price when a decorative sword bes the world''s finest de?"

    As Limon watched Li Chingwei''s perfectly calm face bber nonsense, he thought about how fitting this was for a Princess of the Seven Dragons Association.

    Li Chingwei''s words had hit the nail on the head.

    If he hadn''t been branded as a traitor and given up on the country, Limon wouldn''t have done a single thing regarding the Seven Dragons Association, even if he''d epted her offer and married her.

    To someone of ancient times like Limon, the Seven Dragons Association was an enemy that could pose a danger to the nation at any time.

    Never have they ever helped him, but they''ve certainly screwed him over many times.

    Though, things were different now.

    As long as he was abandoned by the country, framed as a traitor, and disconnected from all the rtionships he had left, Limon didn''t have the fidelity or will to protect thisnd.

    In short, he was now able to do whatever he wanted without getting entangled in any petty politics.

    Even if that was helping a Princess of the Seven Dragons Association. It was like turning a junk car for show into a brand new sports car.

    Li Chingwei at least had a valid point to raising the price.

    But the problem came, when even considering all of the factors, she had raised it to an absurd amount.

    Of course, Limon could also see the reason behind this nonsense.

    "I''ll have to do enough to suit the price, huh?"

    "No, my conditions are not any different than before."

    "So all I have to do is sit around all day being a trophy husband?

    "This is simply a dowry."

    A conventional marriage was enough, and Limon wouldn''t be forced to do anything against his will.

    In other words, Limon only had to help the ck Dragon n if he wanted to.

    Suddenly remembering something, Li Chingwei added.

    "If my price is too overbearing, at least promise me one thing."

    "Promise?"

    "No matter what, do not betray me."

    "¡­¡­Are you worried I''ll just take your money and run?"

    "Of course not. The great Master of Swords would not do such a scoundrelous thing, would he?"

    Her words denied it, but it sounded as if she was asking if Limon was indeed a scoundrel.

    Enigmatic of her oddly pressure-inducing words, Limon asked.

    "Then why are you asking that of me?"

    "I need the Master of Swords under any circumstance."

    Li Chingwei replied without hesitation, looking straight into his eyes.

    "At all costs, no matter what."

    "No matter what, you say¡­¡­"

    Li Chingwei''s beautiful obsidian eyes that were as deep as the night sky, were pointed right at him, into his soul.

    Limon smirked as he thought over her words.

    "I see that you''re giving away what you don''t need and taking what''s most important for yourself."

    "Do you not like my terms?"

    "Not really, no."

    Any person would''ve called Limon a madman for saying such a thing.

    People could only dream of marrying a Princess of the Seven Dragons Association.

    It was a life changing opportunity, where even an ordinary civilian could instantly be a backbone of the Seven Dragon Group.

    One top of that, his freedom was guaranteed, and he was offered Hotel Leviathan''s shares.

    No one in their right mind would turn down these terms.

    Especially not when the bride was someone as beautiful as Li Chingwei.

    But Limon was no ''ordinary civilian'', or even a ''normal'' being.

    Limon scoffed.

    Even if his country did turn their back against him, he was still Limon Asphelder.

    He''d fought the Seven Dragons Association for an eternity, and he was someone who carved his path with nothing but his sword.

    "I wasn''t interested in your power or assets, anyway."

    He wasn''t someone who would shamelessly be a trophy husband just to get those things. Even if he did, he would''ve caused a major uproar in the Seven Dragons Association.

    That was another can of worms Limon wasn''t ready to pop open.

    "And just getting those shares doesn''t mean I can use them however I want to."

    Hotel Leviathan''s shares were closely tied to the authority over the Seven Dragons Association.

    Using the shares meant he would require the permission of not just the ck Dragon n, but the other ns as well.

    And they wouldn''t just sit idle and allow him to do that.

    Not for Limon, the sworn enemy of the Seven Dragons Association dating back centuries.

    If he hadn''te as Li Chingwei''s guest, Yo Ouin, as well as the ck Dragon n, would havee for his head.

    The fact the ce didn''t explode was already a relief.

    In conclusion, her offer was no different than a fictitious bill.

    "¡­But I''ll take it."

    ***

    ***

    "What?"

    "Your offer. I''ll take it."

    Which is why Li Chingwei''s eyes widened in surprise at his response.

    "Are you really¡­?"

    "Didn''t I tell you? I''ve decided to be greedy from now on."

    It would make sense if he was swayed by Hotel Leviathan''s shares,

    But why was he epting her offer after rambling about how worthless those shares were?

    Li Chingwei was beyond confused, as if she thought she was hearing things.

    Limon chuckled.

    "I learned that without any money or power, people will shit on you."

    His past self would have refused.

    It was inevitable that the Seven Dragon Group''s essential shares would bring more trouble than benefits.

    But from the minute he epted being Li Chingwei''s trophy husband, his fate was bound to be entangled with the Seven Dragons Association.

    Having more trouble stacked on top of that didn''t make a difference to him.

    "¡­¡­I''m sure there are few who look down on the Master of Swords solely because hecks money or power."

    "Yeah¡­ Well, apparently not."

    Limonughed coldly.

    He also had this positive mindset not too long ago ¡ª no matter how defamed the Sword Master was, his feats wouldn''t just disappear.

    But after he was forsaken by the nation for crossing the Infinite Monarch, and after killing Yoo Na-kyung with his own hands, Limon realized.

    <em>Times have changed.</em>

    More so than Limon could have imagined.

    No one cared about whatever feats he aplished in the past, or how honorably he had lived.

    This was a time where only money and power mattered.

    How did the worlde to this?

    Limonmented, even feeling suspicious.

    For the world to change so drastically in just a few short decades¡­ It was a new experience, even for him.

    Maybe the world''s always been this way. Just that he was only noticing it now that he''d lost all of his money and power.

    But there were still questions he couldn''t find an answer for. He looked at Li Chingwei with his cold, settled eyes.

    "Speaking of which, there''s something I want to ask you."

    "What is it?"

    "When you proposed, you told me that I''d be a target of scary enemies once I married you, yeah?"

    "Yes, I did."

    "Are those scary enemies human?

    "What an interesting question."

    Li Chingwei grinned widely again.

    "Do you think I proposed to the Master of Swords because I was scared of something not even human?"

    "¡­To me at least, you don''t exactly look like someone who would be scared of anyone."

    "Then, you already know the answer."

    "I see."

    Limon understood perfectly why Li Chingwei wasn''t at all disturbed by his random question, and why she passed it off as a joke.

    She''d only asked if she looked scared.

    That also meant she didn''t ultimately affirm or deny if the enemy was human, which itself answered his question.

    "Well, whatever it is, my answer stays the same."

    And so Limon didn''t dig into the enemy Li Chingwei was on guard about.

    He only nced up at the starry night skies and asked nonchntly,

    "I need the money and power, after all."

    Limon could feel it.

    ''One has to change to suit the times, huh.''

    Whether the enemy he was going to face was human or not,

    The time when he was able to rule just off swinging around a sword well had passed.

    So he''d start gathering money and power.

    If his strength and honor as a Swordmaster was meaningless now, he would regain his position another way.

    "Also, once something''s in my hands, I''m not going to pass it on to anyone else."

    A deration of an Absolute Ruler.

    A testament that the Swordmaster, who held nothing but a sword in his hands until now, was determined to take hold of something else.

    Limon was aware that there would be plenty of people who would try to get in his way if he tried to acquire power, especially from the Seven Dragons Association''s side.

    If things came to that, Li Chingwei would have to pick a side.

    "So, Li Chingwei."

    But Limon didn''t say he would let such a thing happen, even as an empty promise.

    "If you have the resolve to stand by me no matter what I do, or whatever enemies I make, take my hand."

    Even if he would stand on opposing sides against the Seven Dragons Association¡ª no, even if he stood up against the entire world.

    If she wasn''t confident she would stay on his side until the very end, she should give up.

    With words that were tooposed to be a threat and too cruel to be advice, Limon held out his hand.

    And with his silently settled eyes he looked straight at Li Chingwei.

    "If you do, I swear on my sword I will not forsake you."

    It was a preposterous offer, a ridiculous trade of nting a massive bomb in exchange of Leviathan''s shares as a dowry.

    But she wasn''t disappointed.

    As if she''d been waiting for this very moment, she only happily smiled, and held Limon''s hand without a shred of hesitation.

    "Can I call you my dear husband from now on?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 20: Ill Think About It

    Chapter 20: I''ll Think About It

    "That''s unfortunate."

    "What is?"

    "I can''t call my dear husband a dear husband."

    "¡­I told you not to call me that."

    "What about alternatives like darling or oppa?"

    "Will you please keep it to yourself?"

    Li Chingwei looked at Limon cheekily.

    <em>''She''s a tough nut to crack, huh. And in more ways than one¡­''</em>

    Of course, he already knew she wasn''t any ordinary princess. Proposing to him¡­ Giving up arge portion of Leviathan''s shares¡­

    But still, how could she act like their marriage was already established and call him her dear husband?

    It was impressive, really.

    ''She acts like the most cunning fox, but somehow appears strangely innocent.''

    Above all, there was one peculiar thing.

    He couldn''t guess what her real intentions were.

    With his long life, came experience ¡ª experience of how people think. He was confident in his ability to read people.

    But Limon still found it hard to make assumptions about Li Chingwei.

    Seeing her proficiency in making offers or deals with hidden intent, she appeared to be a profound schemer.

    But the gleeful smile on that face and her ufortably friendly attitude didn''te across as fake at all.

    ''Just what reason does she have to be friends with me?''

    This was only the second time Li Chingwei and Limon had met.

    Their first meeting came only a few days prior, with a marriage proposal. Really, they were closer to strangers.

    He couldn''t understand why she was being so warm.

    There wasn''t a single reason for Limon to appear likable to her. Considering the deep rooted resentment between Limon and the Seven Dragons Association, it made more sense to despise him.

    ''The only reasonable conclusion to all of this is that it''s all an act¡­''

    Limon stared at Li Chingwei.

    "What is it, Master of Swords?"

    "¡­None of my business." He identally muttered out loud.

    "What?"

    "Nothing, I''m just not going to think about it."

    "¡­¡­???"

    Li Chingwei blinked absently.

    Limon stopped pondering whether that was an act or not.

    It didn''t matter in the end.

    He had already sworn on his sword.

    As long as she didn''t turn her back on him, neither would he.

    That was enough for Limon.

    Whatever intent she was hiding, he didn''t need to care so long she didn''t backstab him. And if she did, all he had to do was make her pay the price.

    Instead, he raised his ss of whiskey Yo Ouin had brought.

    "By the way, what are you going to do now?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "The bugs outside."

    Li Chingwei opened her eyes wide.

    "You knew?"

    "With their overwhelming vigor, how could I not?"

    If the ''bugs'' heard what he said, they''din that it wasplete nder.

    Specialized in tracking and infiltration, their camouge wasn''t something any high-level yer could simply see through.

    "Well, you could say that."

    "After all, even we knew about it."

    As the ck Dragon n, they knew better than anyone else in the world just how futile hiding one''s presence from Limon was.

    "But they''re pretty well hidden to be those half-asses from the government¡­¡­ Is it the Infinite Monarch?"

    "Yes. But to be exact, there are also Tracers from other guilds that were hired by ¡ºInfinity Guild¡»."

    This too, was something the ''bugs'' would freak out over.

    Not only did Li Chingwei know of their presence, but also who sent them.

    Although, Limon casually epted this fact.

    Of all ces, they were lying in ambush and surveilling Hotel Leviathan.

    It was a miracle no more intel was discovered.

    In the past, they would have all disappeared without a trace the moment their presence was found.

    ''Wait. But that shouldn''t have changed?''

    Limon tilted his head.

    Even if they had stepped into the public eye, this was still the Seven Dragons Association.

    Especially when considering the nature of Hotel Leviathan, just leaving outsiders alone wasn''t something they would do.

    "Is it because of the Infinite Monarch that you''ve let them be, despite all that they have already done?"

    "That is only half the reason."

    Li Chingwei affirmed without hesitation.

    The Seven Dragons Association may rule over the world''s economy, but the Monarchs were the Absolute Rulers.

    Crossing the Infinite Monarch''s henchmen simply because they were in the vicinity wasn''t something they''d be able to get away with.

    "So what''s the other half?"

    "The stench of blood wouldn''t be pleasant when my dear husband is here, don''t you think?"

    "¡­¡­Ah, so that''s how it is."

    Limon considered if he should thank her for her consideration, or pretend he didn''t hear anything. In the end, he decided to change the subject instead.

    "I just thought you were letting them be because of the guys in the back."

    "What?"

    "What?"

    ***

    ***

    A question mark appeared above Li Chingwei''s head, as Limon tilted his.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "You really don''t know? There''s a whole gang of them waiting just a little far off."

    Li Chingwei couldn''t answer Limon''s begrudging question.

    She only gave Yo Ouin a troubled look.

    But Yo Ouin only returned her troubled look at the unexpected news.

    "We didn''t find any traces of them at least 10 li(about 4 kilometers) around us¡­"

    "Huh? Only ten?"

    "Times have changed. Maybe if it was with surveince technology, but we are only using manpower to guard the vicinity."

    "Damn¡­ The world really has improved."

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    It was understandable.

    Now that the Seven Dragons Association was on the legal side of thew, there was less need to stay on guard.

    But who knew even Hotel Leviathan had be this soft.

    Limon got to the bottom of the problem, even with the generation gap ringing in his mind.

    " That exins it. They''re about 12km away."

    "About¡­ 30li?"

    "Yep. They''re a decoy. Their n is to move everyone else once you start pursuing them."

    "I see¡­''

    Li Chingwei finally got a grasp of the situation.

    On the other hand, Yo Ouin brought up something he still couldn''t understand.

    "How did the Master of Swords know they were there?"

    "I looked out the window and they were just there."

    "¡­¡­You saw them from here?"

    "Yeah, over there."

    Yo Ouin followed Limon''s pointer finger and looked out the window.

    Hotel Leviathan''s top floor matched the hotel''s reputation.

    From their top floor, one could easily look down at least dozens of kilometers away.

    Especially for a Psionics master like Yo Ouin, seeing people even ten kilometers away wasn''t difficult to do.

    But having a good eye and identifying suspicious people weren''t the same thing.

    "I don''t see anything particrly suspicious¡­"

    "That''s probably because of the barrier."

    "The barrier?"

    "Looks like they''ve set up some shit in an attempt to conceal themselves. Try focusing on finding disharmony in the presences."

    "¡­¡­"

    For a moment, Yo Ouin was speechless.

    Limon had found the ambushers just from feeling disharmony at such a distance.

    On top of that, 90% of the tracers were high-level yers from ¡ºInfinity Guild¡», and they were hiding behind barriers 12 kilometers away.

    It was beyond human.

    ''¡­¡­The Master of Swords¡­"

    He didn''t doubt his words.

    He could only let out a sigh as he recollected how desperately the Seven Dragons Association tried to go after this monster in the past.

    He was a martial artist of the past.

    Unlike this era''s youth who looked down on the Swordmaster to an unreasonable amount, he was someone who knew what kind of being the Swordmaster was.

    "ording to the Master of Swords, it seems we shouldn''t just leave them be."

    "I think you should. It''ll all be fixed once I leave."

    "We can''t let you do that."

    "Why? Is your pride hurt?"

    Limon sneered.

    The Seven Dragons Association always had pride that reached the heavens.

    They weren''t the kind of people who would allow this tant provocation.

    That was why Limon was taken aback by Li Chingwei''s response.

    "No, they could be targeting me."

    "What?"

    "They have been tailing me ever since I arrived in this country."

    "¡­¡­They''ve been tailing you? Why?"

    "I''m not sure, what do you think?"

    Did she really not know, or did she not want to answer?

    Limon didn''t bother to interrogate the cheerfully grinning Li Chingwei.

    He simply understood.

    ''No wonder she didn''t care if I was in trouble with the Infinite Monarch.''

    Marrying him meant making the Monarch her enemy.

    No matter how much she needed Limon''s strength, that should have been enough for her to reconsider the marriage.

    He was thinking it was odd how casually she brushed it off, but it was understandable if she had trouble with Lee Chun-gi from the beginning.

    Whether Lee Chun-gi was the main culprit or the mastermind behind it, as long as they stalked her, fighting the Infinite Monarch would be inevitable.

    "What are you going to do if you really are the reason they''re inspecting this ce?"

    "Take the necessary measures?"

    "And what are those necessary measures?"

    Li Chingwei avoided a direct answer to the question Limon posed with an odd expression.

    She only spoke in a quiet voice.

    "Yo Ouin."

    "The Secret Shadow and Dark Treachery Squads can get moving right away."

    "Would it be possible to bring out the ck Dragon squad as well?"

    "Would that be alright?"

    "Our opponent is the ¡ºInfinity Guild¡» guild. Don''t you think it would be better to be thorough and hear a mouthful from the elderster rather than taking a half measure?"

    "Indeed, you are right."

    Yo Ouin agreed with sincerity to what the grinning Li Chingwei said.

    "¡­¡­Are you guys nning an all-out war with the Infinite Monarch?"

    "They crossed the line first."

    "I''m not exactly trying to advocate for them, but I don''t think they even knew there was a line."

    "Just because they didn''t know doesn''t make what they did go away."

    "Well, that''s true¡­"

    Limon scratched his face.

    He wasn''t going to stop them.

    He understood Li Chingwei''s sharp reaction.

    Whether it was intentional or not, Lee Chun-gi had provoked the royal ire, and that wasn''t something the Seven Dragons Association could let slide.

    And yet, there was one reason for Limon to interfere.

    "Still, don''t you think a direct confrontation is too much in this age? There''ll be a lot of damage done to the business, to start with."

    He didn''t want Hotel Leviathan to have trouble.

    What''ll happen to its worth once the Infinite Monarch and the ck Dragon n sh? Limon didn''t want such a risk, especially when he had just agreed to taking the shares.

    "Do you have any other valuable ideas?"

    "Well, it''s not really valuable."

    Limon quickly downed the whiskey he''d only been sipping in a sh.

    Putting the ss down, Limon lookedposed.

    "How about I show you the reason people feared facing the Master of Swords as their enemy?"

    "Oh, uhm¡­"

    "Uhhh¡­¡­"

    At that very moment, there was a small change in both Li Chingwei and Yo Ouin''s expressions.

    Looking at Limon like a dog standing on andmine, their eyes were filled with sympathy, apprehension and pity.

    "¡­¡­Uhm, Master of Swords?"

    Li Chingwei carefully spoke up.

    "What?"

    "You will show them some mercy, right¡­¡­?"

    Limon was lost in consideration for a moment after hearing her genuinely concerned voice, and replied with a cold smile.

    "I''ll think about it."

    Unfortunately, his reply wasn''tforting at all.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 21: Clearing Your Name for Dummies

    Chapter 21: Clearing Your Name for Dummies

    ¡°Status report."

    "< Nothing has happened yet. >"

    Park Hyun-gun, moremonly referred to as Chief Park, took pride in his job.

    With a title as basic as secretary, it was hard to gain respect. But if it were the right individual¡­

    From guild management to various business and political negotiations.

    As the person carrying out the Infinite Monarch''s will, his influence was by no means small. The biggest CEOs and guild masters ¡ª world leaders, even. None dared to tread lightly in front of the man.

    Some would insteadugh behind his back, calling him an ass in a lion''s skin.

    But their mockery meant nothing in the face of the benefits to being the Infinite Monarch''s tool.

    And that''s why his face was contorted into a grave frown.

    "You''re saying you haven''t been able to find a single person?"

    "< As I have just said, nothing has happened yet. >"

    ¡°Do you think that makes sense?!¡±

    <em>Bang¡ª!</em>

    Park Hyun-gun mmed his desk and viciously grilled the person on the other end of the line.

    "After how many Tracers I gave you, and you still can''t find the Princess'' precise location?! What have you been doing this entire time?"

    "< No matter how many Tracers there are, we have no way to pinpoint the location of a target if they do not move. >"

    "If the target doesn''te out, then get closer your damn selves!"

    "< That isn''t possible. >"

    "Huh?!"

    "< I believe you of all people should understand that Leviathan is no ordinary hotel. >"

    "I''m aware that it''s one of the holdingpanies of the Seven Dragon Gr¡ª >"

    "< That''s legally. >"

    "¡­¡­"

    Park Hyun-gun shut his mouth at the person¡¯sment.

    There was no way that he, the Infinite Monarch¡¯s tool, wouldn¡¯t know what that meant.

    "< Let me be clear. Even if it is the Infinite Monarch''s orders, we will not act on something so suicidal. >"

    "You¡­ Do you think that''s something you''ll have the courage to say to the master''s face?!"

    "< Allow me to ask you something in return, Chief Park. What might happen if this mission ends in failure? Will you be willing to be held ountable? >"

    "¡­!"

    He clenched his jaws, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that he would take responsibility.

    ''That arrogant brat¡­!''

    Instead, Park Hyun-gun decided to change the subject.

    "Then, at least get a trace of Limon Asphelder. You''re not ipetent enough to lose track of that gigantic school bus, are you?"

    "< Isn''t it just a presumption that Limon Asphelder is at Leviathan? >"

    "I''m done talking to you. Just find anything out. If it''s still like this tomorrow morning, you''re not going to get away with it!"

    Not giving the person on the other side a chance to reply, Park Hyun-gun irritably hung up the phone.

    It wasn¡¯t like him.

    Even if he was Lee Chun-gi¡¯s secretary, he was still talking to the best Tracer in ¡ºInfinity Guild¡». Just the fact that they were one of the top yers in the guild alone made them someone he could not give unteral orders to.

    And yet, his anxiety had made him incredibly rude.

    ''Goddamnit! I need to bring results to the table, fuck!''

    The Infinite Monarch was not a forgiving one.

    If one brought results, they were rewarded generously. But if they failed to do so, that man''s generosity would be reced by unrelenting wrath.

    Considering that, Park Hyun-gun was in deep trouble.

    Not only did he lose the ck Dragon Princess''s trail, but also failed to get rid of Limon.

    ¡®This is myst chance!¡¯

    Park Hyun-gun knew that there wouldn''t be a fourth chance.

    And as a longtime close aid to Lee Chun-gi, there were many grudges against him for influencing many events and incidents.

    If the wolf wouldn''t eat him, the ravens would.

    He had no choice but to do his utmost in this matter.

    ''All I have to do is confirm that Limon Asphelder is residing within Hotel Leviathan.''

    He cooled his mind and gathered his thoughts.

    ''As long as I can prove she is hiding a traitor, I can get to her.''

    No matter how big of a conglomerate the Seven Dragons were, all they had was money.

    It wasn''t enough to ovee a Monarch''s influence when they dominated the dungeon industry, the very foundation modern society had built itself upon.

    On top of that, the ck Dragon n was the most deteriorated among the seven ns.

    If a reason could be found, not even her own n would stand for their princess and make an enemy of a Monarch.

    ''If that doesn''t work, I''ll get another hostage¡­¡­!''

    There was murder in Park Hyun-gun''s eyes.

    Given how he went out of his way to rescue the children, Limon must be soft-hearted.

    <em>As expected of someone who was called a hero.</em>

    He thought that he would be able to take Limon down if he took people acquainted with the Swordmaster like Kang Jungsoo''s father and his other rtives as hostage.

    But what the tool didn¡¯t know, was that he was wrong about the Seven Dragons Association.

    Although, thankfully, he would nevere to realize that.

    Instead¡­

    <em>Bang¡ª!</em>

    ¡°Chief Park! There is a problem!¡±

    ¡°Just what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±

    Park Hyun-gun scowled at his pale subordinate¡¯s face.

    It was uneptable for a subordinate to enter a boss'' room without permission.

    ¡°Get out this instant! Who do you think you are?!"

    ¡°Now is not the time, sir! Just¡­ Just turn on the TV!¡±

    ¡°Huh?"

    Confused, Park Hyun-gun reached for the remote with a doubtful expression.

    "< One two three. Mic test. One two¡ª >"

    He immediately understood why his subordinate ran into his room in a craze.

    "< Can you hear me? You can, right? You better hear me loud and clear. >"

    It wasn''t the time to quibble over formalities.

    A young man with white hair was jeering, hogging almost every TV channel in the nation.

    The sight of Limon Asphelder''s surroundings made Park Hyun-gun¡¯s jaws drop.

    "< If this doesn''t get broadcasted to the Infinite Monarch, this dude''s head ising off. >"

    Instead, he woulde to realize just how ridiculous of an idea it was to think hostages would work on Limon.

    ***

    ***

    Let us go back in time for a bit.

    Just a few minutes before Park Hyun-gun''s eyeballs popped out of his sockets seeing the TV, there were others who were frozen with that exact expression.

    It was an extremely rare sight to see.

    But this was something that went way beyond ''most unexpected emergencies''.

    "How''s it going, gentlemen?"

    Said a youthful man with clean, white hair. A faint scar on his eyes, and a sword hanging around his shoulders.

    The man who was famous in the past, but forgotten after his reputation deteriorated.

    And now a widely known, cklisted traitor to major organizations after the emergency dispatch that was released the day before.

    Limon Asphelder looked at them frozen in shock, and teased them.

    "When someone suspicious appears, you should press the emergency button and initiate your response team. Isn''t that right, gentlemen?"

    ¡°Wh-what the fuck?!"

    rmed, they shook. And instinctually, one of the guards screeched at the calm Limon.

    ¡°This is the Blue House*, you fucking lunatic!!¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    He titled his head in a crooked stance.

    At the sight of this, they finally stopped being blue with shock, and did what they were supposed to do.

    Which was to make amotion ¡ª ringing the rms, calling for reinforcements, and pulling out their guns.

    <em>Riiiiiing¡ª!</em>

    ¡°Freeze! I¡¯ll shoot if you move!¡±

    "Get on your knees with both hands in the air!"

    "Huh? What''s going o¡ª Holy shit, Limon Asphelder?!"

    "I said get on your knees!"

    ¡°I-is he the real thing?¡±

    Did they want him to kneel or freeze? They were all yelling at once.

    It seemed like themunication wasn¡¯t clear, either. The dispatched policemen had only brought their riot shields and batons, looking flustered after arriving at the scene.

    Only after dozens of police cars surrounded the area, did all the guards finally crawl out of wherever they were.

    Bystanders were filming everything from afar, mistaking the situation for some kind of event.

    Standing his ground in front of the Blue House¡¯s main entrance, Limon was dumbfounded as he watched the scene unfold.

    "Who the hell''s in charge of you fools¡­¡­"

    It was obvious that whoever was in charge must have gotten their position through bribes or personal connections.

    Now that wars were long gone, ipetency had taken over.

    As a matter of fact, one''spetency was inversely proportional to how important one''s position was.

    Welp, that''s what allowed Limon to get outside the Blue House in the first ce.

    He clicked his tongue as he thought over his original ns.

    Deciding that he didn¡¯t need to wait any longer, he held the sword that was hung over his shoulder properly and started to walk slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I came to see, anyway."

    <em>sh¡ª!</em>

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    The people with guns froze on the spot.

    By the time they noticed Limon take a step forward, he¡¯d already passed by them.

    But that wasn¡¯t why they froze. Instead, they were frozen from seeing both them and their colleagues¡¯ guns in pieces on the floor.

    Before they could even blink, all they had left in their hands were the handles of what used to be a gun.

    They knew, if Limon had any bloodlust when he passed by them,

    <em>It wouldn¡¯t have just been their guns.</em>

    While everyone was holding their breath, Limon calmly continued forward.

    It was as if time had stopped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re hiding in a bunker, running for dear life, or staying where they are like a fool¡±, said Limon. ¡°But whoever it is, tell that bastard you call your president.¡±

    He was mankind''sst Swordmaster, the nation¡¯s hero and the guardian of humanity.

    At least, that was what he once was.

    A goner with an old fashioned way of thinking, wholeheartedly believing that doing something grandiose was better than being framed.

    In a single horizontal swing, Limon split open the main gates of the Blue House.

    And he continued with a delightful grin,

    "Tell him the treacher''se tomit treachery."

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 22: Your Name

    Chapter 22: Your Name

    Few would call it a battle when it was one against a group.

    A battle was fought between two armies.

    Not only was it stupid to call a single enemy an army, it was also hard to call it a battle when it waspletely one-sided.

    With that context, what took ce at the Blue House couldn''t be called a battle.

    But at the same time, it possessed the very essence of battle ¡ª war.

    <em>Ratatatata¡ª!</em>

    Tens of thousands of bullets hit the ground.

    <em>Bang¡ª!</em>

    A turret mounted humvee flips over.

    ¡°Aaaah!¡±

    ¡°Medics! Medics!¡±

    "Fucking hell! When are the reinforcementsing?!"

    The ce was drenched in blood, screams, and acrimony.

    Such a gruesome scene could only be seen on a battlefield. Especially on the frontlines, holding the fate of a nation in its hands.

    But there were three problems with the ongoing ''battle''.

    First, it was a fight against one single individual.

    Second, only one side was getting vited.

    Third, the individual wasn''t the one getting vited.

    The white-haired man slowly walked through the battlefield like it was a nice stroll in a park.

    ¡°Die, please just die!¡±

    Someone cried out desperately, his grip on his rifle tightening.

    But the result was all the same.

    No matter how many rounds were fired, the only mark the bullets would hit was the ground. They wouldn''t even graze the man''s clothes.

    " Why aren''t you getting hit!!!!"

    An outcry embodying the feeling of all who were there, regardless of whether it be soldiers or police, their affiliations or abilities.

    They would''ve understood if it was some kind of skill, or the bullets were bouncing off his body.

    In the Iron Age, it wasn''t umon to see people impervious to gunfire.

    But Limon wasn''t using a skill, or even trying to dodge or block the bullets.

    The bullets were simply flying away from Limon in all directions, as if they were trying to avoid the man.

    As if a ghost had possessed their bullets.

    Those who were confident in their shooting skills in particr, looked like they were on the brink of madness.

    <em>Ruuumble¡ª</em>

    The ground shook as three tanks arrived to the scene.

    "Reinforcements! They''re here!"

    No one would fault them for crying out in relief like their holy savior had just descended from the heavens.

    If a tank shell was shot at Limon, even if it missed like their bullets, it would''ve still blown him up.

    But the Swordmaster didn''t even bat an eye at the massive tanks. Rather, he appeared underwhelmed.

    ''These fools¡­¡­''

    Limon silently observed as the three tanks pointed their barrels at him.

    <em>Boom¡ª!</em>

    His sword was moving far too slow. It''s movement, so dull even a slug could avoid it.

    And yet, as Limonpleted the movement of his sword¡­

    <em>Plonk¡ª</em>

    "¡­¡­What''s that?"

    ¡°Is that a bl-blind shell?¡±

    "All three? Even if they were blind shells, how was it possible to get rid of them all?

    They looked dumbfounded seeing the three bomb shells gently sitting on the edge of Limon¡¯s sword.

    How could he do that to cannonballs that were shot at supersonic speeds?

    It was beyond theirprehensions.

    "I would like a refund on these."

    <em>Boom¡ª! Boom¡ª! Boom¡ª!</em>

    It was uncertain what Limon did or how he did it. But the instant Limon lightly swung his sword, the cannonballs flew in the opposite direction, eachnding directly a tank, disabling all three of them on impact.

    Seeing all the men gathered standing aghast, Limon clicked his tongue.

    "You morons. Did you think a mere chunk of metal would be able to take me on when even a high-level yer could not?"

    They were at a loss for words, for Limon was right.

    High-level yers were superhuman beings who could crush tanks. That was why each and every one of them were treated as important national assets ¡ª they were irreceable asymmetric warfare.

    But Limon was a former PAB agent who specialized in handling those same high-level yers.

    In fact, on the very same battlefield they were on, there were already multiple high-level yersatose after trying to attack Limon with their skills.

    There was no way Limon would be threatened by a few meager tanks.

    "H-How can a mere ''civilian'' do such a thing¡­"

    "Goddamnit! I was never told Limon Asphelder was a high-level yer!"

    That was why as the fight raged on, their minds only fell further and further into madness.

    They were unable to wrap their heads around the fact that Limon, who wasn''t a yer, was capable of the things he''d done.

    Their impression of the Swordmaster was just a civilian who was ''kind of'' skilled at swinging a sword around.

    <em>ng¡ª!</em>

    Though, Limon didn''t bother to school them on what a Swordmaster really was.

    "Is that all you''ve got?"

    He asked calmly as he sliced a sniper bullet aimed for his head in half.

    ¡°A traitor just barged into the heart of this country, and this is all you can do?¡±

    ***

    ***

    There would be no answer, save for a hail of bullets.

    Their response told him that there wouldn''t be any other reinforcements, missiles, or attacksunched at him.

    ¡®These fools didn¡¯t even ask for backup right.¡¯

    Limon let out augh. He understood.

    They didn''t have to mobilize the entire military and request unaffiliated guilds for assistance just for one guy.

    Right?

    Even if their military was turned upside down, they would still risk their lives to keep face until the very end.

    ¡®Peace has overtaken the world for too long.''

    Limonmented as he deflected the bullets, just by walking slowly.

    In terms of sheer military might, this country was undoubtedly stronger than before. Instead of using old, unreliable rifles, using thetest armaments had became standard issue.

    Most soldiers were also yers, with abilities iparable to soldiers of the past.

    On top of that, there were many private organizations known as guilds, that possessed even more strength than the nation''s military.

    But as strong as the country seemed to have be, they were also that much more indolent.

    The army was inexperienced. Theirmanders prioritized reputation over their duty, and guilds only acted for their own benefit.

    Even citizens of the nation were filming the destruction happening at the Blue House from their windows in their high-rise homes, treating it as entertainment.

    Could one really call this progress?

    Wasn''t this a regression?

    ''We really need to bring wars back into fashion.''

    Limonughed to himself.

    From the Bronze Age to the Heroes'' Age, there was endless bloodshed and violence. Peace was something people could only dream of.

    So why did it feel so empty when that dream finally became a reality?

    Thinking about questions he didn''t have the answers to, Limon eventually turned his back on the hailstorm of bullets and stepped into the main building of the Blue House.

    ¡°Stop him! If you can¡¯t stop him, at least buy some time!¡±

    ¡°Hiyaaaap!¡±

    Perhaps it was theirst resort.

    Agents in suits blocked the stairs by making a barricade, using all sorts of skills to stop Limon.

    They tried to attack his mind with hallucinations, manipted his bloodstream to target his heart, and shot petrification beams without a care for their aim

    As expected of the President''s bodyguards, they were all high-level yers, with each of their skills incredibly powerful.

    It was enough to kill even a Grand Duke over level 90 in the blink of an eye if they didn''t react fast enough.

    One slight issue.

    They weren''t dealing with a Grand Duke, but with Limon.

    <em>sh¡ª!</em>

    ¡°What¡­?!¡±

    ¡°H-he shed the skill?¡±

    They were appalled as they felt their skills get cut off when Limon¡¯s sword cut through the air.

    Limon didn¡¯t even give them the time to be in shock, knocking them out with the side of his de and nonchntly walking up the stairs.

    But he could only stop dead in his tracks after he reached his destination.

    Aftering all the way to the Oval Office, all that greeted him was an empty desk.

    The only important thing wasn''t there.

    ¡°The son of a bitch really ran away, huh.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    How could he run off when his subordinates were risking their lives defending him?

    Well, it was a smart decision.

    It would have been an even bigger embarrassment if the nation''smander-in-chief was trying to save face too, and stayed.

    ''Although, this is still pretty disgraceful.''

    Nevertheless, his escape came off as tacky. Was it because Limon was a man of the past?

    Or was it because of his sneaky decision to run away only after Limon had entered the main building, reading the room until thest minute?

    ¡°How stupid. If you were going to run away anyways, you shouldn¡¯t have dawdled so much.¡±

    He let out augh, and talked to himself as he stepped towards the middle of the office.

    "Though, the oue won''t change."

    Limon narrowed his eyes for a brief moment.

    He held his sword with both hands and slowly moved it over his head.

    Aiming at one spot in the air, he struck his sword down.

    <em>ng¡ª!</em>

    ¡°....?!¡±

    Immediately after, the empty space cracked open. In that cracked space, was an old man about to enter a bulletproof limousine. By his side, were his aides. They all looked appalled.

    They froze like deer in oing headlights.

    Before they could evene back to their senses, Limon reached his hand out and grabbed the old man¡¯s cor, pulling him out of the crack of space.

    <em>Bam¡ª!</em>

    ¡°Kirk¡­!¡±

    The old man flopped around on the floor pathetically.

    But somehow, even in that moment, President Han Jungkook managed to utter a question.

    <em>tl/n: we sincerely apologize for President Han Jungkook''s name.</em>

    ¡°H-how? You can¡¯t use dimensional skills!"

    Anyone who was in his position would''ve asked the same.

    If Limon could use skills like ¡¸Teleporation¡¹, he wouldn''t have had a valuable dimensional yer like Yoo Na-kyung on his team.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Was it really that confusing, or was he still in shock?

    Limon snicked at how President Han still prioritized his curiosity while in the predicament he was in.

    Squatting in front of the man, Limon jeered.

    "No one escapes the Swordmaster, kiddo."

    Despite his courteous answer, President Han just looked more confused than ever.

    But Limon didn¡¯t care to borate. Those who didn¡¯t know what kind of being a Swordmaster was would never understand.

    He also had business with this amusing head of the country to take care of that took priority.

    ¡°Alright. To celebrate our meeting, I''d like to ask you for a few favors¡­¡±

    As Limon coldlyughed, he suddenly stopped talking and rolled his eyes.

    Scratching his face, he asked,

    ¡°Sorry, what was your name again?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 23: Family-Friendly

    Chapter 23: Family-Friendly

    Many people chose to be yers after the world entered the Iron Age.

    It got to the point where more than half the world''s poption were yers.

    The appeal of obtaining skills simply by clearing the dungeon was just too great.

    "< One two three. Mic test. One two¡ª >"

    In order to level up, one had to clear the dungeon.

    But the deeper into the dungeon they delved, its difficulty only exponentially increased.

    That was why, despite having so many yers, the majority of them were below level 10.

    No matter how profitable the dungeon was, not just anyone could risk their life.

    That was another reason why high-level yers were ced in such high regard.

    "< Can you hear me? You can, right? You better hear me loud and clear. >"

    And out of those billions of yers, only ten had reached the end of the dungeon.

    That was why Monarchs were truly incredible beings.

    Not only did they have the genius talent to make a contract with a Monarch-rank Constetion, they also had luck on their side.

    Only with both, could people reach level 100 ¡ª the realm of the absolute.

    But in this moment¡­

    "< If this doesn''t get broadcasted to the Infinite Monarch, I''ll rip this dude''s head off. >"

    One of the Ten Great Monarchs was at a loss for words.

    But no one would''ve med him.

    Because everyone in the country¡ª no, the whole world¡­ was in the same state.

    The president of a nation, drenched in sweat, having a de held to his neck on broadcast.

    "¡­Chief Park, what''s going on?"

    He even had to pause the recording on the TV and ask what was happening.

    Contrary to how he normally was, he couldn''t hold it this time, identally letting slip his bewilderment.

    Park Hyun-gun answered him, the blood draining from his face.

    "There was an¡­ ident at the Blue House."

    "What kind of ident was it to result in a broadcast like that?"

    "That''s¡­"

    Park Hyun-gun was stumped.

    He could not think of a way to exin the situation without making it sound like utter nonsense.

    But it wasn''t something he could refuse to answer.

    Biting his tongue, he described how Limon had barged into the Blue House and took the President hostage.

    "¡­¡­And he requested a press conference?"

    "¡­Yes. And if even a single broadcastingwork in the country failed to show up, he would behead the President and his aides."

    "Why were things allowed to go this far? If this all really happened, they must have requested our guild''s assistance."

    "The VIPs stopped it. They thought such a move would result in political instability if they rallied the guilds for something as¡­ minor¡­ as this."

    ¡°I believe it would have been better than getting held hostage on TV, no?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Despite his coldments, Lee Chun-gi understood President Han''s decision.

    Forget Limon, even just a rumor that someone had invaded the Blue House would tip the country on its head.

    And if they requested help from the major guilds because they were unable to stop one person?

    Whether it was because he allowed the hero of a past nation to turn traitor, or because he couldn''t even take care of some disturbance caused by a non-yer civilian ¡ª regardless of any rhyme or reason, it would''ve only beat the dead horse that would''ve been President Han''s political career.

    That must have been why he blocked as muchmunication as possible and tried to take care of it personally.

    Politically, it was the right call.

    Tactically, it was the perfect mistake.

    ¡°Just what made him think he could handle him on his own?¡±

    "It seems one of his aides had used ¡¸Information Analysis¡¹ to deduce that guns were effective against Limon Asphelder, since he wasn''t a yer."

    "¡­Seriously?"

    "They must have thought that even in the worst-case scenario, they could at the very least have negotiated with him if they used their skills on him. Since they''re also high-level yers and all¡­"

    "And¡­ this is the result."

    Lee Chun-gi sneered cynically.

    Limon had ughtered 150 high-level yers and Squad 909.

    It appears a skill theycked was hindsight.

    A truly reckless decision, but what could they do now?

    It''s already happened, and President Han was paying dearly for his misjudgments.

    Having a rough understanding of the situation, Lee Chun-gi tapped the desk with his fingers and resumed the footage of Limon.

    ***

    ***

    "To start it off, there are probably a lot of you who would like to know why the hell I''m doing all this."

    Indeed, no one could deny it.

    The question that was on everyone''s minds: why did The Limon Asphelder be a traitor?

    Even Lee Chun-gi, who knew most of what was going on, was baffled watching the video.

    Imagine how shocked the rest of the world would be, randomly witnessing a sword pressed to the President¡¯s neck with no context.

    "< Mind your own business. >"

    "< ¡­¡­Excuse me? >"

    "< I said, leave your noses out of my business, you little shits. >"

    Everyone in the world had a question mark over their heads.

    "< I''m not nning on answering anything you guys ask, nor do I feel like justifying this shit with messy words. >"

    "< How does that make any sense?! >"

    The middle-aged reporter, without even realizing, had objected to Limon¡¯s mind-boggling statements.

    "< And what if it doesn''t? Would you like me to blow the President''s head straight off his neck right now? Huh? >"

    "< N-no! That wasn''t what I meant¡­! >"

    As Limon drew his sword closer to President Han''s neck, the reporter stammered.

    His words could get the President killed. He had no choice but to tread lightly.

    "< Well, but¡­ aren''t broadcasts like these held to make a statement? >"

    Maybe it was because of his experience on the job, or because he felt that his exclusive scoop was more important than the President''s life.

    Even as he read the room, the reporter managed to ask another question, to which Limon replied nonchntly.

    "< Said who? >"

    "< What? >"

    "< Who said you had to make a statement while holding a hostage on air? >"

    "< Well, to justify holding someone hostage¡­ >"

    "< And I''m saying, you fucking swine. Why do I have to do something so pathetic? >"

    This would have been regarded as a broadcasting incident if it wasn¡¯t a forced livestream.

    "< Uh, uhm¡­ If you could tone down yournguage a bit¡­ This is a live broadcast¡­ >"

    "< You motherfucking dumbfucks, going nuts with your dicks out. >"

    "< D-dicks?! >"''

    "< Oi, ya fucking lunatic. The President''s execution is about to get broadcasted on national television. Is mynguage really the problem here? >"

    Limon''s words silenced the reporter.

    There was a limit to how much one could squabble over broadcasting regtions.

    Saying a few curse words in this situation wouldn''t make the current situation any more ugly than it already was.

    ¡®He¡¯s not wrong¡­ But why do I feel insulted?¡¯

    But whether the reporter felt insulted or not, Limon continued with a scoff.

    "< And only people who have some shit on their conscience try to justify their actions. Why would I babble out excuses, when I don''t have anything to feel sorry for? >"

    ''Are you listening to yourself?!''

    The reporter''s jaws dropped.

    It was shocking to hear the very person holding the President hostage with a sword to his neck say such a thing with such confidence.

    Even the other reporters and cameramen looked dumbfounded.

    But theories and logic wouldn''t work on a madman.

    Unable to bring himself to criticize him, the reporter asked Limon another question instead.

    "< Th-then why did you demand a press conference? >"

    If he wasn¡¯t going to justify himself, why was he trying to broadcast this scene to every news channel?

    Wasn''t it because he really did have something on his conscience?

    Or was he actually just crazy?

    There were several hidden questions behind what the man asked, to which Limon nonchntly answered,

    "< Oh, this? I wanted to send a message. >"

    "< A message? To whom? >"

    "< Who the fuck do you think, dumbass? Did you not hear me tell you all to show this to the Infinite Monarch? >"

    "< ¡­If you wanted to talk to the Infinite Monarch, why didn''t you just give him a call? >"

    Limon returned the reporter''s inadvertent sarcasm with advertent sarcasm.

    "< Yeah, and how great would that go? I''d be waiting for about ten years on the line just to have it hang up on me. >"

    Limon did have a point.

    It was just that holding the President hostage on live television in lieu of a phone call was that deranged.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t really doing this forpletely no reason.

    "< Plus, I''m about to offer something that son of a bitch wouldn''t be able to refuse. >"

    "< Son of a¡­? Wait, what did you just call the Infinite Monarch? >"

    "< Infinite Monarch, Lee Chun-gi. You son of a bitch. It looks like I''ve been getting on your nervestely, so I specially got a gift, just for you. >"

    Whatever the reporter was babbling about, Limon didn¡¯t care a single bit.

    He only looked straight into the camera and spoke on with a cold voice.

    "< Come to the Blue House by midnight. >"

    "< It doesn''t matter whether youe alone or with your guild members. >"

    "< I''ll let the President go if you juste over here. >"

    "< But if you don''t, the President dies. >"

    "< ¡­! >"

    Limon silenced the press conference room in an instant.

    Not just because of Limon''s menacing threats.

    But also because of how emotionless Limon was while talking about killing the President, like his life was that insignificant.

    "< Oh, and it won''t stop with just the President. >"

    "< Next in line will be the Prime Minister, and then the Deputy Prime Minister. >"

    "< After that, it''ll be the secretaries and the National Assembly, one after another to send the same message. >"

    It was pure lunacy.

    This would be impossible for an ordinary person.

    Even if it was possible, they wouldn¡¯t dare act on it.

    It was something only the perfect lunatic could say.

    But those who were watching the broadcast couldn¡¯t take it as a simple bluff.

    The fact it came from a superhuman who single-handedly raided the Blue House and held the President hostage wasn''t the sole reason.

    Limon''s icy, settled gold eyes were like staring into a frozenke. It made them all realize that they were looking at a madman who had the ability and exertion to do such a thing.

    "< Stop me if you can. >"

    "< That is, if you think you can protect this country''s senior government officials from me. >"

    And memories of the past, buried in oblivion, suddenly resurfaced in their minds.

    They remembered the old tales their grandfathers would tell them,

    Of humanity''sst Swordmaster.

    The nation''s hero that everyone looked up to,

    And his enemies'' worst nightmare.

    "< Well, you could just sit back and watch these guys all die. That way, you can take over this country without lifting a finger. >"

    "< Or you could y a hero who got rid of a goner and saved the nation. >"

    "< Whatever you do, its for you to decide. >"

    "< But just keep in mind, one thing. >"

    "< Whatever choice you make, one day¡­ you will have to settle the score with me. >"

    With a beaming smile that contrasted his dead serious eyes, Limon concluded that he wasn¡¯t forcing him to make a choice. Everything was up to Lee Chun-gi.

    And dragging the President, who¡¯s blood had drained from his face, he left the press conference room.

    "< Oh, one more thing. >"

    As if he¡¯d forgotten something, Limon stopped in his tracks and smiled at the cameras.

    "< You shouldn''t try what I''m doing, good children. I am a trained professional. If I catch you imitating me, you''re screwed. >"

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 24: An Odd Answer

    Chapter 24: An Odd Answer

    "< You shouldn''t try what I''m doing, good children. I am a trained professional. If I catch you imitating me, you''re screwed. >"

    And with that, Limon''s press conference ended.

    Yet Lee Chun-gi couldn''t take his eyes off the television. Park Hyun-gun could empathizepletely.

    When he first saw it, he had stared into nk space for several minutes as well.

    Holding the President hostage¡­

    Threatening many more government officials¡­

    A message directed to a Monarch.

    None of these things could be done in the right state of mind, and yet Limon had just done all three of them together.

    It would''ve made any sane man stupefied.

    That was why the moment Lee Chun-gi opened his mouth, Park Hyun-gun felt odd.

    "Limon Asphelder¡­ He appears to be more hecious than I expected. He caught me off guard."

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    It was indisputable that Limon wasn''t just any typical lunatic, but Park Hyun-gun sensed another meaning hidden in the Monarch''s words.

    "It''s checkmate."

    ¡°If you mean the deranged threat calling you to the Blue House, you can just igno¡ª¡±

    "People will think I am leaving the dirty work to others in order to gain political authority."

    "I doubt there would be anyone who would actually believe that nonsensical bber."

    "My true intentions do not matter. The senior government officials will be able to get to me with that pretext regardless."

    Park Hyun-gun immediately went rigid. His mind has previously gone nk from the absurd video, and the gears in his brain had just started turning again.

    ¡°Are you saying they will pressure a Monarch?¡±

    ¡°Since their lives are at stake, yes.¡±

    Normally, even the highest senior government officials wouldn¡¯t dare do something so absurd.

    Monarchs were the Absolute Rulers of this era. Crossing them meant their own inevitable downfall.

    But Limon''s hostage situation was different. Desperation drives people to act rashly. Politics would not be on their mind anymore.

    And on top of that, Lee Chun-gi had to save the President. Anyone who wanted to live would shamelessly cling onto him as well.

    Even for a Monarch with absolute authority, the situation was hard to ignore.

    "If other Monarchs get involved, this will turn into a fight in a mud bath."

    Lee Chun-gi wasn¡¯t the only Monarch.

    If he chose to not take any action, there were plenty who would run to the other Monarchs instead, uncaring about the consequences such an action might bring.

    That was a much bigger danger than Limon¡¯s measly threats.

    Unlike Limon, a goner from the past, the other Monarchs weren¡¯t people he could overlook.

    ¡°Do you think Limon Asphelder thought that far ahead?¡±

    "I do not know just how far ahead he has nned, but there is no doubt in my mind that he was trying to create a situation where I had no choice but toe forward myself."

    The most damaging part of all this was that Limon did it all publicly enough to be embedded in the heads of people for generations.

    Things would have been different if he just gave a secret call.

    But as long as that broadcast was shown to the entire world, Lee Chun-gi had no choice but to resolve the mess himself ¡ª whether it be for his practical interest, to defend his honor, or any other reason.

    ¡°Chief Park, recall the people we dispatched to Hotel Leviathan.¡±

    ¡°Would that be alright?"

    "It is better to lose the ck Dragon Princess than get the attention of the other Monarchs."

    "Then, I shall send them to the Blue House."

    ¡°No. There is no need."

    Lee Chun-gi shook his head.

    Watching Limon¡¯s smile on the paused TV screen with cold eyes, he continued in a low voice.

    "It looks like the Guardian of Humanity wants to settle the score. I will bring an end to this myself."

    ***

    ***

    <em>nk, nk¡ª</em>

    ¡°Oh, this is good.¡±

    The Blue House banquet hall.

    In the early days of his election, President Han had remodeled the ce using a considerable amount of funds. As such, he had taken quite a liking to it.

    He would often enjoy inviting people of all social standings¡ª international delegates, major CEOs, international students, and celebrities¡ª to greet them in this very banquet hall.

    But at the very moment¡­

    The banquet hall President Han Jungkook endeared felt like an inferno.

    "The world''s improved. In the past, royals had to check for poison in their food. They couldn''t have a hot meal when their life literally depended on it."

    <em>¡®Just how long ago was that?¡¯</em>

    "They couldn''t season their food, nor could they havete-night snacks. Pitiful, really.

    <em>¡®Not as pitiful as me, I bet.¡¯</em>

    "Actually, why don''t you have some too? You''re spending a ton of taxpayer dors on these, you shouldn''t waste it."

    <em>¡®Does it look like I have room for food?!¡¯</em>

    "Hey, bring some more alcohol. An expensive one, while you''re at it."

    <em>''That fancy alcohol was bought with taxes too!''</em>

    President Han felt his blood boil as he watched Limon nibble away at <em>his</em> food.

    He was sittingfortably on the ground, treating the banquet hall like his living room.

    He would have thrown away his dignity just to say a word¡ª no, a hundred ¡ªif he could.

    But President Han couldn''t find the courage to open his mouth.

    Even during his meal, Limon continued pressing his sword against his neck.

    It reminded him greatly of the virtue of silence.

    <em>''You damn psycho, you''re eating! At least put down your sword!''</em>

    "Oh, I''m definitely a little senile."

    ¡°Huh?!"

    President Han was aghast.

    Limon''s response to his thoughts was too natural.

    "H-how¡­? Are you using ¡¸Telepathy¡¹?!"

    "My ass. Guys like you who stare daggers all think the same type of shit."

    Limon was no newbie to these kinds of things.

    He''d seen all kinds of hostages. Most of them were bound to vary between acting like a mad dog, lunatic, nutcase, psycho, and many other synonyms.

    So reading President Han Jungkook wasn''t a hard thing for him to do.

    Coming to the realization that he fell for a leading question, President Han turned red in the face.

    But it didn''tst long.

    Despite getting caught swearing at the man in his mind, Han Jungkook saw that Limon was calmer than in his expectations.

    Thinking that the ice had already been broken, he started talking to Limon.

    "Are you not afraid of the consequences of doing all of this, sir?"

    Of course, he didn''t forget his formalities. Being the President didn''t give him multiple lives.

    And fortunately, Limon didn''t immediately blow his hostage''s head off.

    "Are there any consequences I should be afraid of?"

    Limon asked out of genuine curiosity.

    Seeing an opportunity, Han Jungkook was rejuvenated and spoke confidently.

    "Then¡­ Did you think you could get away with holding the leader of this country hostage? You''ve gone from protecting this world tomitting treason!"

    "I was about to be arrested for that and terrorism before I started this mess, you know."

    Another charge on top of that wouldn''t really have changed much.

    "Is-isn''t talking things out first the proper way to solve a misunderstanding?!"

    "Are you admitting to framing me?"

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­"

    "Then? You mean you allowed Squad 909 to get wiped out because of something you weren''t certain of? Will you be able to exin that to the reporters outside?"

    "¡­"

    ¡®<em>I shouldn¡¯t have talked.''</em>

    In the end, President Han had already lost any justification he had for his actions the moment he dispatched Squad 909.

    It would be a problem, regardless of whether or not he was aware of what he was doing.

    If he didn¡¯t know, he would be impeached for not knowing the nation¡¯s most elite special forces weremitting illegal acts.

    But Limon didn¡¯t let it go.

    Almost looking d that he had brought it up, Limon tapped Han Jungkook''s neck with his sword, asking,

    "In fact, there''s something I wanna know. What gave you the confidence you could get rid of me with treason charges?"

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    "Not that you have to answer. It''s probably the Infinite Monarch."

    <em>¡®Then why did you ask, you nutjob?!''</em>

    Paying no heed to whether Han Jungkook had cursed him in his thoughts or not, Limon crossed his legs and continued.

    "I''ve thought about it for a while. You make light of things too much. If you charge someone with treason, you ought to be prepared if they actually startmitting treason."

    <em>What a damn boomer.</em>

    Seeing how Limon was scolding him amidst all of this, Han Jungkook grinded his teeth.

    "¡­¡­Say what you want. You''re running out of time atop your high horse."

    ¡°And what makes you say that?"

    ¡°Do you really think you can go against ¡ºInfinity Guild¡»?¡± Han Jungkook bluffed.

    Yes, President Han was in his current predicament because he had underestimated Limon.

    But the guild named ¡ºInfinity Guild¡» was on a whole different levelpared to the Blue House security team.

    They were one of the top ten guilds worldwide!

    He was certain that suppressing Limon would be more than possible if they took action.

    "If you let me go right now, I promise that I will try my utmost to at least stop the Infinite Monarch from bringing down the wrath of his entire guild."

    ¡®Work, please work!¡¯

    Han Jungkook tried to act like he was the one being merciful, as he activated his unique skill,

    Han Jungkook tried to show mercy as he activated his unique skill,¡¸Countenance Pledge¡¹. As named, it was a skill that gave its caster the countenance of others in exchange for a pledge.

    Although, his pledge had to be to the other person''s liking. He also had to fulfill it if he did receive their countenance.

    Despite its risks, there were endless uses for it.

    In fact, it was his skill that got him elected as president.

    "Pffft! Hahaha!"

    But as soon as he heard those words, Limon erupted intoughter and rolled around on the floor.

    "''The wrath of his entire guild''? No way, do you really believe that Lee Chun-gi would bring his guild here?" Limon asked a flustered Han Jungkook with a snicker.

    "¡­Isn''t that obvious?"

    Han Jungkook replied begrudgingly.

    There was no reason to hold back when it was an emergency where the President was being held hostage.

    Limon lightheartedlyughed at his thoughts.

    "You sure? I think he''s going to confidentlye to the Blue House, all by himself."

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!"

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out.¡±

    Limon answered with a grin.

    But deep down, Limon was sure of himself.

    There was no way the Infinite Monarch would bring his subordinates with him when he was provoked so publicly.

    That was the pride of an Absolute Ruler.

    "Even if the Infinite Monarch doese by himself, you''re still done for!"

    It seemed he felt rather uneasy at Limon¡¯sposed stance.

    Limon tilted his head.

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ve wanted to ask you this question really badly for a while now.¡±

    As if he couldn''t bring himself to understand, or like he was genuinely dying of curiosity, Limon looked at Han Jungkook with an inquisitive look in his eyes.

    ¡°How are you guys so sure that I¡¯m weaker than the Monarchs?¡±

    Han Jungkook looked bbergasted.

    Not because it was a random question, but because the answer was as obvious as saying which direction the sun rises.

    ¡°Because you aren''t a yer, obviously."

    Just like how guns are better than swords, and how cavalry could not defeat a tank ¡ª how could an ¡®ordinary civilian¡¯ without skills beat a Monarch, the zenith of all yers?"

    Limon smirked, seeing Han Jungkook answer without an ounce of hesitation.

    ¡°Yeah, of course you¡¯d say that."

    It was like the President was merely inconvenienced from all of this.

    At that, Limon lost all interest in Han Jungkook and mumbled to himself.

    ¡®As I thought, something¡¯s off.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t something anyone else would understand.

    Studying the uneasiness felt only by him, Limon tried to get back to his meal.

    But before he could reach for his te, Limon flung Jungkook away at the speed of light.

    <em>Boom¡ª!!!</em>

    A single missile struck the banquet hall from the ceiling.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 25: Question

    Chapter 25: Question

    It all happened so quickly.

    Before the missile struck the banquet hall, Limon had grabbed President Han Jungkook and escaped, with vehement explosions chasing after the two.

    If he was just a step slower, they would''ve been hit.

    As the explosions stopped, Limon tossed Jungkook to the side ¡ª all the while spinning around on one foot, slicing and dicing his sword.

    <em>p¡ª p¡ª p¡ª</em>

    A kaleidoscope of beautiful crystal butterflies shattered into shards, flowing through the air like flower petals.

    His de looked more vicious than ever.

    Although, it was nothingpared to the ground, where the shardsnded.

    <em>Crackle¡ª!</em>

    Like the hands of King Midas, everything the butterfly fragments touched turned into crystal.

    The marble floors of the oval office turned into translucent crystal.

    Fallen leaves carried there by the wind turned into small pieces of crystal.

    And it would''ve turned Limon and Jungkook into crystals too.

    Just like the story of King Midas, it was an utter nightmare.

    Although seemingly beautiful, its true nature was a cruel fate that twisted the nature of all things.

    What would it have been like to be touched by one of those butterflies?

    It was an awful, unimaginable thought.

    And yet, Limon did not take a single step back. His feet stood nted on the ground, shattering the butterflies one by one with his de.

    His movement was swift. To an outsider, it would''ve looked like all the butterflies that approached Limon merely crumpled to dust by themselves.

    A battle between a tornado and a tsunami.

    The tornado destroyed everything within its vicinity, while the ursed tsunami changed anything and everything it washed over into translucent rocks.

    A whirlpool of a disaster that went beyond destroying an entire army.

    But this exchange ended surprisingly fast.

    No matter how many butterflies there were, they would be swept up by the tornado.

    The tens of thousands of crystal butterflies could only disappear in a sh when thousands of them were getting shattered each second.

    "Goddamnit. You''re not supposed to disturb a dog while it''s eating¡­"

    Limon, who''d just hit the bullseye of a dart board tens of thousands of times consecutively, looked bored.

    He looked up.

    Behind his back was Jungkook, rolling on the ground.

    Standing idly behind Jungkook, was a man with slicked back hair and sses.

    "Really, a surprise attack? From a Monarch, no less."

    Limon''s voice was sour.

    "I did not expect you to have seen it that way. It was meant to be my way of greeting you."

    "You almost killed a man with your greeting, jackass.

    Contrary to his words, Limon stood calmly.

    He knew that the man didn''t have the means to ambush him.

    It was simply a formality to get the President away from Limon.

    The greeting was rather violent, but to be fair, the man did have justification for it.

    After all, he was Lee Chun-gi, the Infinite Monarch.

    One of the ten ruling over this Iron Age absolutely.

    "Mr. Lee! You''re finally here!"

    "I see that you have been through quite some mishaps."

    "Haha, there''s no need to call it that. I simply endured knowing you woulde to save me."

    It seems getting thrown to the ground so suddenly had affected his senses. Jungkook was beaming at the Infinite Monarch, like his knight in shining armor hade to rescue him from the treacherous dragon.

    On the other hand, Limon looked at Lee Chun-gi in disdain.

    "Oi, Mr President. You do realize this dude just tried to kill us both, right?"

    "Ha! That''s absurd. Mr. Lee would never do such a thi¡ª"

    Scoffing, he turned to the Monarch.

    But instead of agreeing with him, Lee Chun-gi only looked down at him coldly.

    "¡­Mr. Lee?"

    ''Why aren¡¯t you disagreeing with him?''

    That''s what his anxious eyes said.

    "It is much easier to face a hostage-taker without his hostage than one who uses them as their shield. Wouldn''t you agree, Mr. President?"

    "So you were trying to get rid of the hostage first? Even when he''s the President?!"

    "Presidents can always be re-elected. There are plenty who could take his ce."

    ¡°Then why did you keep him alive?¡±

    "I believe it was you who did."

    "¡­!"

    ***

    ***

    Jungkook''s face turned pale white upon the realization that Lee Chun-gi''s solicitude was not the reason why he was able to escape the missile and butterflies.

    What would have happened if Limon left him behind? WHat if he hadn''t thrown him far away enough to escape the crystal butterflies?

    He would''ve turned into what was left of the former President''s ashes, or a statue of him.

    "Mr. Lee¡­ you¡ª!"

    "Pardon me. I am rather busy at the moment."

    But before Jungkook could bawl at the fact he almost died, he shut his mouth.

    He could feel eerie chills run down his spine the moment Lee Chun-gi nced at him.

    ¡°Do you mind giving us a minute?¡±

    It came out as a respectful request, but Jungkook knew ¡ª that was no request.

    It was a demand.

    Lee Chun-gi''s eyes were fixed on Limon. He disyed interest in Jungkook no longer.

    Jungkook knew that if he refused, Lee Chun-gi would''ve found a way to get rid of him.

    He could tell from the way Lee Chun-gi looked at him like he was an annoying, buzzing fly.

    "¡­Th-then, I shall leave everything in your hands, sir."

    Even while red from humiliation, Han Jungkook still turned around and ran for his life, disappearing like a bullet.

    As expected of a high-level yer.

    Limon watched him frantically run off.

    "Don''t you think that was a bit too harsh? You were talking to the president of a nation."

    "You held him hostage, did you not?"

    "Well, I''m a traitor. It''s not like I would care about that kind of stuff."

    ¡°The same goes for me.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi was calmly stating that nothing was going to change, whether or not Han Jungkook would bear a grudge from this ordeal. Limon nodded in response.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    Han Jungkook was merely the president.

    He was in no ce to challenge the Infinite Monarch.

    One word was all it took to change who the President was the following day.

    But Limon, the one who summoned him to begin with, was not intimidated by his presence at all.

    He simply adjusted his grasp on his sword and nonchntly asked,

    "There''s not much to discuss, is there?"

    "That would be a shame if it were true. There was quite a lot I wanted to ask you, Guardian of Humanity."

    "Don''t pull words out of your ass, jack. Such ass kissing is unttering."

    "No, I mean it."

    Lee Chun-gi lightly shook his head at a chuckling Limon, and continued with a stern look on his face.

    "More than anything, I would like to hear about the ck Dragon Princess."

    "Hm? You''re asking me?"

    "There is no need to y dumb. I know you are in contact with her."

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Getting caught lying, Limon replied bluntly.

    "And why do you want to know about her so badly?"

    "You have no need to know."

    "Bitch, what? You just bbered that you wanted me to talk about her."

    ¡°They are separate matters."

    ''Heh, would you look at that?''

    Lee Chun-gi¡¯s imprable, stern attitude piqued Limon¡¯s interest.

    Limon narrowed his eyes and smirked.

    ¡°Hey, how about this?¡±

    "How about what?"

    "Let''s take turns asking each other one question. In return, I won''t ask why you''re going after the ck Dragon Princess."

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    "Yep. There was something I wanted to check before settling the score."

    Lee Chun-gi looked at the grinning Limon, silent.

    But his response would not take long.

    Not only did he stand to gain much more from this offer, his ¡¸Lie Detection¡¹ confirmed that Limon was being honest.

    ¡°Alright. Shoot first."

    Limon put on a satisfactory smile as Lee Chun-gi gave him the opportunity to ask first.

    ¡°Okay, then¡­¡±

    In an instant, an ice cold voice rang through the air.

    <em>Whoosh¡ª</em>

    As if the smile on his face from moments before was never real, Limon looked directly at Lee Chun-gi with darkened eyes.

    ¡°Was it your decision to force Na-kyung to do those things?¡±

    "Who is this Na-kyung you speak of?"

    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of her? She was my team member.¡±

    ¡°You know that I cannot know the name of every member on your team."

    Limon briefly stared at Lee Chun-gi, discerning if he was being honest.

    The ck light that allowed him to see Constetions only showed one of Lee Chun-gi''s eyes with a stained ss mirror for a pupil. Besides that, everything else about him seemed normal.

    "Then allow me to change my question. Who was sent to get rid of me?"

    ¡°Chief Park.¡±

    "And what''s their full name?"

    "Chief Park''s full name, you say¡­"

    Reaching into his breast pocket, Lee Chun-gi took out a stack of business cards.

    Shuffling through them, he picked one out.

    ¡°It says Park Hyun-gun here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I need.¡±

    Limon no longer had any doubt in Lee Chun-gi.

    There was no way he would have known about Yoo Na-kyung when he didn''t even know Limon only had one team member.

    And the business cards told him everything he needed to know.

    Someone who wasn''t even interested in the names of those close to him wouldn''t have looked into Limon''s background and used Na-kyung.

    Lee Chun-gi was someone who would rather step forward to get rid of Limon himself, than meticulously scheme something so troublesome.

    That was just the way of an Absolute Ruler.

    "It seems to be my turn now."

    "Yeah, what do you wanna ask?¡±

    ¡°Where is the ck Dragon Princess right now?¡±

    ¡°I dunno."

    "¡­¡­"

    Not expecting such an answer, Lee Chun-gi didn''t know what to say.

    "Think. How the hell would I know where she is right now, when I''ve been here holding Jungkook hostage the entire time? Limon chuckled. "It''s not like I put a tracker on her."

    "Then, I too, will change my question. When was thest time you¡ª"

    ¡°Yeah, no.¡±

    "¡­Excuse me?"

    <em>No changing your question.</em>

    <em>The promise was to exchange one question each.</em>

    <em>It''s not right to change your question multiple times back and forth, is it?</em>

    Was what Limon calmly pointed out, to which Lee Chun-gi refuted in a settled voice.

    "But I answered your question after you changed it."

    ¡°Yeah, thanks for the gift.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying there''s nothing in return?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a gift if you wanted something in return, right?"

    "¡­¡­Indeed."

    Lee Chun-gi''s eyes stared at Limon, who wasughing with that dumb face of his.

    He nodded slowly.

    <em>Snap¡ª!</em>

    And with a snap of his finger, dozens of fireballs were created in the air.

    "Allow me to test if you can say the same after I tear all your limbs off."

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 26: The Infinite Monarch

    Chapter 26: The Infinite Monarch

    <em>Bang¡ª!</em>

    Pirs of blue fire cover thendscape as fireballs rain down from the sky like meteorite.

    <em>Boom¡ª!</em>

    Each me was powerful enough to turn an entire building into mere ashes.

    It was quite literally¡­

    Hell on Earth.

    Even with a body of metal, one would melt into dust in this hellscape.

    And yet, not even a single hair on Limon''s body was burnt.

    He''d already escaped the range of the meteor shower.

    No matter how powerful it was, Limon wasn''t one to freeze in fear and take such an obvious attack.

    Although, Lee Chun-gi was just getting started.

    He lightly snapped his finger again.

    "¡¸zing Torrent¡¹."

    <em>Roar¡ª!</em>

    Any skeptic would''ve been convinced that the fire was alive if they witnessed the scene.

    The mes engulfing the area squirmed by itself. It stopped spreading outwards randomly like a regr fire, rushing towards Limon instead. It looked like a living organism, with a mind of its own.

    "Didn''t your mother ever teach you not to y with fire?"

    There was barely any reaction out of Limon at such a sight.

    He lightly scoffed and nted his sword into the ground ¡ª stopping the living me dead in its tracks.

    Such an action should have only scattered a bit of dirt.

    Instead, with the technique of a Swordmaster, such a simple motion turned Limon into a human catapult.

    <em>Plow¡ª!</em>

    A massive mound of dirt the size of a house rose above and prated the sea of mes, swallowing Lee Chun-gi whole.

    It was rather unsightlypared to the grace of modern weaponry, but it possessed a primitive ferocity.

    ¡°¡¸Weapon Embodiment¡¹.¡±

    <em>Boom¡ª!</em>

    Fortunately, the development of Civilization was not in vain.

    A self-propelled gun rolled up behind Lee Chun-gi, shooting a fireball which imploded the primitive cannonball.

    The satisfying nature of blowing the dirt monster apart was a feat that fire glorifiers, scientists, and military maniacs would all join hands to express admiration for.

    It seemed Lee Chun-gi had brought some oil to fuel his fire.

    <em>Snap¡ª!</em>

    Tanks, cannons, missiles, heavy machine guns, and all sorts of weapons.

    With a snap of his finger, the Monarch had brought in enough firepower topletely decimate entire armies of countries.

    ¡°¡¸Calibrate Bullseye¡¹, ¡¸Cursed Demon Bullets¡¹, ¡¸Defense Pration¡¹, ¡¸Enhance Destruction¡¹, ¡¸elerate Projection¡¹.¡±

    With each casted skill, the guns lit up in different colors.

    And at the end of it, each weapon was radiating the colors of the rainbow.

    Lee Chun-gi raised his hands, as if preparing to conduct an orchestra.

    ¡°¡¸Concentrated Fire¡¹.¡±

    Taking a breath, he moved his hands in a downward motion.

    <em>Kaboomboomboomboomboom¡ª!</em>

    In concert with one another, the different weapons supported each other as they shot at their target with pinpoint uracy.

    It could be regarded as Lee Chun-gi''s 5th Symphony.

    The precision was something even the Aegis System* could learn from!

    <em>*t/n: this is referring to the real life American Aegis Combat System.</em>

    With multiple skills boosting their destructive power, each and every weapon far exceeded the standard capabilities of modern artillery.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Limon stood defiantly in the face of death, calmly observing the barrage heading straight at him.

    In three repetitive motions, his de slid across 3 bullets individually.

    Swinging the sword in a circr motion, he redirected the bullets back where they came.

    Like a mantis'' attempt at stopping a carriage.

    Just three meager bullets against countless explosive armaments.

    Although, the idiom was not used to mock one''s imprudence.

    It was an ancient saying, originating from a mantis that once charged at a carriage, whose courage drove the heavens to turn the carriage around.

    And in this moment,

    Singling out a missile from the pile, the three bullets recreated the miracle of the mantis.

    <em>BOOOM!</em>

    While it normally would have been an advantage, the increased destructive power of that one single missile turned the bombardment into a ho''s nest.

    The moreplex a machine, the likelier it was to break down from a single loose screw.

    And like so, the single missile caused a chain reaction. The sky was embroidered with mes.

    The moment an opening appeared,

    <em>Fwip!</em>

    Limon threw himself through the gap.

    However, Limon''s attack only stopped half of the gunfire.

    And yet, there wasn''t an ounce of hesitation or fear in his golden eyes ¡ª only the tenacity of a predator charging at its prey.

    Lee Chun-gi did not avoid his predator''s gaze.

    Snapping his fingers once again,

    ¡°¡¸Gravity Maniption¡¹.¡±

    The gravity pulling on Limon increases tenfold.

    ¡°¡¸cial Deluge¡¹.¡±

    Rain that froze everything it touched came pouring down.

    ¡°¡¸Dream Labyrinth¡¹.¡±

    A curse trapping all life in a dream was unfurled.

    ¡°¡¸Octagonal Barrier¡¹.¡±

    An eight-sided dome barrier sturdier than a bunker appeared.

    Each of the four skills were advanced skills that a high-level yer could use as their main skill.

    It wasn''t just a marvel to see Lee Chun-gi cast all of those skills in one breath ¡ª it went beyond what should''ve been humanly possible.

    A series of sublime skills that only the Infinite Monarch could execute one after another, because no one would dare to match him.

    And still, Limon remained unfazed.

    He kept his gaze on Lee Chun-gi, taking three steps forward.

    Walking towards what could be considered certain death instead of turning around and running away was an act of ultimate stupidity.

    However, what Limon pulled off was rather shocking.

    Step one: he dodged the gravitational pull and downpour.

    Step two: he leapt over the barrier and the confines of the curse.

    Step three: he stabbed the Infinite Monarch.

    It was a sight that went against the natural order of the world.

    If he hadn''t known beforehand and prepared for it, he would have been fatally pierced.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡¸Spacial Metastasis¡¹. ¡¸Free Flight¡¹.¡±

    Limon''s de only pierced the air.

    As if Lee Chun-gi had seen iting, he had quickly disappeared through the air before Limon even took his first step.

    He reappeared far above in the sky, where Limon''s sword could not reach him.

    He looked at Limon, clicking his tongue in frustration.

    "What a surprise. To be able to do that without skills¡­ How?" he asked Limon stoically.

    "Who knows, jackass."

    Limon wasn''t exceptionally fast.

    He couldn''t stop time, nor could he teleport.

    So how did he prate all those skills in just three steps to get in front of him?

    Limon was staring at Lee Chun-gi curtly.

    "That ought to be my line. How did you see thating? That wasn''t something that could be dodged when you''re seeing it for the first time."

    "First time?"

    "¡­Heh. So it''s ¡¸Foresight¡¹."

    '' ¡¸Foresight¡¹''.

    Considered the best inbat among the countless prophetic skills, it was rare and difficult to use.

    "How many more gs are you gonna pull out of your ass, you damn clown?"

    Lee Chun-gi had already used dozens of skills since the start of the fight.

    In addition to that, any single one of the skills he used could turn anyone into a high-level yer.

    And he had already used several of those.

    His ability to freely control dozens of fantastical skills was aplete oddity.

    "I''m not too sure myself."

    Lee Chun-gi replied to Limon''s sarcasm with nonchnce, and met his eyes.

    <em>Why was Lee Chun-gi called the Infinite Monarch ¡ª the most unbounded of the Ten Great Monarchs?</em>

    "I stopped counting after I went past 3,000 skills with¡¸Skill Replication¡¹.

    ***

    ***

    It was often said:

    "Common skills were a convenience.

    Rare skills were miracles.

    And unique skills transcended reality."

    Of course, that wasn''t arbitrary.

    It''s true that the better a skill, the rarer it was ¡ª but a rare skill didn''t always mean it was powerful.

    However, no one doubted that saying. At least, not the Ten Great Monarchs.

    And so, even yers with simr unique skills gave them special names.

    Absolute, or cheat skills.

    The skills the ten Monarchs possessed were so special they went beyond transcending reality, into the realm of Gods.

    And among the ten Monarchs, the most god-like of their skills was the Infinite Monarch''s unique skill:¡¸Skill Replication¡¹.

    In truth, Lee Chun-gi was incredibly devalued when he first became a yer.

    That was because at the time, ¡¸Skill Replication¡¹ could only replicate one mediocre skill every ten days.

    Manyughed at him for getting such andmine of a skill after making a deal with a Monarch-rank Constetion.

    But Lee Chun-gi rose above it all.

    He frequented the dungeon with the skills he replicated and gradually leveled up.

    Once he learnt more than ten skills, Lee Chun-gi had distinguished himself from others.

    By the time he learnt over 50, no one wasughing at him anymore.

    And as the number of skills went over 100 and the cooldown time for ¡¸Skill Replication¡¹ disappeared, he established the Infinity Guild.

    Upon surpassing 1,000 skills, Lee Chun-gi was given the title of Monarch. At this point, he was even able to replicate rare skills.

    That was how artful ¡¸Skill Replication¡¹ was.

    Now, even Lee Chun-gi himself didn''t know how many skills he had.

    It was also often said:

    "The day Lee Chun-gi learns to replicate unique skills, is the day the sole Absolute Ruler will rise."

    Having the most potential among the Monarchs for his ability to control an infinite number of skills, he was the Infinite Monarch.

    The most powerful yer.

    And at this moment,

    Lee Chun-gi wasn¡¯t holding back his infinite potential against Limon.

    ¡°¡¸Bounding Chains¡¹. ¡¸Wave st¡¹. ¡¸Venomous Pest Summoning¡¹. ¡¸Spatial Separation¡¹.¡±

    An intangible force swept over Limon after he cut off the chains that suddenly appeared on his ankles, and the space around him split in its entirety as he avoided the swarm of venomous insects.

    Narrowly skirting all of the skills, Limon shouted, "Oi, take a breath some time, ya damn alien."

    ¡°Did you not know? I don¡¯t need to breathe if I use ¡¸Skin respiration¡¹ and ¡¸Oxygeneration¡¹ together.¡±

    "And¡­ how the fuck would I know that¡­?"

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    He¡¯d dealt with all kinds of skills as a PAB agent.

    And yet, he was experiencing more skills than he¡¯d ever seen before in such a short period of time.

    ¡®How many skills is this bitch using at the same time?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just the attack skills.

    From the cognitive skills such as ¡¸Parallel Cognition¡¹ and ¡¸elerated Cognition¡¹, to support skills like ¡¸Free Flight¡¹, there were dozens of skills Limon could confirm he was using.

    He was using all those skills at the same time, alongside attack skills.

    Even Limon, who considered himself to be quite far from human, found himself wondering if that son of a bitch used to be a human, too.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 27: Fair and Balanced

    Chapter 27: Fair and Bnced

    Since even Lee Chung-gi wouldn''t be able to use a thousand skills at once, a thousand yers at once ought to be stronger.

    However¡­

    ''Tch. Fighting a thousand high-levels would be better than this.''

    For Limon, the ten skills Lee Chun-gi was actually using were more irritating to handle than a thousand-man mosh pit.

    Something like, the final boss being harder to beat than a thousand extras.

    Lee Chun-gi was a tricky opponent ¡ª he strengthened himself with various skills, while using multiple others together asbo attacks.

    ''¡¸Foresight¡¹ and ¡¸Spatial Metastasis¡¹ together? That ought to be cheating!

    What was especially troublesome were his defensive abilities.

    He saw into a future of being fatally wounded and immediately skipped through time to dodge it.

    Just using those two skills in tandem, Lee Chun-gi had skirted through Limon''s attacks several times.

    Furthermore, it was indeterminate if those were all of the activated defense skills- Limon could only shake his head.

    Furthermore, Limon wouldn''t know if he had any other active defense skills.

    Limon could only shake his head in frustration.

    "The more I see, the less I understand."

    "The fuck are you talking about?"

    "How you are this strong, I mean. You''re not a yer."

    Lee Chun-gi was also shaking his head ¡ª in even more exasperation.

    The attacks he''d thrown at Limon were more than enough to kill a Grand Duke several times over.

    Yet here was Limon, fending off all of those brutal attacks without skills. Not only that, he had nearlynded critical counterattacks multiple times.

    Taking into ount the principles of the Iron Age, Limon was a massive irregrity.

    "Up yours. The way I see it, you guys are the abnormal ones, acquiring all these abilities because of some stars in the sky or some shit."

    "That would make most of the human popce abnormal."

    "That just means the whole world''s¡ª"

    Cutting off his sentence, Limon stepped forward.

    One step to cut through the golem Lee Chun-gi had summoned.

    Another step to slither past a lightning storm.

    Onest step to target his opponent''s blind spot.

    Due to his peculiar footwork, it was a strike that was bound to hit its mark if they had their guard down ¡ª no matter how far away they were.

    ¡°¡¸Spatial Metastasis¡¹.¡±

    s, Lee Chun-gi was unbounded.

    Not only had he not let his guard down to begin with, he''d also seen himself getting cut with ¡¸Foresight¡¹ as well.

    It was at that moment, when Limon flipped around with a cold grin on his face.

    "Dumbass."

    He saw Lee Chun-gi''s skill usage before he was even done with his three steps.

    Twisting his body, he lifted his feet off the ground before hended.

    mming his sword into the ground, he used the force generated to boost him in the opposite direction ¡ª straight at Lee Chun-gi.

    It was a strike bound to hit its mark, no matter how far away they were.

    "¡¸Switch¡¹."

    <em>ng¡ª!</em>

    But the strike would not hurt its target.

    Instead, it was blocked mid-swing.

    "You seemed shocked, Swordmaster."

    His sword hasn''t been guarded against in a while.

    His white suit, his sses, his ring.

    They were reced with shining, golden armor, a crown of jewels, and a long, extravagant sword.

    Lee Chun-gi had instantaneously changed his equipment to meet Limon''s sword.

    "Did you really not consider that out of the thousands of skills I wield, that I wouldn''t have a single one for swordsmanship?"

    ***

    ***

    In all honesty, it was a fact that Lee Chun-gi was skilled with the sword.

    Although there were Monarchs who didn''t quite excel in closebat, they all had countermeasures for it.

    After all, such a weakness wouldn''t have allowed them to reach above the mountains, into the heavens that was level 100.

    This was especially true for Lee Chun-gi, the most versatile among the Monarchs.

    <em>tter¡ª!</em>

    <em>ng¡ª!</em>

    <em>Cling, ka-clicliclicli Cling¡ª!</em>

    "You''re this good with swords, what have you been doing up till now, you little weasel?"

    The sword was pulled back and thrusted forward.

    As sharp as a needle, and as quick as lightning ¡ª Limon went for the heart.

    "It is rudimentary for a yer to adapt their tactics ordingly. I don''t need to y by your rules, do I?"

    <em>Whip¡ª!</em>

    Limon''s sword was met by another.

    A gauntlet over his hands, Lee Chun-gi slightly turned to tilt his sword to deflect the attack.

    It was a perfect guard.

    "Then why are you sword-fighting now?"

    "The first reason is because you''re not giving me an opportunity to increase the distance between us."

    ¡°Hm, agreed.¡±

    The distance between them narrowed and the sword swung rapidly.

    He wasn¡¯t expecting a critical hit.

    It was merely a light flurry of attacks to not allow Lee Chun-gi a breath to escape with ¡¸Spatial Metastasis¡¹.

    As insubstantial as they were, they were blocked easily.

    "So? What''s your second?"

    "I don''t believe I will lose, even if I handicap myself like this."

    Upon hearing that, the flurry of attacks stopped. Limon waspletely bbergasted as the Monarch''s response.

    "¡­Did you just jab that you''re gonna beat me in swordsmanship?"

    <em>Please tell me this is a joke¡­</em>

    It was Limon''s way of being considerate ¡ª he''d let it go if the man admitted it as a senseless joke.

    But Lee Chun-gi did not.

    "Did you just jab that you think I can''t beat you in swordsmanship?"

    <em>Kerng¡ª!</em>

    With the tip of his sword fixed mid-air, the rest of it rippled like water as he waved the handle.

    Limon''s sword flew back with his clever technique.

    Seizing the chance, he jabbed his sword up into an uppercut.

    Only to be blocked by Limon with only a wrist-flip of his sword, followed by a counterattack.

    "Your swordsmanship is undoubtedly amazing. Most Grand Dukes would be unable to endure it."

    Having mastered more skills than anyone else, Lee Chun-gi could be certain.

    Limon''s hypothetical level was at least that of a Grand Duke.

    Barring a few exceptions, even level 90+ yers wouldn''t be his match.

    "But in the end, that''s all it is."

    There was no emotion in his voice. No astonishment, no fear.

    Rather, a thorough analysis summed up in eight words.

    It was like he''d just decided on a battle strategy after learning the attack patterns of a new boss monster.

    He spoke with the certainty of a yer.

    "Meaning: If I can use swordsmanship of equal or higher level than you, there shouldn''t be a problem at all."

    ¡°Pfft¡­ What?"

    The Monarch''s stoicism was even more bbergasting.

    Letting out a baffledugh, Limon gripped his sword tighter and faced Lee Chun-gi with his chilling golden eyes.

    "Your move, brat!"

    <em>Ping¡ª!</em>

    At once, Limon''s technique changed. He started to violently charge, as if his technique from moments before was just him testing the waters.

    He followed through with a jab to the neck after slicing Lee Chun-gi''s chest. Quickly changing the direction of his sword, he continued the unrelenting de storm.

    It was fantastical sword y, the zenith of swordsmanship.

    And Lee Chun-gi stepped up to meet the challenge.

    Keeping a distance would have been the smart and obvious thing to do.

    Was it because of his pride as an Absolute Ruler?

    Or was he certain of his victory?

    Standing his ground, he guarded against Limon''s storm.

    <em>Ka-ngngngngngng¡ª!</em>

    ¡¸Noble Swordsmanship¡¹ refined the attacks.

    ¡¸Ying-Yang Swordsmanship¡¹ increased the sess rate of counterattacks.

    ¡¸Universal Swordsmanship¡¹ gave a set probability to deflect iing attacks.

    ¡¸Cosmic Sword¡¹ gave damage that had unconditional defense pration.

    These were just a few of the swordsmanship skills Lee Chun-gi had in his arsenal.

    The countless skills wouldplement each other at times and get switched back and forth to enhance their effects ¡ª creating a truly godlike technique.

    It was another pinnacle of swordsmanship, one that only Lee Chun-gi could perform.

    And as the two unstoppable forces met, the superior swordsmanship was decided.

    A deep gash along the armor. A cut on the forearm.

    The blood dripping from a neck.

    "Is there a problem, you fuck? Didn''t you say you were going to crush me with my own skill set?"

    Lee Chun-gi was instantly bathed in blood.

    Seeing this, Limon let out a sharpugh.

    "Yes, and I still intend to."

    "How the hell are you still talking?"

    ¡°The game isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    "It already is."

    Even an Absolute Ruler could not deny the reality of things.

    While Lee Chun-gi was dripping with blood, Limon didn''t have a single scratch.

    But he wasn''t going to give in.

    As if everything was in the palm of his hands, he replied stoically as he kept swinging his sword to fend off Limon¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Who knows¡­ You¡¯ll see in time.¡±

    "¡­See what?"

    Whether it was his pride that made him stubborn, or because he''d gone mad from the shock of failure ¡ª Lee Chun-gi wouldn''t give in at all.

    Whether it was because his pride made him stubborn, or because he¡¯d gone mad from the shock of failure - Lee Chun-gi wouldn¡¯t give in at all.

    Baffled, Limon sneered at him.

    <em>ng¡ª!</em>

    But the next time their swords met, confusion swept over Limon''s face.

    <em>ClingngCling¡ª!</em>

    Lee Chun-gi met Limon on equal footing.

    He twisted his shoulder midway through dragging his sword down to turn the attack into an upwards strike, and with another flick of the wrist, he saved an attack that would have missed otherwise.

    Limon''s eyes widened at the swordsmanship technique that got faster and more refined as the battle raged on.

    "No fucking way, this bastard¡­"

    "For how quick you are, you catch on rather slow, old timer."

    Uncertain whether it was rage, bewilderment or surprise on the Swordmaster''s face, Lee Chun-gi mocked him.

    "Because I didn''t have the chance to back away? Because I didn''t think I would lose? That isn''t enough for me."

    Lee Chun-gi had made it clear before.

    <em>It is rudimentary for a yer to adapt their tactics ordingly.</em>

    Taking that into ount, his actions had contradicted his words.

    Fighting with a sword, against Limon?

    It should have been the foolish,st decision one would ever make.

    "I have been curious ever since I heard you took down 150 high-levels. How was that possible, with just a measly sword?"

    Even while talking, Lee Chun-gi did not rest his de.

    Not sparing a moment''s loss, he incessantly swung his sword around and continued to speak while observing Limon''s swordsmanship.

    "And now that I have fought you myself, I am certain. Your swordsmanship goes beyond the capabilities of a unique skill."

    Taking on 150 high-level yers would be impossible, even for a Grand Duke.

    However, Limon''s swordsmanship surpassed that. With a bit of hyperbole, it wasparable to that of a Monarch''s absolute skill.

    Even though Lee Chun-gi hadn''t shown his entire repertoire of skills, Limoning this far was evidence of that.

    "And, you see. I''m not one who can just let go of a fantastic technique."

    His consistent stoic expression changed as his lips curved into a smile.

    With an eerie twinkle in his eyes, he stared at Limon.

    Satisfied with the system message he¡¯d been waiting for the entire fight, Lee Chun-gi spoke.

    ¡°Thank you for the Swordmaster¡¯s technique.¡±

    [Your umted EXP has met the necessary conditions.]

    [Unique Skill ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹ activating.]

    [You have acquired Limon Asphelder''s swordsmanship, ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹.]

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 28: Acquisition

    Chapter 28: Acquisition

    ¡¸Skill Replication¡¹

    A skill that replicated other skills.

    Its versatility was colossal, to the point it was called the most devious skill possessed by any of the ten Monarchs.

    But there was something people didn¡¯t know.

    Due to the nature of it being so exceptionally versatile, there were derivative skills that were in turn obsolete.

    That was ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹.

    A skill that allowed its user to acquire a ¡®technique¡¯ as a skill.

    Whether it was the performance of a renowned virtuoso.

    A world-ss actor¡¯s acting,

    Or a legendary gambler¡¯s tricks.

    But no matter how incredible their techniques were, it was the Iron Age ¡ª it couldn¡¯t do better than any high-level yer¡¯s skills.

    Rather than acquiring those techniques, it was much more productive to replicate existing skills like ¡¸Instrumentalism¡¹, ¡¸Performance¡¹, ¡¸Art of the Gambler¡¹, and so on.

    As such, after a couple of tries, Lee Chun-gi deemed them as useless, keeping them buried.

    But at this moment...

    Lee Chun-gi wasing to a fresh realization that maybe keeping ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹ all this time wasn¡¯t such a waste after all.

    ¡°Thieving bastard! You dare steal my swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°¡®Stealing¡¯ is a rather harsh word. I think of it as learning¡ª¡±

    ¡°My ass!¡±

    He seemed to get heated up from having his swordsmanship swiped.

    Hysterically, he swung his sword around with veins popping out of his forehead.

    The swings were so vicious, the Lee Chun-gi from a few moments ago would have already lost more than a couple limbs.

    Keywords: A few moments ago.

    <em>ng¡ª!</em>

    He pressed his de against the sword that was targeting his fingertips. And with a flick of his wrist, he wrapped his own de around Limon¡¯s fingers like that of a snake, returning the favor.

    Twisting his de, he deflected Limon¡¯s sword and turned his body to dodge the iing attack heading towards his chest, and unfurled another blow.

    Bending backwards, Limon ducked under Lee Chun-gi¡¯s de.

    As Lee Chun-gi dragged his sword down to attack the lower half of Limon¡¯s body, Limon struck the ground with his sword, escaping with the recoil.

    It was a long exnation, but what happened only took an instant.

    It was a hypersonic melee battle that Lee Chun-gi should have barely been able to keep up with.

    But things were different now.

    His speed wasn¡¯t falling behind Limon¡¯s!

    It was all thanks to the ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ he¡¯s just acquired from Limon.

    ¡°Indeed, your swordsmanship is fantastic.,¡± Lee Chun-gi awed.

    He already knew Limon¡¯s swordsmanship was exceptional ever since he fended off all of his skills.

    But after acquiring it himself, he had no choice but to ept that he had misjudged it.

    ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ was exponentially more incredible than he¡¯d thought.

    That was with its various revisions from the original in mind.

    Of course, a swordsmanship skill would obviously have revised, more refined versions.

    But the benefits of ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ were in another dimension.

    Starting with revised strength, speed uracy, to a significant increase to critical hit chance and resistance, those were the basics.

    Then, there were more specialized effects, like in the case of additional damage or a critical hit to a demonic element or dragon kin, there was a high chance of activating instant death.

    Not to mention, the various utility effects like danger detection and skill destruction were the cherries on top.

    Even if Lee Chun-gi fused all the swordsmanship skills he¡¯d gathered together, it still wouldn¡¯t add up to be half as good as ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹.

    At this point, it was shameful to evenpare anything to it.

    That difference in power brought upon the dawning realization of how Swordmasters received their title.

    Plus, the true threat of ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ wasn¡¯t just in its revision effects.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was possible to have more urate foresight than the actual skill with just swordsmanship alone.¡±

    The changes in his fingers holding onto the sword.

    The miniscule squirming of his muscles.

    The movement and dtion of his pupils.

    The location and angle of where he set foot, and so on.

    Just as a grandmaster could see the end of a game with just a few starting moves on the chess board,

    By simply observing his opponent¡¯s every minute movement, he was able to anticipate their next move and attack ordingly.

    It wasn¡¯t any simple discernment ¡ª it wasplete mastery. A form for a promised win that cut down the chances of losing. Limon¡¯s predictions never missed their mark.

    ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ was a sword technique that integrated that very form into itself.

    Realizing all of this, Lee Chun-gi came to ept why Limon was called an Absolute Ruler once.

    With swordsmanship like his, it was natural that he would have been invincible in an age where there were no yers.

    In fact, even with a Monarch as his opponent, he would probably have somewhat of a tough fight.

    That is, well¡­

    If only Limon¡¯s opponent wasn¡¯t him.

    Lee Chun-gi was in ecstasy knowing this truth.

    ¡°This is deserving of pride. Your swordsmanship has the worth of a thousand skills.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? And when did I ask you to judge my swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°It is not judgment. It is merely eptance.¡±

    ¡°The fuck did you say?¡±

    Lee Chun-gi was without a doubt one of the strongest men in the modern age, but even he still had limits.

    He couldn¡¯t replicate unique skills.

    It was beyond the limit of ¡¸Skill Replication¡¹, as well as for Lee Chun-gi.

    ¡¸Absolute Defense¡¹, ¡¸Deification¡¹, ¡¸Constitutionalism¡¹¡­

    A unique skill that only one person can handle has power no other can imitate.

    Although it was possible to achieve simr results bybining numerous skills, it is impossible to replicate its unique characteristics.

    Thus, Lee Chun-gi was just one out of ten Monarchs.

    In truth, he wasn¡¯t able to be aplete, dominant Absolute Ruler.

    What made a skill absolute was its ability to single-handedly overthrow thousands of skills ¡ª that was a Monarch¡¯s power.

    But things were different now.

    The effects of ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ were better than most unique skills.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been an exaggeration to say it was halfway to being considered an absolute skill.

    That meant that Lee Chun-gi, the Infinite Monarch, was now the first being to have two absolute skills.

    And with this newfound power, he was confident he could even win against the Monarchs who had an advantage over him before, as long as he lured them into closebat ¡ª easily, in fact.

    ¡®Now¡­ If only I can get my hands on the ck Dragon n¡¯s treasure¡­!¡±

    His objective was the ck Dragon Princess ¡ª Limon wasn¡¯t even considered at all.

    But who knew he would acquire a gem like ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ from someone he thought to be nothing but an old-age fossil!

    While in ecstasy from the unexpected fortune, Lee Chun-gi formed future ns to get his hands on the ck Dragon n¡¯s treasure.

    All the while, withplete disregard to Limon, who was in front of him.

    ¡°This little shitty lunatic¡­ Are you seriously getting distracted in the middle of our fight?¡±

    ¡°The results are already set in stone, you see.¡±

    ¡°You already know. You are now absolutely unable to defeat me.¡±

    ¡°Say that after winning, you bitch!¡±

    It seemed Limon wasn¡¯t aware that his movements had be simpler from agitation.

    Calmly fending off his advances that had only be faster, Lee Chun-gi thought to himself.

    ¡®Foolish struggling.¡¯

    From the moment he stole ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹, he and Limon¡¯s swordsmanship were equal.

    And unlike a civilian like Limon, Lee Chun-gi had the enhanced stats of a yer, as well as multiple other revised swordsmanship skills.

    What will happen when they fight with the same sword technique, but with a difference in status?

    To put it simply, the winner was already decided.

    That was why Lee Chun-gi was only fighting Limon with a sword.

    In any case, it was his winning fight ¡ª taking down the Swordmaster with his own sword technique was the most respectful thing he could do.

    ¡®This will end in 17 blows.¡¯

    Lee Chun-gi foreshadowed the end of this fierce battle.

    He predicted the entire process of him dodging thest jab and piercing Limon¡¯s heart with his sword.

    He was sure Limon was aware of this ending as well.

    And he knew he could do nothing to change it.

    Just as there wasn¡¯t a way for the king to escape a checkmate, this was no different than a definite conclusion.

    ***

    ***

    Or at least, that was what Lee Chun-gi concluded.

    <em>ng¡ª!</em>

    That is, until their swords shed for what should have been thest time.

    Lee Chun-gi failed to dodge Limon¡¯s attack.

    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯

    Sessfully blocking Limon¡¯s attack at thest second thanks to ¡¸Foresight¡¹, Lee Chun-gi was confused.

    From the timing of his attacks.

    The speed of his swinging sword.

    To the force behind his movements.

    Not a single thing had gone astray from his predictions.

    So how couldn¡¯t he dodge the obvious attacks?

    Lee Chun-gi couldn¡¯t understand, but he still maintained hisposure.

    And yet why couldn¡¯t he dodge the obvious attacks? He couldn¡¯t understand.

    Thinking that this was simply dying the inevitable, he continued exchanging blows with Limon, and predicted its end again.

    21 blowster, a cut to the neck.

    34 blowster, a sh to the chest that would sever the arm.

    79 blowster, a retaliation to the knee.

    Each and every move was thoroughly calcted ording to Limon¡¯s swordsmanship. He was certain they would be fatal hits.

    But he missed the neck.

    The sh was blocked.

    The perfectly executed retaliation, had been retaliated back.

    It was a mystery how the results of his predictions weren¡¯ting true.

    And the longer they fought, the more errors in his predictions showed up.

    The Monarch¡¯s face was gradually starting to lose itsposure.

    ¡°Whacha doing, huh?¡±

    As if to sympathize with the Monarch, Limon sneered as he swung his sword.

    ¡°You said you stole my swordsmanship. Doesn¡¯t look like it though, does it?¡±

    ¡°What kind of buffoonery is this?¡±

    ¡°Hm? That¡¯s what you did, yeah.¡±

    Seeing the Swordmaster act innocent, Lee Chun-gi became certain it was his fault his predictions were going astray.

    Instead of focusing on ending the battle, he focused on Limon.

    ¡°¡­I see. Is that what it is?¡±

    ¡°Bitch, what¡¯s ¡®it¡¯ supposed to be?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use ying dumb. I have already figured out your trick, you see.¡±

    ¡°The fuck¡¯s this little shit going on about?¡±

    ¡¸Observation¡¹, ¡¸elerated Cognition¡¹, ¡¸Detective¡¯s Deduction¡¹, ¡¸Master of All Trades¡¹, and many others.

    Finally figuring it out, Lee Chun-gi revealed a cold smile after shing swords with the apaniment of various skills dozens of times.

    [Activating unique skill, ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹.]

    [Acquiring ¡¸Demon ying Sword Analysis¡¹.]

    [Combining the skills ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ and ¡¸Demon ying Sword Analysis¡¹. There will be a significant boost to the skill effects.]

    The cause of why his sword missed at every critical moment.

    Lee Chun-gi was honestly amazed as he replicated ¡¸Demon ying Sword Analysis¡¹.

    ¡°Fear the old man in a profession where men die young.¡±

    How could Limon have made a nullification technique that was discordant with ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ in preparation of his swordsmanship getting exposed?

    It came from the thoroughness of a legendary hero who had experienced all kinds of battles throughout his long life.

    ¡°The joke is over now.¡±

    As long as he¡¯d seen through his tricks and acquired his nullification technique as well, Limon was no longer his match.

    There was no doubt in Lee Chun-gi¡¯s mind.

    But after dozens of more exchanges, he felt a sense of doubt crawling in at the fact he still couldn¡¯t push Limon to his limit.

    That is, until he re-analyzed his swordsmanship.

    [Acquiring ¡¸Demon ying Sword Revision¡¹.]

    [Combining the skills ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ and ¡¸Demon ying Sword Revision¡¹. There will be a significant boost to the skill effects.]

    Up to this point, all Lee Chun-gi did was furrow his brows at Limon¡¯s paranoid preparations.

    But he soon came to realize that that was only the beginning.

    [Acquiring ¡¸New Demon ying Sword¡¹.]

    [Acquiring ¡¸Overthrown Demon ying Sword¡¹.]

    [Acquiring ¡¸Demon ying Sword : Supplementary Edition¡¹.]

    [Acquiring ¡¸Demon ying Sword EX¡¹.]

    [Combining the skills ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ and¡­¡­.]

    ¡°.....!¡±

    He stole again and again with ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹.

    Limit to limit, counter to counter, nullification technique to nullification technique - Lee Chun-gi couldn¡¯t conceal his confusion at the endless stream of new sword techniques.

    This had long past the point of thoroughness and paranoia.

    [Acquiring ¡¸Demon ying Sword version 3.7¡¹.....]

    [SYSTEM ERROR NUMBER xi11a0o44 ¡ª SUBJECT HAS NO TECHNIQUES TO ACQUIRE.]

    [Acquiring ¡¸Demon ying Sword version 3.8¡¹.]

    An error message popped out while he was frantically spamming ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹ on the consecutive new versions of Limon¡¯s swordsmanship.

    It seemed like the system was toozy to create new names anymore.

    ¡°¡­¡­No fucking way,¡± Lee Chun-gi swored.

    It wasn¡¯t like him to swear.

    But it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    He¡¯d just realized what was really happening.

    Limon hadn¡¯t prepared any nullification techniques ¡®just in case¡¯.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you developing new techniques in real time?!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 29: Sincerity

    Chapter 29: Sincerity

    ¡°Hm? Develop? I just touched up my technique a little,¡±Limon inquired. It was like he was asking why Lee Chun-gi was making such a fuss out of nothing.

    But the Monarch couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°How can you describe it as just ¡®touched up a little¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What? Actually, you should be able to do this too, since you stole my swordsmanship.

    It was an absurd remark.

    Limon¡¯s adjustments weren¡¯t just countermeasures that simply refined a movement here and there.

    They were vicious counters, reinterpreting ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ from its very roots ¡ª calcted so it can cut the opponent¡¯s head off the moment they attack with certainty of their victory.

    Even Lee Chun-gi himself would have died multiple times if it weren¡¯t for ¡¸Foresight¡¹. That was how high its degree ofpletion was.

    And thus, Lee Chun-gi gave in, assured that it was impossible for him.

    If he devoted the rest of his life to swordsmanship, he still wouldn¡¯t have been able to make a single nullification technique against the Swordmaster.

    ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ was just that perfect.

    ¡°Grip your sword right if you have the time to chat. I don¡¯t want to hear shit from you after you let your own guard down.¡±

    This was the very man who reinvented that perfect swordsmanship dozens of times.

    Limon didn¡¯t bat an eye.

    As if he was allowing Lee Chun-gi to steal, he continued unleashing attack after attack.

    ¡°Kurgh¡­!¡±

    Lee chun-gi ultimately had no choice but to use ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹ as he fended off Limon¡¯s attacks.

    Although the newly gained technique would be futile in an instant, there was no other option to manage the new techniques Limon was creating at horrifying speeds.

    [Acquiring ¡¸Demon ying Sword Version 4.3¡¹......]

    [¡¸Demon ying Sword version 7.1¡­ 11.5¡­ 19.8¡­¡¹....]

    [SYSTEM ERROR xi111a0o44¡­]

    <em>ng, kang! sh sh sh sh!</em>

    It was an odd battle, no doubt.

    They were using the same swordsmanship, but its very essence was infinitely changing.

    With mind-breaking efficiency, monotony-crushing radiancy, blind, brute strength that cut offplexity, and high speeds that left the slow in the dust.

    Even a moment¡¯s rest was forbidden.

    It may have been the same swordsmanship¡ª no.

    Because it was the same swordsmanship, falling behind meant getting crushed ruthlessly.

    As a result, this was no simple sword fight ¡ª it was war.

    One created swordsmanship.

    The other stole it.

    An awful war based on pure skill, an endless loop of cat and mouse.

    <em>Ka-sh sh sh sh sh¡ª!</em>

    Generally speaking, this was an impossible face-off.

    Creating a new technique, stealing that new technique¡­

    Both were things that should have been barely achievable, even after several years.

    Yet, the fact this kind of fight was happening simply proved how devious Limon¡¯s skills and Lee Chun-gi¡¯s ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹ were.

    And it was clear who had the higher ground.

    There was no doubt it was much easier and efficient to steal than create, and to use skills than not.

    And yet, at this moment¡­

    The one getting pushed to his limits as the fight went on was Lee Chun-gi.

    <em>ng¡ª!</em>

    ¡®I¡¯m at my limit¡­¡¯

    Lee Chun-gi voiced in his head as he swung his sword with sweat-covered hands to deflect Limon¡¯s de.

    It would be too much to continue like this.

    At first, Lee Chun-gi was certain of his predominance.

    Unlike himself, Limon had to constantly invent new sword techniques ¡ª one that could overthrow every single previous reiteration that was swiped, at that.

    As long as Limon was human, he had to have a limit.

    And so, he believed that Limon would self-destruct as long as he bore through the battle.

    But the system messages popping up repeatedly showed him just how misleading his false hopes were.

    [¡¸Demon ying Sword version 93.7¡­.., 102.3¡­.., 142.1¡­..¡¹]

    [SYSTEM ERROR xi111a0o44¡­]

    [SYSTEM ERROR, SYSTEM ERROR¡­¡­]

    New versions came up hysterically like a game overusing patches despite having nothing to update, just to dig up everyst bit of their yerbase¡¯s money.

    Not to mention, the pressure of having most of his vision covered from error messages.

    All of it only meant one thing.

    ¡®He¡¯s getting faster!¡¯

    Rather than self-destructing, Limon was gaining speed the longer the battle raged on!

    He¡¯d gotten so fast, using ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹ became futile.

    To activate ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹ while fighting, there had to be a minimum amount of experience points.

    But Limon was creating new techniques, even before the previous acquisition would gather enough EXP toplete.

    There was no way for him to hold on any longer.

    ¡°¡­I guess I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    And that was why Lee Chun-gi surrendered.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean he epted his defeat.

    ¡°Now, I will fight in earnest.¡±

    ¡°What kind of hidden OPMC trope nonsense is that? What, are you trying to say you¡¯ve been going easy on me this entire time?¡±

    Limon jeered. He¡¯d just miserably fallen behind the battle and lost; what nonsense was he going on about?

    ¡°No. It means that I will let go of my dignity if it means I can defeat you.¡±

    But Lee chun-gi did not give in.

    With an expression as cold as it was at the start of this brutal encounter, he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡¸Urgent Evasion¡¹.¡±

    Limon raised his brows.

    The instant he was going to cut lee chun-gi with his sword, his body disappeared and reappeared out of nowhere.

    But that was only the beginning.

    His swordsmanship became more urate.

    The speed of his sword increased.

    A bright light seeped into his sword.

    His muscles surrounded by armor started growing to the verge of bursting.

    After strengthening himself with all sorts of skills, he struck his sword down like a lightning bolt.

    ¡°¡¸Super Smash¡¹¡±

    <em>BAAANG!!!</em>

    The force behind that swing could crush entire mountains. It waspletely in a different realm than the strikes before.

    Deflecting it into the ground with a light twist of his sword, Limon asked calmly.

    ¡°What kind of joke is this?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I was going to give it my all?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re assembling all your skills because you can¡¯t beat me with swordsmanship alone?¡±

    ¡°You are worthy of it.¡±

    It was the greatest praise Lee Chun-gi could give.

    He was epting Limon as someone who came close to him.

    In the Iron Age where Monarchs were the Absolute Rulers, that was a great honor to brag about for generations.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t happy at all.

    ¡°....I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve said this,¡± he contended in an eerily low, calm voice.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me that after you beat me? Delusional dumbass.¡±

    ¡°I will, if you insist.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi did not turn him down.

    He simply used his skills with his free hand as he dered he would.

    ¡¸Imperfect Doppelganger¡¹ couldn¡¯t use skills, but he could still summon one that had 80% of his status replicated.

    With ¡¸Revitalization¡¹, he re-energized his worn out body.

    With ¡¸Reflective Armor¡¹, he surrounded himself with a barrier that reflected damage.

    With ¡¸Shadow de¡¹, he applied an additional force onto his sword.

    ¡¸Foresight¡¹, ¡¸Crystallization¡¹, ¡¸cid Mind¡¹, ¡¸Iron Man¡¹, ¡¸Tertiary Hand¡¹, etcetera.

    Having strengthened himself with a conglomerate of skills, he swung his sword to unfurl an onught.

    <em>Kang, ka-sh, ka-sh sh sh sh sh sh sh¡ª!</em>

    With an additional body, a far more superior status than before, and not to mention various specialized and supplemental skills.

    Having an avnche of skills applied to himself, Lee Chun-gi¡¯s attacks were the definition of a human cmity.

    He was an overwhelming force, able to obliterate everything in his way ¡ª it was hard to imagine this was the same person who had been pushed to the edge just moments ago.

    But that was only natural.

    It was the true face of the Infinite Monarch, the ruler of infinite skills.

    He¡¯d fought with swordsmanship alone up to the point for the sake of his dignity, and to acquire more skills.

    Using abination of countless skills was his true fighting style, and a way of demonstrating his true power as a Monarch.

    ¡®This is really the end now.¡¯

    Was it because his swordsmanship was that exceptional by nature?

    Limon fended off the massive onught with just a single de.

    It was truly awe-inspiring.

    But Lee Chun-gi was certain it was only a matter of time.

    ¡®You¡¯ve made a mistake, Limon Asphelder.¡¯

    An ant can¡¯t befall an elephant no matter how sharp its fangs were.

    And Limon¡¯s swordsmanship wasn¡¯t a match to his true power, no matter how outstanding it was.

    After all, there was an overwhelming difference in status between them from the beginning ¡ª especially now.

    ¡®You shouldn''t have given me the opportunity to acquire your swordsmanship in the first ce.¡¯

    Perhaps Limon would have gotten the upper hand if it was before Lee Chun-gi had acquired ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹.

    Not anymore.

    Although he was unable to continue keeping up to Limon halfway through, Lee Chun-gi had already be frighteningly strong from just acquiring multiple versions of ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹.

    The revision effects from his status amplified his power as well.

    And with the increase in capabilities?

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say he was twice as strong as he was at the start of the fight.

    Furthermore, from the moment he acquired ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹ to now, there was no way limon could win when he¡¯d kept winning by a close ca¡­

    ¡®¡­¡­A close call?¡¯

    ***

    ***

    Chills ran up Lee Chun-gi¡¯s spine.

    ¡®From the beginning up until now?¡¯

    Lee Chun-gi felt a sense of incongruity.

    When he was only using skills before he acquired ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹, even when they fought cat-and-mouse with the swordsmanship swiping.

    He and Limon had fought by close call after close calls this whole time.

    He didn¡¯t think of it as strange until now.

    After all, he was the one who didn¡¯t give his full in the beginning, and he¡¯d purposely induced a tight match to acquire ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹.

    But what about after he acquired ¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹?

    Had the Swordmaster spared his strength when Lee Chun-gi was frantically trying to catch up to his new sword techniques?

    He couldn¡¯t have.

    He didn¡¯t have the time to control his force while his status was rapidly increasing as he stole more sword techniques against limon, who was hysterically creating new sword techniques.

    And yet, their dynamic never faltered.

    ¡®How can that be possible?¡¯

    It was nearly impossible from the start for such an extreme fight where one wrong move would result in instant death tost this long.

    There were only two ways it could be possible:

    Either their capabilities were miraculously simr, or one of them was purposefully setting their pace down to the other.

    Hence why Lee Chun-gi thought if he actually gave it his all, it would be easy for him to break this dynamic.

    After all, he was the one who made this dynamic.

    But¡­.. What if he was wrong?

    What if he wasn¡¯t the one who led the scene from the start?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The instant he faced Limon after hearing his stoic voice,

    Lee chun-gi realized it for the first time.

    ¡°You said you¡¯d give it your all, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Despite getting worked up, swearing, and jeering during the fight.

    Despite his emotional fits,

    The truth was that Limon¡¯s gold eyes had remained cold and settled, not once wavering.

    ¡°Then show me your true skills. When are you going to stop testing me?¡±

    And another realization.

    He¡¯d been drenched with sweat for a while now.

    But there wasn¡¯t a drop of sweat on Limon''s face.

    ¡°Or.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi¡¯s face went rigid.

    Watching him, Limon¡¯s lips curved into a chilling grin.

    ¡°Should I show you first?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 30: ã€ŒOverloadã€

    Chapter 30: ¡¸Overload¡¹

    Lee Chun-gi was unknowingly holding his sword in a crushing grip.

    But it wasn¡¯t because of Limon¡¯s provocation, or because he was confused.

    It was because the instant he looked into those cold eyes,

    He instinctively knew that <em>something</em> had changed.

    Not even he himself himself could decipher what that ¡®something¡¯ was.

    As if he was looking into the eyes of a wild predator that had just broken out of its cage,

    Only his chilling instincts allowed him to reflexively avoid the next attack.

    ¡°¡¸Urgent Evasion¡¹!¡±

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    As soon as the skill activated, Lee Chun-gi¡¯s body disappeared, reced by a doppelganger.

    And a sharp de pierced that lone doppelganger.

    A critical hit that would have killed not only the doppelganger, but also cleanly decapitate Lee Chun-gi if he was even a momentte.

    On the other hand, it showed Lee Chun-gi¡¯s ability to dodge such an attack.

    But that wasn¡¯t something Lee Chun-gi could be happy about.

    Rather, his face strained.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t see thating.¡¯

    One reason was that he didn¡¯t have a clue how Limon¡¯s sword shed through the ce his neck was.

    And another reason ¡ª

    ¡°What? Are you amazed that ¡¸Foresight¡¹ wasn¡¯t activated?¡±

    ¡°...How did you just do that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much. Just a simple tactic you¡¯ll easily get a hang of when you wipe out so many foresight-using extras till you¡¯re sick and tired of it.¡±

    Limon snickered with a cross face.

    Lee Chun-gi clenched his jaw.

    Out of the thousands of skills in his arsenal, ¡¸Foresight¡¹ was one of the most useful skills he had to use inbat.

    It was one of the biggest reasons how Lee Chun-gi, whocked in immediate swordsmanship skill, could manage to stand off against Limon in a fight equally.

    He could foresee and avoid the futures of him getting fatally wounded.

    In other words; as long as ¡¸Foresight¡¹ was blocked, he couldn¡¯t dodge the critical hits any longer.

    But there was a different reason why Lee Chun-gi was so shaken.

    ¡°Are you saying you have been going easy on me this whole time?¡±

    He could tell from that previous, single blow: Limon could kill him if he was set on cutting him.

    ¡°It¡¯s more of an engagement in reconnaissance than ¡®going easy¡¯. Isn¡¯t itmon sense to test the waters when going against an opponent whose cards you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Limon answered calmly, and curved his lips into a sneer.

    ¡°What? Did you think you were the only one who could test the waters?¡±

    Lee Chun-gi did not answer.

    The Swordmaster was right.

    Perhaps it would have been a different story if it were any other yer, but it should have been an act of suicide for Limon to test the Monarch when he had an infinite number of skills.

    Even before he¡¯d be a Monarch, he always engaged in reconnaissance against those who came at him with their full power ¡ª observing them to look for any skills worth taking.

    It was rare for Lee Chun-gi to be the one getting tested.

    He¡¯de this far, just to get tested like this?

    By a mere goner like Limon?

    <em>Without even being aware the goner could have sliced off his neck at any moment if he so desired?</em>

    Lee Chun-gi felt something shift deep inside his heart as he grinded his teeth.

    It was too murky like the night sky to call it rage.

    Too rousing to call it defeat.

    And too fiery hot to call it embarrassment.

    He wouldn¡¯t have recognized it in the past.

    But he did after meeting ¡®him¡¯.

    The instant he sensed the mortification crushing him, Lee Chun-gi was already activating his skills.

    ¡°¡¸Limit Break¡¹. ¡¸Will of Conquest¡¹. ¡¸Restriction Release¡¹. ¡¸Future Sacrifice¡¹.¡¸Hero Creation¡¹.¡±

    Restrictions any human would have were released, and the limits of his body and mind were lifted.

    He incinerated a part of his status to erupt the capacity of his skills to another level, and pushed his potential to the extreme for his objective.

    It was a double edged sword ¡ª in return for getting extremely powerful for some time, he would have to endure terrible after effects.

    Abination of skills he¡¯dbined hundreds of ways with the determination that he¡¯d surpass ¡®him¡¯.

    The one and only original thing the Infinite Monarch had acquired without taking from someone else.

    ¡¸Overlord¡¹

    Embracing himself in that transcendent state, he swung his sword as he charged towards Limon.

    <em>ng¡ª!</em>

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Limon raised a brow.

    It wasn¡¯t just the shock that made his hands go numb even though he deflected the blow properly.

    The feeling Lee Chun-gi got from Limon.

    Limon had felt it too ¡ª the ¡®thing¡¯ that those not giving it their all couldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°You finally wanna fight an actual fight now, huh?¡±

    Lee Chun-gi did not answer.

    He simply kept charging at Limon as he activated his skills nonstop.

    ¡°¡¸Super eleration¡¹. ¡¸Lightning sh¡¹. ¡¸Windwalk¡¹. ¡¸Thousand Hands of Buddha¡¹. ¡¸Autorepeat¡¹.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ You¡¯re definitely a lot better than before. But this is enou¡­¡±

    ¡°¡¸Lion¡¯s Heart¡¹. ¡¸Supernatural Ghost¡¹. ¡¸Muscr Surge¡¹. ¡¸Mystery Power¡¹. ¡¸Super Strength¡¹.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still far from¡­¡±

    ¡°¡¸Elemental Fusion¡¹. ¡¸Lightning Enchantment¡¹. ¡¸me Enchantment¡¹.¡¸Frost Enchantment¡¹ .¡¸ Curse Enchantment¡¹.¡±

    ¡°¡­Enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Weapon Embodiment, Spirit Summoning, Venomous Pest Summoning, Winged Monster Summoning, Earth Golem Summoning¡¹.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oi, stop.¡±

    ¡°Mystery de, Firebomb, Wave st, Spatial Separation, Gravity Maniption.¡±

    ¡°You freak?!?!¡±

    <em>Bang, ka-bang, kazapzapzap! Ka boom boom boom boom¡ª!</em>

    Only two swords were shing, and yet there were mes, lightning bolts, and a massive storm sweeping over the earth.

    Familiars sprang out continuously from all directions, including from the skies and the ground.

    And attack skills that could make even those familiars go flying came raining down.

    Limon was bewildered by the situation.

    He was already used to the endless stream of skills.

    After all, it was the Infinite Monarch¡¯s main strategy to use his infinite amount of skills nonstop.

    But this was different than anything he¡¯d done before.

    Hundreds of skills ¡ª all at once!

    They came rushing in more than rain droplets during a hurricane, as Limon cut and weaved without a moment¡¯s respite.

    ¡°Hey, ya little shit! I told you to show your true skills, not throw a skill parade!¡±

    ¡°Being able to throw a parade is a skill in itself.

    ¡°Are you listening to yourself?!¡±

    ¡°Talk as much as you wish. I will still be the victor in the end.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi answered coldly.

    Limon may have called it a parade, but what he was doing could not be taken lightly.

    Skills naturally get more powerful as they ovepped and stacked.

    Aside from the fact that most didn¡¯t have that many skills to use in the first ce, the more skills that were used, the more stress it would ce on one¡¯s body.

    Even using only two skills together brought forth symptoms like migraines and vertigo, and could even cause fainting if a yer used them for too long.

    That was why most yers stuck to only one or two main skills.

    But that could not be said for Lee Chun-gi.

    He¡¯d trained and geared himself so that he could use a minimum of 10 skills at a time ¡ª he¡¯d be no different from a pig in a pearl ne if he couldn¡¯t use his infinite skills properly.

    And his efforts did not betray him.

    After all, using dozens of skills ced him on a different level aspared to just using one.

    Even Limon thought Lee Chun-gi using 10 skills together was more troublesome than dealing with a thousand yers, each using one main skill.

    And here he was, using hundreds.

    At the same time.

    Lee Chun-gi was sure of himself.

    In this moment, he was confident he could take on hundreds of thousands of great yers.

    And so, the name Lee Chun-gi gave to this version of himself was ¡¸Overlord¡¹ ¡ª his superhuman strength surpassing even the Absolute Rulers of this generation.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t cost him nothing.

    His head felt like it was exploding.

    He could feel his veins popping out all over his body as his muscles spasmed.

    Considering the substantial amount of skills he activated, it would be no surprise if Lee Chun-gi¡¯s heart failed him this instant.

    This superhuman state was¡­ In other words, an ¡¸Overload¡¹ of his limits.

    <em>*t/n: ¡®Overlord¡¯ and ¡®Overload¡¯ have the same pronunciation in Korean; this is meant to be a pun.</em>

    Yet Lee Chun-gi did not stop.

    As if he was going to take down Limon no matter what became of him,

    He was constantly reviving his failing body with a healing skill as he threw more skills at Limon.

    ¡°...Indeed, I understand that this is your truth,¡± Limon slowly muttered as he deflected the downpour of skills with his sword.

    He could tell from a single nce.

    Lee Chun-gi was taking years off of his own lifespan for this fight alone.

    ¡°But I still have to ask¡­ Is that it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Is that everything ¡®you guys¡¯ can show me?¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Limon was staring straight at him.

    Lee Chun-gi flinched, furrowing his brows at the iprehensible question.

    He¡¯d just seen Limon¡¯s pitch ck orbs, almost looking bored despite seeing the superhuman ¡¸Overlord¡¹.

    <em>*pr/n: Yes, pitch ck orbs.</em>

    ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡±

    Limon nodded. He¡¯d understood despite not hearing the answer.

    Holding his sword in both hands, he spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±

    ¡°...!¡±

    In that moment, Lee Chun-gi¡¯s pupils shrunk.

    Not just because this was the first time Limon had gripped his sword with both hands this entire fight.

    And not because even just looking at his stance gave him the chilling sensation of a cold de against his neck.

    It was because his instincts from entering the dungeon countless times told him.

    To run immediately.

    To not let that man swing his sword.

    That if he did, everything woulde to an end.

    <em>Clench.</em>

    Lee Chun-gi ignored the warning his instincts gave him.

    No, he denied it.

    The pride of a Monarch wouldn¡¯t ept him running away.

    And so he charged at Limon.

    Clenching his jaws until his gums started to bleed, he activated his skills with all his might.

    ¡°¡¸Demon ying Sword¡¹, ¡¸de Storm¡¹, ¡¸Super Smash¡¹, ¡¸Asura Bloodbath¡¹, ¡¸Magic Sword¡¹, ¡¸Elemental Fusion¡¹, ¡¸cial Deluge¡¹, ¡¸Colossal Circle of Hell¡¹, ¡¸Thunderbolt Hell¡¹, ¡¸Wave st¡¹, ¡¸Spatial Separation¡¹, ¡¸Defense Pration¡¹, ¡¸Enhance Destruction¡¹...¡±

    He¡¯d gone past even the limits of ¡¸Overlord¡¹, determined to give his own life.

    From swordsmanship skills, attack skills, to support skills¡­

    Lee Chun-gi had activated a total of a thousand skills!

    The shockwaves alone burst his veins and ruptured his muscles, as blood from his mangled organs shot up his throat. His brain felt like it was melting.

    Countless skills swept over in every possible direction. Its fallout alone cut, torrefied, and froze his flesh and skin.

    Yet he did not stop.

    He simply continued tounch the 1000 skills, jumbling around in chaos towards Limon.

    It was earth-shaking.

    A catastrophic storm that would crush mountains, turn cities into ruins, and make entire oceans evaporate.

    Even if Limon could manage to dodge that, the fallout alone could make him go flying dozens of kilometers. It was harrowing.

    But Limon did not budge despite facing the torrent of skills.

    He only moved his sword in with a tranquil face.

    A movement that wasn¡¯t fast,

    Powerful,

    Or even remotely shy.

    Rather, it was exorbitantly slow.

    Soft, calm, elegant, and beautiful ¡ª a single, silent movement of his sword resembling that of a sword dance.

    The moment his lethargic sword reached the end of its path¡ª

    ¡°¡´The essence of the Demon ying Sword:

    Demons fall from the sword like dew on a de of grass.¡µ¡±

    The world split apart,

    A thousand skills crumpled,

    And a single stream of light pierced the Infinite Monarch.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 31: The Right

    Chapter 31: The Right

    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡±

    Out came scarlet foreign substances and hot blood immediately after opening his mouth.

    It was evident his internal injuries would be life-threatening if he didn¡¯t get treated immediately.

    But in spite of that, Lee Chun-gi really did not care.

    Not just because he¡¯d already seen thising when he went surpassed ¡¸Overlord¡¹¡¯s limits and used 1000 skills at once,

    But because there was a much more grievous issue at hand.

    ¡°What¡­ was that?¡±

    Lee Chun-gi slowly raised his head to the white-haired man standing in front of him.

    ¡°What the hell was that¡­?¡±

    He interrogated Limon, his bloodshot eyes staring straight at him.

    Before he copsed, he¡¯d seen a light.

    It was neither fast nor powerful, yet he was unable to avoid or block the force that made the 1000 skills he¡¯d put everything into evaporate like dewdrops in the morning sunlight.

    What was that thing, so beautiful and entrancing?

    ¡°The Demon ying Sword.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. There is no such technique in the Demon ying Sword!¡± Lee Chun-gi fumed.

    He¡¯d not only acquired the Demon ying Sword through¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹, but also some of Limon¡¯s variations ¡ª there wasn¡¯t a doubt in his mind that what he saw was not that.

    Such a ridiculous technique didn¡¯t exist within the Demon ying Sword, and it would be impossible to create such a skill in such a short period of time, even for Limon.

    Limon jeered at the ever-so-puzzled Lee Chun-gi.

    ¡°What, did you think the Demon ying Sword was yours?¡±

    ¡°At the very least, I know I¡¯m second best to you.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true ¡ª well, if it¡¯s swordsmanship.¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t deny the truth.

    Though it may have been thanks to the cheat called ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹, it was a matter of truth that Lee Chun-gi had learned his swordsmanship properly ¡ª that is, under one condition.

    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about swordsmanship, that is.¡±

    ¡°¡­What the hell do you mean?¡± Lee Chungi asked again, throwing up more blood as if he¡¯d already read in between the lines of Limon¡¯s words.

    Limon took a step forward.

    Taking his time, he picked up Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword that had fallen to the ground.

    ¡°I was impressed, to be honest. It¡¯s been a while since someone stole my techniques from a nce.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying there were others who could do that?¡±

    ¡°Well, would ya take a look at this conceited little shit? What, you didn¡¯t think others can do what you can?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Limon¡¯s lips curved into a mocking sneer as he saw Lee Chun-gi¡¯s brows furrow. He¡¯d hit the nail on the head.

    Lee Chun-gi¡¯s unique skill was ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹.

    It was a truly incredible skill, able to snipe every technique out there.

    But to Limon, it wasn¡¯t anything new to get his swordsmanship stolen.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that guys like you are rare. I¡¯ve only seen it from just a few of those who were called prodigies.¡±

    No matter where or when, there were always prodigies who defied the natural way of things.

    Those highly talented in the sword, in particr, often came to Limon.

    Among them were a few who learnt the Demon ying Sword in a dash.

    ¡°So when you copied my technique, I was kinda looking forward to how well you could pull it off.¡±

    The age when Swordmasters were the Absolute Ruler, many people wanted to learn the Demon ying Sword.

    And Limon offered it generously.

    After all, it was his duty as the keeper of the Swordmasters¡¯ Holy Sword Tower.

    But after the Iron Age opened its gates, the Sword Tower went bankrupt.

    In fact, only a few could even remember the name of his swordsmanship.

    And here was a Monarch of all people, going as far as to use a skill to steal it on purpose.

    It was quite ironic.

    And something Limon had longed for ¡ª enough that he gave guidance by creating new variations of the technique, like he would back in the days when he was the keeper of the Sword Tower.

    Although, the end result was disappointing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the Demon ying Sword, even now.¡±

    ¡°Just what do I not know about the Demon ying Sword?¡±

    ¡°What do you not know, huh¡­¡­ You reallye off as someone who knows the ins and outs of my swordsmanship since you say it like that, you know?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi was sure of himself.

    ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹ was an absolute skill.

    As long as he used that to acquire the Demon ying Sword, there couldn¡¯t be a sword technique he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Limon scoffed.

    ¡°Then do you know the way of the Demon ying Sword?¡± Limon asked, looking over Lee Chun-gi¡¯s de.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you know why the Demon ying Sword only uses one hand. How it enables you to see your opponent¡¯s movements, where and how to hold the sword, and why you make the movements you do when you swing your sword.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    For a moment, Lee Chungi was at a loss for words.

    ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹ taught him everything about the Demon ying Sword.

    But it only taught him everything about how.

    Not why.

    If it was any ordinary swordsmanship, he could have analyzed it using skills like ¡¸Swordsmanship Theory¡¹ and ¡¸Master of All Trades¡¹.

    But the Demon ying Sword was much too cryptic to be understood with skills as simple as those.

    ¡°What about the meaning of the Demon ying Sword? Do you know who created this swordsmanship, for what purpose, or what kind of history and effort it went through to bepleted?¡±

    Once again, Lee chun-gi could not answer.

    There was no way he could have known those miniscule details when he didn¡¯t even know Limon¡¯s swordsmanship was called the Demon ying Sword until he¡¯d acquired it as a skill.

    ¡°Why are you talking about something so irrelevant?¡±

    And so, the only response Lee Chungi could give was abative question.

    Limon stoically answered his hidden demand to not go off topic.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the reason you can¡¯t make the Demon ying Sword your own, even after copying it all those times.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­Are you saying my swordsmanship was nothing but an imitation?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± nodded Limon, speaking softly as he caressed Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword as ifforting a hurting woman.

    ¡°If you¡¯d understood the ways of the Demon ying Sword, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to copy my swordsmanship over and over again.¡±

    It was no different than a science; the area of any shape could be found if the form was understood, and the result of any mixture could be predicted if the chemistry was understood.

    Swordsmanship was just another example of that.

    If the ways behind it can be understood, a thousand forms could be created and it could go against ten thousand techniques.

    ¡°If you saw through the meaning of the swordsmanship, you would have been able to see right away that my final blow was indeed the Demon ying Sword.¡±

    The first Swordmaster, the Sword Emperor, had created the Dragon ying Sword to y the Seven Dragons.

    The Demon ying Sword was the result after the battle with the Demon King, refined over a long period of time by Limon.

    The fruits of a mere human¡¯s desperate determination, dolorous resentment, and great will with the superhuman fate of his world on his shoulders.

    The Demon ying Sword.

    Those who were not only ignorant of its meaning, but also unable toprehend it even after seeing it themselves, wouldn¡¯t be able to ever use it properly.

    Limon smiled cynically.

    ¡°Swordsmanship without its principles or meaning is ultimately just an empty shell. What else could it be called if not imitation?¡±

    There was no doubt Lee Chun-gi had acquired the Demon ying Sword, and grew much stronger thanks to it.

    But in Limon¡¯s eyes?

    It was on the same level as watching a primitive caveman use a smartphone as a mirror.

    That¡¯s much too pitiful ¡ª it should be called a shiny rock instead.

    Anyways, it applied all the same when Lee Chun-gi didn¡¯t know the origins or principles of it, let alone how to use it properly.

    There was that much of a difference between knowing and not knowing the principles and meaning in the Demon ying Sword.

    Yet, here was the Absolute Ruler of this generation, a Monarch, babbling on like he knew everything about it without even knowing the bare minimum.

    Limon¡¯s disappointment was indescribable.

    ¡°But then again, that¡¯s how you guys always are.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi wasn¡¯t the odd one here.

    Most yers would be the same.

    ¡°You think skills are all that there is and turn your backs on everything else.¡±

    Those who dream of bing a swordsman make deals with a Constetion that can give them a swordsmanship skill, instead of actually learning swordsmanship.

    Even if they feel their skillscking, they¡¯ll rather find a better swordsmanship skill than wielding their sword themselves and training.

    If they¡¯re not strong enough, they go to the Dungeon to either acquire gear that grows their strength stats, or to level up.

    They believe levels and skills determine a person¡¯s worth and make it their life goal to acquire a good skill and level up.

    They take what they are given for granted, and don¡¯t care to know where from, and how it came to them.

    And they think of things as matter of fact, not even trying to know about anything they think is below their standards,ughing at it and how behind the times it is.

    At least, that¡¯s how the yers Limon have seen are.

    ¡°Though, in that sense, you¡¯re a pretty open-minded bastard,¡± Limon snickered.

    That was no sarcasm.

    Limon was considered a goner in this era.

    It was unorthodox for a Monarch, at the very zenith of all yers, to even get the idea to acquire his swordsmanship.

    If others found out about this, they¡¯d look at Lee Chun-gi like a madman experimenting with dog shit to see if it would work as an ointment.

    Lee Chun-gi asked in response, almosting out like a cry,

    ¡°Are you¡­¡­ denying the existence of yers?¡±

    ¡°What will I achieve denying the passage of time?¡± Limon shrugged.

    He had no means of disaffirming skills and yers.

    Just like how democracy rose from the ashes of monarchy, and cars were created in ce of carriages,

    He saw the advent of yers as only natural.

    If he denied all change, he would have already been exonerated to some old country side with no connection to modern culture or weaponry ¡ª though even that would have been generous.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, you guys don¡¯t have the right to look down on things just because it¡¯s old either.¡±

    The swordsmanship he had put his blood, sweat and tears into was looked down upon, all because it wasn¡¯t a skill.

    The Sword Emperor, who sacrificed himself for the liberation of mankind, was mocked as a dead dotard because he wasn¡¯t a yer.

    The title that was passed on for centuries to honor him and the heroes following in his footsteps wereughed at for being cringey.

    This would have made the nation flip if it was in the past.

    Fuck the inte, or whatever it may be ¡ª it was humiliation they would have had to pay in blood for.

    Especially since it was said to Limon directly, hundreds of times.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you really want, then I don¡¯t care.¡±

    But Limon didn¡¯t think so.

    Taking his fingers off of Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword, he continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re just going to take this as some old guy¡¯s nonsense, but let me get in my two cents.¡±

    Ka-crack.

    The instant Limon got his word out, Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword cracked.

    Starting from the tip, the breakage spread to the entire de, and the once beautiful sword instantly shattered into golden fragments.

    As if he was looking at a fragile lover¡¯s ashes, abandoned after giving everything to protect the one she loved, Limon watched the remains of the sword with saddened eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think bastards who couldn¡¯t even hear the cries of their own sword amidst getting whipped around by shit like skills have the right to be judging my swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 32: Monster, Player, Human.

    Chapter 32: Monster, yer, Human.

    ¡°...!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t condemnation, mockery, or humiliation.

    Limon¡¯s words were more likementation.

    Lee Chun-gi wasn¡¯t one to know of such an emotion.

    But right now, he could feel the feeling called ¡®shame¡¯.

    The Absolute Rulers of this Iron Age were the Monarchs.

    No matter what he did, Lee Chun-gi was deserving of his confidence.

    But not this time.

    <em>¡®This is deserving of pride. Your swordsmanship has the worth of a thousand skills.¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®Oh really? When did I ask you to judge my swordsmanship?¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®It¡¯s not judgment, but eptance.¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®Ah, you¡¯re assembling all of your skills because you can¡¯t beat me with swordsmanship alone?¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®You are worthy of it.¡¯</em>

    He had judged Limon.

    He had epted his sword.

    He had argued if Limon had the right to battle with him.

    Everything he spewed at Limon as if it were a matter of fact came back at him like a boomerang, piercing his heart.

    He knew, only now.

    How undeserving of his arrogance he was.

    To judge others, one must first be aware if they have the right to do so.

    To ept others, one must first be epted by them first.

    Lee chun-gi failed to do so.

    He had cluelessly judged Limon.

    He believed he had the right to.

    And with a single swing of his de, Limon had shattered that arrogance of his.

    He¡¯d proved his right to judge, but he¡¯d also proved Lee Chun-gi¡¯s unworthiness.

    Above all, his sword, crumbling in Limon¡¯s hands, made it evident.

    Arondight, the Sword of Immortality.

    A reward given to him when he reached level 100.

    A Monarch-rank item, one of just ten in the world.

    Bearing the [Indomitable] element, Arondight was the only weapon that was capable of withstanding Lee Chun-gi¡¯s thousand¡ª no, ten thousand ¡ªskills being used simultaneously.

    There was only one reason that the very same weapon had shattered like it was ss.

    It was Limon¡¯sst blow, no doubt.

    Though, he couldn¡¯t believe that a single sword movement was able to break [Indomitable] gear.

    That alone made it clear to Lee Chun-gi that Limon was on a threshold he didn¡¯t have the right to dare judge.

    And so, he had to ask.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why were you hiding this power all this time?¡±

    ¡°Me? Hiding power?¡±

    Limon looked like he was just told something outrageous.

    ¡°Oi, nutjob! The Seven Dragons Association and I have been battling it out for centuries! I knocked down the fucking Demon God with my own two hands! What more of my power do I have to prove?!¡±

    For a moment, Lee Chun-gi was at a loss for words.

    Come to think of it, Limon Asphelder was right.

    He was the Guardian of Humanity.

    He¡¯d stopped multiple disasters that could have turned the world over, and he was a hero to countless nations.

    Furthermore, he¡¯d held the throne of the Absolute Ruler up until theing of the Iron Age.

    In other words, he was a man of greatness who had lived centuries showing off his power as much as he possibly could.

    And Lee Chun-gi had just asked him why he hid his power!

    It was ridiculous even to himself.

    But there was a reason he had to ask such a ridiculous question.

    ¡°But that all happened a long time ago.¡±

    Whether it was the ordeal with the Seven Dragons Association, or the Demon God¡¯s descent.

    They were all events from dozens of years to centuries ago.

    There wasn¡¯t possibly a way for there to be a record of just what kind of great feats Limon aplished when recording mediums were rare ¡ª written documents or tales passed on by word of mouth at most.

    Plus, it was more than likely those would have been untrustworthy. It made sense people in the modern age believed it all to be the hyperboles often seen in records of the past.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking, why haven¡¯t you shown your powers in this era?¡±

    Once, no more and no less.

    If Limon had shown his strength just once, the Swordmaster wouldn¡¯t have met his downfall like this.

    Despite the fact the Iron Age revolved around yers, no one would be idiotic enough to turn their nose up at a monster that could take down a Monarch.

    Why had he wordlessly epted his downfall?

    Limon¡¯s response was crystal clear.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Because there hasn¡¯t been a single case throughout all these years where I had to actually fight properly, you little shit. I hunted down the Demon God ages ago, and the war with the Seven Dragons is over. Where else would I use this strength?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª <em>Cough!</em>¡±

    Maybe his answer was that baffling to Lee Chun-gi.

    He once again let out a series of bloody coughs that had just barely stopped and asked¡ª interrogated ¡ªLimon.

    ¡°Does that even make sense to you?¡±

    ¡°So what if it doesn¡¯t?¡±

    But Limon came out confident as always, even jeering, as he looked down on Lee Chun-gi.

    ¡°Are you saying I should have hunted you Monarchs down to prove I¡¯m strong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Once again, Lee Chun-gi was at a loss for words.

    Unable to go into dungeons and not able to have a level, the only way Limon could prove himself was to create actual fights.

    Like he was doing right now.

    No, it was possible even that wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Even if Limon won a fight against a Monarch, the masses were bound to believe that he¡¯d won through sheer coincidence, luck, or by cheating in some way.

    Just like how Lee Chun-gi himself didn¡¯t think Limon would be his match, even after annihting two Grand Dukes and 150 high level yers.

    No matter what proof there was,

    Or what the records state,

    People only believe what they want to believe.

    What could Limon do to ovee that distrust?

    He might have to take down all ten Monarchs entirely.

    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s called when I beat up easy marks and boast about how strong I am?¡±

    Lee Chun-gi couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s called bullying, you loser.¡±

    ¡°Did you justpare the Monarchs to ¡®easy marks¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®How does calling an easy mark as what it is make it aparison?¡¯ Limon tantly mocked.

    Lee Chungi couldn¡¯t bring himself to object.

    Here he was, utterly defeated after getting tantalized in a one-sided battle. He was living proof that Limon was right.

    But that didn¡¯t seem to give Limon too much joy.

    He let out a sharp exhale seeing Lee Chun-gi¡¯s deeply furrowed brows.

    ¡°It looks like my direct words don¡¯t work well on you. Let me give you someparisons like you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­How kind of you,¡± Lee Chun-gi stated tly, emotionless.

    Limon didn¡¯t care.

    He simply continued in a calming voice, ¡°let¡¯s say a huge bomb¡­ Yeah, let¡¯s say there¡¯s a bomb with the force of about ten million tons of TNT.¡±

    ¡°Do you even know how much that is?¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up and listen, shithead.¡±

    ¡®How can a bomb that has enough destructive power to level an entire city exist?¡¯

    Limon crushed Lee Chun-gi¡¯s cynical question as he went on.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the bomb switch in your hands. But the neighborhood kids, with snot running down their noses, don¡¯t believe such a bomb exists. Rather, they look down on you, trying to attack you.¡±

    Limon crouched down in front of Lee Chun-gi. Now eye-to-eye, he asked the Monarch in a low voice.

    ¡°Would you set that bomb off to prove it to those kids?¡±

    Lee Chun-gi¡¯s face stiffened.

    He¡¯d finally understood.

    Limon was asking what difference it would be to blowing a bomb up if he¡¯d disyed his full power just to prove a point.

    ¡°¡­Who would do such a crazy thing?¡±

    ¡°You think they wouldn¡¯t? Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°One thing I learned as a PAB agent is that none of you guys take your powers seriously.¡±

    Swordsmanship, Psionics, magic, elementalism, whatever.

    There were plenty of powers that ruled the world in the past as well, but none of them were as easy to acquire as skills.

    It¡¯s not that that was a bad thing.

    The problem was the side effects that came with that.

    ¡°You got it easily, so you use it easily. Instead of considering whether or not you should even use it, you think about how to use it to be more advantageous to yourselves.¡±

    There were no masters to teach them the meaning behind having power.

    They weren¡¯t even given time to build pride and principle in their work.

    They were just desperate to show off their gifted powers.

    Just like how anyone would want to show off when they suddenly get a good item or a high score in a game.

    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s only natural.¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t chastise that fact.

    He stoically epted it.

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re still just yers.¡±

    The emblem of sess in this age that everybody aspired to be.

    For the first time, Lee Chun-gi realized that it could also be a name mocking those living life as if it were a game.

    ¡°Well, not that I care if you do, anyways. It¡¯s not like people use their powers properly just because it was hard earned.

    ¡®Then why did you make thatparison?¡¯ Lee Chun-gi asked in his head.

    ¡°Speaking of which, have you ever heard of this saying? ¡®With great poweres great responsibility.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard something simr,¡± he replied, barely staying calm.

    High level yers yed a big role in society in this age.

    And there were plenty of catchphrases encouraging responsibility to promote their activities.

    So Lee Chun-gi figured Limon was just trying to tell him that self-control was a part of responsibility.

    But Limon assured him,

    ¡°That¡¯s total bullshit, you know.¡±

    Believing that kind of stuff would ruin you.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as responsibility in power. There¡¯s no such thing as getting reprimanded for not being good at using your powers. In fact, you get more benefits the more irresponsible you are with it.¡±

    ¡®Noblesse oblige¡¯ or whatever it is, the rules of responsibilities have been around for ages.

    But it was rare to see instances where such rules were properly kept, and most of the few who tried to follow the rules met their downfall.

    With his long life giving more weight to his experiences, Limon spoke inly.

    ¡°See, the world is unfair.¡±

    ¡°What, are you trying to spread pessimism?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you how easy it is to mishandle power.¡±

    It is entirely up to the powerful on how and when to use their powers because there is no responsibility.

    And as far as Limon knew, those who achieved wealth and honor¡ª no matter the era ¡ªwere those who abused their powers after realizing that truth.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, there is no reason for me not to show off. I can be on top of the world and make everyone crawl at my feet if I be a bully just once.¡±

    Maybe this wouldn¡¯t be the case for others, but for Limon, it would be a piece of cake.

    If the people wouldn¡¯t get it after he threw down one Monarch, all he had to do was repeat that over and over again until they did.

    But Limonughed at such an easy task and added on more suppositions.

    ¡°But what will happen after 30 years?¡±

    ¡°When the next generation forgets my power and turns their noses up at me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll end up being a bully again in just the span of 30 years. A lot more tyrannical and substantial than I did before, on top of that.¡±

    It was a point Lee Chun-gi had not thought of as a Monarch.

    From the beginning, yers had a stage called the Dungeon to show their power. There wasn¡¯t any need to consider any impact or consequences their skills might bring.

    ¡°Do you know what happens when you use your powers like that?¡±

    On the other hand, here was this man who knows nothing but sword-wielding.

    The man who has no choice but to prove himself through battle.

    The man who lived long enough to add a ¡®just¡¯ in front of ¡®30 years¡¯, who would continue to live even longer.

    A cold smile formed on Limon¡¯s face.

    ¡°You be a monster.¡±

    ¡°Commiting murder for no good reason other than to show off how strong you are.

    Biologically immortal without knowing when to yield. Forever holding power in your hands. Abusing it until one day, that monster destroys the world for entertainment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lee Chun-gi fell into a deep silence.

    Limon¡¯s unwavering voice sounded like he¡¯d seen such a monster first-hand before.

    His golden eyes were dark and settled down, colder than anything he could imagine.

    It made it impossible to let a word out.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t,¡± Limon spoke calmly.

    It was the one reason why he epted his downfall even after losing everything, until he was falsely charged of treachery.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, because I¡¯m a human.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 33: And You Still Call Yourself Human?

    Chapter 33: And You Still Call Yourself Human?

    Limon Asphelder.

    The man who was thought to have fallen behind the times.

    The hero was called the ¡®Guardian of Humanity¡¯ in years past.

    The one iming to be human even after the unthinkable feat of defeating a Monarch with that superhuman strength of his.

    Watching him, Lee Chun-gi understood.

    Swordmasters¡­

    They didn¡¯t borrow supernatural powers from anything divine, let alone Constetions.

    They were able to achieve their eternal youth and immortality through studying the de alone.

    They were beyond superhuman, and even the dragons and Demon God feared them.

    They were the <em>true</em> monsters.

    They were the Absolute Rulers who ruled over all things atop their thrones at the peak of this world.

    And the man in front of him at this very moment was the veryst surviving Swordmaster.

    ¡°¡­Does someone who ims he doesn¡¯t want to show off hold the President hostage and wreak havoc?¡±

    <em>Why?</em>

    Although, he already knew the answer.

    Lee Chun-gi, unable to contain his uneasiness, found himself ridiculing Limon.

    He was met with a scoff.

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to be a monster. That doesn¡¯t mean I want to be a fool, yeah?¡±

    Limon could let ignorant kids y their cute little tricks.

    But it crossed the line when they abused the fact that minors got lesser punishments when theymitted murder, rape, and theft than adults.

    Killing such brats was his humane duty.

    Wouldn¡¯t saving his energy at times like this just be a ridiculous ¡®secretly overpowered character¡¯ trope?

    Limon didn¡¯t hesitate to call it out.

    This was not a viewpoint that could be formed just from living long enough to have seen the rise and fall of entire nations.

    Lee Chun-gi could tell.

    Like an elder who lived his entire life growing a garden treating every blossom and branch like a child,

    This wasing from someone who saw a nation with thousands of people as his duty to protect and look after.

    ¡®Is this, the eyes of an Absolute Ruler¡­?¡¯

    Has he himself, even once, ever seen the world with that mindset?

    Lee Chun-gi let out augh.

    He knew better than anyone else that there was no way he did.

    Lee Chun-gi was a Monarch first and an Absolute Ruler second.

    It was just as Limon said.

    No matter how high his level was, Lee Chun-gi was just a yer who had lived his whole life only thinking about how to use the power he had.

    ¡°Can I ask you onest question?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one funny bastard. Why are you asking for permission now when all you have been doing is ask away?¡± Limon inquired, baffled.

    But that remark didn¡¯t deter Lee Chun-gi.

    Limon didn¡¯t say no, after all.

    He continued in a low voice.

    ¡°That principle and meaning of the Demon ying Sword you speak of¡­ Does that mean I¡¯ll be able to use a sword like that if I understand it?¡±

    One could think his question came out of the blue.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t taken aback.

    He only looked at Lee Chun-gi like he¡¯d anticipated that questioning since the beginning, like Lee Chun-gi had been holding it in until now.

    With a snicker he replied,¡±No, that¡¯s just the bare minimum for you to be worthy of learning it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±

    ¡°I was able to get an answer, at least.¡±

    He spoke in a somber tone.

    It would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t a bit saddened.

    Limon¡¯s sword variations were so blissfully beautiful, the fact that he couldn¡¯t learn it alone made him grief-stricken.

    But he wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    Thanks to Limon¡¯s response, he could be certain of one thing:

    The sensation he felt after acquiring the Demon ying Sword¡ª albeit, an empty shell of it ¡ªand going head to head with Limon¡¯s constantly changing sword movement repeatedly¡­

    The serenity within Limon¡¯s final attack.

    ¡®¡­¡­Indeed, he is a monster.¡¯

    He managed to pierce through a thousand of his skills.

    In a single breath, he was able to shatter the Indomitable Sword.

    One might even dare to say that it was the ultimate attack.

    Lee Chun-gi was absolutely certain that none of the Monarchs, not even one, would have been able to deflect Limon¡¯s sword.

    But even that ¡®ultimate attack¡¯ was just one of the many fantastical variations Limon could have used to take him down.

    Unlike his [Overlord], it was not Limon¡¯s most powerful move.

    If Limon could perform such an attack without giving it his all, what would it look like if he did give it his all?

    An opponent that could contend against Limon¡­

    Would such an opponent even exist?

    ¡®If all the Monarchs charged in at the same time¡­ Would that be enough to bring out his full power?¡¯

    Lee Chun-gi found himself lost in his thoughts.

    He didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of Limon losing such a battle.

    Even if all the Monarchs, each with borderline indefensible skills. were pitted against Limon, it was still unfathomable to imagine him losing.

    The extent of Limon¡¯s power had been that iprehensibly strong to the Infinite Monarch.

    Unlike himself and the others who gained power through cheat skills and went around acting like Absolute Rulers, Limon had ruled over that throne with his very own being.

    ¡°¡­How ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Who? You?¡±

    ¡°Close.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi replied to Limon¡¯s sneer with stoicism.

    Indeed, it was true. He was ridiculous for doing his utmost to surpass ¡®him¡¯, blissfully

    Perhaps, it was because he¡¯d let go of his futile tenacity ¡ª Despite being covered head to toe in his own blood, there was only tranquility resting on Lee Chun-gi¡¯s face.

    ¡°No regrets anymore?¡± Limon chuckled.

    ¡°It would be a lie to say I don¡¯t, but I am ready¡ª¡±

    The Monarch coughed again, another surge of blood gushing out of his mouth.

    He looked straight into Limon¡¯s golden eyes.

    ¡°Now, end me.¡±

    His body had already gone beyond its limits.

    The only reason he was still alive was all thanks to the dozens of survival and healing skills he had.

    But even those were just barely enough to keep him together in one piece.

    There was no more energy left in him to keep fighting or to make a run for it.

    He¡¯d gotten the answers to all of his questions and epted his fate.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re not indecent enough to beg for your life,¡± said Limon with surprise in his voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I still have some dignity as a Monarch.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether they were Monarchs or nobles, not many have kept up their dignity while in their final moments.¡±

    Limon spoke from experience. He¡¯d killed plenty of humans who begged for their lives, giving up their own children and fortune the minute a sword was put against their necks.

    Lee Chun-gi¡¯s argument was simple and concise.

    ¡°I am not them.¡±

    ¡°What a wise answer to a silly question,¡± Limon snickered, taking his sword back out from his sheath as he stood up.

    ¡°Anyway, I shall do as you ask, since you say that you¡¯re ready.¡±

    He held out his sword with an ice cold expression, as if his cheerfulness from moments before had all been some kind of hallucination.

    Lee Chun-gi did not look away from the Swordmaster¡¯s golden gaze.

    ***

    ***

    It was at that moment¡­

    <em>Ssszzz¡ª</em>

    Limon¡¯s vision faded to ck as he started to see things he couldn¡¯t before.

    He was quite used to this sensation by now.

    But this time, it was different.

    Unlike before, when he could see the Constetion alongside the yer, Lee Chun-gi hadpletely disappeared from his sight.

    Instead, a certain something lingered in the spot Lee Chun-gi was in.

    But those weren¡¯t the reasons why it felt so different.

    Eyes.

    Eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes,

    Eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes.

    The instant his sight turned ck, he could feel tens of thousands of eyes ring at him ¡ª gazes he didn¡¯t sense just moments before.

    There were as many as grains of sand at the beach,

    And they were as clear as a candlelight in the dark.

    Slowlw, Limon turned his head towards the sharp, needle-like gaze that dug into every inch of his skin.

    And he saw the source of the infinite stares.

    The true eyes of the Constetion.

    And he understood:

    At this very moment, there were tens of thousands¡­

    Millions¡­

    Perhaps even trillions of countless Constetions watching him.

    Pure, unbridled terror.

    Most people would have lost their mind just picturing it.

    There was so much power and gravity in the eyes of the Constetions, the beings that were beyond human cognition.

    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±

    But the one person under the spotlight of their eyes did not waver.

    He took his time to look at each individual eye, embedded like stars in the night sky.

    ¡°Is a Monarch a piece too good to lose for you folks, unlike those other disposable pawns?¡±

    Thousands of yers had been killed over the past few days by him.

    Not once during that time had he felt the imprable gazes and the pressure behind them.

    His lips curved into a twisted sneer.

    ¡°Or was the fight not enough for you? Did you want me to make the execution a spectacle as well?¡±

    It was closer to sarcasm than an actual question ¡ª A clear mockery of the immodesty to turn someone¡¯s death into a spectacle.

    He didn¡¯t want an answer.

    Immediately after, starlight fell from the night sky like a response to his interrogation.

    A white hand shot out from the squirming shadow that lingered where Lee Chun-gi was.

    Limon could tell. The hand came from the stars.

    He could tell it was greater than all the other stars.

    The very hand of a Monarch-level Constetion.

    He knew the intent behind it.

    After all, he¡¯d been through this once before.

    And so, he didn¡¯t hesitate to get into action.

    [The Constetion guarding the Infinite Monarch intervenes with reality.]

    [The ¡®Watcher of All Reflection¡¯ is¡­]

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way.¡±

    <em>sh¡ª!</em>

    In the blink of an eye, Limon cut through the hand just as it seemed to write the system message against the backdrop of the stars without even reading it.

    Normally, that would have done nothing but through the empty space in front of him.

    But Limon¡¯s sword brought forth different results.

    <em>Zing¡ª!</em>

    [SYSTEM ERROR NUMBER k51e0i4 ¡ª FORCED SYSTEM DISCONNECTION DURING CONTRACT]

    [Fragments of the damaged Constetions absorbing into the recipient.]

    [The ¡®Watcher of All Reflection¡¯ is appalled, its finger severed.]

    A shrill explosion burst into the air as the system message shattered.

    rmed, the hand with a missing finger disappeared back into the shadows.

    The rest dwindled into fragments of dying light.

    It was proof that a mortal sword brought injury onto a superior Constetion

    Watching the glowing fragments in the air fall to his feet, Limon spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°This is my karma. This is the blood debt I must get back with my own sword, and that adjudication is up to me and me only.¡±

    This all started with killing Yoo Na-kyung.

    It was up to him and his bloody sword to decide who would pay for the cost of her blood and how.

    That was his duty and right for having a subordinate.

    ¡°This is a warning. I don¡¯t give a damn if you¡¯re a Constetion, don¡¯t get in the way of what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    He had a rough idea of what the Constetion was going to say, anyway.

    They would demand he spare Lee Chun-gi¡¯s life, like that of a treasured pet.

    Or they would order him to kill him like the audience in a colosseum.

    It was bound to be one or the other.

    It was like the carrot and the whip. If he did as they told, he would contract with a Monarch-level Constetion. If he didn¡¯t, there would be retaliation.

    Wasn¡¯t he just going to kill him anyways?

    Couldn¡¯t he just kill him and get rewarded by the Constetion?

    Nonsense!

    If the Constetion offered a contract in return for sparing Lee Chun-gi¡¯s life, would he have to give up the blood debt?

    Or if they wanted him to kill him, would he celebrate getting rewarded and get his blood debt?

    Whether he epted or rejected any deal, the pure blood debt embedded in his sword would be gone.

    It would only be taking a life for his own calcted benefit, a murder.

    He didn¡¯t care if he made an enemy of all the Constetions in the world.

    Holding the very sword that pierced Yoo Na-kyung right this moment, he could not let himself swing his sword unless it was for his blood debt.

    There was only one exception.

    After it¡¯s been proven the Constetions had nothing to do with this matter¡­

    Once they¡¯ve been brought down from the stars, he¡¯d calcte the blood debt with his de on their throats.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want help or any other meddling with this. And I am not going to ept spectators.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if his way of thinking was behind the times.

    He could be acting foolishly stubborn right now.

    This was just how Limon Asphelder had lived his life.

    ¡°If there¡¯s someone trying to get in my way, get your noses out of my business. To those trying to watch, now is the time to turn away.¡±

    And so, Limon dered.

    He would not allow anything to get in his way, whether they were skills, Constetions, fate, or anything else.

    It wasn¡¯t towards any individual, but a warning to the entire world.

    A statement to threaten even the Constetions.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­¡±

    <em>ng¡ª</em>

    Limon slightly pulled back his sword as if to put it back in his sheath.

    With both hands on the handle, his icy, settled eyes looked up at the night sky.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut you.¡±

    Instantly, the stars closed their eyes.

    It cannot be said that a star can close their eyes when it is not a living organism.

    And yet, that was the only way Lee Chun-gi could describe it.

    The iridescent stars that lit up the night sky disappeared in the blink of an eye as soon as Limon uttered those words.

    After thest hesitant star dimmed down, the world fell into darkness with the exception of the city lights in the far distance.

    In the middle of the pitch ck darkness, Lee Chun-gi found himself asking dumbfoundedly as he watched Limon standing by himself.

    ¡°¡­¡­And you still call yourself human?¡± He asked with genuine suspicion as to whether Limon really was human.

    ¡°Sorry, but your time for questioning is over. Now¡¯s mine.¡±

    Limonpletely disregarded him.

    Instead, he put his sword on his shoulder as he spoke in a chilling voice,

    ¡°It would be best for you to answer carefully.¡±

    His golden eyes were settled down as it had when he silenced the world¡­ Perhaps even more than that.

    They watched Lee Chun-gi with an unknown darkness lingering within them as Limon lifted the corners of his mouth into a cold, crooked grin.

    ¡°Your answer will decide how painfully you die.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 34: Something That Must Not Be Mistaken

    Chapter 34: Something That Must Not Be Mistaken

    Despite its title as the finest and best hotel, the gates of Hotel Leviathan were rather quiet.

    Although they were incredibly selective with their guests, it wasn¡¯t because of ack of people.

    Rather, it was because there were barely any guests who used the gates in the first ce.

    And so, it was quite the asion to see the gates of Leviathan, at this very moment, have its gates wide open past midnight.

    Most notably rare, was the beautiful young woman standing guard at the gate like a statue. She had been waiting since the gates opened.

    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t youe inside now, Princess?¡±

    It seemed he couldn''t bear to watch any longer.

    A masked man in a ck gi stepped out from the shadows.

    Chao advised her to take a break, as it was already the middle of the night.

    Even disregarding the fact the girl had already stood guard for more than half a day, it was clearly the time to rest.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but no thank you, Chao.¡±

    ¡°The cold winds are not good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Chao, you¡¯re well aware that it doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The ck-haired girl gave him a wide smile.

    And Chao fell silent at Li Chingwei¡¯s answer.

    Agreeing with her meant that there was no ground for him to advise rest, but disagreeing meant that he would be lying.

    She let out a small chuckle at his hard-headedness.

    ¡°Has there been any new information yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you should apologize for, Chao.¡±

    Li Chingwei softly shook her head as Chao hung his head in shame.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for anyone to get information from the Blue House, anyway.¡±

    That was no overstatement.

    In truth, it was quite easy to get information just hours prior.

    All the channels on TV were broadcasting headlines like¡¶Swordmaster holds hostage LIVE¡· and ¡¶Why Limon Aspheldermitted treason¡·.

    However, all news regarding the Blue House was cut off after Lee Chun-gi stepped in.

    From the reporters to the support troops from great guilds, those who had been stationed near the Blue House had all backed away after Lee Chun-gi¡¯s orders to prevent any news leakage.

    At least the news stations and guilds backing off were understandable.

    But it was rather ludicrous to have even the military follow the orders of a civilian in an emergency like this.

    But people took it as the natural thing to do.

    After all, the power a Monarch wielded went far beyond those of a mere nation¡¯s leaders.

    ¡°If you could grant permission, I will dispatch the Secret Shadow Squad and gather information.¡±

    ¡°No. That will only endanger their lives.¡±

    Chao couldn¡¯t argue with that assessment.

    It wasn¡¯t that the squad was untrustworthy.

    Whether it be a big guild¡¯s treasury or a core facility of a national institution, the Secret Shadow Squad could infiltrate any ce that physically existed.

    But this time, the opponent wasn¡¯t ideal.

    As long as the Infinite Monarch was inside the Blue House, dispatching them meant sending them to meaningless deaths.

    Due to his thousands of skills, Lee Chun-gi was an unpredictable monster with no weakness.

    Even the Secret Shadow Squad of the ck Dragon n, who once bled terror into each nook and cranny of the entire world would have to risk their lives to even approach the man.

    That was why Chao was so hesitant to ask.

    ¡°Do you really think he will be able to defeat the Infinite Monarch?¡±

    ¡°That is why I am standing here.¡±

    What good would it do to wait for a dead man?

    Li Chingwei gave a beaming smile, but Chao couldn¡¯t help but feel even more conflicted than before.

    Unlike her yful tone, he could sense the certainty in her voice that Limon would return victorious.

    ¡°I still do not know.¡±

    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not easy to pick the winning side in a one-on-one fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­I meant the reason you have so much trust in him, Princess.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand how she could even think that Limon had any chance of defeating Lee Chun-gi.

    He may have been strong, but that was all in the past. There was no way someone with just a measly sword could go against the Infinite Monarch and his thousands of skills.

    Although that was consideredmon sense in this age, he could let that one slide.

    After all, the upper echelons of the Seven Dragons Association had a tendency of overestimating Limon. Perhaps it was due to their centuries-old quarrel.

    That was also a reason Chao didn¡¯t believe in Limon.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he an enemy to begin with?¡±

    Enemy?

    That was a very cordial word to use in this case.

    Old foes, sworn enemies, natural enemies, adversaries, archnemeses¡­

    Not a single word in the dictionary would be able to describe the rtionship between Limon and the Seven Dragons Association.

    There was even an idiom dedicated to it ¡ª ¡®agree like cats and dogs¡¯.

    That was how deep their bad blood ran.

    For those reasons, Chao simply couldn¡¯t wrap his head around Li Chingwei¡¯s decisions.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if he will hurt you, Princess. How could you¡­¡±

    His voice projected apprehension towards their long sworn enemy, concern about the Princess he held in such high regard, and doubts at her decisions.

    ¡°Chao.¡±

    WIth just a word, Chao was silenced.

    Using merely a soft call to cut Chao off, Li Chingwei smiled with content.

    ¡°I am always grateful for your sincerity and loyalty.¡±

    She may have been the Princess of the ck Dragon n, but she didn¡¯t get unconditional support from every member of the n.

    In that sense, she was truly grateful to have Chao.

    Not only was he unconditionally loyal towards her, having someone to give her their honest opinions like this was always valuable.

    Especially now, when the ck Dragon n was unstable for various reasons and had lost quite a bit of support from its own members.

    So Li Chingwei spoke bluntly.

    ¡°But I will not allow any more berating towards my dear future husband.¡±

    Chao flinched.

    Not only was her serious expression and t voice rare to see, her eyes, settled down, were as deep as the night skies. It was made apparent.

    ¡°I apologize for my disrespect.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t disrespectful, but it was out of line.¡±

    Li Chingwei warned with a soft smile.

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    And with that, Chao bowed his head as he disappeared back into the shadows.

    He understood that saying any more would have been crossing the line.

    It didn¡¯t matter how young she was, or how little support she got from her own n.

    Li Chingwei was the Princess of the ck Dragon n.

    No matter her decision, it was Chao¡¯s duty to uphold and bring out the best possible oue with it

    <em>Trudge, trudge¡ª</em>

    Just as Li Chingwei let out a sigh as she looked over at where Chao had faded into¡­

    The stars in the night sky died out as the sound of unfamiliar footsteps rang through the air.

    After finding out that the Infinity Guild had been waiting in ambush, Hotel Leviathan was at its highest alert.

    If somebody¡¯s footsteps came close enough to be heard, those on guard should have picked it up and reported it to her.

    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s the middle of the night,¡± the voice spoke,id back as if they¡¯d juste back from a nice stroll.

    But Li Chingwei wasn¡¯t fazed.

    ¡°I am exercising my privileges,¡± she casually answered.

    ¡°What privileges?¡±

    Was her answer that uncanny?

    The white-haired man had an expression of curiosity on his face.

    Li Chingwei spoke, beaming at Limon.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bride¡¯s privilege to wait for her husband toe back, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°My deepest condolences.¡±

    ¡°What is it this time?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t getpensated by the Master of Swords.¡±

    Coming back covered head to toe in dirt, Limon had finally washed up on the highest floor of Hotel Leviathan.

    He furrowed his brows in bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­And why do I have to give youpensation?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the rule for the groom to give the bride a kiss when she¡¯s done somethingmendable?¡±

    ¡°No? Not a singlew like that exists.¡±

    ¡°What? Why not?¡± Li Chingwei asked, tilting her head cluelessly with wide eyes. It was as if she genuinely believed it to be a rule.

    ¡°How should I know? Maybe congress didn¡¯t feel like kissing their wives,¡± he answered mindlessly.

    ¡°Besides that, how are the kids? Are they all asleep?¡±

    ¡°If you mean the children you brought here, all of them are asleep except one.¡±

    ¡°Which one isn¡¯t?¡±

    Limon furrowed his brows.

    It bothered him to hear that a child was still awake far into the dead of night.

    But he understood right away as soon as he heard the answer.

    ¡°A child named Song Shia.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the one with the dead fish eyes?¡±

    ¡°Dead fish eyes?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one kiddo with dead-looking eyes.¡±

    He clicked his tongue thinking of the little girl he rescued from Hanbit Orphanage who stood out in particr.

    He turned back to Li Chingwei, ¡°Not much besides that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. physically speaking, they are all well, and they are much more mentally stable than before.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I needed to hear.¡±

    Limon nodded in satisfaction, drying off his wet hair with the towel that was hanging around his neck.

    As she watched his damp hair and sturdy muscles showing through his disheveled clothes, Li Chingwei seemed to remember something.

    ¡°Come to think of it, how did your business matter go?¡±

    ¡°Business? Oh, you mean the blood debt?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard you met the Infinite Monarch.¡±

    Li Chingwei didn¡¯t hide her curiosity.

    Despite not having any doubt that Limon was victorious, even she couldn¡¯t help but be curious about their meeting.

    ¡°I did meet him,¡± Limon nodded.

    He added on with a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t get my blood debt, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Li Chingwei¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was like hearing someone im they didn¡¯t drive drunk after they¡¯d drunk and drove.

    It was only a natural reaction.

    Perhaps it would have been different if she didn¡¯t know who he was.

    The fact that Limon Asphelder of all people didn¡¯t collect the blood debt of someone he already met was unfathomable for her.

    She blinked, a nk look on her face.

    ¡°Do you know what the most important part about collecting blood debt is?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be the power to collect it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯d need that, too. But the most important thing is to not mistake who your debtor is.¡±

    Blood debt was the price of blood.

    It was the privilege of paying the price of death with death, and getting paid in blood for blood lost.

    Failure was therefore understandable.

    Mistakes, however, weren¡¯t.

    Just as forcing the wrong person to pay you back would make it a robbery,

    Mistaking the blood debtor would only make it a murder.

    ¡°At first, I thought the one I had to collect my blood debt from was the Infinite Monarch.¡±

    His judgment was more than reasonable.

    After all, Lee Chungi was the main instigator of all this.

    ¡°But there was something too suspicious for me to make him pay my blood debt and call it a day.¡±

    That was something he¡¯d overlooked before going back in time.

    But after being able to see what couldn¡¯t be seen¡­

    After meeting Lee Chun-gi himself, fighting and conversing with him, he got a gradual feeling.

    Some things just felt out of ce.

    ¡°So I asked that little shit a few questions before killing him and found out.¡±

    Essentially, it was his simple intuition, nothing more than a feeling that even he himself couldn¡¯t decipher.

    But thanks to all his years of experience, Limon was able toe to a conclusion.

    ¡°The Infinite Monarch was nothing more than a tool. There¡¯s a gray eminence behind all of this.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 35: Gray Eminence

    Chapter 35: Gray Eminence

    As if she wasn¡¯t sure if she had heard Limon correctly,

    Or as if she took interest in the absurdity of such ament¡­

    Li Chingwei had a strange look on her face.

    Tilting her head sideways, she blinked,¡±Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Sounds crazy, right?¡± Limon chuckled.

    Monarchs were the Absolute Rulers of this Iron Age ¡ª superhuman beings who could solo entire armies and had the leaders of countless nations wrapped around their fingers.

    To say that such a being was nothing more than a tool?

    It wasn¡¯t something one would say sober and sane.

    If Yoo Na-kyung were alive, she would have cried out that her boss had finally gone senile.

    And while <em>pulverizing</em> her, he would¡¯ve questioned his own sanity as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know, but that was actually my first time fighting a Monarch.¡±

    ¡°I am sure it is.¡±

    Li Chingwei epted it as a matter of fact.

    Unless war broke out, there was no chance Limon would have had a reason to fight a Monarch.

    Limon wasn¡¯t someone who would trample over the growing roots of a new generation, and the Monarchs won¡¯t see any good to fight a hero of the past.

    If there were such a reason, the Swordmaster¡¯s status would not have crumbled to the ground as it did.

    ¡°I was pretty curious for a while, to be honest. How extraordinary were the Monarchs for me to get treated like a goner?¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t persist in testing the waters as much as he did during his fight with Lee Chun-gi just because he thought the swordsmanship swiping was interesting.

    It was an honest curiosity towards the Absolute Rulers of this age.

    More specifically, their full power.

    He may have beenying low and going along with the new societal flow, but that only made him all the more curious about how strong the Monarchs were, sitting on the throne he once had.

    ¡°So I was shocked after fighting the Infinite Monarch.

    At first, he thought that the Monarch was concealing his powers.

    But as the fight went on, he felt that something was amiss.

    Then finally, he realized it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know a bitch with a title like ¡®Monarch¡¯ could be so damn weak.¡±

    Monarchs were level 100 superbeings who cleared the ¡®imprable fortress¡¯ that was the lowest floor of the Dungeon. Their powers were at the absolute peak of all yers, the rulers of this age.

    <em>Oh, how weak they were, to his surprise.</em>

    ¡°The Monarch was weak?¡±

    She seemed surprised to hear such an absurdment as she looked at Limon with wide eyes.

    ¡°He was underwhelming, to be exact.¡±

    He might have been impressed if it was a skill that was able to steal not only his swordsmanship, but copied its principles and meanings as well.

    He expected it would have been capable of that much, at least.

    That was the kind of Monarch Limon was expecting.

    That was why he tested Lee Chun-gi again and again, to see if that was all he really had.

    But the Monarch never did properly understand the Demon ying Sword, instead falling to the ground after overusing his skills.

    ¡°Well, objectively speaking, he wasn¡¯t <em>that</em> pathetic¡­¡±

    Lee Chun-gi was by no means weak.

    Without a doubt, the ability to use thousands of skills with total control was like a cheat skill.

    Most notably, the thousand skills he unleashed at the end at their exchange was worthy of being as deadly as the Demon ying Sword.

    Butpared to what Limon was expecting¡­

    ¡°Getting called an Absolute Ruler with skills like that really raises some eyebrows, you see.¡±

    The Fairy Queen and Word Wielder, who dominated the Golden Age.

    The Great Witch and Saint, who reigned over the Silver Age.

    The Seven Dragons, who conquered the Bronze Age.

    And the Swordmaster, who soared through the Heroes¡¯ Age.

    There had always been people with the title of Absolute Ruler.

    Only the ownership of that title changed, along with the times and new emerging powers.

    There was one thing all the Absolute Rulers from each era had inmon:

    Each of them had the ability to overthrow the past generation¡¯s Absolute Ruler!

    As a matter of fact, the Seven Dragons proved themselves by devouring the Incarnations. And the Swordmaster, who came next, earned his title by ying those Seven Dragons.

    But s, Lee Chun-gi did not have the strength to surpass his previous generation.

    He would¡¯ve surpassed the Great Witch at most. Maybe even a little bit stronger than the Word Wielder.

    It was Limon¡¯s impersonal judgment that Lee Chun-gi wouldn¡¯t even defeat the Seven Dragons, let alone a Swordmaster.

    Although, it goes without saying, even that was a great feat in itself.

    Butpared to the former incontestable Absolute Rulers, the current Monarchs certainly cast a cloud of doubt.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mystery how they were even epted as Absolute Rulers to begin with.¡±

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    It triggered his growing cloud of suspicion.

    Even though it was universally epted as change inevitably brought by time¡­

    Was it really right for the ten Monarchs to reign as Absolute Rulers just because of the passage of time?

    In other words, was it really a coincidence that the Monarchs didn¡¯t go through the natural order of overthrowing Limon, the former Absolute Ruler?

    ¡°So all of a sudden, I got curious. What was it that these guys believed in so much to be acting like they were all that, and being confident that they were stronger than me?¡±

    It was certainly usible that Limon simply wasn¡¯t a good match-up for Lee Chun-gi.

    He may have thousands of skills to manipte, but he didn¡¯t have a unique one aside from [Technique Replication]. In that way, Lee Chun-gi was slightly different in nature from the other nine Monarchs.

    But there wasn¡¯t a shred of doubt in Limon¡¯s mind that it was just nonsensical for one who couldn¡¯t even get past a mere difference inpatibility to be an Absolute Ruler.

    At least, that was what he thought Absolute Rulers were.

    Thinking that way, Limon had good reason for his many doubts.

    So many doubts, in fact, he had squeezed everyst drop of information out of Lee Chun-gi in his dying moments.

    ¡°That little shit didn¡¯t know much either,¡± Limon chuckled.

    To begin with, Lee Chun-gi was born in the Iron Age.

    He was taught that the Monarchs were the Absolute Rulers asmon sense.

    It would have been impossible to get a straight answer out of someone like him when asked why the Monarchs were so weak.

    Though, Lee Chun-gi made quite the face when asked that question.

    That reaction alone let Limon know that it would be hard to hear the answer he was looking for, no matter which Monarch he asked.

    They were still just yers, after all ¡ª people used to taking and using everything they got for granted.

    ¡°But thanks to me pestering him with all sorts of questions, I did learn one surprising fact.¡±

    ¡°What would that be?¡±

    ¡°Starting out, that little shit wasn¡¯t trying to kill me.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­After bombing an entire building and sending hundreds of high-level yers after you, the Master of Swords?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he did mean to kill me with that. Though he did it in a silly way,¡± Limon snickered.

    Tossing the wet towel behind him, he went on in a carefree voice, ¡°the important thing is, all he was trying to do was make me retire.¡±

    When Limon had <em>destroyed </em>his brother-inw, Seo Yongchan, he had ordered for action to be taken against Limon.

    But that only went as far as pressuring the PAB to fire Limon.

    Even up to that point, a n to kill him by framing him for treason hadn¡¯t yet existed.

    He wasn¡¯t warding off Limon.

    Rather, it was the opposite.

    He didn¡¯t care about goners, and thus he didn¡¯t even feel the need to get rid of Limon.

    ¡°He said that a certain incident triggered him to get rid of me more thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°An incident?¡±

    ¡°Yep. That little shit¡¯s been searching far and wide for something, and he just happened to find out I met the person who has that certain thing.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi didn¡¯t know if it had gotten into Limon¡¯s hands or not.

    But even if it didn¡¯t, Limon could still get in his way.

    With these doubts in his head, Lee Chun-gi felt the need to bring a definite end to the Swordmaster instead of simply getting fired.

    ¡°And it looks like his subordinate''s excessive fidelity and that bastard Jungsoo¡¯s excessive ns turned the matter a lot bigger¡­ Well, that¡¯s not very important at the end of the day.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Roughly tidying up his disheveled hair, he continued, ¡°the bottom line is, if it wasn¡¯t for <em>¡®that meeting¡¯</em>, it¡¯s possible the Infinite Monarch and I would never have shed at all.¡±

    Of course, it was only just a what-if.

    He couldn¡¯t be absolutely certain.

    He might have crashed the Infinity Guild out of rage for getting fired.

    Or Lee Chun-gi might have tried to bring an end to Limon if he changed his mindter.

    There can only be one king of the jungle. Inevitably, Lee Chun-gi would have shed with Limon if he desired to be a true Absolute Ruler.

    But¡­ was it really inevitable?

    ¡°What an unlikely coincidence.¡±

    Any other person would have just brushed it off as an unfortunate series of events.

    But the intuition of someone who had lived as long as the Swordmaster did not overlook even the slightest sensation of incongruity.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met my downfall and flushed down the drain like this, there wouldn¡¯t be a single bastarding at me this recklessly.¡±

    The downfall of the Swordmaster.

    Was it really the oue of passing time?

    What if someone had intentionally weakened the Swordmaster¡¯s status?

    ¡°That bastard wouldn¡¯t have done something so reckless if people didn¡¯t ce him in such high regard for being a Monarch.

    Was this generation to me for the Monarchs¡¯ overconfidence?

    What if there was someone who blew a hot air of overconfidence over them that they were Absolute Rulers?

    ¡°Not to mention, I just happened to have <em>¡®that meeting¡¯ </em>shortly after my ordeal with the Infinite Monarch.¡±

    It was truly quite the coincidence.

    Looking at each event individually, it all just looked like a series of unfortunate events.

    ¡°Well, everything definitely could have been just a stroke of extremely bad luck.¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t ignore the possibility of pure misfortune.

    There were countless instances of unfortunate events crashing down all at once throughout his long life, after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that could have been done purposely, either.¡±

    The fall of the Swordmaster and the rise of the Monarchs were a social phenomenon that spanned over the course of decades.

    One couldn¡¯t just orchestrate such a thing, unless it was an entity with enough power to change the world ¡ª a veryrge force who could invest fortune and manpower over a long, long period of time.

    ¡°For those reasons, it was my first suspicion that nonhuman beings had interfered¡­¡±

    Only Limon, with his ability to see Constetions, would havee up with such ims.

    The ridicule and apathy he felt when he fell for the trap was more than enough to arouse such suspicions.

    The reason Limon got the Constetions¡¯ gaze out of the way when interrogating Lee Chun-gi was because their hostility was too obvious.

    What if there really was an entity secret making the Monarchs Absolute Rulers, one who manipted Lee Chun-gi into fighting him?

    Would they really reveal themselves so easily?

    Wouldn¡¯t they try to hide their hostility instead?

    ¡°Speaking of which, I know people who are confident in their skills in this kind of chicanery. Not those wishy-washy gods or Constetions.¡±

    Limon smirked.

    The association had immense influence throughout society ¡ª they were those who were not only skilled in executing these schemes behind one¡¯s back, but also had deep resentment towards Limon.

    Limon knew much too well of that association that still managed to survive after fighting him for centuries.

    ¡°So let me ask you something.¡±

    <em>Shing¡ª!</em>

    Instantaneously, Limon drew his sword.

    ¡°Was it you?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a trace ofughter anymore in his cold, hardened face.

    He held his sword against Li Chingwei¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you people are the gray eminence behind this matter, Princess of the ck Dragon n.¡±

    A cold, murderous aura hung over Limon.

    He looked like he would kill her before she could even blink if she gave him the wrong answer.

    The sight of him was so brutal it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for an ordinary girl to piss herself out of fear.

    PR/N: ????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    But Li Chingwei did not show even the slightest bit of fear under his de.

    Looking at Limon dead in the eyes, she answered in a crystal clear voice with a small smile on her lips.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 36: Only One Thing

    Chapter 36: Only One Thing

    Instantaneously, a de shot out from the darkness towards Limon.

    It was the perfect assassination, bringing a silent death to even the highest level yers.

    But right before it could pierce his neck¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Chao, who lunged his sword from the darkness, went rigid.

    The edge of his de, barely touching Limon¡¯s neck, was held between two straight fingers.

    ¡°Hollow Ascension Sword Style, I see¡­ It¡¯s a good sword skill. One of the finest hidden curric among the 72 Martial Skills used for assassination.¡±

    His gaze was unmoving, his de still pressed against Li Chingwei¡¯s neck.

    He¡¯d caught Chao¡¯s de with just a twist of his hand,

    ¡°But that¡¯s only when you¡¯re sessful.¡±

    Limon critiqued Chao as if he was an imperfect student.

    Assassination only works when the victim does not see iting.

    Otherwise, even the best technique wouldn¡¯t do squat.

    He would¡¯ve been much better off facing Limon head on in this situation.

    ¡°If you want to assassinate someone with Hollow Ascension Sword Style, you shoulde back after working on your camouge skills first.¡±

    Feeling the humiliation from not only a failed assassination but also getting schooled, Chao clenched his jaws as he twirled his sword to go for Limon¡¯s fingers.

    He may not be able to severe them, but unless Limon had fingers of steel, it would bleed.

    But Chao was unable to hide his amazement as he did it.

    ¡®What the¡­?!¡¯

    He¡¯d moved his sword, but it did not budge from between Limon¡¯s fingers.

    He didn¡¯t stop it by force.

    Rather, he had moved his fingers along with Chao¡¯s de to avoid getting cut.

    And that was just the start of it¡ª

    Whether he lunged, pulled, or swung¡­

    Limon¡¯s fingers were naturally ahead of the de.

    There was no doubt that Chao was the one holding the sword, but the feeling that the de was moving the way Limon intended made his hair stand up.

    ¡®He¡¯s reading the movements of my sword!¡¯

    Limon hadpletely understood Chao¡¯s sword flow.

    To add insult to injury, his eyes never wavered from Li Chingwei.

    All while his flesh crept at the unexpected turn of events, Chao quickly changed his technique.

    Instead of going against Limon withplicated tactics, he gathered all of his Psionic energy as he got ready to put it all into his sword.

    He was certain that not even Limon would be able to deflect him with just his fingers when he was going in with full force.

    But before he could go for it¡ª

    ¡°Chao.¡±

    The ever so recognizable, and yet so unfamiliar voice rang coldly through the air.

    He flinched, freezing where he stood.

    Despite the extreme amount of Psionic energy coursing through his body,

    All it took was a single word from the girl to stop him dead in his tracks.

    ¡°Who told you it was okay to hold a sword to my dear husband?¡±

    With her calm, pitch ck eyes, Li Chingwei¡¯s gaze moved towards Chao.

    Not minding the de against her neck, he lifted her soft, fair fingers and waved.

    Her movement was the very definition of beauty and elegance.

    It was as graceful as the final step in a ballet, yet so slow that it wouldn¡¯t even be capable of catching a fly.

    Though, the result was not so elegant.

    <em>Pow! Ka-bang, m!</em>

    As if he was getting mauled by an invisible giant, Chao lew up into the air, breaking multiple pieces of furniture before getting struck into the wall, with blood gushing out of his mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t just a knock down.

    His injuries were life threatening.

    But Li Chingwei did not even bat an eye.

    ¡°You went much too far out of line.¡±

    Regardless of whether he was the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s former enemy or holding a sword to her neck, Limon was still engaged to the ck Dragon Princess.

    Attempting to kill him without her permission was an unforgivable act of arrogance.

    ¡°Chao. From this moment on, you are no longer my guard. You¡¯re on probation until I call you again.¡±

    ¡°Pr-princess¡­¡±

    Blood continued leaking out of Chao¡¯s mouth. He seemed more shocked about getting fired than getting knocked out from her fingertips alone.

    But Li Chingwei did not give him room to exin himself.

    Her beautiful obsidian eyes pointed at Chao, she asked, ¡°Do I have to repeat myself?¡±,

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Chao trembled.

    In an instant, he staggered up and put his sword away.

    cing his hands together in a fist and palm, he spoke in a shaken voice.

    ¡°Your wish¡­ is mymand.¡±

    <em>Szz¡ª.</em>

    Chao faded into the darkness.

    It must have been hard to move even an inch due to his destroyed guts. Was using camouge in such a state to protect what was left of his dignity?

    Or was it because he didn¡¯t want to show his sorry state to the Princess he loved and ced in such high regard?

    Li Chingwei did not bother to contemte his reasons.

    She turned back to Limon with an apologetic expression.

    ¡°I apologize for the trouble. Chao is too conservative, he doesn¡¯t know how to be flexible.¡±

    It was only moments after Chao had left in shambles. Limon¡¯s sword was still held to her neck.

    She was acting like what just happened was a small and minor incident, like she couldn¡¯t even see his sword.

    Limon watched her with a puzzled look. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of the cold expression she had just moments prior as she looked at him shyly.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that too unforgiving of your aide? He seemed pretty shocked.¡±

    The 72 Martial Skills were nomon martial arts.

    It was the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s finest secret curriculum only taught to those with innately fitting character, talent and proven loyalty.

    To have learnt it at such a young age meant that he was among the most elite in the Seven Dragons Association.

    On top of that, getting hired as a bodyguard meant he was worthy of Li Chingwei trusting him with her life.

    And Li Chingwei had just kicked out that prodigy without hesitation.

    Even Limon was taken aback.

    ¡°Well, even I think I was a bit too harsh.¡±

    She could have just told him off.

    Using force really did go a bit <em>far.</em>

    She mumbled to herself, nodding.

    ¡°Then why did you do it?¡±

    Limon was baffled by the unexpected agreement, to which Li Chingwei had a simple answer.

    ¡°Well, the Master of Swords would have retaliated if I didn¡¯t go this far, right?¡±

    A little pain was better than death.

    And it would kill two birds in one stone if this could fix that conservative attitude of his.

    Limon scratched his cheeks as Li Chingwei gave him a bright smile.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Li Chingwei did not over exaggerate.

    The moment Chao gathered his Psionic energy, Limon ever so slightly changed his hold on Chao¡¯s sword.

    It was to cut his head off.

    If Li Chingwei had interfered a momentter, Chao would not have left with his head intact.

    Taking that into consideration, her ability to notice Limon¡¯s sudden murderous intent and punishing Chao before he could as a countermeasure was rather superb work, even in Limon¡¯s eyes.

    If she had tried to brush it off, Limon wouldn¡¯t have let him be either.

    ¡°Still, little Princess, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    There was one problem with Li Chingwei¡¯s countermeasure, however.

    One matter she didn¡¯t seem to pay any mind to.

    ¡°Good job saving your aide and all, but your life isn¡¯t all that safe and sound right now either,¡± Limon coldly stated, tapping his sword on her fair neck.

    ***

    ***

    She had nonchntly admitted that she was the gray eminence who maneuvered Lee Chun-gi to go against Limon, the indirect cause of Yoo Na-kyung being driven into an escapable corner.

    Against the man who crashed the Blue House and battled the Infinite Monarch for his blood debt.

    That admittance alone was reason enough for him to cut her.

    In fact, Chao wasn¡¯t at fault, he was just doing his duty as a guard. Limon had lunged his sword at his master, after all.

    ¡°May I exin myself before you cut my neck?¡±

    But the woman did not show an ounce of fear, instead calmly asking for a chance to exin herself.

    ¡°Exin what?¡±

    ¡°How we brought the Master of Swords to his downfall. I would like to tell you the process in detail.¡±

    Limon was, for a brief moment, bbergasted.

    Did she really just say that when he was the very victim of that downfall?

    This wasn¡¯t even a tale of former archnemeses.

    It was truly astounding for her to say such a thing when a de was on her neck.

    ¡°Do you think I am going to let you talk?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­And what makes you so confident?¡±

    ¡°Well, because the Master of Swords is here to collect his blood debt from me, of course.¡±

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but scowl as he heard what she had to say.

    ¡°You said so yourself, didn¡¯t you? The most important part about collecting blood debt is to never mistake your debtor.¡±

    Li Chingwei smiled, not having the slightest doubt he wouldn¡¯t give her a chance for exnation when he went as far as to wring every little bit of information out of the Infinite Monarch, all to confirm his debtor.

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Then spill,¡± he spat out with clear contempt.

    Softly smiling at his permission, Li Chingwei started to speak.

    ¡°As the Master of Swords may already know, we, the Seven Dragons Association, have tried our best to pass on the lessons of our founder for a very long time.¡±

    That was the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s goal.

    It was their faith and diligence to once again create the utopia the Seven Dragons once reigned over.

    ¡°But we were stopped by you, the Master of Swords, every time we tried. Unfortunately, we did not have the strength to surpass the Master of Swords.¡±

    He was truly an Absolute Ruler who knew neither failure norpromise.

    Bribery, beautiful women, conciliation, persuasion, pressure, negotiation.

    Hostages¡­

    Such things did not work on Limon.

    And on top of that, he refused to die or even grow old.

    It was safe to say that Limon was a literal living nightmare to the Seven Dragons Association.

    ¡°But 32 years ago, when the Constetions first appeared, someone had said, ¡®if we cannot beat the Master of Swords, then all we have to do is don¡¯t.¡¯

    ¡°¡­What the hell does that mean?¡±

    Limon looked taken aback.

    <em>¡®What kind of rationalization is that?¡¯</em>

    But instead of answering Limon¡¯s question, Li Chingwei grinned with a counter question.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought it was strange?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The Dungeon is a ce that gives an overwhelming amount of benefits. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising to see international wars break out for its ownership.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious¡­.¡±

    ¡°But has a war ever actually escted over it?¡±

    That instant, Limon¡¯s face froze.

    The Dungeon was equivalent to a goose hatching golden eggs.

    It was an infinite treasure trove. If a single nation could monopolize it, they could take all the mined products in the Dungeon for itself.

    Countries have entered conflict for much less than that before.

    But as she stated, there has never been a major conflict caused by the dungeon.

    Limon fell silent as she continued.

    She was only just getting started.

    ¡°In addition, it is easy for yers to get drunk on their own power.

    Do you really think that among all those yers, there wouldn¡¯t be a single high-flier who aspired to be the most powerful man in their nation or a madman who just wanted to watch the world burn?

    That was impossible.

    Limon knew from his days as a PAB agent.

    He knew how reckless the yers could be, thinking they were the center of the world.

    ¡°Long ago, the dark mages abandoned their vain ambitions and becamewful after the Master of Swords overthrew the Demon God.

    But did the dark mages really disappear? Do you believe that there isn¡¯t a single being who would have tried to turn the world by its feet when they saw the world start to change?¡±

    That too, was nonsensical.

    The dark mages used heretical magic.

    No matter howwful they had be, it was in their nature to go against the natural order and breed chaos.

    ¡°And yet, after the Iron Age opened its gates, there has yet to be a single great war.¡±

    This generation may have taken itself for granted. Indeed, there may have been no wars as the world was richer than before, its people more civilized.

    But oh, how mercilessly the civilized people who regarded themselves as ¡®noble¡¯ ughtered the bandits!

    How easily those in power go to war over the smallest reasons!

    Having seen it countless times, Limon knew how odd the current status quo was.

    ¡°Do you think all of that was just a coincidence?¡±

    Li Chingwei¡¯s silent smile exined everything.

    Limon finally understood.

    No, he had no choice but to see it all.

    ¡°¡­Hey, wait.¡±

    To see the hidden meaning behind Li Chingwei¡¯s words, and why she was telling him so.

    Upon this realization, Limon was aghast.

    ¡°Did you people really bring my downfall by¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Limon¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief. Li Chingwei beamed.

    ¡°We only did one thing to ruin you.¡±

    They could not win against Limon.

    So they didn¡¯t.

    And it was quite easy to do, in fact.

    All they had to do was eradicate any chance for him to win in the first ce.

    The Seven Dragons Association was once coined a ¡®demonic cult¡¯ for its heartless violence.

    Yet here, one of the Princesses of that ¡®demonic cult¡¯, had just brightly confessed that it was a scheme they had been carrying out for the past 32 years.

    ¡°The Seven Dragons Association has been using their full strength to keep world peace.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 37:Inflation

    Chapter 37:Intion

    Was it because Limon had been alive for a long time?

    He had been through, quite literally, all kinds of ordeals.

    Among those, many were unfathomable.

    Hence, it was quite a rare asion to see Limon get taken aback by anything.

    ¡°¡­Did you just say that you¡¯ve been secretly ensuring world peace by preventing all those inevitable wars for the past 32 years?¡±

    But at this moment, Limon could feel his eyeballs pop out of his sockets and roll onto the ground in astonishment.

    He wanted her to tell the truth, not joke around.

    And if she was serious, he wanted her to lie for the sake of his sanity.

    ¡°You, the Seven Dragons Association?¡± he confirmed again in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She did not hesitate.

    Shutting down Limon¡¯s desperate wishes, she delivered another blow to the shocked man.

    ¡°For whatever reason it may be, if there were any signs of war, we got the powerful topromise with one another through threats and bribery. And we created the yer Society and the guild system, so that yers would regte themselves. We stopped anyone trying to bring major chaos to this world before they could act ¡ª whether it be dark mages, mad scientists, or yers.¡±

    Limon was starting to feel dizzy.

    Li Chingwei¡¯s words had a much greater impact on him than even the thousands of skills Lee Chun-gi had used.

    That was how shocking her confession was.

    No matter how much time had passed, regardless of the fact they were a legal major corporation now ¡ª the Seven Dragons Association Limon knew of wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    To be exact, they <em>couldn¡¯t </em>do such a thing.

    ¡°That goes against your doctrine.¡±

    The Seven Dragons Association was ultimately a religion.

    They believed that the ultimate utopia could only be attained through a world ruled by dragons ¡ª that in order to revert the world back to what it used to be, it had to be pulled out from its roots.

    And they did not hesitate to act on such beliefs.

    As a result, the Seven Dragons Association has been the cause of chaos, war, and strife for many centuries.

    When they first entered the legal world, many rightly doubted their intentions.

    And here stood the ck Dragon Princess.

    Did one of the princesses of such an organization really just say that they stopped wars, regted yers, and prevented chaos to maintain world peace?

    Anyone who knew of the past Seven Dragons Association would have been enthralled by this news.

    And to that, Li Chingwei had a definite answer.

    ¡° There isn¡¯t actually a rule from our founders that we must destroy the world, you see.¡±

    Well, of course there wouldn¡¯t.

    The Seven Dragons would not have taught them to destroy the world when they were ruling it, and it was impossible to preach otherwise when they were dead.

    World domination was a matter of fact for the Seven Dragons Association, due to their tenacity for revenge getting intertwined with their beliefs.

    In that sense, they were most definitely able to contribute to world peace.

    Having exined herself, Li Chingwei grinned.

    ¡°Our most important objective is recreating the utopia our founders made, not to overthrow the world.¡±

    ¡°...Does anyone else believe that crap?¡±

    ¡°For some odd reason, no.¡±

    ¡°Well, no shit¡­¡±

    Li Chingwei tilted her head to the side in confusion.

    Limon looked perplexed.

    The Seven Dragons Association and Limon would not have engaged in bloody battle for centuries on end if they were actually reasonable people.

    Moreover, it was a scheme that changed both their practices and goals.

    They were trying to ruin Limon to build their utopia, yet they¡¯d achieved that utopia in the process of ruining Limon.

    It had the same result, so it doesn¡¯t matter, right?

    Why don¡¯t you tell a devout believer to convert their faith immediately? Paradise and heaven are the same good, aren¡¯t they?

    Or try telling them to feast on the forbidden foods ¡ª their beliefs are irrational, after all.

    You¡¯ll get the chance to be cursed out by a man of faith.

    The Seven Dragons Association in particr did not know ofpromise.

    A man would lose even his most distant rtives upon critiquing their beliefs. If one were to count, there would be entire mountains of people exterminated by the Association.

    And yet, here they were now. One of the seven princesses, the cardinal leaders of the Seven Dragons Association as well as the pirs of their faith, of all people, telling Limon that she didn¡¯t care.

    Limon felt like he was seeing his world spinning.

    ¡°There was indeed a lot of opposition from within our association about this n as well. It didn¡¯t even feel like it coulde into fruition at first.¡±

    ¡°I see that chivalry¡¯s still alive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just nice to hear that there are people in the Seven Dragons Association who don¡¯t think like you do.¡±

    Who knew he would be feeling relieved that there were still members of that association still opposed to peace? Even he himself found it ironic.

    Li Chingwei continued while blinking in confusion as she didn¡¯t understand Limon¡¯splicated reactions.

    ¡°Anyway, we had to propose another n in order to persuade those who were against it.¡±

    ¡°Another n? Did you maintain gctic peace or something this time?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Li Chingwei softly shook her head at Limon¡¯s sarcasm.

    And when she went on to speak again, Limon couldn¡¯t believe his own ears once again.

    ¡°It was to legalize the Seven Dragons Association.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­The hell did you say?¡±

    ¡°We suggested taking the Seven Dragons Association out of the shadows by creating the Seven Dragon Group as a means to acquire the necessary funds and influential power for world peace.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I¡¯m not deaf! I¡¯m asking, why is that being brought up now?!¡±

    Limon cried out, finally losing control of his emotions.

    The legalization of the Seven Dragons Association was a social issue that took the world by storm. In fact, it was one of the biggest incidents in the Iron Age at the time, even bigger than the rise of Constetions and yers.

    And to hear that it was all because of him!

    This wasn¡¯t something Limon could ept so easily.

    Meanwhile, Li Chingwei was nonchnt.

    ¡°It was the only way we could persuade those who opposed it.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you carried out your n for world peace under the pretext of legalization?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It seems like you misunderstood something though, Master of Swords. We, the Seven Dragons Association, didn''t stay in the shadows because we liked to.¡±

    No one likes to live in hiding.

    Especially not when it¡¯s a massive group with power and wealth, like the Seven Dragons Association.

    The leading members of the Association wished toe out from the shadows, but they couldn¡¯t reveal it in fear of going against their doctrine, as well as the bacsh from its members.

    The n for world peace was the perfect pretext ¡ª it didn¡¯t go against their doctrine, it was justified under the reason of ruining Limon, and if it went wrong, those who brought it up would take the fall.

    As soon as the n was brought up, it was inevitable that both the Elders and the Princesses took up the offer.

    ¡°In truth, everyone deserves credit for their secret preparations, allowing the legalization process to go by quickly,¡± Li Chingwei said with a bright smile.

    As it turns out, the majority of the seven Princesses had already been pulling strings behind the curtains.

    It was all thanks to their preparations that the members of the Seven Dragons Association took it as they did ¡ª surprisingly well.

    And in less than a year, the Seven Dragon Group dominated the global economy.

    Limon looked at her with dead eyes. He looked like he had just lost everything.

    ¡°¡­Chivalry isn¡¯t dead, my ass.¡±

    Limon couldn¡¯t understand why he felt more heart-wrenching about the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s apostasy than even Yoo Na-kyung or Kang Jungsoo¡¯s betrayal.

    Fed up by the dishonesty, he was merely reminded that kids these days were, in the end, just kids.

    Li Chingwei gave Limon a bitter smile.

    ¡°But it was truly a challenge to maintain world peace. Much more than we thought it would be.¡±

    ¡°What, did you think it would have been easy, then?¡±

    ¡°No, I knew it would be difficult.¡±

    World peace: it was a dream even children could have. A dream <em>only </em>children could have.

    And the Seven Dragons Association came to learn of the fair share of hardships that came with attaining world peace.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t know we would be spending more money over the course of these 32 years than we have had to for centuries past.¡±

    ¡°Just how much money did you guys spend?!¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. The exact amount cannot be summed up, but the Seven Dragon Group did almost face bankruptcy after a few years.

    ¡°Are you trying to shrivel up the world economy for world peace?!¡±

    Limon¡¯s mouth was agape.

    The Seven Dragon Group was the biggestpany in the world. The verypany acimed to have all the world¡¯s riches in their grasp, hitting bankruptcy?

    With that same amount of money, their goal of world domination could have been achieved multiple times over.

    Though, of course, the Association would also go down in ruins.

    ¡°Obviously, that was not something we wanted.¡±

    Their goal was making a utopia, not living in poverty.

    And definitely not when they already had ess to all the money and power in the world after sessfullying out into the sun.

    ¡°So we made the Monarchs the new Absolute Rulers.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Limon looked perplexed by the sudden change in subject.

    ¡°What does that have to do with¡­ Wait.¡±

    He stared down Li Chingwei.

    ¡°You said you guys were the ones who created the yer Society and the guild system, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, could it be¡­¡±

    Having been a former PAB agent, Limon had a rough idea of the yer profit system.

    This was a conclusion he coulde to because he knew exactly what kind of group the Seven Dragons Association was to the core.

    Looking dumbstruck, Limon cried out the unimaginable, ¡°did you ¡®inte¡¯ it on purpose?!¡±

    ¡°It is as you say,¡± Li Chingwei nodded calmly.

    ¡°We bought the Dungeon products at hundreds of times their actual costs, and turned the high-level yers into multi-millionaires.

    The reason high-level yers were called ¡®one manpanies¡¯ and were looked upon so highly in this society was due to the value of the mined products, monster corpses, and items taken from the Dungeon.

    And who decided the cost of those Dungeon scraps?

    No one else but the yer Society.

    In other words, the yer Society could raise the price of theses scraps endlessly with nothing to stop them. And if even the Seven Dragons Group considered the Dungeon scraps to be valuable, then its worth would inevitably soar up.

    Even if those scraps were nothing but useless garbage.

    ¡°The Society gets a portion of the revenue from yers and guilds via regtions. The cost of the Dungeon scraps going up must mean¡­¡±

    ¡°The Society gets more profit as well. And regting the cost while repeatedly selling them back into the market¡­¡±

    ¡°The Seven Dragon Group would have made an insane profit. Not to mention, you guys were able to scale trade the debt you got thanks to your bubble chamber.¡±

    ¡°You figured all of that out from the fact we were behind the yer Society. Impressive.¡±

    But Limon couldn''t bring himself to feel triumphant about his discovery.

    Instead, his veins popped out of his forehead.

    ¡°Oi, you bastards. That¡¯s a scaaaam!!!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 38: Just One Reward

    Chapter 38: Just One Reward

    ¡°It is not bad enough to be a scam yet ¡ª it was just a slightly creative economy,¡± Li Chingwei shyly responded to Limon¡¯s blood curling outcry.

    ¡°How the hell do you call a fraud of that magnitude a creative economy?!¡±

    Limon gritted his teeth.

    Li Chingwei¡¯s statement was simply that absurd.

    When everyone believes that pebbles are worth more than gold, you can buy gold with the pebbles you pick from the streets.

    In the same sense, the Seven Dragons Association solved their bankruptcy problem by inting the cost of Dungeon scraps hundreds and hundreds of times, creating a controlled intion bubble.

    In simpler terms¡­

    ¡°All you did was make a premeditated bubble!¡±

    Reminiscent of when one tulip costed tens of thousands of dors thanks to the tulip bubble, or when the cost of a stock went up hundreds of times for being marketed as a techpany during the IT bubble, the Seven Dragons Association manually made the cost of the scraps soar.

    A ¡®dungeon bubble¡¯, so to speak.

    ¡®Fuck this, no wonder a single item was already worth millions¡­¡¯

    The yers got the most out of this ordeal. After all, they were the ones who mined and sold the dungeon scraps.

    However, the cold hard truth was that high-level yers were ultimately primary producers ¡ª nothing more than just a miner.

    And due to the nature of yers and their endless pursuit for a higher level, they would spend most of their earnings on more expensive items regardless of how much money they earned. They¡¯d go as far as going into huge amounts of debt for it.

    Regardless of whether a miner dug up gold or diamonds, the wealth would ultimately go to the owner of the mine. The Seven Dragon Group would be the real profitters in this scenario.

    After all, simply being able to control an economic bubble would let anyone be rich.

    ¡®Having all the world¡¯s riches in their hands¡¯ was a surprisingly fitting description for the Seven Dragon Group.

    Of course, such a thing wasn¡¯t legal.

    ounting fraud, stock maniption, monopoly¡­

    It would be harder to find a crime they haven¡¯t yetmitted.

    Yet amidst having confessed to carrying out the scam of the century, Li Chingwei was not even the smallest bit unnerved.

    Instead, she gave a nonchnt excuse, ¡°we were able to stop a global economic copse thanks to that, anyways.¡±

    ¡°You said that that was all a part of your world peace shenanigans too.¡±

    ¡°I did, but if we hadn''t spent all the money we earned on those shenanigans, the world would not be as peaceful as it is now,¡± smiled Li Chingwei.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Limon couldn¡¯t deny those facts.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Association acting behind the scenes, war would have inevitably broken out.

    There was very much a possibility of conflict between some vested interests and yers that would have caused a world war to wreak havoc all over the globe.

    In all honesty, it was incredible of them to have stopped all the chaos. Their means of earning their funds was ludicrous, that¡¯s all.

    On top of that, they¡¯d managed to handle the bubble so that it wouldn¡¯t affect the world too much while still maintaining a stable profit margin.

    They had assets that they had saved for ages.

    Their group had influence as the rulers of a past world.

    And they had the expertise they¡¯d gained as a criminal organization.

    Everything the Seven Dragons Association did was made possible because they had the skill sets of the Seven Dragons Association.

    ¡°Truth be told, even that was not enough.¡±

    The Seven Dragons Association made it possible to have a stable global economy and world peace.

    But even for them, it was not an easy status quo to maintain.

    They always had to be on their feet.

    There were times an entire fortune became worthless, because they lost control of their bubble.

    There were times when war almost broke out due to missed information.

    There were times where sacrifices had to be made when faced with a strong opponent.

    Those were truly the days of indescribable hardship.

    ¡°Most of the n members were skeptical about how long this had to go on.¡±

    ¡°Of course they would have¡­¡±

    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have been like this if they didn¡¯t maintain world peace in secret.

    Having done all kinds of illegal activities to maintain the dungeon bubble, from bribery to murder, the Seven Dragons Association would not have been able to boast about their feats.

    It was like they took on all of the baggage with nothing to gain.

    No matter how much the Association dreamt of a utopia, not even they could be pleased with their current situation.

    Especially not for the current leaders, who were much more keen on their profits and losses going beyond religious principles.

    There was one exception¡­

    ¡°But we, the ck Dragon n, did not give up until the very end.¡±

    The first to propose the scheme.

    ¡°To carry on with the n despite the opposition from the other ns, we had to pay a fair price.¡±

    ¡°A price?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Limon looked scared of what he was going to hear next.

    And unfortunately for him, he was scared for good reason.

    ¡°Our n offered to take responsibility for all of the damage caused by maintaining world peace.¡±

    Once again, his mind went nk as Li Chingwei revealed the price she had to pay with a smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    His mouth fell agape, getting reminded of what feeling ¡®speechless¡¯ was like.

    Getting over the sensation that hit him in the head like a hammer, Limon asked, ¡°and they epted your ridiculous offer?¡±

    ¡°We made them.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    It was a mystery to Limon.

    The world peace n was overwhelming, even for the entire Seven Dragons Association to handle.

    Passing over all the burden to one single n?

    No sane man would have taken on such a task.

    Just as a bank does not give loans out to those who cannot afford to pay it back, the other ns must have been aware that the ck Dragon n did not have the ability to handle the weight of it.

    So how did she do it?

    ¡°I gave Hotel Leviathan¡¯s stocks as coteral.¡±

    ***

    ***

    Hotel Leviathan.

    One of the seven holdingpanies representing the Seven Dragons Association, and the backbone of the ck Dragon n.

    After giving its stocks as coteral, even the ns most opposed to the n quickly back-pedaled into avid supporters of world peace.

    Li Chingwei said it like it was a funny joke.

    She gave a wide smile to Limon, who was still frozen, his jaws breaking through the floorboards.

    ¡°It was most fortunate that I was able to continue with my n every time I leveraged my shares. The other ns were practically stepping over one another to lend me their money.¡±

    But of course. Leviathan¡¯s shares meant control over the Seven Dragons Association.

    Even among the Association¡­

    No, because they were members of the same Association, it was an even more coveted treasure.

    ¡°Though, I did unfortunately lose the support of my own n due to losing quite a lot of the shares.¡±

    Li Chingwei said with cheer.

    From the elite n members who have passed down the 72 martial arts for centuries on end, to the lower level members who barely got their names in the name, quite a few of the n members had already turned their backs on her.

    In fact, many of them had switched ns entirely.

    After a moment of silence, limon blurted out a question that crossed his mind.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost a chunk of your shares?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to give me 49% of Hotel Leviathan to me as well?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Then how much do you have now?¡±

    It was definitely not a minor 1-2% loss if even the most loyal of n members had turned their backs on her.

    What more could be left, after giving away another 49%?

    The answer he received was definite.

    ¡°1.1%.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make that face,¡± Li Chingwei told Limon with a beaming grin.

    He was blinking nkly, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his own ears.

    ¡°50.1% with the Master of Sword¡¯s 49% and my 1.1%. That is thest remaining fortune of our n.¡±

    Half of Hotel Leviathan¡¯s shares was certainly an enormous fortune.

    The market capital of three to four majorpaniesbined would not even amount to a quarter of that value.

    But that also meant that the ck Dragon n had lost that much money.

    ¡°Yes, our n has already fallen.¡±

    It just wasn¡¯t showing publicly.

    ¡°Nobody believes that we will be able to get back on our feet, and the elders are only nning to sell me to another n for a high price.¡±

    ¡°Master of Swords. You said that you wouldn¡¯t have had to sh with the Infinite Monarch if you hadn¡¯t met me, did you not?.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That is correct, but you were wrong.¡±

    Li Chingwei confirmed the suspicions Limon had prior to her confession.

    And yet, she was denying them at the same time.

    ¡°My visit was simply one of the triggers. As long as the ck Dragon n met its downfall, it was bound to happen.¡±

    The very reason Limon hadn¡¯t crossed paths with a Monarch before Lee Chun-gi was because the Seven Dragons Association had poured their manpower and assets into preventing such a thing.

    After all, no matter how hard they try to maintain world peace, it would all be in vain if Limon simply wiped out the Monarchs.

    But the ck Dragon n no longer had the power to maintain world peace when they had already lost almost half of their stocks.

    That was what caused Limon¡¯s sh with the Infinite Monarch.

    The Seven Dragons Association did not scheme the conflict.

    It was simply the result of them not preventing it.

    Li Chingwei presented to him as calmly as if she was wrapping up a school presentation.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Limon fell silent watching her.

    Silence¡­

    Silence¡­

    And more silence.

    Staring into her beautiful eyes glistening like obsidian, he finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    He had thought over it multiple times, but he could not find an answer.

    It was a question Limon did not ask very often.

    ¡°Why are you going this far?¡± he asked again.

    She manipted her own doctrine as she pleased.

    She made the Seven Dragons Association face bankruptcy.

    She lost her support as her n met its downfall.

    A clever man would have only taken credit at the beginning.

    An average person would have given up after realizing the hardships.

    An idiot would have retired once their n copsed.

    ¡°You knew you weren¡¯t getting anything out of all this.¡±

    Why did she walk on such a dangerous tightrope for the past 32 years, despite everybody¡¯s opposition to it?

    ¡°I am getting something.¡±

    Li Chingwei smiled at his settled, golden eyes.

    The reason why she went past her limits.

    The result of her practically selling off half her n.

    Maintaining world peace despite the ridicule and bacsh.

    And holding her head high despite all of that¡­

    ¡°You epted my marriage proposal.¡±

    Even though the Seven Dragons Association maintained world peace, the furthest their power could take them was only a couple decades.

    And here was the Absolute Ruler who did all of that, for centuries, with nothing but a single sword.

    As long as she had Limon on her side, even if she loses everyone in the Seven Dragons Association¡­

    Her bargaining power was unmatched.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to say ¡®that¡¯s it¡¯ about.¡±

    She nced up at the skies.

    They had gone dark as soon as Limon appeared before her.

    For the very first time, she would confess the reason she had to put the world¡¯s greatest weapon into her hands.

    A reason she could not tell a single soul.

    ¡°In this day and age where the sword tower and Swordmasters are no longer¡­ You, the Master of Swords, are the only one who can go against the Constetions.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 39: Thats Why

    Chapter 39: That''s Why

    Idealists will say that human beings cannot be assigned a value.

    But not many would say ¡®yes¡¯ when asked if they would give up their wealth to save a person.

    Realists will say that human beings can indeed be assigned a value.

    But not many would be able to answer how much it would take for them to sell their lives.

    Determining the value of a human being was difficult ¡ª an ancient conundrum with no definite answer, even today.

    Yet¡­

    ¡°To be honest, I had luck on my side.¡±

    Here sat a girl challenging that conundrum with everything she had.

    Truly, Li Chingwei was an oddity to dere that her n¡¯s gargantuan fortune was nothingpared to the value of Limon.

    ¡°¡­You had luck on your side?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When we first nned this out, we were expecting to go until at least a hundred years.¡±

    The white-haired man looked mortified.

    ¡°The Master of Sword had so much renown, we were unsure if it would dwindle after centuries ¡ª millennials, even,¡± she continued with a grin.

    That was no overstatement.

    He was mankind¡¯s guardian who pierced the Demon God.

    The Hero who resolved the elemental crisis that swept over the Americas.

    The renown Limon Asphelder had built over the many centuries was so grandiose, there was no sign of its decline until a little over 30 years ago.

    ¡°But the people astounded me.¡±

    In that sense, the change people brought upon after the arrival of Constetions and yers were indeed surprising.

    ¡°They had already forgotten the Master of Sword¡¯s renown in not a hundred, but just 30 years.¡±

    yers had gotten drunk off their suddenly acquired powers.

    The powerful were blinded by the riches in the Dungeon.

    And the people started taking peace for granted.

    They soon forgot the memoirs of the past.

    Maybe buried would be more urate.

    There wasn¡¯t any one single individual to me.

    Everyone had unanimously buried Limon¡¯s feats and turned the Swordmaster into aughing stock. As if they were ashamed that the past savior of the world was just someone who could swing around a sharp knife well.

    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it? How quickly the people forgot about the Master of Swords. Quicker than our own predictions, when we were the people behind it.

    Li Chingwei added her own suspicions on top of Limon¡¯s as she continued, this time with a peculiar smile a little different than the one before.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like a celestial entity would have intervened.¡±

    Her tone was lighthearted but her eyes were notughing.

    Limon raised his brows.

    ¡°¡­Did the Constetions y a bigger role in speeding up my downfall than you guys?¡±

    ¡°I would be deemed insane if I told this to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re self aware.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    If it had been anyone else but him, the ck Dragon Princess would have indeed been considered one crazy bitch.

    ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, that means that the Constetions are brainwashing the yers.¡±

    ¡°Not that far. I just figured that Constetions might have some influence over a yer¡¯s subconscious, is all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what brainwashing means.¡±

    What they were saying was absurd.

    Straight up nonsense.

    The mentality the majority bore in this Iron Age is that the Constetions were great transcendent entities who gave the people protection and fortune.

    Even the biggest nut job conspiracist would have imed it to be rubbish.

    But instead of correcting herself, Li Chingwei calmly continued.

    ¡°As I have already told you, the Seven Dragons Association has spent several decades working hard to achieve and maintain world peace.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°The most important part of that was gathering information.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was.¡±

    As someone who was given the title of ¡®Guardian of Humanity¡¯, Limon could rte to her as he nodded.

    ¡°The reason I started to be suspicious of the Constetions was because I found something peculiar in the data I gathered.¡±

    ¡°Something peculiar?¡±

    ¡°There are more than a few people whose personalities changed after bing a yer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smon for people to change when they suddenly get a hold of a lot of power.¡±

    ¡°That would be the case for people who acquired a lot of it. But what if I told you that even those who only got a little changed as well?¡±

    The changes she saw in people below level 10 and 20¡­

    Making a deal with some insignificant Constetion who weren¡¯t even considered to be yers¡­

    Someone who loved swimming was now hydrophobic and despised water.

    Someone who studied all their life to be a doctor now wanted to be a professional boxer.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Things like that aren¡¯t impossible, though.¡±

    ¡°Sure, if it was a single case in a hundred. But what if over 70% of the yers went through such changes, be itrge or small?¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­Seven in ten yers had a change in their personality?¡±

    ¡°ording to the statistics counting yers who have been in a contract for over ten years.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen yers for decades and never felt such a change.¡±

    ¡°It would be hard to feel those changes the longer you¡¯ve seen them. This is something that slowly happened over the course of several decades.¡±

    Of course anyone would start getting suspicious if people changed overnight.

    But what if that change gradually happened over a year? A decade?

    Sure, people would think that they¡¯re a little different than how they were, but no one would think of that as weird.

    Even those who went through the changes themselves.

    ¡°But you would know, Master of Swords. You know that the nature of people doesn¡¯t change so easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think these big changes are normal when there weren¡¯t any incidents or reasons for it?

    Limon could only stay silent upon Li Chingwei¡¯s borate exnation.

    It wasn¡¯t umon for people to change their character or their way of living after going through a near death experience or something that only happens once in a lifetime.

    But for 70% of yers to change personalities?

    What if the remaining 30 were in the process of changing, or just hadn¡¯t noticed yet?

    Was it absolutely certain that the Constetions had nothing to do with these changes?

    ¡°¡­Even if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s not enough to go straight to doubting the Constetions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Even if the yers were indeed changing, it couldn¡¯t be counted as solid evidence that the Constetions were brainwashing them.

    It could very well be that the yers were just being influenced by the temperment of the Constetion they dealt with.

    If that was the case, many wouldn¡¯t really care.

    They¡¯d say that their personalities changing was nothingpared to the benefits their Constetions gave.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually why there is no one else in the Seven Dragons Association on edge about the Constetions. At most, some are just cautious of the rising influence of yers.¡±

    ¡°¡­So why are you so on edge towards them?¡±

    ¡°I may not know a lot about the Constetions, but I do know one thing.¡±

    They had never brought hardship into this world, nor did they jeopardize the Seven Dragons Association.

    Therefore, why was she acting so wary of the Constetions based on something as minor as a change in a yer¡¯s character?

    ¡°All good in this world has a cost.¡±

    ¡°¡­A wise answer to a silly question.¡±

    From the elementalists and gods to the Seven Dragons ¡ª there have been many non-human entities throughout history that weren¡¯t Constetions.

    But not a single one of them did good for the world for free.

    Sacrifice, love, faith, and obedience ¡ª each were paid for in their own way and gave their benefits ordingly.

    What did the Constetions get in return for making a deal, judged from superficial feats, and giving the people powers?

    Did they turn the yers into a spectacle?

    Of course, it was entirely possible that they were beings that had transcended God and could afford to give that much.

    Think of it like a wealthy man paying for a monthly television subscription.

    But the Constetions Limon had seen so far were not all that great.

    And above all, he knew many gospels about life after having lived for so long.

    The more cheap something looks, the heavier its price.

    ¡°Yes, but too many in this era do not know of something so obvious.¡±

    Li Chingwei gave a small, bitter smile and sighed as she looked to the shattered remains of a once beautiful decoration that Chao had broken.

    ¡°There are more than a few people, even in our association, who have been influenced by the Constetions.¡±

    The Seven Dragons Association kept their world peace n top secret.

    Not even their very own members knew what the n was, even while carrying it out.

    Only the princess of each n and the Elders knew its true depth.

    If their n was exposed, all the work they had done would have been in vain.

    Worstes to worst, Limon could have intervened.

    Their borderline paranoid secrecy and the faster-than-expected downfall of the Swordmaster had resulted in people like Chao.

    In other words, they were members who were ustomed to the current generation¡¯s mindset and greatly underestimated Limon.

    Chao had still behaved as he did, even after listening to the tales of Limon while he was Li Chingwei¡¯s guard.

    There was no saying how horribly the rest of the Seven Dragons Association probably thought of Limon.

    In the end, not even the Seven Dragons Association, the gray eminence of the world, could escape the grasp of the Constetions.

    ¡°How can you guys get caught in your very own schemes¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ironic.¡±

    Li Chingwei¡¯s face was slightly flushed, shameful.

    But she had one more thing to add.

    ¡°Perhaps it was inevitable.¡±

    One who uses poison must be prepared to ingest it themselves.

    Theycked preparation.

    No¡ª they were negligent.

    Just as those ignorant got drunk from the power and riches the Constetions and the Dungeon gave them,

    The Seven Dragons Association had also fallen into their own pride as undercover rulers of the world. They were blinded by the wealth and honor stepping into the sun had brought them.

    The other ns¡¯ck of caution towards the Constetions and Limon made that evident. They no longer felt the need to maintain world peace.

    This oue may have indeed been inevitable.

    It may have been the natural passing of time that no one could avoid.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I put everything on the line to propose to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that I¡¯m the only one in the world who can stop the Constetions?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Li Chingwei nodded, going on as she watched Limon with tranquil eyes.

    ¡°Now that the yers have taken over the world, the only one who can go against time and protect the Seven Dragons Association is the Master of Swords.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 40: Charges

    Chapter 40: Charges

    After a while of oddly watching Li Chingwei speak of him as some kind of savior, Limon awkwardly opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Even if you word it that way, I¡¯m still getting cornered by time. I¡¯m a traitor now.¡±

    ¡°But you are not yet an enemy to the world.¡±

    Mankind¡¯sst Swordmaster¡­

    If the Constetions truly had hidden intentions behind dealing with humanity, he would be the most troublesome being to them.

    And if the reason Lee Chun-gi had taken action was due to the interference of a Constetion, then they wouldn¡¯t stop there.

    They would manipte the other Monarchs, even entire nations, until Limon became public enemy #1.

    ¡°That is why I said I was lucky.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean the timing?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Chingwei nodded.

    ¡°If people had remembered your renown for even a little longer, I would not have gotten the chance to meet you.¡±

    What if Limon hadn¡¯t crumbled?

    The ck Dragon n would have had to trade in more of their Leviathan stocks until they went below 50% ownership, and be forced to stop their n for world peace.

    Li Chingwei wouldn¡¯t be able to be cautious about the Constetions when she was getting sold off to take responsibility for her n¡¯s downfall.

    ¡°On the other hand, if you had met your downfall too early, we, the Seven Dragons Association, would have fought you first.¡±

    What if Limon had crumbled too fast?

    He would have met with their assassins instead of a princess.

    With Li Chingwei being the only person in the Seven Dragons Association suspicious of the Constetions, the rest of the Association would not have stopped at making Limon an enemy to the entire world.

    If they broke into an all-out-war, most of the Seven Dragons Association would have gotten annihted, but Limon would have been a fugitive with a missing arm, at the very least.

    And the Constetions would be fishing in troubled waters.

    ¡°So, of course it is good luck that I was able to meet the Master of Swords at the right time.¡±

    Li Chingwei had a beaming smile on her face. She seemed overjoyed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been screwed over thanks to your ¡®good timing¡¯.¡±

    Even under the assumption that the Constetions did interfere, it was a fact that her meeting with him had made Lee Chun-gi take an active role in getting rid of him.

    He¡¯d sarcastically just told her that her visit was a cmity for him.

    But she wasn¡¯t bothered.

    ¡°Yes, that is a shame,¡± she quietly nodded.

    Despite the genuine sympathy in her voice, her clear obsidian eyes¡ª though sad ¡ª did not have an ounce of remorse.

    Limon¡¯s brow twitched.

    ¡°Is my answer not to your liking?¡± she quietly asked.

    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d like it?¡±

    ¡°No, I thought that you would be anguished,¡± Li Chingwei said without hesitation.

    Taking a peak down at the de pressed against her neck, she went on.

    ¡°Especially if you believe that I am the one who will repay your blood debt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to respond.

    The fact he had been holding her sword against her throughout their conversation spoke for itself.

    Having seen his cold expression, Li Chingwei closed her eyes.

    She breathed in.

    And when she reopened her eyes, everything changed.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Oh, dear Master of Swords,¡± a low, tranquil voice spoke.

    There was reverence where the cheerfulness once was.

    ¡°Thest Swordmaster, the guardian who protected this world through his will alone¡­

    Dear cold-blooded judge and fair ruler.¡±

    The vigor disappeared as did her smile.

    Only a mature solemnity remained.

    Her unwavering stance only added more elegance to her beautiful face.

    ¡°I, Li Chingwei, descendent of the Almighty ck Dragon Lord, dare question you.¡±

    The smiling girl from moments earlier was no longer.

    The gray eminence who made a fool of the world on the palm of her hand this entire time,

    One of the seven masters of the Seven Dragons Association,

    And the inheritor of dragonblood.

    Not even an Absolute Ruler could look down on her.

    Her poise, expression, voice¡­

    Her crystal clear eyes ¡ª so clear Limon could see his own reflection in them.

    The ck Dragon Princess.

    Facing Limon, she asked, ¡°Was it my fault for stopping wars and maintaining world peace?¡±

    ¡°Is it a crime to fool the world and make the Monarchs the Absolute Ruler in the name of peace?¡±

    Taking away any opportunity for Limon to act was a ludicrous scheme to bring his downfall.

    Of course Limon deemed it unforgivable.

    But could one really say it was a fault?

    The end result only brought peace!

    It was a n that caused a Dungeon bubble and elevated the status of yers, creating the society they were in now.

    Legally speaking, it was a crime worth more than a thousand years in prison.

    But was it a crime deserving of punishment?

    Because they didn¡¯t allow the global economy to crumble?

    ¡°Was being wary of the Constetions and taking precautions a line that shouldn¡¯t have been crossed?¡±

    It was no different than a conspiracy withcking evidence and vague suppositions.

    And to those who worshiped the Constetions, it was a downright insult.

    But did that really make it a fault?

    To be on guard against an unknown entity doing people favors out of nowhere?

    ¡°Should I not havee to you with the belief that the only way to stop the Constetions is for the Master of Swords and the Seven Dragons Association to join hands?¡±

    Was Li Chingwei to me for Limon¡¯s sh with Lee Chun-gi?

    Was she to me foring to Limon as a final resort after giving everything in the name of world peace, for taking precautions against the Constetions?

    ¡°Tell me, Master of Swords.¡±

    But Limon only remained silent.

    ¡°Am I the one who should repay your blood debt?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He did not answer.

    He <em>could </em>not answer.

    He only continued to look at her in silence.

    Limon, a Swordmaster who never hesitated when wielding his sword, still had not cut her. That alone said everything.

    But Li Chingwei didn¡¯t press him any further. Instead, she watched Limon with her silent gaze.

    ¡°You swore on your sword you would not abandon me as long as I didn¡¯t turn my back on you, Master of Swords.¡±

    <em>Tremble.</em>

    It was at that moment the de that had been fixed on Li Chingwei¡¯s neck this entire time finally faltered.

    It was only the slightest of trembles.

    All in the blink of an eye, that shifted less than a millimeter.

    But with her Psionic senses, Li Chingwei could feel the de move.

    The first ever shift in Limon¡¯s heart.

    The heart that, although it could feel surprise, never once wavered ¡ª even after hearing of the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s schemes.

    ¡°I am not going to make the excuse that this was all before I took my oath to you.¡±

    That was an easy excuse, a way to make Limon withdraw his sword in an instant.

    But the ck Dragon Princess did not use such stopgap measures to spare her life.

    Rather, she reached out her hand.

    ¡°If the Master of Swords believes that there is a fault in even a single act I havemitted¡­¡±

    <em>Slip.</em>

    She gripped the de on her own neck.

    Her fingers were so frail. It looked like it would get cut with even the slightest movement from Limon.

    But Li Chingwei did not care.

    She held up the de to her lips and kissed it.

    Was it because the de was too sharp?

    Or was it the slight falter?

    <em>Drip.</em>

    A drop of blood trickled from her lips.

    Only after the hot red blood drenched her lips did Li Chingwei take them off the edge of the de.

    She pulled the sword to her heart, where it would be easier to piece, and she quietly smiled.

    ¡°Then cut me down.¡±

    She finished with the beautifully innocent, youthful smile of a virgin getting sacrificed to the Dragons.

    ¡°I readily ept your ruling.¡±

    ***

    Limon held his sword like a living statue.

    Rather than fearing the sword held against her, she beamed at the Swordmaster.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind or just stupid?¡± he asked calmly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not sane, at least.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Exposing all the schemes of the Seven Dragons Association from a little interrogation was baffling enough.

    But here she was, putting a sword to her chest as repentance if her scheme was a fault.

    It could only be called insane, for many reasons.

    ¡°¡­But it¡¯s clear you¡¯re not stupid, either.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your high praise.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t apliment.¡±

    Li Chingwei blushed.

    What was going on in that brain for her to take it as apliment?

    ¡°It¡¯s just deplorable,¡± Limon sighed.

    It would be easy to just slit Li Chingwei¡¯s neck open right here and now.

    Blocking or dodging his sword in the position she was in was impossible, even for the Princess of the ck Dragon n.

    But Limon could not do it.

    Not when he couldn¡¯t give a proper answer to a single one of Li Chingwei¡¯s questions.

    Was it her fault for maintaining peace?

    Was it her fault for preserving the economy?

    Was it her fault for taking caution against the Constetions?

    ¡®Calling that a crime would make me a criminal as well.¡¯

    As the Guardian of Humanity, Limon had done a lot to protect the world.

    One thing he learned from his experiences was that it was better to save the world at the expense of everything than let it burn as it should.

    Of course, the means could not justify all methods.

    But what the Seven Dragons Association did was justifiable enough in Limon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®And taking caution against the Constetions is the obvious thing to do, not some premonition.¡¯

    For those same reasons, he could not me Li Chingwei foring to him to propose so that she could be on guard of the Constetions.

    If her suspicions happened to be true and the Constetions could bring harm to the world by manipting yers, neither the Seven Dragons Association or Limon would be able to stop them.

    Limon may have been able to pierce the Constetions, but he couldn¡¯t fight against the world.

    The Seven Dragons Association may have had all the world¡¯s riches, but they could not win against the Constetions.

    In that sense, Li Chingwei had gone with the best solution by waiting for Limon¡¯s downfall so that she could hold hands with him.

    After all, he would not have held hands with the Seven Dragons Association if he wasn¡¯t in the state he was in now.

    Not to mention, he¡¯d actually rejected her proposal before.

    ¡®I can¡¯t me her foring to me after losing nearly half of her n¡¯s stocks.¡¯

    They had already lost 49.9% of their share of Hotel Leviathan.

    If they had lost .1% more, the ck Dragon n mightpletely disintegrate.

    How could he me the girl who came to him after being driven into a dead end?

    Limon was reckless to the point he was coined a ¡®mad dog¡¯, but he wasn¡¯t a bitch.

    As long as he couldn¡¯t affirm that what Li Chingwei did was a crime, he couldn¡¯t collect his blood debt from her regarding this matter..

    Collecting blood debt from the wrong person only makes it murder, after all.

    So what, you say?

    Sure, he could turn a blind eye to that.

    He could very well just kill Li Chingwei and destroy the Seven Dragons Association to vent his anger.

    The global economy would copse.

    The yers would be nothing and would run wild as they clung on tighter and tighter to the Constetions.

    Peace would be no longer.

    In the chaos that ensues, heroes are born.

    And if Limon fought against the Constetions in that chaos, he would once again take the throne as Absolute Ruler.

    He would disy his omnipotent power as he became humanity¡¯s hero once again.

    But he couldn¡¯t do it.

    He knew all too well of whaty at the end of such a life.

    It was the very reason why the Heroes Age, when the most heroes were active, ended up bing history¡¯s most brutal period.

    And it was for the same reason that he had no choice but to be thest Swordmaster among the 13 who reached the point of immortality and eternal youth.

    Limon could give up being a hero, but he could never give up being human.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 41: Tasted Like Blood

    Chapter 41: Tasted Like Blood

    ¡°Why would the Master of Swords be deplored?¡± Li Chingwei asked with a light smile. It was as if she had read his mind.

    Limon looked into her eyes.

    ¡°You truly are the Princess of the ck Dragon n, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The ck Dragon n was the weakest when it came to directbat among the seven ns.

    And yet, they had managed to be a constant threat to Limon for the past many centuries. In a way, they were a stronger enemy than even the Demon God.

    ¡°You¡¯re cunning, vicious, and precise.¡±

    They had the most intellectual and cunning schemes ¡ª a hallmark of the ck Dragon n.

    At the pinnacle of their darkness, was their princess.

    With her potent Psionic abilities, she could read people¡¯s minds and was even more adept at manipting them.

    She had a perfect understanding of who Limon was.

    She was the very culprit behind all the schemes that had driven Limon into a corner he could not escape.

    However, Li Chingwei was not angry or embarrassed by what Limon said.

    In fact, she nodded.

    ¡°Yes, those are indeed our traits.¡±

    She smiled, as if it were a matter of fact.

    Nonchnt about a remark so miniscule, she asked Limon.

    ¡°So, have you decided?¡±

    Limon looked at the girl again ¡ª she was naive, but she never showed her own hand.

    He closed his eyes.

    ¡®I guess this is it.¡¯

    The end had already been decided.

    The king dies when driven into checkmate.

    He had been ced into such a situation ever since he met Li Chingwei just a few days ago¡­

    Maybe he had been ever since he failed to notice the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s influence 32 years ago.

    He just couldn''t bring himself to ept it.

    Knowing stubbornness wouldn¡¯t get him anywhere, Limon slowly nodded.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    <em>nk¡ª</em>

    He put away the sword that was pressed against Li Chingwei¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I lose.¡±

    With two words, he had admitted that Li Chingwei was not the subject for his revenge, nor a traitor to him.

    But those two words were far from inconsequential.

    From the Bronze Age, the Heroes¡¯ Age to the current Iron Age ¡ª thest Swordmaster had not once been defeated despite his countless enemies.

    And he had just admitted so to the ck Dragon Princess.

    A truly remarkable feat.

    If her predecessors knew of this, they would have turned it into a holiday to be celebrated, passing it down to their children and those to their children.

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡±

    But Li Chingwei did not feel proud.

    All this was the result of Limon showing his generosity by letting her get away with her crimes.

    She courtly saved Limon¡¯s face by telling him she had only been handed victory.

    ¡°¡­You really aren¡¯t like the kids these days.¡±

    These days, the victors wouldugh, trample, and ridicule the loser.

    Showing one mercy would make the victor mocked as a hypocrite.

    Limon smiled bitterly at her politeness. It was rare. So rare he had almost missed it.

    ¡°Oh? Do I look that mature to you?¡±

    ¡°Not your looks, but your attitude.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Oblivious, Li Chingwei tilted her head sideways.

    Limon let out augh.

    ¡°Screwing over your entire n just to get me on your side isn¡¯t something kids these days would do, you know.¡±

    Money and political power was more important in this era.

    Limon was looked down upon and ignored by everyone, including the other Princesses and Elders of the Seven Dragons Association who nned for world peace.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that she was willing to drain half of her n¡¯s massive fortune, and hand the remaining half to him, all to get a hold of him!

    Not even the past generations could have done something like that.

    ¡°That is because people do not know the Master of Sword¡¯s true value.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t the oddity, the others were just foolish.

    ¡°And you do?¡±

    Limon made a sarcastic jab at her adamancy.

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± she replied without hesitation, absolute certainty in her voice.

    It seemed she was sure no one else in the world knew more about Limon than she did.

    ¡°I have lived my entire life just for this moment.¡±

    Limon fell silent.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of her baseless certainty.

    Her eyes were settled like the night sky. And yet, they still shined.

    They reminded Limon of a memory of an unknown, yet oddly familiar gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah, you would know.¡±

    As soon as he remembered where he¡¯d seen that gaze from, Limon was able to vaguely understand the reason she had put everything on the line for him.

    And so, he asked, ¡°But Princess, can you handle it?¡±

    ***

    ***

    He was no longer speaking to the very culprit behind his downfall as the avenger of his blood debt anymore.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he knew of her hidden intentions or not.

    It was simply a warning from the man who swore by his sword that he would stay by her side.

    ¡°The resentment towards me is greater than my power ¡ª especially from the Seven Dragons Association.¡±

    Enmity might dwindle with time, but it will never truly die.

    Resentment will be passed down with each generation.

    Limon knew of that fact.

    In that sense, the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s resentment towards him was greater than the seas and mountains.

    After all, there were only a few members whose loved ones had not been ughtered by him in the past.

    ¡°Letting me in means that you will have to shoulder all that resentment as well.¡±

    It may have been better if this had happened in the past.

    At least back then, people held back their resentment, relieved that they weren¡¯t the Swordmaster¡¯s enemy.

    But as Limon fell from grace, the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s hatred towards him had not.

    Only now, they looked down on him as well.

    Would they really just let him in?

    ¡°You will be a traitor who sold out your own people. Your few remaining supporters will turn their backs to you. And the admiration and loyalty will be reced by contempt at the sharp end of a de.¡±

    That was no overstatement.

    Li Chingwei¡¯s reputation was already at rock bottom for ruining her n, all for a ridiculous reason like being suspicious of the Constetions.

    If they found out she hadpletely thrown out the rest of her stock and took Limon in, she could very well be the first princess murdered by her own people in the history of the Seven Dragons Association.

    That was what taking in Limon meant.

    ¡°And if your suspicions end up true, the Seven Dragons Association won¡¯t be the only enemy I¡¯m going up against.¡±

    Limon paused for a brief moment.

    ¡°There will be the Constetions and the entire world.¡±

    His voice was a serious one he hadn¡¯t used before.

    The Iron Age revolved around yers and the Constetions,

    Merely being on guard against the Constetions meant going against the generation itself.

    If the Constetions found out about the suspicions Limon and Li Chingwei held against them¡­

    If they then tried to restrain or get rid of them¡­

    Fighting all the Monarchs at the same time would have been a brutal battle.

    The Constetions would not even have to step in.

    Lee Chun-gi was overwhelmed because Limon was an anomaly.

    The Monarchs with their cheat skills that redefined the natural order of the world, each masters of powerful guilds, was nothing to look down upon.

    ¡°Worst case scenario, you will be abandoned by the Seven Dragons Association and be a fugitive with nothing left.¡±

    Unless another n gave her support, and without a stroke of good luck, going against the Constetions without enough pretext would have likely made the other ns turn their backs on the ck Dragon n.

    It would be trouble from the inside and out.

    It meant that they would be inplete istion, fighting the ns of the Seven Dragons Association internally, while going up against all the yers and Constetions externally.

    In fact, even if the Constetions did not intervene, the other ns would still oppose the ck Dragon n.

    That was the inevitable consequence Li Chingwei would have to take on in exchange for holding Limon¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Will you be able to bear the weight of that?¡±

    In an age where the value of physical power had gone down, anyone would think it foolish to ept such a challenge.

    And just to get a man who knew of nothing but swinging a sword.

    Limon was giving her a final decision on whether she truly desired him.

    ¡°Of course I am,¡± she smiled gleefully.

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t you think about your answer?¡±

    ¡°Did I not say it already? I have lived my entire life for this moment.¡±

    She was ready to take on any task as long as she had Limon.

    She wouldn¡¯t have screwed over her n in the first ce if she hadn¡¯t braced herself for that already.

    Limon watched her say with a cheerful smile.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re prepared, I guess.¡±

    He slowly stood up and took a step forward.

    Standing directly in front of Li Chingwei, he reached his hand out.

    ¡°But let me make one thing clear.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Taken aback by having her chin slightly lifted up, she blinked.

    Limon raised her head, locking eyes.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be getting me in your hands.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to be mine.¡±

    It was a deration.

    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t end with you. I¡¯m going to take everything that¡¯s left of the ck Dragon n if it means getting a hold of the power to go against the Constetions. And I will ravage the Seven Dragons Association with it.¡±

    It was a testament.

    A deration of war to the individual reigning over the shadows of the world, to the ck Dragon Princess of the Seven Dragons Association.

    It was something he should have done when he epted her proposal¡ª something he was destined to do ¡ªas long as he was determined to acquire money and power in his hands.

    ¡°So be warned.¡±

    He did not advise her further.

    He did not allow her to rethink her decisions.

    He simply informed her, as if mocking a foolish scapegoat who kicked herst chance out the window.

    Li Chingwei stared into the serene, settled golden eyes of an Absolute Ruler determined to take back his lost honor.

    And she beamed, like she had been waiting for him to say those words.

    With an ever so gleeful smile, she closed her eyes as she spoke.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The ck Dragon Princess had just dered that she would not only denounce her n, but the entire Seven Dragons Association.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t surprised anymore.

    It was as if he knew she would say so.

    As if he would not ept any other answer.

    He gently pulled her head as he pressed her scarlet lips to his.

    Two sworn enemies, a princess of the Seven Dragons Association and the Guardian of Humanity, were finally on the same page.

    And it was a moment Limon had seldom experienced throughout his long life ¡ª a kiss that tasted of blood.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 42: I Finally Found You

    Chapter 42: I Finally Found You

    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±

    He ran through a narrow road, sharply breathing.

    Everything was pitch ck save for a few run-down streetmps.

    ¡°Huff¡­¡­ Huff¡­!¡±

    Each breath the man took stung as if needles were pricking his throat.

    His heart thumped like it was going to explode at any moment.

    Still, he did not stop running.

    He could not stop.

    He did not know where he was. Why he was running, or who he even was.

    He only knew he had to run.

    <em>Crash¡ª!</em>

    ¡°Kugh!

    Tripping over a shard of metal amidst running his lungs dry, he fell to the ground and tumbled.

    He had fallen so hard, his forehead was smeared with blood and one of his ankles dangled like there was something wrong with the bone.

    But the man did not writhe in pain.

    Instead, he started crawling, desperate to get even a little further away.

    <em>Krrrnk¡ª</em>

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    But the sound of metal scraping against each other immediately made him freeze in ce.

    <em>Don¡¯t look back.</em>

    His head turned against his will.

    He saw a scrap of metal screeching like a rusty tin doll.

    The scrap that had caused him to fall looked like it belonged in a junkyard ¡ª insignificant and pathetic.

    But his eyes widened.

    The piece of metal junk was morphing.

    As if going back in time, the rust was stripped from its surface as it slowly arose out of the ground.

    A beautiful antique. It was giving off an eerie glow against the dark backdrop of the night.

    Seeing it, the man unknowingly muttered, ¡°a sword¡­?¡±

    What was that sword?

    What was it doing in a ce like this?

    Why did he trip over that?

    But as soon as they came up, the questions within his mind disappeared just as quickly.

    <em>Shing¡ª</em>

    The de pulled itself out of its sheath as it floated in the air.

    It gradually approached him, the tip of its crimson-stained de looking at him.

    He could feel his own eyes pop out from their sockets.

    ¡®I can¡¯t¡­!¡¯

    With instinctive fear, he continued crawling on the ground to get away.

    But it was all in vain.

    He was paralyzed.

    Unable to move a single inch, his despair grew.

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t move.

    He couldn¡¯t run.

    He couldn¡¯t look away.

    He couldn''t even close his eyes.

    The only thing he could do was watch the sworde towards him.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be real.¡¯

    He had worked harder than anyone else.

    He had spent his days sparing his meals and his sleep.

    He had torn himself away from the chains around his ankles and torn down the obstacles in his path.

    He wasn¡¯t number one, but he was able to reach a ce where he could catch a glimpse of that glory.

    This couldn¡¯t be happening to him.

    At least, if God was real, this absolutely could not be happening to him.

    ¡®This has to be a dream.¡¯

    The sword came closer and closer.

    The de got bigger and bigger, as did his eyes.

    It approached unwavering, straight towards them.

    Looking at the bloody de, he tried to convince himself.

    ¡®This is a dream¡­!¡¯

    <em>This isn¡¯t real.</em>

    <em>It can¡¯t hurt.</em>

    <em>I can¡¯t die.</em>

    <em>I won¡¯t get cut.</em>

    <em>It will all be in an instant.</em>

    <em>As long as I wake up from this dream,</em>

    <em>As long as I wake up¡­!</em>

    <em>Squelch¡ª</em>

    The sound of a spoon piercing into a pudding rang through the air.

    ***

    ¡°AAAAAARGH!¡±

    Park Hyun-gun shot up with a scream, gasping for air.

    His entire body was drenched in a cold sweat.

    Reflexively, he patted his eyes.

    Only after making sure that his eyes were fine did he regain someposure as he looked at his surroundings.

    His chair had fallen backwards from him getting up.

    Documentsid on his desk.

    Familiar decorations and paintings hung on the walls.

    Realizing that he was in the ¡ºInfinity Guild¡»¡¯s secretary office, Park Hyun-gun wiped the sweat off his face.

    ¡°When did I fall asleep¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe that a high-level yer like him could doze off in his chair, regardless of how tired he was.

    If anyone had seen him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold his head up.

    But Park couldn¡¯t feel that shame right now.

    An overwhelming sense of relief he had never felt before had expunged all other emotions from his mind.

    ¡®What an awful nightmare.¡¯

    Whether it was because of his ufortable sleeping position or fatigue from hard work, it was a dream he never wanted to have again.

    If it indeed was from fatigue, he would seriously need to think about getting more sleep.

    ¡®Hold on. What happened?¡¯

    Not long after his senses returned, he remembered that it was no time to be thinking about something as minor as a dream.

    ¡®Was there any news from the Blue House?¡¯

    ¡®What about the Monarch?¡¯

    He had those thoughts before he had drifted away.

    Remembering the reason he had to stay up thiste doing work in the guild, Park bit his lips.

    An entire day had passed since Lee Chun-gi stepped in to deal with Limon and his hostage situation at the Blue House.

    At the time, he was sure that it would have all been over in an instant.

    There was no matter that couldn¡¯t be taken care of when the Infinite Monarch himself had stepped in.

    Even when he received a report that deafening eruptions and blinding shes of light rang through the air one after the other¡­

    Even when he heard the chaos abruptly stop¡­

    His faith did not falter.

    But after a full day had passed, he could not help his growing unease.

    ¡®Where is the Monarch, and what is he doing?¡¯

    Limon should have already been taken care of once the deafening noises stopped.

    So why hasn¡¯t he returned?

    Knowing Lee Chun-gi¡¯s high priority on reporting procedures, Park could not wrap his head around this suddenck of contact.

    He had even sent in Tracers, but the results were unsatisfactory.

    Even

    Even with ¡¸irvoyance¡¹ and ¡¸Catechism of the Stars¡¹, it was impossible to spy on what was going on at the Blue House.

    Almost as if even the great Constetions themselves feared to witness it.

    ¡°¡­I really am tired, aren''t I¡­¡±

    How could the Constetions fear anything?

    Park muttered to himself,ughing at his ridiculous thoughts.

    He went straight to calcting a new n, and came to a simple decision.

    ¡®I have to look into this matter.¡¯

    If he doesn¡¯t hear anything back by the following morning, he would go as far as deploying the ¡ºInfinity Guild¡»attack squad to investigate the Blue House personally.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t have the authority to order the guild around since he wasn¡¯t the vice guildmaster.

    But he did have a way to make him take action.

    ¡®The vice guildmaster is crazy about items¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy to do it if I handed him some Grand Duke-rank items from the guild warehouse.¡¯

    This was a clear breach of authority beyond that of a secretary¡¯s.

    But as he had always done such things before, Park didn¡¯t care about such a minor issue.

    Busy thinking of what items he would give out, he took his phone out.

    But before he could even make the call, he froze in ce.

    ¡°Just to make sure, let me ask you something.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only because of the unfamiliar voice he heard in the secretary¡¯s office that was definitely empty just moments ago.

    ¡°Is your name ¡®Park Hyun-gun¡¯?¡±

    Before he knew it, the windows were wide open.

    ¡°L-Limon Asphelder?¡±

    He was aghast seeing the white-haired man staring at him from the windowsill.

    ¡°What am I, your friend? Did you just call me by my name without introducing yourself first, you fuck?¡±

    ¡°How did you¡­?!¡±

    Limon Asphelder should have been killed by Lee Chun-gi. So why was he here, perfectly alive and well in front of him?

    Amidst his shock and confusion, Park subconsciously reached under his desk.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect help to arrive if I were you.¡±

    Park Hyun-gun flinched.

    Not only was he caught trying to press the emergency button, Limon had also brought something to his attention.

    His surroundings were eerily quiet.

    Yes, it waste into the night, but¡­

    It was as if everyone else had vanished.

    ¡°What did you do?

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.

    How did Limon Asphelder get in here?

    What did he do to the other guild members?

    Limonpletely dismissed the countless questions he was trying to ask.

    Resting his chin on his hand, Limon spoke.

    ¡°All you have to do is answer one question.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t deserve to ask questions. He was only to answer.

    Just as Park was about to burst out in rage at Limon¡¯s dismissive attitude¡ª

    ¡°Are you the one who held the children of Hanbit Orphanage hostage, the one who made Na-kyung a suicide bomber?¡±

    He felt his blood run cold as soon. He hadn¡¯t seen thating at all.

    Limon stared at him with anticipation.

    Seeing those unnerving eyes, Park knew.

    His answer would determine his fate.

    It was pure intuition, a feeling he would have normally shaken off with augh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Aside from his intuition, there was also no rational reason to admit his own faults.

    It certainly wouldn¡¯t do him any good.

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    Limon tilted his head to the side as if that wasn¡¯t the answer he had expected.

    Gaining confidence, he added on, ¡°The Monarch took care of anything regarding your matter. Some orders didn¡¯t go through me.¡±

    ¡°So the Infinite Monarch is the one who ordered my death, and you don¡¯t know a thing about the orphanage or Na-kyung?¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    ¡°Hm, really?¡­ So you don¡¯t know, huh.¡±

    Park didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid as Limon gravely nodded.

    People didn¡¯t know of this, but his

    People didn¡¯t know of this, but his ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹ was a unique skill as powerful as an absolute skill.

    No tracer could see through his lies, let alone Limon when he didn¡¯t have a single skill.

    For a while, Limon just stared at him

    And heughed.

    ¡°Pft, hahaa¡­.¡±

    Laughter slipped out of his mouth as his shoulders shook.

    It was a quiet breath escaping his lungs at first, but it got louder and louder until it eventually turned into a full on roar.

    ¡°Bwaaahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Heughed uncontrobly for what felt like ages until he stopped abruptly.

    Looking at Park Hyun-gun like his prey, he snarled.

    ¡°So it was you.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 43: Your Thoughts?

    Chapter 43: Your Thoughts?

    <em>Crash¡ª!</em>

    Compulsively, Park threw back both his chair and desk to get on guard as soon as he heard Limon¡¯s voice ¡ª a swift but ungraceful motion.

    It was like seeing a mouse running into its hole after seeing a cat.

    But Park wasn¡¯t aware of that.

    He watched Limon with cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    He had no room to think about anything else when the vigor in those golden eyes were so heinously brutal.

    But Limon didn¡¯t care whether Park was treaded backwards or begging on the floor.

    ¡°Do you know why Iughed?¡±

    Snickering, he continued.

    ¡°You have no idea how many circles I ran trying to find you.¡±

    Was he d he finally found what he was looking for?

    Or was he angry at how much effort he had spent?

    Perhaps it was both.

    Within Limon¡¯s smile was an unfathomable chaos.

    ¡°So what I thought was a bastard of a boss was nothing more than a clueless tool, and I found myself waving a white g to the gray eminence behind all this.¡±

    He shook his head as if he was baffled by his own words.

    And then he wiped the smile off his face, directing his bone-chilling eyes at Park.

    It was as if the yful voice was never real.

    ¡°How can I not be ecstatic? The person I find after going around in all these circles is a transparent, lying bitch.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    There was nothing to figure out, nor was there a need to judge between good and evil.

    What a convenient viin he was ¡ª all there was to do was cut his throat!

    Park held his breath. Contrary to the lighthearted chatter, Limon¡¯s tone was dead serious.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he was sure Limon was here to kill him.

    ¡®Should I fight¡­? No, I can¡¯t.¡¯

    Limon was a monster that annihted 150 high-level yers in one night.

    Not only had he lost contact with the Infinite Monarch, Limon was standing here without a single scratch on his body.

    It could only mean one thing.

    Park immediately understood that he was at a disadvantage.

    He gave up trying to fight Limon, and gave up expecting any support to arrive.

    It had already been a while since he pressed the emergency button, after all.

    Instead, he activated his unique skill.

    ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹¡ª dubbed ¡®the name of a false god¡¯.

    Fitting for its grandiose name, ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹gave Park camouge, deception, and persuasion skills.

    Its effects were so infallible, not even Lee Chun-gi could see past it with skills like ¡¸Truth Detection¡¹ and ¡¸Mortal Judgment¡¹.

    And so, Park was sure that he could persuade Limon, no matter how much murderous intent he had.

    <em>If only he could talk to him.</em>

    ¡°It looks like there has been some kind of misunderstanding¡­¡±

    <em>Stab¡ª</em>

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But he stopped talking as soon as he started.

    He had no other choice.

    He didn¡¯t know what had just happened to him. It all went by so fast.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Arrrrgh!¡±

    Only after feeling a searing pain did he be aware of the sword in his shoulder as he let out an ear-piercing scream.

    But Limon didn¡¯t pay any heed to it.

    ¡°A misunderstanding¡­ What a nice word. It makes even the most indefensible criminals innocent and the evilest of men have a kind spirit,¡± he nodded.

    It was as if he couldn¡¯t hear any screaming.

    ¡°But how are you saying you don¡¯t know when you aren¡¯t even asking who Na-kyung is?¡±

    Limon grabbed park hyungun by his hair.

    Still writhing in pain, Park flinched.

    He just realized his mistake.

    He¡¯d rushed his answer from being overwhelmed by Limon¡¯s presence.

    He wasn¡¯t flustered for long, however.

    Using ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹, he regained hisposure and quickly came up with an excuse.

    ¡°I-I knew agent Yoo Na-kyung was your team member from before!¡±

    ¡°But you said you didn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t know anything about holding anyone hostage or making someone a suicide bomber!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Limon put on an expression of surprise.

    ¡°Oh man, looks like I got the wrong idea,¡± he scratched his head with an apologetic look.

    ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­!¡±

    <em>Crack¡ª</em>

    ¡°Gaaah!¡±

    Park let out another tearful scream.

    Limon had crushed his fingers with his foot.

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have misled me. Can¡¯t you see how embarrassing that is for me?¡±

    It was his fault for making him misunderstand.

    ¡°Just so we don¡¯t have any more misunderstandings, I¡¯m going to ask you again.¡±

    Limon pulled his sword towards himself as Park was dragged along with it, getting held up like a fish caught in a fishing hook.

    He whispered into the man¡¯s ear, ¡°how much do you know about Hanbit Orphanage?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t! The only thing I know is that agent Yoo Na-kyung is from there!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, is that so? How interesting.¡±

    Limon smirked at Park¡¯s answer.

    It seemed like the pain in his shoulder was making his answers all the more frantic.

    Limon reached into his pockets as he continued.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been running in so many circlestely, I decided to actually look into some stuff beforeing here today. And hey, I ended up finding some pretty interesting stuff.¡±

    In his hands was a single sheet of paper.

    It was a document, with nothing more than a few bank ount numbers andpany names.

    But as soon as Park¡¯s eyes caught sight of it, all the blood left his face. He freezed like he had just seen a ghost.

    Limon let out a coldugh.

    ¡°Turns out there¡¯s been traces of someone using Hanbit Orphanage tounder money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°And we got a name down after tracking that bank ount. Looks oddly familiar, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Of course it would be familiar.

    It was the name of the man who created an empty shell of an establishment through the orphanage.

    The culprit who swiped huge amounts of assets by donating funds from ¡ºInfinity Guild¡»for ¡®tax breaks¡¯.

    It was his very own name, Park Hyun-gun.

    ***

    ***

    He was dumbstruck.

    They were funds that had beenundered several times using not only the Infinity Guild''s ount, but also countless ghostpanies and loan ounts.

    He couldn¡¯t have ever imagined anyone tracking him down through all that.

    He looked even more aghast than when he was stabbed.

    ¡°In hindsight, it was stupid of me.¡±

    Limon let out augh, but stopped cold

    ¡°No one would be dumb enough to go as far as holding children hostage, or making Na-kyung a suicide bomer, regardless of whether the Constetions were involved or not,¡± he muttered with a chilling re.

    Kang Jungsoo knew of Limon¡¯s power, but even when it looked like he was putting his job as director on the line, all he did was assemble 200 high-level yers.

    Killing a PAB agent and holding children hostage, just to go after Limon?

    It was lunacy not even the Seven Dragons Association would daremit, even with the Swordmaster toppled.

    Aside from the fact it would piss off Limon, the utilities and work needed to cover up that aftermath simply wasn¡¯t worth it.

    It would have been less costly to just assemble another 100 high-level yers.

    Even if the Constetions did take part in the scheme, they wouldn¡¯t have led their pawns into doing something so inefficient.

    So why would anyone do this?

    The answer was clear from the beginning.

    ¡°Unless, they weren¡¯t trying to get rid of me, but Na-kyung and the orphanage instead.¡±

    An orphanage used for moneyundering and a PAB agent visiting weekly.

    To Park, it would have felt like a ticking time bomb.

    PAB agents already had an abundance of investigative privileges to crack down on high-level yers.

    With Yoo Na-kyung putting in most of her paycheck into the orphanage, it would have only been a matter of time before she found out about Park.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you propped that bastard Seo Yongchan up into crashing the PAB headquarters when he was arrested by Na-kyung and me. Ain¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!

    <em>Pow¡ª!</em>

    ¡°Kugh! Ah, ack!!¡±

    Limon had kneed Park in the stomach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about acting all innocent. I already talked with that bastard,¡± Limon warned in a low, tranquil voice.

    Perhaps it was because of all the awful things he went through.

    Seo Yong chan had told Limon everything without hesitation.

    It was Park who advised him to go to the PAB to ask forpensation and an apology.

    Ultimately, it was his intention to breed animosity between Lee Chun-gi and Limon.

    Their collision would have been a golden opportunity to get rid of Yoo Na-kyung and Hanbit Orphanage.

    ¡°It really was unexpected,¡± Limon muttered. ¡°Na-kyung went through all that because of her altruism.¡±

    If only she had been a little more callous and selfish.

    If only she had prioritized living a better life for herself than the children in the orphanage she grew up in

    She may not have died as she did.

    But Yoo Na-kyung was too righteous.

    She didn¡¯t spare any of her efforts or money to repay the kindness her orphanage had given to her when she was a child, clueless of the fact that she would get entangled in a ludicrous scheme and get death in return.

    It was truly a tragedy.

    ¡°Some things just never change in this fucking world,¡± Limon mumbled motionlessly as he twisted his sword.

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    No matter how much society and cultures developed.

    No matter how many newws and regimens were created.

    No matter how advanced technology got.

    The good always died fast while evil found a way to live with tenacity.

    He locked eyes with Park, who was writhing in pain as the sword dug more and more into his shoulder.

    ¡°Now then. Any more lies you want to tell me?¡±

    <em>Finish whatever shit you have left to say, I dare you.</em>

    Park hyungun turned pale.

    He had only just realized.

    Limon never intended on keeping him alive.

    He couldn¡¯t even y dumb when Limon had presented solid evidence.

    But he did not give up.

    In fact, he cried out with sincerity.

    ¡°W-Wait! That was all because of the Infinite Monarch¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that you used Hanbit Orphanage to steal your own guild¡¯s money, and killed Na-kyung because Lee Chun-gi told you to?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, all I did was follow orders!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t disobey the Infinite Monarch when he was just a mere secretary.

    The Monarch was responsible for everything.

    He didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    He was just another victim of power abuse!

    But Limon didn¡¯t say or do anything. He only stared.

    ¡°You heard him. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Park was puzzled.

    He didn¡¯t understand who Limon was talking to.

    But as soon as he heard an answere from the shadows, he could only freeze in ce.

    ¡°Did you need my opinion?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a direct party in this matter. I wanna hear your input.¡±

    ¡°If you insist. I only have one thing to say.¡±

    An individual stepped out from the shadows.

    Slicked back hair.

    A white suit.

    Rimless sses.

    And above all, his strikingly calm expression.

    Though he was paler than usual, it was impossible to not recognize the man.

    Lee Chun-gi watched Park as he froze, horror-stricken like he was looking at a ghost.

    He summed up hismentary with just one word.

    ¡°Sickening.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 44: The Final Resort

    Chapter 44: The Final Resort

    ¡°S-Sir¡­!¡±

    Park¡¯s mind went nk.

    Not once had the gears in his head ever stopped before ¡ª not when he was impaled by a sword, had his bones shattered, or beaten up by Limon.

    That was thanks to the power of ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹. It gave him the ability to lie in any situation.

    But at this very moment, he could do nothing but hold his mouth agape.

    Not only was this situation that bewildering¡­

    ¡°Sickening? Aren¡¯t you being too harsh on your trusted aide?¡±

    ¡°You asked my honest opinion, did you not?¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose I did,¡± Limon chuckled.

    Lee Chun-gi had just allowed Limon to critique his judgment.

    Seeing the two men converse in front of him, Park was stunned.

    ¡®How¡­?¡¯

    As far as he knew, these two were absolutely ipatible with one another.

    Lee Chun-gi had tried to expunge Limon, who was hindering his status as a Monarch.

    And Limon had created a hostage situation to pressure Lee Chun-gi.

    Yet, here they were ¡ª not only were they standing side by side, they were making peaceful conversation.

    In fact, Park wasn¡¯t just confused. His eyes were almost popping out of their sockets.

    ¡°What, are you surprised? That me and this little shit are both alive?¡± Limon smirked seeing the man¡¯s confusion.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Park could not answer.

    His eyes darted around the room, perplexed.

    ¡°To be honest, I was on the verge of killing him,¡± Limon scoffed.

    The only thought Limon gave regarding Lee Chun-gi was how torturously he was going to kill him.

    There was no reason to keep him alive.

    ¡°But no matter how much I thought about it, I wasn¡¯t sure if this little shit was the one to repay my blood debt.¡±

    After interrogating a dying Lee Chun-gi, Limon was driven into another dilemma.

    He¡¯d realized that there was someone else behind all of this ¡ª Lee Chun-gi was just a puppet on a string.

    He pondered if he should really kill him when Lee Chun-gi was the only clue to the true gray eminence behind this matter.

    And so, he came to a decision.

    ¡°So I decided to pause on killing him for now until I find out who my real debtor is.¡±

    It was truly out of the ordinary.

    No one would dare say such a thing unless they thought of the Infinite Monarch as some junk under their bed.

    But Lee Chun-gi lookedcent.

    There was no need to be shaken up when the writing on the wall was so obvious. Limon could kill him whenever he wanted to.

    ¡®Wh-What the actual fuck¡­!¡¯

    Park unknowingly let out a whimper.

    Having stood by Lee Chun-gi¡¯s side for so long, he knew how strong the man¡¯s pride was.

    He couldn¡¯t believe how calmly <em>the</em> Infinite Monarch was listening to this nonsense.

    But amidst the disbelief, Park felt that many of his questions were answered.

    How was Limon here?

    Why weren¡¯t the other guild membersing to help?

    How did Limon find his bank information?

    How did Seo Yongchan spill everything?

    All of these would have been skeptical if it was Limon, but it all made so much sense if it was Lee Chun-gi.

    That also meant that Lee Chun-gi was already aware of every little detail Limon had just exposed about him.

    ¡°Sir, there has been a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding, you say¡­¡±

    In a state of panic, Park tried to make even more excuses.

    But Lee Chun-gi was all closed ears.

    ¡°Was it all a misunderstanding that I ordered you to steal the guild¡¯s money and hold the orphans hostage?¡± he asked calmly.

    ¡°Th-That was¡­ I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mr. Park.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi cut him off.

    ¡°My ears are rotting. Please stop running your mouth.¡±

    His voice was bone-chilling.

    His normally calm, nonchnt eyes were swarming with pure, explicit detestation. It was as if even the sight of Park made him sick.

    Park¡¯s face twisted. He could see the full picture now.

    He realized lying wouldn¡¯t work anymore.

    He realized that Lee Chun-gi didn¡¯t trust him anymore.

    And he knew his ce in ¡ºInfinity Guild¡»was no longer.

    Well, it was an inevitable oue.

    ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹may be a powerful skill, but it couldn¡¯t turn every lie into truth.

    Not only had all of his schemes been exposed, he was also caught trying to pin the me on Lee Chun-gi. How could he get him back on his side after all that?

    If such a feat was possible, there would have already been an eleventh Monarch.

    And Lee Chun-gi did not tolerate even the smallest of ws.

    He would kick out people left and right if they didn¡¯t bring out the best results despite giving it their best efforts.

    There was absolutely no chance he would forgive Park after such a disgraceful disy.

    Knowing this better than anyone else, Park stayed frozen as Lee Chun-gi issued his sentence.

    ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡±

    There was no disappointment,passion, or regret.

    Lee Chun-gi had fired him like he was simply taking out the trash.

    ***

    ***

    ¡®Fired? You¡¯re kicking me out? Me, kicked out of ¡ºInfinity Guild¡»?¡¯

    Park felt something inside him snap.

    The despair of getting fired from the guild that was everything to him.

    Everything he had.

    It brewed into his rage towards Limon and Lee Chun-gi.

    He¡¯d been pushed into a dead-end.

    His vision went blood red and¡ª

    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡±

    Park swung his fist with a roar.

    <em>Crack¡ª!</em>

    He¡¯d strained himself with a sword jabbed into his shoulder.

    The sound of bones crushing with agony rang through the air.

    But Park didn¡¯t give a damn.

    Using Limon¡¯s backstep to dodge his fist, he forced the sword out of his shoulder.

    ¡°While you were frolicking off in the Dungeon, I was the one who made ¡ºInfinity Guild¡»into what it is now! There isn¡¯t a single part of this guild that I haven¡¯t touched!¡±

    He had worked for ¡ºInfinity Guild¡»since the beginning, before Lee Chun-gi was even given the title of Monarch.

    While the other guild members were busy leveling up in the Dungeon, he was setting up the guild structures, building connections with politicians, casting salesworks for dungeon products, and recruiting new talents.

    He was the one in charge of managing the guild

    That was why he was confident he was credited to getting¡ºInfinity Guild¡»into the top ten guilds worldwide.

    And so, he believed that the guild flourished thanks to him making it basically his.

    ¡°You¡¯re firing me just for this? You¡¯re just a Monarch because you got lucky with your cheat skill, you little cheeky son of a bitch!¡±

    Park gritted his teeth.

    If he had a cheat skill like ¡¸Technique Acquisition¡¹, he would have already grown¡ºInfinity Guild¡»by magnitudes.

    Lee Chun-gi didn¡¯t care about jack when it came to running the guild. All he did was clear the Dungeon while acting as the face of the guild.

    <em>How could that good-for-nothing fire him?</em>

    <em>How dare he be so fucking ungrateful?!</em>

    His rage voided all rationale inside him. And so, Park turned to hisst resort.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is, I¡¯ll ughter the both of you!¡±

    It was the cry of aplete lunatic.

    To try that on the Infinite Monarch and the man who beat the Infinite Monarch was no different thanmitting suicide.

    But Park had something he was counting on.

    [76% chance of a sessful deceit upon borrowing your subject¡¯s name.]

    [Your credibility has met the minimum conditions.]

    [Unique skill ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹activating.]

    [Forging up to 76% of all of Lee Chun-gi¡¯s skills and status for 152 minutes.]

    [However, ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹will initialize calibration of the borrowed subject after use.]

    ¡°Hm¡­?¡±

    Lee Chun-gi felt his entire body get drained as the system messages popped up. He twisted his face.

    Park looked at him with bloodthirst.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets now, Lee Chun-gi! You made me use this skill and you will die by it!¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed, you¡¯ve been hiding a skill like this.¡±

    ¡¸Forged Prestige¡¹

    Park¡¯s final card.

    A secondary skill of ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹, it sniped the target¡¯s skills and blessings by deceiving the Constetion contracted to them.

    Naturally, there was the downside that the stolen skills were weaker and could only be used for a limited amount of time.

    But it was able to copy even unique skills.

    Not to mention, the more blessings that were stolen, the weaker the target would be.

    Its effects were undeniably exemry.

    While Lee Chun-gi could only bring out 24% of his actual power, Park now wielded the other 76%.

    Park was essentially three times as strong as Lee Chun-gi right now.

    He could kill off Lee Chun-gi without breaking a sweat.

    Limon was still a problem, but Park wasn¡¯t worried about him.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way a Swordmaster can stand against me!¡¯

    He was already well aware that he had defeated Lee Chun-gi from everything he¡¯d heard.

    But that was just because Lee Chun-gi was a fucking neanderthal who couldn¡¯t even manage his own skills.

    He was confident he could make a fool out of that old goner Limon with his newfound power.

    After all, it was impossible to lose against a single fucking civilian when he had thousands of skills!

    ¡°You¡¯re first, Limon Asphelder!¡±

    And so, he targeted Limon first.

    That way, he could humiliate Lee Chun-gi by showing him how ipetent he was.

    ¡°Di¡ª¡±

    But before he could use a single skill, Park froze.

    He had reached out his right hand to cast an attack skill.

    And that very same hand was now rolling on the ground, sliced clean off.

    ¡°GAAAAAAH!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±

    Limon flicked the blood off his sword as he watched Park grasp his missing wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my name, you fucking imbecile.¡±

    ¡°Y-You pathetic old goner, that was a foul¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Foul?¡±

    Limon looked bemused, hearing Park call him out in rage for attacking so suddenly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bark up the wrong tree, you little bitch. I¡¯m not here to y fight. I¡¯m here to fucking kill you.¡±

    <em>You want a start that starts after a ¡®ready, set, go¡¯? Then go be an athlete.</em>

    Park hyun-gun red at him, his eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re worth shit for getting just one blow in while I let my guard down!¡±

    ¡°Have you ever considered that maybe, just maybe, you might be the dimwit for letting your guard down in front of an enemy?¡±

    ¡°You son of a bitch¡­!¡±

    Park gritted his teeth at Limon¡¯s deliberate mockery.

    With dead-on murder in his eyes this time, he got ready to use his skills.

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill him, I¡¯m going to fucking kill him!¡¯

    He blocked the pain and regenerated his hand with healing skills like ¡¸Regeneration¡¹, ¡¸Super Regeneration¡¹, ¡¸Combat Recovery¡¹, and ¡¸Alganesthesia¡¹.

    He strengthened his physical capabilities to the extreme with boost skills like ¡¸Super eleration¡¹, ¡¸Super Sense¡¹, and ¡¸Titan Strength¡¹.

    He looked for his opponent¡¯s weak spots by predicting the future with skills like ¡¸elerated Cognition¡¹, ¡¸Foresight¡¹, and ¡¸w Detection¡¹.

    All he had left to do was unleash hundreds of attack skills as soon as he saw an opening!

    He had just taken the first hit because he hadn¡¯t activated his skills yet.

    Park simultaneously activated the skills, absolutely certain that Limon would be a piece of cake if he fought properly.

    A colossal power from dozens and dozens of skills swept over his body and mind.

    He felt omnipotent.

    He felt like¡­

    LIKE HE COULD DO ANYTHI¡ª

    ¡°Gaagh?!¡±

    From his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.

    Blood splurged out of Park¡¯s facial orifices as he spasmed on the floor.

    Limon blinked nkly.

    ¡°¡­The hell are you doing?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 45: 36,500

    Chapter 45: 36,500

    Limon hadn¡¯t even moved his sword.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why Park had suddenly copsed onto the floor spilling out blood when he hadn¡¯t lifted a single finger.

    ¡®What is this? Did a sudden rush of conscience and humanity make himmit suicide?¡¯

    ¡°Overheat.¡±

    ¡°Eh? He got that heated up from a provocation?¡±

    <em>What kind of weak ass mind is that?</em>

    ¡°It is what happens when one uses too many skills simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°Oh, like how you got all racked up and almost died when you used those thousand skills on me at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Limon nodded for a moment, but he quickly became confused again with another look at Park.

    ¡°Then why does he look so much worse?¡±

    Sure enough, Park was in an unspeakably gruesome state.

    The way his orifices and groin were covered in blood and urine, with ruptured blood vessels all over his body, he was already halfway to bing a vegetable.

    Even after a thousand skills, Lee Chun-gi still hadn¡¯tpletely lost himself.

    Park had only used a handful, so why?

    Lee Chun-gi kept his answer simple.

    ¡°Secretary Park most likely has never gone through multi-skill activation training before.¡±

    There was no doubt that Lee Chun-gi¡¯s ability to acquire an infinite number of skills thanks to the absolute skill ¡¸Technique Replication¡¹.

    But it was his years of constant training, conditioning, and specific gear assembly that made him able to use hundreds of those infinite skills simultaneously.

    Not to mention, he was only able to use hundreds at a time while in his Overlord state.

    Park¡¯s problem was that he had only stolen Lee Chun-gi¡¯s skills and status.

    Effort was an entirely different matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing he¡¯s still alive after carelessly using my skills without the needed gear and training.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So you¡¯re saying that this dickhead just self-annihted after stealing your skills without even knowing his limits.¡±

    ¡°Basically.¡±

    Limon stared at the squirming man on the floor.

    <em>How could someone this idiotic exist?</em>

    He turned around to face Lee chun-gi.

    ¡°To be honest, I was pretty damn floored when I saw you all triumphant with just an empty shell of my swordsmanship. But you really were on the sunny side, huh?¡±

    Was this apliment, or was he mocking him?

    With the subject ofparison being as dumb as the man named ¡®Park Hyun-gun¡¯, Lee Chun-gi didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After a while, he finally broke his silence.

    ¡°I feel like I owe you an apology for this.¡±

    ¡°Leave it, that¡¯s just how all yers are.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lee chun-gi stopped talking without getting anywhere.

    The bottom line was that Lee Chun-gi and Park were essentially the same ¡ª both were arrogant asshats that were each humiliated by Limon. The only difference was their severity of humiliation.

    Although, he did think that putting every yer into the same group as Park was a bit disrespectful.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    It looked like the idiot was at least aware of his blunder.

    Using a few recovery skills, he barely improved from acting like a squirming cockroach to a squirming human being.

    Belching out more blood, he cried out.

    ¡°I¡­I worked hard! I really did!¡±

    Lee Chun-gi had the shortcuts thanks to his cheat skill.

    Unlike him, Park had worked his ass off with ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹ , which was good for nothing except lying.

    He sweat dire blood and tears while the other helpless airheads made fools of themselves spewing shit about peace and the ¡®little joys of a simple life¡¯, or whatever the fuck it was.

    He used the guild¡¯s money to put together his gear and items.

    He risked his life to level up.

    ¡°Why do I have to be the one eating horseshit!?¡±

    Park couldn¡¯t understand.

    No, it was uneptable.

    The fact that he couldn¡¯t do what Lee Chun-gi, the lucky bastard who was handed Monarchy, could do.

    As he ridiculously became both the viin and the hero to y said viin.

    As he wiggled on the floor like some worm in his final moments.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡±

    Park screamed as he shed blood like it was dead skin.

    This was wrong.

    If even a little bit of justice really did exist in this world, he deserved to be rewarded more than anyone else.

    Such spite and fury spurred within his outcries.

    Limon kept his thoughts short.

    ¡°You apeshit fucking nutcase.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­What did you say?!¡±

    ¡°Do I really have to spell it out to you? I mean, it¡¯s so obvious¡­¡±

    Too baffled to be angered, Limon looked down on Park with a look of dismay.

    The fact he even had to say it was draining. He let out a sigh.

    ¡°Life isn¡¯t a game, dipshit.¡±

    Clearing the Dungeon gives you wealth and glory. Anyone could get stronger if they leveled up, and anyone could get good gear with money.

    That was the mindset of yers ¡ª that results came naturally with effort.

    But that lead to them forgetting one crucial fact too easily.

    ¡°Do you really think that the light at the end of the tunnel really exists for everyone who works their ass off?¡± Limon pointed out in a tired voice.

    Sesses from hard work?

    People don¡¯t seed because theycked <strong>hard work?</strong>

    Limon knew better than anyone else: That was utter horseshit.

    There are prodigies who see and learn one thing and understand a hundred.

    There are people born with golden spoons in their mouth, guaranteed a life of wealth and glory.

    There are the lucky who seed with luck alone.

    Their existence alone proved the theory of ¡®hard work¡¯ wrong.

    They were living proof that not everybody got rewarded for their efforts, and there were limits that couldn¡¯t be pushed by working hard.

    ¡°That¡¯s why people praise effort and respect the hardworking.¡±

    If there was fair, surefire sess to effort, it would be no different from donkey work.

    They already know that the world is unfair.

    They know they might not seed.

    They know there is a limit they can¡¯t pass.

    And yet, they still try to challenge their limits to fight this unfairness, even if they don''t seed.

    That is what makes effort valuable.

    ¡®Work hard!¡¯

    Working hard does not mean ¡®achieving results¡¯.

    It meant having a steadfast mindset and proactive attitude that wouldn¡¯t falter in the face of failure.

    But all there were were lucky rugrats who have never failed after trying.

    People who didn¡¯t even know what ¡®failing¡¯ meant, crying, <strong>¡°hard work!¡± </strong>as if it was the answer to everything.

    ¡°Just because you put some effort in doesn¡¯t give you the right to kill, deceive, and rob others however you want.¡±

    Trying harder than anyone else?

    Deserving results?

    Scorning andughing at those who don¡¯t try?

    That¡¯s not hard work, and it¡¯s not even logical!

    It¡¯s groundless fanaticism and obstinacy.

    In fact, the people who say such garbage are the ones who overestimate their own worth and look down on others. It¡¯s quite impressive, really.

    ¡°Well, if you wanna shut your eyes tow and reason and live life like a game, go ahead. Free will¡¯s all yours,¡± Limon smirked.

    Whether hemitted murder like he was PKing, leveling up, or making an effort because he felt like it¡­

    How one chooses to live their life is their own free will. That¡¯s life.

    ¡°Just like how it¡¯s my free will to fucking kill you and get my blood debt.¡±

    Just one important thing:

    Doing whatever you want in a game will get your ount suspended.

    In real life, you¡¯ll die.

    ¡°Ki¡­ Kill? Kill me?¡±

    ¡°What else is there? Don¡¯t tell me you thought I came all the way here to hand you over to the police.¡±

    Limon icily mocked.

    Park could feel his blood run cold.

    It finally settled in that Limon was seriously there to kill him.

    One wrong move wouldn¡¯t just cost him his future, but his life.

    He screamed at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°That¡¯s bloody murder!¡±

    The court ofw existed to decide the price one pays for their crimes.

    Killing a person because of a personal grudge was unjustified in the eyes of thew ¡ª a crime.

    Limon¡¯s response to his desperate cries were simple and concise.

    ¡°And what about it?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t ying dumb, nor was he mocking him.

    Limon tilted his head like he genuinely didn¡¯t know what Park¡¯s outburst meant as his eyes bore into a frozen Park.

    ¡°If you made your profits through crime, then you should have known that anyone can piss on thew to kill you. You absolute buffoon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Park hyun-gun had just registered that the man in front of him was Limon Asphelder.

    The mad dog who violently ughtered 200 people¡ª including the PAB director ¡ªheld the President hostage, and struck down a Monarch.

    There was no way thew could do fuck all to stop such a monster.

    And in that moment, Park finally understood what Limon¡¯s earlier statement meant.

    <em>Life isn¡¯t a game.</em>

    A game had system operators ¡ª admins, moderators.

    All real life had was just the powerlessw.

    There was no such thing as a system operator who could protect him after he¡¯d broken thew and stolen what he believed was the rightful fruits of hisbor.

    And even if there was, it wouldn¡¯t have made much of a difference.

    Whether it be operators, the Gods, even the Constetions.

    Limon wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut down anyone who he thought got in the way of his blood debt.

    ¡°S-Sir! Are you just going to let this happen?!¡±

    Park clung onto Lee Chun-gi.

    He was driven to a point where he could only demand help from the person he had just tried to kill moments before.

    But Lee Chun-gi paid him no heed.

    ¡°Is one day enough?¡± he asked stoically.

    ¡°Make it four.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°I said four.¡±

    Not taking any objection, Limon dictated in a cold and sluggish voice.

    Lee Chun-gi looked into the man¡¯s golden eyes.

    After a while, he closed his own without another word.

    ¡°No one will step foot in this ce for four days, starting now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sir?¡±

    Park didn¡¯t understand what Limon¡¯s decision of four days or Lee Chun-gi¡¯s promise had meant.

    His body started to shake as anxiety welled up inside of him.

    ¡°Be grateful. I lessened what should have taken three months and ten days to collect into four.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­? Grateful¡­ for what? D-Do what in here for four days?¡±

    ¡°I believe I told you already.¡±

    Limon effortlessly held up his sword and rammed it into Park¡¯s twitching shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Aagh?!¡±

    Park¡¯s eyes widened like they were about to burst.

    It wasn¡¯t only because Limon¡¯s sword had just plowed through his guts and dug into his spine.

    As soon as the tip of the sword met with a certain part of his spine¡­

    Nausea and a burning pain.

    Pain that felt like his entire body was getting pricked by needles as his lungs lit on fire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not going to die for another four days, at least.¡±

    His limbs trembled from the overwhelming agony. He couldn¡¯t even scream.

    ¡°Second to swordsmanship, I excel in the 36,500 torture techniques I learnt in my time with the Seven Dragons Association.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 46: A Miracle

    Chapter 46: A Miracle

    His flesh was sliced piece after piece.

    His nerves were cut off one by one.

    His blood was forced to flow backwards.

    His entire gut was twisted upside down.

    He would suffer a pain beyond death itself, but he wouldn¡¯t die.

    Sublimated into an art ¡ª that was the torture techniques of the Seven Dragons Association, whose Psionic arts were at the forefront when it came to research into the human body and mind.

    ¡®Th-This man¡­¡¯

    Park shuddered amidst foaming at the mouth from pain.

    Not because ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹had told him that Limon wasn¡¯t lying.

    Rather, it was hisnguor. It naturally came to him as soon as he saw those golden eyes looking at him like a squirming insect pinned under a needle.

    Thatnguor was neither fatigue nor boredom.

    A dreariness only those who found murder as tedious beyond tiring could have.

    It was the result of killing people over, and over, and over again.

    Park became one of the miraculous lucky(or unlucky) few to learn what aSwordmaster truly was underneath all that heroic glory.

    <em>Pow¡ª!</em>

    ¡°Grrrgh?!¡±

    ¡°Who told you to think about something else?¡±

    Getting kicked in the rear, Parkpletely forgot his train of thought as he felt a thunderous blow to his head.

    Limon burrowed his sword into his spine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget this.¡±

    It was closer to advice than a warming, or a deration for Park to erase any hope left within him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape reality anymore.¡±

    Whether it be regret, self-reflection, atonement, concern, losing consciousness, or insanity, Park would not be allowed to feel anything aside from a single sensation from now on.

    ¡°For the next four days, all you will be able to do is beg to be killed,¡± he said lowly as he prodded his sword around Park¡¯s body.

    Underneath all the pain, Park tried to think.

    He tried to believe.

    He tried to give up.

    <em>All of this is a dream.</em>

    <em>Reality will be waiting for me once I open my eyes.</em>

    He tried isting his consciousness to escape the mental and physical agony.

    But as Limon dered, he would not give him the chance to go insane.

    He kept Park sane by meticulously probing his pain receptors as he butchered his body one cell at a time.

    And Park agonized under the pain.

    He yearned for anyone to save him.

    To let him die in peace, even.

    That he¡¯d do anything, pay any price, to get saved, whoever they might be.

    Just then¡­

    A miracle.

    [Your covenant Constetion is moved by your earnest prayers.]

    [Your covenant Constetion offers to renew your contract. You will acquire the strength to break away from the current threat upon epting.]

    [Do you ept the renewal of the contract?]

    ¡®¡­!¡¯

    It was quite a strange system message.

    As a high-level yer who hade across several system messages before, this was the first time Park had ever been offered a contract renewal.

    With all the information he had gathered while running ¡ºInfinity Guild¡», he still had not heard of anything like this happening, even as a rumor.

    Normally, he would have been suspicious.

    As much as he had climbed his way up with lies, he wasn¡¯t one to blindly buy into unexpected fortune.

    But now, after having lost everything with only an awful death awaiting him, Park could not afford to cast doubt on the system message when his sharp wits were already thrown out the window.

    Like a drowning man clutching onto a straw, he frantically gave his answer.

    ¡°I-I ept! I ept the contract renewal!¡±

    <em>Ba-dump.</em>

    As soon as he cried out, Park could feel it.

    An opening appeared in the world¡¯s providence as a brilliant star fell towards him.

    He could feel an immense power swallow him.

    Amidst the storm of tremendous force, he realized something he hadn¡¯t even noticed when he used Lee Chun-gi¡¯s skills.

    Even the ¡®Absolute Ruler¡¯ Monarchs were only human.

    Compared to a true transcendent entity like the Constetions, they were ultimately nothing.

    And now, that very transcendent entity was approaching him to lend him its powers.

    He rejoiced.

    ¡®I knew the Constetions wouldn¡¯t turn their backs on me!¡¯

    He rejoiced at the fact his prayers were heard.

    That with this newfound omnipotent power, he wouldn¡¯t just escape his impending doom.

    There was now rekindled hope that he could kill Lee Chun-gi and Limon, and take over ¡ºInfinity Guild¡».

    Above all, his once despondent heart rocked with joy that he was finally being rewarded for his efforts, unlike whatever nonsense that disgusting old man spewed.

    Just as he epted the light of the Constetion with full respect and admiration, grinning ear to ear from bliss¡ª

    <em>Chomp.</em>

    <em>Crunch, crrrrunch.</em>

    <em>Gu------ulp.</em>

    The deific star devoured him.

    ***

    ***

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    Lee Chun-gi thought Park had finally gone mad when he bellowed to ¡°renew his contract¡±.

    After all, it¡¯smon for someone driven into the deep end to go insane.

    But Lee Chun-gi had no choice but to ept that his judgments were wrong this time.

    <em>Pow¡ª!</em>

    It wasn¡¯t because Park, who had been squirming around with a sword jammed into him as he barely held himself together from the after-effects of overheat, had just shot up and kicked Limon.

    It wasn¡¯t just because his nearly severed hips had healed in the blink of an eye, either.

    Nor was it his sudden explosion of energy that made Lee Chun-gi¡¯s skin crawl just from being in Park¡¯s vicinity.

    His aura.

    There was no doubt that this was Park Hyun-gun.

    But the feeling of discement that felt like he was looking at something else underneath that familiar mask.

    The sense of an awful alienation that he was looking into an abyss he wasn¡¯t supposed to.

    The sickening repugnance of his soul getting drained from simply looking at it.

    It made Lee Chun-gi, who had maintained his stoicism even when his skills were stolen, grimace.

    ¡®Just what the hell¡­.¡¯

    Had <em>it</em> felt his gaze?

    Park¡¯s head rotated 90 degrees to face the Monarch.

    Locking eyes with him, Lee Chun-gi instinctively took a step backwards.

    What he felt in that moment was a fear he hadn¡¯t felt, even when staring death in the face.

    Beyond fear of that thing¡¯s power, a physiological terror of vermin and sewage mixed with something else slobbering his face tightened his chest.

    Grimace.

    Park smiled at him.

    His smile was so wide, the corners of his mouth tore apart as blood started dripping out.

    He jeered as he licked the blood with his elongated tongue.

    It was augh that made Lee Chun-gi delirious just from looking at it.

    He wanted to avert his gaze immediately.

    He wanted to erase that awful smile from his memory.

    He wanted to run away and forget that any of this ever happened.

    But it was no use.

    He tried shutting his eyes.

    He tried running away.

    But the dreadful image would stay engraved in his memory.

    Then, he came to a realization, just in time.

    <em>Ah, yes. That¡¯s right.</em>

    <em>If it was engraved in his eyes, he¡¯d just pop his eyes out.</em>

    <em>If his mind wouldn¡¯t erase it, he¡¯d just dig out his thoughts.</em>

    <em>If his guts were in a twist, he¡¯d just take them out.</em>

    It was truly the perfect solution.

    There was only one way out of this dread.

    ¡°¡¸Wave st¡¹.¡±

    <em>Boom¡ª!</em>

    He sted an intangible wave.

    It was terribly weaker than usual, as his skills were still weakened by ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹.

    But Park still flew back,pletely unprepared as if he hadn¡¯t expected him to attack.

    Thanks to propelling him away, the sight that ate away at Lee Chun-gi¡¯s mind faded away as his thinking returned to normal.

    But nevertheless, a repulsion remained like his brain was drenched in filthy oil.

    He clenched his jaws.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    That was no cognitive skill.

    He could feel his mind going into delirium like he was falling just by looking at Park.

    A feeling he could only describe as¡­

    ¡®Deterioration¡¯.

    It made Lee Chun-gi certain of one thing.

    ¡°Rather, what are you?¡±

    That was just the shell of a human.

    Park was no longer there.

    He had already turned into something that could no longer be considered human.

    But what was once Park did not answer.

    It stared at Lee Chun-gi, ssy eyes filled with anger.

    A mere human dared cross it?

    It reached one hand out.

    ¡°¡¸w a v e b l a s t¡¹¡±

    ¡°....!¡±

    Lee Chun-gi¡¯s eyes widened.

    It wasn¡¯t because he had just gotten attacked by the same skill he used, nor was it because its force far exceeded his, even in his normal state.

    He had reflexively used ¡¸Spatial Metastasis¡¹as soon as he saw its hand reach out.

    But the moment he locked eyes with Park, it failed to activate.

    He was frozen in ce, as if an invisible snake had wrapped around his entire body.

    Having missed him time to escape, he was just about to get swept away by an intangible wave big enough to crush his body with ease, when¡ª

    A sh of light split through the sky.

    The wave st ruptured and Lee Chun-gi could move once again.

    He couldn¡¯t rx, however.

    In fact, he looked even more disturbed than before.

    It wasn¡¯t because Limon, who had stayed a step back after defending himself from Park¡¯s kick, was now standing in front of him.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the pressure that was as irrepressible as having a sword pressed to his neck, one that he hadn¡¯t even felt in his battle with Limon.

    It was his expression.

    An expression of one who had just received a surprise gift, or won the lottery ¡ª he was beaming with joy and excitement.

    The cold, lifeless ck glow in his gaze was what gave Lee chun-gi goosebumps from head to toe.

    ¡°Damn¡­ who knew that I¡¯d get a gift like this after being good?¡±

    Lee chun-gi couldn¡¯t understand.

    No one could have understood why Limon was this excited despite having his long awaited blood debt postponed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I should just collect my blood debt like this anyways.¡±

    It goes without saying he would have been aggravated in any other circumstance.

    Especially since it was clear a Constetion had dared to vite Limon¡¯s warnings to not get in the way of his revenge.

    There was only one reason Limon was happy instead of outraged.

    He saw it.

    The moment Park epted the contract renewal, an unmistakable Constetion fell from the skies to devour him.

    ¡°Thank fuck you came out yourself, you jackass snake.¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s covenant Constetion.

    The entity whoughed at her in her final moments and tried to steal a certain object resembling a glowing marble from her body.

    The main culprit that first brought the Constetions to his attention.

    Limon put on a chilling smile as heid his eyes on it.

    The Snake that Connects Ends.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 47: The End of Blood and Avarice

    Chapter 47: The End of Blood and Avarice

    For the record, Limon was in agreement with Li Chingwei that it was necessary to be cautious about the Constetions. But he was still withholding any verdicts on their existence.

    What were their intentions?

    Would they be evil in the future?

    Were all the Constetions on the same side?

    Was it necessary to extinguish everyst one of them?

    He knew too little about them to be blindly hostile towards them.

    Back in the Heroes¡¯ Age, Limon had seen countless monsters and madmen who believed they were righteous when they determined ¡®evil¡¯ with abject subjectivity and massacred people for being a citizen of an enemy nation, having a different religion, or the color of their skin.

    But at this very moment, he knew that he could be certain about the ¡®Snake that Connects Ends¡¯.

    This jackass snake was a dangerous jackass.

    Not just because it hadughed at Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s death, and might even be the very culprit behind that.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way that bastard isn¡¯t dangerous after making a human look like that.¡¯

    Park had looked the same as he did before.

    Well, from a normal person¡¯s perspective.

    But with the ck glow in Limon¡¯s eyes, the scene in front of him was entirely different.

    ck scales covered Park¡¯s entire body.

    His head was morphed into that of a snake¡¯s/

    Its tongue was stretched to the floor.

    His arms were reced with tentacles.

    After getting the ability to see Constetions, Limon had seen all kinds of forms in yers.

    But that snake¡¯s form was different in naturepared to everything else.

    Unlike the other Constetions who were at most fused onto the yers, this time, it was hard to distinguish the original human body.

    And most notable, was what was in the snake¡¯s gaping mouth.

    Inside was Park¡¯s head, melting down as he screamed.

    Meaning: that jackass snake was the one possessing his body.

    And that this very snake was on apletely different dimensionpared to the mere shadows Limon had seen thus far.

    What stood in front of him was the Constetion¡¯s true form.

    ¡°I have a lot of questions for you Constetions¡­¡±

    Limon tightened the grip on his sword.

    And like a lightning bolt, he charged at the snake wearing Park¡¯s face.

    ¡°But first, I¡¯m going to kill you off, you fucking snake!¡±

    <em>sh¡ª!</em>

    There was only a sh of light, hypersonic to the point it was more like a missile than a charging human.

    It created afterimages, even light struggling to catch up.

    Before it looked like the sword even made contact, it had already cut through.

    But there was only one problem.

    The pierced snake disappeared like it was just some illusion.

    A mockingugh with the sound of hissing could be heard behind Limon¡¯s back.

    ¡°¡¸o c t a g o n a l b a r r i e r¡¹¡±

    The snake split open its mouth into a wide jeer.

    As if to show off, it raised one hand and flicked its tentacle as soon as the eight barriers circled Limon.

    ¡°B o o m.¡±

    <em>Ka-boom boom boom boom!</em>

    A vortex of lightning, fire, ice, curses, des, venom, pressure, and explosions sted in the barrier.

    Although it was set off inside the barrier, it was more than powerful enough to not only demolish the headquarters of ¡ºInfinity Guild¡», but destroy all of its surroundings up to several kilometers away.

    It was extremely fortunate, then, that Limon was the one trapped within those confines.

    In one swing, he shed through all the casted skills and escaped the barrier, stopping the city from getting nuked.

    But that was only the beginning.

    <em>Pow! Boom! Ka bang bang bang!</em>

    ¡®Oh you slithery motherfucker¡­¡¯

    As if the first attack was just an introduction, the snake continued to hurl countless skills.

    Limon¡¯s brows furrowed as he cut through every single one of them.

    It wasn¡¯t because it was blindly spamming skills powerful enough to bring colossal damage to the city, as if it were holding the city itself hostage.

    It was because for some reason, it was familiar to him.

    The way it read ahead of his attacks and teleported ordingly to dodge them.

    The way itbined hundreds of thousands of skills to increase their power.

    Of course it would be familiar.

    This was Lee Chun-gi¡¯s tactics after activating Overlord.

    ¡°¡­I see. Was that why?¡±

    Limon understood.

    He understood why, out of all other times, the snake had chosen to take over Park¡¯s body now.

    ¡°Because you thought this was your opportune moment to kill me, now that you can use the Monarch¡¯s powers?¡±

    Flicking its tongue with a grotesque grin, the snake did not mutter an answer.

    But that alone was enough for Limon to know he made the right guess.

    At a nce, this was foolish of the snake.

    Limon couldn¡¯t be beaten by only using the stolen skills of a Monarch.

    Park himself had made that crystal clear.

    But there was one definitive difference between Park and the snake:

    One of them was a Constetion.

    And the oue of that difference was enormous.

    While Park had self-destructed from merely a few dozen skills, the snake was freely throwing hundreds and thousands of skills.

    And with a lot more power than Lee Chun-gi, at that.

    Conclusively, the limit of power human Park and the snake Constetion could handle was different by magnitudes.

    While itcked in terms of technicality as it couldn¡¯tbine skills as efficiently as Lee Chun-gi, it made up for that with the sheer number of skills itunched.

    That wasn¡¯t the only difference between humans and Constetions, either.

    <em>Zap, z-z-z-z-z-zap!</em>

    Limon shed. He impaled. He crushed.

    But no matter how many times his de hit its mark, the snake would fade away, reappearing in a random spot to puke out even more skills.

    A skill that was shot in front of him came flying from the back, and he moved sideways when he lunged forward.

    It was like the space itself changed, like he was in the snake¡¯s domain now.

    It was a peculiar stratagem that Limon hadn¡¯t seen, even while fighting Lee Chun-gi.

    He was forced to go on the defense.

    Of course he¡¯d fail to handle it.

    This wasn¡¯t Lee Chun-gi or Park. It was a Constetion he was fighting.

    A great being that was iparable to a human.

    The Guardian of Humanity and Swordmaster was at the end of the day, only human.

    The snake had ced Limon as a priority target as he was the only human who could stand up against it.

    But inversely, that meant that the benefits of taking Limon down would be that much greater as well.

    And so, the snake risked the unstable possession, going as far as to renew a contract to possess Park to face Limon.

    That feat alone would put it on the same level as the Monarch-rank Constetions.

    If it fails to take Limon down, it could easily retreat.

    Park was just a measly tool who fulfilled its purpose.

    Whatever happened to him, the snake didn¡¯t care.

    Low risk, high returns.

    As such, there was no reason for the snake to let go of such an opportunity.

    Meticulous and cunning, the snake ruthlessly drove Limon into a corner.

    Or at least, that¡¯s what it thought it was doing.

    That was, until Limon, whose sword had only been hitting air up to that point, sluggishly opened his mouth.

    ¡°The Snake that Connects Ends¡­ Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m getting the hang of your nature.¡±

    ***

    ***

    The snake thought that it was the one ying Limon.

    It never considered that it would be the one getting yed.

    That he¡¯d been eyeing the snake this entire time, studying the feelings passed on through his sword.

    That his eyes were not of a swordsmen fighting for his life, but of a hunter making the snake¡¯s domain his.

    ¡°It may look like you¡¯re manipting space, but that¡¯s just a facade. Your true ability is making fiction into reality and reality into fiction.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡®The Snake that Connects Ends¡¯.

    Limon was right.

    Connecting ends did not mean connecting spaces.

    Reality and fiction.

    Truth and lies.

    Illusion and realism.

    It was a title that was derived from its ability to connect the antitheses.

    They had only been cheating the yers, under the facade that it manipted space because their powers grew stronger the less it was known.

    Limon coldly jeered seeing the snake falter from getting its true nature exposed so quickly.

    ¡°Motherfucking troglodyte.¡±

    Were they blinded by avarice, or were they just fucking stupid?

    In a hurry to lunge at the prey in front of it, it not only put its host on the line, but also thrown themselves into the fire.

    Limonughed at the idiocy.

    ¡°It''smendable you stand in front of me believing in your little barbarian magic tricks.¡±

    Enraged by the ridicule, the snake widened its snakes as it prepared to unleash a barrage of skills again.

    But before the snake could move, Limon was already stepping forward.

    One step over the distortion.

    Two to narrow the space between them.

    And three to swing his de.

    In just three steps, he¡¯d just passed through the maze of ¡®warped¡¯ space.

    The snake was outraged, but it was not taken aback.

    Its power was falsehood and deceit, after all.

    Able to go back and forth between illusions, it could just make Limon¡¯s attack fake, even after getting cut.

    That was the power of the Constetions.

    To tyrannize the world¡¯s natural order, and create miracles.

    A transcendental might that mere humans couldn¡¯t dare approach.

    <em>sh¡ª.</em>

    ¡°?!?!?!¡±

    And so, in the next moment, the snake could only widen its eyes further.

    Surely it had used its powers to turn Limon¡¯s attack into falsehood.

    But its illusionary arms had just fallen to the ground, apanied by the pain of flesh and bone getting ripped apart.

    <em>How?</em>

    <em>Surely, that bastard had only cut an illusion!</em>

    <em>How did his sword touch me?</em>

    ¡°You seem rather shocked, troglodyte.¡±

    It looked like it had just experienced a nightmare.

    Confusion and bewilderment was clear on its reptilian head.

    Limon smirked. He looked to the snake¡¯s reflection on his sword.d

    ¡°If you can turn reality into fiction and fiction into reality, you really ought to know that I can cut reality through your illusions,¡± he stated coldly.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    The snake was appalled.

    Not because it couldn¡¯t understand Limon, no. The opposite, rather.

    It could only bite its tongue after the shock of realization.

    Using an illusion to pierce reality was like using the reflection of the moon in water to cut the actual moon in the sky.

    It wasn¡¯t even a power the Constetion of falsehood and deceit could have.

    But a mere human?

    With nothing but a sword?

    It couldn¡¯t believe it.

    It refused to believe it.

    That Limon was just trying to deceive it.

    That this was some sort of trick.

    But it couldn¡¯t.

    Its arms that did not regenerate.

    The pain surging from the wounds.

    Limon¡¯s cold, settled eyes.

    It all told him the truth.

    This was neither falsehood nor deceit.

    And the snake understood.

    Why this man was the only subject of alert among all the other measly humans.

    Why even the Monarch-rank Constetions themselves would only watch him from afar without intervening themselves.

    Humanity¡¯s Guardian, the man who single-handedly protected the world.

    It also meant that he was a monster with the power to single-handedly destroy the world.

    <em>Glop.</em>

    The instant the realization struck it, the snake immediately went into action.

    It puked out a decaying, rotting Park Hyun-gun on the floor, and rushed into the sky.

    Following the possession that took quite the toll, then hastily abandoning said possession, there was considerable stress put on the Constetion.

    It could be downgraded into a marquis. Heck, even an earl rank if they weren¡¯t careful.

    But the snake did not care.

    The unique guile of a snake.

    The instinct of an animal.

    The surging terror.

    It made the snake throw away everything to run away.

    ¡°This fuck¡¯s an actual troglodyte.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Did you think you could run from me when you came to me first?¡±

    The snake had ditched its physical body to escape in the blink of an eye.

    But Limon was staring right at them.

    But how?

    It wasn¡¯t possible for a human to be able to see it!

    Then, the snake realized the answer as it saw the ck glow in Limon¡¯s eyes.

    And it was appalled.

    Aside from his swordsmanship, that was not a power a human was allowed to have.

    ¡°Remember this as my gift to you on your way down to hell.¡±

    <em>Wooosh¡ª!</em>

    Limon paid no heed to the snake¡¯s astonished reaction.

    In just three steps, he¡¯d caught up to the snake flying high up in the heavens.

    ¡°I am a Swordmaster.¡±

    Limon Asphelder, thest lord of the sword tower and humanity¡¯sst Swordmaster.

    He got in stance to swing his sword midair.

    ¡°There is no one in this world who can run from me, and there is nothing I cannot cut. Even if it is outside of this world.¡±

    Was it subconscious or instinctive?

    The snake stopped running and charged straight at Limon with its jaws wide open.

    It was as if they knew the only way they could get out of this alive was to kill Limon right then and there.

    But before its fangs could touch Limon, he was already pulling down his sword.

    With the utmost elegance, Limon drew an orchid, the heavens his canvas.

    ¡°¡´Caliber of the Demon ying Sword

    Part of the Waters - Moon Blossoms. ¡µ¡±

    <strong><em>¡°¡¸@%^$#^%@!$#^%@$¡ª!¡¹¡±</em></strong>

    A petrifying howl shook the world as the west seas split in two.

    And the light of a shining star disappeared from the night sky.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 48: Crimes and Punishment

    Chapter 48: Crimes and Punishment

    Tick. Tock.

    Tick. Tock.

    The headquarters of ¡ºInfinity Guild¡»was a shy building.

    It was typical to be bustling with hundreds of guild members and staff.

    But right now, the building was dead silent.

    Not just because everyone had been ordered to leave and the entrance restricted.

    It was also because there was someone guarding the silence.

    Tick. Tock.

    Tick. Tock.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A dreary space with not a single soul in sight but one.

    A man with slicked back hair, his legs crossed.

    He was blockading the building with various fortification skills.

    Same as he had been doing for the past four days, Lee Chun-gi waited, his eyes fixed on the pocket watch in his hands.

    He¡¯d watch the second hand needle tick and tock roughly 340,000 times.

    Even most high-level yers would have passed out from exhaustion if they had spent 340,000 seconds without food, sleep, or rest.

    But the Infinite Monarch did not bat an eye.

    He simply waited for the second hand to tick 345,600 times with a stoic face, as usual.

    <em>Rrrring¡ª!</em>

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s time.¡±

    The second hand finally reached the final second as the clock started ringing loudly.

    It meant that the promised four days had passed.

    Immediately, Lee Chun-gi stood up from his chair and went straight to the room that had been locked for the past four days ¡ª the secretary¡¯s office.

    <em>Creek.</em>

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    But before he could get to the door handle, the door opened as another man walked out.

    ¡°What the hell? Don¡¯t tell me you were waiting here for four whole days.¡±

    White hair, gold eyes. A sword on his waist, and a faint scar on his eye ¡ª Limon Asphelder.

    He looked to Lee Chun-gi with surprise.

    But Lee Chun-gi did not answer.

    He wasn¡¯t even looking at Limon.

    His eyes were fixed to only one spot ¡ª the crack in the door that stayed slightly open after Limon walked out.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    Blood stters stained every wall.

    Skull and teeth marks could be clearly seen engraved onto the desk from how much force was used.

    Slices of flesh thinner than paper piled up.

    Bones and guts were strewn all over the ce.

    For a while, he stood frozen looking at the dreadfully gruesome scene.

    It was hard to believe that all that came out of one person.

    He barely managed to get a word out.

    ¡°Just what have you been doing for the past four days?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lee Chun-gi answered with silence.

    In truth, he did not.

    He was scared to know.

    Even as someone who entered the Dungeon thousands of times and bore witness to all sorts of ghastly deaths, the scene in front of him was nauseating.

    Limon smirked at his transparency.

    ¡°Personally, I rmend you just incinerate this entire room.¡±

    <em>Get rid of it, unless you want to see someone go insane.</em>

    It was Limon''s way of being courteous.

    But there was still no answer.

    Only his gravely sunken, cid eyes that bore into Limon.

    ¡°What? Do you feel sympathetic all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi shook his head at Limon''s sarcasm.

    Even if Park was his closest aide, he wasn¡¯t nearly as good-natured or virtuous enough to feelpassion for the person who deceived and used him.

    ¡°Then do you think I went too far?¡±

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t say that I disagree,¡± Lee Chun-gi replied calmly.

    Anyone else would have thought the same.

    In fact, there was a high chance they would have thrown up and ran away.

    Any human with the bare minimum amount of morality wouldn¡¯t know whether to regard someone whomitted such an act as a human being.

    Especially if the victim was crippled.

    ¡°Did you really need to kill secretary Park like this when he had already been disabled?¡±

    After the snake abandoned Park¡¯s body and ran off, Park waspletely crippled.

    His state was so despondent, he couldn¡¯t move or talk.

    It was indiscernible if he even had any consciousness left.

    Yet, despite knowing Park¡¯s sorry state, Limon still continued with the four-day murder.

    It was only natural for Lee Chun-gi¡¯s face to harden.

    But Limon, the very culprit whomitted those atrocities, didn¡¯t look remorseful, let alone ashamed.

    He tilted his head.

    ¡°You know this is me being extremely generous, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious right now?¡±

    ¡°Then do you think we¡¯re close enough to joke around?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lee Chun-gi fell silent as he looked into the cold, settled, golden eyes that contradicted Limon¡¯s lighthearted tone of voice.

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to understand how any of this could be seen as ¡®being generous¡¯.

    ¡°You¡¯d pass out if you saw a dark mage sacrifice a human.¡±

    ¡°I do not think it is lucid topare this to human sacrifice to begin with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡±

    Limon scoffed.

    He wasn¡¯t oblivious to why Lee Chun-gi had reacted as he did.

    In fact, he knew far too well.

    In this age, murder itself was already considered a crime.

    Torturing someone to death for whatever reason was considered to be beyond brutal.

    It was a heinous crime that couldn¡¯t be called anything less than savage.

    But those were the standards of this era.

    ¡°A long time ago, kid, there was a nation that paraded human sacrifices in front of a hundred thousand people.¡±

    <em>¡®Offering oneself to the Gods was an honor.¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®Human sacrifice was a way to heaven.¡¯</em>

    There was once a religion where everyone believed such a doctrine.

    They would volunteer to be sacrificed.

    ¡°There was a time when people watched their friends ughter one another in a Colosseum, when public hangings were prime time entertainment.¡±

    In times like those where everybody desired brutal ughter¡ª

    ¡°There was once aw that threw babies into snakes to be eaten just for being rted to a criminal by blood.¡±

    ¡ªIt was determined byw that crime was inherited.

    ¡°It used to be taught that gorging on the liver of your enemy was admirable.¡±

    It was a culture where not getting revenge was humiliating.

    ¡°There was a military that researched how to kill people more violently, more definitively.¡±

    Wars that disposed of men like firewood.

    All of that would be lunacy in current times.

    But back then¡­ Nation, religion, culture, and circumstances¡­

    That was the natural way of things.

    ¡°Do you get it now? Do you see how petty and fragile the ¡®normal¡¯ you believe as an inexorable truth is?¡±

    Of course, even Limon hadn¡¯t lived through all of that history himself.

    But as much as he¡¯de across countless changes to the norm in every nook and cranny of the world over his many hundreds of years, Limon knew all too well of the ephemerality of the ¡®norm¡¯.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that murder is a crime and violence is considered taboo.¡±

    To say that the old days were better?

    Nonsense.

    There was no doubt that the current world was a much better ce to live in.

    Getting used to violence and brutality could destroy one¡¯s humanity.

    Limon knew it well, and he weed this change.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ¡®normal¡¯ to let an evil man live with his head up under the pretense of ¡®human rights¡¯.¡±

    Criminals are forgiven for their crimes for being too young.

    People be criminals for self-defense.

    Even the most atrocious of criminals cannot be killed.

    Forgiveness is forced upon those whose parents were killed.

    In this age, bottomless mercy was granted to assants while victims were met with indifference.

    Perhaps this proved that the world had be more civilized than in the past.

    Perhaps it is a virtue to prevent unnecessary hatred.

    But Limon couldn¡¯t take this virtue stemming from a twisted sense of peace as granted.

    He couldn¡¯t help it ¡ª he was an old man.

    A swordsman who lived his life piercing the hearts of his enemies and slitting the throats of evil.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Who knows, maybe that son of a bitch had a good heart. Maybe someday, he could have made amends, be a new man or something.¡±

    Perhaps Park wouldn¡¯t have be the viin he was if he hadn¡¯t made a deal with the snake Constetion in the first ce.

    Maybe he, too, was a victim of turning into a tool ¡ª whether it be because he became dependent on lying with ¡¸Counterfeit God¡¯s Alias¡¹, or because he was subconsciously manipted by the Constetion.

    ¡°That¡¯s not my problem, though.¡±

    Limon wasn¡¯t interested, nor was he going to pay any mind to Park¡¯s rights as a human or the unseen good in him.

    ¡°What¡¯s important to me is that that motherfucker did something to deserve getting fucking killed. So I fucking killed him.¡±

    ¡°¡­Knowing that would raise suspicion about your humanity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than disgracing it.¡±

    There is one thing that mustn¡¯t be mistaken.

    Acts like murder and torture. Negative feelings like pride and avarice.

    Those aren¡¯t the only things that eat away at one¡¯s humanity.

    Vindicating justified rage.

    Enduring injustice.

    Forcing good and justice.

    In the end, those all tore a man down into a simple tool of society.

    Just as pursuing or confining someone until they love you back would only break them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? What I want is to be human, not a piss-for-brains pushover.¡±

    Of course, Limon did have the inclination to follow along with the times to a certain extent.

    Like how he didn¡¯t just kill as he pleased while he was a PAB agent, no matter how deserving the criminals were.

    Perhaps he would have just ended it with a scene if he was the only one affected. But the moment he cut Yoo Na-kyung with his own sword, all room forpromise was gone.

    No matter how much the times,ws, or culture have changed.

    As a boss, it was his duty to collect the blood debt of a subordinate who died an unjust death.

    Giving that up meant that he was giving up being human.

    It was different from bing a monster.

    ¡°By the way, Lee Chun-gi.¡±

    <em>Sling.</em>

    Limon slowly pulled out his sword.

    He looked at Lee Chun-gi, his eyes cold.

    ¡°You are also responsible for Na-kyung¡¯s death.¡±

    Whether it was his own greed or due to the Constetions¡¯ interference, Park was to me for holding the orphans and making Yoo Na-kyung a suicide bomber.

    But that didn¡¯t make Lee Chun-gi innocent.

    Whatever the case, he was still the one who ordered for Limon¡¯s death.

    He was the one who failed to keep his subordinate under control.

    Even if he was used as a puppet, Lee Chun-gi most certainly held responsibility in this matter.

    Limon never actually forgave him.

    He had simply set aside the punishment until he found the real culprit.

    And now that Park was dead, he had no reason to keep Lee Chun-gi alive anymore.

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    Limon looked at him for a while.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°No, not now.¡±

    It was quite the unexpected response.

    Especially to Lee Chun-gi, who had been bracing himself for his death ever since his defeat at Limon¡¯s hands.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t because you¡¯re a Monarch.¡±

    Limon continued in the same, fatigued voice as when he had cut Park.

    ¡°Nor is it because I¡¯m worried about the social turmoil. I don¡¯t need anything from you, and I¡¯m not afraid of retaliation.¡±

    Anyone else would have taken those factors into concern.

    But none of that mattered when it came to collecting Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s blood debt.

    With the arrogant deration that only he, a man who killed a Constetion, could make, Limon revealed the reason he chose not to kill Lee Chun-gi.

    ¡°You¡¯re too stupid to be worthy of punishment.¡±

    It was a ruthless remark, a judgment too cold-blooded for a Monarch.

    But Lee Chun-gi did not show a single sign of rage or denial.

    He himself knew better than anyone else that he deserved to hear it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    Limon continued as Lee Chun-gi stayed silent.

    ¡°Ignorance is not grounds for exoneration. You¡¯re still on the line.¡±

    It is utter nonsense that ignorance is not a crime.

    Just that this time, the scale had tilted.

    If even a speck of dust made the scale tilt the other way, Limon could always repeat what he did today.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep my eyes on you.¡±

    It was a warning, a deration.

    Just as Anubis, Watchman of the Underworld, hangs the heart of the dead on the scale and judges whether their sins are heavier than the feather.

    This was the warning of an Absolute Ruler ¡ª that he would judge Lee Chun-gi¡¯s actions until the day he dies.

    ¡°And when you cross that line¡­¡±

    A pair of frameless sses fell to the floor.

    It was an article of value, made from the best craftsmen with all the riches in the world.

    But it was no more than garbagepared to what Limon cuts with his word.

    <em>Drip.</em>

    His shut eyes. Blood trickled out of one, eyelids trembling from the pain.

    It was apparent what Limon just gashed.

    What Lee Chun-gi had just lost.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to get the other one and your debt in 96 days,¡± he finished in the same sluggish voice.

    It was a brutal statement.

    A sentencing much too cold-blooded to say to someone who just lost an eye.

    But Lee Chun-gi was not outraged, sad, afraid, or upset.

    He did not use skills like¡¸Alganesthesia¡¹.

    He simply endured the pain with a sober mind as he nodded stoically.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll bear it in mind.¡±

    Limon¡¯s cold, settled eyes bore into his remaining one as if judging the authenticity of his answer.

    ¡°Alright, then.¡±

    <em>ng.</em>

    He put his sword away and turned around.

    It looked like he didn¡¯t have any more business here.

    Lee Chun-gi called out as Limon was about to leave indifferently.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Limon stopped in his tracks.

    It was quite the unexpected question.

    He turned his head slightly to face Lee Chun-gi.

    Now that he had collected Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s blood debt, there was only one other thing to do.

    He chuckled.

    ¡°Get married.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 49: Sharing a Glass

    Chapter 49: Sharing a ss

    The Sword Emperor, the first Swordmaster who yed the seven dragons and opened the gates to the Heroes¡¯ Age, once said:

    ¡°After seeding in something one tried their hardest on,

    Barely escaping a life or death situation.

    When one gets blood on your clothes,

    Or when one fails at something.

    One tends to crave alcohol.¡±

    ¡­It was unclear whether those were the words of a Swordmaster or a Drinkmaster.

    Frankly speaking, that just meant that the Sword Emperor was an alcoholic who drank every day.

    But that¡¯s judging him by modern day standards.

    The Bronze Age was a time where alcohol was a rarity presented only to the dragon n, and humans werepletely banned from drinking it at all.

    Well, not that he disliked alcohol, either.

    ¡°It was around here, I think.¡±

    With that taken into context, Limoning to this spot with a bottle of Soju after leaving the Infinity Guild was slightly out of joint with the Sword Emperor¡¯s wishes.

    This ce wasn¡¯t somewhere toe to without reason, nor was it a ce to drinkfortably.

    And yet, it was a ce he had toe to.

    Limon slowly nced around the vacant lot with not a single soul in sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s been cleaned up pretty well.¡±

    It truly was a peculiar remark.

    The vacant lot could only be called deste.

    Not a single tree was in sight, let alone buildings or streets.

    But Limon knew what this vacant lot used to look like.

    ¡°Aside from the corpses, I didn¡¯t think that the debris could be cleared out in just a few short days.¡±

    A copsed building with nothing left standing.

    Dust was everywhere from the explosion.

    200 brutally ughtered corpses.

    Recalling the river of blood that stained this vacant lot, Limon smirked.

    That¡¯s right.

    This was Haechung C&T Corporation, the former main base of the Liberation Brigade.

    The ce Limon ughtered Kang Jungsoo and 200 assants.

    It happened only a few days ago.

    So thepletely emptied-out space was incredible to see. There wasn¡¯t even a speck of rubble.

    Limon may have been in awe, but he wasn¡¯t surprised.

    After the Iron Age opened, it was routine for cities to change overnight and for mountains to change into rivers.

    ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s not dirty,¡± heughed.

    Plopping himself down on the ground, Limon poured the Soju into two paper cups.

    One was ced in front of him and the other across.

    It was a cup without a drinker.

    No one would drink from it.

    But Limon knew there was someone to receive it even if they didn¡¯t drink.

    ¡°Sorry I made you wait so long, Na-kyung.¡±

    Limon said tiredly in the spot he hadid Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s body down.

    ¡°I had to run in circles for a bit, you know?¡± he chuckled.

    At first, he had thought that Lee Chun-gi was the only one he had to fuck up.

    But then, he ended up discovering an unimaginable scheme from the Seven Dragons Association while pursuing the real culprit and ultimately ended up fucking up a Constetion.

    The past few days were full of ups and downs even Limon was new to.

    ¡°Anyways, I got your blood debt.¡±

    One thing was clear.

    Limon had no more reason to wield his sword for Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s revenge anymore.

    Park had paid for his sins with death.

    The snake behind Park waspletely eradicated.

    Li Chingwei¡¯s innocence was epted.

    And Lee Chun-gi paid his own price after getting used.

    Who else should he seek revenge from?

    The other Constetions? It was unclear as to how much of a part they¡¯d yed in all this in the first ce.

    Aside from them, it could be stretched that a few politicians and government officials could be held ountable due to their inaction, like President Han Jungkook.

    But Limon didn¡¯t have the inclination to get his blood debt from them as well.

    No, he wasn¡¯t worried about the chaos that woulde from such an act.

    They simply weren¡¯t even worth being killed.

    It would have been different if they had yed a leading role in this scheme from the beginning.

    But killing roaches for acting like roaches was just getting revenge for the sake of it, not to collect a blood debt.

    And above all, Limon knew.

    Even if he didn¡¯t intervene, they were bound to pay their price one day.

    Though, whether they would be the only ones paying was unclear.

    But that wasn¡¯t Limon¡¯s problem.

    He was no longer a hero, and all connection he had with this nation have been cut off.

    ¡°I shall take care of the children you value more than your own life until they be adults.¡±

    Though, maybe not all.

    The only connection he had left was with the children of Hanbit Orphanage, maybe.

    But even those children didn¡¯t have connections anymore ¡ª they were orphans, abandoned in the process of trying to get rid of Limon.

    And so, Limon was sure she didn¡¯t have to worry about the children.

    ¡°So don¡¯t hang around this world and leave in peace.¡±

    ***

    ***

    Limon knew this was all just tofort himself.

    He knew bbering on in this vacant lot changed nothing.

    Yoo Na-kyung was already dead.

    Whether he avenged her or held a memorial service, nothing he did would bring her back to life, nor would it make her go into the afterlife a little more peacefully.

    But that was all the more reason Limon hade to this ce.

    Just as revenge is for the living, this too, was a ceremony for himself.

    He needed this to cleanse himself of the emotional baggage left within himself.

    A de rusts if one does not clean the blood off it.

    Hopeless resentment can only turn into poison.

    ¡°Here, have a ss.¡±

    <em>sh¡ª</em>

    The ss was sliced into two and the Soju inside spilled onto the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m drinking two since I¡¯m your boss.¡±

    <em>Glug glug.</em>

    ¡°Oh, what about Jungsoo? Who cares about the backstabbing swine? I¡¯m just gonna go for the funeral feast.¡±

    He poured the alcohol with his grief. A feeling some would call memories, some sadness.

    Memories were bound to get blurry, and one day, will fade for thest time.

    Reminiscing over such memories, Limon continued to fill his ss.

    At times, he told jokes and showed off how he had gotten revenge.

    Other times, he would look up at the moon in silence.

    It was while he was talking over a drink alone.

    ¡°May I raise a ss for the departed soul as well?¡±

    A girl in an oriental dress suddenly walked up behind him. How long she had been there was unclear.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother turning around.

    He simply raised a paper cup.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even know Na-kyung.¡±

    He was insinuating for her to give up the formalities if she was just trying to get brownie points from him.

    But Li Chingwei stayed.

    ¡°I may have never met her, but one who was cherished by the Master of Swords is not unconnected to me.¡±

    Li Chingwei stated matter-of-factly that a married couple was two hearts beating as one ¡ª a friend of Limon was a friend of hers.

    Perhaps he was dumbfounded by the outdated mindset, or saw that she was being genuine, but Limon was silent for a while.

    He let out a soft chuckle and nodded.

    ¡°Do whatever you want. She wasn¡¯t one to say no to a drink from a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Li Chingwei smiled as if expected that answer, and took a seat next to him.

    She took out a bottle and ss from a box she came with and respectfully poured her ss with both of her hands.

    Limon eyed her movements.

    They seemed oddly experienced.

    The minute his eyes went over the bottle next to her, he looked mortified.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a Macan? And made in ¡®88?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that costs¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, er¡­ Nevermind.¡±

    Just how much did the ss Li Chingwei pour cost?

    Limon shook the image of wads of cash getting poured onto the dirt.

    ¡®It''s stupid to talk about money with her.¡¯

    <em>The rich goes three generations, even after their downfall.</em>

    No matter how much worse the ck Dragon n was than before.

    Regardless of whether they had already lost half of their shares.

    Only the other princesses of the Seven Dragons Association and a select few Monarchs could evenpare their riches to the remaining half of Li Chingwei¡¯s gargantuan fortune.

    That was how almighty the Seven Dragon Group¡¯s wealth was ¡ª an organization with all the riches in the world.

    ¡°Na-kyung, you little brat. Look at you, living in luxury after death.¡±

    Who knew a poor high-level yer who donated all her paychecks would get to drink something so expensive after dying.

    ¡®The world really is unpredictable¡­¡± Limon scoffed as he raised his cup.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s body has already been incinerated.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was,¡± Limon nodded.

    200 high-level yers were killed here.

    Publicizing such a thing would not only crumble the nation¡¯s status, but also hold the ruling party responsible.

    Most of the bodies here had to be incinerated to cover it all up.

    One can¡¯t prove a death when there was no corpse, after all.

    Limon didn¡¯t care to me them.

    No one would have visited Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s grave if there even was one. She was an orphan.

    But even he flinched at Li Chingwei¡¯s next words.

    ¡°So I bought thisnd under Hotel Leviathan¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°¡­You bought this ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This can be her gravesite.

    It was only natural to make the ce of one¡¯s death into their grave if there is no body to bury,¡± Limon watched Li Chingwei say.

    He turned his head forward again.

    ¡°Give it up. Na-kyung would have cried that it¡¯s a waste of money.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see that she was very frugal.¡±

    ¡°My ass. She just had the soul of a hobo.¡±

    Limon smirked seeing Li Chingwei nod gravely.

    Acting like he had a good idea, he added on, ¡° Make a yground, then.¡±

    ¡°A yground?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Na-kyung liked ying with the kids. She¡¯d like a ce for the kids to y in better than a grave.¡±

    ¡°Somewhere for children toe and y¡­?¡±

    Li chingwei looked perplexed, as if she¡¯d heard a difficult riddle.

    Limon found himself thinking as he watched her.

    ¡®I really can¡¯t get a grip on this princess.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t bat an eye when a sword was pressed against her neck as she calmly revealed a global scheme decades in the making.

    On the other hand, she tilts her head at lighthearted jokes or just straight up believes them.

    She¡¯s innocent when you think she¡¯s cunning, and she¡¯s honest when you think she¡¯s maniptive.

    She¡¯s as sly and deadly as a venomous snake under a ss cage, but she¡¯s also like an orchid in a field of snow.

    She was sharp and beautiful.

    A contradiction.

    Was the peculiar asymmetry because she was the ck Dragon Princess?

    Or was it something else?

    Watching his future bride and greatest enemy with a sparkle in his eyes, Limon asked.

    ¡°By the way, when are we getting married?¡±

    It was an obvious question for a future groom to ask, but it wasn¡¯t like a groom at all.

    Li chingwei answered with a bright smile.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 50: â€œIm Cunning.â€

    Chapter 50: ¡°I''m Cunning.¡±

    Limon could not believe his ears when he first heard her say those words.

    <em>Li Chingwei¡¯s smile was so bright and innocent, she couldn¡¯t have possibly said something so clueless!</em>

    ¡°¡­You have no idea when we¡¯re getting married?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    At least Limon had the excuse of being the proposee. But if Li Chingwei, the proposer, didn¡¯t know, who else would?

    <em>How were they going to get married, then?</em>

    <em>Why didn¡¯t she know?</em>

    Limon had multiple questions within that single ¡®why¡¯.

    Li Chingwei¡¯s answer, however, was concise.

    ¡°It is difficult for us to do so at the moment.¡±

    Limon blinked watching her beaming face and scratched his head.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you propose to me?¡± he asked begrudgingly.

    ¡°I did, of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­And I said yes.¡±

    ¡°It was an unforgettable proposal.¡±

    Being reminded of a certain memory, Li Chingwei blushed as she nced at Limon¡¯s lips.

    Anyone could tell that that was a girl in love. It was the face of a future bride excited for marriage.

    It was all the more reason Limon couldn¡¯t understand her words.

    ¡°After all that, and you¡¯re now saying that we can¡¯t get married?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I never told you we can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­???¡±

    Question marks appeared above Limon¡¯s head as he saw Li Chingwei¡¯s face turn into a look of surprise.

    He crossed his arms, thinking over what she said as he tapped his fingers against his arm.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t, but that it¡¯s hard to do so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What, like a young couple going against the opposition of their parents?¡±

    ¡°Exactly like that.¡±

    Li Chingwei pped, seemingly impressed by his wise insight.

    But Limon didn¡¯t look pleased by the ¡®praise¡¯ at all. Rather, he furrowed his brows.

    The more he understood her, the more questions he had.

    ¡°You never told me there were inws to fight.¡±

    ¡°But of course. My parents have already passed away.¡±

    ¡°Then who¡¯s opposing us?¡±

    ¡°Almost everyone else.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Yes. All the way up from the elders and nobles down to the lower ranks and even my own aides. If there were 100 members in the ck Dragon n, 99 of them would be against it, basically.

    Hearing Li Chingwei¡¯s bluntness, Limon couldn¡¯t help but look perplexed ¡ª not that he couldn¡¯t understand. He and the Seven Dragons Association have been enemies since the dawn of time.

    He knew better than anyone else that this marriage would not be blessed, which was why he had warned Li Chingwei back at Hotel Leviathan.

    And yet, Limon was still dumbfounded.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the sole authority of the princesses to choose the king¡¯s sons-inw?¡±

    Just as the Monarchs were the absolute rulers of the Iron Age, the seven princesses were themselves the absolute rulers of the Seven Dragons Association.

    Or at the very least, they wielded dominion over their ns.

    But choosing their husbands were their prime responsibility, and there hasn¡¯t been a single exception since their inception.

    Considering the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s customs, everyone opposing the husband a princess had chosen and the princess being concerned about it was unusual.

    But it really wasn¡¯t that unusual in this situation.

    ¡°There has never been a princess who¡¯s screwed over their n like I have before.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong¡­¡± Limon inadvertently sighed.

    Not only had she thrown away half of her n¡¯s assets, she had poured out the remaining half to marry Limon.

    The bottom line was, Li Chingwei had brought the downfall of the ck Dragon n. No matter how absolute her authority was as a princess of the Seven Dragons Association, there were just some things that couldn¡¯t stand.

    And as a matter of fact, it was thanks to their unique customs that she didn¡¯t face anything more than opposition.

    If the Seven Dragons Association were any like any other typical religion,pany, or organization, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if there was an insurrection or expulsion.

    ¡°In truth, I didn¡¯t expect this much opposition. I thought that the elders would wee it, at least.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t wee shit unless they all decide to do drugs and go senile¡­¡±

    Lee Chingwei tilted her head.

    ¡°If you consider the pros and cons, it¡¯s aplete win.¡±

    Regardless of what anyone says, Limon was still undoubtedly an absolute ruler. His power to take down the Infinite Monarch Lee Chun-gi alone was priceless.

    To appease that man, their sworn enemy, just by selling her own n? Li Chingwei thought that was a small price to pay. She couldn¡¯t understand all the opposition ¡ª especially not from the elders, who flipped out in strife when they first heard it.

    ¡°The elders cannot be unaware of how strong the Master of Swords is.¡±

    The elders were typically sharp when it came to weighing the advantages and disadvantages of a situation. So why would they oppose her n, when it came with so much benefit?

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°¡­Princess. The reason they know how strong I am is because I beat them up. Badly.¡±

    Of course they knew of Limon¡¯s power.

    Not just anyone could be an elder of the Seven Dragons Association. While the seven princesses seeded by blood, the elders were the culmination of the Seven Dragons Association.

    An elder had to first be an apostle-rank master in at least one of the 72 martial skills. And in order to be an elder, they had to achieve a ¡®significant feat¡¯ worthy enough of one.

    This wasn¡¯t something that was put in ce after the Iron Age, either.

    Achieving a ¡®significant¡¯ feat in the Seven Dragons Association was synonymous with going head-to-head with Limon, since he was always first in line to foil their schemes whenever they popped up.

    In short, every single elder of the Seven Dragons Association has had a near-death encounter with Limon before.

    To take him in as their son-inw?

    ¡°Would you like it if a tiger came into your own home demanding to be your master¡ª¡±

    ¡°I would.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s because you¡¯re weird.¡±

    ***

    ***

    Li Chingwei had responded without much of even an ounce of hesitation.

    Limon groaned in response, and she grinned.

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s better than letting the tiger run wild.¡±

    ¡°Maybe if you didn¡¯t wreck every brick of your house to get that tiger, yeah?¡±

    Limon hit the nail on the head.

    The elders would have considered it if their marriage came with no conditions. But as long as the dowry was set at 49% of Hotel Leviathan¡¯s shares, there was no room forpromise. They wanted Limon for his sword, not for his leadership as the new master of the Seven Dragons Association.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s besides the point. I understand why it¡¯s not a good time to get married.¡±

    Limon raised his cup again.

    ¡°If the Master of Swords wishes, we can force a marriage, but¡­¡± Li Chingwei looked discouraged.

    ¡°But the shares I got will be nothing if I get kicked out before I can eveny my hands on them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, which is why I said it would be difficult.¡±

    Li Chingwei hadn¡¯t forgotten Limon¡¯s deration that he would devour the Seven Dragons Association whole while he was taking her in as his bride. And for that, Hotel Leviathan¡¯s stocks were crucial.

    If he didn¡¯t have them, the power struggle would be impossible. But with half, it was at least a fighting chance against the other six ns.

    ¡®It really would be a headache¡­¡¯

    He fiddled with his paper cup. He downed a cup, then poured more inside.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your n, then?¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you know I had one?¡±

    ¡°How could I not?¡±

    Li Chingwei blinked, her eyes widened. Limon scoffed in response.

    His eyes cold and settled, they met with hers.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t bail so easily from just a little opposition.¡±

    She sold off half her n just to get Limon in her grasp.

    Hell, she restructured the global economic system for world peace.

    Limon had no doubt that Li Chingwei wouldn¡¯t give him up this quickly.

    Li Chingwei beamed at his words.

    ¡°You know me well.¡±

    ¡°I hold the title of ¡®your future groom¡¯, after all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it has to be just a title.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll determine that after hearing your n.¡±

    Limonughed freely, while Li Chingwei looked at him with discontent as she sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯splicated to get into too much detail, but I¡¯m going to first persuade the elders.¡±

    Regardless of how much antagonism and discontent there was against her, there was few who could stop her besides the elders. As long as the elders were in her favor, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the opposition.

    And for that, she hade up with the best n.

    ¡°They won¡¯t listen with just words,¡± Limon pointed out coldly.

    If they did, they wouldn¡¯t have opposed her in the first ce.

    Li Chingwei didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Yes. It would be difficult with just words. But we should be able to reach apromise at least with another method.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s that method?¡±

    ¡°There are quite a few elders I gathered ckmail against just for times like these.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then surely, there is some chance¡ª¡± Limon¡¯s words faded after realizing what she just said so matter-of-factly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t know the elders would oppose?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you have ckmail?¡±

    It would be understandable if she had anticipated their opposition, but Li Chingwei had expected the elders to be in her favor. She had been holding ckmail against her own team.

    Why would she waste so much manpower gathering ckmail when her position was already in jeopardy? Limon was baffled.

    Li Chingwei tilted her head as she looked at him.

    ¡°What? I¡¯ll need to provide grounds when I change elders.¡±

    ¡°You were going to change them out in the first ce?!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that there aren¡¯t any elders vying for my expulsion post-haste for the sake of the n.¡±

    If Limon hadn''t epted her proposal, the elders would have sold her off to another one of the ns. It was better to maintain tradition than blowing off what was left of their assets.

    ¡°¡­So you were getting ready to remove the elders before they removed you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct,¡± Li Chingwei nodded.

    The elders wouldn¡¯t have imagined that she was preparing to remove them. Throughout the history of the Seven Dragons Association, the elders have always been trustworthy supporters of the princesses, and it was customary for them to yield to a certain extent if the elders thought differently.

    If she actually did wipe them out, the ck Dragon n would shatter even more. But Li Chingwei paid no mind to that thought.

    Elders and whoever else, she would not allow anyone to get in her way.

    With that ever-present smile of hers, she added on with pride:

    ¡°The Master of Swords said so himself. I¡¯m cunning.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 51: I dont think a trophy husband is a good idea.

    Chapter 51: I don''t think a trophy husband is a good idea.

    "¡­¡­"

    LImon was silent for a while, but not because Li Chingwei had tried to describe how cunning she was.

    After all, she was the princess of the ck Dragon n, masters of guile. Grand schemes, assassination plots, and covert disguises were their bread and butter. It was something they took great pride in.

    Instead, it was her beaming face. An inexplicably seductive, aphrodisiac smile that contrasted her youthful, innocent face.

    The elders were nning to sell her off. nning to get rid of them first¡­ It was fair game, right?

    ¡®This girl¡­¡¯

    Her smile was as sophisticated as an allium in full bloom, as brilliant as the wings of a phoenix in flight, and as haunting as witnessing thest shed of sunlight before an eternal winter set in. It made it all the more beautiful.

    As soon as he saw her smile, he could feel¡­ No, he was certain of it.

    He had felt it ever since he first met her.

    ¡®¡­She has the potency of a siren.¡¯

    ¡®Siren¡¯. A term coined to describe women who bewitched princes and kings with their unmatched beauty to bring down a nation.

    Though, her appearance wasn¡¯t what Limon was looking at. Much rather, he was judging how dangerous it was.

    A beautiful woman could be the spark of chaos within a nation. Li Chingwei was more than capable of turning the world on its head.

    ¡®I knew she wasn¡¯t any normal girl when she practically sold off half her n to maintain world peace, but¡­¡¯

    What, it was possible because she¡¯s a princess of the Seven Dragons Association? It¡¯s nothing special.

    Nonsense.

    Would you run around the world just because you can?

    Would you start wars just because you can?

    Would anyone donate everyst penny they had just because?

    It wasn¡¯t impossible, no doubt. But there was a colossal difference between theoretically possible and actually doing it in practice.

    The fact that Li Chingwei was the first in her long lineage to do what she did already said it all.

    It was a difference of potency. The power to not put any limit on her potential, the omnipotence to take on any possibility.

    And Limon knew that people with such omnipotence do not live life on a smooth road.

    ¡®In anarchy, she will piece the world together. In peace, she will tear it all apart.¡¯

    It was different from the potency of a hero or a king. Whether it was through her beauty, charm, intellect, military might, or academia¡­

    Regardless of the path she took, she was bound to exert an influence that would overturn nations.

    Her potency to ruin nations¡­ She could use it as a blessing or to spell disaster.

    That was why Limon was so befuddled.

    ¡®¡­Then, why is she using all of that almighty potency of hers against the Constetions?¡¯

    He knew unquestionably that Li Chingwei would have easily surpassed the other princesses to rule over the Seven Dragons Association if she had not plotted for world peace.

    To use that incredible talent of hers to get Limon? He couldn¡¯t believe it. It was truly an astounding waste of talent.

    ¡®And why does she trust me so much?¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t even trying to get ckmail on Limon when he was the biggest person to be wary of.

    And not only had she given him the remainder of her n¡¯s assets, she actively supported his goal of taking over the Seven Dragons Association.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what was going on in that head of hers.

    ¡°Anyway. How far did you see?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°The Constetions¡¯ objectives.¡±

    Li Chingwei¡¯s question left a perplexed expression on his face. She had timed the question in such a way like she¡¯d read his mind.

    But amidst the perplexion he gave her his honest answer.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I saw everything.¡±

    He might have if he interrogated them. As deep as his resentment as and how fast the snake ran off, Limon regretted that he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to torture it. He didn¡¯t know if the snake had targeted him for personal reasons, or if it was on behalf of the other Constetions.

    ¡°But there are two things I am sure of.¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°First, yers are going to keep thriving if this goes on.¡±

    ¡°And the other?¡±

    ¡°¡­The prosperity of yers doesn¡¯t equate to the world¡¯s prosperity.¡±

    Limon recalled how Park looked when his body and soul got possessed by the snake.

    Was that the price of making a deal with the Constetions?

    What if all yers were fated to be like Park some day?

    No matter how much wealth and glory the yers have rued, there would be no room for humanity in the world they cultivate.

    Only the Constetions, bearing human masks, and their livestock vessels would remain.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°That the Master of Swords also feels the need to change the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have been bracing myself for it since <em>before</em>.¡±

    ¡°But you only have the certainty you do now.¡±

    She had hit the nail on the head, and Limon fell silent.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind to fight the Constetions yet. And I don¡¯t know if I can beat them¡­ for now.¡±

    Limon was not a fool smothered in pride.

    Even if it was a uniquely rare situation, a snake that wasn¡¯t Monarch-rank had already exerted power that surpassed that of the Infinite Monarch. If a Monarch-rank Constetion were to appear¡­

    What if he had to go against hundreds of thousands of them?

    Limon wasn¡¯t going to go down so easily, but he couldn¡¯t be sure that he would win, either¡ªEspecially in the Iron Age, when the world revolved around yers and there were no more Swordmasters to train with.

    ¡°That is enough.¡± She gave Limon a bright smile. His answer was satisfactory.

    ¡°As long as the Master of Swords is determined to fight, it is my duty as his future bride to raise his chances of winning.¡±

    Whether she would threaten the elders or bring down the Seven Dragons Association in its entirety, she would support Limon.

    She was beaming, and Limon took a long stare at her.

    Finally he smirked with a nod.

    ¡°If you say so. Then, I guess you won¡¯t just have the title ¡®my future bride¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I would like to take out the ¡®future¡¯ part while we are at it, so that I can call you ¡®my dear husband¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? Why don¡¯t we just sign the papers now then?¡±

    Li Chingwei grinned.

    ¡°All the better for me.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­Never mind. I concede.¡±

    Eyeing Li Chingwei like she was a thief, Limon lightly shook his head.

    He felt like she would actually bring the marriage certificate for him to sign if he had said yes, even as a joke.

    She really was an unpredictable future bride. Although, that¡¯s what also makes her more dependable.

    ¡®At least I don¡¯t have to worry about the wedding.¡¯

    He would have been a little concerned if it was anybody else.

    The elders weren¡¯t going to go down so easily, as was the cunning nature of the ck Dragon n.

    But surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t worried at all when Li Chingwei was the one holding the threats.

    There was no way she wouldn¡¯t be able to take on a few elders when she was the woman who made Limon of all people hold up a white g. Rather, he pitied the elders.

    ¡°Then what do I have to do?¡±

    That was why Limon could ask her with a carefree mind.

    As long as Li Chingwei had a n in mind, he figured that all he had to do was to give her his hand.

    Or it was, until he heard her answer.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­..What?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, to be more clear, I was hoping you wouldn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Li Chingwei reiterated with a bright grin.

    Limon looked at her, bbergasted.

    His eyes darted to the sky, then to the ground. Only after looking back at her did he realize his ears weren¡¯t the problem.

    ¡°So you want me to do nothing while you¡¯re ckmailing the elders?¡±

    ¡°As expected of the Master of Swords. Your insight is spectacr.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear why I can¡¯t do anything, notpliments a three year old or a grandpa with Alzeheimer¡¯s would like to hear,¡± Limon begrudgingly asked.

    Not to show off, but he was a Swordmaster ¡ª an unmatched absolute ruler, a human weapon whose mere existence was a danger.

    Maybe not to the current generation, but a single word from him would hold great influence to the elders, who knew of his true power.

    Why was she asking him to stay still instead of getting his help?

    Her answer was simple.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you would be interested in scheming.¡±

    ¡°Is that your go-to option?!¡±

    ¡°That is simply the way of the ck Dragon n.¡±

    From the beginning, persuading the elders was to get her marriage with Limon approved.

    Gathering support from the other ns and the elders was only the first step inying the foundation to taking over the Seven Dragons Association.

    It was not a good idea for Limon to take part in that process.

    Threats with brute force may bring immediate effects, but it was bound to get bacshter.

    Then was it okay to ckmail them?

    Surprisingly, yes!

    In fact, it was even apudable!

    The ck Dragon n took pride in their conspiracies and schemes, and borate threats were considered to be a strategy among their repertoire. In fact, having someone holding a weakness against them was to be shamed for.

    ¡®What the hell is wrong with your ck Dragon n¡­¡¯

    Limon clicked his tongue at the true essence of the Seven Dragons Association. As expected of the descendents of the dragons, they truly surpassed the nature of this world.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop you if you wish to take part. But the Master of Swords dislikes showing off his powers when it¡¯s not necessary, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­You know me a little too well.¡±

    ¡°I am his bride, after all.¡±

    ¡°You forgot ¡®future¡¯. ¡®Future¡¯ bride.¡±

    Though he bantered, he did not deny what she said.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate to use his sword when it was needed, but he did not take it out at all if it wasn¡¯t.

    Considering Limon''s own principles, this case was clearly thetter.

    Though he would have helped her as he held the title of her groom, it was true he didn¡¯t want to show off his strength when Li Chingwei was fine on her own.

    Plus, he could guess what she wasn¡¯t bothering to exin to him.

    ¡®So it¡¯s a leadership issue, huh?¡¯

    Limon was the one getting married into Li Chingwei¡¯s home.

    From a third party¡¯s point of view, Limon not only getting Hotel Leviathan¡¯s stocks, but also leading their marriage would look like he was threatening Li Chingwei.

    With that being said, it was rather crucial that Li Chingwei led the marriage instead.

    It would show that she supported this marriage.

    ¡°Besides, I promised you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Promise what?¡±

    Nodding as he understood the situation, Limon quickly stopped.

    Li Chingwei smiled brightly.

    ¡°That I would let you live without ever having to lift a finger as long as you married me.¡±

    ¡°¡­You were serious about that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I was.¡±

    Not giving him work was part of the marriage terms. Asking him for help before they even had a wedding¡­

    Limon put on an odd expression at Li Chingwei¡¯s casual attitude.

    ¡°I appreciate that and all, but if I do as you say, I would just be a trophy husband leeching off the money of the woman I married.¡±

    ¡°Is that wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you really just going to make me a trophy husband?!¡±

    ¡°The Master of Swords is a secret weapon against the Constetions. Secret weapons aren¡¯t meant to be used so easily.¡±

    You¡¯re not wrong, but¡­¡±

    Limon looked conflicted.

    In terms of strategy, it was the right move to keep Limon as a human weapon on standby.

    But was it morally okay to live as a trophy husband after getting married to a much younger woman?

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re already being charged for treason. It would be better for the Master of Swords toy low for now,¡± she answered nonchntly.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to get resolved soon.¡±

    ¡°...???¡±

    Question marks formed above Li Chingwei¡¯s head.

    He wasn¡¯t just framed. He had also live streamed himself holding the President hostage.

    Even with all her wit and scheming, she couldn''t think of a way out of those charges.

    It was only natural for her to be skeptical that it would get ¡®resolved soon¡¯.

    But she wasn¡¯t skeptical for long.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ So you¡¯ll be able to go around publicly in the near future?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s going to arrest me, at the very least.¡±

    Despite the vague and groundless answer, Li Chingwei did not question further.

    She trusted it would get figured out when Limon said so himself. After a while of thinking, she smiled brightly.

    ¡°Then I might have something you can help me with.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 52: Divergence

    Chapter 52: Divergence

    Limon¡¯s eyes shot open as he pulled out his sword from under his pillow, and got into position to attack.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked slowly.

    A final cold-blooded word for anyone who dared toe for him¡ªthe warning of a swordmaster not even a monarch could ignore.

    On the other end, a voice courtly replied.

    ¡°Room service, sir.¡±

    ¡°...What service?¡±

    ¡°Room service. Your breakfast is here.¡±

    A remarkably polite answer was heard from the other side of the door. Limon blinked nkly and looked at his surroundings.

    A huge bed in an exceptionally wide room. A carpet sat and paintings were strewn about on the walls.

    Only after slowly taking in the explicably luxurious room did Limon loosen up.

    ¡®Oh, right. This is Hotel Leviathan, huh?¡¯

    One could say habits are a scary thing.

    And old ones die hard.

    It had been multiple days since he started staying at Hotel Leviathan, and yet, here Limon was, waking up with his sword drawn again.

    Limon sighed at his own stupidity.

    He knew it was safe in his head, but his body could only perceive this ce as enemy territory from his long feud with the Seven Dragons Association.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Uh, sure.¡±

    <em>Shing¡ª</em>

    Limon put away his sword.

    In came an elderly man in a suit pushing a wagon. He wasn¡¯t the slightest bit fazed seeing Limon with his sword out.

    As if he was already familiar with Limon¡¯s manners now, he calmly set the table.

    From setting the napkin-wrapped silverware, the steaming hot pumpkin soup, toast with slow cooked eggs and bacon, to the lemon water, all of it looked straight out of a muted video.

    There wasn¡¯t an ounce of sound and Yo Ouin¡¯s presence could barely even be felt in the room.

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    ¡®This is why I can¡¯t fucking rx¡­¡¯

    Those who weren¡¯t aware would have simply admired that Yo Ouin¡¯s silent and concise methods were the paragon of customer service.

    But Limon knew.

    That silence was not for thefort of the guest, but merely the strict results of being an assassin.

    <em>Of course it was¡­</em>

    This was <em>the </em>Hotel Leviathan. It was basically the ck Dragon n¡¯s nest before it was the best hotel in the world.

    That was why Limon made a sarcastic remark as he took a bite out of his toast.

    ¡°Can the general manager of a hotel really be catering to room service like this?¡±

    ¡°It is the duty of a general manager to provide special service for special guests.¡±

    ¡°What a fucking honor.¡±

    ¡°It is my honor as well.¡±

    Limon looked Yo Ouin up and down.

    It was impossible to tell if he was being sarcastic or genuine that he¡¯d never expected to be serving Limon Asphelder as a guest.

    Grumbling in his headining about how hard it was to deal with the ck Dragon n, he finished his toast.

    ¡°Well¡­ Special service or not, I¡¯ll give it to you. The food¡­ It¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you. I meant the head chef who made this dish.¡±

    ¡°That is all the more reason I should thank you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Limon blinked, looking back and forth between his empty te and Yo Ouin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you made that.¡±

    ¡°As mentioned before, it is the general manager¡¯s duty to provide special services.¡±

    ¡°¡­My ass. All a general manager has to be good at is managing shit. Why the fuck are you good at cooking?¡±

    Limon unknowingly furrowed his brows.

    The toast was crisp, the fried eggs had just the right amount of yolk¡ªand the seasoning, exceptional.

    The dish¡¯s simplicity only served to make the exceptional cooking stand out even more. Anyone would say that it was the work of a first ss chef.

    Yo Ouin did not lift his head high, however. He simply answered like it was just some trivial hobby of his.

    ¡°One tends to acquire various skills after living for so long.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you taking the piss out of me right now? That I¡¯m just a geezer who still can¡¯t do anything but swing a sword?¡±

    ¡°I would never, sir.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Fuck your never.¡±

    Limon scoffed at the general manager''s civility and downed the pumpkin soup directly from the bowl.

    Even if his responses were annoying, there was no reason to turn down a perfectly good meal unless it was poisoned.

    He finished off his breakfast with the lemon water until something came to mind.

    ¡°What about the princess?¡±

    ¡°She is currently out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s barely six. What¡¯s there to be so busy about?¡±

    ¡°There are new, urgent matters to be taken care of thanks to a certain someone.¡±

    <em>¡®It¡¯s all your fault she¡¯s busy.¡¯</em>

    ¡°You should have paid more attention to your members. It would have taken some weight off her shoulders if she had someone to pass over the work to.¡±

    <em>¡®The princess was busy because you¡¯re not dependable.¡¯</em>

    ¡°I have my regrets on that matter as well, but there are certain affairs within the n that only the princess can take care of.¡±

    <em>¡®It is none of an outsider¡¯s business.¡¯</em>

    ¡°What a shame. I would have been able to help. If only we had a wedding!¡±

    <em>¡®Just know that I¡¯ll be your superior once I get married.¡¯</em>

    It was the very definition of a running battle.

    Neither hesitated to spit venom at the other.

    But contrary to their hellish exchange of words, they were both calm¡ªfar too calm.

    Limon and Yo Ouin were both experienced and strong individuals.

    Both went through wars that could have had their heads blown off in the blink of an eye. Banter like this was nothing but a lighthearted joke when they could stick a de in someone¡¯s heart with a smile.

    After their friendly conversation, Yo Ouin courtly asked as he was cleaning the table.

    ¡°What are you nning to do today, sir?¡±

    ¡°Screw ns. Like I¡¯d have anything to do here,¡± Limon scoffed.

    There was only one thing he had been doing for the past few days.

    ¡°I''m gonna go do some morning training.¡±

    ***

    ***

    He swung his sword.

    Not fast, but slowly.

    His grip was tight, like he was holding a boulder.

    The flow of his de was a work of art¡ªso slow it seemed frozen, but never actually seizing to move.

    It had the art of extreme liberation. It was mesmerizing¡ªyou couldn¡¯t take your eyes off it once you saw it.

    ¡°Ah, fuck.¡±

    But the wielder of the sword suddenly ended his 4 hours of stoic training with a vulgarity.

    He scrunched his face as he put away his sword and wiped the sweat off his face with a towel.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡±

    It was a peculiar situation, and he wasn¡¯t talking about his training.

    Swordsmanship training was routine for Limon. Unless he was too busy, it was a regr part of his life he would pour hours into daily.

    The problem was his expression.

    It was rare for Limon to not look refreshed after training, but frustrated.

    It only happened when he was to stop for urgent matters, or when he wasn¡¯t pleased with the flow of his sword.

    Of course, no one was interrupting Limon for any emergencies, and the flow of his sword was exemry.

    There was only one reason he was aggravated.

    He didn¡¯t get any results.

    ¡°That snaky fucker, what the hell did it leave in me?¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Not being able to go out in public due to being charged for treason wasn¡¯t the only reason he was putting his all into his training for the past few days.

    Ever since he cut down ¡®The Snake that Connects Ends¡¯, there had been a feeling of divergence in him.

    At first, he thought it was a curse.

    He¡¯d been cursed by plenty of fools before he killed them before, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a constetion had thrown a tantrum at him.

    But he soon realized¡­

    This was something much more troublesome and unwee than a curse.

    It was the fragments of shattered starlight that were absorbed into him after he had cut the snake.

    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ hell, what¡¯s up with these jackass constetions and them injecting shit into everything and everyone whenever they¡¯re cut? Nutcases, man. Nutcases.¡±

    He¡¯d experienced the symptoms for a while now.

    From being able to see the constetions, to the system messages that showed something getting absorbed into his body whenever he cut a constetion.

    It was easy to assume that ¡®something¡¯ was inside of him.

    The problem was what that something was.

    ¡®It¡¯s been useful so far.¡¯

    It must have been the constetion¡¯s powers, and although unwee,l it wasn¡¯t that bad if being able to see them was the only thinging out of it.

    After all, it¡¯s convenient to be able to see who you want to cut.

    Perhaps there were other ways to use this power and he just wasn¡¯t aware of it yet.

    But what if that wasn¡¯t all?

    What if there were other things mixed in with the starlights?

    What if the personas of the constetions were absorbed into him as well?

    What if that turned him into one of them?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this at all.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    It could just be paranoia, but he had to be on guard.

    Especially when he¡¯d seen the fate of Park Hyun-gun after gobbling up every opportunity for power from the stars with a brain as smooth as his.

    Not to mention the divergence he felt.

    Divergence: Something of a different nature.

    The fact he could feel this in the first ce told him that the wheels weren¡¯t turning right.

    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m just constipated.¡¯

    Once before he went back in time, when he had cut down those three constetions, and another while he was trying to take down Lee Chun-gi. Those were the times he absorbed the fragments of constetions.

    And yet, he¡¯d never felt this feeling of divergence before he cut the snake. Perhaps he was feeling so full and constipated because of how much he¡¯d absorbed from the snake.

    Or it could just be a synastry issue. Maybe he¡¯ll adjust to it over time.

    ¡®There¡¯s no knowing if I actually have heavy metal poisoning when I think it¡¯s just simple constipation.¡¯

    Limon wasn¡¯t all optimistic about this, either.

    Getting better over time also meant it could also get worse.

    He especially couldn¡¯t just depend on the passage of time when he didn¡¯t know when or how many constetions he¡¯d cut in the future.

    On top of that, the feeling of divergence going away wouldn¡¯t resolve all of his problems.

    ¡®Having powers I can¡¯t control are bound to be a problem sooner orter.¡¯

    Limon¡¯s power to ¡®see the constetions¡¯ wasn''t there because he wanted them.

    It just activated all by itself.

    But what if he got powers like ¡®making eye contact with someone turns them to stone¡¯ or ¡®anyone who hears his voice kills them¡¯ and it automatically activates?

    It would spell disaster.

    ¡®I have to learn to control it, at the very least¡­¡¯

    That was why Limon was training until he sweat, which didn¡¯t happen very often.

    After all, there¡¯s no better way for a swordmaster to meditate and control himself than swordsmanship.

    The problem was that the results were far from satisfactory.

    Whether he changed his training style, did nothing but swing swords all day, or even when he meditated¡ªno matter what method he used, nothing allowed him to control his ability.

    On the upside, the divergence did went away a little.

    At this rate, it¡¯d <em>only</em> take another 10 years.

    His frustration was only natural.

    ¡°Tsk, do I have to go another way about this?¡±

    He scratched the back of his head.

    He may be a swordsman, but he knew that not all problems could be fixed with a sword.

    Swordsmanship was ultimately for battle. There were people with expertise inplicated matters for this very reason.

    He just didn¡¯t want to ask them for help, that¡¯s all.

    Of course, there was no reason for him to not hold hands with another group when he¡¯d already done it with his sworn enemy, the Seven Dragons Association¡­

    ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll think about it for now.¡±

    Limon came to a conclusion.

    It had only been a few days since he¡¯d started training.

    Not only was it too early to determine that his efforts were truly fruitless, it wasn¡¯t the time for him to meet others so hastily either.

    ¡°Anyways, I''d have to settle this treason charge first to do anything.¡±

    Limon lightly clicked his tongue until something came to mind as he turned to the calendar.

    ¡®Come to think of it, isn¡¯t that today?¡¯

    He counted the days for a bit.

    After making sure it wasn¡¯tte yet after recalling his memory, Li mon left the training room as he muttered to himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, I don¡¯t feel like going all the way to my room just to watch TV¡­ Where¡¯s a good ce to watch¡­¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he continued forward and turned his head to the side.

    ¡°Ah, I know a ce.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 53: Is there a warrant for hope?

    Chapter 53: Is there a warrant for hope?

    ¡®God, how did I get here¡­¡¯

    Hotel Leviathan was the greatest there was.

    Fitting its renown, it had gyms, training grounds, saunas, counseling, tailor shops, conference rooms, gun stores, art galleries, salons, and many more different facilities.

    And among those was a nursery.

    ¡®What is this, some discount orphanage?¡¯

    Of course, not many used the nursery¡ªreason being that Leviathan¡¯s main guests were far from anything rted to nursing.

    But this facility was still part of Hotel Leviathan, and Cheon Suran held pride in her work there.

    That is¡ªuntil a few days ago¡ªwhen she was suddenly ced in charge of 23 children.

    ¡®Why do I have to look after the kids that nutcase swordsman brought over?¡¯

    Experienced and knowledgeable in anything rted to childcare and education, taking care of a few dozen things was nothing for her. After all, she was the one in charge of an entire facility.

    And yet, there were two reasons she was frustrated.

    The first being that these children were brought by the Master of Swords, of all people.

    The second was that one girl in particr was being far too quiet.

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know what to do with this child.¡¯

    Song Shia. She was practically the oldest among the 23.

    One of the essentials when it came to childcare was managing various things like their habits and likings.

    She was especially difficult to approach when even the children older than her treated her like an older sibling.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like her.¡¯

    As soon as Suranid eyes on the girl, she immediately knew¡ªthe only thing that made her a normal girl was her appearance.

    Shia was no ordinary child. Her abnormalcy was evident whenever Suran saw her during her free time, whenever she wasn¡¯t catering to the other children.

    Just what was Shia doing?

    Well, quite the opposite, actually. The problem was that she wasn¡¯t doing anything.

    She did not y.

    She did not y.

    She did not rest.

    Shia did not even sleep.

    The way she sat still was beyond weird¡ªinhuman, even.

    It was rather frightening seeing those dead eyes. Suran felt like she was watching a machine with a dead battery, even a corpse.

    And for a while, Suran looked at Shia with unfavorable eyes.

    ¡®I really just want to leave her alone, but¡­¡¯

    She finally concealed her difort as she walked up to Shia, a smile on her face.

    ¡°Uhm, Shia?¡±

    ¡°What can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to you for help. I want to help you, actually.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any help.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that¡­ Listen, our hotel has a great counselor. It would be good for you to meet them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need therapy.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not therapy¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I really don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Three negatives, all without hesitation. Suran couldn¡¯t help but swear in her head.

    ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to get therapy, you dumb bitch!¡¯

    She would have done anything to make Shia gradually open up if she was just a teenage girl going through puberty and building walls around herself.

    But Shia¡¯s case was different.

    She wasn¡¯t pretending to be interested. She truly just did not care.

    She wasn¡¯t building walls either, since there was nothing to build around in the first ce.

    It may seem like a small difference, but to someone as skilled in child psychology as Suran, that small difference was a massive headache.

    The good news was that Shia wasn¡¯tpletely helpless.

    The bad news was that her only source of help wasn¡¯t Suran herself, or anyone else in the nursery¡ªand most definitely not anyone in Hotel Leviathan.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, dead fish eyes? You bothering your teacher again?¡±

    At that moment, Shia¡ªwho hadn¡¯t moved an inch before that no matter what Suran tried¡ª turned her head.

    ¡°¡­I never bothered her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. She¡¯s clearly struggling because of you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    ¡°Then smile a little, yeah? Your teacher¡¯s freaking out because of your eyes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to smile.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You wouldn¡¯tst a day in society.¡±

    A white-haired man came out of nowhere carrying aughing child on his shoulders.

    Cheon Suran quickly bowed as she saw Limon.

    ¡°Wee, Master of Swords.¡±

    ¡°Sup, Miss Cheon. Seems like the kids are giving you a hard time.¡±

    ¡°O-Of course not. I am apologetic that the children are troubled because of my ipetence.¡±

    ¡°Ipetence? It¡¯s incredible you¡¯re even handling these hellcats,¡± Limon casually praised.

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes¡­¡±

    Suran couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward when thepliment wasing from Limon Asphelder.

    ¡®Why would the princess ever consider him as her husband?¡¯

    Limon Asphelder was the greatest, the worst enemy of the Seven Dragons Association.

    Even as a low-level employee in the ck Dragon n, she was well aware of his notoriety¡ªto the point where she felt fear and disgust at the sight of him despite the changing times.

    She felt like dying inside trying to treat Limon, the future king¡¯s son-inw, with respect.

    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s Grandpa Limon!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I wanna shoulder ride too! Shoulder ride!¡±

    ¡°Oi, I told you to call me ¡®hyung¡¯, not ¡®grandpa¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Liar! Na-kyung told me that any old man with white hair is a grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Na-kyung, that little¡­ Fine, then have a taste of this!¡±

    ¡°Ooooh, Grandpa¡¯s mad!¡±

    The children crowded seeing Limon.

    Suran had a strange look on her face seeing him nonchntly y with them.

    It was like seeing a machine gun hanging itsundry, or Satan himself giving a psychology seminar.

    Limon didn¡¯t pay any attention to her as he changed the diaper of a crying baby and held out his hand to Shia.

    ¡°Hey, dead fish eyes. Hand me a new diaper.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°And a baby bottle. Kid looks hungry.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°And a rattle¡­¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    It was a demonstration of an expert assistant.

    Shia handed him everything he needed before he even finished his sentences. Limon changed the diaper, gave the baby their bottle, and shook the rattle.

    Like that, they calmed down the crying baby that would have taken at least an hour for Suran.

    Limon smirked seeing Shia.

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always done.¡±

    ¡°You were pretty awkward with it a few days ago, though.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know where everything was then.¡±

    Shia answered bluntly. It was so nonchnt, she sounded dead inside.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t bothered. He just asked her questions as he yed with the children.

    ¡°Anything you need?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I can tell you¡¯re worried about school.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    For once, she stayed silent.

    Sure enough, in the nursery, there were elementary, middle, and high school kids.

    As much as they were forced to take a break from school after losing their home, getting kidnapped, and then rescued, school was clearly a big concern.

    Limon scoffed and turned his head to Suran.

    ¡°Miss Cheon, any updates on what I asked you?¡±

    ¡°I have the school materials ready, but it will need a few more days to get the children their own instructor.¡±

    ¡°Huh? When did I tell you to get them individual instructors?¡±

    Limon tilted his head.

    She answered confidently as a child specialist.

    ¡°It was determined by my own discretion, as the children¡¯s education levels are different for each age. At times like this, the difference in education levels are much more pronounced.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Immediately, her shoulders recoiled again.

    She¡¯d carried it out because she knew it was the right thing to do, but she didn¡¯t know what she would say if Limon asked why she did what she wasn¡¯t even asked to do.

    ¡°Hm¡­ Then let¡¯s just do that, then. I don¡¯t know how kids these days are taught.¡±

    Thankfully, Limon did not me her. Rather, he delegated full authority to her with a nod.

    Feeling like she narrowly escaped death, Cheon Suran sent a prayer of thanks to the Founding ck Dragon.

    Limon turned back to Shia.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Now you won¡¯t have to worry about school, yeah?¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Shia answered with silence once again.

    How could there be anything to worry about?

    For the orphans who had never seen a tutor, let alone a meager cram school, having a private instructor was an unfathomable luxury.

    That was why Shia spoke after staring vacantly at Limon.

    ¡°Limon oppa.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you calling me that?¡±

    ¡°I thought I should call you that when you told the other kids to call you hyung.¡±

    ¡°Can you address me by <em>literally </em>anything else?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to call you brother?¡±

    ¡°Just say uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Limon.¡±

    Her stubbornness won.

    Limon pressed down on his temples while Shia remained stoic.

    ¡°Why are you so good to us, Uncle Limon?¡±

    Uncle or whatever it may be, he was still aplete stranger to them¡ªthey could turn the other way and act like they knew nothing about each other.

    In truth, that¡¯s what most adults did.

    Even Suran, the manager of the nursery, was just looking after them because it was her job. It was obvious that deep down, she didn¡¯t like them.

    But Limon? Why was he helping them? It was more suspicious than strange.

    Limon¡¯s answer was simple.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what Na-kyung would have done.¡±

    As soon as she heard that name, a glimmer of light shone in Shia¡¯s eyes. But that didn¡¯tst long. In a sh, her eyes were settled once more as she told Limon in a quiet voice so the other children wouldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Na-kyung unnie.¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°Na-kyung unnie is dead.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Limon agreed with nonchnce.

    Though it made her death all the more gruesome, Shia wasn¡¯t sad.

    She simply continued in a tired voice.

    ¡°If you know, then don¡¯t say that useless stuff.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s useless?¡±

    ¡°You giving us hope.¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung wasn¡¯t just a nice charity worker to the children of Hanbit Orphanage.

    She was their most dependable family, a future they could look up to, a dream they didn¡¯t have to throw away.

    Her very existence gave them hope.

    And so, Shia knew what it meant when Limon said that he¡¯d take her ce¡ªhow much hope that would bring to the other children.

    She knew far too well that she refused it.

    Limon narrowed his eyes at her.

    ¡°Should I not?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shia deadpanned.

    Looking straight into Limon¡¯s golden eyes, she spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Giving something just to take it back is worse than not giving it at all.¡±

    Delicious meals and wide beds, good education and plentiful time for rest.

    On top of that, Limon¡¯s trustworthy protection.

    Their lives at Leviathan were luxurious, yes. So luxurious, the despair they would feel once it gets taken away was unfathomable.

    She didn¡¯t care if it was just her. She no longer expected anything, and you couldn¡¯t be disappointed if you don¡¯t expect anything to begin with.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for the other children.

    They would be gravely hurt if the hope Limon gave them disappeared.

    Shia was coldly telling him to not give them hope if it was going to go away someday.

    Limon chuckled.

    ¡°I have a lot of questions for you¡­ but let me ask just one first.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sure the hope I¡¯m giving you is going to disappear someday?¡±

    Limon was confident.

    Whether he was told that cheap sympathy was bound to disappear quickly.

    Whether he was told he was going to die as fast as Yoo Na-kyung.

    He was confident to answer that he was not taking care of the kids out of sympathy, nor was he going to die.

    After all, he was thest swordmaster who had lived over the vast reaches of time. He was Limon Asphelder.

    But his smile froze in ce as Shia gave her answer.

    ¡°Of course, because Uncle Limon is jobless.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Not to mention, youmitted treason. You¡¯re a criminal.¡±

    How could a broke man with no ie on the run give them hope?

    Shia coldly criticized as if she was judging a date¡¯s appearance and wealth.

    Limon stared at her in silence for a while.

    ¡°¡­Where did you get that from?¡±

    ¡°The news.¡±

    ¡°Have they been ring out that I¡¯ve been fired on the news, too?¡±

    ¡°No, I could just tell when a full-grown adult was ying with children in the middle of the day.¡±

    ¡°Well you sure damn know how to read the room fast.¡±

    ¡°Na-kyung unnie told us it¡¯s crucial for an orphan to be quick to read the room to survive as an orphan.¡±

    ¡®Did she ever tell you to have a filter on your mouth?¡¯

    Limon barely swallowed down the words on the tip of his tongue.

    He knew he had to manage his expectations.

    There was no way Yoo Na-kyung would have taught them such a thing when she was someone who would keep her mouth afloat even when drowning.

    ¡®Urgh, to think she was my subordinate¡­¡¯

    For a moment, he felt skeptical he caused all that chaos just for her blood debt.

    He sighed, scratching his cheeks.

    ¡°I mean, I am an unemployed criminal. But those charges are going to get dropped soon and I¡¯m going to get a job, all right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what all unemployed criminals say.¡±

    ¡°¡­Am I really that untrustworthy?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for it to be otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Hm. A reason to trust, you say.¡±

    Talking to a brick wall ismon when one is little.

    Limon crossed his arms as Shia dered her distrust with an unwavering voice.

    As if he was recalling something, he put a mysterious smile on his face.

    ¡°Are you going to get some hope once I get my treason charges dropped?¡±

    Shia flinched at his words. She didn¡¯t know Limon¡¯s intentions.

    Even at her young age, she knew it was impossible to get his charges dropped when he¡¯d held the president hostage.

    ¡°Then I might be able to consider you trying to rece Na-kyung unnie.¡±

    She sounded truly dead inside.

    It was clear she didn¡¯t even believe Limon for a minute.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said.¡±

    Looking satisfied with her answer, Limon smiled meaningfully.

    He turned to Suran, who had been listening to their conversation with an inexplicable expression.

    ¡°Miss Cheon, can we take a look at the TV?¡±

    ¡°The TV?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She was confused by the randomness. Shia did not hide her suspicion.

    Limon told them in a yful voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be some awfully interesting news today.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 54: Press Release

    Chapter 54: Press Release

    The attack on the Blue House incident, where Limon infiltrated the Blue House, wiped out its security, and held the president hostage.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that the entire nation had been stered with that one piece of news over the past couple of days.

    Not only was the incident that much of a big deal, there were also many corners to dig into.

    The fact that the culprit was a hero of a past nation, the fact his intentions were unknown, the fact Limon couldn¡¯t be stopped, and the scene of the Blue House in absolute ruins.

    And to top that off, Limon and Lee Chun-gi¡¯s rtionship.

    Each and every factor was full of suspicion headline-worthy. There were even programs dedicated to this case alone.

    ¡°Oi, Reporter Kim. Any sources?¡±

    ¡°Lots. It¡¯s booming thanks to humanity¡¯s guardian.¡±

    ¡°Aw, c¡¯mon. None of thatmon easy stuff. I mean more like ¡®why humanity¡¯s guardianmitted treason.¡¯¡±

    ¡°You think I''d be here if I knew that? I¡¯d already be on the run with the article if I did.¡±

    The press was also curious about the truth behind this case. In fact, their curiosity was much worse than everyone else.

    As easy as it was for them to ess information, there were also that much more confusing and conflicting sources.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even sure this is real life.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Just think about it. You think it makes any sense he crashed the Blue House all by himself? Look how many high-level yers there were, from the president to the security guards!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s humanity¡¯s guardian, after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s back when there weren¡¯t any yers. Isn¡¯t he just a civilian with some above average swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    They¡¯d heard testimonies at the academy of those who fought Limon. It¡¯s just that the testimonies were ridiculous.

    He¡¯d caught a bomb with his sword.

    The bullets dodged him.

    His sword cut through skills.

    With the testimonies being that absurd, it was almost suspicious¡ªas if they were all on psychedelics.

    Of course, realistically, it was the general consensus that the government was giving false testimonies. With themon sense being that an ordinary civilian could not possibly do what even a yer couldn¡¯t, it was a purely logical conclusion toe to.

    ¡°Besides that, what about the part where he crashed in through the main doors?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s probably because they didn¡¯t want to give out the real intrusion route, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. What nutcase would actually do that? Unless their brain is made out of udon noodles or something.¡±

    Two regretful truths:

    Limon was not someone within the scope ofmon sense. And although his brain wasn¡¯t made out of flour, he was a man who¡¯d been called a mad dog for practically an eternity.

    ¡°You know, I looked into some old records mentioning Limon while I was at it, and man, it really is something.¡±

    ¡°Is it that bad?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They all say something like he split the seas with one swing of a sword, or went around the world 37 times in a single day. It¡¯s all going way past fiction at this point.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Damn those old folk and their exaggerations¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess those exaggerations worked in the past. They had to use something for propaganda.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s back when people thought Robin Hood was real. Who would believe such a thing nowadays?¡±

    That was why those who worked in the press all had migraines over this. They were experts in making one fact into ten different things and creating issues and gossip over things that didn¡¯t even happen.

    But that had its limits. As much as all eyes were on them already, it was hard to send out false testimonies or records like they were real.

    The citizens aside, their boss would be the first person to kick their ass.

    ¡°Damnit, the Blue House needs to do a press release if we¡¯re going to publish anything. What¡¯s up with the media ckout without even feeding us anything?¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Normally, they would have been straight up about it.¡±

    Another reason the press couldn¡¯t publish anything was due to the government¡¯s peculiar response. When incidents like this happen, the government usually sends out a press release saying ¡®the crisis is over, everyone can rx.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t matter if no one believed it. The fact they were lying through their teeth would assure people the government was going around like normal and everything was fine.

    And there were a surprising number of people who actually believed it, too.

    But this time in particr, the government was pushing back their press release far more than what would be normal. No, they went beyond pushing it back. They were silencing various mediaworks.

    It was as if they were scared of hitting someone¡¯s nerves if any nonsense went out. And thanks to that, all sorts of rumors were going around the world.

    ¡°The president is already dead.¡±

    ¡°Limon ran off overseas.¡±

    ¡°Everything was a government setup.¡±

    The press would have typically been on the frontlines either spreading or denying those false rumors. But they couldn¡¯t even handle the hot gossip because they had to tiptoe around the government.

    It was driving them crazy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now. Maybe today, something reasonable wille out.¡±

    ¡°It better. It¡¯s the first press release they¡¯re doing after the incident.¡±

    It was why they were on the edge of their seats. Depending on the contents of the press releaseter that day, they would finally be able to publish something.

    Some of them were dead set on using this chance to ask sensitive questions. Blue House spokesperson or not, they were going to show them the consequences of neglecting the peoples¡¯ right to knowledge.

    <em>Creek¡ª</em>

    But momentster, from the cameramen mindlessly recording the press conference room, to the reporters firing up theirmentaries with vigor. Every single person in the room could only freeze with their eyes popping out of their sockets as the doors opened.

    A man walked in.

    The reporters went nk, unsure if they were dreaming.

    He ignored their gazes as he walked up to the podium.

    His hair was down to cover one eye as the man in a white suit adjusted his newly made spectacle.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A tranquil voice asked with a stoic expression.

    Yet one sentence from him made the frozen reporters jump with fright.

    Infinite Monarch Lee Chun-gi looked into the camera as he continued in a low voice.

    ¡°Start the press conference.¡±

    ***

    ***

    Chaos, shock, confusion.

    The reporters in the press conference room as well as almost everyone watching the broadcast was feeling the same thing.

    ¡°< Uhm, sir? We were told this meeting was arranged for the Blue House¡¯s official statement¡­>¡±

    ¡°< That is correct.>¡±

    ¡°< ¡­Then why is the Infinite Monarch holding the press conference?>¡±

    A reporter asked hesitatingly, unable to hold back their bewilderment.

    It was a question on behalf of everyone.

    Lee Chun-gi was a Monarch who did not go on camera unless it was absolutely necessary.

    It was extremely rare for him to talk to the reporters directly. Even in the Infinity Guild press conferences, he would send a spokesperson.

    Yet here he was, in the Blue House press conference room.

    It was truly out of the blue.

    Some reporters even looked around the room, thinking they¡¯de to the wrong conference.

    But as soon as Lee Chun-gi started to speak, they were swept into apletely different state of confusion than before.

    ¡°< I will be the spokesperson for the Blue House today.>¡±

    ¡°< ¡­¡­???>¡±

    Question marks appeared above the reporters¡¯ heads in unison. It was like they couldn¡¯t believe their own ears, or their brains were refusing to understand.

    Every single one of them froze with a nk face as if they were under [Status Effect: Confusion].

    Barely managing to get themselves together, they opened their mouths with a look of bewilderment.

    ¡°< Why? What kind of nonsense is that?!>¡±

    It was nonsense. That was the only way to put it.

    Lee Chun-gi may be a Monarch and the guildmaster of Infinity Guild, but he was not a government affiliate.

    He did not have the right, the authority, or the grounds to speak for the Blue House. It was like a movie star, professional athlete, or the CEO of a majorpany speaking on behalf of the Blue House.

    A reasonable point to be made indeed.

    They could only be baffled.

    But Lee Chun-gi cut off their confusion in a beat.

    ¡°< Is there a problem?>¡±

    In an instant, every single reporter who looked like they were itching to ask more questions shut up.

    Lee Chun-gi slowly looked at each reporter like he was open to anyints they had.

    As soon as the reporters made eye contact with his infinitely tranquil ones, they¡¯d realized.

    Unlike any other celebrity, he was not someone they could dare challenge authority.

    Of course, not many realized skills such as [Coercion], [Subjugation], and [Threat] were secretly influencing them.

    Not that it mattered if they knew.

    This was the Infinite Monarch standing in front of them. One of the ten absolute rulers of this world.

    It was a simple dictum.

    He wasn¡¯t epting silence as a yes, he was forcing it to be as such. And no one stepped up to argue.

    Adjusting his spectacles in the silence he¡¯d so easily acquired, Lee Chun-gi continued.

    ¡°< First, as all of you may know, I will start with an official statement regarding the small incident at the Blue House that happened a few days ago.>¡±

    <em>¡®Small incident?¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®Holding the President hostage was a small incident?¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®How?¡¯</em>

    The statement hadn¡¯t even begun.

    The opening alone made either the reporters¡¯ eyes dart back and forth, or contort their faces.

    If the person speaking was a spokesperson¡­ No, even the president himself, there would have been a flood of questions.

    ¡°< Let me begin with the conclusion.>¡±

    But they did not know it was really only just the beginning.

    The opening was nothingpared to the shock they would get at Lee Chun-gi¡¯s following statements.

    ¡°< It was all a ¡®show.>¡±

    ¡°< ¡­What?>¡±

    ¡°< In other words, the high-level yers¡¯ attempt at a coup d¡¯etat and the Blue House invasion was all part of emergency drill training.>¡±

    The reporters¡¯ jaws dropped to the floor.

    But Lee Chun-gi did not give them any regard. With a stoic face as always, he continued.

    ¡°< This was due to concerns over the recent increase in social indifference to the criminal activities of high-level yers, and with the special cooperation of the PAB with the government¡­>¡±

    It was all a nned drill.

    The hostage situation was all a y.

    It confirmed many problems with the Blue House''s security and emergency response system.

    They would reform the PAB to resolve these issues, and there would be smoother responses regarding high-level yer deviations.

    Furthermore, the Infinity Guild will take liability for the damages caused in the Blue House from the training.

    So on, and so forth.

    With some long winded exnation, the bottom line was simple.

    All of this was just a ¡®show¡¯ and they were to act like nothing ever happened.

    In a way, it was a very Blue House-like statement, but it was all the more baffling as the reporters finally flipped out.

    ¡°< Do you expect us to believe that?!>¡±

    ¡°< What will you do if you don¡¯t?>¡±

    ¡°< What¡­?!>¡±

    ¡°< Are you going to put your careers on the line to im that Mr. Asphelder suddenlymitted treason and that the government couldn¡¯t save the president from getting held hostage?>¡±

    As soon as they heard that, the reporters were at a loss for words once again.

    It was true. That would be even more unrealistic.

    Especially when ¡®putting their careers on the line¡¯ didn¡¯t sound like a joke, they could only fall silent. To take responsibility for their articles was something much too unfamiliar and difficult for them.

    They only put their energy into gossip and scandals without an ounce of interest about the actual truth, after all.

    Lee Chun-gi calmly told them.

    ¡°< If you aren¡¯t, please shut up.>¡±

    If you can''t take the responsibility, consider it at the very least.

    If you aren¡¯t even going to think about that, then don¡¯t bother to run your mouths in the first ce.

    ¡®He was going to make anyone who ignores this warning responsible himself.¡¯

    ¡ªWas what he said, in short.

    A reporter finally snapped and shouted out.

    ¡°< Th-this is media suppression!>¡±

    Lee Chun-gi did not bat an eye.

    ¡°< Suppression¡­ What a funny thing to say.>¡±

    His eyes bore into the reporter¡¯s as he continued.

    ¡°< All I told you was to take responsibility for what you publish. If that is suppression, are you saying you¡¯re going to spread canards you can¡¯t even stand behind?>¡±

    ¡°< ¡­¡­>¡±

    The reporter shut up with a blue face before he could even make a point.

    Lee Chun-gi took his eyes away from the man and scanned the press conference room.

    ¡°< Any other questions?>¡±

    It was a final confirmation, ast chance.

    But no one raised their hands.

    Rather, they either flinched or darted their eyes, hastily averting themselves from any responsibility.

    As if he didn¡¯t have any expectations in the first ce, or as if he already knew this would be their reaction, Lee Chun-gi looked away from the reporters with a stoic face and faced the camera.

    ¡°< Then the press conference is over.>¡±

    With an overly simple ending, the cameramen, as well as the studios and announcers all went nk.

    Having wrapped up the press conference, Lee Chun-gi walked out.

    The empty podium was stuck onto the TV screen until the dead silent room started buzzing with murmurs.

    A white-haired man stared.

    Only after staring at the screen for a long, long time did Limon express his thoughts.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wow.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 55: Clearing My Name?

    Chapter 55: Clearing My Name?<ul><li>

    A Surprise to Go Down in Legends¡­ People appalled by the Blue House¡¯s statement that the [Blue House attack] was part of an emergency drill.</li><li>

    National Peace Party House Representative: ¡°No matter what reason it may be, making a fool of the people is uneptable.¡±</li><li>

    Why did Infinite Monarch Lee Chun-gi speak for the Blue House?</li></ul>

    As expected, all of the newspapers were stered with a single issue.

    Lee Chun-gi¡¯s press conference was that impactful.

    The world was already helter-skelter from the incident. And like a flooding dungeon, the press release was what finally made it overflow.

    ¡°< This is all a conspiracy!>¡±

    ¡°< What do you mean?>¡±

    ¡°< Just think about it! Does it make sense they would decimate the Blue House all for a drill? This is a conspiracy for the current government to improve its approval ratings!>¡±

    ¡°< No, I think you¡¯re going too far. If you look at the current crime rates of high-level yers¡­>¡±

    There were debate programs discussing whether it was a ridiculous scheme, or if this emergency drill was really necessary.

    ¡°< **** this. I sold all my stocks because I thought there was going to be a civil war. What is this, April Fool¡¯s? I can¡¯t believe this was a nationwide scam.>¡±

    ¡°< congrats¡ïyou¡¯re¡ïa sucka>¡±

    ¡°< You¡¯re the dumbass for falling for it.>¡±

    ¡°< you thought a geezer swordmaster could topple the Blue House on his own? He¡¯s not even a Monarch LOL>¡±

    ¡°< There was too much murder in his eyes for it to be an act, man.>¡±

    ¡°< swordmaster XXX bluffmaster OOO.¡±>

    Inte forums wereughing and cursing as if this was all a thing of the past.

    ¡°< In the age when even the Blue House is copsing! We have a big sale on special items just for you!>¡±

    ¡°< That¡¯s right. This product is a hallucinatory item officially approved by the Infinite Guild, and it was used while plotting the Blue House incident¡­¡­>¡±

    Home shoppingworks, advertisement firms, and variouspanies tried to turn this into an opportunity to make money.

    It was like a herd of ants running towards honey.

    Everyone was heads over heels splitting hairs over Lee Chun-gi¡¯s press release.

    The course of discussion went in so many different ways that even in the same form of media, the ims and arguments were miles apart from one another.

    But there was one thing. One simrity in every single conversation.

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t anyone who thinks the Master of Swords wouldmit treason.¡±

    Li Chingwei, the girl dressed in an oriental dress, muttered.

    Limon scoffed.

    ¡°Ya think? That dimwit intimidated everyone to not run their mouths if they can¡¯t take the responsibility for it.¡±

    ¡°But there are always people who talk more when they¡¯re silenced.¡±

    ¡°That depends.¡±

    Limon set down the paper he was reading and looked at Li Chingwei. She was tilting her head.

    ¡°Attention seekers are the ones who talk the most at times like these. And right now, all of the attention is on that dimwit. Who would turn their heads to a goner like me?¡±

    Limon had hit the nail on the head.

    The center of every conversation going on all over the world was on the current government and Lee Chun-gi.No one was thinking about Limon.

    Even those iming it was a conspiracy or were suspicious weren''t considering for a minute Limon would have actuallymitted treason.

    Of course, If Limon was actually guilty of treason, that meant they would have to ept it¡ªthat the Blue House did take a fall, that the President was held hostage. That it was all real.

    By an ordinary man who didn¡¯t even make a deal with a Constetion, let alone a high-level yer, at that.

    For the current generation who considered swordmasters to be goners of the past, it was simply impossible to wrap their heads around. It just wasn''t themon belief.

    ¡°So people just believe what they want to believe, I see.¡±

    ¡°Common belief goes beyond logic for them, after all.¡±

    <em>Turning a fan on when you sleep will kill you.</em>

    <em>Taking a picture robs you of your soul.</em>

    <em>The sun goes around the Earth.</em>

    All of these were ridiculous superstitions if one actually stopped to think about it. And yet, there was an entire generation of people who believed such things, and it wasn¡¯t because they were foolish.

    It was because that was themon belief.

    In that sense, Lee Chun-gi¡¯s press release was quite exquisite. He¡¯d just given reasonable grounds for everyone grasping at straws for a way to understand this situation in a way that would fit theirmon beliefs.

    How ridiculous those grounds were did not matter.

    ¡°He nned all of this in his press conference¡­ I see that the Infinite Monarch is more of a strategist than I thought.¡±

    ¡°A strategist? Get outta here.¡±

    Fitting for a member of the ck Dragon n, Li Chingwei expressed awe for Lee Chun-gi¡¯s tactics.

    Limon looked dumbfounded for a moment and responded with sarcasm.

    ¡°I can assure you, that little shit just flipped everything over because he was toozy to resolve every little matter.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying there was no strategy involved?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Li Chingwei widened her eyes.

    For the ck Dragon n, where scheming and conspiracies were in their blood, holding a press release that absurd without thinking was beyond their imagination.

    But Limon nodded without hesitation as he told her why he thought so.

    ¡°I did that too.¡±

    ¡°That is... incredibly persuasive."

    ***

    ***

    Limon was once an absolute ruler as well. He was well aware it is the way of an absolute ruler to suppress with authority rather than bother himself with troublesome strategies and using one¡¯s head.

    Normally, it would have been a foolish abuse of power, but the fact that he was the absolute ruler was the resolution to everything.

    After all, that was the essence of an absolute ruler.

    Why was this entire situation just a ¡®show¡¯? Because the person saying it was Lee Chun-gi.

    The people would not have epted it so easily if it had been anyone else.

    ¡°I should have known when he said he would take care of it on his own¡­¡­ I¡¯m the dimwit for believing that son of a bitch.¡±

    ¡°At least you cleared your name.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not a sucker.¡±

    ¡°Oh, uhm. Is the difference between a dimwit and a sucker that drastic?¡±

    ¡°As drastic as premature ejaction and a eunuch.¡±

    ¡°Very drastic indeed¡­¡­¡±

    She muttered as if moved by how wise that metaphor was.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡±

    ¡°A little. If I¡¯d known sooner, I would have given that shit a better beating.¡±

    ¡°Not that. You lost your opportunity to regain your renown by announcing you beat the Infinite Monarch.¡±

    ¡°Renown? Yeah, right. Putting a little pimp back in his ce isn¡¯t anything to unt.¡±

    His treason charges were dropped thanks to the press conference, but so was the truth that he beat the Infinite Monarch.

    Anyone else would have shed tears, but Limon wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    He continued apathetically.

    ¡°Besides, even if that came into the light, who would believe that? Those bastards would pluck their eyes out in denial even if they witnessed it first-hand.¡±

    ¡°That certainly is true.¡±

    Li Chingwei candidly agreed.

    People¡¯s reactions to the press conference made it evident just how substantial the devotion tomon belief was.

    Not to mention, she was the very person who made such beliefs over the past several decades in an attempt to ruin Limon.

    ¡°And most importantly, I¡¯d rather pretend it never happened than have swarms of those flies crowding around me.¡±

    Li chingwei blinked. Finally understanding what he was trying to say, she smiled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a convenient sword.¡±

    ¡°Some people really have to eat shit to know it¡¯s not chocte.¡±

    There was no doubt he would regain his renown if people believed he took down Lee Chun-gi. But that meant that more people would also try to use him.

    Even Lee Chun-gi, the absolute ruler of this age, had a parasite named Park Hyun-gun.

    As much as he didn¡¯t have influence or an affiliated group, people would believe he¡¯d be more easy to manipte.

    Of course, sometimes, those people could be useful for Limon.

    But nothing could be more annoying for Limon when his hands were already full with the Constetions. Not to mention, he hated using his powers beyond what was absolutely necessary.

    ¡°Well, at least I won the bet. I¡¯m happy with it.¡±

    ¡°A bet?¡±

    ¡°Yep. there¡¯s a dead fish eyes who bet I couldn¡¯t drop my charges.¡±

    He chuckled thinking about the face Shia made when she watched Lee Chun-gi¡¯s press conference. She was aghast, as if she¡¯d seen the sky crumble down.

    Limon dug his body deeper into the couch. With amusement in his eyes, he looked at Li Chingwei.

    ¡°So, will that make it easier to get our marriage epted by the elders?¡±

    Limon asked about his own marriage as if it was someone else¡¯s business.

    As ironic as it was, Li Chingwei wasn¡¯t a bit shaken. She simply responded with a bright smile.

    ¡°I already got it.¡±

    ¡°¡­You got approval? Already?¡±

    ¡°Yes, though there are some additional conditions. They¡¯re not too difficult, so it¡¯s safe to assume they¡¯re going to say yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they would have disapproved in the first ce if it was so easy.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course. The elders are well aware of the Master of Sword¡¯s power. I¡¯m sure they soon realized they wanted the Master of Swords on their side after saying no.¡±

    Limon had a perplexed look on his face as Li Chingwei answered with nonchnce.

    As old as he was, he knew how stubborn old geezers could be once they set their minds on something. If the elders had changed their minds so quickly, didn¡¯t that mean someone had driven them into a corner they couldn¡¯t get out of?

    ¡°Tsk. I was happy too soon about getting my charges dropped.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too down. There is most certainly good thates from the Master of Swords clearing his name.¡±

    ¡°That you can tantly use me as your sword now?¡±

    ¡°No. We can now hold our wedding confidently.¡±

    ¡°How sad. I have nothing to argue against.¡±

    Limon said with a chuckle.

    Whether it was Limon, who could wipe out a measly nation with a few swings of his sword, or Li Chingwei, who could crumble the global economy with a few orders¡ª

    A treason charge was all that was for them.

    ¡°Anyways, we just have to hold our wedding now, right?¡±

    ¡°There are just a few procedures.¡±

    ¡°Procedures?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a princess of the Seven Dragons Association, after all. From choosing the wedding hall, to which guests to invite¡ªthere¡¯s quite a lot to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that is true¡­¡±

    Limon slowly nodded. Even ordinary newlyweds spent months to years nning their wedding. Let alone Li Chingwei, a master of the Seven Dragons Association and owner of the Seven Dragon Group. Her wedding could not be done over a day.

    ¡°Well, let me know if you need any help. I have more than enough time, anyways.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll help out with what I can.¡±

    Limon stoically nodded.

    Li Chingwei looked at him with a twinkle in her eyes.

    ¡°Then, will you spare some time tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Sure, doesn¡¯t really matter¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to take care of in the near future. I absolutely need help from the Master of Swords.¡±

    ¡°Any bastard that needs killing?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then do you need me to crush something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, either.¡±

    Limon guessed like a true swordsman would after shortly pondering what he could be needed for. Li Chingwei let out a stifledugh.

    She put a meaningful smile on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s much rather the opposite.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 56: Caged Bluebird

    Chapter 56: Caged Bluebird

    Standing afar, Limon slowly turned his head and took a look around.

    ¡°Hey, princess. Didn¡¯t you bring me here because there was something you absolutely needed me to do?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Then what is this?¡±

    He looked more confused than before.

    ¡°Why, it''s an inspection.¡±

    ¡°An inspection?¡±

    ¡°Yes. documents can¡¯t tell you everything, after all.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I know that too.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    He, too, preferred action over thinking. He believed a single swing of his sword was better than reading a swordsmanship book a hundred times, and in that sense, he understood where Li Chingwei wasing from.

    The reason he was so perplexed was the location.

    ¡°But I¡¯m asking <em>why</em> you¡¯re making me do an inspection in an amusement park like this¡­¡±

    From a nce, the rollercoaster was beat up and worn. The haunted house looked legitimately haunted. The museum of magic was as shabby as an old warehouse, and there were sparsely any shops on the streets.

    Looking well over 30 years old, the vast amusement park looked as archaic as a historical relic.

    Dumbfounded, Limon looked around again and added on,

    ¡°Not to mention, you made me bring the kids too.¡±

    That¡¯s right. Li Chingwei did note here with Limon alone.

    To put it nicely, there was some delightfulpany.

    Bluntly speaking, however, there was just a crowd of useless parasites.

    ¡°Look there! It¡¯s a merry go around! I¡¯ve never seen one before!¡±

    ¡°Woah, I didn¡¯t think I would evere to an amusement park.¡±

    ¡°Thank me, you guys! We¡¯re here because it¡¯s my birthday next month!¡±

    ¡°But today is my birthday!¡±

    ¡°Oh? It is?¡±

    Those parasites were the children.

    All 23 of them from the Hanbit Orphanage ran around the amusement park in excitement.

    Limon found himself getting kidnapped with the children to this ce while he went along without much thought. He couldn¡¯t help but be baffled.

    Li Chingwei casually responded.

    ¡°Well of course, I came here for the Master of Swords and the children.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before? To make the ce of Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s death into somewhere children can y.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that? What about it?¡±

    He needed some time to reload his memories, as he¡¯d said it so lightheartedly that he forgot it used to be the Liberation Brigade¡¯s main base.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, and decided the best ce for children to y in is an amusement park.¡±

    It¡¯s just that her answer itself was not so simple.

    Limon stopped to think with question marks above his head due to the unexpected answer as his face turned into a look of bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re inspecting other ces before making an amusement park there? To use it as reference?¡±

    ¡°It''s basic to consider profitability before starting a business.¡±

    ¡°You lost all profitability the moment you considered my empty idea seriously¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s the way of the Seven Dragons Association to make the impossible possible.¡±

    Li Chingwei nonchntly said it was easy to turn a doomed business around with the power of the Seven Dragons Association.

    She smiled seeing Limon¡¯s begrudging expression at her yful, yet oddly serious im.

    ¡°Of course, there is the pretext that I can earn points from the Master of Swords.¡±

    ¡°That was your real n all along?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little extra while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    ¡°While you¡¯re at it? It sounds like you¡¯re just putting the cart before the horse.¡±

    Limon¡¯s expression turned peculiar.

    Anyone who had raised even a single child would know just how much work it is, let alone going to an amusement park with 23 of them. But to have an inspection on top too? No matter how he looked at it, this seemed personal.

    ¡°So do you not want to?¡±

    Li chingwei asked with a bright smile, as if she could read his mind.

    He stared at her. Turning his head, he saw the children bickering over which ride to go on first, ultimately deciding over rock paper scissors.

    He let out a chuckle.

    ¡°I never said that.¡±

    Enjoying the amusement park with the children and his bride. The familial, heartwarming thought was the decisive moment his ns for that day were determined.

    Although¡­ There were quite some differences from that of a normal family, considering the age difference to his bride was at least centuries apart and there were 23 children.

    But Limon didn¡¯t care much for those minor issues. He simply reached a fist out to where the children were.

    ¡°Rock, paper, scissors! Rock, paper, scissors! All right, I¡¯ll choose the ride since I won.¡± Anyone got a problem?¡±

    ¡°Heyyyy! No fair, you only just came in!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Limon is foul!¡±

    ¡°Cheater grandpa, cheater!¡±

    <em>Flick¡ª</em>

    ¡°O!¡±

    ¡°Any more problems? Letting you all know in advance, anyone who goes astray better brace themselves to get a hundred flicks to their sorry little forehead.¡±

    Thanks to his experience, reflexes, and brazen-face, Limon easily won rock paper scissors. Snickering, he led the children around the amusement park.

    Some of the children who wanted to y more freely puffed up their cheeks. But as they went on, bright smiles soon appeared on their faces instead.

    Of course. Hanbit Orphanage had never been very well-off, and most of the children had never been in an amusement park. If they had, it was <em>too</em> long ago.

    On top of that, Limon led the way surprisingly well.

    ¡°Grandpa! I wanna ride the bumper car! The bumper car!¡±

    ¡°The bumper cars? Hm, the line¡¯s gonna be a 30 minute wait. Let¡¯s go somewhere else first.¡±

    ¡°But I like bumper cars¡­¡±

    ¡°Jeez, I told you we¡¯re goingter. Eunsoo, you can ride the red car since it¡¯s your favorite color.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to swear on my sword?¡±

    He was skilled at handling the children.

    Not only that, he minimized the wait times as he gave them balloons and toys, pictures, and ice cream. He was so adept at it, in fact, it was like he¡¯d worked as an amusement park guide for at least a decade.

    While they were walking around he noticed the childrens¡¯ faces getting flushed. He pped his hands.

    ¡°All right. Time for a 30 minute break.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Huhh?¡±

    ¡°No break! More y!¡±

    ¡°Hey brats, stop whining. Old people like me need their rest.¡±

    Of course, there was no way Limon was actually exhausted. He was just being considerate to the children.

    Li Chingwei watched as Limon called for a break in good timing and bought the children drinks. She smiled.

    ¡°You really are good with children.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old, after all.¡±

    ¡°Not all elderly people are good with children, though.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not a swordmaster.¡±

    ¡°Does being a swordmaster make you skilled with children?¡±

    ¡°No, but you won¡¯t get any back pain no matter how much you y with them,¡± Limon snickered.

    As if moved by his statement, Li Chingwei slowly nodded her head.

    ¡°So you say, masters are different no matter what they do.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t be so serious when it¡¯s a joke. Unlike the masters in your Seven Dragons Association, I¡¯m just a swordsman.¡±

    Limon was astringent. The masters of the Seven Dragons Association were beings who reached the top in multiple fields. Depending on their innate Psionics and trained secret curriculum, they not only had the power of a high-level yer, but also superhuman abilities in their fields of expertise.

    That was the reason the Seven Dragons Association continued to exist over several centuries.

    Mind reading politicians.

    Particrly seductive celebrities.

    Chefs with shocking skills.

    Businessmen who knew how to hit the jackpot.

    Veterinarians who couldmunicate with animals.

    Having the superhuman ability of Psionics, the masters of the Seven Dragons Association showed their prominence no matter which field they were in.

    Of course, they were only active within the shadows, but many still came for them in pursuit of their strengths.

    That was the potential of Psionics¡ªthe power that came from the Seven Dragons who once overthrew the very Gods and ruled the world.

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    That was why Limon looked confused seeing Li Chingwei tilt her head.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I was just wondering if one should really call a swordmaster a mere swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Swordmasters aren¡¯t all that much. We¡¯re just a little bit better at swinging a sword around, and don¡¯t die when we¡¯re old.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Li Chingwei had a peculiar expression.

    Limon wasn¡¯t being very persuasive when he was the very person who yed the Demon God and achieved eternal youth and immortality.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t trying to persuade her. He simply looked at her instead.

    ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t know you could dress like that.¡±

    ¡°Do you not like it?¡±

    ¡°No, it fits you well¡­ I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s something a princess would wear.¡±

    A loose, boxy t-shirt and a baseball cap, with shorts that showed off her lean legs.

    Instead of the oriental dress she always wore, Li Chingwei¡¯s casual attire was so out of ce that she looked like a different person.

    Did it not look good on her? Not at all.

    Thanks to her beauty, she showed the cuteness of a popr idol. The immutablew of natural beauty, so to speak.

    ¡°Haha, I have times when I want to wear something else as well. Of course, I was also intending to disguise myself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can really disguise anything when you¡¯re out with me¡­¡±

    She seemed excited to hear that it fit her well, as she spoke with a brighter smile than usual. Limon scratched his cheek. Just then, a girl with eyes as dead as a corpse came up to them.

    ¡°Are you done with your conversation?¡±

    ¡°What? Something else you wanna eat?¡±

    ¡°No, break time is almost over.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Limon scratched his head as he looked back to where the children were. He got up and took out the map of the amusement park.

    ¡°Where were we headed to again?¡±

    ¡°The ce that traps empty-headed babies who only look cute on the outside and sells their bodies.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just call it a zoo. People are going to give us weird looks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°A truth kids don¡¯t have to know.¡±

    All while grumbling about Shia¡¯sment, Limon led the children to the zoo. The zoo was as battered as the other facilities, with only a few animals roaming around in basic metal cages.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a lion! A lion!¡±

    ¡°Over here, lion!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, can I give the lion chips?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    But even with the sorry number of animals, the children were ecstatic.

    They would argue whether an animal was a squirrel or a mouse, and get shocked to find out it was actually a monkey.

    They would get caught trying to give the animals food and get their foreheads flicked.

    A pair of dead fish eyes without a single change in expression would scare the animals.

    How happy they were! He was almost starting to feel regretful that he didn''t bring the children here sooner.

    ¡®They would have gone crazy if Na-kyung was here.¡¯

    Was it because they were from the same orphanage, or because they¡¯d been influenced by Na-kyung? They were so excessively vigorous that they looked childishly foolish. Limon put on a bittersweet smile when¡ª

    ¡°Grandpa. Bird, bird.¡±

    ¡°What? You need to go to the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°No! Bluebird, bluebird!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The child reached out their arms. Their fingers pointed to a small baby bird sitting in the middle of a roomy birdcage.

    Limon had an inexplicable look on his face.

    The fuzzy feathers were as blue as the autumn skies. On the top of its head was a single white feather sticking out.

    It was small, like it was still just a baby.

    It was cute, and it particrly stood out among the few birds in the zoo.

    But Limon¡¯s expression was inexplicable for other reasons.

    ¡®Why does that thing look so tired?¡¯

    As if it was tired of being a spectacle, the baby bird slouched its wings with its back turned to the visitors.

    It looked so fatigued that if it wasn¡¯t for the fuzzy baby feathers, it would have looked like an elderly bird who was living past its intended lifespan.

    ¡°Grandpa, I want that!¡±

    ¡°Hey, brat. You can¡¯t buy animals at a zoo.¡±

    Thanks to the children being so noisy, the baby bird turned its head around ever so slightly. Seeing Limon and the children, it was just about to turn back around apathetically until it suddenly shot back around.

    It was so vigorous that it felt like it could have broken its chubby neck.

    But the baby bird didn¡¯t care. As if unting how flexible its neck was, the bird swung its head back and forth between each of the 23 children. Its eyes grew wider and wider after each child, and after scanning past Shia it met eyes with Limon. Its beak opened agape.

    <em>Squeaaaak?!</em>

    A cry of astonishment rang through the air.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 57: Abyssal Black Magic

    Chapter 57: Abyssal ck Magic

    ¡°Holy shit.¡±

    Limon furrowed his brows.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the sounding from its tiny beak was so uproarious. He also didn¡¯t expect the docile bird that was dead silent just moments ago would create such an outburst so suddenly.

    But that was only the beginning.

    <em>Squeak squeak squeak! Sq, squeaaak!</em>

    As if one wasn¡¯t enough, the baby bird shot up from its cage as it continued to let out screeches. It raised both its wings high up in the sky, waving one wing like that of a human being as it continued to make odd movements.

    ¡°¡­What the hell is up with that bird?¡±

    It was a brouhaha, a pandemonium.

    Limon was dumbstruck seeing the baby bird frantically move about like a stranded man catching the sight of a boat in the distance.

    Li Chingwei, who was reading the direction board next to him, answered.

    ¡°It says that the bluebird of the Florine is a rare species.¡±

    ¡°Florine, you say¡­ Wasn¡¯t there a witch called that in the past?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems that that witch had created this species through familiar spirits. It is smarter than other birds and has a longer lifespan to boot.¡±

    ¡°Does it suddenly go insane as well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see that on here.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I guess this little guy¡¯s just weird then.¡±

    <em>Squeak, squeaaak!</em>

    The baby bird jumped up and down as if begging for them to stop talking and look at it.

    Seeing this, Limon recalled the familiar spirits of the witches he saw in the past. He slowly shook his head. Perhaps it would have been understandable if it was a dark mage, but he didn¡¯t think a witch would create such a nutcase of an entire animal species.

    ¡°Do you know why it¡¯s acting like that?¡±

    ¡°I apologize. While I am an inheritor of the Hundred Beast Formations, it is not a curriculum I am familiar with.¡±

    ¡°But you at least have a rough idea of it, right?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±

    She tilted her head.

    The baby bird¡¯s reflection shown in Li Chinwei¡¯s beautiful, obsidian eyes.

    Her face turned into a look of surprise.

    ¡°I can tell it¡¯s very happy to see you for some reason¡­¡­ But I can¡¯t read any further into it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As the Master of Swords may know, Psionics can be used for all purposes, but it is not omnipotent.¡±

    Although the Psionics of the ck Dragon n could read minds, it was very limited. Limon knew that it didn¡¯t work quite as well on animals with a different cognition from humans, or those with a strong will like high-level yers. Without those limitations, he probably couldn¡¯t have crashed into the Seven Dragons Association as he pleased in the first ce.

    ¡°Well too bad, then.¡±

    And so, he simply nodded in agreement.

    ¡°All right, guys. Time to go.¡±

    <em>SQUEEEEEAAAAK?!?!</em>

    The baby bird opened its eyes as wide as a giant bubble as if it heard something it wasn¡¯t supposed to.

    Even Shia, who was staring at the bird with dead eyes, turned to Limon in surprise.

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here forever,¡± Limon said nonchntly.

    The baby bird was weird no doubt, but that was all there was. Limon had seen all sorts of animals throughout his long life¡ªfrom the human-beast chimera, elementals that were the leading forces of the elemental crisis, to the predators who devoured entire inds.

    It wasn¡¯t weird enough for him to bother.

    <em>Squeak, squeaaak!</em>

    ¡°It looks like it really doesn¡¯t want us to leave,¡± Shia said on behalf of the children.

    Whether it was because they¡¯d never seen a rare species before, or because they still had some sensitivity left in them thanks to their young age¡ªthe children hesitated to leave the bird¡¯s side.

    Limon shrugged.

    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡­ But you guys won¡¯t be able to get on the rest of the rides.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°No bumper car?¡±

    Finally realizing the reality of things, the children¡¯s faces all turned into that of shock.

    Looking back and forth between the children¡¯s heartrending eyes and the baby bird, Shia set on a decision.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    <em>Squeak?!</em>

    The baby bird¡¯s beak opened agape like how Caesar did when Brutus stabbed his back.

    But Shia did not double down on her decision. There was always a chance to return sympathy, but they might not go to an amusement park again. Being the practical elder sister of the children, Shia wanted them to enjoy as many rides as possible.

    ¡°Sorry, bluebird.¡±

    ¡°Bye¡­¡±

    <em>Squeak! Squaaak! Squeaaaaaaaack!</em>

    As if it was hanging on to a thread, the baby bird cried out even more desperately than before as it pped its wings.

    But the children, though looking back in disappointment, trotted along to follow Limon.

    <em>Squeeeee¡­..</em>

    After a moment of being lost on what to do, the baby bird shut its beak in determination.

    It stepped back a few steps. Squeezing its eyes shut, it started running as it spread its wings wide open to fly. It was a leap for freedom, a leap only beasts with wings could attempt.

    <em>Flop!</em>

    Of course, the oue was pathetic. There was no way it could have possibly gained any momentum with its barely developed wings.

    The baby bird fell straight down from its nest as it struggled,nding t on the floor of the cage.

    <em>Squeak.</em>

    Fortunately, it weighed so little that it didn¡¯t get hurt, and the baby bird immediately shot up to start running again.

    But shortly after, it had no choice but to abruptly stop sprinting.

    The final boss of this zoo, the birdcage, stood in its way.

    <em>Squeek, squeeeek.</em>

    Failing to force its small body through the cage, the baby bird looked down at its chubby stomach in resentment. It seemed to ponder for a bit, and then started desperately grabbing onto the bars with its wings.

    It was truly a futile act. Even if the bars of the birdcage were narrow, it would be impossible to bend them as a baby bird. It was not a rhino or a bear.

    But a shocking thing happened immediately after.

    <em>Poof!</em>

    The baby bird seemed to disappear amidst struggling with the bars in its grasp, and it reappeared outside of the cage. It was a spectacle that would make one doubt their own eyes¡ªutterly impossible. It was absolutely impossible to get out of those narrow bars with the small but chubby body of a baby bird¡­

    Unless it used teleportation¡­?

    <em>Squeaaaak.</em>

    Both fortunately and unfortunately for the bird, no one saw it escape the cage. <em>There weren¡¯t many visitors in the zoo, after all.</em>

    <em>Trot trot trot trot.</em>

    Having safely gotten out of the cage without garnering attention, the bird started to run again in a strangely fatigued manner.

    Towards where Limon¡¯s group headed to just moments before¡­

    ***

    ***

    Meanwhile, Limon could only be dumbfounded. They had left the zoo to get on as many rides as possible, but an unexpected obstacle had made it rather hard to do so.

    ¡°¡­This is under construction as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it says, at least.¡±

    ¡°Just how many facilities are ¡®under construction¡¯ in this amusement park?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s old. Probably because there are that many broken facilities.¡±

    ¡°But this is going overboard¡­¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    If it was just one or two facilities, Limon would have epted it. But after the zoo, there were already four ¡®under construction¡¯ signs¡ªseven if they included the ones they saw before the zoo. It was getting to the point where it was unclear whether this was a running amusement park or a construction site.

    The facilities they¡¯d seen up to this point weren¡¯t all that different, either.

    The unicorn on the merry go around was hornless.

    The Ferris wheel stopped mid-cycle.

    The pirate ship was much too slow.

    Blissfully unaware, most of the children enjoyed them. But that only applied to the kids who had never been to an amusement park before.

    Those who had gone to any amusement park even once tilted their heads.

    ¡®Huh? Is this the same ride I remember?¡¯

    ¡°I chose this spot for inspection because it was globally renowned in the past, but it seems I have made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°So you did have some ns for inspection after all.¡±

    ¡°They say to get a crimson skirt, after all.¡±

    <em>t/n: crimson skirt: Idiom meaning ¡®other things being equal, choose the better one. Derived from ¡®if you have to choose between two women, marry the virgin¡¯</em>

    ¡°¡­Do you even know what that means?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean it¡¯s better to get a red skirt so the blood stters don¡¯t show?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you giving evil twists to phrases?!¡±

    Limon was dumbstruck by Li Chingwei¡¯s beaming statement.

    But he didn¡¯t press her any further. He couldn¡¯t in the sudden situation they found themselves in.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    ¡°Aaaack!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa. Rain, rain!¡±

    ¡°¡­The damn fuck?¡±

    Adding insult to injury, rain started pouring down from the sky.

    Running from the strong downpour, Limon took the children to a nearby building as he turned around to Li Chingwei.

    In a rush to get away from the rain, they¡¯de to the museum of magic. It was hard to tell if it was an entertainment facility full of junk or a warehouse.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the weather was clear today, princess?¡±

    ¡°That was the forecast when I checked it.¡±

    ¡°Then why is it raining?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know?¡±

    The downpour was so strong that Li Chingwei, despite only being in the rain for a short minute, waspletely drenched from head to toe.

    The answer to his question came from an unexpected source.

    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s like that sometimes. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    An employee with snow white hair in a silk magician¡¯s hat spoke. Limon looked at him with suspicion.

    ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s like this sometimes? It rains on clear days?¡±

    ¡°The fountain system broke a while ago. It happens a couple times a month since ¡®bout a decade ago.¡±

    ¡°So this is fountain water, and not rain?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of fountain water rains from the damn sky?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fountain system that was made from a deal with an elemental. There used to be visitorsing just for the fountain, but that¡¯s all in the past now.¡±

    The old man sentimentally gazed into the distance. Shaking the memories away, he continued as he rummaged in something.

    ¡°Anyways, don¡¯t be too upset. We give free tickets and umbres on days like these.¡±

    The man extended out a pile of stic umbres and tickets.

    Limon stared nkly at his ustomed demeanor. He looked so used to it that he looked aloof. He turned back to Li Chingwei.

    ¡°You sure this is an amusement park, princess?¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡­ I think so?¡±

    Limon sighed seeing her smile awkwardly, a little embarrassed.

    But the real trouble was someone else.

    ¡°Does that mean we can¡¯t use the facilities anymore?¡±

    ¡°Well, now, the outdoor facilities won¡¯t be operating. But you can stille into ces like our museum of magic.¡±

    ¡°What does ¡®not operating¡¯ mean?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go on rides anymore¡­?¡±

    Already exhausted from walking in vain, the drenched children looked like they were on the verge of tears hearing they couldn¡¯t go on any more rides.

    ¡®Fuck, we¡¯re fucked.¡¯

    Tears welled up in their eyes.

    Limon groaned looking at the children about to burst. He knew one crying child would lead to everyone else crying like water tipping over an overflowing cup. He turned back around to the old man.

    ¡°Oi, so the museum of magic is open?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°Then do something the kids would like. You¡¯re an entertainment facility, you gotta have something.¡±

    ¡°Hoho, leave it to me. I have just the thing.¡±

    The old man wheezed. He got up and dug through the pile of junk.

    <em>Clunk.</em>

    He lightly set down a long box on the table.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    As soon as he saw it, Limon¡¯s expression turned peculiar.

    The old man seemed to hold in hisughter as if he knew they were going to expect fireworks or a toy toe out of the box. But instead, a stale, moldy stench of magic brushed past his nose from the crevice of the box.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t just a toy.¡¯

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Open the box.¡±

    He looked at the man suspiciously as he urged him to open the box.

    With Shia silently adding pressure for him to do anything to keep the children upied, apanied with Li Chingwei¡¯s curious gaze, Limon finally opened it.

    <em>Creeeek.</em>

    Inside the box, the thing was sound asleep.

    It was an old, tattered antique. Yet it had a structural beauty more exquisite and beautiful than any gem as the mysterious relic radiated a seductive ck glow.

    It was the ¡®ck Abyssal Violin¡¯.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 58: The Cursed Violin

    Chapter 58: The Cursed Violin

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Limon instinctively let out a groan the minute he saw the violin of the ck Abyss.

    It wasn¡¯t just the overflowing, decrepit scent of magic iparably worse to when it was just rotting inside of the box. It was also the flickering energy of the light, faint as a firefly under a dim light.

    Others would not have known. Even the swordmaster was considered a goner in the Iron Age.

    Not many would have recognized a magic tool that was rare, even in the Heroes¡¯ Age, but Limon had seen all different manners of magic items. He could recognize it immediately from just a nce.

    Maybe it was impossible not to recognize it.

    The energy emanating from it, in a way, was the most familiar to Limon.

    ¡°Oi, you old bastard! This is a cursed violin!¡±

    Limon had hunted down dark mages to the point he got sick of them in the past. The ¡®cursed¡¯ treasures they possessed, the violin had the same somber energy as them.

    Demonic swords that drank blood, armor that made its wearer go berserk,mps that granted wishes at the cost of one¡¯s lifespan¡­

    Limon¡¯s fury upon seeing the object could bring a full-grown adult to tears, let alonefort the crying children.

    ¡°Hey now, watch your mouth. How dare you call a holy violin made from the Muse¡¯s priest cursed?¡±

    ¡°Holy, my ass. You think I wouldn¡¯t know that half the cursed objects that appeare from the temples?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you a mage?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t use magic, but I¡¯ve definitely beat up quite a few priests and witches.¡±

    Limon patted the sword on his waist. He¡¯d spent most of his life fighting and had many enemies. Among them were not just dark mages, but also priests who brainwashed people for evangelism, and witches who experimented on humans.

    Dark mages were fundamentally evil, but that didn¡¯t mean those who used light magic granted by the gods were good. Each god had different morals, after all.

    Hence, Limon could only scoff when the old man imed the cursed violin to be holy just because a priest had made it.

    ¡°Ahem! Jeez, don¡¯t get me wrong, now. This is a violin made with proper magic.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a properly cursed violin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, go on and hold it if you really don¡¯t believe me. I will give up my life should something bad happen.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    Whether it was because of his sword, or his murderous gaze, the old man desperately imed his innocence.

    Limon looked at him with doubt. He knew just how dangerous magic was. To tell him to hold that cursed object could onlye off as nonsense to him.

    ¡°How about we listen to him for now?¡±

    An unexpected voice came to the old man¡¯s defense.

    ¡°You want me to do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think he is lying. If it really was dangerous, it wouldn¡¯t be in a ce like this,¡± Li Chingwei said with a smile. Turning her head slightly behind her, she added yfully, ¡°besides, I think the children are going to cry soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The children really did look moments away from an outburst.

    Limon furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t want to touch something so suspicious, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the children from crying otherwise. Was he going to leave the children, who were guaranteed to cry, or bear his doubts?

    The answer was chosen from the beginning.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how great this thing is to be causing such a fuss about.¡±

    He rubbed his face and grumbled, holding up the violin.

    It wasn¡¯t just for the children. Half of it was out of curiosity, too. Just what was this violin to radiate such strong energy? The other half was his confidence that a measly inanimate object would be unable to do anything to him.

    It was prideful, sure, but he was Limon Asphelder.

    Thest swordmaster.

    He¡¯d survived a curse from the Demon God themself, the final boss of dark magic, and even cut his own throat at one point.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In an instant, Limon fixed the violin to his shoulder and got in position with the bow.

    ***

    ***

    Oh, how natural his movements were!

    ¡°Master of Swords, you know how to y the violin?¡±

    Li Chingwei looked on with interest as even the children widened their eyes.

    ¡°...I¡¯ve never held an instrument in my entire life.¡±

    ¡°Then how is your posture so good?¡±

    She was perplexed. Limon had the stance of a professional violinist who¡¯d done nothing but hold a bow his entire life.

    Limon answered apathetically.

    ¡°A curse, of course.¡±

    ¡°Hey. I said it¡¯s magic.¡±

    ¡°Same thing, geezer. What else would you call a violin that moves the holder against their will?¡±

    ¡°I told ya. It¡¯s a holy violin that the Muse¡¯s priest made,¡± the old man snickered.

    Long ago, there was a priest who served the Goddess of Art, the Muse. He wanted to dedicate a beautiful performance to his beloved goddess.

    Unfortunately¡­ The priest was tone deaf.

    In agony from this divine punishment, the devout priest changed tactics.If he couldn¡¯t perform, he would just create an instrument that would y majestic pieces for him.

    Blessed by the muse, he spent his whole life creating it¡ªhis magnum opus. The ck Abyssal Violin.

    ¡°Told ya it¡¯s great. It makes anyone able to perform, even if you¡¯ve never even held a violin in your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­But you can¡¯t stop ying until the piece ends.¡±

    ¡°Ah, how¡¯d ya know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a cursed item, you senile fucking geezer!¡±

    Limon had a rough idea of the principles behind the creation of the violin.

    ¡®This is just the instrumental version of the Cursed Sword, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    The Cursed Sword controlled its wielder¡¯s body to attack anyone it saw.

    Likewise, there was a surprising number of cursed items that granted its owner skills with a de.

    Using swordsmanship allowed one to cut down more people, after all.

    The Abyssal ck Violin was fundamentally simr.

    Swords and instruments. Swordsmanship and performance. The fact that they both physically forced the holder to use the intended techniques made them fruits of the same tree.

    ¡®The method is pretty genius, actually.¡¯ Limon was impressed, in all honesty.

    Using a curse to make up for one¡¯sck of musical skill was a first, even for Limon. The position, the fingering, chords¡­ It all naturally came to him. On top of that, the curse would end as soon as he finished ying.

    It was certainly deserving of being called a magical instrument.

    ¡°What are ya doing? Go on, y it.¡±

    And yet, Limon looked disapproving. It wasn¡¯t just because the old man¡¯s sly face urging him to y was suspicious. Why was such a useful instrument just rotting away in an old amusement park?

    Plus, a cursed instrument with this refinement was strange to begin with.

    ¡®This old fuck¡¯s got something behind his back.¡¯

    But despite his doubts, Limon didn¡¯t choose to break the curse. He simply rested the bow back onto the strings.

    Either way, the children were no longer on the verge of tears. They were all watching Limon, mesmerized. And Limon could always break free from this measly curse if something felt off.

    He gave up and moved as the violin told him to.

    ***

    ¡®Hoho, another victim of the poor violin.¡¯

    The old man smiled with delight, looking at Limon with a yful glee in his eyes.

    ¡®What kind of silly piece are ya gonna y this time?¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t exactly fooled Limon. It was all true that the Abyssal ck Violin was a proper magical instrument made by the Muse¡¯s priest.

    But he hadn¡¯t told him everything, either. Like the fact the priest never got to y properly, even with the violin.

    In some way, that was the obvious oue. It would have been impossible for a tone deaf priest to y perfectly on a violin.

    Of course, the priest was aware of this problem. And so, he modeled dozens of the greatest instrumentalists of his time and with the blessing of the Muse, tried creating the most ideal heavenly tune.

    Surprisingly, it was a sess. Aside from his tone deafness, the priest had a divine talent for magic.

    There was only one problem¡ªhe couldn¡¯t y it himself.

    ¡®Only a divine being can y divine music.¡¯

    Even if it were the same instrument, a performance greatly depended on the yer¡¯s arm and finger length, their senses and artistry, and other small minute details. But the priest had ignored all those differences, and instilled dozens of musicians¡¯ artistry into the curse.

    As a result, it had be impossible for any single human to y. Even the top violinists entered a state of confusion and ended up ying a mess.

    ¡®What a poor violin.¡¯

    Unable to handle the despair, the Muse¡¯s saint ended up taking his own life.

    The Abyssal ck Violin was indeed cursed. It was capable of even killing a potential absolute ruler of the Iron Age.

    That was why this violin was rotting in a ce like this when it should have been considered a sacred relic. Not only was it impossible to y properly, no one would want an instrument with such ominous beginnings.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the violin¡¯s fault. But there was nothing anyone could do about it. People only cared about the oue.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t have been treated as a children¡¯s toy¡­ If only it had met the right owner.¡¯

    That was something the old man often thought.

    If only the violin had met an owner with all the ideal gifts of a musician¡ªa body that could y any instrument, apanied with superhuman senses and a heavenly aesthetic.

    An instrument that could y tunes that touched even gods.

    ¡®Well, such a human can¡¯t exist, anyway.¡¯

    The old man knew better than anyone else that it was a futile daydream. He had looked over this museum of magic for decades.

    From apostle-rank martial artists who had mastered the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s secret curriculums, to high-level yers who had instrumental skills. Not even they, with all their superhuman abilities, could bear the curse of the violin.

    And so, the old man looked forward to what sphemous tune woulde out of this violin this time. He wondered if Limon would buy the recorded security camera footage installed in the museum, or demand it be deleted.

    But the minute Limon raised his bow, ced it lightly on the violin, and slid it across the string¡ª

    <em>Ziing.</em>

    The old man lost the smile on his face.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 59: The Gift of the Devil

    Chapter 59: The Gift of the Devil

    Limon has lived for a long time. He¡¯d been through a lot, too. That includes the time when he¡¯d lost control of his own body under the curse of a dark mage.

    But in this moment, an odd sensation he had never felt before swept over him.

    <em>Ziing.</em>

    The bow slid across the strings and a light vibration rang through the air. It was as light and sentimental as the maytime breeze going past a deep forest spring.

    <em>Zing.</em>

    The fingers of his left hand gripping the neck of the violin pushed the strings like he was caressing a lover. And each time, the sound of the Abyssal ck Violin shifted dramatically.

    It would let out a sharp, nimble gust as if he was cutting it with a sword. Just when it quietened down to collect its breath, it would start running again like a virgin getting chased by the devil.

    How fascinating. This was the first time he¡¯d ever held a violin. Limon couldn¡¯t believe that such a performance was possible just by leaving his body to the curse and following its meticulous directions.

    The sounding from the violin was most surprising. It constantly changed like the twitter of birds. It let out a fierce burst as if it was suddenly dancing. It bounced off his fingers. It would settle down with sorrow, as its weeps of woe turned into a cry, a raging cry tearing down.

    The speed and angle of the bow, the finger positions on the strings¡ª

    Miniscule adjustments changed the vibration of the strings as the music shifted to infinity.

    Perhaps he was drunk on it. Forgetting everything on his mind, he moved his fingers ording to the tune in his head before the curse could lead him further. Even faster, more brilliantly, more beautifully.

    It was already an explosion of melody. Like a single leaf crossing the stormy oceans, the curse forced the impossible at each and every moment. The devil¡¯s temptation would have been impossible even if one broke all of their fingers and tore their muscles.

    But he did it. The body of someone who swung their sword trillions of times and trained their senses by escaping death countless times easily handled the overwhelming music.

    It wasn¡¯t enlightenment, god no. It was evolution. On a centuries-old giant sequoia blossomed a flower of potential. A human who had surpassed the limits and an instrument with the blessing of God harmonized to create a divine performance sweeping over the world in full bloom.

    Limon was in a trance. He didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d been ying. But the melody in his head came to a stop, and so did the bow in his hand.

    The fluttering melody gradually came to an end, and the world fell silent.

    ***

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The old man hadn¡¯t lied, after all.

    The curse disappeared as soon as the music stopped.

    Despite being freed, Limon couldn¡¯t bring himself to let the violin down right away.

    All he¡¯d done was y one piece.

    Pleasant fatigue swept over him.

    All that could be heard was an odd silence, as if the entire world had been listening to his music.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t stay frozen for too long. With a deep breath, he shook off the fatigue and lingering essence of the performance, and put the violin and bow back into the box.

    ¡°I apologize for calling you senile. This violin is a magical instrument for sure.¡±

    It was simple eptance, an honest apology for misjudging the violin as a mere cursed instrument.

    But the old man did not react. He was frozen, a living statue with a rigid face.

    ¡°Old man? Oi, old man?¡±

    Limon waved his hand in his face. Wondering if he¡¯d really turned senile, he turned around¡ªonly to be further bewildered seeing the others.

    It wasn¡¯t the children with their mouths open, nor was it Shia with an inexplicable expression on her face. Li Chingwei stared nkly at him.

    The tear rolling down her face was what took Limon by surprise.

    ¡°Princess¡­ Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°¡­Am I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Li Chingwei patted her cheeks with one hand. She stared at her wet fingers, and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I did cry.¡±

    She seemed shocked. She sounded like she had a screw loose, unlike her usual calm demeanor. In a way, she was the most out of it among everyone else in the room.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Limon asked reluctantly.

    ¡°Yes, I think I was just a bit moved by your grace¡¯s majestic performance.¡±

    Limon''s expression turned more inexplicable than before her calm answer. The only thing calm about her was her tone of voice.

    Addressing him that way, talking about her tears as if it were someone else¡¯s¡ªnothing she said was fine.

    ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re fine.¡±

    But Limon didn¡¯t bother to point it out. He simply nodded and moved on. One would have called it irresponsible, but Li Chingwei seemed rather d as she smiled.

    ¡°¡­¡­That piece¡­¡± The frozen old man finally came back to his senses as he blurted out a question. ¡°That piece you just yed. Do you know what it is?¡±

    ¡°The name of the piece?¡±

    Limon tilted his head.

    All he¡¯d done was y the melody in his head as the curse led him. He didn¡¯t actually know what song it was. But his long years of life hadn¡¯t been for nothing.

    After a while of thinking, he¡¯d remembered a piece he¡¯d heard in the corner of a run down warehouse.

    ¡°I dunno¡­ I think there was something simr yed by Papago, or whatever their name was. It was called ¡®Caps¡¯ or something.¡±

    ¡°The 24 Caprices for Solo Violin, OP. 1 by Paganini.¡±

    ¡°Ah yeah, that.¡±

    It was far from ¡®that¡¯, but Limon nodded unyieldingly.

    Being bold and unyielding was something he had acquired over his long life.

    But the old man did not fault him. He just looked uneasy.

    ¡°It¡¯s an odd piece¡­ Only Paganini himself was able to y it properly.¡±

    Nolo Paganini. A violinist who made musical history in the 19th century. It is said there has not been a single being who has perfectly presented all of Paganini¡¯spositions.

    Born with abnormally long and flexible fingers, he created a piece that only he could y with his innate genius. It was a hellish song that took techniques beyond human skill.

    Countless musicians had tried to y his piece, but it was nothing more than a technical imitation. And so,he was coined as the ¡®Devil¡¯s Violinist¡¯. The prodigy of the 19th century who created a legend for the violin. There were even tales that he¡¯d sold his soul to the devil for his music.

    ¡°But now, I know.¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Paganini didn¡¯tpose the 24 Caprices solely to show off his techniques.¡±

    The old man simpered,ughing at himself for just now realizing this. He looked at Limon.

    ¡°And that ying a divine melody doesn¡¯t take a divine being, but the Devil¡¯s gift.¡±

    Perhaps it was pure awe. Envy towards his talent and youth. Or regret that it had taken this long to meet Limon. The old man¡¯s eyes had variousyers of emotion.

    Limon scoffed.

    ¡°Devil¡¯s gift? My ass. All I did was y as the curse told me.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that is a performance that would take more than a century of practice to y without the magical violin.¡±

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you epting that a little too fast?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    <em>Is there a problem? </em>The old man seemed to ask back.

    Limon clicked his tongue but did not argue back. The performance was made possible because of the Abyssal ck Violin. It was a heavenly melody because it directed the most ideal musical techniques, from the subtle angles of the bow to his detailed finger positions¡ªnotwithstanding the fact the curse in itself was impossible to endure for a normal human being.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t aware of that. Any swordsmanship came naturally to the body of a swordmaster, and this was something he could easily take on.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult at all for him.

    ¡°You can keep it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    That was why Limon was dumbstruck when the old man slid the box with the Abyssal ck Violin towards him.

    ¡°Keep it? Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s be a cursed violin thanks to you.¡±

    The old man smiled bitterly. He was just a keeper in an old, ruined amusement park now, but he too had stepped foot into the world of magic in a previous life.

    He knew instinctively that the Abyssal ck Violin was now unusable.

    It would have been different if it had stayed unaware¡ªlike a gourmand never going back to fast food after a taste of the finest foods, the violin who now found a holder capable of enduring it could never ept just any good musician ever again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a cursed instrument.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you to take it. If you really can¡¯t, just think of it as a prize for a great performance.¡±

    The old man did not falter at Limon¡¯s rejection. He simply held up two fingers.

    ¡°But promise me two things.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are there terms for a prize?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no free prize without some conditions.¡±

    <em>It¡¯smon knowledge these days: they only say it¡¯s free, but really, there are terms like sharing private information and new subscriptions.</em>

    The old man spoke carefreely, but he went back to being serious in an instant.

    ¡°The first is to never give that violin to anyone else. If there really isn¡¯t any use for it, seal it at a temple, or burn and destroy it.¡±

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that a damn proper fuckin¡¯ method to get rid of a cursed item.¡±

    ¡°The proper way is proven to be the most effective, ya know.¡±

    The old man no longer denied that it was cursed. Furrowing his brows at his brazen attitude, Limon asked in a tired voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s the other one?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that one¡¯s easy.¡±

    The old man¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and tapped the box with his fingers.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes. When you can perform a proper piece, I¡¯d like you toe here again and y this violin.¡±

    ¡°Was this one not enough for you?¡±

    ¡°It was enough for me. You didn¡¯t look very happy, though.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t look happy?¡±

    ¡°Were you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Limon did not answer the old man with a purposeful smile. Instead, his eyes bore into the box.

    Whether it was a cursed or magical instrument, it was nothing more than junk to him.

    Limon was a swordmaster. He wasn¡¯t all that interested in anything besides swords, and he was a swordsman who had never felt bad about that. But a certain sensation of something dissolving deep inside of his body the instant he yed the violin, together with the faint stimulus that lingered for a brief moment made Limon give an unexpected answer.

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise I¡¯lle back before you bite the dust.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to y in the amusement park.¡±

    ¡°What if this ce goes down and out?¡±

    ¡°Well, what can ya do. I¡¯ll just have to ept that fate.¡±

    ¡°Fate, you say¡­¡±

    Limon snickered and picked up the box containing the Abyssal ck Violin. He handed the stic umbres to the children, still in a trance from the performance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me, old man. I don¡¯t care about music, fate¡ª or whatever it is ¡ªreally don¡¯t go well together with me.¡±

    ¡°Aight, then. Catch ya next time.¡±

    Limon left the museum of magic without a definite promise.

    The old man watched his figure fade amidst the pouring rain. He smiled deviously.

    ¡®I really gotta live long.¡¯

    The old man remembered. He remembered Limon saying this was his first time holding an instrument. He remembered him looking discontent after giving goosebumps to everyone listening with the swooning performance.

    Could a human being, discontent after ying a piece that shocked even the sun and moon when it was his first time even holding an instrument, really just store that violin away?

    What kind of performance would Limon put on once he was satisfied with himself?

    With the heart of a little girl in love for the first time, the old man dug into his silk hat. Taking out an old coin, he cleaned it with his sleeve and flipped it after a short spell.

    ¡°Muhama Rodon sibaLa Un Maktoob.¡±

    <em>Ting¡ª</em>

    Immediately after, a hairy ck hand came out of the shadows and snared the coin.

    As if stained with ink, the remains of the jet ck handpletely wiped away all traces of the rain and footprints Limon and the children left behind.

    It was while the old man was nonchntly straightening his silk hat as he looked at the instantly clean floor.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He blinked. He stood up from his seat and peaked his head out of the museum of magic. Looking at the now-clear skies, he looked perplexed.

    ¡°What? It already stopped?¡±

    Once the rain started pouring, itsted a minimum of a quarter to half of a day.

    But this time, it stopped in less than an hour. Taken aback, the old man¡¯s face filled with suspicion.

    There was no memorial ceremony, nor had an elementaliste. He couldn¡¯t see the reason the weather suddenly calmed down.

    ¡°Did that stubborn mule finallye to their senses? Or¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 60: Why Do You Look Like That?

    Chapter 60: Why Do You Look Like That?

    <em>Splish¡ª</em>

    <em>Ssh¡ª</em>

    In the amusement park¡¯s downpour, an escapee trudged along slowly.

    It was a baby bird with soft blue feathers and a white streak sticking out of the top of its head. It was gravely regretting its choice to leave its cage.

    It had been fine until it escaped the zoo¡ªtriumphant, even. Nothing could <em>possibly </em>get in its way after oveing the obstacle that was its bird cage.

    But that was a severepse in judgment. Rain suddenly started pouring down. Its feathers got soaked and made its body heavy. The resulting drop in stamina made it evident just how rash of a decision it was to escape.

    <em>Squeaaak.</em>

    The baby bird pondered. It really should have waited a few more months for all of its feathers to properly grow out first. It could have then easily flown away. Considering that, this current escape was a failure¡ªit was no better than having not escaped at all.

    Unfortunately, the baby bluebird had no choice. Waiting any longer in their cage was not an option for it.

    Rather, it came to regret not reaching the decision sooner.

    <em>Squeak!</em>

    But there was no turning back now for the bird. With a short cry of vigor, it started running through the rain.

    <em>Flop!</em>

    ¡­Until it slid on its behind not even 20 steps in.

    Someone once said the mind ovees the body. Sadly, that maxim was of no use to the baby bird. No matter how much grit it put in, or how much determination it had, its feeble body had already reached its limit just from wandering a little in the rain.

    <em>Squeak¡­¡­</em>

    Perhaps its mind had reached its limits as well. Or it simply lost the energy to even stay on its feet. Dejected, the baby bird stayed on the ground as it wept. It looked up to the sky.

    <em>If only it didn¡¯t rain.</em>

    It wouldn¡¯t have been drenched and lost in the first ce. If only the weather was in good condition. Even worse, since everyone had gone indoors to escape the rain, it had be even harder to find <em>them. </em>It put the baby bird in low spirits.

    <em>Shiver.</em>

    To worsen its despair, the cold energy spread through its body.

    Actually, more than just cold energy. Cold needles pierced every inch of its body to the bone.

    <em>This might actually be dangerous, </em>the baby bird thought.

    Even a fully grown mother bird would have gone ill from walking around in this weather, let alone a baby bird with fuzz for feathers. The flu wouldn¡¯t be the only thing it caught if it continued going around in the rain like this.

    <em>Squeeeak.</em>

    If it had known its death would be so pathetic, it never would have reincarnated.

    While itmented its own birth¡ª

    <em>Ziiing.</em>

    <em>¡­Squeak?</em>

    It rang through the air. A heavenly melody that could be heard crystal clear even in the rain. Ever so pure and brilliant, it was as if the rain was part of the performance. The sound so beautiful and alluring, the baby bird subconsciously got up from the ground.

    Slowly, it followed the source of that wondrous melody. As if in a trance, it dragged its waning body across the pouring rain. The moment it arrived at a run-down building with ¡°The Museum of Magic¡± on it, the baby bird widened its eyes.

    <em>Squeak?</em>

    It wasn¡¯t just because it had found the children it was going after.

    The source of this majestic tune, the performer under a faint light was a white-haired man, impossible to not recognize. Apanied with the image of a translucent girl floating in the air above him, the bird¡¯s mind went nk.

    ¡­¡­???

    Doubting its own mind, it rubbed its eyes with its wings. Question marks formed above the bird¡¯s head when it saw nothing change.

    What it was seeing could not be real. Just where were the speakers attached to the violin, for it to make such a¡­ <em>real </em>sound?

    But not too long after, the baby bird fell backwards. Its stamina had already gone way past its limits. It knew it couldn¡¯t go to sleep like this, but it was unable to even open its eyes anymore. The relief flooding its heart and the overwhelmingly pure melody had cut off the nerves that allowed the bird to remain on its feet as it drifted off.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s the bird¡­¡±

    Just then, it heard the voice of a child.

    ¡°...Tired, bird? Do you¡­ me to¡­¡­¡±

    Already going in and out of consciousness, the bird could not properly understand the child. It could only feel something wrap around it with the sound of something rustling. As it was wrapped in warmth, the baby bird listened to the sound of the heavenly tune of the violin as it, for the first time in its life, fell into a cozy slumber.

    ***

    ¡°Hah? <em>What </em>did you say was in this kid¡¯s backpack?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ probably¡­¡±

    ¡°Woah?¡±

    ¡°Is it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, let¡¯s first¡­¡±

    In a dreamlike state, it heard whispers every once in a while. The voice was too poignant of an echo to be reality and too longing for it to be a dream. The poignance was as profound as death. The longing was sweet as honey.

    The baby bird fell into a deeper slumber.

    Whilst wandering in an infinite dream, time continued to pass.

    Time passed, passed, and passed¡­

    And when it finally opened its eyes, the very first thing the baby bird saw was a naked body.

    <em>¡­Squeak?</em>

    Perhaps it was not yet fully awake, or in shock from the sight it was looking at. For a few seconds, the bird stayed frozen like a shot down pigeon.

    And then, it let out a screech.

    <em>Squeeeeeeeak?!?!</em>

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Without a single area of fat, a white-haired man showed off his lean torso as he wiped the sweat off with a towel.

    Limon raised his head. Seeing the baby bird covering its eyes with its feathers, he asked nonchntly.

    ¡°Oh, hey. Are you finally up?¡±

    As if he was startled for nothing, Limon lightly clicked his tongue as he finished wiping himself down.

    ¡°I figured you had died from how long you didn¡¯t get up. You¡¯re pretty tenacious for being so small, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    <em>Sq-squeak.</em>

    Even after hearing him tease it, the baby bird was still out of it. It didn¡¯t have the headspace to be angered by thement.

    Where was it?

    Why was Limon in front of it?

    What was going on?

    The baby bird couldn¡¯t understand anything when it had just woken up from its long slumber.

    But Limon didn¡¯t bat an eye seeing the swamped baby bird. He simply dragged a nearby chair close and sat on it backwards, resting his chin on the top rail as he locked eyes with the bird at eye-level.

    ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    <em>Squeak?</em>

    Not understanding what he was saying, the baby bird blinked. It was too out of the ordinary for Limon to interrogate a <em>bird.</em>

    ¡°There is a lot I want to hear from you¡­ But let me ask you this first.¡±

    Unlike the perplexed baby bird, Limon was ever so calm. Or that¡¯s how he appeared to be, at least. But as soon as it looked into his eyes, the baby bird realized¡ªthe only thing truly calm about him was his outward expression.

    He, too, was disturbed by this situation as well. His golden eyes looked unnaturally troubled, and a sword was in his hand before the bird could even notice him take it out.

    The most unsettling of all, was the unexpected question that followed. It knew this situation was impossible for Limon to understand as well.

    ¡°Why¡¯s a dead brat back looking like that?¡±

    <em>¡­Squeak?</em>

    One could call it its past life. The bird looked nothing like what it had previously. And yet, its shocked, widened eyes looked uncannily simr to back when it was still a human.

    Limon reluctantly called her name.

    ¡°Yoo Na-kyung.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Ah, indeed.¡±

    In the amusement park Limon¡¯s group had visited, a group of people slowly nodded as they looked over the area from the highest view.

    ¡°To sum it up, we are fools.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We missed the beatpletely and stepped in the wrong direction.¡±

    ¡°You y drums, walking? The traditional music of this nation?¡±

    ¡°¡­It means our target is already gone. Will you understand if I said this is a failed mission, crazyrade?¡±

    ¡°Aha, okay. I got it.¡±

    The blonde woman nodded with a bright smile, but once again tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°Why target gone? Information error?¡±

    ¡°Oh dear crazyrade, how would I know? Ask the bastard who got the information.¡± A man with braided hair relentlessly spat with a gentle voice and a smile.

    The blonde woman turned her head to the other side as she looked at the other young man next to her.

    ¡°Comrad, did you make another mistake?¡±

    ¡°What?! Why are yourades doing this to me! The information was absolutely certain this time!

    ¡°But why no target?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I would like to know as well. It was there thest time I checked. Unless someone pulled something over our eyes, there is no way it would disappear, you see.¡± The young man with slit eyes cried out.

    The blonde woman¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ Information leak?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that someone, knowing we were here, hid or took away the target?¡±

    ¡°The timing is too good.¡±

    ¡°If what our crazyrade says is right, that means that someone knew of our ns. A n we hadn¡¯t even reported to our superiors and one we took measures right before carrying it out.¡±

    ¡°Internal spy, then¡­ Possible?¡±

    ¡°And who would that spy be? It is certainly not me. I was themander of this operation.¡±

    The blonde woman''s eyes turned to the man with nted eyes again.

    ¡°Do not Look at me like that. I would have done it secretly if I was taking any measures. Why would I be up to any funny business if I was the one who got the information?¡±

    ¡°Becauserad stupid?¡±

    ¡°Do not treat me like I have noodles for brains! I am going to carry out these operations by myself if you keep doing that!¡±

    Getting such a vehement reaction out of the young man with slit eyes, the blonde woman sincerely bowed to apologize.

    ¡°¡­Sorry. Coincidence¡­ Now that I think of it.¡±

    Feeling somewhat better from the apology, the young man stopped steaming to look at the man with braided hair.

    ¡°So what now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡±

    ¡°How about we withdraw for now and investigate further? I need to figure out if this was merely a coincidence or if it was premeditated.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ For a stupidrade, you do have a point there.¡±

    ¡°¡­Leave out that offensive part, please.¡±

    ¡°All right. A certain stupid someone made a good point.¡±

    ¡°That was not the offensive part!¡±

    ¡°You got this. Comrade is arade, even if have screw loose.¡±

    ¡°And you are thest person I want to hear that from,rade!!¡±

    The young man with slit eyes busily moved his hand amidst grumbling as the blonde woman patted his back.

    Deep in thought seeing his tworades, the man with braided hair spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll inspect everyone who came here in thest 48 hours.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to do it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. We can¡¯t give up so easily just because something¡¯s not going our way.¡±

    He gave the young man with slit eyes and the blonde woman orders as he put on a gentle smile.

    ¡°For Comrade Kang Seok, who died in vain for us to act freely in this country.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°Did thatrade know nothing, though?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, Comrade Kang Seok didn¡¯t see his deathing. But he was still happy to carry out his mission. He¡¯s a true role model for sacrificing oneself.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that not just not being disposable?¡±

    Atop the ferris wheel that asionally stopped in between rotations, the three people whispering to each other suddenly disappeared.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 61: Whatever!

    Chapter 61: Whatever!

    Limon knew all manner of things could happen in life. For example, a baby bird appeared in one of the children¡¯s backpacks after their visit to the amusement park. A baby bird which happened to be of a very rare species that managed to escape from its cage and the zoo, all the while dying from the flu.

    ¡°Hah? <em>What</em> did you say was in this kid¡¯s backpack?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s uh¡­ A baby bird. Seems it came from the zoo ording to the children.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t look to be in good condition from being in the rain, so we sent it to the veterinarian in Leviathan for treatment. What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, treat it first. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master of Swords.¡±

    And like that, Limon was reluctant but unsurprised when he first found out. He simply clicked his tongue at the fact a weird bird was causing trouble.

    ¡°Good god. All this because a zoo couldn¡¯t handle a damn bird.¡±

    The following day, Limon returned to the amusement park while grumbling throughout.

    The bird wasn¡¯t just something off the street. It was clearly from the zoo¡ªand it was of a rare species, at that. The children taking it away couldn¡¯t just be passed off as an honest mistake.

    Perhaps they were just a mild-mannered person, or they recognized Limon. Maybe it was because Li Chingwei had been the middleman who got them in contact. Whatever it was, the zoo employee did not me the children for secretly taking the baby bird.

    In fact, they actually chattered in relief.

    ¡°Thank you for contacting us. We were quite startled thinking we had lost the Bluebird of the Florine thanks to some yer¡¯s sick prank.¡±

    ¡°A yer¡¯s rank?¡±

    ¡°The CCTV footage disyed signs of interference from a dimensional yer.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is a first. It¡¯s not everyday you see a yer pull such a petty prank¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, and the police weren¡¯t very cooperative because of that.¡±

    ¡°It would be an annoyance for the police to get involved, but too small for the PAB to get involved.¡±

    Perhaps he was just worried for the baby bird, or concerned that he would have to take responsibility for losing it. The employee had put in quite a bit of legwork to look into this case and investigate the camera footage.

    Unlike him, Limon only listened out of habit as a former PAB agent. He didn¡¯t care about who the perpetrator was, or what their intentions were. It might have been different if it were a predator like a tiger or a wolf, but letting a single baby bird loose was too trivial of an incident for him to step in¡ªeven if it were a rare species.

    ¡°But we should still take measures, don¡¯t you think? The CCTV shows clear evidence.¡±

    However, Limon quickly changed his mind after the employee showed him the CCTV footage. It was right after the baby bird disappeared in a poof and reappeared outside the cage.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Limon was a former PAB agent. He was also a swordmaster with senses better than even the best tracer yers. And so, he knew.

    Even between multiple dimensional yers, the skills they used had small differences unique to each yer. Just as humans had different fingerprints from one another, so were the ripple caused by¡¸Teleportation¡¹.

    ¡®What the hell is that?¡¯

    That was why his eyes shot wide open when he saw the ripple that appeared when the bird teleported. Of course, as old as the facility was, he couldn¡¯t see it very clearly thanks to the blurry footage.

    But he knew. That ripple was most familiar to him. It was one he¡¯d seen multiple times a day. One he thought he would never see ever again.

    That was when Limon gave an unexpected offer to the employee.

    ¡°Hey, what do I have to do to raise that bird?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly want that bird. Like real fuckin¡¯ bad. So tell me how I can buy it.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, this bird is a rare species that cannot be kept as a pet and raised.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m telling you. Tell me which government office I have to go to and what documents I need to bring to get that rare ass bird in my hands. You¡¯re affiliated with the zoo, so you would know such gimmicks, won¡¯t ya?¡±

    The zoo employee¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor. Just moments before, the man came across as a conscientious person who aided in finding a lost animal. And now, he¡¯d just turned into a smuggler.

    But what could he do? This was Limon Asphelder he was talking to. Whether it was real or not, he was the man who raided the Blue House and held the president hostage¡ªall the while broadcasting it live across the entire nation. He was not someone to get on the bad side of.

    The rest went by at lightning speed. The documents, all containing Limon¡¯s name, were all processed at supersonic speeds as soon as they reached the affiliating office. Not a single government worker wanted to get involved with Limon just for a mere bird.

    ¡°Wow, are we raising this bird now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the bestest grandpa ever!¡±

    The children were blissfully unaware of the truth, and were delighted to hear that they would be raising the bird.

    Meanwhile, Limon was deep in thought. Just why was the ripple of space so familiar to him? There were many unanswered questions Limon could not answer, even after his lifetime of hardship¡ªtoo many questions.

    ¡®Is this some sort of scheme too?

    Obviously, he was suspicious. There were too many uncanny things for it to simply be a coincidence.

    But those suspicions grinded to a halt once he watched the baby bird sound asleep in its bird cage. His vision went ck. The revtion was truly out of left field.

    ¡°¡­Is this for fucking real?¡±

    Limon was dumbstruck as the eye that gave him the ability to see Constetions suddenly activate.

    Even if the power activated on its own, all for just one bird? But that wasn¡¯t all of it.

    He could see the birdcage as darkness stained his vision. Where the small blue baby bird was just moments ago, now stood a small woman.

    The space ripple from the CCTV footage, the odd reactions of the baby bird, and what his vision showed him¡ª

    The conclusion that stemmed from it all waspletely baffling. And so, Limon could not let go of his suspicions while taking care of the bird in his room.

    But the moment it woke up from its slumber, Limon came to ept the truth. He had no choice but to.

    A baby bird peeping at his abs while pretending to hide its eyes with its wings could only be Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s reincarnation.

    That was what led up to this situation Limon was in now. And why he was interrogating it with a sword in his hand.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°So to sum it up¡­ You saw a white feather after you died and was reborn as a bird when you followed it?¡±

    <em>Squeak.</em>

    ¡°And after you were reincarnated, you found yourself trapped in a bird cage, unable to do anything.

    <em>Squeak.</em>

    ¡°But then you saw meing with the children, and went through with the escape to follow us?¡±

    <em>Squeak!</em>

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re sure you didn¡¯t get revived with dark magic or possessed that bird¡¯s body as a cursed evil spirit?¡±

    <em>Sqsqsqueak!</em>

    The baby bird red as it kicked the phone, as if to cry out why he would think that nonsense.

    Though, even after seeing her look like the very definition of ¡®falsely used¡¯, Limon wasn¡¯t convinced. With a suspicious look, he tapped his sword with his fingers.

    ¡°Hmmmm, should I believe that?¡±

    <em>Squeak! Squeak!</em>

    The baby bird hit its chest with its wings. Its feelings of injustice and frustration were clear to see, but Limon¡¯s response was cold.

    In truth, Limon didn¡¯t doubt that the baby bird was the reincarnation of Yoo Na-kyung. With various attempts ofmunication with it, it was made evident it had all of her memories.

    But that was the problem.

    ¡°I mean, even if you are Na-kyung, there¡¯s no telling if you got caught up in a dark mage¡¯s stunt, you know? It¡¯s rule 18 for them to use dead guys for evil.¡±

    <em>The dead cannot be revived.</em>

    That was an absolutew in the past. A truth no absolute ruler could deny. Not the Seven Dragons, not the Word Wielders.

    The only exception came with dark magic, which denied all providence.

    From human bombs who didn¡¯t know they were zombies, to phantom assassins who were once colleagues¡­

    Limon had gone through all kinds of trouble dealing with dark mages and their various revival antics. It was natural for him to be suspicious of his former subordinate.

    ¡°Well, this <em>is </em>an age where anything can happen and it won¡¯t be weird¡­¡±

    Times are always¡¯a changing, of course.

    Skills didn¡¯t exist in the past. In the Iron Age where there were yers, what was impossible couldn¡¯t be easily determined. In fact, one of the ten Monarchs was the Resurrection Monarch, who had a mysterious cheat skill of ''dying''.

    ¡®Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯mpletely in the dark about what¡¯s going on.¡¯

    Limon thought back to the snow white feather that vanished as quickly as it appeared on Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s body before he had left her. If that was the feather she had seen after dying, it wasn¡¯t entirely hard to believe that she was actually reincarnated.

    The problem was that Limon Asphelder was persuasion¡¯s final boss.

    Perhaps it was the stubbornness of an old man, or his experience that a dead man would be better off staying dead. With a serious look on his face, he spat outplete and utter nonsense.

    ¡°¡­How about you just die and get reincarnated without the trouble of your past memories? I can send you off pretty painlessly.¡±

    <em>Squeak?!</em>

    The bird¡¯s beak opened agape.

    Finallying back to its senses, the bird hysterically jumped around.

    <em>Squeeak, squeak! Sqsqsqueak!</em>

    <em>You want to kill your subordinate a second time?!</em>

    <em>What color is your blood, huh?!</em>

    <em>I¡¯m the fool for dying so easily!</em>

    ¡­Is what was assumed to be said, as it cried out in a way Yoo Na-kyung would have.

    It red at Limon with resentment. Pecking away at the phone screen, it flopped backwards on the desk with its chubby stomach to the sky as it chirped out.

    <em>Squeak squeeak!</em>

    ¡¶Whatever!¡·

    <em>Kill me if you can.</em>

    The baby bird looked confident¡ª vigorous, even ¡ªboastful despite its tiny size.

    Limon pressed his lips together.

    ¡®It really does look like Na-kyung¡¯s reincarnation.¡¯

    Not anyone could act this brazen in front of him with all his murderous energy. Only Yoo Na-kyung, who made it her second nature to act cocky to him, could do such a thing.

    Limon fell deeper in thought.

    ¡®Just what do I do with her?¡¯

    Limon may be a swordmaster, but he was still a human.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t wee seeing her again, especially not when he had to take her life with his own hands due to unavoidable circumstances.

    He wasn¡¯t pondering whether to send her back to nirvana just because he was doubtful of someone¡¯s schemes.

    ¡°Let me ask you a serious question, Na-kyung.¡±

    <em>Squeak?</em>

    <em>What? It¡¯s not like you to be serious.</em>

    The bird seemed to say as it lifted its head, tilting it to the side.

    Limon didn¡¯tugh at her worn out state. Rather, his expression was grave.

    ¡°Do you really want to live like this? You can¡¯t be all that happy stuck with the memories of your past life while in that state. Right?¡±

    Limon had seen many dark mages. Among them were some good dark mages, who became who they were to revive lost family or lovers.

    But the oue was tragic. The revived would¡¯ve typically returned as zombies or evil spirits. Even those who received something close to perfect resuscitation wouldter go mad with agony. The symptoms were even worse if it was someone else¡¯s physical body, especially so if it was vastly different from their original body.

    The difference in mind and body is simply too much to bear.

    Limon was telling Yoo Na-kyung that it would be hard to live happily as a human, much less as a bird.

    But the baby bird¡¯s response was absolute.

    <em>Squeak!</em>

    <em>You worry too much.</em>

    The baby bird answered energetically as it stuck out its paunch.

    Hearing the crystal clear response, Limon fell silent.

    And he let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Alright, then. That¡¯s all.¡±

    He mighte to regret this decision. It might have been better to ignore her. But ultimately, Limon epted Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s choice to live a new life. He may have been fired, but that was still the duty of a superior looking after a foolish subordinate.

    ¡°But let¡¯s set aside the fact that you¡¯re going to live as a bird for now. What are you going to do?¡±

    <em>Squeak?</em>

    ¡°I mean if you¡¯re going to reveal this to the others.¡±

    <em>Squeeak!</em>

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t your answer a bit rushed? You know you can contemte on this one for a while.¡±

    <em>Squeak, squeak.</em>

    Having already made up its mind, the baby bird shook its head firmly.

    In response, Limon slowly nodded as her surprisingly fast decision.

    ¡°Oh well. It¡¯s not going to do you any good to let them know¡­¡±

    The only merit that came with revealing her past life was that it would be easier to be taken seriously. On the other hand, she would turn into a rare spectacle. Even worse, taken for animal testing.

    There was a mountain of demerits that came with it.

    Perhaps not unless there was someone who could help, like Limon. With such a dependable cooperator, there really was no reason toe out as a reincarnate.

    Except for one thing.

    ¡°Are you going to keep this a secret from the children of the orphanage as well? I know a couple of kids who would be more than weing.¡±

    <em>Squee, squeeeak¡­.</em>

    As if it was hard for her to answer, she hesitated.

    Limon chuckled as the bird averted his eyes.

    It was interesting to see that even the ever-so-brazen Yoo Na-kyung was embarrassed to tell the children she treated as siblings that she was reborn as a bird.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll keep it to myself for the time being.¡±

    He had left it open in the air for her to let him know should she change her mind, but the bird still did not answer.

    It simply sighed in relief.

    ¡°Hm, then there should be a new name to call you from now on¡­¡±

    <em>Squeak?</em>

    Limon pondered for a bit.

    He faced the baby bird with a purposeful smile, who was looking at him with both anticipation and concern in its eyes.

    ¡°What d¡¯ya think about ¡®Squeak¡¯, since you squeak so much?¡±

    <em>Squeaksqueaksqueaksqueaksqueeeeeeaeaaaaak?!</em>

    <em>damnyoubossi¡¯dratherdiei¡¯dratherdiepleasejustkillmeyougoodfornothingbutahotbodysenileanimbuser!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!</em>

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 62: Will You Be a Fool For Me?

    Chapter 62: Will You Be a Fool For Me?

    The baby bird was eventually named ¡®Blue¡¯.

    It was a once-in-multiple-lifetimes event for Yoo Na-kyung to be naming her own reincarnation¡ªnot only that, to name herself by throwing a tantrum, screaming that she¡¯d rather die.

    Although, the decision to keep her true identity a secret remained.

    ¡°That is a first. I didn¡¯t expect the Master of Swords to take a liking to this bird, enough to want to raise it himself.¡±

    That was why Yoo Na-kyung was perched on Limon¡¯s head, all the while acting like a typical bird would under Li Chingwei¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Oh, it was Na-kyung in its past life.¡±

    <em>Squeak?!</em>

    And it was also the reason why Yoo Na-kyung reacted ghastly to Limon¡¯s nonchntment.

    How flustered she was!

    As she lost her bnce and was about to fall, she clung unto Limon¡¯s hair and let out a sigh of relief.

    But neither Limon nor Li Chingwei paid any mind to it.

    All Li Chingwei did was tilt her head to the side.

    ¡°Is Na-kyung the one the Master of Swords collected his blood debt for?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s also the one who left the children to me.¡±

    ¡°Seeing that you introduced her to me¡­ This isn¡¯t just any reincarnation. Does she have the memories of her previous life?¡±

    ¡°Yep. It also looks like she can still use ¡¸Teleportation¡¹ as well.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ No wonder it was so difficult to read her mind. She wasn¡¯t just any animal, but a high-level yer.¡±

    Her reaction would be the very definition of ¡®calm¡¯.

    Meanwhile, Yoo Na-kyung looked absentmindedly at the two people talking about her like a house pet.

    Coming back to her senses, she jumped back onto Limon¡¯s head and confronted him.

    <em>Squeak! Squeaksqueaksqueak!</em>¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why am I spilling everything after promising to keep it a secret?¡±

    <em>Squeeak!</em>

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You can¡¯t fool her. You really think the princess of the ck Dragon n would fall for your ridiculous bird act?¡±

    <em>Squeak, squeee¡­</em>

    ¡°Perfect acting? My ass. You sure can run your mouth for someone who got caught using a phone by the janitor yesterday.¡±

    <em>Squeeeeeaaaa¡­¡­</em>

    There was a limit to deceiving Li Chingwei when she had the ability to read minds.

    <em>It¡¯s better to juste out clean from the start when you¡¯re going to get caught anyway.</em>

    The blue bird groaned. She knew that it really was better to do as he said when he was being as blunt as he was.

    ¡°Stop poking me, you brat. My head¡¯s not your nest.¡±

    Still, she wasn¡¯t happy about it. She pecked the top of Limon¡¯s head in protest.

    Although, in truth, Limon wasn¡¯t any bit fazed. He simply picked up his tea cup to continue drinking.

    Watching the two across from her with a peculiar gaze, Li Chingwei asked.

    ¡°Master of Swords. When did you learn how to talk to animals?¡±

    ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°Then what was that conversation?¡±

    ¡°Conversation? I just figured that¡¯s what this buffoon would say and gave a rough answer to that.¡±

    ¡°But themunication is too natural to be just a ¡®rough answer¡¯.¡±

    ¡°She was my only team member. If I can¡¯t even do that much, I don¡¯t deserve to be a superior. Imagine all the operations we worked on together.¡±

    ¡°I envy that.¡±

    ¡°Envy what? It¡¯s just annoying.¡±

    The only reason they were able tomunicate was thanks to how vocal Na-kyung was. Ultimately, it boiled down to Limon talking to a mute. It frustrated him.

    ¡°I have something to ask you about that, actually. Could you get me an item?¡±

    ¡°An item?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a telepathy item she could use. Even better if it has amunication feature.¡±

    <em>Squeak?</em>

    Yoo Na-kyung widened her eyes, while Li Chingwei nodded.

    ¡°So that is why you revealed it to me? I would find out sooner orter with that request.¡±

    ¡°Well, even if that wasn¡¯t the case, you would have discovered it either way,¡± Limon shrugged.

    Having not realized his intentions, Yoo Na-kyung looked impressed.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t have the money to buy items.¡±

    <em>¡­Squea.</em>

    In an instant, the bird¡¯s eyes that were burning ame with admiration died out like she was watching a little girl get robbed. Even the cheapest items costed millions. It was the equivalent to buying a house.

    The way Limon asked for such an item so brazenly, of course Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s gaze would turn into dismay.

    But Li Chingwei simply nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money. Simple telepathy items aren¡¯t that rare. It won¡¯t be hard to find one.¡±

    She was a princess of the Seven Dragons Association. No matter how far the ck Dragon n had fallen, a few items were still just chump change. Not to mention, the Seven Dragons Association was the very gray eminence behind the maniption of dungeon byproduct prices.

    There was no way Limon would feel any sort of trouble asking for a single item when he knew all those secrets.

    ¡°I hate to call it a trade, but may I ask you for a small favor as well?¡±

    ¡°A favor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t too difficult.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as it''s not hard¡­ What is it?¡± Limon nodded without hesitation.

    This was the first time Li Chingwei had asked of anything from Limon since their engagement.

    Limon intended on doing anything she asked of him. But when he¡¯d heard her ¡®small favor¡¯, he could only fall silent.

    ¡°Take charge of apany for me,¡± Li Chingwei beamed.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­What now?¡±

    ¡°The ck Dragon n has a lot of subsidiaries. Please go to one of them and work. And produce some results, while you¡¯re at it.

    Disorientated, he stared at her. Realizing he hadn¡¯t heard her wrong, Limon reluctantly asked.

    ¡°Just where did thate from?¡±

    ¡°Do you not believe this to be my personal wish?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have let me loaf around all this time if that was the case. Yo Ouin¡¯s there in case you suddenly decide to change your mind, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°As expected. You¡¯re keen.¡±

    Agreeing with a bitter smile, Li Chingwei exined to Limon with a troubled expression on her face.

    The elders are the ones behind this request.¡±

    ¡°Your elders?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since I decided to pass over most of my n¡¯s assets as dowry when we get married, They said that they wanted to see the Master of Sword¡¯s business management skills.¡±

    ¡°They wanna see if I¡¯ll blow the rest of the n¡¯s money down the drain.¡±

    ¡°Basically.¡±

    ¡°And if I fail this test?¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t cancel the marriage, but I would have to renegotiate with them.¡±

    ¡­What a lofty way to say that the marriage will be pushed back indefinitely. Unless you¡¯ve got some other piece of ckmail for them?¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue in spirit.

    ¡®No wonder those geezers epted the marriage so easily.¡¯

    The ck Dragon n elders hadn¡¯t actually epted their marriage. Instead, they just ced an impossible condition for Limon so they would have reason to oppose it.

    He had made a mistake mindlessly agreeing when Li Chingwei told him that it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this only now?¡±

    ¡°It was too minor of a matter to discuss.¡±

    ¡°You do know the consequences if I ruin that ¡®minor matter¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°But you will rightfully get hold of your shares and the natural support of the n if you do.¡±

    Li Chingwei was telling him that there was no need to think about failure when he was going to seed in the end anyway.

    Despite that, Limon hesitated.

    ¡°I know nothing about management or business, princess. In fact, I¡¯ve never even made money with something other than swinging a sword around.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you entrusting an entirepany to me?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, I believe in the promise the Master of Swords made¡ªthat the ck Dragon n is just the beginning to devouring the entirety of the Seven Dragons Association.¡±

    Li Chingwei answered immediately without hesitation. She was beaming.

    ¡°One who is destined to have the Seven Dragons Association, the conglomerate with all of the world¡¯s riches, would surely be able to handle this much with ease. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°¡­Would I be a dick if I said no?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I would just be a fool for believing in the Master of Swords.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same thing.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek. It was a bit out of left field, but he had expected something like this ever since deciding to take hold of money and power. In the end, it was something he had to do if he was going to dominate the Seven Dragons Association.

    Limon furrowed his brows, deep in thought.

    ¡°Princess,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I am really sorry, but will you be a fool for me?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    Perhaps she had thought that he would say yes with no questions asked. Li Chingwei blinked widely as doubt swept over her face.

    ¡°Are you saying that you won¡¯t take charge of a subsidiary?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uhm, did I ask for something too difficult? Or are you vexed that I kept their terms from you until now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. This was something I asked for, anyway,¡± Limon calmly pointed out.

    Being one of the rare times she was taken aback, she was in a flurry.

    ¡°But now isn¡¯t the time. I have to put everything aside and train.¡±

    ¡°¡­Train? The Master of Swords?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is necessary for our other objective.¡±

    Li Chingwei¡¯s expression turned into one of mystery as she heard Limon¡¯s serious voice. Their objective was getting a hold of the Seven Dragons Association in its entirety, but that was just the means to an end¡ªthey had another ultimate goal.

    The pretense behind Limon¡¯s words was clear.

    ¡°This is to go against the constetions.¡±

    ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Then, I guess I have no choice. We cannot lose a dime over a penny.¡±=

    Li Chingwei gave in without hesitation.

    From the start, what she wanted from Limon was his power to challenge the constetions. To get in the way of his training by dragging him into politics or business was nothing more than mistaking the means for the end.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you when I said that you coulde to me if you needed anything before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. ¡®Those matters¡¯ are what I wanted from the Master of Swords. I¡¯ll take care of ¡®these matters¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Can you really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although I¡¯ll have to cut some corners. As long as the Master of Swords helps me without it getting in the way of his training, I am sure everything will work out fine.¡±

    ¡°What a dependable bride you are.¡±

    ¡°Right? There aren¡¯t a lot of adept brides like me.¡±

    Limon chuckled seeing Li Chingwei¡¯s yful smile. She wouldn¡¯t have asked him in the first ce if it was something that was easy to take care of. And yet, he believed her words.

    She was Li Chingwei, the ck Dragon Princess. The girl who used whatever was required to achieve her goals.

    Just then¡ª

    <em>Squeak? Squeaksqueak?</em>

    Yoo Na-kyung, who had been listening in to their conversation in disbelief, finally pecked at Limon¡¯s head.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t told you yet, have I?¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at her strangely for too long. Guessing what Yoo Na-kyung would have said correctly as always, Limon answered with suave.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting married to her.¡±

    <em>¡­Squeak?</em>

    Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s pupils contracted. As if to ask what kind of nonsense joke that was, she tilted her head.

    Only after looking back and forth between Limon and Li Chingwei calmly nodding did she realize they were being serious. Her beak dropped to the floor.

    ¡°Oh yeah, could you connect me to someone? It¡¯s for my training.¡±

    But Limon didn¡¯t care whatever face Yoo Nakyung was making.

    ¡°Do you need a sparring partner?¡±

    ¡°Nope, a violinist.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me. I shall bring an Apostle-rank master representing the ck Dragon¡ª ¡­What did you just say?¡±

    Li Chingwei paused absentmindedly amidst her confident answer.

    Limon awkwardly scratched his cheek.

    ¡°The training I need right now isn¡¯t for the sword. It¡¯s violin practice.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 63: Versus

    Chapter 63: Versus

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Julia was curious.

    ¡®Really, why?¡¯

    She didn¡¯t really do these kinds of things. Life was too short to waste time like this, and she thought that shecked the talent necessary. And yet, there were two reasons why she came to this ce.

    ¡®Why did the dean ask me something like this?¡¯

    First, was that this was a teacher¡¯s request. Her teacher only did other¡¯s favors without asking for any in return. It was hard to say no to a person like that.

    ¡®And why did they give me a fortune for just a month¡¯s worth of lesson fees?¡¯

    Secondly, was the pay.

    Even someone like Julia, who had never been poor, doubted her ears when she first heard it. It was money that could hire an entire orchestra and some more.

    But for just a single first-ss violinist? Her curiosity about the ridiculous cost was the second reason she took up the favor.

    ¡°You look like you have a lot of questions, Julia.¡±

    ¡°Is it showing?¡±

    ¡°I have quick wits.¡±

    ck hair in a jade binyeo. A silk dress, and the oddly mature energy that contrasted her physical youth.

    Li Chingwei, the beautiful girl emanating the very essence of ¡®eastern charm¡¯, beamed.

    ¡°The person before you also had the same question.¡±

    ¡°I figured I wasn¡¯t the first one.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s usually amon reason for offering such a massive payout,¡± Julia stated nonchntly. ¡°Out of curiosity¡­ How many came before me.¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡±

    ¡°Because there were too few or too many?¡±

    ¡°Too few. I expected to be at least the 100th with an offer that generous.¡±

    Julia was being half serious. Otherwise, the pay just wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    Li chingwei gave her a bright smile.

    ¡°Was it a bit extreme?¡±

    ¡°A lot more than a bit. I almost thought you guys wanted me to do something illegal.¡±

    ¡®Though, I¡¯m also curious about who this girl is.¡¯

    There were a lot of Asians who looked young for their age¡ªmaybe a bit <em>too</em> young in Li Chingwei¡¯s case. She didn¡¯t look to be any older than herte teens.

    But not only had she been the one who invited her, she had bought out an entire first-ss cafe at Leviathan. Of course she¡¯d want to know who Li Chingwei was.

    As if she¡¯d read Julia¡¯s suspicions, Li Chingwei smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend on making you do anything dangerous or illegal. I simply raised the price because you¡¯re the only one who can do this job.¡±

    ¡°There are many first-ss violinists besides me.¡±

    ¡°But not many who are top-notch.¡±

    Julia had nothing to say to that. Though maybe not the best violinist, it was a fact that whenever it was brought into question, she would be one of the first names to pop up.

    There was also another reason besides her skills when it came to her prestigious reputation.

    ¡°Especially for a non-yer, who doesn''t use musical or instrumental skills.¡±

    After the Iron Age opened its gates, most people considered ¡®first-ss¡¯ met their downfall. Composers, singers, directors, finance specialists, professors, doctors¡­ Swordsmen¡­

    yers took the ce of countless professions. They could perform beyond human limits with just a skill. And yet, there were those who still stood on their own two feet.

    Julia was one of those people. Being able to perform on the same level as the Iron Age¡¯s first-ss yers without the power of skills, Julia Francke was also known as the ¡®Violin Witch¡¯.

    ¡°That¡¯s a rather unexpected reason.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Most people wouldn¡¯t want a civilian musician. It¡¯s faster and more urate to learn from a yer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is usually the case.¡±

    Li Chingwei agreed without hesitation. What would take an average musician months, yers could know the aptitude or potential of a student from skill alone. On top of that, the lessons would be exponentially more effective with skills like ¡¸Instruction¡¹and ¡¸Progress Boost¡¹.

    It was only natural for any normal musician to want lessons from a yer.

    ¡°But the person who invited you this time is a bit¡­¡­ <em>Quite </em>special.¡±

    ¡°Hm? I thought you invited me.¡±

    ¡°If you mean the person who sent you the invitation and will pay you the lesson fees, then yes, that is me. But I am not the one who wanted lessons from you directly.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    Julia¡¯s curiosity grew even more at Li Chingwei¡¯s calm answer. For someone who had seen her fair share of modern aristocrats, Li Chingwei did note off as someone who would receive orders. She thought this girl was obviously going to be her student, but to hear that she was just an agent!

    It was indeed unexpected for multiple reasons.

    ¡®Could it be for her younger sibling or friend?¡¯

    Julia guessed Li Chingwei¡¯s reasons, but did not bother to dig deeper.

    She decided to just focus on her new student.

    ¡°What do you mean by special? Is it their talent? Personality?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? They must be quite the difficult student.¡±

    Julia smiled wryly. From a teacher¡¯s viewpoint, this was bound to be a migraine for her¡ªwhether they had the talent but a horrible personality, or were mild-mannered but had zero talent. But if both were the problem, it was understandable why the two people who came before her had quit.

    Li Chingwei had an inexplicable expression on her face as she watched her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The lesson will be difficult, but not in the way you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. And it will be hard to understand or believe until you see for yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°So let me tell you in advance. Please take care.¡±

    Julia was perplexed. She didn¡¯t know what Li Chingwei was trying to say.

    ¡°If possible, try not to listen to his music. For the time being, at the very least,¡± she continued calmly.

    For a minute, Julia thought that she was joking. Teach without listening to the person perform at all? That was more nonsensical than telling her to teach a deaf student.

    But as soon as she looked into Li Chingwei¡¯s eyes, no longer smiling like before, she realized this wasn¡¯t a joke.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°You will want to run away.¡±

    Julia looked at her with a hint of skepticism, a pinch of suspicion, and a dash of curiosity.

    Li Chingwei responded with a bitter smile.

    ¡°At least, that¡¯s what the two people who came before you did.¡±

    To skip to the conclusion, Julia epted the offer.

    Not only was Li Chingwei¡¯s attitude serious, she really wanted to see for herself who this ¡®special someone¡¯ was.

    Although, even she was a bit reluctant when she had to sign a confidentiality agreement. Only after she signed it, was she introduced to the student.

    ¡°Is this the ce I¡¯ll be teaching in?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He is waiting inside.¡±

    ¡°Just to make sure, what are the restrictions for this practice room?¡±

    ¡°There are none.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you mean the time?¡±

    ¡°No, all of the instruments and equipment in this room are a part of Hotel Leviathan.¡±

    And of course, the guest room was the executive suite room.

    Julia watched Li Chingwei¡¯s beaming face in awe as she blinked nkly.

    Finally, she asked, ¡°are you trying to make me go bankrupt?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. All fees while you are teaching here will be paid as part of your lesson fees.¡±

    ¡°Just who am I teaching, for you to do all this?¡±

    Julia was now genuinely curious.

    But Li Chingwei did not answer her questions.She simply beamed as she looked at the door.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±

    Saying that she was going to be nothing more than a distraction, Li Chingwei slipped away, leaving Julia behind with those purposeful words.

    She looked at the empty spot astringently for a while. With a short sigh, she gathered her spirits as she opened the door.

    ¡°Hallo, sch?n dich zu treffen.(hey, nice to meet you.)¡±

    And she saw.

    With crossed legs and a blue baby bird on his head, he waved. The most memorable student Julia would ever have¡ªa young boy with ck hair.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Student Li.¡±

    ¡°Li.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just weird to be called a student at this age. Just call me ¡®Li¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay, Li.¡±

    As if he was giving her special permission, the young man corrected his name.

    Julia had an inexplicable look on her face. She had taught quite a number of studentspared to her young age. However, this was the first student she had who acted this arrogantly just in the introduction.

    ¡®Is he some conglomerate CEO¡¯s grandson who never learned manners or something?¡¯

    Then that would be usible¡ªhis supercilious character and tremendous wealth using Hotel Leviathan as his living room.

    One thing that didn¡¯t make sense, however, was that¡ª

    ¡®But his attitude is a little too distinguished for that¡­¡¯

    His appearance and tone only appeared pompous. But for someone like Julia, who had seen many aristocrats, she could sense a peculiar nobility in the young man¡¯s attitude.

    He wasn¡¯t trying to show off. It looked like he truly believed he deserved to act like this. Not to mention, the mysteriously elegant German ent¡­

    ¡®That¡¯s right, like a noble.¡¯

    Back when she was studying abroad in the Great British Empire, she¡¯d seen old nobles. The young man had a simr aura to that of a retired soldier of a noble bloodline prideful of their military prowess.

    There was a big age difference, of course. But it was possible if he was raised in the arms of such a grandfather.

    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s a young master of some noble household.¡¯

    Julia stopped guessing. Surely they must have a reason when she had to sign a confidentiality agreement for violin lessons. She didn¡¯t really want to dig into the details.

    And more than anything, there was something she needed to know over who this young man called Li was.

    ¡°Will you tell me your musical background? I haven¡¯t heard anything beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Background¡°?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Like what concours you have participated in, or which awards you¡¯ve gotten.¡±

    In actuality, she wasn¡¯t someone who thought of experience as important. Regardless of whatever renowned music academy they attend or whichever award they win, background was nothing more than just that. She believed that the only thing that proved a musician¡¯s worth was their performance alone.

    But as per Li Chingwei¡¯s had specially requested, she was just going to have to be content knowing his background.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such things.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t have what?¡±

    ¡°Concours or whatever. I¡¯ve never been to one.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    That was why Julia couldn¡¯t help but be flustered.

    Unlike Li Chingwei, whose age was impossible to guess, Limon was a young man clearly in his 20s.

    A musician who had learned the violin from a young age would obviously have at least some experience participating in a concour, especially at his age.

    But he had never even gone to one, let alone win a prize.

    ¡°By any chance, Li, where¡­ I mean, who taught you the violin?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to tell you, but everyone who came before you ran off. If I must say, then you¡¯re the first one to.¡±

    <em>If you don¡¯t run away too.</em>

    The young ck-haired man showed a catty smile.

    Julia could feel the corners of her mouth spasm. but she did not burst¡ªnot yet.

    Instead, she asked a final question with her final ounce of hope.

    ¡°Then, when did you first start ying the violin?¡±

    ¡°''Bout a month ago?¡±

    The minute she heard Li¡¯s confident answer, Juliaughed in defeat.

    Two words escaped her mouth.

    ¡°Verdamnt Schei ?e.¡±

    ''Fuck.''

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 64: Fragments of Starlight

    Chapter 64: Fragments of Starlight

    Julia Francke was a violin prodigy. Ever since childhood, she swept through concours, going on to be a professor at Frankfurt National University of Music in adulthood.

    Fitting her resume, she was quite adept at teaching as well. Not once had she given up on a student before.

    ¡®Should I just give up?¡¯

    But at this moment, Julia was genuinely thinking about ending it all.

    ¡°Have you really never learned anything before? And it¡¯s only been a month since you picked up the violin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I just said.¡±

    Li coolly admitted that he was aplete novice.

    Julia could feel her head pounding.

    It wasn¡¯t that a beginner was impossible to teach. In fact, it was actually easier than teaching someone who had already engraved bad techniques and habits onto their body.

    One slight caveat¡ªif they were young.

    ¡°Li, I will tell you in advance. I am not someone who thinks that age matters in education.¡±

    ¡°How proper.¡±

    ¡°¡­But it is different when ites to the violin.¡±

    Just why was he so happy?

    The young man nodded with satisfaction as Julia exined herself as sincerely and respectfully as she could.

    ¡°Do you know why many violinists start their journey from a very young age?¡±

    ¡°The fervor of overeager parents?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s so that they can maintain flexibility in their fingers and wrists.¡±

    The violin was a delicate instrument. Even a slight difference in something like humidity could ruin its sound. And thus, flexibility and delicacy in handling the violin was crucial as a first-ss violinisting before even artistic nature and technique.

    ¡°Even those who start in their mid tote teens have to try exponentially harder than someone who started earlier.¡±

    At least one was still developing in their teenage years. As long as there was potential for growth, it was possible to reach the physical requirements with enough effort.

    But even then, very few could be pros¡ªespecially first ss violinists.

    ¡°But it is impossible to be a first-ss violinist when you only begin to learn in adulthood.¡±

    Violinists did not just y instruments. They would merge themselves with the violin from a young age. They made themselves part of the instrument.

    ¡°Certainly, you can still enjoy it as a hobby. But getting lessons from me just for that would be a massive waste of your time.¡±

    <em>Don¡¯t dream false dreams.</em>

    <em>Some things can¡¯t be done with money.</em>

    <em>My lessons are more than unsuitable for you to just learn for a hobby.</em>

    <em>So don¡¯t waste your money and effort, and most importantly my passion and time.</em>

    Her grave gaze would have made anyone reconsider.

    But the young man did not bat an eye. He scoffed.

    ¡°No need to worry. At the very least, I know my ¡®ears¡¯ and ¡®hands¡¯ will follow your lessons.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you really sure?¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to be sure? It¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Julia¡¯s face turned inexplicable. The answer was arrogant¡ªsnobby, even. But his apathetic attitude made it impossible to just treat as merely big talk.

    Just what made him so confident? Watching Li with perplexity, a sudden sense of anticipation came to mind.

    ¡°Are you familiar with other instruments, then? Is this just the first time for the violin?¡±

    ¡°The violin is the first instrument I¡¯ve touched in my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then are you a yer? Did you get a musical skill recently?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, but I really don¡¯t like the constetions. I¡¯ve never been a yer. And I don¡¯t ever n on being one.¡±

    In an instant, the anticipation in Julia¡¯s eyes died down like snow under the warm summer sun. It would have been understandable if he was familiar with music in general. An instrumentalist adept at one instrument was usually quick to adjust to others instruments.

    It would have been understandable if he had a skill, too. yers had abilities that surpassed both experience and aptitude.

    ¡°Then ,what makes you so confident?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been training for an eternity.¡±

    ¡°Training? Are you an athlete? Although, an athlete¡¯s body is different from a musician¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right. Perhaps I will.¡±

    Julia finally gave up trying to convince Li. She¡¯d realized that no amount of logic or reasoning could change his mind. But it was also curiosity.

    What his source of confidence was, and how much this high-spirited young man could aplish.

    ¡°Fine. If you say so, Li. I will teach you.¡±

    ¡°Do you want a thank you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. But promise me that you will try your best and practice while you¡¯re under my arms. If you only put in partial effort, or give up while you¡¯re in the middle of the road, I will be very disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ All right. I can promise that. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not here for fun, either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Julia showed a faint smile. His attitude was still as pompous as ever, but it didn¡¯t look like he was giving her empty promises. It might have been different if he was a young master wanting to show off the fact that he¡¯s receiving lessons from a top notch musician, but Li seemed like a genuine student trying to learn the violin. Whatever reasons he had, that was reason enough for her.

    She would give it her all to teach him the violin.

    ¡°You said this was your first time learning the violin¡­ Well, music, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, basically. Just think of it as teaching a lil¡¯ kid. It¡¯ll make it easier for you.¡±

    ¡°But you know how to read scores, right?¡±

    ¡°Scores? You mean those pieces of paper with the jumpin¡¯ tadpoles on ¡®em?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, I get it. You really do have to learn from the very basics.¡±

    Estimating what she would have to teach Limon with a few questions, Julia looked troubled. She knew he was aplete novice, but it was even worse than she had imagined.

    He didn¡¯t even know basic scales. He wasn¡¯t just some outsider to music¡ªhad he even gone to a single music ss in school before?

    But Li wasn¡¯t the slightest bit ashamed of that. As if it was only natural that he wouldn¡¯t have learned music or the liberal arts when he was little, he asked nonchntly.

    ¡°By the way, professor.¡±

    ¡°Just Julia is fine. I didn¡¯te as a professor to teach you,¡± Julia interrupted Li yfully.

    <em>That would be too unfair for the students at the music university who are there through hard work.</em>

    Li chuckled.

    ¡°All right, Julia. I have some things here and there I personally wanna ask. Can I?¡±

    ¡°My three sizes are private.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think I¡¯m some disgraceful geezer? I¡¯m engaged. And this is strictly rted to the lessons.¡±

    ¡°Then, you can ask me anytime,¡± Julia readily nodded.

    Being naturally curious herself, Julia actively supported an open-minded education where students could ask anything they wanted, and at any time.

    ¡°Is the violin good for indigestion?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°You know, you ever feel better after ying? Maybe you¡¯ve heard something like that before?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you might be in a better state if a performance goes well¡­¡±

    ¡°Less theorical than that. Like, does it suddenly cure cancer, or help with demonic power and Psionics training?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re trying to ask.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then what about the feeling that you¡¯re being watched while ying?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Julia looked mortified as Li asked her the most outrageous questions she¡¯d ever heard¡ªand all with a serious look on his face.

    She seemed to ponder if she could really ask him such a thing. Finally mustering up the courage, she looked at Li suspiciously.

    ¡°Are you on drugs, Li?¡±

    ***

    ***

    Fortunately, Julia¡¯s misunderstanding was resolved right away.

    Not only had Li thrown quite the fit at the druggy usation, he assured that he was purely curious as to whether music was good for one¡¯s health.

    Though he did have to endure getting looked at like he was part of a cult.

    But besides that, and after some twists and turns, Julia left the room to n out the curriculum.

    The young man with ck hair furrowed his brows and looked behind him.

    ¡°Are you having fun? Is this funny?¡±

    ¡°[AHAHAHA! She called you a druggy, a druggy! My goodness, she called my boss a druggy!]¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re gonna die fromughing.¡±

    With a small ring around its ankle, the baby bluebird rolled on the piano fromughter.

    ¡°[Why would you ask that?!]¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a famous violinist. I thought she¡¯d know.¡±

    ¡°[What were you expecting? She wouldn¡¯t be a violinist if she knew that kind of stuff. That¡¯ll be a witch or a priest.]¡±

    It was her thoughts, not her voice. Delivered from sensors in the brain rather than soundwaves, the young man clicked his tongue at Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s telepathy.

    ¡°Tsk. I shouldn¡¯t have given you a telepathy item. Damned brat.¡±

    ¡°[Hehehe. It¡¯s toote for regrets. WIth this item, I¡¯m a bird with wings! Now, I can make fun of you as much as I want!]¡±

    ¡°You want me to take that damn item back?¡±

    ¡°[Ack! No take backs!]¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The giver has the right to take.¡±

    The bird flurried to hide her ankle, rolling into a ball of fuzz. It seemed she really did not want her item taken away.

    ¡°[Nonsense/ This item is already a part of me! You can¡¯t get it off, it¡¯s my body now!]¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut off your whole leg.¡±

    ¡°[What are you, a demon?!?!]¡±

    ¡°Nope. But I am a human who made the Demon God run away.¡±

    ¡°[Sheesh, facts are foul! Be fair and square and win with incitement and fabrication!]¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of drugs are YOU on?¡±

    Going back and forth with Na-kyung, Limon looked to the door Julia left through.

    ¡°Well, it looked like this one ought tost a while. She hasn¡¯t run off yet.¡±

    ¡°[That¡¯s your fault.]¡±

    ¡°Why? I yed because I was asked to. It¡¯s their fault.¡±

    ¡°[But that wasn¡¯t a normal performance¡­]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung muttered to herself like she was holding back her words.

    ¡°[By the way, Boss. Is this really training?]¡±

    She looked at the long, sealed box further inside the practice room.

    ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m infatuated with a new interest? At this age?¡±

    ¡°[It¡¯s just too interesting.¡¯}

    ¡°What can ya do? It¡¯s real.¡±

    The young man swept back his ck hair to reveal his true hair color, white. His haughty, blue-blooded face turned back into a cold and sharp one.

    Limon Asphelder reached out, cing his hand on the box with the cursed Abyssal ck Violin.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s because it''s special, or if I¡¯m in a weird state¡ªit¡¯s clear that this thing helps me control the power of constetions.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 65: Cutting Corners

    Chapter 65: Cutting Corners

    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t that weird?¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°The constetion¡¯s power I absorbed. I really went to hell and back to deal with this.¡±

    After cutting The Snake that Connects Ends, Limon had been constantly grappling with the fragments of starlight he absorbed.

    The power itself wasn¡¯t a bad thing, but he couldn¡¯t control it. It also gave him an extremely off-putting sensation, putting him in quite a bit of difort.

    ¡°In the worst case scenario, I was going to lock myself in and train.¡±

    The only thing he knew was swordsmanship training, and even that would have taken a good decade.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, our ns would go down the drain.¡±

    ¡°No. If the Master of Swords closed himself off, I would be living a solitary life, getting discarded right after marriage.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you meant by ¡®not good¡¯?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing worse for a future bride.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. At least we¡¯ve found a solution.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is a relief.¡±

    Amidst his struggle, an unexpected solution found its way to him.

    It was the Abyssal ck Violin he had acquired from the amusement park he went to with Li Chingwei and the kids¡ªying it, to be exact.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that cursed instrument to help disrupt the power of the constetions.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Limon could clearly feel it the moment the curse led him to y it. The unmoving, rigid fragments of starlight within his body started to dissolve like salt under the rain.

    ¡°It¡¯s good I can control a little bit more of the power, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that not enough?¡± Li Chingwei tilted her head.

    Limon looked discontent.

    ¡°It¡¯s just dumbfounding that the power I can finally control is merely a disguise ability.¡±

    ¡°I believe ¡®merely¡¯ is an understatement. Your newfound disguise technique isparable to that of ¡®Hundredfold Exuviation¡¯.¡±

    Li Chingwei gave him an odd look. The young man named ¡®Li¡¯ was the disguise Limon used during his lesson with Julia. It was a metamorphosis ability he had acquired after dissolving the starlight fragments.

    Was it because it had derived from a snake that controlled falsehoods and deceit? Its power went beyond simply changing his appearance, having the power to interfere directly with human recognition.

    That meant that drawing a dot on his face could make him an entirely different person, and that wearing a white gown would make others perceive Limon as a doctor.

    It was the summit of disguises.

    An actor could have fit a thousand roles and an assassin could have infiltrated wherever they wanted.

    But Limon was feeling apathetic to his new ability.

    ¡°It¡¯s still nothing more than just a disguise. I¡¯m not a clown or an assassin. What would I do with a meager skill like this?¡±

    ¡°But you seemed to utilize it quite effectively with Julia.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. I had to. If she saw my actual face, she¡¯d have ran before the lesson even started.¡±

    The bluebird perched atop his head snickered.

    ¡°[And you still managed to make two teachers run away¡­]¡±

    <em>Snap!</em>

    ¡°[Ow! Why are you hitting me?!]¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt while the adults are talking, brat.¡±

    ¡°[But I¡¯m an adult too!!]¡±

    ¡°In your past life. How dare a brat with fuzz for feathers act like an adult?¡±

    ¡°[Well frick! Mentally being an adult makes you one! Besides, I¡¯m a bird! Give it a few months and I¡¯ll be adult!]¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Soe back after you eat some more worms.¡±

    Li Chingwei grinned watching Yoo Na-kyung argumentatively p her wings as Limon teased her.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good to know that Julia is still around after a week. It seems you¡¯re doing well with your lessons. Unlike before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°[¡­¡­]¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. The lessons are going well. Yeah. It¡¯s going well.¡±

    ¡°[Boss, you¡¯re drooling¡ª]¡±

    ¡°The only thing a bastard animal has to do is eat, Blue. Here, have a big mouthful.¡±

    ¡°[Urm, urmfff!]¡±

    Limon shoved biscuits into her beak, silencing and threatening her with murder simultaneously.

    Leaving her to spasm, she started to wobble her wings, eventually flopping over. In response, Li Chingwei tilted her head.

    ¡°So why are you here? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t interrupt my training because you were just curious if my lessons were going well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here because of the corners I talked about cutting the other day.¡±

    ¡°Cutting corners¡­ You mean when you asked me to take charge of a subsidiary?

    ¡°Yes. We have just finished preparations.¡±

    Limon looked taken aback.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty fast. It mustn¡¯t have been that easy to take care of, surely.¡±

    ¡°Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t that hard.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As it turns out, there are quite a few cases simr to the Master of Swords in this country. So I used some for reference.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, I¡¯m the only one who has held the president hostage.¡±

    ¡°That being an exception, of course.¡±

    Li chingwei grinned as she took out a small case.

    Seeing what¡¯s inside, Limon gave her an odd look.

    ¡°....Princess. What is this?¡±

    ¡°As you can see, it is your business card.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°It says that I¡¯m the CEO of ¡®Guardian¡¯, Leviathan¡¯s exclusive security & inspection enterprise?¡±

    The golden letters were engraved on a thin, pure silver te, showing off its top-dor craftsmanship.

    With his status worth more than the luxurious business card, Limon was stupefied.

    ¡°It¡¯s the enterprise the Master of Swords will be taking charge of from now on,¡± Li Chingwei calmly exined.

    ¡°¡­You said you took cases simr to mine for reference.¡±

    ¡°It seems that high-ranking officials of this nation usually be the independent director or a conglomerate, or create their ownpany to be granted a simr privilege to that of their former status after retirement.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s called nepotism, not a predecessor, princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. One has 11 letters while the other has 8.¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to exin the difference between the two.

    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t have time for these things, princess. I¡¯m busy training. Why would you entrust a CEO position to me with all these duties?¡±

    ¡°It will be all right. No one would say anything even if the Master of Swords does not work.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    Limon gave her a look of confusion.

    That might have been the case¡­ if it were anyone but the elders of the Seven Dragons Association. They wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch Limon frolic around when they set the condition that Limon was to manage a subsidiary and produce results.

    In return, Li Chingwei gave him a purposeful smile.

    ¡°Master of Swords. Do you know what it is called when you manage security and inspections at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Overworking?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s leaving a cat to run a fish store.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Limon blinked for a while. Realizing what she was trying to say, Limon subconsciously became appalled.

    ¡°So you want me to be the man behind the throne?¡±

    ¡°That expression is a bit old. Most people would call it a ¡®spymaster¡¯ these days.¡±

    ¡°Tomayto, tomahto. You¡¯re just telling me to be the actual wielder of information under the favor of those in power.¡±

    ¡°No, but everyone else, including the elders, can think so.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Limon furrowed his brows. Deep in thought, he tapped the table with his fingers.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a falsification, then?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think it is. No one in the n would want the Master of Swords to actually work hard in a position like this.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course they wouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s like handing a sword to a swordsman.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s private eye, who dominated in the past. Secret police in times of a cold war, or the FBI¡­ They have held incontestable power with investigative authority, handling information and managing security since the dawn of man.

    So what if the one in charge of that was Limon? In the eyes of the ck Dragon n, it could only look like a murderer who had a license to kill. Even if that homicidal demon was too busy and stayed in all day, they could only tremble without knowing the full context.

    ¡°They would want an inspector to bezier the more hostile they are, after all.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason all the tax offices and inspectors ultimately end up copsing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, except the small difference that we are starting off already meeting our downfall.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a very small difference to me.¡±

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s just you.¡±

    Limon emotionlessly watched Li Chingwei beam and scratched his head.

    ¡°Well, I get that it¡¯s all the better for me to mess about. But would that really be okay? Word will get out either way, even if I don¡¯t work at all.¡±

    The elders were on the lookout for a fault to begin with. Even if they were currently treading on ice, it was clear to see how that would all change once they found out that Guardian was nothing more than an empty shell.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Even if the Master of Swords does not work, the Guardian will.¡±

    ¡°What are you going on about now?¡±

    ¡°It means I already have everything fully prepared.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Limon looked perplexed.

    But instead of exining any further, Li Chingwei only grinned.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she ordered calmly.

    The next moment, someone came through the door as if they had been waiting and respectfully bowed.

    ¡°I am here, princess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what to do from here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lean and tall, with short hair and wearing a semi-formal suit, a woman with an androgynous face lifted her head. One wouldn¡¯t be able to decipher if she were a man dressed as a woman, or just a pretty boy from a nce alone.

    With chilling, dark blue eyes pointed at Limon, she bowed once more.

    ¡°Hello. My name is Wei-Ling. As of today, I will be the Master of Sword¡¯s secretary.¡±

    ¡°¡­Secretary?¡±

    <em>¡®What kind of horseshit is that?¡¯ </em>Limon seemed to ask.

    Li Chingwei answered lightheartedly.

    ¡°Since the Master of Swords is the chief executive officer, or at least on paper, I felt that you needed a secretary at the minimum.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need such a thing.¡±

    ¡°It would still be good for you to have one. Apetent entourage will be of help in any situation.¡±

    Listening unenthusiastically, Limon narrowed his eyes and looked back and forth between the beaming Li Chingwei and the cold Wei-Ling.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It depends, but you could get advice for work-rted matters, or get simple tasks done for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­And by ¡®it depends¡¯, you mean I can make her do all my work for me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is also a possibility.¡±

    As if she hadn¡¯t thought of that before, Li Chingwei acted surprised.

    Limon scoffed at her bald-faced lie.

    ¡°So you want me to be a puppet master leaving his puppet to do all the work while he gets all the credit, while I continue to train?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be so pessimistic. Making use of an excellent subordinate effectively is also part of a superior¡¯s skillset.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense ipetent superiors made up to steal the credit of their subordinates.¡±

    Limon could not help but marvel at the princess¡¯ brazenface.

    ¡®So this was her n all along.¡¯

    It was no wonder she took up the elders¡¯ condition so easily. In hindsight, it was obvious that it was her n from the very beginning to get him apetent subordinate so that even a monkey would ¡®produce results¡¯.

    ¡°But a normal amount ofpetence wouldn¡¯t be enough to be clear of criticism from the elders.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    Before Li Chingwei could answer, Wei-Ling coldly interjected. With icy, settled eyes, she looked at Limon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°My abilities will not be causing any trouble when ites to work-rted matters.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    tant hostility wasced in her voice. It was so sharp and direct, it was rather refreshing to Limon.

    The corners of Limon¡¯s lips curled up. He nced over to Li Chingwei.

    ¡°You can trust her. Wei-Ling is a prodigy whom I trust the most in our n."

    ¡°Is it okay to let someone like that be my subordinate?¡±

    ¡°I hope it shows the importance of this.¡±

    For an instant, relief flushed over Wei-Ling¡¯s face. Though it was the same cold expression, one could tell from a nce how rxed she became. But that was only for a brief moment.

    ¡°Of course, I can bring someone else if she is not to your liking. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Limon let out augh seeing Wei-Ling instantly turn pale. He had a rough idea why Li Chingwei had sent this tantly hostile woman to work under him.

    But he didn¡¯t bother to point it out. Instead, he turned back to Wei-ling.

    ¡°Should I just call you Wei-Ling?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get yourst nameter, then.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t hear my family namee out of my mouth. Ever.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    Wei-Ling¡¯s answer was ice cold, like she didn¡¯t even want to hear her name being uttered by Limon.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t angry. Rather, he snickered like he¡¯d just found an interesting toy. And something came to mind.

    ¡°Oh, do let me know if you ever need any advice. I don¡¯t know about camouge, but I could teach you a thing or two about swords.¡±

    <em>¡®Whether you like me or not, I can do that much for my entourage,¡¯ </em>Limon said nonchntly.

    He gave Wei-Ling a cross look.

    ¡°Wei-Ling of the Void Progression Sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The bodyguard of the princess, now fired and appointed to be Limon¡¯s secretary, did not answer. She simply shot daggers at Limon.

    A cold-faced Chao Wei-Ling, and a fiercely grinning Limon.

    Amidst the bluebird still spasming from choking on the biscuit, LI Chingwei looked back and forth between the two and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you two are getting along well.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 66: Lets Do It the Old Fashioned Way

    Chapter 66: Let''s Do It the Old Fashioned Way

    ¡°Guardian? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°A startuppany dedicated to the security, inspection, and auditing of Leviathan¡¯s affiliates.¡±

    ¡°...I get the security and inspection, but what kind ofpany is dedicated to auditing? How does that even make sense?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. Especially if you know who the executive is.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°That son of a bitch.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ That mad dog?!¡±

    ¡°What other son of a bitch is there?¡±

    ¡°Why, that¡¯s nonsense! How can that bastard, of all people, get our group¡¯s prosecuting authority? How is that any different than giving him the permission to cut our throats?!¡±

    ¡°It is our princess¡¯ order.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is¡­!¡±

    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t cross the line. She may not be the brightest, but our princess is still the princess.¡±

    ¡°But still, how could she fall in love with the enemy of our n and sell us out?!¡±

    ¡°Just hold it in for now. I¡¯m sure the elders won¡¯t just allow this to happen.¡±

    ¡°Grrr! I can¡¯t believe he would tempt our innocent princess and do something like this¡­ That shameless, perverted old geezer!!!¡±

    ***

    ¡°My ears are really itchy for some reason.¡±

    ¡°I can make an appointment with the Intensive Care Unit if needed.¡±

    ¡°....I mean it feels like someone is talking about me. A lot¡­ Not that I¡¯m dying from itchy ears.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°Just be honest and say you¡¯re regretful. Don¡¯t say stuff you don¡¯t even mean, it¡¯s giving me goosebumps.¡±

    But she did not bat an eye. She only stopped herself from dialing 119 with what looked like genuine regret.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t need anything else, may I leave?¡±

    ¡°What are you in such a hurry for?¡±

    ¡°It was the princess¡¯ order to minimize interruptions to the Master of Swords¡¯ personal time.¡± Wei-Ling, the female transvestite, added on with her cold voice. ¡°Of course, if the Master of Swords wishes to review the security and inspection system and create a manual, I would be happy to give him the work.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right. You¡¯re free to leave.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, then.¡±

    As if she knew what he was going to say, Wei-Ling turned around as soon as she heard his answer and rushed off.

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    ¡°How upromising.¡±

    ¡°[That¡¯s not upromising. I think she just really hates your guts, boss.]¡±

    ¡°Same thing. It¡¯s a given rule in the workce to not be obvious you hate your superior.¡±

    ¡°[It¡¯s not very persuasiveing from someone who would grab the director by the neck whenever he got bored.]¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re definitely more persuasive,ing from someone who talks back to her boss all the time.¡±

    The bluebird on his head, Yoo Na-kyung, paced back and forth between who was the better employee. She was the one to put an end to the futile debate.

    ¡°[Anyways, be grateful you got a good subordinate. Me included, but apetent secretary like Miss Wei-Ling is hard toe by.]¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re questionable. But I do agree she¡¯spetent.¡±

    It had already been a couple of days since Li Chingwei gave him the position of Guardian¡¯s CEO, with Wei-Ling at his side as his secretary.

    In that time, Limon had nothing to do. But a lot still went on in Guardian.

    Official documents were distributed to Leviathan¡¯s affiliates run by the ck Dragon n. General information for each subsidiary was organized, and immediate employees were recruited.

    All these were practically all done by Wei-Ling alone in just a few short days.

    ¡°No wonder the princess picked her out.¡±

    ¡°[She¡¯s an elite in the ck Dragon n, right? Then, she¡¯s obviously going to be basically one of the best in the world.]¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Martial artists who have reached the level capable of harnessing Psionics are skilled at everything, after all.¡±

    ¡°[Unlike you, right?]¡±

    ¡°¡­What are youing at me for?¡±

    ¡°[Well, obviously¡­]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung didn¡¯t flinch one bit seeing Limon clench his fists. Rather, she scoffed, and hit Limon with the cold hard truth.

    ¡°[It¡¯s because you''re still at the same ce you started. Even with a first-ss violinist like Julia as your teacher.]¡±

    ***

    ***

    Limon furrowed his brows. Unlike how smoothly Guardian was going thanks to Wei-Ling, he waspletely at a dead end with the violin. That was why momentster, Julia was looking at the young, ck-haired man named ¡®Li¡¯ with a frustrated look.

    ¡°Li, can you still not do it?¡±

    ¡°Regretfully.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you really reviewed and previewed the lessons? You weren¡¯t beingzy, right?¡±

    ¡°I hate to be the one saying this, but I¡¯ve only been sleeping one hour a day to make more time for practice.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t look very tired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally quite¡­ Very healthy.¡±

    She eyes him suspiciously as he answers brazenly, letting out a small sigh.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying.¡¯

    Sleeping one hour a day surely had to have been an exaggeration, but she knew that Limon was trying. Yes, he had a pompous attitude, but he was always focused during the lessons.

    The problem came with his progress.

    ¡°Then why can you still not read notes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to learn new things with an old brain.¡±

    ¡°Putting aside the fact that you¡¯re too young to be saying that, grandpas over the age of 80 can still learn to read notes easily.¡±

    Julia looked dumbfounded. It would¡¯ve been understandable if he was stuck on something specialized or difficult. But even after intensive instruction over several days, Li still couldn¡¯t even read simple notes. It was baffling.

    ¡°What I don¡¯t get is how you y while reading these things called ¡®notes¡¯. What kind of brain do you have to have to read those little tadpoles as sound?¡±

    ¡°Li¡­ That means that the entire world has weird brains.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    How has his overinted ego not burst yet?

    <em>The weird tadpoles were the ones at fault, not him.</em>

    Julia sighed. She expected that teaching aplete outsider to music would be difficult. But who could¡¯ve known this outsider couldn¡¯t even read music notes?! It was an obstacle she had never been faced with before.

    ¡®Hm, this isn¡¯t good.¡¯

    So was the case for Limon. Thanks to the cursed violin, the fragments of starlight in Limon had significantly decreased. And every time he yed it, they dissolved a little bit more.

    He wasn¡¯t taking these violin lessons because he had an abundance of time. The intuition of a swordmaster who had been in countless life and death battles was telling him: this was more urgent than anything else.

    But to add insult to injury, the speed at which the fragments dissolved slowed down with repeated music.

    ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡¯

    And yet, here he was, walking in ce after passing all his work to someone else.

    Limon was struggling¡ªmuch more than how frustrated Julia was.

    The problem was that no matter how many nights he spent forcing the material into his brain, these notes were just impossible to grasp.

    ¡®Tsk. It¡¯s not easy to learn something new at this age.¡¯

    Limon had always learned through practice¡ªgoing into action first and then training his body. Trying to learn music, something he had never been interested in, wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡®Geez. Troubadours and musicians in the past yed just fine without notes in the past. Why does this even need to exist¡­¡¯

    Fitting for a stubborn, centuries-old man, Limon yearned for the past whilstining about the current generation. Just then, Limon blinked.

    ¡°But is reading all this really necessary?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Notes or whatever they¡¯re called. Can¡¯t I just skip and learn the next thing instead?¡±

    ¡°¡­Li, do you think that¡¯s actually possible?¡±

    Julia, already annoyed anding down with a headache, could feel her migraine get exponentially worse at Limon¡¯s nonse.

    ¡°Notes are the basic fundamentals of all music. Learning the violin without knowing how to read notes is like growing a tree without roots.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t y without them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t learn anything like that.¡±

    ¡°I think that would be the same if we go on like this, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about it. You know, there¡¯s cases of people going into battle without an ounce of swordsmanship knowledge. And then they return from the battlefield a swordmaster."

    Julia furrowed her brows at Limon¡¯s morbidparison. If this was a university of music and Limon was an average student, such <em>wisdom</em> would have been worthless.

    But Limon¡¯s learning ability was so devastatingly poor, it looked like she would only be teaching him how to read music notes for the entire lesson.

    As an advocate for open education, it was a proposal she had to consider.

    The problem was how.

    ¡®Fine, then. Let¡¯s say we go past reading music notes. Then, what and how are you going to learn, Li? Are you going to finally try ying the violin?¡±

    ¡°Not right now. It¡¯ll all be over if you run away after listening to me y.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you expect me to teach you?¡±

    Julia could not hide her expressions any longer. She didn¡¯t know what utter mess Limon¡¯s performance would be, but she couldn¡¯t teach a student who couldn¡¯t read notes and refused to y in front of her. Even the bluebird in the corner of the room shook its head as it ate biscuits.

    But Limon answered nonchntly, as if he¡¯d thought of the answer beforehand.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it the old way.¡±

    ¡°The old way?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a musik?ntin(musician) before a teacher, Julia.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more of a geigerin(violinist) than a rootless musician, but what about it?¡±

    ¡°What do you think a musician does?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Julia looked at Limon, perplexed. After a moment, she became aghast. She realized why Limon had chosen such an elegant word to describe her, and what the ¡®old way¡¯ was.

    Limon stood up. Picking up the violin case next to Julia, he spoke.

    ¡°Let me hear the best performance from the best performer. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±

    Long ago, before music notes were even created. Like musicians of the past who learned countless pieces by ear, he was going to watch and learn himself.

    Julia could only look at him grinning stupidly, absolutely dumbstruck.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 67: Test

    Chapter 67: Test

    Julia had a temperamental nature.

    More often than not, she acted on emotion rather than on rules. There were many times she had held unconventional lessons that would¡¯ve been considered incredibly strange for a professor.

    But even for her, a student requesting a lesson this ridiculous was a first.

    ¡°You¡¯ll learn by yourself just by hearing me y

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I said.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°What? There¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t.¡±

    Julia could feel something inside of her snap at Li¡¯s carefree answer. Even when he refused to y in front of her. Even when he couldn¡¯t learn properly. She endured her headaches and did her best to teach Limon as a rightful student.

    But the nonsense Limon casually spewed out began to make her head boil.

    ¡°¡­Li, is the violin a joke to you? Do you have a problem with my teaching ability? Do you think I am not properly teaching you on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    While Julia was cold, Li¡¯s voice remained ever stoic.

    ¡°If I thought the violin was a joke, I wouldn¡¯t have tried learning it in the first ce. And I don¡¯t have any issues with your lessons.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you asking me to do this?¡±

    ¡°This is the fastest and most effective method right now.¡±

    ¡°Do you realize you¡¯re calling the teaching method that took centuries for musicians to research and refine worthless?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that. And I know that learning one step at a time from the beginning is typically the fastest way to learn.¡±

    Limon softly shook his head. He, too, had taught hundreds of pupils before as the lord of the Sword Tower. He knew about the importance of teaching methods and learning the fundamental basics.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll be different. Probably.¡±

    And so, he knew that there were such things called ¡®exceptions¡¯ in this world¡ªexceptions that don¡¯t fit into the cast of what¡¯s considered a ¡®standard¡¯ student. And the way Limon saw it, a centuries-old swordmaster was more than enough to be considered an exception.

    ¡°¡­Youe off as confident, but what¡¯s the ¡®probably¡¯ for?¡±

    ¡°Because this is a first for me as well. Obviously.¡±

    <em>Isn¡¯t it too arrogant to be 100% confident of something you¡¯ve never done before seeding?</em>

    She looked at Limon, stupefied. Here he was, bbering about humility with his nose up in the air.

    Julia pressed her throbbing temples. Finally, she spoke.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it. But under one condition.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Just once.¡±

    Limon became amused as Julia lifted up one finger. Her dark green eyes bore in LImon¡¯s as she repeated herself gravely.

    ¡°I am going to y just once. Learn anything you can from that. If you can¡¯t pick up anything, I am going to quit as your teacher.¡±

    Julia knew how unreasonable her condition was. The violin was something you had to y until your fingers were rock solid from calluses. It wasn¡¯t something one could learn from a nce like yer skills.

    So it was more like a refusal, a warning¡ªtelling Li to give up if he wanted to continue being taught by her.

    epting such a condition was something only a madman would do.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Julia was speechless at Li¡¯s immediate response, and shut her eyes. With a soft sigh, she took out an antique violin out of her case. Thanks to the delicate handling, the violin had a radiant sheen to it despite being many centuries old.

    It was a Stradivarius¡ªa masterpiece in instrument-making, even now. It was something all violinists dreamt of.

    Julia looked over the treasure in her hands. Making sure that both her and the instrument were ready to y, she looked at Limon coldly.

    ¡°What would you like to hear?¡±

    ¡°I told you. Just give me the greatest performance.¡±

    Julia did not bother asking if Li was really okay with this oue. From the moment she took her instrument out, she had gone from a teacher to a performer¡ªand as a performer, she was a free woman.

    ¡®You asked for the greatest performance. I¡¯ll give you one.¡¯

    She finished setting up her digital music notes. Taking her stance, she fixed the violin with her chinrest. Gliding the bow across the strings, she started her performance. The first and possibly thest time she would y for Li.

    While it was the greatest piece she could ever y, it was also the piece among countless violin concertos that moved the most people.

    A piece representing the Baroque era by Antonio Vivaldi: Opus 8, No. 1-4.

    ¡®The Four Seasons(Le quattro stagioni)¡¯.

    ***

    ***

    Nothing else was on Julia¡¯s mind. Whether it was Li sitting in front of her, or her condition to him. Where, or even who she was. With her mind a nk canvas, the only thing on it were the musical notes on the electric scores and the melodying from the violin.

    In this empty void she was immersed to the music.

    ¡®Restez, maintaining the same position.¡¯

    Music is beautiful. Moreplex, innocent, beautiful, and emotional than humans.

    That was why she loved ying music. If she could she would rather be born an instrument. And so, she became a violinist.

    Not because she was the best at it, but because it left her feeling the most unified with the instrument itself.

    ¡®Simile, the same as before.¡¯

    She was called the ¡®violin witch¡¯ due to her ability to y like a yer despite being a regr civilian. But to her, it all felt natural. Regardless of one¡¯s

    Regardless of one¡¯s level or what skills one used, they would never amount to hers.

    Her soul was one with the violin.

    ¡®The prey is bewildered by the morous dogs and the noise of the guns.¡¯

    Julia didn¡¯t mind gettingughed at, but looking down on the violin was uneptable. Li underestimating music made her angry and disappointed, but none of that was on her mind.

    The movement of the notes ceased, and so did her bow. Once again, the room was filled withplete silence.

    She devoted her heart and soul into bringing the instrument¡¯s melody into existence.

    ***

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Perhaps she had given all of her energy into her performance. Or perhaps she was disappointed she was back to being a human, separated from the instrument. Not knowing the reason herself, Julia let out a deep sigh and took her bow off the strings.

    <em>ppppp!</em>

    ¡®Seems like he finally found out what a real performance is.¡¯

    Earnest apuse rang in her ears. Satisfied with the emotional sound, she turned to face Li.

    ¡°Indeed. This is what a first-ss musician in this age is like¡ª¡±

    She widened her eyes. She expected the young, ck-haired man to be moved as he apuded.

    But he was staring at her with his arms crossed.

    Then who apuded? Julia looked around, confused. Finding the source of the pping, she became stunned.

    ¡°¡­Li, what kind of bird is that to p at music?¡±

    ¡°What are you in awe for? There¡¯s goris that drum their chest with their fists. Going crazy over music ismon for a bird.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that mon bird¡¯ before.¡±

    How does one train a bird to p like that? The lingering rush from her music dissipated as her curiosity stood up to rece it.

    She looked dumbstruck. Coming back to her senses, her eyes turned back to Li.

    ¡°So, are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah. It was a good performance. Learned a lot thanks to it.¡±

    ¡°What did you learn?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? I learned how to y the violin, of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­Li, I¡¯m not passing this off as a joke.¡±

    Julia furrowed her brows. She was a woman in love with music, and she was not going to dismiss her performance as a joke.

    But Li remained nonchnt as he always did.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°It is a virtue for a teacher to believe her student, but it is a duty to test them.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a trust I can¡¯t deny,¡± Liughed.

    Resting his chin on one hand, he murmured to himself.

    ¡°Hm. I guess I don¡¯t have a choice if you might quit. And I think an imitation ought to be enough.¡±

    As if he¡¯d made up his mind, Limon stopped resting his chin on his hand and scratched the back of his hand.

    ¡°Julia, may I borrow that violin?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°You told me to prove what I learned. I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    ¡°Li, what about your violin? Surely you have one.¡±

    ¡°Mine is a bit tricky to use. And I think using yours would be the best way to ¡®properly¡¯ show you what I¡¯ve learned.¡±

    <em>If you really don¡¯t want to give me yours, just wait a bit so I can get someone to bring another one.</em>

    Julia could feel her lips tremble in rage as Limon treated her Stradivarius as ¡®some meager instrument¡¯ that could always be reced. She¡¯d gone past feeling fury to rivaling pride.

    She clenched her jaws as she held out her violin.

    ¡°Fine, try it. But if you haven¡¯t learned anything after I let you use my violin, expect at least a p on the face.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll swear to it.¡±

    He took the violin with both hands like he was showing respect for allowing him to borrow it.

    Julia felt her rage subside a little seeing a rare moment of respect from Li, but her gaze kept its cold. Her opinion of him had already hit rock bottom the moment he asked for her violin.

    ¡®You¡¯re mistaken if you think using a good instrument will give you a good performance, Li.¡¯

    But regardless of what she thought, Li paid no mind to her gaze. He only adjusted his position.

    ¡°Hm, as I thought. It¡¯s hard to get it exactly the same due to our different physiques¡­¡±

    He sure was a beginner. Putting the violin in and out between his shoulder and chin, he twisted his shoulder, adjusting for the length of his arms. It made Julia frown.

    ¡®¡­I knew he was a beginner, but this is going too far.¡¯

    Masters of their craft can know many things just by position alone. And in Julia¡¯s eyes, Limon¡¯s was the absolute worst she had ever seen.

    Beginner or not, his failure was inevitable. It was doubtful if he even knew how to y a violin. Even if he couldn¡¯t read notes, the fact he didn¡¯t have them out at all was the first wrong step of many.

    ¡®I really wasted my time.¡¯

    Worried he was going to mess up her violin, Julia watched on as Li finally figured out his position.

    ¡°Alright, I think I got it,¡± he muttered sluggishly.

    And goosebumps crept all over Julia¡¯s back.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 68: Insane Talent

    Chapter 68: Insane Talent

    As a violinist and a professor, Julia had seen many musicians. By her standards, Li¡¯s positioning was less than even a 10 out of a 100. It was worse than an elementary school kid just starting out on the violin.

    ¡®What the?¡¯

    For that very reason, she could not understand when suddenly, his positioning turned into a perfect 100 like it was measured and marked out with a ruler. And why there were goosebumps all over her body.

    ¡®All he did was fix his stance¡­ Why am I getting chills?¡¯

    Julia was flustered by her body reacting in ways she couldn¡¯t understand.

    But Limon didn¡¯t give her the time to figure it out. With a final look of satisfaction, the bow slid across the strings.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Julia¡¯s eyes widened. Limon was aplete beginner¡ª no, he was even less than that since he didn¡¯t know how to read notes.

    But it wasn¡¯t just the heavenly tuneing from the violin that was more articte than she could have ever fathomed.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯

    From the way he held the violin, the angle in which he drew the bow on the strings, to the delicate vibrato from his left hand adjusting the pitch. It was the first time she had heard Limon y.

    And yet, it was all too familiar to her. Moreover, the melody struck a lightning bolt of shock.

    ¡®It¡¯s my performance¡­?¡¯

    Julia finally realized why she was so shocked when she saw Li fix his position. It was a mirror replica of hers.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­ Was he echoing my performance?¡¯

    She was dumbstruck. Yes, she had told him to learn after one listen. But that should¡¯ve been impossible.

    Despite that, here Li was, imitating her performance fairly well. It was an unimaginable sight to behold.

    ¡®¡­Okay, Li. There is no doubt about it. You have talent.¡¯

    Julia barely kept herposure. She was a professor of Frankfurt University of Music. She¡¯d taught musical prodigies from all over the world, and few among them could imitate performances just by ear, even just roughly.

    It was especially easy for yers with musical skills like ¡¸Human Karaoke¡¹ and ¡¸Auto-Perform¡¹.

    ¡®But an imitation can be nothing more than what it is.¡¯

    And so, Julia thought to herself: it was great that he could copy her performance without any skills, but it wasn¡¯t anything extraordinary. His position and sound were indeed simr to her own, but there was still some amateurishness that could be heard in certain parts of the performance.

    ¡®Even monkeys can copy what they see. Violinists are supposed to perform.¡¯

    Of course. From his arms and finger length to flexibility, Li had a different physique from Julia¡¯s. Even if he yed the violin with the same techniques, instrument, and music, the miniscule differences were ultimately bound to create a sense of disharmony.

    Especially when hecked technical skill and couldn¡¯t even read notes.

    It couldn¡¯t possibly be the same performance. Although, the fact he could echo this much was undeniably incredible.

    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t think he was lying, at least. I¡¯ll ept that he did learn something from my perform¡ª¡¯

    Julia flinched. Something felt strangely out of ce. It was something minute enough that anyone else would have simply brushed it off, or not even recognize it at all. But to a first-ss violinist and the original performer of the techniques Li was using¡­

    She could tell the difference with pinpoint uracy, and she could feel her eyes popping out of their sockets.

    ¡®¡­Oh my god.¡¯

    He changed the angle of his bow. He moved his fingers. He loosened the pressure on the strings. At times, the change was as small as an ant¡¯s step. Other times, as light as a speck of dust.

    As the small adjustments continued, the disharmony from before gradually went away. The music itself was slowly catching up to hers at a rapid speed.

    Seeing Li not even break a sweat, Julia vacantly muttered to herself.

    ¡°He¡¯s modifying my techniques¡­to fit his physique? In real time, as he¡¯s performing?¡±

    ***

    ***

    Limon recalled back to when the Seven Dragons ruled in the Bronze Age, then to the Heroes¡¯ Age of the swordmasters.

    There is no such thing as ¡®easy to learn¡¯ in this world. Just a few centuries ago, learning techniques were considered exclusive. It wasmon to see a master¡¯s students and even their own children not learn from them.

    From themon smith, revolutionary sciences, to a swordmaster¡¯s swordsmanship. It would be iprehensible to those in the modern world that so many techniques were shut out.

    But that was the very reason the people of old were so desperate to learn¡ªthey had to be.

    ¡®Watch, and steal.¡¯

    That was just the way of things. If there was no one to teach them, one had to learn from what they saw, heard, and steal instead.

    You learned the secret ingredients and recipe to a dish by ving away for several years.

    You steal the temperature at which alloys melt by dipping your hand in molten steel.

    In an age when even parchment was hard to find, you had to keep your eyes open and learn everything you could.

    The modern world may think this inefficient and foolish. But because there were people who learned and seeded by stealing techniques, technology was able to advance under the restraints of exclusivity.

    ¡®With a will to learn, anything in this world can be your teacher. Any technique can be yours if you desire it.¡¯

    Limon was one of such people. There were more sword techniques he¡¯d stolen by watching than taught by his teacher.

    And so right now, he used his past experience to steal Julia¡¯s performance.

    Finger movements, breath control, the speed and angle of the bow, and even the miniscule movement of muscles. His body reenacted everything he¡¯d observed from watching Julia.

    Even amidst a desperate struggle, a swordmaster could analyze an opponent¡¯s de and create a counter in a matter of seconds. Tranting that over to a violin wasn¡¯t too hard.

    ¡®Still, it sounds different.¡¯

    Now came the hard part. He had topare his sound with Julia¡¯s, and fix his technique whenever he felt a difference.

    It wasically foolish. An idiotic repetition of trial and error, like putting in every number from 1 to 100 in X to solve for 1 + X = 100.

    ¡®A little more.¡¯

    But the foolish old man removes the mountains, one mound of dirt at a time. Even the most seemingly impossible tasks were bound to be ovee with constant effort over time.

    ¡®More.¡¯

    Most importantly, Limon had yed the Abyssal ck Violin before. Within itid countless techniques of past violinists. Using them as a model topare to Julia¡¯s techniques, he adjusted his ying bit by bit as he formed a sound that sounded just like hers.

    ¡®Found it.¡¯

    The moment the swordmaster¡¯s instincts found the perfectly identical tune, he geared the techniques into the performance like a cogwheel.

    Had it been hundreds of times? Millions? Dividing each second he had, he found new techniques as he reced the one before. Again, and again, and again.

    And once he finally finished his task, and all the gears were in their ce¡ª

    There was no longer a trace of awkward disharmony in his performance. Only the effortless, heavenly melody of a first-ss violinist flowed in the air, its beauty unable to be urate rendered through any audio equipment.

    Soon, the eternal piece finally came to an end.

    How much time had passed? Only after the lingering afterimage of the performance faded, did Limon take the bow off the strings and open his eyes, revealing his bright golden irises.

    ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t copy any more than just the sound.¡±

    For some reason, he looked disappointed. With a discontented face, he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I can roughly copy the techniques, but the depth isn¡¯t fully there because I don¡¯t understand them. I have a long way to go.¡±

    Only the sound was the same. Limon coldly judged his own performance because it didn¡¯t have the same emotional resonance as Julia¡¯s.

    He held the violin out to her.

    ¡°Thanks for letting me use it. It¡¯s a pretty good violin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So how was my performance? I tried my best to show you everything I learned. Did I pass?¡±

    <em>¡®I¡¯ll take another test if it was that bad,¡¯ </em>Limon spoke nonchntly.

    But there was no answer from Julia. Taking the violin with a stunned face, she nkly stared at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that face? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for my looks,¡± Limon muttered to himself, waving his hand in front of her face.

    Julia blinked several times. Her expression was inexplicable. And she screamed.

    ¡°Li¡­ Just what have you been doing all this time with this insane talent?!?!¡±

    ***

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the man with braided hair asked. It was unexpected.

    The young man with slit eyes gave a short answer.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve checked multiple times.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no credibility in the words of an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Then give it up! I¡¯d rather quit than work withrades who don¡¯t trust me!¡±

    ¡°Comrad, runaway? You¡¯re runaway?¡±

    ¡°¡­Crazyrade? Why are you saying that?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, runaways and traitors are immediately executed.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you bbering about with that smile on your face?! Wait¡ª Wait just a minute! I spoke thoughtlessly, don¡¯t be like this!¡±

    It was chaos.

    There was some blood as the man made a fuss about almost getting his throat cut open. Barely resolving the misunderstanding, the young man with slit eyes took sharp breaths while covered in blood. The blonde woman looked disappointed.

    Turning a blind eye to the banter of hisrades, the man with braided hair was in deep thought.

    ¡°I expected there would be some fuckers getting in our way, but who knew a family like this would take it¡­ How surprising.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do,rad?¡±

    ¡°What else? We¡¯ll have to report it to our superiors and await orders.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t narrow our choices, numbskullrade. This operation¡¯s discretionary authority is in my hands.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean? Are you really going to enforce it?¡±

    The young man with slit eyes¡¯ jaws were agape.

    The man with braided hair tantly disregarded him as he looked down on the document with their <em>target¡¯s</em> location.

    His lips curved into a small smile.

    ¡°Our boring task has taken quite an interesting turn.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 69: Dummy Brains

    Chapter 69: Dummy Brains

    After the ¡®stunt¡¯ he pulled off by imitating Julia¡¯s performance by ear, many things changed about Li¡¯s lessons.

    The repetitive pattern of learning the same normal curriculum, for one. But the most extreme change was his teacher¡¯s gaze and lesson progression.

    ¡°Hm. So what do you call that thing where you connect the notes?¡±

    ¡°Legato. It¡¯s where you keep the bow connected to the strings.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like there¡¯s also one where you don¡¯t connect the bow to the strings.¡±

    ¡°Do you really not know what you¡¯re talking about? You used saltato and arpeggiando multiple times in your performance.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. All I did was roughly copy what you did.¡±

    ¡°¡­Li, you do realize that what you¡¯re saying will get you shot if it were another violinist, right?¡±

    ¡°Then tell them to try it themselves. Anyone can imitate a technique with enough time and effort,¡± Li said apathetically.

    Julia bitterly smiled. In the past, she would have said something about his arrogance. She knew all too well about just how many violinists had spent their whole lives just trying to imitate another yer.

    And yet, she could not bring herself to say anything. She was a musician before a professor, and she understood he had the right to say those things.

    ¡®How could a genius that basically learned my techniques in a matter of days understand such a thing?

    Julia recalled just a few days back, after Li had just copied her performance.

    She¡¯d practiced again and again until her arms trembled and could no longer hold the bow, as if she was in a trance. Not only did Limon imitate her performance without the slightest difference, he¡¯d taken in all of the techniques she had used in it.

    ¡®His talent is truly demonic.¡¯

    Not just that, Li was using her techniques as background knowledge to st through musical theory. It was horrifying.

    You would only believe such a person existed by witnessing him in the flesh.

    Julia herself was called the ¡®prodigy of the century¡¯, and she had taught countless geniuses throughout her career. Yet even she got the chills.

    On top of that, Li was notcking at all next to yers with rare skills.

    ¡®I can see why his past teachers ran away after he performed once.¡¯

    Before, she figured that they quit because of howpletely and utterly horrible Li¡¯s performance was. But now, she knew. They gave up on him because they couldn¡¯t handle his demonic talent.

    It was like a beautifully radiant gem. No one would dare put their hands on it.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t make him absolutely perfect.

    ¡°But you still can¡¯t read notes, Li.¡±

    Perhaps it was a bnce patch from God, or the mystery of talent. He could imitate any small movement from a nce, but couldn¡¯t understand music notes.

    She was stumped.

    ¡°You try being my age. It¡¯s easier to use your body than your mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask¡­ Just how old are you to be saying that kind of stuff, Li?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to ask a man his age?¡±

    ¡°I have never heard of that, Li.¡±

    ¡°Well, now you have.¡±

    Limon snickered as he organized his notes and got up.

    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Like I said, I¡¯ve got a job to take care of today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking this out of personal curiosity, but what is this ¡®job¡¯ you¡¯re talking about? It looks like you have a job to take care of regrly.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I dunno.¡±

    Limon pondered as he stroked his chin, thinking about the ¡®business¡¯ he¡¯d done over the past few days. He shrugged.

    ¡°I listen to things I don¡¯t understand and nod, I guess?¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of job is that?¡±

    Julia was dumbfounded at his joke.

    But it wasn¡¯t one. Limon wasn¡¯t joking. It was the most urate and concise way he could honestly describe it. In fact, that was really all he did with Wei-Ling after his lesson.

    ¡°I tried posting a job opening, but as expected, there were no applicants. It was decided Leviathan would lend us any manpower when necessary.¡±

    ¡°Uhm.¡±

    ¡°But we will need to pay them a service fee to prevent any information leaking out externally. An estimate for the additional budgets are on page 57 through 58.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°And due to the strong opposition of unifying the security systems, it looks like it will be hard to continue the n. I am considering whether topletely scratch this ¡®Guardian System¡¯, or to apply it outside of the subsidiaries formercialization.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm.¡±

    ¡°Also,ints are spreading faster than expected. ording to a covert investigation, doubts and hostility against Guardian have already surpassed 70%. For detailed statistics, see¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Wei-Ling paused her report reading. Her ice cold eyes bore into Limon as he slowly nodded with a grave face.

    ¡°¡­Do you even know what I¡¯m talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Not one bit.¡±

    Her gaze immediately turned into one of disgust, like she was looking at garbage. It was no way for a secretary to be looking at the CEO, but it was only natural for a worker who had put in hard work into the report she was giving.

    Even the bluebird that had been dozing off on Limon¡¯s head gave him a look.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe such a brazen boss exists!¡¯ she seemed to think.

    Of course, Limon had his two cents as well.

    ¡°Shoulda done a better briefing. How do you expect me to know how things are going with this thing? This isn¡¯t a report¡ªit¡¯s a whole blunt weapon,¡± he grumbled as he tapped a finger on the report. It looked more like an encyclopedia than any regr old book.

    But Wei-Ling¡¯s answer was cold, like always.

    ¡°That is the minimum amount of information a CEO should know. I shortened it to the best of my abilities.¡±

    ¡°¡­If this is the shortened version, then just how much was there to begin with?¡±

    ¡°I can send a cart over if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. Thank you, though.¡±

    ***

    ***

    Limon surrendered. The sheer fact she quantified it in carts and not books was already a mental weapon. Maybe it was her scheme to overwork him to death.

    ¡°Is the future groom of the princess really showing weakness over this?¡±

    ¡°Documents like these have always been my Achilles¡¯ heel,¡± Limon answered, unfazed by Wei-Ling¡¯s icy criticism.

    ¡°[Why am I always the one feeling embarrassed¡­]¡±

    Even Yoo Na-kyungmented as she hid her face with her wings.

    But Limon did not bat an eye. Rather, he nonchntly added on.

    ¡°So make it shorter¡ªpreferably in ten words or less.¡±

    ¡°Are you listening to yourself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what apetent secretary like you is here for. And I¡¯m sure the princess hired you because you¡¯re able to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you can¡¯t do it?¡± Limon jeered provokingly.

    Wei-Ling gave the old demon a cold re as she finally crumpled up the bundle of reports in her hands.

    ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll give you the most concise exnation you want so much.¡±

    ¡°Ooh!¡±

    ¡°Guardian is doomed if we continue.¡±

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±

    Limon¡¯s devious smile, full of glee from getting his revenge on Wei-Ling, became stunned in an instant. Not believing his own ears, he space out blinking for a while.

    Finallying to his senses, Limon rushed to ask.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Mypany is doomed? Why? It hasn¡¯t even been that long.¡±

    Perhaps he¡¯d felt a shred of responsibility as the puppet boss.

    With an icy smile at Limon¡¯s reaction, Wei-Ling exined the situation.

    ¡°There are no jobs for us.¡±

    ¡°Why not? You¡¯ve been working hard all this time, haven¡¯t you? It looked like you took care of a lot of stuff just listening to your report.¡±

    ¡°The work I¡¯ve been doing was just preparation for my actual job.¡±

    ¡°You worked to work?¡± Limon was befuddled.

    ¡°¡­Think of it as sharpening your sword before going out onto the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Aha. So you worked your ass off sharpening that de to be a human butcher, but now that you¡¯re all ready, there¡¯s no need to fight anymore, is that it?¡±

    ¡°[¡­Just how is your brain built to only understand analogies like that?]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung became baffled as she saw Limon finally nod in understanding.

    ¡®You try doing nothing but swinging around a sword for a couple hundred years. You get the magical power of processing everything in the world like it¡¯s a battle.¡¯

    ¡°[Isn¡¯t that more of a curse?]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung¡¯sment went in one ear and out the other. Resting his chin on interlocked fingers, he watched Wei-Ling with a serious look in his eye.

    ¡°So, who is it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The person who cut off our job. Unless someone pulled some funny business up their sleeves, there¡¯s no way a normalpany wouldn¡¯t have any jobs to do.¡±

    Limon coolly came to a conclusion. If thepany was under risk because of someone¡¯s doing, all there was to do was to find them and beat their damn ass.

    ¡°There is no such thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone in particr who cut off work for ourpany on purpose. There are no traces of anyone interfering with us, either.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then why don¡¯t we have any work to do?¡±

    ¡°Because Guardian isn¡¯t a normalpany.¡±

    Guardian was just a startup to begin with. The only employees were Limon and Wei-Ling. Well, it was really more like a ghostpany, and no boss in their right mind would leave the security of their business in such hands. At least, not in the ck Dragon n.

    Especially not when the CEO was Limon.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s obvious no one would want to leave their security to an inspection unit.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s only natural we¡¯re not getting any work?¡±

    ¡°That is correct,¡± she coldly replied, finally getting Limon to understand. ¡°But there is no need to worry. Until I produce results and pass it on to you, the princess will provide us generously with anycking funds.¡±

    Howforting to hear that as the executive of a doomedpany.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t relieved or happy. He simply eyed Wei-Ling, and bluntly spoked up.

    ¡°Have you ever been in an inspection unit¡­ Or even any proper business at all before?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer that. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done nothing but study your ass off and train your Psionics to be a ck Dragon n elite at the age you are.¡±

    Limon buried himself deep into his chair. Lost in thought, he tapped the desk with his fingers, and let out a deep sigh. Having been blinded by Wei-ling¡¯spetence, he¡¯d just found out the real reason Li Chingwei put her up for the job.

    ¡°Now I see it. This princess just assigned a dummy brain for me to teach, not apetent assistant.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 70: Thatâ€™s How It Was Back in the Day

    Chapter 70: That¡¯s How It Was Back in the Day

    ¡°¡­Did you just call me a dummy brain?¡±

    ¡°What else would you call a kid who¡¯s good at working but incapable of doing their job? A dummy brain.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Limon chuckled seeing Wei-Ling¡¯s ice cold re, clearing showing her discontentment at hisment.

    ¡°Oi, dummy brain. Do you know why the princess made apany like Guardian for me?¡±

    ¡°Is it not because the Master of Swords has neither the heart nor the confidence to run a business?¡±

    Wei-Ling tantly mocked Limon¡¯s ipetence.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because she wanted me to act as a mentor.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°It means there hasn¡¯t been a single mentor stupid enough in all of history to beg the emperor for money to fund their budget.¡±

    Wei-Ling scowled from Limon¡¯s words.

    Meanwhile, Limon clicked his tongue. It was obvious from her face alone. Not only was she not understanding his words, she didn¡¯t have the heart to, either.

    ¡®Tsk. I was supposed to focus my mind on training only, too.¡¯

    He could just leave things be. Guardian wouldn¡¯t be ruined either way, since Wei-Ling was actually stillpetent.

    ¡®Guess I have no other choice.¡¯

    Limon got up from his chair.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± he ordered bluntly.

    ¡°The way to where?¡±

    ¡°Where do you think?¡±

    He smiled coldly as Wei-Ling gave him a doubtful look at the unexpected order.

    ¡°The establishment that¡¯ll give us money, work, and results, of course.¡±

    And two hourster¡­

    Five ck Dragon n subsidiaries got wrecked.

    ***

    Wei-Ling was used to restraining herself. Camouge and endurance were the basics of the Void Progression Sword, after all. And as much as she had been a secret aide to the mysterious Li Ching-wei, she naturally had to get used to doing her job without asking questions.

    But right now, the endurance she¡¯d trained went poof. She couldn¡¯t handle it any longer.

    ¡°¡­Just what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why are you wreaking havoc in the n¡¯s subsidiaries?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t inspection part of ourpany¡¯s duties? So that¡¯s what I did. What other reason do you need?¡± he asked carefreely.

    He was right, in a sense. Guardian was apany exclusively in charge of the ck Dragon n¡¯s security and inspection.

    But Wei-Ling had good reason to look down upon Limon like he was the degenerate of the century and question him.

    ¡°Are you really calling this an inspection? You crashed through the main doors, and knocked down everything and everybody. Even the security.¡±

    After stepping in himself, the acts Limonmitted in the ck Dragon n¡¯s subsidiaries were all essentially the same.

    First, he would crash in through the main doors.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see your boss.¡±

    ¡°Have you set up an appointment? I don¡¯t believe you have.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see them without an appointment? You little dicks, don¡¯t you know who I am? Tell the boss toe out right now!¡±

    He would then start a scene out of nowhere demanding to meet an executive.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re blocking me? What, you gonna kick me out? ¡­All-fucking-right, you cunts. Try me if you can!¡±

    It would only be after the security team and all the office workers crowded in to stop the chaos. He knocked out everyone, then raided their offices. Flipping over desks and cabs, with documents and office supplies littered across the floor.

    ¡°Tsk, kids these days. Back in my day, the boss was glued to their office chair. Where the hell are these so-called ¡®bosses¡¯ fucking off to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Tell them to stay put, yeah?¡±

    He would swagger out without even taking any of the documents he flipped over.

    The employees watched as Limon stepped on the papers they¡¯d worked on day in and day out, utter devastation in their vacant eyes. Not even Wei-Ling could look at them.

    ¡°Hm, maybe that wasn¡¯t really an inspection.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    He did seem to have some self-awareness, at least.

    Limon scratched his cheek and looked at Wei-Ling¡¯s icy re, shrugging.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t just cut their throats or fire them on the spot. Even imprisonment is considered ¡®too far¡¯ these days. It¡¯s a new generation, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just what is your definition of ¡®inspection¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Uh, creating chaos everywhere so no one can get any work done and beating anyone who resists to a pulp. Duh.¡±

    ¡°Are you <em>seriously </em>serious?¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s how things were back in the day.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Limon tilted his head to the side. <em>¡®What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ </em>He seemed to ask.

    Wei-Ling was at a loss for words.

    If he was acting innocent, she would haveughed sarcastically in his face. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything to him with that honest mug of his.

    ¡°[You know that¡¯s not an inspection, right boss? That¡¯s wreaking havoc!]¡±

    ¡°Are they any different?¡±

    ¡°[¡­Very...]¡±

    ¡°Hm, really? I thought an inspection was just this generation¡¯s way of saying ¡®wreaking havoc¡¯.¡±

    ¡°[How could you say that with a straight face? Just what kind of inspection did people do in the past? Huh?!]¡±

    How appalling.

    Yoo Na-kyung, who was perched atop Limon¡¯s head, shook her head after helping speak for Wei-Ling. They both thought the same thing.

    <em>¡®Princess, just why in the world did you take in an anachronictic, murderous demon as your husband?¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®Uhm, princess¡­ I think you chose the wrong guy¡­¡¯</em>

    But regardless of whatever was in the two girls¡¯ minds, Limon simply got out of the car and looked up at the tall building standing in front of him.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Hm, this ce is pretty big. Is it a big deal or something?¡±

    ¡°[Boss, do you really not recognize this ce?]¡±

    ¡°I can tell just from the name alone that it¡¯s a ck Dragon n subsidiary.¡±

    ¡°[Do you really not know what ck Dragon Architecture is?]¡±

    ¡°Am I supposed to know?]¡±

    ¡°[Normally, yes. In terms of both sales and technology, it¡¯s one of the top international buildings in the world.]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung was baffled. The Seven Dragon Group had the riches of the entire world. Whileckingpared to the seven major holdingpanies, there were still several subsidiaries that were just about the same size as most of the world¡¯s majorpanies.

    One of those was ¡®ck Dragon Architecture¡¯, a majorpany that grew by building branches of Hotel Leviathan in various parts of the world.

    Limon wasn¡¯t interested, though.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still not the <em>best.¡±</em>

    ¡°[¡­It¡¯s in the top ten of architecture firms, you know.]¡±

    ¡°You try being my age. After you turn 100, you¡¯re not even gonna want to remember the world''s best.¡±

    <em>¡®What do I care about just some randompany that couldn¡¯t even be the best?¡¯ </em>Limon spewed casually.

    ¡°I would advise you to be cautious.¡± Wei-Ling¡¯s cold eyes bore into Limon. ¡°It may not be the best, but unlike the other subsidiaries, it won¡¯t be so easy to wreak havoc in.¡±

    Perhaps it was his unbearable ego that caused her to speak up.

    ¡°Ah, really?¡±

    Even after Wei-Ling softly threatened him, Limon did not disy an ounce of worry. Instead, he grinned in anticipation.

    As soon as the automatic doors opened, he stomped into the ck Dragon Architecture building with a roar.

    ¡°Tell your boss toe out!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. Here he is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    ¡°[Eh?]¡±

    Even Yoo Na-kyung looked confused. The lobby was vacant¡ªunfitting for such a bigpany.

    But that wasn¡¯t why they were taken aback. It was rather because of the man who came in, bowing with his hips at a perfect right angle the moment Limon started hollering.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, my name is Wang Ki-neung. I have always had respect for the Master of Swords. It is a great honor to meet you here.¡±

    ¡°I meant what the hell do you do here?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course. I am the very person the Master of Swords is looking for.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the boss of this ce?¡±

    ¡°Allow me to properly introduce myself. I am Wang Ki-neung, head of the East Asian branch of ck Dragon Architecture. I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    The middle-aged man bowed once again, this time holding his business card out.

    Limon eyed him and turned around. His gaze turned even more peculiar than before as Wei-Ling nodded to him.

    ¡®I mean, I¡¯m not mad that someone bigger than I expected showed up.¡¯

    Limon didn¡¯t know too much about ck Dragon Architecture, but he did know that the head of the East Asian branch was a big deal. Just the fact that he was the one man in charge of the 77 Central States Federation made it clear he was the big shot.

    Federation of the 77 Central States made it clear he was the big shot.

    ¡°Are you really the head of the East Asian branch?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you being so servile? Your hips are gonna break if you keep doing that.¡±

    ¡°Servile? Goodness! Is the Master of Swords not the princess¡¯ future husband? It is not servile, but obligatory to show respect to someone like you.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    His mustache curled out sideways, with a permanent beaming grin on his face. He rubbed his hands together like a fly.

    No matter how he looked at him, Wang Ki-neung came off more like a doormat than a businessman. Limon was taken aback.

    ¡®Well, looks aren¡¯t everything.¡¯

    As an experienced old man himself, Limon shook off his preconceived notions.

    ¡°Then why are you here? I¡¯m looking for the boss.¡±

    ¡°Oh, goodness. Someone as lowly as the boss is not the person the Master of Swords should be looking for. Please, let me know if you need anything. I will take care of it directly.¡±

    In that instant, an odd smile crept up on Limon¡¯s face.

    ¡°That gives me the impression you knew I wasing.¡±

    ¡°Why, of course not! It only happened to catch my ear through some grapevines about a fewzy idiots who failed to aid the Master of Swords.¡±

    ¡°You heard through the grapevines about events that only happened a few hours ago? You¡¯ve got some pretty sharp ears there.¡±

    ¡°I am part of the ck Dragon n. My ears are indeed sharper than the others,¡± Wang Ki-neung stated matter of factly.

    Limon¡¯s smile grew bigger. The mere fact the otherpanies he¡¯d been to couldn¡¯t carry out such a simple task made it clear Wang Ki-neung was more than just a simple doormat.

    ¡®I thought I¡¯d have to make at least ten stops¡­ Today¡¯s a lucky one for sure.¡¯

    ¡°Oh, it must be inconvenient to talk here. Would you like toe inside? We just happened to receive some good tea.¡±

    ¡°Good tea, huh¡­ Not bad.¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t say no to the offer. And so momentster, he found himself baffled in the room Wang Ki-neung led him to.

    From the old mural covering an entire wall to the crystal chandeliers and various kinds of furniture. The office was decorated as extravagantly as the penthouse Li Chingwei stayed in at Hotel Leviathan.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. The real surprise was the pork belly grilling on a brazier on the table with a bottle of rice wine next to it. It was as if it had been prepared for him.

    ¡°¡­The ¡®good tea¡¯ was alcohol?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 71: What You Need For Power

    Chapter 71: What You Need For Power

    ¡°Sometimes, it is better to have a 50-cent drink of your liking rather than a million dor Longjing tea that you dislike.¡±

    ¡°Some wise words you got there,¡± Limonughed.

    Taking a seat, he picked up a b of meat with his chopsticks. He quickly downed a bowl of rice wine and ced it back down onto the table.

    ¡°All right, then. Talk.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why are you putting so much effort into serving me? You must have something you want from me.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, why, it should be obvious! I just want to build a good rtionship with the future pir of our n, Master of Swords.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna leave if all you do is run your mouth with ttery.¡±

    ¡°Oh, goodness. Please take my word as the truth!¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to truthfully tear this ce down?¡±

    Limon beamed with dead serious eyes.

    Wang Ki-neung flinched and his eyes darted around the room. His quick wits told him that Limon wasn¡¯t joking.

    ¡°Ahem. I do hate to bring this up, but not everyone in the ck Dragon n opposes your marriage to the ck Dragon Princess,¡± he finally coughed out.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Change is an opportunity, and the Master of Swords is one who creates great impact, no matter his actions,¡± Wang Ki-neung exined, his mouth smiling.

    The ck Dragon n had already hit rock bottom. No matter what they did, it would be an insurmountable challenge to get back on their feet. In that sense, Li Chingwei choosing Limon to be her groom was basically a gift from god himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee that my presence will result in the revival of the ck Dragon n, you know.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, but there is no doubt that the Master of Swords will be even greater than he is now in the future, at least.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ So you don¡¯t care for the rise or fall of your n¡ªyou¡¯re just standing behind me because it¡¯s clear that I¡¯ll be the n¡¯s center one day?¡±

    ¡°Think of it as an investment.¡±

    Wang Ki-neung had the confidence and determination of the most loyal subject. But unlike his words, the cunning, blinding glow within his eyes were the very definition of a traitor¡¯s.

    Limon could only stare for a while. And then, he chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to stand behind me, but a couple measly bs of meat and a single bottle of rice wine is a bit cheap, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh, goodness. Please do not think of me as that irrational. We have prepared a separate gift for you, of course.¡±

    Like he¡¯d been waiting for Limon to bring it up, Wang Ki-neung took out a single file in a sh.

    Limon skimmed through the documents inside, his eyes narrowing.

    They say you learn what you are exposed to. Limon may have been inept with documents and business, but he had a rough idea of the content after reading the reports Wei-Ling had given him like homework to do.

    ¡°What kind of contract is this?¡±

    ¡°The kind the Master of Swords is looking for. Don¡¯t you need money, work, and results with that fledglingpany of yours?¡±

    ¡°Ah. So you¡¯re telling me that I can be in charge of the security and inspection of ck Dragon Architecture if I just sign here?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir! Feel free to write down whatever amount you require for down payment, necessary expenses and whatever else. It can be double, triple, even ten times as high and it will not be an issue for us at all.¡±

    Wei-Ling, standing behind Limon, furrowed her brows ever so slightly.

    This was no different than a bribe.

    ¡®Was that why¡­?¡¯

    And at that moment, she¡¯d realized what Limon¡¯s intentions were piging the ck Dragon n subsidiaries. It was so someone like Wang Ki-neung would show up and kneel before him with a bribe.

    ¡®What an insidious man.¡¯

    Wei-Ling¡¯s cold gaze bored into Limon.

    In the eyes of the ck Dragon n, whose basic curriculum was scheming, bribery was a great negotiation tactic, yes. In that sense, Limon was doing great.

    Limon had just killed three birds with one stone with just a simple show of force. He¡¯d gotten Guardian¡¯s work, funding, and supporters handed onto him on a silver tter.

    As such, Wei-Ling maintained her silence. She was Limon¡¯s attendant¡ªaside from her personal feelings, she had only been beneficial to him. It was her job to not get in his way.

    ¡°Are you really allowed to hand me work like this? It¡¯ll be annoying if there¡¯s back-talk between the people who have been working since before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no worries! Most of the work I¡¯m giving you is just between our contract workers or subcontracts.¡±

    Unbeknownst to what Wei-Ling was thinking, Limon and Wang Ki-neung continued to talk about the backhander.

    ¡°Plus, I feel much better leaving it to the Master of Swords than any random riff raff.¡±

    ¡°Then why not leave the inspection to me as well? I¡¯m pretty confident I¡¯ll knock that out of the park.¡±

    ¡°Oh, goodness. How could I give the Master of Swords such a tedious job? The internal inspections will be taken care of on our end. Please don''t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    <em>¡®There¡¯s nothing more foolish than using a sword to catch flies,¡¯ </em>Wang Ki-neung insinuated as he rubbed his hands together.

    Limon¡¯s eyes bore deep into Wang Ki-neung, and let out augh. The next moment¡ª

    <em>Crash¡ª!</em>

    ¡°Kugh?!?!¡±

    The brazier cooking the pork belly flipped over as Wang Ki-neung¡¯s face mmed onto the table. He¡ª and even Wei-Ling, for a brief moment ¡ªlooked taken aback at the abrupt turn of events.

    Limon wasn¡¯t fazed, however. He was the one who had grabbed Wang Ki-neung by the cor and mmed him down, after all.

    ¡°M-Master of Swords! What¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Limon¡¯s eyes shed wide. He pulled a struggling Wang Ki-neung up by the hair, forcing their eyes to meet. ¡°Listen, you fuck. Do I look easy to you, huh? Do I look like I butcher people for a few pennies?¡± he growled.

    ¡°Of course not, sir!¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s up with giving me a few leftover contracts and refusing to let me do the inspections, huh? Are you telling me that I¡¯m a dog who doesn¡¯t know his ce?¡±

    ¡°N-Not at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all <em>what</em>, bitch?!¡±

    <em>Pow¡ª!</em>

    ¡°Kegh!¡±

    That was the beginning of Limon¡¯s ¡®gant¡¯ battery.

    <em>Ka powpowpowpowpowpow¡ª!</em>

    ¡°You FUCKING dick! If you¡¯re going to start out! Acting Cute! Then end it! By acting cute! How fucking dare! You fuck around!!¡±

    ¡°Ack¡ª Awk¡ª Kugh¡ª Kurghh¡ª S-Save¡­ kegh!¡±

    Limon kicked, twisted, stepped, rolled, and beat him around.

    Wei-Ling froze as she watched Limon batter Wang Ki-neung in dozens¡ª hundreds ¡ªof ways. It spoke of his many years of experience doing such a thing.

    But Limon paid no heed to her. Like a master carving the statue of Buddha, Limon went to work on the man in a flurry of passion. Only after there wasn¡¯t a part of Wang Ki-neung¡¯s body, did he step back.

    ¡°Whew. Fucking tell, I would have just killed him back in the day. I sure did tone down my temper a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think killing him would be showing mercy.¡±

    ¡°Oi, ya sneaky little cunt. I don¡¯t give two shits if you try to get revenge on me for this or hold resentment, but just remember one thing.¡±

    It was a miracle he was even alive.

    Limon spoke sluggishly, as if he was certain Wang Ki-neung was still conscious. Bending down slightly, he leaned into the man. Lips close against his eyes, he whispered with a cold, sharp voice.

    ¡°Underestimate me again and you¡¯re dead meat.¡±

    There was no answer¡ªonly a trembling body. But it was enough for Limon to turn back around with a look of contentment.

    ¡°Oh, one more thing.¡±

    He turned around once again right before he was out of the room. Picking up the files sprawled on the table, he waved them with a smile.

    ¡°Thanks for the gift.¡±

    ***

    ***

    Limon¡¯s day did not end there.

    From bigpanies¡ª though not as big as ck Dragon Architecture ¡ªto smaller ones with nothing but just an office, he wrecked every single subsidiary of the ck Dragon n he could possibly go to that day.

    Between them, the responses varied. From ces that didn¡¯t see iting, to ones who tried to bribe Limon like Wang Ki-neung. Some were even determined to stand their ground and protest.

    But the oue was all the same nheless. Wherever it was, Limon raised hell and burnt it to the ground.

    ¡°Huh, not bad.¡±

    Halfway through the day, Limon had a cheeky smile on his face as he held a thick pile of documents in his hand. He¡¯d crashed a total of 22 subsidiaries.

    ¡°That oughta be enough work for about a year. How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you so bent on treating me like a mental patient, o¡¯ dummy brain?¡±

    ¡°Do you think anyone will see you as sane after all this?¡± Wei-Ling shuddered. She could not see Limon as a sane man after witnessing exactly how each blood stain had gotten onto the thick pile of documents in his hand. ¡°Just what are you thinking? You wreaked havoc in every way possible and made sure to take all of the bribes.¡±

    ¡°What? Like I can¡¯t?¡±

    He would have gained a lot more benefit if he¡¯d just taken the bribes.

    ¡°Just whatpany would be nuts enough to assign any tasks to Guardian now? Even if you extort the contract deals by force right now, everyone will begin to avoid us in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. For sure.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Limon nodded in agreement to Wei-Ling¡¯s sharp critique. He put down the documents he was reading.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I did it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of nonsense is that?¡±

    Limon let out augh. Resting his chin on one hand, his deeply settled golden eyes stared into Wei-Ling¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Dummy brain. Don¡¯t misunderstand. Guardian may sound legit and all, but safety and trust is not what your dear princess wants from ourpany.¡±

    ¡°Then what did she want?¡±

    ¡°Terror and anxiety.¡±

    Apany that simply managed security would have gotten work over time. But the reason Li Chingwei pped on ¡®inspection¡¯ was because she wanted to get something out of the facade called ¡®Guardian¡¯.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Why would the princess want to instill fear and anxiety within the n on purpose?¡±

    ¡°I dunno. Are you sure about that assumption?¡±

    A cold grin lingered on Limon¡¯s face as he watched Wei-Ling¡¯s tant suspicion. Unlike a certain someone who had no doubt in her mind that the lovely princess she so respected and adored would ever do harm to her own n, Limon knew Li Chingwei¡¯s intentions from the beginning.

    There is always a reason people with great power create supralegal inspection organizations on purpose.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say there¡¯s a mad dog running loose for reasons unknown.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do to stop that mad dog? Are you going to confront its owner? Or are you going to try to look good to them?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Wei-ling¡¯s cold gaze faltered. She¡¯d finally realized why Limon was intentionally running around mad, and why Li Chingwei wanted fear and anxiety.

    ¡°It would be best for you to not forget that.¡±

    Limon gave her a cold smile.

    ¡°The Princess you love and esteem so much isn¡¯t a sheltered flower. She is a conniver and ruler I¡¯ve fully epted.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 72: Better Than Expected

    Chapter 72: Better Than Expected

    <em>Flup.</em>

    The dress slipped down skin softer than the silk it was made of. Reaving a beautiful doll-like figure, Li Chingwei took out the binyeo holding her hair up.

    ¡°Why, is that so?¡±

    Her voice was calm.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No wonder there was a sudden surge of meeting requests from the n members affiliated with the domestic subsidiaries. It was all thanks to the help of our Master of Swords.¡±

    Lightly brushing her free falling hair with her hand, she walked lightly to a marble bathtub, steam rising out of it. Slowly, she let herself into the steamy water.

    ¡°But why are you telling me this, Chao?¡±

    A thin curtain veiled the bathtub. A woman in men¡¯s clothing kneeled on the other side of the curtain.

    ¡°Did you want confirmation? Whether I really founded Guardian to strengthen my power through fear and strife?¡±

    In a knowing voice, Li Chingwei read straight through Chao Wei-Ling.

    Perhaps it was because she¡¯d hit the nail on the head, or because she could step no further into such sensitive territory.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With a settled voice she agreed, as Li Chingwei silently nodded.

    ¡°To get straight to the point¡­ Yes. Those were my intentions calcted in my n.¡±

    Wei-Ling¡¯s face dropped, finally hearing the answer she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept.

    ¡°But it is you, Chao, who have brought matters to the point they are at now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Chao. There is a possibility that none of this would have happened if you¡¯d done your job properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying I should have taken action before the Master of Swords stepped in? To pige our n subsidiaries like he did?¡±

    ¡°Is it a hard truth for you to ept?¡±

    A shadow loomed over Wei-Ling¡¯s face, guilt from her mismanagement and unanswered questions swelling up within her body.

    ¡°I¡¯ve felt this way for a while now, Chao. You truly are old-fashioned,¡± Li Chingwei smiled.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am not ming you for that. I am always grateful for your unwavering loyalty. That includes your old-fashioned ways¡ªsomething not easily found within our n.¡±

    Those were not empty words. From Psionics and martial arts, to culture. Everything in the ck Dragon n was specialized for scheming, maniption, and conspiracy. It would be incredibly difficult to find someone more old-fashioned than Wei-Ling.

    That was why Li Chingwei took her in as her aide, in fact¡ªshe valued her straight-arrowed character more than her loyalty or talent.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t let go of your prejudice, you won¡¯t be of any help to the Master of Swords. Rather, you would be getting in his way.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean I am notpetent enough to be his assistant?¡±

    ¡°There is no doubt you excel in terms of business. But otherwise¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Wei-Ling clenched her fists. The princess¡¯s avoidance of a direct answer was clearer than any direct answer.

    She¡¯d just been told she would only get in the way of Limon. Limon, of all people! The man incapable of understanding a few simple documents and always scratching his head. She¡¯d get in the way of such a guy?!

    She had been an elite in the ck Dragon Club ever since a very young age. She could not wrap her head around that implication.

    In that instant, an icy cold voice rang through the air.

    ¡°Do not underestimate the Master of Swords, Chao. He is a swordmaster. One who has lived his life cutting through his problems with a sword, rather than scheming.¡±

    It was a sharp voice that seemed to read her subconscious.

    ¡°But he is a strong and experienced man. He has lived through both the Bronze Age and the Heroes¡¯ Age¡ªand survived. He is humanity¡¯sst swordmaster, who has saved the world from cmity countless times.¡±

    He¡¯d gone toe-to-toe with a dragon who devoured a God. He¡¯d won the war of Swordmasters. With just a sword, he had cut down many ¡®absolute rulers¡¯ and kept peace in the world.

    An immortal guardian.

    Recounting Limon Asphelder¡¯s past, Li Chingwei¡¯s heavy gaze at Wei-Ling could be felt from the other side of the curtain.

    ¡°Do you think all of that was achievable with only swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that I should not look down on a strong, experienced man?¡±

    ¡°I cannot give you a sure answer. Not even I know if his second de is his old wisdom, or something else.¡±

    <em>¡®I don¡¯t know everything in this world,¡¯ </em>Li Chingwei had answered with a chuckle. All the ice cold tension dissipated as her light-hearted tone returned.

    ¡°But there is one thing I am certain of.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If you keep only perceiving him as some brutish swordsman, Chao¡­ You won¡¯t be able to assist the Master of Swords.¡±

    How could one who looked down on their master act as their hands and feet?

    Wei-Ling hung her head¡ªshe knew. The princess¡¯ light-hearted tone was a warning in disguise. She was advising her out of genuine concern.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Why did I put you as his assistant?¡±

    ¡°Why did you make the Master of Swords your husband, even going as far as to give him a high-riskpany to give him more power?¡±

    That was why Wei-Ling had to ask, despite knowing that she was overstepping. If Limon wasn¡¯t just a in swordsman like Li Chingwei said, that meant that his management of Guardian could very well decide if he would gainplete control over the n.

    A hesitant silence hung in the air.

    ¡°I had to.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ had to?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leaning back into the bathtub, Li Chingwei looked up at the ceiling lights shining like a starry night sky. ¡°There is a need for the Master of Swords to gain authority of our n¡ªof all seven ns in the Association.¡±

    ***

    ***

    After the incident dubbed ¡®The Mad Dog¡¯s Mayhem¡¯, Guardian¡¯s cogs began to turn.

    Ignoring how he¡¯d gotten them, Limon had gathered quite a number of contracts. Going over them would give them work for several months, at least.

    Of course, with the only two employees of Guardian being the CEO and his secretary, there was a limit to the amount of work they could handle at once.

    But Wei-Ling, aspetent as she always was, recruited temporary employees from Leviathan. It was closer to outsourcing, but it would give thepany the ability to run like a proper security and inspectionspany.

    It was progress. The fact that an empty shell of apany was starting to function properly was a great feat. But that didn¡¯t mean the oue was all positive, either.

    ¡°Have you heard what <em>the </em>Limon Asphelder did?¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t know in our n? Good god, I can¡¯t believe he would just crash subsidiaries and force contracts out because no one would give him any work to do¡­ That goddamn lunatic.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re saying over five people almost died that day. Including Chief Wang.¡±

    ¡°The Shanghai royal family head?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He was beaten to the brink of death without nary a chance to defend himself.¡±

    Word of the ¡®Mad Dog Mayhem¡¯ had spread like wildfire within the ck Dragon n. There were many varying reactions.

    ¡°The head of the Wang family is still a master of a prestigious apostle-rank family. I can¡¯t believe such a man was helplessly beaten¡­ The Master of Swords still lives up to his name.¡±

    Some feared Limon¡¯s strength.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. He wasn¡¯t angry whether he got the bribe or not. Why would anyone wreak havoc while making sure to pick up all of the bribes on his way out?¡±

    Some were anxious about his unknown intentions.

    ¡°Plus, I heard he just leaves all the work to his subordinate and cks. All he does is stick his head in thepany every once in a while, apparently.¡±

    Some were disgusted by his sloth.

    They all had differing opinions based on the versions of the incident they heard, but the conclusion they all came to was generally the same.

    ¡°We should ask the Princess if she can keep the Master of Swords under control.¡±

    ¡°At the end of the day, she is the only one who can stop him.¡±

    ¡°The princess must exercise more caution towards the man.¡±

    Whether it was for safety, caution, or to analyze the situation, the ck Dragon n ran to their princess. It was the only safe n they had, when they didn¡¯t know what would happen if they crossed paths with the mad dog.

    And Li Chingwei, detested for being the very reason for the downfall of the n, had skyrocketed in esteem overnight into the eye of the hurricane.

    Some were suspicious about the sudden change, but that didn¡¯t make a difference. The only way to steer clear of a powerful inspection agency was to look good in the eyes of those powerful. There was a reason why those in power in the past gave enormous power to their direct inspections agency.

    There was just one problem. The more support for Li Chingwei grew, the more a certain someone¡¯s esteem dropped exponentially.

    ¡°[You¡¯ve got one hell of a rumor being passed about you, boss.]¡±

    ¡°What rumor?¡±

    ¡°[Well, there¡¯s a lot. A perverted gramps lolicon, a degenerate gangster who gets off on violence, an ipetent sweetback pimp.]¡±

    ¡°Hm. That¡¯s not too bad.¡±

    ¡°[¡­Then what is¡­?]¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no assassins, at least.¡±

    ¡°[What a clear line for ¡®bad¡¯ you¡¯ve got there.]¡±

    Limon chuckled. He didn¡¯t care a single bit what horrible things were being said about him in the ck Dragon n. He was a sworn enemy of the Seven Dragons Association, to begin with. Not only was it impossible for his reputation to get any lower, it was nothingpared to the atrocities he was called in centuries past.

    Rather, it was an entirely different issue that was giving Limon a migraine.

    ¡°Man, I really can¡¯t work this one out.¡±

    ¡°[Can¡¯t work what out?]¡±

    ¡°The violin. I thought I finally got the hang of it, but I¡¯m not improving any more.¡±

    ¡°[¡­You do realize violinists would kill you if they¡¯d heard you say that, right?]¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not wrong,¡± Limon said apathetically.

    It was true he wasn¡¯t progressing anymore in his lessons. It was like there was a brick wall in front of him.

    But Yoo Na-kyung looked baffled.

    ¡°[Because there¡¯s obviously nothing more to learn. Did you not hear what Julia said? There¡¯s nothing more to teaching you!]¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just in terms of technicality. I stillck in other aspectspared to Julia.¡±

    ¡°[Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s abnormal in the first ce topare yourself to one of the top violinists in the world after just a single month of lessons?]¡±

    ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t help it,¡± Limon said bluntly. He nced over at the box with the abyssal ck violin inside. ¡°I need to grow my skills no matter what to defeat the curse of this violin.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 73: Try to Love

    Chapter 73: Try to Love

    ¡°[Isn¡¯t the curse just making you y better?]¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing.¡±

    ¡°[¡­What¡¯s the thing?]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung nted her tiny bird head¡ªunderstandably so. Limon had only owned the Abyssal ck Violin for about a month. And after the lessons from Julia, he began ying it less and less. Nowadays, he didn¡¯t even touch it.

    Knowing better than anyone else what Limon could do with the violin, this was beyond her understanding.

    ¡°Wanna hear a fun little story?¡± Limonughed.

    ¡°[I don¡¯t recall any of your ¡®little stories¡¯ ever being fun, boss¡­]¡±

    ¡°Never mind, then.¡±

    ¡°[Jeez, now I wanna hear it. What¡¯s the story?]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s eyes sparkled. It seemed like curiosity was embedded in her nature.

    ¡°A long, long time ago¡­ There was a great swordsman. He was unmatched.¡±

    ¡°[Hm, the intro reeks of ancientness.]¡±

    ¡°One day, a certain sword came into his hands. It was a godlike sword. Unbreakable, able to cut through anything, and a single graze would kill.¡±

    ¡°[¡­There was a Monarch-level item in the past too? How can a sword¡¯s abilities be that overpowered?]¡±

    ¡°Just focus on the story, you birdbrain.¡±

    ¡°[I am not a birdbrain!! I¡¯m a bluebird of hopes and dreams!!]¡±

    Paying no mind to Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s retort defending her species, Limon scoffed.

    ¡°So what do you think became of the swordsman after getting that sword?¡±

    ¡°[Well, he obviously collected a harem after conquering the world, living in clover with three wives and four mistresses. He gets tired of that life and isekais into another world and bes a hidden OP MC?]¡±

    ¡°I understood none of those words in that order.¡±

    ¡°[It¡¯s the most recent chapter of the most popr novel right now, ¡®Solo Monarch-Rank yer¡¯.]¡±

    ¡°¡­I have no idea why that shit is popr, but to spoil it for you, the swordsman died in a battle against a skilled opponent.¡±

    ¡°[What? But you said he was unmatched!]¡±

    It was Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s turn to be baffled. In response, Limon nodded slowly.

    ¡°I sure did.¡±

    ¡°[Then why would he lose? An unmatched swordsman with a divine sword¡¯s obviously an invincible cheat character!]¡±

    Seems like she had gotten emotionally invested in the story. Or maybe it was her bottled-up feelings letting loose. With sorrowful indignation, Yoo Na-kyung condemned the continuity of the wed story.

    ¡°[Oh, could that be it¡­? Is it the clich¨¦ where he gets his sword stolen, and a friend or his wife dies? Did he fall into a trap?!]¡±

    ¡°Nope. this was a fair and even one-on-one battle with his divine sword.¡±

    ¡°[Then why would he die?!]¡±

    ¡°The sword wasn¡¯t a cheat. It created a bug instead.¡±

    ¡°[¡­Huh?]¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sword that kills upon a light touch. He got so caught up using fancy techniques that he forgot how to target the vitals.¡±

    ¡°[How can an unmatched swordsman even forget how to fight with a sword?]¡±

    ¡°The sword one uses changes the techniques, you see.¡±

    Rapiers are for poking and stabbing. Backswords are designed for sharp cuts. Bays are made for their thickness and force. Countless types of swords exist in the world, each built differently and focusing on a different purpose. Thus, swordsmanship was based on what kind of sword was used¡ªwhich also means that a different sword would eventually alter the user¡¯s swordsmanship.

    ¡°[¡­But there¡¯s a saying that the master does not me his sword!]¡±

    ¡°That isplete nonsense.¡±

    ¡°[It is?!?!]¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The more mastery one has, the more specialized their skills be. They would want a sword that fits their swordsmanship style. Matter of fact, Sword Saint Kamiizumi Nobutsuna had a collection of over a thousand renowned swords, despite being a Swordmaster.

    Limon could cut through stone with a leaf, and yet he always carried his sword around. Why? It was much more convenient to just carry around a sword all year round rather than struggle in vain to use a leaf whenever force was needed.

    Following that line of thought, a renowned sword was dozens, hundreds of times easier to use than amon iron sword. That was why masters, with their heightened senses, clung unto renowned swords.

    ¡°At the end of the day, a master wants a sword that fits their hand. Not a divine, or any excessively fancy sword.¡±

    ¡°[Does their swordsmanship end up deteriorating?]¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    A sword capable of cutting through anything would make the user disregard techniques attacking the opponent¡¯s defense.

    A sword that never breaks would make its wielder oblivious to a sword¡¯s durability.

    A sword that makes the holder invincible will make them forget how to protect themselves.

    Of course, it will feel like a great improvement in skill at first. But one¡¯s swordsmanship was bound to deteriorate after years of depending on just the caliber of their sword. Even if it doesn¡¯t, there would still be setbacks.

    What if the sword gets ruined? Or what if they run into an opponent where the effects of the sword don''t work? Would they have to live out the rest of their life in fear of losing their sword and only fight opponents their de allows?

    Such people would no longer be considered swordsmen¡ªjust a puppet controlled by their de like the unmatched swordsman and his divine sword.

    ¡°[So that¡¯s why you weren¡¯t trying to use the violin? Because you don¡¯t want to be the swordsman dependent on his divine sword?

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one of the reasons. If this violin bes indispensable to me, I¡¯ll only get weaknesses.¡±

    The Abyssal ck Violin was Limon¡¯s best chance at nullifying the Constetions¡¯ powers in his body. If he were to ever battle with the Constetions someday, the violin would be the first thing they would take away from him. Losing the violin meant that it would be harder to fight the Constetions and dissolve their fragments of starlight.

    ¡°The biggest reason I¡¯m learning the violin right now is so I can deal without this thing. Depending on this to learn more would just be putting the cart before the horse.¡±

    ¡°[Umu, umu. That¡¯s fair.]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung nodded. A sensible exnation wasn¡¯t something easy to get from Limon.

    Suddenly, she tilted her head.

    ¡°[Wait, ¡®one of the reasons¡¯? There¡¯s more?]¡±

    ¡°There sure is.¡±

    ¡°[What are they?]¡±

    ¡°My pride.¡±

    ¡°[Eh?]¡±

    The corners of Limon¡¯s lips curved ever so slightly seeing the frozen blue bird.

    ¡°Cursed violin or not, it pisses me off that I can¡¯t do what a meager little instrument can.¡±

    ¡°[¡­Boss, the violin is an instrument. It¡¯s meant to be yed, not used as a step stool for your pride!]¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. This little shit yed me like a fiddle. Isn¡¯t it my turn to y it right, too?¡±

    ¡°[That¡¯s like racing a train using a horse!]¡±

    ¡°Na-kyung. Humans aren¡¯t slower than trains because their legs are slow. It¡¯s because they never tried to run faster.¡±

    ¡°[That¡¯s for nutjobs like you! Normal people don¡¯t even think to consider that batsh¡ª]¡±

    <em>Snap¡ª</em>

    ¡°[Ow!]¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a nutjob, huh? I¡¯m your boss.¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s forehead was divinely punished by Limon as he disregarded the stars spinning above her head. He was lost in thought.

    ¡®Hm. What to do with this now¡­¡¯

    He may have partially joked about it earlier, but it was true he had to improve his skills as soon as possible. He had limited time to achieve his goals¡ªdevouring the Seven Dragons Association and gaining the power to oppose the Constetions.

    No, even if there was plenty of time, things would be the same.

    ¡®This is suspicious as hell.¡¯

    Limon¡¯s eyes bore into the box with the Abyssal ck Violin inside.

    Perhaps those from this era wouldn¡¯t know, but for someone familiar with magic tools like Limon, the Abyssal ck Violin was a peculiar instrument.

    ¡®Not only can I dissolve the Constetions¡¯ powers with this, but I feel a strange presence whenever I y it. I just can¡¯t figure this thing out.¡¯

    A magical violin made by a priest to present the gift of music to his god. A violin closer to being a curse. He¡¯d already requested for Li Chingwei to look into its origin, but nothing much came out of it.

    Furthermore, it was said that the elder who gave him the violin in the amusement park hadpletely vanished. It was only natural for Limon to be suspicious about this violin.

    ¡®I mean, there¡¯s never a magic item that¡¯s not suspicious¡­ But there¡¯s always bound to be problems with a dodgy thing like this.¡¯

    A chalice once thought to make alcohol taste better actually turned out to be the Holy Grail, sparking a fight within a temple.

    The discovery of a mysterious ring led countless thieves sent by powerful men to rob a house.

    Recalling past incidents rted to suspicious magic tools, Limon furrowed his brows.

    ¡®Well, I guess it¡¯s fine.¡¯

    He finally let out augh. It wasn¡¯t an item from the current age, and there was no way a modern day human would be tempted by a mere magic tool from the eras before.

    But that fact wasn¡¯t going to buy him any more time. And so, Limon headed to an expert for advice.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­Li, are you messing with me again?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m dead serious.¡±

    Julia was befuddled by the sudden question.

    ¡°Do you know how long it¡¯s been since you started learning the violin from me, Li?¡±

    ¡°A little less than a month.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s only been a little over three weeks¡ªincluding the time we wasted trying to teach you how to read music notes.¡± Julia sighed. ¡°But you have already surpassed the level of a music university student, Li. It won¡¯t be easy to find a first-ss violinist thatpares to you in terms of technique.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t exaggerating, either. In just a few short weeks, Limon had seeded all the Violin Witch¡¯s violin techniques. And that wasn¡¯t all. From videos on the inte to ones only describing music with words, Limon could perfectly imitate the performances of other violinists as well as his own renditions.

    Even Julia was in awe of his talent.

    ¡°And you¡¯re asking how to learn the violin even faster? Do you even have a conscience, Li?¡±

    ¡°Does this really have anything to do with conscience?¡±

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t your instructor, Li, I would have reported you already.¡±

    ¡°Report me? For what?¡±

    ¡°Monopolizing talent.¡±

    ¡°Hm. I¡¯d definitely get sued quite a bit if that really was a thing.¡±

    Julia looked at the young man with an exhausted gaze as she watched him nod without hesitance. At least it seemed like he was aware of the fact he was learning the violin abnormally fast already.

    But Li did not falter under her gaze.

    ¡°But I have a reason to learn the violin faster. Is there really no way?¡±

    ¡°Just practice routinely and make the effort to improve.¡±

    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s one hell of a way.¡±

    ¡°I am not kidding, Li.¡± Julia said with a dead serious face as Limon chuckled. ¡°To be frank, there¡¯s nothing more to teach you in terms of technique.¡±

    When it came to purely ying the violin, Limon was already in a field of his own. With the superhuman body of a Swordmaster, a cursed violin, and lessons from Julia¡ªevery single factor contributed to Limon capable of bing the perfect musician, able to perform anything.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need something other than technical skill to improve from here on out.¡±

    But in Julia¡¯s eyes, Limon was nothing but an empty te. No matter how sturdy and beautiful, a te was still just a te. For Li to be aplete violinist, it was necessary to fill that te.

    ¡°Whether you are able to obtain that or not is what defines the difference between a first-ss violinist and a superhuman violinist.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s not something that can be taught.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Julia had just admitted that she could no longer teach Li. From here on out, it would be up to his talent and that alone.

    Whether it was his intuition that could find the answer, his sensibility to create heavenly melodies or his sentimentality to touch others with music¡­ It was something only he could do for himself.

    The only thing left for Julia as a teacher was to step back and watch now. That was her pet theory.

    ¡°Let me give you a word of advice, Li. Try loving music.¡±

    ¡°¡­Try what now?¡±

    ¡°Li. You don¡¯t particrly like performing, do you? You¡¯re only learning it because there¡¯s a reason you need to. Something to help you achieve another goal.

    Limon could only sit in silence. She¡¯d hit the nail on the head. Seeing his reaction, she smiled.

    ¡°You can certainly still perform without loving music. But you learn to love music in itself¡­¡±

    If Limon was an ordinary student, she wouldn¡¯t have told him any of this. But Julia was a violinist first before a teacher. And as a fellow musician who felt her heart skip upon discovering Li¡¯s talent, she could only beam at the man who could someday walk above her.

    ¡°¡­Li. You¡¯ll be able to y so many better pieces than you are now.¡±

    And with that, Julia ended her final lesson with Limon.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 74: Listening

    Chapter 74: Listening

    <em>Thum. Th-Thum.</em>

    There was a sound¡ªa performance. A beautiful melody carefully crafted by itsposer. Simply listening to it induced the feeling of ecstasy as tears rolled down their faces.

    The audience held in their breath so as to not interrupt the performance, even in the slightest bit.

    And drunk on the reactions of the audience members, the performer put their soul into their performance¡ªwhich only made the audience intoxicated all the more.

    It was an infinite spiral. Each wave of sentimentality created stronger emotion, which birthed even stronger ones. Even the coldest, most heartless man in the world was bound to feel something tug at his heartstrings listening to suck a wondrous melody.

    <em>Wooooo!</em>

    And once the piece yed its final note, the audience broke into apuse. Faces flushed with excitement and other emotions, it seemed like the apuse would go on for hours on end. The musician simply responded with a heartfelt smile.

    The scene looked like a painting. A work of art. It warmed the hearts of everyone watching. The performance of every musician¡¯s dreams wrapped up in the most ideal way possible.

    At least, that¡¯s what it looked like until one person decided to open their mouth. With a cold expression on his face and his arms crossed¡­

    ¡°¡­Never in my life have I ever heard something so dog-fucking-shit.¡±

    ***

    ¡°[Did you see that, boss?]¡±

    <em>Snap!</em>

    ¡°[Ow!]¡±

    ¡°Are you purposely asking to get hit?¡±

    ¡°[Ugh, god! That¡¯s what you ask before hitting me!]¡±

    Maybe it was due to the fact she¡¯d gotten hit so many times that her forehead was used to it, or because she just couldn¡¯t feel it from the adrenaline. Yoo Na-kyung immediately shot back up after falling backwards on Limon¡¯s head. She pped her wings in protest.

    ¡°[Besides, it¡¯s true that you were being stupid! Who would say that kind of stuff right after a performance!?]¡±

    ¡°What else would you call the countless critics in this world, then?¡±

    "[They¡¯re professional!s]¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall needing a degree to be a critic.¡±

    ¡°[I mean, yeah, but¡­]¡±

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m a professional or not, it¡¯s weird that I would need a degree to speak my honest opinion.¡±

    ¡°[You¡¯re always so reckless, boss. How is it that you¡¯re only logical in these type of situations?!]¡±

    ¡°You get angrier when I start using logic.]¡±

    ¡°[That¡¯s it?!?!]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung raged, realizing that she had been the butt of the joke.

    ¡°[Anyway, that¡¯s not what I meant! I was talking about basic human courtesy, ya know!]¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard philosophers in the past im it¡¯s courtesy to beat the shit out of bardics because they do more harm than good.¡±

    ¡°[What kind of lunatic says that stuff?!]¡±

    ¡°to.¡±

    ¡°[<em>The </em>to? One of the greatest sorcerers of our time?]¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he knows how to run that mouth of his. Even in the Iron Age, he could obtain autonomy over Greece with his words alone.¡±

    ¡°[That¡¯s why the Free Cities Federation is called the ¡®Europe That¡¯s Not Europe¡¯... I mean¡ªUsing a good person as a shield is foul!]¡±

    ¡°I guess that makes my entire existence foul, then.¡±

    ¡°[Nah, that¡¯s not it. You¡¯re no great man, boss¡ªyou¡¯re a mad dog!]¡±

    <em>Snap!</em>

    [Ow!!!!! Quit that! I¡¯m already worried enough with a bird head, what are you gonna do if I actually be stupid?!]

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about your brain cells? How ¡®bout you fix that habit of not using them before you speak?¡±

    ¡°[It didn¡¯t get fixed after dying, and you think me trying will make a difference?!]¡±

    ¡°One hell of a flex you got there, damn brat.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue watching the blue bird speak confidently with its belly sticking out.

    But Yoo Na-kyung wasn¡¯t fazed.

    ¡°[So where are you thinking about going this time?]¡±

    ¡°I dunno.¡±

    He scratched his cheek and flipped through his notes, scanning all the ces he¡¯d checked.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s some ssical concert at the cultural center in an hour.¡±

    ¡°[Boss, didn¡¯t you <em>just</em>e back from getting side-eyed in that ssical concert for running your mouth?]¡±

    ¡°Hm. What about a musical in this theater, then? They had some pretty good reviews online.¡±

    ¡°[You said you would never believe a single word on the inte again. Yesterday.]¡±

    ¡°What about this traditional pungmul nori* event¡­¡±

    <em>*t/n: Pungmul nori (</em><strong><em>????</em></strong><em>) meaning: "ying Korean traditional percussion instruments", which is a Korean folk genreprised of music, acrobatics, folk dance, and rituals.</em>

    ¡°[You got kicked out of an event four days agoining that none of the people there knew what tradition was.]¡±

    ¡°¡­You got something to say to me, Na-kyung?¡±

    He furrowed his brows. Yoo Na-kyung was taken by surprise at the question.

    ¡°[That¡¯s what I wanna say to you, boss.]¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°[¡®Why¡¯? You said that you wanted to try loving music, but all you¡¯ve done isin for the past few weeks!]¡±

    Yeah. Limon wasn¡¯t attending musical performances because he had the time to. Instead, it was all a part of following Julia¡¯s advice¡ªan effort to improve his violin skills.

    ¡°And I meant it. It¡¯s hard to be good at something you don¡¯t even like.¡±

    ¡°[¡­Well obviously, but it really isn¡¯t persuasive when you¡¯re the one saying it, boss.]¡±

    She knew better than anyone else just how far Limon had improved after holding a violin he wasn¡¯t even interested in just a few months ago. To her, Limon sounded more contemptible than a student iming to have gotten a perfect score on the SATs just by doing their homework.

    ¡°That¡¯s just because I¡¯m exceptionally talented.¡±

    ¡°[That¡¯s condescending enough as it is, but you saying that makes it even worse because I can¡¯t deny that.]¡±

    ¡°Well, it is the truth.¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung couldn¡¯t deny the truth, but¡­ Instead, she put her wings on her hips as she curtly scolded him.

    ¡°[So what, is that why all other music sounds awful to you? Because you¡¯re just so talented?]¡±

    ¡°I dunno, I wish that was the case though.¡±

    ¡°[What does that even mean¡­?]¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know whether something sounds awful or not if I¡¯ve never listened to it before.¡±

    ¡°[...You just listened your heart out, and even left a bad review. What was that if not a performance?]¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanna know.¡±

    ¡°[??????]¡±

    The question marks started to pile up above Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s head, but Limon ignored them. Going through his notes again, his eyes narrowed as he came across a certain memo.

    ¡°Hm, an indie band¡­¡±

    ¡°[You¡¯re listening to bands now?]¡±

    ¡°I heard they¡¯re basically vagabonds doing whatever music they want. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve got some fangs of their own.¡±

    ¡°[I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re the only person in the world who expects an indie band to beprised of tough vagabonds.]¡±

    And so, they headed towards the location of the indie band concert written in Limon¡¯s notes¡ªthe streets of Un. University.

    From music students, aspiring rappers and singers to indie bands, all kinds of musicians roamed this street. In the middle of it sat a stage.

    There was a glimmer of anticipation in Limon¡¯s eye as he saw the crowd waiting for the performance. But it all turned to dust the minute he saw the indie band walk on stage.

    His face quickly contorted into a frown.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°¡­Man, was I the dumbass for getting my hopes up.¡±

    ¡°[Eh? Why?]¡±

    ¡°Because I feel like this is gonna be another washout.¡±

    ¡°[It hasn¡¯t even started yet!]¡±

    ¡°Some things¡­ You just know before it starts.¡±

    Limon let out a sigh. With ink-ck irises instead of his usual gold ones, his brows furrowed as he scanned the band members.

    Vines entangled like veins on the guitarist¡¯s arms. The head of a bat stuck out like a wart from the vocalist¡¯s neck. Six insectile legs protruded from the drummer¡¯s back.

    The awful sight of it all felt like looking into the lens of a dark mage¡¯s creation, but that wasn¡¯t all. From his past experience, he knew what kind of music they would y.

    And most unfortunately, his intuition was right. Again.

    <em>Dundundundundun!</em>

    ¡°Yeah yeah yeah¡ª!¡±

    The insect¡¯s legs encroached on the drumsticks as it started drumming. The vines strummed away at the guitar strings along with the guitarist¡¯s fingers. The high notes rang from the bat¡¯s mouth instead of the vocalist¡¯s.

    The Constetions they had made a deal with were more active than the yers themselves. Limon sighed.

    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ hell. Don¡¯t call yourselves an indie band if you¡¯ll just perform using skills.¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung replied from the top of Limon¡¯s head.

    ¡°[Jeez, that¡¯s a stretch. Who doesn¡¯t use skills in music these days?]

    ¡°Julia doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°[That¡¯s why she¡¯s the Violin Witch¡ªshe¡¯s a genius.]¡±

    ¡°Still, how can there be not a single son of a bitch who doesn¡¯t use a skill with the number of performances we¡¯ve gone to?¡±

    Limon was enraged. That was the reason he was so discontent listening to all the performances.

    ¡°[So what if they use skills, anyway?]¡±

    ¡°What? Are you taking sides because you were a yer in your past life?¡±

    ¡°[It¡¯s not that¡ªI just don¡¯t get it. Isn¡¯t good music just good music regardless?]¡±

    ¡°¡­Good music, huh?¡±

    Limon furrowed his brows once again. He looked back at the stage, this time with his golden irises.

    Perhaps it was because the Constetion¡¯s power had settled. The band members looked normal again and the music wasn¡¯t entirely bad. There wouldn¡¯t have been a crowd or people passionately cheering them along otherwise.

    ¡°Yeah, maybe the music is good. In normal circumstances,¡± Limon slowly nodded. ¡°But I didn¡¯te here to start liking music such as this.¡±

    He may be called behind the times, but he didn¡¯t deny the advantage skills gave.

    In fact, he would have been content with the music if he could hear it properly. But Limon could perceive Constetions and had a heightened sense of listening thanks to the Abyssal ck Violin and Julia¡¯s lessons. His senses were different from that of an ordinary person.

    The human side of the performance was peculiarly awkward, covered up forcefully by the Constetion¡¯s skill. The disharmony only he could hear was the reason why he was so discontent.

    ¡°[Well¡­ I guess there¡¯s nothing I can say to that. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.]¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll have to look into people who don''t use skills at all.¡±

    It seemed that Yoo Na-kyung noticed Limon¡¯s genuine frustration, nodding alongside him as they left the streets of Un. University.

    Or at least, they tried to leave.

    <em>Ding¡ª</em>

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The streets were bustling with the sound of the indie band¡¯s performance and the cheers from the audience. Until a peculiar sound was heard from around a corner.

    ¡°[Boss? Where are you going?]¡±

    <em>Ding¡ª</em>

    Ignoring the blue bird¡¯s confusion, Limon suddenly turned around, chasing the course of the noise. And there it was, in an isted corner in the street of music¡ªa ce without a stage or an amp, let alone a half-decent chair.

    Sitting on the edge of a flower bed was a performer strumming a guitar without the use of a single skill.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 75: A performance impossible to play, even in death.

    Chapter 75: A performance impossible to y, even in death.

    ¡®Hm. He¡¯s not very good.¡¯

    There sat a performer in jeans and an oversized hoodie, the hood up. He was awkwardly strumming the guitar.

    Limon crossed his arms. Thanks to watching all kinds of performances, Limon had grown an eye for distinguishing music¡ªand the guitaristcked quite a bit. He was barely just better than a beginner, at best. It was even worse than the guitarist of the indie band he had grown sick of.

    ¡®But it doesn¡¯t bother me.¡¯

    but Limon did not walk away. He simply listened with his arms crossed. It was the first performer Limon had found who did not make use of skills.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been listening to so much dogshit these days that even this purifies my eardrums,¡¯ Limon chuckled.

    He didn¡¯t hear any of the disharmony that came from music skills. That by itself was enough reason to stay and listen, even if it was a substandard performance.

    But he couldn¡¯t just stand back and watch sluggishly for long.

    <em>Don¡¯t look at me¡ª</em>

    <em>(Don¡¯t look at me)</em>

    The performer opened his mouth. Limon felt his eyes widen.

    <em>I¡¯m not lonely¡ª</em>

    <em>I¡¯m not bothered¡ª</em>

    <em>Don¡¯t look at me like that¡ª</em>

    <em>(I¡¯m not lonely)</em>

    <em>(I¡¯m not in agony)</em>

    <em>(So don¡¯t look at me like that)</em>

    His husky voice rang through the air, raw. He wasn¡¯t making use of a microphone, or any amps. His voice was much too calmpared to the bustling streets and much too coarse to attract any attention. No one even spared a look at him.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    Watching the neglected performer, Limon¡¯s face contorted into an inexplicable expression.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was good. The lyrics were clumsy, poorly written. Even his voice wasn¡¯t particrly all that nice. Overall, it was incredibly subpar. It would have been easier to find a reason to not listen.

    But Limon saw it. The man¡¯s face lit up in delight, like he had the world in his hands as soon as he began singing. And he heard it¡ªthe harmony of it all. What sounded awkward turned into a beautiful resonance as it blended with his voice.

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    The music was only halfway there. It may have improved, but adding five and five to make ten in a society where everyone had perfect scores of 100 was ultimately meaningless.

    But at the very least, in this moment¡ª

    The man¡¯s song was creeping its way into Limon¡¯s heart, just like Julia¡¯s had.

    ¡®So that¡¯s what she meant when she told me to love music.¡¯

    Something that surpassed technique and talent¡ªa power that made the guitaristparable to a first-ss violinist like Julia¡­ Singing as he felt like, disregarding the notes and rhythm. It only served to make the piece all the more pure and emotional.

    Feeling himself sympathizing with the man, Limon came to an understanding, and revealed a bittersweet smile.

    ¡®This is a performance I won¡¯t be able topare to, even in death.¡¯

    It seemed like Limon had finally realized why his violin skills stopped improving. The performer was but a youth expressing himself with his pure love for music, while he was just a sly, old swordsman.

    He could learn all everything there was to learn, but nothing would change. The better he gets at hiding himself, the more vulnerable he¡¯d be to being seen. That was what aging meant.

    That was why the elderly always envy the youth¡ªthe same went for Limon. His youth had ended in the Bronze Age.

    ¡®I¡¯m a little jealous.¡¯

    And the guitarist¡¯s pure passion turned his envy into something more¡ªinto coal ck jealousy.

    ¡®Jealousy, huh¡­ I haven¡¯t felt that in a while now, have I?¡¯

    In the Iron Age, he had not once felt jealous or envious seeing the masses use skills to solve all of their problems.

    Limonughed, continuing to listen to the guitarist.

    <em>Don¡¯t look back¡ª</em>

    <em>There¡¯s nothing to tell me.</em>

    <em>There¡¯s nothing to hold me.</em>

    <em>Look at me and smile like that¡ª</em>

    <em>(Don¡¯t look back)</em>

    <em>(You don¡¯t have to tell me anything)</em>

    <em>(There¡¯s no one to hold me back)</em>

    <em>(So just keepughing at me like that)</em>

    He unforgivingly sang on, ying his guitar with pure, unfiltered joy. Maybe the music was an absolute mess. Maybe it was unbearable to listen to.

    No one else listened to his performance besides Limon, and even those passers-by who stopped to listen would immediately lose interest.

    But the music did not stop. One audience member was enough. Or perhaps he just enjoyed performing in itself. He continued singing and ying his guitar endlessly.

    ¡®What a shame it is.¡¯

    Limon became let down as the guitarist¡¯s emotions grew stronger and stronger in his music.

    What if a performer who could sing such a song with poor technique like that, gets professional lessons? What kind of music would he be able to y if he worked on hiscking techniques?

    ¡®Who knew I¡¯d be thinking like this from just a song.¡¯

    A bittersweet smile formed on his face once again. He¡¯d felt this kind of disappointment before many times. Prodigies who never did spread their wings when he taught as the master of the Sword Tower, and brilliant minds whose obstacles were too high to climb.

    But this was the first time he¡¯d felt disappointed in a talent that wasn¡¯t swordsmanship, much lessbat and government administration.

    ¡®If I was Julia¡­¡¯

    If the woman who loved music more than anybody else heard this piece, she would have done everything in her power to make him bloom. After all, she had refunded all the lesson fees and lodging expenses, citing that she hadn¡¯t taught anything.

    ¡®No, that¡¯s useless to think about.¡¯

    Limon wasn¡¯t Julia. There was no reason for him to be so meddlesome when he¡¯d only learned the violin out of necessity. Especially now, when he knew his skills wouldn¡¯t improve any further.

    ¡°[Ack? Are you leaving, boss?]¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    That was why Limon turned around. It felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to move on if he stayed and listened any longer.

    ¡°[But the performance isn¡¯t over yet.]¡±

    ¡°And? This is nowhere near the first time I¡¯m leaving in the middle of one.¡±

    ¡°[Yeah, but still¡­]¡±

    Yoo-Nakyung¡¯s head tilted to the side. It had been the first song Limon hadn¡¯tined about.

    But he didn¡¯t say anything else, either. Rather, he just kept moving. He wanted to get away.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this? Someone took our spot again?¡±

    ¡°Looks like another rookie.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, shit. It¡¯s always the blind beginners with big balls and no skill. He¡¯s a real fighter, that one.¡±

    ¡°I mean, he¡¯s not bad for a beginner.¡±

    ¡°My fucking ass. His tone¡¯splete dogshit.¡±

    Limon stopped dead in his tracks. A group of three with a guitar, bass, and amp in their hands were talking in front of the performer.

    ¡°Excuse me, let¡¯s have a talk.¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re not picking a fight or anything with you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Now don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t hear us. This is our spot, you know. You wanna get up anytime soon?¡±

    Regardless of what they said, the performer did not stop his music. Like he couldn¡¯t hear them, or maybe he didn¡¯t care about them¡ªhe only continued to strum his guitar and belting out his emotions through song.

    ¡°Tsk. Talking doesn¡¯t work on this guy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I said let¡¯s talk!¡±

    They were either irritated by the performer¡¯s ignorant attitude, or realized it would just be a waste of time to keep talking. They grabbed the guitar and forced it out of his hands.

    Or at least, they tried to.

    ¡°Oi, kids.¡±

    If only it weren¡¯t for the two arms that suddenly appeared around them.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Just to make sure¡­ Are you robbing a good civilian out of his fortune andmitting violence right now?¡±

    ¡°Wh-What the?!¡±

    ¡®What is this strength? Is he a high-level yer?¡¯

    Instinctively, they tried to break free. But it felt like they were stuck in hard concrete. They took turns ncing towards each other, until all three pairs of their eyesnded on the ck-haired man behind them.

    ¡°A-Ahem! Look, big man. I think there¡¯s been some kind of misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°We were just trying to have a talk. A talk, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Is that what you youngsters call interrupting someone else¡¯s performance and stealing their instrument?¡±

    Limon nced down at the two people whose hands were trying to take the guitar. A chilling smile appeared on his face. His gaze was more terrifying than the impact of a hundred words. Their fists clenched in fear as they tried to excuse their actions.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it was a misunderstanding, sir.¡±

    ¡°We just wanted to talk about the performance. Isn¡¯t that right, Jungjun?!¡±

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I guess I misunderstood the whole thing.¡±

    The three men collectively let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now you know¡ª¡±

    ¡°Talk about what, though?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°What were you going to talk about that warranted interrupting someone¡¯s performance? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what a fellow musician would do.¡±

    Grip¡ª

    His voice sounded like he was genuinely curious.

    The two people on his side contorted their faces.

    Unlike hsiposed tone, the grip on their shoulders got tighter and tighter.

    If it hurt enough to leave a mark, they could have screamed. But all it felt like was the pressure of a rough massage¡ªit was hard to even resist properly.

    And so, they replied nicer than intended.

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sure you know, sir, but this is the streets of music.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it free for anyone to y music?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but there tends to be a lot of tagrags. It¡¯s turned into the streets of racket!¡±

    ¡°So we musicians negotiated between each other. Only one team will perform in a certain territory.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you have to get granted territory by some dude with the highest seniority to perform here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Limon furrowed his brows. His aged experience told him what exactly was going wrong here.

    ¡°Hey, just out of curiosity¡ªdo you have to pay for that?¡±

    ¡°Well, not exactly. But all of us pay as much as we can out of courtesy whenever we put in a request.¡±

    ¡°And that decides whether you get a good or bad spot?¡±

    ¡°Uh, uhm. Not on paper¡­¡±

    ¡°¡®On paper¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The three men¡¯s eyes slowly avoided Limon¡¯s. That was enough to be an answer.

    Limon clicked his tongue. Even in a self-made group of musicians, it all came down to being an evil of long standing, run with bribery. Regardless of generation, art was a field that was as easy to extort as sex.

    ¡°Then what about this makes it the ¡®streets of music¡¯, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we made the rules¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like there was anything they could do or say about the rules. Limon¡¯s brows furrowed at their drab excuses. The three men quickly added on as they observed Limon¡¯s reactions.

    ¡°But they never force us to pay them. A corner like this is basically free, and the spot application is just a formality.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. they share most of the spots as long as you have a music skill.¡±

    ¡°They might give you a good spot for cheap if you have a unique skill or have a high level.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®They could get a spot for a good price if it wasn¡¯t a busy day.¡¯

    ¡®It was the performer¡¯s fault for breaking the rules, not theirs.¡¯

    Some parts of it was an excuse, but it waspletely understandable.

    Except for one part.

    ¡°And if they don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°So what if they don¡¯t have a music skill?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Maybe it was the absurdity of his question. Perhaps it was his eyes that red even harsher than before. The three men stuttered to answer.

    ¡°They get kicked out, I guess?¡±

    ¡°Someone without a musical skill wouldn¡¯t apply for a spot in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Why would someone without skills y music? This isn¡¯t the ce for such a joke.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because of those ridiculous rascals¡¯ noise pollution that these rules were made in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Unless they spend a fortune for it¡­ But someone with that kind of money wouldn¡¯t pay to perform in the streets.¡±

    The three men seemed taken aback to even have to answer such an obvious question. They had a look of confidence in their faces as the onlookers nodded in agreement. But in the next moment, they could only freeze.

    ¡°Music yed without a skill is just noise and doesn¡¯t deserve to be yed, even in the streets¡­¡±

    His chilling voice, his razor sharp gaze, and most notably¡ª

    A twisted smile of pure, unrelenting disgust curled the corners of his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s grand of you to say, really.¡±

    The three men gulped as Limon continued in a tranquil voice.

    ¡°Just out of curiosity, do you guys piss and shit all over yourselves if you don¡¯t use a fucking skill?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 76: Wanna bet?

    Chapter 76: Wanna bet?

    There were a great number of things Limon had to grow ustomed to in the Iron Age¡ªlike rookies who¡¯d never previously held a sword in their lives suddenly gloating about being a swordsman, or the skill-centric society the world had be.

    ¡°E-Excuse me! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?!¡±

    ¡°Hm? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°You basically just said we shit ourselves!¡±

    And yet, Limon could not contain his frustration at this moment.

    ¡°I mean, you did say that anyone without a music skill ying music is nothing more than loud noise. I figured people without a shitting skill just shat themselves.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t enough to silently judge them, either¡ªhe was throwing sarcasm as well.

    ¡°[Boss? What¡¯s wrong?]¡±

    It was clear from Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s bewilderment that this was unlike her boss, but Limon couldn¡¯t tolerate it any further. As soon as he¡¯d heard the performer¡¯s song get called mere ¡®loud noise¡¯¡ª

    The stress built up from listening to all those skill-dependent performances and the dark envy he had towards the performer collided with one another and sprang forth.

    ¡°Surely, all the dishes made by people without a culinary skill are like dog food to you folk, no? And students without a learning skill are absolute dumbasses.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡±

    Limon smirked as the three men retorted in a fit of anger.

    ¡°What? Is it any better than iming that people with a skill can¡¯t sing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a different case.¡±

    ¡°Different how?¡±

    ¡°Being bad at cooking or studying is a personal problem. Don¡¯t you think a horrible performance in a public area is a nuisance to others?¡±

    ¡°So why are you guys the judges of what a horrible performance is?¡±

    It seemed to finally click in the three mens¡¯ heads why Limon was picking a fight with them.

    ¡°Look, sir. We apologize. Our arguments were a bit rash,¡± they sighed.

    ¡°A bit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily ¡®loud noise¡¯. Still, isn¡¯t it indisputable that music from people with skills are better than those without?¡±

    Without a musical skill, performers were ultimately just ordinary people. Wouldn¡¯t a performance by an ordinary person be no better than loud noisepared to that of a yer¡¯s performance?

    Limon responded with a coldugh at the three men¡¯s logic. It was fitting to what was consideredmon sense.

    ¡°Hey. Wanna bet, then?¡±

    ¡°What bet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a performance without a musical skill.¡±

    The three men gave him looks of doubt as he went on to tell the wager.

    ¡°If you guys can say the same thing after the performance, I¡¯ll sincerely apologize for my discourtesy. On top of that, I¡¯ll repay you multiple times the amount you paid to get this spot.¡±

    ¡°And you want us to give you the spot if we can¡¯t say the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Nah. That¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Up to us?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, you can apologize or not. Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll still repay you generously.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you making a bet?¡±

    The three men looked baffled. ording to Limon¡¯s conditions, they would be the only ones benefiting regardless of whether they won or lost.

    But Limon was nonchnt, as always.

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re scared.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine. Do as you please.¡±

    They finally took on Limon¡¯s bet. Not only was there much for them to lose, it was better to use this as a chance to send the performer away.

    And so, after they came to an agreement, Limon took his arms off their shoulders and spoke to the performer.

    ¡°Hey, buddy.¡±

    Having finished his song, he¡¯d been looking on at the situation curiously as he tilted his head at the odd address of ¡®buddy¡¯.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let me borrow that guitar and voice of yours for a bit. I¡¯ll let you have a performance that¡¯s more fun if you do.¡±

    The performer widened his eyes at the unexpected offer. Limon gave him a smile. Perhaps it was because of that confident grin. Or perhaps it was because he had stood up for him. The performer finally broke his long gaze with a smile and nodded.

    ¡°Sure, buddy.¡±

    ***

    ***

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he stuck his guitar out to Limon and gave him space to y. dly sitting in the spot the performer made way for, Limon gave each string a pluck as he conversed with the performer.

    ¡°What song are you going to y?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the one you were just singing.¡±

    ¡°¡®Don¡¯t Look at Me¡¯? That¡¯s an original song. Can you really y it?¡±

    ¡°I already gave it a listen, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    iming to be able to y a song one had only heard once before should¡¯ve been considered nonsense. However, the performer did not react. The only thing on his face was a look of anticipation.

    Rather, Yoo Na-kyung was the one who was baffled.

    <em>Ding¡ª</em>

    ¡°[Just what are you thinking, boss?]¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡°[Everything, from then to now. You normally don¡¯t butt into things like this.]¡±

    He may have been called a mad dog, but Limon had a surprising amount of respect for social norms and unspoken rules. Knowinghim, Yoo Na-kyung could only have so many questions in her head.

    It wasn¡¯t like they were acquainted with each other. She couldn¡¯t understand why Limon was going so out of his way to help a stranger.

    <em>Ding¡ª</em>

    ¡®Just think of this as a moment of spontaneity.¡¯

    ¡°[What are you, a teen girl? Where¡¯s all this ¡®spontaneity¡¯ing from?]¡±

    ¡®I can get frustrated too, you know.¡¯

    ¡°[¡­Fine. Let¡¯s just let it slide as that, then.]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung nodded. She was aware of how discontent the countless performances had made Limon. The problem was that there was something in Limon¡¯s behavior that stood out.

    ¡°[But you don¡¯t know how to y the guitar! Just what are you trying to pull?]¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s fine. I learned how to y.¡¯

    ¡°[Since when?]¡±

    ¡®Now.¡¯

    ¡°[Huh?!¡±

    <em>Strum¡ª</em>

    The bird quickly shut her beak. This whole time, Limon had been slowly plucking the guitar strings. His movements became faster and faster, and the sound became clearer and clearer.

    It started getting louder. His strum speed increased, the separate plucks forming together into chords. Before he knew it, Limon had begun ying a solid performance.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°When did he start?¡±

    The small group of onlookers who had been observing since the three men and Limon butted in were taken aback. They¡¯d surely been paying attention, <em>but when did he start ying?</em>

    Well, of course. It was a swordmaster¡¯s technique. ¡®Striking the enemy before they realized the sword had even left its sheath¡¯. An instantaneous attack that made it impossible for a counter-attack.

    ¡®What¡­ is this performance?¡¯

    ¡®Is this really the song I just heard?¡¯

    Limon strummed the guitar even faster. Despite being the same song they had heard just moments before, the melody was much catchier than before. The sound left the audience captivated.

    ¡®Is this¡­?¡¯

    And among them, the performer was the most surprised of all. Despite being oddly awkward, it was beyond anyparison. As he was theposer of the song, he knew that Limon was rearranging the song on the spot.

    ¡®This guy is insane.¡¯

    Not only was he reiterating the exact song he¡¯d just heard, he was modifying it in real time as he yed. Could it be called ¡®arrogance¡¯ or ¡®insanity¡¯? Either way, it wasn¡¯t something a normal musician would do. Especially not asking to borrow a stranger¡¯s voice, as well.

    But the performer was grinning ear to ear. Taking a soft breath, he started to sing along with Limon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The audience, including the three men, held their breath. As the husky voice mixed in with the guitar, the hair on their backs stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that-¡±

    Like it had been waiting for a voice, the guitar started to gain intensity, like the engine of a race car.

    They shuddered as goosebumps started to line their bodies, trying to dig something out of their hearts.

    ¡®Is this¡­ really the same song as before?¡¯

    The people who had been watching since before the three men came in were dumbstruck. It wasn¡¯t a bad song, even when the performer was ying by himself. But with Limon¡¯s brilliant guitaring, it transcended the song onto an entirely different dimension.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    ¡®I-Is this a skill?¡¯

    ¡®Or was he holding back before?¡¯

    They didn¡¯t know that although hecked technique, his song had the same potential as that of the violin witch¡¯s. And that there was a monster who perfectly copied the witch¡¯s performance and made her admit that there was nothing more for him to learn in a matter of a few months¡­ That that monster was using all of his swordmaster instincts to make up for the performer¡¯sck of skill.

    Before they knew it, there were no more pedestrians walking past. Dozens of listeners littered the street.

    ¡®I don¡¯t usually watch street performances.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m going to bete¡­ Ah, fuck it. I¡¯ll just bete and make it upter.¡¯

    Whether they were walking in a hurry, on their way to watch another performance, or uninterested in music¡ª

    Just catching a note of the song would stop them dead in their tracks after a moment of hesitation,

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back¡ª¡±

    It was sometimes extravagant. Others, serene. But there wasn¡¯t a single moment where the guitar faltered. On top of it all was an erratic voice, at times unsteady and at others breaking. It only served to make the song all the more passionate. The two shed with one another as the harmony dug into their souls like a storm.

    The fingers strumming the guitar made not the strings, but one¡¯s heart pulsate. The coarse cries ripped not through song, but emotion.

    ¡°Look at me and just smile like that¡ª¡±

    The song came to an end. Hundreds of people held their breath as if they were in a trance.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 77: Partner

    Chapter 77: Partner

    Amidst the silence that could make an ant¡¯s footsteps audible, Limon slightly lifted his head.

    ¡°How was that?¡± he blurted.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I asked, did that song sound like loud noise to you?¡±

    It seemed they finally remembered the bet they made with Limon.

    In front row seats, they sat with the most stunned expressions as realization struck them. They exchanged looks between one another.

    The bet was supposed to be a piece of cake. A no-brainer. All they had to do was im that Limon¡¯s performance was pathetic; no more than ¡®loud noise¡¯. Music was subjective, after all¡ªthey could just im they didn¡¯t personally like it. However¡ª

    ¡°Th-This is cheating.¡±

    ¡°Cheating? Your meaning?¡±

    ¡°You said you would show us a performance without using any skills.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Was there a skill just now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, man! How could he sing like that without using a skill?!¡±

    A mediocre song could not be transformed in such a way unless a skill was involved. The three men were disqualifying the bet. In their heads, Limon had vited it first.

    In return, Limon did not retort or get angry. Instead, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Sounds like our performance was as excellent as one done with skills.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s irrelevant. The point is where you used a skill or not.¡±

    ¡°Is it? Does it really matter?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°If there was a musical skill involved, that means that we have the right to perform here. And if there wasn¡¯t, we proved that a performance without skills can be as good as one performed by a yer.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The three men were thunderstruck.

    ¡°Well, if you really think it was cheating, I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll apologize and back off,¡± Limon chuckled at them.

    Tilting his head slightly, he nced at the audience behind them smiling suggestively.

    ¡°If you¡¯re confident enough to perform here after us, that is.¡±

    The three men turned to the audience to rebuke, only for the cat to get their tongue again. The sleeping streets were now alive, jam-packed with people watching. They were met with several looks of discontent, people frustrated they were unable to p or cry out for an encore. They lost their breaths.

    ¡®He wants us to y?¡¯

    ¡®In front of all these people?¡¯

    ¡®After a song like that?¡¯

    The three men broke out in a dry sweat. They realized that they had been tricked by Limon. Bamboozled.

    ¡®He got us¡­!¡¯

    ¡®That bastard didn¡¯t make a bet to win in the first ce. All he needed was a chance to perform.¡¯

    Even though they finally understood Limon¡¯s intentions, it only left them with several more questions.

    It might have been a ¡®trick¡¯, but gathering such a massive audience with a single song was something you had to be confident in to achieve. They had to also make sure that it surpassed anything they could have yed.

    Such arrogance¡­ It made no sense.

    ¡®It would make sense if he were a high-level yer with a musical skill¡­¡¯

    <em>Obviously. </em>Unless they were some famous celeb, it was near impossible for an unknown musician to garner such a big audience without skills.

    ¡®¡­Was that performance really the work of a skill, though?¡¯

    Limon¡¯s boastful talk about ¡®showing a performance without skills¡¯, his ever-present arrogance, and most importantly, the feeling that lingered in their hearts afterwards. It was something they had never experienced before.

    It made them wonder, ¡®Could it be?¡¯

    ¡°So¡­ your answer?¡±

    On one hand, they could feel the pressure of countless eyes boring into their spines. The doubt was growing within them with each passing second. On the other, their pride as musicians and the burden of a performance weighed on each other.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Do you take requests?¡± they asked, defeat all over their faces.

    Before they were musicians, they were still human. They could not deny the temptation of another performance.

    And thus marked the beginning of an endless sea of requests spurred on by hundreds and hundreds of people.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°What a mess.¡±

    ¡°[¡­You should be thest person to be saying that, boss.]¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°[Well, you¡¯re the cause of this mess.]¡±

    ¡°How so? I just yed a few songs those kids asked for.¡±

    ¡°[Tsk! There¡¯s a limit to encore, my god! Who keeps the show going for over six hours?!]¡±

    Though, it had been closer to nine hours. Most performers would have already broken their fingers or suffered muscle spasms long ago. Well, most <em>humans</em>. The body of a Swordmaster was simply superior. Limon hadn¡¯t broken a single sweat.

    ¡°[Look at all these peopleid out here! Thanks to you!]¡±

    Unfortunately, that also meant that not everyone was as capable as a Swordmaster.

    Had they been on the fence about the show, most would have left after hearing a little. But the strangely appeasing harmony made them want to <em>just</em> a bit more. And more. And a little more after that.

    Soon enough, nine hours had passed¡ªenough time for the audience to kick back.

    ¡°¡®Laid¡¯ is quite the word to use. They just found seats to rest on.¡±

    ¡°[But that¡¯s what id back¡¯ means!]¡±

    Sitting down for a quick rest was reasonable, but taking chairs and tables from nearby restaurants and cafes? Chalk it up to a little of that ¡®spontaneity¡¯ like Limon had experienced, perhaps.

    And after taking them, even ordering from the stores. Food, drinks, hell, liquor.

    And as more and more people gathered¡­

    It was long past midnight, and yet the crowd was bustling. ¡®Streets of Music¡¯? More like ¡®Streets of Drinking¡¯.

    ¡°[Why, is this some kind of festival? Are you making a booze fest on purpose?]¡±

    ¡°Right? Kids these days have no conscience at all. Should¡¯ve offered me some too.¡±

    ¡°[That really ought to be the biggest thing on your mind right now?!]¡±

    ¡°Yep. I gave them my precious time for a free performance. It¡¯s rather sad if I can¡¯t get a single drop in a party I started.¡±

    ¡°[Oh, so you agree that this was all your doing?!]¡±

    Limon and Yoo Na-kyung went back and forth several more times when a can of beer was held in front of his face.

    ¡°Wanna drink, Mr. Lone Wolf?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡¯Lone Wolf¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Hm. Do you like ¡®King of the Beasts¡¯ better? ¡®Aloof Tiger¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Not the species. I meant why you¡¯reparing me to an animal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the vibe you give off. That¡¯s why everyone else is just watching you from afar. because they can¡¯te up to you that casually.¡±

    Limon had no words at the man¡¯s nonchnt response.

    ¡°[Yeah, you do look pretty vicious, boss.]¡±

    ¡®I do? I even changed my appearance to blend in better!¡¯

    ¡°[Heh, you¡¯re funny. You think <em>a dragon in wolf¡¯s clothing </em>would look any friendlier to a bunny?]¡±

    ¡®¡­¡­¡¯

    Limon considered plucking off all the feathers of his blue <em>pigeon.</em> He let out a small sigh. Taking the can of cold beer, he spoke to his fellow performer.

    ¡°Call me Lee.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Eugene. With love, call me bud.¡±

    To finally exchange names after hours of performing together. Quite the pair. In fact, they were the most energized of everyone there. Though, they didn¡¯t seem to take notice.

    They simply clinked beer cans side by side and continued with their conversation.

    ¡°Thanks for the guitar.¡±

    ¡°Sure. You made really good use of it. I never knew my guitar could y like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your guitar skills are a mess. Actually, why do you y like that? It would be better to leave the background music to a phonograph and just sing.¡±

    ¡°A phonograph¡­?¡±

    ¡°You know, those machines that y music. Like a record or CD.¡±

    ¡°Oh, an amp? I don¡¯t use that stuff. There¡¯s no soul in the music if its not live.¡±

    ¡°¡®Soul¡¯, huh? I like that.¡±

    Limon let out augh. In a bygone age where a good song was determined on a musician¡¯s talent and technical skill, hearing Eugene talk about ¡®soul¡¯ so matter-of-factly made him delightful. It was such an outdated word, even for the likes of him.

    ¡°Today¡¯s a lucky day.¡±

    ¡°Cause you didn¡¯t get kicked out?¡±

    ¡°Because I could really enjoy singing for the first time in a long while. But, yeah. That too. And also because I¡¯ve got a fantastic guitarist for a partner.¡±

    ¡°¡®Partner¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Well, duh. You¡¯re my music partner now.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°You, bud.¡±

    ¡°Since¡­?¡±

    ¡°Maybe ever since you showed a hell of a performance with my guitar?¡±

    Eugene beamed. He was simply amused when Limon first asked for his guitar. But it could notpare to the thrill and ecstacy that surged within himself the moment he started singing along. It blew away any other thoughts he had.

    ¡°You see, I¡¯ve already be someone who can¡¯t be content without you. Now, you have to take ountability.¡±

    ¡°Could you not talk in such an intimate manner?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth.¡± Unlike his tone, Eugene¡¯s eyes were serious.

    ¡°Even if you say so¡­ Music is just a hobby for me. I have no ns for a debut.¡± Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s even better. I don¡¯t care about that either.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯ll be hard to meet up once my job gets busy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a frencer, I¡¯ll match my schedule to yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Talking to a wall. As if Eugene had been possessed by a <em>trainer trapping Limon in a red ball </em>with a ¡°that¡¯s fine, just be my partner!¡±

    Limon observed him nod with that bright smile of his.

    ¡®I was going to end my training.¡¯

    He now knew what his musked. How hard it would be to work on. Limon was going to wrap up his sightseeing and officially begin dominating the Seven Dragons Association. He would be unbelievably busier than he was now. There would be no time for messing around like this anymore.

    But despite all of that¡­

    ¡®Who knew I¡¯d find a key to my training through this little stunt.¡¯

    While he was performing with Eugene, the starlight fragments within his body dissolved further. He could feel another Constetion¡¯s power within his grasp. And add on the fact that it had reacted to a regr instrument¡ªthis was a big step forward.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re reacting to the music or the person ying it, but¡­¡¯

    Limon crossed his arms. Of course, there wasn¡¯t a guarantee he would see progress just because of Eugene. But for someone standing against a powerful enemy like the Constetions, he had to take all the chances he got.

    And so after a brief moment of thought, Limon asked.

    ¡°Then¡­ Do you mind if it¡¯s an instrument other than the guitar?¡±

    Limon Asphelder¡ªthe man who¡¯d only gripped a sword for centuries on end ¡ªwas picking up a hobby.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 78: Time to Get Moving

    Chapter 78: Time to Get Moving

    In terms of extravagance, the penthouse of Hotel Leviathan was the absolute best in the world. And hidden in it, was a secret room¡ªa room that only had a round table with a dragon carved into it surrounded by seven chairs. In one of them, one made purely out of dark smokey quartz, modestly sat a beautiful girl with sses.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The ck Dragon Princess Li Chingwei softly turned her gaze.

    She stared at one of the chairs, one made of pure silver.

    ¡°I believe I have already told you. There is no secondary motive.¡±

    It was unexpected, considering no one else could be seen in the room. But beyond the clear reflection on her sses, Li Chingwei¡¯s serene, obsidian eyes were clearly fixated on someone.

    ¡°Of course, I understand that you do not believe me. I am the ck Dragon Princess, I suppose.¡±

    Humble, but not servile. Dubious, but not suspicious. Firm, but not hard-headed.

    A beaming smile that would have appeared in the presence of her beloved was instead cold and settled.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t there something you¡¯re forgetting, everyone?¡±

    She addressed them as an equal.

    One of the extreme few individuals who could be considered the ck Dragon Princess¡¯s equal.

    ¡°Ever since our n was chosen to be responsible for the world peace n, this has been my justifiable right.¡±

    Her counterpart immediately fell silent.

    But it was brief, as the princess¡¯s gaze turned to the chair of gold.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    <em>Just what had she heard?</em>

    Immense pressure as intense as the weight of a mountain filled the room in response. But Li Chingwei did not falter. Rather, she beamed.

    ¡°Why, I sincerely apologize. It was certainly rude of me to say such a thing to the Gold Dragon n when they do not permit falsehood.¡±

    The pressure immediately dispersed.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sorry to tell you that I cannot take that offer.¡±

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s simple.¡±

    ¡°I do not want to give up my rights for dirt cheap.¡±

    Her answer was once again unexpected. The room fell silent.

    ¡°Regret?¡± Li Chingwei turned to the brilliant, scarlet chair made of ruby.

    She grinned in a mocking manner. But it did not feel that way, however. Was it due to her elegant poise, or the obscure shadow veiled in her smile? Who could say.

    ¡°Yes, perhaps I will regret this.¡±

    But Li Chingwei did not leave any room for interpretation.

    ¡°Will you give me that offer again if I do regret this in the future?¡±

    That was the end of it. It seemed they¡¯d realized that there was no use in continuing the discussion.

    The invisible members disappeared one by one. The dark room lit up and Li Chingwei removed her sses.

    ¡°Inconvenient, as I thought.¡±

    She was actually talking to herself, this time. She set her sses on the table.

    ¡°I can understand them taking caution against my Psionics, but they really didn¡¯t need to waste money on something like a cyber meeting system.¡±

    She softly shook her head. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like she was oblivious to the fact that the Silver Dragon n had installed a backdoor into the system when they distributed it. But to use it even after everyone had noticed the program and removed it? Such could only be described as ¡®obstinacy¡¯.

    ¡®Certainly, the Silver Dragon n isn¡¯t the only one difficult to face.¡¯

    Li Chingwei let out a soft sigh as she recalled the six people she met with just moments ago.

    After proposing to Limon, she had spent many busy days frantically putting out fires. But that could not havepared to the discussion she¡¯d just had. Itsted less than an hour, yet had exhausted her more than any other task.

    ¡®As I thought, bringing in the other ns as of this moment is a stretch.¡¯

    Suspicion, temptation, rage, neglect. Li Chingwei felt disappointed remembering a few of the different emotions that filled the six people¡¯s eyes. She may have been able to handle today¡¯s situation because they did not get involved, but they were all women who would unt their intent at the sight of any opportunity, and there was a very small possibility that their involvement would benefit her or even Limon.

    ¡®Things would take a turn for the better if I could bring in just one.¡¯

    She smiled bitterly. Limon was currently helping her because she couldn¡¯t even get the favor of her own n.

    She knew better than anyone else how nonsensical it was to try to earn the favor of other ns.

    Just then, she heard a knock.

    ¡°Oi, princess. You got time?¡±

    Quizzical at the knocking she would normally never hear, Li Chingwei raised her head and beamed seeing the white-haired man leaning against the doorframe.

    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t, I would still make the time if the Master of Swords needs it.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯te for something that important.¡±

    ¡°Being able to see the Master of Swords even one more time in itself is more important than anything else to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­That makes me sound like some kind of hellion husband who¡¯s never home.¡±

    ¡°The Master of Swords has frequently gone out as ofte,¡± Li Chingwei yfully teased as she stood up. ¡°So what can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing big.¡±

    She was curious as to why he came in person. Normally, he would¡¯ve sent Wei-Ling as a messenger or just called.

    He gave her a shrug.

    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s about time I get moving, too.¡±

    Li Chingwei¡¯s eyes widened.

    ***

    ***

    After leaving the secret room, Li Chingwei was pouring Limon a cup of handmade tea.

    Getting a rough exnation, she nodded.

    ¡°Indeed, so you have entered the next stage of your training?¡±

    ¡°More like I went off the road, if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°Still, you are saying that you now have some time to spare thanks to it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, from now on, this won¡¯t be an issue that can be fixed with just time.¡±

    Limon shook his head. Perhaps it would if this was solely about technique. But it went beyond that. While he could reach enlightenment if he could get into contact with him, this was a problem that wouldn¡¯t be solved even if he kept ying for a decade.

    He might acquire something if he kept on ying with Eugene, but he didn¡¯t want to stick to him all day.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep ying music for now, but there are things I need to start prioritizing.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you came to me?¡±

    ¡°I do leave a pretty big mark everywhere if I go on the frontlines.¡±

    The ck Dragon n flipped on its head after Limon swept over all their subsidiaries in a single day. If Limon began officially working, it was impossible to tell what the aftermath would be.

    ¡°And the more I move, the more pressure you will face.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Hear what?¡±

    Realizing that he did not eavesdrop on her previous meeting, Li Chingwei nked.

    ¡°Then, how did you know I was getting pressured?¡±

    ¡°Because no assassins, spies, or negotiators from the other ns ever paid a visit.¡±

    ¡°¡­You noticed I was blocking them because what should being wasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re as old as me, you can tell when it¡¯s going to rain just from the smell of the air,¡± Limon snickered.

    It was the Seven Dragons Association¡ªit didn¡¯t make sense for them to leave him alone.

    He downed the cup of tea in one gulp and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot on your te. I¡¯ll be on my way. I¡¯ll watch how things are going for now, let me know when youe to a decision.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master of Swords.¡±

    Following Limon, Li Chingwei got up as well.

    ¡°But Master of Swords. May I pose a question?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What is the new Constetion¡¯s power you are able to control?¡±

    She was asking about the power he had acquired after the performance with Eugene. Taking a moment to consider, he answered, ¡°White Elephant.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just a power I have no use for.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Limon left, leaving behind no exnation.

    After courteously seeing him off, Li Chingwei went through their conversation again with a bitter smile.

    ¡®I¡¯m ashamed to face you, Chao.¡¯

    It hadn¡¯t been long since she told Wei-Ling to not underestimate Limon. But even while reflecting on herself for underestimating the years of experience of a headstrong old soul, she thought about how to use this unexpected good news.

    The reason she had been moving quietly was to not disturb Limon¡¯s training. As long as he could be on the frontlines, she would be able to move forward more proactively.

    ¡°Princess, there is a problem.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    But unfortunately, she could note to a conclusion then. Before she could, Yo Ouin hade to her with a grave look on his face.

    For the person working as Leviathan¡¯s general manager, he was not one to falter from most things. But after hearing his report, the same look appeared on her face as well.

    ¡°A subsidiary has been attacked.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Geez, brother. See? I told you not to get involved with a crazy dog. Why did you have to think of petty tricks and ignite his anger?¡±

    In the ck Dragon Building that Limon had rampaged through, a man resembling Wang Ki-neung, who looked much more genuine now without his mustache, had a severe headache.

    This man¡¯s name was Wang Ki-song, the younger cousin of the ck Dragon Building¡¯s South Asian Branch manager Wang Ki-neung. He was currently substituting for him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone with the title of ¡®apostle-rank martial artist¡¯ is suffering from severe illness. How embarrassing.¡±

    Wang Ki-song let out several sighs. It wasn¡¯t that he pitied his sick older cousin.

    Firstly, it was because of all the work he had to do now as his substitute. Secondly was the state of the Shanghai royal family, who had hit beyond rock bottom reaching the point of dismantlement.

    ¡°The reputation of Shanghai¡¯s royal family was bad to begin with .What if this makes us fall off the ranks of the noble ns?!¡±

    The ck Dragon n had already met their downfall. If they lose their status as a noble n as well, the Shanghai royal family wouldn¡¯t be able to hold their hold up anywhere again.

    ¡°Hpmh. If I had seen thising, I would have dly be a trophy husband somewhere else, too. Why did I get married so early¡­¡±

    But despite his grumbling, he diligently worked through all his paperwork. Concern for his future was one thing; he had to at least take proper care of the ck Dragon Building. It was where the majority of the royal family¡¯s stakes were, and he had to put food on the table for his wife and daughter.

    Right as he was about to get fully into his work, Wang Ki-song stopped his pen.

    ¡°¡­Who is this?¡±

    His behavior was unexpected. The only person in the office was him. No one was there to answer him.

    But his question wasn¡¯t for naught.

    ¡°Comrad, have we been caught?¡±

    ¡°Would that son of a bitch suddenly go mad and talk to himself if we haven¡¯t been caught?¡±

    ¡°Hm, a master in the Seven Dragons Association sure has extraordinary senses.¡±

    <em>Bang!</em>

    A hole burst through the ceiling as three people revealed themselves.

    A blonde woman with arge bag,

    A young man with slit eyes in a boiler suit,

    And a man with braided hair with his hands in his pockets.

    They held in theirughter seeing Wang Ki-song coldly ring at them from his desk.

    ¡°Either way, the fact he noticed we were here and didn¡¯t start running means that he¡¯s a helpless fool.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 79: Perfect Plan

    Chapter 79: Perfect n

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one more time.¡±

    Wang Ki-song remained seated at his desk despite the three trespassers in his office.

    ¡°Who are you guys to barge in here without permission and run your damn mouths?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about us. All you have to do is listen to our offer and nod.¡±

    ¡°Offer?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man with braided hair treaded slowly. He pulled the sofa next to him towards himself and sat across Wang Ki-song.

    ¡°There¡¯s something we want. But shit, it appears that it¡¯s gotten into the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s pockets.

    ¡°If you have something you want, why don¡¯t you just buy it with money? We are a business. Throw some money on the table. If the price is right, we will sell it.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice, but what we are doing is confidential. And your security wasn¡¯t as easy to get past as we expected, so we were unable to steal it.¡±

    ¡°So you want me to secretly take it?¡±

    ¡°Aha! You¡¯re quick on the uptake for someone who looks so stupid.¡±

    There was genuine surprise in the man¡¯s voice, but Wang Ki-song was not provoked.

    The Shanghai royal family may be looked down upon, but they were still a noble n in the Seven Dragons Association. And among the noble ns, he was the man substituting for the role of the ck Dragon Building¡¯s South Asian branch manager.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what your intentions are to be doing this¡­ So what are you offering?¡±

    ¡°Offering?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to steal it, right? Then a fitting price ought to be given in exchange.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. There is a very big payday awaiting you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? What is it?¡±

    <em>¡®There wasn¡¯t anything he wasn¡¯t willing to do if the price was right.¡¯</em> Fitting for a member of the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°Your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Wang Ki-song nodded. That was the kind of answer he had anticipated.

    ¡°So¡­ Am I going to die here if I decline?¡±

    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re a quick learner.¡±

    ¡°Ah, our family is known for that kind of thing. I wouldn¡¯t be the family head¡¯s recement if I weren¡¯t this quick.

    ¡°So can I expect a positive answer?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Wang Ki-songughed heartily¡ª

    And kicked the desk from his seat.

    <em>Bam! </em>Hitting the flying desk with his fists, the man sat across him as well as the other two were swept into the air.

    How awful its force was! The back wallpletely crumbled as bits and pieces of crushed flesh and blood scattered all over the office.

    ¡°This is my answer.¡±

    Wang Ki-song coldly scoffed in the bloodied office. There was no reason to be scared of a pathetic threat like this. Maybe if the threat were a bit more elegant.

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°You or me? It looks like your friends are in quite the unfortunate state.¡±

    A desk had mmed into him with the force of a thousand pounds, and yet the man remained standing as if nothing had happened.

    Wang Ki-song held augh. Although the man had avoided the attack with whatever trick he used, it was clear to see that at least his two partners were bloodied messes¡ª

    ¡°My goodness. I heard that the masters were as good as high-level yers, but this is no joke. I thought I was gonna die for real.¡±

    A grave look appeared on Wang Ki-song.

    ¡°Lying is bad,rad.¡±

    ¡°You got hit the same, my crazyrade.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I never die.¡±

    Instinctively gathering his Psionic power using the tacticalws of the Eight Great Forces, Wang Ki-song twirled his body like a top and threw out an attack.

    It was a truly godlike blow, a burial method with the force to demolish a skyscraper.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    But the hand holding the Great Dragon¡¯s secret curriculum was smashed before the hurl could be finished. His guard hadn¡¯t been let down. His opponent was just so unimaginably powerful that it crushed his Psionics head on.

    ¡°Sorry. I was going to break your fingers, but it was sturdier than I thought. My bad¡­¡±

    Just when had she taken that out? She hadn¡¯t even unzipped therge bag on her back. With his injured arm, Wang Ki-song struck the blonde woman, continuing his assault with clenched teeth.

    He used Heaven¡¯s Avnche to bring down her shoulders, crushing her corbones. Duel Electric Overload to crush her jaws, Great Peng¡¯s Downfall to mince her guts; each almighty skill bringing extreme pain to his broken wrist.

    But the string of techniques did not falter, each flowing as smoothly as a river. The 72 Martial Arts were not so frivolous to be passed down to a man who would falter from just a few shattered bones.

    ¡°Ah man. Those fists came out of an old Hong Kong movie. I¡¯d learn it if I could.¡±

    <em>Shunk!</em>

    Perhaps he had pushed himself too hard. Wang Ki-song could not avoid the young man¡¯s knife.

    But he did not waver, crushing the young man¡¯s skull with the force of a typhoon and ripping out the knife wedged in his insides, staunching the bleeding with the use of Psionics.

    ¡°Be warned. It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Wang Ki-song smiled coldly as he looked to the only person left standing.

    The man, however, was not the slightest bit shaken upon witnessing the death of his two colleagues. Rather, he cynicallyughed, looking back at Wang Ki-song. He had not budged from the sofa.

    ¡°You¡¯re one feisty old son of a bitch. Though, you should only bark like that after actually killing myrades.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°What nonsense is that? Your friends are already¡­¡±

    ¡°Great! Amazing! Fighting with a wrist blown out¡ªwhat an incredible fighter!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just ambush him if you had the time to be in awe? You could¡¯ve torn his head off.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s foul! Kill head-on, that¡¯s how a Swordmaster thinks!¡±

    Wang Ki-song was at a loss for words. The feeling of bones breaking and guts mashing was still fresh on his hands.

    ¡®Just who are these guys?¡¯

    He could presume that they were high-level yers the moment they barged into his office.

    But that presumption was a mistake. They were not merely that. It wasn¡¯t their mysterious ability to return after being killed multiple times, but their attitudes towards the fight. They¡¯ve been toying with him.

    It sent chills down his spine.

    ¡®Just from their abilities alone¡­ These guys aren¡¯t normal.¡¯

    Judging the force that crushed his wrist and the knife technique that stabbed him, they were at least on the level of Dukes. Heck, maybe even Grand Dukes. Wang Ki-song could not understand. Grand Duke yers were practically kings, with the only beings stronger being the ten Monarchs.

    The mere fact there were even three Grand Dukes he was unaware of was a surprise. But them being after a certain thing? That was the real mystery.

    ¡®I have to find a way to escape.¡¯

    Going to flight, Wang Ki-song concentrated his Psionics to his feet. Aside from saving his hide, he had to get it out that there were dangerous people after the Seven Dragons Association.

    ¡°You¡¯re not fighting, eh? Fighter?¡±

    ¡°The way his eyes are darting around, there is only the thought of ¡®running away¡¯ on his mind.¡±

    ¡°Then,dies first!¡±

    They¡¯d read through his thoughts of escape.

    The blonde woman charged at him with her giant weapon while the young man with slit eyes ran at him with his knife held backwards.

    The blonde woman wielded her giant weapon as the young man with slit eyes ran at him with a reverse grip on his knife.

    Bending his body back to avoid the woman, he crushed the man¡¯s knife and threw a low kick at their ankles. In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d exchanged dozens of blows.

    Finally finding a blind spot, Wang Ki-song aimed his body through the window.

    Boom¡ª!

    ¡°That¡¯s cheating. Shouldn¡¯t you see to the end of a fight you started?¡±

    The man with braided hair removed his hands from his pockets.

    Wang Ki-song¡¯s body had bounced off the window like it was made of cast iron. His eyes shot open, realizing what was in the man¡¯s grip.

    ¡®Could this skill be¡­?!¡¯

    Finally, Wang Ki-song understood. He realized why he couldn¡¯t recognize their capabilities. Why they were threatening him, aplete stranger, and avoiding an official meeting with the Seven Dragons Association.

    But that realization came far toote.

    The instant he lost his bnce, the blonde woman swung a blow straight at his head.

    A single blow was all it took. Wang Ki-song¡¯s cranium shattered, his eyeballs bursting out of his sockets as brain matter scattered about the room.

    <em>Pow! Pow! Pow!</em>

    ¡°Look, my crazyrade. Thatrade¡¯s already kicked the bucket. You can stop beating him up.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Who would still be alive after having their brain turned into soup?¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t die even after getting your head or your heart mushed,rad.¡±

    ¡°That <emrad</em> isn¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°Is fact-checking really that important?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do whatever you wan¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    She took his defeated words as permission, swinging her weapon down on Wang Ki-song again with a grin on her face.

    The man with slit eyes clicked his tongue at the sight of the body spasming like a frog from every hit. Still sat on the sofa, he watched her butcher with leisure as he spoke to the man with braided hair.

    ¡°What do we do now,rade? It looks like getting an insider is off the table.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just fine.¡±

    ¡°You got another n?¡±

    ¡°Of course. There is a n for everything.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected there to be a n B. He was quite surprised.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t find an insider, all we have to do is keep killing until there is one, don¡¯t you think?¡± heughed in a mellow tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m the fool for expecting anything more¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 80: Tragedy

    Chapter 80: Tragedy

    The ck Dragon building was one of the highest-grossing subsidiaries of the ck Dragon n. Their reputation meant that just being employed by them was considered as having led a sessful life in the n.

    However, that just changed. It was hard, after all, to be envious of the dead¡ªeven more so if the deaths were gruesome.

    ¡°Whoa¡­ They turned into sludge.¡±

    ¡°¡­How can you say that looking at this?!¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s gotta say it,¡± Limon answered nonchntly. ¡°The worse a corpse looks, the more stringent its autopsy must be.¡±

    The body¡¯s neck has been twisted a full 360 degrees, resembling a pretzel. Pens stuck out of each eyeball, and intestines spilled out onto the floor. Whoever the murderer was, their malice wasid out clearly.

    Not even the cold Wei-ling could maintain her usual emotionless demeanor, furrowing her brows. Unlike her, however, Limon was his usual self.

    ¡°Hm¡­ Was the abdomen cut first? They were paralyzed before getting to their eyes, followed by the neck.¡±

    Was it the insight of a Swordmaster, or the mountains of corpses he¡¯s seen over the years? Figuring out how the person died with a nce, Limon slowly nodded and turned his back to the corpse.

    ¡°So¡­ where else?¡±

    ¡°Do you really need an answer for that?¡±

    ¡°Suppose I don¡¯t.¡±

    Following a trail of blood into a restroom, a chopped-up corpse was found shoved into one of the toilets. Another trail led to another corpse, this time with its neck jammed between the hinges of a door. One had its face torn clean off. Another had been skewered onto a statue.

    There were countless corpses littered throughout the building, all of them in multiple bits and pieces. The worst of them all was the elevator.

    <em>Just how many were in there?</em>

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Amidst all this, Limon did not even bat an eyelid. He only carefully and calmly examined each of the corpses¡¯ wounds,paring them to one another and gathering evidence on the culprits. His demeanor was so unbothered, in fact, the ck Dragon n martial artists apanying him looked offended.

    ***

    <em>Time passed.</em>

    Limon had examined hundreds of corpses from each floor. Now, he stood in front of a particr door. What was once an extravagant room where he was served by Wang Ki-neung had be broken and grotesque.

    In the middle of the room stood a man in front of a corpse that was unrecognizable.

    ¡°Branch Manager Wang.¡±

    Startled, the middle-aged man with a pointy mustache turned around. He looked surprised to see the Swordmaster.

    ¡°Master of Swords? What brought you here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shocked. I¡¯m not here to beat you up like before.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you joining the investigation?¡±

    ¡°Guardian is in charge of the n¡¯s security. I can¡¯t just sit around when a subsidiary just dissolves by way of massacre.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone is gone. Some were on break, on business trips, or working remotely. They are all safe¡­¡± Wang Ki-neung pointed a finger at himself. ¡°Including myself, who was on sick leave.¡±

    ¡°How fortunate.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Who knew getting punished by the Master of Swords would be a blessing?¡± Wang Ki-neungughed heartily, turning his finger around to the corpse in the room. ¡°Though, this is what has be of my cousin.¡±

    Limon stared at the man¡¯s smile standing in front of his rtive¡¯s dead body and bowed.

    ¡°¡­I send my condolences.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my. There is no need, sir. My substitute failed to protect even his employees. I should be grateful that you are not punishing him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Your cousin gave his all to win.¡±

    Unlike the rest of the building which was only covered in blood and guts, the office around them was utterly destroyed. From the furniture to the walls and the ceiling, it was clear that Wang Ki-song gave everything he had until his final moment.

    However, Wang Ki-neung still shook his head in disagreement.

    ¡°What¡¯s important is the result.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that his efforts to fight were meaningless because he couldn¡¯t protect anyone?¡±

    ¡°I feel hopeless just thinking about how much our stock prices will drop. How can I let that go with just a few words of acknowledgment?¡± Wang Ki-neung replied with a smile that said ¡®effort can¡¯t buy money¡¯.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± Limon chuckled.

    Back in his prime in the Heroes¡¯ Age, many prioritized results over process, with effort and honor without sess bound to be buried. And in the Iron Age, money and power was all there was. Forget acknowledgment for fighting until the end, it would be fortunate if one didn¡¯t be a subject of ridicule.

    ¡°So Master of Swords. May I please ask for a small favor?¡±

    ¡°What? To catch the culprit at all cost?¡±

    ¡°The opposite. Please don¡¯t get involved in this matter if it¡¯s possible.¡±

    ***

    ***

    It was an unexpected request¡ªone he had never heard before from a victim¡¯s family. But Limon was neither surprised nor flustered. Rather, he looked at Wang Ki-neung with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Are you going to rebuild the glory you¡¯ve lost?¡±

    ¡°As the Master of Swords might know, the Seven Dragons Association is a bitplicated. It will be the end of me if my honor is gone.¡±

    The Shanghai Royal Family¡¯s standing was already weak. But having Wang Ki-neung being bedbound by Limon and Wang Ki-song getting murdered? Their reputation will plummet even further than rock bottom. And if Limon took hold of the reigns? They would be aughing stock not only to the ck Dragon n but to the entire world.

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to be holding the reins, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If I do well enough, the stock price may go up once again.¡± Rubbing his hands together, he lowered his tone and continued, ¡°Of course, I am not asking this of you for free. I know the Master of Swords also needs to have a record for himself.¡±

    This was a massive incident where a majority of apany¡¯s employees were killed along with the substitute for the head of a noble n. If Llimon resolved this case, he would not only have a great aplishment on his record. He would also gain some favor with the n.

    ¡°If the Master of Swords allows me to take on this case, you will gain the support of our family.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to help me? Your family too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. The Shanghai Royal Family is not in great standing. It won¡¯t get any worse if we take your side.¡± He had a nervous smile on his face. ¡°How does that sound? I believe it is quite a desirable deal.¡±

    Wang Ki-neung did not speak in vain. Though they are barely a noble n, they still are one. If Limon could get the support of a family whose history within the association went back centuries, he would have a lot less trouble moving forward.

    ¡°No. That deal¡¯s rubbish.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to get involved, then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a price like that. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Wang Ki-neung¡¯s expression instantly turned into one of bewilderment.

    ¡°Do you mean that?¡± He couldn¡¯t fathom why Limon was refusing such an opportunity.

    ¡°Getting back for your family¡¯s spilled blood is your right. You don¡¯t have to force a deal to act on your deserved right.¡±

    Blood debt was noble. Getting back blood for blood was a barbaric form of revenge. Thus, it had to be in the purest form for it to be worthwhile. Any person of the modern age would argue that that wasn¡¯t moral, but Limon wasn¡¯t a man of the times. He was a Swordmaster who did not hesitate to crater an entire country and go against a monarch to pay the blood debt of his subordinate.

    Wang Ki-neung was stunned. He couldn¡¯t tell if Limon was the fool of the century or a nutjob.

    He bowed his head in silence.

    ¡°I, Wang Ki-neung, head of the Shanghai Royal Family, will not forget this grace the Swordmaster has given me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call it that. I just passed off the work to you since I¡¯m busy, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Limon brushed Wang Ki-neung off as he turned around to leave. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯m just talking to myself.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°There are three culprits.¡±

    Wang Kineung¡¯s eyes shot open. The tracers who had investigated earlier could tell that the culprit was a small group, but were unable to provide an exact number.

    ¡°I¡¯m going on a whim here, but they¡¯re adept at what they do. It¡¯s likely they¡¯re at least a Grand Duke with a track record of mass murder.¡±

    ¡°A woman a little over 170cm, and two men who are just shy of 180. Judging by the pattern of how they moved, the woman is a close-quartersbatant and the men either have special skills or fight long-range. Might want to look for a madman who¡¯s a soldier or has had military training for faster results.¡±

    Wang Ki-neung¡¯s sharp stare gradually turned impatient. Limon¡¯s exnation was so crystal clear for someone who looked around at the aftermath. It sounded like he had witnessed the culprits firsthand.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I looked,¡± Limon chuckled and resumed his walk. ¡°After all, <em>this </em>is all I¡¯ve done for an eternity.¡±

    Wang Ki-neung could only stare at where Limon had stood as he came to a realization:

    That man was humanity¡¯sst Swordmaster. While he was the hero of centuries past, he had to kill many to achieve that title. He had the highest kill count of anyone in history.

    ¡°¡­You have taken in a terrifying man as husband, princess.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 81: How About This?

    Chapter 81: How About This?

    ¡°So you just left?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine how flustered Head Manager Wang must have been,¡± Li Chingwei said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Why? Was it that weird for me to give him a few words of advice before leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­You know, I¡¯ve been thinking about it since the whole Wang guy ordeal. Just what do you guys think of me to constantly feel so surprised?¡±

    ¡°Well, if I hazard a guess, it would probably be a rascal of a husband who does absolutely nothing but cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be saying now, is it?¡±

    Li Chingwei was the one who had proposed to him and given him an organization like Guardian, which was tantly to sow chaos within the n.

    In response, Li Chingwei calmly answered, ¡°It is nothing more than our n¡¯s one-sided opinion.¡±

    ¡°My reputation is that bad?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s worsened after you handed off the investigation on this incident to Head Manager Wang.¡±

    Guardian was in charge of security within the n. Having the chairman wave away his responsibilities was a valid criticism.

    ¡°Still, it is nothing to be concerned about. Hurting the Master of Swords¡¯ reputation does not matter with how bad it already is.¡±

    Whether it was a jab or an attempt at constion from Li Chingwei, Limon could not tell.

    ¡°But you¡¯re looking pretty lighthearted. I figured that you would be under fire as well for my ¡®failings¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the Master of Swords¡¯ poor reputation of being a bitch, I¡¯ve been getting sympathy points instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right. I guess it works out in the end since I¡¯m unexpectedly covered for you,¡± Limon sighed, thinking to himself, ¡®Jeez. Why do things keep going wrong?¡¯

    Limon had a clear n in mind going into his marriage. He would assert his dominance within the n as quickly as possible, earn their support, and use that as a stepping stone towards acquiring the six other ns. Unfortunately, his ns had to be pushed back to focus on training, which proceeded to irrevocably tarnish his already poor reputation.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that a good reputation is necessary, but¡­ If this continues and I slip up, I wouldn¡¯t just be her cover. I¡¯d be regarded as the ¡°Ten Eunuchs¡±,¡¯ Limonmented.

    <em>TL/N: The Ten Eunuchs were a group of eunuch officials who were heavily corrupt in ancient China.</em>

    ¡°But Master of Swords, should you not have epted Head Manager Wang¡¯s offer? Having the support of the Shanghai Royal Family would have been of great help.¡±

    ¡°My ass. The support wouldn¡¯t be of any substance.¡±

    ¡°You mean Head Manager Wang didn¡¯t have any intention to give you genuine support?¡±

    ¡°Even if it were, it wouldn¡¯t be of any help. It can¡¯t exactly be said that this incident had nothing to do with me. It¡¯s my fault the guy had to be on sick leave.¡±

    His appearance may have been that of a disloyal retainer, but Wang ki-neung was his family¡¯s head. If he hadn¡¯t been away, there was a chance that some may have survived the ck Dragon Building raid.

    ¡°They¡¯re probably already outraged that this happened at all, but what would they think of me if they still had to give me their support on top of that?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯m guessing either a robber or a corrupt official who makes you pay him your hospital bill after getting you sick.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Would they feel like genuinely supporting me amidst all that?¡±

    The on-looker tends to be more detestable than the bully. If Limon had gotten involved with the investigation for his own personal gain, Wang Ki-neung might have grown to resent him alongside the killers.

    ¡°So you are saying that it¡¯s better to leave a horse to graze than to force it to a well when it isn¡¯t even hungry.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t risk getting kicked, at least.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Li Chingwei looked away in shame.

    ¡°That stings a bit.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If we are talking about a situation where you created a scenario for the horse to kick you, then I am notpletely innocent, either.¡±

    Thinking back to his downfall, Limon chuckled.

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s different. There, the horse voluntarily went to the well.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Forcing a bridled horse and getting on top of a wild one are notparable.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s a biting piece of truth.¡±

    Li Chingwei smiled brightly. She understood the intention behind his words¡ªto reassure her that he wouldn¡¯t have married her if there was even a sliver of doubt in his mind.

    ¡°It is certainly a shame. Even if it were superficial, acquiring the Shanghai Royal Family¡¯s support would havee in useful in many ways.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that you would have put it to good use.¡±

    Having managed to ce all the Elders in the palm of her hand, Li Chingwei was very resourceful. She would have found numerous uses for even the most insignificant of things.

    ¡°I think it was for the best to turn down the offer in the end, though.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°If I ept it now, it would be hard to have a say in things once things change.¡±

    Li Chingwei immediately recognized what Limon meant by that.

    ¡°¡­You think Head Manager Wang won¡¯t be able to catch the criminals?¡±

    ¡°Under most circumstances, he would. You people are the Seven Dragons Association.¡±

    As an organization with deep roots and as a globally distinguished conglomerate, they held influence iparable to any police organization. It was why a massacre of such magnitude hadn¡¯t yet received any police or media coverage.

    As long as they had their minds set on it, they could find any criminal in no time.

    ***

    ***

    ¡°But the ones behind this mess don¡¯t feel like ¡®most circumstances¡¯.

    ¡°Is that your intuition as a swordmaster speaking?¡±

    ¡°More like¡­ the intuition of a former PAB agent. There are a lot of messed up yers. But it¡¯s not every day you catch systematically insane monsters like these with ease.¡±

    ¡°A person can be ¡®systematically insane¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Look at your Seven Dragons Association.¡±

    Without giving it a second thought, Li Chingwei agreed.

    ¡°Indeed. It is easy to understand now that you put it that way.¡±

    If faith was a form of insanity, the Seven Dragons Association would be systematically unhinged lunatics unmatched by even the most religious of zealots¡ªand taking into consideration the things they themselves have done, what happened in the ck Dragon Building was rather mild.

    ¡°Then, unlike what our tracers said, this incident is not an act of indiscriminate terrorism, but one with a clear objective in mind.¡±

    ¡°Or they could have just been bored and that building just so happened to catch their eyes.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s all a matter of possibility.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t ever get into the mind of a madman, after all.¡±

    That was why Limon only told Wang Ki-neung what he was rtively certain about from his investigation. Carelessly jumping to conclusions about the perpetrators and sparking confusion would be no better than saying nothing.

    ¡®Though it seems the tracers are certain this was an indiscriminate act of terrorism.¡¯

    [Criminal Psychology Detection], [Deduction of the Great Detective], [Catechism of the Stars]. Alongside those was the conclusion reached by countless tracers specialized in detective work: The culprits were no doubt aimless, psychopathic murderers who spontaneously decided to massacre the people in the ck Dragon Building.

    Recalling their interpretations, Limonughed.

    ¡°I wonder if they know that there¡¯s nothing more suspicious in the world than ¡®indiscriminate¡¯.¡±

    In his time as both a swordmaster and a PAB agent, Limon encountered many criminals and viins. He knew that every incident had some kind of logic behind them. It was simply the difference of whether that logic was rational or irrational.

    Seeing how far the culprits went with the killings while still being thorough and not leaving behind any evidence that could lead to them¡­ They had both kinds of logic carefully intertwined. It was what Limon could refer to as ¡®systematically insane¡¯.

    ¡®If that Wang guy isn¡¯t a doofus, his list of suspects should have narrowed from the clues I provided.¡¯

    Someone with ties to the military who was a bloodthirsty lunatic and a high-level yer. Limon clicked his tongue as he thought about the possible suspects that matched up with those three conditions. It was still in the realm of spection, but if he was right, there was an extremely high chance their atrocities would continue.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going after, but if their target is the ck Dragon n¡­¡¯

    Lost in thought, Limon snapped to ask the princess a question.

    ¡°Hey, princess. What are your borders like right now?¡±

    Lost in thought, Limon snapped out to ask Li Chingwei a question.

    ¡°Princess, what are your borders like right now?¡±

    ¡°I have them on second-degree alert mode.¡±

    ¡°¡®Second-degree alert mode¡¯, huh¡­¡±

    He had seen it for himself. He recalled the marks of resistance Wang Ki-sung left behind in particr. Carefully running through the calctions in his mind, Limon¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°Can you raise it to ¡®special alert¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Which borders?¡±

    ¡°All.¡±

    ¡°¡­All the subsidiaries in the nation?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    It was unexpected. Li Chingwei widened her eyes at Limon¡¯s sudden request, a solemn look forming on her face.

    ¡°Do you think they will continue to attack subsidiaries?¡±

    ¡°It might be just an old dog¡¯s unduly worries, but anything that has happened can happen again.¡±

    If this had been any of the other six ns that were attacked, Li Chingwei might have taken it as just a senile old man¡¯s paranoia. Charging into the domain of a prepared ck Dragon n was something even Monarchs would not dare do.

    But she did not overlook Limon¡¯s wisdom and intuition. <em>They were only attacked because they were defenseless.</em>

    ¡°That will be¡­ troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Would that be hard to do?¡±

    ¡°Going on special alert means that we would have to get our armed forces in action. It would be okay if it were two or three borders, but weck the people to protect all of them.¡±

    The ck Dragon n may have been copsing, but they were still part of the Seven Dragons Association. That meant they had countless subsidiaries.

    It would be impossible to dispatch forces to each and every one of them. Sure, they had a lot of martial arts masters, but it was by no means infinite. And spreading themselves too thin would only make the n more vulnerable to death by a thousand paper cuts.

    ¡°Hm. So there¡¯s ack of manpower.¡±

    He pondered for a minute stroking his chin, wondering if there would be any way to protect all of the subsidiaries from danger. Finally, his eyes gleamed with light.

    ¡°How about we¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 82: A Sword Speaks For Its Wielder

    Chapter 82: A Sword Speaks For Its Wielder

    ¡°Is there an ace up your sleeve?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly¡ªjust a very simple and basic approach.¡±

    ¡°And what is that?¡± Li Chingwei¡¯s eyes lit up, curious what method an ancient swordmaster would propose.

    Limon looked at her, scratching his cheek.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯splicated to exin¡­ Could I get some detailed information on your domestic subsidiaries first?¡±

    ¡°What kind of information and on which subsidiaries?¡±

    ¡°All of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­All of them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. All their headquarters, their branch locations, scale, products, ie, employee data, average number of customers¡ªevery single piece of data you have.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to make use of all that?¡±

    ¡°As you already know, I¡¯m a former PAB agent. My job was to catch criminals.¡±

    What did Limon¡¯s former job and the data have to do with each other? Li Chingwei was beyond confused as Limon let out augh.

    ¡°I was supposed to be preventing and investigating crimes, not fighting crooks.¡±

    ***

    ¡°¡­Princess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master of Swords?¡±

    ¡°I know I told you to give me everything you had, but¡­ isn¡¯t this a bit much?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master of Swords.¡±

    ¡°Um, I know I told you to bring me everything you got, but¡­.isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± Limon asked astringently.

    ¡°You asked for every single piece of data we had, did you not?¡± Li Chingwei tilted her head.

    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s still gotta be a limit. You could fill a small library up and still have specifics to share.¡±

    Whatid in front of him could only be described as a ¡®mountain of documents¡¯ going from the ground up to the ceiling. There was more paper in the room than air!

    ¡°Well, of course. We are the Seven Dragons Association. You can thank Chao for cutting it down to this amount.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Limon groaned.

    To be fair, this should have been expected. The ck Dragon n may have copsed, but they were still a pir of the Seven Dragon Group. There was no chance they would ck on gathering data. It had simply slipped Limon¡¯s mind thanks to the shock of receiving the <em>minuscule </em>amount of documents Wei-ling had organized for him.

    ¡®I can¡¯t even take my words back now¡­¡¯

    Limon turned to the person who brought in the documents. He could see distinct dark circles, dried-out lips, and an overall scraggy face. Where had her usual handsome appearance gone?

    Limon groaned again. It was obvious that Wei-ling had spent the entire night preparing the documents. Limon may have heard his nickname ¡®mad dog¡¯ called out all the time, but he still had the conscience to not back down after having gotten more than he bargained for.

    ¡®It¡¯s too bad.¡¯

    Sighing, Limon picked up the first document and began to flip through it. Immediately, Li Chingwei and Wei-ling were taken aback. Limon was picking up each document and setting them back down after a single flip-through.

    ¡°Are you looking for something?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you flipping through the pages like that because there is something you¡¯re looking for specifically?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m reading through all of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re reading those documents at that speed?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I can¡¯t? It¡¯s a whole lot easier than deflecting bullets.¡±

    Wei-ling was at a loss for words. In the Seven Dragons Association, there were many experts who could dodge firearms. But asking any of them to match Limon¡¯s reading pace? They would all respond with ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯. ¡ªAnd not to mention, they weren¡¯t actually looking at the bullets and avoiding them. They were only avoiding the barrel of the gun.

    Limon reading at the speed that he was meant that he would have the visual acuity to even read the writing engraved on a passing bullet. A human was not built to be capable of such a feat.

    ¡°Well¡­ Thinking of it naturally, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be all that hard for the Master of Swords.¡±

    On the other hand, Li Chingwei had theplete opposite reaction aspared to her.

    As Wei-ling watched as Limon nonchntly flipped through the documents, she realized two things:

    Firstly, the white-haired man was a swordmaster¡ªa true superhuman who could even take on a swarm of Apostle-ranked experts without breaking a sweat.

    And secondly¡­

    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you look through all the other documents like this?¡±

    Turns out, Limon had been jacking around the entire time he¡¯s been part of Guardian.

    ¡°Cough.¡± He could feel Wei-ling re at him like he was garbage in human form.

    ¡°I mean, reading and understanding them are two different things. Not everyone will turn into an expert after reading college textbooks hundreds of times, ye know?¡±

    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s still considered ¡®jacking around¡¯ if you only read something once in the time you could¡¯ve read through it a hundred times.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re good at your job, dummy brain.¡±

    <em>It¡¯s also a great mercenary skill to be able to employ apetent subordinate and trust them to do their job.</em>

    Returning to the documents, Limon brushed off Wei-ling.

    ***

    ***

    <em>A few hourster¡­</em>

    Limon put down thest document and rubbed his eyes.

    ¡°Oof. My eyes hurt.¡±

    ¡°Did you really read all that?¡± Wei-ling only had doubts in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯d be insane to have just stared at all these scraps for hours otherwise.¡±

    On the contrary, the princess looked at Limon excitedly.

    ¡°So did you find anything out?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Not at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected to receive such an answer.

    ¡°Why did you ask to see the documents, then?¡± Wei-ling interrogated.

    ¡°Now, now. I¡¯m just about to see what I found out.¡±

    Wei-ling looked at him like he was a fucking lunatic. Nheless, Limon stood up and walked to the center of the room.

    ¡°Both of you, stay at the wall. I have to focus.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Her remark was quickly silenced by the sound of Limon unsheathing his sword as he closed his eyes. An intense pressure could be felt. Recalling his memories, Limon muttered under his breath.

    ¡°¡­The weapons are a 12 cm long knife, a 94 cm blunt weapon, and a remote skill. They avoid fatal areas and aim for muttion, causing as much pain as possible before dying. Destruction begrimed with madness and overwhelming power. And a cold, calcted kill using a skill to crush the victim with pressure. Then, that means¡­¡±

    With his eyes still closed, he slowly started moving his de. It looked like he was deboning a person. No, like he was a wild beast, perhaps? Or was he moving a giant boulder?

    Wei-ling could feel shivers run down her spine as she watched the precision, energy, and strength in Limon¡¯s slow motions. Every time his sword form changed, his aurapletely shifted to resemble a new, different person.

    It was eerie how he was able to mime butchering a human body despite only cutting through the air. Goosebumps could be felt across her entire body.

    All of a sudden, the documents surrounding him flew into the air. Perhaps he¡¯d been too forceful with the sword, but the de hadn¡¯t even grazed them. And yet, like a snowstorm in the night, the white papers began to consume the room. It was like the papers were an entity of its own. The sheets of paper fluttered like a swarm of butterflies chasing flowers, that being Limon¡¯s sword.

    Wei-ling could feel her mouth dry out. It wasn¡¯t just from the de¡¯s ability to control the several hundred thousand pieces of paper, but also that not a single piece had been cut by the sword¡ªan ultimate show of technique. Only one who reached the absolute peak of swordsmanship could hope to reenact such a scene. As a fellow swordsman herself, she could not help but shudder at the sight.

    ***

    Limon finally stopped. Just how much time had passed? As the documents fell to the ground, three documents could be seen caught by his sword, perfectly stacked atop each other.

    <em>p, p, p¡ª</em>

    ¡°Truly, <em>a </em>Master of Swords. I am unable to believe that you could maneuver your sword so gracefully outside of a sword dance,¡± Li Chingwei praised.

    However, Limon ignored her, flicking his sword instead.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    The three documents fell into Wei-ling¡¯s hands.

    ¡° One of those three will be next. I¡¯ll leave it to you to prepare ordingly. If you send military forces to each area, you¡¯ll at least avoid the worst possible oue.¡±

    ¡°¡­One of these three ces will be their next target?¡±

    ¡°If they attack, yeah.¡±

    ¡°And how do you know that?¡± Wei-ling could not hide the suspicion in her voice.

    What Limon had just disyed was surprising, but it was still just a technique. All it looked like was Limon swinging his sword for a bit, then passing her some documents his sword just so happened to catch.

    ¡°¡®One can tell a person from their sword¡¯. Ever heard of that?

    ¡°Of course. That is amon proverb.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. As long as you know that proverb, the rest is simple. Think of the methods of murder as swordsmanship.¡±

    Wei-ling stared at Limon, finally understanding.

    ¡°¡­Did you infer the attack pattern by reinterpreting the corpses¡¯ injuries with your sword?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    ¡°And you think that makes any shred of sense?¡± Wei-ling snorted.

    Limon¡¯s ims werepletely and utterly absurd. It was no different from guessing the date of next year¡¯s hurricane from a flying swallow¡ªnonsensical babble worse than whatever con artist fortune tellers say.

    ¡°But it does make sense,¡± Li Chingwei interjected. ¡°The Master of Swords is a swordmaster.¡±

    Limon was neither a fortune teller nor a detective. He could not predict things or use deductive reasoning to figure out who the culprits were. But in the field of swordsmanship, there was nothing Limon didn¡¯t know¡ªand therefore, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do with it. He might have only known the de, but that allowed him to truly hone his skills, bing a master in everything rted to swords. And so, surely, just looking at the corpses could tell him how many spoons the culprits had in their house¡ª

    Or at least, that¡¯s what Li Chingwei imed.

    ¡°Hey. Even I wouldn¡¯t know how many spoons they would have.¡±

    ¡°But you would know which hand they use it with, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s the same as knowing how many spoons they have. All you have to do is infer the person¡¯s habits, personality, and financial status.¡±

    ¡°...Just tell me straight up you want me to be a fortune teller.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 84: Yoo Na-kyung Watched

    Chapter 84: Yoo Na-kyung Watched

    Inside Limon¡¯s room in Hotel Leviathan, a baby bird nodded vigorously. <em>Tap, taptap, taptaptap.</em> It was using its beak to carve out a pretty flower.

    Finally finishing its malformed, four-petalled masterpiece, it swallowed the chip she had been pecking at.

    ¡°[The boss is pretty busy,]¡± the bird muttered to itself.

    After the tragedy at the ck Dragon Building, the ck Dragon n had been working in overdrive. Was it for vengeance or redemption? Wang Ki-neung was dedicating the full might of the Shanghai Royal Family to finding the criminals. Alongside him were the rest of the n, helping in any way they could.

    That, on top of their regr day jobs and duties, meant that everyone was incredibly busy. Limon was no exception to that.

    After he managed to predict and prevent a second massacre, he knew that the first attack was no coincidence. He spent whatever free time he had trying to figure out what the criminals were after and stopping more attacks.

    With each sessful prediction, more and morepanies covertly signed onto Guardian¡¯s system, which only made Limon even busier.

    ¡°[Tch. He could at least bring me along.]¡±

    Thanks to all that, Yoo Na-kyung was dying of boredom, and for the past several days, all she could do to pass the time was scroll through her phone.

    Maybe things would have been different if she was a couch potato, but she had always been an active person¡ªsomeone who would create work for themselves just so they had an excuse to go out and about. For a person like her, the current circumstances were absolute torture.

    ¡°¡­Maybe I¡¯ll go visit the children again.]¡±

    With that thought, she creeped out of her room. If she stayed in the room any longer, she might have turned moldy.

    Limon¡¯s room was always locked, but that wasn¡¯t an obstacle for Yoo Na-kyung.

    ¡°[Hyap!]¡±

    <em>Poof!</em>

    She suddenly disappeared from the desk and appeared on the other side of the door.

    ¡°[Anyhoo, this is interesting.]¡± Yoo Na-kyung turned her head. ¡°[Boss said that he already fucked over the Snake that Connects Ends, so why can I still teleport?]¡±

    She might have been a high-level yer with the [Teleportation] skill, but that was all in her past life. Not only did she die and reincarnate as a bird, but the constetion she contracted was gone. Skills were granted by the constetions, so why could she still teleport? And not to mention, her abilities had grown together with her body.

    It was quite the intriguing mystery.

    ¡°[Well, as long as I can use it.]¡±

    But she didn¡¯t ponder for long. Yoo Na-kyung always looked at the positive side of things.

    Or maybe it was because her brain was much simpler now.

    Brushing her thoughts off, she kept switching between trotting and teleporting as she made her way towards the nursery in Leviathan.

    ¡°[Hm. The kids seem well.]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung peeked her head through the window. It filled her up with joy to see the kids read, y, and run about.

    ¡°[It does feel a little empty¡­ But they do have to go to school, umu.]¡±

    All that was left behind were the little children. Her expression turned to disappointment as she imagined Song Shia and the others in school.

    She could teleport further than before, but it was still only a few dozen meters at best. Her little bird feet could barely navigate the halls of Leviathan, so visiting the school was out of the question.

    ¡°[If only I could fly¡­ Just when am I going to grow up?]¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why she was troubled about having thoughts that only children had the privilege of having.

    Amidst her continuous sighs, she watched the adoring children¡ªuntil she met eyes with a child who had an absent-minded look in their eyes.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s the bird!¡±

    ¡°[Oh!]¡±

    She had gotten distracted watching them. Despite having worked as a PAB agent, she carelessly allowed herself to get spotted.

    <em>Please, say that you didn¡¯t actually see me.</em>

    ¡°Let¡¯s y, birdie!¡±

    Unfortunately, her prayers went unanswered as the child beelined towards her like a wildcat engine.

    ¡°[Damn! Emergency escape time!]¡±

    ***

    ***

    <em>Poof!</em>

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯d you go, birdie?¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung decided to run away. She might have done the opposite if the child was a stranger, but getting involved with a child she often met in her past life risked revealing her identity.

    ¡°[Whew. I almost died back there.]¡±

    ¡­Though, there was a greater danger that she was running from. Yoo Na-kyung loved all of the children from the orphanage, but she wasn¡¯t reckless enough to expect children who could barely walk to have muscle control. She knew all too well how mindless children were with toys.

    ¡°[Maybe I overreacted. I didn¡¯t have to go all the way to the practice room.]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung scratched her head. In finding a safe ce to hide, she found herself in the room she often went to with Limon. Past or present, the ¡®safest ce¡¯ in her mind was synonymous with ¡®where Limon is¡¯.

    It certainly is ironic that she died by Limon¡¯s sword.

    ¡°[Hm¡­ It¡¯ll be weird to go back to the kids again.]¡±

    Not too much time had passed as she pondered when she turned her head to the abyssal ck violin sitting in the corner of the room. Dejection quickly took over her face.

    ¡°[I would have whined for a performance if boss was here right now¡­]¡±

    After acquiring the violin, Limon¡¯s biggest listener was Yoo Na-kyung. And yet, she always wondered how nice it would be if he yed it more often. His skill with the violin was constantly growing, but it was on a whole other level when he yed with the abyssal ck violin.

    ¡°[He said that he would tone down the violin practice. Will I hear him y less going forward?]¡±

    She crossed her wings. Staring at the box, she unconsciously muttered to herself.

    ¡°[What a shame.]¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just that she believed in Limon¡¯s potential to achieve his beyond-far-fetched goals of being able to y on a regr violin as well as he does on the abyssal ck violin. She was also his most avid listener. She knew the insane talent Limon possessed.

    The chances were low, but she was curious. If Limon did get to a point where he was satisfied, just how would he sound with the abyssal ck violin?

    ¡°[Maybe he¡¯ll be able to y the way he wants to someday since he¡¯s immortal and all¡­ But can he do it before I die?]¡±

    After contemting the lifespan of a bird for a while, Yoo Na-kyung chuckled to herself. It was ridiculous to calcte her remaining life as a bird when she couldn¡¯t even live out her natural life as a human.

    ¡°[Well, whatever. This is my second life anyways.]¡±

    With a snicker, she turned around, ready to return to Limon¡¯s room. There was nothing else to do.

    ¡°[Hm?]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s eyes widened. Turning around, she came face to face with an oddly familiar girl staring at her.

    They locked eyes.

    ¡°[Huuh?]¡±

    She was taken aback by the fact that she hadn¡¯t noticed the girl until she was right behind her. She fell back a step and blinked.

    The girl looked oddly eerie. Her body was floating in the air. Her body was see-through, and her eyes were dull.

    ¡°[Huhhhh?]¡±

    Just as quickly as she had appeared, the girl suddenly disappeared. It was like she was never there¡­ or like she didn¡¯t have a body.

    Her mind raced to remember what such an entity was called.

    ¡°[EEEEEEH?! Was that a ghost?!]¡±

    Powerful frequencies shot out from Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s telepathy item as the room shook.

    ***

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    His headache was long gone, but he continued to massage his temples. He coldly red at the baby bird.

    ¡°You sent long-distance telepathy to your busy boss and that¡¯s all you have to say?¡±

    ¡°[¡®Only¡¯?! A ghost came out! A ghost!!!]¡±

    ¡°So what about it?¡±

    ¡°[God damnit! Just believe me for a minute! I swear I saw it with my own two eyes!]¡±

    ¡°I never said that I didn¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°[What?]¡±

    ¡°I believe you when you say that there was a ghost. I¡¯m asking why that¡¯s so shocking.¡±

    ¡°[¡­Are you not scared by that, boss?]¡±

    Limon looked more confused than Yoo Na-kyung.

    ¡°Na-kyung. Do you know what it¡¯s called when a dead guyes back right in front of your eyes?¡±

    ¡°[A ghost?]¡±

    ¡°Then, would a ghost be able to see another ghost?¡±

    ¡°[Of course, they would.]¡±

    ¡°Right. Then why are you surprised?¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung blinked a few times in confusion. Realizing what Limon was saying, she jumped into the air.

    ¡°[I¡¯m not a ghost, I reincarnated!]¡±

    ¡°Either way, you died and came back.¡±

    ¡°[You¡¯re soooo stretching it.]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung stomped at Limon¡¯s tranquil demeanor.

    ¡°The principles of life are forced, you see.¡±

    Limon had seen too many creatures. Zombies, demons, the whole shebang. Nothing was shocking about seeing one measly ghost. But he didn¡¯t entirely disregard Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s feelings on the matter.

    ¡®Hotel Leviathan isn¡¯t somewhere a ghost can just stroll into.¡¯

    It could very well be the case for modern buildings built using architectural skills, but Hotel Leviathan was built traditionally¡ªthose of which include the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s base systems and temple barriers. Without such measures, Leviathan would be the perfect ce for vengeful ghosts to infest.

    ¡®Still¡­ If there¡¯s a ghost, it¡¯s gotta be one of two things. It wasn¡¯t actually a ghost Na-kyung saw, or it¡¯s leeching off something somewhere.¡¯

    Limon immediately identified two conditions that allowed a ghost to appear. One of which was a powerful magic tool that could act as an agent for a ghost to pass through the barriers and into Leviathan.

    ¡°A ghost and a cursed instrument. What a bloody perfectbo.¡±

    Limon furrowed his brows as he looked at the box containing the abyssal ck violin.

    ¡°[Huh? Wait! Are you saying that a ghost is leeching onto your violin?!]¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. It¡¯s just a possibility, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°[But what?!]¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I feel a weird presence whenever I y that violin. That might be our ghost.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 85: Character and Habit

    Chapter 85: Character and Habit

    Why did Limon readily ept the strange and cruel abyssal ck violin? It was able to counter the power of the constetions, but that was only half of it. There was also the strange, unknown presence he felt ever since first ying it.

    ¡°[¡­So that presence is the ghost I saw?]¡±

    ¡°Possibly.¡±

    Swordmasters weren¡¯t priests, of course. He might feel something if a ghost was about, but he couldn¡¯t actually see them, he went on to exin.

    ¡°[So there is a ghost in that instrument!]¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯re you so surprised? A haunted instrument or a cursed instrument¡ª<em>potato pitato</em>.

    ¡°[That¡¯spletely different from cursed! And hey, it¡¯s a lot more horrifying when you can see them!]¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi. Let¡¯s not hate our own kind, yeah?¡±

    ¡°[I¡¯m not a ghost! Not!!!]¡±

    Whether the violin was cursed or haunted, it didn¡¯t matter so long as it helped fight against the constetions. There was one thing that stuck out, though.

    ¡®A ghost of a little girl¡­?¡¯

    That was quite questionable. To haunt a magical instrument, and one made for a god? No matter how cursed an item was, a ghost could only haunt something they had close ties to. What was the violin¡¯s history?

    ¡ªOr well, maybe it was a special type of ghost that ignored that.

    ¡®Its power might have something to do with this gho¡ªNo, I may be jumping to conclusions.¡¯

    Limon shook his head. It wasn¡¯t certain that the girl Yoo Na-kyung saw came from the violin. Only a detective or a delusional inpatient would reach that far ahead without any definitive reason.

    ¡°[Damnit! Just leave me if you¡¯re just going to mock me. Aren¡¯t you busy, anyways?!]¡±

    With a sharp exhale Yoo Nakyung turned her head away. Only after hearing her, did Limon¡¯s train of thought break and return him to reality.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all right.¡±

    ¡°[What¡¯s all right?]¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already printed out the list of possible targets for next month.¡±

    ¡°[¡­You what?]¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any work to do for the next month.¡±

    ¡°[Boss, please tell me it isn¡¯t true you printed out a list because you didn¡¯t want to work every day¡ª]¡±

    <em>Flick¡ª</em>

    ¡°[OUCH!]¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that doubtful look to your godly boss, huh?¡±

    ¡°[How can I not be?! Printing out a list of locations that could be raided by criminals you¡¯ve never even seen? How does that make any sense?!]¡±

    How perplexed Yoo Na-kyung was. She immediately shot straight back up after her body had fallen backward from a flick to the head.

    ¡°Will a prediction for anything make sense?¡±

    ¡°[Well¡ª]¡±

    She couldn¡¯t argue with that. What Limon was doing was nonsensical, to begin with.

    ¡°Whether I predict just the next one or an entire month¡¯s worth ultimately ends up being the same. What''s important are their habits and character,¡± he scoffed.

    ¡°[Their what and what now?]¡±

    ¡°In short, humans will do what they¡¯ve been doing.¡±

    A right-hander and a left-hander will use different attacks and defense mechanisms, even while using the same style of swordsmanship. People will use different des to achieve the same purpose. It was their innate character and their habits¡ªa pattern carved into their subconscious that couldn¡¯t be changed.

    ¡°[¡­So you know what your enemies will do and when as long as you know their character and their habits?]¡±

    ¡°Nah, that¡¯s too much. Even if I do know their patterns, there still has to be plenty of experience and knowledge to make use of it.¡±

    ¡°[Can you make that shorter?]¡±

    ¡°A master of the board game ¡®Go¡¯ won¡¯t be able to read the next move in a game of chess, but I¡¯ve been training with the sword and taking down evil for an eternity.¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung understood what Limon tried to say. Even for him, it wasn¡¯t an easy task. It was a godlike ability he had earned through the many years dealing with crime and criminals.

    ¡°[Then why didn¡¯t you use that talent in the PAB? It would¡¯ve made it a lot easier to catch criminals.]¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t need to back then. Anyways, It¡¯s not a big deal now.¡±

    ¡°[You were justzy¡ª Oh yeah! I dodged that one!]¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m genuinely curious at this point. Are you unable to learn, or do you like getting hit?¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue seeing her fall backwards as he went in a second time.

    ¡°[Ugh, dammit! You can¡¯t run from the fact you were beingzy!]¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called being efficient. There were plenty of guys in the PAB with prophetic or information skills. Where would Ie in?¡±

    ¡°[You¡¯re using them pretty well right now!]¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because this is a special and weird case.¡±

    Generally speaking, tracers were faster and more urate than Limon. However, they had an especially hard time concluding anything when they investigated this case.

    ¡°There¡¯s also a definite w with this ability.¡±

    ¡°[A w?]¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Not if those bastards don¡¯t card on, but¡­ if they do, none of my predictions will matter.¡±

    ¡°[¡­And what kind of w is that?]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung tilted her head to the side. Limon¡¯s talent was more of a skill than any of the yer skills she¡¯d seen. Why was he acting so humble?

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Did you fail again?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that word you¡¯re using. Let¡¯s just say we retreated to avoid a longer battle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you call a fail, dumbrad,¡± the braided man muttered with a frown.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Understand what?¡±

    ¡°How do they know where we¡¯re going to attack and prepare for it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°Please get your rotten brain reced if you think failing three more times after the first is ¡®just a coincidence¡¯.¡±

    The young man with slit eyes watched the braided man lift the knife he was using to cut a piece of steak. He looked as if he wanted to lobotomize him.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no other way to exin it! Our information cannot have leaked,¡± the man with slit eyes eximed.

    ¡°Hm. That is true.¡±

    ¡°Or it could be a prophetic skill of some kind.¡±

    ¡°That is not possible,¡± the braided man tly denied. ¡°Have you forgotten? We have a blessing that makes us immune to all prophetic and observation skills.¡±

    ¡°But [Imprable Star Barrier] isn¡¯t everything, is it? There¡¯s a lot of masters within the Seven Dragons Association with peculiar skills.¡±

    ¡°Even so, they¡¯re just some minuscule talented hacks who were defeated by a mere swordsman.¡±

    The man with slit eyes remained silent in response. He didn¡¯t want to argue with a man who was basically his boss, but he also secretly agreed with him.

    [Imprable Star Barrier] was a special skill. Though ssified as a rare skill, its use far exceeded that of any other skill. It was why their organization, despite being globally active, has never been found out. Following that thought, it was more reasonable to consider that another factor was involved rather than [Imprable Star Barrier] getting nullified.

    ¡°Then, how were they prepared for us?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    The braided man continued cutting the steak. He took his time to chew on the steak, only swallowing the juices within the meat and spitting it back out.

    ¡°If our information is not leaking, and it wasn¡¯t foreseen with a skill¡­ There is only one answer left, is there not?¡±

    ¡°What answer?¡±

    ¡°They predicted it.¡±

    The man with slit eyes looked at him nkly.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying they used their brain? With no skill? How is that even possible?¡± He was aghast.

    People in the Iron Age relied on prophetic skills to forecast weather and detective skills for criminal investigations. Predicting criminal psychology without such skills was like going to space with no spacesuit.

    ¡°You won¡¯t know with your little brain,rad, but at the beginning of the Iron Age, there were detectives who relied on ¡®intuition'', ¡®experience¡¯, and ¡®statistics¡¯ to catch criminals.¡±

    ¡°So what? You think the Seven Dragons Association would use an ol¡¯ detective like that?¡±

    ¡°It could be just how their organization is.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ The Seven Dragons Association doesn¡¯t have a lot of yers, having passed down psionics for a millenia.

    They¡¯re Neanderthals, more foolish and dumb than even a stupidrad. So stuck in their pathetic traditions and power of old that they¡¯ve turned their backs on reality.¡±

    A smile formed on the braided man¡¯s face, causing the man with slit eyes to avert his gaze. The braided man may have looked cold and calm, but he was theirrade andmander. In instances like this, he was just as crazy, if not crazier. It wasn¡¯t good to meet eyes with him while he was in such a state.

    ¡°Ahem. So? Is finding that ol¡¯ crook of a detective and fucking him up all we have to do?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a wonderful idea¡­ if only we knew who and where that detective is and how we¡¯re going to get to him.¡±

    ¡°How would I know that?¡±

    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know. We need to at least get halfway there.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then do you have any ideas?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    The braided man took an object out of his pocket and set it on the table.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°An advisor to tell us our next target.¡±

    ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡±

    He ignored the young man looking at him like he was a madman. Rolling around the object in his hand, he only put a meaningful smile on his face.

    ¡°In the end, even a great detective is limited to reading human psychology.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 86: Lend Me Money

    Chapter 86: Lend Me Money

    Someone once said: propitious intuition will steer by, but ominous foreboding is always spot on.

    Limon scratched his head at the document in his hands.

    ¡°Tsk. I had a bad feeling¡­ Couldn¡¯t evenst a week.¡±

    For the past months, attacks were consistent. Each time, even though the criminals evaded capture, there was barely any damage done thanks to Limon¡¯s correct predictions. The ck Dragon n stabilized, and the number of clients Guardian had increased. It was as if each attack was carried out just to build up Limon and Guardian.

    That was until a few days ago.

    ¡°[Your predictions were wrong, boss.]¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and they¡¯ll continue being wrong.]¡±

    A subsidiarypletely outside Limon¡¯s predictions was attacked. Thankfully, military forces were able to arrive before too much damage was done. Unfortunately, Guardian¡¯s reputation fell back to rock bottom before it could even see the sunlight.

    Though, thepany¡¯s reputation was of no concern to Limon as he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°[Is this the w you mentioned, boss?]¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Limon nodded. He was troubled. ¡°These fucks have started picking their targets randomly.¡±

    ¡°[How?]¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe the nut-fucks rolled some pencils or drew some lots.¡±

    ¡°[That¡¯s baffling! I can¡¯t believe they would stray from your predictions just like that¡­]¡±

    ¡°¡®Baffling¡¯? It¡¯s obvious.¡±

    Limon could only predict the criminals¡¯ targets because he had thoroughly analyzed their thought processes and patterns. He couldn¡¯t predict something random. No matter how well he could psychoanalyze a person, he wouldn¡¯t know where a dart wouldnd if he was blindfolded.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said this was just a niche ability.¡±

    ¡°[I meant that you could have used it to catch criminals earlier instead of beingzy!]¡±

    ¡°I would if I could. What am I supposed to do when these bastards have a fuck load of luck on their side?¡±

    He didn¡¯t just lock himself in a room pretending to be a shaman for the past month. He did what he could, going out and about to look for the criminals and even lying in ambush near the predicted subsidiaries.

    But whether it was luck, or if they had a skill like [Threat Evasion], the criminals kept attacking wherever Limon wasn¡¯t. And in the case of tracking them, he had even less luck.

    ¡°I would have at least gotten a trace of them if I had some support¡­ Tsk.¡±

    ¡°[I told you you should¡¯ve managed your rep better. How bad did it have to be for every single one of them to get in your way instead of helping?]¡±

    ¡°You think that¡¯s my fault? That¡¯s all thanks to that Wang bastard making such a fuss.¡±

    The issue was the ck Dragon n¡¯s refusal to cooperate. Despite receiving Guardian¡¯s help, there were many instances where they would purposely interfere with Limon¡¯s efforts to capture the culprits.

    It wasn¡¯tpletely irrational. Elbows only bend inwards. With the Shanghai Royal Family already going after the criminals, Limon looking for them as well could be seen as an attempt to leech off their efforts.

    ¡°The best case scenario would¡¯ve been for that Wang bastard to catch those criminals before my tactics stopped working.¡±

    ¡°[Manage your expectations. What did you expect from those spooky rag tags?]¡±

    ¡°¡®Ragtag¡¯ is a bit mean, don¡¯t you think? They are still masters from the Shanghai Royal Family.¡±

    ¡°[So what if they are? They¡¯re worse than the rookie detectives we had.]¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s PAB standards.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue again. The ¡®rag tags¡¯ wereparable to high-level yers and weren¡¯t people to underestimate. However, they were masters of psionics, not investigative work.

    Sure, they were better than the average Joe. Maybe they could cast a tracking spell or two. Butpared to PAB agents, who focused on detective work and investigating high-level yers, it was only natural that the martial artists would lose.

    ¡°[The problem is that even the PAB would have difficulty catching these people.]¡±

    ¡°That part I agree with.¡±

    It was only natural that Limon and Yoo Na-kyung wouldck faith in Wang Ki-neung¡¯s abilities when they knew better than anyone else just how hard it was to catch a high-level yer who used their skills maliciously.

    The problem Limon faced was that he wasn¡¯t aplete third party in this matter.

    ¡°What a headache¡­¡±

    Limon furrowed his brows.

    They had no information on the culprits, and now they couldn¡¯t anticipate future attacks. Limon was getting stepped on with both his hands tied. It wasn¡¯t a matter he could gloss over.

    And so they sat, with Limon deep in thought and Yoo Na-kyung streaming out nonsense after nonsense as he grabbed her and spun his arms around.

    Suddenly, his phone rang.

    ¡®Tsk, what is it this time?¡¯

    It was rare for his phone to ring when few knew his number.

    But upon seeing who the caller was, his expression changed. It was someonepletely different from who he was expecting.

    ¡°< Hi. >¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°< That¡¯s such a boring question. Nothing needs to be up for us to keep in touch, is there? >¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°< Aren¡¯t we partners till death? >¡±

    A cheerful greeting rang from the other end of the line. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant voice, but it was the voice of someone who sounded quite heavenly while singing.

    Limon chuckled at the performer he¡¯d exchanged numbers with a month ago¡ªEugene.

    ¡®What a guy.¡¯

    They had only met once, yet here he was, acting like they were lifelong friends. He was stubbornly amiable. Despite how that sounds, Limon felt entertained by his presence. Perhaps it was due to how much of the little bird¡¯s stubbornness he had to endure.

    ¡°< So¡­ partner. I have a favor to ask you as my soul friend. >¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    He could already tell what the favor was going to be. There was only one thing Euegene would ask of him out of the blue. A perfor¡ª

    ¡°< Lend me some money. >¡±

    <em>Beep.</em>

    Limon instinctively hung up.

    The phone rang again, and after a long stare at ¡®Eugene¡¯ on the screen, he slowly turned away.

    ¡°Na-kyung.¡±

    ¡°[Yes?]¡±

    ¡°This is truly shocking. There are people more stubborn than you in this world.¡±

    ¡°[Excuse me, boss?!]¡±

    ***

    ***

    <em>Gulp gulp¡ª</em>

    ¡°Slow down there, will you? You¡¯re going to upset your stomach.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯m a healthy guy.¡±

    ¡°People who say that usually kick the bucket first.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat more. If I¡¯m dying anyways, isn¡¯t it better to die full than hungry?¡±

    ¡°What kind of prison proverb is that?¡±

    Limon watched as Eugene mindlessly dug away at his food and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Didn¡¯t you say that you were a frencerst time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you have any money to feed yourself? Were you a frence security guard in your own home or a professional beggar?¡±

    Limon eventually caved after the unbearable number of calls he received. What waited for him was a guitar, Eugene, and his growling stomach in the corner of some street.

    Limon wasn¡¯t intending to lend him any money, but he looked so miserable that Limon dragged him to a restaurant.

    ¡°Stuff happened.¡±

    ¡°What stuff?¡±

    ¡°I got in debt.¡±

    Limon¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Are you a gambler?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t do drugs or gamble. There wouldn¡¯t be any soul in my music if I got into that kind of stuff.¡±

    ¡°Then, how did you get into debt? Did you get scammed?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I actually don¡¯t know. I was just ying songs like usual and working here and there. Then I found myself in debt.¡±

    ¡°Just like that¡­?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before Limon went from feeling doubtful to staring at Eugene pathetically. He had a rough idea of how Eugene got into debt.

    ¡°[Tsk, tsk. Must be unemployed.]¡±

    ¡®Are you employed?¡¯

    ¡°[It¡¯s called being a cute, adorable little pet.]¡±

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m sorry I asked.¡¯

    Limon reflected on his naivety. He couldn¡¯t believe he thought that anyone could be more stubborn than that chicken head.

    Unbeknownst to Eugene, Limon was deeply apologizing to him in his head. He looked at Limon, amused.

    ¡°Partner. I was always curious. What¡¯s up with the bird?¡±

    ¡°This chicken head? Hm¡­ If I had to say, she¡¯s probably an annoying pet.¡±

    ¡°Why ¡®probably¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should call this a pet or a brute.¡±

    ¡°[A brute? What kind of brute is as cute as I?!]¡±

    Eugene smiled, even though he couldn¡¯t hear the telepathic wrath of Na-kyung.

    ¡°All right¡­ So a mascot?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d youe to that conclusion?¡±

    ¡°Because a mascot is cute when their team wins, but just bes a brute when they lose.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯spletely different.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can use it as our band mascot. It looks cute enough to be one.¡±

    What an unbelievable statement. Limon and Yoo Na-kyung were both baffled by Eugene, but Eugene went cluelessly on.

    ¡°But partner. Why didn¡¯t you bring your instrument?¡± he said as he bit into the apple that came as dessert.

    ¡°What instrument?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You said you¡¯d bring your own instrument the next time we perform, partner.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to perform. I came here to kick your begging ass.¡±

    ¡°Huuuuuh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Why do you have that look on your face like when dark mages watched as the demon god died?¡±

    ¡°Because you and I met, partner! It doesn¡¯t make any sense for us to not perform!¡±

    Eugene argued like he was exining the fundamentalws of the universe.

    ¡°The way I see it, it makes even less sense for someone in debt to go around ying music.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Great musices from suffering and adversity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an excuse jobless, dirt poor ¡®artists¡¯ say.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not an excuse! Suffering and adversity add to the soul.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you when you can objectively measure souls and prove the rate of growth.¡±

    Eugene clicked his tongue and wagged his finger.

    ¡°Partner, soul isn¡¯t something you believe in. You gotta feel it.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 87: A Troubling Friend

    Chapter 87: A Troubling Friend

    ¡°[He sure is good at being your friend, boss. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s someone who can get along with you for so long.]¡±

    The two were arguing endlessly about whether food or art was more important.

    ¡®How exactly? He¡¯s as stubborn as a mule.¡¯

    ¡°[That¡¯s exactly why. Don¡¯t most people bow as soon as you nce at them?]¡±

    ¡®What am I, some kind of gangster? How do I threaten people with just a look?¡¯

    Despite arguing with her, a part of Limon agreed. But either way, Eugene was quite the stout-hearted fellow.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, partner. I¡¯m hungry again after talking so much. Can I order some more food?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sure. Eat your heart out.¡±

    Maybe ¡®thoughtless¡¯ was the better word to put it.

    Limon lightly clicked his tongue as he watched Eugene devour another table full of food.

    ¡®He¡¯s a natural artist, this guy.¡¯

    ¡°[Because he¡¯s used to starving?]¡±

    ¡®Because he refuses to read the room.¡¯

    ¡°[Being stubborn is a character trait of an artist?!]¡±

    ¡®Not always, but I¡¯ve noticed many people with enough backbone to step on the gas while everyone else is stopped at a red light tend to etch their name in art history.¡¯

    ¡°[That¡¯s not having a backbone!! That¡¯s called insanity! Getting into a car ident gets you into today¡¯s breaking news, not up with the greats!]¡±

    ¡®Hm, they most certainly die before they get their name out.¡¯

    ¡°[What, is being an artist some kind of death match?!]¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s simr. They prioritize their art over their lives.¡¯

    Limon chuckled. It may be different in the modern age, but just centuries ago, the majority of artists were in the lowest social ss or considered as such. In those times, only two types of people would have still pursued art: nobles or priests who were guaranteed affluence and social status, or those who were willing to give their lives for their art.

    However, only a select few in thetter group became known, and most would only live for a day.

    ¡°So, partner, when¡¯s our next performance?¡±

    One such person that would fall into such a group would be Eugene. Even while he was gouging on food, all he could think about was music.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I wanted to talk to you about that. I don¡¯t think I can perform with you for now.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got other stuff happening.¡±

    ¡°No way! You still have to perform even with stuff happening!¡± Eugene cried out firmly as if he was Limon¡¯s debt collector.

    How he said it made even Yoo Na-kyung stop to think if Limon was ever indebted to Eugene.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m in a pretty rough spot.¡±

    Limon was obstinate. Yes, the constetions were important. But stopping the attacks on the n was much more urgent. There was no knowing what might happen if he let the criminals be¡ªwhat catastrophe might befall the ck Dragon n or even the wider civilian popce?

    ¡°Just what kind of stuff is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±

    ¡°Partner, I¡¯m also your partner. I have a right to know why you can¡¯t perform.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Limon thought that Eugene made a good point, so he gave in, giving a rough exnation¡ªexcluding the parts about his identity, his connections to the Seven, and the troubles he faced stopping dangerous criminals.

    And a brief momentter, Eugene asked with a nk stare.

    ¡°So you were able to cheat thanks to a certain rule, but now that it¡¯s gone, you feel stuck?¡±

    ¡°Your summary sucks.¡±

    ¡°I just repeated what you said, partner¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°[Ugh, that¡¯s not it! Why did you exin it to him like that?!]¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t tell him the Seven Dragons Association is under attack or reveal my identity.¡¯

    ¡°[Still, you cut too much! Of course, no one in this world would understand that extremely shortened version!]¡±

    ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±

    ¡°[And why is this dude epting it?!]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung looked at Eugene like she was staring at an alien.

    Oblivious to her, Eugene nodded to himself and patted Limon¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it too much, partner. I dunno about the rule, but you only get one shot in life. I¡¯m sure everything will fall back into ce soon.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just wait for an opportunity unless I want mypany to crumble.¡±

    ¡°You meddled withpany funds, too? Hm, that¡¯s a problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­What in the world are you talking about?¡±

    Eugene tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°Hm? Weren¡¯t you saying that you¡¯re busy paying off your debt after losing all your money in a casino, and now you can¡¯t perform with me?¡±

    ¡°How the hell did youe to that conclusion?¡±

    ¡°Well, after being confident you found a way to cheat the system, you got screwed after going all in. And now, you¡¯re trying to find a new loophole. Isn¡¯t that an average gambler or investor?¡±

    ¡°[Puahahahahah!]¡±

    ¡®¡­Is this funny to you?¡¯

    ¡°[It is! God, he just called my boss a gambler. What a life worth living.]

    ¡®You¡¯re already dead.¡¯

    ¡°[Ugh, stop hitting me with facts like that.]¡±

    ¡®How about I hit you in the forehead instead?¡¯

    ***

    ***

    And so, with some boration, the misunderstanding was cleared up and Eugene got a better understanding of the situation.

    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, partner, but I can tell that you¡¯re troubled.¡±

    ¡°[He¡¯s given up on thinking¡­ My god!]¡±

    ¡°All right. As long as you understand.¡±

    Limon shoved a cherry tomato into Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s beak.

    He couldn¡¯t be arsed to exin further when it was already hard to exin with all the details.

    ¡°But partner¡­ Is that rule really gone?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Lots of songs have messy rhythms, but you can still hear what that rhythm is by hearing closely.¡±

    ¡°Now I <em>really </em>don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think, feel!¡±

    ¡°Who are you, some famous actor from the Seven Dragons Association?¡±

    ¡°Uhmmmm¡­..¡±

    Eugene pondered for a minute, not sure how to exin in words. Coming up with an idea, he took out an object and handed it to Limon with a smile.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this for?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have an instrument today, partner.¡±

    ¡°I meant I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re handing me your guitar.¡±

    ¡°Just take it. You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Limon epted the particrly heavy guitar suspiciously. He could tell that Eugene would bother him to no end if he didn¡¯t. Unfortunately, he realized his mistake toote.

    Eugene shot up from his seat¡ªhis abruptness, his slightly parted lips, and that damn grin.

    ¡°Hey, are you¡ª?!¡±

    <em>Aren¡¯t you hungry?</em>

    ¡­A clear and ringing song erupted out of the restaurant, catching the eyes of a dozen people¡ªfrom the servers busily carrying around trays, the customers peacefully enjoying their meals, to even the manager yawning at the counter. They all had stumped looks on their faces from the sudden song.

    But that did not stop Eugene. Did he not feel people staring, or was he enjoying the attention? With the most delightful smile on his face, he continued singing.

    <em>I want to eat a sweet pie.</em>

    <em>I want to eat warm soup.</em>

    <em>It is the food of my soul.</em>

    ¡®¡­God-fucking-damnit.¡¯

    Limon covered his face. Even the ever-stubborn Yoo Na-kyung, who had admired his relentlessness, couldn¡¯t take the secondhand embarrassment.

    Abruptly bursting out singing in the middle of a restaurant? Sure, she could handle that.

    ¡°[But what is this mess of a song?!]¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not just me, then?¡¯

    ¡°[Of course not! I¡¯ve still got ears!]¡±

    Eugene was still a talentless twerp without Limon supporting him. Hisck of technical skill was on full disy while singing alone, and his greatest advantage of having sensibility in his music wasn¡¯t delivered very well.

    Even forgiving all that, however, Eugene was still hard to listen to. From the tune to the rhythm, everything was jittery.

    ¡°[Wasn¡¯t he good at singing, at least? Why is he singing so carelessly now?]¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s not being careless. Just singing as he pleases.¡¯

    ¡°[Oh yeah? What¡¯s the difference?!]¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s not singing like a mess on purpose. It¡¯s just bing one because he¡¯sposing and making up lyrics in real-time.¡¯

    ¡°[¡­He¡¯s doing what?]¡± Her beak dropped to the floor. ¡°[So this is an improv?]¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯

    ¡°[Not a song he made up before?]¡±

    ¡®Would it sound this bad otherwise?¡¯

    ¡°[But why? What, he couldn¡¯t handle his overflowing creative juices all of a sudden?]¡±

    ¡®He wants me to follow along.¡¯

    ¡°[Huhhh?]¡±

    But Limon did not exin further. He simply watched the gleeful Eugene sing. He sighed.

    ¡°[Uh¡­ Wait. What are you trying to do, boss¡­?]¡±

    He put the guitar into position.

    ¡°[Eh? You said this was improvisation! That means it¡¯s a song without any notes!]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung did have a point. Limon¡¯s talent to imitate any performance at a nce was nothing short of a miracle. But that was all thanks to his superhuman senses and physical ability. How could he y the music of a song as it was being created?

    She could not bring herself to make sense of any of this.

    ¡®Geez¡­¡¯

    Limon felt the same. He didn¡¯t have that much experience inposition and not a single clue how to support Eugene. But he did not back down. Eugene looked as if he didn¡¯t doubt that Limon would follow his lead¡ªnot that he really had a choice when he was singing his heart out.

    ¡®Well, I haven¡¯t had a break recently. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to cool my head by ying along.¡¯

    Distraction was viable when nothing came to mind.

    Feeling slightly bitter, baffled, and a bit better, Limon plucked one of the guitar strings.

    And everyone¡¯s jaws dropped to the floor.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 88: Discordance

    Chapter 88: Discordance

    Kim Seungjun tried to hold himself together.

    With a deep breath and maintaining a calm, low voice, he said, ¡°Chief Moon. This is different from what we discussed.¡±

    ¡°< What is? >¡±

    ¡°Last time we spoke, you told me Miss ire would be avable. What do you mean she can¡¯t do it anymore?¡±

    On the other end of the line, Chief Moon sluggishly responded to Kim Seungjun¡¯s nitpicking tone.

    ¡°< Why question the obvious? >¡±

    ¡°¡­Obvious?¡±

    ¡°< Think about it. Our ire¡¯s poprity is off the charts right now. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be avable now even if she was before. >¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to leave her schedule empty?¡±

    ¡°< Oh, no. It¡¯s not good to mistake yourself like that. We never signed a formal contract. >¡±

    Kim Seungjun grinded his teeth in frustration, as Chief Moon wasn¡¯t wrong. He had spent a fortune on reception expenses to liaise with ire, but everything was spoken. No contract was ever signed.

    ¡°Fine. Let''s just say I misunderstood. Is there any way you can change her schedule at this point?¡±

    Seungjun was a sad, working member of society. He had to hold back his spite whenever it came to business. He could feel his blood boil, but he was trying his best to resolve things amicably. However, he only received a patronizing reply.

    ¡°< Hoho. You can¡¯t tell me to change her schedule when I¡¯ve already signed a contract. >¡±

    ¡°If there is an issue with cancetion fees, I can¡ª¡±

    ¡°< That is not a problem. It¡¯s a matter ofmon morality, you see. Common morality. >¡±

    ¡®That &$@!$%%@¡ª!¡¯

    ¡°[Plus, do you even know what ire is going to be doing on that day?]¡±

    ¡°No, what is she doing?¡±

    ¡°< She¡¯s attending a party to celebrate the Midas Guild¡¯s branch manager hitting level 80! He earnestly asked me to hold that time slot for him, you know? How could I cancel on him now? >¡±

    Kim Seungjun realized why the Moon fucker was throwing such a fit.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re sure you weren¡¯t the one earnestly asking him?¡±

    ¡°< Oi, oi. What are you talking about?! You know plenty well our ire isn¡¯t one with so little work to go around begging for some! >¡±

    ¡®I was talking about you, dumbass.¡¯

    Kim Seungjunmented silently in rage. Chief Moon was in the wrong, but he had an endless amount of excuses to throw at him.

    ¡°< Well, isn¡¯t there still time? Look for someone else. >¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°< Let me know if you really can¡¯t find anyone else. Considering our history, I¡¯ll dly send a substitute. Our trainees these days aren¡¯t half bad, hahaha! >¡±

    After hanging up the call, Kim Seungjun let out a scream while shaking his fists.

    ¡°Those damn WIM guild motherfuckers!¡±

    He had saved a seat at the restaurant for them. And after making him wait more than half an hour, Chief Moon only made excuses on the phone.

    Ripping the hair out of his head, he was in deep thought.

    ¡®Damnit. What do I do?! I can¡¯t find a substitute now¡­¡¯

    Chief Moon could bark all he wanted about having extra time, but that was bullshit. The project was made with ire in mind. There was no way he could find someone who could match ire¡¯s title of the ¡®nation¡¯s best musician¡¯.

    The project will be gutted, all the me falling onto him. No one would have the guts to me the WIM guild.

    But as hemented at his reality, the customer sitting behind him stood up and began singing.

    <em>Aren¡¯t you hungry?</em>

    <em>I want to eat a sweet pie.</em>

    <em>I want to eat warm soup.</em>

    <em>It is the food of my soul.</em>

    ¡®¡­What¡¯s this? Some kind of event?¡¯

    Possibly because of the field of work he was in, he looked around at his surroundings. Finding no cameras, Kimg Seungjun frowned.

    ¡®Tch. It¡¯s just a drunk.¡¯

    The songing from behind him was far too awful to being from an ordinary person, let alone a singer. The guy had to be drunk.

    But after getting a second nce, he felt strange. A song with no rhythm or tune had to being from a drunk about 5 or 6 soju bottles in, but the person singing did not look intoxicated at all.

    ¡®Hm. Maybe he¡¯s the type who doesn¡¯t look that drunk.¡¯

    Coming to a quick conclusion, he got up from his seat. There was no reason to stay and listen to the obnoxious singing, especially after he got stood up.

    That was, until Limon, the man sitting across from the singer, started ying the guitar on hisp.

    Kim Seungjun froze¡ªnot because he was baffled that he wasn¡¯t stopping hispanion but joining him, but because unlike the singer, the instrumentation was clean. Each note was so fine and clear that the melody rang through his heart like a de.

    ¡®Was it possible for a guitar to make such a sound¡­?¡¯

    As someone who believed themselves to be well-educated on music, Kim Seungjun was impressed.

    Subconsciously he muttered, ¡®What a shame.¡¯

    The other wide-eyed customers and the restaurant staff would have agreed with him had he said it out loud. As good as the guitar sounded, it only served to make the rugged singing all that worse.

    ¡®If only the singing wasn¡¯t there. If only it was just the guitar,¡¯ they all thought.

    Then, the melody subtly changed.

    ***

    ***

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    At first, he thought that it was just him. But the change became more prominent as Kim Seungjun¡¯s expression unknowingly turned into one of outrage.

    ¡®The guitar is following the song?¡¯

    The rhythm gradually started falling off. As time went on, the unique beauty of the melody was lost as the guitar started sounding just as messy as the singing.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it usually the opposite?¡¯

    He would have been impressed if the singer followed along to the guitar, but the opposite happened. The instrumentation got caught up in the singing and became a mess as well, screaming together in chaos.

    ¡®What the hell¡­!¡¯

    Could this be considered noise pollution? Mental terrorism? He was about to lose it at the humiliation of music happening before him.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    But Kim Seungjun¡¯s eyes widened. Both the singing and the guitar sounded like a mess.

    ¡®There¡¯s¡­ a harmony?¡¯

    The two sources of discord came together to form a pure melody. It was only for an instant¡ªlike it was a coincidence. But then it happened a second time. A third. The two harmonized more and more, until only one fantastic and mysterious melody flowed, devouring all the other sounds in the restaurant. Such a fleeting, yet eternal moment.

    ¡°Harmony¡­¡± Kim Seungjun nkly muttered to himself.

    ¡®Rhythm¡¯ is the basic flow of a tune. ¡®Melody¡¯ creates the tune. ¡®Harmony¡¯ connects melody. Called the ¡®three elements of music¡¯, was always doubtful of harmony.

    Music couldn¡¯t be made without rhythm, and music without melody sounded drab, but anyone could make music without harmony. Could it really be considered a musical element? Kim Seungjun had always questioned that¡ªuntil now.

    There is a reason why harmony is part of the three basic elements of music, and perhaps the most important out of them. The scene unveiling in front of him was just that mind blowing.

    ¡®Dear god. I can¡¯t believe that this is even possible.¡¯

    The guitar cut off the melody. The singingpletely disregarded rhythm. The tunes could not be called music, just a continuation of confusing sounds. But together? The guitar filled in the rhythm the singing would skip and the singing connected the melody the guitar cut off as it created a sound transcending human imagination.

    And the surprising part? The two sounds were stillpletely separate from one another.

    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m listening to a song from heaven with hell¡¯s outcries as a chorus.¡¯

    The timing could be missed in the blink of an eye, the melody could go out of tune with just one frequency error, and the decibel of the sound was iprehensible.

    The two were so far apart from each other that any slight error would create an awful disharmony. And yet, because of that, the two sounds were fascinating and mysterious.

    ¡®This is¡­ I don¡¯t know what to call this.¡¯

    On top of that, the harmony the two created changed endlessly. One moment it would hold the weight of a ssical piece, another it was as soft as a bad. Calm as jazz, strong like rock and roll.

    Without warning or prelude, it would change music genres and style at every note. It felt like a nt being blown by a hurricane. The leaves and stem thrashed in disarray, but the roots stood unwavering and firm.

    ¡®This song is mental.¡¯

    It was insane. A revolution and provocation to all existing music. No sound performer could attempt this, and if one could, they would not even dare try.

    ¡®But it¡¯s good.¡¯

    Not stuck on any form, the freedom of the melody was so beautiful that it bewitched those listening.

    <em>Don¡¯t think too much.</em>

    <em>Life is fun, alive is lucky.</em>

    <em>Don¡¯t waste happiness.</em>

    <em>Enjoy your life today.</em>

    Just when did it end?

    The tune ringing through the restaurant quietened down and the lingering sounds brushed past everyone¡¯s ears like the fragrance of a flower inte spring, eventually dissolving into dust.

    Frozen in ce, Kim Seungjun subconsciously cried out in his head.

    ¡®Found my substitute!¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 89: Please Be My Substitute

    Chapter 89: Please Be My Substitute

    <em>TL/N: It turns out that Eugene has been a girl all this time. Their pronouns have nevere up in the raws before, so we took it as a guy¡¯s name. We apologize for any confusion.</em>

    Perhaps it was the erraticism of the performance or the overly shocking music. Everyone in the restaurant¡ªthe customers, staff, even the bluebird¡ªblinked in silence¡ªexcept two people.

    ¡°How¡¯s that, partner?¡±

    Eugene grinned while Limon massaged his temples after setting the guitar down.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think you were jumping the gun there?¡±

    ¡°But you did it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mostly thanks to luck.¡±

    ¡°Still, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about now.¡±

    Limon was quiet. He watched Eugene and her smile with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Sure¡­ I think you helped me realize something,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Alrighty! Then, you owe me one now! Next time, repay me whenever I want to have a performance, all right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Limon apathetically pointed to the empty tes on the table.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you take what you¡¯re eating into consideration while talking about debt?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t it your treat, partner?¡±

    ¡°I never said so,¡± Limon quietly scoffed.

    One can get a friend food, but that friend should never be a pushover. Certainly, Limon got a hint about catching the criminals thanks to her, but he wasn¡¯t about to let himself get ripped off.

    ¡°[Wow, that¡¯s dirty.]¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you repay all your food bills¡ªwithpound interest.¡±

    ¡°[¡­Of course! Friends should set clear boundaries on money. But surely it¡¯s a different matter when a superior buys his subordinates food, umu.]¡±

    Eugene didn¡¯t know that the food might be her debt to Limon. Looking down at the stacks of empty tes, she innocently smiled.

    ¡°Partner, you know I can¡¯t save money because of my debt right now, yeah? So¡­¡±

    Limon was also smiling innocently.

    ¡°So you¡¯ll repay me once you¡¯re in a better ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what everybody who doesn¡¯t pay back says.¡±

    ¡°Partner, I¡¯m sad that my partner doesn¡¯t trust me.¡±

    ¡°Not as much as me having a friend who can¡¯t repay me.¡±

    From that point on, the two were at war:

    Eugene tantly tried to make Limon indebted to her by making him her performance sheep. And Limon, with his brazen attitude, wanting Eugene to pay for the food before anything else.

    Yoo Na-kyung, taken aback for a new reason now, covered her face with her wings.

    ¡°[Why am I always the one with any sort of embarrassment?!]¡±

    Suddenly, in the middle of their vocal dispute, another voice emerged from between them.

    ¡°Excuse me, may I talk to you for a minute?¡±

    ¡°Nope. We¡¯re busy. Go away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking with my partner.¡±

    Limon and Eugenepletely disregarded the voice, but the owner of that voice was not displeased in the slightest. As if he had just met a savior to pull him out of hell, he put on the best twelve-out-of-ten smile he could.

    ¡°I will pay for all the food if you allow me the time.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Have a seat!¡±

    Eugene did aplete one-eighty and beamed at the man.

    ¡®¡­Fucking hell.¡¯

    Contrasting with Eugene, Limon¡¯s face turned sour as he lost his card. He stared at the man disapprovingly.

    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not here toin about our volume, are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, pardon me. I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet.¡±

    Despite Limon looking much younger, the man ignored his informal way of speaking. He handed them his business card, grateful for the reminder.

    As soon as the pair saw the card, their expressions changed again.

    The man smiled as he introduced himself.

    ¡°I am pleased to meet the two of you. I am Kim Seungjun, a producer for KTB.¡±

    ***

    ***

    ¡°Where was it¡­ KTV?¡±

    ¡°¡­B. Not V. KTB.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. My bad. I don¡¯t really watch cable.¡±

    ¡°I understand. <em>Some</em> say that our cable is leaning towards the unpopr side.¡±

    Kim Seungjun smiled bitterly. Cable was about as popr as terrestrial TV, but that was only the popr ones. There were countless broadcasts with worse viewership than the patriotic broadcasts, and KTB was one of them.

    Lack of financing, budget,bor, deteriorating facilities and recognition¡ªit was a miracle they were still in business. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say their graves were already dug out.

    ¡°So a screwed cablework, and you¡¯re preparing music¡­¡±

    ¡°¡®Music Challenge¡¯. It¡¯s a program where singers and musicians try to answer difficult questions and get rewarded for getting them correct.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s some kind of game quest? Giving them work and rewarding them?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ The sponsor of the program is a gamingpany. Should things go well, they might name a game after ourwork.¡±

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you getting your hopes a little too high?¡±

    ¡°As I mentioned, ourwork is struggling.¡±

    It would be a normal program anywhere else. But to KTB, this was a grand project that would make or break thepany. There were already several rumors going around that they would get sold or merge with anotherpany if they failed again.

    ¡°And casting ire was our trump card to ensuring that the project seeded.¡±

    ¡°ire, you say¡­ Is she the one on TV?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Her singing alone would draw in at least eight-digit viewer counts.¡±

    Ten million in just this one country. With her at the height of her poprity, she must¡¯ve had thousands of fandoms globally. And since she was a well-known Duke, her sess in the entertainment industry was handed to her on a silver tter.

    ¡°We got WIM, the guild ire is in, to confirm her presence in the program thanks to our sponsor investing arge sum of money. But¡­¡±

    ¡°That promise went down the drain.¡±

    ¡°¡­It was my mistake. I should have at least gotten a physical meeting with her, no matter what that son of a bitch Moon said!¡±

    Kim Seungjun gritted his teeth. He should have known better after the numerous times Chief Moon would bring him out for a treat, but always never bringing along his stamp for signing contracts. It was his mistake for letting it slide every time, thinking that he was just trying to get better terms on the contract since Chief Moon was one reputable bitch.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no surprise a high-level yer is a shitty person.¡±

    ¡°ire is all right. It¡¯s WIM and Chief Moon who are the bullies.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know about that. You sure?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Guilds, bullies, whatever. What¡¯s important is the person¡¯s opinion.¡±

    It seemed Kim Seungjun had difficulty understanding Limon, so he continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too knowledgeable about the entertainment industry, but do you think a guild could move around a level 80+ Duke so willy-nilly unless she didn¡¯t want to be in your show?¡±

    The Iron Age considered level 60s as high level. A Duke had the ie, influence, and power of a corporate enterprise. They were people incredibly close to the top. A guild changing her schedule without her consent would be absurd.

    ¡°¡­WIM could do that sort of thing.¡±

    Limon looked doubtful.

    ¡°When it¡¯s not even in the top ten?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible to have the same influence as one of the top guilds, even if it¡¯s not in that ranking.¡±

    Limon stroked his chin.

    ¡®Hey, Na-kyung. Is the WIM guild master some monarch¡¯s brother-inw?¡¯

    ¡°[How would I know? There arepletely different managing teams for the entertainment business.]¡±

    ¡®Still, you haven¡¯t heard anything?¡¯

    ¡°[I¡¯m not sure. I have heard that WIM is pretty reputable in that field, but I haven¡¯t heard any other rumors¡­]¡±

    Limon and Yoo Nakyung tilted their heads to the side in unison. As former PAB agents, the two knew well about the top domestic guilds. And so, even the best entertainment guild would be nothing more than just a talent agency. It was hard to imagine that WIM wielded that much authority.

    ¡°So?¡±

    The two snapped back into reality after a blunt voice spoke out.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point in you saying all this?¡±

    Eugene had greeted him with a beaming smile when he first offered to pay for the food, but it appeared that she had a change of heart.

    ¡°To get straight to the point¡­ I want to cast you two.¡±

    ¡°Hm. You want us to rece ire¡¯s spot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, basically.¡±

    For a moment, Limon had an odd expression on his face at the somewhat expected words. He scratched his cheeks.

    ¡°I have a lot of questions¡­ But let¡¯s start with this.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do here?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That singer, ire. You said that she was a famous singer. It¡¯s weird you want us to substitute her, yeah?¡±

    It was a cold but rational statement to make. ire was a singer at the peak of her fame with over ten million fans. It would be hard for the majority of singers to fill in for her. How could he cast Limon and Eugene, people he¡¯d never seen before, and people with no fame? Even Limon, who didn¡¯t know much about the entertainment industry, couldn¡¯t help but be confused.

    Kim Seungjun had a clear answer.

    ¡°Yes, it is weird.¡±

    ¡°¡­Admitting that a little too fast, ain¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. If anyone asked me to have you two in ire¡¯s ce an hour ago, I would have thought them insane.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s changed from an hour ago?¡± Limon asked, both parts baffled and interested.

    ¡°I listened to your performance,¡± Kim Seungjun answered immediately.¡±

    ¡°I may be a rookie producer, but I know enough to differentiate good and average music.¡±

    ¡°So our music is good?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He looked Limon and Eugene in the eyes with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s music that guarantees sess.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 90: When You Try Your Best

    Chapter 90: When You Try Your Best

    Kim Seungjun knew how unskilled he was. If it weren¡¯t for theck of resources in KTB and all of his predecessors causing issues and leaving thepany, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the program. He knew that a more experienced producer wouldn¡¯t have gotten screwed over by WIM.

    However, rookie as he was, he had no doubt in his mind. Those two were going to seed. Their music was fantastical. It was doubtful anyone else could ever attempt to imitate it.

    Using [Eye For Entertainment], he could see something only first-ss musicians could¡ªa mysterious aura he had not seen on even the best musicians. More than that, he could feel the emotion from them. It gave him certainty in his predictions.

    ¡®These two can do it¡ªno, it can¡¯t be done without these two!¡¯

    Limon and Eugene were more than enough to be ire¡¯s substitute. They might even achieve much more than just fill her seat.

    ¡°Please let me know if you are part of another guild orpany. I will send a contract with the best possible terms as soon as I can.¡±

    Of course, that was his intuition speaking. He would be called crazy if he hired two nameless musicians after having ire¡¯s casting thrown out the window. His boss, who didn¡¯t particrly like him to begin with, would probably bury him alive.

    But Kim Seungjun pushed ahead. The moment he was betrayed by Chief Moon, the program was already dead in the water¡ªand so was KTB. If the ship went down either way, he wanted to make onest gamble.

    ¡®Worst case scenario, I just quit my job!¡¯

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    Perhaps he felt the adamance in Kim Seungjun¡¯s gaze. After some silence, Limon spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡¯

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡¯

    ¡°Y-You aren¡¯t?!¡±

    KTB was small, but it was still a cable broadcast. And taking the ce of a top singer like ire? Most popr celebrities and musicians would be very tempted by the opportunity. Why would Limon turn his offer down?

    ¡°If you are suspicious of me, we can head to KTB together. I will prove my identity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you turning this down?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns to get famous or earn money off music.¡±

    Kim Seungjun had one miscalction: Limon was not nameless. He was a swordmaster credited with having saved the world multiple times. He was the future husband of Li Chingwei, a woman scheming to swallow the Seven Dragons Association whole with money. Temptations like money or fame wouldn¡¯t faze such a person.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t let yourself down too much. I said I¡¯m not interested, but you never know if my friend is.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­?¡±

    Kim Seungjun¡¯s face instantly beamed with light. Limon turned his gaze to Eugene.

    ¡°What do you think? Looks like the conditions are pretty damn good for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that face? You look like you got cursed by a dark mage.¡±

    Limon was confused as to why Eugene was hesitant when she was smiling just moments before.

    Eugene tilted his head.

    ¡°You said so yourself, partner. You¡¯re not interested in fame or profiting off music.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you asking me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Should I have /invite/reaperscans

    ***

    Eugene wagged his finger.

    ¡°Individual questions are for strangers. We are partners whose souls work together. Heart-to-heart, back-to-back. There is no reason to ask me.¡±

    Limon blinked in disbelief. He confirmed he didn¡¯t hear wrong when he saw Kim Seungjun¡¯s anxious demeanor and what sounded like Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s muffledughter. He scratched his cheek.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not interested either?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it a little more? It would be a good opportunity for you to debut as a singer in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Limon was baffled at what he was hearing.

    ¡°Are you refusing because you don¡¯t want to debut?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Does there need to be a reason?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung looked more surprised to hear this than Eugene.

    ¡°[What¡¯s up with you, boss? Asking all these questions.]¡±

    Limon was rarely curious about other people. He had way too many weird interactions in his long life¡ªnot asking questions was a habit that naturally formed over time. In fact, it took several years of working together before he found out that Yoo Na-kyung was an orphan.

    For him to want to know about Eugene when they had only met twice was shocking, even saddening, for Yoo Na-kyung.

    ¡®Because it¡¯s disappointing.¡¯

    ¡°[Disappointing?]¡±

    ¡®Having this talent and letting it go to waste.¡¯

    Limon silently clicked his tongue. After picking up the violin, he had spent a lot of time studying various kinds of music and analyzing several artists. He knew that Eugene was a genius with the potential of someone like Julia¡ªshe just hadn¡¯t bloomed yet.

    ¡®A flower that can bloom beautifully with the right care getting sealed away is a shame to see.¡¯

    With proper training, Eugene could be a top singer in a few short years.

    Yoo Na-kyung puffed her cheeks out.

    ¡°[¡­You¡¯ve never said that to me before, boss.]

    ¡®Huh? Did you have any kind of talent?¡¯

    ¡°[I¡¯m a prodigy! I was a never-before-seen prodigy in the orphanage!]¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re a genius once you can call yourself the prodigy of a century.¡¯

    ¡°[That doesn¡¯t even make sense!]¡±

    ¡®Does it not? I saw dozens of people like you back when I was lord of the Sword Tower.¡¯

    ¡°[What is this, the Hyperbolic Time Chamber*?! Why does the Sword Tower even have that many prodigies of the century?!]¡±

    <em>*TL/N: The ¡®Hyperbolic Time Chamber¡¯ is a training location from Dragon Ball, where a day spent inside is equivalent to a year outside.</em>

    Eugene¡¯s quiet voice snapped Limon out of his back and forth with Yoo Na-kyung.

    ¡°Partner, do you really want to know why?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I thought artists liked fame and money.¡±

    Most people were like that, actually. There was rarely anyone who would hate acknowledgment and fame, and even rarer to hate money. It was simply moremon to see in artists, as their earnings were closely tied to their fame.

    ¡°I like making money. But I don¡¯t want to sing for money.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be any soul in my songs.¡±

    It was an unexpected answer, but Limon wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°Does art always have to be the means and not the method?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know aboutplicated stuff like that. I just want to sing what I want, when I want.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ I get it now.¡±

    Limon chucked at Eugene¡¯s clueless yet confident answers. This time, it was Eugene who was taken aback.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m weird, partner?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to be weird. That would make me weird, too,¡± Limon shrugged.

    It was not a half-hearted statement. When it came to doing what you wanted¡ªwhen you wanted to¡ªLimon held the crown for that.

    Eugene stared at him oddly until she joined in hisughter.

    ¡°Well, you really are weird.¡±

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking.¡±

    ¡°[¡­Uhm, boss? I don¡¯t understand at all. Soul? Is he trying to protect the purity of his art?]¡± Yoo Na-kyung asked, confused.

    ¡®Don¡¯t dig into it too much. You wouldn¡¯t get it with that bird brain of yours if you tried.¡¯

    ¡°[That¡¯s racist!]¡±

    Disregarding Yoo Na-kyung¡¯sment, Limon remained quiet. Eugene didn¡¯t even grasp the concept of the ¡®purity of art¡¯. She just wanted freedom.

    And so, Limon let up with the questions. It was his principle to not force anyone into what they didn¡¯t want to do, whether they had great talent or not.

    Just then, a cautious voice broke the silence.

    ¡°Excuse me. Have you guys talked everything out?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Weren¡¯t you listening?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­.¡±

    Limon got the hint after seeing Kim Seungjun¡¯s embarrassed expression and nodded. He put a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Food¡¯s on me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but bear with it. If you keep trying hard, you¡¯ll eventually see the light at the end of the tunnel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He red at Limon¡¯s apathetic attempt at consoling him. He only really confirmed that things would get harder for him going forward. With tight fists, he cried out.

    ¡°I¡¯m still going to cast you two, regardless of what you say! No matter what!¡±

    ¡°Well, try your best.¡±

    Limon brushed off Kim Seungjun, as any elder would watching a frivolously passionate child.

    But neither Limon, Eugene, nor Kim Seungjun himself knew just what his burning passion would bring.

    In the meantime, there were those in a much more serious situation than him.

    ***

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Wang Ki-neung was in a luxurious office. He was staring at a destroyed mural and stroking his mustache.

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    No response.

    ¡°How surprising. I¡¯m shocked you can say there was no progress with so much confidence.¡±

    With a dim face, the Shanghai Royal Family informant cautiously excused himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there was no progress. All suspicious areas have been covered by the Heaven¡¯s Net. All there is to do now is to wait for them to get caught in it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great and all¡­ but I heard the same thingst week, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, pardon me. I had heard that the week before as well.¡±

    The informant crumbled under the sarcasm. It had been a month since they started their investigation. And yet, they hadn¡¯t gotten a single lead. As the team responsible for the family¡¯s espionage dealings, they had no excuses for their ipetency.

    ¡°Is there anyone else with a solution other than the goddamned Heaven¡¯s Net for fucks /invite/reaperscans

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 91: Is There a Reason?

    Chapter 91: Is There a Reason?

    Wang Ki-neung pressed on further, displeased by the informant¡¯s silence.

    But there would be no response. The informant was scared of Wang Ki-neung, but he was also frustrated by the situation.

    ¡®I would do something else if I could.¡¯

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know things would be like this.¡¯

    ¡®Agh!¡¯

    Even though they had used every shadow master in the n and spent millions of dors on tracers, they were no closer to catching the culprits. They were chasing ghosts.

    ¡®But a ghost would¡¯ve been better. That way, the worst that happens is that we be aughingstock of the n.¡¯

    The problem was that other subsidiaries were getting attacked. After taking over the investigation for Guardian, it ced the responsibility of catching the criminals solely on the Shanghai Royal Family.

    Dishonor wasn¡¯t a problem anymore. The way things were going, their entire noble n might be jeopardized.

    That¡¯s why everyone rushed to find a solution, but no appropriate n came to mind.

    ¡°What if we request help from Guardian?¡± a quiet voice broke the silence.

    Everyone turned their heads to the military leader. He was not one to speak up in these situations, and his suggested alternative was instead unexpected.

    ¡°Are you saying we should ept that we can¡¯t catch them ourselves?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have an extra gun dog. And Guardian is one with an extremely good sense of smell.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    The other members murmured in unison. The military leader had a point. They prepared to go to any lengths for their goal when they pulled out their cash and hired tracers. And not to mention, Guardian had been effective in stopping attacks.

    Considering they were also responsible for the n¡¯s security, it was the most logical n.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Wang Ki-neung adamantly turned the suggestion down.

    ¡°Asking for their help after having told them we would handle it? How would that look?¡±

    ¡°Is it not the family¡¯s precept to prioritize reality over our egos?¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time for that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it toote?¡±

    ¡°Much toote.¡±

    Wang Ki-neung shook his head. If only they had epted help from the beginning. Despite the continuous attacks over thest month, the culprits were still atrge. If the Shanghai Royal Family begged Guardian for help with their already weak status, they wouldn¡¯t be able to call themselves a noble n ever again.

    ¡®If I knew that catching these culprits would be such an obstacle, I would have prepared other methods¡­¡¯

    Wang Ki-neung sighed. No one would have expected the Seven Dragons Association to fail in finding the criminals¡ªmaybe save for one person.

    ¡®Did you decline my offer knowing this would happen, Master of Swords?¡¯

    Limon had declined to ept his support yet granted his selfish request. At the time, he took it as the foolish pride of a traditional swordsman to turn down rewards.

    But was that the case? If Limon epted Wang Ki-neung¡¯s offer, all the criticism would have been directed at Guardian instead. People would use Limon of being tempted by greed and making him give up the chase while the family could y the victim card and receive sympathy. By turning down Wang Ki-neung, Limon saved himself. In fact, his reputation had only gone up since. What if it wasn¡¯t a coincidence? What if Limon had known from the beginning?

    The Master of Swords was not just some hard-headed swordsman. He could see over all the mountains in thend and was a king who only moved when victory was inevitable. He was an old yet cunning tiger.

    ¡®I should have known when the Master of Swords didn¡¯t protest.¡¯

    Hemented at his foolishness. However, it was the best call then. If he had another chance, he would have done the same again.

    ¡°Forget about Guardian. The only way to protect our family is to catch the culprits using our own power,¡± Wang Ki-neungmanded. Staring at the destroyed mural still stained with the blood of his cousin, he muttered lowly, ¡°No matter /invite/reaperscans

    ***

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Chingwei stamped her signature on the document and moved on to the next one. ¡°So the Shanghai Royal Family has decided to stick to their current n.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yo Ouin, an elderly man in a suit, confirmed. ¡°Family Head Wang is directing more resources to the situation and increasing the intensity of their search.¡±

    ¡°They would¡¯ve caught them already if they put in that effort from the start.¡±

    ¡°It appears that anxiousness blinded them.¡±

    ¡°That is a shame. Someone as sharp as him shouldn¡¯t be so deaf to his circumstances and waste so much of our n¡¯s resources.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to reprimand him?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily, no. Anyone would have done as he did in his ce.¡±

    She knew that Wang Ki-neung was not ipetent.

    ¡°Do you think it is the work of a skill?¡±

    ¡°It is rare to be so hidden from our shadow arts and tracers¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if such a skill exists¡­ Would it be enough to escape Wang Ki-neung¡¯s grasp?¡±

    ¡°That would be difficult for even a monarch¡­¡± Li Chingwei curtly agreed.

    It may be the Iron Age, the time of yers, but they were the Seven Dragons Association. They held the world¡¯s wealth and the amount of influence to match. It would be hard to perfectly hide from such an organization, regardless of how great a yer one was.

    ¡°But that¡¯s if they don¡¯t have support.¡±

    ¡°You think this is an attack from another organization?¡±

    ¡°So says the Master of Swords¡¯ intuition.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Then, it would be easier to track down the organization backing them.¡±

    ¡°You believed me faster than I expected.¡± Li Chingwei tilted her head slightly.

    Other ns would haveughed at her for believing in the intuition of some dead weight, but Yo Ouin knew that Limon was still in his prime.

    With a grave expression, he replied, ¡°He is the Master of Swords. He stopped our grand scheme that took many meticulous centuries to prepare. There is no reason not to trust in his intuition.¡±

    ¡°He is keen indeed.¡± Li Chingwei grinned as if she was the one receiving the praise.

    Was the reason you made a securitypany to make use of his intuition for situations like this?¡± Yo Ouin questioned.

    ¡°No. I just thought it was something the Master of Swords would find the least troublesome¡­ Of course, it would be a lie if I said I had no expectations for him.¡±

    Countless thoughts ran through Yo Ouin¡¯s mind. The princess intentionally gave Limon an overwhelming amount of power to raise his status in the n, settle the pressure of the elders, and prepare for incidents¡ªsuch were the benefits of putting Limon in charge of Guardian. He was perplexed that she was brushing those to the side.

    ¡°How are the other noble ns looking?¡±

    ¡°They are very concerned.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something to take lightly,¡± Yo Ouin advised. The princess¡¯ calm demeanor was hard to read. ¡°It was going all right, yes. But then, Guardian¡¯s predictions stopped being urate. All our subsidiaries¡¯ ie has decreased.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ not good.¡± Li Chingwei looked troubled.

    Despite their former status as a demonic cult, the Seven Dragons Association was now a strict enterprise, running on ie and benefits instead of faith and fear.

    Their main priority, ie, getting hurt was in some ways worse than losing hundreds of employees to attacks. Li Chingwei could be next on the chopping block after the Shanghai Royal Family. And since regaining her status in the n was necessary for her end goal, the current situation was a challenge.

    ¡°How about you ask the Master of Swords, princess?¡±

    Yo Ouin rarely voiced his opinion on matters, but the circumstances were far from ordinary.

    ¡°To catch the culprits?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are under no obligation like the Shanghai Royal Family is to refuse Guardian¡¯s intervention.¡±

    Li Chingwei tilted her head. She wasn¡¯t expecting Yo Ouin¡¯s input.

    ¡°If the Master of Swords steps into the frontlines, both you and he will stand to gain more favor.¡±

    ¡°It seems like there is no doubt in your mind that the Master of Swords can find the culprits immediately if he tried.¡±

    ¡°He is the Master of Swords.¡±

    If he unsheathed his sword, who could hide?

    Li Chingwei stared at Yo Ouin in silence. Finally, she nodded with a smile.

    ¡°I think so, too.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ª¡±

    ¡°But I will not be asking the Master of Swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­May I know why?¡±

    ¡°Family Head Wang personally requested the Master of Swords to keep out of the investigation. What would be of him if Limon intervened now?¡±

    ¡°The Master of Swords would not mind.¡±

    ¡°He probably wouldn¡¯t, but the Shanghai Royal Family will. They will resent the Master of Swords.¡±

    For the Shanghai Royal Family to protect their noble status, they had to catch the criminals. Limon suddenly butting his head in again and single-handedly getting rid of the criminals after handing them the reigns would be enough reason for the family to detest him.

    ¡°Regardless of their status, the Shanghai Royal Family is still a noble n. If they oppose Limon, that will rub off on the others.¡±

    Resentment scars deeper than grace. The grace shown to a hundred n members cannot possiblypare to the resentment of any single Shanghai Royal Family member. It would also persist that much longer¡ªespecially since the subject matter was Limon Asphelder.

    ¡°Is there a reason for the Master of Swords to step in if that is the end /invite/reaperscans

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 92: A New Challenge

    Chapter 92: A New Challenge

    Yo Ouin stiffened. He realized why the princess refused to ask Limon for help.

    ¡°Princess, that means¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is not something the princess of the ck Dragon n should be saying.¡±

    Li Chingwei quietly chuckled. She would have done it if it was solely for the ck Dragon n. The n would regain stability and ie, and she would raise her status.

    ¡°But it¡¯s something I must question as the future wife of the Master of Swords.¡±

    To Limon, however, being an onlooker was better. If he resolved the situation, the Shanghai Royal Family would be indebted to him¡ªwaiting for the problem to worsen and the family more desperate would be more advantageous.

    ¡°Yo Ouin. What should I prioritize¡ªmy princess or wife status?¡±

    Her devotion to the ck Dragon n and her loyalty to Limon could not coexist. She had to choose which side she would take.

    After a moment of silence, Yo Ouin smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Loyalty to the Master of Swords, of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­I expected you would tell me to go after both.¡±

    Li Chingwei looked at him with genuine surprise.

    ¡°Simultaneously chasing two rabbits will only make you lose both. And you cannotpare a thousand pigeons to one phoenix.¡±

    ¡°Very wise.¡±

    Satisfied by his calm answer, Li Chingwei returned to her documents with a bright smile.

    ¡°Either way, I will have to take action.¡±

    That was when her phone rang. Her demeanor immediately changed to happy, like she¡¯d forgotten her previous concerns.

    ¡°Have you called to hear the voice of your lovely future wife, Master of Swords?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I would be thrilled if you were.¡±

    ¡°So what is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ what?

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I just asked out of surprise.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will prepare it right away.¡±

    Li Chingwei ended the call with a bitter smile.

    She turned to Yo Ouin, who had taken a step back not to disturb her call.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need a new n anymore.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Apologies for beingte. Did I make you wait long?¡±

    ¡°¡­It hasn¡¯t even been ten minutes since I called.¡±

    ¡°Every 30 minutes apart from my beloved husband feels like three autumns.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it ¡®every minute feels like three years?¡±

    ¡°Thatcks affection.¡±

    ¡°¡­Any more of that, and I¡¯ll suffocate,¡± Limon said, shaking his head at her haste.

    ¡°Did you bring what I asked?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With a nod and a wave of Yo Ouin¡¯s hand, dozens of maids and housemen entered the room and set down some boxes.

    ¡°As the Master of Swords has requested, themonly found <em>elements</em>.¡±

    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s more than I thought.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s most likely because there are multiple things of different magnitudes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I will take some out if there are too many.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no reason to pick and choose when you went to the effort of gathering all this in such a short time.¡±

    Limon looked inside the box and nodded in satisfaction. Though there were multiple identical items, the fact they managed to gather this much was already beyond his expectations.

    Li Chingwei tilted her head to the side.

    ¡°But why did you ask me for this?¡±

    ¡°Hm. Did I call you when you were busy?¡±

    ¡°I always have time to spare. I just thought you could ask Chao for these things.¡±

    Yo Ouin silently marveled¡ªlying with a straight face like that, she really was the ck Dragon Princess. Whether Limon was aware of her tant lie or not, he remained nonchnt.

    ¡°That dummy brain is frantically inspecting your subsidiaries¡¯ security. It¡¯ll be trouble if I give her another job.¡±

    ¡°I see. Certainly, you should always ce workers with the right talent in the right position.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you get it.¡±

    ¡°[¡­Uh, I think you¡¯re using that in the wrong context.]¡±

    How did ¡®right talent for the right position¡¯ apply when Limon went to the CEO for not wanting to call his secretary?

    Yo Ouin judged them with his eyes while Yoo Na-kyung called it out.

    But Li Chingwei paid no heed to their judgemental stares. She looked amused.

    ¡°Are you nning to use this to catch the culprits?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing too grand. I just used your advice as a reference.¡±

    ¡°My advice?¡±

    Li Chingwei tilted her head. She was sharp but couldn¡¯t remember when she had given him advice.

    Limon picked up one of the boxes and flipped it over. Out came a roulette table, darts, dice, pencils, cards, lottery boxes, <em>Pop-up Pirate,</em> and many more¡ªjust junk.

    Opening the other boxes, though different in size and shape, all yielded simr contents.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Should this do /invite/reaperscans

    ***

    Walking to a corner of the practice room, he began rummaging through something without even ncing at the contents of the boxes. Finding what he was looking for, Limon turned back around and handed the items out.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°[What?]¡±

    Li Chingwei was innocently beaming as she always did. Yo Ouin was perplexed, and Yoo Na-kyung was confused. She caught the metal beater used for triangles and blinked.

    ¡°[Boss? What¡¯s this for?]¡±

    ¡°Use it. Why else would I give you a metal beater?¡±

    ¡°[¡­ There¡¯s no triangle here.]¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of other stuff you can beat.¡±

    Limon pointed to the objects scattered across the floor. Yoo Na-kyung¡¯s beak dropped as she understood.

    ¡°[Wait. So you just want us to beat this pile of junk?]¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Ignore the order or rhythm or whatever. Just hit everything at least once.¡±

    ¡°[Why?!]¡±

    ¡°So I can know the criminals¡¯ next target.¡±

    ¡°[This is worse than paying the temple for better CSAT scores!]¡±

    ¡°A yer with prophetic skills cheated. Weren¡¯t there over a hundred people with perfect scores that year?¡±

    ¡°[307 to be exact¡ª Wait, that¡¯s not important right now!]¡±

    Yoo Na-kyung jumped up and down. She was used to Limon¡¯s antics, but this was too much for her to agree to without any exnation.

    <em>Ding~</em>

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    Unlike the bird, the other girl in the room didn¡¯t hesitate to do as he instructed.

    ¡°Yep, you got it.¡±

    ¡°I am a maiden from a respectable family. I know basic oriental music.¡±

    Excited by thepliment, Li Chingwei lightly tapped on the pile with added rhythm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve yed traditional drums before, but this feels awkward.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a good sound. It¡¯s better to be messy, in fact.¡±

    Loyalty got the old man to move as well. He sat in a lotus position in his nice suit, in his old age, and started to tap the junk pile as well.

    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and start hitting.¡±

    ¡°[¡­Ugh, screw it! I don¡¯t know anymore!]¡±

    After a moment of silence, Limon finally got Yoo Na-kyung to capitte.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    The princess¡¯ experience with oriental music was telling, as Li Chingwei¡¯s tapping didn¡¯t sound half-bad. And fitting to a Seven Dragons Association master, Yo Ouin¡¯s sound was rough but steady, following along with his princess to his best effort.

    On the other side, Yoo Na-kyung was a hot mess, whether from being thrust into this situation without apparent reason or because the metal stick was hard to control with her beak.

    ¡®What a mess,¡¯ Limon muttered in his mind.

    The bird would have thrown a tantrum if she heard him.

    ¡®I thought it would cause disharmony if they all tapped relentlessly, but that princess is too good.¡¯

    Though, he wasn¡¯t referring to the noise. Instead, he was referring to the music.

    ¡°Oh, well. I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    He lightly shook his head and whipped out the abyssal ck violin.

    ¡°I can make up for it.¡±

    His body automatically moved into the proper form. Like an arrow pulling back on a bow, Limon thought to himself.

    ¡®To be honest, I¡¯m not too sure about this.¡¯

    When he predicted the culprits¡¯ targets, he was sure of himself. There was no way that he, a swordmaster, could get the Demon ying Sword technique wrong.

    But what about this time? He was doubtful this method would even work.

    ¡®No choice but to try.¡¯

    If he didn¡¯t do anything now, there was no knowing how much worse the damage could get. When he yed along to Eugene¡¯s chaotic song, he felt interested in the ¡®possibilities¡¯.

    Of course, this was only a matter of chance¡ªcloser to delusion than reality and more likely to fail than anything. It felt more like a waste even to try.

    ¡®Challenges are more fun when there is no solution.¡¯

    But Limon was motivated by the challenge instead of being held back by failure.

    He moved the bow against the violin strings. And as soon as he did, all of the world¡¯s possibilities unfurled in the form of sound from the abyssal ck /invite/reaperscans

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 93: Something to Forget

    Chapter 93: Something to Forget

    The Demon ying Sword was created by the first swordmaster, the Sword Emperor, and perfected by thest swordmaster, Limon. Its foremost principle was ¡®cognizance¡¯. The dtion of one¡¯s pupils. Their strengths and their subconscious, instinctive actions¡ªthe Demon ying Sword could see through and analyze it all. It was a sword technique derived from the analysis and understanding of all things and yed a significant role in Limon¡¯s prediction abilities.

    ¡®I won¡¯t be able to trante this with swordsmanship.¡¯

    Yet Limon was about to throw all of that out the window.

    Chaotic noise filled the air. The sound of Li Chingwei, Yo Ouin, and Yoo Na-kyung hitting the junk pile,bined with the abyssal ck violin, was more akin to loud noise than music. Different rhythms created awless, auditory turbulence.

    Reminding himself of Eugene¡¯s singing, Limon shifted the bow that had a mind of its own.

    ¡®Don¡¯t think. Feel it.¡¯

    ¡°...!¡±

    A powerful sound rang through the air. It was hard to believe that it came from a violin.

    Shocked by it, Li Chingwei and Yo Ouin¡¯s hands stopped temporarily, while Yoo Na-kyung had dealt with Limon long enough to remain unfazed. The two quickly resumed their hitting.

    Limon adjusted the violin¡¯s melody ording to the noise created by the junk pile. Hebined the separate sources of dissonance into one, turning the noise into a melody.

    There was no more chaotic noise as it turned into music¡ªlike turning lead into gold or melting sand into gems.

    ¡®Even noise has rhythm. Even the most disordered result follows aw.¡¯

    Limon grasped at the conclusion he arrived at. Why was loud noise considered noise? Because thew behind it was unfounded.

    So long as he pushed the noise to reveal thew governing it, an orchestra could use the sound of raindrops or even an odd engine in a performance.

    The only problem was finding a melody in those chaotic sounds. It was like trying to find a needle in a haystack¡ªand Limon had to repeat the process thousands of times. It made the task practically impossible.

    But he was going to do it. He used his imagination and premonition instead of inference and prediction. Like an honorable archer shooting a bird more than 40 kilometers away, he used his intuition and instinct to turn the dissonance into music.

    ¡®Then that¡¯s the same as knowing how many spoons they have. All you have to do is infer the person¡¯s habits, personality, and financial status,¡¯ Limon thought back as he achieved something impossible to do with logic¡ªsomething beyond superhuman and in the realm of a ¡®sixth sense¡¯.

    Li Chingwei¡¯s advice was a joke. It was impossible even for a swordmaster. But was it? Limon put it to the test.

    ¡®There are three criminals. One of them is the leader making the ns.¡¯

    He was describing someone he had never met before, but the Demon ying Sword and seeing the aftermath of their murders told him enough about their character.

    ¡®More of a sociopath than a psychopath. He thinks of murder as a job but takes pleasure in the result and people¡¯s reactions¡­ That means he¡¯ll target something of a bigger scale. He enjoys the mental game once he starts making enemies¡­ An exhibitionistic criminal.¡¯

    That was what Limon could deduce and what he used to predict their targets.

    ¡®What if he tried picking randomly to make himself unreadable?¡¯

    Limon changed his perspective.

    ¡®He could have used a tool. A tool he found easily and can use conveniently. If I can perfectly tell where, how, and the extent of how he uses that tool¡­¡¯

    It was a ridiculous hypothesis¡ªwinning the lottery would be easier¡ªbut Limon persisted anyway. He created his melody beyond logic and possibility, leaving everything to emotion.

    His music instantly changed. There was a technique lying dormant in the deepest depths of the abyssal ck violin. A person renowned for hispositions instead of his ying, a legend whoposed the greatest of music despite being called past his prime, had put it in¡ªand Limon¡¯s determination to create a new impossible melody was awakening it.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    The rhythm became more organized as Limon focused on creating his music against the violin with a mind of its own.

    As an absolute ruler, he had epted challenges for centuries, but he¡¯d never initiated one before. However, he was challenging himself as a novice right now¡ªto ovee the violin curse and go beyond his limits.

    He resisted the mighty sound of the violin and yed a sharp tune. He bound the music trying to organize itself, breathing human feeling into it. It was a brutal act for a music novice who hadn¡¯t even learned for a year to go against a maestro who had made music history.

    But as he continued, the disorderly melody came together as it formed a clear sound. And at its climax, Limon captured an image of a person within the music, and he knew. Of the countless pieces of junkid across the floor, two dice were the closest sound that resembled what yed in the man¡¯s mind.

    He could see a vision of a man throwing two dice onto a neat table, choosing the order of his targets from a list ording to the number rolled. He watched the man write numbers beside the subsidiaries on the list. He saw the manugh.

    And the brilliant melody crumbled as reality swept over /invite/reaperscans

    ***

    ¡°...Whew.¡±

    Limon removed the violin from his shoulder, wiping sweat from his cheeks. Despite having the stamina not to break a single drop of sweat after performing all day, a single ten-minute performance was enough to make him look like a wet rag. The piece he just yed required that much intense focus.

    ¡®Ha. The Demon God was tougher.¡¯

    Limon softly shook his head, carefully setting down the violin like he was managing a deadly weapon.

    ¡°Pen and paper.¡±

    No response.

    ¡°Give me a pen and paper, I said.¡±

    Yo Ouin was frozen in shock, needing Limon to repeat himself.

    ¡°¡­Here.¡±

    He started writing a list. Returning the items to Yo Ouin, he spoke drowsily, ¡°give this to the dummy brain. It¡¯s the list of uing targets.¡±

    It was pretty unexpected, but Yo Ouin did not doubt Limon. He looked at him with an inexplicable expression, opening and closing his mouth like he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find the words.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower and sleep, so don¡¯t call for me.¡±

    ¡°All right. Rest well.¡±

    ¡°[Huh? Wait, boss¡­!]¡±

    Yo Ouin would not find the words as Limon grabbed hold of Yoo Na-kyung and left the room. Yo Ouin watched him walk away with a troubled gaze, waiting for his silhouette to disappear.

    He turned to the girl with a bright smile saying goodbye to Limon.

    ¡°Princess, that was¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    A calm voice answered as if she had been waiting for him to say something.

    The immediate answer forbade him from asking anything, and for a moment, Yo Ouin doubted his own heart.

    ¡°¡­You are telling me to forget this?¡±

    ¡°Yo Ouin. What you just saw or felt is not important. What¡¯s important is that the Master of Swords just told us the culprits¡¯ next target.¡±

    Only remember the important things.<em> Everything else was unnecessary. So act like you saw nothing, like you felt nothing</em>¡ª<em>even if you did.</em>

    <em>Just forget it.</em>

    ¡°Well? Did he not?¡±

    Yo Ouin understood as he saw her cold, settled eyes contrasting her usual bright smile. The princess wasn¡¯t asking.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, Princess.¡±

    His answer was decided from the very beginning. As a loyal n member devoted to the princess and keeper of all secrets as Leviathan¡¯s manager, that was his obligated response.

    Satisfied, Li Chingwei nodded and turned around.

    ¡°I truly am a fortunate child to have a trustworthy, taciturn, loyal subject by my side.¡±

    <em>If anything that happened today gets out, you are no longer my loyal subject.</em>

    Li Chingwei then left the room, leaving Yo Ouin all alone. He slowly turned to look at the empty spot Limon had stood at with a rigid expression.

    He was a martial arts master of the past. He witnessed Limon¡¯s power firsthand and did not think little of Limon like the youth of today¡¯s generation. But right now, he doubted whether he knew Limon at all. For him to be capable of ying such music¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Was it a coincidence, or had Limon intended this? Did he always know how to do that? There was nothing Yo Ouin could know.

    Even if one of those suspicions were confirmed, the Seven Dragons Association would beplete fools. That meant they knew nothing about their sworn enemy after several centuries of conflict¡ªwith one exception, perhaps.

    ¡®Did the princess know?¡¯

    Li Chingwei forced her engagement with Limon despite the n¡¯s opposition. Nobody could understand her decisions, and that included Yo Ouin.

    ¡®If she did all of this knowing the entire time¡­¡¯

    Now he could understand her decisions, including why she didn¡¯t want him to discuss today¡¯s incident.

    ¡®Princess, just what kind of monster are you trying to marry?¡¯

    Yo Ouin could only shake his head at the Princess¡¯s unreadable, deep /invite/reaperscans

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 94: Plan B

    Chapter 94: n B

    Guardian, the recently established odd subsidiary, made the ck Dragon n constantly doubt their judgment.

    ¡°Guardian? Isn¡¯t that thepany the princess gave to that bastard to get him on a pedestal?¡±

    When it was first established, the n considered Guardian a front to give a deadweight some meager achievement and power.

    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s the one where that son of a bitch bitches around!¡±

    The quick-witted members of the n began suspecting that it was an inspection agency for the princess to obtain more power after Limon raided countless subsidiaries.

    ¡°Hm. Either way, it looks like it wasn¡¯t just a front. They did manage to stop the criminals. Maybe we should sign a contract with them for a time¡­¡±

    Once Limon began predicting where the attacks would happen, those who were practically minded realized the potential of Guardian. Each of them slowly started approaching him.

    ¡°Contract, my ass! I¡¯m a fool for even considering that bitch¡¯spany would be useful!¡±

    But as his predictions started to fail, they all left the Master of Swords once again. Confusion began spreading throughout the n, with his reputation going from one end to the other in just a few short months. Whose side should they take?

    Nothing could have prevented this situation from ying out as it did. Anypany¡¯s stocks would be all over the ce if something like this happened to them, but thispany was Limon Asphelder¡¯s of all people.

    ¡°What? He predicted it again?¡±

    Guardian then began to have urate predictions again, throwing the ck Dragon n into disarray. Unquestioningly trusting in thepany and signing a contract hurt their pride, but they were too concerned about the iing attacks to ignore them.

    ¡°That Master of Bastards! Why can¡¯t he choose between doing his damn job and being ass at it? Why does he keep going back and forth?!¡±

    While Guardian¡¯s reputation fluctuated, Limon getting a lousy rep regardless was the only consistent variable.

    Although¡­ the n was clueless to another group who were even more confused about the attacks.

    ¡°Look here,rade. What are you going to do now?¡±

    Silence.

    ¡°Oi, say something,rade. Aren¡¯t you the one leading us? The one who assured us that we wouldn¡¯t be stopped?¡±

    Silence again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re embarrassed. Try not to be so hard on yourself, now, <emrad.</em> You¡¯re allowed to make a mistake every once in a while. Even monkeys fall from trees.¡±

    ¡°<em>Comrad</em>.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You finally got something to tell us?¡±

    ¡°Will you please shut the fuck up before I rip your mouth off?¡±

    The murderous intent of the man with braided hair was disyed clearly through his calm demeanor and voice. The man with slit hair immediately went quiet.

    Finally getting the ¡®loudmouthed bad luck charm¡¯ to shut up, the man swept over his hair with his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I let my guard down. This was truly unexpected.¡±

    ¡°No need to call it ¡®unexpected¡¯. <em>Comrad</em>, you just made a mista¡ª¡±

    The young man¡¯s jaw suddenly rips wide open as his tongue falls out like a rubber ball.

    ¡°I figured they just got a profiler or detective good at psychological insight, but now I¡¯m suspicious. They must have a fortune teller or a prophet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Look,rade. Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±

    ¡°You think a fortune teller is stretching it?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m talking about that?! You just blew my jaw off! I¡¯m talking about how you brushed that off like nothing happened!¡±

    ¡°But nothing happened now, did it?¡±

    Most people would have already died or at least writhing around with thest bits of their life energy, but the young man looked as good as new.

    ¡°I still have feelings, you know!¡±

    ¡°Hm. So you do.¡±

    ¡°You <em>just </em>got that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯d like to ask you a favor. Will you please die right now? I feel very unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you meant?!¡±

    ¡°¡ªAnyways. What do you think,rade?¡±

    ¡°I hope you bing the leader wasn¡¯t a big mistake.¡±

    ¡°Stop encouraging me to use you as a throwaway card. I¡¯m asking for your thoughts on how the Seven Dragons Association found out where we would attack.¡±

    His serious tone made the young man hold back his anger as he scratched his head for an answer.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said the detective found out using his brain,rade?¡±

    ¡°Think before you speak, please. Even the greatest genius cannot figure out what a die rolls.¡±

    ¡°Then, it has to be a prophetic skill of some kind, no?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid,rade? There¡¯s no way a prophetic skill can break through our [Imprable Star Barrier].¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you asking me?!¡±

    ¡°I wanted to know what an idiot with zero brain cells thinks. As I thought, it wasn¡¯t useful at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­Comrade, I have a genuine request. Could you get chopped up for a little bit?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Unlike you, I actually die when I get killed.¡±

    The young man already had a knife out, his eyes burning with fury.

    ¡°Rather, I will ept a death match that only ends when we die. Would you care to try?¡±

    He looked the young man in the eyes with his hands in his pocket.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious, now. I was just saying.¡±

    The young man slowly put his knife away. His behavior wasughable, but it did not humor the man. All he had on his mind was who could have gotten in the way of their perfect n and how they could have done it.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯m intrigued. How did they read my mind?¡±

    It was too urate to be a lucky guess, and their preparations were too subtle to be a prediction.

    It made him all the more curious about what the Seven Dragons Association had up their sleeve.

    ¡°I would have tried another ce to see what happens if I had the time. What a shame.¡±

    ¡°Did you get another order?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Seems like those ¡®above¡¯ want to wrap up things, so we will have to go with n B.¡±

    ***

    /invite/reaperscans

    ***

    ¡°Are you going to do that?¡±

    ¡°We have to take a risk if we¡¯re going to achieve anything in time.¡±

    ¡°Guess you¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    Though he looked a little confused, the young man nodded in agreement. It wasn¡¯t a favorable n, but they had no time to dilly-dally since the order came from above.

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ Is the crazyrade on standby?¡±

    ¡°Tch. Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡ªof course, that nutcase of arade wouldn¡¯t stay still. She¡¯s going all over causing but trouble.¡±

    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s rtively calmer.¡±

    ¡°Ever heard of ¡®calm before the storm¡¯?¡±

    ¡°You have a point, I suppose.¡± The man nodded.

    From the perspective of a member of modern society, none of them were sane. But the blonde woman stood out the most. It was so bad that they wouldn¡¯t even let her participate after what took ce at the ck Dragon Building.

    ¡°Let her know, just in case. The operation will start soon, so tell her to stay put until then.¡±

    ¡°And you think she¡¯ll listen?¡±

    ¡°Cut off her finances if she doesn¡¯t. She won¡¯t be able to hurt a fly if she¡¯s starving, no matter how crazy she is.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one giving her money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not? Aren¡¯t you the one funding her, captainrade?¡±

    There was a brief silence.

    ¡°Just use yourmon sense. Low-levelrades like you should handle a minor task like this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Don¡¯t you know there will be trouble if the leader doesn¡¯t manage the money?¡±

    ¡°Enough with the excuses. So what money is the crazyrade acting out with?¡±

    There was a longer period of silence.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to the operation ount¡­¡±

    ¡°The Association¡¯s ¡®Heaven¡¯s Net¡¯ shut down all bank ounts tied to thepany. Did you forget that?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure she had some savings on her, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Idiotrade. You think such a lunatic would have any savings when she lives every day like it¡¯s herst?¡±

    This time, there was a very long silence. They just realized that they left a starving predator out in the streets. The two looked at each other.

    ¡°Hurry. Get in contact with her,¡± the young man spouted.

    At the same time, so did the man with braided hair speak. ¡°Go look for her, fast.¡±

    ¡°You want me to die?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be better than allowing our crazyrade to ruin our operation?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re taking this too lightly since it¡¯s not your life on the line?!¡±

    There is a famous saying:munication is important. That was no exception for psycho criminals, as the two paid the price for their ignorance.

    ***

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Your advicest time. Everything has worked out since.¡±

    Eugene was tuning her guitar with a hun when her eyes began sparkling.

    ¡°Then, can you perform, partner?¡±

    She sure had a musical brain. No matter what she heard, the only thing on her mind was performing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Not yet¡­¡±

    Eugene¡¯s eyes glistened like an abandoned puppy.

    ¡°¡­Maybe for a little bit.¡±

    ¡°A little bit won¡¯t do for me.¡±

    Her eyes were no longer tearful but rather full of discontent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too greedy. After I sort this matter out, I¡¯ll y with you for as long as you want.¡±

    ¡°Really? You promise?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Limon nodded.

    Either way, she did help him stop the attackers. Limon was willing to spare whatever time he had to repay her.

    ¡°Ok, here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your guitar?¡±

    ¡°You gotta pay up first when you make a contract!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to get a performance out of me with that excuse?¡±

    ¡°Yep! Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if we don¡¯t perform together whenever possible?¡±

    ¡°Tch. You sure know how to talk.¡±

    Eugene seemed to have stopped beating around the bush.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll get you food this time!¡± Eugene heartily eximed.

    ¡°Yeah, right. You don¡¯t have any money. You¡¯re in debt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± Eugene gave Limon a thumbs up as he relented and epted the guitar. ¡°I started working /invite/reaperscans

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 95: Looks Like You Need It

    Chapter 95: Looks Like You Need It

    ¡°You¡¯re not working for me.¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you reconsider?¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to?¡±

    Xue-reung, the young man dressed in a martial uniform, scoffed, looking at the woman in a man¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Who in their right mind would ept changing apany¡¯s entire security system?¡± he spoke coldly.

    ¡°It is likely that yourpany will be the next target. As such, thepany¡¯s security has to be reconsidered.¡±

    ¡°Safety concerns? All the more to refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°This ¡®Guardian¡¯ system is basically leaving everything to yourpany, isn¡¯t it?¡± Thepany where that mad dog is the executive.¡±

    Among the ck Dragon n subsidiaries, Cheonhwa Department Store was one of the highest-grossing, with Xue-reung in charge of its security.

    He snarled, ¡°Just what reason do I have to trust a sworn enemy¡ªa dead weight at that¡ªunless I¡¯m a n traitor?¡±

    ¡°Watch your tongue.¡±

    ¡°Why? Oh, right. Wasn¡¯t your beloved princess the one who left the n¡¯s safety to that man?¡± A cold grin lingered on Xue-reung¡¯s face. ¡°What an incredible princess. So she not only sold off the n¡¯s assets, she¡¯s now also handing control of our lives to our enemy.¡±

    <em>Thud¡ª</em>

    ¡°Need I repeat myself, Xue-reung?¡±

    A sword embedded itself in Xue-reung¡¯s chair, with his ear bleeding slightly.

    Xue-reung subconsciously gulped as he stared Wei-ling down, soon reced by a cold smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one who needs to be cautious.¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t believe there is any reason for me to follow your advice.¡±

    ¡°Back when you were the princess¡¯ guard. But what about now, huh?¡±

    Chao Wei-ling was the heir of the noble Chao Family. redited by the princess at a young age, she became famous across the seven ns for winning countless martial artspetitions.

    An opponent of Wei-ling back then would not have been able to utter those words¡ªshe was too much of a ¡®higher being¡¯ to actfortably around as a fellow colleague.

    But that was the past.

    ¡°All you are now is a servant to that mad dog. Abandoned by the princess.¡±

    Having gotten herself fired as the princess¡¯ guard and appointed as Limon¡¯s secretary, Wei-ling¡¯s reputation was at an all-time low. Regardless of how well-regarded she was back in the day, the dishonor followed her much more closely.

    ¡°Are you still devoting yourself to the princess? After all that¡¯s happened?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Xue-reung slyly grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not loyalty to blindly follow orders.¡±

    Wei-ling¡¯s eyes shot at him. As the princess¡¯s former guard, she had heard and learned many things from her. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t have picked up on what he was trying to say.

    ¡°Huh? Loyalty? Like breaking off her engagement to the Master of Swords and forcefully marrying her into another n?¡±

    ¡°Loyalty also means to make the better choice when your master can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Are the elders still as foolish as you?¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi. Don¡¯t go there. It¡¯s just my personal opinion.¡±

    ¡°Stop with the bullshit.¡±

    Only the elders could decide the princess¡¯s marriage. But the princess knew their weaknesses, so they couldn¡¯t directly confront her.

    ¡°Think on it without your emotions¡ªabout what¡¯s truly good for the n. And who you need to look good to from now on.¡±

    Did the elders have his back? Xue-reung thought of himself like he was superior.

    Wei-ling spoke slowly, ¡°Is that all for your confession?¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to imprison me for loyalty?¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    Wei-ling came to a level-headed judgment¡ªReprimanding Xue-reung wouldn¡¯t be easy if the elders backed him. It would also cause trouble for the princess if she used him without concrete evidence. However, that didn''t mean there was nothing she could do.

    ¡°But I will report this word-for-word to the Master of Swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me the princess if hees after you.¡±

    ¡°Wei-ling, you¡­!¡±

    Xue-reung¡¯s face twisted. This wasn¡¯t how he expected the situation to y out.

    He quickly retorted, ¡°What, did you give your heart and body to that grandpa? You seempletely devoted to him. What, did he promise to save you a spot as one of his concubines?¡±

    ¡°It is my duty as secretary to report all business matters to Guardian¡¯s executive.¡±

    ¡°...I see you¡¯re selling your body to learn even a little bit of swordsmanship, huh? You¡¯d have nothing left otherwise, huh, Chao Wei-ling?!¡±

    ¡°Xue-reung.¡±

    Hearing his name made him flinch. Deep within Wei-ling¡¯s cold gaze was chilling, murderous intent¡ªsomething way above mere threats. She was genuinely considering whether to murder him right then and there.

    ¡°Do not speak so carelessly of my family¡¯s name. If you show such disrespect one more time, it will not end with a warning.¡±

    In her long-standing n, disrespect was answered with duels.

    It was much too honest to be a threat and much too savage to be a warning. And with those few words, Wei-ling pulled her sword out of the chair and left the room.

    ¡°¡­That arrogant wench!¡± Brout of his frozen state, Xue-reung screamed. ¡°Her knack for pissing people off hasn¡¯t changed! Damned bitch!¡±

    Despite being long past her prime, she still held the same gaze as when she was called the greatest rising prodigy of the ck Dragon n. It angered Xue-reung. The memory of her mopping the floor with him in the martial artspetition and nonchntly turning her back to him was still fresh in his mind all these yearster. It terrified him to no end.

    ¡°Hmph! How cocky can she be? Going after the Master of Swords? It¡¯s a dead /invite/reaperscans

    ***

    Xue-reung¡¯s rage finally simmered down after convincing himself that the present was different.

    ¡®Besides¡­ It won¡¯t be long till the Master of Swords is expelled.¡±

    In Xue-reung¡¯s eyes, the elders were being unreasonably cautious with Limon. He was no better than dead¡ªa ¡®goner¡¯. He deceived the princess and acquired Guardian, yet he acted as he always did.

    If the princess¡¯s and Limon¡¯s marriage were to go through, the Association¡¯s gxy of masters would be after his throat.

    ¡®The swordmaster may have been an absolute ruler in the past, but he¡¯s nothing but an old goner now,¡¯ Xue-reung scoffed.

    There was only strength in the past. But today, anyone can acquire items that perform miracles. With enough money, anyone could gather an army of invincible yers. Rumors were even going around that the elders were in talks with the monarchs via the top guilds and other ns.

    With the Association¡¯s power and assets, even the Sword Emperor would get pushed back into his grave.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure that old crook is doing all this in fear of that, ¡® Xue-reung mocked as he threw away the documents and business card Wei-ling had left behind.

    ¡®Telling us we can¡¯t handle those couple of criminals¡­ bull-fucking-shit!¡¯

    Xue-reung was aware of the tragedy in the ck Dragon Building. He knew of the many other subsidiaries harmed by the continuous attacks afterward. But he didn¡¯t think the n would be incapable of stopping a few criminals.

    ¡®Besides, how can they force us to sign a contract after that multitude of errors in his predictions? That stubborn old motherfucker.¡¯

    Xue-reung firmly believed that Guardian got lucky. Limon couldn¡¯t be trusted, especially after the few times he wasn¡¯t so fortunate. Even if it wasn¡¯t luck, Limon was surely getting information from yers or prophets.

    Well, Xue-reung didn¡¯t need that kind of information. He was confident that anyone could catch the culprits¡ªand even if they couldn¡¯t, there was no reason to borrow power from an old man of a bygone era. If he had no choice, he could just get help from the top guilds or the other ns the elders were in contact with instead.

    ¡®Just watch, Wei-ling. I¡¯ll make sure your bitch ass licks my feet when the timees!¡¯

    Xue-reung¡¯s lips curved into a bleak smile as he imagined a future where he could look down on Wei-ling once he kicked Limon out.

    But that smile soon disappeared. Before his hopeful future could turn real, a very special guest paid him a visit.

    <em>Riiiiiiiiing!</em>

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Emergency sirens red. Screams echoed into the room, followed by a martial artist.

    ¡°We¡¯re under attack, sir!¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Xue-reung nked out. Shooting up from his seat, he returned to his senses. ¡°Where? Who are those bastards?!¡±

    ¡°By the designer section on the 10th floor of Division A! An unidentified, masked assant is causing havoc, killing customers indiscriminately!¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell¡­!¡±

    Xue-rang looked shell-shocked. He recalled Wei-ling¡¯s warning. He had taken it as an empty threat to make him sign a contract.

    Xueling hurriedly let outmands. ¡°Request backup from the Shanghai Royal Family and deploy all security forces to Division A! And evacuate the regr workers and customers!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    He may be undervaluedpared to Wei-ling, but he was an elite of the ck Dragon n nheless. He wasn¡¯t a fool who would be paralyzed when faced with even the most unexpected situations.

    ¡°Block out all external interference after evacuations finish!! Make sure no onees in here unless it¡¯s help!¡±

    ¡°Even the police?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to tell the whole world our store got attacked?!¡±

    ¡°N-no, sir.¡±

    Xue-reung got his spear off the wall, fiercly eyeing the trash bin before turning around to leave the room.

    ¡®I don¡¯t need help from that goner or traitor!¡¯

    He tookmand of his subordinates and ran to Division A in a sh. He was sure that this was an opportunity for himself. It would be a major aplishment if he took care of the criminals. He would finally be able to avenge the disgrace of losing to Wei-ling all those years ago.

    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Jeez, thisrade sure knows how to make a fuss. Why are you screaming over just one eyeball?¡±

    Not even ten minutes after that thought, he found himself with a knife in his /invite/reaperscans

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 96: Lessons Are Free For 3 Minutes

    Chapter 96: Lessons Are Free For 3 Minutes

    ¡®Wha¡­ What the¡­!¡¯

    Crushed heads, sliced throats, broken legs, missing hearts, torn limbs, gouged-out eyes, cut tongues¡ªblood and bodies covered the storefront. It looked like hell on earth.

    But neither that nor the pain from his eye was making Xue-reung struggle.

    ¡®M-my guards didn¡¯t evenst ten minutes?!¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. The guards were ck Dragon n martial artists. They may not have acquired all 72 Martial Skills, but all of them wereparable to yers over level 50. Despite that, however, barely 10 minutes into the battle, most of them had joined the massive body count of a singr person.

    ¡°Wheh. At least the guards here are easy to chew. It wasn¡¯t fun when those military fuckers came crawling out wherever we went.¡± The culprit, wearing a clown mask, spun his knife between his fingers and sluggishly muttered to himself, ¡°The captain here has no spirit, too. Previous ones would be missing an arm and still be fighting. Unbelievable.¡±

    Xue-reung gritted his teeth. ¡°Who¡ª Who said I was surrendering?!¡±

    The masked man grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your vigor. You can say whatever you want, but your eyes tell me that you¡¯ve already given up.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Deep down, Xue-reung knew that the man was right. He knew that he couldn¡¯t win¡ªthat all this was his pride speaking.

    There was just too big of a skill difference between them. Everyone present was going to be helplessly ughtered.

    ¡®Goddamnit! I underestimated him too much!¡¯

    Xuereung clenched his jaws. Having heard the culprits got away each time despite the many sessful defenses, he thought that the ck Dragon Building and Wang Ki-sung only fell victim because their guard was down¡ªthe criminals weren¡¯t that great, and with preparation, capture would be easy.

    But could he be med for having that thought? Other members of the n thought the exact same thing. Having been past rulers and now holding absolute influence, the Seven Dragons Association was prideful.

    But too much pride turned one haughty, and just because an organization as a whole was strong, did not mean that each individual member was.

    A missing eye and the vain deaths of his subordinates: such were the consequences of his misjudgment.

    ¡®I should have known better¡­!¡¯

    If only he hadn¡¯t shown contempt for the enemy. If he¡¯d focused on defense. If he gave up chasing glory. The oue may not have changed, but he wouldn¡¯t have gone down so easily. And thanks to him falling down after getting his eye stabbed, the rest of Xue-reung¡¯s subordinates hopelessly lost their lives.

    It was a bitter, tragic mistake.

    ¡°ying with yourades is fun, but I¡¯ve got a job to do. It¡¯s time to wrap things up.¡±

    The man seemed pleased with Xue-reung¡¯s look of grief, despair, regret, and humiliation. He chuckled and began walking towards Xue-reung, making him instinctively hobble backward.

    Xue-reung gritted his teeth, taking two steps forward. He ripped off part of his shirt to tie around his eye and held up his spear.

    ¡°Unleash the Minor ck Counter River Formation!¡± Xue-reungmanded. He was determined to fight until hisst breath.

    But his subordinates did not answer him.

    ¡°What are you all doing? Hurry u¡ª¡±

    Xue-reung turned around to find his surroundings empty. While he had taken a step forward, his subordinates had taken a step back and ran away, leaving Xue-reung to fend for himself.

    ¡°How can this¡ª!¡±

    His bravest soldiers were already dead. Those still alive were neither skilled nor brave. They¡¯d just seen their leader get defeated in the blink of an eye and their colleagues ughtered, of course they¡¯d run off.

    ¡°Fucking cowards! Come back right now, you hear me?! At least show the ck Dragon n¡¯s backbone if you¡¯re going to die!¡± he bellowed, striking his spear into the ground.

    But understanding and condoning an action were two different things. As the head of security and as a martial artist of the n, Xue-reung couldn¡¯t allow his subordinates to cower.

    ¡°Look here,rade. I get that you¡¯re pissed, but shouldn¡¯t you be focusing on me?¡±

    Xue-reung heard a voice right behind him. Surprised, he swung his spear to get the young man away from him, his spear moved with brilliance following the principles of the Wyrm Flow. Resembling a snake that shredded you into pieces wherever you went, not even the majority of high-level yers could avoid sustaining a fatal injury.

    ¡°Oof! Isn¡¯t going for the neck a little too harsh for losing an eye?¡±

    However, the young man was not any measly high-level yer. He moved his hip to the side to dodge the spear and dragged his knife at lightning speed across Xue-reung¡¯s arm.

    Xue-reung writhed in pain, but his spear continued to move.

    ¡°Hm, your endurance doesn¡¯t seem /invite/reaperscans

    ***

    Momentster, Xue-reung stood covered in his own blood, barely leaning onto his spear.

    ¡°Tsk. What a shame your skills don¡¯t match your spirit. It would have been more satisfying if you could resist a little more desperately.¡±

    But ytime was up.

    ¡°Well, it was fun, still. Goodbye, now.¡±

    Content, the young man pushed his knife into Xue-reung.

    <em>sh¡ª!</em>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The sound of slicing skin rang through the air, followed by blood bursting out of his shoulder¡ª¡¯his¡¯ referring not to the blood of Xue-reung, but to the young man who was about to stab Xue-reung¡¯s remaining eye.

    ¡°¡­Whew, what a surprise.¡±

    He had turned his body at thest moment to block the attack just before his back got shed, deflecting the hit to his shoulder instead.

    However, despite the injury, the young man only turned around, delightfully impressed.

    ¡°I thought there were only muppets here. Who knew I¡¯d find another master here?¡±

    Rather, Xue-reung was the appalled one. The person who attacked the masked man shouldn¡¯t be here.

    ¡°Chao Wei-ling!?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you forget my warning to use my family name in vain, or do you want to fight me that badly?¡±

    Her usual cold demeanor shifted, showing obvious difort. She took more issue about her family name than her attack missing its target.

    Xue-reung was dumbstruck. ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡°There was somemotion here while I was passing by, so I checked it out.¡±

    ¡°This is a job for our security! It¡¯s no ce for the Master of Sword¡¯s dog to butt in!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. As such, we shall be carrying out our rights ording to the authority given to Guardian. Should you have anyints, please call the head office.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­!¡±

    Xue-reung turned bright red. He wasn¡¯t about to let Wei-ling take care of the criminal on top of saving him. He¡¯d rather die.

    But neither Wei-ling nor the masked man cared about Xue-reung¡¯s opinion. The masked man looked at Wei-ling¡¯s re with amusement.

    ¡°Alrighty. Are you my new opponent,rade?¡±

    ¡°Basically.¡±

    The young man let out a coldugh. ¡°I like your stance, but do you think you can handle me alone?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she stoically replied.

    ¡°¡­Oi,rade. Aren¡¯t you giving up a little too fast?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an objective conclusion.¡±

    Wei-ling was stronger than Xue-reung. Having been appointed as Li Chingwei¡¯s guard at a young age, she was one of the ¡®great lords¡¯ in the Seven Dragons Association.

    But skill was rtive. Considering that the man was one of the criminals who killed Wang Ki-sung, a higher rank than her, she couldn¡¯t expect the man to be weaker than her.

    He had avoided a Void Progression Sword Style attack that specialized in concealment, and even managed to graze Wei-ling back. Wei-ling lost her chance at winning when her attack failed.

    ¡°But I never give up.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Her eyes didn¡¯t waver. Unlike Xue-reung¡¯s dead eyes, hers still had victory in their sight.

    ¡°What, you can¡¯t beat me alone but you can with someone else?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that won¡¯t be possible. Xue-reun would only be a hindrance.¡±

    ¡°Wei-ling!¡± Xue-reung shouted.

    ¡°What, then? Are you going to run?¡±

    ¡°If I was alone, maybe. However, I have baggage to carry.¡±

    ¡°Did you just call me baggage?!?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, look. He¡¯s bing self-aware.¡±

    ¡°He made a mistake because hecked that. Now, he¡¯s trying his best to judge himself objectively.¡±

    Once again, Xue-reung¡¯s outcries were ignored. It made him feel like he was already dead.

    ¡°So how are you going to beat me, then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about using this.¡±

    The young man had a glint in his eye. What made her so confident despite recognizing the difference in strength?

    ¡°¡­A smartphone? What are you doing,rade? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re calling the police.¡±

    Both him and Xue-reung were baffled at the sight of Wei-lin pressing a number on her phone.

    <em>Riiiiing¡ª Click.</em>

    ¡°< What is it? I¡¯ve already heard today¡¯s report. >¡±

    ¡°There is a work request for you.¡±

    ¡°< Huh? What request? >¡±

    ¡°Did you mean it when you said that I can fight the criminals if I learned the sword from you?¡±

    ¡°< Yeah, yeah. Of course. >¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Wei-ling did not want to say it even in death, but she had no choice as Guardian¡¯s secretary.

    ¡°Then, please teach me how to win one-to-one with the criminals in three minutes.¡±

    ¡°< Have you been drinking?! /invite/reaperscans

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 97: Lord of the Sword Tower

    Chapter 97: Lord of the Sword Tower

    Limon was beyond baffled, thinking it was some kind of evil joke, but Wei-ling was serious. ¡°This is an urgent work matter.¡±

    [Just what kind of¡­?] Limon let his words trail off in thought. After a brief silence, he spoke again in a much more serious tone. [Where are you?]

    ¡°The Cheonhwa Department Store.¡±

    [What¡¯s the situation?]

    ¡°There are many dead and one injured. I¡¯m facing a single opponent that I presume to be the one behind the ¡®ck Dragon Building¡¯ incident.¡±

    [Are they a man or a woman? Tell me their weapons, height, weight, and what they look like.]

    ¡°He¡¯s in histe twenties, between 177 and 178 centimeters tall, around 60 kilograms, and is wearing a clown mask and using a knife.¡±

    [Have you tried fighting him yet? You¡¯re usually the type to try ambushing first.]

    ¡°He dodged my snake venom attack from behind, and I missed his heart.¡±

    [Did you manage to hurt him at all?]

    ¡°I grazed him on the left shoulder.¡±

    Limon understood it wasn¡¯t a joke and exchanged information as quickly as he could with Wei-ling. Meanwhile¡­

    The young man was taken aback by their conversation. ¡°Hey, Comrade¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude to talk about someone when they¡¯re right in front of you?¡± Despite his question, he didn¡¯t bother trying to intervene and was more curious about how the phone call was supposed to help her.

    [I see¡­ Alright. He¡¯s that guy who likes to dissect people with his knife,] Limon muttered to himself after he got some more information. That was everything he needed.

    ¡°Would it be possible?¡± Wei-ling softly asked.

    [I¡¯ll ask one more time¡­ Is he alone? There¡¯s nobody else there?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Hm, really? You¡¯re lucky. You would¡¯ve been in trouble if it was either of the other two, but you should be able to manage that bastard.] Limon gave a halfhearted chuckle. [Consider this an honor.]

    Though Wei-ling''s life was at stake, Limon was not the slightest bit empathetic or nervous. Rather than having no affection for her, it was simply too far for him to run, her opponent was too strong to fight, the risk was too big, and, above all, Limon was used to that type of situation.

    He¡¯d gone head to head against enemies from across the globe and ovee the impossible time and time again¡ªhe was humanity¡¯s hero, and he was the first andst Lord of the Sword Tower who¡¯d taught 7 of history¡¯s 13 swordmasters.

    Limonughed. [Of all the swordsmen who went through the Sword Tower, you¡¯re the first to learn swordsmanship from me in three minutes.]

    * * /invite/reaperscans

    * * *

    [Are you ready?]

    Wei-ling switched her phone to speaker mode and put it in her pocket, making sure it would stay there.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [I¡¯m telling you this for the sake of caution, but if you¡¯re going to do this, do it right. One slight hesitation will mean death.]

    ¡°I got it, so you better not mess this up either.¡±

    [Look who¡¯s talking. Who do you think I am?]

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the executive who leaves all the work to me and goes out all the time?¡±

    [That¡¯s not relevant here¡­]

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be in this three-legged race if you¡¯d just been here at the start.¡±

    [This is the only reason you¡¯re getting a special, free lesson. Hey, back in my day, royal families had to empty their savings to get one lesson from me!]

    ¡°Stop bringing up the past, you old man.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ gender-ambiguous Comrade¡­ I¡¯m a little confused here.¡± The young man awkwardly raised his hand and scratched his head in confusion after silently listening to their conversation for a bit. ¡°You¡¯re about to fight me like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    "While holding that hand-phone-thingy or whatever it¡¯s called¡­ and getting scolded?¡±

    ¡°Basically.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The young man¡¯s jaw dropped. He¡¯d met plenty of nutcases in his life and was aware that he was also far from normal, but it was the first time he¡¯d ever heard anything so absurd.

    ¡°Are you crazy, Chao Wei-ling?!¡± The same went for Xue-reung. Even for someone who had experience in martial arts like him¡­ no, because he had experience in martial arts, he knew Wei-ling was about to do somethingpletely unhinged.

    ¡°I know this is crazy.¡± In all honesty, Wei-ling knew she was pulling something mental. It wasn¡¯t a game of chess or a talent show¡ªit was a matter of life and death that could be decided in the blink of an eye, yet there she was, ready to fight based on instructions given over the phone.

    She had a better chance of surviving a drag race blindfolded with only the GPS guiding her, but she was firm in her decision. It was absurd to anyone watching, and she wasn¡¯t certain it would work, but there was someone she trusted more than herself.

    ¡°I trust the Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He was the man Li Chingei had chosen as her husband. If he was good enough for the Princess to speak well of on several asions, then Wei-ling believed he could guide her through.

    Xue-reung was speechless; as a fellow martial artist and member of the ck Dragon n, even he found Wei-ling¡¯s devotion to the princess to be unbelievable.

    ¡°Ha, this is going to be fun.¡± The young man cackled and waved his knife at her. ¡°Hit me with whatever you¡¯ve got, then. I¡¯ll give you the first move since you¡¯ve made this entertaining.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    [Ooh, that bastard knows a little something about martial courtesy! Hey, take it. There¡¯s no need to refuse a guy¡¯s ego when it¡¯s as high as the heavens.]

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept the first move. Thank you.¡± Wei-ling blushed in embarrassment.

    Meanwhile, the young man awkwardly nodded after he heard he was an egoist with his head in the clouds. ¡°Alright, then¡­¡±

    Limon continued his instructions after humiliating them both. [First, point your sword down in the Covert Central Sword Technique.]

    ¡°Point¡­ down?¡± Wei-ling briefly hesitated. The Covert Central Sword Technique she learned from the Void Progression Sword was a move that targeted an opponent¡¯s upper body from a low stance. The technique never started with the de lowered.

    [What? You can¡¯t do it? Tell me now if you can¡¯t. You¡¯ll die here if you can¡¯t do this right.] He could teach her the finest swordsmanship in the world, and it wouldn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t follow along. His words were both a warning and a slight form of teasing.

    ¡°I never said I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Wei-ling followed his orders, and it ended up looking like she was nting her sword in the ground instead of preparing to attack, but she stopped hesitating. She¡¯d already left her life in his hands the moment she made up her mind to listen to him, so questioning his orders would only ensure her death.

    [Keep a distance of about 330 cm and maintain a distance of about 12 cm between each step. Keep the edge of your de exactly level with your ankles.]

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    [Good, then just move as I tell you, and don¡¯t worry about answering.]

    ¡°¡­¡± Wei-ling answered with silence.

    ¡®Holy shit¡­!¡¯ Xue-reung could barely hold himself together as he watched her, but he wouldn¡¯t let his thoughts out of his mouth. He was also a martial artist, so he knew far too well that anything he said would only be a distraction.

    The young man grinned.

    [Shadow Ammunition de, three steps right.]

    Woosh¨C=!

    Wei-ling shot forward like an arrow.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too simple¡­? Hahaha!¡± The young man abruptly stoppedughing as he saw her run at him at full speed.

    Wei-ling¡¯s low stance got even lower, almost sliding, as she went past his left shoulder.

    [Sealed me Descension, turn around.]

    The young man turned around with a terrifying reaction speed befitting a high-level yer, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    She¡¯d nted her sword into the ground and used the sudden stopping force to leap into the air, she flipped backward, sailing over his head, and¡­

    [Heaven¡¯s Hollow Rebellion, headshot.]

    Swoosh¡ª!

    Her de struck down like lightning and narrowly missed the young man¡¯s back.

    ¡®Wh-what the hell is this?¡¯ He broke out in a cold sweat, realizing he barely avoided getting his skull split in two thanks to hearing Limon¡¯s voice right before Wei-ling came down.

    She wasn¡¯t any faster than before, nor was she using a different swordsmanship, but her moves were much harder to predict.

    The young man started to tense up as he felt that something wasn¡¯t right about the situation, but that was only the beginning.

    [Secret Stream, Razing Phantom st, Tiger Rampage,bination.]

    Powpoowpowpowpow¡ª!

    She was practically lying down at that point, and her de shot for his left before, with a twist of her body, she went for lethal blows.

    Her de grazed his thighs with a gentleness resembling a butterfly in the eye of a hurricane with each of his frantic dodges, and she quickly sprung back into a standing position and took a perfect step back.

    Her de shot out in wondrous ways at Limon¡¯s every word, and the young man couldn¡¯t even see her anymore as he did his best to dodge her flurry of attacks.

    ¡°H-hey, Comrade¡­!¡± The young man frantically retreated, unable to control his anger and surprise. ¡°Just what kind of sorcery are you using!?¡±

    He would¡¯ve at least understood the situation if she¡¯d acquired a skill from a Constetion, but it was unimaginable to think she¡¯d gone from being inferior to miles ahead of him due to some simple orders over a phone call.

    The young man was confused but wasn¡¯t the most aghast person there.

    ¡®Oh, my God!¡¯ Xue-reung gulped. He might¡¯ve been below the young man in terms of skill, but he was also an elite martial artist of the ck Dragon n, and as an outside observer, he was able to see how the young man was being forced into a dead end.

    ¡®That nutcase Master of Swords¡­! Is he creating an analysis technique without even needing to see /invite/reaperscans

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 98: Why Do You Ask?

    Chapter 98: Why Do You Ask?

    Analysis techniques interpreted specific martial arts and swordsmanship to target their weak points. Due to its strictly defensive essence, a proper analysis technique allowed you to have an overwhelming advantage over your opponent.

    One could say it was like an exam cheat sheet with all of the answers on it, which was why Xue-reung was shocked when his knowledge of how such a technique worked waspletely shattered.

    ¡®That¡¯s a thing? You can use analysis techniques on people rather than just martial arts?¡¯ He would have somewhat understood if the young man¡¯s martial arts were being analyzed. Any kind of trained movement was a technique, after all.

    As long as it could be taught and learned, you could create an analysis technique for it. That¡¯s why martial arts used to be passed from one person to another, and skill books could cost a life to acquire.

    What Limon was instructing Wei-ling on wasn¡¯t an analysis technique of a martial art, though¡­ it was an analysis technique based on the young man himself.

    [Darkness Enlightenment, alternating.]

    She spun her body like a top, seizing the moment her clothes covered the man¡¯s vision to make a hidden stab toward him.

    The young man threw his head back, and right when he was about to make a counter¡­

    Pow-!

    ¡°Kugh?!¡± Her other hand struck his jaw before he realized what was happening. The stab had been a feint from the beginning¡ªher palm strike was the real attack. The scary part was that she¡¯d been given the order before she even attacked. It was like Limon knew how the man would dodge from the beginning.

    The following attacks were the same.

    [White Blossom Monsoon, sneak attack.]

    Her sword twirled like a petal in water, blocking the man¡¯s sudden knife throw.

    [Twin Peaks Trail]

    The two knives he¡¯d discretely pulled out were pushed to the side and nged against each other.

    [Shark Storm, Breakneck]

    The man tried to stall with a kick and realign himself, but he was stopped by a stab to the thigh. Whether he was on offense or defense, Wei-ling read his every move.

    She was so thorough that he seemed to be nothing more than an insect in a spider¡¯s web when he¡¯d been an overwhelming opponent before.

    ¡°The hell is this?! Are you using [Foresight] or something?¡± The young man cried out in frustration. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ This is too much, even for a prophetic skill!¡±

    The young man wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Countering all of his movements so perfectly should¡¯ve been impossible for anything short of a prophetic skill. The problem was that Limonpletely obliteratedmon sense, even through a phone.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he analyzed everything from his mind to his habits!¡¯ Xue-reung thought. It was beyond an analysis technique¡ªit was a strategy. Limon had created a fool-proof analysis and strategy like one would for a boss raid in a video game.

    ¡®How much does it take to get to such a point?¡¯ It would have made a little more sense if Limon was giving instructions in person. It was only natural for a master to be able to read an amateur¡¯s movements, after all¡­

    But Limon was not there, so just howrge of a skill difference there had to be between him and the young man for him to give such perfect instructions without seeing him was unfathomable.

    ¡®How could he possibly be able to start analyzing someone without meeting them? Just when did he meet this person?¡¯ Xue-reung was suspicious about how Limon could so thoroughly analyze a man he¡¯d never even seen before.

    A momentter, realization dawned on him, and his eyes widened. ¡®Could it be¡­ the autopsy?¡¯

    Not many knew that Limon had investigated each corpse of the several hundred involved in the ck Dragon Building incident. Xue-reung himself only knew because he¡¯d gone out of his way to try to find a fault in Limon.

    Thanks to his knowledge, though, he was able toe to a terrifying conclusion¡­

    ¡®Did he read that man after only seeing the injuries left on the corpses?¡¯

    Such a thing was theoretically possible. Detectives with the [Autopsy] skill could figure out all sorts of things from a body, from the method of murder to the culprit¡¯s characteristics, and profilers with the [Criminal Psychology Detection] skill could learn the culprit¡¯s personality and behavioral patterns.

    Still, it was nothing but a theory; it was far too difficult to carry out in practice. Even the tracers who¡¯d investigated the ck Dragon Building had been unable to weed out any details, after all.

    What if Limon had figured out what the tracers couldn¡¯t solely through his experience and keenness to go so far as to create a personal analysis technique?

    ¡®Limon Asphelder¡­¡¯ Shivers ran down Xue-reung¡¯s spine. If his guess was correct, then it was only natural for Limon to give instructions with perfect knowledge of the Void Progression Sword and its variations.

    Limon had been inbat against the Seven Dragons Association for centuries, from the Bronze Age to the Heroes¡¯ Age, after all. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t know their movement habits when he could interpret everything about the criminals from the victims¡¯ bodies alone.

    When it came to such things, Limon could even be considered the most well-versed person in the world with the 72 Martial Skills¡ªmore knowledgeable than even the Association.

    ¡®Humanity¡¯sst swordmaster¡­¡¯ He¡¯d always thought of him as a dead weight from a bygone era, so he¡¯d been absolutely certain that, if the Seven Dragons Association put forth all of their effort, they could kill Limon whenever they wished with the Monarchs¡¯ power.

    He was starting to have his doubts, though. Would they even be able to defeat Limon if they put everything on the line? Could Limon, the monster who¡¯d been at the top of the world for the past several centuries, defeat the Seven Dragons that were strong enough to kill the gods?

    ¡®Were our ancestors¡­ fighting such a monster all this time?¡¯ His faith started to crumble, and doubt crept into his unwavering devotion.

    All he could do amidst his inner turmoil was listen to Limon¡¯s instructions with fearful eyes.

    * * /invite/reaperscans

    * * *

    While Xue-reung was trembling in fear, someone else was trembling for a very different reason.

    [Drunken Seizure, blitz.]

    Ka-ngngng-!

    Her sword stabbed, shed, and swung in the air. Training enough for her technique to be an instinct was what she¡¯d done for her entire life, but Wei-ling felt a great sense of unfamiliarity in her movements.

    Rather than it being because she was moving toward a one-sided victory against a stronger opponent, it was because Limon¡¯s sluggish voice and orders were chaining and modifying her technique in an unfamiliar way.

    [Great Amphibian Consumption, slowly.]

    For example, thatmand, fitting its meaning of a great frog devouring an egg, relied on her quicklyshing out with her sword, like how a frog would catch its prey with its extended tongue.

    The technique was entirely based on and named for its quickness, but Limon was telling her to modify the technique and purposely stab slowly. Anyone else would¡¯ve called it unhinged¡ªit was no different than spoon-feeding the enemy a chance to counter.

    The result showed otherwise.

    sh-!

    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± She went in like she was swinging a baseball bat at full force, and then she suddenly slowed.

    The young man tried to retaliate with a counterblow, but thanks to the shift in speed, he ended up jumping into her slow-moving de, cutting his cheek.

    Even Wei-ling found it unbelievable, and what was really surprising was the flow of her Psionics.

    The 72 Martial Skills were both a form of martial arts and a secret curriculum. The training method had been created by the Seven Great Dragons to pass Psionics down to humans.

    Thanks to that, Psionics flowed in every one of the 72 Martial Skills, and one could cripple themselves or die if they mixed the flow of Psionics together in the wrong way.

    Despite all that, the seemingly random techniques Limon was instructing her to perform did not disturb the flow of her Psionics. In fact, they even expanded her Psionics and created a steady flood.

    Every time she executed one of his ordered techniques, her Psionics grew and flowed along her de, making her movements faster and stronger.

    ¡°What is this? You weren¡¯t this good before, Comrade. What¡¯s gotten into you!?¡±

    [Secret Anciry, north. Fortress Inscription, straight.]

    A sequence of seemingly random techniques andbinations ofpletely unrted movements created a potentially infinite number of new sword techniques. She¡¯d thought she already knew everything about the Void Progression Sword, and her heart beat faster at the endless possibilities she saw before her.

    ¡®This is fun.¡¯

    A sword was just a tool for her, and swordsmanship was simply a method for her means. At that moment, though, she could not think of it that way. The feeling of bing one with her sword, learning new techniques, and the Psionics jolting through her was exciting.

    It was simr to the excitement of a child on Christmas morning. For the first time in her life, Wei-ling felt joy from wielding her sword. If only she could¡¯ve made that momentst an eternity¡­

    Unfortunately, all things had to end.

    [Let¡¯s see, the guy should have five or six injuries by now. It¡¯s time to start wrapping it up.]

    Limon¡¯sment made Wei-ling realize that, though he was an excellent swordsman, he was not immune to error, and his insight was not always perfect.

    It could¡¯ve been because she was snapped out of her trance, or it could¡¯ve been because Limon¡¯s orders had stopped, but she felt a surge of disappointment.

    ¡°There is no need,¡± she said.

    [Huh? Why?]

    ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡±

    [Over? What is?]

    ¡°I already cut off both the culprit¡¯s arms and have my sword on his neck.¡±

    Limon was taken aback. [¡­How did you already win? I didn¡¯t even teach you the ultimate technique yet.]

    ¡°I agree.¡± Wei-lingmented at meeting such a weak enemy since she¡¯d been so close to learning the ultimate technique.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one with my arms missing,¡± the young man chimed in, his clown mask torn apart as hey at Wei-ling¡¯s feet, ¡°and yourades are more disappointed than I am. What does that make me?¡±

    [What do you mean?] Limon relentlessly chimed back. [It means you die now, you little /invite/reaperscans

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 99: People Donâ€™t Change

    Chapter 99: People Don¡¯t Change

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the young man asked. ¡°Would you really go through the effort of capturing an enemy alive just to kill them?!¡±

    Wei-ling, still standing with one of her feet on the man¡¯s chest, looked down and also couldn¡¯t help but argue. ¡°I disagree.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Comrade! You understand me!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll die when it¡¯s time, but he must be tortured first.¡±

    ¡°What the hell, Comrade?!¡± The young man looked shocked, almost betrayed.

    Wei-ling paid him no heed. ¡°If you do not want to get tortured, confess who yourrades and backers are. If you do, I will cut your torture time in half.¡±

    ¡°That means I¡¯m getting tortured either way?!¡±

    ¡°You should not have trifled with the Seven Dragons Association if you wanted to die with grace.¡± She looked down on him with a chilling re. It was clear the young man with slit eyes was one of the culprits behind the ck Dragon Building tragedy.

    On top of that, he¡¯d massacred those in the Cheonhwa Department Store, one of the ck Dragon n¡¯s subsidiaries. With a crime that heinous, he didn¡¯t deserve to die until he¡¯d been tortured in at least 1,000 of the 36,500 torture techniques the Seven Dragons Association knew of.

    [Hey, just kill him and leave it.]

    Wei-ling furrowed her brows. She would have thrown a fit like Xue-reung if the lingering sensation of her fight wasn¡¯t affecting her.

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that!?¡±

    ¡°¡®Nonsense¡¯, my ass! All humans deserve to die a quick death!¡± The young man was ecstatic at the thought of dying with grace.

    Unfortunately for him, Limon shattered his joy. [Only people have human rights. Who would care about the rights of a son of a bitch like you?]

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even consider me human anymore?!¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me to kill him?¡± Wei-ling calmly asked, ignoring the young man¡¯s bewilderment. There was no way Limon, of all people, would have any kind of empathy with the young man.

    [Because it¡¯s suspicious.]

    ¡°What is?¡±

    [Don¡¯t you think something¡¯s off about this? That guy was like a machine when it came to keeping one step ahead of entire military forces, so how did you capture him so easily?]

    ¡°¡­Are you saying he got caught on purpose?¡±

    [If my instincts are right¡­ Yes.]

    ¡°Impossible! What would he get from being caught?¡± Xue-reung cried out.

    Wei-ling looked sullen. Anyone with a brain would know the culprits would die the worst possible deaths imaginable if they got caught. Not even the most unhinged of lunatics would purposely get caught.

    Still, Limon remained sure. There''s a lot he can gain.]

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    [He could spread a disease, acquire information from the enemy, or even try to sway the torturer and gain an internal spy.]

    ¡°That¡¯s a reach! By your logic, all captives should just die!¡± Xeu-reung immediately countered. Above being an enemy who killed his subordinates, the slit-eyed man was a viin who¡¯d endangered the n. He couldn¡¯t just be killed off, at least not before they tried to pry more information from him.

    If the criminal died there and then, the feat would be credited directly to Guardian, and he would be held responsible for not being able to protect the n¡¯s subsidiary.

    Whether he knew what Xeu-reung was thinking, or whether he just didn¡¯t feel like bothering to answer, Limon was apathetic. [Not all captives, of course. You just have to know which ones would do such things.]

    ¡°And how would you know that?!¡±

    [I¡¯m an expert in the field, you know.]

    ¡°Hah, I didn¡¯t know the Master of Swords had expertise in such dirty work.¡±

    [I know, right? I wasn¡¯t always like this, but a certain group did it so many times I just naturally became a pro at it.]

    ¡°Who would be that batshit insane?!¡±

    [You guys.]

    Xeu-reung froze.

    ¡°Who do you mean by ¡®you guys¡¯, exactly?¡± Wei-ling calmly asked in his ce.

    [Didn¡¯t you know? The Seven Dragons Association uses purposeful capture as one of their base strategies, and that method was a favorite for the ck Dragon n in particr back in the day.]

    ¡°¡­¡± Much to her dismay, Wei-ling found that she couldn¡¯t argue with him. She knew far too well that the ck Dragon n, specializing in tricks and schemes, would do more than just that. In fact, learning how to use beauty or misinformation while being held captive was a foundational part of their education.

    ¡°Th-this is different from that!¡±

    [You think so?]

    ¡°Either way, rather than proof, all you have is your own hunch! We can¡¯t risk losing crucial information for such a trivial reason!¡±

    [Really? Then let me ask you something¡­]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Limon sounded lethargic as he said, [I¡¯ve had this feeling ever since this dummy called me, you know. Hasn¡¯t that son of a bitch been weirdly stalling for time?]

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    [He tried making useless conversation in the middle of a fight and, instead of going for sure kills, yed with his targets instead.]

    ¡°¡­¡± Xeu-reung flinched. The young man definitely talked a little too much, had waited during Wei-ling¡¯s call, and tried to speak during the fight as well.

    What if that was on purpose?

    [Well, it is possible he just likes to bber since he¡¯s a batshit son of a bitch,] Limon said before Xeu-reung could try to argue that point, [but what if he isn¡¯t? Why would he have stalled? It¡¯s not like we sealed everything off like we did for the ck Dragon Building.]

    * * *

    * * *

    ¡°Are you saying he was waiting for someone to hold him captive?¡± Wei-ling asked.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Xeu-reung shouted. If what Limon was saying was true, that meant his struggle against the young man had just been a mockery, but Xeu-reung¡¯s reddened face and wavering eyes made it clear that he was being convinced.

    ¡°¡­Let me ask you again, just to make sure. Is there really no need to get information out of him?¡±

    [That¡¯s right. If he nned on his own capture, then he was likely already prepared for torture. Anything we get out of him would be pre-arranged, which would be no different from getting nothing.]

    ¡°Alright, then¡­¡± Wei-ling said as she came to a decision.

    ¡°Alright <em>what</em>? Comrade? Comrade!¡±

    Just when the young man began to cry out after she tightened her grip on her sword¡­

    ¡°Will you please wait for a minute?¡±

    Wei-ling hesitated at the sudden interruption until a middle-aged man with a pointy mustache emerged.

    ¡°Chief Wang!¡± Xue-reung eximed.

    ¡°¡­What brought you here?¡± Wei-ling asked.

    ¡°Well, I ran over here as soon as I heard the culprits were here.¡±

    Xeu-reung lightened up, but Wei-ling¡¯s demeanor remained cold. It¡¯d been different when Xue-reung was the only one with her. She simply couldn¡¯t execute the young man with slit eyes on the spot in front of the head of the Shanghai Royal Family.

    [You¡¯re here, Chief Wang.]

    ¡°Hm? Is that the Master of Swords?¡±

    [Don¡¯t ask what you already know. I¡¯m one of the few who¡¯d dare speak informally to you.]

    ¡°Oh, my¡­ excuse me. Of course no one but the Master of Swords would have such an imposing, brilliant voice.¡± Unsurprisingly for the head of the Shanghai Royal Family, Wang did not forget his usual ttery, but his eyes stayed sharp as they scanned the area. ¡°Did I interrupt your call by any chance, Master of Swords?¡±

    [Nope, this is better.] Limonpletely glossed over how Wang interrupted the young man¡¯s execution and instead spoke nonchntly. [I have a favor to ask of you.]

    ¡°A favor?¡± Wang didn¡¯t know what to expect.

    [That son of a bitch over there. I¡¯d like you to kill him now, Chief Wang,] Limon sluggishly responded.

    ¡°Are you telling me to kill this man?¡±

    [Yep.]

    ¡°Why so?¡±

    [¡®He helped cause the ck Dragon Building tragedy. It would be awkward if you weren¡¯t the one to finish him off.]

    Wei-ling finally understood what Limon was trying to say: The Shanghai Royal Family was after a personal enemy.

    Even if she was the one to get there first, it would not be seen as favorable if she finished off one of their enemies on the spot, but that wasn¡¯t a problem if Wang killed the man.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ The Master of Swords truly has a heart of gold to give me such an opportunity.¡±

    [Enough of the ttery; just do your job.]

    ¡°Yes, Sir. I will make sure he dies after I take him in.¡± Wang nodded with a wide grin. It was something he¡¯d already nned to do anyway.

    [Chief Wang¡­] A chilling voice rang through the air.

    Wei-ling and Xeu-reung felt goosebumps run down their spines.

    [What bullshit are you trying to pull?]

    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±

    [I asked you to kill that son of a bitch ¡®now¡¯. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re trying to ¡®take him in¡¯ first.]

    Even without physically being there, Limon¡¯s voice was enough to smother everyone with chilling pressure, and even the sound of his voice was enough to make a criminal faint.

    Wang did not bat an eye and smiled. ¡°Well, Sir, I am allowed to decide how I deal with my enemies.¡±

    [You¡¯re going to disregard me?]

    ¡°Oh, dear! ¡®Disregard¡¯ is not the word to use here. The Master of Swords is in charge of our n''s security, but you are not my master,¡± he said with a smile. Limon was still an outsider to the n. Until he was officially married to Li Chingwei, he did not have a right to give him orders.

    [Wang Ki-neung¡­] Limon calmly continued, [you¡¯ll soon know that the chance I gave you to finish that son of a bitch off was me being generous.]

    ¡°I greatly appreciate the gesture.¡±

    [Must you take more than the generosity you¡¯ve been given after you told me you wouldn¡¯t forget my grace?]

    ¡°You are the one who told me not to worry about it since it was not particrly a favor, Master of Swords.¡± Wang brought up how Limon did not even ept any payment when he let him take charge of the investigation.

    A cheesy smile formed on his face. ¡°Plus, I said I would not forget your grace. I never promised I would repay you, you see.¡±

    Wei-ling unconsciously frowned, while even Xeu-reung, Wang¡¯s supporter, was at a loss for words. He might¡¯ve had a bad reputation, been a renowned apostle-rank martial master, and had a position as the head of a noble n, but it was still too brazen of a way to speak.

    Limon was not angry or surprised.

    [Sure, that¡¯s how the ck Dragon n is,] he muttered in a tired /invite/reaperscans

    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 100: A Pig Scarier Than a Wolf

    Chapter 100: A Pig Scarier Than a Wolf

    Oh, my Please watch your words. The Princesss soon-to-be-husband shouldnt say such things about the n.

    [What was wrong with that?] Though he was replying in a sarcastic tone, Limon was genuinely curious. [Surely your n took pride in scheming, deceiving, betrayal, and acting innocent. Did it not?]

    That is true, but wouldnt there be restrictions on our business if our reputation fell?

    [So it alles down to money.]

    Please dont fault us for being too materialistic. There are a lot of things to look after when you are the head of a family.

    [Im not trying to fault you. Its better that youre being transparent anyway.] Limon chuckled. He understood that Wang was being so brazen for the familys benefit and to avenge his cousin and n.

    The more brutal the criminals deaths were and the more information he acquired, the more the Shanghai Royal Family would go beyond recovering their fallen honor and resetting their status, which would give them even more advantages.

    It was, essentially, not much different from when he asked Limon to stay out of the investigation. The difference was, of course, that hed tried to make a deal with Limon the first time, and the second time he was t-out ignoring him.

    The first time, it was proven that there was no use trying to look good in front of Limon, so there would be no consequences for going against him when his reputation was already as low as it could be.

    Of course, Limons reputation had only fallen because he left the investigation to Wang, but that was something the man didnt need to care about. It was a cold-hearted decision that truly fit the ck Dragon ns reputation and the head of a noble family.

    [Let me confirm What would you do if I still insisted on killing that bastard this instant?]

    Is this something you really need an answer for?

    [I do.]

    Something unfortunate would happen.

    [Really?] Even though he wasnt there, it was like he could see Wangs demeanor and what he was trying to tell him.

    Limon calmly epted. [Alright, then. Take him with you and do whatever you wish.]

    You are wise as always, Master of Swords.

    [This isnt important enough for me to cause a scene and cut your head off over, after all.] His tone was apathetic, like he was toozy to bother, and it was clear that he wasnt bluffing.

    Limon calmly continued, [Im telling you this in advance: Be careful after you take him with you. Hes a poisonous apple.]

    Thank you for your advice. Just as hed done after Limon gave him clues and stepped out of the investigation, Wang thanked his priceless advice with a smile.

    Limon scoffed. [Dont be fooled. This isnt advice. Its a warning]

    Behind his respectful demeanor and ttery, Wang hadughed at Limons foolishness in not thinking about his own benefit. It was Limons turn tough at Wangs iing doom as a result of only thinking about immediate benefits.

    [If that bastard causes trouble, then youll be held responsible, Wang,] Limon said with a cold tone. Since Wang had his courtesy in favor of greed, everything that happened after would be on him. There was no use regretting anythingter.

    That is not a concern, sir, Wang answered nonchntly. As you said, Master of Swords, we <em>are </em>the ck Dragon n.

    The ck Dragon ns pride and power were in deceiving everyone and never being on the receiving end. It was something Wang was certain an outsider like Limon wouldnt be able to understand.

    Limon didnt bother to criticize the mans certainty and instead left with a final word.

    [Good luck.]

    * * /invite/reaperscans

    * * *

    After Limon and Wang finished their discussion on what to do about the young man with slit eyes and the martial artists of the Shanghai Royal Family took him away, Wei-ling headed out of the Cheonhwa Department Store.

    Shed interfered because it was an emergency, but the Cheonhwa Department Store wasnt contracted with Guardian, and cleaning up was left to Xue-reung, the head of the stores security department.

    Of course, his ability to do so was questionable since he was critically injured and most of his subordinates were gone, but Wei-ling didnt careshe had other things on her mind.

    Why did you do that? she asked,

    [Do what?]

    Why did you let Wang take the culprit so easily.

    [What if I wanted to stop him? Are you saying I should have just made you kill the culprit anyway?]

    Is that not what you said had to be done?

    [I did,] Limon calmly agreed. He may not have seen the slit-eyed young man himself, but he could tell from the corpses and the mans behavior that the bastard was dangerous.

    Strength wasnt the issue since even Wei-ling had beaten him, but Limon knew from experience that leaving that bastard alive would cause future trouble. As for why he left the man to Wang

    [If Id insisted and had you kill the man, that Wang bastard wouldve done everything he could to make it a problem. He probably wouldve tried to say I killed the man because I wanted the feat to myself.]

    Thats impossible.

    [Why do you think so?]

    Aside from the fact that he would have nothing to gain from it, wouldnt that be too ungrateful of him? Wei-ling asked.

    Limon already had to deal with bacsh for leaving the investigation to Wang and not catching the culprit earlier, so it would be absurdly shameless for Wang to try doing something against him after receiving all of the benefits.

    [Are you doing that on purpose, or do you really not get it?]

    What do you mean?

    [Never mind, its nothing. I feel like I can finally see why the Princess likes you so much.]

    Wei-ling frowned. It <em>sounded </em>like apliment, but it felt like he was calling her stupid for some reason.

    [To answer your question, Wang would gain something out of doing that.

    Like what?

    [Sympathy, and they say the enemy of an enemy is a friend.]

    Wei-lings expression went stiff at the confusing statement. So he would ruin your reputation on purpose and connect with the ns who dont like you?

    [If you only look at possible benefits, it would be the most efficient for him.]

    [Whats wrong? Does that sound too shameless?]

    She agreed in silence.

    Limon chuckled and went on, [Hey, Dummy Remember this if you ever want to rise within your ns ranks: This is exactly what your people do.]

    Wang Ki-neung wasnt particrly cunning or shamelesshe was just a member of the ck Dragon n.

    Limons voice sounded light-hearted, but he meant what he was saying, and Wei-ling finally realized why Limon wasnt angry about Wangs disrespect and why he didnt seem to mind his fallen reputation.

    Do you not expect anything from our n? she asked.

    [No, I do.]

    Hed already revealed what he wanted from the ck Dragon n: their inherited insidiousness, their advanced tricks and schemes, and their global riches and influence.

    [I just dont trust you, thats all.]

    He never wanted trust, loyalty, conscience, or kindness from the ck Dragon n, and thus, he was never disappointed.

    Wei-ling couldnt stop herself from blurting out, Even the Princess?

    [Why do you say even? Shes the least trustworthy person there.]

    Then why did you ept her hand in marriage?

    Li Chingwei had given Limon everything for the sake of their engagement, so Wei-ling looked skeptical of his distrust of her beloved princess.

    His answer was short. [I dont trust your Princess, but Ive decided to believe her.

    What kind of joke is that?

    [Sorry it sounds like a joke to you. This is the best I could do after your Princess put her own life on the line to get me.]

    What sort of weird rtionship is that?

    [Thats just how imcable enemies on the same boat are.] Limon chuckled. After shed proposed to him, hed sworn on his sword that he wouldnt go behind her back so long as she did the same.

    It was not a typical marriage promise of unadulterated trust and devotion. Rather, it was closer to the opposite; it was a threat that shed pay with her life if she ever betrayed him.

    It was the best Limon could offer, and the Princess readily epted it.

    He knew he couldnt trust the ck Dragon n when they went beyond not trusting him. Their rtionship was based on doubt and necessity.

    [Im not Romeo, and shes not Juliet.]

    Only in novels could enemies fall in love at first sight. Limon knew all too well that the best thing that could happen between wed enemies was neither of them poisoning the other. Of course, the other ck Dragon n members wouldnt trust him when they werent even trustful of Li Chingwei.

    [Still, dont take it too harshly. Im not going to go against any of you as long as you dont pull any tricks on me.]

    Even Wang?

    [Yep, even that Wang bastard,] Limon readily agreed.

    Wang may have gone against him, but that was just the Seven Dragons Association doing its thing. Ever since they were coined as a demonic cult, Limon had been through all sorts of their schemes. This wasnt enough to make him angry.

    [I wont go out of my way to help him, either.] Of course, that didnt mean he was happy about it.

    Wei-ling understood. Are you sure that man will cause Wang trouble?

    [How would I know for sure? Im not a prophet.] Limon would have fucked over the culprits already if his sword told him everything. As long as Wang took caution in his proceedings, whatever tricks the young man had up his sleeve might not work, and Wang could even get information out of him.

    [Itd be best if you let the Princess know so that she can prepare for the worst-case scenario.]

    Must I?

    [Yeah. if there does end up being a problem, it wont just end with a few bodies.]

    It was the least he could do as Li Chingweis fiance and the executive of Guardian. Not to mention, hed seen what became of a certain someone when they blindly chased after their own greed.

    [A mad dog will only bite you, but a pig blindsided by greed will always cause /invite/reaperscans

 Chapter 101: They Wouldnâ€™t

    Chapter 101: They Wouldn¡¯t

    <em>A culprit was finally captured.</em>

    All ck Dragon n subsidiaries heard the news by the next morning, including the rumor that Shanghai Royal Family Head Wang Ki-neung was the one who captured him.

    Family Head Wang overdid himself.

    Would you like to release a counter announcement?

    I dont know. Li Chingwei tilted her head and, looking genuinely curious, asked, Would anyone believe me if I said Wei-ling captured the culprit, or would more believe that the Master of Swords stole Family Head Wangs achievement?

    There is clear security footage of Wei-ling getting there first.

    Not many would believe she defeated him alone when the culprit is the one who killed the others.

    Li Chingwei briefly hesitated and, with her delicate hands, moved a piece on the chessboard in front of her. Even fewer would believe she was able to defeat him with the Master of Swords instructions.

    Thats true. Yo Ouin gave a bitter smile. Even as a martial artist from an older age, he would have been skeptical to hear that someone won a fight through instructions over a phone call.

    There was no way the n would believe it when they had nevere face to face with Limons skills and had nothing but deep resentment against him, especially since the Shanghai Royal Family was spreading the rumor like their lives depended on it.

    Its not surprising at all that Family Head Wang would want to spread the rumor.

    An official im would have let us reveal the truth, Li Chingwei said.

    Yo Ouin nodded. That must be why hes content with just the rumors. Sometimes, a vague rumor holds more weight than gold.

    How cunning. It was clever of them to use a rumor because it allowed them to rebuild their status and honor if the truth remained hidden and they also wouldnt be held responsible if it became known.

    There was a lot he would gain and little he could lose, which was a very fitting move for someone like Wang.

    In the end, it doesnt matter.

    Does this mean you will not act on this?

    Its not worth it. Li Chingwei disregarded Wangs efforts as futile. Maybe it was a big deal for the Shanghai Royal Family, but it was too pathetic for her to care about.

    Is the Master of Swords disappointed at all? Yo Ouin asked with caution

    The Master of Swords? Chingwei let out a muffledugh. Would he feel disappointment over an achievement that even I find pathetic? He doesnt even care about receiving glory for saving the world. She smiled.

    It appears my worries are unwarranted

    Not exactly. The Master of Swords may not be disappointed, but he might feel pity.

    Is that so?

    Yes. Thats why I said Family Head Wang overdid himself, Chingwei said. If he had been respectful in asking Limon for the culprit, he would have begrudgingly handed him over, but Wang crossed the line with his aggressiveness.

    Of course, it was his mistake since he was the type of person who couldnt understand others and didnt think Limon would ever give him the chance.

    If thats all he was able to get from falling from the Master of Swords favor, then could it be called an advantage?

    It mightve given the man a temporary advantage, but they could never forget that Limon was an ageless, immortal swordmasterhe could interfere with the Shanghai Royal Familys business for centuries on end.

    Yo Ouin recalled the damage Limon single-handedly brought to the Seven Dragons Association in the past and immediately started to feel sympathy towards Wang.

    Family Head Wang made a very foolish decision, she said.

    Hes been going through a lot recently, Li Chingwei replied. Anyone can make bad judgments when theyre desperate.

    Though it sounded like she was defending him, Yo Ouin noticed there was not even the slightest bit of sympathy in her tone. Opposing Limon was the same as opposing the Princess, after all.

    I should sell any stocks rted to the Shanghai Royal Family. His growing sympathy aside, Yo Ouin was cool-headed in his conclusions as the head manager of Leviathan.

    * * /invite/reaperscans

    * * *

    Chingwei calmly said, Family head Wang is not an issue. The problem is whats going on outside. She moved another chess piece to a map with gold, silver, carnelian, sapphire, greenstone, white jade, and obsidian.

    Is this about the other ns? Yo Ouin asked.

    Yes. It would be more than just trouble if they decided on a sure action.

    Even if its another n, they wouldnt be able to tantly make a move.

    Chingwei sighed. They can still act covertly, and we dont have the power to stop such interference.

    Yo Ouin couldnt argue with that

    The plutocratic Gold Dragon n of the United States of America

    The great Khanate Silver Dragon n of Russia

    The Blue Dragon n of the British Empire

    The White Dragon n, part of the Holy League

    The Red Dragon n, leader of the African military regime

    The Green Dragon n, which ruled the South American cartels

    Despite being a member of the same Seven Dragons, the ck Dragon ns power was weak inparison.

    Some ns even had more power than nations in the 77 Chinese Federations. Since East Asia was their maind, the ck Dragon n had suffered the most at Limons hands, yet there he was, about to marry their princess, Li Chingwei.

    Of course, the other ns wouldnt just sit back and allow such a thing.

    How do you think they will take action?

    Each n has different opinions, Chingwei quietly said as she recalled the most recent conference. It feels like the Gold Dragon n is trying to use their wealth, and the Red Dragon n is getting more bold with their threats.

    Thats a little bit of a relief.

    Yes. It means they wont act immediately, but as for the other ns Im not sure what they might do.

    The ns with transparent objectives were a lesser evil since she could predict and prepare for their next moves, which wasnt something she could do with the more discrete ns.

    Do you think the other ns had a part in this incident? Yo Ouin asked.

    I doubt it. If they did, it would have been a full-out war. They dont have anything to gain from such minor aggressions.

    They could be trying to probe our reaction.

    Chingwei tilted her head. Do you think so?

    She didnt necessarily trust her connections with the other ns since the Seven Dragons Association was more of an alliance than a single organization. Their alliance had never been very strong, not even when they were the rulers of the world.

    Since they were legally recognized, it was probable for them tomit terrorism against each other for the sake of reconnaissance, but Li Chingwei had a reason for discounting that.

    I wouldnt try to probe in such a way if I were them. Instead, I would have snuck a spy in or tried to contact the Master of Swords directly.

    It cant be! Are you thinking the other princesses might try to take direct action?

    Perhaps.

    The Seven Dragons Association had fought against Limon more than any other group, and they were more aware than anyone of the kind of man Limon used to be. Times may have changed, but anyone with a half-knowledge of the power hed disyed back then wouldnt be surprised if the princesses got directly involved.

    Even Chingwei herself had directly proposed to him.

    The only reason they arent taking immediate action is because the Master of Swords reputation is getting worse by the day since our engagement.

    Is that why youre avoiding the matter of his status, Princess?

    Its one of the reasons. The other princesses would take action much faster if the Master of Swords reputation went back up.

    Yo Ouin understoodthere was a reason Li Chingwei did nothing while Limons reputation was declining.

    Ill pay more attention to the other ns movements, she said.

    No, please take caution and follow internal restrictions instead. Especially around Leviathan employees.

    Do we not have to get involved?

    Theres no point in stopping them if they set their mind to making a move. Li Chingwei shook her head and stared at the arrangement of chess pieces on the map. Its possible one of them has already contacted the Master of Swords.

    They wouldnt.

    They could, she added, especially if they were aware of his musical skills. At least two of them would fly over in a heartbeat, dont you think?

    Thats Yo Ouin stopped himself. Hed heard the mans performance, so he knew that regardless of being a swordmaster, Limons talent for music alone was unrivaled.

    As Chingwei said, there were princesses in the Seven Dragons Association who would go to the ends of the Earth if they heard him performone was the embodiment of greed who couldnt bear not having something she wanted in her hands, and the other princess considered music her life and traveled the world for it.

    They wouldnt have had the opportunity to listen to the Master of Swords music.

    I hope so.

    Yo Ouin thought her concern was excessive. How could they hear Limons music when he and Chingwei were the only two people in their n to have listened to it?

    Even if they did hear it, the princesses wouldnt move so hastily when they ruled their territories with more power than kings.

    ***

    Hmph, damn it, Limon cursed.

    Whats wrong, partner? Eugene asked.

    What do you think? Its because of you.

    What did I do? Eugene tilted her head in confusion.

    I thought you got yourself a respectable job when you said you started working.

    This job is plenty respectable! she argued.

    A waitress? Limon clicked his tongue as he looked at Eugene dressed in a server uniform and holding a tray.

    Eugene was unbothered, though, and she set down his drink with a shrug. What? I make money, eat food, and sing every once in a while. Its the best job I could hope for.

    A waitress doesnt usually do thest part, do they?

    Partner, being old-fashioned isnt good for you. Its hard to get a job in this world if you cant adapt with an open mind, you know. Eugene wagged her finger from side to side, and Limon scrunched his face in response.

    Then, someone came to their table and interrupted them. Hahaha! Youre right, Miss. Singing now and then isnt a problem. Not a problem at /invite/reaperscans

 Chapter 102

    Episode #102. Live Caf¨¦.

    A man who intervened in their conversation.

    Producer Kim Seung-joon smiled pretentiously and continued his hints.

    ¡°In that sense, Miss Eugene. How about appearing on TV while working as a waitress? Why do you have a side job or a side job?¡±

    ¡°¡­Partner, I made a mistake. Come to think of it, a waitress only needs to be good at serving.¡±

    ¡°I wish I knew by now.¡±

    Limon clicks his tongue as he sees Eugene showing sincere reflection.

    On the other hand, Kim Seung-joon was dying.

    The change in his expression was so drastic that he doubted whether it was the same person as the man who had been pretending to smile a while ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, think again.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t men who are persistent producers popr?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! The program is on the verge of flying, so what does it matter that I¡¯m a mother-of-a-kind solo?¡±

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re going to say that boldly, why don¡¯t you wipe your tears? It hurts my heart to see everyone.¡±

    [Who said it¡¯s not¡­]

    Limon and Yuna-kyung shook their heads excitedly as they watched PD Kim Seung-joon, swallowing tears but not giving up persuasion.

    The first time you turned down an offer from a restaurant.

    I thought I was done with that.

    But that was a misjudgment because they didn¡¯t know anything about the person named Kim Seung-jun.

    Kim Seung-jun, who endured until all the other PDs ran away at KTB, a weak cable broadcastingpany, was a bad guy who reached the highest level with persistence and grit.

    ¡°PD Kim, there¡¯s something I¡¯m really curious about.¡±

    ¡°A music challenge assignment? that¡¯s a secret But if you want to appear on the show, at least a hint¡­¡±

    ¡°Other than that, if you want to recruit us that much, why did you introduce the waitress job to him?¡±

    In order to recruit Eugene as a singer, it would be much better if he was unemployed without a job, but why did he have such a self-made man?

    Limon tilts his head slightly.

    Seungjun Kim said to him with a fake smile.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, of course I showed my sincerity. People are supposed to help each other, so if I show you a favor like this, would Miss Eugene change her mind?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know how to live in the world.¡±

    One more time to nod.

    Limon, who erased his admiring face, asked casually, resting his chin on his sped hands.

    ¡°So are you serious?¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll shoot here under the pretext of random casting!¡±

    I¡¯d say it¡¯s really exciting.

    Watching Kim Seung-jun proudly revealing the conspiracy with clenched fists, Yuna-kyung opened her beak wide and Limon was at a loss for words for a moment.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re really mean too.¡±

    ¡°If you roll until you be a PD at a broadcastingpany with an average viewership rating of the national anthem, everyone bes like this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a new thought, but why are you working for apany that is like a mental crusher?¡±

    ¡°KTB is not a ce that has so many disadvantages. There are advantages too!¡±

    ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of retirees, so the promotion is fast. Thanks to that, even a fledgling PD like me was able to take on such a key project.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s an advantage.¡±

    Limon looks with salty eyes at Kim Seung-joon, who speaks 100% of the truth about the military jokes he used to make whenmanders were dying on the battlefield.

    But he didn¡¯t care.

    I just persisted in rmending it over and over again.

    ¡°Mr. Li, how about thinking about it again in that sense?¡±

    ¡°Thinking about it again, it¡¯s the same.¡±

    ¡°Please think a little more! The fate of the cablework that closely followed the two of you is at stake!¡±

    ¡°I honestly think it¡¯s better to get rid of that mental shredder whether it¡¯s KTV or KTB?¡±

    ¡°Somehow!¡±

    Kim Seung-joon clings to Limon with the momentum of holding on to the crotch of his pants.

    Seeing that, Yujin frowned.

    One tray was swung.

    It¡¯s time!

    ¡°Hey man. What are you doing to our precious guest? If you keep interfering with business like this, get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Seniors! Shouldn¡¯t it be between us? Who introduced an amazing part-timer like Miss Eugene to this ce!¡±

    ¡°Look at that ball and know that you didn¡¯t break your head, son of a bitch.¡±

    The middle-aged man with a grim face who approached and pped Kim Seung-jun on the back of the head before he knew it, had an embarrassed expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this. Seung-joon seems to be the type to rush at anything when this guy gets stuck on something from the old days.¡±

    I am the manager of this store.

    He is Seungjun Kim¡¯s senior in college.

    An employer who pays Eugene a sry.

    At President Jung¡¯s words, Limon and Yujin shrugged their shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a crime to have a passionate junior.¡±

    ¡°Producer sins are producer sins. You don¡¯t have to apologize, boss.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha yes. Thank you for passing. I¡¯d appreciate it even more if you said something respectful.¡±

    Outwardly, I heard disrespectful words from two people who were almost nieces and nephews.

    Jung justughed it off.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was a person.

    If he had, he wouldn¡¯t have twitched his smile as he asked for respect.

    Still, he didn¡¯t blush.

    I just cleared my throat lightly.

    ¡°Curm! By the way, Miss Eugene?¡±

    ¡°Why boss?¡±

    ¡°Guests kept asking us when we would do live. Why don¡¯t you start pulling a little today?¡±

    In response to President Jeong¡¯s question, who was quietly watching, Yoo-jin raised the tray and showed it.

    ¡°Is it still time for me to serve?¡±

    President Jeong eximed as if he had waited for Yoo-jin, who tilted her head and said, ¡°What if I fall in even though I didn¡¯t evene to my shift job?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s serving, I can do it!¡±

    ¡°The boss? to serve?¡±

    Maybe because it was an unexpected answer.

    Yujin, who had a surprised expression, tilted her head the other way and added a question mark.

    ¡°With that face?¡±

    ¡°What about my face!?¡±

    ¡°A face that can be defamed by honesty if you say your honest impressions?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    President Jeong, who inadvertently refuted, but only nailed to his chest and grabbed his heart.

    Kim Seung-joon took the ce of such a senior and stepped out.

    ¡°Miss Eugene! Even if my senior is an impressionist who will cry like a mountain thief, what should I do if he says it so honestly?¡±

    Is this what you call a defense?

    Or is it a confirmation kill?

    President Jungughed and said, clenching his fists as he cried out to beat this stupid junior guy to death.

    ¡°Ha ha ha yes. My impression is a bit rough.¡±

    ¡°Is it a little? Senior, where can you sell your conscience¡­¡±

    Back!

    ¡°But I¡¯m also the owner of a cafe, so can¡¯t I serve? So don¡¯t worry about serving and just make your decisionfortably.¡±

    From a gentle smile to a voice.

    Contrary to his stern face, President Jeong¡¯s appearance was indeed that of a gentleman.

    Even though that hand was tight enough to make hisplexion pale due to difficulty in breathing because he couldn¡¯t squeeze the damn junior¡¯s neck tightly.

    ¡°Okay, if the boss says that, I¡¯ll finish the job. Instead, you know the allowance, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about cancer.¡±

    Jung nodded his head.

    And he said it boldly with a big smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just give you a part-time job and treat all your performance fees as unpaid volunteers.¡±

    ¡°OK! As expected, the boss speaks well.¡±

    With a grim smile and content, President Jung spits out absurd remarks that, if others heard, would immediately be reported to the Ministry of Employment and Labor as ckup liquor.

    However, Eugene smiled with satisfaction and even raised his thumb.

    [This is an employment condition that sounds like two screws are missing from your head no matter how many times you hear it.]

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong? The parties say they like it.¡¯

    [That¡¯s a logic that only worked in the days when working 18 hours a day and not paying the minimum wage was not a problem.]

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that what we were talking about during our PAB days?¡¯

    [Ah, that¡¯s not it. We worked 24 hours a day, but we got minimum wage, right? That¡¯s also based on high-level yers.]

    ¡®¡­That would be nice too.¡¯

    He said he was a ve in gold shackles.

    So, Na-gyeong Yun boasts by sticking out her chubby belly, telling her not topare herself with the workers in the earth fetters.

    Limon was debating whether or not to poke his belly with his finger.

    ¡°Hmm hmm. But right now, the half-cycle of our store is not good. At this rate, it seems that Yujin-yang will have to y and sing all by herself.¡±

    President Jeong coughed.

    Then, he rolled his eyes again, secretly looked into someone¡¯s eyes, and continued talking.

    ¡°It would be nice if someone could y the apaniment for Eugene so she could focus on singing¡­¡±

    He noticed ¡®someone¡¯.

    Limonughed at President Jung like that.

    ¡°Why does this store¡¯s apaniment machine always break down every time Ie?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, I¡¯m sorry about this. Our store¡¯s semi-cycle machine is very old.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m here right now, and I¡¯m close to your waitress/singer, and I¡¯m a great yer, so would you like me to hold the guitar for you?¡±

    ¡°I would appreciate it if you would.¡±

    ¡°So do you usually ask guests to y?¡±

    ¡°Instead, your juice today ispletely free! Bagels and sandwiches as a bonus!¡±

    ¡°Those employment conditions are awesome.¡±

    Laugh and wait for a while.

    Limon finally got up from his seat.

    It was because, apart from President Jung¡¯s clever request, he couldn¡¯t ignore Yujin¡¯s earnest gaze.

    ¡°By the way, I have one thing to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Why are youcking something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that important, but if you don¡¯t take that hand off quickly, he¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    Seungjun Kim, 29 years old.

    It was the moment when he almost crossed the Nether Road after being strangled by a college senior, but managed to save his life.

    * * *

    ¡®A lump of fortune rolled in.¡¯

    Seeing Eugene, who went up to the stage and grabbed the mic, and Limon, who began to tune the guitar, President Jung put on a happy expression.

    Just watching those two prepare for the live, he was naturally full.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing too much, senior? At this point, this is an attempted murder. An attempted murder.¡±

    ¡°Executive Manager.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is an exaggeration even after seeing this? yes?!¡±

    President Jeong averted his eyes slightly at Kim Seung-joon¡¯s prompting, pointing at the clear handprint on his neck.

    I lived because Limon informed me in time.

    It was true that the invoice could have been removed if it was a littleter.

    ¡°Seungjun, how did you find those two?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk back.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m really curious.¡±

    President Jeong said seriously.

    At first, I wondered what kind of fuss it was until Kim Seung-joon offered to introduce him to an amazing talent.

    When I saw Eugene voluntarily go on stage and perform live in her free time, I wondered if she was just a talented aspiring singer.

    However, after Limon, who came to y, was asked by Yujin and reluctantly went on stage with them.

    President Jung realized.

    That this wild boar-like junior who only looked forward and ran wasn¡¯t asking for a useful part-time job, but a piece of gold.

    ¡°Do you know how much our cafe sales increase on the day those two live?¡±

    ¡°Well, 300%?¡±

    To Kim Seung-joon, who was talking with a yful smile, President Chung spoke with a serious face as if he was passing a death sentence.

    ¡°If you add 1 to the front digit, you get roughly the same.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Episode #103. Need to be careful?

    ¡°¡­Sales went up 1300% just by adding a new live singer? Are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°Did you say it was a joke even after seeing all the customers?¡±

    Seungjun Kim looked around.

    And suddenly, when I saw the customers filling the live cafe, I swallowed dryly.

    Certainly, it was a sight that made me feel a huge difference in salespared to the old days when it was quiet like the school library during vacation.

    That¡¯s why he also called 300%.

    But I never thought that a number with a different number of units woulde out.

    Even Kim Seung-joon, who introduced Yu-jin, doubted whether President Jung was lying.

    It seemed that he felt his suspicions.

    Jung said with a smile.

    ¡°Besides, if those two were at the level of being ¡®only new live singers¡¯, you wouldn¡¯t have introduced Miss Eugene ore to persuade her every day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kim Seung-joon shut his mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t just about getting hit.

    This is because Limon, who had finally finished the tuning, started ying the two of them live by plucking the guitar strings.

    Don¡¯t look at me¨D

    A husky voice rings out.

    A contradictory silence covered the cafe.

    The sound of talking that should be heard, the sound of rattling, the sound of drinking, even the sound of breathing.

    The sounds of guitars and songs resounding in the space where all those sounds have disappeared are apparently filling the cafe, but it feels as quiet as a whisper.

    Even though it¡¯s not a skill, it¡¯s more like a skill than any skill.

    Their melodies had the power to make listeners forget to breathe and concentrate.

    ¡°Seungjun.¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to say since I¡¯ve already taken my hands off that job. Still, as a senior with a name, I¡¯ll just say one thing.¡±

    The impression of seeing a gemstone.

    It¡¯s a pity that it can¡¯t be trimmed.

    Looking at the two people on the stage withplicated eyes mixed with the two, President Jung continued to speak quietly.

    ¡°Make sure to catch those two. If you miss it, you will regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    If you have ears, there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know.

    Seungjun Kim nodded in agreement and let out a light sigh.

    ¡°The problem is that those two don¡¯t know.¡±

    If you just debut, you will immediately be a hot topic, and in the long run, you will have the potential to be a world-ss musician.

    One of them is very squeamish and the other vehemently refuses as if he is allergic to broadcasting.

    How can I convince them both?

    Just thinking about it was daunting.

    ¡°uh? Hey, isn¡¯t that the bastard?¡±

    ¡°What kind of bastard are you?¡±

    It was at that time that President Chung looked toward the entrance of the cafe and spoke to me.

    Kim Seung-joon, who had been suffering from troubles, openly showed that he was not interested and only nced away.

    But the moment he turned his head and saw the opponent he pointed at.

    ¡°Why did you make your program twisted this time, Mr. Moon from the WIM Guild?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Sparks flew in Kim Seung-jun¡¯s eyes.

    * * *

    ¡°Hoo, today was a good soul.¡±

    ¡°Do it in moderation. Are you going to make me sleep while singing again?¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡±

    ¡°I hate this song, stupid.¡±

    It took a long time for Limon and Eugene toe down from the stage.

    It was because requests for an encore poured in one after another, and Eugene was happy to sing each time.

    It¡¯s fortunate that Limon, who has almost infinite stamina, and Eugene, who doesn¡¯t know how to get tired, would have been knocked out by a normal musician.

    ¡°What is the mood like?¡±

    But aftering down to the stage.

    Limon made a suspicious expression.

    Originally, Kim Seung-joon would have praised him as a great talent and persuaded the debutant to sign a contract for appearances.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was wearing arrogance.

    It was because a stranger was sitting across from Kim Seung-jun.

    p p p

    ¡°I heard a great performance. It was a great performance on a really unique song.¡±

    A sitting position with legs crossed.

    A tone as if evaluating something.

    Even sunsses worn over the face.

    Limon frowned at the appearance of a man who stimted the old man¡¯s spirit in many ways.

    ¡°What are you pretending to be friends with?¡±

    ¡°hmm? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Should I know?¡±

    ¡°Oh, excuse me. Because there is no one in the industry who doesn¡¯t know me these days.¡±

    It was as if he didn¡¯t know that among the musicians there would be a country boy who didn¡¯t even know who he was.

    The man burst outughing and took out two business cards from his pocket and held them out on the table.

    ¡°Sorry for thete introduction. My name is Moon Cheon-yeop, and I am the head of the entertainment guild, WIM.¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    Of course it wasn¡¯t because I recognized Moon Chun-yeop toote.

    He didn¡¯t even remember the name of the president of this era, so there was no way he knew who the head of the entertainment guild was.

    However, there were other reasons that came to mind.

    ¡°Chief Moon? The manager of that singer named ire?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha! Among the singers I work with, ire is the most famous.¡±

    Seeing Moon Cheon-yeop boasting proudly, Limon unknowingly makes a mysterious expression on his face.

    Above her head, Yuna-kyung murmured tremblingly.

    [I can see why PD Kim has a rotten face.]

    ¡®You¡¯re holding back. If it were me, I¡¯d throw a punch first and see.¡¯ [That¡¯s possible

    even

    for those who live in the barracks like the team leader.]

    While Limon was chatting with Yuna-kyung in his head.

    Yoo-jin, who had been putting on a sour expression ever since she saw Mun Chun-yeop¡¯s business card, suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s the singer¡¯s manager to do with us?¡±

    ¡°I heard that there are great musicians here, so I came here to see them, but¡­ Seeing the two of them in person, they were more than I expected.¡±

    ¡°just?¡±

    ¡°Adventure. Of course, there are still deficiencies, but I think it will be solved if I receive constant guidance from experts in a proper entertainment guild.¡±

    Moon Cheon-yeop nodded as if he was proud of himself for being unknown.

    Looking at him, Limon tilted his head.

    ¡°A proper entertainment guild¡­ In short, something like WIM?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m not proud of it, but there is no entertainment guild as good as ours, WIM.¡±

    Moon Cheon-yeop boasts that he is not proud.

    It was Kim Seung-jun, who had been making a sad face the whole time, who raised a counterargument to his words.

    ¡°Does a decent guild suddenly abandon a program they promised to appear on?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, can you please refrain from saying things that others will hear and misunderstand? Aren¡¯t there a lot of people who would be in trouble if a KTB official put a false name on our guild?¡±

    Seungjun Kim¡¯s face twitched.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s terrestrial or a little known cable.

    What if a small broadcaster like KTB, on the verge of bankruptcy, was sued by a huge entertainment guild like WIM?

    I didn¡¯t know that the program I was preparing and everything would fly away, of course, the broadcasting station itself would copse.

    Although it is more likely that Seungjun Kim will be cut before that.

    ¡°Anyway, after listening to PD Kim, it seems like the two of you don¡¯t have a particr agency. How do you feel? Are you signing a contract with WIM at this time?¡±

    Mun Cheon-yeop, who simply cleared the obstruction.

    He spoke triumphantly like a general who had won a war.

    ¡°I looked it up and it looks like you two have been extremely exploited here all this time.¡±

    ¡°No that!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh PD-nim, if you have a conscience, stay still. Does it make sense that a PD of every name stood by the sidelines at such an unfair contract?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kim Seung-joon made an unfair expression.

    The fact that Eugene¡¯s employment conditions are strange is exactly what she wanted.

    He, of course, also frothed at the mouth because he struggled to make a fair contract, but it was Limon and Yujin who ignored it.

    However, Mun Chun-yeop, who had no way to know such a situation, confidently continued the invitation.

    ¡°If you sign with us, you will nevere to such a lousy ce again. We always promise to perform on the best stage under the best conditions.¡±

    ¡°The best stage?¡±

    ¡°yes. Terrestrial would be better, but if you don¡¯t mind, cable is also possible.¡±

    After a brief pause there, Chunyeop Moon nced back at Seungjun Kim and smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°Just because a PD I know is looking for a recement for the program.¡±

    ¡®You bastard, Chief Moon¡­!¡¯

    Seungjun Kim swallowed a groan.

    It was because I had just noticed that the words were an offer to appear on the program if I could convince them.

    You threatened me a while ago and then handed me a carrot.

    It was an obvious trick, but it was also a one-man job for Kim Seung-joon, who is in the middle of the program¡¯s fate and KTB¡¯s sound.

    It was inevitable to know why Mun Chun-yeop was called the powerhouse of the WIM Guild.

    ¡®It won¡¯t work the way you want!¡¯

    However, Kim Seung-jun rather smiled with a repentant smile.

    Because I foresaw what was about to happen.

    ¡°And the down payment¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Money contract. I do not need. go.¡±

    As soon as he heard that it was a down payment, Eugene frowned as if he had seen filth and issued a congrattory order.

    ¡°Hmm, thanks for the suggestion, but we¡¯re not interested. The exit door is over there.¡±

    Limon just shrugged his shoulders and showed me the way out.

    ¡°No, wait a minute. What is this¡­?¡±

    Watching Moon Cheon-yeop, who was unable to say anything, with an absurd expression on his face at the neat response, Kim Seung-joon tried to hold back hisughter.

    money or stage.

    If it were two people who would be shaken by those conditions, they wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this.

    I didn¡¯t know that, and I was rejected like an idiot, and then I was rejected!

    ¡°Uh huh, do you know what this offer is like and refuse it? What a suggestion from the WIM Guild, of the WIM Guild!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°What is WIM?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Limon and Eugene treat misceneous things that the nation¡¯s best entertainment guild has never heard of before.

    It was only then that I realized that these two were people with a different way of thinking than normal people.

    Moon Cheon-yeop, red and green.

    ¡°¡­great. It seems I was in a hurry today, so let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    Is it because I feel that this is not possible?

    Or is it because you can¡¯t stand shame?

    Looking at Mun Cheon-yeop, who can¡¯t hide his angry gait even though he pretends to be calm and leaves, it¡¯s time tough out loud.

    Kim Seung-jun, who barely stoppedughing, coughed and looked at the two.

    ¡°Hmm hmm! I¡¯m relieved that things have turned out this way, but are you two really okay?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason not to be okay?¡±

    ¡°The influence of the WIM Guild is so great. If Chief Moon wants to, he could prevent the two of them from debuting for the rest of their lives¡­¡± ¡±

    What does that matter?¡±

    ¡°We have no intention of debuting?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. You must be.¡±

    Seeing the two still unmoved, Kim Seung-joon smiled bitterly.

    Fucking Moon Cheon-yeop was good, but he realized that it would be difficult for him to recruit Limon and Yujin.

    ¡°Anyway, be careful. I¡¯ve heard rumors that Chief Moon doesn¡¯t choose any means.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t know how much the trickster knows how to do it, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I need to be careful about.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Then, with one hand resting on her chin, she jokingly added another word.

    ¡°My fiancee has a lot of money.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Episode #104. Do you look satisfied?

    ¡°Thank you for today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, why don¡¯t you stop packing these things? What I receivedst time is still there.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha I know. Then next time I will prepare other kinds of tea leaves and cookies.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll always serve you free coffee and snacks, so don¡¯t be shy ande anytime!¡±

    Let¡¯s conclude.

    Limon was finally able to leave the live cafe at closing time.

    It was because there were so many requests from the guests that they had to go back on stage several times after that.

    I wonder if I¡¯m sorry that I abused you for free.

    President Jeong gave Limon and Yujin an envelope full of coffee beans and tea leaf cookies.

    It was nothing new.

    Every time he came to this cafe, Limon would go on stage and do extended live performances for free, and in the end, he woulde back with only gifts.

    ¡°My partner, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take money from the boss?¡±

    That¡¯s why Eugene made a curious expression.

    Even if it was himself, there was no reason Limon would y for free every time he didn¡¯t get paid.

    To that question, Limon gave a sullen answer.

    ¡°If I get paid, you too will be singing for money, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­for that reason?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the only problem with your soul.¡±

    Was it because it was unexpected?

    Take a moment to open your eyes.

    Eugene finally smiled and put his arm around Limon¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Thanks partner.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything to be thankful for? I just yed the way I liked.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so.¡±

    what is so satisfying

    Eugene, who was giggling while holding on to Limon, waved his hand vigorously and said goodbye after a while.

    ¡°Then bye bye! Come y again next time!¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    After Eugene left.

    Yuna-kyung, who suddenly poked her head out over Limon¡¯s head, asked shyly.

    [What is it?]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    [The Seon dialogue just now.]

    ¡°What kind of Seon dialogue is the Seon dialogue? It just means that I volunteered for a friend who said he didn¡¯t want to sing for money.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Hearing that answer, Yuna-kyung put on a puzzled expression.

    [Because I honestly don¡¯t understand? Why are you willing to ept gifts such as cookies and coffee beans, but not money?]

    When Yoo-jin was hired at President Jeong¡¯s live cafe, there was one condition.

    that there is no charge for performance.

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t understand Yoo-jin¡¯s behavior, where she took care of her part-time job every time, but cut off her songs and worked without pay.

    Limon¡¯s answer to that was simple.

    ¡°Is it the same amount of money as the number written on your bank ount and the birthday present your younger siblings bought for you with their pocket money?¡±

    [That and this case are different!]

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the same.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    And looking at the ce where Eugene left, he continued talking quietly.

    ¡°People view gold as a stone, not because theyck greed, but because they are afraid of gold.¡±

    Eugene is shameless enough to ask for a loan from someone he has only met once without hesitation.

    Besides, Eugene¡¯s singing, if not as much as Limon¡¯s apaniment, was at a level where even a street performance could be enough to earn a meal.

    Even so, why did Eugene not sell songs until he was driven to the point of copse from starvation?

    Limon didn¡¯t know.

    And I had no idea.

    Because I knew through a long life experience that it would be nice to find out about such things.

    [Do you know what kind of court grand duke the team leader is? Please answer Zen questions out of the blue.]

    ¡°Why are youparing me to him? Just looking at her age, I¡¯m way ahead of her.¡±

    [That¡¯s right, Grand Duke Beopjeong is an overwhelming person in terms of recognition and personalitypared to the team leader

    who is only old .]

    [You¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve wasted your age because you¡¯re being so petty¡­! Quack!]

    Whether or not Yuna-kyung, who had been hit by honey chestnuts on her forehead, jumped.

    Limon continued calmly.

    ¡°Anyway, he won¡¯t be selling songs because he¡¯s in need of money.¡±

    [How are you so sure?]

    ¡°He¡¯s rich.¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    ¡°I should say that I have the ability to be rich.¡±

    [What kind of monster is that running away from the dungeon?]

    Yuna-kyung waspletely bewildered.

    Being chased by a creditor and dying of starvation on the street, or working part-time at a live cafe.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t understand Limon¡¯s words that Eugene, who was full of empty tea everywhere, was rich.

    ¡°It sounds absurd, but what can I do? It¡¯s true.¡±

    [So how does the team leader know that?]

    ¡°You can tell just by pretending?¡±

    [¡­I want to tell you not to say nonsense, but when the team leader says that, it seems so real that I can¡¯t say anything.]

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real.¡±

    [Wow, bad luck.]

    Limon snorted lightly.

    And he muttered as he moved his steps.

    ¡°I seem to be content with being a wandering musician right now¡­but how long can the nail in my pocket stay calm?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As if to show off that you have basic intelligence and culture when you be the head of a family.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been immersed in reading while fiddling with my mustache.

    Wang Feng Shui closed the book he was reading.

    And then he asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°How are you? I think you may have changed your mind now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as Comrade Ki-rae said.¡±

    The blind-eyed young man who was tied to the moldughed at those words.

    ¡°I was going to keep my mouth shut, but I was so bored I couldn¡¯t stop. So would you please y the gigagio?¡±

    ¡°Are you bored?¡±

    ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t it? I was expecting the giant seven dragons¡¯ torture technique to be amazing, but it¡¯s not quite what I expected.¡±

    ¡°You are more nervous than you see that you can say such a thing even in that state.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of people say that I¡¯m more substantial than I am on the outside.¡±

    The Wang function was honestly amazed.

    The young man¡¯s face now is miserable.

    The leather on the left foot is peeling off, the right foot is being melted in real time by a dark drug, and countless long needles are piercing the body.

    It was because a normal person would have gone mad after shouting to be killed long ago.

    ¡°I am ashamed of this. Even though I, the head of the household, put my sincerity into it, there was no result.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up so much. It¡¯s not myrade¡¯s fault that I¡¯m so proud.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for even just saying that.¡±

    It is truly a friendly sight.

    A bizarre image of the torturer and the tortured having a friendly conversation.

    And it was very clear who was leading this atmosphere, the young man or Wang Shikyeong.

    It¡¯s easy for the torturer tough, but it was never something anyone could do for the tortured tough.

    It was a situation that was more than heartbreaking for Wang Shikyeong, who had caught the young man even hitting Limon on the back of the head in order to dig up information about the beast.

    ¡°But there is no need for such superficial consideration

    . ¡±

    That¡¯s why Wang Shikyeongughed. He

    could never lead the prestigious n in the Seven Dragons if he was so clumsy that he was anxious that the head of the Shanghai

    royal family was a bit of a bitch.

    Above all, there was a reason to leisurely watch such a young man¡¯s venom.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can only find out something from your mouth.¡±

    ¡°What kind of asshole is that sound?¡±

    Whether the young manughs or not.

    The king function didn¡¯t care.

    I just opened the book I had covered and read the chapters sequentially.

    ¡°My name is Ryu Kang-cheol.¡±

    ¡°My nickname when I was young was Dog Poop.¡±

    ¡°I am from Northern China in the 77th Commonwealth of China. I am 29 years old and my birthday is on July 9th.¡±

    ¡°I grew up with a single mother, and after my mother remarried, I was abused by my stepfather for three years before running away. Judging from the disappearance of the mother and stepfather at the same time, it is suspected of escaping after the murder.¡±

    ¡°Considering that a simr person waster witnessed in a nearby dungeon, it is presumed that he became an unregistered yer after running away from home.¡±

    ¡°There is a 300% increase in the number of missing yers in the dungeon where Ryu Kang-chul was active, and there is a possibility that he may havemitted murder and robbery against yers.¡±

    ¡°After bing an adult, he received registration military training as a mercenary in the Free Cities League and captured circumstances in which he carried out various illegal requests, such as massacring civilians and assassinating terrorists.¡±

    ¡°Given that he was discontinued five years ago and was dered dead, it is expected that he joined a special organization orpany and acted in secret.¡±

    It¡¯s like reading someone¡¯s biography.

    Wang Shikong, who was reading the book he was holding leisurely, raised his head again.

    Then, looking straight at the young man who was talking excitedly, he smiled.

    ¡°How do you feel? Mr. Ryu Gang-cheol.¡±

    ¡°¡­You did a really good job researching that, but wait. Wasn¡¯t it difficult to find my information?¡±

    ¡°Even if records are expunged, people remain.¡±

    ¡°They say it¡¯s even more amazing that they dug up all of them and found them out.¡±

    ¡°It is not very difficult. There is nothing in the world that cannot be done with money.¡±

    Contrary to the calm and weak answer, it was not easy to dig into the past of Ryu Gang-cheol, a young man with new eyes.

    If he hadn¡¯t recalled the advice he had heard from Limon before and hadn¡¯t searched for his military career, he didn¡¯t know how many years it would have taken even with the intelligence of the Seven Dragons.

    To that extent, Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s records werepletely erased.

    That was why Wang Feng asked repeatedly.

    ¡°In that sense, I¡¯m going to ask you one more time, don¡¯t you have any intention of telling the truth soon?¡±

    ¡°What are you bothering to ask? If there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done with money, can¡¯t you just figure it out yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s a big loss to spend a lot of money to investigate something you can get for free.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it too much for free. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ll go bald then?¡±

    ¡°Because I have no interest in the proverbs of this country. If you can save it, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Anyway, everything is a matter of time.

    So just tell me to be honest.

    To Wang Shikyeong who spoke with a meaningful smile, Ryu Kangcheol smiled and replied.

    ¡°If you have the confidence to find out, don¡¯t beg pathetically and find out for yourself,rade.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that the answer?¡±

    To some extent, this seems to be the expected result.

    Wang Shikong did not show any sign of disappointment.

    I just slowly shook my head and got up from my seat.

    Udangtang!

    It happened in an instant.

    The fact that Wang Shi-sang¡¯s lightly wielded kick got lodged in Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s temple and fell through the iron frame he was tied to.

    ¡°I was trying to do it as cheaply as possible. This is why you shouldn¡¯t show mercy to those who don¡¯t know grace.¡±

    It¡¯s time to click your tongue.

    Wang Feng took a step forward.

    Then, he stepped on Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s scattered head and continued.

    ¡°Look at this Mr. Ryu Gang-cheol. Do you think I¡¯m easygoing because I only use honorifics?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ Mu. Comrades look easy enough even without using respect¡­ Kuck!¡±

    Ryu Kang-chul coughed up blood.

    This is because the psionic that flowed from the foot of the king function created pain as if squeezing the internal organs through the long needle embedded in the body.

    ¡°What do you understand? You should be confident because your body has withstood 108 torture techniques that the Seven Dragons are proud of.¡±

    The Seven Dragons¡¯ Torture Skills.

    The ultimate form of torture, each one inflicting extreme pain on humans.

    Proof of being superhuman is that he endured it by three digits.

    It was proof of qualifications sufficient to boast that any torture could beughed at.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be cocky. The torture skills of our Seven Dragons aren¡¯t just over.¡±

    That¡¯s why the king¡¯s functionughed.

    I¡¯ve only shown you a taste yet.

    The foolishness of Ryu Kang-cheol, who thought that he had ovee everything to this extent.

    ¡°Ah, by the way, you¡¯d better give up expecting someone to save you. Even your proudrades won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    and another one.

    The grounds that Ryu Kang-cheol could have endured.

    Recalling the clue that he finally found after mobilizing not only the Shanghai royal family but also the entire informationwork of the Seven Dragons Association, Wang Xiangian smiled coldly.

    ¡°The ghost of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

 Chapter 105

    #105. Ghosts of the Liberation Brigade

    A group of yer criminals who actuallymit all sorts of crimes under the guise of liberating yers.

    At the same time, the organization that Limon fought and organized for thest time as a PAB.

    Liberation Brigade.

    Hearing the name, Ryu Kang-cheol was not surprised.

    He just looked up at Wang Yin-sik as if he didn¡¯t understand why, and asked casually.

    ¡°¡­Why are the Liberation Brigade suddenlying out of here?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend.¡±

    If it was intended to be a judo newspaper, the reaction was so unfamiliar that it could only be called a bang.

    But he wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    I just said it with confidence.

    ¡°The fact that you belong to the Liberation Brigade is the conclusion that we, the Seven Dragons, have reached after examining all the information from various angles.¡±

    ¡°What information do you review and how do youe to that conclusion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a very simple elimination method.¡±

    Have you ever wondered what the basis of that unwavering certainty is?

    While suffering from torture-like pain from being trampled on by his own feet, Wang Shikong twisted his lips as he saw Ryu Kang-cheol asking with a curious face.

    ¡°It¡¯s notmon to have an organization that can use yers your size as minions, right?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating me?¡±

    ¡°No. It is a very objective evaluation.¡±

    Duke level yers of level 80 or higher are a one-manpany and at the same time a one-man army.

    yers at this level usually start their own guild and be guild masters, or at least important figures at the submaster level.

    ¡°Basically, there are only three groups of organizations that have enough surplus talent to use duke-level yers for this kind of work.¡±

    A teenage guild with a lord.

    The Seven Dragons, who hold all the wealth in the world.

    Powers that operate yer units.

    whether force, money, or power. A group that has reached the pinnacle in any field.

    Unless it was a ce overflowing with high-level yers, it was impossible to do crazy things using duke-level yers for corporate terrorism.

    ¡°The problem is that no matter how much I search those three, nothinges out.¡±

    The Seven Dragons Association was out of the question from the start.

    Even if the seven ns y separately, there is no reason to do such a thing.

    It was the same with some great powers.

    Attacking the Seven Dragons, which hold the world economy, is an atrocity that makes the entire nation sit on the streets.

    The only thing suspicious was the teenage guild.

    They became the losers of this era both in name and reality with the power of the monarch and the wealth of the dungeon, and they were dangerouspetitors who were gradually reaching the realm of the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why the Seven Dragons also conducted an investigation centering on the teenage guilds.

    But the result is nk.

    I couldn¡¯t find any connection with Ryu Kang-chul in any of the teenage guilds.

    ¡°Thanks to that, the tracking almost fell into abyrinth at one point, but then someone suggested a change of thinking.¡±

    ¡°What conversion do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t find clues in three ces, I¡¯d say, why don¡¯t we look elsewhere for a possible ce for a yer like you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a contradiction?¡±

    ¡°Well, in a drowning situation, you¡¯re bound to grab at least a straw, right?¡±

    Individuals or groups that do not have abundant human resources, but can use duke-level yers as killers.

    It was an absurd condition frommon sense, like looking for someone who had no home or moderation but only had a tank and a fighter jet.

    Nevertheless, the Shanghai royal family carried out the investigation with the feeling that it was worth the money.

    Third world or pseudo-religion.

    Even a legendary witch or shaman.

    It was so random that it was even seriously discussed whether or not it was Limon¡¯s own y.

    ¡°But when I searched carefully, I found a ce that fits just one condition.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°Yes. After researching it, I wonder why I didn¡¯t think of it earlier, so it¡¯s strange that it fits so perfectly.¡±

    The Liberation Brigade is an organization with many hidden high-level yers as it is made up of all kinds of yer criminals.

    Due to the thorough yer-centered ideology, it is basic that the information power of the Seven Dragons does not reach.

    It is an enigmatically insubstantial criminal organization whose high-ranking executives have never been caught or identified for all their crimes and madness.

    There was so little information that they secretly referred to those high-ranking officers as ¡®ghosts¡¯.

    However, if you turn it upside down, it also means that there is only a criminal recordmitted by the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡°The massacre of the family of Geron, who was a senator of the United States four years ago.¡±

    ¡°The Russian Khanate¡¯s Slokovskaya Bratva massacre two years ago.¡±

    ¡°The Knights of Malta serial murder case a year ago.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what all these incidents have inmon?¡±

    Also the identity of the victim.

    country where the incident urred.

    Threepletely unrted incidents.

    However, since it was the Seven Dragons, which had information power that was not tied to nationality, Wang Shikyeong mockedly raised themon points that he could find out.

    ¡°One is that the victims are all yer nativists or those who seek to reduce yer power through taxation or unity.¡±

    Of course, yer naysayers are just as likely to incur resentment from yers.

    But what about the mafia?

    High-level lunatics who can annihte even high-ranking members of society, such as senators and the Knights of Malta, are rare.

    And it was themon opinion of all investigative agencies that the most likely ce where such criminals belonged was the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡°Another one is that the case remains unsolved in the end because no proper clues can be found even with skills.¡±

    The Liberation Brigade is particrly difficult to track.

    Ryu Kang-chul, who even Tracers couldn¡¯t find.

    His colleagues who are still in the middle of the day.

    It is amon point that can never be ignored in this era where the case of missing the criminal itself has be rare due to the introduction of prophecy and information skills.

    ¡°Thest one is that the killer used a knife as a weapon. Coincidentally, a knife of very simr size and material to the one you use.¡±

    Investigative agencies in each country could not find the weapon because the appraisal by the skill they usually relied on did not work.

    However, the masters of the Seven Dragons, who had mastered the follow-up technique, were able to find out that the killing tool was a simr knife just by examining the autopsy records.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that all of this is a bit far-fetched to be a mere coincidence?¡±

    If you put it aside, it¡¯s like a coincidence.

    But what if you put it all together?

    The conclusions drawn were clear.

    That Ryu Kang-cheol is the killer of the Liberation Brigade, and that the Liberation Brigade is behind the series of raids by affiliates of the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°I heard that it makes sense, but wait.¡±

    ¡°Are you admitting that the Liberation Brigade is behind you?¡±

    ¡°I hope it makes sense.¡±

    Ryu Gang-cheol shook his head.

    And he smiled and spoke.

    ¡°But,rade, there is no evidence for that statement, is there? Isn¡¯t it unreasonable to make such an argument based on the circumstances?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong with the ghost of the Liberation Brigade. We are the Seven Dragons, not the police.¡±

    Whether you are aw-abiding citizen.

    the people¡¯s cane.

    whether it is an agent of a special agency.

    They say that the Seven Dragons are different from those who can¡¯t even resolve their grudges without evidence and can¡¯t even take revenge on themselves.

    ¡°Even if you have nothing to do with the real Liberation Brigade¡­ no, even if you¡¯re not the one who attacked our n, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The Age of Bronze, when the will of the seven dragons took precedence overws and rules.

    Descendants of those who ruled the world.

    Only that era is regarded as an ideal.

    I¡¯ve been fighting to bring back that era.

    The Seven Dragons, an organization of zealots called the Demonic Cult because they made it their faith and belief.

    Among them, the head of a prestigious family, who had proven his absolute faith and loyalty for generations, looked down at Ryu Kang-cheol and had a coldugh.

    ¡°If I think so and the other ns believe so, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Comrades are crazy, but wait.¡±

    ¡°We are not crazy. It¡¯s just that this world has be weirder than it used to be.¡±

    ¡°A deal that calls that kind of crazy.¡±

    modern legition.

    modern dory.

    modernmon sense.

    Looking at the king¡¯s function ignoring the significance of the existence of all of them, Ryu Gang-cheol muttered inadvertently.

    It was a neatly tasted logic that even he, who prided himself on doing crazy things, had no choice but to stick out his tongue inadvertently.

    ¡°What if you¡¯re a little crazy? After all, killing pests like the Liberation Brigade will benefit the world if it is beneficial, not harmful.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to hurt your nose if you take the Liberation Brigade so lightly?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to worry. Rather, worry about what you and yourrades will suffer from now on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to that, so wait.¡±

    ¡°Please look forward to it. You will never be disappointed.¡±

    Fuck!

    After kicking Ryu Gang-cheol in the head, Wang Shi-sang turned around and left the torture chamber.

    And he sighed.

    ¡®I did something useless.¡¯

    Compared to the pain of the numerous torture techniques already in use, a slight kick could hardly be called pain.

    Giving unnecessary stimtion is rather less suffering.

    You use your hands knowing that.

    It was something I didn¡¯t like myself.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to wake up.¡¯

    The king¡¯s heart was full.

    In order for the Shanghai royal family to escape the danger of being expelled from the prestigious n, it was necessary to handle this matter well somehow.

    It was clear what he had to do for that.

    ¡®I have to somehow open Lee Ja¡¯s mouth to find out information about the Liberation Brigade.¡¯

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why he gave orders without hesitation to the spy leader who was waiting outside.

    ¡°Get ready.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. There is only one ce where Lee can open his mouth unless the torture skills of the original family work.¡±

    Of the 36,500 torture techniques of the Seven Dragons, only one hundred and eight have been handed down to the Shanghai royal family.

    The art of torture was also a kind of esoteric, and so difficult to acquire that only one or two could not learn it all.

    That¡¯s why the Seven Dragons were raised.

    Experts who acquired by sharing the 36,500 torture techniques.

    and made

    A ce to torture the n when needed or when there is an outside request.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what advisors are supposed to be doing in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    The intelligence agent blurted out his words.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the huge fee was a waste or because there was a possibility of sharing the ball.

    The ce where the advisor is.

    Exactly, the person in charge was the problem.

    ¡°Will the princess ept it?¡±

    ¡°You will ept it.¡±

    The king¡¯s function was asserted.

    Although it has stabilized a bit recently, the authority of the Li Qing Committee has been reduced to the point of being reduced.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a private matter.

    If they said they would use the torturers for the beasts that harmed the n, they couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t object.

    Even the stupidest woman couldn¡¯t have known which one would be more beneficial if it was just a matter of profit and loss.

    What if you still refuse?

    ¡°If you reject it, just make them ept it and that¡¯s it.¡±

    Either by moving the elders.

    Whether by using the public opinion of the n.

    Saying that it would be easy to put pressure on Li Qingyu, Wang Fengsheng took a step forward.

 Chapter 106

    Episode #106. Do I look like a hoe?

    ¡°The beast is said to have been the ghost of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°Oh is that so?¡±

    One more time to nod.

    Limon tilted the cup he was holding and sipped again.

    Li Qingyu tilted his head as he looked at his sneering, or rather in, appearance.

    ¡°You¡¯re not very surprised.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not old enough to be surprised by things like that.¡±

    When you live in the world for a long time, whether a bomb explodes next to you or a king dies a violent death, you ept it because it is all the same.

    Limon, who boasted of his age value like an old man who has lived a long time, added a word to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s also something I expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­You knew from the beginning that the beasts belonged to the Liberation Brigade, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I literally just guessed.¡±

    ¡°You are indeed sharp.¡±

    ¡°What is there to sharpen? It¡¯s even weirder if you don¡¯t notice.¡±

    Limon snorted lightly.

    His name is Limon, a former PAB agent who can be said to be the yer¡¯s criminal expert.

    He, who even predicted their next target, couldn¡¯t help but notice that the characteristics of Ryu Gang-chul and other beastmen were simr to those of the Liberation Brigade.

    [Well, as the team leader said, there were a lot of clues.]

    Yuna-kyung readily agreed.

    In the first ce, it is rare outside of the Liberation Brigade for high-level yer criminals to act together.

    It¡¯s because only the Liberation Brigade is strangely difficult to track down, but usually, the more criminals act together, the easier it is to find clues with intelligence or prophecy skills.

    What if we add the characteristic that all of them are military graduates or lunatics who have undergone military training?

    On the contrary, it was even more difficult to find the culprits outside the liberation brigade.

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    Likewise, Li Qingyu, who knew about it from a fairly early point, shook his head.

    And he muttered like it was really strange.

    ¡°But the King¡¯s family didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    [Ah, no way.]

    ¡°No, really. You finally became suspicious of the Liberation Brigade after I intentionally gave it to you via the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Li Qingyuughs and speaks like a joke.

    However, Limon, who could understand that he was serious, put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he hire a bunch of Tracers too? Still, no one pointed that out?¡±

    ¡°Because incidents involving the Liberation Brigade are notmon. Most of them must have withdrawn at the point when the skill was blocked, saying there was no clue.¡±

    Limon¡¯s expression grew more strange.

    The cases of the Liberation Brigade, which had many yer criminals, were mainly handled by PAB.

    However, because of Limon, most of the key agents of the PAB died and disintegrated, and the rest of the agents were scattered.

    It is understandable that there is no Tracer in Korea who knows about the Liberation Brigade.

    Yes, I understand, but¡­

    ¡°¡­Stupid Tracers don¡¯t know how to do anything if they can¡¯t use their skills.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just them. It¡¯s the same as the masters of the Seven Dragons couldn¡¯t find contact with the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°The problem is that Tracer, who earns his living with this, ispared to non-professionals.¡±

    Follow-up is an obsolete technology.

    Even masters who have mastered it are only non-professionals who inherit traditional skills as a hobby or as a hobby.

    Tracer, on the other hand, is an expert.

    The fact that those whose main job was investigation and tracking did not know this was proof that they neglected even basic information gathering by relying only on their skills.

    [Well, these days, unlike in the past, you only need to handle skills well.]

    ¡°It¡¯s as you said.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even me them.

    This is an era where everything can be done easily, quickly and urately just by using skills.

    Experts in one field are those who can handle better skills better, and other skills or means are just an inefficient waste of time.

    ¡°Besides, it wouldn¡¯t have changed even if the King¡¯s family had noticed it earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    Limon agreed while clicking his tongue.

    He knew that recognizing that he belonged to the Liberation Brigade would not have helped in catching the beasts.

    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t ask him to dig up the Liberation Brigade directly, even if he gave Wang Shi-sik a clue.

    I didn¡¯t know that I wouldn¡¯t notice it until I caught Ryu Gang-cheol.

    ¡°After all, the important thing is not their affiliation, right?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Li Qingyu readily nodded.

    Then, pouring a new cup of tea into Limon¡¯s empty cup, he calmly continued.

    ¡°Although the Seven Dragons are not a yer-friendly faction, the Liberation Brigade has never attacked us so directly before.¡±

    ¡°That must have been because I didn¡¯t want to die.¡±

    Limon snorted.

    ¡°The Liberation Brigade must have been avoiding friction with us because they knew that we were at a disadvantage right now.¡±

    Li Qingyu readily agreed.

    No matter how many high-level yers there were in the Liberation Brigade, that was all.

    On the other hand, the Seven Dragons are a dark faction that almost overturned the world several times, and a conglomerate that still controls all the wealth in the world.

    I wonder if it¡¯s a teenage guild.

    For the Liberation Brigade, a criminal organization, to attack the Seven Dragons was nothing but a suicidal act.

    ¡°But why are you attacking us now?¡±

    In response to Li Qingyu¡¯s question, which slightly tilted his head, Limon raised his teacup and sipped as he answered.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be one of the two?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The first is that I now have the confidence that it is worth trying even against the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°No, I absolutely cannot.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too assertive?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s 10 years from now, but the Liberation Brigade doesn¡¯t have that much potential right now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    It took a while to look at Li Qingyu with a strange face.

    Limon nodded and agreed with her opinion.

    Right now, the affiliates of the ck Dragon n are suffering only because this is not their homnd and the beasts are hitting and running away with a small number of elites.

    If we had fought head-on, of course it would have ended long ago.

    If this was the Seventy-seven Commonwealth of China, he would have been caught within a week of doing some trick

    .

    ¡°As you said before, you¡¯re saying that we, the Seven Dragons, are aiming for something.¡±

    ¡°okay. I don¡¯t know what the heck these idiots are trying to get their hands on, even preparing for an all-out war with you guys.¡±

    ¡°At least it won¡¯t be money or territory.¡±

    ¡°Is it because the profit and loss calction is not correct?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    It was a reasonable inference.

    Fighting the Seven Dragons just for money or material gain is tantamount to burning down the whole house to light the candles.

    ¡°Hmm, then there¡¯s a high possibility that you¡¯re aiming for a special object or person that can¡¯t be converted into money. That too was obtained recently.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s been around for a long time, you¡¯re saying it would have moved a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°okay. You may have found outter that it was there from the beginning, but if you think about it that way, there is no bottom and no end.¡±

    It¡¯s good to keep the possibility open and think about it, but right now I need to specte a little bit.

    Limon, who spoke calmly, asked casually.

    ¡°In that sense, can you guess anything? Any recent changes in your Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t one¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking like that?¡±

    Li Qingyu, whose horse tail was slightly blurred.

    She continued with a slightly perplexed expression.

    ¡°Recently, the biggest variable in our Seven Dragons is that the swordsman made a betrothal with me.¡±

    ¡°me?¡±

    Limon blinked involuntarily.

    he asked, scratching his cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying they¡¯re doing this because of me? Did I blow up one of their headquarters?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, is it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    [If they did this to avenge their colleagues, the Liberation Brigade wouldn¡¯t have been called a group of lunatics.]

    Li Qingyu, Limon Yuna-kyung.

    Two people and one unanimously agreed that revenge was unlikely.

    Some criminal organizations have bloody vengeance as their rule, but the Liberation Brigade was a group thatpletely ignored camaraderie and loyalty.

    ¡°There is a certain degree of madness. Does it make sense that people who can¡¯t even do anything about the Seven Dragons attack me?¡±

    [Wow¡­ I¡¯m really unlucky, but I can understand it and I¡¯m even more unlucky.]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a possibility that they want something from the swordsman besides their grudge?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Because all I have besides a sword is this chicken and my body.¡±

    [Ah! Don¡¯t call me a chicken pigeon. If you keep doing that, I¡¯m going to call the team leader the old man with a good face!] I

    Li Qingyu suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Actually, I have a little bit of trouble.¡±

    ¡°You mean it takes?¡±

    ¡°yes. That the Liberation Brigade is an organization of yers for yers, by yers.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Limon is puzzled by the fact that he points out a fact that is too obvious.

    Looking at him with eyes as deep and dark as obsidian, Li Qingyu asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Are yers the only ones who benefit from the growing power of the yers?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon made a strange expression.

    And after a brief silence, he asked.

    ¡°¡­Do you have any basis?¡±

    ¡°For now, it¡¯s just a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°That sounds scarier than saying there is evidence.¡±

    ¡°Because it deserves it.¡±

    Limon and Li Qingyu shake their heads while having a conversation with a strangely missing subject.

    Yuna-kyung, who had been blinking her eyes at the conversation between the two, suddenly asked, like a dove abandoned in a cage in a garbage dump.

    [Hey, I have no idea what the story is about.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not a very big story.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an assumption that, without your clear evidence, is nothing more than a conspiracy theory after all.¡±

    [Hmm?]

    Whether or not Yuna-kyung, with her arms folded over her wings, makes a suspicious expression.

    Limon and Li Qingyu continued their conversation calmly.

    ¡°I guess I have no choice but to ask myself.¡±

    ¡°If I can do anything, that¡¯s the best way¡­¡±

    Limon asked with a questioning face, more than Yuna-kyung sitting on top of her head with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Do you think Mr. Wang can open the mouth of that bastard who is that Ryu Gang-cheol or something?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ¡°Why do you always give straight answers?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s information from a spy from the Shanghai royal family I¡¯ve recruited.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that you¡¯re so thorough.¡±

    ¡°Preparation for emergencies and the ability to deal with spies are the basic qualities of a good bride.¡±

    Were you happy to receive Limon¡¯s praise?

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who smiled shyly, Yu Naqing put on a puzzled expression.

    [Absolutely not?! Aside from readiness, priests usually don¡¯t nt spies to extract information!]

    ¡°Yes? But do you know that housewives usually spread certain information or dig up secrets under the guise of rumors whenever they get together?¡±

    [That¡¯s themunication of the localdies?! It¡¯s not a spywork!]

    ¡°Is there a difference between the two?¡±

    [Of course there is!]

    Yuna-kyung whose outfit is upside down.

    Li Qingyu looked at her like that, tilted his head, then opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Well, anyway, even if you exclude the information from the spy, it¡¯s clear that the King¡¯s family hasn¡¯t had much sess.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the King¡¯s family has applied for the use of an advisor.¡±

    ¡°¡­That Mr. Wang applied for an advisor to Leviathan? You want him to be tortured instead?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    the moment I heard the answer.

    Limon raised one eyebrow.

    Then, he put down the teacup he was holding and opened his mouth in a cold voice.

    ¡°I left it alone because I was toozy to kill it, but now does this bastard look at me as a hukou?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Episode #107. What to do with this bomb?

    Is it because he feels the cruelty in his voice?

    Yuna-kyung, who was on top of Limon¡¯s head, remained silent.

    It was because he knew that flirting with Limon, who was in a bad mood like now, would not end in a few nights.

    ¡°As the King, I don¡¯t think he had any intention of ignoring the swordsman. You must have thought that the advisor was in my jurisdiction, so it had nothing to do with swordsmithing.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t know much about Limon.

    Or is it because theponents of the liver are different?

    Even in front of him who shows displeasure, Li Ching-yu responds calmly.

    Limon said coldly to her.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t ignoring me, you were ignoring you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°And since you¡¯re my fianc¨¦, looking down on you is the same as looking down on me.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something unexpected.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who forgot what she was about to say and blushed, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    But Limon didn¡¯t care about her reaction.

    I just asked, frowning.

    ¡°so? ? ???? ???? ?????? ???¡±

    ¡°I was just about to ask that.¡±

    ¡°Who are you asking?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­As Mr. Wang requested, do you want me to tell you whether or not to torture the bastard as your torturer?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    As if asking for the lunchbox menu you want.

    For a while, look at Li Qingyu, who is nodding his head with a smile on his face.

    Limon, who had forgotten how angry he had been a while ago, asked with a questioning face.

    ¡°Why are you asking me that? I¡¯m not even in charge of that ugly facility.¡±

    ¡°But you are responsible for Leviathan¡¯s security and security. It was the swordsman who told me that the beast was dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu tilted his head as he saw Li Mon with a mysterious expression on his lips.

    ¡°Do you not like something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just a little weird. I, who used to run around to save the children tortured by you, now decides that.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    However, Li Qingyu¡¯s reaction was calm.

    ¡°Because we don¡¯t torture innocent people recklessly like in the past.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a problem from the point of torturing others after receiving a request, regardless of whether the opponent is innocent or not?¡±

    ¡°are you okay. Our advisor is in an extraterritorial location.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of morality, notw?¡±

    ¡°Because a dori is meant to be used only when you need it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    A ck dragon n specializing in schemes and conspiracies.

    It was because I realized once again that it was ridiculous to even discuss duty with the princess, Li Qingyu.

    ¡°So maybe it¡¯s good?¡±

    Whether you know his feelings or not.

    As always, with a smile on his face, Limon immediately replied to Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Reject me.¡±

    ¡°As expected, don¡¯t you like the attitude of the king¡¯s family, who forcibly takes the beasts and asks us to torture them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, but anyway, there¡¯s no need to take on such a dangerous bomb again.¡±

    Li Qingyu and Yuna-kyung make strange faces at the same time.

    Noticing the changes in the girls¡¯ facial expressions with the keen sense unique to the sword master, Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Why are you looking so suspicious?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not suspicious.¡±

    [It¡¯s just that it seems like it¡¯s been a while since the team leader considered someone so dangerous.]

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    While working as a PAB, it was basic to regard any high-level yers as chewing gum.

    It is Limon who destroyed even the infinite lord.

    However, no matter how high-ranking officials of the Liberation Brigade were, they were so wary of Ryu Kang-cheol, who was ¡®only¡¯ duke-level, and whose arm was already cut off.

    It was something that felt very strange.

    Seeing Yuna-kyung like that, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Nakyung-ah, aren¡¯t you such a bastard?¡±

    [What kind of bastard?]

    ¡°A bastard who insists that only he is right when he talks while talking about debating.¡±

    [Yeah, you know. There are surprisingly many, right?]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Then, what about the bastard who even swings his fist at the mere rebuttal?¡±

    [Hmm, it¡¯s not easy to get close.]

    ¡°I lost because I couldn¡¯t even fight, but I couldn¡¯t win because my logic was perfect.

    [¡­That¡¯s enough, you don¡¯t even want to deal with it at all?]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? That is how I feel.¡±

    [Aha?]

    Yuna-kyung makes a strangely understandable expression.

    As if to supplement her.

    Li Qingyu briefly summarized Limon¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°In short, you¡¯re saying that fools are more tiring to deal with than geniuses?¡±

    ¡°A fool doesn¡¯t know what to do. Even more so if you are a crazy fool.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s an absolute monarch.

    Whether it is a grand duke who is said to be no different from a king.

    Whether it¡¯s a duke with a rare skill.

    If you get stabbed by a sword, you die anyway, so long as you¡¯re the same human being, it¡¯s not your opponent.

    So, watching Limon say that it is natural to be wary of a madman rather than a monarch, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    [Wow, it¡¯s a very arrogant and unlucky statement, but I can¡¯t deny it because it¡¯s true.]

    ¡°I¡¯m a little proud.¡±

    [Yuck!]

    Limon, who flicked his finger on Yuna-kyung¡¯s forehead, looked back at Li Ching-yu.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s better to refuse that bastard job unconditionally. Even more so if you want to use an advisor.¡±

    The advisor is a Leviathan facility.

    In other words, in order to torture Ryu Kang-chul, it means that he must be brought to Leviathan.

    It was absolutely uneptable for Limon, who regarded Ryu Gang-cheol as a lump of dung or a dung bomb that was difficult to touch.

    ¡°It would be best to refuse.¡±

    ¡°why? Do you think differently?¡±

    ¡°No, because the will of the swordsman is mine.¡±

    Limon¡¯s decision is a top priority.

    Your opinion doesn¡¯t matter.

    After answering calmly, she took out a document with a slightly perplexed expression.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to refuse unconditionally.¡±

    An official letter from Li Qingyu.

    To be precise, Limon frowned when he saw the familiar seal stamped on the official document.

    ¡°A council of elders?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is an official request.¡±

    ¡°Even if you want to say no, it¡¯s getting hard to say no.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a public matter, even the elders can give permission to use the advisor. If you really want to object, you can object, but¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu sighed lightly.

    Limon clicked his tongue as he saw the sight that made the hearts of many men tremble.

    ¡°Is this a good justification for the elders who have been able to find and suppress their weak points?¡±

    ¡°If I oppose the use of advisors, the elders will argue that I have lost my sense of reason because of swordsmanship.¡±

    I just couldn¡¯t oppose it because my weakness was caught.

    Deep down, they were elders who didn¡¯t like Li Mon¡¯s marriage to Li Qingyu, and the loss of the family¡¯s wealth and power in the process.

    But what if I ignore this request?

    Li Qingyu will charge like a wolf after seeing a piece of meat, iming that Li Qingyu put a supervisor in his official duties because he shot Wang Qingli Limon in the back.

    ¡°Tsk, I should have killed all those elders before.¡±

    ¡°If that were the case, the ck Dragon n would have been even more impoverished. In the past, they were very helpful in supporting the n.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the fact that the premise of the past be added means that it is not very helpful now that vested interests have been established?¡±

    ¡°But if you dispose of it openly, the morale and loyalty of other n members who misunderstand that even if they are loyal, they will be betrayedter, will decrease.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I guess so.¡±

    Yuna-kyung made a strange expression.

    It was because there was something strange about listening to the story of the two people in silence.

    [Hey, princess sister? Why is the premise of ¡®openly¡¯ attached to the reason why you shouldn¡¯t dispose of your sister¡¯s elder?]

    ¡°Do you want to hear the reason?¡±

    [¡­No, now that I think about it, I think it would be better not to listen.]

    Looking at Li Ching-yu, who smiled, Yuna-kyung slightly averted her eyes.

    She wasn¡¯t so insensitive that I didn¡¯t know why she wouldn¡¯t say a word to the elders, even though she gave her reasons.

    Limon stroked his chin as Yuna-kyung swallowed dry saliva at the coldness of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°What about this bomb¡­¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    It is embarrassing to have Ryu Gang-cheol as an advisor, and it is annoying to ignore the official letters of the elders.

    In a sense, Yuna-kyung murmured quietly as she saw the two struggling in a situation close to a quandary.

    [You must be in trouble. If it¡¯s a real bomb, it¡¯s enough to call a high-level yer with appropriate skills to deal with it.]

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°ah?¡±

    Li Mon and Li Qingyu, who made strange faces at the same time.

    Seeing the two of them, Yuna-kyung asked shyly.

    [Did I say something strange?]

    ¡°No, well done. Thanks for giving me a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Iknow, right. I was thinking about it for no reason.¡±

    [¡­???]

    Whether or not Yuna-kyung makes a dumbfounded expression at the words she doesn¡¯t know the meaning of.

    Limon grinned.

    Then he looked back at Li Qingyu with meaningful eyes.

    ¡°Princess. Is the spy status that you bribed from the Shanghai royal family quite good?¡±

    ¡°To the extent that I know all the secrets.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then there should be no problem.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that, because the King¡¯s wife is a prudent person, but if she also monitors the outside, she won¡¯t fall for the anti-scheming world.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then, when you get any information, let me know.¡±

    Li Qingyu makes an unexpected expression.

    ¡°You want to go out yourself?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s better to be certain, right?¡±

    Looking at Limon with a sinister smile, he nodded once.

    Li Qingyu asked as if he had just remembered.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you prepare a second n while doing it?¡±

    ¡°You mean the next best thing Nakyung said?¡±

    ¡°yes. There is no guarantee that the remaining bombs will not cause problems.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­ but will it be okay? If they knew you brought in an outsider, there would be a lot of people who would talk about itter, right?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to worry about such a story, as I am also married to a swordsman?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Limon let out augh.

    Just by looking at the smile on her lips, I could tell that this was a proposal she had already prepared for.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take care of that too. My skills are a bit poor, but I know of a kimchi soup that I can entrust to you at least as a housekeeper.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your money, spend it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Like a lover deciding the course of a date.

    Seeing the two of them conversing in a really friendly atmosphere, Yuna-kyung grumbled with a lumpy expression.

    [Two parakeet couples. It¡¯s good that we¡¯re getting along, but if it¡¯s possible, can¡¯t you talk to me so that even this bad-headed bird can understand?]

    ¡°Huhuhu. They haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, but the evaluation of them as a parakeet couple is too high.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°There is nothingplicated about it.¡±

    Yu Na-gyeong stiffened at Li Qing-yu, who smiled and gave a thumbs up.

    Limon said to her calmly.

    ¡°You said that. Rather, if it is a real bomb, we can call in a high-level yer with appropriate skills to deal with it.¡±

    [What happened to that?]

    ¡°How do you usually deal with that bomb without a high-level yer?¡±

    [Is that so¡­?]

    He seems to have realized something.

    Yuna-gyeong stiffened with her beak wide open.

    Limon continued with a cold smile at her.

    ¡°A guy who bought people by chopping them up like toys must have been prepared to not be treated like a human being.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Episode #108. To do some righteous evil.

    * * *

    Life is always a gist.

    In life, all sorts of things happen.

    Limon, who had lived a long life, knew that fact better than anyone else, so even if something unexpected happened, he let it go.

    But at this moment.

    Limon couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity.

    ¡°Why did things turn out this way¡­?¡±

    [Why, why? It was thanks to the handsome team leader who came to say hello to his friend.]

    ¡°No, so what did I do?¡±

    [Are you asking because you don¡¯t know that?]

    Yuna-kyung is dumbfounded and asks back.

    ¡°Will you ask if you know?¡±

    Limon furrowed his brow.

    All he did here was open the cafe door ande in.

    One problem.

    As soon as he entered, President Jung, Yujin, and a crowd of more than dozens of people forced him to the stage.

    Kindly give me a guitar.

    ¡°Apart from Eugene¡¯s musical brain, why is it so messed up that he can¡¯t even make me y other things?¡±

    [The team leader came after a week, so that¡¯s

    right.] ¡°What did you say?¡±

    [What the hell, all of these people went blind after not listening to the team leader for a week.]

    ¡°What kind of drug is my performance? Are you going to make a fuss just because you haven¡¯t been in for a week?¡±

    [If it¡¯s a drug, I¡¯d rather pay for it and buy it. It¡¯s a problem because I can¡¯t listen to the team leader¡¯s performance even if I pay for it.]

    Yuna-gyeong grumbled.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t even like this in the beginning.

    No matter how great Limon¡¯s performance is, it¡¯s a level inferior to that of top-notch musicians like Julia.

    Not to mention, it wasn¡¯t enough to stand out in this era where the number of yers using music skills increased and the number of top-notch musicians increased.

    [Especially the team leader¡¯s friend¡¯s song.]

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll admit that.¡±

    The problem was with Eugene.

    Unlike Limon, who is already technically perfect, Eugene is still at an immature level as a singer.

    Because of that, there was a side where the innate sense and sensibility could not be revived with technique.

    However, President Jung gave Yujin basic singing training during her spare time or holidays after working at a live cafe.

    Of course, the basics anyway.

    It was nothing more than a simple training that even ordinary people could easily do.

    but the result.

    Eugene grew up explosively.

    [Anyway, crows y with each other¡­ Does it make sense that they change like that after only a few days of training?

    ]

    [No matter how hard it is!]

    In fact, Yuna-kyung¡¯s point was correct.

    Because Eugene was simr to Limon.

    Just as Limon, who has the physical abilities of a sword master and the senses obtained from a deep-dark violin, absorbed Julia¡¯s assault in an instant.

    Eugene, who was born with talent and has umted a lot of experience as a street musician, awakened his potential through simple training.

    No matter how steep the growth was.

    Comparing the song from a month ago and now, I couldn¡¯t believe it was the same person.

    Thanks to that, there are now quite a few people who visit live cafes just to listen to Eugene¡¯s songs.

    Of course, what the cafe customers were most looking forward to was a joint live performance with Limon¡¯s performance added to Eugene¡¯s song.

    [Besides, why is the team leader improving his ying skills there again?]

    ¡°I heard that my ying skills have never improved?¡±

    [Then why did his ying change so much?!]

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that his skills improved, but that he stopped restraining himself as much as he sang well.¡±

    [That¡¯s it from a listener¡¯s point of view, right?]

    Limon said sullenly.

    When Eugene¡¯s singing was still poor.

    His performance focused on filling in the gaps in the song.

    However, as Eugene got the basics and the gaps were reduced, now he can only focus on reviving the song.

    At least that much of a difference.

    That alone made a huge difference to Limon¡¯s performance.

    Compared to a two-person triangle, it was like pushing a wheelchair and now riding a two-person bicycle together.

    The technique had to change.

    And this is the result of adding Limon¡¯s performance, which has forgotten self-control, to Eugene¡¯s song, which has evolved so much.

    It was a live cafe where people stood in line outside the door and even received waiting tickets.

    [do you know? On the day the team leaderes as a customer, are the live cafe tickets sold as scalpers?]

    ¡°¡­What kind of crazy thing is that?¡±

    [It¡¯s not crazy, it¡¯s true.]

    Yuna-kyung pointed out with a sharp sigh.

    In fact, even now, there were a lot of people busilying and going outside the store, saying they were selling tickets.

    That¡¯s also because, unlike Eugene, who goes on stage every day, Limon visits only once in his free time, so there are few opportunities to listen to his performances.

    Almost treated as a rare monster?

    Limon, however, refused to admit his responsibility.

    Instead, I just cursed at the culprit of this.

    ¡°Damn it, some guy uploaded a video of us on his own¡­¡±

    [Well, he was a student. They didn¡¯t use itmercially, they just tried to share it with friends.]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a mess because it was leaked?¡±

    [So you came to the cafe and apologized, right? I delete everything I shared.]

    ¡°What do you do if you delete only him? It¡¯s spread all over the ce, so there¡¯s no one I haven¡¯t seen.¡±

    It was a coincidence.

    At the same time, it was also inevitable.

    Since the live performances of the two became so famous, it was leaked that one of the cafe customers filmed and shared the live performance.

    Of course, the video is a mess.

    It was filmed with a smartphone, and it shook wildly, and the sound echoed, so the sound quality was terriblepared to live.

    But that was enough.

    It was not until the video titled ¡®Live at amon cafe in the penins.avi¡¯ spread randomly and eventually rose to the rankings of real-time search words.

    ¡°You have nothing to do these days? There¡¯s something to watch, so I¡¯m trying to make that video into the top 10 of the real test?¡±

    [When are you talking? Someday when the real sword of that video took first ce.]

    ¡°¡­Did it hit first ce before?¡±

    [It was filmed a long time ago.]

    ¡°No, why the hell?¡±

    [Why, why? It¡¯s because the team leader is so addictive to live.]

    Yuna-kyung pointed out bluntly.

    In fact, in a sense, she was also the biggest victim of the two live performances.

    It was the first time I was genuinely admiring it.

    I always followed Limon and listened to his live performances, so now even when I close my eyes, the music of the two peoplees to mind.

    I didn¡¯t even use the skill.

    It¡¯s basic that once you hear it, you won¡¯t forget it.

    This is because the music of the two has a strange magic that makes you want to hear it more the more you listen to it.

    [That¡¯s why people are so crazy that they are trying to meet the team leader and his friend, right?]

    Yuna-kyung with one wing outstretched.

    The end points to the outside of the window.

    To be exact, all kinds of people gathered in front of the cafe right now.

    ¡°Ah, give me money! how much do you want 500? 1000? I¡¯ll pay whatever you ask, soe!¡±

    ¡°Where is this man so vulgar! Does it make sense to hire an artist for money? Let¡¯s have a dignified conversation!¡±

    ¡°Chief Jeong! Let¡¯s do a coupon discount event jointly with our store!¡±

    ¡°You man, that¡¯s against the rules!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you guys are recruited, and you are naked, and you are lined up! We¡¯ve been standing in line for an hour, but where are we going to cut in line!¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm I¡¯m not trying to cut in line, but the entertainment guild¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, line up!¡±

    Neighborhood bosses in numerous industries.

    Customers who came to see the live performance.

    Even the officials from the entertainment guild.

    The spectacle of countless people intertwined and making their own noises was to the point that there was no other market for dottegi.

    However, there was someone else who shouted the loudest.

    ¡°Today¡¯s live is over, so please go home now! No encore requests! Stop Hwang and Kim there and go back! yes!?¡±

    The owner of this live cafe.

    Not too long ago, he was happy with the sky-high sales, but now he was president Jeong, whose face was half-faced from dealing with all sorts of human beings.

    To put it bluntly, the problem was that Eugene and Limon became too famous.

    It is good that the number of guests has increased.

    A lot of entertainment people?

    It was a decided result from the moment I saw the WIM Guild¡¯s Chief Moon.

    The problem was the local bosses who came after hearing rumors that the sales of live cafes had increased dozens of times.

    It was because if I threw her out ruthlessly, I would be treated like an asshole in the neighborhood, and if I left her alone, she was ready to protest to share Limon and Eugene in the shopping district.

    It seems like just yesterday that when live cafes were empty, they whispered that they would soon go bankrupt.

    It¡¯s like they¡¯re talking about going to the same shopping mall now, asking if we should make a profit together.

    For Chung, it was an upset situation.

    ¡°Oh please go!!!¡±

    Have you run out of patience?

    President Jeong even yelled out loud.

    Limon clicked his tongue as he saw the local bosses clinging to him and arguing about his age and morals, and the onlookers excitedly filming the scene.

    ¡°Today¡¯s performance is over.¡±

    [Maybe it¡¯s because of my mood that it¡¯s not only today?

    ]

    [The truth is always hard to hear.]

    Limon clicked his tongue lightly as he watched Yuna-kyung show off her chubby stomach.

    It was then that Eugene, who went to loot sandwiches saying he was hungry after a stage performance, returned.

    ¡°What are you doing, partner? Aren¡¯t you ready for the encore performance?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I thought it would be difficult to do that performance.¡±

    ¡°huh? why?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    Limon slightly averted his eyes.

    Following that gaze, Yoo-jin looked around and tilted her head as she saw Jeong fighting almost to the neck outside the window.

    ¡°Does that have anything to do with our performance?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of performing in this chaos? The store is about to close at this rate.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°ok?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a performance a performance whether the boss gets arrested for fighting or the shop closes? Why should we care about that?¡±

    whether there is a listener or not.

    It¡¯s the same if you can sing.

    Limon looked at Eugene, who said, ¡°What else do I need to worry about?¡± Eventually, Limon smiled and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a word that hits you right in the middle.¡±

    ¡°What kind of song?¡±

    ¡°No, because I think you know why I can¡¯t enjoy music like you do.¡±

    ¡°huh? Does your partner not enjoy music?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t particrly like to y.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    I don¡¯t seem to understand at all.

    Limon giggled at Eugene, who blinked nkly.

    And one more word.

    ¡°And today, originally, I didn¡¯te to y. I¡¯m here to inform you.¡±

    ¡°Notice?¡±

    ¡°ok. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be here at all for at least a month.¡±

    ¡°Then our live in the meantime?!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°OH MY GOD!¡±

    Limon smiled as he saw Eugene with a disappointed expression on his face, like a child whose Christmas present was postponed until next year.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so disappointed. You can do a live next time, right?¡±

    ¡°Partner, that¡¯s the next live. Today¡¯s live can¡¯t be done if it¡¯s not today.¡±

    ¡°What kind of carpe diem is that?¡±

    ¡°My experience. If you put off music, you will definitely not be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Well, it must have been because if I didn¡¯t sing today, I would starve to death tomorrow.¡±

    Watching Eugene speak seriously, Limon said spitefully.

    ¡°What are you going to promise me? Next time youe, will you hang out all night?¡±

    ¡°really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a two-talker.¡±

    ¡°Okay then I¡¯ll see you today!¡±

    Eugene smiled brightly and agreed.

    And then, as if thinking about it, he asked.

    ¡°By the way, why can¡¯t your partnere for a month?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not a big deal. I think I¡¯ll have to do bad things righteously for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    If you do bad things, you¡¯ll get busy.

    Watching Limon raise the corner of his mouth and make a mean expression, Eugene could only put a question mark above his head.

 Chapter 109

    Episode #109. Was it like that?

    * * *

    ¡°Are you finally ready?¡±

    [That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t contact me.]

    ¡°You¡¯re muchter than I thought. I thought it was mold growing on my body.¡±

    [Don¡¯t do that too much. What am I supposed to do with that young man, Mr. Wang or Mr. Wing, hanging on and holding on so much?] Regardless

    of whether Ryu Kang-cheol grumbled or not.

    The guy with the pigtails didn¡¯t care.

    I just looked out the window and opened my mouth calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s an excuse, so prepare properly. If you make another mistake and things go wrong, the price will have to be paid by the fool.¡±

    [Comrade Commander, do it right. There won¡¯t be a second chance.]

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what a foolishrade knows? After all, even if a fool dies, nothing can be helped.¡±

    [Isn¡¯t that too much for arade who risked his life?!]

    ¡°What could be too much. It¡¯s a fact acknowledged by ¡®Up¡¯ that arade¡¯s life is cheap anyway.¡±

    [No matter how true it is, there is a certain degree!]

    Ryu Kang-cheol, who is hot-headed but does not refute the price of his own life.

    The man said to him as if he had just remembered.

    ¡°Oh and contact your crazyrade.¡±

    [Why did you make me do that again?]

    ¡°I¡¯m not a crazyrade who will carry out the operation just because I told him once. Shouldn¡¯t someone help out?¡±

    [Are you saying that you should look after me and even serve as a messenger?]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of work a specialty of arade who is like an idiot but overflows withbor?¡±

    [What kind of people¡¯s worker am I?!]

    ¡°If you dare, rebel.¡±

    The man hung up the phone.

    I mean, I did, but I didn¡¯t think Ryu Kang-chul would neglect his duties.

    I don¡¯t believe in his personality.

    Nor does it believe in unity.

    Their Organized Liberation Brigade was a ce where only lunatics, murderers, and criminals gathered from the beginning.

    Still, there is one reason to believe.

    It was because he knew that if he failed this mission, he would not let him go from ¡®above¡¯.

    ¡°It will be a spectacr show.¡±

    So the manughed.

    Looking forward to the historic show starting soon.

    * * *

    The Shanghai royal family.

    A prestigious n at the bottom of the ck Dragon n.

    Although they are often ridiculed for their position as thest stone, the power of the Shanghai royal family was never weak, as befits a prestigious family.

    The proof is the military force.

    It was an armed group of the Seven Dragons, eachposed only of masters no less than high-level yers.

    Coriander is a rare existence even in the Seven Dragons.

    Even making a military unit with only such masters was possible only for a family with excellent martial arts and abundant wealth.

    ¡°Never let your guard down.¡±

    So at this moment.

    The crew was tense.

    Although they did not have the honor of being bestowed by the princess, they are the armed forces of the Shanghai royal family.

    It was their pride that they could immediately execute even the order of Wang Lun, the master of armed forces, to lie down and imitate an insect.

    ¡°He is a beastly beast who harmed Lord Boo and a high-ranking official of the notorious Liberation Brigade.¡±

    Above all, they had a reason to never rx.

    one of their missions.

    Two heavy trucks in the back.

    The three are Kang-Cheol Ryu, who is tied up in shackles and straitjackets with blood clots all over his body in the truck.

    All four of them witnessed the site of the tragic ck Dragon construction and, as a bonus, witnessed the brutally murdered body of Wang Ki-seong.

    ¡°Assuming that the fate of our family depends on the oue of this convoy, everyone do your best.¡±

    Boojuju¡¯s gruesome death.

    The situation of the family, which is a turning point.

    In addition, the stern attitude of the armed forces lord Wang Ryun.

    It¡¯s time to look around the sabers, each for a different or all reason, exuding a force as sharp as a de.

    Wang Lun gave a signal in a loud voice.

    ¡°depart!¡±

    1 heavy armored convoy truck.

    1 small tactical vehicle with machine gun.

    Six bulletproof SUVs carrying sabers.

    A procession of vehicles consisting of a total of 8 armed forces members and 31 people, including Ryu Gang-cheol, left the office building of ck Dragon Construction.

    Its appearance is truly majestic.

    It was a convoy that seemed determined to clear out anyone who stood in its way.

    ¡®Someone show up!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll defeat you with the honor of the Shanghai royal family!¡¯

    The spirited escort was also proof of how much Wang Shikong had prepared for this convoy with great care.

    If you get attacked.

    So if you miss Ryu Kang-cheol.

    How difficult would the Shanghai royal family be?

    As Wang Shikong knows that fact better than anyone else, he put all of his family¡¯s strength into this escort without sparing.

    In fact, having 30 armed forces masters is a level that can engage in an all-out war with anyrge guild.

    The Liberation Brigade, no matter how notorious an international criminal organization, was confident that it would be impossible to break through this convoy and rescue Ryu Kang-cheol.

    At least, the armed forces members who were put into this mission did not doubt that fact.

    Quaang!!!

    ¡°what?!¡±

    ¡°Car No. 1¡­?!¡±

    Suddenly, with a loud roar, an SUV leading the convoy in front bounced upside down.

    ¡°What kind of guy dares to do it!!¡±

    Colleagues who had jumped out like grasshoppers from the SUV floating in the air, and after the ck shadows that protruded from somewhere passed by, they were stuck on the ground.

    cooong!

    Only btedly, a ck shadownded on the SUV that had fallen to the ground upside down.

    No, until the convoy¡¯s procession was blocked by a single figure covered in ck cloth.

    ¡°It¡¯s an assault!¡±

    [Cars No. 2, No. 3, and No. 4 are ready for battle! Escort the owl nest and hawks in cars 5 and 6 and leave!]

    Maybe because it was expected.

    Or is it because of rigorous training?

    Although shaken by the sudden attack, the armed forces of the Shanghai royal family swiftly responded.

    As soon as they jumped out of the three SUVs like bees, unmanned soldiers surrounded the ck figure.

    And vehicles, including a convoy truck, started to exit in the opposite direction in an instant, showing off a brilliant spin turn following reverse.

    How neat was the response.

    It was a sight that would have been mistaken for a pre-arranged show or movie shooting scene for those who did not know.

    But this wasn¡¯t a show.

    Like the viins in the movies, the monster with the ck human spirit did not allow the convoy to leave.

    snap.

    ¡°This guy!?¡±

    ¡°What! Are you asking us to attack you now¡­?¡±

    A hand wrapped in a bandage slipped through the cracks of a ck cloth, whether it was a rag or a cloak.

    The two fingers spread out.

    when it¡¯s flipped from bottom to top.

    The armed forces surrounding the monster thought it was a provocation and got angry.

    Aaaaaang!

    ¡°¡­?!?!¡±

    so the next moment.

    They couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    Right after the monster snapped his finger.

    This is because the two SUVs, which were about to leave with a roar, bounced off the ground like frogs.

    Kwang Kwah Leung! Cookie light!

    An SUV that bounces here and there like a rubber ball following the movement of your fingers, then crashes into a tactical vehicle and rolls along.

    The sight of manipting two massive vehicles just by pointing your finger is truly a miracle.

    It was a power that made my back terrifying.

    However, the reason why the members of the armed forces were astonished was not just because the power of the assants was threatening.

    ¡®Psychokinesis!¡¯

    ¡®With that power, could it be the Golden Dragon n?¡¯

    ¡®But I didn¡¯t feel the psionic? then¡­!¡¯

    The judgment was made in an instant.

    So, when the monster stretched out his finger again and pointed at thest remaining convoy.

    The armed forces members were able to respond like lightning.

    ¡°A yer who uses the telekinesis skill!¡±

    ¡°Close the distance! Don¡¯t give me time to use my skills!¡±

    ¡°Three Heads of Chief Sijin (Èýî^¼âÊ¸ê‡) Opening (é_ê‡)!¡±

    The three of them stopped the movement by throwing a nail-like memorized skill.

    When the three of them raised their swords and rushed at the same time from the front and the rear of both sides.

    The three prepare follow-up attacks from the rear and from the front on both sides with a time difference.

    The three of them step back and prepare for surprise attacks and surprises from behind as a reserve.

    As soon as the monster moves, the 12 soldiers who do what they have to do simultaneously and without a single inch of deviation are truly borate cogwheels.

    From their position to the flow of weapon posture breathing psionics.

    It was a perfect killing machine that matched everything to deal with only one person.

    ¡®This is the end!¡¯

    The armed forces were convinced.

    No matter how high-level yers are, they can¡¯t escape their three-headedness.

    They said that 20 points would pierce the body of a monster, 50 points would cut off an arm, and 100 points would suffocate a monster.

    Awesome!

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    The moment the monster swung the hem of the cloth.

    The two-bones boat falls to the ground.

    After that finger flicked lightly.

    Unless the twelve swords they were holding were cut off at the same time as if they had been cut by something.

    Even that was just the beginning.

    ¡°omg?!¡±

    ¡°Keugh!!!¡±

    Every time the monster flicks a finger, the members of the armed forces break their limbs or turn their bodies upside down and fly away.

    They also fought with all their might.

    But all those efforts are in vain.

    The monster¡¯s power to block and throw away all movements with just his fingers without any warning or dy turned their struggle into a mere struggle.

    2 until the weapon is lost.

    5 moves until it gets blown everywhere.

    10 moves until the final blow.

    So, when the time has passed for a normal person to take only a few breaths.

    Of the warriors who faced the monster, there was not a single one left who could stand upright on two legs.

    Only patients who passed out after biting into crab foam, or seriously injured people who screamed in agony because their bodies werepacted, formed the street ward.

    bang!

    ¡°Stop this guy!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the door of the tactical vehicle is broken.

    Wang Ryun, the lord of armed force, tore down the door and ran out.

    While appalled at the situation of the armed forces destroyed in just a few blinks of an eye, he rushed at the monster like lightning and kicked it.

    Papa baba babat!

    Those legs that tear apart everything from the ground to the air with heavy pressure are the weapon itself.

    Rather than a kick, it was a terrifying attack reminiscent of a grinder.

    Quaang!

    ¡°Chehehe?!¡±

    But the result was the same.

    Before the kick even touched it.

    Because the monster flicked his fingers, and Wang Lun floated up in the air and got stuck in the tactical vehicle again.

    There is one difference between subordinates and Wang Lun.

    Unlike the armed forces who fell without knowing how they were attacked, it was only that they saw a sh of light.

    But whatever you saw or didn¡¯t see.

    It¡¯s the same as being knocked down in an instant.

    Thanks to that, the armed forces members who were barely still conscious had no choice but to bulge out as if their eyes were about to pop out.

    ¡®How can such a monster¡­!¡¯

    The armed forces could not be trusted.

    No matter how much they belong to the Shanghai royal family, which is the lowest among the prestigious ns, they are known for their armed forces.

    Even if the opponent was a big supply yer, even if he couldn¡¯t win, he was confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose easily.

    However, he destroyed them alone.

    To believe that there exists a monster that can defeat even Wang Lun, who is the sessor to the chain-soul cleavage and a master-ss master, in one stroke.

    It was like a real nightmare.

    However, the monster didn¡¯t care at all whether the members of the armed forces looked at him with terrible faces or not.

    I just snapped my finger at the convoy truck.

    Kwajik Quadduk!

    The door and skylight wall of the convoy truck, which was unable to go because the front and rear were blocked by the fallen vehicles, was torn off one after another.

    Ryu Kang-cheol in a straitjacket left in the middle of an empty truck.

    The monster approached him slowly.

    ¡°Um,rade? Comrade? I¡¯m grateful that I¡¯m here to help, but I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to do something lightly¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    It was a moment.

    The monster snaps his fingers.

    The decapitated head of Ryu Gang-cheol fell.

    The blood that spurted out like a fountain turned the whole area red.

    Whether or not the armed forces members who saw the scene opened their mouths with faces that seemed to make their eyes pop out in a different way than before.

    The monster clenched his hands a few times, then nced down at the floor.

    As if checking something.

    Or maybe something isn¡¯t right.

    Take a moment to look down at Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s head with eyes shimmering with ck brilliance.

    ¡°¡­was it really like that?¡±

    Fuck!

    After quietly muttering to himself.

    The monster, who snapped his fingers again and tore Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s corpse to shreds, threw himself away.

    The rest of the armed forces members had no choice but to watch devastatedly at the remnants of the monster who disappeared among the forest of buildings as if he were a bird with wings.

 Chapter 110

    Episode #110. conflicting intentions.

    * * *

    Hotel Leviathan is one of the most secure facilities, along with the temples of each religion, the base of the teenage guilds, except for national facilities.

    It was for this reason that high-ranking officials and celebrity criminals from around the world favored Leviathan.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another hotel.

    Because in Leviathan, it was absolutely impossible to get stolen or attacked.

    flutter!

    So at this moment.

    The presence of a monster d in ck cloth infiltrating Leviathan through a window was frightening.

    Especially in that the ce where the monster broke into is not just an ordinary room, but the penthouse on the top floor, which should be the most secure in the hotel.

    ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    However, the only guest and owner of the penthouse, the ck-haired girl, was not surprised at all.

    I just smiled roundly.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    The monster calmly nodded.

    Then, after grabbing the hem of the cumbersome ck cloth, he threw it off andy down on the sofa.

    ¡°Did you handle the bomb well?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    Li Qingyu immediately replied.

    Then, looking at the white-haired young man who had even removed the bandage from his hand and returned to his original form, he added a word.

    ¡°Because there is no way that the swordsman could not handle a single prisoner escorted by a single armed force.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why I went out to dispose of the bomb.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to take on Ryu Kang-cheol.

    Conversely, you can¡¯t take it.

    That¡¯s why Limon and Li Qingyu chose this method.

    It was to dispose of Ryu Kang-cheol, who was escorted from the Shanghai royal family to the Leviathan.

    It is like disposing of useless bombs by blowing them up in the field instead of disassembling them one by one.

    ¡°Has anyone noticed?¡±

    ¡°Those idiots with eyes thought I was a yer who used the telekinesis skill and rushed excitedly.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t me them.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    And the bandages and cloth that Limon took off.

    To be precise, he picked up a thread that was too thin to be seen, hidden in between, and continued.

    ¡°There are few masters who can see through the sword made from the web of the Invisible Spider, a level 90 monster, at a nce.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you made this too?¡±

    ¡°It is used by masters who have learned your celestial style.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? If you are a Cheonjamsa, you may not know, but the swordsman would not be suitable for the type of celestial mang sculpture.¡±

    ¡°Instead, it is stronger and more intimate than any other thread. Even if psionics arecking, I can handle itfortably.¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    For a moment, he made a dumbfounded expression as if he had heard that he had horseshoes attached to the dog¡¯s paws.

    Limon clicked his tongue lightly.

    ¡°I want things to befortable these days. The Sword („¦ë[) struggled for over a hundred years to find a weapon suitable for its swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°If you are ck, you mean Rashid-sama, right?¡±

    ¡°okay. Rashid al-Din Sanan. He was the one who created the swordsman by integrating the mysteries of magic and alchemy.¡±

    Only 13 sword masters in history.

    Among them, Limon quietly continued, remembering the one who was more threatening than any other swordsman even though he was not originally a swordsman.

    ¡°The first andst old man on the mountain, and also the only assassin to be a sword master.¡±

    ¡°He was such a great person.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great gue, but you¡¯re a crook who killed Sdin and stole his prestige.¡±

    ¡°Who is Sdin?¡±

    ¡°I could have been an unsung hero, but I had the misfortune of not having the bad luck of dying because I met one wrong sword master.¡±

    I even tilted my head for a while.

    Li Qingyu did not bother to ask more questions about a person he had never heard of, but instead focused on the sword master.

    ¡°Anyway, his swordsmanship was independent, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯ll admit that.¡±

    Limon, who called Rashid an assassin and a cheater, also nodded his head about his swordsmanship.

    In fact, it was because he was sure that no one would recognize that Limon had imitated his swordsmanship in this raid.

    Originally, a secret technique used by tying threads.

    The ¡®invisible knife¡¯, a sword technique created by the sword so that the thread itself can be used like a sword, was such a bizarre skill.

    Of course, in terms of something strange, the Sword Saint¡¯s ¡®non-pulling sword¡¯ was an added bonus.

    ¡°There will be no one in this day and age who will notice the swordsmanship, which was said to be rare even in the life of a swordsman, right?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Then the King¡¯s family won¡¯t be able to argue with us about this.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°In the end, everything worked out just fine.¡±

    ¡°It is like that.¡±

    So Li Qingyu was satisfied.

    I wonder if I would have fought wielding a sword.

    No one will notice that Limon is the monster who changed his appearance with the power of the constetion and attacked the convoy.

    After all, this will be regarded as something the Liberation Brigade did to keep quiet, and there is no reason for Li Qingyu and Li Mon to be subjected to political attacks.

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith? Do you not like being an assassin by any chance?¡±

    So it was.

    What Li Qingyu wondered about.

    ¡°No, not like that.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you look like that?¡±

    Although everything worked out as nned.

    Li Qingyu wonders why Limon doesn¡¯t straighten his frown.

    Limon¡¯s answer to her question was simple.

    ¡°I know what their purpose is. ¡­ Or should I say that I have a sense of what the final goal is?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Li Qingyu widened his eyes.

    Why did the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade attack the affiliates of the ck Dragon n?

    Its purpose was a mystery even to her.

    ¡°Did Ryu Kang-chul open his mouth?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you know?¡±

    ¡°I saw that bastard and knew it.¡±

    Previously, it was unknown because they had only been indirectly contacted through a corpse or through a Weiring.

    But meet Ryu Kang-cheol.

    The moment you cut it with your own hands.

    Limon instinctively realized.

    ¡°The thing I cut was just an empty shell, and they were decorating the Thirty-six Worlds with it.¡±

    It¡¯s an intuition based on experience.

    It was a certainty that Limon could have because he had directly cut down thousands of lives, learned the ¡®sense of stealing life¡¯, and prevented numerous conspiracies.

    Even though he could have eliminated Ryu Kang-cheol, he could not kill him.

    It was a really crazy sound.

    However, Li Qingyu was not taken aback.

    I was just asking seriously.

    ¡°Which of the thirty-six precepts are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Is that important?¡±

    ¡°¡­The important thing is the fact that they tried to write the Thirty Six Commandments itself.¡±

    ¡°I am still using it.¡±

    Li Qingyu understood.

    It¡¯s a chasihwanhon or a gold line evasion.

    It only looksplicated because it divided the situation of war into six and established six good strategies for each situation.

    The core of the thirty-six worlds is ultimately one.

    To deceive the enemy!

    That is why, no matter howplicated a strategy is, if it is detected by the enemy, it bes a self-killer, and even a simple strategy bes an irreceable trick if it seeds in deceiving.

    ¡°ording to the words of the swordsman¡­ I really deserve to know their goal.¡±

    And just by realizing that Liu Kang-cheol¡¯s existence itself was a trick, Li Qing-yu was able to guess a lot.

    A kind of ruse used by beasts.

    What was the reason for that strategy?

    Even to the final goal.

    Because she was their princess who inherited the strongest blood from the founder of the ck Dragon n, which was known for conspiracies and schemes.

    ¡°Of course, this is just my feeling, and there is no clear basis, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    One problem.

    That the basis is only Limon¡¯s words.

    The ck Dragon n was good at seeing through the schemes, but that made it even more difficult to believe.

    Those who are good at deceiving others will not doubt that others will also deceive them.

    ¡°No, I believe.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Nevertheless, Li Qingyu insisted.

    And he smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Because I am the fianc¨¦e of a swordsman. Who can you trust if you don¡¯t trust the groom you will be with for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t trust anyone, can you?¡±

    ¡°well. I used to be like that too¡­but I found out in the end that it was very stupid.¡±

    Li Qingyu said inly.

    In fact, even though she doubted her own judgment, she absolutely trusted Limon¡¯s intuition.

    It was also because he believed in Limon¡¯s intuition that he decided to just deal with the opportunity to interrogate Ryu Kang-cheol, a high-ranking officer of the Liberation Brigade.

    Nothing different this time either.

    Li Qingyu speaks softly.

    Limon, who had been watching her tremblingly, finally let out augh.

    ¡°Seeing that I already know the duty that I realized only after I was over 200 years old, I must have had a very smart bride.¡±

    ¡°You are talking too much.¡±

    Were you happy with thepliment?

    Contrary to his humble words, Limon casually asked Li Qingyu, who smiled brightly and arranged the bandages and hem of cloth mixed with the swordsman.

    ¡°So how are you going to respond?¡±

    ¡°Do I really need to respond?¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    Looking at him with obsidian-like sunken eyes, Li Qingyu smiled quietly.

    ¡°Anyway, the person who plotted this seems to want to fool us with a scheming, so we can just let them do what they want.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Thinking for a while.

    The man with braided hair took out a ring, a chloride-based item, from his finger.

    Then, rolling the ring in his hand, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°The n to gue is a failure.¡±

    Everything seemed to be going ording to n until the point where Ryu Kang-cheol was escorted to the Leviathan.

    However, to think that Ryu Kang-chul suddenly died a violent death.

    It was honestly an unexpected situation.

    ¡°This mission feels strangely twisted.¡±

    As a high-ranking officer of the Liberation Brigade, he had traveled all over the world and performed numerous missions.

    Intertwined with the Teenage Guild.

    Destroying state facilities.

    Like starting a war.

    There was never a single easy task, and among them there were tasks that seemed impossible topare with this one.

    But it was the first time things had gone this way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because the opponent is the Seven Dragons¡­¡±

    Possibilities conjured up in an instant.

    The man himself denied it.

    No matter how skilled and wealthy the Seven Dragons are, that¡¯s all.

    In the end, it was impossible for the forces clinging to the remnants of the old era, such as the seven dragons or the psionics, to hold her back.

    That¡¯s why this situation was even more uneptable.

    ¡°As expected, it must have been a mistake to entrust such a heavy duty to a stupidrade who ate rice in his brain.¡±

    The man eventually passed all the responsibility on to Ryu Kang-chul.

    If Ryu Kang-cheol heard it, his clothes would explode and he would feel unfair, but he didn¡¯t care.

    Originally, when things went well, it was because of themander, and when things went wrong, it was because of the soldiers.

    ¡°I wanted to end it quietly if possible, but¡­ There is nothing we can do about it.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for a clumsy resistance, it would have ended with thousands of people dying.

    Feeling sorry for the foolishness of the Seven Dragons Association, which was so preupied with their own gains that they sacrificed in vain, the man with braided hair quietly continued.

    ¡°If you want to see the true blood, I will show you the blood as you wish.¡±

 Chapter 111

    Episode #111. Do it if you can.

    * * *

    Take a moment to look at the peek.

    The moment you intuit that your opportunity has arrived.

    President Jeong opened his mouth fiercely like a rabbit running after a shamrock.

    ¡°Miss Eugene?¡±

    ¡°Why boss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your friend¡­¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a month yet.¡±

    It was an instant.

    This is why President Jeong slumped like a rabbit bitten on the back of the neck by a wild beast at the prompt reply that popped out before he even finished talking.

    ¡°No, but that busy work could end quickly, right? Even if you¡¯re busy, you can make time toe and see your friends¡­¡±

    It seems like he couldn¡¯t let go of the lingering feelings.

    President Jeong looks at the liver with regret.

    Seeing him like that, Yujin smiled cheerfully.

    ¡°president.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you want to call me?¡±

    ¡°Stop waiting for customers, y and work.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A person who has no choice but to be a believer in front of guests. The crime is the boss.

    In the end, Yoo-jin, who was staring at Jeong as he went to pick up the ordered coffee with his shoulders drooping, murmured.

    ¡°Boss, I have no patience. It hasn¡¯t even been a week since you said your partner couldn¡¯te.¡±

    Even Eugene could understand.

    After Limon dered that he couldn¡¯te.

    Guests ask when the joint live is held every day.

    These days, from the owner of a local shop to scouts of various guilds, Limon is trying to find out his contact information.

    It was only natural that President Jung, who was the target of the intensive fire, would be desperate for Limon¡¯s visit.

    Of course, the biggest reason is that President Jung himself is nervous about not being able to listen to Limon and Yujin¡¯s live performances, so he has withdrawal symptoms.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Eugene neither wants nor intends to be considerate of President Jung.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one I want to meet the most.¡±

    than a drug addict.

    Than a lover who left his lover.

    Than a debtor waiting for payday.

    Eugene missed Limon most earnestly.

    To be precise, I missed his performance rather than Limon.

    ¡®I still have to put up with it.¡¯

    Eugene suppressed the desire to call Limon right away and ask him to y.

    Limon is his partner.

    It was because they were equal to each other and not someone who could unterally force their own greed.

    What¡¯s more, the wrong person is forcing Limon to y.

    It was uneptable for her, who loves music but pursues free music more than that.

    ¡°Hello Miss Eugene?¡±

    So it was.

    A man wearing sunsses who pretended to be friendly.

    That¡¯s why Yoo-jin frowned at Moon Chun-yeop without realizing it.

    ¡°Mr. Moon, why are you here again?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say anything sad. You¡¯re not here where I couldn¡¯t be, are you?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Moon Cheon-yeop hardened.

    ¡°¡­hahaha Miss Yujin is good at joking. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s a cafe in the world that covers customers, right?¡±

    Is it because of the thick face?

    Or did you gradually develop a tolerance?

    Yujin looked at Mun Cheonyeop with a sullen look at Moon Cheonyeop, who was quickly released from his stiffness and deftly deflected him.

    I just wanted to kick him out, but¡­

    ¡°Is that Tret?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s not a threat. Could it be? I¡¯m just giving you advice as a regr customer of this cafe, just to be careful.¡±

    ¡®lie.¡¯

    Eugene muttered inwardly.

    The time before, when President Chung disapproved of Moon Cheon-yeop.

    Seeing that she was threatening to be known as a cafe that screens out customers, there was no way she didn¡¯t know what that meant.

    That¡¯s why Eugene¡¯s voice naturally became blunt.

    ¡°Then what about the order?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to order a contract with Miss Eugene.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing like that on the menu.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, why don¡¯t you just make it?¡±

    Moon Cheon-yeop speaks slyly.

    Even with that shameless attitude, Eugene was neither angry nor annoyed.

    It was because I was too used to it now to be angry again, so I became squeamish.

    ¡°Mr. Moon, I have already told you several times. I have no intention of signing a contract.¡±

    ¡°Thoughts can be changed, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°At least not me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is true.¡±

    Moon Cheon-yeop clicked his tongue at Yu-jin¡¯s attitude, which was literally reminiscent of an iron wall.

    Actually, it was amazing.

    The WIM Guild is a dinosaur in this industry.

    It was the best entertainment guild with nopetitors, at least in Korea, and it was a ce where ordinary musicians couldn¡¯t sign a contract.

    Even in such a WIM guild, if you were a normal musician, you would have been scolded a long time ago to reject the offer you made to raise ire.

    I¡¯ve been able to recognize Eugene¡¯s talent, so I¡¯ve only tolerated it until now.

    But that too came to an end.

    ¡°Eugene seems to still not know what the WIM Guild is like.¡±

    ¡°Should I know?¡±

    ¡°You have to know to live on this floor. WIM is a guild sponsored by Midas.¡±

    It¡¯s like teaching a newborn baby who doesn¡¯t know anything.

    Moon Cheon-yeop, who spoke with arrogance disguised as kindness, slightly raised the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That I could get you in great trouble if I set my mind to it.¡±

    That was by no means an exaggeration.

    Midas.

    The Golden Lord¡¯s Guild, the only one among the Ten Lords, with wealthparable to the Seven Dragon Group.

    With the absolute power and enormous wealth in both hands, their influence was by far the best among the teenage guilds.

    What if that midas moves?

    No matter what talent and background you have.

    Burying a single musician was no big deal.

    either musically.

    either socially.

    either physically.

    ¡°So, do it in moderation. After all, no other guild will ept you since I left.¡±

    Moon Cheon-yeop said triumphantly.

    Knowing the power of Midas better than anyone else, he was confident.

    He said that even Eugene, who used to be arrogant, would not dare to refuse his offer this time.

    ¡°so?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Eugene tilts his head.

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning of the words.

    That is, until you ask again and again.

    ¡°Whether Mr. Moon Connection is Midas or can get me in trouble, what does that have to do with my song?¡±

    ¡®Is this bitch really an idiot?¡¯

    Moon Chun-yeop was dumbfounded.

    Now that this had happened, he was the one who deliberately threatened the contract openly in order to make it a habit so that he would not have a different mindter.

    However, let alone being frightened and intimidated, it was as if he didn¡¯t understand his threat at all.

    At this point, Eugene¡¯s intelligence was really questionable.

    ¡°Do it if you can.¡±

    ¡°Do¡­ see?¡±

    But the moment I saw Eugene¡¯s eyes.

    Moon Chun-yeoppletely forgot all those thoughts.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I move Midas to bring the Golden Lord or kidnap me and try to make a snuff film.¡±

    Blue eyes sunk in silence.

    Its eyes are so clear that it reminds me of ake.

    However, what lurks deep in those seemingly calm eyes is a fierce storm.

    ¡°My song is mine. never give it away.¡±

    What should Ipare it to?

    A mother bird guarding her eggs?

    No, it¡¯s not that thin.

    A lioness who will bite off anything that touches her cubs.

    Or like a dragon that sets everything on fire while guarding treasure.

    Hot, fierce and bloody.

    Moon Cheon-yeop was thrilled with the conviction in his eyes that made him feel mad because he was so determined.

    ¡®Is this me overwhelmed?¡¯

    Moon Chun-yeop hesitated.

    He is also a high level yer.

    Against the backdrop of the WIM Guild, if you overwhelm someone, you overwhelm it, and it¡¯s rare that you¡¯ve ever been overpowered.

    However, to feel ¡®scared¡¯ for a moment at such an unknown musician who is not even registered with the yers Association.

    It was absolutely unbelievable.

    ¡°Heh, you are a very arrogant person.¡±

    But after that distrust faded.

    What he felt was the rightful feeling when a man who prides himself on always being respected is ignored.

    That is, anger and contempt.

    ¡°But Ms. Eugene, you¡¯d better think twice. The choices made with youthful spirit always lead to the worst results.¡±

    It¡¯s an ultimatum.

    change your mind right now

    A tant threat that if not, he might practice what he said earlier.

    But Eugene didn¡¯t care.

    I just answered coldly.

    ¡°I decide my worst. It is not for Mr. Moon to decide.¡±

    Moon Cheon-yeop frowned at Yu-jin¡¯s answer, which was broken as if the de would not stick.

    ¡°You are making a choice you will regret.¡±

    ¡°A lot of people have said simr things to me. But nothing has changed.¡±

    ¡°Because they weren¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    Moon Cheon-yeop exudes a fierce energy.

    Eugene faces him steadfastly.

    It was a time when the two gave off a bloody atmosphere that was hardly like a cafe customer and waitress.

    ¡°Chief Moon! Did you threaten Miss Eugene again?¡±

    As soon as he entered the cafe, he noticed the confrontation between the two and rushed over.

    To Kim Seung-jun, Moon Chun-yeop answered naturally.

    ¡°Oh, PD Kim. Are you a threat? Please don¡¯t say things that others will misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°You were looking at Miss Eugene with a face as if you were going to eat it just a little while ago!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate too much with something in your eye and a little frown.¡±

    ¡°You want me to believe that?¡±

    ¡°No matter what PD Kim says, I was just having a good conversation with Eugene as the head of the WIM Guild.¡±

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±

    He said he belonged to the WIM Guild.

    If you don¡¯t want to be disadvantaged, don¡¯t spread groundless rumors.

    After intimidating Kim Seung-joon.

    Moon Chun-yeop stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Anyway, since I¡¯m done talking, I¡¯ll leave for today.¡±

    It seems that he has no interest in Kim Seung-jun.

    Moon Cheon-yeop turned his back on him and looked straight at Yu-jin through his sunsses and said quietly.

    ¡°Please stay safe, Miss Eugene.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it even if Mr. Moon doesn¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that would be nice.¡±

    Is it ridicule, ridicule, or cynicism?

    After Moon Cheon-yeop left, leaving behind only an iprehensibleugh.

    Seungjun Kim hurriedly approached Yujin.

    ¡°Miss Eugene, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason not to be okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Kim Seung-joon hesitates, recalling all the disturbing rumors rted to Moon Chun-yeop.

    Yoo-jinughed as he watched him tremble as to whether or not to tell him the right story to be sued for defamation if he said it wrong.

    ¡°Never Mind.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. So nothing to worry about.¡±

    Who is Moon Cheon-yeop?

    whatever he¡¯s up to

    that he will be fine

    Yujin, who spoke naturally, held out the menu board she was holding to Kim Seungjun and asked casually.

    ¡°So what about the order?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, is there no such thing as a contract on the menu?¡±

    For some reason, seeing Kim Seung-joon making a very regretful expression after hearing his words, Yoo-jin smiled with a hospitality score of 100.

 Chapter 112

    Episode #112. Shut up.

    * * *

    Should I say I¡¯m d?

    Should it be natural?

    Even after Moon Cheon-yeop went, the live cafe remained calm as usual.

    After persuading him a few times, Kim Seung-jun went back with his shoulders drooping.

    After work, Eugene sang and sang on stage with excitement.

    Customers regretted not having Limon, but were satisfied with the live performance.

    President Jeong was pleased with the huge sales and wrapped up the remaining snacks.

    crunchy

    ¡°It tastes like fattening.¡±

    A park covered in light darkness.

    On the bench where people disappeared due to thete hours and the remote location, Yoo-jin mumbled while chewing on the cookies she had received from President Jeong.

    ¡°It¡¯s still delicious.¡±

    sweet is good

    Because eating makes you feel good.

    It was exactly the taste that Yujin, who was already stressed out thanks to Moon Cheon-yeop, needed.

    ¡®guff.¡¯

    After recalling Moon Cheon-yeop¡¯s threat.

    Yujin let out a bigugh.

    It was Eugene who met many people while wandering around the world.

    Among them, there were not a few people like Kim Seung-jun and Mun Chun-yeop who recognized Yu-jin¡¯s talent and tried to use it.

    But they didn¡¯t get anything.

    Even the general who was leading the army.

    Even the gangsters who held their guns.

    Even nobles who were proud of their lineage.

    Even the businessmen who were discussing the benefits.

    Because all of them failed, Eugene is still a wandering musician.

    Not to mention, there was no reason to care about such things as Moon Chun-yeop and Bug Guild.

    To put it bluntly, the fact that he couldn¡¯t hear Limon¡¯s performance was a factor that greatly increased Eugene¡¯s stress.

    ¡°Um, feeling frustrated.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I thought of Limon.

    Only after singing for a long time.

    Feeling thirsty again, Eugene swallowed the cookie and reached out to the side.

    Then he picked up the heavy guitar and smiled.

    ¡°If it iscking, it must be filled.¡±

    In a quiet park without a microphone or an audience, let alone a proper stage, Eugene prepared to sing so leisurely.

    whether or not anyone listens.

    Whether you don¡¯t have a partner to apany you.

    It didn¡¯t matter to Eugene.

    After all, she was a wanderer who always sang alone, listened alone, and was content with being alone.

    Ding.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But right after plucking the guitar strings.

    Eugene hesitated.

    Then I tilted my head and plucked the guitar string a few more times.

    Ding diing diding.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    No matter how many times I repeat the tuning and change the note, I am puzzled by the guitar sound that sounds very unpleasant.

    ¡°ah.¡±

    Eugene let out a sudden exmation.

    Then he hit his forehead with one hand and let out a deep sigh.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve finally realized that the guitar sounds messy, not because it¡¯s broken, but because there¡¯s something wrong with me.

    ¡°I¡¯m screwed.¡±

    Growing up for a while.

    Eugeney down on the bench.

    I didn¡¯t feel like singing anymore.

    No matter how frustrated I was, no matter what I tried to y, I was automaticallypared to the sound of Limon¡¯s guitar.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sing by myself anymore.¡±

    Of course, ying and singing are separate.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was just a song.

    But in the end, Eugene never touched the guitar again.

    Just as a gourmet who is ustomed to the best delicacies cannot eat moldy bread with earthworm soup even if he dies.

    Eugene knew better than anyone else that he had already be addicted to singing along to the fantastic performance of Limon.

    That¡¯s why Eugene put on headphones.

    Ding Ding.

    The moment you press the button on your headphones.

    Ringing in the ears is a familiar melody.

    A video of a student randomly filming a performance with Limon and spreading it.

    Among them, Eugene smiled as he listened to a collection of Limon¡¯s music.

    Like an addict who finds the drug he gave up.

    Or like a traveler who found an oasis in the desert.

    The full soul mixed with the melody and seeping into her body made Eugene feel a thrilling pleasure andfort that was a hundred times greater than when she sang alone.

    ¡°If I had known it would be like this, it might have been better not to ept the offer then.¡±

    When I first met Limon.

    If you haven¡¯t lent me your guitar.

    At least it wouldn¡¯t have stopped me from enjoying my own songs like I do now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it, though.¡±

    Nheless, in the end, Eugeneughed.

    Instead of not being able to enjoy singing alone, the joy of singing along to Limon¡¯s performance was more fantastic than that.

    Is it boring pleasure?

    Is it the pleasure of going through hell?

    If I had to choose between the two, Eugene¡¯s preference would always be thetter.

    And Eugene¡¯s feelings toward Limon, who gave him such hellish pleasure, could be summed up in just two words.

    ¡®A strange partner.¡¯

    Eugene is an entric, but not an idiot.

    So he knew how peculiar he was.

    It wasn¡¯t normal to be a singer who didn¡¯t really want to be famous and extremely avoided making money from singing.

    In fact, the reason why I have been working alone so far is that there are few performers who can match such entricities.

    There were other reasons too.

    In any case, Limon was a really unusual partner in that respect.

    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t they try to change me?¡¯

    Among the people Eugene met while traveling around the world, there were sometimes those who genuinely admired Eugene¡¯s talent rather than being greedy.

    And their reactions were pretty much the same.

    Admire it at first.

    Next time, I¡¯ll waste my talent.

    In the end, I get angry for some reason.

    It is said that if you are properly educated and debut, you are wasting your talent to be a singer of the century.

    Limon was strange in that way.

    Aside from not having any interest in fame or money himself, Limon has never forced Eugene to go his own way.

    Even when there is no money.

    Even if you watch your talent rot.

    Because they didn¡¯t tell me to make money with singing or to develop my talent.

    ¡®Even so, he changed me in the end.¡¯

    When others tell you to grow your talent.

    The reason Eugene ignored it.

    It was because I didn¡¯t like the fact that I had to learn to sing.

    To learn something is to be dyed in something.

    That means that even if it is a teaching that can sing well, it is eventually governed by that teaching.

    That¡¯s why I just enjoy singing.

    For Eugene, who had no desire to sing better, singing training was just an act of increasing the shackles that deprived her of her freedom.

    Nevertheless, the reason why Eugene received singing training from President Jung.

    It was because of Limon after all.

    ¡®Because it¡¯s strange to have a partner who can¡¯t even keep up with his partner¡¯s performance.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t know anything else, but I was able to know because it was Eugene who is more sensitive about music than anyone else.

    And that Limon could y even better if he put his mind to it.

    It is also the fact that he is not demonstrating his skills in order to be considerate of his songs thatck basic skills.

    That¡¯s why Eugene learned to sing for the first time.

    Even if you give up some freedom.

    Even if you lose your own song.

    Because I didn¡¯t want to be a burden.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡¯

    Yujin tilted her head and finally smiled.

    Eugene knew better than anyone else that he wasn¡¯t such a caring person.

    After all, there is one real reason.

    I just wanted to hear it.

    Limon¡¯s sincere performance.

    And his own song that apanies the performance.

    For Eugene, who had only enjoyed singing until now and hadn¡¯t cared about the song itself, it was such a huge change of heart that even he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know why my partner doesn¡¯t enjoy ying with that skill.¡¯

    It was a question that I couldn¡¯t help but feel more clearly because I was influenced so much by Limon.

    If you don¡¯t need money or fame and don¡¯t enjoy it, why y a musical instrument?

    And why does hee out and y while grumbling every time he calls?

    I couldn¡¯t figure it out at all.

    However, Eugene often felt familiar in Limon¡¯s strange attitude.

    ¡®Somehow they look like those old friends.¡¯

    Eugene suddenly remembered.

    when you were still young

    Old people I saw all over the alley.

    Just pass the time by ying chess or ying an instrument while basking in the sun.

    Those who had already enjoyed the heyday of their lives, so rather than longing for the past and living in the present, they watched and interfered asionally.

    When I saw Limon, I thought of them.

    This is especially true of veterans who went through tough times during the war.

    ¡®Come to think of it, I really don¡¯t know anything about partners?¡¯

    It was a thought that would surprise anyone who knew Eugene.

    I only think about having fun.

    It was unusual for Eugene, who neglected everything else, to be interested in people.

    Nevertheless, Eugene went beyond simple interest and reflected on what he knew about Limon.

    ¡®Bird lover fourth dimension and rich¡­?¡¯

    A bird lover who carries a blue bird on top of his head wherever he goes.

    A fourth dimension that sometimes suddenly changes its expression or harasses birds, as if receiving radio waves from anywhere.

    Strangely, even the behavior that seems not to be tied to money.

    If you look at each one separately, you can¡¯t understand it, but when you put them together, it¡¯s a pretty strange feature.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. A partner is a partner.¡¯

    But Eugene didn¡¯t care about such trivial matters.

    Limon is the geek in the world.

    Or a crazy serial killer.

    Because his ying skills were real.

    And that one reason was more than enough for Eugene to regard Limon as his soul mate.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to take my partner with me when this job is over.¡¯

    Eugene came up with a n.

    A bold n to take an extended vacation once the job is done and go around the world full of concerts with Limon.

    The fact that Limon might note along was not taken into consideration at all.

    Because if you can¡¯t do it, stop it.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Is it because I feel better when I n my trip?

    Or was it because I was intoxicated by the melodying from my headphones?

    Eugene did not bother to restrain the hum that flowed from the tip of his nose.

    Lying on a bench with an arm pillow, I was just immersed in enjoying myself.

    ¡°Hey what¡¯s up? What kind of girl is there?¡±

    ¡°Since you are a foreigner, you must havee here not knowing that this is our yground.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see Byeongsik¡¯s or Hanseo¡¯s around here these days, so outsiders might not know.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it looks pretty good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    But is it unfortunate or inevitable?

    Eugene¡¯s good mood was interrupted by an unexpected intruder.

    ¡°Youngdy, can you speak Korean?¡±

    ¡°Can we guide you if you get lost?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We are kind.¡±

    ¡°Puhaha! Is kindness dead?¡±

    Walking around with their hands in their pockets, two men appeared to be far from concerned or considerate.

    Look at the sloppy attire and attitude.

    Look at the piercings on the ears and lips.

    Do you see the gaze that tantly scans the neck and thighs?

    It was a shame to even call them gangsters.

    But Eugene didn¡¯t care.

    No, Ipletely ignored its existence.

    The only thing that mattered to Eugene was humming along to the melody flowing through his headphones.

    ¡°Hey girl? Can¡¯t you hear us?¡±

    Noise creeps in.

    ¡°Oh, you fucking bitch. How much do you turn up the volume on your headphones to chew on people?¡±

    Annoying and insignificant noise.

    ¡°I tried to say it in a good way, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to care.

    ¡°It¡¯s damn good, but the girl you saw before said that she was talking about it, and after doing XXXX in a very fucking way, she even got reported for XXXX.¡±

    But the noise doesn¡¯t go away.

    ¡°That¡¯s because that bitch didn¡¯t listen. ok? The sky-like guild leader¡¯s nephew said he would y with me, so I should be grateful.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, what did he do in the end?¡±

    ¡°Somehow, I was kicked out of the guild and buried. A guild epted a dtakari who was less than level 20 with a smooth face. How dare you report someone?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you heartless bastard.¡±

    A voice that continues to growl.

    Noise that disturbs the melody.

    The dirty feelings mixed in it.

    It forcibly brings out the mind that was immersed in Limon¡¯s performance and disturbs the pleasant mood.

    ¡°Hey, this girl is just¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    Eventually, Eugene stopped humming.

    And it sounds like your ears are blocked.

    He spoke in a cold voice to the two archers who were still blinking in ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy, so shut up and get out.¡±

 Chapter 113

    #113. Said it was noisy

    Eugene sincerely wished.

    May these flies disappear soon.

    So I hope I can get a little bit of the joy back again.

    ¡°under¡­!¡±

    ¡°What is this girl? Are you good at speaking Korean?¡±

    ¡°Besides, can you hear well?¡±

    Even if the wind is in vain.

    The two arches don¡¯t disappear.

    Rather, he just smiled as if he was having fun and kept talking.

    ¡°Hey foreigndy. Where are you from? USA? or Ennd? Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking that, you idiot?¡±

    ¡°Brands change depending on where you¡¯re from, you asshole.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the days when fucking white people were sold into very in America.¡±

    what¡¯s so funny

    Looking at the two archers who were giggling and giggling, Yujin spoke quietly again.

    ¡°I said it was noisy.¡±

    ¡°What? See what this bitch is talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hey girl. It seems like you don¡¯t know what it is, but this is our area originally? By the way, where do you act as a red-bellied sergeant?¡±

    ¡°Originally, you would have to pay us the seat rent, the toll tax, and even the tour tax.¡±

    ¡°What is the spectator tax?¡±

    ¡°I have to pay to see my wonderful face.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±

    ¡°Ah done. Anyway, if you¡¯re here, give me money.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, so go away.¡±

    A cold voice like cutting with a knife.

    The two bullies, who had furrowed their brows as if feeling displeased with the tone that seemed to drive away even the slob, soon opened their mouths again with a smirk.

    ¡°I do not have money? So, is it difficult?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll have to get it somehow.¡±

    ¡°What can I do? It looks like an illegal alien who came from somewhere to make money, but he said let¡¯s make money with his body. Make enough money and calcte at one million won per bath.¡±

    ¡°Kyaa, you are a grown man! So how much is the principal owed to us?¡±

    ¡°One hundred billion?¡±

    ¡°This crazy bastard is very picky.¡±

    What was in the eyes of the two bullies was a tant obscenity.

    It made me feel the urge to run away at any moment, something that every woman can¡¯t help but feel.

    ¡°Third, go away.¡±

    But Eugene didn¡¯t even move.

    He just issued a final order to celebrate in a dry voice.

    ¡°Hey, since the year of the white horse says let¡¯s see, it looks like I¡¯m a cloth.¡±

    Are you angry at the continuous neglect?

    The hot-tempered bully pointed a finger at Yujin and yelled at him.

    ¡°Hey you know who I am!¡±

    ¡°How do you know the bitch I¡¯m seeing for the first time today?¡±

    ¡°You shut up. I am the nephew and nephew of the Baekdudaegan guild leader! ok? My uncle is a high-level yer at a whopping level 73!¡±

    ¡°Oh fuck. I am campaigning with an uncle who is not my father.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s unfair, you should leave a marquis-level uncle. Anyway, bitch, if I just say one word to my uncle, turning someone like you into a missing person is¡­¡±

    Wooddeuk!

    ¡°¡­does it work?¡±

    Yangachi blinked his eyes.

    What just broke.

    Why did my vision suddenly turn over?

    Why is my voice noting out all of a sudden?

    Why is your friend looking at you with an expression that makes your eyes pop out?

    It was all so sudden that I couldn¡¯t understand it for a moment.

    Unfortunately, he was never given a chance to realize what he had been through.

    What flew instead was a bloody hand.

    Quadduk! Kwajik Perak!

    ¡°I told you three times to go away.¡±

    As the slender hand grips the arm, bones and muscles are squeezed all over, and the arm snaps off.

    ¡°Go away, go away!¡±

    Slender fingers digging into his chest grabbed the ribs and pulled them apart alive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mix noise with my partner¡¯s ying! Don¡¯t dirty my soul!¡±

    The fist that he wielded nervously pierced his stomach, causing blood to pour out.

    when such a short time has passed.

    There were no more bullies who boasted about their uncle¡¯s prestige.

    There was only a body that could only be described as gruesome, torn to shreds with its neck bent backwards, lying on the floor

    .

    Was it because the anger of being disturbed was so great?

    Even if you step on the head of a bully and break it, you can¡¯t calm down your excitement and let out a rough breath for a while.

    With trembling hands, Eugene put on the earphones again and pressed the button.

    dering.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    Like ice water flowing on a 10,000-year-old iceberg.

    It was only after hearing the melody that instantly cooled his feverish head that Eugene let out a deep breath, finally calming down his excitement.

    Then, he slowly ran his messy hair through it.

    It¡¯s always like this.

    Good music heals the soul.

    That¡¯s why she liked music and couldn¡¯t tolerate noise mixed with it.

    Especially if it¡¯s a melody that makes you feelfortable, like your partner¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Huh huh uh uh uh uh!¡±

    dump!

    Was it because it was so sudden?

    Or was it because the death of a friend was so horrifying that it didn¡¯t feel real?

    Another bully who has been frozen with a bewildered face for a long time, and now sits down and wets his lower body.

    Yujin opened her closed eyes at the scream that disturbed the melody again.

    And she red at him with blue, shining eyes that still had remnants of madness.

    ¡°Hee!¡±

    The moment Eugene¡¯s eyes met.

    Yangachi hurriedly crawled back.

    And after trying to get up and falling down several times, I finally got up on my own two feet and ran like crazy through the park.

    ¡°Save four people! It¡¯s a murder killer!¡±

    Although the reason why this park became their yground was because it was originally a ce where no one came.

    In fear, he seems to have forgotten that fact.

    Or as if clinging to thest hope.

    Eugene did not bother to chase after the bully who ran away screaming for his throat to burst.

    I just watched nkly.

    The moment when the bully, who had been running away like that, reached a ce where the light of the streetlights could not reach.

    Poo-wook.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    A knife protruded from the darkness and pierced Yangachi¡¯s neck.

    It¡¯s like you can¡¯t believe your own death.

    The man who lightly pulled the knife from the neck of the archangel who sat down with his eyes wide open and his mouth open, spitting out blood, lightly clicked his tongue.

    ¡°The day we go here is market day¡­ why would you do crazy things again at a time like this?¡±

    Ament that seemed absurd.

    However, Eugene was neither surprised nor taken aback by the sudden voice.

    I just immersed myself in the sound of the headphones, only slightly sticking out my toes and opening my mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t understand you when you spoke English.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, learn.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things so easily. Won¡¯t you learn because you don¡¯t want to learn? What can I do with those tongue-in-cheek words not sticking to my mouth?¡±

    An opponent shrugging his shoulders in the dark.

    Hearing that shameless remark, Yujin asked calmly.

    ¡°Keep things simple.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, isn¡¯t it too heartless?¡±

    ¡°It is easy to be tracked if you contact themander¡¯s order, so you should act separately. If you have nothing to do, go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush your life. I¡¯m also here because of a mission given by themander.¡±

    ¡°mission?¡±

    Eugene¡¯s eyes light up as soon as he hears the word mission.

    The opponent took a step back.

    It was because he knew her danger perfectly well as he had already been on several missions together.

    ¡®I thought it was a little better because it stayed quiet longer than I thought, but it was a useless expectation.¡¯

    While secretly kicking his tongue, the other person quickly continued talking to avoid being beaten to death.

    ¡°They say n A and n B both failed. Comrade Commander told me to take special measures.¡±

    ¡°Is there such a thing as n AB?¡±

    ¡°¡­was there.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you fail?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±

    The opponent shook his head and grumbled as he slowly walked out of the darkness.

    ¡°At most, he became a half-asshole and was even tortured, but right before he seeded, he was cut off from his head by some strange bastard, and they said he ruined everything.¡±

    ¡°Who is Ganna?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I want to know about it.¡±

    A blind-eyed young man who emerged from the darkness.

    He was the one who had his arms cut off by Wei Ling, was captured, tortured by Wang Shisang, and killed by Limon while being escorted.

    Ryu Kang-cheol said with a look that was too fine to be a corpse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the dark bastard who killed me is, but the next time I get caught, I¡¯ll kill you the most terribly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a boring story. More than that, what¡¯s the mission?¡±

    ¡°They say that even if you make a clumsy n, everything will be seen through anyway. They say that each of us should run wild as we please, as loudly as possible without interfering with it.¡±

    ¡°Aha okay.¡±

    Yujin nodded as if she understood only then, and asked with a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°You mean you just have to kill them all?¡±

    ¡°Comrades say you have a knack for organizing everything so easily¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to praise you for.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not apliment!¡±

    Are you not aware of it?

    Or are you not paying attention?

    Yoo-jin asked with an excited face, passing the words of Ryu Gang-chul, who was getting angry, in one ear.

    ¡°So, what is the operation time? When can I move?¡±

    ¡°When is it?¡±

    Kang-Cheol Ryu bluntly said to Yu-Jin, whose eyes were shining as if she were a teenage girl invited to a party.

    ¡°Right now.¡±

    ¡°Now? really?¡±

    ¡°So I didn¡¯te myself? I¡¯ll take care of the tidying up here, soe follow me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Were you prepared right away?

    Figures dressed as cleaners appeared out of nowhere, put the bodies of the two bullies strewn on the floor in a corpse bag, and erased the bloodstains.

    Eugene was not surprised by the skillful workmanship of the cleaners, reminiscent of ghosts.

    I just smiled and walked along with Ryu Gang-cheol, and said it out loud as if I had suddenly remembered it.

    ¡°If you want to dispose of Comred¡¯s body, do it inside this park. It¡¯s in a nice ce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Kim Yi-rae who came to see it even if he didn¡¯t want to. How long have you been ying here, so you piled up corpses like a mountain?¡±

    ¡°I just caught a noisy fly.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that such things are called serial murder in the world?¡±

    The two arches would not have known.

    And that it was no coincidence that other arch-groups have been less visible in the park these days.

    And that they would eventually share a ce with them.

    But, of course, Yujin and Ryu Kang-chul didn¡¯t care about that fact at all. Leaving the cleaners behind, he just moved on calmly.

    ¡°Oh and crazyrade. I¡¯m asking for confirmation, but have you contacted anyone else?¡±

    ¡°contact?¡±

    ¡°Something like someone you met more than a few times, talked to, or exchanged phone numbers with.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why are you going? In order not to leave room for being tracked down, isn¡¯t it our default to deal with all these useless things in advance?¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    It seemed like he was asking why he was asking something obvious.

    Looking at Ryu Kang-chul with a puzzled expression, Yu-jin nodded slowly.

    The secret to being called specters was to thoroughly process information skills, electronic records, and even witnesses.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why is there no answer?¡±

    ¡°No, there is not.¡±

    ¡°hmm¡­. Nothing happened.¡±

    That¡¯s why Kang-chul Ryu didn¡¯t pay attention to questions he didn¡¯t normally pay attention to, or even when he saw Yu-jin¡¯s strangely slow answers.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    It was because Eugene had never been in contact with anyone in the meantime.

    Even if contact was made, the odds of the other person still being alive were less.

    So while watching Ryu Kang-cheol, who was satisfied with the fact that he had nothing more to do, he briefly fidgeted with the headphones hanging around his neck.

    Soon after, Yujin shook her head and followed Ryu Kang-cheol again.

    Her golden hair, which had originally shined beautifully but was now muddy with blood, fluttered.

    A senior officer of the Liberation Brigade.

    Among those 12 ghosts, he ranks third.

    It was the moment when the blonde woman, codenamed Berserker, returned to the battlefield.

 Chapter 114

    #114. noisy night.

    * * *

    Dalgrak.

    Limon poured ice into an empty ss.

    Then, he poured an amber-colored whiskey out of several bottles on the disy case and sat down on the sofa.

    When you lightly ce the ss on your lips, what strikes you first is the rich aroma.

    Whiskey¡¯s distinctive peat scent, as if it had been smoked for years, mixes with the amber-colored liquid that lingers on the tip of the tongue and permeates the body while being sttered.

    The rich taste of the years that ordinary people would be intoxicated by just the smell, not alcohol.

    but don¡¯t get drunk

    Because he is a superhuman sword master.

    And because I¡¯ve lived a long time.

    The toxicity of alcohol and the weight of time melted so lightly in his mouth.

    ¡°What are you doing not sleeping, princess?¡±

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t help but have a clear voice when he asked the ck-haired girl who appeared behind the sofa.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°why? Do you have insomnia?¡±

    ¡°No, I just couldn¡¯t sleep because I was curious about why the swordsman didn¡¯t sleep until this time.¡±

    ¡°When you get old, you lose sleep.¡±

    ¡°If it was just because of my age, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed awake until this hour, only today.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled brightly.

    It¡¯s time tough at that sharp point.

    Limon passed a sip of whiskey down his throat and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°The night is agitated.¡±

    If it¡¯s out of the blue, then it¡¯s out of the blue.

    But she wasn¡¯t embarrassed.

    I just looked at Limon with eyes like obsidian and asked calmly.

    ¡°Are you the sword master¡¯s intuition?¡±

    ¡°Okay. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s the intuition of an old man who has only wandered around battlefields all his life.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Then, turning his head and looking out the window covered in darkness, he continued talking quietly.

    ¡°There are days when the night feels like this when you roll around on the battlefield.¡±

    There is no specific harbinger.

    Is the sound of insects particrly quiet?

    Whether the strong wind calms down.

    The stars seem too bright.

    Conversely, the stars are not visible.

    When the usual things that happen every day feel strangely unfamiliar for some reason.

    The soldiers who rolled on the battlefield just epted that feeling that could not be defined or exined in words as a tumultuous night.

    ¡°The interesting thing is that on nights like this, there are always night raids orrge-scale battles, and people die like ants.¡±

    ¡°Is it some kind of foreknowledge?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that grand. It¡¯s just the expression of the instincts that everyone has.¡±

    On the eve of the storm, the wind subsides.

    Animals run amok before an earthquake.

    Just as rats do not ride on a boat with a hole in it.

    There is a harbinger for everything in the world, but it¡¯s just that human senses don¡¯t feel it.

    However, it is the instinct of living things that even the dullest human has no choice but to be sensitive at the moment when life is at stake.

    After exining calmly, Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°These days, things look at that and it¡¯s just PTSD (Post Traumatic Stress Disorder) or something, but.¡±

    ¡°Since the Iron Age opened, people havee to believe in things that can be clearly defined, such as levels and skills, rather than obscure things like persimmons.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s better than letting the anti-swindlers who talk about things like the old days influence state affairs.¡±

    Limonughed.

    In the end, a sense is just a sense.

    Just as an old man who greets a rainy day like a ghost with sore limbs can be wrong.

    Determining everything based on individual feelings, which can vary depending on physical condition or mood, is the same as gambling all-in all the time.

    Even if you get ny-nine times in a row, if you get it wrong just once, you lose everything.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re being vignt without warning me or him?¡±

    ¡°If I can stop it anyway, I alone am enough, and if I can¡¯t stop it, it¡¯s useless to be vignt.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to suffer alone.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything to be said for suffering? I¡¯m wary of words, I¡¯m just passing the time with a drink.¡±

    ¡°There is some truth in that statement.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded slightly.

    Then he smiled and added one more word.

    ¡°Then would it be all right if I join in killing time?¡±

    ¡°Can anything happen?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s enough for me to spend time alone with my prospective husband.¡±

    No matter what happens, it won¡¯t hurt you.

    Watching Li Qingyu talk casually, Limon smiled.

    ¡°You want to do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    What are you so happy about?

    Limon murmured to himself as he watched Li Ching-yu, sitting next to him with a smile on his face, filling his ss with ice and whiskey.

    ¡®Anyway, she¡¯s an entric princess.¡¯

    From the Bronze Age to the present.

    He had met many princesses of the Seven Dragons, but he was the first princess like Li Qingyu.

    As she is of the most noble lineage in the world, the princess, who has lived her life serving others, is not the only one who naturally pours alcohol into someone else¡¯s cup.

    A mind that sees through one¡¯s insides.

    Favor for reasons I don¡¯t know why.

    A strangely firm trust.

    Li Qingyu was the girl who was covered in strange things from one to ten.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t it matter anyway?¡¯

    However, Limon did not bother to delve into Li Ching-wee¡¯s strangeness.

    Bondi, they are rted to the winter solstice of May.

    Unless Li Qingyu betrayed him, Limon also had no reason to forcefully dig out what she was hiding.

    It was around the time Limon, who had put his thoughts together, raised his ss again.

    [Princess, we have a problem.]

    [I have something to report.]

    Both of their pagers are ringing.

    The hard voice of Yoin, the general manager of Leviathan, and the urgent voice of Wei Ling were heard at the same time.

    But Limon was not shaken.

    I swallowed the remaining whiskey in one gulp.

    After Li Qingyu filled the cup.

    He slowly turned the cup in his hand and muttered in a low voice.

    ¡°Has it finally started?¡±

    * * *

    Meanwhile, when Limon poured his first ss.

    He and Li Qingyu were not the only ones who stayed up all night awake.

    Like Yo-in, who kept her seat just because the princess she respected didn¡¯t fall asleep, or Wei-ling, who was working overtime due to work.

    No, because there was someone who had been up all night for several days already for a more serious reason than them.

    ¡°Are you still there?¡±

    ¡°I would have said it didn¡¯t matter how much money I spent.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for excuses, so make sure to find clues about the monster today. I must say it.¡±

    click.

    A middle-aged man with a nice mustache who nervously hung up the phone.

    Wang Shi-sik buried himself in the chair.

    And he muttered quietly.

    ¡°¡­maybe it¡¯s already toote.¡±

    From the day the armed forces were defeated by the ck cloak monster and Ryu Kang-cheol was killed until now.

    He didn¡¯t sleep a sigh, and he was working hard on the aftermath.

    However, the results were meager.

    From the beginning, he was the one who supported the fallen family¡¯s position by extensively proiming among the n that he was capturing Ryu Gang-cheol and gathering information.

    But before I could dig up any information, I lost Ryu Kang-cheol.

    Things couldn¡¯t have worked out.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if I can catch another beast, but¡­¡¯

    As soon as the only regeneration n came to mind, Wang Qiangong denied it himself.

    There was no way they could nowe and catch the beasts who couldn¡¯t be found even after mobilizing not only the Shanghai royal family but also the informationwork of the Seven Dragons Association for over a month.

    ¡®Where did it go wrong?¡¯

    Forcibly sending him to the torture center?

    Did Limon hit Ryu Kang-chul?

    Or did you try to catch the pleural fluid yourself?

    There were countless options that came to mind, but in the end Wang Xiang could not find an answer.

    It¡¯s always the best option.

    It was the result of choosing the one that would benefit the family the most by purely weighing gains and losses.

    That¡¯s why it was more ironic that each and every choice piled up and now we were in a position where we couldn¡¯t stop the fall of the family.

    thud!

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    While I was sighing like that.

    The kingpin suddenly frowned.

    He sensed the strangemotion outside the door with the sensitivity of a master ss master.

    ¡°I¡¯m still tired. What¡¯s the fuss about in the middle of the night?¡±

    Wang Shi-sik, who had been muttering with some doubts, doubts, and fatigue, stood up from his seat with his hands on the desk.

    And after trudging closer to the door.

    Quaang!

    He reached out like lightning and made a huge hole in the door and grabbed the neck of the opponent who was ambush outside the door.

    It¡¯s the perfect surprise.

    As soon as the door opened, it was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky for the assant who tried to ambush the royal function.

    ¡°Eck?!¡±

    The attacker¡¯s response was also agile.

    He quickly flipped his upper body to avoid the hand of the king function and kicked the door with his foot.

    The assant, who narrowly escaped the hand thanks to Wang Shikyeong¡¯s hesitation to avoid the fragments of the broken door, stroked his bloody neck and stuck out his tongue.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a real soup, do you want to wait? I was going to say hello, but I thought I was going to the goal.¡±

    ¡°her?¡±

    That moment.

    Wang Shikong doubted his own eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just because his two escorts had be corpses and were lying in the hallway.

    The sight of the all-too-familiar bird-eyed young man grinning while holding a bloody knife made him bewildered.

    ¡°Ryu Gang-cheol?¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking like that? Do you think it¡¯s so strange that I¡¯m alive?¡±

    Like watching that expression.

    Kang-Cheol Ryu smiled.

    Then he twirled the knife in his hand and spoke triumphantly.

    ¡°Nothing to be so surprised about. Isn¡¯t it the world where all sorts of things happen when you live a normal life?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you understand? You wouldn¡¯t have known that I woulde back intact like this until you tied me up and tortured me happily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense,rade, this time it¡¯s your turn to be hacked into my hands. Wouldn¡¯t that be causal?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Comrade? Would you like me to answer that?¡±

    Even though I died and came back.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s no fun because I¡¯m talking alone.

    It¡¯s been a long time since Ryu Gang-chul, who urged an answer with a disapproving expression, looked at him with an indescribable expression.

    The kingpin slowly raised his hand.

    and rub your eyes

    Cheek pinching, etc.

    After taking all kinds of actions to confirm that this situation is real and not a dream.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!¡±

    ¡ªHe burst intoughter.

    Perhaps it was because Wang Shi-sik¡¯s sudden burst ofughter seemed so grotesque.

    Ryu Kang-cheol, who hadughed at him with excitement until a while ago, asked with a face mixed with embarrassment, confusion, and even concern.

    ¡°¡­friend? Why are youughing all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°no no. I want to say that this is really good.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re lucky?¡±

    Like doubting your own mental state.

    Even when he looked at Ryu Kang-chul, who was tantly looking at a crazy X, Wang Shi-sik was not angry.

    Rather, I just looked at him with the most joyful face, as if a lump of fortune had rolled in.

    ¡°How fortunate is it that the bastard I thought disappeared after swallowing the gold nugget walked in on my feet?¡±

 Chapter 115

    #115. I mean, it¡¯s an upational level.

    Wang Fengcheng sincerely thanked the Wei ck Dragon Lord.

    He was in a position to lose everything and wait for the day when the Shanghai royal family would fall.

    Because Ryu Kang-cheol, the culprit behind all this, was alive and even appeared in front of him on his own.

    From his point of view, it was a fortune that could only be thought of as the protection of the great founder.

    ¡°I can understand why Comrade Geo is happy¡­ Haven¡¯t you forgotten something?¡±

    Of course, there were people who had no choice but to watch such a royal function.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the convoy. This time, I will personally escort you so that no one can touch you.¡±

    ¡°No, not that.¡±

    Ryu Gang-cheol shook his head slightly.

    Then, feeling excited, he aimed a bloody knife at Wang Shik-song, who seemed to have tasted it slightly.

    ¡°I mean, even a bastard dog is a wolf pup who came to kill hisrades.¡±

    I am not a mutt that you can catch as many times as you want, but rather a beast that will bite your neck with this knife.

    So, be a little nervous now.

    Ryu Gang-cheol speaks with his life.

    ¡°Oh, of course I didn¡¯t forget that either.¡±

    However, even with that terrifying warning, Wang Fengsong was not particrly nervous.

    I just smiled and smiled.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t care because I didn¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that overconfident?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to, is there?¡±

    ¡°Will you wait?¡±

    Wang Ki-sang, with a rxed smile on his face, as if he were watching a dog barking hard, insisting that he was a wolf.

    Looking at him, Ryu Kang-chul was fed up.

    Then, holding the knife in reverse, said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Then you have toe up with a reason.¡±

    right at that moment.

    The figure of Ryu Gang-cheol disappeared in front of Wang Shi-sang.

    Instead, it was the de of the blue knife that aimed at the nape of the neck and was swung.

    As sharp as a guillotine for a king¡¯s wooden car, yet stealthy and swift as a mosquito¡¯s snout, it was a perfect surprise attack.

    Kwajik!

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    The king¡¯s ability to turn like a top.

    If only his five fingers, held together like dragon ws, hadn¡¯t grasped the de of the knife.

    Ryu Kang-cheol widened his eyes when he saw that his knife, which could cut down rocks as a high-level item, was caught with his bare hands, not even gloves.

    Even in the midst of this, it is the instinct of a skilled swordsman to sharply twist the knife and cut off his fingers.

    But the results were futile.

    Kiki-kki-k-de-de-de-deuk!

    ¡°¡­Comrade, what the hell are those fingers made of, so they¡¯re harder than a level 90 de hawk¡¯s knives with feathers?¡±

    ¡°The main ingredients are training and hard work.¡±

    Like a hydraulic press crushing junk cars.

    Ryu Kang-cheol asks, dumbfounded, when he sees his finger crushing the knife.

    Wang Shikyeong did not bother to exin to him how great the seventy-two kinds of martial arts were and what kind of jeolhak the 10 Jeonryong-ryu were.

    He just drove away at Ryu Gang-chul, who was holding a spare knife, waving his half-groomed hands.

    Paba baba baba babat!

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    The moment he avoided the finger that was aiming for his neck.

    ws with eerie anticipation, like des, stretched out and cut the throat.

    Before he had time to stop the bleeding in his throat, he blocked his hand with a knife as he tried to pluck out the eyeball.

    but it stuck.

    As if waiting, he grabs the knife, and his fingers, like a wriggling snake, bite the wrist holding the knife at once.

    Wood deok!

    It was just the beginning.

    He chases after him as if he is prone and scratches his leg.

    I flicked the knife that was being swung with just my fingers.

    It relentlessly reaches for the eyes, nose, mouth, and even the groin, grabbing and tearing it off.

    ¡°Ouch?!¡±

    It was not just a slightly strong finger or sharp fingernail that was swung without stopping for a moment.

    Two hands wield a mighty mace.

    The two arms are alive and shaking whips.

    Ten fingers are bone-crushing hooks, and ten ws are flesh-cutting daggers.

    It is a state that only a warrior who has trained his body to the limit through rigorous training can show it.

    It was the reason why Wang Shik-yeong could run amok with the enemy¡¯s air force and the reason Ryu Kang-cheol had to be on the defensive unterally.

    Because the 24 weapons possessed by the king¡¯s hands were too vicious to handle with only two knives.

    ¡®Apart from martial arts, strength¡­no, speed are all faster than me?!¡¯

    That was not the only scary thing about Wang¡¯s function.

    Physical abilities such as strength and speed.

    Thoroughly trained hands and fingers.

    There is even a technique that transcends dimensions.

    Thoroughness that overwhelms Ryu Kang-chul in every way, but does not let his guard down and only aims at the vital points.

    Even so, he is cunning, not obsessed only with vital points, and taking advantage whenever he can inflict even a single nail-sized wound.

    In addition, instead of rushing the game, it is prudent to umte blows little by little to clearly gain an advantage.

    I¡¯m already behind in my skills.

    There is no gap in the mindset.

    No matter how hard Ryu Kang-cheol struggled, there was no way he could be an opponent.

    Kwajik!

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    In the end, even before he reached 50 points, Wang Shikyeong smashed all of Ryu Kangcheol¡¯s hands and knee joints.

    Then, stepping on Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s chest, he smirked.

    ¡°Do you still think I should care whether you are a dog or a wolf?¡±

    Despite the sarcastic remarks, Ryu Kang-cheol couldn¡¯t even get angry.

    He coughed up a handful of blood and just asked as if he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°¡­Comrade, what kind of medicine did you take to be so strong?¡±

    ¡°Tendep Show, which I have told you about before. I¡¯m telling you not to look down on me for being respectful.¡±

    During Weiring, we even fought hard.

    It seems unbelievable that this situation was yed by someone who is not even a yer.

    Looking at Ryu Kang-chul, who had an unrealistic expression on his face, Wang Shi-sik said calmly, as if asking for something so obvious.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural to be strong. I¡¯m a rank-and-file master of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what that means, that¡¯s why you¡¯re such an asshole for walking in here on your own.¡±

    It¡¯s like looking at the idiot in the world.

    With a face full of ridicule, Wang Fengsong continued his speech cheerfully.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re from North Korea, you probably know what it means to be a servant.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re a respected teacher or an investigator of a sect?¡±

    ¡°Then what does it mean to be a servant of the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ryu Kang-chul, who had not lost hisposure even with his limbs broken, shut his mouth for the first time.

    He only knew the basics of the Seven Dragons, but he did not know or care about their detailed doctrines or history.

    But that was enough.

    It is not enough to understand the meaning of the words of the king.

    ¡°Did you know now? In our Seven Dragons, the only ones who can be called servants are the seven ancestors who created the seventy-two kinds of martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Then, the rank of master is¡­¡±

    ¡°As you guessed.¡±

    Common sense that anyone who knows even a little bit about the Seven Dragons should know as a matter of course.

    However, while raiding affiliates of the Seven Dragons, Wang Shi-sang said coldly,ughing at Ryu Kang-cheol, who was a yer who did not know the obviousmon sense.

    ¡°In terms of only one of the seventy-two kinds of Buddhism, he is a warrior who has risen to the same rank as the great founder.¡±

    seven dragons.

    Absolutes who ended the Silver Age and dominated the Bronze Age by devouring even the gods.

    Although it is said that it is now only a legend, the weight of the legend was never light.

    Of course there will be exaggerations.

    The age gap should also be taken into ount.

    But even taking all of that into ount, the legendary seven dragons were terrifying.

    It is said that even the first Sword Master, the Sword Emperor, eventually lost his life in a battle with the seven dragons.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back after at least level 90? Then it would have been about the opponent.¡±

    That is why the king¡¯s function was asserted.

    If you want to deal with yourself who is in the same ss as the seven dragons, even if it is limited, you have to be at least a great supply yer.

    And he twisted the corner of his mouth as he saw Ryu Kang-chul, who jumped into the limb with pride.

    ¡°Look forward to it. I will tell you what true pain is this time.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°You mean odds?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    At Li Qingyu¡¯s sudden question, Limon opened his mouth after thinking for a while.

    ¡°I can¡¯t assert, but if you use the knife, you will have to do it well.¡±

    ¡°You mean even affiliates with masters like Wang Ga-joo?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    One more time to nod.

    Limon continued in a low voice.

    ¡°You masters of the Seven Dragons are definitely strong. Because psionics and the seventy-two kinds are fraudulent powers.¡±

    Pyrokinesis (ability to fire).

    Psychokinesis (telekinesis).

    Teleportation (space maniption).

    Precognition (precognition).

    Telepathy (mental telepathy).

    Clock up (time maniption).

    Healing (biological maniption).

    Seven types of psionics born of the descendants of the seven dragons.

    It was truly an amazing superpower.

    However, it was also an undeserved ability for humans.

    Being born with psionics isn¡¯t necessarily strong, and if the mind and body didn¡¯t support it, it could have destroyed itself.

    The greatness of the seventy-two species was there.

    Of course, psionics can be umted through acquired training.

    Because by controlling the flow of psionics, he was able to disy superhuman physical abilities as well asbative superpowers that had nothing to do with innate abilities.

    That¡¯s why psionics were considered the most deceitful mysteries until the Iron Age.

    ¡°Especially if you¡¯re a ss master, if you¡¯re talking about pure force, it¡¯s better than mostrge-scale yers.¡±

    In that sense, a ss master is truly a superman.

    Those who mastered one of the seventy-two kinds of martial arts to the limit were the masters closest to the pinnacle in the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s half and half?¡±

    ¡°ok.¡±

    But Limon insisted.

    If you take Ryu Gang-cheol as a standard.

    Even ck Dragon Construction, which has the royal function, has less than a 50% chance of stopping the beasts.

    ¡°Because those beasts are all yers.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean skill is the problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because there are so many things that deviate from themon sense among the yer¡¯s skills.¡±

    Psionics and seventy-two kinds.

    A skill that makes the impossible possible.

    It¡¯s like an X-scene that discusses which of the two abilities is superior, but I didn¡¯t intend to tell an interesting story.

    The important thing was that if you were a high-ranking officer of the Liberation Brigade, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if you had at least one special skill.

    The power allowed only to one person.

    Each one is like a miracle.

    That is the unique skill.

    ¡°Of course, no matter how powerful a unique skill is, it¡¯s not without limits, so if you respond calmly and well, you can block it¡­

    ¡±

    Limon, who had been measuring something with his chin resting on one hand, continued to speak sullenly.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know their abilities and trust in your own strength, if you¡¯re not careful, even a master ss master would die?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯m a little confused about what to say.¡±

    The royal function was iprehensible.

    Why is his mouth so dry?

    How did you end up in such a predicament?

    And how can Ryu Kang-cheol, who suffered from broken limbs until just a moment ago, be able to smile like this with a normal appearance.

    And above all¡­

    ¡°Who was the one who just offered to tell me about the pain, fellow sergeant?¡±

    How many times has this Ryu Gang-cheol already been there?

    Surrounded by a total of eight Ryu Gang-cheol, with knives stuck in his back and side, Wang Shi-sik had no choice but to grit his teeth.

 Chapter 116

    #116. Good luck.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    yes let¡¯s admit it

    To be honest, the king function was careless.

    In fact, it was a situation that I had no choice but to be vignt.

    The joy of being able to protect the relief family thatpletely subdued Ryu Kang-cheol, and even worrying about what to do in the future.

    Because all of that was intertwined, Wang Shikyeong was so excited that he couldn¡¯t keep the tension.

    So it was.

    That¡¯s what gave the rear to the ambush who suddenly jumped out.

    ¡®Even if I hadn¡¯t been shaken at that time, this situation wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡¯

    Just before being stabbed in the back, Wang Shi-sik instinctively turned his body and counterattacked.

    One problem.

    When he saw that the assant was another Ryu Kang-cheol who looked just like the one he had subdued, he momentarily hesitated.

    That was a mistake.

    Because of that agitation, Ryu Kang-chul, No. 3, No. 4, No. 5, etc., who jumped out one after another, allowed an ambush.

    Now this situation is the end.

    It was a nightmare in which his life was being threatened by as many as eight Ryu Kang-cheol among the corpses of Ryu Kang-cheol, which had already been piled up over five or six bodies.

    ¡®I¡¯m such an idiot for being careless.¡¯

    I¡¯m not a warrior who just learned martial arts.

    A rank-and-file master was attacked by an ambush while hesitating and chattering in front of the enemy.

    I had nothing to say even if I was dead.

    However, instead of being resentful of shame, Wang Shikyeong asked quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious¡­ what kind of trick is this?¡±

    ¡°What kind of trick is that?¡±

    ¡°Just believe what you see.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the word disbelief hell?¡±

    Ryu Kang-cheol, 10, 11, and 12, smirking and opens his mouth in turn.

    Wang Shikong narrowed his eyes, confirming through his attitude rather than his answer that this was not a mental skill, including hallucinations.

    ¡°In short, is it an alter ego-type skill?¡±

    ¡°Something simr.¡±

    ¡°Iggy first of all, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s simr to an alter ego-type skill.¡±

    It seems that he has no intention of hiding it any longer.

    Looking at Ryu Gang-cheol who readily affirmed the fact, Wang Shi-sik narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of a yer who can do this among the archdukes.¡±

    ¡ºHalf-altered self¡», ¡ºClone magic¡», etc.

    The skill itself to create an alter ego isn¡¯t that rare, but most of them are illusions that only look usible, or punching bags that are weaker than the main body.

    But what about a skill that allows you to create multiple clones that exhibit the samebat power as the main body?

    There was only one answer.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? This is my unique skill.¡±

    ¡°Did you do that too?¡±

    Wang Shi-sik frowned at the answer he didn¡¯t want to hear, as expected.

    Unlike general-purpose or rare skills, yers with unique skills that only one person can have are threatening even at low levels.

    Even if it¡¯s the specter of the Liberation Brigade, there¡¯s no need to talk about it.

    ¡°Why is a peacock-level yer with a unique skill doing something like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. Don¡¯t you know that there are no nobles in the profession?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a murderer¡¯s job?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for soldiers and mercenaries to make a living by killing people anyway?¡±

    grinning

    Eight Ryu Kang-cheolughing at the same time.

    Seeing this, Wang Zheng fully understood.

    Apart from being the specter of the Liberation Brigade, Ryu Kang-cheol is a murderer who must have been murdering somewhere anyway.

    ¡®In the end, it was as the swordsman said.¡¯

    and another one.

    Limon¡¯s judgment that it would be better to just kill Kang-cheol Ryu was right.

    Ryu Kang-chul himself, whom he had captured and tortured in the first ce, would have been one of his alter egos that would not be regrettable if he lost it.

    Just to get something like that, he stabbed Limon in the back and lost it again, driving the family to the brink of copse.

    I was so stunned that I was on the verge of getting drunk.

    However, Ryu Gang-cheol did not have the heart to see Wang Shi-sik turn out so finely.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start slowly.¡±

    ¡°Where should I start cutting?¡±

    ¡°Myrade will be stabbed 100 times and then killed.¡±

    Would it be like hyenas targeting wounded lions?

    Eight Ryu Kang-cheol fixes their knives while twisting their lips to show a happy expression.

    Wang Shikong saw that and gnashed his teeth.

    He was clearly stronger than Ryu Kang-cheol.

    However, that was only a story when Ryu Kang-cheol was only one and his body was intact.

    Eight duke-level yers.

    What if you fight against Ryu Kang-chul, who is not only perfectly in sync with each other and who is not afraid of death and whose numbers increase that much even after he dies?

    It¡¯s just a matter of how long you can endure it.

    As long as he was lucky enough not to catch and kill the main body, his defeat was decided.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t be so conceited.¡±

    thump.

    Nevertheless, Wang Shi-sik pulled up the psionic and pushed the knife out of his body to stop the bleeding.

    Only giving up the fight at this level of crisis is not the right to be a soldier.

    Above all, he had reason enough to look at the odds that he would not have to give up yet in this situation.

    ¡°Emergency calls have already been made. As long as I hold on until supportes, it means my victory.¡±

    The king¡¯s eyes shed.

    Before leaving feeling the presence.

    He presses the emergency button hidden on the desk to inform that it is an emergency.

    Of course, since ck Dragon Construction is not a member of the Guardian System, it is difficult to expect support from Leviathan.

    However, it was possible to escape from here if the Shanghai royal family¡¯s armed forces came¡­ No, even if it wasn¡¯t the military force, if they came with enough support.

    and that moment.

    Eight Ryu Gang-cheol burst intoughter at once.

    ¡°Puhahaha!¡±

    ¡°Are you expecting reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±

    ¡°How manyrades do you think will be able to afford toe rushing over just because they call?¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    A moment to frown.

    Wang Shi-sik suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.

    It was because the moment I saw the eight Ryu Gang-chul, who had the same cold scorn, a thought shed through my mind like lightning.

    ¡°¡­no way?¡±

    The royal function was denied.

    Absolutely no way.

    Even a unique skill has its limits.

    It means that what you think is impossible is actually not possible.

    Laughing at themon sense of such a king function, Ryu Gang-cheol smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°You mean, you thought this was the only ce they were raiding?¡±

    * * *

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°Cuck!¡±

    A one-eyed young man in a casual uniform knocked over a mannequin after bumping into it like a ping-pong ball.

    Xuelong rolled his body reflexively.

    Chaeeng!

    Right after that, a knife stuck to the floor.

    It was a weapon that would have pierced Shelong¡¯s skull and killed him if he had been a littlete to avoid it.

    However, Xuelong was not at all relieved that he had passed the brink of death.

    While staggering, he forcibly raised himself up, gripping the spear firmly with both hands and aiming at the enemy.

    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected, but wait.¡±

    The assant trudged behind.

    A new-eyed young man, Ryu Kang-cheol, calmly bent down in front of Xue-long and pulled out a knife stuck in the floor.

    Then, while spinning the knife in his hand, he spoke calmly.

    ¡°I thought that if he lost even one eye, he would curl up and run away, even if he was afraid of losing the other one. How long are you holding out?¡±

    ¡°Do you think a warrior from the ck Dragon n would run away because he¡¯s afraid of an evil foe like you?!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the empty seat too big for something like that?¡±

    ¡°joy! I just put away a lump of baggage that doesn¡¯t help anyway.¡±

    Xuelong eximed fiercely.

    The moment he actually confirmed that Ryu Kang-cheol had attacked Cheonhwa Department Store again.

    The first action he took was to summon support from the samurai who were standing guard at night and allowed them to escape.

    Anyway, most of the remaining guards were the ones who fled when Ryu Kang-chul attacked the other day.

    Even if I forced them to fight, it would only be a hindrance.

    It was only a pity that they could not recruit new warriors in advance because the n¡¯s situation was so turbulent.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop if you were expecting support? It¡¯s not just here that there¡¯s an uproar.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°hmm? So, are you just doing this to get out of here?¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Xuelong had a pit on his forehead.

    In fact, he had a problem too.

    If the captain of the famous guard runs away without a fight, he will have to give up his career as a military man.

    It was something that Sherong, who had the ambition to achieve sess and punish Wei Ling, could not do it even if he died.

    So he chose

    To fight, to fight, but to dy.

    In short, it was a strategy to run away but only run inside the department store to pass the time.

    In fact, that was the reason why all the warriors were sent out. It was because I couldn¡¯t show the ugliness of running away because my name became the captain.

    At first, it rolled nicely.

    He is also known as the elite of the ck Dragon n.

    Besides, thanks to the department store¡¯s security facilities and reinforcements after thest raid, I was able to take some time to run away.

    One problem.

    No matter how long I waited, support would note.

    After hearing Liu Kang-chul¡¯s chatter, Xuelong learned the reason and felt miserable.

    ¡®You crazy bastards who are carrying out a cross-fire on all affiliates by themselves!¡¯

    It was.

    At this moment, it was not only Wang Fengsong and Xuelong who were fighting against Liu Gangchul.

    From core affiliates such as ck Dragon Construction and Cheonhwa Department Store to rtively small and medium-sized affiliates.

    At all, all affiliates of the ck Dragon n in the metropolitan area were being attacked by dozens of clones of Ryu Gang-cheol.

    ¡®What kind of nonsense¡­!¡¯

    Ryu Kang-cheol is a duke-level yer.

    Alone alone is a threat.

    Thest time I raided Cheonhwa Department Store, I was able to wipe out the guards including Shelong alone.

    But to think that Ryu Kang-chul has grown to dozens of people and is robbing affiliates.

    It was an amazing situation for Xuelong, who only pretended to fight based on political judgment, and ended up fighting like a warrior and eventually going to the goal.

    In the midst of this, he even heard sarcasm from Ryu Kang-cheol.

    Sherong, who had ovee the limits of his patience, let out a roar.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m just trying to get rid of it! why!?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask because I had a specific intention.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t ask, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t it suddenly be too cheap to say,rade?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die soon, but you look like you¡¯re going toe out with nice words, you idiot!¡±

    For a moment, I hope that I will be trembling as I see Sherong, who literally rolls his eyes and shouts loudly.

    Kang-chul Ryu let out augh.

    ¡°Waiting. Then, thinking of my friend¡¯s unfair feelings, I will not y anymore and let her go quickly and painlessly.¡±

    Looks like the game is over now.

    Seeing Ryu Kang-cheol approaching with the knife in reverse, Xuelong gritted his teeth.

    Because he was cornered, he had no ce to escape, no energy, no hope left.

    ¡®Damn it, I didn¡¯t believe in the Guardian System.¡¯

    If I had known it would be like this, I would have refused to the end and kept my pride.

    She gnashed her teeth as she recalled signing the contract Wei Ling offered to her, risking humiliation with insurance.

    ¡®I will curse the swordsman! Cao Wei Ling!¡¯

    Ryu Gang-cheol, who had no way of knowing what was going on, swung the knife, admiring Xuelong¡¯s fighting spirit.

    ¡°Then go well,rade.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Episode #117. I¡¯ll serve you.

    * * *

    ¡°Cheonhwa Department Store ck Dragon Restaurant Xiao Shopping Street is still out of touch!¡±

    ¡°A request for help hase from Sahwagwan too!¡±

    ¡°Urgent news that the Obsidian Corps dispatched to the ck Dragon Bank collided with the Beast!¡±

    Cross-border attack on former affiliates.

    Even in the middle of the night, the urgent message was delivered immediately.

    This is because there are so many ces that have been attacked, and the emergency alert system of affiliates that have joined the Guardian System has been activated.

    Thanks to that, Leviathan was also busy going back even in the middle of the night.

    It was because Hotel Leviathan was themanding tower in charge of the ck Dragon n spread across the world and the forward base responsible for supply and military force.

    ¡°Give me instructions!¡±

    ¡°Where do you send your support?¡±

    However, the ck Dragon n is busy moving.

    I couldn¡¯t respond easily.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he didn¡¯t know how to respond to this absurd situation in which the assants were all duke-level yers, and even the same person.

    The center of thismand tower.

    It was because the general manager, who could be called Leviathan¡¯s brain, was sticking to his silence.

    ¡°General manager!¡±

    Is it because I can¡¯t stand the frustration?

    A soldier called him as if urging him.

    Considering the strict hierarchical order of the Seven Dragons, it was rude to say nothing even if he was summarily executed as a hypocrisy.

    Even knowing that, the situation of each affiliate was precarious enough for Mu-in to risk his life to seek instructions.

    However, Yo-in didn¡¯t get angry or order a response.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Let everyone wait.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about this situation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is no support. Also, tell the other staff, including Mukryongdae. Be fully prepared, but do not move without instructions.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    To the samurai who asked as if he couldn¡¯t understand at all, Yoin calmly asked back.

    ¡°Should I exin why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Excuse me.¡±

    Musa finally shut up and withdrew.

    Just as there is no general who exins the reasons to each soldier when giving operational instructions.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he realized that asking the reason for the order waspletely ignoring the n¡¯s chain ofmand.

    It¡¯s because of the pressure on the shoulder.

    Youin, who covered the samurai¡¯s mouth like that, smiled bitterly in spite of others.

    ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¯

    The warrior just now wouldn¡¯t know.

    The reason why Youin pulled up the psionic and blocked the warrior¡¯s mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t just to protect his dignity as general manager, but because even Yo-in herself didn¡¯t know the exact reason why.

    Negligence, to put it mildly.

    To put it a bit exaggeratedly, there was nothing to say even if it was intentional neglect or betrayal.

    ¡®Princess, you¡¯re making this old man very difficult.¡¯

    However, there is one reason for this.

    Because this was her order when she urgently informed Li Qingyu that affiliates had been attacked en masse.

    Of course, that¡¯s no excuse.

    I don¡¯t know if it was in the past.

    Now that the princess¡¯s position has been greatly weakened.

    If the other ns found out that they had neglected the attacked affiliates, they would not be able to avoid the responsibility no matter how much Li Qingyu ordered them to do.

    However, Youin did not change his decision.

    Before he was Leviathan¡¯s general manager, he was a member of the ck Dragon n.

    Because he was a member of the Seven Dragons, with the duty to prioritize the will of the princess above all else.

    ¡®Of course, I know he has a deep meaning¡­¡¯

    Besides, Youin is one of the few people who knows how smart and thorough Li Qingyu is, and Noh Kang-ho, who has ovee many difficulties.

    Of course I knew that she couldn¡¯t give such an order for no reason.

    What does this instruction mean?

    What is Li Qingyu aiming for?

    I could have guessed at least.

    However, even considering all of that, it was notfortable to be in this situation of having to silently ept urgent reports and requests for help from all kinds of affiliates.

    ¡®To feel nervous at this age means I¡¯mcking in discipline too.¡¯

    Whilementing so deeply, Yoin kept his back straight and listened to the reports pouring in.

    ¡°Everyone in the Mukryongdae is on standby!¡±

    ¡°A request for help from the guards who escaped from Cheonhwa Department Store¡­¡±

    ¡°Urgent reports from the armed forces of the royal family of Shanghai¡­¡±

    ¡°From the Secret Service¡­¡±

    Every one of them is important and urgent reports pouring in without a break for a moment. It was while listening.

    cooong!

    A single vibration waved in all directions.

    Wheein!

    That is why the emergency bell, which had been quiet in the midst of thismotion, started ringing.

    ¡°This¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Check the situation, quickly!¡±

    The moment when the ck Dragon n was about to panic, with expressions of surprise and disbelief that were different from the previous confusion.

    Youin quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Gather in the lobby of Mukryongdae.¡±

    A calm and low voice.

    Nheless, Youin spoke coldly to those who heard the instructions burrowing into their ears and stopped everything they were doing and looked back at themselves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to wee guests.¡±

    * * *

    Bruises and bruises.

    There was a single figure walking leisurely along the darkened street.

    A loose-fitting hoodie worn over the head.

    Jeans with one thigh exposed.

    Even the guitar on his back.

    A blonde woman who can only be seen as amon street musician.

    Eugene was worried.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    The order given by the currentmander, the man with pigtails, is to go wild without getting in the way.

    Among the recent missions I received, it was a simple one that I really liked.

    So, one worry.

    where and how to run.

    It turned out to be a surprisinglyplicated problem.

    If he had the talent to raid multiple ces alone like Ryu Kang-cheol, there was only one ce where Yu-jin could run wild.

    In other words, it meant that it might be difficult to meet the condition of ¡®magnificently¡¯ like Ryu Kang-cheol.

    ¡°Yeah, it would be nice to be here.¡±

    Eugene thought simply.

    If possible, let¡¯s choose a ce where we can run wild.

    And even she knew where thergest of the affiliates of the ck Dragon n was, knowing nothing but songs.

    So it was.

    thiste at night.

    That¡¯s why she appeared in one building.

    ¡°Sorry, the hospitality is negligent.¡±

    Could it be because of an emergency?

    A building closed with thick iron doors.

    In front of the entrance, Yujin reached out her hand behind her back.

    Then, he untied the guitar from his back and lifted it up with both hands gripping it like a hammer.

    ¡°Open Sesame (open sesame)!¡±

    Such a cheerful cry rang through the air.

    The moment when the guitar, which was strangely heavier than it seemed, hit the iron door, even the sword master, Limon, felt the weight.

    Wow!

    The thick iron gate is bent.

    The Leviathan vibrated.

    ¡°This crazy¡­!¡±

    The unmanned guards in the lobby were astonished.

    Although it was their job to prepare for the eventuality, they did not think that the ¡®what if¡¯ would actually happen.

    Of course, the iron gate that blocked Leviathan was a 330mm thick alloy from Dungeons.

    It was something close to an indestructible object designed so that even if it was hit directly by a missile, it would not be scratched.

    Bang bang quaang!

    So at this moment.

    The image of the iron gate being dented and now beingpletely dented made the unmanned people¡¯s eyes pop out.

    It is the extreme of unreality.

    It was rather like a dream.

    But what happened soon made them unable to escape from reality.

    Aaaaaang!

    ¡°WOW¡­ It¡¯s stronger than I thought, isn¡¯t it? As expected, Made in Seven Dragons.¡±

    A blonde woman walked in, kicking the crushed iron door and blowing it inside.

    Eugene slung the guitar over his shoulder.

    And I tilted my head.

    ¡°Why are there only two guarding here? Shouldn¡¯t there be more?¡±

    It was a reasonable question.

    No matter howte it was in the middle of the night, it was too small that there were only two warriors guarding the entrance in a yard that had already entered an emergency and even had to blockade it.

    But, of course, the two warriors did not answer Eugene¡¯s question.

    I just pulled out my sword while gritting my teeth.

    ¡°Die, you viin!¡±

    ¡°With the life of the man who dared to break into Leviathan¡­!¡±

    Pooh!

    It was a moment.

    That is why the two warriors, who had valiantly rushed at Yujin, became clogged with blood and clung to the wall.

    It¡¯s not that they were weak.

    Because both of them were masters who could engage in fierce battles with tolerable high-level yers who had each reached their own level.

    One problem.

    That Eugene was too strong.

    To the extent that with just one swing of the guitar, they ignored the grass-eating they spread and broke the sword at once, even crushing the entire body.

    ¡°uh? Why die in one hit?¡±

    However, Eugene blinked at the scene he had created.

    Then he shook his head and murmured.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the master of the Seven Dragons stronger? Isn¡¯t it normal to run at them even if they get crushed?¡±

    A half surprise that seemed unexpected.

    Half of the disappointment.

    Her self-talk, mixed with the two, was something that would have made dead warriors vomit blood if they heard it.

    Especially since it¡¯s not meant to be sarcastic on purpose, it¡¯s a really honest impression.

    And even though there might not be the ghosts of the two warriors here, there was someone who could give at least a word of counterargument to Eugene¡¯s words.

    ¡°No matter how skilled a person is, how can he fight with all his limbs and organspletely crushed?¡±

    ¡°who?¡±

    ¡°My name is Youin, who serves as the general manager of this hotel.¡±

    An old man in a suit.

    Youin calmly revealed himself.

    And he looked at Eugene with calm eyes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I know your name?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    It¡¯s like you didn¡¯t expect it from the beginning.

    You-in calmly epted Yu-jin¡¯s refusal and continued quietly.

    ¡°I wanted to include the name of the schemer who made fun of our n by writing even the Johoi mountain range in Seongdonggyeokseo.¡±

    ¡°WHAT???¡±

    ¡°¡­It seems that there is a separate bookpany.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as our bookstore? Are there onlymanders?¡±

    ¡°Anyone who seeds in attacking our n¡¯s affiliates and weakening Leviathan¡¯s power deserves to be called a schemer.¡±

    Youin said as ifmenting.

    The reason why the beasts continued to attack affiliates for over a month.

    This was to confirm that it was a ploy to distract the unmanned soldiers before attacking Leviathan.

    In fact, their ploy worked.

    Originally, it was a Leviathan with three sabers and numerous warriors always on standby.

    Because there was only one armed force and dozens of warriors left here now.

    However, thanks to the Guardian¡¯s great sess, the damage to affiliates was small, so it was only this much.

    If Limon¡¯s prediction had not adequately protected affiliates, even that small amount of power would have had to be sent to affiliates.

    However, Youin didn¡¯t me himself for not preparing in advance, nor was he relieved that there was a countermeasure.

    I just lightly raised my hand.

    ¡°Mukryongdae.¡±

    Sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss

    A group of people appeared from all over the lobby.

    Thirty-two samurai wearing ink dragon robes with dragons on them and covering half of their faces with white masks, each exuding force like des.

    ¡°It seems that our gatekeepers were not enough to serve customers, so this time we will serve them properly.¡±

    Deed deed deed deed.

    Momentum and momentum are intertwined.

    Psionics and psionics mix.

    The power of 32 warriors, each of whom is a master level master, is fused into one through an borate strategy.

    In the aftermath alone, the lobby was shaken and the space was distorted by the flow of psionics, and Youin red at Eugene with cool eyes.

    ¡°Experience the power of the ck Dragon n¡¯s strongest armed forces.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Episode #118. It must be a bad habit.

    * * *

    Kung Koo Goong.

    The impact that started in the lobby spreads like a wave, and the entire building shakes slightly.

    The guests are agitated by the vibration, which is not enough for objects to fall or fall, but enough for even the most dull person to perceive.

    To calm such a guest.

    Or to defend their territory.

    Or being contacted by affiliates.

    Leviathan¡¯s employees were working hard on their respective missions.

    But the topyer.

    The two men and women in the penthouse were calmly keeping their seats, not paying attention to themotion below.

    ¡°It seems that he is not an easy opponent after all.¡±

    ¡°You have your own confidence, so you didn¡¯te in alone, did you?¡±

    ¡°If I had been really confident, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time using ploys.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled and added a word.

    ¡°Just like the old swordsman did.¡±

    ¡°Because I am an ignorant swordsman.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    And then he asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°So what do you think?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The intruder who just came in. Can you really fight with only the Mukryongdae?¡±

    ¡°well. We can¡¯t make any hasty conclusions as we don¡¯t know anything about the intruder yet¡­ but this is Leviathan.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiles meaningfully.

    Limon, who understood the meaning, let out a bloodyugh.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s probably nothing more tricky than fighting a snake in a snake¡¯s den.¡±

    ¡°The evaluation that it is a snake oyster is a bit too much. Still, the name is the best hotel in the world.¡±

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t just a hotel, is it?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is.¡±

    Before Leviathan was a hotel, it was the base of the ck Dragon n.

    It was the stronghold of the Seven Dragons spread all over the world that even Limon, who reigned as the absolute during the Age of Heroes, could not easily touch it.

    To him, who knew the reality of Leviathan better than anyone else, the fact that this ce was a hotel was something tough at.

    In that sense, it was natural for Li Qingyu to look out the window while feeling the vibrationsing from directly below.

    ¡°The problem is on the affiliate side.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°As the swordsman said, if the probability of surviving where the king is is 50%, then all domestic affiliates could copse,¡± Li Qingyu calmly

    admitted.

    It is said that the power of affiliates alone cannot stop Ryu Kang-cheol, who is running rampant.

    It was a cold but reasonable decision.

    Ryu Kang-chul is a duke-level yer that can only be dealt with if at least a master-level master or dozens of masters are in formation.

    However, among the affiliates of the ck Dragon n, few were equipped with such power.

    What if there is even a 50% chance of enduring the Shanghai royal family, which has a ss master, Wang Shikyeong, and an armed force?

    By the time tomorrow dawned, even if there were more than 10 remaining domestic affiliates, it could be considered a miracle.

    ¡°No, not quite like that.¡±

    ¡°Maybe?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    However, Limon denied that obvious fact too easily.

    Then, after tilting the ss and swallowing a sip of whiskey, he looked at Li Qingyu, who was tilting his head, and exined the reason leisurely.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the second n was prepared for a time like this.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    As if I had forgotten.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, Limon smiled.

    It was he who realized that it was a fake from the moment he cut Ryu Kang-cheol.

    He even saw through the Liberation Brigade¡¯s machinations and predicted that this would happen in the near future.

    Nevertheless, there were many reasons for not taking special measures, but the biggest reason was that I was convinced that no further preparations would be necessary.

    The two ns prepared by the two of them were so certain.

    ¡°If you take that into ount, how much do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well, about 99%?¡±

    ¡°You are very generous.¡±

    ¡°I thought this was too salty for me?¡±

    Li Qingyu put on a subtle expression when the odds, which were only half and half with the power of the ck Dragon n, suddenly rose to nine out of ten.

    Limon chuckled.

    And as a former PAB agent before bing a sword master, he continued to talk viciously.

    ¡°No matter how great your Seven Dragons or the Liberation Brigade are, there are other bullies in this neighborhood.¡±

    ¡°That is another harsh evaluation.¡±

    ¡°why? Didn¡¯t I say something wrong? How much money did I take from them?¡±

    How tired were you?

    Looking at Limon grumbling, Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about spending that much. It is a bargain in exchange for guaranteeing the safety of affiliates.¡±

    ¡°That low price is enough money to buy a country?¡±

    ¡°Is that why you said it was cheap?¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, is that so?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s about one continent, but it¡¯s not that expensive if it¡¯s about one or two countries.

    Li Qingyu tilted her head.

    Looking at her, Limon stuck out his tongue.

    I¡¯ve known since long ago that the Seven Dragons Association¡¯s sense of money is strange, but hearing these words reminded me that she was a real ¡®princess¡¯.

    ¡®I managed to fight for hundreds of years against these kids who spend money like water, but I too.¡¯

    It took a while to look at Limon with a puzzled face.

    Li Qingyu suddenly asked.

    ¡°By the way, swordsmiths are only included in those two subsidiaries that have joined the Guardian System, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Of course you do?¡±

    ¡°Then the rest of the affiliates are also at risk, right?¡±

    After fending off several raids.

    The number of subsidiaries entrusted with the Guardian has increased, but that is a rtive story.

    In terms of overall ratio, less than half of the domestic affiliates of the ck Dragon n joined the Guardian System.

    It was because there were so many members of the n who still harbored distrust and resentment towards Limon.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Even though they said they would protect it, they were the ones who stretched out saying they didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Likewise, Limon didn¡¯t particrly regret that fact.

    In the first ce, he and the Seven Dragons were enemies.

    Due to a twist of fate, he somehow got married to Li Qingyu, but just as the ck Dragon n didn¡¯t trust him, he was also indifferent to the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°It¡¯s to your advantage.¡±

    Knowing this fact better than anyone else, Li Qingyu readily nodded at Li Mon¡¯s words.

    And he said it insinuatingly.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be too wasteful to neglect the damage to affiliates because of their arrogance?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    Li Qingyu exined calmly.

    ¡°The affiliates of the ck Dragon n are structurally rted to each other. So the damage to one affiliate bes the loss to the entire n.¡±

    As with most conglomerates, affiliates of Chilryonghoe are particrly closely rted to each other.

    It was not only to maximize profits, but also because of the traditional structure of the Chilryonghoe, which valued the unity of the n as a criminal society.

    ¡°If nearly half of our domestic subsidiaries copse at once, the damage will be greater.¡±

    ¡°So,pared to the assets of your entire family, aren¡¯t they the size of an ant¡¯s eye?¡±

    ¡°Money is not an issue. The problem is the influence and stakes of our n.¡±

    Li Qingyu calmly replied.

    The affiliates of the Seven Dragons arepanies, but at the same time, they are also the base for securing the influence of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°If affiliates copse one after another and there is a gap in our influence, there are many opponents who will try to dig into the gap.¡±

    ¡°You mean the teenage guild?¡±

    ¡°Or it could be another n¡¯s enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Limon understood that there was some truth in her argument.

    He was no different from running apany, but instead he was sick of war.

    I have seen many times how enemies and even allies show their teeth and attack when the sphere of influence is shaken.

    In that respect, it is only natural that Li Qingyu, who wants to swallow the Seven Dragons and confront the Constetions, is worried about the vacuum in affiliates.

    It was natural, but¡­

    ¡°You were the one who said you¡¯d take it, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve changed your mind now?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there would be such arge-scale raid.¡±

    It was unexpected even for him that Ryu Kang-chul had the skill to create dozens of alter egos and attack affiliates.

    Li Qingyu let out a light sigh.

    Looking at her, Limon tilted his head.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this much? you?¡±

    ¡°Because I am not the White Dragon Princess.¡±

    For a while, look at Li Qingyu, who is sweeping her ck hair as smooth as silk, regretfully, with strange eyes.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°What good. Suppose the damage is greater than expected. So what are you going to do? I think it¡¯s toote to ask for an additional contract now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°There are no armed forces or masters who can put in more right now.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    ¡°¡­But are you saying that you still want to protect the remaining subsidiaries? Could it ruin the n?¡±

    ¡°Protecting the n is my duty as a princess.¡±

    Li Mon looked at Li Qingyu with an expression as if he were looking at a liar in the world.

    But she was neither shy nor averting her eyes.

    I just smiled.

    ¡°So may I ask you a favor?¡±

    A request with no meaning, like taiyaki bread without red beans.

    However, Limon, who was able to guess the meaning as a married man, looked at Li Qingyu gently and opened his mouth.

    ¡°You said you would y and eat as long as I got married, but aren¡¯t you trying to treat me too harshly?¡±

    ¡°We got engaged, but we¡¯re not married yet, are we?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an answer like that of a vicious swindler.¡±

    ¡°Because I am the ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    Looking at Li Ching-yu, who answered with a smile as if that was not enough reason, let out augh.

    Limon swallowed the whiskey in one gulp.

    And he got up from his seat.

    ¡°OK. Even if the uglier inws¡¯ rtives act foolishly, if the bride-to-be begs to save her life, it would be the groom-to-be¡¯s duty to help.¡±

    No matter what the affiliates are like.

    He says he doesn¡¯t care

    Even so, it was because it was only her request that he yield to such an obvious ulterior motive.

    Clearly revealing the reason for his move, Limon nced at Li Qingyu.

    ¡°But princess, I will repay this debt wellter.¡±

    ¡°If there is anything you want to receive, just tell me. After all, everything mine belongs to the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who speaks naturally, he smiles once.

    Limon lightly bowed.

    Then he grabbed Li Qingyu¡¯s shoulder with one hand and kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°????¡±

    Is it because it was such an unexpected kiss?

    Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes widened.

    But he didn¡¯t fall.

    Until she, who had been raising question marks in session over her head, only btedly figured out the situation and her face, as well as her ears and neck, turned red.

    I just enjoyed the touch of her soft lips as I held her by the shoulder so she couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°ha!¡±

    so after a while.

    Only after Li Mon freed him did Li Qingyu finally remember how to breathe and let out a hot breath.

    ¡°Oh me. Swordsmith? Was that just¡­?¡±

    Could it be that the brain cells were destroyed in that brief moment?

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who asked with a nk face,pletely forgetting about his usual leisure time, Limon smiled.

    ¡°What are you so surprised about with just a few stamps?¡±

    ¡°Dojang¡­ is it?¡±

    ¡°okay. If you do it like this, you won¡¯t be able to say anything elseter that you don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it the prerogative of a bride-to-be to give a kiss to a prospective groom who is going out?

    Limon said casually and approached the window.

    ¡°Then do your best. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    flutter!

    It¡¯s been a long time since I left a light greeting like that and blew my body out of the window and stared nkly at the empty seat of Limon who disappeared.

    Li Qingyu slowly raised his hand.

    Then, with her slender fingers, she touched her lips, which still had unfamiliar warmth, and muttered.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a contract method that seems like a bad habit.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Episode #119. Too big to deny¡­.

    * * *

    me me me.

    The moment you jumped out the window.

    A body that started to fall from the air.

    Limon murmured inwardly as he flipped it in the air and rushed vertically down the window-covered Leviathan.

    ¡®There are unexpectedly cute corners, but our princess too.¡¯

    It¡¯s not even the first time.

    A face that turned red like Hongshi from a surprise kiss.

    It was unexpected for Limon, who thought he would ept it with a smile as always.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that surprising?¡¯

    Li Qingyu is the princess of the ck Dragon n.

    Originally, she is a girl of the noblest lineage who should be treated as a forbidden jade and enjoy all the wealth and power.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange to say that she had lived without a single contact with a man her age, let alone a lifetime dating experience.

    Now that she is treated as the culprit behind the downfall of her n, and she is so smart and skilled, it¡¯s easy to forget the obvious fact.

    ¡®Although that was just a story when it wasn¡¯t acting.¡¯

    Limonughed.

    At best, he knew the Seven Dragons too well, seeing only this aspect and believing that Li Qingyu was an innocent girl.

    The number of women who were willing to give their lives and the lives of their families just to gain ess to him was beyond counting.

    It¡¯s his rtionship with her.

    Too risky to believe.

    Too tough to be single.

    In a sense, they were more distant from each other than enemies.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like that between husband and wife.¡¯

    Kung Kuwawang!

    I understand her though.

    First of all, because I decided to trust it.

    Limon jumped out of the hotel he was running down.

    And without looking back at the Leviathan, which was still roaring, he fled into the street.

    The power to protect Leviathan is already full and overflowing.

    Above all, as long as Li Qingyu let go, there was no need to worry about those who remained behind.

    ¡®The question is how long can the affiliates survive?¡¯

    me me me

    Jumping between the rooftops of buildings and traversing the city leaving only traces behind, Limon pressed the bracelet-type pager he was wearing on his wrist.

    Then, he frowned as he checked the affiliate information that popped up on his pager.

    There are dozens of affiliates that are in an emergency situation.

    Even if it was Limon, going around all those ces one by one wouldn¡¯t end in ten or twenty minutes.

    Fortunately, there is one thing.

    The point was that affiliates that joined the Guardian system did not have to go to help one by one.

    ¡°Take that money and look at even one dead person, you kimchi soup bastard. I¡¯ll make a buttonhole for the remaining eye color as well.¡±

    In preparation for this situation, Limon gnashed his teeth at the head of the local gangsters he had hired at a high price, and Limon blew himself away like the wind.

    * * *

    Boom!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The captain of the Cheonhwa Department Store¡¯s security department who was unintentionally put in a position to die in a fierce battle as a samurai while trying to protect his career.

    Shelong opened her eyes wide.

    Just before the knife is stabbed in the neck.

    It was because Ryu Kang-chul, who was smirking, seemed to disappear right in front of his eyes, but instead a hole in the shape of a man was punched in the ceiling.

    Instead, a human figure appeared in its ce.

    Dressed in oriental scaled armor.

    Wearing Western-style silver gauntlets.

    Wearing a bright red turban in the Middle Eastern style.

    Indeed, the strangely dressed man bowed to Xuelong and greeted him.

    ¡°Hello, guest. I am Nam Nam-moon, the head of Team 1 of the Manpower Dispatch Service whose motto is perfection, promptness and uracy.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for using our guild¡¯s services like this. I promise you that you will definitely make a choice that you will not regret.¡±

    Confused is probably the word used in this case.

    The sudden disappearance of Ryu Kang-cheol.

    The words of a man who came out of nowhere.

    There, even the clothes of unknown nationality.

    Xuelong, who was confused by the situation full of iprehensible things from one to ten, asked the most necessary things first.

    ¡°who are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I guess you didn¡¯t hear me because I was confused. Let me introduce you again. I¡¯m perfect, speedy, urate¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s a manpower dispatch service or something! So what is it!¡±

    Xuelong shouted in a fit of rage.

    Looking at him, Nam Nam-moon put on a puzzled expression, as if asking why he didn¡¯t know him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Guardian employee?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like an employee of such apany?!¡±

    Nam Nam-mun bes even more puzzled when he hears Sherong¡¯s cry, which was about to throw up fire.

    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Is it strange that I, the chief of security at Cheonhwa Department Store, am here!¡±

    ¡°aha. I wondered why you didn¡¯t know us, but it seems you were a customer of a solicitor, not a solicitor.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Nam Nam-moon nodded alone.

    He gave a simple answer to Xuelong, who still did not understand the situation.

    ¡°To put it simply, I am a member of the cooperative guild that signed a security service contract with the Guardian this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­A security service contract? Cooperation guild?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you canfortably think of me as an employee of a subcontractor who received a security request.¡±

    ¡°what!?¡±

    It¡¯s time to put on a bewildered expression.

    Xuelong, who only btedly realized Nam Nam-ji-mun¡¯s meaning, was stunned.

    ¡®To ask an outsider who is not a member of the n to guard an affiliate! Guardians, these crazy bastards¡­!¡¯

    Due to the nature of the original criminal organization, it is a tradition andmon sense of the Seven Dragons Society that the n is in charge of security and security of thepany.

    But to use a guild that has nothing to do with it as a guard.

    For Xuelong, amon-sense ck Dragon n, it was something that would make her angry.

    Of course, since the representative of the Guardian is not just an outsider, but Limon, the enemy of the n, it has already been tradition andmon sense, and it has long since been blown away.

    bang!

    ¡°What cowardlyrades ambushed me?!¡±

    It was then.

    For some reason, Ryu Kang-chul, who had been blown away after breaking the ceiling, shattered the floor and bounced out.

    Seeing this, Nam Nam-moon was puzzled.

    ¡°uh? why are you alive He must have been kicked in the groin with such force that he would die instantly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead! Thanks to you, I had to build a new body!¡±

    ¡°Aha, it was an alter ego-type skill, right? He¡¯s a thief who uses his precious skills for harsh purposes.¡±

    ¡°Who is the thief¡­!¡±

    Could it be because of the terrible experience of being kicked in the groin to death?

    Where did your usual free time go?

    While running amok with a red face.

    Ryu Kang-chul suddenly stopped and shut his mouth.

    Then, as if he had seen something strange, he looked at Nam Nam-moon with a bizarre expression, and asked shyly.

    ¡°¡­friend? What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°No, maybe it¡¯s because of my mood, but myrade looks familiar.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just my mood.¡±

    Nam Nam-moon smiled.

    Then he continued to speak while clenching his hand wrapped in the gauntlet.

    ¡°My name is Nam Nam-mun.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was right after that.

    Ryu Kang-chul, who dropped his chin in a shriek, hurriedly turned around and tried to run away.

    Nam Nam-moon, who rushed in as if he knew it, punched Ryu Kang-chul in the back of the head.

    ¡°Hey Niimi!¡±

    Ryu Gang-cheol, who missed the timing to escape, swung his knife with a curse, even though he turned around to dodge the fist with a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Kang!

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to work like an office worker.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person is an office worker? Put saliva on your mouth and tell lies like that!¡±

    ¡°why? A ce that makes you work and gives you money is a job, and if you work there, you are an office worker.¡±

    ¡°What dog-like logic is that!¡±

    ¡°You have to use dog-like logic with a bastard, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Despite shouting desperately, Ryu Kang-cheol swung his knife and attacked Nam Nam-mun.

    But those dozens of knife cuts were all to no avail.

    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything blocking it.

    Because the armor was so strong, the knife couldn¡¯t prate it and bounced off on its own.

    Of course, Ryu Kang-chul is not an idiot, so he tried to avoid the armor and aim for Nam Nam-mun¡¯s vitals, but that was only Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s wish.

    swing at any angle.

    No matter where you poke it.

    It was because the knife only attacked the armor on its own, as if it were eventually sucked in.

    ¡°Urachacha! Today is dog-hunting day!¡±

    Bang Kwa Kwang! Paperweight!

    On the other hand, Nam Nam-moon¡¯s counterattack was fierce.

    Every time he swung his fist, the gauntlet, to be precise, the ten jewels embedded in the gauntlet glowed and caused various special effects.

    When the ruby shines, there is an explosion.

    When the citrine shines, paralysis urs.

    When the sapphire shines, it slows down.

    When the emerald shines, it bes a spiritual body.

    When amethyst shines, it bes gigantic.

    When the ck pearl shines, it is enhanced.

    The scene, sometimes activated alternately and sometimes simultaneously, is truly a storm of effects.

    It was a series of tricks that ranged from mboyant to vicious in that they always created gaps and prated loopholes no matter how they responded.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ take out the items and let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA! I¡¯ll take it into consideration if you start off with a fight!¡±

    ¡°Is this species or bastard making fun of me?!¡±

    ¡°What qualifications do you have to tell me to fight without items! Are you my divorced ex-wife? Covet other people¡¯s items!!!¡±

    Kwaaang!

    For some reason, Nam Nam-moon spews out five or six effects at the same time with a very angry face.

    ¡°Damn it, see youter!¡±

    Is it because I can¡¯t find a chance to win?

    Ryu Kang-cheol, who was beaten and flew away like a scarecrow by the relentless offensive, broke the window and made a second run.

    But, like the first time, Nam Nam-mun did not allow him to escape.

    ¡°Who said you would send it? Go Cabra!¡±

    Immediately after Nam Nam-moon shouted.

    The turban he was wearing on his head wriggled like a living snake, then suddenly stretched out and flew at Ryu Kang-cheol.

    ¡°What is this¡­! Kiek!?¡±

    Deuk de de de de de de de de de de de de de deux!

    Ryu Kang-cheol is wrapped in a turban like a monkey caught by a snake while running away while holding a snake egg.

    He struggled and let out a terrible scream until the turban was tightened to the size of the palm of his hand.

    Charleuk.

    ¡°Good work Kabra.¡±

    Nam Gi-moon tapped the turban with a happy expression as the turban, which had sucked Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s blood and became more vivid in its crimson color, returned to the top of his head.

    When Xuelong froze at the sight.

    A boy shows up.

    ¡°Oh, you wore that ugly turban again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hideous! How cute is our Cabra!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to your senses after pampering that cute girl and getting divorced?¡±

    The boy with clear dark circles around his eyes under his sses sighed in amazement.

    Nam Nam-moon confidently objected.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the woman doesn¡¯t understand the yer¡¯s world!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t dismiss all yers as perverts like the deputy guild leader.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, don¡¯t call me the deputy guild leader during work. I am now the head of Team 1 of the Manpower Dispatch Service.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that the deputy guild leader is not the deputy guild leader.¡±

    ¡°Tsasha! If you say deputy guild leader, wouldn¡¯t you be reluctant to hire him again because the ransom would be expensive! So, I should give you a more cheap looking business card!¡±

    ¡°Do I really have to make that much money? We¡¯re not a money bug guild like Midas.¡±

    ¡°So we should benchmark The Midas! It¡¯s been hard to buy new items since my ie has decreased since Mr. Park disappeared.¡±

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re saying that the assistant guild leader wants to buy items after earning money!¡±

    ¡°What! Is it a sin for people to want to have some items?¡±

    Nam Nam-moon, who twice sent Ryu Kang-chul to the goal, who almost killed him twice, was arguing with a young boy while looking dumbfounded.

    Shelong suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Deputy guild leader? Besides, if your name is Nam Nam-moon¡­ Are you sure you are the Grand Master of the Tempura?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Grand Prince Temptation, Grand Duke Relic! Or call me Artifact Master!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here!?¡±

    Shelong was shocked.

    It was toote to realize it because of his absurd appearance, but it was because Nam Nam-mun was someone who could never be here if he was the Grand Duke of Tempang he knew.

    It¡¯s not just because he¡¯s one of the grand dukes out of 100 in the world.

    The guild he belonged to was the problem.

    ¡°Did I tell you? They say that your securitypany hired our guild.¡±

    ¡°High employment? Your guild???¡±

    She Lung hardened into an expression as if her eyes were about to pop out.

    Nam Nam-moon smiled at him.

    ¡°The securitypany contracted with the customer did a really good job. To the point of making our Infinity Guild act as security guards.¡±

    Nam Ki-moon shyly says that it was too much money to refuse.

    A teenage guild that is the loser of this era.

    Even in one of them, the Infinity Guild, Sherong couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth when he saw the second-inmand guild leader.

 Chapter 120

    Episode #120. impossible? are you eating that?

    * * *

    [Team 1 clears Cheonhwa Department Store. Two objects to be removed, please give me the next instructions.]

    [Team 2 clears the ck dragon spot. One object removed. Five serious injuries. Let me know when it¡¯s over.]

    [3 teams, 4 teams enter the Xiao Sangga battle. I¡¯ll clean up the two discovered objects within 10 minutes.]

    [Team 5 ck Dragon Bank¡­]

    [Team 6¡­]

    A room with numerous monitors.

    The ce, which was modeled after the Leviathan¡¯s control room, was receiving as many calls and reports as the current Leviathan.

    Three if there is a difference.

    The first is that it is the treasure house of the Infinity Guild, not the ck Dragon n.

    Second, there is no rescue request or emergency alert among them.

    The third was that one person was in charge of the ce.

    ¡°Team 1 stand by for additional raids. A new intruder has been detected in the Guardian system.¡±

    ¡°Team 2, please move to the fire department as soon as you finish your probation.¡±

    ¡°Teams 3 and 4 are¡­¡±

    Truly a struggle.

    Thinking of Wei Ling, a woman disguised as a man, who was giving out orders so frantically that she reminded me of Asura from Three Heads and Six Feet.

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill you the next time I see you.¡¯

    She was the one who had to stay up all night for days and nights because Limon had suddenly signed a security service contract with the Infinity Guild.

    In addition, it is basic that an emergency response system was added to the Guardian system not too long ago.

    I took over themand in case of an emergency.

    It was a valid resentment for Wei Ling, who almost died from overwork and was still overworked.

    ¡®If I really die from overwork, it¡¯s a shame.¡¯

    Nevertheless, the fact that she did everything neatly was proof of herpetence, which was only possible because it was Wei Ling.

    Originally, it would have been a daunting task even if three or four people shared just the situation she was doing now.

    ¡®¡­Anyway, it¡¯s true that I got over the hurdle thanks to that.¡¯

    It was Wei-ling, who almost created and led the Guardian System alone.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    That he was able to save affiliates and ns that were in danger of copsing right away because he prepared so recklessly.

    In the end, it was also thanks to Limon.

    Even signing a security service contract with the Infinity Guild was originally impossible.

    And if it weren¡¯t for the Infinity Guild, one of the teenage guilds, no matter how many giant guilds were mobilized, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle this situation.

    Right now, it was hard to say that I was fully handling the situation.

    ¡®Our affiliates are at least stable, but the rest is a problem.¡¯

    Wei-ling, who checked the status of affiliates not registered in the Guardian System through the monitor connected to the Leviathan¡¯s control room, frowned.

    The only thing that has improved is the affiliates that signed a contract with the Guardian.

    The rest of the affiliates were still fighting a bloody struggle against Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s alter ego.

    ¡®Support is impossible.¡¯

    Wei Ling judged calmly.

    From the beginning, the only condition of the contract was to protect affiliates that joined the Guardian System.

    No matter how many affiliates of the same ck Dragon n, there was no way the Infinity Guild would help other affiliates unless they signed an additional contract.

    Even if they helped, it was a problem.

    ¡®It¡¯s not enough to protect all affiliates.¡¯

    Even the Infinity Guild does not have an infinite number of manpower.

    On the other hand, Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s alter ego was still popping out from somewhere and attacking affiliates.

    If you distribute your power to help a ce that has not contracted with the Guardian, and then the contracted affiliates copse, it will only lead to a turn of events.

    The endlessly rising level 80 killers were just as tricky.

    If you weren¡¯t a high-level yer over level 60 or an expert at that level, you couldn¡¯t use it at all.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it as long as I don¡¯t have three times the current power¡­ at least twice.¡¯

    Wei-Ling shook her head after calcting the minimum power required to protect all affiliates.

    Although only a part of the force was mobilized, what is fighting against Ryu Kang-cheol now is the armed forces of the Seven Dragons and the raiding team of the Infinity Guild.

    It is almost the best of the national power level.

    I don¡¯t know if I have time for a few days.

    There was no way they could add this much power right now.

    [Hey stupid.]

    It was then.

    Onemunication flew.

    Wei Ling, who had managed to catch themunication that had almost been overlooked in the overflowing reports, frowned in a different way than before.

    ¡°Where and what are you doing in the middle of this, are you finally contacting me?¡±

    [Let¡¯s talk about thatter and send me some routes.]

    ¡°What route do you mean?¡±

    [Affiliates not contracted with Guardian. A route that allows you to turn from the most dangerous ce as quickly as possible.]

    If it is out of the blue, it is out of the blue.

    Understanding the meaning contained in it, Wei Ling put on a strange expression.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying you¡¯re going to take on all the other affiliates by yourself?¡±

    [It¡¯s not that I¡¯m taking on anything. I just wanted to cut a knife to kill time while taking a walk.]

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Wei Ling said rightly.

    Of course, I know Limon is strong.

    It was to the point of being rude just by giving an instruction over the phone.

    If you fight directly, you will be able to handle Ryu Kang-cheol within 30 points at the longest, or 10 points if it is short.

    However, that is only if Ryu Kang-cheol is one person and in one ce, and it can be solved by killing him once.

    It was impossible for anyone to block Ryu Kang-chul alone, who pops out like a zombie even after killing him in dozens of ces that have already been confirmed.

    [Well, it¡¯s impossible normally.]

    It¡¯s really unexpected.

    Limon readily agreed.

    Just as one hand cannot cover ten hands, the difference in numbers is itself the ultimate irrationality.

    [But stupidly, I¡¯m not an ordinary person.]

    By attaching a single premise.

    [Sword master.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There are always exceptions in the world, and

    that is what a sword master is.

    Hearing Limon¡¯s affirmation, Wei Ling remained silent for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was so arrogant that his arrogance pierced the sky, and he was so arrogant that he spoke so confidently that he was astounded.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    It was because of his mental state that he felt that the nonsense was usible for some reason.

    ¡°I will send it soon, so please wait.¡±

    [Yes, don¡¯t expect it.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As if the conversation was enough.

    After Limon lightly hung up the phone.

    Wei Ling immediately moved her hand and muttered involuntarily as she organized the route to send to Limon.

    ¡°Are you looking forward to it?¡±

    she knew

    That expectation is only about ability.

    The fact that Limon, who never believed in the Seven Dragons, would eventually doubt the information he sent and filter it and make his own decisions.

    Even so, the moment I heard those words, I felt a strange sense of pride, probably because I was not normal.

    ¡®This is all because of him.¡¯

    After receiving instruction from Limon and fighting against Ryu Kang-cheol.

    Wei Ling has be strange.

    When I closed my eyes, the sword came to mind.

    So whenever I had a chance, I grabbed my sword.

    However, no matter how much I swung my sword, I couldn¡¯t feel any satisfaction.

    Because I could never unleash the same sword as when Limon taught me, and the joyous, almost ecstatic sensation of that time never came back.

    The more you swing the sword, the more your thirst grows, and the endless repetition of hell that you can¡¯t stop.

    ¡®Even if it wasn¡¯t for him¡­¡¯

    That¡¯s why you should have hatred.

    You should me yourself for pushing yourself into hell.

    Whates to mind is longing.

    Just looking at it makes my heart thump, thinking about the sword of that time.

    I hate it terribly, but I long for it, and I don¡¯t want to even talk about it, but I want to be taught.

    In order to avoid that contradictory confusion, after that day, I was deliberately avoiding meeting Limon while busy walking around.

    In the end, his resolve is shaken just by hearing that he expects from Limon.

    ¡®It¡¯s a useless worry.¡¯

    Wei Ling shook her head.

    Now was not the time to be confused by such trivial thoughts.

    teddy.

    Even while immersed in such anguish, she immediately sent the route weaved with the information of the affiliates quickly organized to Limon¡¯s pager.

    ¡°¡­no matter how you think about it, it¡¯s reckless.¡±

    I just obeyed because it was an order.

    Wei Ling was still negative.

    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more it makes no sense that Limon alone can protect so many subsidiaries.

    Belt-

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    A monitor that disys the status of affiliates.

    On that map, I did see the first affiliate¡¯s red light suddenly turn green.

    But what came to Wei Ling¡¯s eyes was disappointment.

    ¡®It is toote.¡¯

    After receiving information from her.

    Approximately 3 minutes psed until the first affiliate was closed.

    It was an exceptionally short amount of time for a yer in his 80s who was running in a hurry.

    But it wasn¡¯t short enough.

    Only dozens of affiliates are in crisis right now.

    Even if it were to be sorted out one by one every three minutes, by the time three or four affiliates had gone around, the remaining five or six affiliates would already be in a bloodbath.

    ¡®What did I expect?¡¯

    It¡¯s a very natural result.

    For a while, Iughed at myself for feeling disappointed again.

    Wei Ling forcibly cut off her interest in Limon.

    Instead, he focused on directing the Infinity Guild and protecting at least the affiliates that signed a contract with the Guardian.

    No, I was trying to focus.

    Belt ¨C

    ¡®Already?¡¯

    Before two minutes had passed.

    That is until I see another red light turn green.

    ¡®Was the second affiliate particrly close?¡¯

    Wei-ling analyzed the factors.

    Like Limon¡¯s speed of movement was faster than he expected, geographical factors, or luck.

    That was until then.

    That was what kept her cool.

    Belt-

    ¡®Again?¡¯

    This time the light changed in 1 minute.

    Wei Ling had no choice but to raise her eyebrows at this extreme time reduction, which was difficult to understand no matter what factors were added.

    But that was just the beginning.

    T-D-

    T-DD-

    T-DD-DD-!

    ¡°¡­!?¡±

    50 seconds 30 seconds 15 seconds 10 seconds.

    Time gets shorter as you go.

    And like the neon sign on the street at night, the situation board turns green in an instant, and the beep that turns into an rm sound because it¡¯s too fast.

    ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯

    Even though it¡¯s only been 10 minutes.

    Looking at the monitor, where 40% of the red light that filled the centa of the map had already turned green, she held her breath.

    Even a high-level yer with a space-rted skill would be close to impossible to perform long-distance jumps in session at such an absurd speed.

    Limon, who is not even a yer, is saving affiliates by crossing dozens of kilometers in the blink of an eye.

    At this point, the assumption that the dashboard was broken by a virus or hacking felt a million times more realistic.

    But Wei Ling didn¡¯t think so.

    No, not exactly.

    Limon¡¯s misunderstood words.

    the experience of being taught by him.

    Above all, this heartbeat.

    This was not an error, it was a fact, and it was clearer than any other evidence that it was the result of Limon¡¯s efforts.

    So, Wei Ling could only mumble while looking at the situation board with confused eyes.

    ¡°What the hell is this mad sword master doing?¡±

 Chapter 121

    Episode #121. You are now dead.

    * * *

    Let¡¯s turn back time a little.

    Before Wei Ling was startled and freaked out.

    Shortly after I had just sent information on affiliates to Limon.

    After crossing the city along the route she sent, Limon took action as soon as he arrived at the building with the namete ¡°ck Dragon Insurance¡± on it.

    ¡°Comrades, I want you to give me some advice. Giving their lives to thatpany¡­¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    ¡°Where is the bastard barking!¡±

    ¡°Kkeuk?!¡±

    Follow the voice that is talking somewhere.

    Break the wall and jump in.

    Until kicked in the back of the head.

    Limon took down Ryu Kang-cheol in the blink of an eye by performing all of those movements neatly like water flowing.

    No matter how much it was a surprise, it was a scene that made them feel futile for those who had been desperately dying against Ryu Kang-cheol.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That gray hair¡­ Limon Aspelder?!¡±

    ¡°Why is the author here!?¡±

    However, the soldiers of ck Dragon Insurance, who were suffering from bloody appearances, did not even feel futility.

    It was because he was busy making a game as if he met a tiger after seeing Limon who jumped out of nowhere.

    You saved me, and this is the reaction.

    It was usually something to be displeased with.

    However, Limon, who had no expectations for the ck Dragon n in the first ce, did not care about the existence of the warriors at all.

    He just mmed Ryu Kang-cheol into the ground with his sword.

    Fu-wook!

    ¡°100 million! What is this Iggy doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll finish it soon, so please shut up.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly, I became an insect specimen, and I was told to shut up¡­! Kuuk?!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m afraid someone might not be a bastard.¡±

    Limon crushed his groin mercilessly, blocking Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s mouth and making him bite into crab foam as an added bonus.

    And I pondered for a while.

    ¡®Now, what should I do?¡¯

    Even a sword master has one body.

    No matter how much Limon was, he couldn¡¯t run alone and protect all the numerous affiliates.

    Nevertheless, the reason he made a vague deration to Wei Ling was because he had a trick in mind.

    ¡®As expected, I can¡¯t cut it with the water-saving moonflower incense, but this.¡¯

    If Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s alter ego was a fantasy.

    Limon could have cut off all of Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s alter egos with a single sword and even took his life.

    That is the art of a yam dragon ughter knife.

    It was the trick of water-saving lunar flower incense that cuts away the reality by cutting through the illusion just as cutting off the moon reflected on the surface of the water and cutting down the moon in the sky.

    However, when I hit it myself, Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s alter ego was not ¡®reflection¡¯.

    It was a single entity.

    If I had topare it, it would be the difference between countless virtual images reflected in a parallel mirror and the two products that were recklessly printed in a factory.

    ¡®I guessed roughly, but.¡¯

    There was no way to solve the situation with a knife, but Limon was not greatly disappointed.

    From the moment I saw Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s alter ego, I had an intuition that it wasn¡¯t just an illusion.

    Just needed confirmation.

    And even if it wasn¡¯t for water-saving lunar flower incense, he had plenty of means to use.

    ¡°Where can I see you?¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    And he looked down at Ryu Kang-cheol with ck eyes instead of the original gold.

    The power of a star that I perfectly mastered thanks to steadily ying the deep-dark violin and melting starlight while hanging out with Eugene.

    The eyes to see the constetion were activated.

    If Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s alter ego was based on skill, he predicted that he would see something.

    That prediction was exactly right.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    The moment I saw ¡®it¡¯ for the first time.

    Limon thought of Parasite.

    Countless insects ripped Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth, pores, and skin, wriggling half-protruding, because there was no such thing as an insect¡¯s nest.

    However, after observing for a while, Limon realized that it was an illusion.

    ¡®tree?¡¯

    What looked like skin was the bark of a tree.

    It is the root that wriggles all the time.

    What flows instead of blood is sap.

    A strange illusion, as if a living tree had been trimmed into a human shape, was oveid on Ryu Kang-cheol.

    ¡®Hmm, I guess this is the Constetion contracted with this guy. How is this¡­?¡¯

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    After obtaining the eyes to see the constetions.

    It was Limon who met many yers and looked at the constetion.

    However, like Kang-Cheol Ryu, the yer who looked so deeply ovepped with the constetion that it was hard to find the original human figure was the second yer.

    ¡°like?¡±

    It was then that Limon, who was looking at the constetion, found something like a red stem hanging down behind Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s tailbone.

    Limon averted his eyes slightly.

    Then, seeing the red stems extending beyond the floor to the outside of the building, I twisted my lips.

    ¡°Look at this?¡±

    Limon stepped on the red stem.

    TWO TWO TWO.

    Like blood vessels connected to the heart.

    Red stems that pulsate at regr intervals.

    Sensing the pulsation with the sensitive senses of a sword master, Limon let out an absurdugh.

    This stem is the key to maintaining Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s alter ego.

    It was because it was immediately apparent that it was a pipeline supplying fuel and, at the same time, a thread for a puppet.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a pup that proudly shows off its tail like this in front of me.¡±

    It was not iprehensible.

    In the first ce, the eye itself that sees the constetions is an ability that has never been heard or even seen.

    So, like most of the constetions that Limon has seen so far, Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s constetion probably didn¡¯t even feel the need to hide this stem.

    He must have had the confidence that he wouldn¡¯t mind being caught.

    He would have thought that even if a mere human saw this, he wouldn¡¯t dare harm the Constetion.

    One problem.

    Of course, the only exception among those ¡®only humans¡¯ was that he was discovering it at this moment and blinking his eyes like a madman.

    ¡°You¡¯re a baby now.¡±

    One time to mutter coldly.

    Limon focused his senses on the inside of the red stem, holding the sword that had driven Ryu Kang-chul to the ground.

    TWO TWO TWO.

    Whenever the stem pulsates, the flow of enormous force flows back and forth within it.

    follow the flow

    From Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s alter ego to his stem.

    A flow connected to the outside along the stem.

    As the distance increases, the senses be duller and the pulsation bes vague.

    But it doesn¡¯t stop.

    focus focus focus.

    I sharpen my dulled senses, clearly trace back the blurred pulsations, and keep chasing the far-away flow.

    100 meters 500 meters 1 kilometer.

    Like a skilled fisherman who can pinpoint the location of a fish hidden in the water with just the vibration of a single thread.

    Just like when chasing a demon who fled to the other side of the earth long ago.

    With the concentration of a sword master that cuts down even a speck of dust, he further expands his already sharp senses to follow the invisible current.

    5 km 10 km 30 km.

    So endlessly expand your senses.

    Detect the stems spreading all over the ce.

    The moment you recognize the numerous roots.

    ¡°¡ªCaught.¡±

    Awesome!

    Limon cut the head of Ryu Kang-chul, who was wriggling in a half-corpse.

    What began to disperse was the flow.

    The power of the constetion, which had been moving Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s alter ego so far, discards the skin that has lost its use and flows smoothly through the stem.

    That was the opportunity Limon was aiming for.

    me me me

    One step in pursuit of the flow of power.

    One step closer to the root.

    One step while swinging the sword.

    When I took just three steps like that.

    Limon suddenly reached another root that was attacking other affiliates, namely Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s alter ego.

    ¡°¡­omg?¡±

    Maybe it was because he couldn¡¯tprehend that Limon, who had been kicking the other himself a while ago, suddenly jumped out in front of him over a distance of several kilometers.

    Ryu Kang-cheol made a dumb noise with an expression as if his eyes were about to pop out.

    Awesome!

    before he even came to his senses.

    Limon¡¯s sword blew off Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s head again.

    A death that is more empty and simpler than the first alter ego, literally like an ant trampled by a tank wheel.

    But that was just the beginning.

    me me me

    p p p p.

    Whenever an alter ego copses, it follows the flow of power moving along its stem, takes a step, approaches another alter ego, and cuts it down.

    You get used to it over and over again.

    The more you get used to it, the faster it gets.

    It isbor that has be t in the end.

    It was no longer a battle or anything, it was just a repetition of a simple task that was no different from splitting potatoes one after another on a conveyor belt.

    The only difference is that it is a person who moves, not a conveyor belt, and a level 80 yer, not a potato, that is split.

    ¡°Iggy what?!¡±

    ¡°for a moment¡­!¡±

    ¡°Such tricks¡­ Gap!¡±

    ¡°Shit?!¡±

    Of course, Liu Kang-cheol was not taken lightly.

    Because they are connected to each other by stems, they felt threatened by Limon and quickly responded.

    But all that fuss was to no avail.

    Whether it¡¯s a counterattack with the right timing.

    leave the ce in a hurry.

    Whether you increase your alter ego and do joint work.

    It was impossible to avoid Limon, who appeared like a ghost along the stem itself connected to them and cut his throat at an invisible speed.

    And as Limon repeatedly cut him off, Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s reaction gradually changed.

    At first with bewilderment.

    Intrigued by the contingency.

    In anger at the one-sided death.

    Later, with the helplessness of being driven to the end.

    After repeated changes one after another, one emotion finally emerged in those eyes.

    -fear.

    It was a very strange feeling for Ryu Kang-cheol, who had lived a life of making fun of other people¡¯s deaths as well as his own, considering himself a predator.

    ¡°This monster¡­!¡±

    Nevertheless, Ryu Kang-cheol could not shake his fear.

    A terrifying sword that cuts even the will.

    Desperately overwhelming skill.

    And more than anything else, thosenguid eyes, as if he felt only the thrill of splitting a piece of wood while cutting himself, were telling him.

    This white-haired man is a true predator.

    That he is the apex of all food chains and the most perfect killer.

    And it was not only Ryu Kang-cheol who felt it.

    ¡°¡­what just happened?¡±

    ¡°Is that white hair a swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God¡­ the guy who ughtered dozens of us warriors didn¡¯t even notice a second?¡±

    From masters who fought against Ryu Kang-cheol to unarmed soldiers who were unterally ughtered, and even those whose bodies were torn apart with knives.

    The ck Dragon n, which guarded each affiliate, shuddered.

    All affiliates refused to sign a contract with Guardian.

    In other words, it was a ce where the mainstream of the n was hostile to Limon, ignoring him as a degenerate of the past.

    However, the moment they saw Limon disappeared after shing Ryu Kang-chul, who had driven them to the brink of death, with a single sword.

    they realized

    What kind of existence is a Sword Master?

    How crazy it was tough at Limon.

    What kind of tragedy could happen if he turned him into an enemy?

    Why have countless ancestors been unable to ovee the stronghold of swordsmithing for hundreds of years?

    And the fact that the reason why Li Ching-yu gave everything to promote the marriage with Limon might not be just stupidity.

    In the midst of the well-springing fear, they were forced toe to an understanding.

 Chapter 122

    Episode #122. How to have fun ying the game.

    * * *

    Quaang!

    The time when Limon was running around the affiliates and uniting Ryu Kang-cheol and the ck Dragon n in fear of himself.

    Leviathan was shaking.

    It was because a desperate fight was going on between Yujin, a blonde woman who ran amok like crazy, and Mukryongdae.

    ¡°Ahahahahahaha!¡±

    A cheerfulugh echoes.

    What was wielded was a heavy guitar.

    Originally, it was an instrument that could not be used as a simple blunt instrument, let alone a weapon, and would have to be destroyed by itself.

    However, the results it produced were shocking.

    Kwaaang!

    Marble floors shatter as if exploding, reinforced concrete pirs break like rotten old trees, and all sorts of objects are blown away by the wind pressure alone.

    It is a storm in human form.

    It was a disaster that destroyed and blew everything it touched.

    Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss

    However, while dealing with Yujin, the 32 Mukryong members did not waver at all.

    When Eugene approaches, back away.

    When Eugene runs rampant, they scatter.

    When Eugene stops, it hovers.

    While maintaining a thorough distance from Eugene with strange movements, he avoided bumping into her and just watched her with cool eyes.

    ¡°Tag? am i drunk? OK! Then I¡¯ll catch you!¡±

    It was annoying to unterally pursue the Mukryongdae, which ran away like ghosts.

    Rather, it seems to have been fun.

    Yujin giggled and fixed the guitar.

    Then, he lifted and hit a marble the size of a head that was rolling on the floor with his back instead of the side, like a golf ball.

    Quaang!!

    Marble exploded as if it were about to explode as soon as it was struck by a guitar by its tremendous strength that even a pir could be shattered with a single blow.

    The countless fragments flew into the Mukryongdae, breaking everything like ymores.

    An attack that could annihte dozens of casual yers in one fell swoop.

    But they were Mukryongdae.

    Papa baba babat!

    Or swing your sword and cut it.

    Grab the fragments with your bare hands.

    Such as swinging the sleeves to bounce them off.

    All Mukryong members handled the attack without a single wound.

    It was a perfect response that was possible because each of them was a master level master and was called the strongest armed force among the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°Is it good? Then one more!¡±

    Bang bang bang!

    The problem was after that.

    Taking advantage of the moment when Mukryongdae hesitated to block the fragments, Yujin swung the guitar and hit all sorts of objects.

    Marble fragments, concrete shards, statues, ornaments, etc.

    If it seemed a bit heavy and hard, Eugene would hit it with his guitar and send it away.

    It was literally as good as a machine gun¡­

    No, in terms of power, the Mukryongdae had to use their hands and feet constantly to prevent the heavy rain of debris.

    It was then that the opportunity arose.

    ¡°Gap!¡±

    Dig!

    The moment when Mukryong Troopers stumbled after being hit in the shoulder by shrapnel.

    Yujin immediately rushed towards the Mukryong crew.

    Member Mokryong, who became the target, retreated btedly and tried to distance himself from Yujin, but at that time, Yujin was already holding a guitar in front of him.

    Wow!

    The guitar, which had soared high above his head, was struck down like an ax, creating arge crater on the floor.

    Its power is the thrill itself.

    Even if you look at the standard of a level 90 high-supply yer, even a superman with a copper-d steel frame stemming from abnormal strength is a blow that will shatter in one blow.

    Ssssss.

    ¡°huh? where did he go?¡±

    But when Eugene lifted the guitar he had hit.

    There were no human remains beneath it.

    Only the ck mist hovered in the air and then dispersed.

    And towards Yujin, who widened her eyes at the unexpected sight, the Mukryong crew members rushed at once like a swarm of bees.

    Peeing!

    The first to fly was the discus.

    The two chakrams, which have the potential to cut down anything, follow Eugene while rotating zigzag like living creatures.

    Eugene swings his guitar and deflects the chakram, but it¡¯s a mistake.

    The loopholes created by bouncing the chakram were pierced by the long winds and winds that flew in through the air.

    Perong!

    The high-density psionics released from the palms and fingers of seventy-two kinds of spirits purified by telekic power pierce Eugene¡¯s abdomen and pound his intestines.

    A serious injury that would render an opponent unable to fight against not only ordinary people but also tolerable high-level yers.

    Fu-wook!

    But Mukryongdae doesn¡¯t stop.

    When a sword protrudes from the floor like a ghost and pierces the soles of his feet, the chakram that returns again cuts the muscle veins in both hands and cuts the neck in half with a huge sword.

    The psionic that prated from the fist that struck the back causes spontaneousbustion and makes the blood boil, and the poison needle that pierces the chest hardens the muscles of the heart.

    It was a ughter rather than an attack.

    It was an atrocity that did not stop at just taking lives, but was about to pulverize all the bones and carve out the flesh.

    Aaaaaang!

    But next moment.

    It was the Mukryong crew who flew in all directions with a tremendous roar.

    ¡°Wow¡­ thrilling?¡±

    A neck cut in half.

    Abdomen with intestine protruding.

    Blood rising with steam.

    Hands and feet twisted in strange directions.

    Its appearance is the horror itself.

    I was in a state where I should have died five or six times, not even being fine, and not even understanding why I was alive.

    But even in the midst of this, Yujin, who mmed the floor and blew away the Mukryongdae that attacked him, jumped at the Mukryongdae members and brandished his guitar.

    Bang Kwaaang!

    There was no subtlety in the action.

    It only moves like a beast that has learned countless times by crushing people¡¯s heads and crushing bodies.

    However, Eugene¡¯s overwhelming strength and speed made it possible for even a well-trained diator to drive the members of the Mokryong like a biting lion.

    Yujin, who was rampaging like crazy, finally beat a Mukryong member.

    The moment I tried to smash his head with a broken arm in exchange for barely blocking it.

    Ssssss.

    ¡°What the¡­?!¡±

    woooooong!!!

    A ck mist envelops the Mukryong crew.

    A wrinkled hand protruded from it and hit Yujin¡¯s stomach.

    Eugene flew across the lobby with a single blow and hit the wall on the other side.

    she sprang up.

    Then, he bent his broken neck and inted his cheek while restoring it.

    ¡°Old Man, that¡¯s a real foul.¡±

    ¡°It is an overestimation.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t do apliment? Are you being sarcastic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s apliment to us, the ck Dragon n, to write foul y well.¡±

    ¡°As expected, the Seven Dragons Crazy group.¡±

    An old man who appeared in the ck fog.

    Looking at Youin, I shook my head excitedly as if the Seven Dragons were an organization that did not havemon sense.

    Yujin suddenly saw the fog surrounding Youin and her eyes lit up.

    ¡°But what kind of trick is that really?¡±

    ¡°This is the result of well training the seventy-two species created by our great ancestors.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that psionics can do that.¡±

    ¡°When ites to novelty, guests add more.¡±

    Hearing what Yoo-jin said in admiration, Yo-in unknowingly put on a bewildered expression.

    Take it as something strange.

    Take it as something iprehensible.

    Either way, it was because it was more Eugene than the Heukcheonam Hon-ryu he used.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dying, sir?¡±

    Of course, it was an instant death attack.

    Even if it¡¯s just a few times that I¡¯ve been hacking myself up.

    Instead of being hit, Yoo-in clicked her tongue as she saw Yu-jin, whose wounds she had received earlier hadpletely healed as they exchanged a few words.

    Seeing Youin like that, Yujin wiggled her fingers left and right.

    ¡°It¡¯s not polite to ask the old mandy¡¯s secret.¡±

    ¡°It was also a unique skill.¡±

    ¡°huh? Who did you hear from?¡±

    Eugene widened his eyes as if surprised.

    To her, Yo-in answered calmly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to listen. If it¡¯s amon skill, there¡¯s no need to deliberately hide it as a secret.¡±

    Of course, the key reason for that reasoning was Eugene¡¯s abnormal ability.

    strength, speed, regeneration, endurance, etc.

    Even if it was one, it was close to impossible for even a high-level yer to have all of them to a level that transcendedmon sense like Eugene.

    Unless you are the owner of a power-specific skill called miracle itself.

    ¡°And it¡¯s quite a famous fact that there is a skill called ¡ºImmortality¡» among the unique skills.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like Immortal Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°Not like that. However, just because there is only one user of ¡ºImmortal Body¡», isn¡¯t there aw that there is no other unique skill with a simr effect?¡±

    Youin stopped talking for a moment.

    Then, looking at Eugene with deeply sunken eyes, he added a word.

    ¡°Or it could be a unique skill of a higher rank that is stronger than that.¡±

    ¡°The only skill that is higher than the unique skill is the absolute skill?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so there must be some downside to the unique skill you are using. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eugene suddenly shuts up.

    Looking at her, Youin smiled coldly.

    Although the Grand Duke of Immortality was famous for his immortality, it wasn¡¯t enough for each of them to pass the Mukryongdae, which wasparable to yers around level 80.

    There are many ways to subdue the punching bag.

    All the more so if the person in charge of them was Youin, a ss master.

    However, Yujin had already been engaged in a tight battle with the Mukryongdae for tens of minutes.

    Even if the opponent was a high-supply yer over level 90 with a unique skill that gives immortality, this would make no sense.

    Then, there are two possible answers.

    Eugene¡¯s skill has deceptiveness that is close to an absolute skill that goes beyond his own skill.

    Instead, there is something fatally wed.

    If she hadn¡¯t had that weakness, she would have reached level 100 long ago and been on the same level as the ten lords.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the downside is¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The general manager of Leviathan.

    Before being a single soldier, as the person in charge ofmanding the ck Dragon n of each country, Youin quietly continued his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough if you dig up and find out from now on.¡±

    no matter how many hours it takes

    Whether it takes days or months.

    He said he would stay with him until he found the hidden weakness in Eugene¡¯s unique skill.

    And when she found it, it would be the moment when she, who believed in immortality and went wild, would meet her end.

    Youin speaks in a cool voice.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    Seeing him like that, Eugene burst intoughter at what was so enjoyable.

    And gave a thumbs up.

    ¡°Good old man! the best!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, did you hear my story as a joke?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re serious. So great!¡±

    Uncharacteristically for the person who just received the death deration, Eugene put on a happy expression.

    she said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Originally, games are fun when you risk your life, right?¡±

    Who wins and who dies.

    The act of fighting each other risking one¡¯s life is a pleasure in itself.

    Seeing Yoo-jin speak with a face that showed her sincerity, Yo-in understood.

    After all, she is the ghost of the Liberation Brigade.

    That he is one of the craziest madmen in the organization of lunatic criminals.

    ¡°great. If so, I will give you the most gruesome death as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    At Youin¡¯s words that he would be willing to do favors, Yujin put on an awkward expression like a celebrity with ovepping schedules.

    And never give up.

    That¡¯s why he lightly revealed the reason why he had to kill all the staff and guests of the Leviathan Hotel, including Youin and Mukryongdae.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go on a tour with my partner after this job.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Episode #123. It¡¯s time for a walk.

    * * *

    Kung Koo Goong!

    As the battle between Mukryongdae and Yujin intensified, the aftermath was transmitted to Leviathan as well.

    Steady roar is the default.

    Tremors shook the building every few minutes.

    It was amotion that I had no choice but to wake up, no matter how soundly I was sleeping unless I was a very dull person.

    ¡°Huh¡­ What amotion like this in Leviathan.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on.¡±

    That¡¯s why most of the Leviathan¡¯s guests were waking up and staying up all night with their eyes open.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Almost none of them were nervous or rushed to flee the Leviathan.

    This is Hotel Leviathan.

    It was a ce that earned the honor of being the best hotel in the world by absolutely protecting its guests even in the age of heroes when sword masters ran amok.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if it was an invasion of a teenage guild.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that kind of situation, the guests could afford that they would be absolutely safe.

    Pk.

    Bellos was also one of the guests who were so rxed.

    A wine ss in one hand.

    An open book on the table.

    Even the hand that slowly turned the pages of the bookshelf.

    Far from being nervous even with asional vibrations, the act of leisurely drinking wine is itself leisure.

    If someone unfamiliar saw it, he would have wondered if only Velos was in apletely different space.

    How long has it been since the shaking started?

    The wine bottle is half empty.

    When you turn the bookshelf five or six times.

    Bellos opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    rattle.

    It seemed like he was really bored.

    One turn to stretch.

    Bellos put the small bell on the table in his pocket and stood up.

    Then, holding the book I was reading in one hand, I opened the tightly closed door and left the room.

    no i was trying to

    ¡°What¡¯s up, customer?¡±

    If only it hadn¡¯t been for the interference of Musa, who appeared as if he had been waiting for Bellos as soon as he opened the door.

    But he wasn¡¯t upset.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so I¡¯m going to go for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Walk¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been staying here for quite some time, but I¡¯ve never used the facilities, so I¡¯d like to stop by for a walk.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t particrly strange.

    Leviathan¡¯s interior facilities are of the highest quality.

    Moreover, since it is open 24 hours, there were many customers using the facility even at night.

    ¡­If it weren¡¯t for the current situation where all facilities were in an emergency state to prevent intruders.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you are currently prohibited from moving within the hotel. So, to be safe, please wait in your room until the fuss is over.¡±

    It is reasonable to doubt the mental state of the guest who said to go for a walk while the building was shaking openly.

    Musa politely asked to wait.

    Of course, if Velos didn¡¯t listen, the request would have been forced or ordered.

    ¡°By regtion, Leviathan¡¯s guests have the right to use its facilities, right?¡±

    ¡°This is an exceptional situation.¡±

    ¡°Then there is nothing you can do about it.¡±

    Bellos shook his head.

    Then he opened the book he was holding and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°The only way is to get paid for the breach of contract.¡±

    Musa tried to exin.

    As for the penalty, the staff in charge will handle itter. So, even if you haveints, just go to your room in silence now.

    But I couldn¡¯t say it.

    Quadd Deuk!

    ¡°I believe that there will be no regrets even if I die because I arbitrarily vited the agreed contract and acted like a dog trying to detain a guest.¡±

    It was as if he had been trampled on by an invisible giant.

    Bellos murmured calmly as he looked at the wreckage of the warrior who had not even responded and was crushed like a tomato.

    Then, he looked around slightly and said,

    ¡°Hmm, I was a little worried because Leviathan¡¯s prestige was so high¡­ But it seems my hard work was not in vain.¡±

    This is Leviathan.

    No matter how emergency it was, it was a ce where warriors had toe immediately in case of an ident.

    However, despite the fact that the warrior died instantly in the middle of the corridor, Bellos nodded in the calm air.

    ¡°It seems that even the crazyrades and the foolishrades are doing better than I thought.¡±

    On the outside, Ryu Kang-cheol.

    Eugene inside.

    The result of each mad rampage.

    Bellos was satisfied with the Leviathan¡¯s situation, where no one noticed even if one of the guests wandered around.

    He smiled coldly as he recalled the internal structure he had learned during his stay at Leviathan for over a month.

    ¡°Time to enjoy a walk.¡±

    A senior officer of the Liberation Brigade.

    Among those 12 ghosts, he ranks 5th.

    The one with the code name Judgment.

    Velos, a man with braided hair, walked leisurely, leaving the mangled corpse of the samurai.

    Heading towards the ce where one¡¯s target is expected to be hidden.

    * * *

    Kung Koo Goong!

    [Oh, what a mess.]

    Yuna-kyung trembled.

    Unlike the other guests, who were only a little anxious, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but feel sick every time the building rang.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I reincarnated into a bird¡¯s body.

    It was because I was able to feel much more because I had more sensitive senses than normal people.

    It¡¯s like a creepy life that explodes like an explosion whenever Eugene of the Mukryongdae collides.

    At least it was Yuna-kyung, so she only shuddered. If it were an ordinary animal, she would have passed out long ago.

    [Anyway, the team leader also abandons me when it¡¯s really important.]

    Of course, Yuna-kyung knew that too.

    I don¡¯t know if it was before birth.

    Let alone a high-level yer, he had be just a baby bird, and now he was nothing but a burden.

    Because I knew that, I didn¡¯t force myself to follow Limon.

    But that¡¯s it and this is this.

    As Yuna-kyung, who had already been suffering from the storm of life for dozens of minutes, couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful of Limon.

    [Even if I feel unfair, I have to grow up quickly and be independent, really¡­]

    Kwaddeuk.

    [Huh?]

    While grumbling like that.

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    This is because they were able to hear certain sounds thanks to the sensitive senses unique to animals.

    It¡¯s like breaking a cookie.

    Same with crushing fruit.

    It¡¯s a very small and subtle sound, but it¡¯s a strangely clear sound that pierces your ears.

    [What else did the maid step on wrongly?]

    It¡¯s a while to think of the clumsy maid whoes to clean Limon¡¯s room every day and often drops or steps on something.

    Yuna-kyung put on a puzzled expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the situation in Leviathan was the only way to move on.

    the moment you hear it.

    What I felt was very vague.

    It was as eerie and ominous as what was echoing in the lobby.

    [Hmm¡­ Shall I just check it for a moment?]

    Na-kyung Yun, who was immersed in her thoughts, couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy and went to the door of Do-Do.

    I remembered Limon¡¯s request to stay quietly in my room, but I thought it would be okay if I just watched it for a while.

    However, the moment I left the room through space movement.

    Yuna-kyung had no choice but to harden.

    [¡­?!]

    Blood soaking the floor.

    Remnants of crushed flesh.

    Bone fragments protruding from it.

    It was a while to be astonished to see the originally beautiful and orphaned hallway transformed into Hell¡¯s No. 1 entrance.

    Yu Na-kyung, who suddenly came to her senses, calmly grasped the situation as a former PAB agent.

    ¡®This is¡­ the guards and warriors? Have you been attacked by an intruder? No, but the intruder is still on the first floor?¡¯

    Take a moment to look at the clothes and weapons buried between the flesh.

    Yuna-kyung confirmed that Yoo-jin was rampaging in the lobby through fragments of murder that spread out with asional vibrations.

    And furiously shook his head.

    ¡®Another intruder? If they came in from the outside, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak up here¡­ Then from the inside? Were you infiltrating as a guest? how?¡¯

    Leviathan never epts anyone as a guest.

    Thorough identity verification is basic.

    In particr, after the tragedy of ck Dragon Construction and the affiliates were attacked, they were more thoroughly covering customers.

    What if an intruder was still inside?

    ¡®From the beginning! I was here before attacking ck Dragon Construction!¡¯

    Hiding in Leviathan, the heart of the ck Dragon n, knowing that the Seven Dragons would turn on their eyes and search for him if they raided.

    Absolutely perfect madness.

    It was a suicidal act that would have killed the most horrible death without being able to escape if it had been discovered.

    Well, there is nothing strange about it.

    They are the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    It was because the executive was a psycho group made up of all kinds of crazy criminals.

    ¡®why? What are you aiming for?¡¯

    The question is not how, but why.

    Why did he infiltrate Leviathan while taking such a risk?

    Yuna-kyung, who was vigorously shaking her head, looked up at the elevator with bloody footprints and raised her head.

    ¡®Penthouse!¡¯

    The elevator near Limon¡¯s room was adjusted to go directly to the top floor where the penthouse was located.

    It was Li Qingyu¡¯s consideration toe to see him without any burden, but as a result, a side road was created to go to the penthouse without going through strict security procedures.

    What if the intruder knew that and came here?

    ¡®Could he be aiming for the princess sister?!¡¯

    Yuna-kyung was startled.

    He was so close that he sometimes forgot, but Li Qingyu is one of the owners of the Seven Dragons group.

    whether it¡¯s for money

    either for use.

    There were many criminals who could target her.

    Besides, as usual, Leviathan has been overturned by internal and external disturbances, and even the main power is tied up.

    In other words, there were almost no people guarding Li Qingyu.

    However, if a terrifying vicious criminal like the specter of the Liberation Brigade hides in Leviathan after targeting her¡­

    ¡®Team Leader! I have to inform the manager!¡¯

    [manager! There¡¯s a big problem here!]

    Yuna-kyung hurriedly sent a fire.

    Fortunately, the chlorine item that Li Qingyu found for her is of the highest quality, capable of long-distance transmission and reception.

    If Limon hadn¡¯t gone anywhere, he would receive telepathy ande running, and then whoever intruders would be dealt with at once.

    ¡­if it was the way it was.

    [manager? Hello, team leader?]

    Grab the ring on your ankle and tremble for a moment.

    Like throwing a stone into a bottomless swamp.

    Yuna-kyung groaned at the sensation of echoing emptyly no matter how much fire she sent.

    ¡®Chlorination has been blocked!¡¯

    Should I look for a phone right now?

    Yu Na-gyeong, who was in a state of panic, suddenly felt her feathers stand up.

    Instinctively, he hurried back and hid himself behind nearby pottery.

    ding.

    It was right after that.

    The elevator door opened wide and someone walked out.

    ¡°hmm¡­. I thought it was hidden in the penthouse because the security is the strictest, but it seems like I was wrong.¡±

    The bottom of his shoes is bloody like a swamp, but the guy with braided hair doesn¡¯t have a drop of blood on his clothes.

    Bellos got off the elevator.

    And muttered as he closed the book in his hand.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Since the top is wrong, I will try to find it from the bottom.¡±

    jerk jerk.

    Bellos moved slowly.

    Then, as she crossed the hallway and boarded another elevator, her lips curled slightly.

    ¡°You may see more blood than you think.¡±

    As if expecting a festival.

    Until Bellos, smiling happily, rode the elevator down and disappeared.

    Yu Na-kyung, clinging to the pottery, trembled.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the tantly heinous murder that dwelled in Bellos¡¯ voice.

    It was because of the content of that self-talk.

    ¡®At the bottom? An underground facility in Leviathan?¡¯

    Yuna-kyung was creepy.

    From central bank level banks to jewelry stores and casinos.

    In the basement of Leviathan, there were all kinds of high-end facilities that criminals could target.

    But among its many facilities.

    There was only one thing that came to her mind.

    [My children!!!]

    Yu Na-kyung couldn¡¯t help but be frightened as she remembered the daycare center where her younger siblings were staying.

 Chapter 124

    Episode #124. good bye!

    Although he is not Roh Kang-ho, who has experienced both aerialbat and aerialbat like Limon, Yuna-kyung is also a former PAB agent.

    He was a veteran who had experienced numerous yers, from drunks to murderers.

    Besides, having heard Limon talking about beasts, I could tell from just a quick look.

    What kind of person is Bellos?

    ¡®That bastard is a psycho! He¡¯s the one who kills passer-by A for no reason!¡¯

    He also kills those who get in his way.

    He also kills anyone who witnesses him.

    Even if you bump your shoulder on the road, it will kill you.

    In a sense, a monster that sees humans of a worse quality than pleasure killers who enjoy killing like stones.

    That was a lunatic named Bellos.

    But what if the murderer caught sight of Sung Shia and other children from Hanbit Orphanage?

    [No!]

    Yu Na-gyeong, recalling the worst, screamed.

    And sent a frantic fire.

    Not only those who know that they are reincarnated like Limon and Li Qingyu, Youin Wei Ling, but also maids and warriors who only know their faces.

    To inform anyone of the situation.

    [Ugh, what to do with this?]

    But it¡¯s just a futile effort.

    No matter how many times she tried, Na-gyeong Yun covered her head with her wings.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Velos¡¯s skill or the power of the item, but it was clear that the mes were bad enough to ask for help.

    [Should I go to any samurai brother and ask for help from now on? But¡­]

    Yuna-kyung thought about it.

    What if a blue bird you¡¯ve never seen before suddenly appears and asks for help?

    Will you really help?

    Even in an emergency like this?

    It was fortunate that I didn¡¯t get any help or doubts.

    ¡®There¡¯s no one to help right now!¡¯

    Even if someone believed Yun Na-gyeong¡¯s words, it was a problem.

    The corpses strewn in this hallway were telling us that a warrior of mediocre skill would not be of any help.

    [Eight I don¡¯t know!]

    Boom!

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung used space movement.

    There was nothing I could do with this dainty bird¡¯s body, but I couldn¡¯t just sit still.

    Boom, boom, boom.

    A travel distance of only ten meters.

    Still, Yuna-kyung, who was familiar with the inner structure of the Leviathan as she had recently lived, reached her destination in an instant using the shortest route.

    A ce where numerous corridors and stairs are intertwinedyer byyer in an inverted pyramid shape under the brilliantly shining ceiling.

    Leviathan¡¯s underground facility is so beautiful that it is called an underground skyscraper.

    In the underground dragon pce.

    ¡®Fortunately, nothing seems to have happened yet.¡¯

    Yuna-kyung slowly looked around the vast space that was actually close to a small underground city.

    Is it the effect of switching to the state of emergency?

    Various facilities, which would normally have been actively operating even at night, exuded a dreary atmosphere like a ghost town.

    However, Yuna-kyung was rather relieved.

    If Bellos had arrived first, this ce wouldn¡¯t have been this quiet no matter how closed it was.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    ¡°This ce is off-limits right now¡­ oops!¡±

    [¡­]

    That¡¯s right.

    As soon as I heard themotion, I hurriedly ran, even using space travel.

    Even before they arrived, Yuna-kyung hardened her face as she saw two crushed bodies and bloody footprints leading to the lowest floor.

    ¡®Quick. I couldn¡¯t even scream¡¯

    It¡¯s the same as the corpse I saw in the hallway.

    It would take a few minutes to crush even a rag doll, but to make a person like this in the blink of an eye.

    Considering that each of the warriors of the Seven Dragons was as skilled as an intermediate to advanced yer, it was absolutely impossible without using skills.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of skill it is¡­ but it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s a remote skill, too.¡¯

    After reassessing the risk of bellows.

    Yuna-kyung hesitated.

    I thought it would be possible to escape even if the opponent was the ghost of the Liberation Brigade as much as I could use space movement.

    But what if Velos¡¯ skill had the power or utility close to killing a dog?

    The moment I was discovered, I couldn¡¯t even chirp and I didn¡¯t know if I would die.

    ¡®Should I run away with only the kids?¡¯

    ¡®no. The kids don¡¯t even know who I am yet, so I don¡¯t have time to convince them one by one.¡¯

    ¡®The facility is closed, so there¡¯s no way out¡­¡¯

    ¡®Oh really! Why am I born again!¡¯

    Yuna-kyung realized again.

    That Limon had warned her that it would be difficult to live a new life with the memories of her past life was correct.

    Because at this moment, the fact that he was not human could not have been so sad.

    For a while to be so immersed in agony.

    It seems that something has been decided.

    Yuna-gyeong, who clenched her beak tightly, took a step towards the lowest floor where Bellos had disappeared.

    ¡°hmm. I wanted to know how great the famed Leviathan¡¯s safe was, but this is below my expectations.¡±

    Hurry up!

    And quickly bounced back.

    Right after Yuna-kyung hid like that.

    Velos leisurely walked out of the passage that connected to the secret facility on the lowest floor.

    ¡°If the stupidrade had infiltrated well as nned, I could have handled it much more quietly, but I am the only one suffering because I have an uglyrade.¡±

    A light tongue click once.

    He walked slowly and murmured to himself.

    ¡°Anyway, since it¡¯s not even here, I don¡¯t think he knew anything about it and hid it¡­¡±

    As if he were a detective inferring the location of the treasure.

    Bellos, who was looking around all the facilities in the Underground Dragon Pce while stroking his chin, suddenly turned around.

    Then, he approached the disy-type facility guide map installed on one wall and flipped through the list of facilities, pausing at one point.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s ¡®here¡¯.¡±

    Take a moment to look carefully at the guide.

    Velos, who turned round and round, strode straight ahead in one direction as if he had decided on his destination.

    ¡®That direction¡­!¡¯

    Yuna-kyung, who was spying on Bellos with her head out, felt her heart sink.

    It was because he was moving to the district where the childcare facility was located.

    ¡®Hey you crazy man! Why are you going there?!¡¯

    While swearing in her heart, Yuna-kyung jumped and moved in space, chasing Velos.

    I had to stop him at all costs from going to daycare.

    Fortunately, however, Yuna-kyung did not have to use thest resort to attract attention by tap-dancing in front of Bellos.

    The ce where Velos entered was apletely strange ce.

    [¡­What is it?]

    I chased after her with new feet.

    Yuna-kyung nkly muttered as Bellos entered a store without paying attention to the daycare center.

    [No, why go in there? I bet you didn¡¯te all the way here to shop.]

    Are you really trying to do some shopping?

    Bellos leisurely browses the products disyed in the store.

    He looked soid-back that if it weren¡¯t for the smashed-down shop door, he¡¯d be seen as a passer-by.

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think this is the case either.¡±

    What were you expecting?

    Bellos shook his head and walked out of the store.

    he chuckled.

    ¡°Well, no matter how blind and ignorant the Seven Dragons are, there¡¯s no way they would have put it here.¡±

    ¡®that?¡¯

    Yuna-kyung, who was clinging to the signboard of a chicken restaurant and imitating a chick, narrowed her eyes when she heard that.

    ¡®Are you looking for something? what the hell?¡¯

    I don¡¯t know the exact details, but it was clear that the current chaos in Leviathan was plotted by Belos to infiltrate.

    However, what you actually do after doing this is to find things in ¡®a ce like that¡¯.

    As Yuna-kyung, she had no choice but to open her beak.

    but right after that.

    She closed her beak again.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Charleuk.

    Bellos with a cold smile.

    It was because the moment he put one hand in his pocket and took out a book the size of his palm, a horrifying murderous breath choked his breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just kill them all and look for them.¡±

    ¡®no!¡¯

    Yuna-kyung swallowed the scream.

    Because I felt it instinctively.

    That ¡®kill them all¡¯ literally means everyone in this Underground Dragon Pce.

    And that if he was determined and started to ughter, none of them would survive here.

    That means you don¡¯t have the power to stop it.

    ¡®What can I do? oh my god?!¡¯

    For a moment, to try to find a way out of the maddening nervousness.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡®book! If I steal that¡­!¡¯

    No matter how crazy he is, he probably wouldn¡¯t have picked up a book out of boredom during this time.

    If Bellos is the type of yer who needs a specific item to activate his skill, taking that book might stop him.

    Of course it¡¯s a gamble.

    It¡¯s basically not knowing whether it¡¯s right or wrong.

    Even if they were hit, it was a suicide act with a 90% chance of dying before the book was stolen from the body of this baby bird.

    However, for Yuna-kyung, who was blinded by the thought of protecting her younger siblings at the nursery school, that was enough to risk her life.

    ¡®Eight heroines die twice or three times!¡¯

    So Bellos opened the book.

    The moment Yun Na-kyung clenched her beak and was about tounch a physical charge.

    with my daughter

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    Life disappeared as if it had been washed away.

    While Yuna-kyung, who had been almost ready tounch a physical assault because the life-threatening force that had been holding her body suddenly disappeared, hurriedly gathered herself.

    Bellos put his hand in his pocket.

    And just the identity of that sound.

    I took out a small drop, put it on my palm, and moved it slowly.

    daughter and daughter.

    ¡°Oh¡­. I wondered if it was broken because it didn¡¯t respond so well, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a defective product.¡±

    I nodded my head while watching the bells ringing by themselves whenever my palms were facing a certain direction.

    Bellos followed the sound of the bell and moved.

    Yuna-kyung, who was taken aback by his outrageous behavior, waspletely stunned when she saw the facility he entered.

    ¡®Why are you going over there again?!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was such an odd ce.

    Because it was a very familiar ce.

    It was because the moment I saw Belos break through the entrance there, something shed into my mind like lightning.

    ¡®Wait a minute, what are they looking for¡­?¡¯

    Yuna-kyung carefully followed Bellos and went inside.

    It was a ce I was used to because I came here almost once a day with Limon.

    In the practice room where all kinds of musical instruments, from piano to guitar and drums, are prepared with only the highest quality, worthy of Leviathan¡¯s prestige.

    And the innermost part of the practice room.

    In front of an elongated box, Bellos was fiddling with bells.

    ¡°I was just in case, but they were storing it like a really simple instrument¡­ I didn¡¯t know that the Seven Dragons would be such an asshole.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Yuna-kyung realized.

    The reason why Bellos was the first to find a musical instrument store after checking the most heavily guarded penthouse and safe in Leviathan.

    And the reason why the Liberation Brigade all over the world made this fuss to find just one thing.

    Their purpose is very specific.

    whether to pay billions of dors

    whether cheating cleverly.

    Take hostages and threaten.

    Because it was something that could never be obtained by normal means.

    Especially since the owner of the item was a stubborn swordsman who would dismiss the threat of the Liberation Brigade with a sneer.

    ¡®That violin! That was the goal of the Liberation Brigade!¡¯

    The one and only item in the world that Limon uses to melt the power of the Constetion.

    Looking at the box containing the deep-ck violin, Yuna-kyung held her breath.

    ¡°This is a boring ending. If I had known that the Seven Dragons kept it this way, there would be no need to put so much effort into it¡­¡±

    So the moment Bellos reached out to grab the box containing the deep-ck violin.

    Yuna-kyung moved involuntarily.

    Pop!

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    [¡­Ah.]

    Bellos hesitated when he saw the baby bird suddenly popping out of the box.

    Because her body moved before she could think, Na-gyeong Yoo broke into a cold sweat when she suddenly met eyes with the mad criminal.

    [Ah, haha. How are you? The weather is nice today, isn¡¯t it?]

    Maybe it was because I was surprised that the bird talked to me.

    Or was it because I was dumbfounded by the greeting that didn¡¯t go well with this midnight?

    After showing off one wing to Bellos, who had an even more bizarre expression.

    Yuna-kyung eximed energetically.

    [Then, goodbye!]

    Byeong!

    Just like when you showed up.

    Yuna-kyung disappeared in an instant.

    And as a bonus, Velos fell into a deep silence like death, looking at the empty seat where the long box had been ced just before they had disappeared together.

 Chapter 125

    #125. Let¡¯s bounce first!

    Boom, boom, boom.

    [Aaaaaa! I¡¯m crazy, really!]

    Leviathan¡¯s vast underground facility, the Underground Dragon Pce.

    Yuna-kyung screamed as she repeatedly moved between theplex underground facilities while riding on a box.

    Taking the target in front of the specter of the Liberation Brigade?

    It was an atrocity that could have beenmitted by a chicken that was tired of living and wanted to dive into a vat of boiling oil.

    Of course, Yuna-kyung also had something to say.

    Whether it was an instinctive act.

    whether or not it was something I thought about.

    How did it happen, etc.

    ¡­No matter how you look at it, it was more like an excuse than an excuse to prove the theory of an empty chicken, but it was something Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help.

    [I wouldn¡¯t have to do this if it wasn¡¯t for the team leader!]

    Limon often said.

    This deep-dark violin is the best way to melt the power of the Constetion hardened in his body.

    It is almost a unique solution for now, unless you find a recement tool or method in the future.

    what the heck does that mean

    Even Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t know exactly.

    But I knew that Limon would be in great trouble without this violin.

    So, the moment he thought that the dark violin might be stolen by the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade, his body moved reflexively.

    [Ah! Why are those idiots from the Liberation Brigade aiming for this¡­!]

    If they had robbed the entire safe, they would have admired it as being bold.

    It¡¯s a moment to curse the timidity of the Liberation Brigade who did this just to steal a violin.

    Yuna-kyung was suddenly puzzled.

    ¡®Wait a minute? Come to think of it, why did you really aim for this?¡¯

    when viewed objectively.

    The deep ck violin is not such a great treasure.

    It¡¯s a magical violin that allows the user to y on their own, but if you can¡¯t digest the performance, it¡¯s just a cursed item like Limon said.

    In this age of iron, where all sorts of rare items are overflowing, it¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re treated as waste.

    Let me point out one peculiar thing.

    It¡¯s just that it melts the power of the Constetion absorbed by the performer.

    ¡®You know that? Does this violin really have a secret?¡¯

    What is the identity of the violin that the criminal world¡¯s morning stars, like the specters of the Liberation Brigade, want to attack the Chilryonghoe, the chief of the criminal world?

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve been scratching my head.

    Yuna-kyung immediately flinched.

    ¡®No, you can think about thatter! For now, it¡¯s important to stand out first!¡¯

    Boom, boom, boom.

    The space movement speed, which had slowed down a bit, elerates again like the artist¡¯s typing speed right before the deadline.

    The distance that can be moved at one time is only around 10 meters.

    However, thanks to such space movement, Yuna-kyung was able to move dozens of floors in an instant.

    As a high-level yer in her lifetime, she was not only good at moving in space, but also looked around Leviathan whenever she was bored, so it was possible to move at high speed.

    ¡®Okay, at this speed¡­!¡¯

    Even the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade could escape if they did not have space-rted skills.

    When Yun Na-gyeong, who made such a judgment, was happy.

    ¡°You run away quickly.¡±

    A single voice rang through the air.

    A hand reached out toward Yuna-kyung, who had just finished moving.

    [Heheuk?!]

    Boom!

    Yuna-kyung, who escaped the hand by a short distance thanks to her animalistic instincts, was stunned by her repeated space movement, albeit a short distance.

    And a man with braided hair who suddenly became messy.

    Bellos let out augh.

    ¡°Ha, this is true. To think I¡¯d been messing around not once, but twice. If otherrades find out about it, it will be ridiculed for the rest of their lives.¡±

    Is it ridiculous?

    Or is this situation funny?

    Seeing Bellos muttering with a smile on her face, Yuna-kyung caused an earthquake in her pupils.

    [How already?!]

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask.¡±

    Bellos narrowed his eyes.

    And he continued talking while looking at Yuna-gyeong, whose downy hair was still immacte.

    ¡°How did the Seven Dragons create something like you?¡±

    [Isn¡¯t that a biological weapon?!]

    ¡°Hmm? Then, was it possible that he was a transformed yer?¡±

    [¡­No, not like that.]

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a biological weapon.¡±

    [Isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m just a cute and capable pet?]

    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s call it a cute and capable biological weapon.¡±

    [No, this nobleman is real!] Whether

    Yuna-kyung is hot or not.

    Bellos didn¡¯t care.

    I just spoke with a smile on my face.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a bioweapon or a chicken prep chicken.¡±

    [Looking at a cute baby bird like me, it¡¯s a spare chicken ingredient?! You want to be lynched by animal lovers all over the world¡­!]

    ¡°So why don¡¯t you stop timing your teleportation?¡±

    Yuna-kyung just hardened.

    And I broke out in a cold sweat.

    [¡­Are you quick-witted?]

    ¡°Because there is an idiot among myrades who likes to gossip and take advantage of others.¡±

    [Ahaha, you see. Yap!]

    Byeong!

    Yuna-kyung immediately moved into space.

    It was because the fact that they were talking excitedly in the first ce was to buy time until space movement became possible.

    However, the moment she crossed the space, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    ¡°Your personality is so impatient. It is punishable for people to leave on their own while they are talking.¡±

    [Hugh?!]

    I¡¯m sure he ran upstairs.

    Seeing Bellos protruding before even a second had passed, Yuna-kyung was shocked as if her heart stopped.

    It was because he realized the reason why Bellos was able to chase him so quickly.

    ¡®Go space travel? Was this guy a space-type yer?!¡¯

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes darkened.

    As a baby bird, her only advantage was that she could escape by teleportation.

    However, if Velos is a space yer, even that only advantage is lost.

    ¡°Originally, I should be punished for disturbing me¡­ but I like birds.¡±

    [Thank you for your heart, but you are not my taste?]

    ¡°¡­It meant that I liked you from the point of view of loving animals, not romantic feelings.¡±

    [Oh yeah? So what should I do?]

    Yuna-kyung snapped at her.

    She is also a former PAB agent.

    No matter how cornered he was, he wasn¡¯t the kind of kid who would be frightened by criminals.

    Bellos said in admiration at that harsh attitude.

    ¡°Please hand over the box. Then I will make sure to send you safely, even if you see your courage.¡±

    [You¡¯re funny. Do you want me to believe it?]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe it. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll kill you and take you away.¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna Kyung narrowed her eyes.

    Worried that it might be better to ept Bellos¡¯ offer?

    I didn¡¯t even do anything like that.

    If she had that kind of personality, she wouldn¡¯t have worked for a mad dog like Limon for years.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung was able to notice.

    [Iknow, right? You can just kill me and steal it. Why not?]

    ¡°I told you I like birds.¡±

    [It¡¯s crazy that a murderer who kills people just because he likes birds doesn¡¯t.]

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you regard my favor as crazy.¡±

    Yuna-kyung shook her head, ignoring Bellos¡¯ nonsense.

    A heinous criminal and a madman who is like the specter of the Liberation Brigade cannot show mercy.

    If so, it means that there is a reason to persuade Yun Na-kyung.

    And the only reason that immediately came to mind was to prevent Yuna-kyung from running away by repeating space movement.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    One problem.

    that there is no reason to do so.

    ¡®Why can¡¯t I run away?¡¯

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that be hard to catch?¡¯

    ¡®If it¡¯s a space movement yer, that would be easy, right?¡¯

    ¡®At least, it might be faster to just kill like the samurai brothers¡­¡¯

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes shed.

    [Aren¡¯t you a space yer?!]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    [Don¡¯t pretend!]

    Considering that he had just jumped out of space and appeared, that was absurd nonsense.

    But Yuna-kyung was sure.

    Although Velos can use space movement, he is not a space yer.

    That¡¯s why it took time to follow him.

    In the end, since I don¡¯t have the confidence to y hide-and-seek with myself through space movement, I¡¯m trying to catch myself pretending to be generous.

    And ording to that guess, I could understand another oddity.

    [Besides, you can¡¯t use the skill that attacked the samurai brothers against me either, right? That¡¯s why you can¡¯t kill me?]

    If you can¡¯t catch me, just kill me.

    What if it doesn¡¯t kill you?

    It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t, it¡¯s that you can¡¯t!

    If it was possible to kill on sight like the samurai, Bellos would have crushed Yuna-kyung to death.

    And despite the logical jump, Bellos calmed his eyes coldly after hearing Yuna-kyung¡¯s confident reasoning.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty quick-witted about the preparation of chicken ingredients.¡±

    [Heh, I¡¯m an elite bluebird no matter what I look like.]

    Yuna-kyung vigorously shook her head.

    If it was ording to her guess, it was possible to run away just by repeating the space movement like this.

    Of course, it was a life-and-death game.

    It was a gamble that would kill you if you missed it.

    It was all the more so because Yuna-kyung was extremely exhausted as she had to move through space with arge box containing a deep-ck violin.

    ¡®It¡¯s enough if I endure it with my guts!¡¯

    But she didn¡¯t hesitate.

    It was because I had the belief that all I had to do was hold on until Limon understood the situation and came to help.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to write this number even forter¡­¡±

    Maybe he felt Yun Na-gyeong¡¯s determination to run away until she dies.

    It¡¯s time to lightly click your tongue.

    Bellos opened the book in his hand.

    Then, finding a nk page, he ran his finger across it and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡ºLegition of the Space Movement Prohibition Act¡».¡±

    At that moment, Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Belos¡¯ sudden words.

    It was only then that I could take a closer look at the book, which I had only seen from afar until now.

    Although it has lost its original heaviness and thickness and has been extremely miniaturized, it is something Yuna-kyung is very familiar with.

    It was a book that I studied to die in order to enter PAB and be a civil servant.

    ¡®A code ofws?¡¯

    Why do the specters of the Liberation Brigade, who live in a world furthest from thew, carry something like a code book?

    I wondered for a while.

    In an instant, Yuna-kyung was stunned.

    ¡®If it¡¯s a skill that uses thew for a while¡­!?¡¯

    Yu Na-gyeong, thinking of something, immediately tried to escape by moving in space.

    But it¡¯s just a vain wish.

    Yuna-kyung was shocked to see herself not moving from her ce.

    Not because he realized that his space movement was blocked, but because he finally noticed the identity of the skill Velos was using.

    [My God¡­!]

    A few years ago.

    The one who was thought to be crowned as a new monarch soon by taking level 99.

    However, it is a unique skill of arge-supply yer who has hidden his traces and created numerous conspiracy theories, from rumors of hermitage to rumors of assassination.

    No, actually remembering the absolute skill, Yuna-kyung shouted as if screaming.

    [The Grand Duke of Court¡¯s Rule of Law?!]

    Yu Na-kyung couldn¡¯t help but be horrified at the skill of the legendary yer who achieved a draw with the summoning lord with a body that was not even a monarch.

 Chapter 126

    #126. Because I saw it.

    ¡°Ho-oh, you have a lot of knowledge about chicken ingredients. To know at a nce that my unique skill is ¡ºRule of Law¡».¡±

    Bellos said as if he was surprised.

    In this era, there are thousands of unique skills, and the number of rare and general-purpose skills is uncountable.

    No matter how special the code was, recognizing the unique skill at a nce was not possible with most knowledge.

    However, it was natural for Yuna-kyung, a former PAB agent.

    That made her even more perplexed.

    [How do you write ¡ºRule of Law¡»? That¡¯s the Grand Duke¡¯s unique skill!]

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    [Of course there is! It¡¯s because unless you¡¯re the Grand Duke of Beopjeong in disguise¡­!]

    Yuna-kyung hesitated for a moment.

    There is only one unique skill.

    It was an absolute truth in this iron age, and that¡¯s why yers with unique skills were considered special.

    But what if there is someone with the same unique skill?

    There was only one answer.

    ¡°Why should I be surprised?¡±

    To Yuna-kyung, who was stunned by the answer she had found, Bellos said mockingly.

    ¡°It¡¯smon sense that if the previous owner died, another yer could be granted that unique skill.¡±

    It was.

    When the owner of a unique skill dies.

    It was rare, but not unheard of, for other yers to acquire the same unique skill.

    In any case, only one person possesses a unique skill, and in the end, it is the contracted Constetion that grants the unique skill to the yer.

    Therefore, Bellos¡¯ words had no logical problems whatsoever.

    Except for one problem.

    [The Grand Duke of Court passed away?]

    ¡°So, can¡¯t I write ¡ºThe Rule of Law¡»?¡± [It¡¯s

    ridiculous.

    What¡¯s the matter with that older sister who fought against the summoning lord?

    Even if you had a slight advantage, it was a legendary achievement for a yer who hadn¡¯t reached level 100 to draw against a lord.

    That¡¯s why, even though she went missing, few people were concerned about her safety.

    However, it was hard for anyone to believe that such a court monarch died without even knowing mice or birds.

    But the moment Bellos opened his mouth.

    She was even more shocked.

    ¡°Even if they poisoned them and cut off their limbs and threw them to the monsters, even the Grand Duke of Court died.¡±

    [¡­what did you say?]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Or do you want to pretend you didn¡¯t hear?¡±

    A cold smile and a mocking tone.

    Na-gyeong Yoo felt the blood in her whole body getting cold at the clear answer that could not be doubted without doubt.

    [You are the one who killed the Grand Duke of Court?]

    ¡°It was a very enjoyable mission.¡±

    [And the ¡®Stern Judge¡¯, who was the Constetion of the Grand Duke of Court, handed ¡ºThe Rule of Law¡» to you who killed his contractor?] ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.

    ¡±

    [Impossible!]

    ¡°There is no reason not to. It is the Great Constetion that decides who to give the unique skill to.¡±

    [But that¡¯s why¡­!]

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t bear to speak.

    something thates to mind.

    A feeling that is so vague and vague, but nheless so ominous and terrifying,

    how to define it.

    because I couldn¡¯t know

    ¡°You are not the one to decide whether it makes sense or not.¡±

    But Bellos didn¡¯t care what Yuna-kyung said.

    I just had a cold cynicism.

    ¡°As if deciding your life is now entirely mine.¡±

    [¡­!]

    Seeing Bellos¡¯s hand stretching towards her, Yuna-kyung put on a despairing expression.

    Now that I can¡¯t use space movement.

    Because it was impossible to escape from Velos now.

    And just by looking at that murderous smile, you could guess what he would do to her.

    ¡®As expected, I¡¯m not interfering.¡¯

    Why did youmit suicide like this?

    Lamenting her own foolishness, Yuna-kyung tightly closed her eyes.

    [Team leader, please delete the search history on my phone!]

    *

    * *

    ¡°You rap? It¡¯s very rhyming.¡±

    ¡°Even if I kill you, listen to me and kill me! Please tell me my secret and important secret!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ugly. You¡¯ve already been killed dozens of times. Do you want to sell a secret just because you want to protect that one lifeline?¡±

    ¡°If I just die, I won¡¯t do it this far! I¡¯m not doing this because myrade killed me so hard!¡±

    Ryu Gang-cheol yelled out loud with both hands raised.

    Because he died so easily.

    This time, Limon paused the sword he was about to wield at the words of Ryu Gang-cheol, who was in a surrender stance even before Limon jumped out, and said bluntly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you one minute, so talk about it.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about with just one minute?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re doing this to waste time?¡±

    Limon cuts like a knife and speaks.

    Kang-chul Ryu clicked his tongue.

    Then, after looking back at his gray hair and the scars around his eyes, he looked back at the sword in his hand and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t thatrade? Simon Acap, thest sword master?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Limon Asfelder, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t on bad terms with the Seven Dragons Association, were you? It was like that in the old textbooks.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°You mean the textbook is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course it was wrong.¡±

    Limon dered with a snort.

    ¡°The rtionship between me and the Seven Dragons couldn¡¯t be just bad, right? It¡¯s almost an error to the extent of calling Cheolcheon¡¯s enemy close friend.¡±

    The number of times he and the Seven Dragons tried to kill each other easily exceeded a thousand times.

    Is it possible that only the rtionship is bad?

    Looking at Limon proudly proud of the grudge umted over hundreds of years, Ryu Kang-chul asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°¡­But why is yourrade interfering in this?¡±

    ¡°That is my heart.¡±

    There¡¯s no reason to let bastards like the Liberation Brigade run amok just because he¡¯s not on good terms with the Seven Dragons.

    Limon, who spoke without hesitation, looked at Ryu Gang-cheol with cool eyes and said.

    ¡°Okay, when you¡¯re done talking, tell me about that secret or something. If it¡¯s important information, I¡¯ll cut you with the back of a knife from now on.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a double-edged sword?! I don¡¯t have the back of a knife, so how can you strike the back of a knife!¡±

    ¡°Did you just mean to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Now you call that a negotiation?!¡±

    ¡°It is a negotiation. If it¡¯s just nonsense, next time I¡¯ll beat you to death instead of cutting you.¡±

    Once you¡¯ve been beaten to death, you¡¯ll know how lucky you were to die clean with a single sword.

    Limon smiled grimly.

    Looking at that smile that kills as much as the killers of the Liberation Brigade, it¡¯s a moment to be dumbfounded.

    Ryu Kang-cheol immediately said with a smirk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so self-confident. This is not the time for yourrade to like ying with me.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping myrade will be robbing Leviathan by now.¡±

    He seemed to be resentful of the fact that he couldn¡¯t even resist properly and already had dozens of clones cut off by Limon in quick session.

    Ryu Gang-cheol smirked and said.

    ¡°I admit thatrade is quite strong, but it is already toote to go back and stop him. If you want to resent yourrade¡¯s stupid head¡­¡±

    Kwadeuk!

    It was an instant.

    Limon swung his sword and hit Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s neck with the ck side.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I got hit by the deless side.

    Limon opened his mouth quietly as he watched Kang-chul Ryu spewing bloody foam with his neck broken at an odd angle instead of his head falling.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a minute.¡±

    ¡°Kkek kkek. While we were talking¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me an important secret like that, bastard? Stop talking about such pointless nonsense.¡±

    ¡°You will regret itter.¡±

    Ryu Kang-cheol, who is trying hard to keep augh.

    However, Limon was sneering at the sight of him looking ridiculous because of his broken neck.

    ¡°Okay. Of all things, I think you guys have already decided that you will regret it from the moment you aimed at Leviathan.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­¡±

    Perak!

    It seems like I don¡¯t want to deal with it anymore.

    Limon, who had kicked Ryu Gang-cheol in the head and made his already twisted neck rotate 360 degrees perfectly, lightly clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Anyway, the yers.¡±

    Seongdong Gyeokseo and Nabal.

    It¡¯s like making up all sorts of things and neglecting the most basic keeper.

    It was a very yer-like thing.

    Like crashing into an enemy in a game.

    If you haven¡¯t even yed crime.

    So, if I had done a proper research on the Seven Dragons, I wouldn¡¯t havee up with such a stupid n.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to raid, you¡¯ll have to know at least who¡¯s there, you idiots.¡±

    Who made all these tes?

    and who their enemies are.

    Limon took three steps in pursuit of the next alter ego of Ryu Kang-chul,menting at the idiots who rushed in triumphantly without even knowing what he should know.

    * * *

    Kwaaang!

    [¡­heh?]

    Yuna-gyeong, who was prepared for her second death, left a will that wasn¡¯t a will, and it was the moment Bellos tried to catch her.

    Bellos¡¯ body shattered the wall like a foreigner hit by a truck and flew to the other side of the inverted pyramid-shaped corridor.

    After all, he got stuck in a scented oil specialty store and was covered in oil spilled from a broken scented oil bottle.

    The decorative candlestick fell and caught fire.

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    Yuna-kyung blinked nkly at the scented oil shop where Bellos was covered in digestive gas spewing out from the ceiling after it was on fire.

    She turned her head around following the clear voice like jade rolling.

    ¡°Why did you ask to clear your search history?¡±

    since when did it exist?

    The empty space that had been empty just a moment ago.

    There, he opened his beak when he saw the girl who appeared as if removing the veil of space from the seomseomoksu, which was sticking out only up to his elbow.

    [¡­Princess sister? Why is your sister jumping out of there?]

    ¡°Well, why?¡±

    A girl with ebony hair.

    Li Qingyu smiled as always and lifted Yuna-kyung with the entire violin box.

    Then, he put Yuna-kyung on his shoulder and muttered quietly as he slowly swept the box with his other hand.

    ¡°This was their purpose.¡±

    [Yes, but¡­ How did you know?]

    ¡°Because I saw it.¡±

    [Yeah???]

    You might say it¡¯s absurd.

    When Yuna-kyung puts on a dumbfounded expression at apletely meaningless answer that doesn¡¯t make an answer.

    ttering!

    ¡°¡­you ate one of these.¡±

    Bellos walked out of the ruins of the half-copsed fragrance store.

    I received a huge shock and flew away and even covered myself with fire.

    Not even a trace of soot, let alone a wound, he lightly brushed the dust off his shoulder.

    And then he asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    Yuna-kyung blinks at the sudden question.

    Unlike her, Bellos opened his mouth again, looking at Li Qingyu, who was smiling brightly, with cool eyes from across the gallery.

    ¡°I ask you again. Since when have you been following me?¡±

    ¡°well.¡±

    Li Qingyu was not at all frightened even when he received his gaze, which was cold as ice.

    He just replied with a thoughtful look on his face and a faint smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact time, but it¡¯s probably around the time you crushed three or four of our n¡¯s samurai.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Episode #127. I¡¯m also a little thankful.

    [¡­!]

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    Because I can¡¯t understand that word.

    Stop thinking at the same time.

    I understand that and I don¡¯t like it.

    However, unlike Yuna-kyung, Bellos, who had no reason to be shocked, opened his mouth with a frozen face.

    ¡°There are more than 10 samurai that I crushed here today.¡±

    ¡°All 16 of you.¡±

    Li Qingyu, who without hesitation corrects the number of victims that even Belos himself cannot remember.

    When Yuna-kyung shudders again.

    Bellos added a chill in his eyes.

    ¡°But are you saying that I was just tailing you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°I thought you could ambush me anytime?¡±

    ¡°Not anytime. I only had five or six chances out of a hundred.¡±

    He said he had over a hundred chances to attack him who hadn¡¯t noticed his presence at all.

    Seeing Li Qingyu talk casually, Velos finally spat out a curse.

    ¡°You are such a cunning bitch.¡±

    ¡°You are talking too much.¡±

    It¡¯s like I heard apliment.

    Li Qingyu smiled brightly.

    When Bellos exuded a cold life as he looked at her, Yuna-kyung asked shyly.

    [That¡­ the princess sister? I¡¯m a little confused.]

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    [ording to what you just said, you mean that the princess has been secretly following this madman since a while ago, right?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [And in the meantime, watching the samurai brothers die¡­ ahaha, isn¡¯t it? What did I get wrong?]

    ¡°No, you got it right.¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    Of course, I knew how to deny it and even prepared tough it off saying it was my own misunderstanding.

    Li Qingyu kindly provided supplementary exnations to Yuna-kyung, who lost her senses at the unimaginable answer.

    ¡°It means that the specter of the Liberation Brigade was just watching from behind as the 13 warriors of our n were killed.¡±

    Calm voice as always.

    Calm eyes without wavering.

    A beautiful face with a smile.

    I hope that Li Qingyu, who smiles and serves tea and snacks every time we go out to y, tells the terrifying truth for a while.

    Yuna-kyung managed to ask after flicking her beak several times.

    [Why?]

    Why did you do that?

    Li Qingyu¡¯s answer to Yun Na-gyeong¡¯s question about the reason was clear.

    ¡°Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out that this violin was what the Liberation Brigade was looking for.¡±

    [And that¡¯s why you were just watching the samurai brothers die?]

    ¡°Because it was necessary.¡±

    Li Qingyu calmly replied.

    The fact that the ck Dragon n was swung by only three people this time wasrgely due to the unknown purpose.

    Therefore, in order to prepare for another attack by the Liberation Brigade in the future, it was necessary to find out the target at all costs.

    Even if it meant sacrificing the lives of several samurai.

    ¡°Because it is for the sake of the entire n that a small sacrifice is made rather than leaving a legacy to protect just a few.¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was speechless.

    because I could understand

    It is also a virtue and duty of a leader to choose to sacrifice a cow for the greater good.

    And as the princess who rules the ck Dragon n, Li Qingyu only made choices that benefited the entire n.

    But I only understood.

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, who couldn¡¯t agree, Li Qingyu jokingly added a word.

    ¡°There is no reason for me to take care of people who have forgotten what kind of n they are in the first ce.¡±

    [¡­what happened?]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel strange? Leviathan is especially empty today.¡±

    [That¡¯s because the affiliate was attacked¡­]

    ¡°I sent your support. More than necessary.¡±

    Yuna-kyung paused.

    Certainly, even in an emergency, it felt like the Leviathan¡¯s boundaries were too loose.

    Until now, I thought it was because I hired people to protect affiliates.

    But what if it wasn¡¯t like that?

    What if there was a separate purpose for dispatching excessive warriors?

    What if Li Qing-yu, who anticipated Leviathan¡¯s attack, was in fact taking them outside to protect the warriors, not affiliates?

    What about the warriors who were not dispatched?

    Unless you didn¡¯t send them.

    If for some reason it was intentionally ¡®leaved¡¯¡­

    ¡°Except for the traitors who were tricked by other ns into stealing information about Leviathan.¡±

    [¡­!]

    Yuna-kyung with her beak wide open.

    It was Belos who burst outughing to receive Li Qingyu¡¯s words on her behalf.

    ¡°Ha, are you saying that you used me to purge the traitors of your n?¡±

    ¡°Rather than use, it would be more appropriate to say that it is abination of both. I benefited from it in many ways.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    In fact, it was politically burdensome to carry out a massive purge of traitors.

    Putting aside the internal confusion, it was the same for the ck Dragon n that nted spies in other ns.

    However, thanks to Belos¡¯ blood on his hands, Li Qingyu was able to clean up the traitor without any burden.

    Besides, thanks to that, Belos revealed his purpose without any suspicion.

    It was the result of killing two birds with one stone.

    ¡°It was a good thing for the ¡¯33¡¯ samurai who passed away today. Instead of being disposed of as a traitor to the n, I can now die with honor.¡±

    It was fortunate that there were many traitors.

    That¡¯s why I was able to finish the purge so that it wasn¡¯t too obvious.

    Seeing Li Qingyu speak with a smile on his face, Bellos put on a colder expression.

    It was humiliating for him, who always made fun of and used others, to have his schemes seen through and used, and even covered with false usations.

    But he was not quick to anger.

    Instead, it was pointed out sharply.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not think that we¡¯ll end up with just 33 honorable dead. Myrades are stupid, but not easygoing.¡±

    It was not a wise choice to siphon off the warriors to affiliates.

    As long as Ryu Kang-cheol and Yu-jin are running rampant, seeing blood is inevitable no matter what preparations they have made.

    Bellos said with a cold smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so I think it¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    However, Li Qingyu did not deny his point, nor was he resentful or anxious.

    Rather, he nodded his head willingly and added a word with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m a bit grateful.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying thank you for killing your n?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bellos fell silent.

    Even as a specter of the Liberation Brigade, ustomed to all sorts of lunatics, he never expected to be thanked in a situation like this.

    [Why are you thankful for that?]

    Maybe because I couldn¡¯t stand the question.

    Yuna-kyung asked a question in a daze even without closing her open beak.

    Li Qingyu smiled at her.

    ¡°Thanks to these people running rampant like this, the swordsmith was able to save our n.¡±

    [¡­Our team leader?]

    ¡°Yes, my prospective groom.¡±

    It seems like an important issue.

    Li Qingyu corrects the title.

    However, Yuna-kyung, who was in a state of fascination, asked shyly, not even being aware of that fact.

    [Uh¡­ is that something to be thankful for?]

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Li Qingyu responded immediately without hesitation.

    And he spoke in a calm voice.

    ¡°The Swordsmanughs at his achievements and is wary of honor. That¡¯s why he hates showing off and doesn¡¯t draw his sword except when necessary.¡±

    [You don¡¯t like to show off. How good is the team leader

    at kaengpan?]

    Li Qingyu said.

    Giants cause earthquakes every time they walk.

    The reason people curse such giants for being violent is because they don¡¯t know that they are walking as carefully as possible.

    However, those who have seen a giant rampaging with genuine rage cannot dare to ignore the giant, even if they pay awe and horror.

    ¡°But thanks to these people, I got the chance to show my n the power of swordsman without deliberately showing off, so how can I not be grateful?¡±

    [¡­Even though there could be many casualties?

    ]

    Affiliates that joined the Guardian System from the beginning are protecting it by mobilizing even the Infinity Guild.

    That means that even if damage urs, it is limited to Limon, which has not signed a contract with the Guardian, as well as affiliates that have a great dislike for Li Qing-wee.

    If you block it, Limon¡¯s credit will increase.

    Failure to stop will weaken the opposition.

    In other words, no matter how things went, there would be no damage to Limon and himself.

    Li Qingyu, who exined with a smile, ended his speech by turning his eyes and looking straight at Bellus for thest time.

    ¡°Of course, including the ball who caught the ghost of the Liberation Brigade that caused this situation.¡±

    [¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    It was not only because of the cunning of Li Qingyu, who yed with the specter of the world-famous Liberation Brigade in the palm of his hand.

    The boldness of using all these incidents as an opportunity to purify spies and strengthen power.

    An attitude that seemed to regard even life as nothing more than a tool.

    Above all, her smile.

    It is because it made Yuna-kyung realize one fact along with a chilling goosebumps.

    ¡®¡­This is the princess of the Seven Dragons.¡¯

    Despite being reborn as a conglomerate called the Seven Dragons Group, the n still controls crime around the world.

    An organization that had a thousand-year history and tried to overturn the world countless times, and was even called the Demonic Cult in the past because of its strength and viciousness.

    That one of the seven masters is Li Qingyu.

    ¡®Team leader, how did you have the courage to marry this older sister¡­?¡¯

    When Yun Na-gyeong trembled like that.

    A single apuse rang out.

    mate mate mate.

    ¡°I will admit it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean admit it?¡±

    ¡°That I was underestimating the Seven Dragons too much, and that I waspletely yed by you, not just one blow.¡±

    As if just a while ago, the appearance that gave off a life with a cold, hardened face was a lie.

    Bellos, who regainedposure on his face, continued quietly.

    ¡°But do you know that the vixen of the Seven Dragons is forgetting one important thing?¡±

    ¡°A reward for you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    If you needpensation, I can promise you a painless death.

    It may not have been his intention, but it was the best reward he could give to those who were used by him with all his heart and soul.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s favor, which he said with a smile, was politely rejected by Bellos.

    Instead, he spoke in a cold, subdued voice.

    ¡°There is no one here to protect a cunning vixen like you.¡±

    Li Qingyu¡¯s n is only sessful if she can escape from here.

    If you kill her here, recapture the box, and get out of here, you will be the final winner.

    Bellos speaks with a hint of murder.

    Seeing him, Li Qingyu blinked.

    ¡°Why is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°If you thought you could escape from my hands with no one to protect you, I¡¯ll let you know you¡¯re arrogant.¡±

    The Ghost of the Liberation Brigade.

    The worst murderer and criminal.

    Among them, a level 97 yer who murdered the grand duke of the court and also has a cheat skill called ¡°rule ofw¡±.

    Li Qingyu was not frightened even after hearing Belos¡¯ murderous exnation.

    I just tilted my head.

    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean. Why do you think I have to run away from you?¡±

    It sounds like you heard something strange.

    She looked at Bellos with a puzzled expression, then continued with a calm voice as always.

    ¡°You will die to me.¡±

 Chapter 128

    #128. what monster are you doing?

    ¡°¡­did you just say you were going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Looking at Bellus, who had a puzzled face, Li Qingyu readily nodded.

    And he made an apologetic face.

    ¡°Thank you for all your hard work, but your worth has already been exhausted. There is no reason to keep him alive any longer.¡±

    Like a master who boils his hunting dog in a pot after the hunt is over.

    Li Qingyu speaks of Tosagufeng as if it is really regrettable, but without hesitation.

    Take a moment to look at her coldly.

    Bellos opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°I guess I was pretty underestimated.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I underestimated it. I just said it because I thought I could kill you objectively.¡±

    [Hey, princess sister? Are you saying you look down on that?]

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    [Usually, that¡¯s how it is¡­]

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s embarrassing. I had no intention of insulting you.¡±

    Quick.

    Will the line of patience be severed at all because being taken advantage of is not enough, and his life is treated like candy in his pocket?

    Bellos with a band of blood on his forehead.

    ¡°great.¡±

    he opened thew.

    And I flipped through the bookshelf.

    ¡°Do it if you can, bitch of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy if you wish.¡±

    So, at the moment Bellos stopped at one of the bookshelves and saw him, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°The crime of assault is established. ¡ºPressed Death Sphere¡».¡±

    [Princess sister is dangerous!]

    Coo-goo-goo-goo!

    A terrifying pressure like a huge boulder hit Li Qingyu.

    That¡¯s ¡ºJudgement of Law¡».

    A derivative skill of ¡ºRule of Law¡» that became pure pressure upon activation and drove numerous samurai who oppressed opponents to death in one stroke.

    [¡­heh?]

    But right after seeing Li Qingyu¡¯s response to that cheat skill that can¡¯t be evaded or defended.

    Yuna Nakyung made a puzzled expression.

    Quadduk!

    ¡°Is it about 50,000 pounds of pressure? It¡¯s not as heavy as I thought.¡±

    about 30 tons.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s response to the weight that would copse even a tolerable house, let alone a person, was simple.

    just doing nothing.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu¡¯s appearance without a single hair loss was so surprising that it was unrealistic.

    I even doubted that if it hadn¡¯t been for her hair, which had started to crack, she wouldn¡¯t have been under any pressure at all.

    So it must have been.

    This is what Bellos asked without even realizing it.

    ¡°¡­What tricks are you ying?¡±

    ¡°Have you done anything yet?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to believe that? Did you say that you took my skill with your bare body?¡±

    ¡°Because the truth is the truth.¡±

    Why do you ask something so obvious?

    Li Qingyu, who answered naturally, smiled and looked at Bellos.

    ¡°Now that the prank is over, shall we begin properly?¡±

    So she raised one hand and waved her fingertips lightly like a butterfly pping its wings.

    The moment Bellos reflexively pulled himself out.

    Kwaaang!

    A part of the corridor that formed the inverted pyramid-shaped corridor of the Underground Dragon Pce crumbled as if struck by an invisible giant¡¯s fist.

    If it was even a little toote to avoid it, Velos would have been buried in the wreckage as well.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Kwang Kwaang! Kwakwagwagwang!

    It is a beautiful gesture that shakes the heavens and earth like the brush strokes of an orchid.

    Like a bird that flies across the ground, it is the afterglow that prates the explosion.

    [Whoa¡­]

    Every time Li Qingyu gestured, the building exploded, cracked, and copsed.

    And Yuna-kyung opened her beak as she watched Velos rushing through the corridor like lightning to avoid the invisible psionics.

    Li Ching-wina unleashes a series of attacks that can crush rocks from several tens of meters away.

    Velosna runs zigzag all the way to the walls and ceiling and dodges all the attacks.

    Even Yuna-kyung, who was a high-level yer in her lifetime, couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    ¡°Hey this one¡­¡±

    Of course, Bellos, who was running away without a break, couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue.

    Even a high-level yer would get tired after using this level of skill a few times.

    It was because even though he had already released his psionics, which were not skills, dozens of times, Li Qingyu did not even show signs of slowing down his attacks, let alone getting tired.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what you want.¡±

    Bellos eventually scrapped the n to counterattack once the attacks ceased.

    Instead, he opened his mouth quietly, holding thew book open with one hand while running around.

    ¡°Vandal damage established. ¡ºAggravated Punishment Sentence¡».¡±

    Perong!

    Maybe it¡¯s because I focused on reading thew code?

    Due to a slightly dyed evasion, Bellos, who was unable topletely avoid Li Qingyu¡¯s dark mirror, was caught up in the impact and was pushed back.

    Instead, his skill was also activated.

    The pressure that had been pressing down on Li Qingyu exploded several times at once.

    It¡¯s already tyranny rather than pressure.

    A concentration of weight that goes beyond just crushing a human and can tear apart a truck as if it were exploding.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a bit heavy now that it¡¯s at this point.¡±

    [¡­Princess sister, tell me honestly. Are you using abilities like nullifying skills right now? Yes? Yes?]

    But even under the enormous pressure, Li Qingyu did not lose his smile.

    I just muttered in admiration.

    However, this does not mean that ¡°rule ofw¡± was ineffective.

    Kwa deuk quad de deuk!

    ¡°Oh my goodness?¡±

    [Heheh?!]

    Actually, Li Qingyu is fine.

    The floor that supported her feet could not withstand the enormous pressure.

    Because of that, Li Qingyu and Yuna-kyung, who was on her shoulders, fell downstairs at once, like falling into ake where thin ice was broken.

    Because of the increased pressure, there was a risk of falling through the floor on each floor and falling to the lowest floor.

    Squeak.

    But just before falling downstairs.

    The ck mist rising from the ground lightly caught Li Qingyu¡¯s feet.

    ¡°To think that Leviathan¡¯s facilities could barely withstand this much weight and copse. As the owner, it¡¯s a shame.¡±

    I feel genuinely ashamed.

    When Li Qingyu sighed.

    Yuna-kyung let out a scream.

    [Next to the princess sister! Next door!!!]

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±

    It was just a moment ago that I was blown away by Li Qingyu¡¯s dark mirror.

    Velos, who came across the corridor and jumped out from the side, swung thew book tightly gripped at Li Qingyu.

    Booung!

    [Inherent skill ¡ºThe Law Code is not a weapon¡» is activated.]

    [When hitting an opponent with thew code, 970% of physical damage is applied in proportion to the amount of ¡ºJudgement of Law¡» being applied to the opponent.]

    That is a fatal blow.

    It was an attack that could tear down a mountain with just a brush,pressing a mass that was ten times the pressure applied to the opponent into a single book.

    softly.

    But after wielding thew book.

    Bellos hardened his face.

    I was aiming for a blind spot at a time when I could never avoid it.

    It was because the figure of Li Qingyu shimmered like a mirage, and the moment it seemed like a ck mist, thew book split the air.

    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was right after that.

    Hearing the voice from behind, Velos quickly turned around and swung the code book like an axe again.

    Li Qingyu, who had gently flowed thew book to the side like water flowing through the back of his hand, turned his hand over and tried to squeeze Bellos¡¯s wrist.

    Bellos¡¯ response was agile.

    He used the upside-down codebook as a shield to protect his wrists, and at the same time attacked her with the skill of taking a shield.

    And so the brawl began.

    Tadadadadat!

    wield it like a hammer

    blocking like a shield.

    Throwing like a dagger, etc.

    Based on military martial arts and dagger skills, his unique melee fighting technique, which uses thew book as a weapon, is both bizarre and dazzling.

    It was a practical skill that even arge supply yer could not handle.

    Ssssss.

    In contrast, Li Qingyu¡¯s movements were never fast or sharp.

    Gently wield the back of the hand to deflect it, catch it with fingers clenched like a dragon¡¯s w, or push it gently with the palm of your hand.

    Slow as time goes by.

    As beautiful as dancing.

    Neat but monotonous.

    Extremely smooth and calm movements that can¡¯t be found at all in actualbat.

    However, as the scuffle continued, it was Bellus who distorted his face.

    ¡®What kind of boxing technique¡­!?¡¯

    Fuck!

    Thew book, which he swung in the shortest course to break his neck, misses the back of his hand that was there beforehand.

    The fingers that had dug into the gap that had opened calmly tried to grab his neck, and just as he barely managed to block it, he hit his chin with his palm in a circr motion.

    Pretending to be staggering, the slender legs swung like knives lightly trampled on the top of the foot and shed the side before the ankle was even hooked.

    The brawl was like that the whole time.

    Any irregr attack.

    As if Li Qingyu had read his mind, he took a step ahead and caught himself off guard.

    What was most unexpected was the level of boxing techniques that Li Qingyu performed.

    ¡®This is a girl¡¯s Bactusul that grew like a flower in a greenhouse?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t expect him to bepletely ignorant of martial arts.

    The Seven Dragons is an organization that has ruled the back side of the world for hundreds of years with the power of martial arts and psionics, and she was the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    But even so, the nts in the greenhouse.

    The level of a princess who had never experienced a mediocre real battle was obvious.

    Especially in the present state when movements are slowed down by the pressure of ¡ºJudgment of Law¡».

    That¡¯s why Velos dared to engage in hand-to-handbat.

    But that was aplete misjudgment.

    Even with hundreds of tons of pressure, Li Qingyu never fell behind him with pure martial arts, apart from bizarreness and psionic techniques.

    No, far from falling behind, he was perfectly ahead.

    The exquisiteness of martial arts, of course, even in terms of practicality and experience.

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±

    The moment you realize your mistake.

    Bellos immediately changed his calctions.

    He was prepared to take several hits, and he threw a tightly grippedw book at Li Qingyu.

    The method of giving flesh and shaving bones.

    Li Qingyu did not bother to dodge the attack.

    Instead, he just flipped his palm eight times in a row.

    Each time the palms turned upside down like that, the eight ck craftsmanships left in the air ovepped on top of Li Qingyu¡¯s pure white palms.

    The moment her hand, entwined in ck brilliance, hit Bellos¡¯ code head-on.

    Quad de de de de de deuk!

    From the hand holding thew book to the radius and ulna, elbow joint, humerus and shoulder.

    All the bones in his right arm were crushed and turned to powder, and Bellos¡¯ body shattered the wall and bounced backwards.

    ¡°Are you stronger than I thought? Arms are usually ripped or ripped to pieces.¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    It was blown away with such great force.

    After breaking five walls, Bellos barely stopped and vomited blood.

    He gritted his teeth as he saw Li Qingyu tilting his head beyond the fiveyered wall.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized.

    throughout the brawl.

    The box Li Qingyu was holding.

    The blue bird with its beak wide open on its shoulder.

    ¡­the humiliating truth that in the end she was dealing with herself with only one hand and without moving a single step.

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but inadvertently ask the question.

    ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡±

 Chapter 129

    Episode #129. be cornered

    ¡°You should know that I am the princess of the ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you ask why a princess who is nothing more than an ornament is so strong.¡±

    From the overwhelming level of level 97, to the cheat-ss unique skill called ¡ºRule of Law¡», to the murder technique learned in realbat.

    Bellos, who had everything, was clearly a strong yer.

    Even among the same big supply yers, there were only a few people who could deal with him.

    Why was he so overwhelmed?

    Hearing Bellos¡¯ words, frowning as if he didn¡¯t understand at all, Li Qingyu put on a strange expression.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything about the Seven Dragons, do you?¡±

    ¡°what do you mean? ¡ºEnforcement of the Health Insurance Act¡».¡±

    ¡°It is literally.¡±

    Bellos moved the code from his drooping right hand to his left hand, opened a page from the code, and began to recover from the wound.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly as she waved her dark mirror at him again.

    ¡°No matter how ignorant we are of the Seven Dragons, you probably know about the origins of psionics, right?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this power derived from the primitive lizards you worship?¡±

    ¡°A primitive lizard¡­ You refer to our ancestor in a rather amusing way.¡±

    ¡°Why are you angry?¡±

    Quaang!

    Even though he was injured, Bellos lightly pulled himself out and asked sarcastically, avoiding the dark mirror.

    Insulting the dragon is sphemy to the Seven Dragons.

    Most of the family members would go mad, threatening to destroy the family and rtives of the person who said such a thing.

    ¡°No, there is no reason to be angry. The expression is a bit vulgar, but it is true that our ancestors were reptiles who lived before the foundation of the world.¡±

    However, Li Qingyu was not angry.

    I calmly fired the dark mirror again.

    How calm was that response.

    Not only Yuna-kyung, but even Velos, who had actually cursed at her, looked at her as if she was dumbfounded, so he almost got hit by a ck mirror.

    ¡°Anyway, as you know. Psionics are powers originally passed on to humans by our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? ¡ºEnforcement of the Human Rights Protection Act¡».¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story.¡±

    Kugu Pce!

    Bellos blocked Li Qingyu¡¯s dark mirror with a shield created by unfolding another bookshelf.

    Li Qingyu spoke calmly to him.

    ¡°It means that even the warriors of the Seven Dragons cannot obtain the true psionic essence.¡±

    Psionics are the original powers of dragons.

    It¡¯s not something humans can handle.

    That is why the seven dragons dared to create seventy-two kinds.

    In order to allow humans to acquire psionic abilities at least a littleter by training them to ¡®reform¡¯ their bodies to be closer to those of dragons.

    However, that did not mean that the true power of the dragon could be obtained.

    ¡°No matter how great the seventy-two kinds of Buddhism are, there is a limit.¡±

    The seventy-two kinds of martial arts that modify the body are martial arts that the learning itself puts an enormous burden on the body.

    Because of that, normal humans could only learn one.

    However, the psionics umted by relying on only one martial arts were far less than those of the seven dragons.

    Just as a machine made up of 72 cogwheels cannot produce perfect performance even if it is forced to roll with only one cogwheel.

    ¡°We, the Seven Dragons, made an effort to ovee that limitation, and so many prestigious ns were created.¡±

    Kung Koo Goong!

    Improve seventy-two kinds.

    Reduce the burden with elixirs and secret arts.

    Such as thickening the dragon¡¯s blood through marriage.

    Over the past hundreds of years, the Seven Dragons have tried everything to transcend human limits.

    And among them, those who achieved some sess were called the prestigious n and became the mainstream of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°In the end, there were no great results.¡±

    But at least 50 steps.

    Despite hundreds of years of research and the sacrifice of tens of thousands of people, the essence of psionics could not be obtained.

    Just as a slug must roll to be a slug.

    Essentially the power of dragons, psionics were, in the end, too much power for the human species.

    ¡°Nevertheless, there have been generations of people in the Seven Dragons who can obtain psionic essence.¡±

    Phaging!

    Could it be because of the dark mirror that flew in session?

    The moment when the barrier that surrounded Velos finally broke through.

    Li Qingyu slithered like a ghost over the ck mist that covered the floor, closing the distance with Velos at once.

    ¡°With the exception of seven people who, because they inherited the blood of the great founder, had no reason to be bound by the limits of the human species.¡±

    ¡°Enforcement of the Witness Protection Act.¡±

    Belos bes five and scatters in all directions.

    Li Qingyu did not bother to deal with the illusion, which was seemingly indistinguishable from the real one, even if it had no substance.

    Instead, he chased one Velos at once and shed a shot at him in the back, smiling.

    ¡°Who do you think they are?¡±

    Bellos, who turned around and blocked Li Qingyu¡¯s palm with thew book, frowned.

    Even if she knew her true nature at once, it wasn¡¯t because the shock transmitted beyond thew shook her intestines.

    It was only then that I realized the core of Li Qingyu¡¯s story.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The reason why the warriors of the Seven Dragons cannot obtain psionic essence is that they are human after all.

    However, the Seven Dragons are an exception.

    Blessed with massive psionics.

    Human beings learn without any burden the seventy-two kinds of things that they have to risk their lives to learn just one.

    From the moment they are born, they learn the essence of psionics as if they were breathing, so they are called the Cheonmu Jiche or the Cheonryong Jiche.

    The seven descendants of the purest dragon lineage, which are closer to dragons than humans in essence, unlike other ns with only a little bit of dragon blood mixed in.

    ¡°Being the princess of the Seven Dragons means, after all, the strongest warrior of the Seven Dragons, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bellos finally realized.

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons weren¡¯t just ornaments with good bloodlines.

    The reason why they were called the Demonic Cult was not subjugated for hundreds of years, and the reason why they were able to take over the other side of the world.

    Tie the n together by force.

    He reigned in terror to his enemies.

    The pinnacle and final weapon of the Seven Dragons.

    The fact that one of the seven rulers was a girl smiling mischievously right in front of her right now.

    And Li Qingyu¡¯s deration that he would kill himself was by no means a bluff.

    ¡°¡­This is ruined.¡±

    * * *

    Quaang!

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t Old Man say he was going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you ying hide and seek?¡±

    I was so excited that I was going to fight to the death, but I ran amok.

    Because of the ck fog spreading everywhere, Eugeneined dissatisfiedly that this time, he had only destroyed the severe sculpture instead of blood and flesh.

    However, the person who spread the fog.

    Youin didn¡¯t care.

    He just calmly answered while hiding in the fog with Mukryongdae.

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t found a way to kill you yet. There is no need to strain unnecessarily.¡±

    ¡°NO! No matter how disadvantageous you are, fight with all your might! Isn¡¯t that the spirit of a sword master?¡±

    ¡°Are you in the spirit of the sword master?¡±

    That moment.

    Youin put on a strange expression.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s from another n.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was absurd to argue with the ck Dragon n, whose specialties were conspiracies and contracts, and whose virtues were meanness and meanness.

    It was because there was something caught in Eugene¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, the customer seems to have misunderstood something about the Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°huh? What are you doing wrong?¡±

    ¡°A sword master is not a being who fights fair and square even when he is at a disadvantage. Even if you fight fair and square, you are an existence that puts everyone at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    ¡°there is. That is a very big difference.¡±

    Youin smiled bitterly.

    In fact, it was not something to me for Eugene¡¯s ignorance.

    The age of heroes without yers.

    Sword masters were absolutes that no one could match, so they usually preferred to attack head-on.

    I was able to solve most of the problems just by smashing everything head-on like that.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Yo-in objected.

    because he knew

    ¡°The difference is that a sword master can also use assassinations, surprise attacks, and ploys as many times as necessary.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there would be such a sword master, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    What a great illusion that a sword master would only fight head-on.

    How terrible a sword master who does not choose any means can be.

    He was one of the very few survivors who survived the events of the Seven Dragons¡¯ uprising, and he continued his speech in a low voice.

    ¡°At least one of the most cunning and senile sword masters.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    Is it because it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it?

    It¡¯s time to put on an exciting expression.

    Eugene raised his guitar again and shouted cheerfully.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter though, I¡¯ll fight head-on!¡±

    Boooooong!

    The guitar violently sweeps over the ce where Youin¡¯s voice came from.

    The momentum was so ferocious that the wind pressure generated by the guitar was enough to blow a strong wind through the lobby.

    ¡°Feel free to do so. We will fight our way.¡±

    However, the guitar could neither hit Youin nor dispel the fog.

    Rather, the dagger that flew in from the fog only made a hole in Eugene¡¯s body.

    Of course, she, who has a life force close to immortality, continued to run amok regardless of the wound, but that¡¯s it.

    Against Youin and the Mukryongdae, who avoided a thorough confrontation, they had no choice but to repeat their negligence.

    ¡°If Old Man continues like this, can this entire building be demolished?¡±

    ¡°If you can, try it.¡±

    Maybe this hide-and-seek is annoying.

    Or is it because you feel bored?

    In the end, Yoo-in did not raise an eyebrow even after hearing Yu-jin¡¯s threats for Leviathan¡¯s safety.

    I just answered calmly.

    ¡°If we can get out of the Great Darkness of Heaven that we spread.¡±

    Of course, Youin was confident.

    that it is impossible

    Among the seven ns of the Seven Dragons, each born with a different psionic, the ck Dragon n specializes in telepathy.

    Confusion, hallucination, stealth, reading, etc.

    Although he excelled in the art of sneaking behind the scenes, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was the weakest of the seven ns in frontalbat.

    It was because of the fact that the ck Dragon n specialize in tricks and conspiracies in the first ce.

    But they also had specialties that surpassed those of other ns.

    That is truew.

    It was a secret technique that amplified psionics and caused special effects through resonance, as well as maximizing mental response so that each other moved as if they were one body.

    Daikokuten Manghonjin is one of them.

    Even tens of thousands of troops could make them wander in the fog until they died.

    Yo-in, a master ss master, is performing it in Leviathan with the help of Mukryongdae.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if there were ten monarchs?

    No matter how invincible Eugene was, he had no choice but to die alone in the camp.

    ¡®Could this be really dangerous?¡¯

    Like watching prey caught in a spider¡¯s web.

    Feeling the dark and humid life flowing in the ck fog, Yujin smiled even deeper.

    However, Eugene is also trapped in the Jinbeop.

    Even Velos, who was cornered by Li Qingyu.

    There was a fact that I didn¡¯t know.

    The fact that there is another person who is most cornered because he has be the prey of a mad dog.

 Chapter 130

    #130. No regrets!

    * * *

    ¡°Oh don¡¯te! If you take one more step from there, you can cut it off!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, this is so¡­¡±

    A pale, tired face.

    Pupils shaking as if there was an earthquake.

    Even the parched lips and voice.

    Looking at Ryu Kang-cheol, who perfectly embodies the image of a cornered criminal, Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Hey, I understand you¡¯re nervous. I understand, but¡­¡±

    At least dozens of his alter egos were cut off by Limon.

    Besides, Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s skill seems to have the characteristic of sharing his memory and mind in real time with his alter ego.

    It was enough to cause a seizure for Ryu Gang-cheol, who had memories of torture that he died dozens of times in a row in a short period of time without being able to resist.

    Enough to use hostage y.

    Of course, this was something Limon had experienced countless times, with no reason to be surprised.

    ¡°No matter what, what are you trying to do by taking her hostage?¡±

    Even so, Limon trembled.

    It was because Ryu Kang-cheol was a very strange person to be holding as a hostage.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Branch Manager Wang?¡±

    A middle-aged man with a mustache who was held in the hands of Kang-Cheol Ryu, bloodied with both arms cut off from the elbows and shoulders and knives stuck all over his body.

    Wang Shikong coughed up blood.

    And I received his words with a grin on my face.

    ¡°Who is not?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Was it because he did not like the attitude of Wang Shikyeong, who was calm and weak on the subject of hostages?

    Ryu Gang-cheol nervously pulled his hair and cut his neck slightly with a knife to make the blood flow.

    A demonstration that shows that he can kill the king function at any time.

    But it was in vain.

    Not even Limon, even Wang Shikyeong, the person involved, continued talking without caring about the blood flowing down his neck.

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t seen it in a while, I¡¯ve be speechless.¡±

    ¡°I was embarrassed to see this shabby. I tried hard to kill up to 10 of them, but I couldn¡¯t handle more than that.¡±

    ¡°Ho, you¡¯ve been working hard, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Gajuni of the Shanghai royal family. Shouldn¡¯t you save face by making a fuss like this?¡±

    ¡°From the moment you were taken hostage, it¡¯s a shame, it¡¯s nasty, and you don¡¯t feel the slightest bit of gore?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a word that hits the bone.¡±

    Is this a hostage y?

    Or are you having a chat?

    For a while, I watched the two people talking calmly without being able to tell them apart.

    Ryu Gang-cheol shouted out loud.

    ¡°Look, can¡¯t you see this sword?¡±

    ¡°Does it look very good?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so carefree? If you keep doing that, you could really kill thisrade!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    And I was lost again.

    ¡°¡­what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Kill. Because I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you say with hostages in front of you?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but ck Dragon Construction is not the ce I signed a contract with the securitypany I run. There is no particr reason to protect it.¡±

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re not really interested.

    Ryu Kang-chul, who had been opening his mouth at Limon¡¯s disdainful speech, gritted his teeth and argued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be pretentious! Aren¡¯t you deliberately pretending to be indifferent to save the hostages?¡±

    ¡°If you think so, you can just kill me. What are you hesitating about the killer?¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    Ryu Kang-cheol is at a loss for words.

    Seeing him, the kingpin giggled.

    ¡°So, if you were going to take hostages, you chose your opponents well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does yourrade smile? You¡¯re telling me to see myrade and tell him to die!¡±

    ¡°I should at leastugh if I¡¯m going to die anyway.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so quick to give up!? If that¡¯s the case, try begging for help!¡±

    ¡°Ha, he tells all kinds of funny jokes.¡±

    Wang Fengxianughed.

    Then he nodded and pointed at Limon and continued.

    ¡°Look into those eyes, wraith. Do you see that through the eyes of someone who came to save someone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ryu Kang-chul kept his mouth shut.

    The moment I inadvertently turned my head following Wang Shi-sang¡¯s gaze.

    because I saw it

    Limon stares at himself.

    Without worry, worry, or nervousness.

    Those golden eyes that were justnguidly sinking and were so quiet that they were frightening.

    Ryu Gang-cheol, who had seen many criminals and lunatics in the Liberation Brigade, knew it as soon as he saw his eyes.

    It¡¯s the killer¡¯s eye.

    If the hostage was to be used as a shield, he would cut down the royal function along with himself.

    ¡°It would have been better to capture even a passer-by and use them as hostages.¡±

    As soon as I saw Limon, I realized it.

    Therefore, when he heard the words of Wang Shikyeong, who had given up on salvation, Ryu Kang-cheol vomited his anger.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all this dog shit?!¡±

    It is astounding to see that dozens of alter egos that attacked each affiliate were wiped out in just a few tens of minutes.

    Even the hostage taking as ast resort was aplete shovel.

    It was so unfair that he was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°A bastard has to suffer dog-like things, so did you think you would get any blessings?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the type to talk to others too?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯ve never been so sad that I¡¯m not part of the White Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Okay? If a guy like you was born among those idiots, I think you could bet your head on the fact that you would have exploded with frustration.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is also true.¡±

    Leaving Ryu Kang-cheol unattended, he brieflyughed while talking to Wang Shi-sang.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°So is the will over?¡±

    ¡°Losers are eternal. The head of the family could not even protect his family, let alone take care of himself, so what can I say? Just kill me gracefully.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll finish it with a single sword to make it easier to sew up the corpseter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    Ryu Kang-chul felt a chill.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the premonition of cutting flesh that began to emanate from Limon, who had his sword stretched at an angle.

    Limona, who has already made the death of the king function a fait apli.

    The royal function to be grateful for that.

    Their appearances, which I could not understand, made me feel a sense of difference as if I was facing a madman who did not havemon sense.

    ¡®¡­It was a mistake.¡¯

    I shouldn¡¯t have judged these crazy people withmon sense.

    No, he should have just let Eugene and Velos jump in and not get entangled himself.

    But it¡¯s already toote.

    ¡°Now then, it seems that there are no other alter egos left to cut down more¡­¡±

    When he realized his mistake.

    The god of death, whose golden eyes had a jet-ck glow, was already aiming a sword at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to it.¡±

    cringe

    Ryu Kang-chul gritted his teeth.

    He knew because he had already lost his life to Limon dozens of times.

    That the ck can¡¯t be stopped

    Whether you run away, fight, or lie down and pray.

    As long as Limon decided to cut him, the only thing that ¡®the current self¡¯ could do was to persevere and die.

    That¡¯s why he had poison in his eyes.

    ¡°Girae-jung, if you want to see the end like that, show me. Instead, do not regret it!¡±

    when I heard that cry.

    Limon didn¡¯t really care.

    Whether it¡¯s cursing or cursing, it was something he was ustomed to shouting out in a fit of rage before the viin died.

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    but right after that.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the atmosphere of Ryu Kang-chul, who gripped the knife tightly, suddenly changed.

    It was because the eyes of the Constetion he was using to see if his alter ego remained were seeing something strange.

    It¡¯s obviously indoors.

    The stars floating in the night sky shimmer, and the light of one of them brightly shines on Ryu Kang-cheol like a spotlight.

    ¡®This¡­?¡¯

    Limon moved immediately.

    He swung his sword at Ryu Kang-cheol.

    It was a quick sword like sh war. It was a sh that would have blown his throat without even reacting to Ryu Kang-cheol.

    Caang!

    However, the sword could not cut Ryu Kang-cheol.

    It was because the starlight that surrounded him deflected the sword.

    When Limon, who was pushed by the unexpected reaction force, raised one eyebrow.

    Ryu Gang-cheol, who mercilessly threw away Wang Shi-sik, who was holding him hostage, opened his mouth with a twisted smile.

    * * *

    The underground dragon¡¯s pce under Leviathan.

    Braided-haired man Bellos, who was fighting against Li Qingyu with all his might despite being cornered in a one-sided defense, hesitated for a moment.

    And suddenly he raised his head.

    ¡°¡­this idiot.¡±

    As a ce is a ce, the only thing above is the wide ceiling and the distant underground structure.

    As if seeing something beyond it.

    Velos made a stern expression.

    ¡°To borrow the power of ¡®above¡¯ without asking permission from me. I must have be really stupid after being called a fool.¡±

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve been so displeased.

    Bellos, who used the code as a shield to resist Li Qingyu¡¯s attack, closed his eyes coldly at the heavy shock transmitted from his hand.

    Even if he is an idiot, Ryu Gang-cheol is also a specter of the liberation brigade.

    If he goes against the brigade¡¯s discipline and does such a thing, what will the situation be like outside?

    Because I could tell without looking.

    ¡®It was originally not allowed, but¡­¡¯

    Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s actions have already crossed the line.

    One¡¯s own situation on the defensive.

    Above all, the seriousness of the mission.

    After considering everything, Bellos murmured to himself in a low voice.

    ¡°Okay, now that it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll make a decision right here.¡±

    Bellos stopped avoiding Li Qingyu.

    Instead, he focused his will and activated a single skill while standing straight in ce.

    * * *

    ¡°What the fxxx?¡±

    Yoo-jin, who ran amok here and there in search of Youin and Mukryongdae, muttered involuntarily.

    It was because she was trapped in this ck fog that swallowed all light, but she could only feel the sh of a single star in the far sky.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    Eugene was confused.

    But it was only for a moment.

    Before she could evenprehend the situation, the existence of the second star, which began to shake violently, made her bewildered.

    ¡°¡­Comred is crazy.¡±

    It is a forbidden power.

    It was the reason why they were called ghosts, and it was a taboo that Ryu Kang-cheol and even Velos, who hadmand authority, should not use recklessly.

    Even if theypleted this mission safely, they could all be executed together for viting military discipline.

    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t even dare to use it until now.

    ¡°Totally a ghost.¡±

    However, as long as Ryu Kang-chul and even Bellos had made their decision, she had no choice.

    You can¡¯t avoid joint responsibility if you only use yourself.

    Above all, since things had already happened, it was not to her taste to wander around here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but¡­ Sorry.¡±

    If possible, I wanted to fight until I died, but a mission is a mission.

    Holding back the undesirable feelings, Yujin opened her mouth quietly as she connected herself with ¡®Wei¡¯.

    ¡°¡°Adescent XII¡± Fool.¡±

    ¡°Descent of the Constetion V¡± Judgment.¡±

    ¡°Descent of the Constetion III Berserker.¡±

    The moment when three brilliant stars fell from the distant sky as the three voices resounded with a slight time difference.

    Aaaaaang!

    -Roots cover the earth.

    -Thews of the world are changing.

    ¨DThe bloody madness exploded.

 Chapter 131

    Episode #131. Because I have insurance.

    * * *

    At the office building of ck Dragon Construction.

    In the lobby of Leviathan.

    In the underground Dragon Pce.

    Few people recognized the twist that seemed to cause the world to copse from each fallen star and the huge explosion of light.

    It happened outside the providence.

    Because it wasn¡¯t something normal humans could detect.

    But an exception out of the ordinary.

    Whether it was because of their psionics or other abilities, those who had senses that transcended humans felt it.

    That ¡®something¡¯ has changed.

    The providence of the world is distorted.

    Something that shouldn¡¯t happen is happening.

    It is a sense of alienation in which the phenomenon is eroded by a disgustingly heterogeneous ideal.

    But apart from that feeling, there was also a change that even that ordinary human being could clearly see.

    ¡°¡­how are you?¡±

    Because of his sensitive senses, Limon, who realized the visible changes toote, put on a puzzled expression without realizing it.

    ¡°I wondered what he was going to do because he was so proud of himself¡­¡±

    Limon moved his gaze.

    Then, after taking a quick look at Ryu Kang-chul from head to toe, he stuck out his tongue.

    ¡°What kind of spirit squadron are you? I¡¯m going to put on a transformation armor because I¡¯m in a corner while fighting?¡±

    Eye level approaching almost 3 meters.

    Metal covering the whole body in brown.

    Even the sickle-shaped swords on both arms.

    It¡¯s too big to be an armor-type item, and too deformed to be a reinforced exoskeleton. As Limon said, it¡¯s a transformation armor.

    Originally, it was a steel giant that was hard to recognize even the appearance of Ryu Kang-cheol, as if a human and a praying mantis were spliced together.

    [Feel free to talk.]

    Ryu Kang-chul didn¡¯t care.

    As if the trembling look at him just a moment ago had been a lie, he just spoke in a metallic voice.

    [You won¡¯t even be able to talk about it after you die!]

    So Ryu Gang-cheol lowered his body.

    The moment you hit the floor with your leg.

    Aaaaaang!

    A terrifying impact shook the building, apanied by a rupture that shook the air.

    It was the aftermath of the shock as Limon blocked Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s de, which was rushing at supersonic speed, reminiscent of a jet ne.

    But that was just the beginning.

    [Where is the person who was talking to himself a moment ago? Let¡¯s talk again!]

    Cutting the head, cutting the neck, stabbing the heart, etc.

    The two scythes swinging at an invisible speed are truly a storm of des.

    It was the appearance of a thorough human ughter machinepleted with supersonic movements added to the sharpness of exquisitely aiming at vital points.

    One problem.

    It was said that not a single one of those countless swords could cut Limon.

    Kang Kaga River!

    Swing your sword to deflect the scythe.

    Twist the sword to deflect the sh.

    Pull the sword and collide with the scythe.

    just calmly

    just neatly.

    Limon murmured quietly as he blocked Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s stormy knife with only one sword.

    ¡°Hmm, this is level 90¡­ No, is it a great supply specialized for speed of at least level 95? It definitely elerated.¡±

    Limon readily admitted.

    Ryu Kang-cheol was definitely faster.

    Enough to be able topete one-on-one with a ss master without having to use an alter ego.

    ¡°But what is this about?¡±

    [What is that¡­!]

    Sudden.

    ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s over there.¡±

    And I thought.

    It¡¯s such a sick thing.

    Whether it¡¯s a level 80 duke ss or a 90 level grand supply. Even so, the difference between a slug and a turtle.

    Even the monarch swallowed a sigh and dealt with Limon lightly, and Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s actions were nothing more than clowns who couldn¡¯t even stop.

    Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s head, which was blown off by a single sword, was the proof.

    cooong!

    ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t even catch a head like this. The ck Dragon n is definitely weaker than before.¡±

    Was it a rather unexpected result?

    With his eyes wide open, Limon clicked his tongue as he looked at Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s head and his torso copsed like a piece of wood.

    Then, turning the sword around and pulling it back as if inserting it into a scabbard, he continued.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, asshole?¡±

    Woowook!

    [Oops?!]

    I killed everyone and approached from behind.

    Before he could even swing his de, the alter ego, which looked exactly like Ryu Kang-chul, who had fallen down a moment ago, had Limon¡¯s chest stabbed, and had a distrustful expression on his face.

    [Uh how¡­!]

    ¡°How can you not notice that someone is so openly living life?¡±

    Limon said sullenly.

    Then he twisted his sword to crush Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s heart and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°So why don¡¯t the rest of you just stop hiding ande out soon?¡±

    Deed deed deed deed.

    That was the moment.

    A twisted smile forms on the face of Ryu Gang-cheol, who was dying with a grievous expression.

    It is true that the windows were broken one after another with strong vibrations, and numerous brown shadows appeared all over the office building of ck Dragon Construction.

    [That¡¯s right.]

    Through the ceiling.

    [I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not easy, but wait.]

    Break the floor.

    [But that¡¯s the end of being proud.]

    Jumping through the window.

    [I know very well that I am no match for arade.]

    Walk up the stairs.

    [But that¡¯s a story when I¡¯m alone.]

    A brown steel giant that shatters the concrete and fills the whole building like a vine that wraps around the whole building.

    A senior officer of the Liberation Brigade.

    Ranked 12th among those 12 specters.

    A person with a codename pool.

    Ryu Gang-cheol, the owner of his unique skill ¡ºInfinite Growth¡»,ughed fiercely as he surrounded Limon with a hundred alter egos, each one possessing great fighting power.

    [Can you really deal with ¡®us¡¯?]

    * * *

    [Do you know the princess?]

    ¡°Which one are you talking about?¡±

    [Originally, when you transform, you be stronger because of national rules.]

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    [sure. Besides that, howmon are stories where the main character bes stronger whenever he is cornered.]

    ¡°Is that possible? A sword master might not know it, but humans aren¡¯t creatures that can be that strong.¡±

    [Well, even if it is impossible for humans, it is possible for yers. That¡¯s why novels like ¡®I reverse my life with absolute skill alone¡¯ are popr these days.

    ]

    I seem to be getting a lot of understanding.

    Yu Na-kyung spoke earnestly to Li Qing-yu, who nodded and backed away lightly in a ck mist.

    [In that sense, the princess¡¯ sister.]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Let¡¯s run away quickly, right?!]

    ¡°Should we?¡±

    [Of course it should! Can¡¯t you see that? That one?!]

    With the ce where Li Qingyu stood just a moment ago was destroyed, Yuna-kyung stretched out her wings.

    And the center of the underground dragon pce.

    In the middle of the inverted pyramid-shaped corridor, he pointed at Velos, who was leisurely pouring out his skills, and shouted out loud.

    [That bastard has transformed!]

    Actually, Velos¡¯ change wasn¡¯t so great as to be called a transformation armor.

    At most, the outfit was changed to a fancy type of mechanical armor that the Greeks of old would wear.

    If that was the case, it wasn¡¯t much different from the usual equipment switching that any yer would do.

    Including the smallw code that was cute enough to fit in a pocket and became bigger and thicker than a child with a lot of mechanical parts and cogwheels attached to it.

    [Besides, the counting has also gotten worse!]

    There is only one problem.

    As if proportional to the size of the code.

    Bellos¡¯ skills were also greatly strengthened.

    [No matter how national rules it is, does it make sense to be this strong just by transforming a little?! Only then is it aplete cheat!]

    ¡°That¡¯s a very urate expression.¡±

    Li Qingyu calmly agreed.

    It was true that the pressure pressing on her had increased to the point where she could hardly move at all unless the pressure was dispersed by the ck mist.

    What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t just the power of the skill that increased.

    ¡°¡°Legition of the High-speed Action Prohibition Act¡±.¡±

    ¡°¡°Legition of the Bipedal Walking Ban Act¡±.¡±

    ¡°Legition of the Act on the Protection of Instruments of Execution¡±.¡±

    Li Qingyu hesitated.

    The moment Bellos opened his mouth.

    It was because the movement suddenly slowed down, and the foot I was about to step on stopped and I couldn¡¯t move my leg anymore.

    Bellos did not miss that small gap.

    ¡°¡ºGallows Sphere¡».¡±

    [Oh! Princess sister!?]

    Right after that.

    A white noose suddenly wrapped around Li Qingyu¡¯s neck and soared.

    Considering the pressure still pressing on her, it was a dangerous situation where her neck could be broken and she could die instantly.

    fault!

    But her response was swift.

    Turning over as if standing on a handstand, he was suspended upside down by a rope with one leg wrapped around him.

    Thanks to that, after taking off the loose noose, Yu Na-gyeong asked with a stupid face in the arms of Li Qing-yu, who had put it back down neatly.

    [¡­Have you ever worked at a circus or circus before?]

    ¡°No. Instead, there are several suchpanies under our umbre, so there were many opportunities to visit.¡±

    [It¡¯s something you can do just by looking at that movement.]

    If it were you in your lifetime, you might have been able to imitate that flexible movement.

    For a moment to think about it unintentionally.

    Yuna-gyeong, who immediately turned away from the answer, hurriedly continued.

    [Anyway, the princess sister, run away quickly. It¡¯s too dangerous to keep fighting like this!]

    This wasn¡¯t the only time they were cornered.

    Every time I tried to do something, I had to go through several obstacles because my actions were blocked by Bellos¡¯ skill.

    However, Li Qingyu¡¯s attitude was always natural.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let me go even if I try to run away.¡±

    [Even if it¡¯s an attempt¡­!]

    ¡°The ¡ºEnforcement of the Flight Permission Act¡»¡±

    Yuna-kyung closed her beak.

    Immediately after hearing a low voice.

    It was because Bellos flew through the air and appeared in front of Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Hmm, the weight of the judgments applied so far is enough to sink most battleships¡­ but it holds up really well.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m used to carrying the burden.¡±

    Li Qingyu answered calmly.

    Seeing her like that, Bellos held a cold sneer.

    ¡°Please pass the box gently, even now. Then I will guarantee your life.¡±

    ¡°That sounds interesting.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean fun?¡±

    ¡°In our n, guaranteeing your life is used to mean making a life-and-death decision because you have no intention of keeping your promise anyway.¡±

    Is it really the Seven Dragons?

    It was a moment of silence at the metaphor of the ck Dragon n that transcendedmon sense.

    Bellos said in an even colder voice.

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to struggle in vain until the end?¡±

    ¡°No, I still intend to kill you here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a stupid bitch.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Bellos let out augh.

    And he spoke in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Now I am an absolute being beyond a monarch. But do you think a half-breed of a primitive lizard like you can beat me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡­ are you serious?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    It sounds like you heard something very unexpected.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who tilted his head, Bellos dered.

    ¡°Human beings are governed byws, and it is I who rule thews here. Then it is natural for me to be the absolute.¡±

    Li Qingyu knew.

    That the words arepletely sincere.

    So she said quietly.

    ¡°You are arrogant.¡±

    ¡°It is not arrogance. It is just an objective and absolute evaluation.¡±

    Bellos cut it off.

    Now he had that much power.

    Even if you look at the abilities such as strength and agility right now, it is already at a level that transcends therge supply.

    In addition, the effect of his cheat skill ¡ºRule of Law¡» has been strengthened, and now his power is already equal to that of monarchs.

    No, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say more than that.

    ¡°I think it is already arrogance to believe that subjective judgment is objective and absolute.¡±

    Was it because he didn¡¯t like Li Qingyu¡¯s attitude, which continued to raise objections in a calm tone?

    Bellos said coldly.

    ¡°Give it up if you¡¯re trying to drag the time into conversation. No one wille to rescue you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Myrades are idiots and lunatics, but they are good as murderers.¡±

    Even though there is a difference in rank, they are all the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    It was impossible for anyone to stop them now that they had used the forbidden move called ¡ºConstetion Descent¡».

    ¡°Especially since my madrade started rampaging with all his heart, those who guarded this ce would have been annihted long ago.¡±

    If you still have false hopes, it seems to throw them away.

    Bellos speaks coldly.

    However, even after hearing his words, Li Qingyu did not feel anxious or frustrated.

    ¡°Well, no matter how great your fellow killers are, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Rather than vague and subjective feelings such as trust in Youin and Mukryongdae, it contains a more objective and clear belief.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°I have a small insurance policy in ce for times like this.¡±

 Chapter 132

    Episode #132. Nothing will change.

    * * *

    Liugang Railway Bellows Road.

    After using ¡ºConstetion Descent¡».

    The changes they made were great.

    However, they were nothingpared to Eugene, who had undergone the biggest change.

    either in terms of ability.

    either situationally.

    either mentally.

    Kwang Kwah Leung! Kwakwagwagwang!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!¡±

    The ck mist is tearing to shreds.

    The world shakes like a toy.

    Life like a de explodes.

    Instead of a hoodie, he wore bear skin like a cape, and only his elbows and knees were protected with thick mechanical gloves and boots that were twice as thick as his limbs.

    The really important breasts were moderately tied with leather straps, revealing the bare skin of the thin waist.

    Eugeneughed as he swung a huge hammer that had turned into a clunky guitar with one hand.

    The pleasure of breaking what was in the way.

    The blood boils and the excitement soars.

    The joy of overflowing power.

    It dyed her vision bloody and made herugh spontaneously.

    Kwakwawang! Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Focus on psionics! Jin must never copse!¡±

    What delights her more than anything is a mixture of roaring, screaming, and shouting.

    Originally, the crucible of confusion, which would only be regarded as noise, is burned and melted by the heat that fills the head, bing the dregs of the music.

    it¡¯s one song.

    A hymn to madness of screams andughter and destruction.

    ¡®More more more!¡¯

    for a clearer euphoria.

    for deeper music.

    for more blood.

    Eugene ran more and more violently as she went on, and nothing could stop her.

    bang!

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    ¡°General manager!¡±

    And finally, the old flying insect, which was hardened in ce as if caught in a spider¡¯s web, was made to vomit blood only with wind pressure.

    As if to counterattack, he broke his outstretched arm.

    The moment I tried to crush it with a hammer.

    ¡°The Octagonal Barrier.¡±

    Support Support Support Support!!!

    An eightyer barrier suddenly appeared in the air, blocking her hammer.

    Of course, it¡¯s only for a moment.

    Eugene¡¯s hammer, which had the divine power to destroy all things, shattered the eightyered barrier like a pie crust and stuck to the ground.

    But between those moments.

    The old bug she was trying to destroy was gone.

    ¡°Until I got into a really difficult situation, I asked for hotel services and enjoyment, so I was watching for a while¡­¡±

    Suss.

    Instead of that old bug, what came from the air above the lobby was a calm voice.

    ¡°It seems that you are in a difficult situation.¡±

    dressed in a white suit.

    One eye covered with hair.

    A man with a distinctive monocle.

    Even now, Eugene, who felt all humans like bugs, had no choice but to inadvertently raise his tension.

    ¡°Everyone please step back.¡±

    Insurance that Limon prepared to protect Leviathan.

    The reason why Li Qingyu was able to send Limon to affiliates without worry.

    And this time, the key culprit that made the Guardian spend a lot of money.

    ¡°ording to the security service contract between the Infinity Guild and the Guardian, I will be in charge of this ce from now on.¡±

    Master of the Infinity Guild.

    One of the Ten Great Lords.

    Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi looked at Yu-jin with a calm face as usual and drew his sword.

    * * *

    Kang!

    grand duke.

    A word that mainly meant the king of a small country.

    However, after the yers Association started to ssify yers into 5 ranks and 10 ranks based on level.

    The word has turned into a slightly special pronoun.

    Nobility beyond fifth rank.

    A being infinitely close to a king.

    In other words, it is a word that refers to yers who are level 90 or higher, who can be called next lords or lesser lords.

    Cagan!

    In fact, the grand dukes wereparable to or surpassing the monarch in their respective fields, and in some cases, had a stronger influence than the monarch in the region.

    The same goes for powerlessness.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s one-on-one.

    A level where even the monarch has to be careful when there are two grand dukes.

    And the judges evaluated that if there were more than five of them, they would be able topete with the regressive lord.

    But what if you collect 100 suchrge-supply yers?

    Everyone will speak in unison.

    ¡®If there are 100 grand dukes, even a god can be killed!¡¯

    And I will add one more word.

    ¡®Even though it¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    It was a natural theory.

    This era where high-level yers themselves are rare.

    It was rare for arge number of yers, each with their own giant guild, to join forces, each with powerparable to that of a king.

    Apart from the fact that there were only dozens of yers over level 90 in the first ce.

    But at this moment.

    The assumption, which should have been nothing more than tabletop discussion, was bing a reality.

    By Ryu Gang-cheol, who is raiding Limon by gathering 100 alter egos, each with the power of arge supply yer.

    [Uhahahahahaha!]

    [Dyungjirau!]

    [I¡¯ll only hack you up a hundred times!]

    That¡¯s literally a tidal wave of steel.

    Andslide of des and a storm of death.

    It was a disaster worse than any other natural disaster in that humans, made up of about 100 steel giants with a height of nearly 3 meters, could not stop it.

    However, because of that, the appearance of humans who endured the steel tsunami was even more heterogeneous.

    deflect the scythe with the sword

    Turn your body to avoid the tackle.

    tripping legs, etc.

    The appearance of calmly epting the charge of a hundred steel giants is calm and simple.

    It was like a great mountain that received even a thousand cmities without hesitation, and like a great ocean that spilled out.

    And like any Mother Nature, Limon was not a benevolent being who merely silently epted attacks.

    Awesome! Bang rumble!

    Cut off the head with a single sword.

    Piercing through the chest with a single sword.

    Blow the body away with a single sword.

    The swordsmanship that cuts down Ryu Gang-cheol, who is covered in thick armor and moves at the speed of arge yer, with a single sword is truly amazing.

    Even in a situation of 100 to 1, the appearance of repeating the miracle was amazing and even mysterious.

    [Kill us if you can.]

    [Whether it kills us 100 times or 1000 times.]

    [In the end, it will be ourrades who will ultimately be defeated.]

    But that¡¯s it in the end.

    When one is cut, another one.

    When two are gone, two again.

    Ryu Kang-cheol constantly created new alter egos, and no matter how much Limon swung his sword, the number of steel giants did not decrease.

    It is literally the violence of numbers.

    The simplest in the world, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s such a scary power.

    [You¡¯re too mean!]

    [If you¡¯re a sword master or whatever, aren¡¯t you a good swordsman?] [

    You¡¯re not called a degenerate for nothing!]

    Ryu Gang-cheol eximed triumphantly.

    If he had been a monarch, he might have been able to respond.

    Their absolute skill is the power to transcend providence and make the impossible possible.

    Just like Ryu Kang-chul keeps taking pictures of his alter ego.

    An infinite lord would have been able to threaten him with thousands of skills, and a summoning lord would have been able to stop him with infinite summons.

    But Limon is a swordsman after all.

    It was an old-world existence that only knew how to wield a sword.

    [Take care as much as you can.]

    [The moment you make even one mistake will be the end of yourrade!]

    That¡¯s why Kang-Cheol Ryu was confident.

    He said his victory was predetermined.

    Unlike himself, who has infinite alter egos, Limon has only one body and one life.

    No matter how famous Limon¡¯s swordsmanship is, as long as he can only kill one person at a time, he can¡¯t defeat him, who rises infinitely.

    On the other hand, Ryu Gang-cheol only needs to kill Limon once, no matter how many times he dies.

    which of the two will be the winner.

    It was a problem I didn¡¯t even have to worry about.

    Limon, too, as a human being, was bound to make mistakes at some point, and all he had to do was push through until then.

    [Let¡¯s see how long we can hold out!]

    Ryu Kang-chul thought so, and so he continued to run, excitedly thinking of cutting Limon into pieces.

    [No matter how much you run wild, it¡¯s useless!]

    The fallen alter ego is over ten and twenty.

    [In the end, one mistake is enough.]

    After fifty hundred and two hundred.

    [If you make one mistake¡­]

    That is, until I passed 500.

    [¡­Comrade what the hell.]

    But that¡¯s the limit after all.

    Even Ryu Gang-cheol, who had been jumping in triumph, couldn¡¯t help but put on a tired expression.

    Even though he had died five hundred times, it wasn¡¯t just because of his body that was still unscathed.

    A face that did not shed a single drop of sweat even after going through a fierce battle that would have made even a high-level yer copse from exhaustion.

    Far from slowing down, the movement is getting faster and faster.

    Above all, the tip of the sword, which never wavered after the fight started, made Ryu Kang-cheol scream.

    [How can you fight like this and not make a single mistake?!]

    Humans can never be perfect.

    No matter how skilled a craftsman is, it is impossible to create only masterpieces every time.

    In particr, when fighting a life-and-death struggle, even a soldier who has been thoroughly polished will make one or two mistakes.

    The more intense your concentration is, the sooner you get tired and the more likely you are to make mistakester on.

    At least, the human that Ryu Gang-cheol knew was such a creature.

    But how can you never make a single mistake in this situation where you feel like walking on a knife¡¯s edge?

    Ryu Kang-cheol is so surprised that he feels even mysterious.

    ¡°You idiot.¡±

    Looking at him, Limon was cynical.

    Sounds like a really stupid question.

    Looking at Ryu Gang-cheol with pitiful eyes, Limon swung his sword and cut off another alter ego.

    ¡°What do you think of a sword master?¡±

    As Ryu Kang-cheol himself pointed out.

    A sword master is, after all, a swordsman who is good at cutting a knife.

    But that¡¯s why it¡¯s an absolute existence when ites to knife quality.

    Whether it¡¯s 10 million times or 100 billion times.

    Whether your hand is torn and your leg blown off.

    A person who can draw a perfect sword path withoutmitting a single mistake when swinging the sword.

    That¡¯s what a sword master is, and those who can¡¯t even do that are not even qualified to be sword masters.

    Limon said coldly.

    and asked

    ¡°Did you think that I, who had wielded a sword for hundreds of years and never made a mistake, would make a mistake against someone like you?¡±

    [¡­]

    I¡¯m not being sarcastic.

    It¡¯s not even sarcastic.

    Looking at Limon, who was really shocked and curious, Ryu Kang-cheol caused an earthquake in his pupils.

    As a murderer, the instincts he had umted while taking countless lives made him feel ominous, as if he had made a fatal mistake.

    [¡­Yes, nothing will change!]

    However, Ryu Kang-cheol threw away that instinctive anxiety with a shout.

    As long as there is an infinite alter ego, the belief that he will be the final winner anyway is drawing out his life.

    ¡°Yes, nothing will change.¡±

    Limon nodded his head slowly as he saw Ryu Kang-cheol running even harder.

    Then he mutterednguidly while swinging his sword.

    ¡°Because the error correction has already beenpleted.¡±

    [What does that sound like¡­]

    Suddenly!

    An alter ego whose throat was blown off without even being able to finish talking.

    Ryu Gang-cheol spat out curse words at the merciless cutting, but he did not stop running at Limon.

    After all, there were a lot of alter egos left, and it was enough to make more of them as they disappeared.

    Puk Kwadeuk Chew Aak!

    [What?]

    But after a while.

    Ryu Kang-cheol couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.

    Because circumstances have changed.

    It was the same as before that he could not even touch Limon¡¯s cor or die from Limon¡¯s single sword.

    Only one thing has changed.

    It¡¯s nothing else¡­

 Chapter 133

    Episode #133. I knew it.

    speed.

    Up until now, the clone had been knocked down at the rate of one every few seconds.

    Because Limon suddenly started cutting down two or three clones per second, the speed of making clones couldn¡¯t keep up.

    From a hundred to ny to eighty.

    Ryu Kang-cheol was startled by the ever-decreasing number of alter egos.

    [What did you do?!]

    It¡¯s not that the movement has be faster.

    It didn¡¯t suddenly be stronger or start cutting several people at the same time.

    It was still a neat movement that only cut one at a time, but it seemed too monotonous.

    The moment he tried to wield the scythe, confused as to why the speed at which he fell was insanely fast.

    squeak.

    Ryu Gang-cheol realized.

    That Limon was taking down his clone before he could attack it.

    That¡¯s why the time wasted on defense or evasion is gone, which is making this scary speed difference.

    [How the hell¡­?!]

    Before even swinging the scythe.

    the moment you take a step.

    The moment I tried to jump through the ceiling.

    Like a ghost, Limon reads the movement and moves the sword in advance.

    Due to the exquisite timing, Ryu Kang-cheol distorts his face, feeling as if he is running to cut his own throat.

    To him, Limon pointedly said.

    ¡°How are you, you stupid bastard? have you already forgotten? Who was it that taught you when you captured your alter ego?¡±

    Ryu Gang-cheol involuntarily recalled.

    When facing Wei Ling.

    The terrible memory of being helpless with every movement being read by a few words that popped out of the phone.

    [Isn¡¯t it different now from then?!]

    ¡°What do you mean has changed?¡±

    That was before writing ¡ºConstetion Descent¡».

    What happened when I only had duke-level fighting power.

    However, how can the same result be produced even now, when each of the clones has be so much stronger that they have gained greatbat power?

    Limon coldlyughed at Ryu Kang-cheol, who asked questioningly.

    ¡°No matter how big and fast it gets, nothing has changed in terms of movements.¡±

    The reason why Limon has been able to cut Ryu Gang-cheol to pieces like a scarecrow.

    It is because, after all, through the corpse he killed, Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s fighting skills and behavior were perfectly understood and understood.

    And that breaking ceremony still worked for Ryu Kang-cheol.

    Wearing thick armor?

    How many times faster is the movement?

    Being able to take pictures of your alter ego?

    Unfortunately, it meant nothing against Limon.

    Knowing the logic of how the opponent thinks and moves means knowing the logic of killing the opponent.

    And he, who can unfold all reason with a sword, could cut and kill a duke or a grand duke like a straw with just that.

    how did you transform

    whatever ability you have.

    It was enough for Limon to read the way the opponent would die and ce the sword there at the right time.

    That¡¯s the yam dragon knife.

    It was created by the first sword master swordsmith and perfected over hundreds of years by Limon.

    It was the fear of swordsmanship that all sword masters with the most meticulous swordsmanship in the world said in unison that it was a scam.

    ¡°Rather, his way of thinking is different than his behavior, so it took time to correct that error.¡±

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you mean?¡±

    It¡¯s like trying to see through it.

    Limon looked at Ryu Kang-cheol with ck eyes.

    And beyond wearing the armor, he said coldly as he looked at the appearance of being in harmony as if he had been eaten by the armor.

    ¡°A bastard who should have run away a long time ago is risking his life and running at me as if possessed by something?¡±

    [Do I look like a coward who would run away out of fear of arade?]

    Maybe he felt insulted.

    Ryu Gang-cheol runs hot.

    As he cut his alter ego in two from the groin to the top of his head, Limon asked casually.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    [¡­]

    Limonzily spoke to Ryu Kang-cheol, who kept silent even as he tried to attack again with other alter egos in response to the question that came out as if it were too obvious.

    ¡°You are a coward and a coward. I¡¯m strong against the weak, but I avoid the strong and don¡¯t want to take even the slightest risk, so I fight only as an alter ego.¡±

    Limon, who had ruined everything by reading Ryu Gang-cheol¡¯s sword, knew.

    He¡¯s an outright killer yer.

    That he is a sadistic psychopath who ys with the weak like toys and considers killing them as brutally as possible as a game.

    So I could say for sure.

    This is the ideality Ryu Kang-cheol has now.

    [Don¡¯t say bullshit, why am I still fighting if I¡¯m a coward like yourrade said?]

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask.¡±

    [What¡¯s wrong?]

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you run away?¡±

    When the alter ego of an affiliate suddenly disappears.

    Ryu Kang-chul must have already known instinctively from the moment he raised his hands and surrendered and took the time.

    That he couldn¡¯t beat Limon.

    And ording to Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s personality he had identified through the inspection, he should have already rolled up his tail and fled at that point.

    Just like there are no gamers who risk their lives on a game they can¡¯t clear.

    ¡°Why did you try to hold me back even after you were cornered enough to take hostages?¡±

    [That¡¯s right¡­!]

    Ryu Kang-chul, who was about to answer something, shut his mouth.

    There were many answers to be answered.

    Otherwise, there was no time to escape.

    Like if he had the confidence to beat Limon.

    Was it just the result of a mission?

    Nevertheless, Limon asked with a cool face as he saw Ryu Kang-chul, who was confused and unable to give a proper answer.

    ¡°Are you really fighting with your will?¡±

    [Shut up!]

    I could tell without even looking at Limon.

    That Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s face, hidden by his armor, must have been distorted.

    Is it because it was stabbed in the middle?

    Or because of some anxiety.

    Up to that point, I couldn¡¯t tell them apart, but Limon didn¡¯t particrly care.

    Instead, he just opened his mouth.

    ¡°Park Hyeon-gun was just like you.¡±

    [¡­!]

    There was no answer.

    What was revealed was the trembling that could not be hidden due to the agitation.

    However, that alone was enough for Limon, who kept provoking Ryu Kang-cheol for this one question.

    ¡°I thought you would know.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Park Hyeon-goon, who was an aide to the infinite lord Lee Chun-gi in the past, killed Na-kyung Yun and framed Limon to cover up his corruption.

    I expected it from the moment I knew that it was he who set a trap in the headquarters of the Liberation Brigade.

    It means that the Liberation Brigade and Park Hyeon-gun are rted in some way.

    ¡°For some reason, when I was cornered, I was simr to that bastard when I gave up my body like an insect being eaten by a Constetion.¡±

    And it was clear what that rtionship would be like.

    Responses to the questions so far.

    One assumption that Li Qingyu talked about.

    Above all, Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s figure, which seemed to be covered with thread roots all over his armor with no gaps visible.

    It was telling one fact more clearly than any other evidence.

    ¡°After all, you are also a puppet of the Constetion.¡±

    [I didn¡¯t tell you to shut up!!!]

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the confusion beyond the limit.

    Or is it because of the wriggling of the thread roots covering the body?

    Limon murmured quietly as he neatly cut off the alter ego of Ryu Kang-cheol, who was shouting desperately and rushing at him.

    ¡°Yes, there is no need for further words between you and me anyway.¡±

    It seems like you¡¯ve already heard everything.

    One more time to nod slowly.

    Like lightning, Limon burrowed into the steel giant¡¯s arms and pierced the heart of another alter ego.

    ¡°Try as much as you can, you bastard of the Constetion. Let¡¯s take a look at how great the power you gained after giving up that dirty soul.¡±

    [This bell or baby ¡­!]

    Ryu Kang bite.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he felt humiliated by the insult.

    Throughout our conversation, the number of alter egos that were rooted and proliferated like mad, but in the end, less than 50 remained.

    Every time Limon¡¯s sword shed his alter ego, he felt the pain of the roots and the power to scatter.

    Above all, those creepy eyes.

    Along with uncontroble anxiety, I felt anger and shame at the fact that I felt that way toward a mere human being.

    [Whetherrade Gi-rae dies or I die, let¡¯s see the end here!]

    That¡¯s why.

    It is the root that gave up trying to focus only on earning time and poured out arge amount of energy.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    Scattered roots gather.

    Agglomerate the divided powders.

    Dozens of armors are mixed.

    In the aftermath, the office building of ck Dragon Construction, which was already in danger, began to copse, but the roots were not cared about.

    I just focused on uniting the numerous roots into one.

    That¡¯s how the building copses.

    When the divergent roots merge.

    There were no more meager piles of metal, some three meters high, left there.

    Instead, a majestic giant towering over 20 meters in height, articted by wriggling roots, connected metallic shells like armor.

    Even the giant continued to grow in size as time passed.

    That is ¡ºHollow Growth¡».

    It was the power of a great star that could be said to be the original source of ¡ºInfinite Proliferation¡».

    [Kyahahahaha! Bora, this bora,e on! Can we win each and every one? We are now invincible!]

    Maybe it¡¯s because they forcibly endowed us with power that originally humans couldn¡¯t handle.

    Or is it because the scattered alter egos were put together properly instead of properly merging in order to reduce waste of time?

    either physically.

    either mentally.

    A contractor who is more distorted than usual.

    Given human frailty, it was clear that he would notst long.

    But the roots didn¡¯t care.

    The decision wille soon anyway.

    Even if it took a little longer, it would only ruin the contractor who had already suffered irreparable damage.

    So Root raised his fist with a leisurely attitude.

    In order to tear down the half-copsed building and crush the unsuspecting humans.

    ¡°At first it was a transformation armor, but this time it is abination. The effort to imitate the giant spirit warlords is imaginary.¡±

    [¡­!]

    But right after that.

    Roots hardened with fists raised.

    A single voice came from right above his head, transforming into a giant over 20 meters in height.

    And the bloody anticipation contained in it shakes the heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even a duel, but the only thing waiting for the transformation union is the idiot in the story, you idiot.¡±

    [Kuaa Ah!]

    The roots actedte.

    He pulled his raised fist and tried to strike Limon, who was on top of his head before he knew it.

    But before that arm even moved.

    Limon had already pierced the giant¡¯s head with the sword he had already held high.

    The moment when Limon¡¯s sword pierced the hard armor and dug into the roots, as if driving the pirs of a royal castle.

    The

    sword

    roared

    .

    _

    The borders of heaven and earth fluctuate.

    The giant¡¯s body, which had been cut in two from the top of his head to his groin, copsed into powder.

 Chapter 134

    #134. I¡¯ll make a suggestion.

    * * *

    ¡°¡ºSphere of Catapulting¡».¡±

    The moment a cold voice rang.

    Hundreds and thousands of pebbles flying from all sides.

    A baptism of death with the power close to that of an artillery shell, let alone a bullet.

    But that death does not reach.

    Gently pour it out with the back of your hand, lightly trample it with your toe, bounce it off with your palm, lightly snatch it with your fingers, and so on.

    The image of a girl calmly collecting hundreds of stones with one hand without moving a single step is fantastic.

    The ultimate in beauty reminiscent of a dancer dancing among the fluttering petals.

    ¡°¡ºFire Sphere¡».¡±

    Like I knew it would be like that.

    What followed immediately after the stone was a raging fire.

    A cataclysm of pain that soars from the ground and covers all directions, melting flesh, melting bones, and burning humans.

    But the pain is blocked.

    The girl stomps her feet lightly.

    When the ck mist that spreads like a cloud suppresses the mes.

    The dark sutras bursting out from the lightly shaken fingertips extinguish the mes at once, like a breath blowing out a candle.

    ¡°¡ºDecapitation Sentence¡».¡±

    The de aimed at that gap.

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s about to stop breathing.

    The de of execution, aiming at the neck precisely and falling at a speed that is invisible to the naked eye.

    But the execution misses.

    It doesn¡¯t even seem necessary to stop it.

    After avoiding the de by simply leaning back to the point where the back of the head might touch the heel.

    As it is, touch the floor with one hand and spin round and round as if going over a somersault and straighten your body.

    Seeing Li Qingyu, the ck-haired girl who was unscathed despite the series of conversion attacks, Bellos opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°A half-breed of a primitive lizard is tenacious.¡±

    ¡°Then you are the one who ims to be the absolute, but your hands are not very sharp.¡±

    Despite Li Qingyu¡¯s provocative words, Bellos was not shaken in the slightest.

    Rather, it was just a cold smile.

    ¡°Feel free to talk. After all, you can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    ¡°You are only confident.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your appearance proving that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    The moment I heard that.

    Li Qingyu put on a troubled expression.

    It¡¯s not that it wasn¡¯t, but the way she looked now couldn¡¯t be said to be too good.

    Even though there were no major injuries, the torn sleeves and the slightly burnt hem of her dress indicated how dire her situation was.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be a gentleman to point out ady¡¯s dress.¡±

    In the end, Li Qingyu chose counterattack instead of counterargument.

    It was secretly shaking hands.

    A dark mirror shot without a trace.

    It was a fatal blow that would cause even a high-level yer with a strong body to vomit blood if hit defenselessly.

    Pew!!!

    But the raid failed.

    It was because the ck spectacle was blocked in the air and exploded before it could even reach Velos.

    ¡°No matter how many times I try, it doesn¡¯t work. That level of attack cannot pierce my code.¡±

    Bellos sneered coldly.

    Yuna-kyung trembled as she saw the page torn out of thew book hovering around it.

    It was because he had seen that thin sheet of paper move automatically and block Li Qingyu¡¯s dark mirror.

    [Ugh. It¡¯s like a dirty cheater to use even cheats because I don¡¯t have enough cheat skills!]

    It was something to curse at.

    ¡ºHigh-speed action prohibited¡».

    ¡ºBipedalism Banned¡».

    ¡¸Act on Protection of Instruments of Execution¡¹, etc.

    There are already three restrictions on Li Qingyu.

    This alone was, in fact, like fighting with your hands and feet tied.

    Moreover, considering that the pressure of hundreds of tons is still applied, and considering that the box is held in one arm, it is surprising that it has held up so far.

    But because of that damn code, most attacks won¡¯t work.

    As Yun Na-kyung said, this was a cheat itself fighting with the oue of a win or loss already decided.

    ¡°Are you a cheat?¡±

    [Do you think the princess sister is cowardly too?]

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s a bitcking to call it a cheat.¡±

    [¡­Are you kidding me now?]

    ¡°Because it¡¯s my honest opinion.¡±

    [What on earth do I have to do to feel that kind of sentiment in this situation?!]

    But even in the midst of this, Li Qingyu did not despair or give up.

    He just looked at Bellus with a calm expression.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a cheat, it should bepletely impossible to counter, but I think I can deal with this person¡¯s skills anyway.¡±

    [I didn¡¯t ask for that¡­!]

    ¡°You¡¯re talking funny bullshit.¡±

    When Yuna-kyung is dumbfounded.

    Bellos suddenly interrupted the conversation between the two.

    Li Qingyu calmly asked on behalf of Yuna-kyung, who was gripped by the terrifying cheat yer¡¯s intervention.

    ¡°Do you think this is bullshit?¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have a reason.¡±

    Li Qingyu looked directly at Belos.

    Then, raising her white and beautiful hand and cing it on her own firm chest, she continued talking quietly.

    ¡°That I am still alive. That in itself is proof that you have not yet fully entered the ranks of absolutes like monarchs.¡±

    Cheat skill is the power of the monarch.

    It¡¯s like proof of the absolute.

    And if Velos was truly an absolute being on the same level as the monarch, he should have been able to kill himself a long time ago.

    So, as long as he is still alive, he has no right to dare to call himself an absolute.

    Li Qingyu speaks calmly.

    That¡¯s why Bellos put on a cold expression when he heard those words that sounded like purer sincerity.

    ¡°Provocation is to be done only when one can afford it, stupid bitch.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to provoke you. I just wanted to tell you one thing.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The fact is that even if you get out of this ce safely, you will never be able to survive at the hands of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    Clearly, Bellos is strong and his teammates may have powers beyond the big supply yers.

    But even so, only three.

    On the other hand, in the Seven Dragons, there were only seven princesses like her, and dozens of masters, eachparable to a major supply yer.

    What if you take into ount the enormous wealth of the Seven Dragon Group?

    Looking at the strength of the organization, regardless of individual strength, the Liberation Brigade could never defeat the Chilryonghoe.

    ¡°So let me make a suggestion.¡±

    Looking at Bellos with eyes as deep as obsidian, Li Qingyu continued quietly.

    ¡°Please leave quietly for now. And from now on, if you do not oppose the Seven Dragons, I will not pursue you.¡±

    [Eek! Are you serious?!]

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    It¡¯s a really unthinkable proposition.

    It was too benign a request for a truce to be proposed by the Seven Dragons, notorious for washing blood with blood.

    ¡°I see, that is a good suggestion.¡±

    Was it because he knew how unconventional the conditions were?

    Bellos briefly eximed.

    and smiled coldly.

    ¡°In the sense that it¡¯s funny enough to make youugh.¡±

    Kwaaang!

    [Kyaaak! Princess sister?!]

    It happened in an instant.

    While listening to Li Qingyu¡¯s story, Bellos¡¯ hand, which had been quietly scanning thew book, stopped at one point.

    A cartwheel suddenly came out and hit her.

    The fact that the limbs of Li Qingyu, who was staggering and spitting out blood, was entwined with chains rising from all sides and hung from the wheels of the cart.

    ¡°¡­A surprise attack in the middle of a negotiation is really rude.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the chains entangled the limbs.

    Bellos said sarcastically to Li Qingyu, who even dropped the box he was holding in his arms and criticized him.

    ¡°That is amazing. To think that begging for his life was a negotiation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember begging for my life.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. No matter what you say, isn¡¯t it just begging you to step down if you¡¯re afraid of retaliation from the Seven Dragons?¡±

    Bellos was cynical.

    He dered that he would kill himself.

    What they do as soon as the situation bes unfavorable is, at best, a naive threat borrowing the prestige of the organization.

    He was the strongest soldier of the Seven Dragons, so no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t help butugh at the flowers in the greenhouse.

    ¡°It seems that you are not afraid of the retaliation of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°Why? You know that no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t face the Seven Dragons with only three of them.¡±

    ¡°What a stupid question.¡±

    Even in this situation, Bellos smiled coldly,ughing at Li Qingyu¡¯s stupidity, who seemed to believe that he still had the upper hand.

    ¡°Did you really think that the three of us were the only ghosts of the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°Does that mean there are still more people like you out there?¡±

    Li Qingyu looks at herself with obsidian-like eyes while making a surprised expression.

    Bellosughed at her.

    ¡°There are 12 ghosts in the liberation brigade. All of them, like me, have received great blessings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ definitely threatening.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be threatening.¡±

    If there were 12 yers like Velos who were in the ranks of the absolute, even the Seven Dragons would not be able to withstand it.

    To Li Qingyu, who was anxious with calm eyes, Bellos asserted.

    ¡°If we go forward in earnest, I can guarantee that the Seven Dragons can be destroyed within five years.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Even if the Liberation Brigade had that kind of potential, the teenage guild wouldn¡¯t look at it, right?¡±

    ¡°Ha, do you think the teenage guild will side with you?¡±

    Laughter leaking out of nowhere.

    Deep eyes watching over it.

    ¡°Because if our Seven Dragons copse, a worldwide economic copse will ur.¡±

    ¡°If you only believe in that kind of thing, you better change your mind now. Because¡­¡±

    while talking passionately.

    Bellos suddenly shut his mouth.

    It was because I suddenly felt ufortable.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Li Qingyu has already been captured by his skills, and can take his breath away with a gesture.

    However, it was because he could not immediately recall the reason why he was telling such a story to the person he would kill.

    ¡°Why do you say it¡¯s good to change your mind?¡±

    But the moment he heard that question and saw Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes.

    Bellos naturally realized.

    because she asked

    It means that there is no need or need to worry about anything beyond that.

    ¡°that¡­ Ugh?!¡±

    So Bellos, who was about to answer her question naturally, contorted his face with a sudden stabbing pain in his head.

    Then, holding on to his temples, he stumbled and hurriedly opened the code and shouted.

    ¡°The ¡ºLegition of the Mind Control Prohibition Act¡»!¡±

    Pagang!

    It was right after that.

    After feeling something broken.

    The fog that covered my head disappeared along with the pain like being stabbed with a needle.

    Instead, uncontroble anger covered his face.

    ¡°You dare to be a hybrid of this primitive creature!¡±

    how angry

    Bellos red at him with eyes as if he were going to kill himself, abandoning even his formality.

    Even seeing him, Li Qingyu was not afraid at all.

    Just like always, but more strangely than always, he had a strange and bewitching smile.

    ¡°There are still only 12 ghosts in the Liberation Brigade right now?¡±

    deep as the abyss

    Dark like a swamp.

    As beautiful as the moon.

    More enchanting because it¡¯s dangerous like the night.

    Bellos gritted his teeth until they bleed as he looked at the eyes that made him feel dizzy just by looking at them, wanting to kneel down and kiss his instep.

 Chapter 135

    #135. A true seventy-two species.

    ¡°I wish I could have listened to it a little more¡­ It seems that this is the limit for my soul-major-ryu.¡±

    Bellos did not know.

    The seventy-two kinds of martial arts of the Seven Dragons aren¡¯t just some unusual martial arts.

    Among them, there is also the Jeolhak, which prates the other person¡¯s mind and even controls the soul.

    That¡¯s the Soul Demon Anryu.

    Even in the Chilryonghoe, it was regarded as magic arts because it was not only difficult to learn, but nine out of ten people would go mad or be ruined even if they mastered it.

    However, the sub-soul devil-ryu was powerful enough to be worth taking the risk to learn.

    The time when the Seven Dragons were called the Demonic Cult.

    One of the reasons why the ck Dragon Princess has been most wary of for generations is that it can handle this sub-soul devil¡¯s eye.

    ¡®I was subjected to primitive mind maniption using psionics?¡¯

    However, a man who never tried to know about the Seven Dragons because he regarded the Seven Dragons as nothing more than an old-fashioned fanatic organization.

    That¡¯s why Velos, who had been seduced for a moment by the spirit of soul magic, felt an uncontroble sense of shame.

    yers with high stats basically gain strong resistance to mental attacks.

    That¡¯s why those who are attacked by the mental system are treated as perfect bottom yers or really idiots with screws in their heads.

    However, a level 97 high-supply yer was possessed by soul magic and gave away information about the organization.

    It was a shame that made him want to die for a proud man.

    ¡°¡ºWheel Execution¡»!¡±

    And the means Bellos chose to ovee that shame was simple.

    Kill Li Qingyu, who is chained to the wheel, and make everything happen!

    It was a method worthy of the Liberation Brigade.

    Wooddeuk.

    but right after that.

    Bellos¡¯ face contorted.

    The moment Li Qingyu slightly twisted his body.

    It was because the chains that bound her fell off with the sound of joints breaking.

    Li Qingyu, like a snake, naturally loosens the chains and puts the joints back together with flexible yet smooth body movements.

    In her arms, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    [¡­Could it be that the princess was deliberately caught for judo newspaper?]

    ¡°So what?¡±

    [What do you naturally agree to?!]

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to deny it, right?¡±

    [Because there is?! No, if you¡¯re going to act, you should have at least told me!]

    ¡°Because if you want to fool the enemy, you have to fool the allies first.¡±

    [There is a degree to that! Please give me back my worries, afraid that my sister might go wrong!]

    Bellos gnashed his teeth.

    Through conversations with Yu Na-kyung and Li Ching-yu, he realized that he had been thoroughly fooled.

    And if this is your first time, don¡¯t you know?

    Having already fallen for Li Qingyu¡¯s scheme and being used by her once again, Velos could no longer pretend to be cold-hearted.

    Instead, he just stared at Li Qingyu with eyes that were tantly intent on killing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to keep him alive from the beginning¡­ but now it would be better to give up dying gracefully.¡±

    Li Qingyu was not shaken at all, even after receiving those murderous eyes.

    I just answered calmly.

    ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯m not going to bully you and kill you.¡±

    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s really funny. Do you really believe that such an enchantment will work twice?¡±

    ¡°No, that would be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you believe in? I should have understood with my body that no matter how stupid you were, you couldn¡¯t defeat me.¡±

    ¡°Until now, it was.¡±

    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t bother to deny that.

    It was true that after Belos used ¡ºConstetion Descent¡», she was always at a disadvantage.

    However, that did not mean that she unconditionally affirmed Bellos¡¯ words.

    ¡°But unfortunately, there is no need to be cornered anymore.¡±

    I¡¯ve got everything I need

    The silly y is over.

    So from now on, it¡¯s ¡®real¡¯.

    Bellos red coldly at Li Qingyu, who smiled and said.

    His murderous gaze and her calm gaze intersect in the air, and a brief moment of stillness hovers in the air and then subsides.

    ¡°¡±Skewer-shaped Sphere¡±.¡±

    Quadduk!

    A huge iron skewer rose from the floor and tried to pierce Li Qingyu vertically.

    bang!

    Li Qingyu, who turned round to avoid the iron skewer, kicked it and sent it flying to Velos.

    Of course, the iron skewer could not pierce the pages of thew code that had been hovering around Bellos and bounced off into the air before disappearing as if it were melting into the air.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Before the iron skewer even missed.

    Because Bellos was already passing through the code ofws and pouring out the next punishment.

    ¡°¡°The firing squad¡±.¡±

    ¡°The ¡ºHammer-shaped Sphere¡».¡±

    ¡°The ¡ºInted Sphere¡».¡±

    ¡°¡ºBuried Sphere¡».¡±

    Bullets fly, giant hammers swing, boiling oil is poured, and mounds of dirt fall.

    It¡¯s the embodiment of hell.

    Even the execution of countless punishments that existed in history on a single person feels merciful.

    But Bellos didn¡¯t care.

    Deceiving and insulting oneself who moves ording to the great Constetion¡¯s will is the same as insulting the Constetion.

    With that alone, Li Qingyu hadmitted a crime that deserved to be torn to pieces a hundred times.

    Taat!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But after pouring out the skill.

    Bellos couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyes.

    Due to the restrictions of ¡ºbipedalism prohibited¡» and ¡ºhigh-speed action prohibited¡», Li Qingyu had to endure all the punishments without moving in ce.

    It was because she escaped punishment by leaping lightly through the ck mist.

    ¡®This girl can¡¯t be¡­?¡¯

    Bellos, whose face was hardened for reasons other than the surprise of Li Qingyu¡¯s departure, hurriedly poured out other punishments.

    But the result was the same.

    It seems that the appearance of being tied down in ce was a lie.

    Because Li Qingyu easily escaped the other sentences that followed by running around the wide corridor.

    Realizing that his guess was correct through his appearance, Bellus red at Li Qingyu with fearful eyes.

    ¡°How far¡­ No, since when did you notice?¡±

    A really stupid question.

    However, as if she knew how to ask Bellos from the start, she lightly jumped over the club that had been swung around and spoke casually.

    ¡°well. Maybe it was when I found out you were a romantic who cared for animals?¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Bellos clenched his fists

    and gnashed his teeth as he red at Li Qingyu with devouring eyes.

    ¡°¡­She¡¯s like a cunning bitch.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but is it troublesome if you fall for me? It¡¯s because I already have a fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°You can say anything. Even so, you who wield such trivial power as psionics will never be able to defeat me.¡±

    Did the anger go beyond the pole and rather regain the coolness?

    While spewing out blood as cold as frozen steel, Bellos flipped through the pages of thew book and poured out five or six skills at once.

    ¡ºCross type¡» ¡ºBird cage type¡» ¡ºPunishment chair type¡», etc.

    Skills that are thoroughly specialized in bondage and clearly reveal the intention to capture and kill.

    ¡°As the princess of the Seven Dragons, let me say something.¡±

    It seems like this was expected a long time ago.

    Li Qingyu avoided the baptism of the skill one step ahead even with not particrly fast movements.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate psionics.¡±

    Perong!

    After shaking off the hand and blowing the rock mirror.

    While it was blocked by the page surrounding Velos, he quietly continued his words while closing the distance with him.

    ¡°The psionics and the seventy-two kinds of things that our ancestors left us have far greater potential than you think.¡±

    As the princess of the Seven Dragons, Bellos coldlyughed at those words, which contained deep pride.

    ¡°Ha, what is possible with such a primitive power?¡±

    He seemed to have noticed the secret of ¡°rule ofw¡±, but that was all.

    As long as she can¡¯t solve the constraint itself, she can¡¯t be her opponent who borrowed the power of the Great Constetion.

    Bellos was so sure.

    ¡°well. For example, something like this?¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­¡±

    Quaang!

    The moment you want to hear something explode.

    It means that it was until a page that was hovering around was torn to shreds and struck by a rock mirror protruding from it.

    ¡°Chehehe?!¡±

    Bellos screamed as his guts turned over from thepletely unexpected attack that he waspletely defenseless against.

    But instead of pain, he twisted his face in bewilderment.

    ¡°What tricks¡­!¡±

    Why did the dark mirror fly from the page he was using as a shield?

    Li Qingyu lightly shook his fingertips at him, who was confused by the iprehensible situation.

    Three rock mirrors flying in session.

    When the three pages that were spinning in the air blocked it.

    Bellos, this time unguarded, hurriedly distanced himself from Paige.

    so I could see

    The moment when the ck mirror was blocked.

    The originally white page turned ck as if it were stained with ink, then it was torn to shreds and the dark sutra was vomited out again.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    Bellos is pushed back by the shock of blocking the continuous pouring of the dark sutra with the code.

    Chasing after him, Li Qingyu quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You already knew, but you really don¡¯t know anything about us.¡±

    Many people are mistaken, but the seventy-two kinds of martial arts are not originallyplete individual martial arts.

    The five senses are a set of five senses.

    Just as bones and musclese together to form a body.

    Muhak originally requires thebination of kwonbeop (kwonbeop), foot-moving footwork, outer-gong (body training), and inner-gong (ki-training) in harmony.

    In that sense, the seventy-two kinds of martial arts, each specialized in only one direction, could be said to be half-way martial arts.

    A hand without fingers is iplete.

    This is because even if one martial arts is trained to the limit and bes a military officer of the same rank, if harmony is not achieved, it will never be able to exert its full power.

    That is why the seven dragons made 72 cranes and the princesses of each n were the strongest warriors of the seven dragons.

    Because only the seven princesses who were born with the essence of psionics could draw out the true power of the seventy-two kinds.

    One of them, Li Qingyu, smiled.

    Then, he lightly waved a hand in front of the page barrier surrounding Velos.

    ¡°Try to experience what the essence of primordial power that you despise is.¡±

    Feet rolling lightly on the floor.

    At the same time, the psionics of chain-souled stoatoids with de-like aura soared from the tips of the toes along the spine of the knees and gathered at the fingertips.

    The moment when that skill was added to the strong psionics of the ten dragon birds that stayed in his hand.

    What has been achieved is fusion and amplification.

    The powers of the two martial arts are mixed and multiply each other, and they spurt out from the tips of the five fingers as sharp as dragon ws.

    Chow!

    Could this be the appearance of the dragon tearing the clouds?

    The majesty of tearing through dozens of decorations at once, each sheet of paper with a defense power that surpasses that of an iron wall, is truly phenomenal.

    But Li Qingyu does not stop.

    It seems that this was a preparation exercise.

    I just kept psionic as it was and added new martial arts.

    It closes the distance with Velos with the ck Sky Soul Stream, allowing the psionic fog to permeate into your hands.

    By repeating folding and unfolding the palm eight times, psionics are condensed inyers with the technique of the Great Power Eight Convergence.

    Then, the condensed power is lightly flowed through the fingertips ording to the cloud technique of Biyeonhojeopryu.

    Deed Deed Deed!

    aboard.

    quadruple.

    eightfold.

    again sixteen times.

    Every time you add one kind, the doubled psionic shakes the air and makes your body tingle with only the aftermath.

    ¡°Legition of Nullification of Bare Handed Attacks!¡±

    Did he feel threatened by that momentum?

    Bellos hastily adds a neww to the Code.

    Relief and arrogance dwell in his eyes as he is guaranteed his own safety by the absolute power of thew.

    However, Li Qingyu was neither embarrassed nor hesitating when he saw him like that.

    I just slowly stretched out my hand.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, five seasons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Îå½~¼¼,

    eight-year

    -old blooming flowers¡»

 Chapter 136

    Episode #136. Nothing will happen.

    thud!

    ¡®At least this much¡­.¡¯

    The moment he was hit by some seomseom corn.

    Bellos slightly twisted his lips.

    Unlike the momentum that shook even the air as if something huge was about to happen, the power in her hands was too light.

    Of course, it must have been thanks to the¡ºUnarmed Attack Nullification¡»used just before.

    Anyway, as long as Li Qingyu¡¯s attack was nullified, there was no need to be wary of her anymore,

    he thought.

    cooong!

    The chest that Li Qingyu¡¯s hand touched.

    That is until one petal separates from the ck lotus mark imprinted there, and the heavy impact makes your heart ache.

    But that was just the beginning.

    thump thump thump!

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Each time one petal falls.

    The ck lotus bes more and more vivid.

    The shock, which grows more intense in proportion to it, shakes the internal organs and creaks the joints.

    And so, the moment when all eight petals finally scattered and ck lotus marks prated deep into his body.

    Aaaaaang!

    ¡°Ke-heo-eok!¡±

    Bellos copsed, vomiting blood.

    This is because the eight petals dug into the five organs resonated with each other and caused a tremendous explosion.

    The previously amplified psionics were further amplified through resonance and exploded all at once at vital points inside the body.

    What if the body had not been strengthened through ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡»?

    In addition, what if the impact of the centa had not been nullified thanks to [Nullification of Bare Handed Attacks]?

    It¡¯s basic that the intestines are torn to shreds.

    It was a terrifying attack that wouldn¡¯t be strange even if the whole body exploded.

    ¡°Well, it seems that the five seasons were not enough. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to have meat seasoning?¡±

    A girl muttering with a carefree face unbefitting of the person who just delivered that terrifying blow.

    Towards Li Qingyu, Velos eximed.

    ¡°This¡­ monster¡­!¡±

    ¡°A monster is such a big word for a delicate girl like me.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled brightly.

    Seeing her, Bellos shuddered.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the unimaginable force that he had been keenly aware of from a blow earlier.

    It¡¯s because I realized the moment I saw the dull eyes that contained only the cold, unlike the smiley face.

    That this victory was a natural result for Li Qing-yu, not even worthy of rejoicing.

    After all, there was no odds of winning from the beginning.

    It is also the fate that befalls you.

    ¡®No, not yet!¡¯

    Before despair overwhelms my heart.

    With the pain stimting his head, Bellos gathered his mind and focused.

    He is the specter of the Liberation Brigade with great protection. He wasn¡¯t weak enough to despair over something like this.

    ¡®This much is within the assumed range.¡¯

    Considering the notoriety of the Seven Dragons.

    I knew from the start that this could happen.

    That¡¯s why, unlike them, they deliberately attacked affiliates and weakened Leviathan as much as possible before going ahead with the raid.

    Of course, it would be best if he could kill Li Qingyu, but if that was impossible, he had to choose the next best option.

    ¡®Then what I have to do is¡­¡¯

    While spitting up blood like a waterfall, he violently organized his thoughts for a while.

    The moment priorities are set.

    Bellos immediately sprung into action.

    ¡°Enforce the public transportationw!¡±

    Dig!

    It happened almost in an instant.

    Right after Bellos grabbed a nearby banner and activated his skill.

    The banner floated in the air, and with Belos¡¯ body on it, it moved away from Li Qingyu like the wind.

    [Ah!?]

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    It was because Velos, who was flying on the banner, reached out with one hand and picked it up as if snatching something.

    The box containing the dark violin that Li Qingyu dropped during the fight.

    It seems that there is nothing left to see.

    [That human¡­ is he eating and bouncing right now?]

    As soon as he packed the box, Yuna-kyung was dumbfounded as he saw Velos soaring vertically through the corridor without looking back.

    It was because he had no idea that he, who had been so arrogant, would back off like this.

    ¡°I was able to take a detour like this and that.¡±

    [Princess sister, what are you doing?! We have to run fast! Then what if he runs away by teleportation!]

    ¡°I¡¯d like to do that too, if possible, but I can¡¯t catch up quickly right now.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°Because I¡¯m currently under the [high-speed action prohibition] restriction.¡±

    [¡­uh? Wasn¡¯t that restriction lifted?]

    Contrary to herself who was about to die in haste, Yuna-kyung put on a puzzled expression as she urged Li Ching-yu to leisurely follow Velos.

    Although Li Qingyu continued to move slowly, he did not know that it was because of the restrictions.

    ¡°No, the restrictions are still there. Including everything else.¡±

    [Then, how are you moving now? It may not be that only ¡ºbipedalism prohibited¡» has disappeared¡­]

    ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t walk on two legs.¡±

    [Yes?]

    I was dumbfounded for a moment wondering what kind of tea drinking sound this is.

    Yuna-kyung soon realized.

    The bizarre movement of Li Qing-yu, who keeps jumping, which he had not noticed until now because of his natural movement.

    [Wait a minute, could it be that you¡¯re running around on one foot instead of two, so you¡¯re not getting restricted?!]

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    [Does that make sense?!]

    Yuna-kyung was dumbfounded.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s amon unique skill.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t believe that ¡ºThe Rule of Law¡», which isparable to an absolute skill, became a breadwinner for such a pun.

    ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    However, Li Qingyu answered naturally.

    Since it is ¡ºRule of Law¡», not another skill, it can be broken with this kind of joke.

    ¡°Rule of Law is definitely a tricky skill. In that it can produce all kinds of effects, and it can enforce thews it sets on others.¡±

    Offensive defense secondary recovery and more.

    There are very few skills that can produce all of those effects.

    In that respect, ¡ºRule of Law¡», which could be used widely, had a distinct advantage over other unique skills.

    ¡°But from what I can see, it seems to have as many ring weaknesses as its powerful effects.¡±

    [Weakness?]

    ¡°First of all, why did he get attacked by me almost defenselessly?¡±

    [Uh¡­ Unnie hit me so well?]

    ¡°I would have done it normally, but I can¡¯t move fast because of the restrictions right now?¡±

    [Come to think of it, I see. Why couldn¡¯t that be stopped?]

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t that hard to block now that it was impossible to move fast because of the restrictions.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the same reason he¡¯s been floating in the air since before?¡±

    The moment I heard Li Qingyu¡¯s words.

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    Since when has Bellos been floating in the air and moving?

    When I thought about it, a thought suddenly came to my mind.

    [Could it be because of the ¡ºhigh-speed movement ban¡» and the ¡ºbipedal walking ban¡»? You said you were also limited by your own skills?]

    ¡°Because thew is originally equal.¡±

    As long as Skill is not bribed, isn¡¯t it natural that everyone will not be able to do what is prohibited byw.

    Li Qingyu put it simply.

    Looking at her, Yuna-kyung groaned.

    [Then, didn¡¯t you use [Prohibit Space Movement] from the beginning when you were chasing me earlier, or why did you deliberately fly away?]

    ¡°If you block space movement, you¡¯ll be eliminating the escape route yourself. I probably didn¡¯t want to write it.¡±

    [Then, if you ban it first and release the skillter¡­ No, you can¡¯t do that, so you couldn¡¯t recklessly put restrictions on it.]

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s probably the second drawback.¡±

    What if you have to follow the rules you set for yourself and can¡¯t simply break them?

    It was by no means a small drawback.

    [¡­I didn¡¯t know ¡ºRule of Law¡» was such a wed skill.]

    ¡°It has no choice but to be like that.¡±

    Yuna-kyung is dumbfounded by the unexpected gap in the legendary yer ¡ºRule of Law¡», which was called a unique skill close to the court grand duke cheat skill.

    To her, Li Qingyu spoke inly.

    ¡°No matter how well aw is made, it will eventually leave loopholes.¡±

    [The princess¡¯ sister is very convincing¡­]

    The seven princesses of the seven dragons, a criminal organization.

    One of the masters of the Seven Dragons Group, who has acquired all the wealth in the world at the same time.

    In other words, Yuna-kyung stuck out her tongue at the words of the girl who could be said to be the best expert on illegality and evasion.

    In addition to the mental system that cleverly exploited the loopholes of ¡ºThe Rule of Law¡», the observational power that analyzed other people¡¯s unique skills up to that point with only a few circumstances.

    At this point, he felt sorry for Belos, who ran away after being fooled by Li Qingyu.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly came to her senses.

    [No wait! Now is not the time to calmly analyze skills! We have to catch him quickly!]

    ¡°Should we do that?¡±

    [What are you asking for the obvious? He even took the team leader¡¯s violin, what if I miss it!]

    Yuna-kyung stomped her foot.

    It was only after the frenzy and the violin was taken away that I would end up like a dog chasing chickens.

    ¡°Probably nothing will happen.¡±

    [So! Nothing¡­ Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung puts a dumbfounded expression on her carefree answer.

    Looking at her, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°Did you forget? That this ce is Leviathan.¡±

    Li Qingyu slightly raised his head.

    And as he watched Velos slip through the Underground Dragon Pce with a banner on his back, he continued talking quietly.

    ¡°And while Leviathan is easy to get in, it¡¯s not a ce you can get out of.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Enforcement of the Emergency Welfare Support Act.¡±

    ¡°¡°Enforcement of the Medical Protection Act¡±.¡±

    Bellos, who had been coughing up blood, struggled to breathe while struggling to activate the healing skill.

    Fortunately, the treatment worked.

    The coughing up of blood that had been mixed with fragments of the internal organs was much reduced, and strength gradually returned to the body, which was at the level of being unable to move.

    But that¡¯s all.

    The pain as if the five organs were being torn to shreds was still there, and the body was barely able to move.

    The damage Li Qingyu¡¯s blow left him was fatal.

    ¡®It¡¯s such a dog thing.¡¯

    Bellos murmured inwardly.

    I wouldn¡¯t know again if I was dealing with a monarch.

    To be treated like this by a princess of the Seven Dragons who was a thousand years behind the times.

    He didn¡¯t know that if he had shown this to Ryu Kang-cheol, he would vomit blood and die from shame rather than injury.

    ¡®Still, the mission has not failed yet.¡¯

    The only constion is the existence of a box held in one arm.

    If he escaped with only this, he could have endured the humiliation of defeat.

    For the specters of the Liberation Brigade who received great protection, the most important thing was the mission they received from ¡®above¡¯.

    ¡®Now all that¡¯s left is to escape, but¡­¡¯

    Bellos judged quickly.

    As long as he was still bound by ¡ºNo High Speed Action¡», it would take time for Li Qingyu to pursue him.

    That was enough to get him out of Leviathan.

    The problem was after that.

 Chapter 137

    Episode #137. An unpleasant encounter.

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible for me to just shake off the pursuit after leaving this ce.¡¯

    The cheat skill ¡ºRule of Law¡».

    However, in addition to what Li Qingyu reasoned about, ¡ºThe Rule of Law¡» had unexpectedly many shorings.

    Among them, the most fatal thing is that you cannot use the skill properly unless you are in a ce that has been ¡®legalized¡¯.

    In fact, that was also the reason he was hiding in Leviathan as a guest.

    I was able to use so many restrictions because I stayed here for over a month andpleted legalization.

    However, once he leaves Leviathan, the restrictions he created disappear and the effectiveness of ¡ºThe Rule of Law¡» plummets.

    As long as ¡ºConstetion Descent¡» was maintained, he could maintain his power even by force, but after the effect ended, he would be weaker than most high-level yers.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Bellos thought.

    That is the best course of action for you.

    ¡®Even with the help of myrades, I¡¯ll have to deal with that girl first and move on.¡¯

    By now, Eugene, who would have caused the massacre in Leviathan, and Ryu Kang-cheol, who would have upset the affiliates.

    If they summoned them and the three of them worked together, they would be able to kill even Li Qingyu, and there would be no need to worry about being pursued.

    Of course, it¡¯s a shame to lend a hand because you can¡¯t handle the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    But for the sake of the mission, I could endure it.

    It would be more so if he could kill Li Qingyu, who had humiliated him this much,

    but the moment he left the Underground Dragon Pce to join Yujin, Velos was embarrassed and had no choice but to hide himself.

    ¡°How about contact from the Guardian?¡±

    ¡°It is said that they have already been sorted out and are moving ording to the countermeasure system.¡±

    ¡°We relocate Jin ording to the countermeasure system. Make sure not to let a single mouse escape.¡±

    From the entrance to the windows and back door.

    The first reason was the warriors of the Mukryongdae, including Youin, who were blocking the retreat with camps spread out everywhere.

    It was beyond his calction that those who should have been annihted were still alive.

    ¡°Ahahahahahaha!!! good good good! Your soul is really the best!¡±

    The lobby is almost half torn down.

    The second reason was the appearance of Eugene fighting in the middle of it, covered in blood.

    It was unexpected that Eugene, who surpassed him in terms ofbat power, was at a disadvantage even with ¡ºConstetion Descent¡» used.

    ¡°Keep telling me your soul! If I die, you will die¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡°Wave Cannon¡± and ¡°Fist of the Windstorm¡±.¡±

    Quaang!

    But the biggest problem is this.

    It was the third reason why Yujin was blown away like a sheet of paper with a series of skills like flowing water.

    Even for him, who had assumed his own defeat and failure of his mission, the intervention of the man wearing the monocle was beyond imagination.

    ¡®Infinite Lord Lee Cheon-gi! Why is the author here?¡¯

    Even if a fish monster appeared as a boss in a jungle dungeon, it wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassing.

    To that extent, this situation was so unexpected to Velos that it overturned all of his previous calctions.

    At least as far as he knew, there was no reason for the Infinite Lord to help the Seven Dragons.

    On the contrary, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the case.

    ¡®¡­Could it be because of that?¡¯

    While Bellos gnawed his teeth.

    The battle between Lee Chun-gi and Yu-jin was getting closer and closer.

    ¡°¡ºChains of Bondage¡», ¡ºGravity Maniption¡», ¡ºFreeze Bullet¡», ¡ºThunderbolt Hell¡».¡±

    When a chain that appeared suddenly binds your ankles, heavy gravity weighs down your body, and cold bullets and lightning rage.

    The appearance of Lee Chun-gi who shoots skills like a heavy rain is truly phenomenal.

    It was the majesty of an absolute transcending human that even Velos could not help admiring.

    Kwaang kwawagwang!

    ¡°Ahahahahahaha!¡±

    On the other hand, Yujin, who cuts off the chains that bound his ankles with force and attacks Lee Chun-gi on all fours like a beast while receiving skills with his body, is the incarnation of ferocity.

    It was just a monster wearing a human mask running wild ording to instinct.

    An absolute master with thousands of skills.

    An immortal monster that never dies.

    The fight between the two was so close that it was difficult to dare to discuss a clear advantage.

    However, Velos, who is known as a great supply yer, was able to read the slight tilt of the bnce in the tight battle.

    ¡®I¡¯m being pushed.¡¯

    In a sense, the fight between the two was simr to the confrontation between him and Li Qingyu.

    This is because Eugene is trying to close the distance against Lee Chun-gi, who pours out his skills while keeping a distance.

    Nevertheless, the reason why Bellos concluded Eugene¡¯s disadvantage was the result after narrowing the distance.

    ¡°Super eleration¡±, ¡°Supernatural Power¡±, ¡°Technique Improvement¡±, ¡°Curse¡±.¡±

    Eugene broke through the skill storm with his bare body and swung the hammer with his nose.

    Lee Chun-gi swung his sword and countered the blow.

    From Bellos¡¯ point of view, it was a foolish atrocity.

    Considering Eugene¡¯s physical ability and unique skills, even Lee Chun-gi, who had numerous auxiliary skills, had to break his arm at once.

    ¡°¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword¡».¡±

    Kaaang!!!

    But after the ordnance crashes.

    It was the hammer side that bounced off.

    Just before colliding with the hammer, Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword skillfully crossed and cut off Yu-jin¡¯s finger.

    Of course, it¡¯s a fleeting thing.

    Despite the curse attached to the sword, Eugene quickly regenerated his finger and attacked Lee Chun-gi again, wielding his hammer.

    However, the subsequent result was the same.

    Chae Jae Jae Jae Fight!

    Hit the sack to deflect the track.

    Press down on the back and drive it into the ground.

    Such as cutting the ankle one step ahead.

    Although physical abilities such as strength and agility definitely have an advantage over Eugene.

    While Eugene¡¯s hammer couldn¡¯t touch Lee Chun-gi at all, Lee Chun-Ki¡¯s sword shed at Eugene several times.

    It was as if he had foreseen all of Eugene¡¯s movements in advance.

    ¡®The Infinite Lord¡¯s fighting skills are that much¡­ Isn¡¯t this different from information?¡¯

    Bellos felt embarrassed.

    Born with an instinctive fighting sense, Eugene¡¯sbat skills are the highest in the Liberation Brigade.

    And being the best in the Liberation Brigade, which was good at interpersonalbat, also meant that there was no rival among ordinary yers.

    It was an unbelievable sight for her to be pushed back by herbat skills, even if the opponent was an infinite lord.

    It was even more so because he thought he had a perfect understanding of the Infinite Lord.

    ¡®Since I got entangled with the Seven Dragons, nothing has gone as nned.¡¯

    Bellos clicked his tongue inwardly.

    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s helping the Seven Dragons, but it¡¯s clear that the Infinite Lord is an obstacle right now.

    Besides, judging from that appearance, it seemed virtually impossible for Eugene to defeat the Infinite Lord in his current state.

    ¡®Even if I add my hand, the odds won¡¯t be high.¡¯

    Of course, if he could fight 2 to 1, he was confident that he would win with a 100% chance no matter how infinite the Lord was.

    The problem is Youin and Mokryongdae.

    And it was Li Qingyu.

    If he intervenes there, Youin and Mukryongdae won¡¯t just watch.

    What if we deal with them as they are now, who have already figured out how to break the restrictions of the rule ofw when they see each other hanging from the wall or ceiling and moving?

    The ankle will definitely be caught.

    For Bellos, who was aware of the existence of Li Qingyu, who would be chasing him from behind at a slow pace, it was an option he had to avoid.

    ¡®¡­Now that it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll have no choice but to use the tworades as bait.¡¯

    So he changed his n.

    While Eugene is rampaging, he decides to sneak away.

    Even if a pursuer is attached, if Ryu Kang-chul¡¯s alter ego is used to confuse the movement, he will be able to buy some time to escape the country.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t know what would happen to Eugene and Ryu Kang-cheol, who would act as bait, but¡­

    ¡®If they could sacrifice their lives for this mission, the tworades would be happy and willing to ept it.¡¯

    ¡°Legition of the Civilian Inspection Prohibition Act¡±.¡±

    ¡°Enforcement of the Personal Information Protection Act.¡±

    In the first ce, the specter of the Liberation Brigade, which had no camaraderie, finished the calction calmly.

    Then, using the stealth skill, he secretly moved to the entrance while riding the banner while hiding his appearance and presence.

    I don¡¯t know if there is another exit.

    The Leviathan¡¯s entrance is still open thanks to Eugene breaking in and destroying the barrier.

    Even though the Mukryongdae was blocking the entrance, it was possible enough to sneak out now that the senses were dulled by the restrictions of ¡ºThe Rule of Law¡».

    Bellos believed so.

    ¡°What are you, sneaking out of there like a bug?¡±

    That is until a ray of light flew towards him apanied by anguid voice.

    ¡°Keugh?!¡±

    Reflexively swinging his code book to block the sh, Bellos groaned at the tingling impact of his hands and backed away.

    And when he saw the object he threw off, he made an absurd expression.

    ¡®A stone?¡¯

    Bellos is stunned by the fact that he has exceeded the limit of arge supply yer and is threatened by stones.

    However, the person who sent the stone away did not care.

    He slowly approached and looked at Bellos¡¯ side.

    ¡°Besides, with other people¡¯s things.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A white-haired young man with a sword in one hand.

    Seeing Limon, Bellos raised his tension.

    It was because he noticed that his gaze was fixed on the violin box that was worn right there on his side.

    ¡°There must have been another uninvited guest in such a ce.¡±

    The situation did not end there.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the broken stealth skill while blocking stones.

    The moment the ck mist shimmered around him, before he knew it, a dozen ink dragons, including Youin, surrounded him.

    When Bellos gritted his teeth.

    Actually, Youin pretended to see him and bowed his head to Limon.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t see the guest off properly, Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything to be sorry about? It would have been unnecessary help anyway.¡±

    ¡°It actually helped. After going through a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I wondered for a while.

    Seeing Youin with a broken arm, Limon put on a strange expression.

    ¡°You seem to be having a really hard time. You were leading all the way to the Mukryongdae, but seeing it be like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Okay. It would be embarrassing if you were careless and couldn¡¯t show off your skills and ended up like that¡­¡±

    The moment I stepped into the hotel.

    Limon frowned as he felt his feete to a sudden stop as ¡ºBiped Walking Prohibited¡» was activated.

    In addition to that, confirming that his actions were also restricted by the [high-speed action ban], he continued with a slight click of his tongue.

    ¡°Even if you get hurt because of your skills, you shouldn¡¯t be ashamed. Isn¡¯t that like your ck dragon n?¡±

    ¡°That is indeed true.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it was a ruse, but I¡¯m being pushed back by my skills. Isn¡¯t itmon among the ck Dragon n?

    Limon slightly turned his head at Youin, who calmly agreed to what he said, whether it wasforting or sarcastic.

    ¡°???? ? ?? ??? ?? ? ?? ??? ? ??? ??. Is it the other side that made you embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was a great guest.¡±

    ¡°It must be great. Just seeing him fighting that bread shuttle guy¡­¡±

    Yoin was puzzled.

    Belos, surrounded by the Mukryongdae, was Limon, who looked at him with displeasure.

    For some reason, the moment he turned to Lee Chun-gi, he suddenly shut his mouth tightly and made an unusual expression.

 Chapter 138

    #138. Are you the only crazy bitch?

    ¡°Swordsmith? Why?¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t answer his question.

    I just stared at the back of a blonde woman wearing a bear skin fighting Lee Chun-gi.

    It is amon urrence in life to see someone who resembles you and mistake them for acquaintances.

    But Limon was an exception.

    He is the Sword Master.

    It was impossible for him to mistake an acquaintance for a person who could read and distinguish even the muscles and bones of a person with a sense that transcends human limitations.

    It was for this reason that Limon took a careless step.

    rattle.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    The moment when I felt like I was stopped before I could even take a single step due to the restrictions of [bipedal walking].

    Limon lightly swung his sword.

    It was a meaningless gesture that just lightly drew a nk space with nothing on the outside.

    That¡¯s why those who looked at Limon with a puzzled expression, however, widened their eyes when they saw what had happened after the sword was swung.

    jerk jerk.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Step your left foot and move your right foot.

    And repeat slowly.

    It¡¯s a simple step.

    It was an act that would not have attracted any attention because it could be seen from the outside.

    But at least now, in the Leviathan Hotel, it was a sight that no one could imitate, so it was an astonishing sight.

    ¡°Nonsense! My ¡°rule ofw¡± is still maintained, so how¡­?!¡±

    What surprised me the most was Bellos.

    There are disadvantages that even the person involved cannot escape from the restrictions, but that is why the effect of ¡ºThe Rule of Law¡» is so absolute.

    But even the infinite lords were ignoring the things that bound them and moving.

    It was something I couldn¡¯t even believe.

    Ignoring all the suspicions and astonished gazes, Limon approached Lee Chun-gi and Yu-jin, who were still fighting for a long time.

    ¡°Stop for a moment.¡±

    Hearing Limon¡¯s voice, Lee Chun-gi hesitated.

    Of course, that¡¯s only for a moment.

    Eugene, of course, ignored the unfamiliar voice, and Lee Chun-gi had no choice but to move again to stop the hammer from swinging.

    ¡°Stop these things.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But the moment Limon opened his mouth again.

    This time, not only Lee Chun-gi but also Yu-jin took a step back, startled.

    It was because the voice that sent chills down her spine the moment she heard it, unlike a moment ago, had sounded an rm bell to her instincts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to ask because it¡¯s so absurd¡­ but let¡¯s ask in case there is a misunderstanding.¡±

    Limon, who stopped the fight with just a single life, slowly turned his head.

    And he quietly asked Eugene, who was looking at him with a mixture of alertness and curiosity.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°me? Are you fighting?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask in that sense.¡±

    ¡°Then what does it mean?¡±

    You don¡¯t seem to understand the intent of the question.

    Watching Eugene tilt his head, Limon frowned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I guess you don¡¯t recognize this figure.¡±

    Confused Eugene.

    Should I be relieved of it?

    Or should Iment?

    Limon simply nked both of them out of his head, a question he could not find an answer to himself.

    It was obvious that Eugene didn¡¯t know who he was unless he was an acting genius who could debut as a Hollywood actress right away.

    So instead of questioning Eugene further, Limon raised a hand and ran it through his hair.

    ¡°How is it, will you recognize it?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    For a while, he put on a puzzled expression at the words he didn¡¯t know the meaning of.

    Yujin widened her eyes.

    The moment Limon brushed his hair.

    It was because his hair, which was originally pure white, began to turn ck as if it were stained with ink.

    The change did not end there.

    The sharpness of the sharp eyes is reduced.

    A look of arrogance lingered on his cold face.

    The strangely sullen and unworldly atmosphere turns into an arrogant and pessimistic one.

    when all those changes are over.

    There was no longer a white-haired swordsman who was threatening to sh and kill anyone there.

    There was only a ck-haired nobleman with a cheeky yet noble appearance.

    And looking at that familiar face that he couldn¡¯t recognize without knowing it, Yujin opened his mouth with a dumbfounded face without knowing himself.

    ¡°¡­partner? What is your partner doing here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I asked first.¡±

    ¡°Am I here to work?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a job.¡±

    How absurd was that?

    Limon turned his head after hearing Eugene¡¯s straightforward answer.

    Then, looking back at the horribly destroyed lobby and the injured including Youin, it is surprising that it has not copsed yet.

    ¡°You mean going wild and killing people?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my mission this time.¡±

    ¡°Thest mission was to kill people at ck Dragon Construction?¡±

    ¡°how did you know?¡±

    Eugene widens his eyes.

    There is only light surprise and curiosity as if he had revealed his secret part-time job to his friend.

    Limon let out a short sigh as he gazed at Eugene, who showed no reluctance or hesitation toward that fact.

    ¡°¡­My life is worse than that of a bastard lying around at home. Anyway, if I¡¯m a little careless, it¡¯s like this.¡±

    ¡°What about your partner? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°My body is fine, but my headache hurts.¡±

    ¡°Does your back hurt? why?¡±

    It must have seemed strange to see Limon muttering to himself as ifmenting.

    Eugene asked with a worried face.

    Seeing her, the members of Mukryong, including Youin, were shocked as if their souls were running away for a moment.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s so amazing that a madman who just a little while ago would roll his eyes and run amok was being friendly to someone like that.

    ¡®That abomination¡­!¡¯

    ¡®There¡¯s no such thing as a brazen skin!¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t be fooled, swordsman!¡¯

    how stupid it was

    Mukryongdae trembles at the fact that Yujin is having a friendly conversation with Limon.

    Fortunately, Limon dismissed Eugene¡¯s concerns with a cold voice.

    ¡°Because it looks like some crazy bitch broke into my wife¡¯s house and tried to kill everyone.¡±

    ¡°crazy! What kind of crazy bitch did that? Let me know and I¡¯ll punish you instead!¡±

    Limon said quietly to Eugene, who was resentful as if his house had been burrized.

    ¡°It is you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will punish you!¡±

    ¡°No, that crazy bitch is you.¡±

    ¡°¡­WHAT?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something so unexpected.

    Even wearing a bearskin isn¡¯t enough, so Eugene stupidly blinks as if he¡¯s be a real bear.

    ¡°Remember the story of my fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°A rich fiancee?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that fiancee is the ck Dragon Princess of the Seven Dragons. So, the ck Dragon n is my wife¡¯s family, and its affiliates are my inws¡¯ family.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°In short, it means you fucked me. That too is a very big and bitter candy.¡±

    Did you understand the situation then?

    Take a moment to roll your eyes again.

    Eugene eventually scratched his head and apologized.

    ¡°hmm. Sorry? It was unintentional.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Mukryongdae embraced life.

    If Youin hadn¡¯t raised a hand to stop them, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with just living.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t outraged by the half-hearted apology.

    It¡¯s like he just knew it would be.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s an apology that wasn¡¯t even in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious about feeling sorry for your partner?¡±

    ¡°So, you have no intention of stopping or surrendering now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s difficult. Because this is my job.¡±

    Whatever rtionship Limon had with the ck Dragon n.

    As long as it is an indication of ¡®above¡¯.

    that he can¡¯t stop

    Watching Eugene speak naturally, Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°because?¡±

    ¡°huh? what?¡±

    ¡°I was asking why you follow the orders of scumbags like the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    I knew from the beginning that Eugene was a fairly high-level yer.

    It was obvious from the fact that he used a heavy guitar that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even lift, and his tireless stamina.

    But Limon never thought of her as a criminal, let alone a specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    It¡¯s not because I believe in its goodness.

    Because I know that character.

    ¡°You must be someone who has nothing to do with anything other than singing, right?¡±

    A musical brain who devoted his life to singing.

    A free spirit who doesn¡¯t sell songs for money, even if he¡¯s starving to death, but works part-time at a cafe if he likes it.

    To put it mildly, he¡¯s passionate, and to put it bluntly, he¡¯s an idiot who won¡¯t care at all about things that have nothing to do with music.

    It was a woman named Eugene.

    Why did she be the specter of the Liberation Brigade?

    Eugene smiled and replied to Limon, who asked with eyes as if he were looking at an incorrectly solved puzzle rather than a question.

    ¡°Yeah, but it matters.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that. personal matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    I still couldn¡¯t figure out how Eugene got entangled in the Liberation Brigade.

    But I could tell because he was a friend by name.

    No matter what he says, Eugene will never stop and will carry out his mission even at the risk of his life.

    So Limon gave up further conversation.

    Instead, he just flicked his sword.

    ¡°Come on, then.¡±

    ¡°Come on? my partner? why?¡±

    ¡°Because if you want to carry out your mission, you¡¯ll have to make a life-or-death decision with me.¡±

    It seems that there was no such idea.

    Eugene widened his eyes.

    ¡°uh? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that difficult? If you kill your partner, you won¡¯t be able to perform together anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to give up your mission, are you? I also have no intention of letting you go any further, so one of you will have to die here.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm.¡±

    Looking at Limon, who spoke calmly as if he had no other options, he wrapped his head and groaned for a moment.

    Eugene raised his head.

    ¡°Oh, then how about this?¡±

    Sounds like a really good idea.

    Smile cheerfully as always.

    ¡°Partner, I¡¯ll just blow off your legs.¡±

    He said that it wouldn¡¯t matter if his legs were gone, since he only needed his hands, arms, and head to y anyway.

    Saying it confidently, Eugene winked lightly.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s good that my partner didn¡¯t die, and I¡¯m good because I¡¯m carrying out my mission. WIN¡ªWin, right?¡±

    Without pretensions, lies, or disguises.

    Looking at Eugene, who spoke with pure goodwill as just a friend and partner, Limon did not waver at all.

    Something about Eugene was broken.

    I knew from the beginning.

    I just didn¡¯t care because he was just a friend and partner and I thought he was just crazy about music.

    But now Eugene was an enemy before he was a friend. He was a murderer mad not only with music but with blood and ughter.

    ¡°I would like to try it if I can.¡±

    And since I¡¯vee to know that.

    Limon¡¯s job was decided.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t die by my sword before then.¡±

    For over hundreds of years, once he became an enemy, he shed down without hesitation whether it was a friend or a disciple.

    That¡¯s why, even though 12 of the 13 sword masters died, he was thest sword master of mankind who was able to survive until the end.

    Limon Aspelder pointed his sword at his friend like that.

    To begin a relentless struggle that will not end until one of them dies.

 Chapter 139

    #139. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    * * *

    ¡°Enforcement of the Special Building Act¡±

    The moment Limon and Eugene started shing swords and hammers.

    Bellos immediately went into action.

    Taking advantage of the gap where the attention of the surroundings was focused on the fight between the two, he quietly activated his skill while unfolding thew.

    right after that.

    change has begun.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    ¡°this¡­!¡±

    ¡°He runs away!¡±

    The floor cracks, a staircase suddenly appears, a pir rises, a wall protrudes, and so on.

    A building that has been turned into a jumble around Velos.

    Due to the restrictions of ¡ºhigh-speed motion prohibited¡» and ¡ºbipedal walking prohibited¡», the Mukryongdae hurriedly tried to chase after Velos, who had soared up the pir.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase it, so stay put.¡±

    Youin stopped them.

    Then, looking at Bellos soaring high enough to reach the ceiling of the lobby, he continued talking quietly.

    ¡°Because there is someone else to deal with that guest.¡±

    Without knowing that the Mukryongdae had stopped pursuing it, Bellos changed the structure of the building and quickly moved to the window.

    It was a n to escape through a hole in the window.

    ¡°¡°The Great Barrier¡± and ¡°Space Cutting¡±.¡±

    But that n failed.

    Before even approaching the window.

    It was because the moment when a huge wall suddenly rose to block him, a de flying through the air cut through the pir he was riding on.

    Velos, who avoided falling by grabbing onto a nearby railing, climbed onto the railing.

    And he red at the opponent who disturbed him with cool eyes.

    ¡°Do not disturb unnecessarily.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I am a temporary security guard here today. You are contractually obligated to do that unnecessary interference.¡±

    A man wearing monocle sses.

    Hearing Lee Chun-gi¡¯s in reply, Bellos put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°under! Are you crazy enough to think that a bastard with the reputation of a monarch can serve as a dog for the Seven Dragons Association for just a few pennies?¡±

    In fact, it was a feeling that even those other than Velos could deeply sympathize with.

    In this iron age, the monarch is the absolute.

    He was an invincible being at the pinnacle of all yers who had the power and authority to shake a country with just a word.

    To think that such a monarch would serve as a guard.

    It was nonsense that would not even be considered a hundred jokes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯m keen on either, but it¡¯s an offer I can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Why did you even promise to hand over the whole Leviathan?¡±

    ¡°no. It¡¯s a far scarier proposition than that.¡±

    However, instead of showing shame at Bellos¡¯ sarcasm, Lee Chun-gi answered calmly and calmly.

    As if there was nothing to be ashamed of, since he epted the offer he should have epted.

    ¡®What kind of offer did you get?¡¯

    Bellos was puzzled.

    I said it sarcastically, but I didn¡¯t think Lee Chun-gi really moved because of money.

    I wonder if it was the golden lord, because

    other lords could earn as much money as they could just by clearing dungeons, so they were like asking for money.

    ¡®Is it a rare item? Or a peerless beauty?¡¯

    Even so, what is the irresistible offer that Lee Chun-gi made himselfe forward?

    It took a while to look at Lee Cheongi with tenacious eyes filled with questions that welled up deep in the heart.

    ¡®No, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡¯

    Bellos immediately snorted.

    Whatever the purpose of the two thousand gs.

    He has one thing to worry about.

    Right now, Lee Chun-gi was the enemy, and he was only carrying out a mission that put top priority on him.

    ¡°ording to the wishes of the superiors, I didn¡¯t want to fight with you¡­ but if you really want to fight like that, I¡¯ll tell you the subject.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better not say such things carelessly.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t beat the likes of you who became the dog of the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°This is advice regardless of whether you win or lose.¡±

    Bellos with a blue life.

    Lee Chun-gi said calmly to him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you win, but after saying that, I recently found out that losing is embarrassing to the point of death.¡±

    Quick.

    Words full of sincerity.

    However, because it was Lee Chun-gi who had to say that, Bellos raised a bloodline on his forehead at the advice that sounded nothing but a mockery.

    ¡°You¡¯d better take that advice to heart, Dog of the Seven Dragons!¡±

    shouting like that

    Bellos opens the code ofws.

    The moment Lee Chun-gi snapped his fingers.

    ¡°¡ºInsect-Eating Sphere¡».¡±

    ¡°The Octagonal Barrier,¡± ¡°Fire Dust,¡± and ¡°me Torrent.¡±

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    Numerous insects that flew through the air were blocked by an eightyered barrier and then burned by the mes that soared as if they were about to explode.

    It was just the beginning.

    ¡°Enforcement of the Electricity Business Act¡±. ¡ºElectric Chair Type Sphere¡».¡±

    As the sparks entangled like a, a chair rose from the floor and wrapped around its limbs with leather straps.

    An attack that creates a thunderbolt execution chamber with no way to escape.

    ¡°¡ºElectric Shock Resistance¡» ¡ºLightning Field¡» ¡ºCapacitor Window¡» ¡ºEjection eleration¡».¡±

    However, the thunderbolt bounced off with a soft glow and gathered on a spear protruding from the air on an intangible film.

    The moment the thunderbolt condensed on the window reached its limit.

    The spear, which contained lightning that was hot enough to burn white, flew toward Velos faster than lightning.

    ¡°Enforcement of the Electrical Safety Act¡±. ¡ºGaseous Sphere¡».¡±

    As soon as he received the thunderbolt spear, Velos spread poisonous gas and attacked Lee Chun-gi.

    If this scene were broadcasted, it would have recorded the highest ratings ever.

    Originally, it is basic to use all kinds of skills alone, such as attack, defense, auxiliary recovery, etc.

    It was a battle of superhumans that all yers who could even transform properties to suit the situation would consider it ideal.

    Even more so in that a non-lord is fighting an equal battle against the infinite lord.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    However, Bellos, who was the person involved in the battle, was feeling more and more nervous as the battle continued.

    ¡®Why can¡¯t I get the upper hand?¡¯

    Even until the start of the battle, Velos was confident of overpowering the 2,000 Ki.

    [Rule of Law] is a cheat skill that allows the court duke to fight on an equal footing with the summoning lord.

    And now, through ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡», not only the effect of all his skills has been greatly enhanced, but he has also obtained a status that surpasses those of monarchs.

    In other words, in terms of specifications, he should have been able to overwhelm even a monarch now.

    However, it was embarrassing to him that he was fighting so boldly against an infinite lord.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be because of thepatibility of skills.¡¯

    Deny assumptions that have arisen inadvertently.

    Lee Chun-gi, who handles thousands of skills, is a fraudulent being who can gain an upper hand against anyone.

    However, in terms of skill applicability, his ¡ºRule of Law¡» was by no means inferior.

    ¡®There were injuries and attrition, but that doesn¡¯t matter now.¡¯

    It was true that due to the injuries sustained in the fight with Li Qingyu, it was difficult to engage in closebat.

    So I had to keep fighting at a distance.

    However, even if he was physically fit, he would have used the same strategy against Lee Chun-gi, who overpowered Yu-jin in closebat.

    ¡®why? why?¡¯

    Of course you should be able to win.

    When Bellos is agitated by the fact that the natural result does not follow and even the cause is unknown.

    Lee Chun-gi suddenly asked.

    ¡°Is it strange that you can¡¯t beat me?¡±

    ¡°¡­I think I¡¯m losing myposure to use the ¡ºMind Reading¡» skill while fighting.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t particrly mind-reading. I just felt like it was written all over your face that I couldn¡¯t understand it.¡±

    Bellos, who is stabbed to the point and strikes sharply, but uses skills to make numerous needles soar.

    Lee Chun-gi quietly continued as he melted the needle into a bubble-shaped strong acid barrier.

    ¡°Actually, your confidence is more unexpected to me.¡±

    ¡°Is it natural that I, who am not even a monarch, cannot defeat you, a monarch?¡±

    Bellos put on a cold expression.

    It was an uneptable insult to look down on oneself from him, who is under great protection as the specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    Even if the opponent is the absolute ruler of this era.

    However, contrary to what Bellos thought, Lee Chun-gi didn¡¯t specifically say that to insult him.

    I was talking about pure feelings.

    ¡°no. It¡¯s amazing how confident you can win while using your skills like that.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°That means the way you use your skills is strange.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak your own words when you don¡¯t even know much about my skills.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know much about your skills. However, he knows quite well how to steal someone else¡¯s skill.¡±

    Bellos, who had been sharply shot, had no choice but to keep his mouth shut at Lee Chun-gi¡¯s words.

    He is none other than the Infinite Lord.

    It was because he was the best expert in using the skills of others who had acquired thousands of skills based on the cheat skill called ¡ºTechnical Replication¡».

    That¡¯s why Lee Chun-gi was able to notice Bellos¡¯ strangeness.

    ¡°The power and control of the skills you use are great. In a way, he was better than me.¡±

    Lee Cheon-gi readily admitted it.

    Currently, Belos¡¯ ability is monarch level.

    Compensation based on the power of skills and status, plus thebat sense acquired through countless interpersonal battles.

    In most respects, it means that he is already out of the frame of the grand duke.

    ¡°But why is the linkage and application of skills at the basic level?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    One problem.

    Theck of skills to use skills in a variety of ways.

    Compared to the ability of even an upper-intermediate level yer to apply their skills in various ways, Bellos¡¯ skills are too simple.

    And the cause was clear.

    ¡°I understand that ¡ºRule of Law¡» was originally a skill of the Grand Duke of Court, so I understand that he didn¡¯t have enough time to train it¡­¡± The Grand

    Duke of Court went missing a few years ago.

    If he had obtained ¡ºRule of Law¡» at that time, it was only natural that he still had some immaturity in handling skills.

    However, even taking that into ount, Lee Chun-gi openly revealed the doubts that arose from his skills that were too monotonous.

    ¡°Are you sure you got that skill the normal way?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been simply winning battles with the power of skill and level by obtaining ¡ºRule of Law¡» in an unusual way?¡±

    Bellos didn¡¯t answer.

    I just stared at him with a hard face.

    Lee Chun-gi slowly nodded at the answer, which was clearer than a hundred words.

    ¡°I thought it was ufortable for some reason, but it was like that.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter how I use my skills? Do you really believe that all skills are yours?¡±

    ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    Or is it because of the attitude of seeing through yourself?

    To Bellos, who showed displeasure and coldly shot at him, Lee Chun-gi calmly replied.

    ¡°Except when I see you, I have the urge to destroy everything because I think of my embarrassing image of myself who relied on my skills and triumphed.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll hurry up and finish it for my mental stability.¡±

    Bellos, who frowned, was startled.

    It seems to calm the urge.

    Lee Chun-gi swept his hair.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he saw the ugly, unfocused eyes revealed through the hair that covered half of his face.

    The bloody spirit embodied in those nk eyes sent chills down his spine.

    Looking at Velos with such cool eyes, Lee Chun-gi quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡¾overload¡¿.¡±

 Chapter 140

    #140. Nope?

    * * *

    Take a step.

    Like putting marbles under your feet and rolling them.

    smooth and soft

    quickly and urately.

    Whoa!

    It was a heavy hammer that brushed my feet with a slight difference.

    The blow that would have shattered bones if it was just a moment¡¯s notice doesn¡¯t stop there, it continues to pursue.

    swinging towards the knee

    Trying to break my shin.

    m your feet down heavily.

    Let¡¯s dodge it, and the hammer sack walks our ankles for a long time.

    He stepped on the handle of the hammer and stabbed his sword at an angle, like a sweetfish that was going against the waves.

    twice on each arm.

    twice on the knee.

    heart three times.

    Even so, Eugene does not stop.

    Although seven holes were punctured in the body, the joints of the limbs were pierced, and the heart was split.

    Limon pulls the hammer he¡¯s on, closes the distance, and strikes his body with his shoulder.

    The moment I jumped lightly and was about to step on that shoulder and fall over.

    hammer following him.

    It reads Limon¡¯s movement with an animalistic sixth sense, and rotates its body with the force it pulled.

    The moment it brushes against your feet, you are hit by a blow that shatters all of your leg bones, turning your body upside down in the air with nowhere to escape.

    And a sword that extends downward.

    The moment the soaring hammer collided with the fallen sword.

    The sword, which shook as if it were alive, slipped past the hammer and slid like a snake along the hilt of the hammer, slicing through the hand.

    cooong!

    A hammer that falls and cuts off your fingers.

    I don¡¯t have to listen to it again.

    Instead, hold the end of the handle with only one hand and use it as an axis tounch a kick.

    Just as he was about tond, the kick that flew in ended up spilling out with his sword, and his body was pushed backwards with only the remaining shock.

    ¡®amazing.¡¯

    Limon plunged his sword into the floor.

    As soon as I forcibly stopped my body from being pushed away like that, I ran towards Yujin again and muttered in my heart.

    ¡®If it¡¯s just talent, he¡¯s a genius that onlyes out once in a hundred years.¡¯

    I could tell just by looking at the movement.

    What a great fighting sense Eugene was born with.

    It was a natural talent that made fun of even the masters of the Seven Dragons just by swinging the hammer ording to instinct.

    ¡®It¡¯s such a waste of talent.¡¯

    However, what Limon felt about Eugene was regret, not wariness.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the talent that might have been able to see the tip of the sword with a chance of one in a thousand if he had learned well was neglected.

    As a swordsman, I felt that I had to kill such a genius.

    ¡®I don¡¯t intend to keep him alive though.¡¯

    But Limon did not waver.

    Now Eugene is the enemy.

    And he was not one to keep his enemies alive out of mere sympathy.

    Rather, thinking of his talent, he only made up his mind to kill Eugene on the spot.

    ¡®The problem is how to kill.¡¯

    Awesome!

    The moment Eugene was about to swing the hammer.

    Limon slipped into her arms and shed her throat.

    Blood gushing out like a fountain.

    head falling to the floor.

    However, the rest of the body steadfastly wields the hammer.

    Limon, who was already expecting it, stepped back and dodged the hammer.

    Then, seeing that Eugene¡¯s hair, which had fallen, came back to the top of his neck and naturally attached to it, he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this enough to die?¡¯

    A ck magician who transfers souls.

    A shaman resurrected from a single cell.

    Demons who did not have the concept of death itself.

    For Limon, who had lived for a long time and cut down various enemies, immortality was not a new wonder.

    But even Limon couldn¡¯t end Eugene¡¯s life easily.

    Second, the reason why he did not die no matter how much he cut vital points was because the sensation transmitted from the tip of the sword was so strange.

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do to kill Jung¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s Limon who even cut down the Demon God.

    I knew at least a few ways to forcibly cut off immortality.

    ¡®I don¡¯t feel good about it.¡¯

    Fu-wook!

    However, instead of trying to take Eugene¡¯s life, Limon lightly swung his sword and pierced another hole in his body.

    It was because he felt that aiming for her immortality was dangerous.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like the usual immortality, it just feels a bit more worrisome.¡¯

    It was for this reason that Limon raised the power of the Constetion.

    So, he thought that if he looked at Eugene with the eyes of a constetion, he might be able to find out the cause of this unpleasant feeling.

    But the moment he saw Eugene with ck eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    ¡°¡­what are you?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I saw such an unexpected sight.

    Hearing what Limon said casually, Eugene tilted his head as he was about to swing the hammer.

    ¡°me? Are you a partner¡¯s partner?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask in that sense.¡±

    ¡°Then what does it mean?¡±

    You don¡¯t seem to understand the intent of the question.

    Looking at Eugene who was puzzled, Limon put on a serious expression.

    After obtaining the eyes to see the constetion.

    He saw many yers.

    Including people like Ryu Gang-cheol, who was almost eaten up entirely by the Constetion, and Lee Chun-gi, who had difficulty finding traces of the Constetion except for the pupils.

    But even as Limon, he was the first yer like Eugene.

    ¡°Did you get the Constetion you contracted with and then sell it?¡±

    Clear eyes and a pretty face.

    Even clean skin there.

    Limon even felt a kind of mystery at the appearance of Eugene, who could not find any trace of the constetion.

    Of course, traces may be hidden in ces that are not visible on the outside.

    However, considering the appearance of the other yers, whose traces were clearly visible like possessions with a seal on them, it didn¡¯t seem like that.

    ¡°¡­partner. There are some things even a partner shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Just looking at Eugene¡¯s reaction, it was like that.

    Sheughed even when her throat was blown off.

    Because the way he avoided the question with a straight face was revealing that ideal more clearly.

    Seeing her like that, Limon narrowed his eyes.

    Aaaaaang!

    A loud explosion rang out.

    Building debris pours down like rain.

    A figure fell between Limon and Eugene, who were confronting each other.

    From the messy, torn armor to the half-scorched upper body, the frost-covered lower body and the w marks on the back.

    A man with pigtails who had fallen into nothing but rags.

    Looking at Bellos, Eugene blinked.

    ¡°Why are you like Comred?¡±

    The answer came from above their heads, not from the fallen Bellos.

    ¡°I think he will have many regrets in the future. I helped a little to reduce that regret even a little bit.¡±

    ¡°You finished that sooner than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I was a bit inconvenient to deal with for a long time, so I tried to overdo it.¡±

    Watching the two thousand gs slowly descend from the air, Limon smiled.

    It was because I could roughly guess why Lee Chun-gi was showing such an ufortable expression against Velos.

    ¡°Keuuugh¡­ ¡ºEnforcement of the Special Prison Act¡».¡±

    Koo Goo Goo!

    Is it because of the strengthened status?

    Bellos staggered and got up even though he was almost turned into porridge.

    And by making a wall rise with the skill, he created abyrinth that istes himself and Eugene from others.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Belos himself, as well as the others, knew best that he was now in a difficult condition to stand, let alone fight any more.

    He was the only one who prided himself on being absolute.

    It was impossible to deal with Lee Chun-gi, who showed his sincerity with his already injured body.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    However, the obvious result did not give Bellos any constion.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t stand the fact that he had been manipted by Li Qingyu and had escaped, but he could not escape and ended up in this situation.

    And he, who could not ept his failure even because of his pride, found the cause from the outside.

    ¡°What are you doing, madrade?¡±

    ¡°me? As you can see, on mission.¡±

    ¡°Why are you not doing your job properly?¡±

    ¡°Did you do it right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Yujin, who was suddenly reprimanded after fighting hard, widened her eyes.

    But Bellos¡¯ gaze was cold.

    It was because he thought that if Eugene had put the Leviathan away properly, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught in this way.

    It wasn¡¯t just a quibble to pass responsibility.

    In fact, because Bellos had grounds to conclude that Eugene was fooling around.

    ¡°If you really meant to do it right, why haven¡¯t you used your unique skill yet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The moment I heard that.

    Eugene shut his mouth at once.

    Actually, her immortality is just a derivative skill.

    It was true that he did not use his own skill while dealing with Mukryongdae and Leecheongi, as well as Limon.

    ¡°I know your wild nature, but now is not the time to y around. From now on, use your unique skills and fight properly.¡±

    Bellos wasted no more time reprimanding Eugene.

    I was simply giving orders.

    Being cornered and not knowing what happened to Ryu Kang-cheol, the best way was to ovee the situation with Yu-jin¡¯s unique skill.

    That was why he had no choice but to harden after hearing Eugene¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Nope?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to use a unique skill.¡±

    As if wondering if he had heard something wrong.

    Bellos hardened his face and red at her with the flesh in his eyes.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to betray the organization?¡±

    ¡°It is not a betrayal. I won¡¯t just use my own skills.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to ept such absurd words?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    A very simple affirmation.

    Hearing those words, Yujin calmly said to Bellos, who had a shocked look on his face.

    ¡°Although Comred is themander of this mission, it is my freedom whether to use the skill or not.¡±

    The ghosts of the Liberation Brigade were originally arbitrary.

    Even if the duties are absolute, they are fundamentally separate from each other, so even if they aremanders, their authority is not that strong.

    ¡°If Comred can¡¯t fight anymore, retreat first. I¡¯ll take care of the back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    From that point of view.

    Eugene¡¯s words were absurd, but he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Since the target was already secured, it was not a bad choice to take out Velos first.

    In fact, Bellos also originally nned to use Eugene as bait and run away.

    But at this moment, Velos couldn¡¯t ept it.

    The humiliation of sessive defeats.

    The shame of disregarding orders.

    And the wrath of a great being whose pride was wounded by mere humans.

    It made Bellos think of another best method, different from the one Eugene suggested, with a crushing pain in his head.

    ¡°Yes, as you said. I cannot force you to fight.¡±

    So it was.

    The fact that he came closer behind Eugene, who had stepped forward after finishing his fighting posture.

    ¡°But,rade mad. Have you forgotten why I am inmand on this mission?¡±

    That moment.

    Eugene moved reflexively.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he remembered something.

    Before she could make a decision with her head, her natural instincts forced her to swing the hammer backwards.

    But it was a bted action.

    when she tried to turn

    Bellos¡¯s hand was already touching her chest.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to use Jung¡¯s skill, feel free to do so.¡±

    Fu-wook!

    So, while cutting through the flesh harder than cast iron and breaking the bones, he grabbed Eugene¡¯s heart with his hand.

    Bellos ended his speech with a cold smile.

    ¡°In return, I will take your constetion.¡±

 Chapter 141

    Episode #141. not your opponent

    Bellos¡¯s main skill ¡ºRule of Law¡».

    It was one of the most powerful unique skills in the world, with powerparable to the absolute skills of monarchs.

    However, ¡ºRule of Law¡» is a skill he acquired by killing the Duke of Justice.

    In other words, it means that the skill he originally used as his main force was different.

    It was also a skill that could kill a top-notch yer like the Grand Duke of Justice.

    and at this moment.

    He was using Eugene¡¯s heart as a sacrifice to activate his first unique skill.

    [You have chosen the heart of the descending constetion as a sacrifice.]

    [The value of the sacrifice has met the minimum value.]

    [Inherent skill ¡ºSacrifice¡» is activated.]

    [You can offer a sacrifice to the constetion and request a reward of 97% value. there is. However, the value of an offering that has not been agreed to is reduced by 9.7%.]

    [Please select a reward.]

    ¡°Come Red. You¡­¡±

    Eugene coughed up blood.

    Smiling coldly at her, Bellos chose one of the many options that popped up in front of him.

    ¡°Choose reward ¡ºConstetion Transntation¡».¡±

    pounding.

    The moment Bellos opened his mouth.

    Eugene¡¯s heart began to beat.

    Eugene wriggled and tried to resist, but it was just wind.

    In the end, Eugene had no choice but to watch as his heart gradually turned into light powder and was sucked into Bellos¡¯ hand.

    ¡°There is no point in resisting. Didn¡¯t you give up your life and death right when you acknowledged mymand?¡±

    When Bellos whispered in Eugene¡¯s ear in a mocking voice.

    change has begun.

    The more the light powder was sucked in, the more rapidly Bellos¡¯ body, which was in a mess, began to recover.

    Conversely, Eugene¡¯splexion, which had been intact no matter what fatal wounds he had received, rapidly turned pale.

    And finally, after all the hearts have melted.

    Taking a hand from Eugene¡¯s empty chest, Bellos said mockingly.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have listened to my orders earlier?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is it because there are still remnants of that immortality left?

    Even though her chest was pierced and her heart was pulled out, Eugene did not breathe and red at Bellus with ferocious eyes.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    The wound did not heal.

    That¡¯s why Bellos smiled ferociously as he snatched the hammer from Eugene¡¯s hand, who was weakly on his knees and staring at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. I will make the most of your constetion.¡±

    Squeaky Geek!

    After Bellos raises his hammer.

    Just like recing worn-out parts.

    The mechanical gloves and boots that Eugene was wearing were released on their own and added to the Greek-style armor that Velos was wearing.

    It is literally an ovey rather than abination.

    It was an ugly mess, as if parts from apletely different toy had been forcibly inserted into it.

    But he didn¡¯t care.

    Rather, even the code book he was holding was ovepped on top of his armor.

    Thus, the moment when thew code, which had been disassembled into various gears and mechanical parts, was absorbed into Bellos¡¯s armor.

    [warning! Warning!]

    [The erosion rate rises rapidly.]

    [The durability of the Holy Spirit machine drops rapidly.] [The

    ¡®Frenzied Immortal Giant¡¯ loses his bowl and gets angry.] [

    ¡ºConstetion III¡»and ¡ºDescent Due to the duplication of [Constetion ¢õ], the powers of different constetions collide.] [

    If you do not cancel [Constetion Descent] or [Constetion Transntation], the erosion rate may exceed the durability limit of the Holy Spirit period.] Bright

    Red The message fills the field of view.

    The system was warning him of how dangerous he had been.

    In fact, now, Velos was feeling the pressure that his whole body would explode at any moment whenever his heart beat with burning anger.

    The descent of the two Constetions was an act that exceeded the limits even with his body, which was a great supply yer.

    All the more so in that it was something that was forced to do with skill.

    ¡°Wait, great giant.¡±

    Meanwhile, Bellosughed.

    It was a situation that I expected from the time I wrote ¡ºSacrifice¡», and the solution was already prepared.

    ¡°Unlike that selfish sacrifice, I intend to give you a chance to run amok.¡±

    What Bellos lifted along with a low self-talk was the box he had kept as if it were his life while it was being messed up.

    When he reached for the lid of the box that had been tightly closed until now.

    bang!

    ¡°Tsk, why would you twist a normal space like this¡­?¡±

    Limon, who appeared through the walls of thebyrinth created by Belos, blurted out his words.

    And the moment he confirmed the appearance of Bellos, who had changed beyond recognition with Eugene, who was sitting down as if he were a corpse.

    Limon moved immediately.

    He reached in front of Bellos in three steps and tried to cut his head.

    It was an action based on the judgment that it would be better to kill enemies who did suspicious things based on their experience dealing with numerous viins and ck magicians.

    squeak.

    And Limon¡¯s sword, which was as fast as that judgment, urately cut Belos¡¯ head.

    ¡°It is already toote.¡±

    two problems.

    That Bellos wasn¡¯t dead.

    And even with his head cut off, his hand was still opening the box.

    The moment Bellos grabbed the deep-ck violin that emerged from the box as the lid opened.

    ¡°¡ºEnforcement of the Special Performance Act¡».¡±

    Giing.

    The violin sounds by itself.

    spewing out horrifying melodies.

    Bellos¡¯s armor shuddered greatly.

    Just as dozens ofpletely different instruments form one orchestra by the tuning of a conductor.

    The gloves and boots, which were only forcibly put on, began tobine with the armor, resonating with the melody of the violin.

    The wires inside are connected.

    All the parts fit together.

    Combined with gloves, etc.

    When the countless changes that are hard to count are over.

    Bellos¡¯ gloves and boots were perfectly integrated into the armor, as if they were originally one.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the appearance that was affected by the melody of the violin.

    A rough but stable pulsation of power.

    And even a pleasant rage.

    With a ferocious smile at the expected result, Bellos activated another unique skill newly engraved in his heart.

    ¡°¡°The Incarnation of Wrath.¡±¡±

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    It was right after that.

    The bellows is split vertically.

    That is why Limon, who cut him down while aiming for a chance to transform, was blown away by a hammer.

    As a result, it looks like both sides.

    Originally, Velos, who had been cut in two from the top of his head to his groin, as well as Limon, who had been hit by the hammer, should have died instantly.

    However, what unfolded behind it was not blood and corpses.

    Kugu Pce!

    It was as if the body had been cut in two.

    In the blink of an eye, Bellos came back to normal and hit the ground with a hammer.

    From that point, hundreds of rock pirs shoot out like spears through the cracks that spread far forward.

    And Limon cut down Bellos again by cutting down hundreds of rock pirs like weeds.

    This time, it seems like he won¡¯t end it with just two ends.

    The de, swung hundreds of times at a speed that could split even light, cut Bellos¡¯ entire body into tens of thousands of fragments.

    But it¡¯s only for a moment.

    Before the sword attack was over, the resurrected Belos¡¯ hammer cut through the air.

    The moment Limon, who had knocked Belos off bnce by striking Bellos in the knee with his sword, was about to swing his sword again through the gap of the hammer that missed.

    [¡ºLegition of the Prohibition of Possession of Swords¡».]

    I forcibly hold the sword that has be very heavy as it tries to slip out of my hand.

    The time it took to cut through the intangiblew binding the sword was fleeting.

    In that short gap, the hammer that extended like a cannonball hit the chest, but instead of avoiding Limon, he slowly swung a sword.

    Like cutting petals that have fallen on the surface of the water.

    Right after he cut Velos in two with his swiftly swung sword, Limon took a direct hit from the hammer and bounced back like a piece of paper.

    cooong!

    At the moment of being hit, he stepped back on his own and let the force of ny-six flow into his bag.

    The impact of the remaining four pennies was enough to blow him up to the wall twenty paces behind him, and Limon, who had half-broken the wall with his body, covered his mouth with one hand.

    And seeing the blood on his hands, he frowned at once.

    ¡°This Mr. X?¡±

    When Limon swears.

    Bellos charged with a hammer.

    It was as simple as a wild boar, but because of its terrifying strength and speed, Limon was about to respond with a click of his tongue to the charge that shattered the floor with every step.

    ¡°¡ºuracy Compensation¡», ¡ºEjection eleration¡», ¡ºWeapon Transformation¡».¡±

    Perong!

    A calm voice echoed through the air.

    A single heavy shell blew Bellos away.

    Lee Chun-gi, who appeared btedly through the maze, immediately used his skill.

    It was truly a kingly miracle that he hit Bellos, who was charging at a speed that was invisible even without aiming.

    ¡°This asshole¡­!¡±

    But instead of admiring the skill, Limon spat out a curse.

    It was right after that.

    It is said that Bellos wielded a hammer and Limon got in the middle of it.

    The moment when Limon¡¯s sword felt like a butterfly pping its wings to calm a storm, he gently received the hammer.

    In the opposite direction, the ship bounced quickly, and the hammer crushed Bellos¡¯ head.

    Quaang!

    Could it be that the return of his own attack was a big blow?

    Even though his head regenerated in an instant, Bellos stumbled, unable to act immediately like before.

    In that gap, Limon did one thing.

    He grabbed Lee Chun-gi by the cor and threw it at Yo-in and Muk-ryongdae who appeared just in time.

    ¡°Swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Whether or not Lee Chun-gi, who was identally thrown, and Yo-in, who received him, are all dumbfounded.

    Limon eximed coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. Because this is not for you to deal with.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you mean stay out of the way because it will only hinder you, not help?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Yo-in and Mok-ryong-dae couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment at the immediate reply without the slightest hesitation.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    Treating the monarch, who is one of the absolute rulers of this era, as someone who is out of his powers was something that could not be sanely said.

    It¡¯s fortunate that Lee Chun-gi calmly took it over. If it had been another monarch, he wouldn¡¯t have held back his anger.

    ¡°Even if the author¡¯s momentum is unusual right now, I don¡¯t think there will be anything to get in the way.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it epted though?

    Lee Chun-gi calmly raised an objection.

    In fact, even when Velos attacked from behind, he had the confidence to block it on his own.

    ¡°No interruption.¡±

    But Limon insisted.

    It¡¯s just that Lee Chun-gi didn¡¯t look good, so I didn¡¯t mean to insult him.

    It was because he was sure that if he hadn¡¯t helped at that time, Lee Chun-gi would have been killed or at least seriously injured.

    Terrifyingly increased power and speed?

    Immortality beyond Eugene¡¯s earlier?

    Mad eyes and a ferocious spirit?

    Of course, all of that was part of the cause.

    However, there was another reason why Limon was wary of Velos.

    Others won¡¯t notice even if they see it.

    One fact that he could realize because he had only lived a long life and had experience of cutting down dragons and demons made Limon fierce.

    ¡°All bastards who never fought a god are screwed up.¡±

    Limon growled as he looked at Velos, who exuded a clear divine personality beyond the power of the constetion.

 Chapter 142

    Episode #142. how to kill god

    The Silver Age, when human civilization blossomed.

    Like the yer now, it was the witches and the priests who led the world.

    However, there was another being who ruled them, and that was the god who descended to the earth. It was a being called Avatara.

    Any arrogant human being had to learn humility against Hwashin.

    This is because they possessed the status of gods, and by their very nature possessed miracles that were impossible for humans.

    ¡®Tsk Somehow, I¡¯ve been ufortable since dealing with that guy, Eugene¡­¡¯

    Right now.

    It was for this reason that Limon was engaged in a fierce battle alone with the others behind him.

    Is it the power of a unique skill?

    Or is it the power of something else.

    It was because if he faced Belos now, who had be an incarnation and attained divine status, even the infinite lord, Icheongi, would have died instantly.

    Just looking at the fact that he was already moving freely outside the constraints of ¡ºthe rule ofw¡», that fact was clear.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just immortality, it¡¯s the immortality of incarnation. It¡¯s a headache.¡¯

    It slides into your bosom and cuts its throat.

    With his head cut off, he bent his back to avoid the swinging hammer and cut his leg while spinning like a top.

    And the moment he turned his sword back to block the pulled hammer, aiming for the back of the head like a scythe.

    Fuck!

    A severed heel struck Limon¡¯s side.

    Right after the body that was about to fly from the impact stopped by slicing the floor with a sword.

    As if he had been waiting, Limon, who had let go of the flying hammer with his sword, frowned at the throbbing pain in his side.

    ¡®what?¡¯

    I obviously blocked my heel and dodged the hammer.

    As a result, the bnce was disturbed due to blocking the hammer, and it was like giving the body to the heel.

    Still, Limon was not taken aback.

    He simply clicked his tongue and swung his sword.

    Only twisting the swung shoulder to avoid it, and raising the de at an angle, peeled only the muscles of the arm along with the armor from the bones as if peeling potatoes.

    And the moment he stepped on the broken muscle to prevent the arm from recovering and tried to disassemble the remaining limbs.

    Caang!

    Limon, unable to cut anything, blocked the first swing of the hammer with his sword and was pushed back.

    ¡®¡­Look at this guy?¡¯

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    It¡¯s definitely the hammer that was dodged and the arm that was cut into pieces.

    It was because the situation had changed as if he had blocked the hammer instead of avoiding it before he knew it.

    It was as if everything he had done a while ago had be ¡®things that never happened¡¯.

    And Limon was too experienced Roh Kang-ho not to notice the cause of this strange phenomenon, which had already happened twice.

    ¡°Time reversal¡­ or causal distortion?¡±

    Booung!

    A hammer swung instead of an answer.

    Instead of narrowly avoiding it, Limon deliberately took a step back and murmured quietly.

    ¡°Anyway, seeing as he catches up with my sword, it seems like he¡¯s incarnated in a war or battle series.¡±

    Being an incarnation is not omnipotence.

    Depending on which god they are incarnating, they will have different divinities, such as raising crops, controlling the weather, or controlling the soul.

    The tricky thing was that Belos now had a godhood rted to battle.

    ¡®Patience, if it was a swordsman, I¡¯d rather take it with swordsmanship.¡¯

    As a sword master, Limon could predict Belos¡¯ every move.

    However, if Velos destroyed the cause and effect of the ¡®past¡¯ whenever necessary, as now, predicting the movement of the ¡®future¡¯ would be meaningless.

    The sword that was hit misses.

    The person you killed won¡¯t die.

    You can¡¯t dodge an attack you dodged.

    The power to change even the cause and effect of the past in order to create the desired reality was truly a miracle of God interfering with the providence of the world itself.

    Besides, that wasn¡¯t the only miracle Bellos had now.

    ¡®A miracle that gets stronger every time you kill it. Have you all seen these maggot-like bastards?¡¯

    Every time he cuts off his head, his body bes strong, and whenever he splits his heart, his movements speed up.

    A power too base to be called a miracle, as if one were shouting that as long as he didn¡¯t die, one day he would win.

    That¡¯s why the miracle was pressuring Limon even harder.

    ¡®Since there is a causal distortion, it is not an opponent that can be suppressed. The longer I drag it, the more annoying it gets, so I have no choice but to cut down to the divine attack at once¡­¡¯

    Of course, he was Limon Aspelder.

    He was thest sword master of mankind who could even cut down demon gods, and he knew how to kill gods just as well.

    One problem.

    It was the aftermath after killing Velos.

    ¡®Even if things called gods die, they don¡¯t always die finely.¡¯

    God, who is in touch with the providence of the world, causes a great vibration in the world just by dying.

    Depending on the divinity, the death alone causes cataclysms such as earthquakes, tidal waves, droughts, and volcanic eruptions.

    Of course, Velos was an incarnation, and even he was not perfect, so the aftermath itself would be smallpared to the real god.

    So, Limon took a guess.

    What would be the aftermath of killing Velos?

    ¡®¡­If I kill this bastard here, half of the metropolitan area will fly away with me?¡¯

    Limon clicked his tongue inwardly as he dealt with the holy lump of dung, which would cause a catastrophe that would kill millions if touched incorrectly.

    And he ran his head furiously about how to safely clean up this pile of shit.

    * * *

    [¡­what kind of situation is this?]

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to know that too.¡±

    Around the time Limon was struggling with how to deal with Velos.

    Yun Na-kyung, who arrived at the lobbyte, tilted her head alongside Li Qing-yu.

    It was understandable that the lobby had changed like abyrinth.

    However, it was unexpected in many ways to see Velos, who had escaped badly, run amok and Limon dealt with it alone.

    ¡°Sorry for making the hotel like this, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. It was not an opponent to fight while worrying about the facilities.¡±

    You-in, who arrivedte and bowed respectfully.

    Li Qingyu asked him calmly.

    ¡°Rather than that, could you exin the situation?¡±

    what happened in the meantime

    To Li Qingyu, who was very curious and asked, Youin briefly exined what happened in the lobby in turn, pointing out the main points.

    [God? That¡¯s an incarnation?]

    ¡°The Swordsman said so.¡±

    Yuna-kyung was especially surprised to hear that Bellos had suddenly be an incarnation.

    This era where yers are the mainstream.

    Because incarnation was such a rare existence.

    This is especially true in that the subject is not a pious priest, but the specter of the Liberation Brigade, a heinous criminal.

    ¡°¡­You mean his armor suddenly changed?¡±

    ¡°I think it was probably the result of using a certain skill by sacrificing a customer who was a colleague.¡±

    ¡°Is it like that?¡±

    On the other hand, Li Qingyu did not care at all that Belos became an incarnation.

    He just made a strange expression when he saw Velos¡¯ armor, which was clearly different from when he was fighting below.

    ¡®The Holy Spirit was originally not something that could be suddenly strengthened with skills or offerings.¡¯

    Li Qingyu thought, muttering in his heart so as not to show it on the outside.

    If it wasn¡¯t a skill or a sacrifice, how could Velos have strengthened the Holy Spirit enough to ept that mighty power?

    No, to be precise, the reason why he was able to survive even with that reckless reinforcement.

    ¡®If it makes such a thing possible¡­¡¯

    [Huh?]

    When Li Qingyu looked at Bellus like that.

    Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes.

    For some reason, the back of my head tickled and I felt like someone was watching me.

    Take a moment to look around.

    Yuna-kyung, who was blinded by the fierce fighting between Limon and Bellos, was surprised to find something she hadn¡¯t seen before.

    [Eek! The team leader¡¯s friend?!]

    After the heart was pulled out by Bellos.

    Yuna-kyung is horrified to see Yu-jin, who has been left on her knees, almost looking like a corpse.

    Unknowingly, she jumped out of Li Qingyu¡¯s arms.

    Then, as if rolling over, he approached Yujin, grasped her knee with his wings, and started talking while shaking her.

    [Friend. No, Eugene sister! Calm down. You can¡¯t lose consciousness right now!]

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s such an emergency.

    Yuna-kyung openly uses chlorine to talk.

    However, Eugene was not surprised or taken aback when he saw the baby bird suddenly talking to him.

    He just licked his lips with a faint smile.

    [Hello? Isn¡¯t it time to casually say hello?!]

    [I know I¡¯m good at talking!]

    [Don¡¯t say more. oh no Keep talking. I have to stay conscious for now¡­]

    [¡­Yes? What do you say?]

    [Wait, what does that mean?]

    When Yun Na-kyung is talking with Yu-jin, who only purses her lips like that.

    Only btedly, Li Qingyu, who had been looking only at Velos, came to Yuna-kyung¡¯s side.

    ¡°Do you know someone?¡±

    [The team leader is a friend you met a while ago. But why is this older sister here¡­!]

    ¡°You say you¡¯re a swordsman¡¯s friend? this person?¡±

    Li Qingyu made an unexpected expression.

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, who couldn¡¯t grasp the situation properly because she knew her, she knew who Yu-jin was.

    Why the hell was this berserker who was the craziest in the Liberation Brigade able to be friends with Limon?

    Li Qingyu, who was looking at Yujin with mysterious eyes, asked calmly.

    ¡°So what did he say?¡±

    [Uh, that¡¯s¡­]

    Yuna-kyung hesitated for a moment.

    And with a face that was not sure how persuasive his words would sound, he revealed what Eugene had said.

    [Speaking of the violin?]

    * * *

    ¡®The violin of deep darkness, that damned thing is his weakness.¡¯

    is it a coincidence

    Or is it inevitability?

    Around the time when Li Ching-yu was listening to Yu Na-kyung about the violin.

    Limon was reaching a simr conclusion.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Bellos was still holding the violin with one hand while swinging the hammer.

    It was because he realized that the melody of the violin yed by himself and the power of the constetion that made up Bellos¡¯ divinity, to be precise, resonated.

    In the first ce, that deep ck violin melted the fragments of starlight that permeated Limon¡¯s body.

    Therefore, it was not strange to influence the power of the Constetion dwelling in another person¡¯s body.

    ¡®I think it¡¯ll be fine if I can somehow stop or take it off¡­¡¯

    There is only one problem.

    Just because you know your weaknesses doesn¡¯t mean you can solve them.

    ¡®Damn it, even if I die, I won¡¯t let go of that.¡¯

    Whether it cuts off an arm or steals a violin.

    At that time, Limon frowned as he saw Bellos distorting cause and effect, making everything impossible and even counterattacking.

    It was because he understood that weakness was meaningless anyway as long as there was a miracle of causal distortion.

    It was because of that fucking miracle that I couldn¡¯t handle it by forcibly pulling it out to the far sea.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it now that it¡¯s like this.¡¯

    So it was.

    That is what Limon thought of as ast resort.

    ¡®I¡¯ll cut down the godhood and the providence that led to it.¡¯

    If the priest or witch knew what Limon was thinking right now, they would have said the same thing.

    what kind of crazy idea is that?

    As an analogy, it was like trying to blow up the entireke to prevent it from shing a boat floating on theke.

    Limon himself was not oblivious to what an absurd gamble it was.

    In fact, even after living for hundreds of years, he has only done this reckless thing once.

    Even after seeding, he almost died because he received all the reactions of the providence with his own body.

    But he didn¡¯t hesitate.

    Not only was this the only way to kill Velos without any damage, but he was confident that he would seed.

    He is Limon Asfelder.

    Because he was thest sword master of mankind who had ovee this adversity many times.

    Limon, who had made up his mind, was about to hold the sword with both hands.

    visor!

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

 Chapter 143

    #143. broken bowl.

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    It was because I thought something loud sounded in the air, and suddenly a bizarre sight unfolded.

    However, he is the one who embarrassed Limon.

    Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t care.

    He just moved his head as hard as he could while holding a memorized word simr to an iron rod in his beak, just like he did a moment ago.

    Chaeng Chaeng Chaeng!

    As the swinging iron bar strikes the dagger on the floor, a deafening metallic sound reverberates through the air.

    It wasn¡¯t just the awards.

    From daggers to keumgangjeo and meteor weights.

    Rolling among the many metal pieces on the floor, Yuna-kyung was pounding hard on them.

    ¡°Is that crazy?¡±

    Maybe it was because it was so absurd.

    Limon, who was about to be hit by a hammer swung right in front of his nose, avoided it, hooked the sword to the head of the hammer, and cleverly pulled it and drove it into the ground.

    And for now, I tried to pay attention to Yuna-kyung¡¯s madness and focus only on dealing with Velos.

    But next moment.

    Limon was dumbfounded again.

    Kwang thump thump!

    Hitting a sword, bumping a chakram, shing a yam sword, pping hands, etc.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t concentrate on the fight when I saw all the bizarre things the Mukryong crew members were doing seriously.

    It was to the extent that even Youin was stomping his feet among the Mukryong members.

    ¡®Did they take medicine as a group?¡¯

    Did everyone suddenly turn around?

    Or what skill was it?

    While watching them with trembling yet wary eyes.

    Limon twitched his eyebrows.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I felt strangely familiar in that messy ensemble thatpletely disregarded rhythm and beat.

    The moment that dissonant sound resounded.

    It was because Bellos¡¯ movement, which was about to swing the hammer at Limon again, suddenly started to creak.

    It was almost at the same time that the melody of the deep-dark violin, which had been ying by itself in Bellos¡¯ hand until now, was disturbed for the first time.

    ¡®¡­no way?¡¯

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    Discord created by Yuna-gyeong and Mukryongdae.

    It was because he noticed that it was shaking the melody of the violin and even shaking the divinity of Bellos.

    It was an admirable thing for Limon, who had never thought of disrupting the performance in this way.

    But at this very moment.

    It was a surprise in apletely different sense that filled Limon¡¯s chest after beheading Bellos.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this¡­ just random noise?¡¯

    A sword master with super senses.

    Among them, I was able to notice it because it was Limon, who was well versed in music and had already performed the trick of ying discordantly.

    Just how borately crafted is this obnoxious noise.

    Sometimes shaking in the same rhythm.

    Sometimes it leads to exquisite chords.

    Sometimes it confuses with out of tune.

    Just as a swordsman who has reached the level of a master is making fun of a child who wields a real sword with only chopsticks.

    The countless noises werepletely different from the violin ying, destroying the melody itself.

    What was even more surprising was that the music itself was never ruined.

    Let the copsed performance achieve harmony with noise.

    So, the curse of the violin, which wants to y perfectly, will rather break down on its own.

    ¡®who? how?¡¯

    Limon was puzzled.

    This wasn¡¯t a feat that even the masters of the Seven Dragons could easily pull off, no matter how versatile they were.

    However, the moment I nced around and looked behind Yuna-kyung.

    He has all the answers.

    Eugene smiles faintly with a hole in his chest.

    And the sight of Li Qingyu staring at her from her side informed him of all the circumstances.

    ¡®Those guys¡­?¡¯

    Eugene instinctivelyposes a song that responds to the violin performance.

    Li Qingyu directs Yu Naqing and Mukryongdae ording to the score through mentalmunication.

    A weapon that reced the musical instrument as soon as possible.

    Martial artists who became performers only today.

    Even conducting without practice.

    The messy orchestra where everything was made hastily, however, was ying a perfect ensemble at this moment thanks to psionics and a genius.

    ¡®I thought I¡¯d try cutting this properly once in a while.¡¯

    I evenughed for a while.

    Limon gripped the sword in one hand again.

    And with a much more cheerful body movement than before, he rushed at Bellos.

    Did you feel a visceral threat?

    Even as the violin¡¯s melody disintegrated and his body creaked, Bellos swung his hammer and tried to hit Limon.

    But that¡¯s just his wish.

    Limon avoided the attack, which had be dullpared to when his godhood was intact, just by slightly lowering his head.

    And as it was, he burrowed into Belos¡¯ arms and cut his side with the sword he drew short.

    kang!

    The sword bounced off after slightly slicing through the armor, probably because the force wasn¡¯t properly applied due to the grip.

    But Limon was not disappointed.

    Spinning around to avoid the hilt of the hammer that Bellos wielded, she just stabbed the sword between her own sides with her back to him.

    Caang!

    The sword bounces back.

    Scratches on armor.

    Even the metallic sound that resonates in the air.

    Limon, who had a cold smile on his triple beat, continued tapping Bellos.

    And as Limon¡¯s scratches increased one by one, Bellos¡¯ movements became more and more dull.

    [Feeling like a trivial ¡ö¡ö!]

    Limon curled his lips at the sound that would drive normal humans crazy just hearing it.

    It was because I could feel the agitation in the voice of Hwashin, who had been running wild until now.

    And the reason was clear.

    ¡°How does it feel to have your divinity stripped away by that insignificant human being? god damn.¡±

    What Limon was cutting with his sword was not Belos¡¯ body or armor.

    It was the godhead of the incarnation itself.

    A divine spirit swaying with the melody of a violin.

    Limon was cutting off the flow of providence that formed the basis of the godhood by carving a small scratch in the gap revealed by the shaking.

    It¡¯s like drilling a metallurgical hole in the bottom of a ship and making it sink slowly.

    The fact that there were scratches on the armor, which had been intact from any attack, was proof that the divinity was being broken.

    kang!

    Limon had another goal.

    A subtle metallic sound every time the armor was cut.

    By mixing them in exquisitely, the violin¡¯s performance was elerating the copse.

    Makjani¡¯s godhead is shaken and he cannot fight properly, and the more Limon¡¯s sword strikes, the more the providence is cut off and the godhead copses more rapidly.

    [Porridge¡ö !]

    Did he feel a sense of crisis in that endless vicious circle?

    Velos wielded the hammer as if desperate and used the miracle of causal distortion.

    To create a reality in which Limon¡¯s attack on him is crushed and his hammer crushes Limon¡¯s head.

    But right after that.

    It was Bellos who had his head blown off.

    [

    ?

    And why is his own hammer, which should have crushed Limon¡¯s head, stuck in the ground in vain?

    Looking at the confused incarnation, Limon was cynical.

    ¡°You idiot, how many times did you think the same trick would work?¡±

    [Strike !]

    Perhaps it was because of the anger of being ignored.

    Perhaps it was because he couldn¡¯t believe that his miracle had been nullified.

    With a ferocious shout that engulfed all the melodies resounding everywhere, Velos distorted cause and effect again.

    But nothing changed.

    No matter how much you rewrite the past.

    whether to change the present

    While he couldn¡¯t hit Limon, he couldn¡¯t create a single past that didn¡¯t fit the sword.

    ¡°No matter how many times I try, it¡¯s no use.¡±

    Ignoring the futile struggle, Limon quietly continued.

    ¡°Whether it breaks causation or creates it, in the end, all you have to do is predict and prepare for all possible causes and consequences in the past and present.¡±

    [¡­!]

    The moment he heard Limon¡¯s words,

    Bellos¡¯ face twisted.

    His causal distortion is a miracle that even changes the ¡¯cause¡¯ of the past to create the desired ¡®result¡¯.

    Since even time is a retrograde force, albeit limitedly, the number of cases that can be used for that distortion exceeds hundreds of millions, let alone tens of thousands.

    However, by seeing through all those cases and preparing for them, you are ¡®removing¡¯ all the causes that could cause you to be at a disadvantage in the future?

    Even while updating those predictions in real time to match your movements every minute and every second?

    It is impossible even for God.

    Therefore, there is no way that a mere human being is possible.

    Belos, who believed so ording to a very natural logic, continued to attack Limon.

    slow down.

    So it was.

    He was angry at his own actions of inadvertently taking a step back.

    The base fear of the bowl was ruining his pure madness to keep fighting.

    This wouldn¡¯t have happened if it was the original bowl that had been refined over a long period of time.

    There was also a limit to the temporary vessel that he forcibly contained himself with the power of the Holy Spirit and the violin without signing a contract.

    With that anger, he crushed the entire soul of the bowl and forced his body to move.

    After all, it was none of his business to know whether or not the dishes that were not his own were damaged.

    ¡°What are you bruising on, bastard?¡±

    But it was toote.

    When he used hisst strength to fight Limon.

    Limon had already stabbed the empty spot in the center of Belos¡¯ armor with a sword that had been extended like an arrow.

    That¡¯s how thest scratch is engraved.

    The scratch spreads through cracks.

    The moment the armor is shattered.

    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!]

    Velos, who lost his divinity as the connection with the providence was severed, or to be more precise, the terrible scream of the constetion that dwelled in his body rang out.

    It wasn¡¯t just because his godhead copsed.

    The moment you lost your incarnation qualification.

    It was because the providence of the world, which had been helping him under the influence of the Constetion¡¯s authority until now, had begun to distort his existence.

    It was a natural result.

    Now that the holy spirit is broken.

    Because the vessel, thest barrier to protect his existence as a Constetion, had already been destroyed by himself.

    That¡¯s why he had no choice but to writhe under the terrible pressure like a human thrown to the bottom of the deep sea, losing even his oxygen tank, let alone his diving suit.

    Kwadeuk!

    Is it because the boundaries of existence have copsed?

    Parts of the bowl¡¯s body, which had exceeded the limits of its power, began to explode.

    The chunk of meat that came out of the gap tries to take the form of a giant, but copses and transforms again.

    Legs covered in ck tumors, dozens of small arms sprouting from the giant¡¯s ruptured arm, and tentacles protruding from torn eyeballs.

    A body that mutates into a mess and a mind that twists beyond that.

    Even within that, the Constetion, or the Constetion, desperately crawled across the floor.

    A new bowl was needed.

    Not such garbage, but a proper bowl.

    And fortunately, he still had the vessel he had refined with his strength and madness over ten years to fully contain his existence.

    [Kyaaak!]

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    He reached for the bowl, turning more like a huge mass of mass.

    More, just a little more¡­

    The moment when, after desperate efforts, he broke through the obstacles of flying insects and finally tried to retrieve the bowl.

    ¡°Just do it and get it done, you bastard.¡±

    ¡ºYam

    Dragon Killing Sword Five Dragon Killing Sword

    Falls like dew at the end of

    the sword.¡»

    The world splits.

    The twisted body of this form copses.

    The power of the constetion that filled his body turned into shards of starlight and wet Limon¡¯s cheek.

 Chapter 144

    #144. toughest day.

    * * *

    Slurr.

    Like snowkes wetting the winter.

    The light powder that fell from the air and disappeared as if melting on the palm of one¡¯s hand.

    Limon gazed intently at the fragments of starlight that exploded the moment the constetion that upied Velos¡¯ body was cut down.

    ¡®indeed.¡¯

    Whether it¡¯s cutting the Constetion.

    Whatever absorbs its fragments.

    It was Limon, who had already be ustomed to it.

    Nevertheless, there was a reason why he was paying attention to the fragments of starlight.

    ¡®Are these the words of a human who has not digested the power of the Constetion?¡¯

    I had vaguely guessed from the time I felt a strange sense of difference in my body after cutting the Constetion.

    The fragments of starlight are not just blessings.

    It can also be a curse if not handled properly.

    That¡¯s why I put everything aside and focused on digesting the power of the Constetion.

    and this moment today.

    Following Ryu Kang-cheol, who had been encroached on by the Constetion, he realized clearly as he cut down even Velos, who was mixed with the Constetion.

    That this is a form of catastrophe that coulde to him if he just indiscriminately absorbs the power of the Constetion.

    That¡¯s why he had felt so different from the power of the Constetion.

    ¡®Well, there¡¯s nothing surprising about it.¡¯

    When you think about it, it was natural.

    Only the characters in the game can be stronger unconditionally by defeating the enemy.

    Originally, the more you fight, the more you get hurt and weak, and the world¡¯s logic is that you lose more than you gain.

    Even more so, there was no way that such a mighty power that epassed even the godhead wouldn¡¯te without a price.

    yers who get items by catching monsters and be stronger by leveling up may wonder why strength requires a price.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like yers only gain strength unconditionally.¡¯

    After epting thest bit of starlight remnants.

    Limon slowly turned around.

    Then, after staring at the blonde woman sitting down with her chest open, she quietly opened her mouth after a short silence.

    ¡°It was a great song.¡±

    Eugene didn¡¯t answer.

    just smiled

    Seeing that, Limon frowned and gestured lightly.

    ¡°Nakyung,e over here for a second.¡±

    [yes? Why?]

    Yu Na-gyeong, who was puzzled by the unexpected call, but ran as she was told.

    Limon picked her up and pulled out the ring that was on her ankle.

    [uh? Wait a minute, chief! That¡¯s my item¡­!]

    Beep beep!

    Maybe it¡¯s because the item was suddenly stolen.

    Yuna-kyung, who was flustered and chirped, pped her wings in protest.

    Limon threw her away.

    Then, he took Yoo-jin¡¯s hand, which was drooping, and put the ring he had stolen from Yuna-kyung on his finger.

    [You¡¯re quick-witted, partner.]

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting old in vain.¡±

    As soon as he put the ring on, Limon let out augh at the me that came to his head.

    And then he asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°Was this? What about the personal circumstances you mentioned?¡±

    [For now.]

    ¡°Yes, it must have been.¡±

    Limon understood.

    Why did Eugene say that he could not give up the mission of the Liberation Brigade?

    Still alive with a hole in the chest and a ripped out heart.

    The fact that Eugene¡¯s lips kept moving but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word was telling us the reason.

    ¡°Was it congenital or acquired?¡±

    [Fortunately, the back.]

    ¡°Is it fortunate that I can¡¯t speak a word, let alone sing, without borrowing the power of the constetion?¡±

    [Thanks to that, I learned that money ruins the soul.]

    Eugene said calmly.

    If you haven¡¯t liked singing since childhood.

    So unless white orphans could make money just singing in the street.

    If, as a result of being blinded by money, he would not be in a position where he could not sing again after resisting to keep the pennies.

    After all, money has no value, and he would never have known all his life that Germany was the only thing that tainted the soul.

    [Including the fact that every reward has a price.] He

    loses his voice and survives begging and pickpocketing, and ends up risking his life to enter the dungeon.

    The fact that she epted the contract unconditionally after being offered to sing again by the ¡®frenzied immortal giant¡¯ who coveted her talent.

    Because of that, he was forced to lose his voice if he did not follow the orders of the Liberation Brigade.

    After killing all the culprits who stole his voice, he became a berserker who enjoyed the pleasure of killing little by little every time he used his skills.

    He said that it was a valuable learning opportunity that he would never have had if he had not been able to sing at all from birth.

    To Eugene, who spoke naturally, Limon said quietly.

    ¡°It sounds like you have no regrets.¡±

    [huh? Why do you have regrets?]

    ¡°You mean you have no regrets even though you¡¯ve only served as a puppet of the Constetion all your life?¡±

    [Because there¡¯s no reason to do that.]

    Eugene cut it off.

    Even if I could go back to the past, I would make the same choice.

    [At least I could sing to my heart¡¯s content.]

    If she hadn¡¯t be the specter of the Liberation Brigade, she would have ended up selling herself in a back alley.

    Like cattle that are confined to a cage without the freedom to speak freely, let alone sing, and end up being eaten.

    In that case, the present life where I could sing freely was better.

    Limon quietly asked Eugene, who spoke without hesitation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve killed more than one or two people for that song?¡±

    [It¡¯s a pity.]

    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±

    Limon knew.

    Eugene feels sorry for the people he killed, but that also means that¡¯s all.

    And the fact that if he could sing again, Eugene would dly offer up hundreds or thousands of people as a living sacrifice.

    After all, she is a Berserker.

    That he is a mad murderer and the worst criminal.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you live either.¡±

    [uh? Could I have lived if I answered well?]

    ¡°No, I would have killed him anyway.¡±

    [That¡¯s a real pity.]

    ¡°What kind of regret is that, since I didn¡¯t intend to live anyway.¡±

    [HAHAHA partners know me well.

    ]

    He is barely surviving with the remnants of his immortality.

    As long as the ¡®frenzied immortal giant¡¯, the source of that power, disappeared, Eugene¡¯s death was as promised.

    And even if he could live like this, Eugene himself would have rejected it.

    A life that can¡¯t sing more.

    Because Eugene could only die.

    That¡¯s why Limon quietly raised a question he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Let me ask you onest thing.¡±

    [What?]

    ¡°Why did you help me? It would have been better for you to have him win.¡±

    Eugene, who only values singing, would not have helped him out of vengeance anyway.

    Receiving the constetion back after Belos won was the only possibility for her to sing again.

    But why did he give up hope and help himself?

    When Limon asked why, Eugene gave a clear answer.

    [Because your partner is my partner.]

    ¡°Is it just because of that?¡±

    [No. I¡¯ve be a body that can¡¯t live without a partner now.]

    Yujin chuckled.

    Originally, she was a free spirit and could be satisfied with just singing alone.

    However, after meeting Limon and knowing the happiness of singing along to his ying, she could not be satisfied with singing alone.

    Because her soul had already been tamed by Limon.

    As much as I wanted to help him, even if it meant giving up my own life and the song that was more precious than that.

    After all, when I first met Limon.

    From the moment she epted his request to borrow her song, her doom was

    set

    .

    [Let me hear it onest time. Not a fake to my song, but a real performance with my partner¡¯s soul.]

    He wanted to know if Limon¡¯s performance, which he had given up everything to save, was really worth it.

    Looking at Eugene, who made such a bold request, Limon asked timidly.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll do that favor?¡±

    [Yes.]

    ¡°¡­What is that confidence?¡±

    [That¡¯s right, you promised your partner before, right? Next time we meet, he will hang out with me until he dies.]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say until I die. I just said all night.¡±

    [Anyway, a promise is a promise, right?]

    Was Limon a man of two words?

    Eugene shamelessly questioned.

    She grinned at Limon, who frowned.

    [Instead, if my partner does my favor, I¡¯ll tell you a good one.]

    ¡°A good one?¡±

    [Yes, the most important purpose of our liberation brigade. This is something your partner must know.]

    Eugene said confidently.

    Organizational Liberation Brigade, where everything is covered in a veil.

    There will never again be a chance to hear their key information for the price of just one performance.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    [I swear to my soul,

    I really mean it.]

    Take a moment to look at Eugene, who winks lightly even with his heart pierced.

    Limon sighed.

    Then, he picked up the deep-ck violin that had fallen at the spot where Bellos¡¯ corpse had turned into light powder and disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, but I can¡¯t guarantee that it will be a performance that will satisfy you.¡±

    [It¡¯s okay, just y with your partner¡¯s soul.]

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying this because I don¡¯t know what that soul is.¡±

    Limon babbled, but took his violin and bow and poised himself.

    Then, I closed my eyes while forcibly holding my body, which was about to start ying automatically due to the curse.

    He still didn¡¯t know what the soul Eugene was talking about was.

    But I could guess.

    That soul is the source that Eugene¡¯s songs always dig into the heart, and the reason why Limon¡¯s own performance doesn¡¯t develop further.

    ¡® said Julia. If I love music, my ying will be better.¡¯

    As the violin witch pointed out at the end, Limon didn¡¯t particrly like to y.

    I just started learning the violin as a means to melt the Constetion¡¯s power.

    That¡¯s why I said that I don¡¯t y because I like it.

    ¡®But is it really?¡¯

    Limon asked himself.

    Can¡¯t you like it as a means?

    Can you be offended or moved by something you don¡¯t even like?

    Was the reason why he visited Eugene whenever he had free time simply because he had plenty of free time?

    ¡®Yes, I¡¯ll admit it.¡¯

    Looking at himself objectively, Limon had no choice but to admit it.

    ¡®It was fun ying with you.¡¯

    Although he may not be able to dedicate everything to music like Eugene, he has alreadye to like ying.

    Like clothes getting wet in drizzle.

    Or like following a friend to the sword tower.

    While hanging out with a madman named Eugene, who risked his life in singing, he too began to enjoy music.

    Nevertheless, unlike Julia¡¯s words, there is one reason why his performance did not develop.

    Because I didn¡¯t want to.

    It was because I unconsciously felt that I had to put my sincerity in order to develop a performance that had already beenpleted technically.

    ¡®Being honest is a difficult thing.¡¯

    A fresh young man might not know it, but a cunning old man has a hard time revealing his true feelings.

    The longer you live.

    And the more experience you have.

    It¡¯s normal for people to know their own ugliness and get used to hiding that much.

    Not to mention, Limon is a swordsman who has lived for hundreds of years.

    For him, who spent most of his life covered in blood, it was difficult and painful to put old memories and emotions intact into his performance.

    Especially in that you can¡¯t even imagine how horrible a performance that contains your emotions will sound.

    If I had topare it, it was like publishing an autobiography of a diary I wrote as a child and exposing everything.

    ¡®It¡¯s a damn thing.¡¯

    Nevertheless, Limon never let go of the violin.

    To hear the secrets of the Liberation Brigade?

    A reward for helping yourself?

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    Whatever the circumstances, Eugene, who hadmitted countless crimes as a lunatic killer, had neither the right to negotiate nor the right to reciprocate.

    But as a friend of friendship.

    and as a performer.

    Limon decided to ept the pain for now.

    The moment he made that decision, he opened the door to his heart that had been firmly closed and slipped the bow of his violin.

    Gee ying.

    the stars tremble

    The world held its breath.

 Chapter 145

    #145. Seven Arks.

    * * *

    When Limon suddenly grabbed the violin.

    The members of the Mukryong couldn¡¯t understand it, but they didn¡¯t find it strange or puzzled.

    Everyone subconsciously thought that no matter how absurd it seemed, if Limon was doing it, there would be a reason for saying it.

    he is a swordsman.

    It was because they were sword masters who cut down even their ancestors, who had been enemies for hundreds of years, and even the gods they had to fear.

    Gee ying.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But after the performance started.

    Theypletely forgot the reverence they had for Limon.

    It wasn¡¯t because I was surprised by the beautiful melody that made my whole body goosebumps the moment I heard it.

    They are the strongest armed forces of the ck Dragon n.

    Whether you see a world-ss beauty.

    Eating the supreme delicacy.

    Whether you get a treasure like a mountain.

    For them, who were trained to control their emotions, any music was just sound.

    In fact, they were not moved by the melody that Limon had created by beating the incarnation in time with the ying of the violin and their ensemble.

    Nheless, at this moment.

    There is one reason why the members of Mukryong were so shocked that their heads went nk.

    This is because the performance contained an overwhelming sense of weight that would take your breath away just by listening to it.

    ¡®What is this¡­¡¯

    A beautiful melody?

    A skill that is hard to imitate?

    That was nothingpared to the history behind the performance.

    If there is color in sound, it is a multi-colored art museum that collects all the colors in the world.

    Memories of hundreds of colors, memories of thousands of colors, and emotions of tens of thousands of colors were permeated with a flood of colors.

    Gee ying.

    There was a pity that could not be saved.

    There was a longing that could not be met.

    There was the bitterness of being betrayed.

    There were regrets of the loss.

    There was a passingment.

    The perpetrator repeats the endless flow of emotions that are so deep and heavy that it is difficult to experience one in his entire life like a wave.

    Among them, loneliness is the most obvious emotion.

    The emptiness of the lofty absolute who has lived an eternal life alone forcibly opens the door of emotion.

    shiver.

    The members of the Mukryong tried to deny it.

    this is not real

    The sensibility stimted by the too deep emotions that permeate the melody only mistakes it as one¡¯s own.

    However, despite all their efforts, they ended up in tears.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Mukryong crew members.

    Yun Na-gyeong, Noh Kang-ho, Yo-in Yo-in, and even Lee Chun-ki, who were familiar with Limon¡¯s ying, were the same.

    A flood of memories that hurts as if your heart is ripping apart, feels stuffy as if you are suffocating, rises as if something is about to burst, and makes everything futile.

    An immortal sword master who has lived a life more turbulent than anyone else in history.

    The thousand years that Limon Aspelder had umted became a melody and swallowed them up.

    Only two people survived it.

    ¡®This is really¡­ it¡¯s too much.¡¯

    It¡¯s like you want to rip your heart out.

    Li Qingyu holds her chest with one hand and makes a sad face, but she never sheds a tear.

    And it was Eugene, who was smiling so painfully watching Limon as if he didn¡¯t want to miss a single moment.

    ¡®¡­a partner cheater.¡¯

    Unlike the others who were only buried in that distant sensibility, she was also concentrating on Limon¡¯s melody.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    Limon¡¯s performance, which he believed had reached the limit of his technique, was not real.

    Hundreds of years that Limon has built up.

    Compared to this crazy melody that captures it intact without any addition or subtraction, the performances so far have been mere amusement.

    ¡®They say they don¡¯t know the soul, so it¡¯s overflowing.¡¯

    The fantastic melody explodes emotions and the overflowing tone makes the song permeate into the mind like poison.

    It is a performance that can only be performed by Limon, who has lived a long time as a swords master with superhuman physical abilities.

    So beautiful.

    so ecstatic

    The melodies that I have never even imagined make me feel as if I will not have any regrets even if I die just by listening to them.

    ¡®It¡¯s really cruel.¡¯

    But that¡¯s why at this moment.

    The misery of Eugene, who had no choice but to listen to that beautiful soul, was even more desperate.

    If only I could sing now

    If only I could do that once.

    She could even give her soul.

    No matter how many times he dies and is reborn, there will never be another chance to sing along to a performance like this.

    But Eugene couldn¡¯t do that.

    Because he had already sold his soul a long time ago.

    Knock.

    Even though he was so upset about that fact, the sad Eugene shed a tear.

    Even if I had been tortured and died in the most horrible way, I would have just diedughing.

    Limon¡¯s ying brought regret to her heart for the first time, when she thought she had no regrets.

    I shouldn¡¯t have signed a contract then.

    No matter how desperate he was, he should have chosen a constetion more carefully or found another way to regain his voice.

    But it was impossible.

    yers are, after all, chosen beings.

    Because he was a yer of the stars who had no freedom to choose his own constetion.

    Even though he knew that fact better than anyone else, Eugene¡¯s despair was so deep that he couldn¡¯t bear such regret.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to know that my life was wrong after all.¡¯

    I lived only for the sake of singing.

    The reality of not being able to sing at the moment of greatest need denies her entire life.

    When Eugene shed another tear at the melody that he couldn¡¯t ignore even though he was struggling with grief as if his heart had already disappeared.

    change has begun

    Giing.

    Limon ying the violin.

    The moment he wanted his body to shine softly, a stream of light was created centering on Limon.

    Like ake where the Milky Way gathers.

    Or like a furnace that melts stars.

    The starlight flowed from Limon¡¯s body, followed the melody, hovered in the air, and was absorbed again through the violin.

    Seeing the flow of brilliance that became clearer as the cycle continued, Eugene finally realized that the time hade.

    Just as a big fire swallows a small wind.

    The remnants of the feeble power that he had filled the void in his heart so far turned into powder of light and flowed out as if responding to the arrogant flow.

    ¡®iced coffee.¡¯

    Is it regret that it leaks out?

    Or is it regret?

    Even though it was the result that I had already expected, it took a while to inadvertently let out ament.

    Eugene finally closed his eyes.

    To hold this melody even a little longer.

    how much time has passed like that

    The moment when the violin finally ends and all the starlightpletes its cycle except for the veryst piece of light, which is no more than the size of a fingernail.

    What came out was a low voice.

    ¡°I think this is enough for your request, how about it?¡±

    That was enough.

    It¡¯s so enough that it¡¯s embarrassing.

    But even after hearing this kind of performance, I wasn¡¯t brazen enough to vomit resentment.

    And most of all, because I knew that I didn¡¯t have much time left.

    she asked.

    [Do you have anything precious to your partner?]

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    [This is an important story. Is there one thing you absolutely want to protect?]

    ¡°¡­not without it.¡±

    Perhaps it was because Eugene was squeezing out hisst life.

    She sent a thin me to Limon, who answered the sudden question.

    [Then find it.]

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    [Seven Arcs.]

    ¡°Arc? You mean the ark?¡±

    [huh. The seven arks where the secrets of the stars are hidden.]

    Originally, the liberation brigade¡¯s top secret that was not even allowed to be mentioned, let alone leaked.

    Now that even the power of the Constetion has been lost and it is dying, Eugene quietly revealed that it was possible to bypass the ban and mention it.

    [Don¡¯t lose it to ¡®us¡¯ by any means. Gather, protect, and wake up.]

    As her consciousness faded along with thest life, Eugene only turned her eyes.

    [Like that.] An

    instrument that allowed Velos to forcefully ept the power of the constetion andpletely digested the star fragments dwelling in Limon¡¯s body.

    An item that is closely rted to the power of the Constetions as well as to the source.

    The liberation brigade¡¯s top priority.

    One of the seven hidden arks.

    Eugene whispered as he took ast look at Limon holding the deep-ck violin.

    [It¡¯s hard work, but¡­]

    With pure expectations and support.

    Squeeze thest life force.

    [If it¡¯s a partner, you can do it.]

    With a smile like that.

    Eugene lowered his head.

    It was shortly thereafter that thest gleam of starlight that had been lingering in her heart flowed quietly and permeated the violin and Limon.

    A berserker who hasmitted countless crimes as the specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    However, it was the end of a foolish sinner who did not give up being his partner¡¯s friend until thest moment.

    * * *

    I¡¯m in trouble.

    he thought sincerely.

    What¡¯s the problem?

    To be honest, it was rather hard to find anything that wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Due to the property of being able to overwhelm the godhead, even temporarily, the ¡®giant¡¯, which had the highest fighting ability among all the constetions, disappeared.

    Likewise, there was no trace of the ¡®giant tree¡¯, which was unrivaled in its vitality as it could stretch out countless roots.

    He even lost three bowls, far from obtaining the ¡®ark¡¯, which was his goal.

    Considering that vessels capable of holding them now are extremely rare, it was a truly colossal loss.

    And it was clear what the culprit was that made this happen.

    Limon Aspelder.

    Humanity¡¯sst sword master.

    The only human who can cut a Constetion that should have been immortal by nature.

    Limon was a nuisance that had to be dealt with in the sense that if he hadn¡¯t intervened, the situation wouldn¡¯t have gotten so twisted.

    But at this very moment.

    The trouble he was feeling right now had nothing to do with Limon.

    where you are

    What is this deep darkness?

    what to do to get out of it

    Because the fact that he could not know at all was the biggest difficulty and problem he was facing right now.

    Originally impossible.

    However, it was not easy for him to find his way in this darkness now that he was fighting a fierce battle and was overdoing it in many ways.

    It was all the more so because he was suppressing his power so as not to be discovered.

    But that too has its limits.

    He felt nervous when his existence began to crumble beyond the limits of the holy period because he had wasted a lot of time without even the bowl.

    In the end, the moment when he couldn¡¯t stand the nervousness and tried to break through the darkness by force.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too ugly to use a contractor and a colleague as bait and stay away because you think you¡¯re at a disadvantage?¡±

    he froze

    a sudden voice.

    At the same time, the sight of a white-haired man walking out of the darkness shocked him.

    ¡°Originally, the more you unt that you are makingws, the more you do dirty things through your back hole¡­ You picked the wrong opponent.¡±

    Limon lightly raised his sword.

    And the one who skillfully used ¡ºThe Sacrificial Ritual¡» and ¡ºIncarnation of Wrath¡» to fill his bowl with other Constetions and run away alone.

    Looking at the code book floating in the air, he smiled coldly.

    ¡°The judge of the strictw.¡±

    It seems that he came out of shock only btedly.

    Thew code hurriedly blew countless pages, blocking Limon and trying to escape to the other side.

    It was futile.

    Limon was already taking a step before he could even move the Holy Spirit Device that contained him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to remember it as a gift to the underworld.¡±

    A step through the darkness.

    A step past the page.

    Step forward, swinging the sword towards the code.

    After cutting off thew code floating in the air in just three steps.

    Limon quietly finished his words as he put his sword back in its scabbard amidst the fragments of starlight that burst out like an explosion.

    ¡°A dog or cow can break thew, but no one can escape from the sword master.¡±

 Chapter 146

    #146. Keep in mind.

    * * *

    Koo Goo Goo.

    The maze that covered the lobby copsed.

    At the same time, Li Qingyu, who felt that the changed building returned to its original state and the restrictions that bound his whole body were released, opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°It is finally over.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to release the gin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because I caught all the beasts anyway.¡±

    Having received Li Qingyu¡¯s permission, Youin lightly waved to the Mukryongdae stationed in the lobby.

    a while after that.

    change has begun.

    The moment you want Leviathan to sway.

    The darkness that surrounded the building invisibly was slowly dissipating.

    What appeared at the same time was the siege.

    Hundreds of samurai, dressed in samurai clothes and forming a huge camp, were appearing from beyond the curtain of darkness.

    ¡°I would like to thank those who came to support me. The affiliates must have been crazy, but they came to help like this.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It is our natural duty to help the princess.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really thankful that you take the obvious things for granted.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    The death of Ryu Kang-chul and the end of the raid did not mean that the situation of affiliates improved.

    In particr, the affiliates who did not receive support from the Infinity Guild because they did not sign a contract with the Guardian suffered many casualties.

    Even in the midst of that, he ran all the way here with a bloody body.

    It was something to be thankful for.

    Especially since she was regarded as the main culprit in the downfall of the ck Dragon n and was tantly ignored by the n.

    ¡®At least for the time being, I won¡¯t have to worry about the n¡¯s support.¡¯

    Li Qingyu did not believe that all of them hade this far out of loyalty to him.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    Seeing Limon¡¯s performance today, I knew what a sword master was like.

    And they realized that if Li Qingyu and Limon¡¯s engagement was concluded, his sword might be pointed at them.

    There must have been more warriors who rushed topete for loyalty, albeit btedly.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Whether it¡¯s pure loyalty.

    Or purposeful loyalty.

    For Li Qingyu, it was enough for them to do things as they are now.

    They were the ck dragon n of conspiracies and schemes, and she was their princess.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly difficult to do what you have to do, of course.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°If the intruders had done the obvious thing, they wouldn¡¯t have set foot in Leviathan so easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­That is indeed true.¡±

    Youin readily admitted.

    The specters of the Liberation Brigade, including Belos, were wary of the notoriety of the Seven Dragons, but did not properly investigate what kind of ce Leviathan was.

    That¡¯s why Bellos didn¡¯t know until he died.

    The fact that even if Limon hadn¡¯t stood in his way, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave this ce alive.

    This is Leviathan.

    From the dragon¡¯s tactics to the magic barrier and the spirit¡¯s protection.

    It was a stronghold that even the Sword Master, who had put in all kinds of ancient mysteries with the enormous financial power of the Seven Dragons, could not recklessly invade it.

    ¡°Then may I ask you to sort things out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about the next day and rest in peace.¡±

    It¡¯s a situation that needs to be treated right away from a broken arm.

    Youin answered calmly and didn¡¯t ask if Li Qingyu would be okay either.

    Because he can do this of course, he is the general manager of Leviathan.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu was able to focus on what only he could do, leaving Youyin to take care of things such as organizing his n.

    For example, dealing with a slightly special temporary guard.

    ¡°Can I call you Infinite Lord?¡±

    ¡°Just call mefortably.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Are youfortable talking to the monarch?

    If it was misinformed, it would have been enough to publish an article about the princess of the ck Dragon n ignoring the monarch.

    The Seven Dragons and the Teen Guild.

    As the heads of two huge groups representing the power of money and military force in the present age, they had an influence that influenced the world with their every move.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a little unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would help me so hard.¡±

    In that sense, Li Qingyu¡¯s point was natural.

    No matter how huge the down payment was, even if a teenage guild signed a security service contract, it would be unconventional.

    Even more so, it was very unexpected even for Li Qingyu, who hired Li Qingyu, that the monarch himself stepped forward to act as a security guard.

    Lee¡¯s answer was simple.

    ¡°An employer is an employer. I didn¡¯t want to risk my life for a prank.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not the kind of person who can be condescending.¡±

    Li Qingyu let out augh.

    How many times has Limon grumbled over the hiring fees paid to the Infinity Guild?

    If Lee Chun-gi had only pretended to fight, it was obvious that he would have been robbed by Limon, calling him a money-grubbing swindler.

    ¡°You seem to know swordsman well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the fianc¨¦e of a swordsman.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it natural that the bride-to-be knows about the groom-to-be?

    Li Qingyu replied proudly.

    She suddenly tilted her head.

    ¡°Seeing you say that on purpose, it seems that you have something you want to know about swordsmithing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly curious, but there are things I would like to know if I could.¡±

    ¡°For example, why did the person who took the life of a friend save the monarch who was an enemy?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but know.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even read my mind.

    From the time Limon was away until now.

    Just by looking at Lee Chun-gi, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Eugene¡¯s corpse, it was clear at a nce that his question was rted to her.

    ¡°Then do you know the answer to that too?¡±

    ¡°yes. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anything else, but the reason the swordsman kept you alive is really simple.¡±

    Li Qingyu readily nodded.

    And if you know even a little bit about limon, you already know the answer.

    However, only Lee Chun-gi himself told me with a smile of 100 points why he probably would not have realized it himself even if he died.

    ¡°Because you were a fool.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean to hear a joke.¡±

    Is it because I was too stupid?

    After a short silence, Lee Chun-gi quietly opened his mouth.

    Even in the midst of this, the fact that he did not lose his calm demeanor was indeed a patience worthy of praise.

    ¡°thank god. I didn¡¯t mean it as a joke either.¡±

    But Li Qingyu was not making fun of him.

    He only gave the answer to the question Lee Chun-gi had in his pure heart.

    It was for this reason that she deliberately and kindly exined why Lee Chun-gi could only be regarded as an idiot.

    ¡°When the swordsman summoned you from the Blue House, you went to fight the swordsman alone, right?¡±

    ¡°Is that why you called me an idiot?¡±

    ¡°No way, it¡¯s true. Fighting a sword master head-on one-on-one was something that hadn¡¯t even been attempted for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Chun-gi kept his mouth shut.

    I don¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t know anything.

    As he had already fought Limon, he knew roughly what a sword master was.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    Fighting the Sword Master alone is like trying to get to the other side of the world by jumping naked into a volcano whereva is boiling.

    And if you think about how someone who actually tried something like that and survived would be judged?

    It must have been a great consideration for Li Qingyu to just call him ¡®stupid¡¯.

    ¡°¡­Is that foolish thing the reason the swordsman kept me alive?¡±

    ¡°yes. Thanks to that foolishness, the swordsman saw you as a challenger who was just trying to rise to the position of the absolute before bing an enemy.¡±

    If Lee Chun-gi was really the one who held the children hostage and set a trap.

    He would never have tried to fight Limon alone.

    Or maybe you¡¯ve prepared something.

    It is because the way of thinking of the schemer who does not move unless he is prepared for two or three things and the absolute who solves everything with his own power is different.

    From the moment he appeared in front of Limon alone, Lee Chun-gi proved that he was not the subject of the conspiracy.

    ¡°And the swordsman was generally generous to such a pure challenger.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    A king whose throne is threatened never forgives treason.

    Why doesn¡¯t Limon do that?

    Li Qingyu smiled and said to Li Chunqi, who asked calmly.

    ¡°Do you think there will be an elephant who is angry because it was bitten by an ant and will surely step on it to death?¡±

    ¡°Even an ant can kill a lion by biting its heart.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it would be too much for an ant that dares to knock you down in front of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Is it because it was unfair to suddenly be an ant?

    After calmly objecting, Li Ching-yuughed as he saw Lee Chun-gi calmly distorted.

    ¡°So, Swordsman, rather, be indifferent to challenges or personal threats to yourself. You don¡¯t even feel like a threat in the first ce.¡±

    The reason why the king executes the traitor¡¯s inws and even his eighth cousin is because he can protect the throne with fear.

    But the true Absolute doesn¡¯t have to do that.

    No matter how many times someone tries.

    Because you can only defend your seat of power with your own strength.

    ¡°If the swordsman had dealt with all the challengers like you¡­ well. Perhaps most of the existing nations have already perished?¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t the unit a bit odd?¡±

    ¡°Because there were many countries and organizations among the contenders for the position of absolute leader.¡±

    The age of heroes, when the world was in chaos.

    The powers that sought supremacy in the world through the use of sword masters collided with Limon, the owner of the Sword Tower, once in a while.

    For those who tried to monopolize the ultimate asymmetric force, the Sword Master, the existence of the Tower of Swords, which taught all mankind fairly, was a hindrance.

    If Limon hadn¡¯t ended each war with minimal damage, the history of the world would have been different.

    Li Qingyu, who exined calmly, added a word.

    ¡°Of course, those who harmed innocents with despicable means instead of challenging them head-on had to pay the price.¡±

    Limon gets really angry when he touches the people around him or hurts good people rather than himself.

    And saying that those who did such a thing must pay bloodshed, Li Qingyu looked at Li Chunqi¡¯s eyes hidden by his hair.

    ¡°The reason the swordsman took his eyes off you wasn¡¯t because you challenged him. A warning about the loss of innocent men because of your stupidity.¡±

    ¡°¡­I do understand.¡±

    Only then did Lee Chun-gi understand.

    That Limon meant it literally when he said he was too stupid to deserve punishment.

    He also knew that if he had been directly involved in Yu Na-gyeong¡¯s death, he would have already died.

    And among the sword masters, why was only Limon called the guardian deity of mankind?

    A being who could destroy a country just because he didn¡¯t like it was enough reason to be admired for not doing so.

    ¡°Have you solved your question now?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°thank god. If you are that understanding, you will understand the warning I am about to give you.¡±

    ¡°¡­what warning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a warning that you don¡¯t dare to test the swordsman¡¯s mercy just because you know who he is.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Remember, Infinite Lord.¡±

    A beautiful smile as always.

    ¡°I am not as merciful as he is.¡±

    A very calm and calm voice.

    ¡°If you ungratefully point your sword at the swordsman again or forget his warning and be a puppet of ¡®something¡¯ again.¡±

    A rxed attitude, as if exining the tea and snacks served during tea time.

    ¡°I will kill you with all the power of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    However, a girl who can¡¯t find a smile at all and looks at herself with eyes that are as deep and dark as a swamp.

    Nodding slowly to Li Qingyu, Li Cianqi thought.

    A groom who threatens and pampers.

    A bride who pampers and threatens.

    It¡¯s a match made in heaven.

    ¡°Oh, and right now, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±

    Perhaps it was because he felt that Lee Chun-gi had fully listened to his warning.

    Li Qingyu smiled contentedly and lightly asked a question as if he had juste up with an idea.

    ¡°Why did you target me before I met the swordsman?¡±

 Chapter 147

    #147. Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?

    * * *

    After a long night.

    After the ghosts of the liberation brigade were exterminated.

    The affiliates of the ck Dragon n, including Leviathan, were rather busier than before the raid.

    Fix broken lobbies and other facilities, close casualties gaps, prepare new events to get sluggish business back on track, and more.

    It was because there were so many things to do as the Seven Dragons group before the Seven Dragons.

    Particrly busy was the Guardian.

    As I was leading the defense of the affiliate this time, there were many things to deal with and check.

    Even in the midst of this, requests to join the Guardian System poured in like a flood from the remaining domestic affiliates as well as affiliates in the maind.

    Wei Ling, the only full-time employee of the Guardian, was on the verge of copsing from overwork.

    In any case, the great thing about her was that she handled most of the work just by working overtime alone.

    ¡°¡­where the hell is this damn representative doing, what the heck is he doing in this situation?¡±

    Of course, throughout the overtime work, he kept pouring out curses at the CEO who was invisible.

    Anyway, thanks to their efforts, the affiliates of the ck Dragon n were quickly normalized.

    To the extent that those who sought to expand their influence by taking advantage of the chaos felt regretful.

    But not all subsidiaries were like that.

    Because affiliates that suffered too much damage could not normalize on their own, they eventually had to receive Leviathan¡¯s support.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Swordsman would have such a talent for paperwork.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you kidding me right now?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean it from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    Limon frowned as he flipped through the stack of papers.

    That was why Li Qingyu muttered admiringly at him.

    ¡°Because it is impossible even for the masters of the Seven Dragons to process all these documents so quickly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just because your dynamic visual acuity and quick thinking aregging behind me, and this is a simple sorting job, right?¡±

    ¡°Correction is also a strict paperwork, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue as he sorted the messy documents in order of priority and chronology by type and affiliate, and took out duplicate or wrong documents.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have handled things like this.

    It was because the family members of the former affiliates were working hard to catch up on the raid, so the documents came in haphazardly.

    ¡®It reminds me of the days when I was sorting out paperwork on the battlefield.¡¯

    The good news was that no matter how messy the paperwork was, if it went through Limon, it would be sorted out in the blink of an eye.

    Of course, it was a really simple task that even a new employee could do.

    It was just that the speed was crazy.

    With his insane physical ability, he alone organized the paperwork at the speed of 100 new employees, and that alone was enough for Li Qingyu to admire.

    Even so, there was one reason why Limon couldn¡¯t ept thepliment straight away.

    It was because of Li Qingyu, who was processing the documents he had ssified.

    ¡°How the hell is your brain structured to process this at that rate?¡±

    ¡°Because I know all the work flow of the ck Dragon n. You just have to read the essential parts.¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks that it is abnormal to understand all the flow of work?¡±

    ¡°It must be because of your mood.¡±

    Seriously, it doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who was checking the wrong part of the document while answering in a casual way, Limon stuck out his tongue.

    Wei Ling¡¯s ability to handle business was great, but Li Qingyu¡¯s ability to flip through a mountain of documents with a smile on his face was on apletely different level.

    [¡­why does God want to create such a monster couple to give the world a sense of shame?]

    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve killed God, I don¡¯t remember being made by God?¡±

    ¡°Is our ancestor a dragon?¡±

    [yes yes. Of course,

    in the eyes of Yun Na-gyeong, an ordinary baby bird, they were both detestable talents.

    ¡®In normal novels, reincarnated people always get great cheating skills and eat everything, but why am I the only one who¡¯s just an ordinary chicken¡­ no blue bird?¡¯

    While she was grumbling in her heart, Yuna-kyung flew another bundle of papers by teleportation.

    Limon¡¯s pager rang.

    [The guest you mentioned before the swordsman has arrived.]

    ¡°Hmm? already?¡±

    [yes. It seemed like you were overdoing it, so I put it right in the drawing room.]

    ¡°Come on, then let¡¯s go now.¡±

    After being contacted by Youin.

    Limon, who got up from his seat, looked back at Li Qingyu.

    ¡°What are you going to do, princess?¡±

    ¡°Is it his job?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think it would be better for you to go too.¡±

    Hearing those words, it took a moment for him to put on a worried expression.

    Li Qingyu immediately shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m OK.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, your business has been sorted out, and all that remains is a simple formal confirmation.¡±

    I have a mountain of things to do, and I don¡¯t have time to waste on such trivial post-processing.

    Li Qingyu replied while stamping the documents, then added a word with a smile.

    ¡°More than anything else, I think it¡¯s something that the swordsman should finish by himself rather than me.¡±

    ¡°Okay then don¡¯t go.¡±

    [Oh me! I¡¯ll follow you!]

    Limon didn¡¯t bother rmending it further.

    He just picked up Yuna-kyung, who was pping his wings, and took a few steps.

    The drawing room of Leviathan.

    To meet the guests who are waiting for them there.

    Uncharacteristically, the reason Limon was helping with the paperwork in the first ce was to pass the time until this guest arrived.

    ¡°Hey, are you here?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on, so just sit down.¡±

    With a light gesture, Limon stopped the other person who was about to rise from the wheelchair and greet him.

    Then, while looking at the other person¡¯s appearance, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I felt back then, but¡­ Your life is really tough, too. I didn¡¯t know that even a master ss master would survive in the midst of that.¡±

    ¡°This is all thanks to the grace of the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°It was a mouthful. Branch Manager Wang knows best that I had no intention of saving you anyway.¡±

    Arms severed from shoulder to elbow.

    A bandage that covers half of the face.

    There¡¯s even a cast wrapped around his leg.

    A middle-aged man with a mustache who was beyond the level of a critically ill patient and looked almost like a living corpse.

    Wang Shi-sang smirked at Limon¡¯s words.

    ¡°The intention is good. The important thing is that I survived thanks to the swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°Now that ttery is over, let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    ¡°I understand the deposit.¡±

    No matter how skilled a master is, it is only natural that he will feel extreme pain, both mentally and physically, in this situation.

    I don¡¯t seem to feel any pain at all.

    The kingpin smiled and nodded.

    Then, he opened his mouth in line with the unmanned person who was holding his wheelchair holding out a small box.

    ¡°Please ept it.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It is a blood te that has sworn all the property, shares, and loyalty of our Shanghai royal family.¡±

    [Wow?]

    Yuna-kyung was startled.

    Even though they are the youngest in the ck Dragon n, the Shanghai royal family is a prestigious family that has umted enormous wealth with hundreds of years of tradition.

    Because the behavior of the king functioning to give away the entire property of such a family was the most surprising and embarrassing.

    However, Limon was not surprised.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Seeing that he even paid all his possessions as a bribe to ask for help, the situation must be pretty bad.¡±

    ¡°Someone has to take responsibility for this.¡±

    ¡°As a scapegoat, your family, who has been in charge of the initial investigation and has suffered great damage without being able to help, is the most suitable, right?¡±

    ¡°This is all self-inflicted.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t advertised extensively for catching Ryu Kang-cheol, he would have been able to pass it in moderation, but the problem was that he was overzealous.

    Take a moment to look at Wang Shikyeong, who smiles and answers.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°Why are you dedicating this to me and not to the princess?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a waste to throw away our family to the princess, but it can be a reliable back pocket to the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°In short, you seemed like a hukou who would protect your family diligently, right?¡±

    ¡°Could that be? I¡¯m just asking for a favor, trusting in the fairness of the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°It must be said by believing in poverty, not fairness and justice.¡±

    Limonughed.

    After repelling the attack of the liberation brigade.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s position among the ck Dragon n has changed greatly.

    As if it was a lie to ignore her as a foolish princess who had ruined her family until now, I was trying to catch her eye with all my means.

    Limon, on the other hand, was a little different.

    As before, the gazes that look down on him have greatly decreased, but instead, there are more people who are wary and keep their distance.

    Unlike Li Qingyu, their princess from the start, Li Mon is an enemy of the Seven Dragons.

    No matter how much he yed a big role in protecting the ck Dragon n this time, he was an opponent who could not be trusted even though he was in awe of his power.

    In that respect, Wang¡¯s proposal was quite attractive.

    The Shanghai royal family is a prestigious family.

    If they were all taken, Limon would have the power to use them like limbs.

    ¡°In a situation like this, finding someone who will buy a ruined family at the most expensive price is amazing.¡±

    ¡°Originally, it is said that our family became a prestigious family by surprise.¡±

    Wang Shi-sik smiled as if he understood the words with consent.

    Limon said calmly to him.

    ¡°There is nothing to be happy about. I only acknowledged your notice, but I never said I would ept your humble offer.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know, or do you want to know?¡±

    Maybe it was because the answer was so unexpected.

    As if doubting one¡¯s own ears.

    To make it easy to understand the king¡¯s ability to make a strange expression, Limon showed it in action.

    ¡°It means you don¡¯t need any of this.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    squeak.

    Right after Limon¡¯s sword cut through the air,

    the ship split left and right and fell to the floor, and the king¡¯s function hardened.

    Limon¡¯s action of shing away all of the Shanghai royal family without hesitation made the smile disappear from the face of Wang Fengsong, who was smirking even in the face of death.

    ¡°¡­can you hear the reason?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that great of a reason. It¡¯s just that there are people out there who are smarter than you.¡±

    With Limon¡¯s low answer, the moment the door of the parlor opened and a masked man appeared.

    Wang Feng Shui involuntarily swallowed a groan.

    The warrior who was apanying him did not even give his instructions, but it was not because he quietly left the parlor as if he were taking turns with a masked man.

    An object the masked person is holding.

    A ship that looked just like the one Limon had just cut down, but was several timesrger, froze him.

    Limon epted Ham with one hand so that such a royal function could be seen well.

    And unlike the light ham he had cut down, he ced the heavy ham on hisp and tapped it with his fingers and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°The royal function. What kind of arrogance is it to think of me as a hukou and still try to use me after suffering that situation?¡±

 Chapter 148

    #148. I have to eat and live.

    ¡°To see the swordsman as a protector. Who in the world would do such a reckless thing?¡±

    Wang Feng replied reflexively.

    It was 100% sincere.

    The same goes for the other members of the ck Dragon n, but he was especially aware of Limon¡¯s fearsomeness as he had seen Ryu Kang-chul put an end to it.

    However, when Limon heard that, he snorted.

    ¡°okay? Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°This is it?¡±

    ¡°This junk you brought back from the Shanghai royal family.¡±

    Limon kicked the flimsy papers in the small box that had been split in half with his toe.

    Wang Feng tried to answer him.

    I think there is some misunderstanding.

    This is definitely everything about the Shanghai royal family, so please don¡¯t be angry and clear up the misunderstanding.

    But the moment our eyes met.

    Wang Xiong swallowed back the excuses that hade out of his throat.

    He looked back and forth between Limon¡¯s cold face and therge drum he was tapping with his fingers, then let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°¡­Did you know everything from the start?¡±

    ¡°Then you thought you wouldn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the swordsman is not particrly interested in increasing his assets.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I looked like a Hogu in the end?¡±

    Limon raised his eyebrows.

    Then, he looked at the Wang function with cool eyes and continued talking.

    ¡°To the extent that I thought that even if I stole the most important assets and talents and gave up this shell and pledged false allegiance, I would be blown away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You stupid child.¡±

    Could it be because he was stabbed in the right direction?

    The king¡¯s ability to remain silent with his mouth shut.

    Looking at him, Limon lightly clicked his tongue, as if he was too dumbfounded to be angry.

    ¡°If you want to make a deal, you should have only made a deal, and if you wanted to beg, you should have only begged. What kind of idea is this guy trying to cheat while begging for mercy?¡±

    ¡°It is the result of calcting the gains and losses of interest.¡±

    Giving everything and swearing allegiance is too risky a gamble.

    Because the target of loyalty could lose everything at any time and be abandoned.

    In that respect, it was a natural decision in a sense that Wang Shi-sik tried to keep his back pocket just in case.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that calction include the loss if caught cheating?¡±

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t expect to get caught like this.¡±

    Except for the fact that if such an ulterior motive is discovered, it will be ruined as it is now.

    It seemed that he had reached the point of liberation beyond despair.

    Wang Shi-sang, who smiled dejectedly, continued talking quietly as he looked at therge box on Limon¡¯sp.

    ¡°How could I have predicted that the household members would have given everything to the swordsmith before I, the head of the household, had even made a decision.¡±

    Limon said coldly, tapping the box that contained everything from the Shanghai royal family in the literal sense, unlike the shell that Wang Qiang gave out.

    ¡°You should have expected it. This is the result of the trade-offs you love so much.¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    The king¡¯s ability was readily acknowledged.

    It was because he could roughly guess why his family members had abandoned the head of the household and attached themselves to Limon.

    ¡°Because that one scapegoat is enough to cover the sins. Isn¡¯t that why there¡¯s no reason to involve the family?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand quickly.¡±

    ¡°From the point of view of our family, this would be the most advantageous choice.¡±

    If the Wang function was intact, not everyone in the family would have turned against him.

    A ss master was a being who could change the status of a family just by being there.

    However, even though he was originally a master of fishing, he lost both arms and became a disabled man.

    The royal function was a stain on the family.

    Like an old hound that has no use left except to put it in a pot and boil it.

    ¡°Are your family resentful?¡±

    ¡°What shame should I have to resent those who saw the severe blood because of having a stupid head of household?¡±

    Nevertheless, Wang Shikyeong did not resent the family.

    In this raid, the Shanghai royal family suffered the most casualties, and the family was cornered.

    Because it was all their own responsibility.

    ¡°What will happen to the Shanghai royal family now?¡±

    ¡°You should ask your new head of household, not me.¡±

    Limon turned his head slightly.

    Wang Shi-sang followed him around and smiled bitterly when the masked man who had brought the box took off his mask.

    ¡°I was surprised by this. I don¡¯t think Wang Lun knew you would do something like this.¡±

    King Ryun, the lord of arms.

    He was originally from a coteral line, but he became the best master of the Shanghai royal family as Wang Feng became a disabled person, and he answered with a hard voice.

    ¡°I was just following orders.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you the princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the head of the armed forces of the family was a spy, so I have nothing to say even with ten mouths.¡±

    The kingpin let out augh.

    I was confident that my eyesight was second to none.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t even read the inside of his family.

    It was because the future of the Shanghai royal family was clearly visible just because Wang Lun became the new head of the household.

    As Li Qingyu¡¯s spy, he will devote himself with all his heart and soul more than anyone else in order to maintain his position as head of the household.

    ¡°Now, the Shanghai royal family will be the loyal dogs of swordsmiths.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, we can finally replenish the Guardian¡¯s manpower.¡±

    ¡°That is very reassuring.¡±

    The king¡¯s bitter smile grew thicker.

    To be in charge of supervising the n under Limon and no one else.

    Considering how the Shanghai royal family will be treated in the future, even if it is not because of Wang Lun, the Shanghai royal family will be thoroughly subordinate to Limon.

    Is it fortunate or unlucky that the worry of being dumped is reduced that much?

    He didn¡¯t bother to find the answer.

    In any case, being recognized for the existence of the Shanghai royal family was exactly what he wanted.

    One thing different from the wind.

    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have a ce of my own.

    It was for this reason that Wang Feng Shui opened his mouth calmly.

    ¡°I have onest question for you, Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Where do you think I went wrong?¡±

    When Ryu Kang-cheol was intercepted?

    When you get investigative powers?

    Or when you met Limon?

    Since when the hell did hee to this conclusion because he made the wrong choice?

    No matter how much he thought about it, Limon answered in a low voice to Wang Function, who asked a question he could not understand himself.

    ¡°How can I know that is me? One thing is for sure.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If you had cared for your princess before the interests of your family, you would have been helped at least once, no matter what predicament you were in.¡±

    If it were Li Qingyu, he would have taken care of them not for loyalty, but for the benefit of the Shanghai royal family.

    Nevertheless, when Limon said that the reason why the Shanghai royal family fell victim to them was because they failed to prove their worth, Wang Shikongughed.

    ¡°Are you saying that I misunderstood the benefits I should have taken care of?¡±

    As a member of the ck Dragon n, skilled in scheming.

    Also, as the family head of this harsh era.

    I¡¯ve lived my life thinking that the only things that help my family are real money and power, not intangible trust.

    At thest moment, Wang Shikong, who had lost everything because of not gaining that trust, sighed.

    And I slowly raised my head.

    ¡°Wangryun.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t feel the need to wear a mask anymore.

    Wang In-sik opened his mouth in a voice full of tiredness instead of his usual cunning, and in an instant, he continued talking quietly with a face that looked like he was 10 years old.

    ¡°You don¡¯t be like me.¡±

    Those were thest words he left to the new head of the Shanghai royal family.

    * * *

    [So, how is that person now?]

    ¡°It would be better not to know.¡±

    [I hate myself for being able to imagine just the fact that the team leader says that.

    ]

    After the warriors took the royal function.

    Limon responded calmly to Yuna-kyung¡¯s muttered words.

    Although they are now wearing the mask of a conglomerate, the Seven Dragons Society was originally the world¡¯srgest criminal organization that was even called the Demonic Cult.

    It was not a ce to safely retire Wang Shikyeong, who lost all power and became a crippled man after a series of failures caused great damage to the entire n.

    Especially considering how many times he stabbed Limon in the back of the head, who had emerged as the real power of the ck Dragon n.

    [Apart from that, it seems that the team leader didn¡¯t do much even if he continued to y around.]

    ¡°It¡¯s me, because I had a reliable bag.¡±

    [Isn¡¯t that saying that if Gongju hadn¡¯t taken care of her, the team leader could have been beaten up a long time ago?

    ]

    Limon snorted lightly.

    And I cut out the reason why it could never happen.

    ¡°Instead, I would have had to do the annoying job of wiping out dozens of assassins who came to me.¡±

    Yuna-kyung closed her beak.

    because I realized it all over again.

    Limon¡¯s life, which had seemedid-back until now, was actually a walk between knives.

    [¡­that¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about for a while. Team leader, do you really have to marry the princess? No matter how much I think about it, this doesn¡¯t seem like a good ce for the team leader.

    ]

    [Is this such a problem?]

    ¡°Yeah, and besides, I have no intention of stepping out now, even if it¡¯s not because of marriage.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    And he put on a cold expression.

    ¡°Nakyung, you must have seen the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade. How alien and dangerous they were.¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Yuna-kyung blurted out her words.

    Although they were repulsed, Belos, Eugene, and Ryu Gang-cheol were abnormal in many ways.

    Beyond borrowing the power of the Constetion with the skill called ¡ºConstetion Descent¡», he also allowed the Constetion itself to stay in his body.

    Thanks to that, each of them transcended the limits of their level and demonstrated their ability topete with the monarch.

    And about the strange armor they used, and the terrible runaway that Velos showed at the end, who had lost his godhood.

    Let¡¯s skip the other stuff.

    But what if ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡» is a skill that all the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade can use?

    I didn¡¯t know that the Liberation Brigade was an organization that had the power of a teenager¡¯s guild¡­ or maybe even more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re aiming for Seven Arcs and what they¡¯re trying to do with it, but one thing is clear.¡±

    The purpose of the liberation brigade that Eugene told me.

    Recalling the story of the seven arks, which are said to contain the secrets of the stars, Limon quietly continued.

    ¡°Something is happening.¡±

    Like the Demon God War, where demons descended, or the Refining Revolution, which changed the map of the American continent.

    Something disturbing is happening somewhere, and if we can¡¯t stop it, the world will be swept into trouble once again.

    Yuna-kyung made aplicated expression as she saw Limon who dered herself as a hero who had saved the world many times.

    [So you¡¯re trying to join hands with the Seven Dragons? You think you¡¯ll need the power of the Seven Dragons to stop that?]

    ¡°No. I n to eat the entire Seven Dragons instead of just holding hands.¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard about his goal for the first time.

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong, who opened her beak wide like a dove hit by a slingshot, Limon smiled coldly.

    ¡°So far, how many times have I saved the world? Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to get such a small reward soon?¡±

    [¡­Is the Seven Dragons weak? A conglomerate with all the wealth in the world?

    ]

    I¡¯m fed up with the act of saving the world without pay.

    So no matter what the Liberation Brigade does, I have to take care of it.

    Watching Limon talk softly, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but put on a bizarre expression as if she were watching a strongman trying to forcibly sell world peace.

 Chapter 149

    #149. Could one be possible?

    * * *

    [I¡¯m going to see the kids for a while¡­]

    Byeong.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve heard so many great things.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Yuna-gyeong, who had a tired expression, left her seat due to space movement.

    An unexpected opponent came to the parlor.

    ¡°Did your talk with the King¡¯s family go well?¡±

    ¡°¡­Princess, why are you here?¡±

    A ck-haired girl came through the door.

    Li Qingyu tilted his head after hearing Li Mon¡¯s question.

    ¡°Was there a time when I shouldn¡¯t havee?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a matter of timing. All that¡¯s left is how did youe here?¡±

    ¡°I entrusted the sorting of documents to another n instead of the swordsmith, but it took longer than expected. I came down for a while until the sorting was over.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, it¡¯s possible to process the documents even if you don¡¯t categorize them, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of efficiency.¡±

    It is said that if you do not take adequate rest, your work efficiency will also decrease.

    Seeing Li Qingyu respond naturally, Limon, who made a subtle expression, slightly turned his gaze to look in front of her.

    ¡°Is that why you came here? Are you ready for that?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the same break, tea time with simple refreshments is more effective.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem a bit grandiose for a simple refreshment?¡±

    A steaming teapot.

    Sweets of the seven-story pagoda stacked inyers.

    There are also various simple snacks.

    No matter how you look at it, Limon scratched his cheek while looking at the various refreshments that seemed to be enough to have a tea party at all, let alone a simple tea time.

    Li Qingyu pushed the cart back in and answered lightly.

    ¡°Because there is something nice about it. We can¡¯t afford to have a party right now, so we should rece the toast with refreshments.¡±

    ¡°¡­You couldn¡¯te with me earlier because you were preparing for this?¡±

    ¡°Well, what about it?¡±

    Li Qingyu replied with a strange smile.

    Then, after setting the refreshments himself, he continued as he poured tea into the teacup that was set down.

    ¡°Congrattions on subjugating the Shanghai royal family, swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Was this something to be celebrated?¡±

    ¡°Sure. After all, in the Seven Dragons, you have gained a force that will only be loyal to the swordsman.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    Even though Limon had been in the position of a superior in the ck Dragon n until now, it was more like carrying her name on her back as a reserve sire and escorting her.

    Right now, the Guardian was just running the ce Li Qingyu gave her as an attendant she assigned.

    But now things were different.

    Of course, he proved his strength as a sword master by resolving this chaos.

    There was no one in the ck Dragon n who would regard Limon, who had even acquired the power of the Shanghai royal family, as a mere fa?ade.

    In other words, Limon had finally prepared the minimum support base to make the Seven Dragons his own force.

    ¡°The power and wealth of the Shanghai royal family are by no means light. At least, it¡¯s enough to be the advance guard that the swordsman will use when ruling the Seven Dragons.¡±

    The Shanghai royal family is a prestigious family.

    Even in terms of total assets, it easily surpasses most conglomerates, and has sufficient strength and talent to operate the armed forces.

    If the seven dragons are regarded as kingdoms of each n in a huge empire, the Shanghai royal family can be said to be lords with their own territories.

    And subjugating the Shanghai royal family means acquiring the territory.

    It meant a lot.

    No matter how brilliant a knight may be, he is only a swordsman by himself, but a lord with a fiefdom can participate in the struggle for supremacy.

    The Shanghai royal family is just a starting point.

    If he gradually expanded his power based on them, Limon could gain more wealth and power.

    Just like the countless kings in history who started out as small territories and rose to the status of not only the king of a country but even higher.

    ¡°Besides, among the powers of the constetion that the swordsman has newly acquired, there are powers that will be very useful when expanding his power in the future.¡±

    What Limon gained by defeating the Liberation Brigade was not only fame and the Shanghai royal family.

    Ryu Gang-chul Eugene The power newly absorbed by cutting off the constetion of Velos.

    That alone greatly increased what Limon could do.

    However, the biggest benefit of all was that he was able to perfectly handle the violin of deep darkness.

    It was enough to digest all the power of three constetions with just one performance, which was yed by Eugene.

    For Limon and Li Ching-yu, it was indeed of great significance.

    As long as the side effects of absorbing the fragments of starlight are gone, Limon can now cut the Constetion as much as he wants.

    ¡°Swordsmith has gained so many things, so how can we not congratte him?¡±

    It was as if he was the one who got all of that.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who smiled and was happy, Limon smiled.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m not the only one who should be congratted.¡±

    Limon took the teapot from Li Qingyu¡¯s hand.

    Maybe because it was an unexpected action.

    Take a moment to open your eyes.

    Soon after, with a happy smile, Li Mon said calmly while pouring tea to Li Qingyu, who politely held out his teacup with both hands.

    ¡°Congrattions on taking control of the n again, ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°There is still the power of the elders, but they congratte us too quickly.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s the difference between being a little early orte.¡±

    Limonughed.

    What he gained from this incident was more Li Qingyu.

    It was because she had cleared away the distrust she had umted over the past decades and regained her authority as a princess.

    It¡¯s not just about belittling authority.

    In the original religious and criminal organization, the Seven Dragons, the authority of the princess was absolutely absolute.

    Li Qingyu, who arranged such a thing to the point of putting that absolute authority on the floor himself in order to stop only one Limon, was rather remarkable.

    ¡°You made good use of this job.¡±

    ¡°A crisis is an opportunity.¡±

    Limon put down the teapot and held out his teacup.

    Li Qingyu calmly continued as she passed the teacup in time for him.

    ¡°Actually, as the swordsman said, taking over the n is only a matter of time. There are other things to worry about.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Limon was not surprised by her words, as he was talking about them with Yuna-kyung.

    I just asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you think you can follow me?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, the strength of the ck Dragon n alone is not enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess.¡±

    Limon shook his head at the answer he had already expected.

    The Liberation Brigade is a ghost-like organization that has been pursued by investigative agencies all over the world, but has not been caught.

    Even with only three people, it was a powerful enemy that turned Leviathan as well as affiliates of the ck Dragon n.

    Of course, if this was the Seventy-seven Commonwealth of China, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to run rampant like that.

    In the first ce, it was only a branch, and the power of the ck Dragon n was extremely weakpared to the maind in this country that Limon had protected for the past hundreds of years.

    However, even considering all of that, it was clear that the Liberation Brigade was a dangerous opponent.

    The second problem is difficult to find.

    Even if the masters of the ss came forward, it was easy to take damage instead of catching them.

    ¡°Besides, I have other concerns.¡±

    ¡°worry? you?¡±

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    It was because there was no word that did not suit the princess of the ck Dragon n.

    Li Qingyu asked him calmly.

    ¡°Do you remember? The infinite lord was chasing me when I first met Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ yes. Come to think of it, that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    At the time, I was so preupied with collecting blood that I forgot, but that was certainly not something to be overlooked.

    No matter how absolute the ruler of the time was, touching Li Qingyu was something that could lead to a war with the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Since I met the Infinite Lord this time, I asked him about it. Why did you track me?¡±

    ¡°What was that kimchi soup called?¡±

    ¡°I heard you wanted the treasure of the ck Dragon n.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Limon raised his eyebrows involuntarily.

    Then, looking at her with her mouth closed, she tilted her head and asked in a serious voice.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±

    He seems to be very curious.

    Li Qingyu tilted his head in line with Limon and continued with a soft voice.

    ¡°ording to the Infinite Lord, it is the supreme treasure that gives the power of the absolute to the owner that contains the power of our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been fighting with you for hundreds of years, but I¡¯ve never heard of something like that?¡±

    Limon¡¯s face became even more shaken.

    ¡°That¡¯s verymon. I¡¯m also the princess of the Seven Dragons, but I didn¡¯t know we had such a treasure.¡±

    I was astonished when I heard it myself.

    So, Limon seemed to be ashamed to his heart¡¯s content.

    Li Qingyu smiled and nodded, and added a meaningful word.

    ¡°So I asked the Infinite Lord where the rumors came from, and he came up with an interesting name.¡±

    ¡°¡­Could it be that bastard?¡±

    ¡°Your swordsmith was Park Hyeon-gun, the head of the Park department, who personally took blood.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d hear that name again.

    To Li Mon, who had a mysterious expression on his face, Li Qingyu calmly exined.

    ¡°It is not unusual. He was in the position of managing the Infinity Guild on behalf of the Infinite Lord, and all important information went through him.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a different story when the information is fake.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­The fact that a guy named Lord believed such dubious information must mean that it was reliable information.¡±

    ¡°There are very few organizations that can covertly manipte and leak such information enough to trick even a teenage guild.¡±

    ¡°And that guy¡­¡±

    ¡°He had ties to the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    Proof that Park Hyeon-gun was connected to them from the fact that he used the base of the Liberation Brigade as a trap to set up explosives and attract Limon.

    If so, it was quite possible for the Liberation Brigade to leak specific information through Park Hyeon-gun.

    ¡°Are you saying that the Liberation Brigade used that bastard to bring you into conflict with the Infinity Guild?¡±

    ¡°well. Frankly, I have no way of knowing if their purpose was just a sh or something more.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    Park Hyeon-gun, who was the tail, was already dead, and even if he was alive, he would not have known the secrets of the Liberation Brigade.

    Still, there was another reason why she brought up this story.

    ¡°The important thing is that there is a possibility that the Liberation Brigade¡¯s hand has reached out to other teenage guilds as well.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much of a doubt?¡±

    ¡°If you look at this incident, it is.¡±

    It was too much of an over-exaggeration to suspect only one case, Park Hyeon-gun.

    Because traitors can be anywhere.

    So she said quietly.

    ¡°But what if the specter of the Liberation Brigade asserted that even if the Seven Dragons copsed, the teenage guild would note forward?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a story that I dug up by even writing the Soul and Demonic Style.¡±

    ¡°What a gue¡­¡±

    Limon cursed.

    As an nemesis of the Seven Dragons, he couldn¡¯t have been unaware of the fear of the Soul Demonic Spirit.

    Including the reason why Bellos was able to make such an assertion in that state.

    ¡°If even a teenage guild is entangled with the Liberation Brigade, this is really not something the ck Dragon n can handle.¡±

    The teenage guild is the loser of this era.

    No matter how many high-level yers there were, they were different from the criminal organization, the Liberation Brigade.

    But what if the Liberation Brigade had rooted itself to the backbone of the teenage guild, just as Park Hyeon-gun induced Lee Chun-gi¡¯s movement?

    It could be like facing a wild beast while trying to catch a bug.

    ¡°Yes, with the power of our ck Dragon n.¡±

    Li Qingyu readily acknowledged his ipetence.

    However, Limon did not miss one premise repeated in those words.

    ¡°¡­In the end, it means that we need the strength of the entire Seven Dragons to catch the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    It¡¯s not a new story.

    It was only because of the Liberation Brigade that the need was highlighted more quickly.

    From the time we decided to confront the Constetions in the first ce, attracting the entire Seven Dragons was a natural process that we had to go through.

    The problem was how.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the strength to move the Seven Dragons right now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The ck Dragon n has already sold nearly half of Leviathan¡¯s stake.

    Even in the same Seven Dragons, Li Qingyu, who had already lost nearly half of his power, had no right to speak.

    ¡°Then, in the end, we have to conciliate the other princesses¡­ Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°It would be difficult in the usual way.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not the usual way, it¡¯s the same, right?¡±

    Limon frowned.

    No matter how much he was, there was no way to force him to follow the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    If he had been able to deal with intimidation or intimidation, he would not have faced Limon for hundreds of years.

    In that case, it was necessary to voluntarily cooperate somehow, but the persuasion of Li Qing-yu, who was already engaged to Li Mon, could not work properly.

    No matter what anyone said, Limon was the enemy and nemesis of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Well, I originally thought that too¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­why is that in past tense?¡±

    So it was.

    Looking at Li Qingyu with a strange expression, Limon was puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think there¡¯s a chance that at least one person will be appeased.¡±

 Chapter 150

    #150. hey.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just assuming that the swordsman will help.¡±

    ¡°If you need my help, is there a princess who urgently needs a swordsman?¡±

    Based on past life experiences, Limon has drawn out the most usible reasoning.

    Li Qingyu is an exception.

    If the princess of the Seven Dragons was going to borrow the power of her enemy, there was nothing else that came to mind.

    ¡°No, to be precise, what is needed is not the power of a swordsman¡­¡±

    Knock.

    Li Qingyu, who had a more subtle expression after hearing Limon¡¯s words, was about to exin the details.

    A light knock was heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess, I¡¯m on break, but can you excuse me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°¡­what else happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not particrly important, but there¡¯s something I need to tell the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°To me?¡±

    Having received permission from the puzzled Li Mon and Li Qingyu, Youin entered the drawing room and took out two photos from her bosom and held them out.

    ¡°Do you know these two?¡±

    ¡°ok? Why do you have pictures of them?¡±

    ¡°I came across this by ident while chasing after the traces of that customer, Eugene, but¡­¡±

    Looking at the photo of the live cafe president Jung and producer Kim Seung-joon, Yo In showed off, Limon made an unexpected expression.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out why they were showing pictures of people who had no chance to meet since Eugene died.

    To Limon who was so puzzled, Yoin said with a serious face.

    ¡°Anyway, it seems that these two are in a prettyplicated situation because of the swordsman and his guest.¡±

    * * *

    The live cafe where Eugene worked.

    There, President Jeong and PD Kim Seung-joon were facing each other with a dark, dead face.

    ¡°Senior, are you still unable to contact Yujin?¡±

    ¡°If I had contacted you, would I be doing this?¡±

    ¡°No, what did you do without knowing any contact information? Isn¡¯t it a matter of course that you have to know the contact information of part-timers?¡±

    ¡°Hey kid! If you put it that way, you, who introduced Miss Yujin, should know her contact information!¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of digging it out from seniorster.¡±

    ¡°Did you, you bastard, rmend Eugene as our part-time job?!¡±

    For a while, he made a grim expression as if he would grab Kim Seung-jun by the cor and shake him off.

    Jung immediately sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s quitter. Quit it. It¡¯s not going to be solved by beating you up now.¡±

    President Jung gulps down only cold water to cool his boiling stomach.

    Feeling apologetic after seeing that scene, Kim Seung-joon secretly avoided his eyes.

    Although there was no direct fault, it was because he introduced Yu-jin to President Jung anyway.

    ¡°What about that young man who is Eugene¡¯s friend? At least I should talk to that friend.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I, who don¡¯t even know Eugene¡¯s phone number, would know Mr. Lee¡¯s phone number?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m proud of you, man.¡±

    Jung shook his head roughly.

    I had to talk to Eugene to somehow resolve this situation, but suddenly she didn¡¯te to work without contacting me.

    He was suddenly struck by lightning, and his stomach was about to explode.

    Was it because he was afraid that he would get angry?

    Kim Seung-joon, who had been carefully watching President Jung¡¯s notice, carefully raised a suspicion.

    ¡°By the way, senior, isn¡¯t the timing odd?¡±

    ¡°What timing?¡±

    ¡°It was at this time that I lost contact with Miss Eugene. Is it really a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°If not by chance, what? Do you really suspect that he might have kidnapped Miss Eugene?¡±

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t kidnapping, something could have been done.¡±

    President Jeong snorted at Seungjun Kim¡¯s conspiracy theory.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing this because of Miss Eugene, so what does he get from doing that behind the scenes again?¡±

    ¡°I tried contacting her, and if Yujin-yang just ignored everything and shouted ¡®My Way¡¯, it might be like that, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, make some noise. No matter how much Eugene is an entric who only knows how to sing, and even if he has a wed personality, do you have to go that far?¡±

    ¡°¡­Senior, since you¡¯re talking about yourself now, aren¡¯t you worried because you think there¡¯s a lot of potential?¡±

    ¡°¡­is it obvious?¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are swaying like California when you¡¯re a spirit.¡±

    ¡°shit!¡±

    At Kim Seung-joon¡¯s cool point, President Chung gave up pretending to be calm any longer.

    Then he asked anxiously, his legs trembling openly.

    ¡°What? Should I call the police?¡±

    ¡°The police won¡¯t even be able to cross the WIM threshold.¡±

    ¡°Why is there such a thing as PAB! A ce that specializes in arresting only yers.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news that they disbanded a while ago?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you say to me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying what to do, just calm down. After all, it¡¯s not certain that Chief Moon yed a trick on Miss Yujin, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey kid! Are you going to pour your worries into a drum and say that?!¡±

    Just like the constetion that descended like that, when President Jung, mad like that, couldn¡¯t stand it and grabbed Kim Seung-jun by the cor and robbed him of everything.

    The cafe door, which had been tightly closed, opened lightly.

    ¡°No business today. Pleasee back next time!¡±

    Is it the nature of a merchant?

    Hearing the sound of the door opening like a ghost, President Jung politely followed the customer while robbing Kim Seung-jun.

    In my heart, while grumbling at the impatience of the customer who ignored the [CLOSE] sign and entered.

    ¡°okay? Shall we just go back then?¡±

    ¡°¡­!?¡±

    But the moment I actually heard the customer¡¯s voice.

    President Jung looked back at the entrance like lightning, putting his sullen attitude from a moment ago to shame.

    It was the voice that he and Kim Seung-joon had been waiting for so long that even if they died, they wouldn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Lee, where did youe from and what did you do now!?¡±

    bang!

    Is it because the pleasure was too much?

    Limon murmured nervously as he watched the situation in which Seung-jun Kim, who was holding him, was thrown upside down on the floor and greeted him.

    ¡°¡­if you were murdering, shouldn¡¯t you have locked the door? Witnesses who see something so stern for no reason will be embarrassed.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°I will report it. I will report it for attempted murder¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chief Geo. What is an attempted murder with a slight bump on the head? An attempted murder.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that right now, driving a normal person upside down on the bare floor like a pile driver?!¡±

    ¡°Ke-hum, that might be the case if people get excited.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill a real person if you get excited twice?!¡±

    Watching the two chattering with excitement, Yuna-kyung inadvertently opened her beak.

    [¡­I didn¡¯t know it before, but looking at it like this, I feel a sense of kinship with PD Kim Seung-joon.

    ]

    [Ummm, is that so?]

    When Yuna-kyung tilted her head at the lump on Kim Seung-joon¡¯s head.

    Limon lightly tapped the table to get their attention.

    ¡°Hey, you two there. It¡¯s nice to talk to each other, but didn¡¯t I have some business?¡±

    ¡°Oh right!¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you know where Miss Eugene is and what she is doing? huh?¡±

    Only then did he seem to remember why he had been waiting for Limon.

    The two frantically ask about Eugene.

    Looking at their faces where worry, hope, anxiety and expectation intersect exquisitely, Limon opened his mouth after a moment of silence.

    ¡°He went to America.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly going to America?!¡±

    ¡°That guy was originally a wanderer. It¡¯s time to go, so I guess I just went.¡±

    Limon answered quietly.

    That Eugene was a criminal.

    That¡¯s why he killed himself.

    It was a story that would not be good for each other even if the two people, the ordinary cafe owner and the PD, recognized each other.

    ¡°My God.¡±

    ¡°Even if the timing is bad, how can it be this bad¡­¡±

    But the news from Limon was enough to make the two¡¯s faces change like Munch¡¯s screams.

    Limon calmly asked the two people who were in despair as if the world had ended.

    ¡°why? If Eugene isn¡¯t there, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°If there is no big problem, it is already a problem.¡±

    Kim Seungjun tried to exin the situation with a sigh.

    Unless another guest came just in time.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! Boss, is the business going well?¡±

    A man wearing sunsses bursts open the door of the cafe with loudughter.

    Mun Chun-yeop of the WIM Guild looked around the empty cafe and pretended to be surprised when he saw Limon.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Mr. Lee? I couldn¡¯t find it no matter how much I looked for it, so I didn¡¯t expect toe across it by chance in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡®Coincidence is a piece of shit.¡¯

    Seungjun Kim murmured inwardly.

    Over the past few days, Moon Chun-yeop had been to the cafe dozens of times to find Limon and Yu-jin.

    whether you know that fact or not.

    Limon looked at Moon Cheon-yeop with a calm face.

    ¡°You found me? why?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing special. I have something to tell you.¡±

    It seems like he was waiting for that question.

    Moon Chun-yeop took out a briefcase from the briefcase he was holding and held it out.

    ¡°Here is thewsuit.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is still being processed by the court, but it will pass anyway, so I will give it to you first in the sense of looking for awyer.¡±

    Mun Cheon-yeop lightly presents awsuit as if it were a wedding invitation.

    However, Limon was neither surprised nor embarrassed when he saw the unexpected gift.

    I just asked coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember doing anything that deserved awsuit?¡±

    It was not wrong.

    Limon Aspelder was the only one who hadmitted treason and held the president hostage.

    At most, all he did as Lee was ying the guitar with the murderer of the Liberation Brigade.

    Looking at Limon, Mun Chun-yeop said with regret.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it has been reported that the selfposed song used by Mr. Lee and Mr. Yujin for the performance is very simr to the song registered by WIM¡¯s exclusiveposer.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying we giarized your song?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t say such dangerous words easily. Isn¡¯t it a matter of life as a musician?¡±

    I wondered how the songs could be simr.

    Without mentioning exactly who made whose song simr, Moon Cheon-yeop nced back at President Jeong.

    ¡°Of course, even if it was giarized, it could be passed if it was not usedmercially, but since Eugene performed here and got paid.¡±

    ¡°It was just a part-time job excluding performance fees!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have to insist on crying. Does it make sense that they ordered the performance and paid for it, but not the performance fee?¡±

    ¡°Turn it off.¡±

    At the reasonable argument, President Jeong gave a sound of pain.

    Because Eugene hated earning money through singing, he signed a twisted contract like this, but looking at it objectively, it was really perfect nonsense.

    ¡°Of course, President Jung may have done this without knowing, but if you don¡¯t want to be used of tax evasion, please cooperate with the investigation.¡±

    ¡®Hey you bastard! That tax evasion suspicion has already been covered up by you!¡¯

    President Jeong swallowed the words that protruded all the way to his throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be careful, too, PD Kim. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if rumors spread that you were trying to hire a musician who giarized someone else¡¯s song as the main character of a new program?¡±

    ¡®This XX has XXXX XX!¡¯

    Likewise, Kim Seung-jun, who had already spread rumors, also poured out curses in his heart.

    However, even though President Jung and Seung-jun Kim gnashed their teeth, they could not argue with Moon Cheon-yeop.

    Even if that were the case, it was obvious that Moon Chun-yeop would pretend that it had nothing to do with him as before, and instead, the pressure they would receive would only intensify.

    In addition, Moon Cheon-yeop, who runs a huge guild called Midas, had that much power.

    In the first ce, being a high-level yer was an existence in the sky that ordinary yers could not resist.

    Moon Cheon-yeop put on a satisfied expression as if he was satisfied with the two of them.

    Then he looked back at Limon and gave him a strange smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate. If Eugene Yang and Mr. Lee had signed a contract with our guild, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten caught up in a giarism dispute like this.¡±

    Limon, who had been silently watching Mun Chun-hyeop¡¯s actions with his arms crossed, opened his mouth in anguid voice.

    ¡°¡­In short, is this what you mean? If you don¡¯t want to see something worse, you want to get down and pray right now?¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? It¡¯s just that if there¡¯s a way to make things better for each other, let¡¯s find out.¡±

    That ¡®good way¡¯ has been decided, so Limon and Eugene just need to shut up and sign the contract.

    If another ¡®bad way¡¯ is chosen, not only the two of them, but also President Eom Han-jung and Kim Seung-joon will be put into trouble in many ways.

    For a moment, look at Moon Cheon-yeop, who is ted andprehensible, as if he doesn¡¯t even think about rejecting it.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°hey.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Episode #151. grin your mouth

    ¡°Oh hey, Yaranyo. We¡¯ll be business partners soon, but be respectful¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    [¡­Oh no.]

    The moment Moon Cheon-yeop made a puzzled expression at that sudden statement.

    Yuna-kyung covers her face with her wings.

    Limon loosens his folded arms.

    A fierce sound rang out.

    Wow!

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    for quite a while.

    Kim Seung-joon and President Jeong did not understand what had happened.

    As only mid-level yers, they could recognize only two things.

    The moment I thought I heard something loud, Limon and Moon Cheon-yeop just disappeared.

    However, the sight that came into their eyes after that made them understand the situation clearly even for those who blinked in a daze.

    Bubbubbubbuck!

    ¡°Kuk kuk heck heck heck!¡±

    The head that soared after being hit by the jaw fell down, hit both cheeks, and teeth spilled out.

    Every time the fist is swung, the body shakes like a dance and the legs stagger like a marite.

    The body about to fall is grabbed by the hair and forcibly put back up again, and the stomach is taken as it is, turning the inside upside down and striking the neck to swallow the vomit again.

    Is taking off the sunsses a minimum of mercy?

    Or is it to grind your eyes?

    Only one thing is clear.

    The only thing was that a person who had been fine just a moment ago was now being crushed by Limon¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Uh, that¡­¡±

    Kim Seung-joon and President Jeong only opened their mouths.

    I didn¡¯t even dare to dry it.

    Aside from the fact that there was no way to stop Limon from striking at such a speed that the eyes could not see well, it was because his body was hardened by its ferocious momentum.

    [Team leader, team leader! Stop doing this and catch someone again!]

    In the end, it was a baby bird the size of a rat that took their ce.

    It was only after Yuna-kyung clung to his head and pped his forehead that Limon stopped his fist.

    Cheeky!

    It was only after the beating stopped that Moon Cheon-yeop was able to lie on the floor like a doll whose thread had been cut.

    Looking down at him with cool eyes, Limon opened his mouth coldly.

    ¡°Tell me one more time. Who giarized whose song, so find a good way?¡±

    ¡°Uh uh¡­¡±

    Of course, the answer didn¡¯te back.

    The only thing Moon Cheon-yeop could do was moan and wriggle like a bug.

    There was one thing Yuna-kyung could do after seeing that.

    All he had to do was sigh and ask Wei Ling to send Hua Hua to send an ambnce.

    * * *

    [ording to my memory, the CEO seems to have told us to deal with it as smoothly as possible.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [So, I said that I had already dealt with the issues rted to thewsuit and had talked with the judge.]

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    [¡­But why did the CEO¡¯s assault casee to an end?]

    ¡°That¡¯s because I half-killed that bastard.¡±

    [¡­]

    I¡¯m afraid someone might not be a sword master, so I¡¯m going to keep silent for a while after hearing the exciting answer, as if cutting with a knife.

    In the end, Wei Ling spoke again with a voice that was three times colder than usual.

    [I¡¯ve solved the problem with the police for now, but be prepared for trouble if Midas interferes even if you don¡¯t know WIM.]

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    [¡­Don¡¯t overdo it and say something like that.]

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because they had a hard time dealing with Limon¡¯s actions as soon as the Shanghai royal family¡¯s manpower was recruited by the Guardian.

    After hanging up the phone while listening to Wei Ling¡¯s words, which contained fatigue that could not be hidden in apathy, in one ear.

    Limon muttered carelessly.

    ¡°Hmm, money and power are good, too. Even if you don¡¯t bother going to the police station, everything will be resolved.¡±

    [It¡¯s not resolved? Was it a lot of work? Take a look at this atmosphere!]

    ¡°How is the atmosphere?¡±

    [Can you say that even after looking at those two?]

    Yuna-kyung argued with all her heart.

    That would be the case, and the atmosphere between President Jeong and Seung-Jun Kim is gloomy.

    If it was like a funeral home before Limon came, now it reminds us of a funeral home after a thug overturned it and a debtor robbed it of all his money.

    I was so scared that I would meet his eyes, so even the reaction of avoiding my eyes was like that.

    [So why are you punching all the time! I heard the manager doesn¡¯t like bragging about his strength! Yes?]

    I even prepared everything so that I could finish the work quietly at best.

    Why did you blow it all away?

    Limon answered naturally to Yuna-gyeong, who raised her feathers and argued.

    ¡°Showing off your strength and beating a bastard are two different things, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    [What the hell is that difference!?]

    ¡°Even though I can look down on a dog who boasts that his shit is thick, I have to beat a dog who poops all over the ce to show off.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    Then, looking at the direction Mun Chun-yeop was taken with cold eyes, he continued.

    ¡°If you trust only your own petty power and power and y with other people¡¯s lives, shouldn¡¯t you have to y with your own life at least once?¡±

    [¡­it¡¯s better if you can¡¯t talk.]

    Despite briefly grumbling, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t bear to argue with Limon anymore.

    Just looking at the results of a brief preliminary investigation, I knew that there were not one or two people who ruined their lives because of Moon Cheon-yeop.

    Just having a conversation with such a human was a huge concession for Limon.

    Of course, that concession was already over when Moon Cheon-yeop triumphantly threatened Limon.

    [What are you going to do now?]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [Post-processing. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t go on without incident.]

    ¡°Is that an invitation to chase and kill right now?¡±

    [Stop talking nonsense! Then, if the real Midas Guildes forward, all the older sisters and brothers of the ck Dragon n, who are already busy, might die from overwork.]

    Yuna-kyung pointed out in surprise.

    Any decent guild would be able to crush it with the wealth and power of the Seven Dragons, but Midas, one of the top 10 guilds, was by no means an easy opponent.

    This is especially true for the ck Dragon n, which is now hectic after being attacked by the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bastard a member of the Midas guild? It¡¯s just a lower guild jobber.¡±

    [Instead, it¡¯s a jobber who makes good money. If you¡¯re the manager of WIM and a popr singer like ire, you¡¯ll be under management in Midas, right?]

    As a former PAB agent, Nakyung Yun was well aware of how sensitive and tenacious Midas is to damage.

    What if I made a loss because of this?

    They will try topensate somehow.

    Of course, now that Limon has disguised his identity, there is nothing he can¡¯t hide if he decides to hide, but he didn¡¯t know that sparks would fly to the strict President Kim Seung-jun and President Jeong.

    [You¡¯re not going to fight Midas, are you?]

    ¡°Do I look like a mad dog? Are you going to start an all-out war with the teenage guild just because of this?¡±

    It was a very persuasive speech of a human who even paid the infinite lord in order to pay back the blood of one of his subordinates.

    But Limon was sincere.

    It is still unknown how far the roots of the Liberation Brigade extend to the teenage guild.

    I didn¡¯t know that if Limon Aspelder got entangled with Midas here, I would have to beat the golden lord this time.

    Knowing that, but eventually knocking on Moon Cheon-yeop was something he did.

    [Then you have to pay for it somehow¡­ Are you going to ask the princess¡¯s sister?]

    ¡°No, I have no intention of doing that.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    Of course, Li Qingyu would take care of this kind of problem on his own.

    As much as profit is important, the advantage of Midas is that hepletely forgets all the silver money once he receives a reward, and the Seven Dragons were an organization where money rots.

    Nevertheless, the reason for denying it is that the Liberation Brigade could intervene just by the Seven Dragons getting entangled with Midas.

    And the second was that part of the reward would be given to Moon Cheon-yeop.

    ¡°I caught a bastard at most, but you can¡¯t see the bastard receiving a golden doghouse and enjoying himself with that price.¡±

    [Then what are you going to do?]

    If you¡¯re not going to fight or reward, how are you going to solve the situation?

    To Yuna-gyeong, who was puzzled, Limon said simply.

    ¡°The point is, after all, if I get entangled with Midas, isn¡¯t it annoying?¡±

    [Right?]

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to get entangled.¡±

    [¡­Did you forget to do this when you¡¯re already entangled?]

    Scream!

    [Ah! Why are you hitting me again?]

    ¡°Why, man. Because of your disrespectful gaze.¡±

    Limon flicked his finger at Yuna-gyeong, who was looking at her with the eyes of an old man with dementia.

    He said coldly to Yuna-gyeong, who covered her forehead with her wings and sighed.

    ¡°You already told me. That bastard is not a member of the Midas guild, but a jobber from the lower guild.¡±

    [Is that what it is?]

    ¡°No, it¡¯s different.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    And he pointed out a fact that Yuna-kyung hadn¡¯t considered before.

    ¡°If Jeongseung¡¯s dog dies, you have to go to his condolences, but if Jeongseung¡¯s ve¡¯s dog dies, you can boil it and eat it together.¡±

    [Yes?]

    When Yuna-kyung tilts her head at the words she doesn¡¯t understand.

    Limon turned around.

    Then, he casually spoke to Kim Seung-jun, who was startled by his eye contact.

    ¡°It¡¯s PD Kim. Isn¡¯t that the contact for the WIM guild leader?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, of course.¡±

    ¡°Then contact him.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the impact of hitting Moon Chun-yeop was so strong.

    Giving a cold smile to Kim Seung-joon, who responded with a posture at attention, Limon continued talking quietly.

    ¡°???? ???? ?? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??? ? ?? ?? ???? ???? ??? ?? ?? ?????.¡±

    A deste cafe with only three people plus one dog.

    It was only 20 minutester that another person was added there.

    * * *

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    A woman in herte 30s who gives off a strangely friendly impression thanks to her modest makeuppared to her sophisticated outfit.

    Yeon-hwa, the head of the WIM guild, thought.

    It is said that the Englishnguage is unknown.

    In fact, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all until she received an urgent report that Mun Chun-yeop had been beaten and taken to the hospital.

    I thought something was going to happen.

    ¡®I¡¯ve heard that Chief Moon visits here often these days¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect that he would end up like that here.¡¯

    Moon Cheon-yeop caused many problems as he did not choose any means.

    It was only because he had connections with Midas and that he was a high-level yer himself, so he was safe until now.

    However, unless Chunyeop Moon was the only high-level yer in the world, it was inevitable that an ident like this would happen someday.

    That¡¯s why Yeon-hwa didn¡¯t think deeply about it.

    As usual, all I had to do was contact the Midas Guild and follow their instructions.

    What changed her mind was a phone call when she was just about to contact Midas.

    In fact, a call from Kim Seung-joon, a PD with no experience at KTB, who is half-dead.

    itself was nothing.

    Instead, the content of the phone call was very different.

    It was to the point that Yeon-hwa had no choice but to put aside everything else and run to this ce.

    However, the scene she encountered at the live cafe was very different from her imagination.

 Chapter 152

    #152. invitation.

    ¡°Is there any alcohol here?¡±

    ¡°¡­at least not in my cafe.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then, at least make some strong coffee. Wouldn¡¯t it be rude if a guest came and didn¡¯t serve anything?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s quite rude to greet guests with that attitude?¡±

    ¡°I will take care of that case, so President Jung should do what he has to do.¡±

    ¡°Um, I see.¡±

    ¡°Ah senior. I only have one cup of Americano¡­¡±

    ¡°You burn yourself and eat it, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    An ambitious broadcasting PD.

    A watcher disguised as a cafe employee.

    An assaulter with a bloody atmosphere.

    ¡­Unfortunately, there was none.

    There were only cafe owners who worked hard to deliver coffee, and PDs from small broadcasting stations who shrank after hearing what the boss said.

    Yeon-hwa was at a loss as to why she was so nervous abouting to this ce.

    It was Limon¡¯s carefree voice that brought her to reality.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Maybe it¡¯s the first time they¡¯ve been in a ce like this, because they¡¯re not prepared well.¡±

    ¡®I think that¡¯s the same for you too?¡¯

    A dark-haired young man with his feet on the table, far from greeting the customer who greeted him, his attitude towards humans was bad.

    Yeon-hwa looked at him and swallowed the words that hade out of her throat.

    Because it was instinctively intuitive.

    That this cheeky young man was the one who sent Moon Cheon-yeop to the hospital and called him out.

    ¡°Since I apologized, can we get right to the point?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty impatient, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really urgent.¡±

    In order not to get caught up in the atmosphere, Yeon-hwa said clearly.

    Then he looked straight at Limon and spoke.

    ¡°First, I have a few questions for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why did you think I would ept your offer?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Limon smiled brightly and replied casually.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible for a singer¡¯s manager to be famous by being called the real power of the guild only if he has a direct connection with Midas?¡±

    ¡°What does that matter? Anyway, the whole WIM guild sees the benefit.¡±

    ¡°Instead, your power as the guild leader must have been reduced by that much. That bastard would have acted as if he were the owner.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And nine out of ten bosses I know are creatures who can¡¯t stand being alienated from power more than the benefit of the organization.¡±

    Yeonhwa remained silent.

    It wasn¡¯t just about getting hit.

    It was because of Limon¡¯s insight that he pinpointed the subtle power structure between himself and Mun Chun-yeop that only WIM insiders knew about.

    ¡®How can a young person create such an atmosphere?¡¯

    From the outside, he only looks like a cheeky young man in his 20s.

    It¡¯s different from the cunning politician.

    Different from old hunters and beasts.

    It was a while to look at Limon, who had an indescribably subtle atmosphere, with eyes that he could not understand.

    Yeonhwa opened her mouth after silence.

    ¡°great. Then tell me how you n to get rid of Chief Moon.¡±

    ¡°hmm? Are the questions over already?¡±

    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t the type to talk nonsense, so that¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that it¡¯s cool.¡±

    It seems like it would be nice to be able to skip the annoying questions and answers.

    Limon nodded and continued talking while sipping the coffee President Jeong had served.

    ¡°Well, not in a very great way. ? ???? ????? ? ??? ?? ? ???? ??? ????? ??.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you bring me here just to tell you how to do that?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think you can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°If that was possible, I would have gotten rid of Mr. Moon a long time ago. But even because of ire, that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Yeonhwa could not hide her disappointment.

    ire, a duke-level yer in her 80s and a popr singer.

    She is a representative star of WIM, and it was thanks to her that Moon Chun-yeop was able to establish a close rtionship with the Midas Guild.

    That¡¯s why it was difficult for ire to intervene in Moon Chun-yeop¡¯s connection with Midas unless she changed her mind.

    ¡°Why is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°You mean I just need to convince ire? It¡¯s a pity, but that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s why I¡¯m clinging to that girl who is called ire or Clear.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Limon said calmly to Yeon-hwa, who was puzzled by the unexpected words.

    ¡°?? ??? ? ?? ??? ??? ? ????? ?? ? ? ?????.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you give Midas profits that exceed Mr. Moon¡¯s wearing ire? Excluding ire?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you know how absurd that is?¡±

    Yeonhwa lost her senses.

    Whether as a singer or as a yer.

    ire was the pir of WIM, responsible for more than half of the guild¡¯s total sales alone.

    It was all the more so considering its poprity and influence.

    But is it enough to win her over and monopolize Midas¡¯ connection?

    It was difficult to make a double ledger and steal all of WIM¡¯s sales, and of course, Yeon-hwa did not want to do that.

    But Limon hadn¡¯t summoned her without thinking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, PD Kim is here to solve that.¡±

    ¡°yes? You mean that?¡±

    Kim Seung-joon is embarrassed because he was suddenly pointed out while only looking at him from the side.

    Limon gave him a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t PD Kim say you were preparing for a program right now?¡±

    ¡°A [music challenge]?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me use that.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you want to appear on my program!?¡±

    ¡°No, I will just use it.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    At Limon¡¯s words, who had been ignoring his request for recruitment, Kim Seung-joon forgot the situation and looked at him with a bewildered expression.

    To Kim Seung-jun and Yeon-hwa, who were so puzzled, Limon calmly exined how he would use the program.

    hesitantly at first.

    Confused the next time.

    After that, it seems to be terrifying.

    Yeon-hwa, whose expression changed in session, smiled and asked as soon as Limon finished talking.

    ¡°Do you really think that crazy n is possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course?¡±

    Yeon-hwa, who was so confident that she gave an expression without conscience, made her look like she was looking at a madman.

    Limon smiled at her and looked away.

    ¡°Does my n sound so absurd to you, PD Kim?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    Unlike Yeonhwa, whoughed at the moment she heard it, Seungjun Kim, who was deeply troubled with a serious expression, answered after thinking for a long time.

    ¡°I think there is a possibility.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? If something goes wrong, your PD life could end?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If we don¡¯t do anything anyway, our broadcasting station¡¯s life will end.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if this is full of ambition or recklessness.¡±

    Yeonhwa frowned.

    If Limon says something like this by himself, just dismiss it as nonsense.

    It was because there were so many newbies suffering from delusions of grandeur that their confidence was skyrocketing in this industry.

    However, no matter how small the cable is, Kim Seung-joon is a PD of a broadcastingpany. He was not an idiot who could not distinguish the baseless confidence of a beginner.

    ¡®Come to think of it, this man was the person Director Moon was trying to sign.¡¯

    Although she has many problems with her personality, Moon Cheon-yeop is the one who picked and raised ire.

    One eye was sure.

    Of course, it was the power of a unique skill.

    Anyway, what if Mun Chun-yeop was a musician who tried to sign a contract with threats because he didn¡¯t have enough time to go to ces like this until the threshold was worn out?

    At the same time, if you are a high-level yer enough to destroy Moon Chun-yeop¡­

    ¡°What are you so worried about? Even if I fail anyway, there will be nothing to lose.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s definitely as you say.¡±

    Yeonhwa nodded.

    Compared to Kim Seung-jun, who had to risk his life as a PD, or Limon, who couldb through friction with Midas, the risk she had to take was extremely minimal.

    Nevertheless, instead of making a decision right away, Yeon-hwa looked at Limon gently.

    ¡°Sorry to say the question is over, but I have onest question.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Seungjun Kim can understand.

    If we leave Moon Cheon-yeop alone, it could be difficult, but if he seeds, it will be an opportunity for a one-step turnaround.

    The same goes for Yeonhwa herself.

    If you can beat Moon Cheon-yeop and intervene in the connection with Midas, you can take control of WIM again.

    What I didn¡¯t know was Limon.

    ¡°I know that Chief Moon tried to y tricks on you, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s harbored a grudge that¡¯s deep enough to do this, right?¡±

    If he really had that kind of ability, he might be able to solve this a little more smoothly.

    But why are you trying to grow your work by attracting yourself?

    Yeon-hwa asks with doubt.

    Limon said calmly to her.

    ¡°Because I realized something anew recently.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When a bastard is beaten, it must be done so thoroughly that not only the dog but also the dog owner cannot dare to step out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon slowly raised one hand.

    Then, while stroking the head of the bluebird sitting on his shoulder, he continued talking quietly.

    ¡°Otherwise, a strict person could get hurt.¡±

    Dogs baring their teeth.

    The dog owner ran amok instead of the dog.

    It¡¯s because everyone looks easy if you use your hands clumsily.

    So, even if Mun Chun-yeop tries to stick to him again, Midas will definitely try to knock him out.

    It¡¯s calm and calm, so I¡¯m going to listen to limon¡¯s words that sound more creepy and stay silent for a while.

    Yeonhwa quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°How long can you prepare for that program?¡±

    It was the moment when the collusion to drive a nail into Moon Chun-yeop¡¯s coffin began.

    * * *

    ¡°Did something like that happen to the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Li Qingyu soon found out about Limon¡¯s plotting.

    In the first ce, not only was Yeo-in telling him about Mun Cheon-yeop, but Limon also briefly told him about the work he was nning.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little sorry.¡±

    ¡°Did you mean the swordsmith had a conflict with Midas?¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t ask me to solve it.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    And he spoke with a grin on his face.

    ¡°If you had just said one word to me, I could have dealt with that man named Moon Cheon-yeop without leaving a trace.¡±

    ¡°That is definitely regrettable. It¡¯s true that the kids at Ammildae don¡¯t have enough practice these days.¡±

    ¡°Obsidian girdle would have been better to keep it clean. First of all, the teenage guilds are also entangled.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    If Mun Chun-yeop had heard of it, he would have been very curious about what and how to clean it up.

    But Li Qingyu didn¡¯t care about such trifles at all.

    He was just muttering to himself.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°There was a problem I was worried about, but I don¡¯t think I need to worry anymore.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled.

    I was wondering what to do with Limon, but since he did it on his own, there was no need to hold back.

    Immediately taking out a piece of stationery, she picked up a fan and wrote a series of letters like flowing water.

    Then, after sealing the neatly folded letter with wax and stamping it, he presented it to Youin along with the box he had prepared in advance.

    ¡°Would you like to send this letter to her?¡±

    ¡°¡­can you see the purpose of the letter?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be particrly formal or deliberately secret. It is just an invitation.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about invitations?¡±

    Youin made a strange expression.

    As befits the general manager of Leviathan, he could calmly handle any assassination order.

    Still, there is one reason to be shaken.

    It was because of the address written on the letter.

    ¡°Do you think he will ept the invitation?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Li Qingyu cut it short.

    In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have been so confident.

    Although she is the princess who rules one axis of the Seven Dragons, the same was true of the recipient of this letter.

    Nevertheless, as he spoke with confidence, Li Qingyu smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s any other princess, but if it¡¯s her, definitely.¡±

    However, the premise is that you must not run away in advance.

 Chapter 153

    #153. It¡¯s the one you¡¯ve been looking for.

    * * *

    A salty, windy shore.

    A girl was sitting on the railing overlooking the wide sea.

    like looking at the sea.

    Or as if looking up at the sky.

    Or like not seeing anything.

    I hope that I will not blink once and stare at the empty space with foggy eyes.

    The girl lowered her head slowly.

    forward forward.

    and some more forward.

    So, the center is leaning forward.

    The moment the girl¡¯s unbnced body was about to fall down the railing.

    ¡°princess! Were you dozing off here again after ostracizing Tata?¡±

    ¡°no. I didn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    It was an instant.

    before falling off the ledge.

    The girl, who regained her bnce with only her fingers, replied bluntly as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! I ran here when I saw that the princess almost fell from her sleep.¡±

    ¡°Tata was wrong. It is clear.¡±

    A girl who is calmly unfaithful.

    But the woman called Tata was not fooled.

    Rather, he only questioned the girl with more bitter eyes.

    ¡°Even if you say that with grim eyes, Tata won¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°I slept with my eyes open. There is no reason to frown.¡±

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re being courteous, right?¡±

    Did he realize that he fell for the judo newspaper?

    The girl whose pupils were shaking with an expressionless face slightly averted her eyes and murmured.

    ¡°Tata lied. It is a great sin to deceive the princess. It is the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°Kill to kill. If you¡¯re prepared to never eat Tata¡¯s homemade crembos again.¡±

    ¡°¡­taking Krembo hostage is cowardly. Tata is atrocious. There is no separate ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Did you not know? Tata is the one who decided to be more toxic than the ck Dragon n ever since she became the princess¡¯s nanny.¡±

    It seems like that is also an insult.

    Tata snorts triumphantly.

    The girl drooped her shoulders.

    There was no way that Tata, who could confidently say such terrible things, would be eaten by his own swear words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of all the backlogs. I¡¯m putting off going on tour again. At the very least, it should be guaranteed rest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. After all, most of that work was done by Tata, right?¡±

    ¡°It is also a princess¡¯ job to manage her n well.¡±

    ¡°You speak well.¡±

    One time he shook his head as he saw the girl muttering with an expressionless face.

    Tata said as if to reassure her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so squeamish. I didn¡¯te here to make the princess work again.¡±

    ¡°Tata is a habitual liar. Hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°I swear to the deceased Tata¡¯s sister that it is true.¡±

    ¡°¡­then I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    Where did the distrust from before go?

    A girl nodding her head in relief.

    Tata held out a box and a letter to her.

    ¡°Take it. If you read this carefully, Tata will step back.¡±

    ¡°Tata has too many small worries. I don¡¯t know why you think I won¡¯t be able to read this either.¡±

    It seems like this would be an easy thing to do.

    A girl who proudly picked up the letter.

    Tata responded to the question by holding out a hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the ck Dragon Princess sent this letter.¡±

    ping!

    It was right after that.

    The fact that the girl threw away the correspondence and tried to run away.

    It was also the fact that Tata, who was preparing in advance, grabbed the scruff of his neck.

    ¡°Where are you going without reading the letter?¡±

    ¡°I am not. It wasn¡¯t there from the beginning. So I didn¡¯t even get a letter. Please send it back.¡±

    ¡°Even if you run away, read the letter and run away. What kind of insolence is this in one letter from one of the princesses of our n?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a letter. It¡¯s a letter from the devil. Cursed if you see it. Undoubtedly.¡±

    As if seeing something more terrible than a letter written on the skin of a leper using the pus of a gue patient as ink.

    A girl who is grabbed by the scruff of her neck and struggles to get away from the letter.

    ¡°Keep your body tight, princess!¡±

    Tata yelled out loud.

    And fiercely questioned the flinching girl.

    ¡°Now that the ck Dragon n has copsed, they are called the weakest member of the Seven Dragons. But what are you saying is so scary?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid of being assassinated.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. If the princess ever dies, Tata will avenge her instead.¡±

    ¡°I want to know why you don¡¯t say it will be safe.¡±

    Tata replied as if he was talking nonsense.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to guarantee 100% safety against the ck Dragon n, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­If I had known it would be like this, I would have just dreamed and died peacefully.¡±

    It seems to have reached the point of resignation.

    A girl with stretched limbs.

    Tata put her down and said briskly.

    ¡°Do not worry too much. I checked it several times before bringing it, so it should be safe for now.¡±

    ¡°Hearing that makes me more anxious.¡±

    Despite protesting with an expressionless face, the girl eventually epted the letter with trembling hands.

    After reading the letter like that for a while.

    Correspondence explodes or.

    or poisonous smoke.

    confusion, etc.

    The girl let out a sigh of relief after confirming that none of the things she worried about had happened.

    Tata told her confidently.

    ¡°Look at that. You said nothing would happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tata then I¡¯d like to know why they¡¯re so far away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because we don¡¯t know what kind of dangerous device might be in the letter, so it¡¯s to secure a safe distance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Why wasn¡¯t that woman born into the ck Dragon n?

    The girl carefully read the letter, suppressing the rapidly rising doubts.

    And he tilted his head.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    turn the letter over.

    Stand up and shine in the sunlight,

    apply saliva to your fingertips, and so on.

    After trying all kinds of things, the girl tilts her head again.

    ¡°princess? What is the content of the letter?¡±

    ¡°It is an invitation.¡±

    ¡°You mean an invitation?¡±

    ¡°no. It is just an invitation.¡±

    Hearing those iprehensible words, he put on a suspicious expression for a while.

    Tata received a letter from the girl.

    and was silent

    [Come.]

    Tata, who was looking at the letter of unknown meaning because it was really simple, asked for confirmation.

    ¡°¡­Is this all there is to it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see the secret text message.¡±

    ¡°If it looks like that in the first ce, it is not a secret message, but it seems that there really is no such thing.¡±

    What was the intention of the ck Dragon Princess who sent this letter?

    While Tata is immersed in worries.

    The girl opened the box that came with the letter.

    Then, looking at the tablet neatly packed in the box, I tilted my head repeatedly and carefully took it out.

    Ding-dong.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    right after that.

    The tablet turned on by itself.

    For a moment, I almost threw the tablet away in a fright.

    The girl immediately hesitated.

    Then he looked closely at the tablet again.

    To hear some guitar sounds and songs that started echoing in the video that automatically yed as soon as the power was turned on.

    Out of focus picture quality.

    More than that, faint sound quality.

    Even the noise mixed here and there.

    Even at a nce, the messy video shows that it was filmed properly with a smartphone.

    Still, the girl couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the tablet.

    I just watched the video as if I was possessed.

    ¡°princess? Why?¡±

    How strange did it look?

    Tata repeatedly spoke to the girl.

    Only when the call exceeded five times did the girl open her mouth bluntly.

    ¡°Tata needs teleportation. Please prepare.¡±

    ¡°Are you epting the invitation? Do you know where the ck Dragon Princess is now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°I mean it sincerely.¡±

    Have you ever been hypnotized after watching a video?

    I even looked at the girl suspiciously for a while.

    Tata suddenly hardened his face.

    ¡°Did you see something?¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t answer.

    Knowing that silence meant affirmation, Tata asked repeatedly.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°This is the person I¡¯ve been looking for all along.¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t meet you this time, I¡¯ll have to travel around the world looking for someone for years.¡±

    A girl who repeatedly replies with an expressionless face.

    For a long time to see her and be silent.

    Tata sighed.

    ¡°Surely then you should go.¡±

    ¡°I ask for an escort.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything out of the ordinary. There¡¯s no way the princess will be sent to a country where the swordsmith¡¯s evil spirit resides, with poor escorts.¡±

    It¡¯s like believing in yourself.

    Tata responded proudly.

    After she backed off to prepare for departure.

    Left alone, the girl trudged and approached the railing again.

    And threw the letter in his hand.

    flutter.

    Is it because of the strong winds of the Mediterranean Sea?

    Instead of falling down, the letter soared into the sky and flew far away on the wind.

    But the girl knew.

    It¡¯s only for a moment that the letter flies.

    In the end, it will fall into the sea and disappear without leaving a trace.

    So the girl, who had been staring at the letter nkly, got off the railing.

    ¡°Rather ¡­.¡±

    Jerusalem, thest holy ce in the world.

    Even there, at the top of the pce surrounded by thirty-three spiers, the gray-haired girl Ainsha quietly muttered something she couldn¡¯t bear to finish.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    [Why is that?]

    ¡®No, I feel like someone is swearing at me.¡¯

    [That¡¯s a very strange thing. I¡¯ve been swearing at the team leader every day since I was active as a PAB.]

    ¡®That¡¯s what the guys who were caught by me for doing bad things said.¡¯

    I even scratched my ears for a while.

    Limon opened the door and went out.

    Then he asked Seungjun Kim, who was outside.

    ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why is there no answer?¡±

    As if it had been hit by a petrification beam.

    Not even blinking, Kim Seung-joon, who had stopped breathing and was stiff, was finally released from the stiffness.

    And without knowing it, he asked.

    ¡°What was it?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Just that.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Could it be that you were too sleepy to hear?¡±

    ¡°I heard you, so you¡¯re asking!¡±

    Seungjun Kim shouted out loud.

    Then he was hit on the forehead and rolled across the floor.

    ¡°Where does this bastard raise his voice to adults?¡±

    ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m sorry. Stop because I am so surprised.¡±

    In terms of appearance, he is older than himself.

    Kim Seung-joon couldn¡¯t even think of questioning that fact.

    Because I was so lost.

    It wasn¡¯t just that.

    It was because everyone with ears and eyes in this ce, including Yeon-hwa, was looking at Limon with faces as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°What are you so surprised about? He¡¯s not the first to hear me y.¡±

    Let¡¯s look at Limon with a face that doesn¡¯t agree at all.

    Kim Seung-joon, impatient, asked again.

    ¡°Was it really just a performance?¡±

    ¡°Or what did you hear?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Limonughed at him as he couldn¡¯t bear to answer and blurted out his words.

    Then he asked Yeon-hwa, who was still frozen.

    ¡°At this level, I think I¡¯ve kept my promise. How is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I can see why Director Moon was so anxious about not being able to catch you.¡±

    ¡°Then the preparations areplete.¡±

    [I wonder what kind of expression the team leader would make if he found out that the team leader did this just to screw himself.] Yeon-hwa, with a tired face

    .

    Watching Limon nod her head in satisfaction at her answer, Yuna-kyung murmured timidly.

    For some reason, Kim Seung-joon flinched and opened his mouth while sneaking a look at Limon.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it because of the preparation¡­ Actually, I have something to talk to you about.¡±

 Chapter 154

    #154. What¡¯s wrong?

    * * *

    After defeating the Liberation Brigade.

    Although Li Qingyu was busy with the aftermath, he was eating every meal.

    It wasn¡¯t just for health.

    It was because it was one of the few times I could meet and chat with Limon even in the midst of this busy schedule.

    In that sense, it was not unusual for Li Qingyu to talk during the meal.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said before the sword fight?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The story that there might be a princess I can appease.¡±

    ¡°Oh that?¡±

    Limon, who was eating fries, nodded immediately.

    No matter how important the matter is.

    Either because of the specificity of the content.

    It was not an ordinary story that could be heard once and forgotten.

    However, Li Mon, who nodded casually, also had a puzzled look at Li Qingyu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Actually, I sent an invitation to the princess this time.¡±

    ¡°hmm? Why did you do such a useless thing?¡±

    ¡°Because in order to appease, we have to meet first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the right theory, but even if you invite, it¡¯s useless in the end if you don¡¯te.¡±

    Limon put on a sullen expression.

    I wonder if it is an invitation sent by a different person from another country for a different purpose.

    Because there was no princess in this country he had kept for hundreds of years who would ept the invitation sent by Li Ching-yu, who was betrothed to him, to appease.

    ¡°So I am telling you now.¡±

    The moment he heard Li Qingyu¡¯s answer.

    It was for this reason that Limon made an expression of surprise.

    ¡°You epted the invitation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already received a confirmation and I¡¯m preparing my lodging.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know there was another princess as brave as you.¡±

    Recalling the meeting with Li Qing-yu, who came to visit him alone and proposed to him, heughed once.

    Limon asked casually as he picked up a Coke.

    ¡°So where are you? If I had epted your invitation willingly, I would have been either a money-grubber in the United States or an African tyrant¡­¡±

    ¡°The Holy League.¡±

    ¡°¡­Where?¡±

    ¡°I am the White Dragon Princess of the Holy Alliance.¡±

    Limon thought he was very fortunate.

    If I had been drinking Coke, I might have created a rare scene where I spouted Coke through my nose.

    It was because Li Qingyu¡¯s answer was so unexpected.

    ¡°You mean the White Dragon Princess is on her way?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°The princess who is the final boss of those idiots who have been running away for the past hundreds of years to the extent that I can hardly even peep my nose?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°¡­Princess, what the hell have you done?¡±

    Intimidation, threat, intimidation, etc.

    What was the magic that made the other princess, no, the princess of the white dragon n ept the invitation with her own feet?

    At Limon¡¯s gaze, which was 100% full of doubt and trust, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°I sent you a small present.¡±

    ¡°gift? The White Dragon Princess ising just because of that?¡±

    ¡°Times have changed and this country is no longer taboo for us.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s something to live for a long time in the real world.¡±

    Limon shook his head excitedly.

    Of course, unlike in the past, the Seven Dragons of today are not hostile to Limon on the surface.

    Still, it was really unimaginable in the past that two princesses would gather in this country, which was even called the execution site of the Seven Dragons.

    Especially since one of them is the White Dragon Princess.

    ¡°Well, to say you epted the invitation anyway, aside from that. Are you really going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s okay to bring those idiots in.¡±

    I¡¯m not asking about the possibility of appeasement.

    The words that ask if you can appease.

    It was a very delicate question for them, who had to gather all the power of the Seven Dragons.

    However, Li Qingyu was not puzzled or embarrassed.

    He took a bite of the hamburger he was holding, swallowed it, and answered calmly.

    ¡°There must be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but even taking that into ount, the White Dragon n is worth attracting.¡±

    Li Qingyu cut it short.

    And he spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°To find the Liberation Brigade and to find the Seven Arcs. Their foresight will be of great help.¡±

    Foresight, the power to read the future.

    The most mysterious power among the seven psionics transmitted to the Seven Dragons.

    And seeing Li Qingyu talking about the value of the White Dragon n inheriting it, Limon nodded.

    ¡°Yes, certainly depending on the writing, foresight can be quite helpful.¡±

    About the Liberation Brigade.

    As for the Seven Arcs.

    The information they had now was so scant that it could hardly be traced properly.

    However, with the power of the White Dragon Princess, things change.

    The White Dragon Princess is the best prophet.

    Because he was an existence that could skip all the process of finding clues and know the answer.

    If he borrowed that wisdom, he didn¡¯t know if it would be possible to catch the tail of the Liberation Brigade that was secretly hiding, as well as to find the unknown Seven Arcs.

    Even so, Limon did not wee the visit of the White Dragon Princess.

    I just gave advice with a serious face.

    ¡°But be careful, princess.¡±

    ¡°[He who knows the future is governed by the future] is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°hmm? Where did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°To someone I used to know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but you said the right thing.¡±

    Limon, who has lived a long life, has met many prophets.

    That¡¯s why I knew.

    That people who rely on prophecies to end well are rare.

    It is also the fact that in most cases, instead of trying to change the future, they bring about misfortune or blindly believe in the prophecies and are destroyed.

    It was natural.

    If the prophecy had been such a perfect power, the Seven Dragons would not have been defeated by Limon over the past hundreds of years.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I know very well how dangerous it is to peek into the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­if you know anything, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Li Qingyu answered with a smile.

    Contrary to her light tone of voice, Limon, who was staring at her deeply sunken eyes, eventually shrugged.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    Li Qingyu would be able to handle that much on his own.

    ¡°And eat more properly. What is the name of the princess of the seven dragons who eats hamburgers?¡±

    ¡°Time is money.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a proverb of the Silver Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong anyway.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, there is a degree. Look, what is this like with a pretty face?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not familiar with eating hamburgers.

    Seeing the sauce smeared on Li Qingyu¡¯s mouth, Limon clenched his tongue and wiped it off with his fingers.

    Then he licked his fingers and murmured as he tasted the sauce.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s homemade, so it tastes good. Was this also made by you, Y¨­in?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you a princess? Why?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s it. I have something to ask the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°huh? What do you mean?¡±

    It¡¯s time to open your eyes wide.

    After hearing Limon¡¯s question, he suddenly came to his senses.

    Li Qingyu, who answered inadvertently, distracted himself with a light clearing of his throat, then slightly turned his head to hide his reddened ears and continued.

    ¡°That broadcast program you mentioned before. Are your preparations going well?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I think it will be easier to persuade if I show the program to the White Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know that the white dragon princess of this generation has a hobby there, but will that really help persuasion?¡±

    ¡°Because it is the tradition of the White Dragon n to risk one¡¯s life for a hobby.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    It¡¯s a broadcast program originally made to show, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with adding a princess to it.

    Even so, Li Qingyu put on a puzzled expression as he saw Limon blurting his horse¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°The PD said that the gamepany that sponsored this program withdrew their investment.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then is the program overturned?¡±

    ¡°No, they said they would collect the remaining budget and do something about it. The WIM Guild also decided to help out.¡±

    For Seungjun Kim, KTB¡¯s life and death program was at stake, and for Yeonhwa, it was an opportunity to monopolize WIM¡¯s power.

    There was no way I could turn the program over for a few bucks now.

    Because of that, Kim Seung-jun was working hard to sell even the golf clubs of the KTB president, and Yeon-hwa was also stealing as much money from WIM as possible.

    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s just that the budget gave it, so it¡¯s pretty fist-pumping. Can I show you something like that?¡±

    Limon¡¯s point was right.

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons are the richest people in the world.

    There was no way a program made in a hurry with the money they didn¡¯t have would catch their eye.

    But Li Qingyu was not disappointed.

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t know what the problem is.

    I just shook my head and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the story of all you need is money?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was the moment when it was decided that the program, which had barely been running due tock of budget, would move forward like a tricycle with a rocket booster.

    * * *

    ¡°Unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look around too much, Princess. It doesn¡¯t look ssy.¡±

    ¡°Tata is also looking around. Not convincing.¡±

    ¡°Tata is the princess¡¯s nanny, escort, and attendant. It¡¯s natural to be wary of your surroundings.¡±

    ¡°It is a cowardly excuse.¡±

    ¡°To protect the princess, Tata can be cowardly!¡±

    What does Tata say?

    The girl didn¡¯t really care.

    I just kept looking around and muttering expressionlessly.

    ¡°It is a country of swordsmiths. There is also a sword tower. But I don¡¯t see anyone with a sword.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed, Princess. In the past, there were sword masters who didn¡¯t use swords, so they may actually be hidden masters.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m a sword master when I don¡¯t even have a sword.¡±

    ¡°If the swordsman acknowledges that the demon is a sword master, then he is a sword master.¡±

    This era when even Limon became obsolete.

    Few remember his fears.

    In that respect, Ainsha and Tata were rtively exceptions.

    It was because he was a very small number of people who knew about the world peace n, which was the cause of Limon¡¯s downfall.

    Of course, since the generations were different and the White Dragon n hadn¡¯t had a full-scale fight against Limon for hundreds of years, all they knew was what they had heard.

    But that alone was enough to raise awareness about Limon.

    If even half of what he heard was true, Limon was a monster who considered fighting the Seven Dragons a pleasure.

    It was for this reason that he secretly came to this country several days ahead of schedule.

    He was secretly trying to scout in case the ck Dragon n and Limon dug a trap.

    ¡°Tata is strange. Everyone sees Tata.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at the princess, not Tata.¡±

    ¡°I covered my face. They hid their presence and identity. It makes no sense.¡±

    ¡°You must have recognized the dignity of a princess that cannot be hidden even if covered. So act proudly.¡±

    ¡°All right. After all, Tata is wise.¡±

    Of course, at the point of wearingyers of jackets, hats, and coats to hide his identity, it was as if he was ¡®secretly¡¯ and not naked.

    However, Ainsha,pletely unaware of this fact, roamed the streets with great dignity.

    In the meantime.

    Ainsha asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°Tata confirmation.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I understand that this country¡¯s national name was not KTB.¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there were any such initials among the powerful people or religions in this country.¡±

    ¡°The surname K ismon in this country, so we can¡¯t say for sure, but at least Tata hasn¡¯t figured it out.¡±

    Tata gives quick answers.

    Ainsha admired the wisdom of her trusted nanny, attendant, and escort, and asked the questions she was most curious about.

    ¡°Then I want to know why this country is covered with the letters KTB all over the ce.¡±

    From the side of a passing car, to the billboards on tall buildings, even the T-shirts people are wearing or the TV screens.

    To the three letters that upy all sides, Tata gave a confident answer this time.

    ¡°Not even Tata!¡±

 Chapter 155

    #155. I know why it crashed.

    * * *

    In order to learn about the letters of KTB that Ainsha and Tata saw, it was necessary to turn back the time for a few days.

    KTB was a failing broadcastingpany.

    no let¡¯s fix it

    In fact, it was more like a zombie broadcastingpany that was already ruined, struggling with debt, and barely surviving.

    Of course, the level of awareness was at the level of digging a tunnel beyond the bottom, and it was extremely rare for Kiin directors to deliberately look for KTB channels.

    But rather, that¡¯s why KTB started advertising at the stake.

    ¡°What advertisement is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it only says KTB.¡±

    ¡°What abbreviation?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you look at what¡¯s on every bus, isn¡¯t it an advertisement for the buspany?¡±

    First day of advertising.

    When KTB¡¯s advertisement appeared on the bus.

    No wonder that more than 99% of the people who saw it reacted this way.

    Even if you write it as a broadcastingpany, no one will know about it.

    Because it was overbearing to want people to think of KTB broadcastingpany only with advertisements with only 3 English letters and half of the billboards nk.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    And it was a corory that almost all of them immediately forgot about the ad.

    In this era full of content.

    This is because people are too used to all kinds of shy advertisements to have curiosity about such simple advertisements.

    ¡°hmm? Is that ad here too?¡±

    ¡°Is this an advertisement you know?¡±

    ¡°No, I just saw the advertisement yesterday, but it was a little unusual and memorable.¡±

    Second day of advertising.

    When the KTB advertisement appeared on the subway.

    Even though some people looked at the ad with a curious or curious expression, that¡¯s why

    they passed it on.

    ¡°omg?¡±

    Advertising day three.

    A KTB advertisement appeared on an outdoor billboard.

    In fact, there was nothing special about it.

    Except for the fact that all the billboards in the city, which should have been colorfully lit by various advertisements, have been unified in one color.

    Thanks to that, people looked at the scenery of the city, which had a tremendous unity like the Russian Khanate, which was stered with silver dragon gs on every building, and made people look bewildered.

    But that was just the beginning.

    ¡°¡­Honey, what is this?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Is it children¡¯s milk?¡±

    ¡°I know that, but why is there a KTB advertisement here?¡±

    ¡°I just bought the advertised milk because it was sold at an additional 100 won discount.¡±

    Advertising Day 4.

    A product with a KTB advertisement came out.

    From milk cartons to disposable coffee cups, cigarette packs, alcohol bottles, T-shirts, and more.

    A half-nk KTB advertisement appeared on one side of all productsmonly seen in everyday life.

    ¡°This crazy¡­¡±

    Advertisement Day 5.

    The moment the KTB advertisement appeared on TV.

    People couldn¡¯t help but swear as if they were moaning.

    There is no dialogue.

    There is no sound.

    no actors

    It seems like the era of ck and white films is back.

    The sight of only the three letters KTB upying the TV screen for over a minute with half a nk space was enough to take away the soul of the viewer.

    At that point, even the most indifferent people had no choice but to ask a question.

    ¡®What the hell is KTB?¡¯

    And the investigation began.

    As for the real-time search term, it is basic that KTB three letters ranked first throughout the day.

    All sorts of self-professed intellectuals and experts poured out their spections about a new high-end brand or a game.

    The irony is that no one mentioned KTB Broadcasting Company.

    It was unavoidable.

    Because it was not a sane idea to connect a small broadcasting station that was going bankrupt due tock of money right away and the advertisement for which a huge amount of money was mobilized.

    ¡°uh? Where did KTB go?¡±

    So, the sixth day.

    When all KTB advertisements went down.

    People couldn¡¯t help but be astounded with all their might.

    This is because the KTB advertisements that upied daily life on buses, subways, and even TVs in just a few days disappearedpletely overnight.

    Even the products on the stalls.

    As if all advertisements so far had been dreams.

    ¡°If you want to take down an ad, you have to let them know what kind of ad it is and take it down!¡±

    Beyond being embarrassed and disappointed by the fact, people even felt anger as if their belongings had been taken away.

    It is because the advertisement, which was unknown to the real content even though it spent an enormous amount of money, attracted that much interest and curiosity.

    That¡¯s why people didn¡¯t stop specting even after the ad went down.

    No, rather, I tried to reveal the identity of the KTB advertisement with more heat and anger.

    ¡°KTBmercials are back!?¡±

    Ad Seventh Day.

    When the KTB mark reappears.

    That¡¯s why people were agitated.

    This is because half of the nks that were empty until now have been filled this time.

    The people who were already excited rushed to see the advertisement as if they were looking for an answer to a master mystery novel that they had been waiting for several years while being surprised.

    And everyone went crazy.

    The content of the advertisement finally revealed.

    [Channel KTB.]

    [Firste, first-served basis.]

    [100 billion in prize money.]

    [¡¾Music Challenge¡¿¨D Coming soon.]

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    It was the moment when a program with unprecedented prize money became known through an unprecedentedly bizarre advertisement.

    * * *

    ¡°It¡¯s called a certain broadcast advertisement.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve done this kind of advertising. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve even heard of it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of Tata. It seems to be a popr advertising strategy in this country.¡±

    ¡°It is also a country of swordsmiths. In other countries, they do things unimaginable.¡±

    Ainsha was expressionless in admiration.

    It was the first time she had ever seen such an outrageous sight, even as she had been traveling all over the world.

    Of course, that was a pretty crazy advertisement by the standards of this country, but as she was the first toe here, it was inevitable that she misunderstood it.

    So it must have been.

    The fact that Ainsha¡¯s always expressionless face rxed a little when she saw the KTBmercial on TV.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    The moment those eyes subsided.

    Emotion disappeared from Ainsha¡¯s face again.

    Ainsha, who was watching the TV gently, opened her mouth after a while.

    ¡°Tata, I¡¯m curious.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I want to know what kind of broadcasting is it that advertises like this. So let¡¯s see.¡±

    ¡°Please leave it to me. In preparation for this Tata situation, I have reserved an amodation equipped with a TV.¡±

    It was as if he had be Richard the First, the Sword King, who prepared a hundred swords and went to the battlefield alone to stop Joan of Arc¡¯s mad advance.

    Tata shouts that preparations are over.

    Ainsha said bluntly to her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need a TV. throw it away.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you want to see for yourself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. See for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Schedules may go awry.¡±

    ¡°The n is to change. So change.¡±

    ¡°All right. Then I will prepare for that.¡±

    When Tata sighed lightly after seeing the expressionless girl¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, two men and women approached.

    The two men and women, dressed simrly to priestly clothes but a bit lighter, opened their mouths quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a broadcast program called [Music Challenge].¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a live broadcast today.¡±

    ¡°The time is 7 p.m.¡±

    ¡°Since it will be difficult to quietly prepare VIP seats, we are currently looking into general admission tickets.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible right now, but I think I¡¯ll be able to secure it in an hour.¡±

    ¡°That is all.¡±

    I haven¡¯t given them a single order, let alone called them yet.

    Tata was not at all surprised by the behavior of the two men and women who prepared answers in advance and presented them.

    Of course he seemed to know that.

    He just nodded and gave another order.

    ¡°It will be tailed soon. Divide the generation into three groups and ostracize them, then join them again.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    The two men and women, who folded their fists on their palms as if praying, bowed their heads and disappeared through the crowd.

    Tata didn¡¯t even look behind him.

    I just lightly clicked my tongue.

    ¡°I chose the future with the utmost care, but I am already catching up. It seems that the power of the ck Dragon n has not decreased as much as Tata thought.¡±

    ¡°Of course. East Asia is the sphere of influence of the ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am now the weakest member of the Seven Dragons. I heard that it was damaged by several intruders some time ago.¡±

    ¡°I deserved to be harmed. It is the specter of the Liberation Brigade. He is an unexpectedly troublesome opponent.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s an opponent we could easily have stopped.¡±

    Tata cut it off.

    Ainsha objected bluntly.

    ¡°Tata, that means running away rather than blocking.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Running away without losing is more victory than winning by seeing blood.¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re right. Admit it. After all, Tata is wise.¡±

    p p p

    Ainsha pped his hands expressionlessly.

    I am proud of being able to run away from the White Dragon n.

    Because it was their survival strategy and at the same time the equation for victory.

    There was a reason why it was difficult for Limon to meet only the White Dragon n while fighting the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know Tata.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why wise Tata hasn¡¯t married yet.¡±

    Usually it¡¯s okay to get hurt.

    Tata answered confidently.

    ¡°Simple. Tata is married to work from the moment she became the princess¡¯s nanny.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised. Shock. I was Tata¡¯s mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°¡­why is the princess Tata¡¯s mother-inw?¡±

    ¡°My nanny job was created because of me. What you create is what you give birth to. So I am a mother. And I ask for a divorce.¡±

    ¡°As a mother-inw,y eggs.¡±

    Tata calmly epted Ainsha¡¯s blunt nonsense.

    And I muttered while watching KTB advertisements on the streets.

    ¡°Anyway, this ad is great. If the method is slightly changed, I think I can use it for missionary work in my home country.¡±

    ¡°I give up. A religious war ensues. I cannot mediate. I would rather die.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s unfortunate, but I¡¯m really curious who came up with such a bold advertising strategy anyway.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°PD Kim, I have something to check.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to do a little bit of advertising? It¡¯s annoying having crowds from the beginning, so just write down the name of your program and run it.¡±

    ¡°It was.¡±

    ¡°But why are your advertisements upying all the issues that are now issues?¡±

    ¡°¡­because you have extra money?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, then what? Investors paid a lot of money for advertising, telling us to use it all, but the advertising was so simple that there was nowhere to spend the money.¡±

    ¡°So you decided to advertise one by one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have enough time¡­¡±

    ¡°Even I forgot the phrase that was originally supposed to be included, so I had to pay a penalty to retrieve all the ads and put them back in?¡±

    ¡°No, that was a mistake made by the publicity department, not me¡­¡± ¡°

    ¡­I understand why your broadcastingpany went bankrupt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ruined, but it¡¯s not ruined yet!¡±

    ¡°Are you proud of that?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it turned out well, didn¡¯t it? Our broadcaster became famous thanks to that!¡±

    ¡°Tsk yes. Whether you fry or stir fry, it¡¯s up to you now. I¡¯m done with my work anyway¡­ I¡¯m going to watch from the audience.¡±

 Chapter 156

    #156. I finally found it.

    * * *

    After the contents of the advertisement were revealed.

    The telephone line of KTB broadcastingpany spewed fire.

    Whether it¡¯s because of the prize money of 100 billion won.

    Is it because of that ridiculous ad?

    This is because there were not one or two people who wanted to ask or argue about this and that.

    However, KTB¡¯s answer was unanimous.

    ¡°A prize? I really give.¡±

    ¡°Are you eligible? It is a secret.¡±

    ¡°How to decide? It is a secret.¡±

    ¡°Why is it a secret? It is a secret.¡±

    [Hey, XXXXXX!]

    At this point, I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s trying to answer or if he¡¯s trying to make fun of it.

    Because of that, people¡¯s curiosity grew more and more, rather than diminished.

    Thus, the live broadcast of [Music Challenge] began amid interest, expectations, and suspicions of the entire nation.

    ¡°Viewers from all over the country. Hello, this is your national MC Choi Jeong-seok.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lira, your national idol!¡±

    ¡°Many people must have been looking forward to this broadcast today. Hey, I can see the ratings soaring through the screen.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a broadcast with a prize of 100 billion won? In fact, I even wanted to participate as a challenger, not as a moderator.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, even kidding. It¡¯s famous that Lira is a tone-deaf idol¡­ Kuok!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, Jungseok oppa is really good at jokes.¡±

    Lira waved her fist lightly.

    Choi Jeong-seok coughed up blood after being hit by that blow.

    Watching the two chosen as emcees of this [Music Challenge] thump, Seungjun Kim swallowed dryly.

    It wasn¡¯t just the tension caused by the live broadcast.

    It was because the face of the invitee on one side of the stage was so gorgeous.

    Han Ji-sung, a level 85 actor.

    Level 78 male idol Rabbit.

    Kim Moon, a level 74 vocal trainer.

    Other than that, trot singers, rappers, musicians, etc.

    All of the top entertainment yers in Korea were watching the situation with interest as judges and participants.

    Even the puny Lira and the neighbor Choi Jeong-seok were yers in their level 60s and 70s.

    It was an all-time highposition that even a legendary PD somewhere, not a rookie PD like Kim Seung-jun, could stay awake at night with tension.

    ¡®I never thought things would grow this big¡­¡¯

    Of course, those representing the domestic entertainment industry were not blinded by the prize money of 100 billion won.

    The problem is none other than fame.

    This KTB advertisement was so sessful that [Music Challenge] became an issue, so all kinds of famous yers offered to appear on it.

    Thanks to that, he was about to die.

    ¡®If the program was even worse than I thought¡­¡¯

    Kim Seung-jun shuddered.

    This is a program that has poured in this amount of money, attracted this amount of issues, and gathered this amount of invitees.

    But what if the results weren¡¯t great?

    Of course, the entire KTB is blown away.

    He will have to write a will instead of resignation.

    ¡®The dice have already been cast!¡¯

    It¡¯s something you can¡¯t get away from now.

    Kim Seung-joon¡¯s legs were trembling, but he was very careful not to cause any problems.

    However, unlike his nervousness as a PD, the atmosphere on set was heated up.

    It was because everyone in the audience was so excited about the fact that the program, which had been hidden in mystery while making the fuss, was finally revealed.

    Except for a few exceptions.

    ¡°It is unexpected. It¡¯s more modest than you think. There are few people.¡±

    Tata responded calmly to Ainsha, a girl with an expressionless face.

    ¡°This is a small country. It is no wonder that fewer peoplee than advertised.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too little. Even if I show my face on the street, more people gather than this.¡±

    ¡°The honor of seeing the face of the noblest princess in the world cannot bepared to the amusement of ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Tata lifts me up so much.¡±

    ¡°Because it is true!¡±

    While Ainsha and Tata are chatting with each other.

    The moderately lively conversation of the moderators was finally getting to the point.

    ¡°Now, stop chatting! Anyway, many of you must have wondered what kind of program this [Music Challenge] is.¡±

    ¡°The purpose of the music challenge is simple. If you clear the given mission, you will seed!¡±

    ¡°And a prize of 100 billion won will be given to those who seed in this mission.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will reveal the first mission of thememorative [Music Challenge]. That¡¯s right¡­!¡±

    Doo doo doo doo!

    ¡°Sing on the spot!¡±

    ¡°I heard that you can improvise a song to the original song being yed from now on.¡±

    ¡°The first person to receive the prize money is on a firste, first-served basis.¡±

    ¡°Those who do itter will have an advantage because they will get used to the song, but if it is toote, they will have to go back empty-handed, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it has to be a song that the judges pass, right? It¡¯s a pity, but you can¡¯t win a prize for a song just sung by a tone-deaf person like Lyra¡­!¡±

    Wow!

    ¡°Jeongseok oppa? My ¡ºDanjuk¡ïPunch¡» triples in power every time I hit it, right? You don¡¯t want to be taken to the hospital during a live broadcast, right?¡±

    ¡°Cool cool cool cool. Uh anyway, the long-awaited project song will be released soon.¡±

    That was the moment.

    Celebrities who were participants in the program.

    And the expression on the audience¡¯s face was colored with doubt and bewilderment.

    ¡®Is this serious?¡¯

    ¡®Is that the only assignment?¡¯

    ¡®Did you prepare for the uproar?¡¯

    They had no choice but to do so.

    All high-level yers are superhuman, and most of the entertainment-rted yers in particr were those who had never yed in entertainment.

    Singing in fire or water or even dancing in groups on a cliff ismon in variety shows these days.

    But it¡¯s just an impromptu song.

    When they felt embarrassed and even betrayed by a task that was too weakpared to the prize money.

    Gee ying.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    All the sounds of the world are gone.

    * * *

    The moment the melody started to flow out of the speaker.

    People forgot everything.

    What they were confused about.

    That this is a broadcast.

    Were you watching TV?

    Even how to breathe.

    A melody fills the empty mind.

    The beautiful, even violent sound of a violin explodes in my head, erasing everything else.

    Giing.

    At the same time, passion wells up.

    Far deep, vague, and majestic.

    The flood of vivid emotions in the melody knocks on the heart and pulls out old emotions as if squeezing pus from a wound in the heart.

    ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯

    Tata was thrilled.

    She followed Ainsha and watched as many performances as any other person in the entertainment industry.

    However, even as a Tata, this time I had no choice but to lose my mind.

    The melody was so clear.

    Because that tone was so intense.

    However, because she was so focused on the performance that she lost her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but feel another thrill.

    Don¡¯t look at me¨D

    A violin melody resonates in the air.

    Tata froze at the sound of a song he could feel inside.

    It wasn¡¯t just Tata.

    Not only the audience and participants, but also the viewers watching from beyond the TV. Everyone who listened to the performance looked as if they had seen a ghost.

    Because I hadn¡¯t heard the song.

    It¡¯s just that the moment I heard this performance, it came to my mind automatically and has been engraved in my head.

    I can¡¯t hear it, but I feel it.

    Listening to a performance reminds me of a song.

    Like an invisible ghost hiding in your ear and whispering.

    The most creepy yet fantastic song goes along with the melody and steals the souls of the listeners.

    ¡°I can hear you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tata can hear the song too.¡±

    ¡°Wrong. not a song It is a person.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    The moment I looked back at Ainsha, puzzled by the meaningless words.

    Tata¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out.

    ¡°Thete princess?¡±

    Ainsha, who was always expressionless.

    Tears dripping down her eyes made her forget the shock of the performance.

    But Ainsha didn¡¯t care.

    He just continued his blunt voice while staring into the void with nk eyes.

    ¡°I put people in the song. That¡¯s why you hear his voice.¡±

    Ainsha could tell.

    That this isn¡¯t just a performance.

    It¡¯s just a memory of ying with someone and expressing emotions through sound.

    Because the expression is so clear, it is to the extent that listeners automatically recall the song of ¡®someone¡¯ that would have resonated with the performance originally.

    And what can I say about this song?

    Ainsha knew.

    ¡°This is Requiem.¡±

    Add a song to this performance?

    There¡¯s no way that would be possible.

    This is a song that waspleted with a person¡¯s life.

    The moment someone else tries to add a voice to it, the expression will be ruined and the performance will be messed up.

    There is only one exception.

    Only the original owner of this song.

    However, since the dead cannot sing, this performance will resonate alone for eternity.

    In that sense, this is a ghost song rather than a requiem.

    It was a song that heard the voice of the dead instead of honoring them, a performance by a solitary ghost who refused to share with anyone else.

    So it must have been.

    Although the performance has already ended.

    This is the reason why everyone on the set remained silent without even breathing.

    ¡°Uh¡­ that was a really great performance. That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Oh yes! Was it really great?¡±

    ¡°Now, all the contestants have to do is to set the order through the game and sing along to this song ording to the given lyrics¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°

    Oh, this song? Singing?¡±

    Is it because of a sense of mission?

    The host who tried to break the silence and proceed with the broadcast.

    But there was no bitterness in his voice.

    Celebrities who were participants were also changed like dynamics with rotten eyes.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t understand it with their heads, in their hearts they all realized what Ainsha felt.

    ¡°That¡­ I will give up the challenge.¡±

    ¡°sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes? No wait! Jisung Han? Levi? Is this a live broadcast?¡±

    The emcee was taken aback by the continuous abandonment of the participants.

    He scrambled to get them on stage, but the contestants were stubborn.

    I don¡¯t know if it just fails.

    We all had a hunch that if we tried to sing to that performance, we would regret it for the rest of our lives.

    Because of that, Ainsha didn¡¯t care about that fact at all, even while themotion that started on the stage spread to the audience.

    He just thought about the performance he heard a moment ago.

    ¡®I do not know.¡¯

    How is this y possible?

    And if you can contain these feelings.

    No matter how much he pondered, he couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Ainsha was rather interested in that fact.

    The fact that she didn¡¯t know something mixed with the feelings and emotions from the previous performance, making her excited.

    So it was.

    A foreshadowing that came to mind in an instant.

    Despite the fact that she already knew, Ainsha was able to open her mouth with anticipation rather than disappointment.

    ¡°Tata.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Princess.¡±

    ¡°I think I will fall in love soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    And it was when Tata, who heard that outrageous statement, was shocked and stiffened like an adolescent girl who found out about her mother¡¯s remarriage.

    The stage where themotion was going on.

    Han Ji-sung waved his arm to shake off Choi Jeong-seok, who was hanging by his sleeve.

    That arm identally touched the camera behind it.

    The camera, hit by the fist of a high-level yer of level 85, flew into the audience like an artillery shell.

    ¡°omg?!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±

    Staff shocked by the unexpected ident.

    Audience screaming in surprise.

    Tata hardened from the shock a moment ago.

    However, Ainsha was neither surprised nor embarrassed.

    He just looked straight at the camera flying straight at him with an expressionless face.

    flutter!

    That was the moment.

    A strong wind brushes your cheeks.

    When you want to change your perspective.

    Ainsha was no longer in the audience.

    He was just flying through the air in the arms of a ck-haired young man who had protruded out of nowhere.

    The impression of a young man frowning as if he doesn¡¯t like something is ferocious and makes my heart tremble.

    But the arms holding it are firm.

    The afterglow of emotion knocks on my heart.

    Until the young man left him as if he had abandoned him and Tata, who was finally released from the rigidity, made a fuss and asked how he was doing.

    Ainsha couldn¡¯t say anything.

    After checking the beating of his heart by cing one hand on his chest, he muttered quietly with an expressionless face.

    ¡°¨DI finally found it.¡±

    White Dragon Princess Ainsha.

    One of the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    It was the moment when she, who had lived a dry life so far, finally found the person of her destiny.

 Chapter 157

    Episode #157. Please cooperate.

    * * *

    The greatest broadcast ident ever.

    What happened to the music challenge could be summarized in those two words.

    Not only did all the contestants abstain from the first live broadcast, but even an ident urred in which an audience member was almost injured.

    It was a major ident that could not be rectified with any yer¡¯s skills.

    However, if we only discuss the evaluation of the music challenge itself, it could be summarized in two other words.

    It¡¯s a great broadcast.

    The reason was the song given as a challenge task.

    The fantastic melody itself, which makes your heart tremble just by listening to it, was enough to be an issue.

    In addition, just listening to the performance adds to the mystery of listening to the song, so anyone who has heard it once has no choice but to be interested.

    Because of that, KTB is in a mess right now.

    On the one hand, while dealing with the live broadcast ident, on the other hand, responding to inquiries about the project song, Kim Seung-joon was blinded.

    But he is the one who put him in this situation.

    Limon wasn¡¯t even worried about the music challenge.

    I was just grumbling about what happened on set.

    ¡°Did something like that happen?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought it would be annoying if I stayed there, so I got out right away.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°What kind of suffering is suffering? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like the fact that something I did almost caused an ident.¡±

    Limon put on a disapproving expression.

    It was only a plot to prank one Mun Chun-yeop, and if someone was injured because of it, the end result would not have been very clear.

    Seeing him like that, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that the swordsman was there and stopped the ident from escting.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you said it, but I¡¯m a little ufortable with something.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the ident was not an ident?¡±

    Li Qingyu asked seriously.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    The fact that Limon, who had superhuman senses, felt ufortable with it was not something that could just be passed over as a whim.

    But Limon shook his head.

    ¡°There was nothing suspicious about it. It just feels like I¡¯m missing something.¡±

    ¡°Well, if it wasn¡¯t an ident, the swordsman would have noticed it long ago.¡±

    Li Qingyu puts on a convinced expression.

    Unlike her, Limon couldn¡¯t resolve his questionable expression.

    It was an ident that was likely to happen, and there was nothing particrly strange about the process. Because something kept bothering me.

    As if thinking it was disapproval of the ident, Li Qingyu calmlyforted him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Anyway, you aplished what the Swordsman intended, right?¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s it.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    An ident in the middle ruined my mood, but looking at the results, it was close to sess.

    Music Challenge was originally a program that Moon Chun-yeop ruined.

    Just putting it up like this gave Yeon-hwa the feeling of being able to press down on Moon Cheon-yeop holding ire.

    Of course, it was necessary to go through a moreplicated process to get there.

    So it was.

    That is why Na-kyung Yun carefully opened her beak.

    [I have something to ask the manager.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [You made this up. Is it because of Yujin unnie?]

    ¡°¡­Why do you think that?¡±

    [Yeah, this job isn¡¯t like a team leader.]

    Basically, Limon is a swordsman.

    He was someone who preferred to just cut things off with a knife rather than twist things.

    Nevertheless, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but think of Yu-jin because she had raised her job like this and yed that way at Music Challenger.

    Shut your mouth and be silent for a while.

    Limon finally nodded.

    ¡°There was no reason for that, there was.¡±

    [Ah, of course?]

    Yuna-kyung agreed to that answer.

    Unlike her, Li Qingyu asked with an unexpected look.

    ¡°Are you saying that you deliberately raised things like this for the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really like that. I just didn¡¯t like the way someone tried to y with his song.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean he doesn¡¯t care, but you wanted to protect his song?¡±

    ¡°To be clear, I have no intention of covering him up. Because he was a murderer.¡±

    Li Qingyu tilted her head.

    Limon told her right off the bat.

    Eugene hurt innocent people, and that is an absolutely uneptable sin.

    Even if Eugene is alive, he will definitely find her and kill her.

    ¡°But that¡¯s no reason why he should be insulted by strangers for stealing other people¡¯s songs.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you curse and hate Eugene as a murderer, and spit on his grave.

    It¡¯s true, and she¡¯s guilty of that.

    However, it was uneptable for Eugene to steal all sorts of false usations and steal her songs just because she was a murderer.

    because that¡¯s not right

    That¡¯s why I made sure that no one steals Eugene¡¯s song.

    Watching Limon talk calmly, Yuna-kyung muttered with a mysterious expression.

    [¡­Your team leader also lives a veryplicated life.]

    ¡°You must be too simple.¡±

    Limon snorted away at Yuna-kyung¡¯s words.

    Then, as if he had just remembered, he turned to Li Qingyu and asked.

    ¡°Princess,e to think of it, what happened to the White Dragon Princess? I think you said you wanted to show him that program, but he hasn¡¯te yet?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ that¡¯s a bitplicated.¡±

    plication?¡±

    ¡°yes. It looks like they¡¯ve alreadye, but it looks like they¡¯re sneaking around.¡±

    ¡°¡­After receiving an invitation, what else are you doing?¡±

    ¡°well. I can¡¯t fathom the intent.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled and added another word.

    ¡°Because she is from the White Dragon n.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s from another n.

    There is nothing as meaningless as guessing the White Dragon n¡¯s ulterior motives.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who spoke so naturally, Limon let out augh.

    In the end, it was four days after the conversation that the White Dragon Princess came to Leviathan.

    * * *

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Long time no see. It would have been nice if it had been longer.¡±

    ¡°That is disappointing. I wanted to see Ainsha more often.¡±

    ¡°It is a lie. I don¡¯t believe in Li Qingyuan.¡±

    A ck-haired girl in an oriental dress.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Then, should we meet more often from now on to find out if what I said is a lie or not?¡±

    A white-haired girl in a sky-blue dress.

    Ainsha replied expressionlessly.

    ¡°No confirmation needed. The fact that Li Qingyu is a liar is a truth that even the ancestors know. The proof is over.¡±

    From the standpoint of being invited as a guest, that was a little overly rude.

    However, Li Qingyu was not particrly angry.

    Rather, I just said it as if I was admiring it.

    ¡°You have grown so much.¡±

    ¡°of course. I have changed. I will no longer be fooled by Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to say that. I¡¯ve never really cheated on Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°I cheated. I was very outspoken about money. I was very upset.¡±

    ¡°The expression that I ripped off money is a bit like that. I was just epting donations to do something that would benefit the entire Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°The swordsman said that if we didn¡¯t pay, the swordsman woulde to catch us. It is a scam.¡±

    Ainsha shuddered.

    When I met Li Qingyu before.

    I had to be made fun of by the entire Seven Dragons because I fell for her words and took out a huge amount of money.

    However, Li Qingyu objected with a serious face.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a scam. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ainsha¡¯s help, that would really have happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know if it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Ainsha knew that too, so you donated, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I am always in awe of it. As expected, it was an act worthy of a princess of the White Dragon n, who made the wisest choice.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to admire. No wonder.¡±

    Ainsha, showing off his expressionless expression.

    Seeing this, Li Qingyu smiled brightly.

    ¡°Keuhm keuhm!¡±

    An overt coughing sound.

    After hearing that, Ainsha looked back and flinched when she saw Tata with his flounder eyes open.

    Then, facing Li Qingyu again, he said bluntly.

    ¡°Even if I say something to cheer you up, it¡¯s no use. I¡¯m not fooled. Please rify the main point.¡±

    ¡°What main point are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°This is the purpose of calling me.¡±

    ¡°Would you not believe me if I told you that I have missed seeing your face for the first time in a long time?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The ck Dragon n will not do anything without a purpose.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you seem to have prejudice against our n, but¡­ Yes, at least for this case, it¡¯s as you said.¡±

    Li Qingyu readily nodded.

    And in a calm tone, he revealed the reason for inviting her.

    ¡°You know that our n was attacked by the Liberation Brigade this time, right?¡±

    ¡°I know. famous.¡±

    ¡°I want help for that.¡±

    ¡°understand.¡±

    Ainsha nodded.

    From the moment he invited himself to this situation, he already knew that Li Qingyu¡¯s purpose was foresight.

    This kind of request was familiar to her.

    Whether as a princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Whether as a shrine maiden of the Taoist Federation.

    It was because there were always those who wanted to borrow her power, the best prophet of the time.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t lend his foresight to anyone, but Li Qingyu, the Princess of the ck Dragon, was well qualified to make this request.

    Only if he hadn¡¯t been engaged to Limon.

    Due to marriage with the family¡¯s nemesis, the current position of the ck Dragon n is in a delicate state even in the Seven Dragons.

    This work required a lot of political consideration in that even the Baekryong n could be ignored.

    ¡°great. I will help you.¡±

    Nevertheless, Ainsha responded immediately, and Tata, who would have cleared his throat again, remained silent this time.

    Li Qingyu also took it for granted.

    If he hadn¡¯t been willing to cooperate in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have epted his invitation.

    Above all, she had a hidden card that convinced her that she could convince Ainsha.

    ¡°Funding if you want. We also send out armed forces. Instead, there are conditions.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°I want to meet the man in this video. Please help.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to hear him y?¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    It was as expected that even though she was the princess of the Seven Dragons, Ainsha, an entric wandering the world to sing, would be interested in the performance.

    That¡¯s why they spent a huge amount of money to help prepare for the music challenge.

    I thought that the more appetizing the bait I prepared, the easier it would be to enlist the cooperation of the White Dragon.

    In the end, we couldn¡¯t show the music challenge, but since we were promised cooperation, it was a good thing.

    But right after that.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head.

    ¡°you¡¯re right. no.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I want to hear you y. But that¡¯s a bonus. There are other important matters.¡±

    ¡°Is it an important business?¡±

    Li Qingyu is puzzled by the slightly unexpected answer.

    Ainsha dered to her.

    ¡°I will meet this man and propose to him.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°This is my destiny. I have decided to be the sire. So please cooperate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If you cooperate in marrying this man, he will generously lend you the power of the White Dragon n.

    The tablet you gave me.

    Seeing Ainsha pointing to the ck-haired Limon stamped on one side and talking, Li Qingyu put on a rare expression of speechlessness.

    And involuntarily, he muttered nkly.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±

    The bait was too much.

    She realized it toote.

 Chapter 158

    #158. How do you like this?

    * * *

    As if I had a headache, I pressed my fingers to my temples and stayed silent for a while.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°In short, I was also selected as the White Dragon Princess¡¯ sire?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Should I call that an honor?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that up to you to ept?¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Yuna-kyung also opened her beak as if she was dumbfounded.

    [To think that even one of the richest sisters in the world was not enough, so only two of them proposed. I didn¡¯t know that the team leader was such a devilish man.]

    ¡°Who are you kidding now?¡±

    Limon frowned.

    Then he asked Li Qingyu as if questioning him.

    ¡°No, why the hell did he want to marry me? I¡¯ve never even met him.¡±

    ¡°That point. Listening to the circumstances, it seems like you haven¡¯t met at all.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    And the circumstances revealed by Ainsha.

    In other words, I went to the music challenge filming set in secret and heard that a dark-haired young man helped me, and I opened my mouth.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying it was the White Dragon Princess who helped me back then?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice at all?¡±

    ¡°Would you have helped if you noticed? I would have let it go even if it had been a bullet instead of a camera!¡±

    [Eh anyway, isn¡¯t that a bit harsh?]

    ¡°What¡¯s so bad? If he gets even one wound from being hit by it, I will hold the jang in my hand.¡±

    Even if he was an unmanned member of the Seven Dragons, he would have been able to block or avoid it on his own.

    What about the White Dragon Princess?

    You don¡¯t even have to say anything.

    Although they look like delicate girls on the outside, the seven princesses are the strongest masters of the Seven Dragons. Because they were different from humans from birth.

    ¡°Damn it, something kept getting stuck¡­!¡±

    Limon finally realized.

    The awkwardness he felt at the time.

    That it was because of Ainsha.

    He subconsciously felt a sense of incongruity in her attitude as she calmly watched the camera fly away from her tight-fitting outfit.

    At the time, I was just in a panic and thought it was something like that and passed it on.

    But that was an illusion.

    She must have been calm because she really didn¡¯t feel any danger.

    [So, in the end, did you say that you fell in love at first sight because the team leader saved Princess Baekryong?]

    ¡°Ignoring whether it was actually dangerous or not, if you go through something like that at the first meeting, it¡¯s usually good to have a good feeling.¡±

    [That¡¯s such a great coincidence.]

    Yuna-kyung was confused.

    Unless you secretly came to the set.

    Unless there is an unexpected ident.

    And if Limon wasn¡¯t there at the moment.

    It was because it was absurd that something that should have ended with just one incident turned out like this.

    It was for this reason that Limon sneered at Yuna-kyung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Coincidentally, do you think there is something like that in the things the White Dragon n does?¡±

    [What do you mean by that?]

    ¡°It means fools must have been fooled again.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Whether Yuna-kyung is bewildered or not.

    Limon didn¡¯t care.

    He just asked Li Qingyu, frowning.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Well, to be honest, I¡¯m stumped.¡±

    Even Li Qingyu, who always smiled at most things, expressed his embarrassment honestly this time.

    ¡°Although Ainsha has a bit of an entric temperament, I didn¡¯t know that she would propose to someone she had only met once.¡±

    ¡°I know the princess who proposed to me as soon as I saw her?¡±

    ¡°Coming to think of it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unusual.¡±

    ¡°That is a very persuasive statement.¡±

    Li Mon makes a puzzled expression when he sees Li Ching-yu, who had proposed to him as soon as they first met.

    she asked him seriously.

    ¡°By the way, I have a question for you to check your swordsman.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you really unwilling to ept Ainsha¡¯s marriage proposal?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think that¡¯s a question a bride-to-be would ask a groom-to-be?¡±

    ¡°I am still a bride-to-be.¡±

    Li Qingyu pointed out calmly.

    I made a marriage contract, but that¡¯s all in the end.

    As long as he is not yet married, Limon has the option of canceling his engagement and choosing Ainsha.

    ¡°Besides, you promised to marry me before, didn¡¯t you? You can make another woman if you want.¡±

    From the beginning, their marriage was only a means of alliance.

    So, if you can maintain an alliance, there is no need to forcefully maintain an arranged marriage with yourself.

    Take a moment to look at Li Qingyu as he speaks with a calm face.

    Limon sighed.

    And snapped my fingers

    Fuck!

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    ¡°Princess, haven¡¯t you forgotten something important?¡±

    Maybe it was because I was surprised by a sudden hit on the forehead.

    To Li Qingyu, who opened her eyes wide, Limon said coldly.

    ¡°I risked my sword and swore I would never abandon you. But now, if I break off the engagement, will I be the sword master? You bastard master.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, I already warned you.¡±

    It was as if Li Qingyu, who was about to object, blocked his mouth.

    Limon said it clearly, looking straight at her with golden eyes.

    ¡°You are already mine.¡±

    He said he would no longer hand over what he had in his hands to others.

    So she has no freedom to run away.

    Li Mon, who made Li Qingyu¡¯s pupils shake with his relentless rants,ughed maliciously.

    ¡°Besides, the White Dragon Princess proposed to me because of my false identity. If she knew my identity, would she try to marry me?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s exactly as you said.¡±

    Limon casually says what kind of a guy is marrying someone who will run away to the end of the world if he sees his bare face.

    Let¡¯s stare nkly at him for a moment.

    Li Qingyu eventually smiled and nodded.

    [Hey, chicken couples over there? It¡¯s nice to flirt, but should I finish talking about what

    I was talking about?]

    ¡°We just talked about what we needed to do?¡±

    [Yes, you would.]

    Yuna-kyung grumbled with a sad expression as she looked at the two of them.

    Did that point work?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of Limon¡¯s night.

    Li Qingyu began to seek alternatives in earnest.

    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t help it if the swordsman doesn¡¯t have the heart to ept this marriage proposal. Let¡¯s try to solve it in the best possible way.¡±

    ¡°How do you mean?¡±

    The condition suggested by Ainsha is to cooperate with the marriage with Limon.

    But how could he disregard the condition and resolve the situation in a good way to win the cooperation of the White Dragon n?

    Limon asked, puzzled.

    Li Qingyu smiled at him and replied.

    ¡°What if you get divorced after you get married?¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Ainsha¡¯s only request is to cooperate with the marriage contract. I think you can get married first, get divorced, and then remarry me again.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to start a war with the White Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like this method, how about Operation Pir West?¡±

    ¡°Pirs¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°The swordsmith is enchanting Ainsha and making her cooperate. Of course you don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get married. Is it a method that works surprisingly well?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if he had been waiting for this moment, Limon stiffened with a bizarre face after hearing all the bizarre ns that Li Qingyuid out.

    On his behalf, Yuna-kyung asked shyly.

    [¡­Princess sister, do you have any grudge against Princess White Dragon?]

    ¡°Among other princesses, is Ainsha my favorite?¡±

    [That means I like you as a friend, right? You don¡¯t like it in the sense that it¡¯s easy to eat, or

    it¡¯s easy, right ?]

    [Why do you neither affirm nor deny!?]

    In the end, Li Mon and Yu Na-kyung rejected the best n, and after thinking for a while, Li Qing-yu proposed a more appropriatepromise.

    ¡°Then how about this method?¡±

    * * *

    While Limon was struggling to solve such an unexpected problem, the poprity of the music challenge was growing.

    That¡¯s for two reasons.

    The first is that Limon¡¯s performances arepletely free and open to the public.

    The second reason was that there was a bounty on the song.

    ¡°Level Skill Age upation Nationality!¡±

    ¡°An event that goes without saying!¡±

    ¡°Anyone can take a video singing along to the assignment song and send it to me!¡±

    ¡°If you just send us the video, we will randomly select 100 people and give you a prize of 10 million won.¡±

    ¡°And the ten people who sing the best songs will be given a chance to participate in the finals with a maximum prize of 100 billion won in addition to the basic prize money of 100 million won.¡±

    ¡°Challenge together!¡±

    ¡°Music~ Challenge!¡±

    In fact, it was a method that Kim Seung-jun came up with after being cornered.

    Existing contestants all resigned, and the existence of the program is unclear due to a broadcast ident.

    In order to rectify the situation somehow, he tried to make a breakthrough with the bounty.

    After all, it was simple money, but the bounty strategy unexpectedly had a big impact.

    because of money.

    just out of curiosity.

    I made a bet with my friend.

    Or bying or pride.

    Or bewitched by its melodies and songs.

    This is because countless people of all ages and genders have challenged the Ghost Song for their own reasons.

    As a result, there was no one who could sing a ghost song.

    Most of them were so engrossed in the fantastic performance that they couldn¡¯t even open their mouths, and those who barely sang ended up feeling a sense of shame and shut their mouths on the way.

    However, as the number of failures increased, the number of challengers increased, and a vicious circle was created in which the ghost song also spread.

    Challenging a ghost song has be a kind of trend.

    Naturally, the starting point, the Music Challenge, also became famous and was considered a hit program that would shake up the broadcasting world.

    But light casts shadows.

    The more popr the music challenge became, the more disadvantaged people naturally appeared.

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°No, what is that¡­!¡±

    ¡°Branch manager, branch manager?!¡±

    click.

    Moon Chun-yeop was devastated.

    He spared no effort to form a bond with the branch manager of the Midas Guild.

    And because he actually made use of thatwork, he was able to work as a powerful member of the WIM Guild.

    But at this moment.

    That string was broken in vain.

    Just because you have an ufortable rtionship with the guys who made the music challenge or whatever!

    ¡°Oops XX!¡±

    Wow Jangchang!

    Mun Chun-yeop threw away his smartphone.

    No matter how much a song on a broadcast program became a bit famous, it doesn¡¯t make sense for the Midas branch manager to throw himself out.

    It means that there is definitely someone who has been ying nightly behind the scenes. And

    there was no way he didn¡¯t know

    who the culprit was, as he was a powerful figure in WIM.

    ¡°Guild leader, bitch! How dare you join hands with those bastards and feed me?¡±

    Moon Chun-yeop was furious.

    To Yeon-hwa, who hijacked her personal connections.

    To Seungjun Kim, who made this program.

    And to Limon, who beat himself up and left no hands on him until he got to this point.

    If ire hadn¡¯t taken care and called a healer, he would still be groping around in the hospital.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, you bastards!¡±

    Moon Cheon-yeop looked through his business card book with an angry expression.

    Thework he had made using ire wasn¡¯t limited to Midas.

    There were fans of ire not only in the political and business circles and various guilds, but also in dangerous ces unknown to the outside world.

    the most dangerous of them all.

    As he took out the business card of an organization that was double hidden in the deepest part of the card book, his eyes shed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret that you dare touch me!¡±

 Chapter 159

    #159. Better to eat quickly.

    * * *

    ¡°I want to know what this outfit is like.¡±

    ¡°It suits you.¡±

    ¡°Pleasement on these shoes.¡±

    ¡°It suits you.¡±

    ¡°This ne is great. If you do, you will break your neck. It is the perfect instrument of torture.¡±

    ¡°It suits you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know what Tata isining about.¡±

    I guess I didn¡¯t want to.

    To Ainsha, who asked with an expressionless face, Tata answered as if he was talking nonsense.

    ¡°I¡¯m notining, can I?¡±

    ¡°It is a lie. There is no soul in the voice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the princess has been choosing outfits for over three hours.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a first date. Three hours of worrying is basic.¡±

    ¡°That is the story of the people who do not know the future. Doesn¡¯t the princess already know what kind of clothes look best on her?¡±

    ¡°It is a girl¡¯s heart to know and want to confirm.¡±

    ¡°I never thought the day woulde when the princess talked about the girl¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not Tata who is married to work. It is full of love and passion.¡±

    ¡°That is a wonderful statement!¡±

    No matter where you look, no matter how you look at it, Ainsha has an expressionless face that doesn¡¯t show even a speck of love and passion.

    Admiring her, Tata put the prepared bracelet on her wrist and said calmly.

    ¡°Do your best on a date with that momentum, Princess. Tata will wait for the good news with the heart of a fox watching over a baby tiger.¡±

    ¡°Tata believes and waits.¡±

    Ainsha raised her thumb.

    Then, with both hands on his waist, he bluntly dered.

    ¡°There is no failure in my dictionary. This date is sure to seed.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve lived a long time, you really do all kinds of weird things¡­¡±

    [What are yourints? It¡¯s lucky to be able to date a girl of the age of a flower at the age of the team leader.]

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning on destroying that date right now?¡±

    [It can¡¯t be helped. Because the most moderate solution is to make that white dragon princess get tired of the team leader.]

    ¡°Is it moderate to drive a nail into the heart of a princess in love?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t like this method, can I try another method right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, no.¡±

    Limon, who was dumbfounded, just shook his head when he saw Li Qingyu with a smile on his face.

    I¡¯d rather be a dog.

    It was because he had already desperately understood through the pre-meeting what the oue would be if he entrusted Li Qing-yu with an alternative.

    [If you understand, change your clothes quickly.]

    ¡°You remember everything about the date, right?¡±

    [Don¡¯t forget to shoot him as soon as you meet him. If you look at the

    team leader¡¯s bloody eyes, most people will want to run away right away.

    [That pounding must be because of tension.]

    ¡°Is that so? Then you might as well act a little rougher.¡±

    [Ah, the personality of the team leader is enough to be rough. He was called the representative mad dog of PAB.]

    ¡°¡­What are you guys so excited about?¡±

    Regardless of whether or not Li Mon was stunned, Yu Na-kyung and Li Qing-yu matched well and coordinated him.

    so after a while.

    A girl and a blue bird nodded their heads in satisfaction as Limon finally finished preparing for the date.

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    [At this rate, even a thousand years of love will cool down.]

    ¡°Maybe we can run away as soon as we meet.¡±

    [ha ha ha. I hope so. Running away is at least after exchanging a few words.]

    ¡°Then, now it¡¯s up to the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes.¡±

    Two pairs of gazes that did not doubt that if they were themselves, they would surely be able to destroy the favorability of the White Dragon Princess.

    Sighing at the trust of the former subordinate and the bride-to-be, Limon said in a resigned voice.

    ¡°Wait and see. I will definitely ruin this date.¡±

    Ainsha and Limon¡¯s date was being prepared in the midst of each other¡¯s cold expectations and hot resignation.

    * * *

    A cafe on the street.

    A girl was sitting alone at the outdoor table.

    From the cotton yarn that only exposed the eyes to the white cloth covering the head, to the overall sky-high attire.

    A white-haired girl with an expressionless face and a religious attire unique to the Taoist League, giving off a heterogeneous atmosphere that naturally catches the eye.

    Ainsha was waiting.

    You want your date toe.

    It was already an hour past the scheduled time, but she wasn¡¯t particrly nervous.

    I just muttered to myself at the right time.

    ¡°Time.¡±

    That was the moment.

    Opposite Ainsha, which was empty.

    A ck-haired man strode over there and sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte. Did you wait long?¡±

    Slippers that drag on in sweats.

    Menacing eyes in messy hair.

    A military double bag worn across the back.

    Even the arrogant attitude of folding your arms as soon as you sit there.

    No matter how you look at it, he looks more like a debt collector or a gangster who came to collect debt, let alone a date.

    Even after seeing Limon, Ainsha was not taken aback.

    I just answered bluntly.

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s only been five minutes since I came.¡±

    ¡°¡­The appointment was an hour ago, so why did youe 5 minutes ago?¡±

    ¡°It was the first date in my life, so it took me a while to get ready.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    For a moment, she frowned at the fact that the basic strategy Yuna-kyung passionately supported, beingte for a date, was smashed at once.

    Limon cleared his throat and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, nice to meet you. You may have heard about it from the princess, but I am Lee.¡±

    ¡°I am Ainsha. The exact full name is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s get something to drink first. Aren¡¯t you thirsty? What are you doing sitting there?¡±

    ¡°All right. Then prepare.¡±

    Although the words were cut off in the middle of the voice.

    Ainsha readily nodded without a hint of displeasure.

    And Limon was dumbfounded.

    It was because the moment she answered, as if waiting, the part-timer brought a tray and put the tea and juice on the table for the two of them.

    ¡°Why are you not even ordering anything?¡±

    ¡°I was also thirsty. So I pre-ordered it.¡±

    ¡°Who told you to order it? My taste is not tea¡­¡±

    ¡°I also ordered coffee c whiskey just in case. It will be out soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does this cafe also sell alcohol?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is a cafe and bar. It is a good spot for appointments both during the day and at night.¡±

    It¡¯s like trying to say something.

    For a long time, he had to remain silent at Ainsha¡¯s gaze looking at him with an expressionless face.

    Limon scratched his cheek and asked casually.

    ¡°Did you see everything?¡±

    ¡°I saw.¡±

    ¡°How far?¡±

    ¡°Lee slept in the movie theater, talked to other girls during dates, and did a lot of shopping with my own money¡­¡± ¡°

    No, I just had to stop.¡±

    Limon interrupted Ainsha by raising one hand and sighed.

    It was because he realized that the n to destroy Ainsha¡¯s romance, which Li Qingyu and Yuna Kyung had ambitiously prepared, had already been read.

    When you think about it, it¡¯s not surprising.

    Because Ainsha was the White Dragon Princess.

    ¡®I¡¯m the breadwinner who thought that such a trick would work against the White Dragon n.¡¯

    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±

    At best, I was prepared to be ashamed and participated in the date-busting n.

    Limon asked with a tired face in a situation where everything was stranded before he could even start.

    If I had already seen my future date with Limon, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he was determined to ruin it.

    It was a real headache for Limon, who had to somehow get the cooperation of the White Dragon n.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the cinema.¡±

    So it was.

    Hearing Ainsha¡¯s in reply, Limon couldn¡¯t help but put on a bizarre expression.

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say you saw me sleeping there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can sleep with you too. I¡¯ve been sleeping since day one. It¡¯s an ideal date.¡±

    It seems like a perfect n.

    Ainsha shakes her head.

    For a moment, you should be taken aback by seeing an expressionless girl who doesn¡¯t show any sign of joking.

    Limon suddenly realized.

    The reason why Li Qingyu, who could not be unaware of Princess White Dragon¡¯s foresight, took the lead in plotting rather than stopping such an obvious trick.

    ¡®Yes, she was the White Dragon Princess.¡¯

    The head of the White Dragon n who sees the future.

    But rather than that, she is a girl who would be more appropriately described as the king of fools of the fool family.

    Looking at Ainsha, Limon frowned.

    It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve fought so I forgot for a moment, but the White Dragon n was originally like this.

    That¡¯s why he hated the White Dragon n next to or even more than the ck Dragon n in the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why it was more ironic that he was dating the White Dragon Princess while still engaged to the ck Dragon Princess.

    ¡®Should I really go on this date?¡¯

    It was for this reason that Limon was once again immersed in his thoughts.

    Even dating Ainsha.

    Deliberately ruining a date.

    It wasn¡¯t such a good n from the beginning, considering that he had to get the cooperation of the White Dragon n in the future.

    I only epted it because the situation was soplicated and twisted that it seemed better than leaving it to Li Qingyu.

    But seeing this, I wondered if there was any reason to go on a date.

    ¡®This idiot looks like he¡¯s prepared to cover whatever I do on a date.¡¯

    How to ruin a date.

    Ainsha will follow knowingly.

    If Limon messes up, I¡¯ll be sure to turn it into a sessful date.

    And that it wasn¡¯t just unfounded confidence, I could tell from the skit earlier.

    ¡®Did this mean that it¡¯s up to me, princess?¡¯

    Limon clicked his tongue inwardly.

    Now that all ns have been blocked, the only way to make Ainsha give up the marriage proposal is to incur disgust to him, knowing that it was intentional.

    If the opponent was an ordinary girl, it would have been easy.

    Try shooting a little fiercely.

    Whether it cuts down the viin right in front of your eyes.

    Limon knew very well that even such a simple thing would easily blow away the feeling of affection.

    However, it was doubtful whether such a method would work for Ainsha as well.

    Leaving aside her status as the White Dragon Princess, it was obvious that even the slightest trick would not be tampered with just by looking at her expressionless face.

    While struggling with what kind of bastard thing to do to make Ainsha¡¯s marriage proposal never happen.

    Limon suddenly saw something strange.

    click.

    Squeak.

    Dalgrak Dalgrak.

    Ainsha took out a ck medicine bottle and confidently poured the contents into Limon¡¯s teacup.

    She even stirred with a teaspoon to mix the contents well, then held out the teacup to Limon and said,

    ¡°Lee said she was thirsty. It is better to eat quickly before the tea cools down.¡±

    Even if it wasn¡¯t for the expressionless face and blunt voice, words that could sound like kind consideration.

    But Limon didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    I just casually asked.

    ¡°¡­what did you just put in my teacup?¡±

    ¡°It is poison. If you eat it, it goes to the goal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no pain. diefortably. You can eat with confidence.¡±

 Chapter 160

    Episode #160. I saw the future.

    Limon has lived a long life.

    And he had a lot of experience as well.

    Poisoning in the guise of beauty is so much that it cannot be counted in double digits.

    However, what Ainsha had just done was enough to make even Limon faint for a moment.

    It was the first time in his life that he had attempted an assassination attempt that was so novel and even innovative.

    ¡°It is better to eat quickly. The tea cools down. The dokdo effect will be reduced.¡±

    Ainsha makes a foolish rmendation.

    That¡¯s why Limon pressed his hand to her temple instead of getting angry with her or overturning the table.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to ask just to confirm. Didn¡¯t you say you would propose to me?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°So you decided to go on a date with me?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you poisoning me?¡±

    ¡°It is to send Lee to the goal.¡±

    I wonder why you ask such an obvious thing.

    Ainsha answered expressionlessly.

    Thanks to that, Limon tried to calmly ask, suppressing the headache that was about to rise again.

    ¡°Then why are you trying to kill me? What is the reason?¡±

    It would be understandable if Ainsha would rather find out her identity and try to kill her.

    Limon is the Cheolcheon enemy of the Seven Dragons.

    Even the White Dragon n, who always stands out first, has a lot of grudges.

    But that won¡¯t be it.

    If I had known he was Limon, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill him with poison.

    Well, in the first ce, even if it was an ordinary person who wasn¡¯t Limon, his intention was unknown from the point of poisoning in front of his eyes.

    In the first ce, if you really want to kill people, you can¡¯t do something stupid like this¡­

    ¡®Wait, you stupid?¡¯

    That moment.

    Limon raised his eyes.

    It was because Ainsha had only one reason to do this out of the blue.

    And Ainsha¡¯s blunt words turned Limon¡¯s guess into certainty.

    ¡°I must kill you. So kill it. There is no other reason.¡±

    Looking at the content, it was a perfect psycho, but Limon was not taken aback.

    Instead, he narrowed his eyes and looked at her, then asked.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then ask differently.¡±

    Limon opened his mouth again with a cold voice to Ainsha who kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°What kind of future do you want to change, so you want to kill me?¡±

    A shivering and trembling body.

    Pupils shaking as if there was an earthquake.

    Even the gaze that sneaked back there.

    Limon clicked his tongue at Ainsha¡¯s reaction, which was so tant that the perfect expressionless poker face was colorless.

    It was expected, but that made it even more absurd.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the White Dragon n, I¡¯m so upset that the White Dragon Princess is trying to change the future¡­¡± ¡°

    I didn¡¯t say I was changing the future. It¡¯s Lee¡¯s mistake.¡±

    ¡°Then what does it mean that you saw the future of going to the cinema with me? If I eat poison right now and go crazy, that future will be gone, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or at least tell me why you have to kill me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ainsha became an instant killer.

    If it were Li Qingyu, he would have made up five or six reasons on the spot.

    Limon snorted at the girl who was too vulnerable to lies, fearing that someone might not belong to the White Dragon n.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything, I guess. Nine out of ten you¡¯ve seen the future of me doing something.¡±

    flinch.

    ¡°Seeing that they even prepared for a date, the marriage proposal itself seems to have been sincere, so something happens after this.¡±

    shaking.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s rare for a princess of a n to want to protect the person she chose as her sire, even if it means killing her.¡±

    ¡°It is a foul to read minds. It¡¯s cowardly. It¡¯s something the ck Dragon n would do.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that sounds like all of my guesses were right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to talk? Whether you say it or not, I intend to dig to the end anyway?¡±

    For a while, she broke out in a cold sweat as if she were the real culprit being interrogated by the police with the ¡ºFalse Detection¡» skill.

    Ainsha eventually drooped her shoulders.

    And he opened his mouth in a still blunt yet strangely desperate voice.

    ¡°This is Tata.¡±

    ¡°What ride?¡±

    ¡°This is my nanny. And escort. He is also an attendant and an elder.¡±

    Unbeknownst to the White Dragon n, his aide is shameless and as smart as he is.

    As she spoke the name of the woman who could be called her only family, Ainsha confessed why she had to kill her.

    ¡°I saw the future where Lee kills Tata.¡±

    * * *

    It was amon story.

    Knowing the future when a close rtive dies.

    It¡¯s about changing the future.

    Let¡¯s say the murderer is the one you fell in love with at first sight, so you have to kill him.

    Then the story will be a more rare and tragic romance or a thriller with a twist.

    But what if the main character is the White Dragon Princess?

    Limon could be assertive.

    that would be aedy

    Because he wasughing right now.

    ¡°You tried to poison me to save your nanny?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Neat. It is a minimal consideration.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I won¡¯t eat it if I¡¯m poisoned from the front, putting aside what¡¯s the point of being considerate of being poisoned?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°I saw a future where Lee drank tea. So, be sure to eat.¡±

    ¡°Are you aware that what you are saying is very contradictory?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ainsha tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t know what the problem was.

    Feeling like he was dealing with a three-year-old child, Limon sighed.

    It¡¯s better if you¡¯re younger.

    Because the White Dragon Princess, who knew the future most urately and was determined to change it, was like a rolling bomb.

    That¡¯s why Limon frowned.

    ¡®It¡¯s a prophecy¡­ It¡¯s bothering me.¡¯

    Those who know the future are controlled by the future.

    Knowing that fact well, Limon was reluctant to entangle with the Prophet at all. Not to mention the White Dragon Princess.

    However, since they heard the prophecy, it is already toote to pretend not to know.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know anything in the first ce, it seems that this foolish princess with the end of his acting ability wouldn¡¯t have let him go.

    I wish I could think like that for a while.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you going to do anything to stop that kid named Tata from dying?¡±

    ¡°of course. Tata is precious.¡±

    ¡°Even risking your life?¡±

    ¡°It is not.¡±

    ¡°¡­That answer is so neat.¡±

    Limon shuddered at Ainsha, who was nodding just a moment ago, but shook his head at once.

    Ainsha said bluntly to him.

    ¡°I am the White Dragon Princess. You must have a generation. I will not die until then.¡±

    ¡°What would it be?¡±

    For the princess of the Seven Dragons, passing on the generation is a duty and instinct that takes precedence over anything else.

    No matter how much Ainsha loved a woman named Tata, it was impossible to take the risk of cutting off the dragon¡¯s blood, even if she wanted to.

    In that sense, Limon nodded at Ainsha¡¯s answer, which was as expected.

    and asked again.

    ¡°What if instead of changing the future, we had to give up the entire White Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. i die Tata kills me.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a fool?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the price for helping me with my marriage proposal.¡±

    ¡°If you kill me anyway, it¡¯s a proposal and a price, so it¡¯s all gone? Is there any reason to save it now?¡±

    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, yes.¡±

    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve gained a new realization.

    One time to shake my head.

    After thinking it through, Ainsha opened her mouth with an expressionless face.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, I will make it happen.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I tapped the table with my fingers and looked at Ainsha for a while.

    Limon took a hot green tea and shot it at once.

    Then he put down his empty ss and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I just said.¡±

    Ainsha blinked.

    once twice and then again.

    It seems like you saw something strange.

    Looking back and forth between the empty teacup and Limon, she asked curtly after a while,

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s strange. I ate poison. But he doesn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to be surprised about. I ate so many of these things from the old days that I developed a tolerance to the mild poison.¡±

    Heughed while recalling the memories of having to eat, drink, and get hit with all kinds of extreme poisons that the Green Dragon n was proud of.

    Limon rose from his seat.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s do it properly.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what you are doing right.¡±

    ¡°What is it? We met for a date, so let¡¯s go on a date.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    ¡°However, the dating course will be a little different from the future you saw.¡±

    I¡¯ve given you an answer at best.

    Rather than before hearing the answer, Limonughed at Ainsha, who was expressionless and confused.

    Then, he took out his smartphone and made a meaningful expression.

    ¡°In that sense, I ask you, do you like puzzles?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Are you curious about why the White Dragons are called fools?¡±

    [yes. Even if it¡¯s the team leader, I think there must be a reason why Gongju unnie takes it for granted.]

    Yuna-kyung asked with a curious face.

    It wasn¡¯t just that Limon was bored with being left out on a date.

    It was because he did not understand why the White Dragon n, which is an axis of the Seven Dragons of the same name and maintains its powerpared to the fallen ck Dragon n, was treated as such an idiot.

    As if understanding her question, Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°The reasons are many, but the bottom line is that they are born with foresight.¡±

    [Why is that? Foresight is a good thing, isn¡¯t it?]

    Upon hearing that, Yuna-kyung put on an expression that she didn¡¯t understand.

    The foresight to read the future is a fraudulent power.

    yers with prophecy-type skills could understand the usefulness just by seeing them receive the highest level of treatment anywhere.

    Seeing Yuna-kyung like that, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if someone threw a surprise party for your birthday?¡±

    [Of course.]

    ¡°Would you be happy if you knew in advance when and how that surprise party would be held?¡±

    [Um¡­ Well, a party is a party after all. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice?]

    ¡°What if I had the same party yesterday? What if you heard the same joke from the same people at the same ce where the food was prepared?¡±

    [¡­that would be more tiring than happy.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But what do we call those who repeat yesterday¡¯s actions without any fun in order to end the party as sessfully as yesterday?¡±

    [Stupid, right?]

    ¡°Then what do you call a person who tries to lighten up the cake by putting his face in the cake because he knows the party is a failure?¡±

    [¡­isn¡¯t that stupid?]

    ¡°That¡¯s why the White Dragon n is stupid.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Li Qingyu did not bother to exin further to Yuna-kyung, who tilted her head as if she did not understand the meaning.

    He just smiled a little and spoke quietly.

    ¡°It is also the reason why the White Dragon Princess is the most unlucky among the seven princesses.¡±

    [¡­?]

    It was while Yu Na-kyung was struggling to interpret the unknown words that Li Qing-yu¡¯s pager was contacted.

    ¡°Swordsmith? What are you doing on a date?¡±

    ¡°Sure, just tell me.¡±

    Li Qingyu calmly answered the unexpected phone call.

    It was immediately after that that her expression changed strangely.

    ¡°yes yes.¡±

    ¡°yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­what are you going to do?¡±

 Chapter 161

    Episode #161. Why is heing out of here?

    * * *

    A girl with an expressionless face.

    Ainsha was perplexed.

    ording to my prediction, I should have gone to the cinema.

    Because Limon had led her to the wrong ce.

    Thanks to that, it was embarrassing that the perfect n to stab Limon¡¯s heart with a slight thump while he was asleep in the movie theater was ruined.

    But it was the ce itself that troubled her the most.

    ¡°This is a question for Lee.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want to know why you are here.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe to the clothing store? Of course I came to buy clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s a lot of clothes. You don¡¯t have to buy it now. There is nothing more in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not there, I¡¯m there.¡±

    Limon lightly suppressed Ainsha¡¯s protest.

    And I looked around the inside of the most shabby clothing store in the market I stopped by and asked casually.

    ¡°Boss, I want to know what the cheapest clothes are here.¡±

    ¡°Just pick out what you have on hand. All you have is 5,000 won.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too good for something like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s honorable that it was made as a hobby by students who don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s sewing skills or skills. It would be a waste to throw it away, so I sold it for 100 won and appeased them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Limon nodded at the words of the toothless old woman who was watching an old TV in the back of the store.

    And instead of hanging on hangers, I just started rummaging through the clothes that were neatly sorted and piled up in the basket.

    The problem was that Limon tried the clothes he had taken out one by one to Ainsha.

    ¡°You are so pretty.¡±

    ¡°This is cuter than I thought.¡±

    ¡°This too stands out¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, this should be okay. Change these quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what that means. I can not understand.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, just do as you are told. Now, the locker room is this way.¡±

    Ainsha was forcibly pushed away with a load of clothes entrusted to Limon.

    While she ended up in the locker room, Limon picked out a shirt and jacket pants that he had piled up and put them on.

    If it¡¯s good, it¡¯s worth 5,000 won.

    As if it was made as a hobby, the clothes themselves were average.

    However, Limon, who was dressed in a loose tracksuit, became somewhat tolerable with just that.

    The problem was Ainsha.

    ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡±

    ¡°No Tata. It is difficult to change.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. You need an attendant to change your clothes, right?¡±

    Do you really want to be a princess?

    It seems like he doesn¡¯t even have much experience in changing his clothes.

    For a while, I clicked my tongue when I saw Ainsha, who was almost dressed up rather than wearing clothes.

    In the end, Limon, who followed me to the changing room and even helped me change clothes, crossed his arms after seeing the result.

    ¡°Even like this, it still stands out¡­. The original version is so good, can¡¯t it be more ordinary?¡±

    Shorts with bare legs.

    Slightly baggy shirt.

    Even a cardigan with exposed shoulders.

    It¡¯s time to scratch your chin while looking at Ainsha, who has be much more normal than the previous outfit wrapped in a light cloth, but still stands out.

    Limon shrugged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, let¡¯s go like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a question. Confusion. It is a total mess.¡±

    Contrary to Limon, who seemed satisfied with something, Ainsha muttered like a broken doll.

    Why did this situation happen?

    what are you doing here

    What does Limon want to do?

    She tried to change the future by simply killing Limon, but before she knew it, she became a doll that changed clothes, so she couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    Looking at Ainsha, who was mesmerized with an expressionless face, Limonughed.

    Then, he put on a bread hat and sses with wide rims that he had picked out in a nearby shop and spoke meanly.

    ¡°What do you think is soplicated? Didn¡¯t I tell you, this is a date?¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    The truth was I didn¡¯t know at all.

    However, Ainsha decided to ept the situation as she did not know.

    After all, what mattered to her right now was not what she did on dates, but how she changed her future.

    The moment I saw the future for it.

    Ainsha blinked.

    He had read the future, but for a moment he could not understand what he had seen.

    Before she even understood it.

    The future hase to them.

    profit.

    ¡°Wo, are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it several times, but my name is Wei Ling, not stupid.¡±

    The moment when Limon wants to leave Ainshawa Market.

    A car appeared as if it had waited and stopped in front of the two.

    Wei-Ling, a man-dressed woman in a suit who got off the driver¡¯s seat, answered Limon with a sharp attack, then bowed politely to Ainsha.

    ¡°Wei Ling of the ck Dragon n meets the descendant of Ji Baek Dragon Hyeon-gun.¡±

    ¡°¡­This is Ainsha. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Then I will see you.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take you¡­?¡±

    Ainsha got into the car as a habit of being served by Wei Ling who politely opened the door.

    It was only when she realized something was wrong.

    The car carrying Wei Ling and Limon was already starting smoothly.

    ¡°Where is the location? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Shanghai royal family¡¯s spy is attached.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking like? They are now transferred to the Guardian Information Corps.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Looking at

    Weiring, who looked very ufortable,

    he giggled for a while.

    Limone tilted the back of the seat back and spoke leisurely with an arm pillow.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a deep breath, so y something so the kids won¡¯t be bored. Wake me up when I arrive.¡±

    As if to enforce word-and-deed agreement.

    Limon really fell asleep.

    And instead of him, Wei-ling manipted the button to bring out the screen in the back seat and politely asked Ainsha a question.

    ¡°Princess White Dragon, you can watch TV, music, and movies right now. Which one do you prefer?¡±

    ¡°¡­Anything is fine.¡±

    so after a while.

    The car finally stops.

    Until Limon wakes up and picks her up.

    In the end, Ainsha had no choice but to watch the movie appearing on the screen expressionlessly, as she foresaw.

    ¡°Then please have a good time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, tell the princess that you went through a hard time getting ready. Leave the espionage guys behind.¡±

    After Wei-Ling, who gave something to Limon, disappeared with the car again.

    Ainsha barely opened her mouth again.

    ¡°It is questionable. I don¡¯t know what Lee wants to do.¡±

    ¡°why? Don¡¯t you like the date course?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. No chance to kill Lee. It is difficult.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then I¡¯ll make you like it.¡±

    It¡¯s time tough at the words like a stone fastball.

    Limon took her by the wrist and naturally led her in one direction.

    Ainsha did not resist.

    Because I couldn¡¯t see the future of avoiding Limon¡¯s hands.

    Besides, her head was already overloaded with the series of things that had just happened.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange. Wisdom keeps getting dyed. I don¡¯t know English.¡¯

    Normally, I would have been able to read all the futures.

    Why today¡­ no, since I acted with this man, my intelligence has be so dull.

    I was thinking about the reason in my heart.

    Ainsha flinched.

    It is because he btedly read the future in which he sees something the moment he arrives at the end of the street.

    seem to have noticed that fact.

    Limon said meaningfully.

    ¡°How about it, don¡¯t you think dating me will be fun from now on?¡±

    ¡°¡­not funny. Quit.¡±

    ¡°No, it will be fun.¡±

    Limon led her to the end of the street.

    Then, watching the back of a woman who was so familiar with Ainsha, who was walking in front of her, she continued.

    ¡°Because opportunities to tail your nanny aren¡¯t all thatmon.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Stalking is a crime. I embroider. If it is now, Tata will also be forgiven.¡±

    Ainsha stopped Limon from secretly following Tata. Seriously, with all my heart.

    But he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t stalking, it¡¯s called tailing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the difference.¡±

    ¡°The difference is that stalking is an unconditional crime, but tailing is eptable depending on the circumstances.¡±

    ¡°It is sophistry. It¡¯s a cowardly excuse. Quit right now.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay though? Then you won¡¯t be able to change the future the way you want?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what that has to do with tailing.¡±

    ¡°Of course it matters.¡±

    He seemed threatened by his words.

    Limon said calmly to Ainsha, who added strength to his expressionless hands.

    ¡°You said you saw a future where I killed Tata, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°That means I have a reason why I must kill your nanny.¡±

    Limon pointed out coolly.

    He is not a lunatic murderer.

    He¡¯s a swordsman who doesn¡¯t carelessly pull out his sword if it¡¯s not necessary.

    How much more does he kill the White Dragon Princess¡¯ aide? Are you willing to take the risk of engaging in an all-out war with the White Dragon?

    It was normally impossible.

    So, Limon asserted.

    As long as Ainsha¡¯s foreknowledge wasn¡¯t wrong, Tata would have a reason or would cause a situation beyond that ¡®normal¡¯.

    ¡°So I want to find out why. If I don¡¯t know that, I won¡¯t be able to change the future of your nanny dying to me.¡±

    ¡°You can change it. Only Lee needs to die.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die?¡±

    ¡°Please do that somehow.¡±

    It¡¯s like being a door-to-door salesman.

    Seeing Ainsha begging him to die with an expressionless face of 100% sincerity, Limon was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Do you really think that if only I die, the future will change and everything will have a happy ending?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a happy ending. My destined opponent dies. Too bad. This is the heart of the leader.¡±

    ¡°If you kill me, what if you see a future where your nanny dies? What will you do then?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand the meaning of your question.¡±

    It is Limon who kills Tata.

    It won¡¯t happen if Limon dies.

    But why would Tata die again? Ainsha tilts her head as if she sincerely doesn¡¯t know why.

    Looking at her, Limon sighed.

    ¡°White Dragon Princess, that¡¯s why your family is called fools.¡±

    ¡°Tata said. That¡¯s bullshit. It is a false name made by the jealousy of those who cannot see the future.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re free to think, but if you don¡¯t have the confidence to kill me right away, follow me in silence. I am not willing to die for your nanny.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, Ainsha had no choice but to silently follow Limon.

    whatever you do here

    Because I couldn¡¯t see the future where Limon died.

    Limon and Ainsha, who had been secretly following Tata, suddenly stopped walking.

    It¡¯s because Tata, who was gradually entering a dark alley, stepped into a shabby bar.

    Ainsha, who reluctantly followed Limon, also tilted her head at the sight.

    ¡°¡­strange.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Tata doesn¡¯t drink alcohol. I don¡¯t know why you came to the bar.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    If a non-drinker came to the bar, it was obvious that in all likelihood it was to meet someone else.

    What mattered was the opponent.

    It was clear that Ainsha¡¯s aide would not be an ordinary person if she had to meet alone and in such an eerie ce.

    ¡®It¡¯s good because I think I¡¯ll be able to figure out a solution sooner than I thought if I do this well, but¡­ Huh?¡¯

    While watching the bar like that.

    Limon raised one eyebrow.

    Because while he was contemting whether to enter the bar or not, a man appeared from the other side of the alley.

    An anxious, hesitant walk.

    Eyes that look around as if they were wary.

    Even the briefcase he was holding in his arms.

    Looking at the man who seemed to advertise with his whole body that he was suspicious, Limon put on a strange expression.

    Not because of his behavior or appearance, but because he was someone Limon knew.

    ¡°¡­Why is that bastard jumping out of here?¡±

    The real power of the former WIM Guild.

    However, a man who was disgraced by his own tricks.

    Seeing Mun Chun-yeop hurriedly enter the bar, Limon couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.

 Chapter 162

    Episode #162. I¡¯m really sorry.

    * * *

    Moon Chunyeop swallowed dry saliva.

    Ruin an obnoxious musician¡¯s life or catch apetitor¡¯s weakness and bring them down.

    He has been working in any way to be the real power of the WIM Guild, but that was just an extension of his business.

    He had never touched a really dangerous crime.

    He had too much to lose if he was caughtpared to what he could gain bymitting a crime.

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t hide his tension now.

    ¡°You brought what you promised.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You just have to put what you have to offer and go.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Moon Chun-yeop gritted his teeth.

    It was an unbearable humiliation for him, as a powerful figure in the WIM guild, who had never been ignored even if he had ignored others.

    But he dared not be angry.

    I could tell because it was a high-level yer.

    The opponent¡¯s words are not a simple threat, and here you have to be patient.

    So he handed over the briefcase he had brought to the other party.

    And he jumped up from his seat.

    ¡°I kept my promise. So please take care of your business as well!¡±

    Tata, a woman who covered her entire body except for her eyes with a thick coat and scarf, did not answer.

    I just looked at him with cold eyes.

    Mun Chun-yeop, trembling at the gaze, made an effort to pretend to be confident and escaped the bar.

    ¡®Damn it, I dare you to know who I am, even though I¡¯m a minion of crazy criminals!¡¯

    The moment you leave the bar.

    Mun Chun-yeop left the alley as if he were running away.

    On the inside, he curses at Tata who dared to humiliate him.

    ¡®Wait, if I don¡¯t handle things properly, I¡¯ll make sure that you don¡¯t die gracefully¡­!¡¯

    Fuck!

    ¡°Ouch?!¡±

    It happened in an instant.

    An empty bottle rolls at his feet as he moves hurriedly.

    He couldn¡¯t take a good look at his surroundings because he was in a hurry, so he stepped on an empty bottle and fell and hit the back of the head.

    Of course he is a high level yer.

    I was able to quickly recover from the shock of just falling, but¡­

    Kwajik!

    ¡°Keep it off!?¡±

    Mun Cheon-yeop passed out after losing consciousness after being hit in the face by a flower pot that had just fallen somewhere.

    It was around that time that two figures approached him as he copsed with a bloody nose.

    ¡°Hmm how are you? I think I passed out quite naturally at this point.¡±

    ¡°¡­naturalness is dead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the little things. Everyone in this world experiences falling backwards and breaking their nose at least once.¡±

    Limon squatted down.

    Then, he started rummaging through Moon Chun-yeop¡¯s arms.

    Ainsha, who had been watching the scene expressionlessly, opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Lee was a robber.¡±

    ¡°huh? What nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a robbery, I want to know why they knock people out and search for their arms.¡±

    ¡°Why is it for the investigation?¡±

    ¡°Lee has no investigative powers. I have never heard of such an investigative method.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ve been following you, but I haven¡¯t found out much, so I¡¯ll have to look for clues like this.¡±

    Limon grumbled.

    I listened intently, even using the senses of a sword master, wondering if Tata could get a clue if he came into contact with Moon Chun-yeop.

    It¡¯s because the two of them broke up right away without much conversation, so they didn¡¯t gain much.

    Seriously, did he even use this method?

    Of course, the reason was that I didn¡¯t feel much pressure as the opponent was Moon Cheon-yeop.

    ¡°huh? This is¡­¡±

    Is that effort paying off?

    Limon, who was searching for Moon Cheon-yeop, finally found the clue he was looking for in his wallet.

    A business card that was scratched and hidden inside the wallet.

    the moment you saw it.

    Limon hardened his face.

    Looking at him, Ainsha tilted her head.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know if it¡¯s any surprise that this guy has a business card for a raunchy store.¡±

    ¡°¡­does this look like a sex shop business card to you?¡±

    ¡°I only have a phone number. Nine times out of ten, it¡¯s a suspicious business card.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a suspicious shop¡­ yes. You are not wrong.¡±

    It¡¯s the knowledge I heard from Tata.

    Seeing Ainsha boasting with an expressionless face, Limon frowned.

    Her natural appearance alone showed that she knew nothing about this business card.

    Feeling a headache from the moreplicated situation, Limon red at a simple business card with only a few stars on a ck background like night.

    ¡°It is true that there is no ce as suspicious as the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    * * *

    Although the Liberation Brigademitted all sorts of crimes without hesitation, it was surprisingly rare to be fully active.

    They end up with a criminal organization.

    It was because he was an existence that had no choice but to be subjugated if he appeared in the sun.

    Therefore, the Liberation Brigade dug deeper into the shadows and oftenmitted crimes individually rather than working as a group.

    Even so, their notoriety was high.

    This is because they supported various criminal services behind the scenes, even if they did note forward.

    Sometimes you get a criminal contract.

    Sometimes they connect aplices.

    Sometimes providing shelter, etc.

    The Liberation Brigade provided all kinds of support as long as they paid a reasonable fee, so the criminals were more loyal to the Liberation Brigade.

    After all, it was not much different from other yers and guilds.

    There was only a fatal difference that all of its activities and roles were biased toward illegal crimes.

    And one of the ways they love to provide criminal services is business cards.

    It was a license to use the criminal service of the Liberation Brigade, which was absolutely untraceable and was given a separate number for each individual.

    [¡­In short, are you saying that Mun Chun-yeop was a member of the Liberation Brigade?]

    ¡°No, if he had been a member of the Liberation Brigade, he wouldn¡¯t have managed his business cards so poorly. He probably got it sprinkled as bait somewhere.¡±

    [Bait?]

    ¡°Sometimes I give business cards to prospective clients or bastards I want to be members of the organization.¡±

    [I see¡­ The Liberation Brigade these days are working that way.]

    As if you knew an important fact.

    Mumble quietly for a while.

    Li Qingyu added another word as if he had just remembered.

    [If that¡¯s the case, then Park Hyeon-gun, who was in the Infinity Guild, could have been connected to the Liberation Brigade with that business card.]

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know that. The liberation brigade guys have more than one or two methods.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Many of the Liberation Brigade¡¯s tactics were beyond imagination, as they had all kinds of criminal yers.

    There are even people who say that they came into contact with the Liberation Brigade in a dream or that a bird spoke to them.

    In that sense, the use of a business card so openly meant that it was a bait that was so low in importance that it didn¡¯t matter whether it was caught or not.

    ¡°The problem is that Moon Cheon-yeop isn¡¯t a bastard.¡±

    [¡­Tata said.]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Anyway, Moon Cheon-yeop is a kite that has fallen off.

    He is just a high-level yer who has lost both his connection with Midas and his power in WIM.

    There was no reason to worry about Limon, who even Mun Chun-yeop made with half a grain when he was intact, now has contact with the Liberation Brigade.

    However, Tata was different.

    ¡°Princess White Dragon saw a future where I killed a nanny, and that nanny met a cub that had a bond with the Liberation Brigade. Do you think this could be a coincidence?¡±

    [well. If it¡¯s a different n, it could just be a coincidence. But¡­]

    ¡°There is no coincidence in what the White Dragon n does.¡±

    [Exactly, it¡¯s close to the fact that coincidences are not coincidences.]

    Li Qingyu sighs.

    In response, Limon also clicked his tongue.

    I was prepared to be a nuisance at the point of getting entangled in the prophecy, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent of being a nuisance.

    Likewise, Li Qingyu, who felt that the situation had be difficult, calmly asked a question.

    Not to Limon, but to the girl who was silent with an expressionless face next to him.

    [What do you think Ainsha.]

    ¡°I want to know the meaning of the question.¡±

    [Do you have any guesses about the reason or purpose of your nanny¡¯s contact with the Liberation Brigade¡¯s gang?]

    ¡°No.¡±

    [Is there any foreknowledge that could be a clue?]

    ¡°No.¡±

    An answer that sounds blunt and even insincere.

    However, Li Qingyu was not disappointed because he knew that it was Ainsha¡¯s sincerity.

    Instead, I just handed over thest question.

    [Then, do you think there is a possibility that Tata was a member of the Liberation Brigade or joined hands with them?]

    ¡°It cannot be.¡±

    ¡°Can you say that without guessing anything?¡±

    ¡°of course. I affirm. I will give you my name.¡±

    Still the same expressionless face.

    However, unlike before, Ainsha answered with a firm attitude and continued to speak bluntly.

    ¡°Tata is not just a nanny.¡±

    The youngest elder of the White Dragon n.

    An aide who has been supporting three generations of princesses.

    The only family that has taught and supported her since childhood.

    A woman who holds and wields even the elders with unrivaled ability among the n, but stays in the status of a nanny and attendant.

    There was absolutely no way that Tata would have joined hands with the Liberation Brigade.

    Ainsha asserted.

    And Limon frowned.

    ¡°¡­Wait a minute, doesn¡¯t that mean that Tata is like the second person in your n? No, let¡¯s hear it, so why do you look like you¡¯re the one who loses power?¡±

    ¡°of course. Tata is the wisest of our n. So the n also follows the judgment of Tata.¡±

    ¡°What about your judgment as a princess?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    He said that since Tata is smarter than he is, it is better to follow her judgment.

    Seeing Ainsha speak expressionlessly, Limon took on a more serious expression.

    ¡°Princess, did you know?¡±

    [As far as the fact that she is the real power of the White Dragon n.]

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about the real power. It¡¯s almost at the level I have to watch and learn from.¡±

    [Hmm¡­ Certainly, there are many simrities between the swordsman and her in terms of location.]

    Limon and Tata had simr positions in that they held power with full support as the princess¡¯s aide or sire.

    The difference is that Limon is supported by Li Qingyu, while Tata seems to wield Ainsha.

    That¡¯s why Limon frowned.

    Because I knew from experience how dangerous it can be when such an aide gets distracted.

    Including how easy it is to be seduced.

    ¡°The second person who can treat the first person like a puppet is always tempted.¡±

    [It can¡¯t be. Even the swordsman knows that the power of the princess in the Seven Dragons is absolute,

    right? ] Besides, if it¡¯s the Liberation Brigade, which also had a hand in the teenage guild, we can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯s safe as the Seven Dragons.¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Li Qingyu murmured in embarrassment.

    No matter how much she ruined the n, her position in the n until recently was the worst, so she had nothing to refute.

    Even if you¡¯re pretty sure that¡¯s not the case.

    Instead, it was Ainsha who objected.

    ¡°It is spection. It¡¯s a false name. I protest.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to trust your nanny until the end?¡±

    ¡°Of course I believe.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then call me.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tell your nanny toe over here. Let¡¯s meet and hear the circumstances.¡±

    ¡°great.¡±

    How confident were you?

    Ainsha nodded and immediately called Tata.

    [princess? You must be still dating, so what¡¯s going on?]

    ¡°Something else has happened. Pleasee right away.¡±

    [¡­Are you talking now?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Tata?¡±

    When Ainsha is puzzled by theck of a dignified answer that would normally havee out, ¡°Tata ising soon!¡±

    A voice rang through the air.

    [It would have been nice if you quietly enjoyed the date, but you did something useless.]

    ¡°¡­Tata?¡±

    [Princess.]

    Not the usual bold and unstoppable voice, but a cold and insipid voice.

    She dered quietly to Ainsha, who nkly blinked at the voice that sounded so familiar yet unfamiliar.

    [I¡¯m very sorry, but it seems that Tata will have to betray the princess from now on.]

 Chapter 163

    Episode #163. I¡¯ll hit you.

    * * *

    Click.

    A white-haired woman hung up the phone.

    Tata muttered to himself in a dry voice.

    ¡°Thanks to the princess, the schedule has gone quite awry.¡±

    ording to the original n, Ainsha should still be dating her destined partner.

    And it was only after Tata hadpleted all the preparations and started working that she realized the situation.

    But that n copsed.

    The fact that Ainsha called her at this point was proof of that.

    Of course, there was also a way to earn time by responding to the call and pretending nothing happened.

    Because Ainsha had absolute trust in herself.

    Nevertheless, Tata did not do that because he saw a future in which he would eventually fail at the point of meeting Ainsha.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The n copsed.

    Ainsha¡¯s trust was abandoned.

    Danger is on the way.

    But Tata was neither disappointed nor worried.

    He just turned around and spoke quietly.

    ¡°No matter what the princess does now, the future has already been decided.¡±

    Tata walked silently, holding a briefcase, along the road leading to the future he had seen.

    * * *

    Tataes into contact with Moon Cheon-yeop.

    When he found the business card of the Liberation Brigade from Moon Cheon-yeop.

    Limon honestly reflected on his arrogance in thinking that nothing could be more troublesome than this.

    I forgot to say that reality always transcends imagination.

    ¡°Your nanny said she would betray you and hung up?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your nanny could never have betrayed you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So shocking.¡±

    It would be better if I could not speak.

    Looking at Ainsha who answered clearly, even with an expressionless face, I hoped that I would feel a headache again.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a princess.¡±

    [All members of the ck Dragon n have switched to an emergency system.]

    ¡°What about the spy team attached to this nanny?¡±

    [Sorry, but they say they missed the trail.]

    ¡°Yes, I knew that.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    He had no intention of ming the Shanghai royal family¡¯s spies.

    It was only because I was not alert in the first ce that I easily found the trail in the first ce.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task even for the ck Dragon n, who excelled in covert action, to pursue a precognition who was determined to run away.

    Even more so if the opponent was a master of the rank of an elder of the White Dragon n.

    [Shall we form a tracking team?]

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be in charge of the tracking. So you should do some more research on that side instead.¡±

    [Do you think it is necessary now?]

    ¡°We are not the White Dragon n.¡±

    [¡­It¡¯s definitely as you said.]

    He seemed to agree with that simple exnation.

    Li Qingyu exchanged a few more words with Limon before concluding the story.

    And I looked back at Ainsha.

    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°It is questionable. I want to know where you are going.¡±

    ¡°Where would you like to be? I am going to see your nanny.¡±

    ¡°Tata ran away. I can¡¯t see the future I¡¯m looking for. There is no way to find it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your idea.¡±

    At Ainsha¡¯s blunt reply, Limon smiled.

    And clearly stated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯ve never lost an opponent I¡¯ve fought once, no matter where or how I run away.¡±

    * * *

    You cannot escape from the Sword Master.

    In the first ce, it was a word that came about after Limon killed the demon who escaped after circling the earth thirty-seven times.

    As such, Limon was a skilled tracker and hunter, and there were many secrets to it.

    One of them is extrasensory.

    It was the sword master¡¯s five senses that urately distinguished the opponent¡¯s presence and allowed him to find it even from ten miles away.

    And using that sense, Limon was following Tata¡¯s traces one by one.

    ¡°Hmm, judging from the footprints, it looks like we stopped here for a while¡­ did you have something to do? No, I must have received your call from here.¡±

    ¡°There is no hesitation in walking, but seeing that it took time to move, you must have seen Wisdom thinking about countermeasures.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯ve set up some countermeasures against the tracking, but¡­ well, let¡¯s find out as we go.¡±

    Footprints that are usually difficult to recognize.

    With that alone, Limon¡¯s ability to pinpoint not only Tata¡¯s path of movement, but also her behavior and way of thinking, is truly phenomenal.

    Even Tracer with the tracking skill was astonished.

    That is why Ainsha, who had been silently watching Limon, opened her mouth bluntly.

    ¡°I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want to know why you are wasting your time.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m wasting my time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ainsha immediately nodded.

    And he spoke with an expressionless face.

    ¡°There is no need to check the actions of Tata. You just need to know where you went. Then you can catch up much faster.¡±

    Ainsha¡¯s point was valid.

    Limon¡¯s tracking is dyed because he carefully reviewed what Tata did and when.

    Otherwise, the tracking speed would have been several times higher than now.

    But after hearing that, Limon put on a sullen expression.

    ¡°What if I chase you? After that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Tata. catch it.¡±

    ¡°In short, are you telling me to just run after me and kill your nanny?¡±

    ¡°¡­Once you subdue it. And interrogate.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I guarantee you that if I meet your nanny now, no matter how unwilling to kill her, I will end up killing her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know why?¡±

    More like a threat than a warning.

    But Ainsha knew.

    It means that there is a high possibility that Limon¡¯s words wille true.

    So she didn¡¯t object.

    I just offered a suitable alternative.

    ¡°Then just kill me.¡±

    ¡°¡­wasn¡¯t it you who said you wanted to save the nanny somehow?¡±

    ¡°That is me from before.¡±

    Ainsha said calmly to Limon, who was dumbfounded by the remark that overturned the premise itself so far.

    ¡°Tata has betrayed me. You can¡¯t let it live. These are the rules of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    The reason he wanted to save Tata even if he had to kill his fateful partner, Lee, was because he was an indispensable talent for the White Dragon n.

    But since she betrayed her n, she must be executed.

    With an expressionless face like a mask,

    a blunt voice without emotion, and

    above all, with unwavering eyes.

    Looking at Ainsha who asserted without hesitation, Limon understood again.

    Even if she looks like a nerdy girl, she is the White Dragon Princess.

    One of the seven masters of the Seven Dragons, standing shoulder to shoulder with Li Qingyu¡­

    ¡°Yes. Why do you think you do something extraordinary for a fool? After all, a fool is a fool who can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡­that he is the greatest fool of the Seven Dragons.

    I don¡¯t know why I have to be called an idiot.

    Ainsha tilted her head.

    Limon said quietly to her.

    ¡°Ainsha, no, White Dragon Princess. I won¡¯t interfere with your choices. You are originally from that n, and as their princess, you just made a natural decision.¡±

    No matter how pitiful ormentable it may seem, it¡¯s their way.

    He had no reason to interfere.

    ¡°Instead, it will take some determination to sabotage what I am trying to do.¡±

    However, since he was already entangled in prophecies, he had no reason to interfere with himself, but he had qualifications.

    Looking at Limon, who spoke coldly, Ainsha couldn¡¯t say anything.

    I just nkly blinked my eyes.

    Leading her, Limon continued to pursue Tata¡¯s trail.

    I read and analyzed in detail every single action and psychology that Tata would have taken while moving.

    The result of that relentless pursuit.

    Limon was finally able to find it.

    A drum barrel zing a little off Tata¡¯s escape route and a briefcase thrown into it.

    A briefcase whose contents had already been burnt to ashes and only a half-melted shell remained.

    However, Limon, who followed the trail of Tata terribly thoroughly, could think of many things with that alone.

    ¡®You burned the briefcase? why?¡¯

    ¡®Did you just take out the contents?¡¯

    ¡®No, there was no sign of intentionally opening the bag on the way.¡¯

    ¡®¡­What I needed wasn¡¯t the contents. It was to establish the future that will happen as a result by obtaining the cause and effect of obtaining this bag.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s a very white dragon n way.¡¯

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    ¡°Ainsha.¡±

    Ainsha did not ask why she had called her.

    The moment he found the drum, he lightly unfolded the cardigan he was wearing and covered the back of Limon¡¯s head.

    Kang!

    The dagger, which would normally have hit Limon in the back of the head, bounced lightly with just that.

    However, Ainsha was not at all happy about what she had done.

    I just muttered with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Confusion. Shock. I am astonished.¡±

    ¡°What a surprise.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Then, with his eyes fixed on the burning briefcase, he continued quietly.

    ¡°Did you think that the elder who held the real power of the n in your ce betrayed you, and the other ns would remain loyal to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ainsha did not answer.

    They just stared at the group dressed in white clerical uniforms surrounding them with an expressionless expression.

    Originally, she should have bowed and bowed to her escort.

    But now, the white dragon tribe¡¯s monks, each holding a weapon and aiming at him.

    ¡°Hold on for a moment. Don¡¯t kill me yet.¡±

    ¡°They are all traitors.¡±

    ¡°If you have the confidence to find your nanny without the help of me and the ck Dragon n, do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ainsha stretched her shoulders with an expressionless face.

    Leaving her in charge of dealing with the intruder, Limon went back to thinking.

    Because of that, Ainsha, who had to deal with those who were originally her escorts alone, opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°I warn you.¡±

    Just with an expressionless face and a blunt voice.

    She dered to the many white dragon ns surrounding her.

    ¡°I urge you toy down your weapons and surrender. Then be a little kind.¡±

    Objectively, that was absurd.

    Compared to Ainsha, who is alone, the number of white dragons surrounding them is high. If you look at the numbers alone, it¡¯s a hundredfold difference.

    Besides, they weren¡¯t just members of the White Dragon n.

    Investigators equivalent to the warriors of the ck Dragon n, and even armed forces members who have all reached the level of masters.

    The fact that they apanied the princess as an escort was proof that they were the elite of the White Dragon n.

    However, no oneughed at Ainsha¡¯s warning.

    Rather, they only raised their psionic abilities to the limit in a tighter tension.

    It was natural.

    What they are facing right now is the White Dragon Princess.

    Before being the greatest prophet of the time, he was the strongest master of the White Dragon n.

    ¡°great.¡±

    Even so, Ainsha was not disappointed even after seeing the investigations who did not surrender in the end.

    Because I knew foreknowledge that this was going to happen anyway.

    I just rmended it as it was because I saw myself soliciting it in the future.

    Likewise, Ainsha continued her words coldly with the blunt attitude she could have because she had already foreseen the oue of this fight.

    ¡°If you want to die like that, kill everyone¡­ and beat me.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Episode #164. What a foolish look you are.

    * * *

    Ainsha stood alone.

    An investigator of the white dragon n with high spirits.

    Among them, who were confronting each other, it was naturally the monks who started moving first.

    As much as their purpose was to hinder the pursuit, it wasn¡¯t just their intention to hinder Limon from finding clues.

    because everyone knew

    A future where if we don¡¯t attack now, we won¡¯t even be given a chance to fight.

    Perong!

    The first thing that flew in was a shock.

    The psionics emitted from the hem of the clothes worn by the ten monks piled up inyers and surged like waves.

    What follows is the de.

    Dozens of monks with swords, spears, and swords at the forefront rushed like arrows in pursuit of the psionic torrent.

    It is a barrier that supports the rear.

    The remaining monks, who have formed a formation, resonate with the psionics and prepare to intercept something.

    Compared to the monks who moved in perfect order, Ainsha¡¯s response was simple.

    Spreading one hand expressionlessly.

    A simple action that doesn¡¯t look threatening or powerful at all.

    However, what happened the moment the hand was squeezed was never simple.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    Just as white light shimmers, the pure white barrier that protrudes from the ground scatters the waves of psionics.

    The monks who rushed with spears and knives jumped up and tried to cross the barrier, but that was only their wish.

    The moment Ainsha turned her hand over.

    The shattered barrier instantly turned into dozens of birds of light that flew towards them.

    Only a few investigators were able to intercept the bird that flew like a beam of light.

    Even so, it was the same as the moment when the bird was cut down with a weapon, it was scattered in the air and then fell, vomiting blood at the body headbutt of the bird that came together again.

    Like a pine cone, a bird of light that flies unstoppably to the remaining monks through the falling figures.

    But they weren¡¯t upset.

    It seems that this situation has already been foreseen.

    I wield my hands and weapons with psionics that I have amplified in advance.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Jangpung, wind, jipung, sword wind, etc.

    Dozens of psionics flying through the air strike the birds as a storm of telekinesis that can tear even iron.

    The brilliance of a shattering bird.

    Instead, it appeared on the spot.

    Hundreds and thousands of extremely thin threads that were intertwined with each other to form the shape of a bird were revealing their true form as the psionics dispersed.

    The moment the gap was revealed.

    The friars who were intercepted by the birds and fell rushed at Ainsha even with blood on their mouths.

    As they saw with their foreknowledge, they were aiming for the only opportunity to approach her.

    But she foresaw this situation as well.

    That¡¯s why she moves the one finger she intentionally left behind.

    That minute movement is amplified by psionics, and the dozens of threads entangled in the fingers are delicately adjusted ording to the celestialting style.

    The threads are entangled to form the shape of a cow.

    The form is endowed with psionics.

    Three cows surrounded by pure white brilliance run at the monks as if they were alive.

    and a sh ensued.

    Boom cooong! Pooh!

    The monks, who had already suffered internal injuries in the first skirmish, could not avoid the bull¡¯s charge and were thrown away.

    They also cut down cows with weaponry, but the thread imbued with psionics sheds all attacks with flexibility and strength.

    Driven into a corner, they were saved by a psionic storm that flew in again.

    When the telekinesis from dozens of people cancels out the psionics in the thread and slows the movement of the cow.

    The remaining three monks reach Ainsha, avoiding the charge of the cow.

    It¡¯s not an ordinary three people.

    Each master of the master ss.

    Among the hundred or so White Dragons gathered here, the three most powerful monks brandish their weapons at Ainsha.

    Kaga River!

    But that effort is in vain.

    The moment Ainsha opened her cardigan.

    The cardigan, which was originally a normal cloth, became hard like an iron wall in Venus and bounced off weapons.

    The cardigan swayed like a wave and the wave of psionic waves swept over the three investigators at once.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Heuk!¡±

    Like a storm that erupted right in front of their noses, the powerful psionics shook their intestines, and the three monks vomited blood and bounced back.

    Ainsha doesn¡¯t even look at them.

    I just stared at the psionic storm that flew in again with an expressionless expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying. It ends in one shot.¡±

    Just as he had predicted before the fight, Ainsha clenched his fists tightly.

    And the moment when the two types of psionics flowing through the cardigan were blown into hundreds of threads through my fingers.

    The threads are borately intertwined, creating hundreds of weapons in the air.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, three seasons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, three martial arts, one-on-one fights,

    white

    warfare,

    kendo, changgeuk, woltoe, etc.

    The hundred weapons, each in a different shape and shining white, are rather psionic furnaces than weapons.

    Just the aftermath that was created burns the psionics the investigators shot.

    Tadadat!

    Could it be that I felt that mighty power?

    Or is it an instinctive sense of danger?

    Investigators who lined up with Oh put their hands on the back of the person in front of them and infused their psionics into them.

    forward, forward, and forward.

    Dozens of psionics flowed like waves and condensed into the ten people at the forefront.

    Because of epting psionics beyond the limit, the blood vessels throughout the body protruded unevenly, and the 10 investigators poured out bloody tears and nosebleeds.

    But they do not block the flow of psionics.

    It¡¯s like taking your own life.

    I just swung the hem of my clothes with thest handful of psionics.

    The waves of psionics caused by the ten monks piled up and washed over everything like a tidal wave.

    The moment Ainsha, who was looking at the scene expressionlessly, flicked her finger and sent hundreds of weapons flying toward the tidal wave.

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa!

    The ending that had been decided before the fight began came to them.

    * * *

    ¡®It takes too much.¡¯

    When Ainsha was fighting a fierce battle against her own n.

    Actually, Limon didn¡¯t care as much as eye mucus.

    I was just concentrating on thinking alone.

    Even if I paid attention to the throwaway words that were ced to block pursuit and pass time in the first ce, I would only y with the opponent¡¯s target.

    It was thanks to that.

    That¡¯s what Limon could sense was suspicious.

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    There was a sense of incongruity from the beginning.

    It is the unknown reluctance.

    It became clearer the moment I saw this burning briefcase, which became clearer as I followed Tata¡¯s trail.

    ¡®The second person betrays the first person in order to gain more. Then what does this nanny get?¡¯

    money or power?

    The perfect number one position?

    Other organizations may be avable.

    However, it was impossible for the Seven Dragons.

    It wasn¡¯t just because other ns couldn¡¯t stand to see such a rebellion.

    Unlikemon royalty, the princess of the Seven Dragons was an existence that could never be reced.

    Regardless of their strength or legitimacy, the seven princesses were the reason for the existence of the Seven Dragons.

    Even Li Qingyu, who sold nearly half of the family¡¯s property, lost trust and support, but that¡¯s why he never rebelled.

    In that respect, the betrayal of the White Dragon n was mysterious in many ways.

    ¡®What could I do if I betrayed in the first ce?¡¯

    ¡®Even if that¡¯s the case, the number of white dragons in this country won¡¯t be much.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s something that can be done to that extent¡­¡¯ ¡®

    ¡­I can¡¯t believe it?¡¯

    Limon frowned.

    It was because when I thought about my ability rather than my purpose, something came to my mind.

    Rather than reasoning based on clear grounds, it was a vague and ambiguous premonition that emerged from imagining the worst case scenario.

    However, Roh Kang-ho, Limon, did not ignore his senses.

    Rather, he took out his smartphone and made a call somewhere to see if his senses were correct.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°There is something I want you to check right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right now. I did something for you, but you won¡¯t say you can¡¯t because you¡¯re busy, right?¡±

    ¡°What is it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough.¡±

    After a short call.

    Limon put his smartphone in.

    And after a moment of silence, a low voice murmured.

    ¡°Is it really like this?¡±

    ¡°A question. I want to know what this is.¡±

    ¡°Have you finished cleaning up already?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Ainsha said that she waited.

    Limon looked back at her casually and frowned at the scene behind the white-haired girl who stood tall like a stuffed rabbit.

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you not to kill me?¡±

    ¡°I said. so I didn¡¯t kill it. I just hit him.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s like that, it¡¯s okay because you put your life on the line, right? That¡¯s pretty neat logic.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Like broken limbs or coughing up blood.

    It was because there were literally no half-corpses in the appearance of the hundred or so Baekryong n, all of whom had be unconscious.

    Of course, even in the middle of this, it was a great thing to subdue without killing a single person.

    But that also depends on the opponent.

    To Limon, who knew the capabilities of the seven princesses better than anyone else, this result seemed like nothing more than burning all the trash because it was annoying to clean.

    Of course, punishment for betrayal would have been included to some extent.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s all over, why are you watching? without saying anything.¡±

    ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Ainsha replied expressionlessly.

    But her eyes were still staring at Limon.

    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s strange.¡¯

    When dealing with the investigations, I could see the future as clearly as reading the back pages of a book.

    Why does my foresight blur when I stop looking at it?

    Ainsha tilts her head at the unknown question.

    Limon, who looked at her with suspicious eyes, turned around to say that.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s over. I was about to do what you wanted anyway.¡±

    ¡°All right. Kill them all.¡±

    ¡°¡­anything other than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    He seemed to be asking what else he wanted other than killing traitors.

    Ainsha tilted her head slightly.

    Limon looked at him and smiled.

    Then, suddenly, he reached out and pulled her in.

    Because it was such an unexpected action, Ainsha, who couldn¡¯t resist and was held in Limon¡¯s arms, finally opened her mouth with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I was surprised. It¡¯s a surprise. I wonder if I should p you.¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯m not used to this power yet, so I can¡¯t apany you if I don¡¯t stick closely.¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to exin in words to Ainsha, who blinked at the words he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of.

    I just took a light step while holding her.

    The scenery changes with each step.

    After going through a few people and ces.

    When you finally stop walking.

    Ainsha had no choice but to admit that this was ¡®what she wanted¡¯.

    ¡°¡­Princess, what kind of foolish figure are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to hear from only Tata.¡±

    Except for the appearance in front of Tata in Limon¡¯s arms in an outfit that showed off her legs and face, causing her to hear nagging with a dumbfounded face.

 Chapter 165

    #165. chosen future.

    * * *

    Tata was surprised.

    Ainsha, who is not even the Blue Dragon Princess, suddenly crossed the space and appeared in front of him?

    Because she¡¯s d in shameful clothes by an outsider?

    Because of the faint blush on Ainsha¡¯s expressionless face?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    But what was really unexpected was the fact that Limon and Ainsha had already caught up with him.

    It was predicted that the sabers left behind to catch the ankle would not buy much time, but it was unnned to be caught at this timing.

    That is why Tata openly expressed his doubts.

    ¡°It is unexpected. How did you already find out Tata was here?¡±

    ¡°It was a joke. Get your neck out quickly. Then without pain¡­¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait a minute.¡±

    Ainsha stepped out with great enthusiasm, but at Limon¡¯s words, her shoulders drooped and she retreated.

    Limon asked softly to Tata, who looked at him and made a strange expression again.

    ¡°There areplex answers and simple answers. Which one do you want to hear?¡±

    ¡°Theplicated side, please.¡±

    ¡°That is not true of the White Dragon n.¡±

    If it¡¯s unexpected, it¡¯s unexpected, and if it¡¯s expected, it¡¯s as expected. Hearing those words, even looking at Tata for a while.

    Limon let out augh.

    And he responded in a kind manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that great. I was just following the clues you left.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember leaving a piece of bread behind.¡±

    ¡°I left a clearer clue instead. Like you¡¯re a traitor.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that a clue?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±

    It seems that it is not natural.

    Limon nodded at once.

    And he spoke with a grumpy expression.

    ¡°If you are a traitor, you have to do something that will betray you, but there are limits to what you can do.¡±

    If it had been the Holy League, Tata would have been able to do many things.

    If he borrowed the power of the Liberation Brigade or the other forces of the Holy Alliance, he might have been able to overthrow the White Dragon n depending on his luck.

    But what about in this country?

    There was little he could do even with the help of the Liberation Brigade and the teenage guild.

    Ainsha and Li Qingwi were on thisnd right now, because Limon was there.

    For the two princesses of the Seven Dragons to fight head-on against mankind¡¯sst sword master is suicidal.

    If so, Tata¡¯s act of treachery had nothing to do with an all-out war, and it was inevitable that it would be one of the things that could be done even if it was revealed that it was a traitor.

    or sneak away

    or leaking internal secrets.

    Or induce friction with other forces.

    Or¡­

    ¡°Indiscriminate attacks against facilities or civilians, for example.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I think the leap is too far for a traitor to suddenly be a terrorist.¡±

    ¡°Of course it is.¡±

    Limon readily admitted.

    In fact, even he himself was more likely to be a spy for an enemy country than a traitor who would have considered the possibility quite low.

    But Limon had reason to consider the assumption quite seriously.

    ¡°Even if your princess didn¡¯t see the future of you dying to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I heard of his own death.

    Tata was neither surprised nor agitated in the slightest, and calmly passed the words away.

    And Limon also continued with a cold smile as if he knew that, of course.

    ¡°The fact that the White Dragon Princess read the prophecy means that you will ¡®definitely¡¯ have a reason to die for me.

    I wouldn¡¯t have cared too much if Tata had done something harmful to the Seven Dragons.

    Kill or save Tata.

    That disposition is to be decided by Ainsha, the White Dragon Princess.

    Even if the damage reached the ck Dragon n, even if Li Qingyu would intervene, Limon would not necessarily step in.

    What if it was reversed and Limon himself had to step in?

    The answer is simple.

    Something that Limon would never tolerate.

    In other words, it was enough to think of it as the premise that Tata kills or harms innocent people.

    ¡°Once you think about it, it was easy to figure out this ce. You just have to think about why you contacted Moon Cheon-yeop.¡±

    ¡°Chunyeop Mun¡­ is that the name of the person who handed over the bag to Tata?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°That is strange. He must have had no idea where Tata was going or what he was going to do?¡±

    ¡°What would it be? In the first ce, you must have met for the first time through the criminal service of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    At first, Limon considered the possibility that Tata might have joined hands with the Liberation Brigade, but as he pursued her, his doubts almost disappeared.

    It is highly unlikely that the Liberation Brigade, a yer criminal organization, would join hands with the elders of the Seven Dragons.

    It was strange to reveal such a simple traitor who should have been hidden even if they held hands.

    And aside from the intervention of the Liberation Brigade, the situation became simpler.

    That Tata used the Liberation Brigade¡¯s criminal service to get what it needed, and there, Moon Cheon-yeop and Moon¡¯s interests aligned.

    ¡°But I happened to know who the bastard had a grudge against.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Mun Chun-yeop should have used the Liberation Brigade¡¯s business card to find someone who would take his revenge.

    It would have been Tata who ¡®identally¡¯ met the conditions, and she would have obtained information from Moon Cheon-yeop in return.

    And through WIM¡¯s guild leader, Yeon-hwa, Limon was able to hear, at least roughly, what data Moon Cheon-yeop stole.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I noticed. That this [Music Challenge] program was what you were aiming for.¡±

    The ce where Ainsha first met Limon.

    And even now, behind the auditorium crowded with people, various staff members are running around preparing for the broadcast.

    The filming location of the Music Challenge.

    Tata, who was standing on the ceiling obscured in darkness by the lighting shining there, murmured coldly.

    ¡°¡­You managed to figure it out.¡±

    ¡°I have surprisingly wide feet.¡±

    On the ceiling opposite Tata, Limon smiled coldly.

    It was at that moment that Ainsha, who had been silently listening to Limon¡¯s story, opened her mouth with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I can not understand.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Tata was only aiming for a broadcast program like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t understand that either.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Limon, who put together most of the puzzles based on tenacious tracking and intuition, still couldn¡¯t figure out why Tata was aiming for the music challenge.

    However, because of that, Limon quietly spoke the truth that could have been easily guessed.

    ¡°So, you know better. That your nanny betrayed you only to ruin this one program.¡±

    ¡°¡­That is nonsense. It¡¯s a bombshell. It isplete bullshit.¡±

    Ainsha inadvertently objected.

    It was natural for her.

    The Seven Dragons never tolerate betrayal.

    Moreover, considering the influence of the Seven Dragons all over the world, Tata and other traitors were almost dead.

    Even if you are lucky enough to escape, you will have to hide and run away for the rest of your life.

    However, the nanny who has taken care of her all her life took such a risk and only aimed for a broadcast program.

    Because the general who dered the coup was as stupid as taking over a convenience store.

    ¡°It¡¯s generally ridiculous, but you guys are from the White Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°The White Dragon n doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Limon lightly tapped Ainsha¡¯s objection and suppressed it.

    And instead of Ainsha, who was staring at herself as if she couldn¡¯t understand it, she turned her gaze to Tata, who was keeping silent.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you White Dragon n are called fools.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I ask you, what kind of future are you trying to make ¡®foolish things¡¯ like this?¡±

    Ainsha tried to poison her face and feed her in order to change the future.

    A woman who has done, is doing, and intends to do foolish things like her¡­ no more.

    Tataughed at Limon¡¯s question.

    It¡¯s like giving up on something.

    It¡¯s like being very happy.

    It¡¯s kind of like regret.

    Tata said in a calm voice with a smile that seemed rather empty because it was soplicated.

    ¡°It is the future that the princess will be with you.¡±

    * * *

    After receiving the letter from the ck Dragon Princess.

    When Ainsha said that she had seen Wisdom meeting the person of her destiny, Tata was genuinely happy.

    It¡¯s what she¡¯s been dreaming of all her life.

    It was a long-cherished dream of helping three generations of princesses.

    The fact that Ainsha traveled all over the world to find someone to be her sire was also influenced by Tata¡¯s education and upbringing.

    But the moment I saw Ainsha meeting Limon at this filming location.

    Tata knew.

    If this is the case, then the two cannot be connected.

    It was because of this broadcast that Ainsha foresaw the future in which she faced catastrophe with the person she was destined to find.

    It was an uneptable ending.

    Fortunately, there was not only one future predicted by Tata.

    It was because he also saw the future where there was a possibility that Limon and Ainsha could be together by getting rid of this broadcast program.

    However, including the ending in which he dies as a traitor in the process.

    Which future should you choose between the two?

    Tata¡¯s choice was fixed from the time he heard Limon¡¯s performance and saw Ainsha shed tears.

    ¡°Fortunately, the other ns saw the same wisdom as Tata and made the same choice. So preparation was easy.¡±

    The girl who listened to the story with an expressionless face.

    Ainsha opened her mouth in a blunt voice only after a long time had passed.

    ¡°¡­clean it up. It means that you betrayed me for my sake. It is a contradiction.¡±

    ¡°There is no contradiction. It¡¯s just that the future where we ruin this program and die as traitors to the White Dragon n is predestined.¡±

    Tata said casually.

    Then he looked straight at Ainsha and smiled lightly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why the princess couldn¡¯t foresee another future?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was only natural that Ainsha did not see the future that others saw.

    Ainsha is the White Dragon Princess.

    Because they were the best prophets of the time who only saw ¡®the future that could be realized¡¯, and what they saw was ¡®the future that would note true¡¯.

    As Tata himself said, since they saw the two futures, this was a set ending.

    ¡°I can not understand.¡±

    Ainsha shook her head.

    As the White Dragon Princess, she could sympathize with the actions of the Tatawa n themselves.

    Because following the future is natural.

    What I couldn¡¯t understand was why they chose that future.

    ¡°My marriage is small. There are many men in the world. There is no reason for Tata to risk his life.¡±

    No matter how much he likes Limon, it¡¯s not worth weighing the lives of Tata and other n members.

    That¡¯s why Ainsha, who tried to change the future even by killing Limon, couldn¡¯t understand their choice.

    ¡°No, that is enough reason for Tata to risk his life.¡±

    To her, Tata asserted.

    Then, he looked at Ainsha with a dry face that had lost his smile until now and continued.

    ¡°If only we could prevent the princess from dying without meeting her fate like the previous princesses.¡±

 Chapter 166

    Episode #166. It requires great determination.

    * * *

    Foresight is a wonderful power.

    Just by knowing what will happen in the future, you can get an informational advantage that no one can imitate.

    That¡¯s why yers all set the prophecy skill high and dream of having it.

    However, those who can easily find out only the information they want using skills do not know.

    The fear of foresight.

    Reading the future means feeling the emotions you should feel in the future first.

    Even on a date, he predicts that they will break up and cries.

    Even at the funeral home, he smiles at his future nephew.

    In the middle of a conversation, you get angry at the insults you will experience in the future.

    In the eyes of others, he bes a madman who cries,ughs, and runs amok at will.

    That¡¯s why people with precognition get used to controlling their emotions, and in the end, they don¡¯t show their emotions even if their family members die in front of them.

    Even that is not the end.

    A mystery novel that already knows the ending is hard to read no matter how great a masterpiece it is.

    Yeji, no matter how intense the emotions he felt, doesn¡¯t feel much inspiration when he actually experiences them.

    Because it happened once anyway.

    The more foreknowledge is repeated, the more emotions wear out, andter on, even what emotions are at all bes blurred.

    I can¡¯t even feel emotions.

    Even if you feel it, don¡¯t show it.

    A life that only mimics emotions ording to wisdom.

    That was the ending that most of the White Dragon n met.

    Even the White Dragon Princess was no exception.

    Or rather, because she was the White Dragon Princess, who had the best foresight among the n, the decline of her emotions was also done faster than anyone else.

    So it was.

    The fact that the White Dragon Princess is always short-lived.

    This is also why the end is usually a suicide or a debilitating death.

    Losing all emotions and knowing all the future, they always simply gave up their lives because they couldn¡¯t even find the meaning of life.

    ¡°Tata has served three princesses.¡±

    A n that assisted three generations of princesses.

    ¡°And I saw the death of the two princesses.¡±

    An aide who watched the death of the princess so close.

    ¡°And how they lost their lives.¡±

    Even so, the woman who couldn¡¯t understand the death.

    Tata continued, recalling sadness and suffering, albeit faintly, on his dry face.

    ¡°Both of them lost their feelings at a very young age and gave up their lives after finding a suitable sire and marrying them out of a sense of duty.¡±

    It is not just the ancestors and the ancestors.

    This was the case with most of the White Dragon Princesses of all time.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t find the person I was destined for.¡±

    Only a few exceptions could have avoided that miserable fate.

    Only the princess was able to withstand the wear and tear of her emotions by being connected with her destined partner.

    Therefore, many white dragon princesses found their destiny, but few princesses actually achieved that goal.

    For the White Dragon Princess, who knew all the future, it was that difficult to find a person of destiny who could make her emotions spring up.

    In the end, sessive White Dragon princesses had no choice but to fall into something to maintain their emotions even a little.

    painting, sculpture, dance, literature, music, etc.

    It is mainly for artistic hobbies that evoke impressions or stimte emotions.

    It was for this reason that the Baekryong n, even within the Seven Dragon Group, developed with a focus on art and cultural businesses.

    But that is only a small constion.

    Even the princesses, no matter how much they loved art, eventually lost all their passion and met their fate.

    ¡°But the princess is different.¡±

    Because he knew better than anyone else the fate of such past princesses, Tata looked at Ainsha and Limon with brightly shining eyes.

    ¡°The princess has already found her destined partner. Apanion who can make you happy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t stop Tata. Tata doesn¡¯t want to see the princess unhappy anymore.¡±

    Unlike the princesses of the previous generation who couldn¡¯t do anything, Ainsha still had a chance.

    Fall in love like a normal girl.

    Living a life ofughing, crying, and getting angry.

    possibility of being happy.

    And to give Ainsha that chance, he would not waste his own life.

    Watching Tata dere without hesitation, Limon murmured inwardly.

    ¡®Is this really what happened?¡¯

    The reason for the betrayal was unknown until the end.

    Even though it was so absurd, Limon agreed rather than being surprised by it.

    The Seven Dragons Society is a criminal organization before being a corporation, and fundamentally a religion.

    Even in the days when they were called the Demonic Cult, it didn¡¯t make sense that they, who were thoroughly united around the seven princesses, would betray on a massive scale like this.

    There is only one case where that is possible.

    Only when that betrayal is for the sake of the princess.

    In that sense, Tata¡¯s behavior was even true of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Ainsha, what are you going to do?¡±

    So Limon shifted his attention from Tata to Ainsha.

    Because I could see that even for her sake, Tata would never stop or give up.

    The only thing left is Ainsha¡¯s choice.

    Now Ainsha had three options.

    One is to ept the earnest request of the nanny who raised him and watch what she does.

    The other¡­

    ¡±¡­don¡¯t care why. Betrayal is betrayal. It must not be tolerated.¡±

    As the head of the criminal organization Seven Dragons, do what you have to do based on duty, not emotion.

    Whatever the intention, it was betrayal to plot and even attack without permission.

    So, ording to the rules of the Seven Dragons, I will punish you.

    Speaking expressionlessly, Ainsha revealed her choice.

    ¡°Then kill me.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Princess, you have grown up so wonderfully. Tata is proud.¡±

    Even after hearing that cold-blooded, even cruel, Tata was neither disappointed nor sad.

    As if I knew that.

    Or, as it should be.

    He only smiled lightly and raised one hand.

    ¡°But even Tata cannot die gracefully.¡±

    It was right after that.

    From the ceiling where lights are installed to the back of the stage preparing for a broadcast in the corner of the audience.

    It is said that about 20 monks dressed in white cloth embroidered with dragons appeared all over the filming site.

    Shinryongdae (Éñýˆê ).

    The strongest armed force of the White Dragon n, made up of master-ss masters, was showing a solemn spirit under the direction of Tata.

    ¡°If you want to punish me, punish me. Instead, I will at least ruin this show.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Tata kills anyway.¡±

    Tata and Shinryongdae decided to risk death like a fanatic with a bomb.

    Ainsha ignores everything like a mechanical doll and tries to execute the traitor Tata and the n.

    It was the moment when the psionics flowing from them intertwined in the air and the aftermath shook the set.

    ¡°This is why the Seven Dragons.¡±

    thud.

    Limon¡¯s action of putting down the double bag on his back distracted them and subtly disturbed the psionics.

    Limon caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    However, he ignored all those gazes and looked at Ainsha with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Is this your choice after all? Killing the nanny you said you absolutely wanted to save?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    It doesn¡¯t even seem necessary to reconsider.

    Seeing Ainsha respond bluntly, Limon sighed.

    and said

    ¡°Then, do you want to go beyond me?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Is it because I heard something so unexpected?

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning of the words.

    To Ainsha, who was just blinking with an expressionless face, Limon cut it off.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of changing the future even if I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I will stop you from killing the nanny.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what that means. Confusion. It¡¯s bewildering.¡±

    Half of it was because I couldn¡¯t foresee the future where Limon would act like this, and the other half was because I couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing.

    Ainsha muttered nkly.

    Conversely, Tata smiled.

    ¡°Indeed, you are the daughter the princess has chosen. You show your perseverance by stopping even the princess for the sake of the princess, so you can rest assured now¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

    ¡°Is it an illusion?¡±

    ¡°I said I would stop your princess, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you exin it in an easy-to-understand way?¡±

    Where did the smile from earlier go? Tata with a question mark on his face.

    And to Ainsha, who was even more confused, Limon spokezily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all jump together.¡±

    Ainsha killing Tata.

    Tata and the White Dragon n harming people and ruining the program.

    He said he would never ept it, so he would destroy both of them together.

    Tata, who only opened his mouth like a nutcracker while watching Limon speak confidently, asked after a while as if confirming.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying you¡¯re going to deal with the princess and us all at once? Are you alone?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Ainsha and Tata, who regained their senses at that absurd answer, opened their mouths without saying who came first.

    ¡°Crazy. I am not insane.¡±

    ¡°It seems that your father-inw doesn¡¯t know much about our Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tata and Ainsha respond right away, uncharacteristic of a rtionship where they were talking about betrayal or execution a while ago.

    It was natural.

    The White Dragon Princess, one of the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons, that only a sword master could deal with.

    The Shinryongdae, one of the seven armed forces created to stop the sword master who was allowed the name of the great ¡®Dragon¡¯.

    Dealing with the two alone was something that even the absolute monarch of this era would have to put on a coffin.

    In fact, even sword masters refrained from dealing with the princess and the Seven Dragons together after Sword Rang („¦ÀË) Billy the Kid was in trouble.

    There is only one exception.

    Of all the sword masters, only the mad dog who faced the Seven Dragons most ferociously.

    It was for this reason that Limon took out something from the double bag he had put down with a smile.

    ¡°okay? Then how about it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The moment I was about to look at Limon with a questionable face, wondering if it was something out of the ordinary.

    Tata inadvertently kept his mouth shut.

    Ainsha caused a pupil earthquake.

    It was because what Limon took out of the double bag was none other than a sword.

    Of course, it¡¯s just a sword.

    Although it was old-fashioned like an antique and strangely tidy, in the end it was nothing more than a weapon.

    Even so, they were shaken because it was so simr to a sword that everyone in the Seven Dragons knew.

    slither.

    Still, if that was the case, I would have been able to ept the situation.

    Tata muttered, ¡®It¡¯s a very ominous imitation,¡¯ and Ainsha actively agreed with it.

    However, Limon¡¯s hair, which lost its ck color and turned white, and the scars that appeared around his eyes subtly changed his impression.

    Above all, those cold golden eyes froze not just the two of them, but the entire Shinryongdae.

    ¡°You said that. It would take a lot of determination to interfere with me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know because I couldn¡¯t foresee it.

    Even if I foresaw it, I would not have believed it.

    Facing an unimaginable reality, there was only one thing Ainsha could do.

    ¡°¡­hup.¡±

    All he could do was hup with an expressionless face at the sight of Limon Aspelder, who was his destined partner and the living disaster of the Seven Dragons.

 Chapter 167

    Episode #167. It¡¯s toote.

    * * *

    The White Dragon n is the rarest n to fight Limon in the Seven Dragons.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I disrespected him.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    Even in the Seven Dragons, they were the ones who were most wary of Limon, so they ran away enough to be scolded by the rest of the n.

    Of course, with the opening of the Iron Age, that fear has faded a lot.

    But that¡¯s usually the case with ns.

    The elder-level White Dragon n and Ainshana, who knew about the world peace n, still remembered their awareness of Limon to some extent.

    ¡°Hup.¡±

    ¡°Princess, hold your breath. Then I heard the hups stop.¡±

    ¡°If you stop breathing, you will die. Hup will not be fooled.¡±

    ¡°Then be surprised. They say it works too.¡±

    ¡°Hup aims for heart attack. Tata is also a traitor. They are as vicious as the ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡­To the extent that Ainsha, whose name is the White Dragon Princess, hups for the first time in her life, surprised just by knowing Limon¡¯s identity.

    I couldn¡¯t even me her.

    If the person they dated all day had actually been Limon, all the princesses except for one would have been frightened.

    In the end, Tata, who gave up on calming Ainsha, looked at Limon with a hardened face.

    ¡°Are you a swordsman?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking to confirm, but did you save the princess that day¡­?¡±

    ¡°grow.¡±

    At that neat answer, Tata put on a dejected expression.

    Right now, Limon is just a substitute.

    It was because the hopeful possibility that Ainsha¡¯s fateful partner might be different waspletely blown away.

    ¡°¡­After all, you are saying that Princess Tatawa was deceived from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Not from the beginning. Even if he hadn¡¯t proposed to me out of the blue, I had no intention of meeting your princess while hiding my identity.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you cheated.¡±

    Tata thought.

    As expected, I couldn¡¯t trust the ck Dragon Princess.

    Because even Ainsha¡¯s destined opponent was used to deceive them.

    ¡­It was an unfair false usation for Li Ching-yu, who only intended to use Limon¡¯s performance, but this was also karma if it were karma.

    ¡®If I had foreseen this fact¡­ No, nothing would have changed anyway.¡¯

    Tata,menting his immaturity, soon shook his head.

    If he was a destined partner who could save Ainsha, he would have tried to marry him even if he was actually a sword master rather than a swordsman.

    It was for this reason that Tata was able to smile again.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°In the end, that¡¯s what Tata has to do.¡±

    ¡°You mean to stage a terrorist attack? To marry your princess with me and no one else?¡±

    ¡°There is a saying that the deeper the grudge in the previous life, the better the couple will be.¡±

    It seems like you¡¯ve already made up your mind.

    Tata looks at herself with a calm face.

    And as if inspired by her, Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw the Shinryongdae, which calmed his agitation and exuded a solemn spirit.

    ¡°How are you? Are you prepared to kill your nanny by tripping me over?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course. I am the princess of the Seven Dragons. I am not giving up on what I have to do.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then you want to jump on it.¡±

    Limonughed at Ainsha¡¯s answer, who had forcibly calmed the hups with psionics.

    Because I knew that persuasion wouldn¡¯t work anyway.

    Even so, is it because of the old man¡¯s temperament that he bothered to check it? Or was it because he wanted to hear the rejection itself?

    Limon didn¡¯t bother looking for an answer.

    He just kept the sword he was holding down at an angle and had a cold smile on his face.

    ¡°Let me tell you how stupid your choices were.¡±

    * * *

    Pug!

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°PD? Why?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone just pass behind us?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a staff member?¡±

    ¡°No, I think I saw something a little white and light for a staff member.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like we¡¯re filming a special feature on enjoying the cool air, so what are you talking about? It makes people goosebumps for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Is it just a feeling¡­?¡±

    Seungjun Kim, who tilted his head, eventually turned his head forward again.

    Because he was busy preparing for the live broadcast of the music challenge right now, he couldn¡¯t afford to worry even if a real ghost appeared.

    However, Kim Seung-jun did not know.

    That you didn¡¯t see it wrong.

    The fact that there was a Shinryong member who fell behind him like a ghost.

    That if the Shinryong crew member hadn¡¯t bounced back like a salmon hit by a bear¡¯s paw, his head would have been smashed in his hand.

    The person who saved Kim Seung-jun¡¯s life.

    Limon didn¡¯t really bother to let the truth know either.

    I just flicked a screw that was rolling around with my sword.

    Peeing!

    Member Shinryong, who was about to run amok in the audience, escaped a screw that flew into his face.

    Before he could even straighten his posture.

    Limon sprang up from behind him like a ghost, knocked him down on the head, knocked him out, and then sat in the audience seat, creating a dozing posture.

    He was not the first member of the Shinryong team to be forced to attend.

    Three in a row next to him right now.

    And on the ceiling, five members of the Shinryong were hanging like nkets on a clothesline.

    ¡®¡­there is no such thing as a monster.¡¯

    Tata, who nced at him, stuck out his tongue.

    It wasn¡¯t even a few minutes, but I wasn¡¯t surprised by Limon¡¯s skill as he had already defeated more than a dozen members of the New Dragon.

    Since I had to fight the swordsmith of the world, this much was within the expected range.

    The terrifying thing was that Limon was handling the whole battle neatly and without fuss.

    The one who was about to jump on stage.

    The one who tried to attack the staff.

    The one who tried to destroy the camera.

    The results were all the same.

    It was because Limon appeared like a ghost before anyone on the set even noticed, and he was subdued without making a sound.

    Well, it was unavoidable.

    The true value of the Armed Forces is revealed when they move together.

    Because the current Shinryongdae, which is scattered for terrorism, was a perfect target to defeat individually.

    It was a mistake because he did not even know that it was Limon who appeared to disturb them.

    However, even knowing that fact, Tata could notmand the Shinryongdae to spread the camp or keep Limon in check.

    Because she had more urgent business right now.

    For example, something like chasing off a vague lump of light that flew in the shape of a dragonfly with the hem of his clothes.

    Fain!

    The dragonfly hit by the iron-hardened hem of the iron-d third-ss psionic shatters and returns to its original thread.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end.

    Right now, dragonflies close to spirits were still flying around her.

    It wasn¡¯t that his movements were dull or monotonous.

    Each of those dragonflies moved erratically as if they were alive, yet possessed a power that could never be ignored.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Just looking at the Shinryong crew member whose shoulder was pierced in the same bed right away, that fact was obvious.

    Even they, each of whom were masters of the master ss, could not be safe from being attacked by dragonflies with powerful psionics.

    And the center of that swarm of dragonflies.

    On top of the narrow frame, less than a hand¡¯s breadth, the white-haired girl was moving her hands expressionlessly.

    Sometimes I bend my fingers.

    Sometimes flip your palms.

    Sometimes clenched fists.

    The technique of controlling dragonflies by minutely controlling hundreds of strands of thread and pushing them without moving a single step is truly a miracle.

    It was a skill that was only possible because she perfectly foresaw the detailed future of how to move the thread and what the result would be, and could follow it exactly as it was.

    Because of that, the Shinryong members, excluding Tata, were injured one by one and were driven to a corner.

    In a way, it was a natural result.

    whether it is their beloved princess.

    Whether it¡¯s the sword master, Limon.

    It was because Tata, a master at the level of a servant, and Shinryongdae, who could not progress, were not the opponents to deal with.

    In fact, it was close to a miracle that they were notpletely wiped out while facing the two at once.

    There was only one reason why that was possible.

    It was because Ainsha and Limon were not on the same side.

    bang!

    That fact was evident from Limon¡¯s action when he smashed a dragonfly that was about to pierce the neck of a member of the New Dragon Corps with a piece of stone thrown off his sword.

    While ignoring minor injuries, Limon intervenes and blocks them only at the moment when he is about to receive a fatal injury.

    Without his help, not only the Shinryu members but also Tata himself would have already be corpses.

    But Tata couldn¡¯t thank him at all.

    More than helping them, Limon was now fiercely hindering them.

    It was because while helping one new dragon member, he was hitting another new dragon member and throwing it off the ceiling.

    ¡°¡­really disturbing.¡±

    Of course, Ainsha also nced at Limon with an expressionless face.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Limon, I would have been able to annihte Tata and the Shinryong Corps, but I was wasting my time because even if I spread a trickle, they would intervene.

    However, he did not intend to attack Limon directly.

    Her goal is to punish traitors.

    It wasn¡¯t because there was no reason to waste energy with traitors in front of them, no matter how much they interfered.

    It was because even when he searched for the future of attacking Limon, all of his foreknowledge seemed blurry or intermittently cut off, so he couldn¡¯t know the oue at all.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know English. Confusion. It¡¯s a mystery.¡¯

    Ainsha couldn¡¯t understand.

    Even if his foreknowledge wasn¡¯t good, he could at least read Limon¡¯s future until they went on a date.

    But after Limon took the sword.

    From that moment on, she could no longer see Limon¡¯s future.

    It was as if she had been rejected by Ainsha for not being worthy to see her future.

    As the greatest prophet of her time, she was able to see anyone¡¯s future without hesitation, and it was a shock as if she had met an invisible person.

    It was also the fault of not being able to attack Tata and Shinryongdae more actively.

    In this situation where she couldn¡¯t see the future urately, she had no choice but to hesitate about all choices and actions.

    ¡®¡­It can¡¯t go on like this.¡¯

    But even that hesitation had an end.

    Only a few Shinryongdae remain.

    If Limon subdues them and even Tata, you will have to face him alone.

    Then, before they were all subdued, Limon had no choice but to settle now, as he was busy prioritizing preventing terrorism.

    Eventually, Ainsha made up her mind and raised her psionic power.

    no i was going to

    Fuck!

    ¡­if only Limon hadn¡¯t subdued Tata before she even moved.

    Ainsha suddenly stood tall like a white rabbit who was deprived of the most delicious carrot right in front of her eyes.

    It was because he had not foreseen that Limon, who had been targeting the Shinryu members first, would suddenly attack Tata like this.

    Likewise, as soon as theirmander, Tata, was overpowered, the Shinryongdae stopped moving as if they had waited.

    Between them, Limon trampled the strewn Tata with one foot and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up? You should have already understood that it would be useless to

    try harder.¡±

    Is it because the shock of being hit by the reputation was so great?

    Tata let out a harsh cough several times before opening his mouth in a squeezing voice.

    ¡°Yes I know. After all, it was just a matter of time.¡±

    From the moment Limon and Ainsha appeared here so quickly, this was the end.

    Nevertheless, Tata did not regret this result.

    I just slowly raised my head.

    ¡°But that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Ainsha flinched involuntarily.

    It wasn¡¯t just that a faint smile appeared on Tata¡¯s face as he raised his head.

    The foreknowledge that had been disturbed because of Limon. It was because it was corrected and the future was instantly seen.

    Only then did Ainsha realize.

    The reason for the reckless resistance of Tata and the Shinryongdae against himself and Limon.

    That it wasn¡¯t because he believed he could work his way through them, but to buy some time.

    What does Tata¡¯s ¡®decided ending¡¯ mean?

    Why is this scene familiar?

    That¡¯s all.

    ¡°Swordsmith, you are toote.¡±

    However, as Tata said, Ainsha¡¯s enlightenment was not fast enough.

    When Tata smiled.

    Before the two of them appeared, the time bombs she and Shin Ryong-dae had set up all over the set had already been counted down.

    So the moment the bomb¡¯s timer reaches zero.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    A hot light and a roar swept the set.

 Chapter 168

    Episode #168. Do you think I¡¯mte?

    * * *

    When you hear a loud bang.

    Tata closed her eyes and thought.

    finally say

    It wasn¡¯t that there was no anxiety.

    Because Limon came too sooner than originally foreseen, and after drawing the sword, his foreknowledge continued to waver.

    But that was a futile worry.

    As long as the filming site is blown up and there is a catastrophe with casualties, there will never be a music challenge broadcast again.

    Limon would never allow her to do this, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    As traitors, they did it on their own, so Limon wouldn¡¯t hold Ainsha guilty.

    The only thing left now is to die.

    With that, the foresight isplete.

    The predetermined futurees true.

    The ending of Limon¡¯s rtionship with Ainsha.

    To create that future, Tata could die happily.

    Because she was the only nanny and family member of Ainsha, a member of the White Dragon n who could dedicate everything for the princess she respected.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But while waiting for the end.

    Tata felt something strange and opened her eyes again.

    And, without realizing it, he made a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°Are you all surprised?¡±

    ¡°In line with your expectations, this time we start with a loud celebration!¡±

    ¡°Challenge together!¡±

    ¡°Music~ Challenge!¡±

    p p p!

    Obviously the bomb exploded.

    Far from copsing in the heat, the filming site was wless and the audience apuded without knowing anything.

    And the calmly started broadcast and the moderators made Tata unable to close his gaping mouth.

    ¡°why?¡±

    Tata muttered in dismay.

    The one who answered her words was Limon with a cold sneer.

    ¡°I¡¯m toote¡­. Do you want me to tell you something interesting?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When I asked how you found out you were here. You said you wanted to hear theplicated reason.¡±

    Tata remembered.

    The attitude of Limon, who had strangely kindly exined the process of chasing him.

    And the two options he presented before giving the answer.

    ¡°But I had a simpler answer.¡±

    Complex answers and simple answers.

    Among them, Limon revealed thetter in a calm tone, which Tata had not had a chance to tell because he had chosen the former.

    ¡°You knew it from the start.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that even if I didn¡¯t have to search for clues one by one, it was possible to follow your signs.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Watching Tata open his eyes wide at the unexpected answer, Limon smiled.

    He is the Sword Master.

    He was a superhuman who had the power to chase down even the demons who had fled to the other side of the globe.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve never seen it.

    If he wanted to pursue Tata, who was even following him in the first ce, it would have been enough to take only three steps from the beginning.

    ¡°Then why do you think I came sote?¡±

    That¡¯s when Tata realized.

    Limon and Ainsha thought they came too soon.

    But in reality, they only showed up here after wasting enough time.

    ¡°What do you think was the reason for me to be with you when you deliberately tried to pass the time and listen toplicated answers unbing of the White Dragon n?¡±

    ¡­And that he wasn¡¯t the only one trying to pass the time.

    * * *

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwang!

    [Wow, it explodes spectacrly.]

    Right at the moment when a roar erupted from the filming set.

    Yuna-kyung marvels at the exploding bomb, lighting colorful fireworks in the gradually darkened sky.

    Li Qingyu calmly praised her for her work.

    ¡°You worked hard.¡±

    [What¡¯s the point of suffering? It¡¯s just me, I just took out the ones I was there while the team leader was paying attention.]

    ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to secretly take out that many bombs.¡±

    [If you put it like that, the trouble that the princess sister went through to find out the location of the bomb is greater.]

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just me asking a few questions.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    And a corner of the rooftop where Yuna-kyung came out to send the bomb she collected into the sky and explode it.

    He looked at the Shinryong crew members who were sitting there with dazed faces with eyes shining brightly like obsidian stones and continued talking calmly.

    ¡°To be fair, it is thanks to these people and others who kindly responded.¡±

    and beneath their feet.

    Even on the set, there were whispering stories going around.

    ¡°PD-nim, wasn¡¯t the effect too excessive for that explosion? It¡¯s not like a bomb explodes¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the investor¡¯s intention!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you have to.¡±

    ¡°If you know, don¡¯t worry about anything else, and take care so that broadcast idents do not happen again. If there is a problem this time, our broadcasting station will be blown up!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, it can be. Could it be that broadcast idents happen twice in a row?¡±

    When PD Kim Seung-joon is so absorbed in broadcasting.

    In some ces far away from him, there were people who were busy with other things.

    [Team 1 has nothing more than a target to defend.]

    [Team 2 has nothing more than a target to watch.]

    [There was an attacker from the White Dragon n who was aiming for the target for team 3 escort, but they subdued it in advance.]

    [Team 4¡­]

    The man who listened to themunication in silence.

    Wang Lun, the new head of the Shanghai royal family, who was newly appointed as the Guardian¡¯s security team leader, said in a firm voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. Think that the fate of our Shanghai royal family will depend on how sessfully we finish this job.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°You¡¯d better let go of the idea that taking more time would make a difference.¡±

    ¡°¡­You said you knew? entire?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Even bombs that were nted.

    Even the raiders who had been kept aside.

    Even the plot to stop broadcasting by killing officials or destroying facilities.

    Limon calmly says that everything has already been dealt with ording to the number he prepared beforeing here.

    ¡°How can you, who has no foresight¡­!¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have that foresight, this much is possible, you idiots.¡±

    Tata licked his lips.

    Even she, who epted death calmly, couldn¡¯t hide her shock that all her ns had gone awry.

    Limon, who snapped at him, looked at Tata and the White Dragon n with cold eyes and continued.

    ¡°You see the future too fragmentarily.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Always see the future and move only to realize the foreknowledge. I don¡¯t think about the process or why that really matters.¡±

    All of the White Dragon n are the same.

    He predicts several futures and repeats his foresight to reach the future he wants.

    Wearing, eating, talking, and behaving as you saw in your foreknowledge.

    In the end, it might not be a bad choice. Anyway, it¡¯s a way to get the best future you want.

    However, they do not worry because the best future has been decided.

    why are you saying this

    Why are you imitating these feelings?

    Why does this action lead to its consequences?

    All thinking is stopped and you just follow the process that you don¡¯t know why.

    ¡°So you¡¯re making a fool of yourself every time you try to change the future.¡±

    When you foresee the future, you can perfectly respond to any situation.

    Because I know what to do.

    But when you can¡¯t foresee the future, all your actions go awry.

    Because I don¡¯t know what to do.

    Just like a student who gets 100 points right after reading the answer with fanatical cheating skills, if he can¡¯t cheat, he has no choice but to close his eyes and take the answer.

    ¡°Even with the idiot mindset that if you eliminate the bad oues, the rest of the future will be the same.¡±

    If you kill the viin who willmit a crime in the future, you just believe that the future will be better.

    It does not take into ount the possibility that the brother of a good viin will be a more terrible viin because of his vengeful spirit.

    They do not understand that many people who were able to survive with the technology born in the process died because they interfered with the development of dangerous weapons.

    The future is fixed for them.

    Because it didn¡¯t change on its own until you saw it and chose it.

    Believing that the future will not change, but acting contradictory to try to change it, I have no choice but to be a fool.

    ¡°Because I know that, I purposely pursued you step by step.¡±

    Limon was cold and cynical.

    If he hade to Tata right away, the terror would have seeded.

    Because she knew of the future in which Limon would kill her, she plotted terror on the premise of being discovered.

    However, Limon deliberately and tenaciously followed her clues.

    It is to gather the cause and process of Tata neglecting to act based only on the results, just as he burned the bag he received from Moon Chun-yeop without even opening it.

    The result is this.

    It was a reality that even the result of sess was blown away because the middle process was all blocked.

    ¡°How are you? Do you still think I came toote to stop you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tata kept silent with a face that seemed lost.

    Words like Limon¡¯s de.

    Even this reality that wisdom has changed.

    All of them were enough to drive her crazy.

    And Limondo did not pay any attention to Tatana Shinryongdae.

    In the end, all of their ns failed, and no matter how hard they tried, there was no way to achieve their goals.

    That was why he swung his sword at Tata.

    squeak.

    Immediately after the sword light cut through the air.

    What fluttered down was a single thread.

    Having stopped the male and female beasts from secretly trying to wrap themselves around Tata¡¯s neck, Limon slowly turned around.

    And the master who spread the male and female.

    Looking at Ainsha, who was standing on the other side of the ceiling with an expressionless face, she smiled coldly.

    ¡°Now, you are the only one left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you still have the same idea of executing your nanny?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course.¡±

    ¡°They betrayed you for you, and in the end, they couldn¡¯t do anything and just fooled around?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, betrayal is betrayal.¡±

    Ainsha bluntly asserted.

    Limon smiled as he looked at the figure, like a doll with no emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re patient. It¡¯s amazing how you changed the thought of wanting to save your nanny so easily.¡±

    ¡°That and this are different.¡±

    ¡°Okay. It doesn¡¯t seem like much of a difference to me.¡±

    ¡°different. It¡¯s obviously different.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to believe that much, then you want to believe it.¡±

    Limon moved the foot that was holding Tata down and took a step forward.

    Then, standing tall between Ainsha and Tata, he stretched his sword straight forward and pointed it at her with the tip of the sword.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand it with words, you just have to teach it with your body.¡±

    Limon with a cold smile and Ainsha with an expressionless face.

    On the filming set covered in bright lights and loud noises, the two of them crossed their eyes and maintained a calm silence.

    So Limon drew his sword.

    The moment Ainsha opened her hand.

    The mighty psionic storm collided with the frighteningly sharp de.

 Chapter 169

    Episode #169. A dragon shing sword.

    * * *

    Awesome.

    Hundreds of threads stretch out from the tips of fingers as white and thin as jade rings.

    Threads containing psionics, stronger and more pure than hundreds of tolerable Seven Dragonsbined, entangled in the air to form the shape of a tiger.

    Two gigantic tigers spurring on the ceiling frame like living creatures.

    Chew!

    It was a single de of light that pierced the two beasts that could have been torn apart even by a tank.

    The skill of a person who reached the pinnacle of a sword, cutting off the heads of two tigers charging from the left and right with just one exit.

    A thread that loses its shape and bes disorganized due to its head being cut off.

    But it¡¯s an illusion.

    The threads that seemed to be disorganized be intricately entangled again in the air, forming ten wolves in the blink of an eye.

    As if following the leader¡¯smand, aiming for prey.

    Seven wolves rushing towards Limon in perfect order.

    Four trying to hang on their wrists and ankles, two trying to headbutt their bodies back and forth, and one aiming for the neck to take theirst breath.

    Fighting.

    But Limon is not shaken.

    It spins in ce like a top and cuts the four wolves in two.

    Twisting her body at an angle and leaning back to avoid the two wolves¡¯ torso headbutts, she shed their throats by simply pulling her sword at an angle.

    Then, aiming for an opening, he pierced the forehead of the wolf that rushed in.

    steps at the same time.

    me me me

    While Limon is dealing with the wolves, the three wolves that were trying to kill Tata are split apart, one at a time.

    The threads that formed the wolf are entangled again to form a new shape, but Limon doesn¡¯t care.

    It just ran straight toward Ainsha, who was manipting the thread.

    Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t have time to createplex shapes against Limon, who rushed at him like lightning.

    Ainsha created a thick barrier and five spears with the quickly drawn thread.

    Barriers that could easily deflect shells blocked Limon¡¯s path, and spears that could pierce even bunkers with a single blow aimed at vital spots.

    Awesome!

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    It¡¯s as if you can¡¯t stop yourself with these improvised toys.

    The moment Limon¡¯s sword, which split the barrier with one sword, slowly drew a circle in the air.

    Five spears suspended in the air like flower petals caught in a spider¡¯s web follow the tip of Limon¡¯s sword and are shot backwards at Ainsha.

    Ainsha instantly dispersed the psionic and destroyed the window.

    The response was swift.

    But it wasn¡¯t fast enough.

    The moment Ainsha broke the window, Limon was already right in front of her.

    The de extended straight out.

    The stabbing, which unfolded at a more terrifying speed because it was simple, dug into Ainsha¡¯s thighs without leaving even a gap for the blink of an eye.

    Kaaang!

    What blocked the de was the wide open hem of his clothes.

    The cheap cardigan that Limon bought for 5,000 won, however, bes an iron wall of Venus at this moment, blocking the Sword Master¡¯s sword that can pierce even a 500 billion won warship.

    Limon is not disappointed though.

    As if he knew how to block it, without hesitation, he swung his sword again and attacked Ainsha.

    The same is true of Ainsha not being shaken.

    Against the terrifying storm of sword light, she brandished her cardigan with an expressionless face.

    And so the brawl begins.

    Papa baba bababat!

    I wrapped my cardigan around the swinging sword to block it, and at the same time twisted my body slightly and aimed at Limon¡¯s abdomen with my outstretched legs.

    Limon exquisitely pulls out his sword from the tightly gripped cardigan to block the kick.

    The moment you want to touch your feet, the swirling twist that permeates through the sword and tries to rip your wrists is dissipated with just a light flick of the tip of the sword.

    simultaneous counterattack.

    Dozens of sword strikes unfolded in session while exquisitely avoiding vital points, aiming for parts that hindered movement.

    Ainsha defends the attack reminiscent of a raging storm with her cardigan, while at the same time moving her psionics ording to the fairy blue stream.

    Kagaga River!

    A cardigan that flutters like a winged fairy¡¯s robe and bounces off a sword like a wave that pushes even a huge ship away.

    With each collision, the sword gets faster and the cardigan¡¯s sway bes much bigger and stronger.

    The moment the uproar reached its peak.

    What came out of the cardigan was a psionic wave.

    Taking advantage of the gap that Limon split it in the front, the tip of the cardigan swung like a wave hit her chest.

    cooong!

    It¡¯s just a thin cardigan.

    Limon was pushed away as if he had been hit by a mace by the psionics of the irond third ss and the fairy blue ss.

    However, what appeared on his face was a cold smile, not a dismayed expression.

    And one question pops into Ainsha¡¯s mind as she looks at her cardigan split in half and her bruised blue arm with an expressionless expression.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    Limon shed his arm and even cut off his cardigan, aiming for the momentary gap of the attack by fusing the two types of psionics.

    The workmanship was astounding, but not miraculous.

    He is none other than a swordsman.

    Because he was the greatest enemy of the Seven Dragons.

    Nevertheless, Limon quietly opened his mouth as he saw Ainsha, who stopped moving at the question that he could not solve.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Why can¡¯t you read my future?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ainsha flinched.

    Unlike his still expressionless face, Limonughed at the reaction of his body that was so honest.

    ¡°No surprise. It¡¯s just a simple trick.¡±

    ¡°It is nonsense.¡±

    ¡°No, that makes no sense.¡±

    How can you block the foreknowledge with mere tips?

    Ainsha¡¯s subconscious objection was clearly denied, and Limon continued in anguid voice.

    ¡°This is the trick the Sword Emperor learned while fighting the seven dragons, your ancestors.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something so unexpected.

    The moment Ainsha¡¯s pupils shook.

    Limon mercilessly dug into the gap and swung his sword.

    Even in the midst of agitation, Ainsha reflexively moved her body in response to Limon¡¯s attack.

    With one hand, he swung his half-remaining cardigan to strike the sword, and with the other hand, he attacked with countless beasts and weapons made of hundreds of threads.

    While drawing an attack with a unique movement like drawing a circle, it spins like a whirlpool, counterattacks with kicks, and cuts off the flow.

    The movement itself is mysterious.

    It was the appearance of the strongest master of the White Dragon n, who appropriately used all kinds of reason ording to the situation.

    However, Ainsha had no time to spare. No, on the contrary, beads of sweat ran down his expressionless face.

    Read the future where your wrist is cut.

    But it misses.

    Read the future of hitting limon.

    But it disappears.

    Read the future that blocks sword attacks.

    But it¡¯s intertwined.

    At first, I couldn¡¯t see only Limon¡¯s future.

    The more the battle continues, and the fact that her future is clouded every time she gets Limon¡¯s sword shakes her.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s terrible.¡¯

    To her as a prophet, it is fear.

    It was a more terrifying sensation than being blinded and deaf in real time and losing limbs bit by bit.

    So it was.

    It was the reason why Ainsha forcibly shook off Limon and raised the psionic power.

    It¡¯s not that I decided to make a decision quickly because it¡¯s getting harder and harder to know what to do next.

    The intense urgency to get rid of this feeling as quickly as possible made Ainsha go on an adventure.

    Both hands are ovepped, and the psionics of the celestialting type are applied to the cloth threads to give it shape.

    By pulling the thread, the iron-wrapped Samryu (èFÅÛéLÉÀÁ÷) adds more strength than steel, and the pulled thread is bouncing to permeate the waves of the Fairy Blue Current (ÏÉÅ®²¨ÀËÁ÷).

    Then, the middle of the thread is wrapped around the ankle to load the rotational force of the Spiral Chime Flow, and the softness of the Taegeuk Yuhaeng Ryu is added by stepping on the thread with the tip of the toe.

    The moment when the five types of psionics were mingled with the thousand threads and repeated amplification after amplification.

    From the entangled threads of cloth that crossed over a thousand times in the air, a single figure with pure white brilliance erupted like an explosion.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, five seasons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, five martial arts,

    reign of

    the dragon king¡»

    Kugugugugugugung.

    It¡¯s a wonder.

    It is unbelievably delicate that it was made with only thin threads, but the shape of a white dragon filled the ceiling.

    But it wasn¡¯t just a beautiful ornament.

    Psionic waves emitted whenever the shape of the white dragon wriggled, and the filming site shaking as if there was an earthquake proved that fact.

    ¡°Wow! what? Earthquake?¡±

    ¡°More than that, what is that? special effects? Was something like that nned?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the loud appearance and aftermath.

    The moderators, staff, and audience members looked up at the ceiling, not knowing what was going on.

    However, Limon was neither surprised nor embarrassed.

    He just let out augh while holding the sword at an angle with both hands.

    ¡°It must be a dragon in front of me¡­ It¡¯s fun.¡±

    long, long ago.

    Geomje, the first sword master, fought against the seven dragons and the seven dragons that dominated the world almost single-handedly.

    At that time, the biggest obstacle to the Geomje was none other than their foresight.

    Because the foresight to find out where to run and when to attack has blocked the will to resist itself.

    However, because of this, the Geomje could gradually learn how to deal with the foresight while repeating raids and escapes.

    The trick gradually built up reason in the battle with the seven dragons and became a systemic technique.

    ¡°Then let me show you too.¡±

    Face the dragon with the Sword Emperor.

    Going through the same battlefield as Geomje.

    A swordsmanship that only two disciples who were covered in dragon blood like the swordsmith could learn.

    After that, no sword master dared to master it, and even so, one sword master died and only one sword master remembered.

    Thest disciple of the Sword Emperor awakened the swordsmanship, which was no longer passed down in legends, beyond the distant years.

    ¡°What is the sword that cuts the dragon?¡±

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Original

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ Ôª×æ ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ Ôª×æ

    Strikes and kills all the dragon¡¯s offspring.

    Dragon Kill¡»

    And so, the wriggling dragon¡¯s shape opened its mouth and flew towards Limon.

    The moment Limon extended his sword towards the dragon¡¯s shape.

    ¨DThe future of the world has been split.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Ainsha held her breath.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the dragon¡¯s shape, which had the power to crush even mountains, was being torn apart like meat being ground in a grinder.

    Because only she could see what Limon was doing right now.

    the future diverges

    Two fixed futures.

    Two imperfect futures into four.

    Likewise with eight and sixteen.

    Every time Limon swings his sword, his wisdom splits, and tens of thousands of hundreds of millions of futures rage like a storm.

    ¡®This thing¡­¡¯

    Now what he¡¯s cutting down isn¡¯t just dragon form or psionics.

    Just like when you destroyed Tata¡¯s wisdom by building up processes and causes.

    He read her thoughts, saw through her movements, and the reason of the sword he built up step by step became an overwhelming reality, cutting away the shallow future.

    Ainsha finally understood.

    The fact that foreknowledge didn¡¯t work for Limon was too obvious.

    There was no fixed future for him, who could create infinite possibilities just by swinging his sword.

    realized at the same time.

    This is exactly the sword of the sword.

    That it is the sword that the superman, who took only two disciples to face the seven dragons and finally ended the age of bronze, created his own future.

    Knowing that fact, her ancestors never confronted Limon and only ran away.

    But when I realized that.

    Limon¡¯s sword, which had already split all the forms of the dragon, was reaching towards her.

    The moment when Ainsha, overwhelmed by the sword of the absolute that cuts even the future, was about to face the de without being able to resist.

    ¡°princess!¡±

    Chow!

    A figure came between her and the de.

    Red blood spurted into the air and soaked Ainsha¡¯s hardened cheeks with her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 170

    #170. stupid.

    * * *

    Ainsha is the White Dragon Princess.

    He was born with the essence of psionics and lived reading the future as if he were breathing.

    That is why, to her, reality was no different from a trivial y in which what she had already foreseen only came true.

    But at this moment.

    The sight that unfolded in front of her eyes was enough topletely change Ainsha¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    Before Limon¡¯s sword stabs himself.

    That Tata would stand in front of Limon to get the sword instead of him.

    That the sword, which had been extending as if it could pierce anything, would suddenly stop in the air.

    And¡­

    ¡°Why?¡±

    It was also the fact that Limon would grab the thread he had unconsciously spun out with his hand instead of cutting it with his sword.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he grabbed the Cheonjam Temple with his bare hands, which contained psionics powerful enough to form the shape of a dragon.

    I cut my hand and blood sttered.

    Limon didn¡¯t care about that at all.

    He just looked at Ainsha, who was staring nkly at him, with golden eyes and said calmly.

    ¡°The answer can be found by looking at where you are now.¡±

    Ainsha inadvertently confirmed.

    I tried to kill Tata so much.

    In fact, when she jumped in front of the de, she reflexively embraced it and instead stepped forward to her own position.

    It was iprehensible.

    She is the most honorable White Dragon Princess in the White Dragon n.

    In particr, given that she hadn¡¯t inherited the next generation yet, Ainsha¡¯s life was more valuable than the rest of the White Dragon nbined.

    Because it was absolutely impossible for him to do such a reckless thing, knowing that fact better than anyone else.

    It was as if he had read her confusion.

    Limon smiled and said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re here right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But, silly princess, not everything in the world needsplicated reasons.¡±

    Because she can see the future, she is so ustomed to living her reality in line with the future.

    Therefore, Limon calmly said to the foolish princess who couldn¡¯t do anything without a reason.

    ¡°Just as if you said you would kill a traitor against me or that you would change the future by killing me for the sake of your n, that was all the reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­it wasn¡¯t put together. It is real.¡±

    ¡°Do not lie.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    No matter how important it is to dispose of the traitor, that is no reason to risk confronting Limon.

    Likewise, even the elder of the Tataga n is notparable to the fate of the White Dragon Princess, who is also rted to her life and death.

    I was just pretending to be rational.

    After all, there was no rationality in Ainsha¡¯s actions from the beginning.

    And Limon could roughly guess why she acted that way.

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re just so pissed off because you love your nanny so much.¡±

    It just didn¡¯t show up because of his blunt attitude.

    In the end, Ainsha tried to change the future because Tata was more important than her fateful partner.

    So I got angry at her for trying to die on her own.

    In the end, it was wrapped around Tata.

    Ainsha refuted Limon, who neatly excluded rationality and calction of interests and pointed out the principle of action based solely on emotion.

    ¡°I deny it. I am not a child.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re stupid.¡±

    ¡°Not even stupid.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Limon clearly denied Ainsha¡¯s rebuttal.

    And unlike the expressionless face, I looked into the girl¡¯s eyes, which were shaking uncontrobly.

    ¡°If you are not an idiot, what do you call a fool who is so preupied with the future that he can¡¯t even understand what he is feeling right now?¡±

    I could tell just by looking at her eyes.

    Ainsha is by no means without feelings.

    He was so ustomed to hiding his emotions that he forgot that he was a person capable of feeling them.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s a stupid princess.

    Among the idiots who only live for the future, he is the king of fools who does not know the reality.

    Ainsha asked bluntly at Limon, who was sarcastic.

    ¡°¡­I want to know what the hell you want from me.¡±

    ¡°What do I want? Simple.¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to say more trivial things.

    He just nced at Ainsha¡¯s back.

    ¡°You look behind you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ainsha heard that and slowly turned around.

    wrapped myself

    the opponent he covered.

    A woman who did not dare to engage in conversation because of her position, but was restless and worried about herself.

    Looking at Tata, she hesitated.

    Normally, there would be no need to hesitate.

    After all, it would have been enough if he had said, acted, and made choices as Wisdom told him.

    However, in the aftermath of Limon tearing the future apart, she couldn¡¯t see the immediate future, so she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Tata.¡±

    Instead, Ainsha could feel it.

    The vague shaking that I couldn¡¯t be aware of because I was buried in the future that I usually read with my foreknowledge.

    In the midst of a torrent of emotions, anxious, nervous, and relieved, she realized.

    What did Limon want to say to himself?

    That¡¯s why Ainsha took out what she wanted to say the most right now, not to imitate or change the future.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Tata¡¯s eyes widened.

    As if surprised or bewildered.

    It was a while to look at Ainsha in a daze.

    Immediately, her face twisted, and she shouted out loud as if she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Tata would say! Why did you do such a reckless thing?!¡±

    From clothes torn in ces to skin bruised blue.

    Even though there was no sword scar, Tatamented seeing Ainsha¡¯s face, which could hardly be called normal.

    ¡°It was just something I would have to die for! If you hadn¡¯t tried to change the future, the princess could have been happy!¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying is wrong?¡±

    ¡°My happiness is not in the future I gained after Tata died.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. In the future I saw¡­¡±

    ¡°Tata sees me.¡±

    Ainsha cut her off.

    Then, with both hands wrapped around Tata¡¯s cheeks, he made eye contact with himself and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°It is me who decides my happiness, not the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°And to me, happiness given by Tata is more precious than happiness determined by the future.¡±

    that he is not unhappy

    So don¡¯t pity yourself.

    Please don¡¯t make yourself unhappy now for future happiness.

    Tata stared nkly at Ainsha, who still had an expressionless face and a blunt voice, but was still covering her with warm hands.

    as if trying to say something

    Or maybe I just don¡¯t know what to say.

    She licked her lips, but finally opened her mouth after a while.

    ¡°¡­Lahasha sister.¡±

    I am shocked at the name I inadvertently brought out.

    ¡°No Crusha mother.¡±

    Even so, in the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and put another name in my mouth.

    ¡°Do you really think that Tata¡­ no, you need me to be happy?¡±

    While asking, Tata looks at herself with trembling eyes, whether it is because of anxiety or another reason.

    To the woman who was her aunt before being her nanny, and who was once her younger sister and daughter, Ainsha answered immediately without hesitation.

    ¡°Of course, Tatasha.¡±

    The moment she heard the name she had abandoned since the moment she decided to be Ainsha¡¯s nanny and the words she wanted to hear for a long time but couldn¡¯t.

    Tata burst into tears as he hugged her like a child clinging to his parents.

    * * *

    Chunky.

    Limon inserted his sword.

    And then he smiled as he wiped the blood from his hand that had disappeared before he knew it.

    ¡®Anyway, fools. It means that you can¡¯t understand it if you just say it.¡¯

    This is why the White Dragon n was troublesome.

    When it¡¯s an enemy, it¡¯s extremely difficult, but when it¡¯s an ally, it¡¯s even more annoying.

    But it¡¯s not without its advantages.

    The foolish honesty of epting everything once known is a rare talent in the Seven Dragons.

    So he took the sword.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t know at all. As long as she sees her own mind and not the future, Ainsha won¡¯t try to kill Tata, and Tata won¡¯t give up her life either.

    Tata didn¡¯t die.

    The future that was set has changed.

    His sword had done its job.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he was done with everything he had to do.

    buzz buzz.

    ¡°Tsk, was it too much to just skip it?¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue as he still looked up at the ceiling, looking down at the people making a fuss and the set where the broadcast had almost stopped.

    Well, if you don¡¯t know anything about a dragon running rampant above your head, it¡¯s probably a crucian carp, not a human.

    ¡°¡­it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    Although they prevented Tata from ruining the broadcast, there was no reason to keep the music challenge.

    Because the purpose he intervened in this program has already been achieved.

    And as long as the future of killing Tata was prevented, there would be no problem even if just one broadcast program failed or disappeared.

    But¡­

    ¡®I can¡¯t be a bastard who doesn¡¯t take responsibility for what he did.¡¯

    Limon shook his head when he saw Kim Seung-joon, who was as pale as a corpse because of the broadcasting ident.

    Then, after sweeping her hair and changing her appearance, she jumped off the stage with her double bag lying on her back.

    thud!

    ¡°uh? who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m filming a live broadcast right now¡­¡±

    Whether or not the emcee is embarrassed to see herself suddenly appearing as if she fell from the sky.

    he didn¡¯t care

    I only took one thing out of the double bag.

    While Kim Seung-joon hurriedly gave instructions with his eyes wide open, the moderator chattered ording to the instructions, gathering the attention of the camera and the audience.

    Limon slung the deep-ck violin over his shoulder and gripped the bow.

    Gee ying.

    and after a while

    A terrifying melody swallowed all the sounds in the world.

    * * *

    Ainsha hugged Tata and patted him while looking directly at Limon, who started ying.

    And I heard his real performance, which is different from the recorded ones, to the point that the viewers even forgot about the ident on the broadcast a little while ago.

    So she knew.

    A lot of things, including why Limon is doing this.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s stupid.¡±

    He kept calling them fools, but in Ainsha¡¯s eyes, he wasn¡¯t smart either.

    I¡¯m a fool who took the trouble to teach a fool.

    The stubbornness of taking responsibility instead of them and going on stage.

    The idea of resolving all these situations with only ying skills.

    Either way, it wasn¡¯t a smart choice.

    Still, it doesn¡¯t just look stupid, is it because he¡¯s a swordsman or some other reason?

    Ainsha, who was thinking while looking at him, suddenly raised a hand and touched her chest.

    And after confirming the heartbeat that I had felt before, but much stronger and clearer than that.

    fed up

    shed augh

    ¡°And I am a fool too.¡±

    Although now was ¡®soon¡¯.

    Without realizing that fact, Ainsha quietly opened her mouth,ughing at her own foolishness of thinking she had already fallen in love.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Tata.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Princess. Leave the rest of the work to Tata ande back with peace of mind.¡±

    For a while, I was surprised to see Ainsha, who always had a smile on her expressionless face.

    Tata soon let her go with a smile.

    As if following Limon.

    Ainsha jumped down beside him.

    Then, in front of the camera and the people who were watching Limon¡¯s performance with dazzled faces, he took off the bread hat he had been wearing.

    ¡°uh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh huh?¡±

    The moment I saw her fluttering white hair.

    The two moderators, the staff, and the audience and viewers made expressions that seemed to make their eyes pop out.

    Few people saw her in person, but there were almost no people who didn¡¯t know her face.

    But Ainsha didn¡¯t care about their reaction.

    I just watched Limon quietly.

    ¡®Why did youe again?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m here to take responsibility.¡¯

    ¡®Do I have the confidence to take responsibility?¡¯

    ¡®I know when I see it.¡¯

    A girl who is more famous with a different nickname even though she is the White Dragon Princess.

    A priest who mediates even the battles of the gods with only singing in the Divine Alliance, where religious disputes do not cease.

    Even though he is not a yer, he is always mentioned as one of the best singers in the world.

    The Singing Whiteness Ainsha.

    After exchanging opinions with Limon only by looking at her, she saw him smile and nod, and swallowed lightly.

    The pink lips opened like that.

    Right after Ainsha starts singing.

    The world where the melody swallowed up all the sounds was painted over with new sounds bursting out like an explosion.

    Deeper and more beautiful chords than when Limon yed with Eugene while piercing the heart.

    It was the moment when it was confirmed that the Music Challenge would be a worldwide popr program.

    And it was the moment when her counterpart, The Violinist of ckness, appeared to the world for the first time.

 Chapter 171

    Episode #171. Are you crazy?

    * * *

    Although there was a close crisis, the second broadcast of the Music Challenge was eventually sessful.

    Considering the uproar during the live broadcast, it was an absurd result frommon sense, but no one found it strange.

    No matter what ident happened, it was impossible for the music program where Ainsha appeared to fail.

    A world-ss diva that everyone knows.

    The song and fame of ¡®Singing Pure Baek¡¯ had its strength.

    However, the biggest reason for the sess of the music challenge was that Limon and Ainsha¡¯s performances were as shocking as they could be.

    Even Ainsha¡¯s fans who have seen her performances countless times were mesmerized and yed the broadcast endlessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Because I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°yes? Can¡¯t you invite Ainsha-nim? Why are you asking me that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I can¡¯t speak English¡­ Ahm sound?¡±

    So it was.

    That is why interest in violinist ¡®Lee¡¯, who performed with Ainsha, arose.

    It was because those with ears couldn¡¯t help but notice how amazing his performance was.

    Of course, there was nothing to learn about Lee, who did not exist in the first ce, and thanks to that, Kim Seung-jun had to suffer from all kinds of contact.

    Whether it was because of Limon or Ainsha.

    However, one of the reasons that made him crazy busy.

    Ainsha was sipping tea calmly.

    ¡°It is a good car.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it. Thest time you came, it was because I couldn¡¯t serve you even a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for refusing the car. It¡¯s not Li Qingyu¡¯s fault.¡±

    Looking at Li Qingyu, the ck-haired girl smiling brightly, Ainsha shook her head expressionlessly.

    Then he put down the teacup and said.

    ¡°I caused a lot of trouble to the ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Lungs, you don¡¯t have to worry about it that much. I just did the obvious thing as a member of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°no. Lungs are lungs.¡±

    Because of his blunt tone, it sounds subtle even if it¡¯s an apology or thanks.

    However, Li Qingyu could see that it was sincere.

    There was no way she, the princess of the White Dragon n, who didn¡¯t know how to put on a show, couldn¡¯t have apologized without even thinking about it.

    Besides, Ainsha¡¯s apology wasn¡¯t just words.

    ¡°Then I will repay you.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying something in return?¡±

    ¡°We cooperate in capturing the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°¡­They reward me more generously than I expected.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a reward for the ck Dragon n. It is a reward for Lee.¡±

    ¡°A swordsman?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lee I didn¡¯t need your help, but I did. It taught me a lot.¡±

    Ainsha said expressionlessly.

    From Ojak Limon¡¯s point of view, it didn¡¯t matter if he looked on the sidelines.

    If Tata had seeded in terrorism, it would have been possible to ask the White Dragon n for the responsibility and force them to cooperate.

    Even so, Limon changed the future by enduring all sorts of hardships.

    Even though the main reason was to prevent innocent damage, the help she received was great.

    Whether it prevented Tata¡¯s death.

    Whatever it was that I learned a lot from.

    Whether it¡¯s knowing your feelings.

    In many ways.

    ¡°Above all, he told me that he would fully cooperate with the ck Dragon n if he changed the future to me. So keep your promise.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡®This is unimaginable for our n.¡¯

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    It was a decision that could not be understood by the ck Dragon n, whosemon sense was to skip a promise if they could.

    Well, if it was natural, it was natural.

    The white dragon n, which always runs straight toward the future, and the ck dragon n, who schemes and conspires behind the scenes, are fundamentally ipatible.

    In a sense, they were like nemesis to each other.

    Although it was ironic that the White Dragon n was the first to obtain cooperation from the Seven Dragons.

    It was a satisfactory result in that it made those who could have been difficult to attract as allies.

    ¡°By the way, there is one thing Li Qingyu wants to confirm.¡±

    ¡°Just say anything.¡±

    That was why Li Qingyu readily nodded.

    Because Ainsha, who had so readily promised to cooperate, was able to do just about anything for Ainsha.

    she thought so

    That is until I heard Ainsha¡¯s question.

    ¡°¨DDid you know ¡®that¡¯?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Li Qingyu tilted her head with a puzzled expression.

    It was a very natural reaction for someone who heard a question made up of only pronouns out of the blue, without subject or context.

    But Ainsha was not fooled.

    He went beyond the bluntness on his always expressionless face and only repeatedly said in a cool voice,

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. lie too. I know Li Qingyu¡¯s answer anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I ask again. Did you know about Lee¡¯s ¡®it¡¯?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t asking to get an answer.

    They are just going through the process of asking questions to confirm the answers they have already heard in the future.

    Li Qingyu eventually straightened his tilted head at the questioning that was too white dragon n.

    And he smiled and asked.

    ¡°Did you notice too?¡±

    It seems a bit embarrassing.

    Or, like something quirky.

    Or an embarrassed smile.

    However, unlike the smiling face, the eyes do not show a smile at all.

    Above all, listen to the answer, which itself is positive, and look at Li Qingyu with an expressionless face for a while.

    Ainsha quietly opened her mouth after a long time had passed.

    ¡°Is Li Qingyu crazy?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t go crazy, I turned around. It¡¯s not a sane thing to do.¡±

    Relentless nder that went beyond the limits, even among the same princesses.

    But when Li Qingyu heard that, he didn¡¯t even get angry and didn¡¯t object.

    No, I couldn¡¯t exactly.

    What she was hiding was such a secret.

    Even in this ce where there are only the two of them, Ainsha is wary of hearing anyone and can¡¯t help but call it ¡®it¡¯.

    ¡°I knew about Lee¡¯s ¡®it¡¯ after hearing that performance. And if I knew, other princesses would know too.¡±

    ¡°It is not necessarily something that can be determined. Because not everyone has a good sense like Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°Still, there are plenty of possibilities.¡±

    Of course, being able to notice ¡®that¡¯ just by listening to the performance was only possible because Einsha had a deep understanding of music.

    It was something he could not have known if Limon hadn¡¯t yed the dark violin right in front of him.

    However, it cannot be concluded that it is impossible for another princess.

    Especially if you feel the ¡®resonance¡¯ she felt the moment she sang to Limon¡¯s performance, any princess would realize the truth right away.

    So she could tell.

    That¡¯s why Tata foresaw a future where they had to ruin the music challenge.

    If Limon ended up ying at the Music Challengeter on and the information about ¡®it¡¯ became known, everything would be ruined.

    ¡°If the other princesses find out, they will never go over it.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Not probably.¡±

    Ainsha cut it off.

    And he spoke of the worst future that could happen if the other princesses he had predicted knew about it.

    ¡°Li Qingyu is dead. It too is torn to shreds and dies.¡±

    ¡°Um, but that¡¯s more than I expected.¡±

    ¡°And the Seven Dragons War begins. The ck Dragon n is almost annihted. It ends beyond no return.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too predictable, so I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know why Li Qingyu is calm.¡±

    I heard from the greatest prophet of the time that the future would tell me that I would die and that my family would perish.

    When Ainsha asked bluntly, as if she couldn¡¯t understand Li Qingyu¡¯s attitude that was too rxed, she answered with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, telling this story means that Ainsha doesn¡¯t have the heart to tell you either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So you purposely even used the Yonghuchangeumryu to perform with the swordsman?¡±

    Ainsha had no choice but to be silent when Li Qingyu asked a question in a friendly way, as if he were an aplice.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if I pretended not to know.

    Since she had already cooperated in hiding ¡®it¡¯, it was clear that it would be difficult for her to avoid responsibility now.

    ¡°It is not because of Li Qingyu. Because of Lee.¡±

    ¡°So I should be more grateful. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect you to take such a risk for the swordsmith.¡±

    Fully cooperating in capturing the Liberation Brigade and helping to hide Limon¡¯s secret were two different things.

    The former just needs to lend me some foresight and sabers.

    Thetter was a dangerous act that could lead to the entire n getting caught up in it.

    However, Ainsha did not show any condescension.

    He just replied bluntly, as if he had just done his job.

    ¡°This is for my sire. There is no need for Li Qingyu to thank you.¡±

    ¡°If so, I understand¡­¡±

    It was because of that natural attitude.

    That is why Li Qingyu, who almost nodded his head inadvertently, could only blink a beatte.

    ¡°Ainsha, have you already found another sire?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you say it¡¯s for the sire?¡±

    ¡°Lee is my sire. So it makes sense for me to help Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m telling you in case you forgot, but the swordsman is my prospective groom?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    As if she wasn¡¯t an idiot who would forget such an important thing, Ainsha cut it off.

    And he corrected Li Qingyu¡¯s misunderstanding.

    ¡°I am marrying Lee. So, Li Qingyu just needs to marry the swordsman. no problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Being speechless is a word used in this situation.

    Indeed, Li Qingyu, who was looking at Ainsha with a nk face unlike her, opened her mouth only after a while.

    ¡°Are you iming that the dual status of a swordsman is two different people?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a swordsman. This is Lee.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that, can¡¯t you just force yourself to hear it?¡±

    ¡°It is not forced.¡±

    Whether Li Qingyu is dumbfounded or not.

    Ainsha said confidently.

    ¡°Lee dated me. Li Qingyu also said that he would cooperate with me in marrying Li. In other words, I agreed to propose to Lee.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°If Li was the same as the swordsman, Li Qingyu would be cheating on me. I¡¯m angry We will go to war.¡±

    Li Qingyu was at a loss for words.

    Contrary to what he said, Ainsha didn¡¯t seem angry at all, but he was the first to fool Limon and Lee into being different people.

    In the end, she decided to respond like a member of the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°¡­That and this case are different. Above all, my cooperation was based on the premise of a price.¡±

    That is that and this is this.

    Moreover, since he had already been promised to help the Liberation Brigade, he had no reason to help Ainsha with her love business.

    The way she spoke with her face covered in irond blood was indeed an example of the ck Dragon n.

    However, there was no agitation from Ainsha.

    Of course, I just replied bluntly, as if I knew that.

    ¡°I know. So I prepared a price to rece it.¡±

    ¡°Is it a substitute price?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me with my marriage proposal. If we don¡¯t block it, the White Dragon n¡¯s 7% stake in Leviathan will be returned.¡±

    Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes turned round.

    Ainsha dealt a decisive blow there.

    ¡°And if Lee marries me, I will also give Lee a 49% stake in Tiamat as a dowry.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Call or war. I choose.¡±

    Li Qingyu fell silent as she watched Ainsha say absurd words with an expressionless face like a sword master who shouted peace or death.

    It would be surprising if he offered to return his stake in Leviathan.

    It was really beyond imagination to stake a stake in Tiamat, the holdingpany of the White Dragon n.

    It was for this reason that Li Qingyu did not speak quietly until after a long time.

    ¡°Ainsha has changed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The me before and the me now are different. This is New Ainsha.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the kind ofpliments like ¡®I¡¯ve grown¡¯ that I used to say when I said hello.

    Even actions that did not bring Tata.

    This extreme whip and carrot too.

    An expressionless yet intense gaze.

    Ainsha answered bluntly to Li Qingyu, who told her what she realized after seeing her changed to the extent of not being able to recognize her from just a few days ago.

    ¡°I learned from Lee. The future is not fixed. You make it yourself and win it.¡±

    The future, which I thought was fixed, could be changed as much as I put in effort.

    Talking about what she learned from Limon, Ainsha proudly dered.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I win my love myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±

    Only then did Li Qingyu understand.

    She had no intention of negotiating with him in the first ce, and this proposal was in fact a challenge and a deration of war, and the reason why

    Ainsha was strangely actively cooperating was that it was never a pure favor

    .

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ainsha, but I guess I won¡¯t like you anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I¡¯m just now trying to like Li Qingyu.¡±

    It was as if he had seen the cute baby cat, who was on high alert just by looking at him, grow up like a leopard before he knew it.

    Li Qingyu sighed lightly as he looked at Ainsha with an expressionless face.

    And I thought.

    After all, it was supposed to be a marriage fraud operation from the beginning.

 Chapter 172

    #172. It¡¯s a curiosity.

    * * *

    Exclusivelyrge windows with a panoramic view.

    In front of him, she was talking on the phone with her smartphone up to her ear.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it.¡±

    [I wonder if it failed in the end.]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I failed.¡±

    [I don¡¯t need an apology. The only thing that matters is the result.]

    Whates over the phone is a cold, dry voice.

    She was not intimidated by her voice, which did not feel human in nature, not just because she had undergone a transformation item.

    I just inlymented.

    ¡°If you want results, give proper support. It doesn¡¯t mean that the results wille out if you do the work right away without much support.¡±

    [I would have said from the beginning that it was impossible to apply because there is an evil spirit in that country.]

    ¡°I know.¡±

    she said annoyed.

    Then he took off his sunsses and continued talking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he made me do things like this because being a violinist is so important in the first ce.¡±

    [There was a prophecy. There is a prophecy that he will be the ember that will threaten the existence of our organization in the future.]

    ¡°Do you believe that only one musician can do such a terrible thing? sincerely?¡±

    [Believe me. A great star¡¯s foreknowledge is never wrong.]

    ¡°For that matter, it seems that our organizational situation has deteriorated tremendously in this country these days. Is it just my mood?¡±

    [You are free to think. But if you have a heart for Gus in the organization¡­]

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that heart.¡±

    she snorted.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he knew that death would be decided the moment he betrayed the organization.

    Externally, she had no choice but to borrow the power of the organization to satisfy her hobbies, known for her good character.

    [Then move as instructed.]

    ¡°By the way, can we really withdraw like this? What about my mission?¡±

    [Give up making horses in Midas. Anyway, didn¡¯t you throw away the words you used for contact this time?

    ]

    [Still, no. Now, it is too dangerous to proceed with hasty ns in that country.]

    I wonder if it was in the past.

    In a country that has already lost three high-ranking officials as well as the words nted in its base and Infinity, it can no longer carry out unreasonable operations.

    The coldly spoken voice continued quietly.

    [Above all, this side¡¯s work is more important than that side now. So hurry up and move.]

    ¡°You have to do it if you tell me to.¡±

    [I repeat this onest time, but be careful not to get caught by the tail.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As instructed, there was no direct contact or interference. At best, it¡¯s just a little bit of talk.¡±

    Answering sarcastically, she turned around.

    Then, while grabbing the handle of the carrier that was ced behind him, he said briefly.

    ¡°Then see you when you arrive,rade.¡±

    [Good luck,rade.]

    Popped.

    after hanging up the call.

    After stopping the operation of the anti-eavesdropping item, she dragged the carrier and headed straight for the boarding gate, muttering.

    ¡°Even if I look like this, I¡¯m a popr singer who everyone in this country doesn¡¯t know, and I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m treated like this

    .

    And the hidden darkness that made this happen.

    ire grumbled and got on the ne.

    In order to leave this cursed country with the evil spirits and carry out a new mission.

    but she didn¡¯t know

    That there were two pairs of eyes watching the whole process from making a phone call to getting on the ne.

    * * *

    [I¡¯m gone.]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [I guess you didn¡¯t notice?]

    ¡°If you noticed, you would have done something suspicious like that openly in the middle of the airport, right? Even a phone call in which he openly announces that he is a member of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    [Yes, I even used an anti-eavesdropping item, but I don¡¯t know if anyone could overhear it.]

    Yuna-kyung calmly pointed out.

    It was said that ire was as careful as possible at the point of using the anti-eavesdropping item.

    It was just that Limon, who did not use a wiretapping or skill and used only a strand of thread to overhear the silent conversation, was too unreasonable.

    At her words, Limon snorted.

    ¡°It is toocent to be so easily trampled on as a member of a criminal organization whose name is known.¡±

    [No, it¡¯s never that simple, right? It¡¯s because the team leader and Gongju sister who found out that he was a member of the Liberation Brigade are strange?]

    ¡°What¡¯s strange. There were plenty of clues.¡±

    The reason why Limon, even though he found the Liberation Brigade¡¯s business card from Mun Cheon-yeop, returned the business card to its original state instead of killing him on the spot.

    It was to pry behind Moon Chun-yeop.

    It¡¯s understandable that Tata had a chance meeting with Limon, who had a crush on him. Because she is a member of the White Dragon n.

    But was it a coincidence that he got involved in an incident that could cause a stir in the Seven Dragons?

    What if it wasn¡¯t a coincidence?

    Could it be that there was someone behind the scenes using Moon Cheon-yeop?

    Like Noh Kang-ho, Limon did not end his doubts only with doubts.

    So while he was chasing Tata, Li Qingyu was entrusted with the investigation behind Wen Tianyeop, and she lived up to Li Mon¡¯s expectations.

    Of course, he called a high-level healer to heal him.

    It was because he found out that it was ire who secretly incited his grudge against Limon under the guise of constion.

    Including that it was actually thanks to her that he was able to obtain the business card of the Liberation Brigade.

    ire, who was confident that she cut her tail perfectly, would have been shocked if she knew.

    [The Liberation Brigade kids are very pitiful. Even if that man hadn¡¯t been caught and watched by the team leader, he wouldn¡¯t have been trampled on so easily

    .

    [¡­is that enough surveince? If it¡¯s PAB days, it¡¯s a sense of discipline.]

    ¡°But right now, I¡¯m the head of security for the ck Dragon n.¡±

    [Who the hell passed the knife to the mad dog¡­]

    ¡°Who is this, my princess?¡±

    I don¡¯t know anything else, but I really like the Seven Dragons in that I can run amok without choosing any method when ites to beating a nasty guy.

    Watching Limon giggle, Yuna-kyung stuck her tongue out.

    It is now being used as a means to catch the tail of the Liberation Brigade, but originally, the wiretapping device was installed in Limon¡¯s words to catch Moon Cheon-yeop¡¯s weakness.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for this incident, I felt sorry for Moon Chun-yeop when I thought about how he would have used his weaknesses.

    Of course, there was no room for sympathy at all in that it was all self-employed.

    From the moment he used the business card of the Liberation Brigade, he was already booked to go to prison.

    That¡¯s why Na-Kyung Yun neatly blew away the speck of sympathy she had for Moon Chun-yeop and turned her attention to the other side instead.

    [By the way, chief. Are you really okay with sending him like that? If you¡¯re a high-level yer in your level 80s, you should be at least an executive level.

    ]

    Limon was cynical.

    The Liberation Brigade handled this task too carelessly.

    It was like the White Dragon n, who neglected the intermediate process because they were so focused on getting results.

    It was obvious just by not even noticing that an executive level, not even a low-level organization member, had been stepped on.

    Considering the characteristics of the Liberation Brigade, which ruthlessly cut off anyone who gets caught, this was a rare opportunity.

    ¡°Even if you follow that tail well, wouldn¡¯t you be able to catch at least the head if you¡¯re lucky?¡±

    [Like that caller?]

    ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re going to make an executive-level yer that simple, you¡¯ll have to be at least a specter-level yer.¡±

    [I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case, but¡­ what if I lose sight of the tail?]

    ¡°Who do you think I am and ask such things?¡±

    [¡­Come to think of it, it was a useless question.]

    Yuna-kyung looked at Limon with a cold smile and eventually shook her head.

    no matter how far you go

    no matter how you look

    sneaking somewhere

    Once Limon caught sight of ire, the option of escaping safely was gone.

    Because no one could escape from the Sword Master.

    In the end, it was enough for them to secretly pursue ire and wait for contact with the Liberation Brigade.

    Judging from the phone call just now, ire must at least be listening to direct orders from the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    If done well, it might be possible to further reduce the specter of the Liberation Brigade, which now has only nine members left with the deaths of Yujin and Ryu Kang-chul, Velos.

    The icing on the cake if, in the process, you can ruin the operation of the Liberation Brigade or even dig up secrets.

    [I didn¡¯t know that what started as a date would end like this.]

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Limonughed.

    Even when I was asked by Ainsha to die to save Tata, it was a headache.

    In any case, it ended without anyone dying, and of course, the Liberation Brigade was able to catch the tail, so in the end, everything went well.

    So it was.

    That¡¯s what Yuna-kyung, who was watching the ne that was leaving, suddenly opened her mouth.

    [¡­Team leader, this is just curiosity.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [I mean ¡®at that time¡¯. What would happen if I betrayed like Princess White Dragon, but I don¡¯t want to die, so I asked the team leader to do something about it?] A

    question too heavy to ask lightly out of curiosity.

    But Limon was neither embarrassed nor hesitant.

    He just answered casually, as if he had been asked what he would have done if he had eaten something elsest night.

    ¡°You would have lived.¡±

    [Then what about my younger siblings?]

    ¡°Nine out of ten I could have saved them.¡±

    [¡­not 100%.]

    ¡°I¡¯m a sword master, not a god.¡±

    If you are a god who can change the providence ording to the desired result because he is in touch with the providence of the world, you may always be able to guarantee 100%.

    But he¡¯s a swordsman after all.

    Even though he could kill God and cut providence, he was not a being who could fix the world like a toy.

    That¡¯s why even Limon had no choice but to establish the principle of notpromising on hostage taking.

    I knew from experience that if Ipromised once, I would use the same trick ten times and a hundred times, and the number of hostages sacrificed in vain would also increase.

    Likewise, knowing that Limon made the choice with the highest probability of saving the children, Yuna-kyung calmly nodded.

    [Well then, it¡¯s done.]

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty easy.¡±

    [The team leader asked at that time. Which is more important, my life or the lives of my younger siblings

    ?]

    [Even if I didn¡¯t get the best result, I was able to protect the most important thing.]

    If he had said that his life was precious at that time, he might have been able to get the result of saving her children without dying.

    But on the other hand, one or two of the children might have been killed or injured, unlike now.

    Or, after Yuna-kyung self-destructed, the worst result could have been that the children who were no longer needed were also disposed of.

    Just being able to avoid such a situation was enough for her.

    [Besides, even though he died, he was reborn as such a cute blue bird now.]

    If he hadn¡¯t died then, how could he have had such an experience?

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong, whoughed and trembled, Limon burst intoughter.

    ¡­Of course, if he knew what kind of conversation Li Qingyu and Ainsha were having at that time, it would have been a smile that would have melted away.

 Chapter 173

    Episode #173. no problem.

    * * *

    A gray-haired girl with chopsticks.

    After a bit of struggle, Ainsha picked up the savory pancake and put it in a bowl.

    Then he asked Limon, who was sitting across from him, in a blunt voice.

    ¡°I want to know if you have ever been to the Divine Alliance of Lee.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the scars I left and the ruins of the temple I destroyed still remain in the Grand Canyon?¡±

    ¡°I know. famous. It is a must-see tour.¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask when you know that?¡±

    Maybe it was because it reminded me of the long time ago when I went to catch the White Dragon n and had toe back after destroying just one church.

    Limon put on a sullen expression.

    Ainsha answered his question with an expressionless face.

    ¡°When I return home tomorrow, I will take Lee to the Holy League together to make a foolish fait apli.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nice to be honest, but do you think I¡¯ll follow you if you reveal your true feelings like that?¡±

    ¡°Not by yejiro. But that¡¯s okay. The future can be changed.¡±

    ¡°Changing the future and changing people¡¯s minds arepletely different matters, princess fool¡­¡±

    Hearing that confident answer, Limon pressed his temple and turned his head.

    Then, he said with his eyes to Li Qingyu, who was putting a piece of delicious meat on the rice bowl next to him.

    ¡®Princess, what should she do?¡¯

    ¡®Sorry, that¡¯s impossible for me.¡¯

    ¡®What if you can¡¯t stop?¡¯

    ¡®Hmm¡­ Maybe the swordsman has no choice but to get used to it?¡¯

    Li Qingyu replied with a smile.

    Limon clicked his tongue as he saw that even though he was smiling, his embarrassment was fully conveyed.

    It was because he knew why she couldn¡¯t help butugh while watching Ainsha¡¯s tant courtship.

    The problem was the proposal to return the 7% stake of the White Dragon n among the shares of Leviathan that she had sold to support the World Peace n.

    Leviathan¡¯s shares are not just stocks, but the lifeline of the ck Dragon n and the right to rule the Seven Dragons.

    But if I just don¡¯t stop him from dashing to Limon, he¡¯ll return the stake.

    With only a 50.1% stake remaining, it was an unconventional proposal that was hard to refuse, so it made me want to go insane.

    Even more shocking was the fact that Li Qingyu had not yet epted the offer.

    However, Limon, dissatisfied with that, frowned and grumbled with his eyes.

    ¡®So I just told you to reject it.¡¯

    ¡®If this fact is known, our elders will definitely raise a rebellion.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll beat them up?¡¯

    ¡®Even if the elders deal with it, the n¡¯s dissatisfaction will remain. Above all, that controlling stake is an essential weapon for the swordsmith to take control of the Seven Dragons.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯ll work somehow.¡¯

    ¡®If Ainsha refuses, it¡¯ll be like cheating and I wouldn¡¯t have dered that I would go to war right away.¡¯

    ¡®¡­In short, is this a one-shot?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s a situation where it¡¯s difficult to find an answer either way, whether it¡¯s justification or practicality.¡¯

    Hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s thoughts as he put down the kimchi, Li Mon sighed.

    Even if he ignored the practical gain, he had nothing to say if he was questioned for a just cause. After all, they were the ones who tried to scam the date in the first ce.

    Of course, Ainsha also tried to poison Limon, so he could fight back with that.

    The problem is that she first promised to cooperate in capturing the liberation brigade with the apology.

    Because of that, it was like I couldn¡¯t even argue with something.

    In the end, Li Qing-wi had no choice but to take the halfway attitude of ¡®holding it for now¡¯.

    ¡®Do you think he calcted that far and promised cooperation?¡¯

    ¡®That would be great, but¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be. Maybe this happened because I ran with my eyes closed?¡¯

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if that sounded more awesome?¡¯

    ¡®Sometimes a fool is scarier.¡¯

    It¡¯s all thanks to someone who evolved the idiot who acted based on ignorance into a super idiot who ignores wit and acts.

    When Limon scratched his cheek as he looked at Li Qingyu, who pointed out with a smile on his face.

    Ainsha murmured as she slid the jelly she picked up with her chopsticks for the third time onto the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s shameful to have a secret conversation with Li Qingyu¡¯s telepathy. It is a foul.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t use mental induction?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a wink, a wink.¡±

    ¡°It is questionable. The eye is the organ of vision. I don¡¯t know how to talk.¡±

    ¡°Because married couples can tell what each other is thinking just by looking into their eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Anyway, a foul is a foul.¡±

    Li Qingyu leisurely spreads fish fillets and puts them on a rice bowl with a grin.

    Ainsha managed to move the fourth jelly even though he looked at her with a pouty face in the middle of his expressionless face.

    And Limon frowned.

    ¡°Princesses over there, I will take care of my food, so please eat yours. It¡¯s not like setting up a memorial service, what is this?¡±

    Before meat kimchi, jelly, fish meat and herbs, etc.

    Limon said in amazement as he looked at his rice bowl, which was on the verge of causing andslide as all kinds of side dishes piled up like a mountain.

    However, the attitude of Li Qingyu and Ainsha was calm.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a swordsman¡¯s prospective bride. Isn¡¯t it the bride¡¯s privilege to prepare the groom¡¯s meals?¡±

    ¡°All right. Then I¡¯ll do it myself. You open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Aside from the fact that a priest doesn¡¯t have such a privilege, where did you learn that, Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°I learned from Tata. How to be a beloved bride. It is a perfect strategy.¡±

    Li Qingwina covered her face with blood.

    Ainshana making stupid noises without expression.

    Seeing the two people with no sign of backing down really made me suffer for a while.

    Limon finally spoke straight.

    ¡°Ainsha. As you know, I am already engaged to Li Qingyu here, so I cannot marry you.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. It is the swordsman who marries Li Qingyu. I just need to marry Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even if I concede a hundred times and ept your insistence that I and Lee are different people, it is still the same that I have no intention of marrying you.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a heart, you can let it go.¡±

    ¡°Is it embarrassing to talk about my feelings like a new product that will arrive someday?¡±

    ¡°Love alwayses suddenly. I did too. Lee will too. So let¡¯s try.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I can¡¯t say the words.

    Do you think you don¡¯t want to listen?

    Even in hundreds of years of life, I¡¯m at a loss for words at the broken love that I¡¯ve never experienced before, and the courtship of a fool¡¯s fastball strike.

    asked Limon, really stunned.

    ¡°I know your passionate passion, but what if you find out that you married a married man?¡±

    ¡°If you get caught, you get caught.¡±

    ¡°Then didn¡¯t you think it would be a problem?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. Even if I be the second wife, the n will understand. If you can¡¯t do it, hit me and make me understand.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    Seeing Ainsha confidently answer with clenched fists, Limon, who was dumbfounded, suddenly shut his mouth.

    Because I realized something important again.

    ¡®Come to think of it, he¡¯s from the Holy League, right?¡¯

    Holy Alliance.

    A religious crucible centered on Jerusalem, thest holy city in the world, where all kinds of temples and denominations are intertwined.

    In this statutory country that died out after the Silver Age, even the same people have differentws depending on their faith and religious affiliation.

    A particrly notable example is the institution of marriage.

    Polygamy, polygamy, group marriages, shared marriages, cousin marriages, same-sex marriages, consanguineous marriages, predatory marriages, and so on.

    In the Holy League, any marriage is allowed ording to religion. The only thing that matters is whether or not you can receive God¡¯s blessing when you get married.

    Even the marriage system of the Amazons, who kidnap their husbands and kill them after giving birth, is recognized.

    Because of this, even among church members, priests, and gods, quarrels arise every day.

    It was the priest who came out every time.

    In other words, this expressionless girl is the one who has seen and mediated all the bizarre marriage systems.

    When I pointed out to her about polygamy or sharing husbands, it was only natural for her to respond, ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡¯

    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t even know anymore.¡¯

    Limon gave up thinking further.

    If you keep ignoring it, you¡¯ll run into it alone and your passion will cool down on its own.

    It was a decision worthy of an old man who was stricken with the aftermath of the world, knowing that there is no eternal love anyway.

    That¡¯s why he asked the question out of the blue.

    ¡°By the way, Ainsha. Is what you said before possible now?¡±

    ¡°of course. Anytime is fine.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then please stay a while.¡±

    ¡°Only trust me and leave it to me.¡±

    Turn the words in innguage.

    But did you not notice that?

    Or have you noticed and ignored it?

    Ainsha boasted with an expressionless face and ced another chopstick of greens on Limon¡¯s rice bowl.

    Looking at the mountains of side dishes that had finally copsed because of that, Limon couldn¡¯t help but ponder again whether his decision to leave this idiot alone was right.

    * * *

    Shortly thereafter.

    After an eventful process, after finishing the meal, Limon put the box he had brought on the table that had been cleaned.

    And the moment he opened the box.

    Ainsha let out a short exmation with an expressionless face.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s awesome too.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°of course. I am the priest of the Holy League. It is a daily life to see magic tools.¡±

    How to recite Poongwol in the third year of Seodang.

    Not to mention, there was no way that Ainsha, who had lived in and out of temples all her life, was unaware of the aura of magic.

    Even if it was a magic tool exuding tremendous energy like a deep-dark violin.

    ¡°But magic tools like this are rare even in the Holy Alliance. It is greater than most gods.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was quite a level, but¡­ Do you think it¡¯sparable to a new thing?¡±

    ¡°of course. Even just one magic tool like this will change the prestige of the church.¡±

    ¡°What is that, I know very well.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Even after the Silver Age ended, magic tools made by priests and witches were highly valued.

    or talk to someone far away.

    or create water in the desert.

    such as staying young longer.

    Because it had the power to distort all providences.

    Among them, each new magic tool was regarded as a strategic weapon.

    Although the value of magic tools decreased as items poured out of the dungeon, that power did not disappear.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s cursed.¡±

    ¡°It has a ratherplex story¡­¡±

    ¡­Of course, cursed items are cursed items, no matter how great the magic tool, as it was in the past and now.

    However, Limon did not bother to exin the story of the Violin of Darkness in detail.

    I just asked with a serious face.

    ¡°How about that? Can you use your foresight to figure out the identity of this violin or read out where the other Seven Arcs are?¡±

    ¡°Look at it once.¡±

    Ainsha took out a rosary that blocks curses, wrapped it around her, and stretched out her hand, pulling up the psionic.

    The moment you hold the violin like that.

    A white light shed in her eyes.

 Chapter 174

    #174. I am tolerant.

    In fact, even if they were all the same foresight, the methods were different depending on what mystery they were based on.

    Magic glimpses the fate of the world.

    The skill listens to the wisdom of the stars.

    Psionics read the future with their senses.

    So, if magic was vague butprehensive, skills were limited but simple, and psionics were subjective but direct.

    In fact, psionic foreknowledge was the least versatile among them.

    As much as it is sensuous, it is advantageous forbat or crisis avoidance, but it was difficult to know the future or information of others.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why the White Dragon Princess has always been called the greatest prophet of her time.

    It was because he had an excellent foresight that transcended even such restrictions.

    and at this moment.

    Ainsha was using all her foresight to read the future rted to the violin of deep darkness.

    Ahn ¡ö. Noh ¡ö¡ö wearing a ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö wearing a ¡ö¡ö mask¡ö stained with ¡öwoman¡¯s splendid ¡ödo¡ö ¡öum ¡ödog ¡ö¡ö¡­ ¡®

    ¡­ messed up.¡¯

    Ainsha was expressionlessly surprised at the numerous fragments of the future that floated up and disappeared in an instant.

    She had been predicting her whole life, but it was the first time she had seen the future like this.

    It was different from Limon¡¯s case.

    If he can¡¯t read his future because he cuts it, the future rted to this violin is too dark to see clearly.

    It¡¯s like looking into a video in the dark where parts are painted ck.

    ¡®It¡¯s also not an ordinary magic tool. It¡¯s abnormal even by new material standards.¡¯

    I could feel it because he was the greatest prophet and had encountered many gods.

    This violin is strange.

    It was obviously a magic tool, but something different from magic aura was blocking her foresight and preventing her from reading the future.

    Deed deed deed.

    The vibration caused by the psionic collision with the aura of the violin shook the air, and sweat trickled down Ainsha¡¯s expressionless cheeks.

    Forcibly looking into the future through the power that obscures wisdom was consuming an enormous amount of mental strength.

    But Ainsha did not give up.

    Rather, he focused on reading the fragmented future by raising more psionics.

    The shaking of the aura reached its zenith, and the moment when a few clear fragments emerged among the fragments of the future, where everything seemed pitch ck.

    Ainsha slumped over.

    widely.

    ¡°What are you doing so much? If it doesn¡¯t work, it just doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bunch. I just worked hard to the point where I got a little dizzy and sweaty to do what I could.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s impossible to say such a thing, stupid princess.¡±

    Limon, who reached out to receive her head before she mmed it into the table, clicked his tongue lightly.

    Just by looking at her sweaty face, I could tell how much Ainsha tried to read the future of the violin.

    It was a truly unexpected effort for Limon, who only considered collecting information through foreknowledge as good as it could be.

    Including what Ainsha said bluntly.

    ¡°I figured it out anyway.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ainsha slowly raised her head.

    With her chin resting on the hand of Limon who received her hair like that, she raised her gaze to look at him and said with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Riga is where you should go to find Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you see where the other Seven Arks are?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it until now. But I saw a future where Lee was tracking Seven Arcs there.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, indeed.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s heading straight to the ground, and there¡¯s no way he¡¯s wandering around looking for the Seven Arks in a random ce for no reason.

    In other words, it was most likely his actions after obtaining other clues about the Seven Arcs.

    As a result, even if it happened anyway, the advantage of being able to figure out the search ce in advance was great.

    ¡°So where is it?¡±

    ¡°It is a foggy ce.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you know that?¡±

    ¡°There are many towers. There are also many European-style buildings.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is it European? At least it narrows the scope a bit¡­¡±

    ¡®Wait a minute, Europe has many towers and buildings, and it¡¯s foggy?¡¯

    Limon inadvertently frowned.

    As if it was in the past, most of Europe was devastated after the Demon God War, and there were not many ces in good shape.

    In particr, Paris, which was the descent of demons, waspletely reduced to ashes, to the point where only ruins remain.

    So, if there are only a few cities that can be said to have many towers and buildings, and even fog, the first ce thates to mind is one ce.

    Ainshanded a decisive blow on Limon, who was expecting it.

    ¡°There is also a pce and arge museum.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to say that, stupid princess.¡±

    At this point, it is rather difficult to misunderstand.

    Should I like the reduced risk of getting lost in the wrong ce, or should Iment the fact that Seven Arcs is in such a ce?

    Limon let out a sigh as he couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    But Ainsha didn¡¯t care.

    He just looked at Limon with grim eyes and suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°And I saw a woman too.¡±

    ¡°What woman are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°She is a woman with dark red curly hair. chest is big But you look very close to Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I can see the familiar hair. It¡¯s a very vivid blue. Somehow this is also close.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am tolerant. One or two lovers are eptable. Instead, marriage is my first priority. I will never forget.¡±

    ¡°Please stop saying that, even as a joke.¡±

    Limon put down Ainsha¡¯s chin, which he was holding with one hand.

    And he thought while holding his forehead.

    What on earth should I do to change the future of going to that goddamn magic?

    * * *

    ¡°It¡¯s London after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you make that face?¡±

    ¡°As expected, I want to make people feel dirty whether prophecies are right or wrong.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I came out of trouble because of the wisdom I heard from Ainsha.

    Seeing Limon sigh at the name of the magician who immediately popped out again, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Although she was kicked out by Ainsha for not being able to concentrate, she had already heard about her prophecy from Limon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too sorry. Anyway, you know why the swordsman went to London, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fortunate. Once you know that the tail is on that side, there is no need to head to the ground.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    The reason why Li Qingyu bothered to mention London again now.

    It was because it was confirmed that ire, who had left for Europe by ne, had arrived in London after passing through several countries.

    It was suspicious just that an officer of the Liberation Brigade had gone to London, but since Ainsha¡¯s foreknowledge was there, there was nothing to worry about anymore.

    Whether it was to capture the liberation brigade.

    Whether it¡¯s to find the Seven Arcs.

    It was necessary to go to London.

    So the reason Limon frowned now was not whether he was going to London or not.

    ¡°¡­the problem is how to go and what to do when you go.¡±

    ¡°Um, I guess.¡±

    ¡°What do you think, princess? Do you think you¡¯ll get permission if I say I¡¯ll go there?¡±

    ¡°well. To be honest, if the swordsman visits the ce with his original identity, it is unlikely that he will readily grant entry permission.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    No matter what anyone says, he¡¯s a sword master.

    Even though it has fallen now, it was a human weapon called the absolute in the past.

    In addition, it was only a few months ago that he showed off a ¡®show¡¯ that overturned the Blue House alone, so it was natural that people from ordinary countries would be reluctant to enter the country.

    Still, any country could push through somehow with the power of the Seven Dragons, but the British Empire was an exception.

    ¡°Because the British Empire is the sphere of influence of the Blue Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Where is the British Empire? It¡¯s getting harder to find a ce in Europe out of reach of the blue dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Except for ces like the Free Cities Federation, you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce that can¡¯t be regarded as Europe anymore, isn¡¯t it? In the first ce, the ce I should go to is the maind of the maind of the Blue Dragon n.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    The Seven Dragons control all the wealth in the world, but among them, the influence each n exerts on the maind is beyond imagination.

    Even with the loser of this era, the teenage guild, it is on par with or even more powerful in the maind.

    In other words, it was impossible to set foot in London without the permission of the Blue Dragon n.

    ¡°Shall we exin the situation to the Blue Dragon n and ask for their cooperation?¡±

    ¡°Quit it. There¡¯s no way that ¡®that¡¯ blue dragon n could cooperate with us. Rather, it will only annoy you more.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s ¡®that¡¯ blue dragon n.¡±

    Li Qingyu readily agreed.

    ¡°Then, as expected, we have no choice but to sneak in.¡±

    ¡°okay. It will be a bit difficult to openly promote, but that is something that can be done somehow.¡±

    Limon crossed his arms.

    In London, avoiding the eyes of the Blue Dragon n, chasing the Liberation Brigade and finding Seven Arcs.

    Others might have raised a white g and surrendered before they even started, but he was used to difficulties like this.

    Knowing that fact, Li Qingyu did not worry about Li Mon.

    I was just sorry.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I can¡¯t go with you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. You have a n to be responsible for, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That is a pity. If I had finished cleaning up after being attacked by the Liberation Brigade, I would have been able to apany them somehow.¡±

    Li Qingyu sighed softly.

    It¡¯s only been a few weeks since we¡¯ve dealt with the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    Domestic affiliates of the ck Dragon n have not yet escaped from the aftermath of the raid, and she has a lot of work to do.

    However, putting all that aside, going to the British Empire was difficult in many ways.

    This is how the aftereffects of leaving the elders, who were supposed to share her work, appeared.

    ¡°What about Ainsha? Are you returning home as scheduled?¡±

    ¡°Well, he has a lot of work to do. I said I would finish it as soon as possible ande back, but it would be impossible in a few days.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Ainsha was busy as well.

    It was buried by the power of the princess, but the Tatawa n rebelled and many people were injured.

    In addition, as she suddenly proposed a deal over the shares of Leviathan and Tiamat, it could not be said that she had fewer tasks to deal with than Li Qingyu.

    The reason why Tata isn¡¯t here right now is because the Holy League is working hard to clean up the mess.

    For Li Qingyu, this was aforting fact.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a swordsman, you¡¯ll be fine¡­ but I¡¯m a bit worried about going alone.¡±

    ¡°do not worry. I have no intention of going alone.¡±

    Limonughed.

    It is enough alone to be powerless, but the core of this work is tracking and investigating. Because it was a job that needed brains.

    And fortunately, Limon now had enough resources to mobilize there.

    ¡°Oh, and princess. Let me ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That scrap metal you said you were working on earlier. Can I take some this time?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s scrap metal, is that the one you found in the wreckage of the specter?¡±

    ¡°okay. I guess I¡¯ll need it to find the Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but¡­ It¡¯s really scrap metal now, so it won¡¯t be of much help, right?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    And at the same time as the reason why he did not want to go to London, he said another reason why he must go.

    ¡°London isn¡¯t called the Magic City for nothing.¡±

    The sword master who led the age of heroes has been pushed into the dark side of history, and the seven dragons who dominated the age of bronze have be a corporation.

    The most mysterious city in the world that preserves the legacy of the Silver Age.

    Recalling his memories of London, Limon could only sigh.

 Chapter 175

    #175. Madou is Madou!

    * * *

    A narrow alley covered in fog.

    There was a woman who was running with all her might, where it was difficult to walk, let alone run, because of the thick fog.

    ¡°haha.¡±

    Jessica ran with all her might.

    One shoe had already taken off from running too fast, and her appearance was a mess, but she didn¡¯t care.

    However, while looking back at the extension with uneasy eyes, he did his best to run through the alley.

    Quadang!

    ¡°evil!¡±

    Could it be because of the thick fog?

    Or is it because I couldn¡¯t look ahead because I was looking behind?

    Not seeing the winding stairs, Jessica stumbled and fell down the stairs.

    Even after such an ident, Jessica immediately got up and tried to run away again, but that was only her own wish.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I hit my head while rolling down the stairs.

    The hazy mind and blurry vision made her sit back down before she even got up.

    ¡®Oh, no. I have to run away.¡¯

    Even though there is nothing strange about fainting right away, it is overwhelming fear that holds Jessica¡¯s spirit.

    The terrible certainty that she would not even be able to escape if it was toote stimted her survival instinct and made her forget the pain.

    Is it luck out of misfortune?

    While desperately looking around, she found a door and knocked on it with all her might.

    Bang bang bang bang.

    ¡°hello? Is there anyone here?!¡±

    ¡°Please let me in for a second! I will ask you this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine until the fog clears, so please¡­!¡±

    Jessica cried sadly.

    However, to the disgrace of that earnest plea, the door remained firmly closed and did not budge.

    It was natural.

    In this misty hour, at least in this city, there is no such thing as an idiot who opens the door enchanted by an unfamiliar voice.

    Despite knowing that fact, Jessica continued to cling to the door.

    Because now this door was his only lifeline.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯ting out.¡¯

    edgy anxiety fear etc. In the whirlwind of countless emotions, Jessica btedly regretted it.

    I couldn¡¯t go out when the dark hour was near. No matter what, I had to leave after the bell rang.

    ¡®No, I wasn¡¯t going to a ce like that in the first ce.¡¯

    Regrets that cannot be undone are therefore more deeply and deeply captivating.

    When Jessica puts on a desperate expression in the midst of the door that won¡¯t open no matter how many times she knocks on it and the regret soaring.

    A heavy bell rang through the air.

    Dang ¨C

    ¡®This is¡­!¡¯

    That moment.

    Jessica made a bright expression in spite of herself.

    This unique bell sound, like a thousand hammers hitting a thousand pieces of iron at once, was what she had been waiting for so long.

    It was a sign that the hour of darkness hade to an end.

    Dang ¨C

    twice, three times, four times.

    Jessica shed tears as she watched the fog gradually dissipate each time the bell rang.

    The sense that the death that was approaching right in front of me was moving away made me feel relieved by letting go of the tension that had been pulled taut.

    But that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t realize it.

    The more the bell rings.

    And as the fog clears.

    A shadow gradually approaching oneself.

    And so, when the eleven bells finally rang in the air and Jessica let out a sigh of relief, thinking it was all over.

    Kwajik!

    Dang-

    The bright red blood soaked the wall.

    A stiff, hardened corpse was strewn about.

    With the twelfth bell resounding as if consoling the death, the thick fog like a veil loses its power and shatters.

    Instead, it was a blue shadow that appeared as if it were springing up.

    They were knights who seemed toe out of old stories, covering their whole bodies with full armor and wearing blue capes.

    and its lead.

    She was in front of the bloody floor.

    A blue-haired woman wearing a neat uniform instead of armor and holding a bloodstained sword.

    She gazed down at Jessica¡¯s corpse with her eyes as calm as ake, then opened her mouth as she sheathed the sword she was holding.

    ¡°Sir Lucas, please clean up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    ¡°And make sure there are no witnesses, just in case.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After the man in the most splendid armor prostrates himself.

    Until the knights move in perfect order to collect the corpse and disappear.

    The woman who silently watched the process finally left with a knight named Lucas after confirming that all traces had been cleaned up.

    The death of a woman named Jessica disappeared into the mist as if melting like that.

    Leaving behind only the fishy smell of blood¡­

    * * *

    ¡®I¡¯m going to London this time.¡¯

    ¡®Me! I¡¯ll go too!¡¯

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m not going to y.¡¯

    ¡®How are you? It wouldn¡¯t cost much more to take a baby bird as cute as me along the way!¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t your body getting heavy these days to be called a baby bird?¡¯

    ¡®Becausedies don¡¯t weigh themselves!?¡¯

    ¡®Thedy must be some kind of chicken.¡¯

    As much as she followed Limon all the way to London, even enduring all sorts of scolding, Yuna-kyung had a lot of expectations for this trip.

    It¡¯s exciting to go on an overseas trip that I¡¯ve never been to before because I was busy with work.

    Even if the destination was London, it was really heartbreaking.

    But the moment I got off the train.

    Yuna-kyung realized that her expectations were wrong.

    Because London, which she arrived at after a long journey, was a much more fantastic ce than she expected.

    [Wow!]

    Magterns floating in the air as if recing streetlights push away the fog, and one out of ten passers-by wears a robe and confidently walks the streets.

    In the streets, carpets and horseless carriages instead of taxis run through the sky and roads carrying customers, and dancing puppets solicit customers in front of shops.

    On one side of the street, there is a monster shop with two-headed snakes or eagles with the bodies of lions on disy, and on the other side is a perfume shop that sells love potions.

    Truly a crucible of chaos.

    The city is more like a scene from an abstract painting than a reality.

    Looking at London, Yuna-kyung admired it.

    [When I saw it in the movies or on the news, I thought it was a little over-packaged, but London is the real magic!]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Come to think of it, the team leader has been to London before, right? Compared to before¡­ Why do

    you look like you have a headache?

    Limon lowered his hand that was holding his forehead.

    Then, looking at the scenery that made Yuna-kyung admire, he muttered with a puzzled face.

    ¡°What is this crazy sight?¡±

    [What is it? It¡¯s London, right? A magical city with the most dungeons and magic yers in the world.]

    ¡°What kind of magic is magic? This and that are all items, skills, and yers.¡±

    [Why is that? It may have changed a little from the past, but even so, the only difference is that magic was reced with skills and items, right?] ¡°¡­Do

    you really think London was like this?¡±

    [uh? Isn¡¯t it?]

    ¡°If London had been like this since long ago, it would have been called the Magic Land, not the Magic Ind, you rice bowl.¡±

    As much as he had lived a long life, Limon had seen a scene where a rural vige suddenly became a big city or a culture changed rapidly.

    Especially after the opening of the Iron Age, I got used to the rapid change of the world.

    However, the change in London was enough to make even such Limon startled.

    ¡®What the hell have these madmen done to London?¡¯

    Originally, it was quiet London.

    Seeing the quiet city turned into a theme park, Limon shuddered.

    Of course, he knew that London had changed a lot since the Magus Guild came into existence.

    It was also the fact that 90% of all magic yers in the world gathered and made London into a new magic.

    However, one hundred words are not enough.

    When I saw it on the news or in the newspaper, I was shocked by the scene that I was only tongue-in-cheek.

    This is all the more so in that the grotesqueness of the scenery seen through mass media is less than one-tenth of what it actually is.

    [Ah, chief! look over there There is a discount on dancing sweets. Can Ie and see you for a while?]

    When Yun Na-gyeong looked around happily on top of Limon who was suffering from headaches like that.

    A cold voice came from behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be excited, but you¡¯d better refrain from walking around alone, even if only for once.¡±

    [yes? Why?]

    ¡°I heard that there are many cases of neglected pets going missing in London recently. They said it was probably being eaten by another abandoned pet.¡±

    [Ay Wei Ling unnie is also worried about everything. I can¡¯t just be that kind of pet food¡­]

    Yuna-gyeong, who was about to answer confidently, suddenly shut her beak.

    Then, just rolling my eyes, I saw a mane out of the monster shop with a wolf with some kind of winged cor on it, and I swallowed dryly.

    [¡­I¡¯ll stick close to the team leader.]

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re taking care of yourself.¡±

    A woman dressed as a man dressed in a suit made Yun Na-kyung, who was making such a fuss, calm.

    Wei Ling asked Limon quietly.

    ¡°Where are you going now? As you said, we didn¡¯t find a separate amodation, but if you want to rest, we¡¯ll find a ce to stay right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because I think you¡¯ve be quite like an attendanttely.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like an attendant, it¡¯s actually an attendant.¡±

    ¡°Is it so?¡±

    ¡°yes. I don¡¯t know if some of you have forgotten me because you just thought of me as a machine that did the work for you and kept me at work.¡±

    ¡°Looks like he works for someone who knows how to look for talent.¡±

    Looking at the dark circles around Wei Ling¡¯s eyes, who seemed to have umted quite a lot, Limon chuckled.

    Well, she was the one who had to take care of Guardian¡¯s duties instead of Limon.

    After the establishment of the Guardian, all sorts of things happened in session, and it was surprising that he did not hold a grudge when he thought of the days when overwork piled on overwork upon overwork.

    ¡°Well, now that the lodging is done, why don¡¯t you start by giving directions?¡±

    ¡°Would you like a tour guide?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that. You know what I asked you to find out in advance?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking about the magic house?¡±

    ¡°okay. The magician of the 27 genealogy of magic is so tightly hidden that even you guys will have a hard time finding it, but I think it should be at least that much to do the job properly.¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t think you need my guidance.¡±

    ¡°ok? What do you mean by that?¡±

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    Instead of answering, Wei Ling raised one hand and pointed in one direction.

    And the moment he turned his gaze to follow her finger, Limon made a bizarre expression without realizing it.

    [Didn¡¯t the team leader say that it would be difficult to find the magic hall of the 27 genealogy of magic?]

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    [I think it¡¯s very conspicuous for something like that. Is it because of my mood?]

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s because of my mood too.¡±

    The magnificent clock tower standing tall in front of London Station.

    Limon thought while looking at the banner that read [The Street of the Original Magic Hall, which inherits the tradition of the 27 genealogies of magic!] stuck there.

    He said he had no idea where the magic he knew had disappeared over the past few decades.

 Chapter 176

    #176. This is the true form of Madou.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmmmmmm.¡±

    Boil the water and heat the teacup.

    Put a spoonful of tea leaves in the teapot and prepare refreshments to drink with the tea and a book to read.

    It wasn¡¯t something an employee at a famous store would do during business hours, but Rubel didn¡¯t care and was leisurely preparing for tea time.

    It is the time when the morning is already over and noon is approaching.

    At least there were no Englishmen or Londoners visiting the Magic Museum, which was not a restaurant or cafe at this time.

    rattle!

    ¡°omg?!¡±

    That¡¯s why Rubel couldn¡¯t help but be frightened when he saw the door that was suddenly wide open.

    Rubel was so startled that she dropped the book she had taken out and reflexively aimed her cane at the door.

    But what came back to him was a stern voice.

    ¡°How does this store treat guests?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes? You say you¡¯re a guest?¡±

    ¡°then? Do I look like a robber?¡±

    ¡°Oh no. sorry.¡±

    After hearing those scathing remarks, Rubel realized that the other person was an ordinary person and quickly apologized.

    And only btedly, I politely greeted him with a clearing of his throat.

    ¡°Wee to [Orna¡¯s Unraveling Magic Hall]. What mystery have you been looking for?¡±

    ¡°Before answering, there is something to check, but is this really the magician of the 27 genealogy of magic?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°If only the signboard was hung like that, I¡¯ll just leave, so let¡¯s cut down on wasting time.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ha ha ha. It seems like you¡¯ve only seen a pretty low-quality magic hall so far.¡±

    ¡®Looks like a tourist who got caught.¡¯

    Rubel let out a bigugh.

    Tourists with strange fantasies in the 27 genealogies of Madoue to visit, and they are caught in fake magic halls targeting tourists.

    Because it happens every day in this city.

    ¡°But rest assured. Our Mage Hall is the original of the true 27 genealogies of magic.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°of course. Now, just by looking at this mark of the Magus, you can tell that we are orthodox magicians, right?¡±

    This ce is different from the non-licensed magic halls that rip off tourists.

    Rubel grinned as he showed the business license and license stamped with the seal of the Six Stars proudly hanging on the wall in front of the shop.

    A normal tourist would die of admiration at the mere sight of this Magus seal.

    ¡°¡­Here too.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°What happened? It¡¯s sure to be a waste of time, but let¡¯s check it anyway.¡±

    Whether or not he wonders why the customer¡¯s stare has dropped even further.

    A ck-haired, cross-dressing woman who stood behind the customer and came forward put a small case on the disy stand.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Rubel opened the case.

    Then he checked the items inside and put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just broken junk?¡±

    Maybe it was crushed by a rock. A piece of metal that was half-broken and fragmented, but even that was crushed, making it difficult to recognize the original shape.

    Looking at it, the guest frowned and asked Rubel, who was confused.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know what?¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask me what it is¡­ Oh, is it a broken item? Then you should go to the item repair shop, not the magic hall.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Look at this? customer? customer!¡±

    With that, it seems that the business is over.

    A ck-haired young man with a blue bird sitting on one shoulder immediately turned around and left the store.

    And Rubel, who blinked at the crossdresser woman who retrieved the case and silently followed, muttered nkly after a while.

    ¡°¡­what the hell is it?¡±

    * * *

    [This is also a joke.]

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    [Well, to be honest, I think it¡¯s too much to show something like that at the magic hall and ask for an answer.]

    ¡°What kind of a bunch of people. It¡¯s even more disgusting that a ce like that is putting up a signboard of the 27th lineage of magic.¡±

    Limon snorted.

    He might have seemed strange to Rubel.

    However, in Limon¡¯s eyes, Rubel, who was wearing a robe as a yer and disying the Magus¡¯ seal as evidence of the original magician, looked more grotesque.

    Even though it is a teenage guild, the history of Magus Guild is only a few decades now.

    It was nonsense to receive the license of the 27th genealogy of magic from them.

    ¡°These madmen from the Magus Guild¡­ have really remade London to their liking.¡±

    [Well, that¡¯s because it¡¯s a teenage guild with 90% of all magical yers. They might want to change their home base to their liking.]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Infinity Guild do crazy things like this?¡±

    [That¡¯s because the Infinity Guild is so easygoing.]

    Yuna-kyung shook her wings.

    In fact, among the teenage guilds, Infinity was famous for being nd to put it mildly and, to put it bluntly, a hodgepodge.

    This was because the conditions for joining the guild were rtively broad, as the guild leader, Lee Chun-gi, had an absolute skill to learn any skill.

    On the other hand, in other teenage guilds, guild members were often biased ording to the monarch¡¯s inclination.

    The Demiurge Guild, which is mainly for production jobs, and the Utopia Guild, where only divine yers can join, Saint Guild Summoners and Tamers only.

    It¡¯s because I got a guild member by covering the skills I had.

    Of course, the Magus, which only received magic yers, was the same.

    And it was a natural result that when people get together, the ce where they live changes ordingly. Even more so if the back ship was a teenage guild that was the loser of this era.

    ¡°What did the Blue Dragon n do until their maind became like this?¡±

    ¡°The Blue Dragon n has an agreement with Magus.¡±

    ¡°agreement? Could it be that they didn¡¯t let this happen and that they helped out by the side?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of the agreement. I¡¯ve only heard of a few projects going on together after the agreement.¡±

    ¡°Did ¡®that¡¯ Blue Dragon n neglect this kind of thing just because of money?¡±

    ¡°Probably not because of the money, as the content of the business is the content of the business.¡±

    ¡°What kind of business is it?¡±

    Limon made a suspicious expression.

    No matter how much the Seven Dragons became a corporation, it was strange that the Blue Dragon n epted an agreement that even the Golden Dragon n wouldn¡¯t.

    However, Wei Ling¡¯s exnationpletely dispelled his doubts.

    ¡°It¡¯s a charity project.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    It was a moment.

    It was the understanding that ¡®then it¡¯s likely¡¯ appeared on Limon¡¯s face, which was full of doubts.

    Of course, cynicism followed.

    ¡®It¡¯s still the same damn thing.¡¯

    Because he understood the general situation, Limon became more bitter.

    Noticing his feelings, Yuna-kyung shrugged her wings and said.

    [Team leader, don¡¯t worry too much. It may have changed a lot from before, but anyway, it¡¯s good because it¡¯s Madou-like, right?]

    ¡°¡­I like it because it¡¯s Madou-like?¡±

    Limon made a strange expression.

    Looking at Yuna-kyung with a face mixed with absurdity and pathetess, as well as an unknown mockery and cynicism, he suddenly asked.

    ¡°Na Kyung. Why don¡¯t you think there are fewer people on the streets?¡±

    [Come to think of it, I see. Is it because it¡¯s lunch time?]

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because it¡¯s time for Madou to be like Madou.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    It seemed like there were fewer passers-by, but I couldn¡¯t understand why it was so magical.

    Instead of Limon, what answered her question was a single sound from the other side of the air.

    Dang¡ª

    right after a strange bell sounded like a thousand pickaxes hitting iron, all over London.

    The street suddenly became busy.

    Passers-by, who were already few, hurriedly walked, peddlers hurriedly gave up their business, closed the doors one by one on the street, and drew the curtains on the windows.

    So, while Yuna-kyung was watching while saying something.

    No one could be found around them.

    Dang-

    ¡°Hmm, if I raised it this much, it would look narrow.¡±

    When Yuna-kyung suddenly sees an empty street and panics.

    Limon headed for the nearby clock tower.

    Then, after making Wei Ling pay the entrance fee, he said as he took the elevator installed inside to go up to the observation deck at the top of the clock tower.

    ¡°Take a good look. Because it will be soon.¡±

    [Soon? What is that¡­?]

    Dang- Yuna-

    kyung couldn¡¯t finish the question.

    because I saw

    The moment when the thirteenth ringing finally stopped the sound of the bell that was spreading in the air.

    The panoramic view of London, which had been clearly visible even if it was cloudy a little while ago, was covered with fog in the blink of an eye.

    Ssssss.

    It was not a scene of a sudden change in climate or a thickening of fog.

    In other words, a sinking ship.

    Like a ship being sucked into the water with a hole in the bottom, the great city of London was swallowed up in fog.

    And when all those changes are over.

    Now there was no city left outside the observatory that was dotted with all sorts of fancy magic.

    Only the outlines of a few spiers floated vaguely like the wreckage of a shipwreck above the sea of thick fog that made it impossible to see an inch of speed.

    [¡­what the hell is this?]

    ¡°What is this? This is the true magician you have longed to see.¡±

    Yuna-kyung hardened with her beak wide open like a child who saw a person for the first time inside a doll¡¯s clothes.

    Limon said sarcastically, like a grumpy grown-up giving her the reality.

    And he quietly continued as he smelled the infinitely cursed scent of magic that spread out softly in the fog.

    ¡°It¡¯s also the reason why only London was able to survive while other European cities werepletely burned during the Demon God War.¡±

    * * *

    When the Demon God descended in the past.

    The most thoroughly destroyed ce was Paris, which was the ce of descent, but other ces were not safe.

    The Demon God wanted more blood and sacrifices, and because of that, cities that prospered in Europe were targeted first.

    When the demon who destroyed European cities one after another finally reached London, all the citizens of London were in despair.

    But that despair was early.

    It was because there were people who suddenly came out the moment the demon was about to burn London.

    The 27 witches who have inherited magic for a long time from the Silver Age to the present day.

    Originally hidden in the back of history, they came to the front to stop the demons and gathered each other¡¯s strength and wisdom to revive a certain ancient magic.

    That¡¯s the London showdown.

    It was considered one of the most powerful magics in history, considered a legend even in the Silver Age.

    Thanks to that barrier, London was able to safely endure until Limon returned and cut down the Demon God.

    It was for this reason that the British Empire was able to conquer all of Europe.

    Other countries that lost their capitals and most of their major cities were forced to be economically and politically subordinate to the British Empire.

    In that respect, the London match-up could be said to be a blessing bestowed on the British Empire.

    ¡­It means that it would have been so if the confrontation system had disappeared without leaving any side effects after defeating the demon.

 Chapter 177

    #177. won¡¯t you save me

    [In short, this fog is the remains of the London battle system created during the Demon War?]

    ¡°It¡¯s more like a side effect than a wreck¡­ but it¡¯s something simr, so I¡¯m just going to think that way.¡±

    [Hearing that, I¡¯m more concerned about why it¡¯s more like a side effect.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but ghosts sometimes appear in this fog. A few people go missing every day.¡±

    [Isn¡¯t that enough?]

    Yu Na-kyung, horrified at Limon¡¯s words, suddenly tilted her head.

    [No, wait a minute. The Demon God War broke out right after the end of World War II, right? But the effect of the barrier you created at that time still remains?]

    ¡°Yes, and it will remain for a thousand years from now.¡±

    [¡­Does that make sense?]

    ¡°Because magic is a force that bes stronger the deeper it is, and leaves a huge aftermath as it is heavier.¡±

    Yuna-kyung looked around outside the observatory again.

    And he looked tired at the sea of fog still rolling over London.

    The fog thatpletely covered London was so thick and heavy that I wondered if it would be possible to use the ¡ºClimate Change¡» skill together with hundreds of yers.

    But these are just traces of magic used decades ago.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Limon who told me this story, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    [¡­It¡¯s a bit different from what I¡¯ve heard. In movies and textbooks, it is said that witches just appeared and put up a barrier and stopped the drinking.]

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    [Realistic research is poor?]

    ¡°Every country advertises the good side of its country, but it tries to cover up the disadvantages or dangerous points as much as possible.¡±

    [I really want to deny that, but I can¡¯t, so it¡¯s a sad story.]

    Limon snorted as he saw Yuna-kyung talking nkly with a shocked face.

    After the Demon God War, the only country that took pride in being able to defend against the Demon God and obtained hegemony in Europe was the British Empire.

    There was no way they would have let the rumor spread that ¡®the demon was stopped, but London was cursed instead¡¯.

    Perhaps this absurd change was also part of a policy to curb such rumors.

    Dazzled by the theme park-like appearance of London, those like Yuna-kyung will mistakenly misunderstand the real reason why this ce is called Mado.

    [Anyway, based on what you said, I can understand why the team leader is looking for the 27th lineage of magic.]

    Yuna-gyeong muttered.

    The 27 witches who hit the showdown in London.

    It was clear that the magician of the 27 genealogies of magic inherited from them would be of a different rank from themon magicians rolling around the streets.

    It was a problem, however, that all of the magic halls of the 27 genealogy of magic were chain stores.

    That¡¯s why Limon frowned.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand either.¡±

    [yes? What is it?]

    ¡°That ce is doing business with a signboard of the 27th line of magic.¡±

    [W-wouldn¡¯t that be possible? It¡¯s an era where history and tradition are also used to make money.]

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anywhere else, but if it¡¯s something rted to magic in London, there¡¯s no way the word these days will work.¡±

    [¡­?]

    ¡°Besides, making money and being a real magician is not a ce to do business that way.¡±

    [What do you mean by that again?]

    ¡°For example¡­ Huh?¡±

    The moment she opened her mouth to exin to Yuna-kyung, who tilted her head at the words whose meaning was unknown.

    Limon raised his eyebrows.

    Then he turned his head toward the inside of the clock tower.

    It was because a very faint scent of magic, slightly different from the aura from the fog, passed by the tip of my nose.

    Take a look inside the clock tower to find the source of the scent with the senses of a sword master.

    Limon slowly approached the transparent clock face that doubled as a window, checked the location of the hands, and smiled strangely.

    ¡°I wondered where all the real magic halls had gone¡­ Did they hide the entrance in a ce like this?¡±

    Why did you leave a door that opens only during the ¡®dark hour¡¯ in this ce overlooking all the fake magic halls?

    If it was intended, it was a very funny prank.

    Anyway, Yuna-gyeong put on a puzzled expression as she saw Limon quietly muttering that thanks to that, the effort was reduced.

    [Is it a door?]

    ¡°Nakyung, doesn¡¯t this clock face look a little strange to you?¡±

    [¡­Isn¡¯t that weird at all?]

    Yuna-kyung was confused at Limon¡¯s question.

    That would be the case, because the clock face Limon pointed to was pointing to the time perfectly, and there was nothing strange about it anywhere.

    The one who spoke instead of her was Wei Ling, who silently followed Limon.

    ¡°The clock face is reversed.¡±

    [What is the opposite? At first nce, it looks like an ordinary watch¡­ Huh?]

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    It was only then that I realized that the fact that this watch looked ordinary was ¡®ideal¡¯.

    [Wait a minute? Why is this watch face like this? It looked fine from the outside, so it should look upside down from the inside, right?]

    This is inside the clock tower.

    If the watch face looks normal from the outside, it should look upside down from the inside.

    Even so, why does the clock face look normal both from the outside and from the inside?

    To the confused Yuna-kyung, Limon spoke calmly.

    ¡°No surprise. It¡¯s just a sign.¡±

    [¡­a sign?]

    ¡°Yes. It is also a key.¡±

    Limon crossed his arms.

    Then, looking at the overturned but not overturned clock face, I was lost in thought.

    ¡®Is it Senna who returns the watch face?¡¯

    ¡®No, then the clock will have to run backwards.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s the other way around. Right. It¡¯s the genealogy of Eureka that is overturned.¡¯

    ¡®Eureka liked to flip things upside down. If so, the location of the door is¡­¡¯

    Thinking of a short witch with cute freckles, tap your fingers for a while.

    Limon nced at the other side of the clock face.

    Then, he approached the full-length mirror that was ced in one corner of the clock tower and flipped it over.

    ¡°Turn over and it will be opened to you?¡±

    ¡®Anyway, this guy¡¯s repertoire hasn¡¯t changed for hundreds of years.¡¯

    Iughed at the phrase engraved on the back of the mirror once.

    Limon dragged a full-length mirror across from the clock face and adjusted the angle of the mirror so that the clock face was upside down.

    And he said it out loud.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go in.¡±

    [Going in, where are you?!]

    Yuna-kyung, who was confused and watched what Limon was doing, was frightened.

    The moment he took a step forward.

    It was because the surface of the full-length mirror swayed like a surface of water where a stone was thrown and naturally epted Limon¡¯s body.

    When Yuna-gyeong, who was sucked in while he was doing it, came to his senses.

    Limon and her were already inside the mirror¡­ no, beyond the mirror.

    [What is this!?]

    Yuna-kyung is horrified to see everything reversed left and right, from the clock face to the structure inside and the view of London from the observatory.

    Unlike her, Wei-ling, who calmly followed Limon, looked around and asked quietly.

    ¡°Did you mean that it would be difficult to find the 27th lineage of magic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, from the beginning, they aren¡¯t doing magic tricks to make money.¡±

    Limon said sneeringly.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be a street magician who has learned a little magic but puts on a show while selling odds and ends?

    It is said that the true view of magic is that you cannot find a person whose destiny does not reach you at all, and even if you find one, you cannot buy a single trifle with money.

    [If you are not interested in making money, why are you doing a magician? What¡¯s your hobby?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s more of a karma than a hobby.¡±

    [Karma?]

    ¡°Yes. A real witch or wizard has no choice but to run a magic hall in order to continue using magic.¡±

    [The more I listen, the

    more I don¡¯t understand what you mean?]

    That¡¯s what magic is all about.

    Speaking casually, Limon walked out of the clock tower.

    To the streets of London, covered in the same dense fog as outside the mirror, but much more dreamy.

    flutter.

    ¡°Are you drinking? He even gave directions, so this generation¡¯s Eureka is quite polite.¡±

    As if waiting for it, it flew in and was a softly shining butterfly.

    Limon followed the butterfly, which was strangely bright even in the fog, and moved without hesitation.

    Thus, Limon with a rxed attitude and Yuna-kyung, who was looking around nkly, and Wei-ling, who silently followed her, arrived at a magic hall.

    It was none other than the [Orna¡¯s Magic Hall Unraveling] that they stopped by for thest time outside the mirror.

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    I¡¯ve only entered through Eureka¡¯s door.

    For a moment, I wondered why there was Orna¡¯s view of magic instead of [Reverse Eureka¡¯s view of magic].

    Limon said yes and opened the door and went inside.

    [Huh?]

    And Yuna-kyung lost her temper.

    Even the world where the left and right were reversed was enough to make the eyes dizzy, but the scenery inside the magic hall waspletely different.

    The ceiling and floor are inverted in opposite directions, as if gravity were acting in reverse.

    Dozens of doors,rge and small, filled all six sides, including the walls on all four sides of the ceiling and floor.

    A bird-shaped padlock crackling in a cage and a bunch of keys clicking and crawling on the wall.

    The scene that made me feel like I was dreaming rather than reality made Yuna-kyung¡¯s beak wide open.

    But it wasn¡¯t the scenery that caught her attention.

    It was a woman sitting with her chin upside down on a desk attached to the ceiling, looking down at them.

    ¡°Would you like toe?¡±

    A strangely antique ck dress that exposed not only arms and shoulders, but also the breastbone.

    Dark red hair that was as clear as the darkness and shimmered like a me.

    In addition, the softly curved eyes and the tear point under the left eye.

    When Yun Na-kyung and even Wei-ling inadvertently swallow dry saliva when they see the woman who catches the eye and makes the heart pound just by sitting still.

    Limon opened his mouth with a hard face.

    ¡°¡­why are you here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too heartless for someone I haven¡¯t met in a long time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to talk, so start by answering.¡±

    ¡°I will answer you, so don¡¯t pull out that sword. A delicate witch like me would then be scared and speechless.¡±

    The womanughed when she saw Limon, who put his hand on the handle of the sword and assumed a posture as if he would pull it out at any moment.

    Then, with his chin resting on his sped hands, he continued to speaknguidly.

    ¡°The reason I¡¯m here is because I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°me? you? why?¡±

    Limon made a suspicious expression.

    Meeting her was not surprising. It was expected from the moment I heard Ainsha¡¯s wisdom.

    But meeting her here in this way waspletely unexpected.

    This is because this dark red haired woman hid when Limon persisted in visiting her, and did not appear on her own.

    Still, why did you do such an unusual thing?

    To Limon, who was openly suspicious, the woman straight-forwardly revealed her business.

    ¡°Will you save me, baby?¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t call me baby, you old hag.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s true that a baby looks like a baby to me.¡±

    If you want to get out of being treated like a baby,e back when you¡¯re over a thousand years old.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but frown as he saw one of the few women older than him in the world who spoke with a wistful smile.

 Chapter 178

    #178. gold nuggets rolling in.

    The Sword Master is an immortal being.

    He was a superman who gained eternal life simply by swinging his sword, without any mystic or supernatural power.

    However, to put it the other way around, it meant that there were other people besides the Sword Masters who gained a life close to immortality through a mysterious power.

    At least among the absolutes of each age, there are many who have lived hundreds of years.

    Even to, the father of the Free Cities League, lived nearly 2000 years.

    Of course, those who lived as long as to were rare even among absolutes, and those who were still alive were even rarer.

    So it was.

    This is why Limon couldn¡¯t help but make an ufortable expression against the dark red-haired woman who was the ¡®extremely rare exception¡¯.

    [¡­Uh, so you¡¯re saying that this olddy is older than the team leader?]

    ¡®Shut up.¡¯

    [No, does that make sense!? With that face without a single wrinkle and that figure, you¡¯re over a thousand years old! Envy!]

    ¡°Oh, thank you for thepliment.¡±

    [¡­!]

    ¡°¡­so I told you to shut up, you chicken.¡±

    I secretly sent chlorine only to Limon.

    Seeing the woman smiling as if she had overheard her fire, Yuna-kyung was frightened and Limon sighed.

    And the woman made an interesting expression.

    ¡°To think that a human soul is contained in a bird¡¯s body¡­ You have a pretty interesting familiar, dear.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what other pets have, grandma.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too much of a granny for ady? If possible, please call me Sir with affection.¡±

    It¡¯s better if you call me sister.

    Limon frowned arrogantly as he saw Syrr, a woman with dark red hair, talking with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and talk about the main point.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You asked me to save you. Wasn¡¯t it just a joke what you said while waiting at Orna¡¯s Magic Hall to meet me on purpose?¡±

    Limon pointed out coldly.

    For real witches and wizards, a magician is like their workshop, fortress, and nest.

    Not to mention, having another witch upying a ce in the magician¡¯s view of witches belonging to the 27 genealogies of magic is originally something worth making a life-or-death decision. It was clear that she

    had something important to do after taking on such an absurd task.

    However, Sir¡¯s answer was calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Orna. Because he¡¯s already dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Orna. Eureka, Senna, Florence, Jessica¡­ Five children have already died.¡±

    ¡°Five witches who inherited the 27 lineages of magic died?¡±

    ¡°okay. And that in just three months.¡±

    Since the magician lost his owner, shouldn¡¯t someone take his ce?

    Limon raised his eyes as he saw Sir speaknguidly.

    I didn¡¯t care about her way of talking about death so lightly, but the content was so unexpected.

    ¡°Did you kill the old woman?¡±

    ¡°Could it be?¡±

    ¡°You or someone else?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know that far. I just know that someone is targeting the Witches of London.¡±

    ¡°You want me to believe that now?¡±

    ¡°What if that¡¯s true?¡±

    Sir shrugged.

    It was only after one or two people died the first time, and when I thought something was strange, five people had already died.

    After exining, she continued in a verynguid voice.

    ¡°Above all, there is no reason for me toe and hurt them again.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any reason to save me on the contrary?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±

    Although Limon put on a disapproving expression, he didn¡¯t argue or get angry at her words.

    Not only did he know that Sir was such a witch in the first ce, but he had no right to interfere in witches¡¯ affairs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sarcastic. It wasn¡¯t me just watching.¡±

    ¡°Then did you look at anything?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious what a witch like you would do.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that there was a baby who wandered around not noticing that obvious thing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, so what about fortune telling?¡±

    ¡°Your personality is still impatient.¡±

    Sir shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t stop it, but lightly bounced something.

    ¡°Look, this is my fortune teller.¡±

    It was none other than a single card that left her hand, which was sitting upside down on the ceiling, and fell in front of Limon as it spun around.

    Limon narrowed his eyes when he saw the [Destiny] card on the wheel with a sword embedded in the middle.

    It is because I have lived for a long time and have seen many fortune-telling signs, so I can roughly guess their meaning.

    ¡°¡­Is this really why you¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°What can I do with the fortune telling that only Aga can solve this situation?¡±

    No matter how many swords there are in the world, only Limon¡¯s sword can break fate.

    So I waited for him toe.

    Limon did not ignore the story Shire leisurely brought up.

    Even though he has now lost his ce as the best prophet of the time to the White Dragon Princess, Sir is also a famous prophet in the past.

    Even though I couldn¡¯t say that I was 100%, I couldn¡¯tpletely ignore the divination.

    That¡¯s why Limon¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up after clicking his tongue at being entangled in troublesome matters.

    ¡®No wait. Isn¡¯t this rather an opportunity?¡¯

    Limon was lost in thought.

    Originally, he was reluctant to meet Sir, not just because the elder was awkward, but because in the worst case, he could be hostile to her.

    But at least now, far from being an enemy, she was asking Limon for help.

    And, as if it were in the past, now Limon had any number of ways to take advantage of this situation.

    Take a moment to get your head rolling quickly.

    Limon, who had been frowning a little while ago, slightly twisted the corners of his mouth and opened his mouth as if he had never done that.

    ¡°My sword must be expensive?¡±

    Arms tucked together.

    messy attitude.

    There¡¯s even a cold smile.

    Like a knave who gets a chance to pull out the pir roots of a wealthy family that he usually hates, Limon shouts for preemption with his entire body.

    Sir looked at him and made an expression as if he had heard something very unexpected.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to get paid?¡±

    ¡°ok.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t help us now, there will be trouble?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°¡­Baby, didn¡¯t you get involved in this on your own?¡±

    ¡°That is a thing of the past. I¡¯m getting tired of doing unpaid volunteer work.¡±

    You have to pay a price to get something.

    Looking at Limon, who said sarcastically, that you, a witch, know that better than anyone else, put on a puzzled expression for a moment.

    Shire suddenly ced a hand on her voluptuous chest and smiled seductively.

    ¡°Then, how about giving me the freedom to control my body for about 100 years? I am confident that I will leave unforgettable memories for at least a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you want?¡±

    Eventually, Sir raised the white g.

    It was because he realized that if he tried to push and pull here, he would only lose himself.

    She was already on a leash when she revealed that she needed Limon¡¯s help.

    It was her mistake of hastily revealing a loophole, thinking only of Limon in the past who saved the world without receiving a single penny during the Demon God War.

    And thanks to that, Limon, who gained an unexpected fortune, smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s been up to 100 years, so please cooperate with me for about 50 years.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about beating the bad guys, as usual. This time, I just want to do a little business together.¡±

    ¡°business? baby you?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I also want to collect some money and power.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s really unexpected, it¡¯s unexpected, and if it¡¯s natural, it¡¯s a natural story.¡±

    Sir made a strange expression.

    Even for her, who knows that humans change someday, Limon¡¯s fall (?), which has reigned as the guardian deity of mankind for nearly a thousand years, was quite impressive.

    Limon urged her to do so.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, so what¡¯s the answer?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ 50 years is too long, how about 10 years?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too short, man.¡±

    ¡°Instead, how about being your wife in the meantime? Even if you look at me like this, I¡¯m good at being a fairy during the day and a fairy at night.¡±

    ¡°I do not need. In the first ce, there are people who are married now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so please give it as a wedding gift for 30 years.¡±

    Shir, who had a worried expression for a moment, finally nodded.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if the baby goes that far. If you solve this problem well, I will serve you as a ve for 20 years, so how aboutpromising that much?¡±

    ¡°I need an ally rather than a ve.¡±

    ¡°If you call me sister from now on, baby, I can.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯llpromise as a ve.¡±

    Limon nodded.

    Just being able to use a witch like Syr was an unexpected achievement, at the level of gold nuggets rolling in.

    Indeed, Sir also had noints.

    To her, it¡¯s like 20 years anyway.

    In the meantime, it wasn¡¯t much of a big deal that I didn¡¯t help Limon myself, and I only did what he told me to do.

    ¡­Of course, if Limon knew who the ¡®bad guy¡¯ he was trying to beat and what ¡®small business¡¯ was, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed so easily.

    If Ainsha saw it, he would have muttered, ¡®As expected, that bride and that groom.¡¯

    ¡®I guess this is why people have to live kindly.¡¯

    But Limon didn¡¯t care.

    Because he knew himself well when he was the guardian of mankind in the past, he only smiled of repentance when he saw Sir, who was deceived too easily.

    What should I do? If I want to resent you, I have to me myself for being obtuse with the world because I¡¯ve been living in a small room too much.

    Having tricked one such naive hag into a fraudulent contract, Limon immediately made his fortune.

    ¡°Then, like a ve, I have to do something right now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±

    Wei-Ling, who was only called by name, immediately took out the case and held it out like apetent attendant.

    Limon asked casually, showing her the case he had received.

    ¡°Grandma, do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Sir looked at the scrap metal in the case and made an interesting expression.

    Then, he took a bundle of gold thread from the box on the table, twisted it with his fingers, and licked his lips.

    ¡°Luvina Fua cySin kiea Doon.¡±

    The moment when a drowsy spell resounds in a certain rhythm as if singing, and the gold thread released from the air bes a soft glow.

    change has begun.

    The pieces of scrap metal in the case absorbed light and began to regenerate themselves.

    The broken pieces stick together.

    The crushed outline bes convex again.

    Returns brilliance to dirty surfaces.

    When the bundle of gold thread that Sir had taken out all melted and disappeared, there was no more scrap metal there.

    There were only thin cracked bells.

    Shir, who snapped his fingers and drew the restored bell right in front of his eyes, looked at it and smiled strangely.

    ¡°You brought something really interesting, just like that familiar. baby.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. It¡¯s not a magic tool or an item, but it¡¯s a mysterious item. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve seen something like this.¡±

    The researchers, who had been examining the fragments of the drops for tens of days and had not found anything, would have doubted their ears.

    However, Limon did not doubt Sir¡¯s words.

    I was just asking seriously.

    ¡°Then can you fix it or make a magic tool with a simr function?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to look into that some more. If you look at it roughly, it seems to have a mystery that responds to a certain object, but I don¡¯t know what that object is.¡±

    ¡°I heard it was something called Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°¡­what is that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue as he watched Sir tilt his head at the name he brought out just in case.

    I wondered if she would know anything if she had lived longer than he did, but the reaction was not zero.

    Still, as he didn¡¯t have much expectations in the first ce, Limon quickly erased his disappointment and took out a deep-ck violin from the box he was carrying on his back.

    ¡°I heard that this violin is one of those seven arcs. How is it?¡±

    It was also said without great expectations.

    But that¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t help but be rather surprised to see Cyr with his eyes wide open as soon as he saw the dark violin.

    ¡°Why do you have that violin?¡±

    ¡°Hannah, do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    Sir replied as if it was absurd.

    Then he raised one finger and pointed at the deep-ck violin with his fingernails stained purple.

    ¡°I made it.¡±

 Chapter 179

    Episode #179. That¡¯s it.

    * * *

    Yuna-kyung thought.

    I don¡¯t know if London is magic or not, but it¡¯s clear that it is the most extreme city in the world.

    The sight of everything being swallowed up in fog and turning into a ghost town is still vivid in my eyes.

    The sight of citizens riding around in horse-drawn carriages and carpets calmly and silently, as if asking when such a thing had actually happened, made her bewildered.

    [That¡¯s great. If you¡¯re like me, you wouldn¡¯t be able to live so peacefully in a city like this.]

    ¡°Because humans are animals that adapt.¡±

    [Is it something to say that the fog that eats people every day is an adaptation?]

    ¡°What are you doing with this much? In the old days, it wasmon to cook and doundry, thinking that even if marauders invaded and took all of their possessions.¡± [

    I heard

    people¡¯s mentality in the past was made of some kind of alloy from dungeon?]

    [Well, then it must have been.]

    Yuna-kyung inadvertently agreed.

    The kind of chaos that urred when the Seventy-seven Commonwealth of China was divided was mentioned in textbooks.

    And considering that countries that once fought each other to the death are now united as one federation, it was certainly a great adaptability.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s funny how you judge other people¡¯s adaptability in the first ce.¡±

    [Am I? Why?]

    ¡°Is this guy who was originally a human talking like that while living a new life?¡±

    [Oh,e to think of it, something like that happened?]

    ¡°¡­Is that something that goes beyond that?]

    [Well, I was a human in my previous life. You can live happily in the present only when you coolly forget the past.]

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be positive.¡±

    Limon stuck out his tongue.

    Even as a man who has lived a long life and seen all kinds of people, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by Yuna-kyung¡¯s ability to adapt.

    Whether she knew his feelings or not, Yuna-kyung calmly asked a question.

    [By the way, what do you think of the team leader?]

    ¡°I am thinking that my life experience is stillcking.¡±

    [¡­I don¡¯t know what you mean out of the blue, but other than that, I heard the story from the witch sister yesterday.]

    ¡°You mean about the violin?¡±

    [Yes, what happened?]

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    When Syr unexpectedly confessed that the ck violin was made by him, Limon was surprised but agreed.

    In the first ce, there are very few people who can make divine-grade magic tools and even cursed musical instruments.

    And one of them was Sir.

    At least as far as Limon knew, she was the best expert on curses other than warlocks.

    So it was not so much that it was unexpected that Sir was involved with the Violin of Darkness.

    No, it was luck.

    I thought it would be fortunate if I could only receive emotions, but I was able to meet the producers as well.

    For Limon, who wondered what the Seven Arcs were that had the power to melt the fragments of the constetion that the Liberation Brigade was aiming for, his senses fell from the sky.

    However, what she actually heard was what made Limon more troublesome.

    [Honestly, I don¡¯t understand. Does it make sense that the witch sister is a maker but doesn¡¯t know about the power of the violin

    ?

    [Well, I¡¯ve heard that he only helped with the curse part¡­ but he¡¯s a producer, right?]

    ¡°Because a producer can¡¯t know everything about the things he¡¯s made. Especially powerful magic tools.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an item that has a fixed effect from the beginning and can figure it out with an appraisal skill.

    It was surprisinglymon for magical tools to have unclear effects or possess unintended power or curses.

    Because magic is such a power in the first ce.

    So, when Limon asked about the power to melt the fragments of the constetion, it was no wonder that Sir showed interest by saying, ¡°Does this violin have that kind of power?¡±

    The disappointment was just as great as the expectations were high.

    [Sheh, I was wondering if I finally learned something. Rather, only unknown things have increased.]

    ¡°Not necessarily. Instead, we can make some assumptions.¡±

    [Assumption?]

    ¡°Yes. For example, that Muse¡¯s saint, who was a violin maker, might have something to do with Seven Arcs.¡±

    Yuna-kyung grumbled, but thanks to Sir, she learned a lot.

    As I had heard when I obtained the violin, I could confirm that the original maker was a priest of Muse.

    Including the unexpected story that the priest was an adult andmitted suicide after making this violin.

    [I know that much. That¡¯s why you asked Princess White Dragon to investigate.]

    ¡°Yes, I was lucky.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Because Ainsha had just returned to the Holy League, I was able to ask for an investigation easily.

    I was full of motivation and said, ¡°That much is easy. Considering her momentum as she shouted, ¡°I believe in you and wait for you.¡±

    No matter what anyone says, the Holy League is the maind of the White Dragon n.

    There was almost nothing impossible for Ainsha, the White Dragon Princess.

    ¡°The problem is when even that adult has nothing to do with the power of the violin let alone the Seven Arcs.¡±

    [Ah, there¡¯s no way that could happen.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. We don¡¯t even know what Seven Arks does exactly.¡±

    In the first ce, all they know about Seven Arks is the few words Eugene left before he died.

    Nothing was known about the true nature of the Seven Arcs.

    I was only vaguely guessing that it was some kind of magic tool rted to the power of the constetion, since the Violin of Darkness was one of them.

    It was for this reason that Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s something we¡¯ll have to investigate a bit more¡­ but maybe Seven Arks is apletely different concept from what we thought.¡±

    [What do you mean by that?]

    ¡°Well, I just feel that way.¡±

    [If the team leader says it¡¯s a persimmon, you can¡¯t just pass it off¡­]

    Hearing Yuna-kyung¡¯s grumbling, Limon lightly patted her on the head.

    ¡°never mind. After all, you¡¯ll know more about Seven Arcs than you do now.¡±

    [¡­I felt it even when he left the violin, but do you really trust that witch sister?

    ]

    [Can you believe it?]

    ¡°That¡¯s more certain.¡±

    Limonughed.

    And he revealed the biggest reason why he was able to entrust the violin to Sir without hesitation.

    ¡°If you¡¯re an old woman with a lot of attachment to her life, she won¡¯t do anything suspicious, even if she doesn¡¯t want to be killed by me.¡±

    [¡­wasn¡¯t the team leader close with the witch sister?]

    ¡°Since we¡¯re close, you didn¡¯t pull out the sword right away.¡±

    [The criterion for being close to the team leader is whether or not to draw the sword as soon as you see it!?]

    ¡°At least for an opponent like that old woman.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    What kind of witch is Sir and how he was able to live for over a thousand years.

    For him who knew that fact well, in fact, just not pulling out his sword as soon as they met was an act thatbined his bad rtionship and consideration for his elders.

    Indeed, Yuna-kyung, who stuck out her tongue at Limon¡¯s words like a swordsman, eventually shrugged her wings.

    [Well, ording to the team leader, you just have to wait for the witch sister to finish her work for Seven Arks.]

    ¡°There are many things that need to be done instead.¡±

    [For example, touring London like this?]

    ¡°It¡¯s not a tour, it¡¯s a investigation.¡±

    [Even if you say it¡¯s an investigation, you can¡¯t see anything other than wandering around recklessly. Can you really find a witch killer like this?]

    Yuna-kyung put on a doubtful expression.

    The reason he came to London in the first ce was to find the Seven Arcs and catch the tail of the Liberation Brigade.

    However, the investigation of Seven Arcs is under way, and ire, who was thrown as bait, has not yet moved.

    As a result, now Limon was concentrating on investigating the witch serial murder case.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t find it.¡±

    ¡­I didn¡¯t really do anything.

    Seeing Limon openly admitting that fact, Yuna-kyung asked with a puzzled expression.

    [Then why are you wandering around?]

    ¡°It¡¯s to find out why witches are being killed.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°Anyway, the suspect in this case is obvious. The important thing is not who did it, but why.¡±

    [¡­Hey, I don¡¯t know the meaning of the words, right? Is the suspect clear? And what does walking around like this have to do with finding out the culprit¡¯s purpose?]

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a thief too!¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    [Eh?]

    Limon and Yuna-kyung looked back together.

    and lost my mind

    It wasn¡¯t because of the screaming street vendors or the man running this way with goods stolen from the stalls.

    It was because of the man¡¯s means of escape.

    [¡­I didn¡¯t expect to see a thief running away on a flying broom in my lifetime.]

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    What kind of magic has this damn London be?

    While kicking his tongue, Limon gently stepped on a stone, then lightly bounced it off with his toe at the right timing.

    The stones did not shoot like bullets or pierce the body of the thief.

    It was only bounced high into the air and spun and flew into the orbit the thief had escaped from.

    However, the thief, who was running away furiously, did not see the stone flying in front of him and hit his forehead on his own.

    ¡°100 million!¡±

    A thief reeling from the shock of a star shining in front of his eyes.

    Just as the broomstick, whose flight trajectory had changed ordingly, passed by, Limon stretched out his arm.

    Pooh!

    ¡°Kkeuk!?¡±

    It was a moment.

    The thief, who was strangled by Limon¡¯s arm, spun 270 degrees in the air and then fell to the floor, only the broomstick bounced back and flew away.

    Yuna-kyung saw the feat and bumped her wings.

    p p p

    [This is a wonderfulriat. I¡¯ll give you 80 points from the audience.]

    ¡°Why not 100 points?¡±

    [Because I couldn¡¯t do a KO. Look, he gets up again.]

    ¡°If you do it right, you¡¯ll break your neck and your life will be KO, so I deliberately watched you in moderation, you rice bowl.¡±

    ¡°Kuk kuk kuk cool! Cool cool!¡±

    No matter how moderately he looked at it, it was probably because the shock of being hit by ariat and rolling around was great.

    The thief, who coughed in session, barely stood up and looked at Limon, who had disturbed him, with wondrous eyes.

    ¡°You you bastard!¡±

    What he took out at the same time was a staff.

    The thief pointed it at Limon without the slightest hesitation.

    When Yuna-kyung saw such a thief, Limon shook his head excitedly and drew a wrinkle between his brows. while clicking his tongue.

    The thief activated the item at Gearko Limon.

    No, I was trying to trigger it.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Unless a woman had suddenly appeared in front of him with a clear voice.

 Chapter 180

    #180. Is it really the Seven Dragons?

    ¡°omg!¡±

    A mini skirt and boots that are easy to move around, a coat with a slightly longer hem and a sword worn around the waist.

    A woman with a neat appearance, as if the uniform worn by knights of the past was made lighter and more refined.

    Her body was slim and slender, so she didn¡¯t look menacing at all.

    However, the thief who saw her was frightened as if he had met a ghost and brandished his staff.

    Papabababang!

    At the same time, five ¡°shock arrows¡± were ejected from his staff.

    It was an attack that could stun even a long man in one shot, and even threaten his life if he hit all of them.

    The woman¡¯s response was simple.

    Just a gentle wave of a hand.

    However, the flying¡ºShock Arrow¡»was twisted in a zigzag direction in the air with just that, and instead flew back to the thief.

    Perong!

    ¡°Heuk!¡±

    A thief who returned a self-attack and bounced off.

    Still, it was probably thanks to the defense-type items among the stolen goods from the street vendors.

    The thief, who barely escaped fainting with the shield activated just before, threw away even his staff and fled into the air holding a broom that was just rolling by his side.

    Sureureung.

    The woman did not bother to pursue the thief.

    He just pulled the sword from the scabbard hanging from his waist and swung it in the direction the thief had fled.

    It was an erratic action, as if cutting a knife into empty space, but it was by no means meaningless.

    The moment she swung the sword, the thief¡¯s broomstick split in half.

    ¡°Aagh!?¡±

    A thief who suddenly lost his broom and fell upside down.

    Just before he hit his head on the ground, the woman appeared behind the thief and grabbed hold of his belt as if he had disappeared and then reappeared.

    Then, after turning the thief over and getting him to stand on his feet, he said politely:

    ¡°More resistance is pointless. Obey the arrest.¡±

    ¡°Uh uh uh¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because of the shock of almost breaking her head or because she realized there was no way to escape.

    A thief who stomped his butt.

    It was time for the woman to handcuff such a thief.

    ¡°oh! Countess Rose?¡±

    The street vendor, who appearedte and hurriedly chased the thief, looked bright as he saw the woman holding the thief.

    ¡°The Count caught this guy! Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I only helped, it was not me who took the interest. So if you want to say thanks, do it to him.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ is that so?¡±

    Where did the joy from before go?

    The street vendor suddenly had a frustrated expression at the answer of the woman he called Count Rose.

    Rose, the limon she pointed to, and the street vendor staring at the floor in confusion.

    As if guessing the reason, Rose looked around in the street vendor¡¯s gaze and nodded while looking at the products scattered on the floor.

    ¡°Looks like a lot of goods were damaged in the process of apprehending the thief.¡±

    ¡°Yes Count. I don¡¯t mind if this is mine¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you running a dealership?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Since I live on a daily basis, I receive and sell goods from the guild.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be ashamed. Supporting a family with the money earned through hard work is something to be proud of.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have no family. He¡¯s still a bachelor.¡±

    When the street vendor spoke with an embarrassing face, Rose continued with a solemn tone.

    ¡°Then take more pride. You deserve it as you live alone in this difficult world.¡±

    ¡°Count¡­!¡±

    A street vendor with a deep expression on his face.

    Rose looked at him and smiled lightly.

    ¡°To pay homage to your life, my family would like topensate for the damaged items today. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it okay? I will never forget the Count¡¯s kindness!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think of it as grace. Just continue to persevere as you do now.¡±

    Rose approached Limon only after giving a check to the street vendor, who was several times more impressed than before, with words of encouragement.

    And for some reason, after staring at Limon¡¯s face, he spoke to me in a polite manner only after a while.

    ¡°Thank you, btedly, for your cooperation in keeping London safe.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, I don¡¯t know why I have to thank you.¡±

    That moment.

    The street air froze.

    Not only the street vendor who smiled wide after receiving the check, but also the onlookers around him looked at Limon with a face as if he had heard something that could not be heard.

    Among them, the first street vendor toe to his senses eximed in a fit of fuss.

    ¡°Look! what¡¯s that with your tone? I know who this is¡­!¡±

    ¡°sorry. My introduction iste.¡±

    Rose restrained the street vendor.

    Then, with one hand on his chest, he slightly bowed his head and introduced himself.

    ¡°I am Rose Sea Serpent. I am the owner of the Earl of Sea Serpent, who is currently in charge of public order in London.¡±

    It¡¯s only natural that London¡¯s Chief of Police pays tribute to Limon for helping him catch the thief.

    The blue-haired woman, who spoke politely in ordance with the formality, looked directly at him with blue eyes like ake and added a few words quietly.

    ¡°If you are a foreigner, your status as the president of J?rmungandr might be easier to understand.¡±

    The owner of Jormungand, a conglomerate that forms an axis of the Seven Dragon Group as the world¡¯s best transportationpany in shipping, air, logistics and distribution.

    In other words, seeing the Blue Dragon Princess, one of the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons, Limon could only frown.

    * * *

    [¡­something is unexpected.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [No, that sister.]

    Yuna-kyung spread one wing.

    Then he handed over the thief to the knights who appeared before he knew it and muttered nervously as he looked at Rose, who was helping to clean up the messy streets.

    [I didn¡¯t know that an older sister like the Blue Dragon Princess would be doing such a thing herself.]

    Of course, Yuna-kyung also knew that the Blue Dragon Princess was Countess Sea Serpent, a powerful figure in the British Empire.

    But I didn¡¯t know that she would be a female knight patrolling and catching petty thieves, not ady giving out elegant orders while drinking tea.

    A princess who even rolls up her arms and sweeps the broom.

    For Yuna-kyung, who had only seen Li Ching-wi, who was working hard on paperwork, or Ainsha, who was active as the world¡¯s best singer, it was a sight that was really unimaginable.

    Even if she put aside her status as the princess of the Seven Dragons, it was hardly an act worthy of being the richest man in the world.

    But Limon¡¯s answer was sluggish.

    ¡°Everything is unexpected.¡±

    [Then, what is this unexpected?]

    ¡°Something is natural.¡±

    [The princess of the Seven Dragons couldn¡¯t help cleaning herself, so she¡¯s even ying with the kids?]

    I was just sweeping the broom a little while ago.

    In the meantime, Yuna-kyung makes an even more confused expression when she sees Rose giving out candy to children who ran somewhere.

    Limon spoke calmly to her.

    ¡°Because he goes to volunteer work at a nursery school every weekend. You must be used to dealing with children.¡±

    [¡­If it¡¯s nursery school volunteer work, that¡¯s it, right? Why don¡¯t you call the kids over and take pictures with a smile on your face?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s from an orphanage.

    As soon as he heard that it was a volunteer activity by a high-ranking person, Limon shook his head to Yuna-gyeong, who asked with a suspicious expression.

    ¡°No, they say he¡¯s hammering on the roof and changing the kids¡¯ diapers.¡±

    [Really?!]

    ¡°They even give generous donations to those in need.¡±

    [What is that, I envy you! What kind of princess is so easygoing? No, more than that, is that sister really the princess of the Seven Dragons

    ?!

    Maybe it¡¯s because it sounds so unrealistic.

    Limon clicked his tongue as he saw Yuna-kyung almost having a mental breakdown.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way all seven ns, who originally inherited different powers from different ancestors and acted separately in distant cultural areas, were all the same.¡±

    It has been like that since the seven dragons.

    Was it because of racial characteristics?

    Or was there another reason.

    It was because theypletely divided the sphere of influence and dominated the world as their dispositions were so different from each other.

    It was also thanks to him that the Sword Emperor was able to defeat the seven dragons individually.

    Anyway, from the beginning, it was only natural that the Seven Dragons would havepletely different tendencies for each n.

    Just as the ck Dragon n, who excelled in telepathy, made scheming their specialty, and the White Dragon n, who had foresight, had a simple way of thinking.

    ¡°The seven ns of the Chilryonghoeji, who speak the samenguage, should be considered aspletely separate organizations. The blue dragon n is especially like that.¡±

    [What does ¡®especially¡¯ mean?]

    ¡°It means that the n is the furthest away from the Seven Dragons as a criminal organization.¡±

    [If it¡¯s the head of the family¡­ maybe better than the White Dragon n?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yuna Na-gyeong put on a puzzled expression.

    Having already experienced a girl named Ainsha, I didn¡¯t understand what I had to do to be cleaner than the white dragon n full of idiots.

    However, after hearing the reason, I had no choice but to doubt my ears.

    ¡°They are the most passionate¡¯ and ¡®just¡¯ n in the Seven Dragons.¡±

    [¡­Hey, I think I just heard something wrong.]

    ¡°You heard it right.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    Isn¡¯t it natural that the furthest from minus is not zero, but plus?

    And Yuna-kyung was astonished.

    [Does that make sense?!]

    ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    [why? It¡¯s the Seven Dragons, isn¡¯t it? The world¡¯srgest criminal organization, once called the Demonic Cult!]

    Is it because of the years I spent hanging out with him, or is it because I¡¯ve seen too many ck Dragons while living in Leviathan?

    Yuna-kyung makes a strong argument against the Seven Dragons.

    Limon did not particrly deny her prejudice.

    I just pointed out one fact.

    ¡°I may have forgotten, but originally the Seven Dragons were the governing organization that ruled the world as the limbs of the seven dragons.¡±

    The Seven Dragons became a criminal organization after the seven dragons fell, lost their power, and turned into a secret society trying to restore the world.

    Until then, they were the same ruling ss as royalty or nobles who governed each region.

    And no matter how hellish a country is, there are at least one or two nobles who are just and merciful.

    [¡­In short, are you saying that the blue dragon n is the n that has the strongest tendency as a good ruler?]

    ¡°It¡¯s something simr. They¡¯ve been like that since the age of bronze.¡±

    Even when they were called the Demonic Cult, it was the Blue Dragon n that pursued justice and mercy and even acted as bandits.

    Because of that, he is said to be the culprit behind creating countless romances about bandits, secret knights, and princesses on white horses in Europe.

    Limon, who made Yuna-kyung¡¯s beak open with low words, suddenly had a cold sneer.

    ¡°That¡¯s why my teacher, Sword Emperor, is the most disgusting n.¡±

    [yes? Why?]

    ¡°The most righteous and merciful of the Seven Dragons are the Blue Dragons, but the Blue Dragons were also the most terrible rulers during the Bronze Age.¡±

    [¡­?]

    Whether or not Yuna-kyung blinks at the unknown words.

    Limon didn¡¯t care.

    He just muttered quietly as he looked at Rose, who waved to the children with a light smile and started patrolling again.

    ¡°And that¡¯s one of the reasons they¡¯re prime suspects in witch murders.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Episode #181. I¡¯d like to hear more details.

    * * *

    When Limon learned about the witch murders, what struck him most was not the fact that as many as five witches had died.

    It¡¯s just that very few people know that.

    The Witches of the 27 Lines of Magic are those who emerged as heroes of the British Empire after the Demon God War.

    No matter how much witches live a mystical life, the death of not one or two, but five witches, should have made headlines long ago.

    Nevertheless, if this fact is not known, there are two factors that can be guessed.

    Have youmitted the perfect crime?

    Did someone deliberately cover it up?

    Regardless of the answer, considering that this was the British Empire and London, the most likely suspect was bound to be the Blue Dragon n.

    ¡°Because there are only a limited number of forces capable ofmitting or covering up the perfect crime in London.¡±

    [Well, anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit excessive to suspect the Blue Dragon n

    just for that reason?]

    Althoughpared to psionics and skills, it is almost an old mystery that is treated as a traditional skill, but magic was also a power that once dominated the era.

    I wonder if it¡¯s an ordinary wizard.

    Each of the witches who inherited the 27 genealogies of magic surpassed most high-level yers.

    Killing them is not an easy task.

    Even more so, the difficulty increased several times in order to cover up or cover up the murder several times.

    ¡°The most important thing is that even Grandma Syrg could not find a way to solve this case on her own, so she sought my cooperation.¡±

    [Is that such a big deal?]

    ¡°If you¡¯re an old woman who only watched while sipping tea when the demon invaded London, would you understand?¡±

    [¡­Looks like a big deal.]

    Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    I knew Syr wasn¡¯t an ordinary witch, but I didn¡¯t know it would be like that.

    ¡°Considering that, there are at most two or three forces that can be suspects in the witch murder case.¡±

    [Who¡­ no. I get it roughly.]

    Yuna-kyung cut off the question herself and shook her head.

    Putting aside the purpose or intention and counting only the forces with that level of power, the answer came naturally.

    [So you¡¯re saying that the blue dragon n is suspicious? The one who can be the most perfect criminal is the police officer in charge of the investigation.]

    ¡°Yes. Even if it¡¯s not the culprit, the Blue Dragon n probably knows about the disappearance of the witches.¡±

    [¡­If you really know about the witch murder case, it¡¯s doubtful that you didn¡¯t publicize it.]

    ¡°Although there¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s part of the investigation.¡±

    Limon said coldly.

    As he is also a former PAB agent, he knew very well that there were cases in which investigations were carried out in secret to catch criminals.

    [That means you have to dig out the Blue Dragon n first.]

    ¡°Whether the Blue Dragon n is the culprit or not, they probably have the most clues about this situation.¡±

    [¡­but how are you going to dig it?]

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about that right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Limon, who had been answering Yuna-kyung¡¯s questions without hesitation, only shrugged his shoulders this time.

    From the beginning, to avoid the eyes of the Blue Dragon n, he hid his original identity and smuggled himself into the British Empire, so now he cannot openly contact them.

    Not only is it not clear that he is the culprit yet, but even taking into ount future rtionships, coercive methods are excluded.

    Then all that¡¯s left is to somehow infiltrate and gather information¡­

    ¡®I¡¯d rather rob Buckingham Pce.¡¯

    Limon shook his head.

    The Sea Serpent Countess is a fortressparable to Leviathan.

    It was difficult even for Limon to sneak into the ce guarded by the armed forces of the Blue Dragon n, including the Blue Dragon Princess.

    I don¡¯t know if he attacks with the intention of killing them all.

    ¡®It would be easier to find a way if there were some insiders.¡¯

    It was regrettable that the ck Dragon n had fallen.

    The ck Dragon n of the old days would have been able to create even a spy that didn¡¯t exist and dig up all the secrets.

    But right now, I can¡¯t even hope for that much from the hectic ck Dragon n just with internal settlements.

    What should I do to dig up information about the blue dragon n?

    When you are sipping coffee in a cafe where you can see the Countess Sea Serpent, located on a hill far away from Limon, and thinking about it.

    A familiar voice came.

    ¡°¡­lee? Is Lee right?¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    [Huh?]

    Limon and Yuna-kyung looked back with puzzled expressions.

    It was because it was so unexpected to hear the pseudonym ¡®Lee¡¯ in a ce like this, which only a few people know except for the ck Dragon and White Dragon ns.

    ¡°Lee, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s what I want to ask.¡±

    After confirming who had called him, Limon felt his doubts unravel.

    She was a woman who not only knew his name, Lee, but also had a personal rtionship with him.

    However, Limon shyly asked the new question.

    ¡°Julia, what are you doing here?¡±

    A top-notch yer who was even nicknamed the witch of the violin by reigning as a world-ss violinist without using skill.

    At the same time, the woman who taught him how to y the violin.

    Looking at Julia Franke, Limon couldn¡¯t help but put on a puzzled expression.

    * * *

    Knock on the table for a moment.

    After Limon calmly summarized the story he had heard, he suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You were fired from your professorship at the Frankfurt Conservatory?¡±

    ¡°Because I quit.¡±

    ¡°No, so why?¡±

    Limon, who did not know much about the music school, knew at least that the professorship was not something to be easily abandoned.

    The fact that there was a performer like Julia in the first ce was proof of that.

    Even so, why did he abandon the professorship himself?

    When Limon asked as if he didn¡¯t understand, Julia replied with a wry smile.

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s because of you, Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­So why didn¡¯t you just take the tuition fee? Don¡¯t overdo it and pay the hotel bill.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    It¡¯s true that he had to sell his house to pay for the Leviathan¡¯s exorbitant hotel bills, but that had nothing to do with quitting his teaching job.

    After answering calmly, Julia raised the teacup and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°After teaching you, it has be difficult for me to teach other students.¡±

    ¡°Should I be sorry for that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology. Even if it¡¯s your fault that my level of standards has risen, the reason why I can¡¯t treat students fairly is because of my shorings.¡±

    Julia shook her head.

    Then, with a slight smile, he looked at Limon.

    ¡°Above all, you proved that my education was not in vain. That alone is enough.¡±

    ¡°proof?¡±

    ¡°A performance with the singing Soonbaek.¡±

    ¡°Did you see that too?¡±

    ¡°of course. You can¡¯t not watch the broadcast where ¡®Pure White¡¯ appeared, can you? I never thought I would see Lee there.¡±

    that¡¯s really embarrassing

    Julia thought to herself.

    Ainsha is a singer who wants many first-ss performers to perform together because of her songs that do not rely on skill, but it is the most difficult singer to do.

    As the priestess of the Holy League and the White Dragon Princess, it was rare for her to sing for money or conditions.

    But since Ainsha was my first performance partner.

    If it weren¡¯t for Limon¡¯s amazing ying skills, even a student would have felt jealous.

    That¡¯s why Julia opened her mouth a little yfully.

    ¡°Oh. Come to think of it, did you know that you also got a funny nickname because of it?¡±

    ¡°What nickname?¡±

    ¡°A yer who is a mystery to everything, a ¡®violinist of deep darkness¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s that childish nickname?¡±

    ¡°That should have been more public. If you go out with a mystical concept for no reason, you might end up with a strange nickname.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a concept¡­ no. done.¡±

    Watching Limon click his tongue as if he didn¡¯t want to say more, Julia chuckled.

    In fact, it was proof that the impact of the performance was so great.

    If he hadn¡¯t been acknowledged for his ying skillsparable to ¡®Pure Baek¡¯, he wouldn¡¯t have been given the grandiose nickname ¡®Deep Heuk¡¯.

    For Julia, who taught Limon how to y the violin, that alone was satisfying.

    ¡°Anyway, even if you beat the professor, why are you in London?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s because of personal greed. I also wanted to study the violin more.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you not surprised by Lee? People are usually surprised when I say things like this.¡±

    ¡°Because there is no end to learning.¡±

    ¡°That is a great word.¡±

    Julia smiled lightly.

    When she, already a top-notch violinist, said she would give up her professorship and study more.

    Considering the other people who looked like they were crazy, Limon¡¯s calm reaction was reallyforting.

    Limon nodded calmly, not knowing if he knew Julia¡¯s feelings.

    Because now I know why she came to London.

    The British Empire is the center of European culture.

    In particr, as London became the most developed city in Europe after the Demon War, there were many things to see and experience.

    ¡°Looks like you really don¡¯t need any constion. It seems to be getting along just fine.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing well¡­¡±

    Seeing Julia¡¯s neat appearance, Limon calmly said that he wouldn¡¯t need to forcefully pay for the lessons.

    However, upon hearing that, Julia smiled bitterly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I meet a generous employer and get along well. Although there are some difficulties.¡±

    ¡°Troublesome?¡±

    ¡°My employer asked me to give an important gig, but I haven¡¯t found the musicians I need yet.¡±

    ¡°In London, there must be plenty of first-ss musicians, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we need first-ss performers, not just first-ss performers. But even if this ce is London, urgently seeking a musician of that level is¡­¡±

    That moment.

    Julia suddenly shut her mouth.

    And while he was a neer in blue, he had a strange expression on his face when he saw a monster with world-ss¡­ or even more skills.

    ¡°¡­Lee, don¡¯t you want to try ying at the ce where I work?¡±

    ¡°I respectfully decline.¡±

    ¡°I can guarantee you that at least you will be generously paid.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not particrly short of money.¡±

    ¡°Is that so too?¡±

    Julia sighed.

    Knowing Limon, who used the Leviathan as his home, he hadn¡¯t expected to be able to hire him with money in the first ce.

    Even so, she muttered to herself with a regret that could not be erased.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Aside from the money, the opportunity to perform at Count Sea Serpent is precious.¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait a minute, where?¡±

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t I tell you? Right now I¡¯m staying at the Countess Sea Serpent.¡±

    To be honest, I was in a situation where I had sold my house, so I was tight on money, but I was lucky to meet a generous employer who provided lodging and lodging for a generous sry.

    Limon, who looked at Julia with a strange look, asked with a serious face after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Can I hear more about that just now?¡±

 Chapter 182

    Episode #182. One stone?

    * * *

    Countess of the Sea Serpent.

    Originally, it was one of the low-level aristocratic families created to use it as a disguised identity externally when the Blue Dragon n was called the Demonic Cult.

    However, no matter how disguised, what was behind it was the Seven Dragons, which epassed all criminal organizations.

    In addition, it is because of the tendency of the blue dragon n to be righteous and benevolent.

    The Sea Serpent family yed an active part in every tribtion, gradually increasing their title, and from generation to generation, they received the love of the people and the trust of other nobles, and even the support of the royal family.

    Even though other disguised identities were discovered and destroyed by Limon, luckily he didn¡¯t get caught.

    when hundreds of years have passed.

    Before anyone knew it, the Countess Sea Serpent was called a noble among the nobility and became the real power of the British Empire beyond the royal family.

    The authority was so great that even when the blue dragon n became bisexual and revealed that he was the owner of the Sea Serpent Count family, it was epted without much resistance.

    The tradition and reputation of the Earl of Sea Serpent in the British Empire was just as deep and high.

    and at this moment.

    Yuna-gyeong was directly confirming the tradition of the old count family.

    [Wow, that¡¯s a really amazing mansion.]

    ¡®What¡¯s new about the guy who has been living in the Leviathan Hotel?¡¯

    [That and this are different. Leviathan is great too, but you can¡¯t feel the history just by pretending like this, right?

    ]

    [Eek! Are you saying it in a mean way?!]

    Limon smiled.

    Even though he criticized Yuna-kyung, he also sympathized with the sentiment.

    A pure white building standing tall in the middle of the Hampstead Heath Hill overlooking the city of London as a whole site.

    This castle, which was more like a castle than a mansion, was literally a lump of history.

    It didn¡¯t just mean the old-fashioned architectural style.

    A statue of a master craftsman is hidden between corridors full of art and a maze of flowers covering the garden.

    Even the floors that were worn smooth by so many steps and the traces of repairs that seemed to have already passed hundreds of years.

    In this castle, even a stone rolling around had a hint of a distant time.

    ¡®It reminds me of the past.¡¯

    Limon inadvertently put on a nostalgic expression.

    Even though the form was very different, the scent of that distant tradition reminded me of the ce where he had lived for more than half his life.

    ¡°lee? Why?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I thought it was a fairly historic castle.¡±

    ¡°of course. This castle was first built during the Hundred Years War.¡±

    Julia, who was guiding Limon, smiled when she heard that.

    And as if bragging about his career studying in London, he told anecdotes about the Earl of Sea Serpent.

    ¡°In fact, it is said that this castle could not have been built without the sacrifice of the sword king, Richard I.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay?¡±

    ¡°yes. If Richard I hadn¡¯t risked his death to stop Joan of Arc¡¯s advance of madness, there would have been a massacre in London.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    After beheading Charles VII and causing a revolution, he made himselfmander-in-chief of the French army.

    Joan of Arc, the sword flower, led all the French troops into the attack, burned viges and cities in Ennd, and annihted people of all ages, men and women.

    If Richard I hadn¡¯t stood in her way alone to buy time for reinforcements toe.

    And if he hadn¡¯t dyed the advance of madness for ten days by fighting until all the hundred swords he had prepared were broken.

    Ennd itself, let alone London, would have disappeared then.

    Julia, who said it like a joke, added a word lightly.

    ¡°So the citizens of London said they were very happy to build this castle.¡±

    ¡°Because you believed that this ce would be yourst resort if London fell into trouble again?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right. Actually, this castle never served as a fortress, but instead, the Countess of Sea Serpent lived up to that expectation.¡±

    In fact, the Countess of Sea Serpent yed a significant role in making the British Empire so prosperous.

    Of course, Britain, who had already lost its sword master, made a secret move by moving the Seven Dragons from behind so that Ennd could endure the fierce age of heroes.

    On the surface, it developed the shipping industry and led Britain to dominate the sea.

    In that respect, it was a natural result that the Countess Sea Serpent became the real power of the British Empire.

    Of course, from Limon¡¯s point of view, all of that was just a ploy to expand the power of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Well, the Countess Sea Serpent did a lot of work.¡±

    However, Limon didn¡¯t bother to reveal his intentions.

    Right now, he was here as Lee, a musician, not Limon Aspelder, the swordsman.

    That¡¯s why Julia was especially in a good mood.

    ¡°how is it? Just being able to live in a ce like this doesn¡¯t make you feel good about entrusting the work of the Countess Sea Serpent?¡±

    ¡°I sincerely think so.¡±

    [Where is that? It¡¯s like I¡¯ve got it all right.]

    On Limon¡¯s shoulder, who nodded, Yuna-kyung muttered, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky.¡±

    I was still thinking about how to dig up the inside information of the blue dragon n, but thanks to Julia, I was able to infiltrate the count¡¯s family easily.

    Of course, I don¡¯t know how far I can go as a performer.

    However, it was clear that it was much better than watching the count family¡¯s movements at least from a distance.

    ¡°Now, this is Lee¡¯s quarters.¡±

    ¡°Ho, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for me. Because I did my best to get the best room in Liga Dongguan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­It must be my fault that I feel like that gratitude doesn¡¯t contain a soul, right?¡±

    I prepared a well-decorated room that is as good as most hotels.

    It was a while to be disappointed with Limon¡¯s reaction as he nodded his head while looking at the location of the rtively secluded room and the window just the right size for one person toe in and out.

    After sighing, Julia continued by leading him to several ces, including the restaurant and the lodging.

    ¡°The concert is in ten days. Originally, it¡¯s a tight time even for rehearsals¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s plenty of time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Julia smiled bitterly.

    Words that other people would have considered arrogant.

    But she, who knew better than anyone what a monstrous talent this cheeky young man had, could not dismiss it as mere arrogance.

    ¡°Practice will start tomorrow, so until then, take a break and rx. You can go in and out of most ces except for the main building.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°However, it would be best not to approach the West Building if possible.¡±

    ¡°why? Is it a restricted area?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Just¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Limon held out a hand to Julia, who was muttering as if she had heard a difficult question.

    And the garden she was guiding.

    I listened to the voice that was faintly felt even in his sensesing from beyond the flower wall that made up theplexbyrinth.

    ¡°Is Count Rose still going to act like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. I am asking about it now.¡±

    ¡°I remember that the discussion had already ended.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh, I don¡¯t know since when the discussion ended when he unterally avoided an answer.¡±

    Whates along with an old man¡¯s giggle is the strangely familiar voice of a woman.

    His voice, clear and clear as if rolling in jade, yet piercingly clear, cut off the other person¡¯sughter as if it were being cut with a knife.

    ¡°From the beginning, London¡¯s security is under the count¡¯s jurisdiction. Your meddling in that is beyond your authority.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be natural for me as a Londoner to go beyond my rights?¡±

    ¡°If you really want that, please get permission from the royal family and then speak again.¡±

    ¡°Say something that makes sense. Couldn¡¯t the royal family, which has been a puppet of your family for a long time, grant me such permission without your permission?¡±

    ¡°Prince Carol, refrain from sphemy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. If you really say that, I¡¯ll see the Crown Prince first and get permission, so let¡¯s talk again then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, take a look.¡±

    The old man clicked his tongue at the woman¡¯s hardened voice.

    and after a while

    The moment when the curtain that surrounded the woman and the old man and blocked out the sound disappears as if it were melting, and one of the woman¡¯s presence disappears as if it were turned off.

    An old man walked out of the maze made of flower walls.

    ¡°hmm? Hey, isn¡¯t this Ms. Julia?¡±

    It must have been quite unexpected to meet the old man in a ce like this.

    Julia greeted the old man politely, even with a startled expression on her face.

    ¡°Hello, Prince Carol.¡±

    ¡°Hello, of course. I¡¯ve been exercising a lottely, so I feel like I¡¯ve be healthier.¡±

    ¡°That is fortunate.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything that can be said to be fortunate? A high-level yer like me has a chance of getting sick.¡±

    An old man with gray hair and a white beard shrugged.

    Carol added another word with an apologetic expression as if she had just remembered.

    ¡°Oh yeah. You may not know since you are not a yer.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. I am fully aware of the importance of health care.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look good for that kind of thing, but aren¡¯t you working too hard running around London to find someone to perform for you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We are finally looking for a performer.¡±

    Julia smiled wryly and slightly turned her head.

    Then he pointed to Limon, who was next to him, and continued.

    ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Lee. You would know the violinist who performed with the singing Soonbaek, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, of course. Anyone with eyes and ears would not know the genius performer who debuted with the song of that noble princess.¡±

    ¡°Lee is Duke Carol. An introduction¡­ is not necessary, right?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? Miss Julia. Still, you haven¡¯t introduced me to someone I¡¯ve never met before.¡±

    Carolughed lightly.

    Then, with a wrinkled smile, he gave Limon a hand.

    ¡°Anyway, nice to meet you. I never thought I would see such a talented musician as you in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m really unexpected.¡±

    ¡°hmm? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I never expected to see a celebrity like you here.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, what if you paint this old man¡¯s face with gold?¡±

    It took a while for me to burst outughing as if I had heard all the funniest jokes.

    Carol suddenly asked.

    ¡°But how long are you going to embarrass my hand?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m not used to this kind of greeting.¡±

    Limon, who pretended not to know the outstretched wrinkled hand, took Carol¡¯s hand and shook hands only after receiving the urging, not the urging.

    After shaking Limon¡¯s hand a few times, he seemed satisfied.

    Carol, who had a happy expression, winked lightly at the two of them.

    ¡°Then, look forward to the performance in ten days. Please y nice music.¡±

    Carol, who lightly offered words of encouragement, took a brisk step until she disappeared on the other side of the maze.

    Limon, who had been staring at the back, opened his mouth after a while.

    ¡°I was just wondering, was it because of that nobleman that it would be better not to approach the west building?¡±

    ¡°¡­Could that mean Carol?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, so start with the answer.¡±

    ¡°Hoo Li, you really are¡­ you are right anyway. Right now, Prince Carol is staying in the West Building.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. Perhaps you have something to discuss with the Count.¡±

    ¡°Discussion¡­¡±

    Limon frowned upon hearing Julia¡¯s reply.

    After seeing Carol, Yuna-kyung, who was holding her breath on Limon¡¯s shoulder, muttered with a dumbfounded face as if she didn¡¯t understand at all.

    [No, what the hell is that great old man living in the Countess Sea Serpent¡¯s house with his house right in front of you to discuss?] ¡®Well, I don¡¯t know about

    that, but one thing has be clear.¡¯

    [What is it?]

    ¡®It¡¯s really good that you came here.¡¯

    Limon muttered inwardly and gazed intently in the direction of the west building where Carol had disappeared.

    The oldest yer and a genius who raised magic-type skills that had been treated as garbage to where they are today.

    In London, he is second only to Rose, the Blue Dragon Princess, and more famous as the master of the Magus Guild than his real name.

    The magic lord, Carl Amadeus.

    Limon smiled coldly as he recalled the touch left in his hand by one of the Ten Great Lords.

    ¡®Thanks to that, I was able to dig up the two most likely suspects at once.¡¯

 Chapter 183

    Episode #183. Do you know what a ck business is?

    * * *

    ¡°Today too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many days it has been.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost three months since the incident started. After he came, it only got worse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about useless things. Thinking and judging is the princess¡¯s job. We just have to follow the orders given.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    As if to correct the mind that has been disturbed by useless talk.

    The two knights, who kept their mouths closed again, stood upright in their seats like statues and closely guarded their surroundings.

    but they didn¡¯t know

    That there was a single shadow that slipped overhead, taking advantage of the momentary gap in the conversation between the two knights.

    [It¡¯s a real security guard. Leviathan wasn¡¯t even like this.]

    ¡®That¡¯s because the Leviathan you saw is only a branch. If you¡¯ve been to the ck Dragon Pce, you wouldn¡¯t be able to say that.¡¯

    [well. No matter how tight the security there is, I don¡¯t think it will be as good as here?]

    ¡®Do you think so?¡¯

    [Of course.]

    Yuna-kyung replied immediately.

    And from the hallway to every nook and cranny of the garden walls. Looking at the knights who were strictly guarding every point, his tongue hung out.

    [No, those knights aren¡¯t even sleepy, are they? Howe he stays there all night without blinking an eye?]

    ¡®There¡¯s no way that a master of the Seven Dragons¡¯ Association would get tired just by staying up all night for one or two nights.¡¯

    [Wei Ling unnie always has clear dark circles.]

    ¡®That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t stay up all night for a day or two.¡¯

    [¡­It¡¯s a new feeling, but do you know that Guardian is really a ckpany?]

    ¡®What are you talking about like this? In the old days, it wasmon to give a loaf of bread mixed with sand and half rotten wine and have them work for days or nights.¡¯

    [That¡¯s not even ck, it¡¯s a ck holepany, right? It¡¯s at the level where a revolution will happen right away!

    ]

    [Do you think that absurd logic would work?!]

    ¡®It worked in countries with sword masters. That¡¯s why the Age of Heroes was such a mess.¡¯

    Limon smiled and moved cautiously.

    Not to mention moving without making a sound, not even making a sound, of course, hanging from the ceiling or climbing a wall.

    His movement, which grasps all the sights of the guards deployed in all directions and moves thoroughly, aiming only at blind spots, is truly exquisite.

    It was a trick that any spy would want to learn.

    But Limon was not vignt.

    It was because he knew that the only knights he could see were not the only guards.

    Phaging.

    Proof of this were the two knights who appeared in the ce where Limon had been before.

    After taking a quick look around and confirming that there was nothing wrong, Limon clicked his tongue inwardly as he saw them disappear beyond the space again.

    ¡®This is why the blue dragon n.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s something important, but I¡¯m going to go beyond the space even if it¡¯s just patrol.

    It was a feat that was only possible because the blue dragon n was born with the psionic ability of space movement.

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t move easily.

    Even if I avoided the eyes of the originally deployed guards, there was no way I could do anything about the guards suddenly popping out in front of my eyes.

    Even so, it is possible because he is a sword master who can sense the distortion of space in advance.

    A normal spy would have been discovered long ago.

    ¡°Tsk, is it impossible to reach the main building after all?¡±

    A long time to wander around like that.

    In the end, after staying up all night and not getting any results, Limon returned to his room and clicked his tongue.

    Thanks to that, Yuna-kyung, who stayed up all night with Limon, grumbled briefly.

    [At the very least, it would be more convenient if I could move freely.]

    ¡°Say something that makes sense. Is there any way to summon all the blue dragon ns in the castle?¡±

    [I tried this because I was so frustrated.]

    Yuna-kyung grumbled.

    For her, who was basically a teleportation yer, the ce where she was immediately discovered after teleporting was as frustrating as underwater.

    [So what are you going to do now?]

    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to give up going inside secretly.¡±

    [Surprisingly, you give up quickly.]

    ¡°It¡¯s just a waste of time if you try to do something impossible.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    He is a sword master, not a thief master.

    Thanks to his long experience, he was better at stealth than most thieves or assassins, but it was impossible to secretly break through such a strict security.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my prospective bride¡­ that¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    Limon himself denied the thought that suddenly came to him.

    Li Qingyu, the princess of the ck Dragon n, who excelled at stealth and infiltration, would be able to dig deeper than that.

    However, it was impossible to call her, who was too busy to keep up with her, to such an event.

    ¡°As expected, I have no choice but to pry at the insider.¡±

    [Can that be?]

    ¡°Everyone has a mouth. I didn¡¯t hear anything while walking around today.¡±

    [What are you listening to? Speaking of what I heard all night, it was only a few small words.]

    ¡°If you keep picking up even such small talk, it bes an unexpected treasure. It¡¯s more effective if you can get close and secretly do the judo newspaper.¡±

    This is Countess Sea Serpent.

    The knights standing guard, as well as maids and chores passing by, were members of the Blue Dragon n or those living with them.

    What kind of small talk they share, what they care about, what they don¡¯t like.

    All of that could be an important clue.

    Watching Limon speak based on his long life experience, Yuna-kyung put on a puzzled expression.

    [That¡¯s only true for people who have a little bit of a linguistic side. The team leader can¡¯t do that, right?]

    ¡°¡­What do you think of me?¡±

    [What is it? You¡¯re an exciting swordsman who uses his sword before words.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Exactly!

    [evil! why are you hitting It¡¯s not like I said anything wrong!]

    ¡°In the case of sphemy, the more you tell the truth, the more severe the punishment is, man.¡±

    After such twists and turns, Limon turned to the investigation instead of the infiltration investigation.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean that from that day on, I started running around the county¡¯s house and meeting people.

    That¡¯s why it was advertised as a spy.

    After all, Limon had other things to do besides digging up information.

    * * *

    ¡°How about Lee?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not bad for something rushed.¡±

    ¡°¡­You are probably the only violinist in the world who evaluates Guarneri that way.¡±

    The auction price alone is at least in the billions.

    Julia is dumbfounded by the harsh criticism of the three great violin instruments, which are invaluable considering their historical value and rarity.

    But Limon¡¯s answer was sluggish.

    ¡°What can I do to feel more regretful than the violin I used to use?¡±

    ¡°If you say that, I have nothing to say.¡±

    Julia smiled bitterly.

    How was Limon¡¯s performance with the deep ck violin?

    As much as I had heard it on air, I knew that it was neither an exaggeration nor a lie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about anything. Even though I borrowed it, I know that this is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°I really appreciate it. Because the only person willing to lend a Guarnelli to a musician he has never seen before is Count Sea Serpent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you have to do to repay them with a performance.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the theory.¡±

    Afterughing out loud, Julia took out her Stradivarius violin and smiled lightly.

    ¡°Now then, shall we start preparing for that great performance?¡±

    ¡°However much.¡±

    All I have is my daughter, a chair and two violins.

    In the middle of the garden, where there was no sheet music, Limon nodded calmly, and Julia epted it as a matter of course.

    After Julia got into position, Limon followed her and put the violin on her shoulder.

    In the maze of flowers that Countess Sea Serpent is proud of, a gentle melody rang out.

    * * *

    The main building of the Countess of Sea Serpent.

    Among them, in the office located on the top floor, Rose opened her mouth in a clear voice.

    ¡°Are you saying that Prince Carol really requested an interview with the crown prince?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should already be interviewing by now.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Lucas, a man in fancy armor, said with a serious face to Rose who was immersed in trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Princess. Even Prince Carol cannot infringe on our n¡¯s authority.¡±

    ¡°I think so too, but I am concerned that even as a member of the royal family, Prince Carol¡¯s pressure will be a burden.¡±

    Rose sighed.

    If you¡¯re amon yer, Carol is a magic lord who raised the Magus Guild into a forceparable to the Sea Serpent count family in just 30 years.

    If he went ahead regardless of means, even they would have a hard time responding.

    ¡°Even if he cuts off donations right now, more than half of the phnthropic projects scheduled for next month will be reduced or difficult to proceed.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is definitely a concern.¡±

    Lucas also frowned at Rose¡¯s point.

    The scale of the charity project that the Countess Sea Serpent and the Magus Guild have been working together for decades is enormous.

    However, if the Magus Guild, which covered more than half of the expenses, withdrew, it would not have been easy for even them to fill the void.

    It was for this reason that Rose opened her mouth after careful consideration.

    ¡°Sir Lucas, just in case, please n a generous budget for next month.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that even if the donations from the Magus Guild are cut off, we can proceed with the charity work as it is?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°To do so, it seems that some important projects, including the Norwegian oil field development, will have to be put on hold or reduced, but would that be okay?¡±

    Lucas asked with a serious face.

    Argepany is an existence that can grow only when it continuously invests huge amounts of money as much as it makes money.

    Even if you don¡¯t see a deficit right away, you had to take a big loss in the long run just by turning the funds you should have spent on the original business into donations.

    However, there was no hesitation in Rose¡¯s answer.

    ¡°We cannot neglect the difficulties of those who are living a difficult life because of our family¡¯s circumstances.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    Usually, if you¡¯re a businessman, the first thing thates to your mind is whether you¡¯re insane.

    Rose said it was natural, and Lucas epted the order with a light smile.

    It was a decision and response that was only possible because the princess had a 100% monopoly on all shares in the holdingpany, and among them, the benevolent Blue Dragon n.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Lucas immediately hardened his face again.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that the princess didn¡¯t sleep untiltest night.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t sleepst night either. I wandered around the city for a walk until I had the energy to sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean until after four o¡¯clock in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not quite like that. It was a little before four.¡±

    ¡°After all, that means you only slept an hourst night.¡±

    Lucas sighed naturally as a member of the Blue Dragon n before being an aide to the princess and an escort knight.

    Because there was no member of the Blue Dragon family who didn¡¯t know that Rose¡¯s day started at 5:00 in the morning.

    Rose responded calmly to him.

 Chapter 184

    Episode #184. Will there be anything special?

    ¡°About an hour a day is enough sleep for me.¡±

    ¡°That would be a day or two. You haven¡¯t been able to sleep properly for three months already, have you?¡±

    Lucas couldn¡¯t hide his concern.

    Of course, the princess of the Seven Dragons is different from an ordinary human being from birth.

    It is possible to perfectly control one¡¯s own condition just by using the powerful psionics that one is born with.

    However, no matter how much it is, if you haven¡¯t slept properly for over three months, there can be no adverse effects.

    In the first ce, it was absurd that the princess of the Seven Dragons was suffering from insomnia.

    ¡°How about going to the doctor as well?¡±

    ¡°Sir Lucas is well aware that there is nothing wrong with my body.¡±

    ¡°Just because your body is healthy doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re okay, princess.¡±

    ¡°If it is a problem outside the body, it is useless to seek treatment. It is not a body that can be treated with medicine anyway.¡±

    Rose said calmly.

    And he continued, looking straight at Lucas with eyes as deep and heavy as ake.

    ¡°Above all, this is not the time for me to rest.¡±

    It should be after you finish all the work that you are going to rest.

    Contrary to her beautiful and slender appearance, Lucas looked at Rose, who spoke with a strong tone, and eventually let out a sigh.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what the princess wants, I won¡¯t rmend further treatment. However, please remember that many other members of the family, including me, are worried about the princess.¡±

    Was it because he felt that sincere concern?

    Rose smiled again and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. For the sake of Sir Lucas, I will take a break whenever possible from now on.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget those words.¡±

    Even though he smiled wryly because he knew what the ¡®rest of the possible¡¯ would be like, Lucas withdrew from his seat in the end.

    If that was the will of the princess, it was the natural duty as a family to follow.

    But in the end, Lucas¡¯ worries were met.

    After he left, Rose didn¡¯t take a break. Instead, she went through the paperwork and thought about what she was going to do today.

    ¡®There are a lot of reports piled up, but as long as I deal with the urgent ones right away, I can handle the restte at night.¡¯

    ¡®Today, let¡¯s look around the Thames River.¡¯

    ¡®Oh, it would be nice to stop by the nursery school over there for a while. Then I should bring some items to donate when I go.¡¯

    ¡®I think I should give instructions to pay more attention to the guests of the Magus Guild¡­¡¯

    Rose suddenly rubbed her eyes.

    As Lucas worried, the aftereffects of chronic sleep deprivation made her feel tired.

    Still, she did not rest.

    no i couldn¡¯t rest

    No matter how much she tried to close her eyes and rest, her nerves on edge for the past few months did not allow her to rest or sleep.

    My eyes were heavy, my body and head were tired, and I couldn¡¯t sleep even though I had a headache.

    But Rose didn¡¯t care.

    As always, I controlled my biological functions with psionics to forcibly remove fatigue and looked at the report.

    It was then.

    It was then that a vague sound came to her ears, which had been sensitive enough to be sensitive from fatigue.

    Giing.

    ¡®This¡­?¡¯

    Rose carelessly looked back.

    Then, through the wide open window, he nodded his head, grasping the melody of the instrument flowing from the garden.

    ¡®Is that Miss Julia? He borrowed a violin and went straight to practice.¡¯

    I brought the best yer, so please lend me the best violin.

    Rose, who smiled faintly at the thought of the woman who confidently asked for it, pondered for a moment.

    Close the window or not.

    Just by closing this soundproofed window, this inaudible violin sound would be cut off neatly.

    ¡®At this level, there¡¯s no need to close it.¡¯

    In the end, Rose chose neglect.

    I don¡¯t know if the sound is too loud.

    Although it was a bit annoying, it wasn¡¯t too unpleasant, and there was nothing wrong with checking the performance beforehand.

    Rose listened to the blurry performance in one ear and signed the report.

    ¨C Giiing.

    ¡®¡­what?¡¯

    Rose was taken aback.

    And he made a puzzled expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he couldn¡¯t figure out why he was inadvertently shivering.

    It was because of another blurry melody that naturally ovepped on top of Julia¡¯s performance, which resonated as if it could not be heard.

    ¡®Is this¡­ the musician that Julia brought?¡¯

    It¡¯s obviously the same violin ying.

    Rose was genuinely amazed by the surprisingly different sounding melody.

    ¡®I can say with confidence that she is the best performer.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t really listen to the performance, I just overheard fragments of broken melodies in the maze of gardens.

    It¡¯s just that you can feel such a clear difference.

    It was to the point where I wondered how great a performer he could be to y like this.

    ¡®Not bad.¡¯

    Anyway, Rose was satisfied.

    I wondered if it would be okay since time was running out, but it seemed that this would not have ruined the important event.

    But she didn¡¯t realize it.

    The fact that she, who used to feel ufortable at even the tiniest sound because of her nerves on edge due tock of sleep, now feels no difort whatsoever.

    Rather, a certain strangefort relieves sensitive nerves.

    It is also the fact that his eyelids areing down before he knew it.

    ¡®Yeah, not bad.¡¯

    Without even realizing it, she quietly closed her eyes and surrendered herself to the vague melodying from the garden.

    gradually.

    very little

    Smart

    enough to get back to work as soon as I open my eyes¡­.

    ¡°Princess, I have something to report to you.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Rose reflexively opened her eyes.

    Lucas, the knight in fancy armor, came through the door again and spoke to her in a serious voice.

    ¡°As you instructed, we have finished reorganizing the budget for next month.¡±

    ¡°You mean already?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was ordered by the princess, so thanks to the treasurer working right away, the organization was finished faster than expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­I should thank Elder Conge.¡±

    Even though she said it casually, Rose was puzzled inside.

    Elder Conge was certainly an excellent treasurer, but it was strange that he hadpleted theption of such a vast budget in a matter of minutes.

    ¡®Did you think I would give you this kind of instructions and organized them in advance?¡¯

    When Rose murmured in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s like an elder with deep experience.¡±

    Lucas let out a sigh.

    ¡°Princess, of course, you are free to decide how long you want to rest, but isn¡¯t this too much?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been processing paperwork ever since I left?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to get some rest.¡±

    Rose was bewildered.

    Of course, it was true that she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properlytely and was working hard.

    But even so, there was no reason to have to listen to these words again just because I saw a brief report.

    For some reason, as if judging her reaction as pretentious, Lucas opened his mouth as ifmenting.

    ¡°If you skip meals and keep working until evening, even a princess will get tired if you keep doing this.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    It was still midday, but Rose, who was about to casually ask what she was talking about, hesitated.

    It was only then that he realized that Lucas¡¯ face was strangely red as he looked at him with concern.

    Rose looked back.

    And I nkly blinked my eyes.

    It was a sky where the sun was floating in mid-heaven a while ago.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t understand why the sky was dyed red with the sunset.

    ¡°Of course I understand that the princess is busy. But¡­ please¡­ sometimes¡­ you have to give it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since Lucas nagged and advised me for doing too much work.

    After finally letting him go, Rose, now alone, thought involuntarily.

    I feel like I¡¯m under magic.

    Of course it couldn¡¯t be.

    It is possible for a legendary witch or an adult to cast a time-skip spell on her, the Blue Dragon Princess.

    Even against her in the Countess Sea Serpent, it was impossible for anyone.

    Then there was only one conclusion.

    ¡®It must have been a lot of fatigue from falling asleep while reading the report.¡¯

    Rose smiled bitterly.

    It would be absurd for a master of the Seven Dragons to fall asleep while working.

    The fact that she and no one else fell asleep was something everyone else and even Rose herself would consider a joke.

    That¡¯s why Lucas just thought that she had been working on paperwork for a long time today.

    He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Rose would be dozing.

    ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¯

    It¡¯s a relief that no one noticed that she was dozing in the office at this time, as she had a lot of time to move around.

    If someone caught me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to lift my face.

    ¡®What are you going to do about this anyway? I had a lot of work to do today¡­¡¯

    Rose looked at the sky after sunset withplicated eyes.

    She used to split her time, but she just blew half a day off because she was dozed off.

    How to fill this void.

    It was just embarrassing.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. I have no choice but to transfer the unfinished patrol to tomorrow and finish the other work overnight.¡¯

    Staying up all night anyway. It always happened.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t my intention, but since I was able to get a good night¡¯s sleep after a while, staying up all night for a few days shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Rose reorganized her schedule on the premise of not sleeping at all for a while.

    And I thought as I signed the documents that I had left unattended for nearly half a day.

    I just made a mistake today because of the fatigue umted for a long time, and I said that this would never happen again.

    ¨C Giiing.

    so the next day.

    Same office, same chair.

    There are a lot of paperwork that I haven¡¯t even touched, let alone paid for.

    Waking up after sleeping for half a day again, she could only mutter with a bewildered face as she looked at the sky dyed red with the sunset just like yesterday.

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    * * *

    [By the way, is the manager really okay?]

    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯

    [ys the violin. The princess sister asked me to refrain if possible. Especially in front of the Blue Dragon n.]

    ¡®That¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that my violin will be considered suspicious because it¡¯s so unusual. It¡¯s just an ordinary violin, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    [That¡¯s true.]

    ¡®Besides, you can¡¯t infiltrate as a musician and not y.¡¯

    Limonughed.

    And today, like yesterday, I cleaned up the violin I had practiced and put it in the case, muttering in my heart.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry too much. What kind of big thing should happen just by ying a little?¡¯

    [¡­well, the team leader has a good sense of humor. If it seemed to be a problem, you must have noticed it yesterday.]

    Yuna-kyung understood that.

    But she, of course, didn¡¯t even know the sword master, Limon.

    That something so trivial that he didn¡¯t even notice a problem could be an event that a princess needs to wrap her head around.

 Chapter 185

    #185. The feeling of losing the country.

    * * *

    Rose Sea Serpent.

    She was a great princess for the Blue Dragon n.

    At the same time, he was a respected chairman of Jormungand¡¯s staff and a count loved by all the people of the British Empire.

    Compassion that does not spare generosity.

    Sincerity, faithful to one¡¯s duty.

    Cleverness that made thepany stable.

    Even leadership that leads others.

    It was not easy for anyone to find ws in her who had everything.

    That¡¯s why those who follow Rose always thought about it.

    Among the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons, the most perfect princess would be Rose.

    And just being able to follow her made them proud of themselves, saying that they were extremely lucky.

    But at this moment.

    The perfect princess, whom everyone admired, felt a sense of shame knowing that she was an idiot.

    ¡°How could this happen¡­¡±

    I could have epted it once.

    It was true that Lucas hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly for nearly three months because of insomnia, and of course he was tired enough to worry about.

    But that was until then.

    As she had gotten enough sleep the day before, her fatigue had already been relieved.

    But again, Joe was being fooled.

    It was something that Rose was ashamed of, even mysterious.

    ¡®It¡¯s possible that Sir Lucas secretly fed me sleeping pills¡­ No, that can¡¯t be the case.¡¯

    Lucas is an upright knight.

    If he was worried about her, he would bring a doctor or give him sleeping pills and rmend that she eat, but he was not the kind of person who would secretly do such a thing.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m not even sleepy.

    I wonder if it was made by the green dragon n or the creative lord.

    From the beginning, it was the existence of the princess of the Seven Dragons that ordinary poisons and drugs did not work at all.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way it¡¯s magic or skill.¡¯

    For the same reason, the possibility of being influenced by magic skills and sorcery was low.

    Putting her to sleep without even giving her a chance to resist is impossible, even for a sage or a monarch.

    Even if it was possible, there was no reason to y such a prank because the superhumans of the absolute ss had nothing to do.

    ¡®Then is it because of that too?¡¯

    Rose looked out the window.

    It¡¯s hard to believe, but aside from other possibilities, there was only one thing I could think of.

    That¡¯s why she deliberately kept the office with the window wide open.

    ¡®¡­If you listen to it today, you¡¯ll know for sure.¡¯

    Rose shook her head lightly and focused on processing the paperwork again.

    Finding the cause of this strange urrence was important, but there was a lot to do to fill the void left by thest two days of dozing off.

    I was looking through the documents.

    Finally, the sound she had been waiting for came.

    Giing ¨C

    ¡®Finally.¡¯

    Rose put the paper down at the barely audible sound of the violin outside the window.

    Then he closed his eyes and raised the psionic.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like it has any special power after all.¡¯

    It was an expected result.

    There are many musical instruments and skills that produce special effects just by making sounds, but her psionics must have reacted to such power first.

    However, his condition was not particrly strange.

    Psionics are calm.

    The heart beats silently.

    It¡¯s just that everything isfortable¡­

    It¡¯s peaceful.

    ¡­It was the moment when it was confirmed that there would be another half-day hole in her tight schedule.

    * * *

    ¡®It was a mistake¡­¡¯

    Rose reflected on her mistake.

    The sound of the violin made me fall asleep in the first ce, but I listened to it with more concentration.

    Rather, he fell asleep earlier than the previous day.

    Thanks to that, I was able to confirm that the sound of the violin was the culprit that made my work go haywire for several days.

    What was unknown was the reason.

    ¡®Other people don¡¯t seem to have this, so why am I the only one doing this?¡¯

    I wonder if there is anyone like myself who has fallen asleep listening to the sound of that violin.

    It was she who even gave instructions to Lucas to check.

    But the results were not satisfactory.

    A few servants admitted to dozing off during that time, but none slept like Rose every day.

    Well, if everyone who heard that sound fell asleep, the county would have turned upside down a long time ago.

    ¡®It¡¯s probably because of the umted fatigue.¡¯

    Ultimately, Rose concluded that it was all due to fatigue from sleep deprivation.

    Even if I slept soundly for two days, the fatigue would not havepletely disappeared.

    In the meantime, it was understandable that it was easy to fall asleep if the tension in the mind and body was relieved because of listening to thefortable performance.

    ¡®But that ends today.¡¯

    click.

    Rose put down her finished coffee cup.

    Then he checked his body condition and smiled.

    condition is perfect.

    I even drank coffee just in case.

    At this level, even if you hear an orchestra performance rather than a violin performance, you won¡¯t fall asleep.

    Rose, who was fully prepared like that, confidently started working with the window open, as if toe and see.

    Giing.

    and that evening.

    Rose¡¯s maid had to be puzzled when she was asked to get better coffee from the blushing owner.

    * * *

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have trusted coffee or anything like that.¡¯

    Rose reflected repeatedly.

    In the first ce, there was no way that coffee¡¯s awakening effect would work for her, as neither medicine nor poison worked.

    Even though I knew that, I just drank coffee for mentalfort and didn¡¯t take any measures other than that.

    Sleeping again was a natural result.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. I have no choice but to force myself to sleep tonight.¡¯

    In the end, Rose tried to solve the root cause of everything:ck of sleep.

    I was reluctant to increase my sleep time during this busy time, but at least sleeping at night was better than sleeping during the day.

    So she changed into pajamas on time for the first time in a while andy down on the bed.

    and on the morning of the fifth day.

    Rose, who stayed up all night with her eyes open, had a new realization.

    How reckless it was for him, who was already suffering from insomnia, to try to sleep again after taking a nap.

    I was depressed for a while because I was wasting my precious time.

    In the end, Rose had to put all other things aside and concentrate on handling the ever-increasing amount of paperwork.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    But that¡¯s until morning.

    Finally, after lunch, when the hour approached, Rose looked at the wide open window and lost herself in agony.

    It takes a day or two to be confident.

    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t fall asleep while listening to that performance.

    ¡®Should I just close the window?¡¯

    In fact, it was the most perfect solution.

    If you fall asleep just because you¡¯re listening to the performance, it¡¯s fine if you just don¡¯t listen to it.

    ¡®It was a method I didn¡¯t want to use because I felt like I was losing somehow¡­ but it¡¯s difficult to be behind in work any more than this.¡¯

    After hesitating, Rose finally closed the window.

    A meaningless sense of pride and duty. It was clear which of the two should be prioritized.

    She didn¡¯t have to worry about sleeping any longer, and she finally handled the paperwork with a sense of peace andfort.

    ¡­No, I made up my mind to do that.

    nce.

    ¡®It¡¯s almost that time.¡¯

    nce.

    ¡®Have you already started practicing?¡¯

    ncing.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think it matters as long as I listen to the performance for a while.¡¯

    How would a puppy do this when it finds out that a delicious bone is on the cupboard?

    Rose, who had been looking through the window every time she turned over the papers, gradually shortened the gap and eventually stopped her hands altogether.

    Thinking that the performance might have already started, the cozy feeling of listening to the performance kepting back to me, so I couldn¡¯t concentrate on my work.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been suffering from such a nervous feeling that I don¡¯t know the reason.

    Rose suddenly raised her head.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, a knight shouldn¡¯t run away from a match.¡±

    What are you fighting against and what are you going to win?

    While muttering words she didn¡¯t understand, Rose threw down the papers she was holding and jumped up from her seat.

    ¡®Just 3 minutes¡­ no. Let¡¯s listen for 5 minutes and close the window. Then I won¡¯t be able to fall asleep.¡¯

    From justifications to listen to the violin, to strategies to win the game.

    Rose, who took care of everything perfectly, approached the window without hesitation.

    Without realizing that once they had already closed the window and once tried to open it again, they had suffered another mysterious defeat.

    So Rose opened the window wide with anticipation.

    Rumble Kwa Kwang!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­It was right after that that thunder and rain began to pour.

    It was a long timeter when Rose, who had been looking at the sky with a lost face, sullenly closed the window again.

    * * *

    ¡°Julia, I¡¯m a little confused.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t there no gazebos in this garden until yesterday?¡±

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°¡­But why are you here now?¡±

    In the middle of the garden where Julia and I used to practice violin.

    Limon is dumbfounded when he sees a Western-style pavilion with a roof resting on eight marble pirs that suddenly appeared there overnight.

    Julia gave him a timid answer.

    ¡°They said it was built in a hurry under the Count¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ maybe because of an uing event. Because of that, the count family is also preparing many things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, do you usually build a building overnight?¡±

    ¡°Plenty of money makes many impossible, if not all-powerful, possible.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I clicked my tongue at the overflowing amount of money, thinking that someone might not be the Seven Dragons.

    Limon crossed his arms and said.

    ¡°Well, thanks to you, we can practice here even if it rains now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. The weather forecast said it would be sunny for the next week.¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t need it.¡±

    It took a while to smile bitterly at Limon, who changed his attitude like flipping his palm.

    Julia put on a worried expression.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m worried about the Count.¡±

    ¡°Blue Dragon Princess? why?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you are overdoing it these days. It was said that it was difficult to see her face at all in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°yes. At least yesterday, he showed his face, but he said he was haggard as if he hadn¡¯t slept for several days. He kept wandering around the count¡¯s house as if he was anxious.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a big deal.¡±

    Limon was puzzled.

    It was hard to understand that she had be so haggard in just a few days, knowing better than anyone how strong the princess of the Seven Dragons was.

    ¡®Is it because of the witch murder case? Because of the work with the magic lord? Or is there something else?¡¯

    How big of a problem did the Blue Dragon Princess, who had the perfect reputation for, look like that?

    Deep in thought, Limon finally shook his head.

    ¡®Well, the blue dragon n are the kids who are struggling. He might be doing some weird shoveling alone.¡¯

    Anyway, Limon kept this information in a corner of his head.

    It may seem insignificant at first nce, but it could be an important clue if you gather even these small pieces of information.

    It was clear from the fact that the Blue Dragon Princess was overdoing it these days that something unusual was going on.

    ¡°Now then, shall we start practicing today?¡±

    Giulia, who had no way of knowing what Limon was thinking, smiled and pulled out his violin, and Limon was ready to y along to her.

    It was then.

    That¡¯s when I heard a familiar yet unfamiliar voice from behind.

    ¡°oh! you you!¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Maybe he came to clean the gazebo.

    Seeing the man holding a cleaning tool in one hand and pointing a finger at him with a somewhat angry face, Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°What are you pointing at?¡±

    ¡°what¡­? You bastard! Don¡¯t you think you don¡¯t know who I am?!¡±

    ¡°What are you that I need to know?¡±

    Limon asked sullenly.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a person like a monarch.

    Even if he pretended to be uninterested in the president or king of a country, there was no way he would know about a man who was a servant doing chores.

    It was Yuna-kyung who recognized him.

 Chapter 186

    #186. Our princess can¡¯t be like this?

    [Chief, isn¡¯t this the person?]

    ¡®Huh? who?¡¯

    [Why are you here? The thief who ate theriette from the team leader a few days ago.]

    ¡°¡­Ah, that bastard who robbed on a broomstick?¡±

    Only then did Limon recognize the man and nodded.

    He was such an insignificant bastard that he hadn¡¯t kept it in his memory at all, but at that time, the thief would have known why he would make such an angry expression when he saw him.

    Thanks to that reaction, the man turned around when he realized that Limon really did not know him, not pretending not to know him.

    ¡°? ????! Who am I to be like this!!!¡±

    The man charged at Limon, brandishing the broom he was holding.

    No, I was trying to run.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°omg!?¡±

    ¡­if it weren¡¯t for the low voice that came from behind just in time.

    A knight in splendid armor appeared behind the hardened man holding a broom.

    Lucas looked at the man with stern eyes.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Max Powell. be well.¡±

    ¡°Max Powell¡­ I see. You are the servant who started serving his sentence a while ago.¡±

    One more time to nod.

    Lucas raised his gaze slightly and continued.

    ¡°But what are you going to do with that broom?¡±

    ¡°yes? ah! This is so¡­¡±

    Max hurriedly hid the broom he was holding behind his back.

    However, it was not a broom to be hidden, and above all, a face full of cold sweat was spewing out more truth than words.

    ¡°I guess you need some extra discipline. I will give you separate instructions, so go straight to the correctional center.¡±

    ¡°Yes yep!¡±

    Max bowed his head and left as if running away.

    Lucas, who shook his head at the sight, put a hand on his chest only btedly and bowed respectfully to Limon and Julia.

    ¡°I apologize on behalf of the servant. Theck of education in the head family caused trouble to the guests.¡±

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Julia readily epted the apology.

    Limon, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes.

    And after taking a closer look at Lucas¡¯ armor and its sentence, which were more colorful than the other knights, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really care either, but there are a few things I want to check instead.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°He must be a prisoner who was just caught in the act of stealing that bastard, so why are you acting as a servant here?¡±

    ¡°He is a prisoner. I¡¯m just doing chores at the count¡¯s house to rece my sentence.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean the edification system that the Sea Serpent Count family is proud of?¡±

    ¡°yes. He still looked ugly because hecked discipline, but if he learns his duty well, he will return to society as a much better person in the future.¡±

    ¡°Is that great? As expected of the benevolent Count Sea Serpent.¡±

    Looking at Lucas who calmly said that he should not hate people even if he hates sins, he nodded admiringly.

    Limon tilted his head.

    ¡°By the way, knight man. It¡¯s nice to be great, but after all, doesn¡¯t that mean that this count¡¯s family is full of convict-turned-servants?¡±

    Sensing the subtle meaning hidden in the words, Lucas replied calmly.

    ¡°It is true that many of them served time in prison, but most of them became new people after being reformed.¡±

    ¡°Even if the knights say so. I was worried about the body that was about to be attacked by that less rehabilitated prisoner.¡±

    ¡°If you are concerned about safety, we will attach a dedicated escort.¡±

    ¡°No, I am a person who hates being apanied by escorts.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    And muttered to himself in a loud voice.

    ¡°This is troublesome. I¡¯m such a coward, so at this rate, I think I¡¯ll just want to get away with it and run away from the performance, let alone practice because I¡¯m scared.¡±

    [¡­who¡¯s a coward?]

    ¡°Wait a minute Lee¡­?¡±

    Yuna-kyung almost slipped off her shoulder at that absurd statement, and Julia tried to leave in embarrassment.

    Limon stopped them with a slight wink.

    There is no way that he, who has been investigating the count¡¯s family for the past few days, does not know about the origins of the servants and maids. Of course, I never cared about it that much.

    Even so, there was a reason for doing this obvious thing again.

    No matter how you look at it, Lucas is a high-ranking knight.

    And if you were a senior member of the blue dragon n that Limon knew, and he was from a prestigious family, your response in this situation was already decided.

    ¡°Then, what can I do to help you reassure you?¡±

    Limon grinned at Lucas, who came out exactly as he had expected.

    ¡°Oh, not so great. I have a very trivial request¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡®You¡¯ve wasted too much time.¡¯

    Lucas clicked his tongue lightly.

    Originally, I had nned to stop by just to check if the gazebo was built well.

    It waster than expected because he had to ept Limon¡¯s absurd request.

    I didn¡¯t really regret it.

    The fault of the servant¡¯s discipline was always the count¡¯s responsibility. It would be rather fortunate if I could get over this with that much request.

    Anyway, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s dyed because of it.

    So, as soon as Lucas met Rose, he bowed his head and apologized.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess. There was a small problem, and the report was dyed because I had to solve it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why now?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Oh no. it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Lucas was puzzled.

    Originally, as a princess of the blue dragon n, she never lost herposure andposure under any circumstances.

    But today, strangely, she couldn¡¯t find anyposure.

    No, I even felt restless.

    It¡¯s like being a girl who wees an unwanted guest just before the concert she¡¯s been waiting for begins.

    ¡®Nonsense thoughts.¡¯

    Lucas shook his head to get rid of the nonsense, and opened his mouth with a clearing of his throat.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°It has improved a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Lucas couldn¡¯t erase his worried expression even after hearing Rose¡¯s snappy answer.

    No matter how you look at it, Rose¡¯splexion was haggard, and even a tinge could be seen around her eyes.

    Clearly, she was more than normal and more lively than usual.

    How can this happen in just one day?

    In all likelihood, the aftereffects of not sleeping for the past six or six days and focusing solely on work must have struck at once.

    ¡°princess. I¡¯ve said it before, but no matter how busy you are, you have to get enough sleep¡­?¡±

    Lucas suddenly blinked his eyes.

    It was because while we were talking, we noticed something that had suddenly protruded from behind Rose¡¯s back.

    ¡°¡­pillow?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Why are there pillows and neck pillows in Rose¡¯s office?

    Rose, hearing Lucas muttered casually, was taken aback and straightened her back, hiding the pillowpletely behind her back.

    And he said it with a cough.

    ¡°I have enough rest already. Don¡¯t worry about me, especially since I¡¯m going to get a good night¡¯s sleep today.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    Lucas shook his head.

    Normally, I would have thought that I would end up just saying that and overdoing it in the end.

    Besides that pillow, chamomile tea, which is good for a good night¡¯s sleep, and a softly burning scented candle.

    For some reason, seeing the scenery of the office, which seemed to be fully prepared for a nap rather than in the middle of work, felt strangely persuasive.

    Of course, there was absolutely no way that their diligent princess would fall asleep during work hours.

    ¡°Then I will report you. This is a story I¡¯ve heard from people connected to the royal family, but the movements of Prince Carol¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so. We need to be more vignt.¡±

    ¡°Also, we are continuing to pursue witches of the 27 genealogy of magic, but no matter what¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand. Please continue the search.¡±

    ¡°And the preparations for the event¡­¡±

    ¡°Proceed like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lucas suddenly made a strange expression.

    Obviously, he listens to the report with a serious face and is giving instructions dutifully.

    It was because, strangely, I felt that Rose was not concentrating on her work or that she was nervous about something.

    Especially in the sense of sneakily ncing at the window.

    ¡®Usually, I would have started earlier, but why today¡­? no, that¡¯s fortunate Still¡­¡¯

    ¡°Can I continue reporting, Princess?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    Unlike his mind full of wandering thoughts, Rose¡¯s unwavering answer led Lucas to continue reporting.

    I was talking about the small things after passing all the important agenda.

    ¡°Next is about the gazebo you ordered yesterday.¡±

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°I stopped by the garden to check it out and it was well built to fit in with the surroundings. But there was a small problem there.¡±

    ¡°¡­small problem?¡±

    ¡°yes. A servant who has not yet been disciplined uses violence against the invited performer¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean the performer is hurt?!¡±

    bang!!!!!

    That moment.

    Lucas stiffened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the desk split like canned millet or the mighty psionics that spewed out like an explosion.

    It was because of Rose¡¯s behavior when she hit the desk and jumped up, and her face was full of anxiety and nervousness.

    ¡°Answer me Sir Lucas! What happened to the performer? Are you seriously injured? what did the doctor say? If you need a healer, immediately¡­!¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­ Calm down. The princess performer was not hurt.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the servant was violent against the musician!¡±

    ¡°I stopped before that.¡±

    ¡°¡­then is the performer okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are no injuries.¡±

    Lucas answered calmly, even though he was breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Thanks to that, Rose sighed with a relieved face, as if she had finally calmed down her agitation.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    She put on a frozen expression this time.

    ¡°What did the servant do?¡±

    ¡°I am currently undergoing additional discipline at the correctional center.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you are only being disciplined formitting a serious crime of harming a guest at your home?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it ended in an attempt. I didn¡¯t think there was a need to deliberately impose aggravated punishment, so I just dealt with it ording to the procedure.¡±

    Rose¡¯s pupils shook.

    As if tolerating or conflicting with something.

    She closed her eyes, but finally nodded and opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°yes. I¡¯m sorry for trying to hurt the guest of the main house, but it¡¯s not right to punish someone who has already been punished.¡±

    ¡®I didn¡¯t ask that question in that sense, Princess.¡¯

    Lucas muttered inwardly.

    Even he, who had been helping her for more than ten years, had never seen Rose like this.

    Not to mention the initial strange nervousness and outright coldness, including the still clenched fists.

    But he didn¡¯t bother to point it out.

    On the surface, he just looked at Rose, who had regained her original calm demeanor, with trembling eyes.

    ¡°Then, the reason why the musicians arete for today¡¯s practice must be because of themotion.¡±

    ¡°Ah, practice must have started.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I haven¡¯t heard any sound outside the window yet, but it seems like I started practicing before I knew it.

    To her puzzled, Lucas calmly exined.

    ¡°For safety reasons, I was asked to move my amodation to the main building, so I gave permission to use the main building¡¯s parlor for practice.¡±

    ¡°¡­wasn¡¯t the drawing room in the main building very well soundproofed?¡±

    ¡°yes. It¡¯s quiet enough that I used it when I opened the salon, so you won¡¯t have to worry about noise because it¡¯s the main building.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And after a while.

    This time, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but think to himself as he watched Rose look at him with resentment for some reason.

    I don¡¯t know what the hell happened to our perfect princess.

 Chapter 187

    Episode #187. now i get it

    * * *

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡¯

    [I was so lucky.]

    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯

    After today¡¯s practice.

    After briefly saying hello to Julia, Limon left the drawing room and smiled.

    Being able to confidently enter the main building, which seemedpletely impossible to infiltrate, was an unexpected achievement even if you think about it yourself.

    It was to the point where I wanted to say thank you to Max for creating this opportunity.

    Although, of course, if I actually met him again, there was a higher chance that I would blow a bamboo stick instead of a present.

    [So what are you going to do now? Do you want to film a spy movie tonight?]

    ¡®No, that¡¯s thest resort.¡¯

    Limon shook his head.

    Although it was expected, the level of security in the main building was different from that of the outside.

    In fact, the main building itself was divided into inner castles, and even servants and maids, as well as outsiders, were prohibited from entering unless they were members of the Blue Dragon n.

    In other words, this is the real heart of the blue dragon n.

    Even Limon didn¡¯t have the confidence to sneak around a ce like this.

    [Then, are you going to make a futile effort to create an informant again?]

    ¡®Why do you call that a futile effort?¡¯

    [That¡¯s right, you said you were going to find someone to collect information from the team leader, but you couldn¡¯t find a person to talk to, let alone an informant?]

    ¡®That¡¯s because there was no one who felt the need to approach.

    [well. I think it was because the team leader was so bad at dating people.] ¡®

    ¡­Have you finished talking now?¡¯

    [Huh, if you want to hit it, try hitting it! That¡¯s because the truth doesn¡¯t give in!]

    Yuna-kyung said confidently, sticking out her chubby belly.

    Let¡¯s look at the spirited figure reminiscent of Billy the Kid, the swordsman who invaded the stronghold alone to rob the safe of the Golden Dragon n.

    Limon finally let go of his fingers and snorted.

    ¡®Okay then, let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll show you how to make an informant properly.¡¯

    [Show me what you want. If the team leader makes at least one informant properly, what will happen even if I pluck all my feathers¡­]

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    right at that moment.

    Limon stopped abruptly.

    It was because he felt that someone appeared by teleportation just beyond the corner he was about to return to.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt it once, and I¡¯m going to have a good time with my opponent who can¡¯t be mistaken.

    Limon pretended not to know for the moment and moved his steps across the corner.

    And saw.

    The person who talked to him as if he had identally bumped into him while passing by.

    ¡°Ah, seeing that you are a new face, it seems that you are the musician that Julia brought. Nice to meet you.¡±

    As if she had prepared it in advance, the woman who had greeted her like flowing water suddenly shut her mouth.

    After blinking his eyes several times, he spoke in a trembling voice.

    ¡°¡­you are?¡±

    ¡°I saw it a few days ago, but to see it for the first time, does the Count have a surprisingly poor memory?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡± He

    stuttered for a while like an actor with a twisted script.

    After taking a deep breath, Rose slightly lowered her head and spoke politely.

    ¡°Excuse me. I was taken aback for a moment because I didn¡¯t expect to see you here again.¡±

    ¡°What is fine? Anyone can get confused when they meet someone they know in an unexpected ce.¡±

    [Chief, you really can¡¯t disguise yourself. No, where is the person who squeaks t words at his employer? That too to the Count.]

    ¡®Then should I speak respectfully to a child at this age?¡¯

    [Even to Sir, who is said to be older than the team leader, you don¡¯t treat her with respect!]

    ¡®Noisy man.¡¯

    Rose looked at Limon, who was quarreling with Yuna-kyung, with strange eyes.

    It was because she did not know that the musician who had confused her for the past few days was this dark-haired young man.

    If he was amon young man, he would have been so, but Lee was originally unique.

    Putting aside the act of calmly feeding the thief with ariat, it was because of the archaic use of the perfect aristocratic tone.

    Of course, the most unusual thing is the history of performing with the white dragon princess.

    But Rose didn¡¯t bother to point out the peculiarity.

    I just asked out of the blue.

    ¡°Then the servant who tried to assault you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was the thief then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Rose sincerely apologized.

    Because of his mismanagement, Limon, who caught the thief, was almost harmed.

    ¡°done. I had already received the apology from that knight. Thanks to that, the room was moved to a better ce.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    As if I remembered something I forgot.

    Rose, who had a puzzled look on her face, opened her mouth again with a clearing of her throat.

    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s not enoughpensation.¡±

    ¡°Is that enough for me?¡±

    ¡°Especially, I think that a shabby ce like the drawing room is too inadequate as a practice ce for first-rate musicians like Julia and you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you know that you can buy a few houses just by selling a few decorations in that drawing room?¡±

    While pretending not to hear what Limon pointed out, Rose continued with a sincere face as if this waspensation for the victim.

    ¡°Anyway, in that sense, I have something to tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°The princess has a problem.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    It was almost simultaneous.

    The fact that Lucas crossed the space and appeared behind Rose.

    The fact that she clenched her fists for a moment and looked back at him with her sincere face.

    Limon made a strange expression.

    It was because she realized what she was trying to do through the psionics that momentarily formed on her fist and scattered, or the minute muscle movements.

    However, Lucas reported with a serious face, not knowing that he had almost been hit in the stomach.

    ¡°Prince Carol hase to visit.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s something like that, there¡¯s no need to report it¡­¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince and Duke Robert as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose¡¯s face hardened at once.

    * * *

    ¡°Shin Rose Sea Serpent, see Your Highness, Prince Edward.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rigid, Countess Rose. Aren¡¯t we supposed to be so formal?¡±

    ¡°There must be order among the lower vassals.¡±

    A young man with faded blond hair smiled wryly at Rose¡¯s polite words.

    Contrary to his grandiose status as the heir to a country that held hegemony in Europe, Edward seemed weak because of his withered physique.

    ¡°Miss Rose is right, nephew. No matter how close you are, the more formal you are, the better you should be.¡±

    Contrary to his own words, it was Robert, a man of great proportions, who confidently gave his opinion.

    His attitude was so arrogant that it was difficult to tell whether he was giving advice or ridiculing.

    But only Rose slightly frowned.

    Not only Carol, who was by his side, but also Edward, the person in charge, did not point out his words.

    As a big adult representing the royal family and a great supply yer, Edward had the right to say such things to him, who had served as regent since he was a child.

    ¡°By the way Miss Rose, why are you sote? Isn¡¯t it the duty of a servant to rush out to the gates of the city and greet him when he arrives?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duke Robert. I waste because I didn¡¯t hear from you in advance.¡±

    ¡°Heung, it¡¯s okay if you know.¡±

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he had the right to admonish even Rose.

    But Rose didn¡¯t bother to point it out here, making him blush with a man known for his hard temper.

    I just asked calmly.

    ¡°In that sense, I¡¯d like to ask you, but if you don¡¯t mind me, can you tell me why your lord made such a sudden visit without a message?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll answer that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Princess Carol is still talking to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story that might be difficult for the Crown Prince to discuss directly. Wouldn¡¯t it be the duty of a servant to step up in this situation?¡±

    Carol left with a big smile.

    Rose looked at him, then looked away.

    And when he saw that not only Prince Edward with a puzzled expression, but even Duke Robert tolerating Carol¡¯s actions, he sighed inwardly.

    I expected it from the moment I heard that they came together, but it became clear that Carol moved them.

    And the reason he did this was obvious.

    ¡°¡­Is that because of that too?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me, if you want to discuss the matter, ask the Crown Prince for permission first.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you brought the lowly person with you?¡±

    ¡°If I told you that you only came with permission, wouldn¡¯t you agree easily? Besides, I thought, of course, that Your Highness shoulde here as well.¡±

    Carol lightly epted Rose¡¯s stern gaze.

    And with a meaningful smile, he quietly ended his speech.

    ¡°Above all, this is what determines the future of London.¡±

    * * *

    Expand your senses.

    far farther and farther.

    The senses that stretched along only a few thin threads cleverly squeeze through the gaps in the old castle and reach the destination.

    Then, he focuses on minute vibrations that resonate with the air passing through the thread.

    ¡®Above all, this is a seat that will determine the future of London.¡¯

    ¡°done.¡±

    And when Limon seeds in breaking through all barriers and soundproofing equipment and detecting the voice resounding in the living room, he smiles of repentance.

    Yuna-kyung murmured tremblingly.

    [Team leader, it¡¯s honestly amazing that you can rece wiretaps with just a few strands of thread. If this is done wrong, stalking is inevitable¡­]

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about something important right now, so shut up.¡±

    [Yes.]

    Yuna-kyung calmly shut up.

    Normally, he would have chatted a few more words, but the situation was different now.

    Secretly eavesdropping on the conversation between the magic lord and the blue dragon princess was a task that required great concentration even for him as a sword master.

    Of course, the risk of getting caught was just as great.

    Still, Limon decided to take the risk because he thought it was worth it.

    The Blue Dragon Princess, a noble with a long history.

    The magic lord who is the owner of a teenage guild.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s uncle and regent, the duke.

    These three men are the ones who hold in their hands the power and money of the British Empire.

    At the same time, politically, their discussions, who were also heads of the aristocracy, citizenship, and royalist faction, could not have been ordinary.

    And Limon¡¯s prediction was correct.

    beyond expectations.

    Eavesdropping on the conversation allowed Limon to learn something very important.

    ¡°¡­Did you really make a fuss about this?¡±

    The reason why Carol even attracted the royal family.

    Limon, who had overheard the grand goal of persuading Rose, murmured, furrowing his brow involuntarily.

    ¡°Now I understand why the witches of the 27 lineage of witches were murdered.¡±

 Chapter 188

    #188. do you know what¡¯s fun?

    * * *

    A quaint house with chocte doors, crackers walls and candy ss windows.

    There, a dark-red haired woman who wove the sugar threads pulled out by cookie spiders into a spinning wheel and made a cloud of cotton candy and floated it in the air.

    Sir blinked his eyes.

    ¡°Is that kind of joke fashionable these days in your generation, sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°My generation is over a long time ago. Jokes like this have never been popr, then or now. Finally, I ask you not to call me baby.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s such an outrageous story. The children died because of the London showdown.¡±

    ¡®Not pretending.¡¯

    Limon clicked his tongue inwardly.

    It¡¯s just nonsense.

    Just by looking at that interesting look, I could tell that Sir had already understood the general situation.

    But he didn¡¯t bother to point it out.

    Pretending not to know what you don¡¯t know, pretending to know what you don¡¯t know.

    That¡¯s why Limon deliberately gave a cold exnation.

    ¡°Of course it has to do with it. The one who created the London battle system is the witch of the 27th line of magic.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration, isn¡¯t it? All they did was grease it at best.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I know an old woman like you. Anyway, kids these days know that.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ So you¡¯re saying that¡¯s the reason why the culprit killed the children of the 27th line of magic?¡±

    As if I understood then.

    Sir shook his head.

    Then, he stopped the spinning wheel, stretched out one hand, and ced the cookie spider on the back of his hand, smiling strangely.

    ¡°To get rid of the gloomy hour?¡±

    If the citizens of London had heard that, everyone would haveughed.

    Between noon and 1:00 p.m., the hour of twilight, when fog covers everything between bells and bells, is a curse rooted to the bottom of London.

    It is a remnant of the Demon God War, which was dered impossible even by adults invited by the Holy League in the past.

    Getting rid of it was already considered a joke in London to make the sun rise in the west.

    But no one would dare tough if they knew who was behind it.

    Just like Limon now.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. All I know is that the magic lord is working for it.¡±

    Magic Lord Carl Amadeus.

    Limone frowned as he recalled the goal he had told Rose about to rid London of the ¡®dark hour¡¯.

    No matter what anyone says, he may not be the strongest among monarchs, but he is said to be the greatest genius.

    He interpreted the principle of magic-type skills that had been treated as garbage and made them into top-notch skills, and he had the authority to make any impossible think ¡®maybe?¡¯.

    ¡°Ah, ording to what you said, the magic lord, that bastard, is the prime suspect.¡±

    ¡°¡­Cheap?¡±

    Shir ate the cookie spider that was crawling on the back of his hand by letting ite in between his slightly parted lips and biting it off.

    She continuednguidly, running her tongue through the cookie crumbs on her lips.

    ¡°There are shoots, but there are no cheap ones. It¡¯s not enough to be called a magic lord, he¡¯s a kid who sells the name of the 27th line of magic at will.¡±

    ¡°Ah that. Come to think of it, why did you just leave it alone?¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let you go? If I had fought, I would have lost.¡±

    ¡°Is that too?¡±

    Limon sighed.

    The Age of Iron, where even the now-sword master is treated as a degenerate, and the Seven Dragons barely thrive on the power of money.

    There was no way that the witches, who had no insignificant power, could stand against the teenage guild.

    Of course, if Shire came out, it would have been possible to harass the Magus Guild even if he didn¡¯t fight

    ¡­

    ¡°Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that bastard was the culprit. Because she hated us witches before.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that I am? It is not once or twice that we are persecuted for no reason.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about, but¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s investigate the magic lord more intensively.¡±

    ¡°You mean without hitting the neck right away?¡±

    ¡°Because the magic lord is still only a suspect.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that the witches started dying while Carol was moving to get rid of the dark time.

    However, it was impossible to conclude that Carol was the culprit.

    At least the Blue Dragon n, the royal family, and the top tier of the Magus Guild should know about Carol¡¯s movements.

    If so, one of them could have been plotting to get something out of this opportunity.

    For example, people like the Liberation Brigade nted spies and tricksters everywhere.

    ¡®Hmm, I don¡¯t know if those bastards are entangled in this matter as well.¡¯

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    Of course, there was no reason to be sure of the liberation brigade¡¯s intervention.

    However, considering the past, when even Lee Chun-gi was moved by the crew, there was a good chance that the Liberation Brigade was behind this.

    That¡¯s why he put the Liberation Brigade as a suspect after the Blue Dragon n and the Magus Guild in the first ce.

    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that the tail doesn¡¯t move yet.¡¯

    Did youe to work?

    Or are you here for sightseeing?

    For a moment, he clicked his tongue as he recalled what happened to ire, who was living so leisurely that it was impossible to tell them apart.

    Limon asked what came to his mind.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m sorry. How did your request go?¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that what you mean? To put it bluntly, it¡¯s half and half.¡±

    Right.

    Sir snapped his fingers.

    Then, some of the floating cotton candy clouds fell down and stopped right in front of Limon, holding out a small case.

    Limon took the case straight away and opened it.

    Then he narrowed his eyes to see what was inside.

    ¡°This?¡±

    ¡°It is the sessful one.¡±

    ¡°¡­How can the bell be like this if it seeds?¡±

    ¡°To begin with, bells are too old-fashioned. It¡¯s ambiguous to find the target only by the ringing sound.¡±

    ¡°So you made it with a smartphone?¡±

    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s a special special that not only strengthened the original search function, but also added additional effects.¡±

    Take a moment to look at the luxurious smartphone in the case with suspicious eyes.

    Once he took it out, Limon twitched his eyebrows.

    This is because the moment you hold it in your hand, the smartphone screen automatically turns on and a picture in the shape of a concentric circlees to mind.

    A single dot blinking in line with the asional wave on the ck screen is like¡­

    ¡°¡­Radar?¡±

    ¡°How are you? I have applied some cutting-edge technology.¡±

    Limon put on a subtle expression as he saw Syrr, who was ttered that even magic should follow the trend.

    This is because I was worried for a while whether the technology that had been used since World War II could be called cutting-edge technology.

    But fortunately, that is not the only function of the smartphone.

    ¡°Try using the shooting mode. Then you will know more clearly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Limon was puzzled, but tried using his smartphone¡¯s photo function to point in the direction the radar dots were shining.

    And briefly admired.

    A table made of whole cakes on one side of the house.

    It was because when I projected it on my smartphone, the image of a violin emitting haze-like brilliance while hidden inside a cake clearly appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Oh, this certainly sounds like cutting-edge technology.¡±

    ¡°Of course, who made it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I admit it¡¯s great.¡±

    Limond also agreed with Sir¡¯s words this time.

    It was not enough to fix the already broken bell, so to make it a new one with a radar and a perspective function added.

    It was something only a witch of her level could do.

    ¡°First of all, there are two things to be careful about. First of all, don¡¯t trust that radar too much. If the detection target is hidden behind a strong barrier or seal, uracy will drop.¡±

    ¡°That much doesn¡¯t matter, but what about the second point?¡±

    ¡°If at all possible, don¡¯t use the shooting function for people.¡±

    ¡°why? Are there even ultraviolet rays?¡±

    ¡°No, the clothes are also transparent.¡±

    ¡°¡­cancetion of what you said was great, you damn old woman.¡±

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s something every man dreams of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something only a voyeur would do.¡±

    Limon held back the smartphone he was about to throw away and put it in his pocket.

    It¡¯s a problem even if you shoot a woman, but what kind of terrible video wille out if you shoot a man with this.

    Just imagining it made me frown, but I couldn¡¯t destroy the only magic tool that could find the Seven Arcs.

    One time to let out a sigh.

    Limon asked, taking out a deep-ck violin from the cake table that was wide apart and putting it in the box next to it.

    ¡°So what about the investigation of this violin?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s a failure.¡±

    ¡°¡­A witch your size couldn¡¯t figure out anything?¡±

    ¡°I did find out a few things. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t figure out the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s almost certain that this violin has something unrted to magic or skill.¡±

    Sir saidnguidly.

    To be honest, it was really meaningless information.

    Since the bell to find the Seven Arcs held a special mystery, it would have been rather disappointing if the Seven Arcs were a product of simple magic or skill.

    ¡°The interesting thing is that it was nested in a form close to a seal.¡±

    ¡°seal?¡±

    ¡°okay. Why do you sometimes use a powerful holy relic or magical tool as a barrier to seal something inside? It was like that.¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    It was because I could see what Shir evaluated as ¡®interesting¡¯ as much as he had experienced many magics and magic tools.

    ¡°In short, this violin was used as a ¡®vessel¡¯, but the important thing is the ¡®contents¡¯?¡±

    ¡°It is rare that the contents are less valuable than the original bowl. Even more so if the bowl is a divine magic tool.¡±

    ¡°¡­surely, it¡¯s fun.¡±

    From the very beginning, this deep ck violin itself was a masterpiece made by a saint over a lifetime and cursed by Sir.

    It was a cursed item, but if you only consider the magical power granted to it, it was a treasure worthy of being counted among ten fingers throughout human history.

    But what if you could use this kind of magic tool as a bowl?

    I don¡¯t know what was inside, but the liberation brigade put everything aside and tried to find it.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking to confirm. Did you find out about its contents or how to break the seal?¡±

    ¡°I told you it was a failure.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±

    Limon nodded.

    Even if I didn¡¯t find out the most important thing, it became clear that Seven Arks was not just a magic tool.

    Just knowing that fact was worth entrusting Sir with the violin¡¯s investigation.

    ¡®¡­Come to think of it, why is the stupid princess sote in contacting her?¡¯

    Remembering Ainsha, who had been entrusted with the investigation of Muse¡¯s adulthood, Limon put on a suspicious expression.

    Considering the information power of the Seven Dragons, I thought that the results woulde out faster, but I still haven¡¯t been contacted.

    ¡®He must be doing something stupid again.¡¯

    It was time for Limon to organize his thoughts, thinking that the White Dragon n must have belonged to the White Dragon n.

    As if he had suddenly remembered Sir, he added one more word.

    ¡°Oh and baby. There is one more interesting thing.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    To Limon, who had a questionable expression on his face, Sir said with a meaningful expression on his face.

    ¡°That violin¡­¡±

 Chapter 189

    Episode #189. When to apologize.

    * * *

    Rose was feeling tired.

    It was because the meeting with Carol yesterday was making her mentally exhausted.

    ¡®The magic lord is really persistent.¡¯

    With a smile on his face, Carol had asked for cooperation in eliminating the ¡®dark hour¡¯.

    His actions, which even offered practical benefits by attracting the Crown Prince and Duke Robert in the name of serving the citizens of London, were no longer a request.

    It was close to coercion to cut off the retreat and push.

    It¡¯s fortunate that Prince Edward, who has a weak personality, hesitated until the end and kept neutrality.

    If even the royal family had raised Carol¡¯s hand, it would have been harder for Rose to endure.

    Of course, Rose was already exhausted just by enduring the long six-hour discussion with Carol.

    ¡®I¡¯m really tired.¡¯

    Rose sighed.

    Because she had already gone through that torture-like discussion without having slept for over two days, her fatigue had already reached its limit in just a few days.

    So it was.

    That is why she casually looked out the window.

    But it was just an unconscious act. Soon, Rose shook her head and looked away from the window.

    ¡®No matter how tired I am, I have to work.¡¯

    Resolving her shaking heart, Rose forcibly relieved the fatigue umted in her body with psionics and worked through the reports piled up on her desk one after another.

    The truth was a little harsh, but all of this was familiar to her anyway.

    Making time by saving sleep and working while suppressing fatigue with psionics.

    Whether as Count Sea Serpent.

    Whether as the Blue Dragon Princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Whether as the chairman of Jormungand.

    Rose¡¯s work was always piled up.

    And she had no choice but to get used to insomnia in order to use her time, which was only 24 hours a day, efficiently.

    From the time he woke up from the egg and remembered the minimum amount of knowledge and culture until now, all his life.

    ¡­Although there was a feeling that I had gotten used to sleeping too much these days.

    ¡®Oh no.¡¯

    Rose put on a troubled expression.

    I tried to concentrate on my work, but while I was thinking about something else for a while, I realized that my eyes were on the window again.

    Now I won¡¯t be able to hear any more noise from the garden, so why can¡¯t I close that window?

    Once, he sighed at a phenomenon he could not understand.

    Eventually, Rose got up from her seat and grabbed her sword.

    ¡®It would be nice to go on patrol for a while to relieve fatigue.¡¯

    I ignored the fact that going out on patrol while there was still a lot of paperwork to deal with was tantamount to running away from the office.

    Patrol is also her duty anyway.

    And it was also true that patrols would help to change the mood, as I hadn¡¯t been out thest few days.

    Phaging.

    Rose raised the psionic and jumped through the space.

    From the office to the roof of the building.

    From a secluded alley to a za.

    From the factory chimney to the bridge.

    They move in and out of space as naturally as breathing, inspecting and checking dozens of ces in a matter of minutes.

    It was a miracle that was possible only because she was the only one who could not imitate even the world¡¯s best space yer.

    Rose was able to aplish a lot thanks to him.

    Rescue a child from a building on fire, move an injured person from a car ident, subdue an escaped pet monster, and more.

    More than a dozen problems dealt with in less than an hour.

    It was a big sess that even the hero in the movie could admire.

    ¡°thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks to your help, I survived.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Count! Count Rose is here!¡±

    Thanks to that, Rose received cheers and thanks from people wherever she appeared, and she politely returned with a smile and left.

    If you stop, you can rest for a while, but Rose was neverzy.

    It is her duty to protect the citizens of London.

    Most of all, when I received such hospitality or greetings, I felt a sense of energy that I didn¡¯t have at that time.

    ¡®¡­Why?¡¯

    So it was.

    The more she continued patrolling, the moreplicated Rose couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡®Why do I feel so inadequate?¡¯

    Of course, receiving thanks from people is still a pleasure, and the more you do good, the more your energy rises.

    Even so, the fact that she didn¡¯t feel the same satisfaction as before was exhausting her.

    So thought Rose.

    It¡¯s not like this is what you want.

    Rather than invigorating, he wanted afortable and cozy mood change that would calm his spirits down rather calmly.

    Yes, if I had to give an example¡­

    ¡°What are you doing here at the count¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°ah?¡±

    Rose looked back.

    Then, seeing the other person looking at him with a strange expression, he opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just here because I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°Are you on tour?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Seeing the dark-haired musician shrugging his shoulders, Rose was convinced.

    Come to think of it, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him, as a foreigner, to visit London in his free time.

    Especially in a ce like this clock tower.

    ¡°Rather than that, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve heard the answer to my question yet.¡±

    ¡°I was on patrol for a while.¡±

    ¡°patrol?¡±

    ¡°As I said before, the Countess of the Sea Serpent is in charge of public security in London.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡®Is it just a coincidence?¡¯

    For a moment, look suspiciously at Rose, who politely says that it is her duty as the owner of the Countess to patrol London.

    Limon nced at the location of the clock face and mirror and nodded.

    At least it didn¡¯t seem like he was following himself or visiting the magician.

    ¡°Well then, do your best patrol. I will go and see.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Limon asked Rose, who was flustered as if she had heard something she couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Why are you looking like that? Do you have anything for me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ I thought you might need a guide if you¡¯re on tour. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to guide you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to serve as a tour guide? The Count?¡±

    ¡°It would be a big deal if a guest from the main house gets into an ident while wandering around London alone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think London security is that shit?¡±

    ¡°There are many dangerous ces in London too.¡±

    Looking at Rose, who asserted with a sincere face, Limon made an even more confused expression.

    After saying just a moment ago that he was in charge of London¡¯s security, he wondered if he should ept this absurd confession that security was a piece of shit.

    It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t judge at all.

    ¡®Are you trying to pry behind me after noticing that I¡¯m suspicious?¡¯

    ¡®No, then it¡¯s too tant for the Blue Dragon Princess to approach her directly.¡¯

    ¡®Since it¡¯s the blue dragon n, it could just be a favor, but¡­¡¯

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s ask for guidance.¡±

    Even after mobilizing all his experience for a long time, he suffered from a headache for a problem that did note out with an answer.

    Limon finally nodded.

    Not only did he not need to raise suspicion by refusing Rose¡¯s favor, he also saw this as an opportunity.

    ¡®The Blue Dragon Princess isn¡¯t bad as an informant.¡¯

    If Yuna-kyung had heard of it, she would have asked what kind of crazy idea that was, but Limon was sincere.

    Because if Rose tried to approach him, there were many ways to use that gap.

    I had something to check at this point.

    However, after starting the tour with Rose¡¯s guidance, Limon couldn¡¯t help but ponder whether his judgment was right.

    Wherever you go, you get attention saying, ¡®What is that bastard, he goes around with our count?¡¯

    It was no more than a very minor matter.

    The problem is that Rose had a very fatal w as a guide.

    ¡°Someone fell into the water!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    ¡°However much.¡±

    5 minutes to rescue a drowning person.

    Awesome!

    ¡°Sorry for suddenly disappearing. It¡¯s an emergency¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing to worry about. idents must be prevented.¡±

    It takes about 10 minutes to appear in front of a car that was about to have a traffic ident, prevent the ident, and deal with it.

    ¡°Aaaaaang!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    It takes about 20 minutes to get lost and get restless after seeing a crying child, then get Limon¡¯s permission and find the child¡¯s parents.

    At this point, it¡¯s to the point where you don¡¯t know if they¡¯re giving tour guides or going on patrols together.

    Do you even know that yourself?

    Eventually, after the same thing happened five times, Rose bowed her head in front of Limon.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m really sorry. If you wish, I will call another suitable person to guide you.¡±

    Take a moment to look at the princess who honestly admits that she has no qualifications as a guide.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re sorry?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I properly guide you even though I volunteered?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all about helping people, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s all something I¡¯ve agreed to or allowed. But if youin about that, I¡¯m an asshole.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Rose can¡¯t hide her embarrassment.

    Limon cut her off.

    ¡°Let me ask you directly. Wouldn¡¯t it happen if that happened again?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, probably again.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t apologize. An apology is something you do when you think you did something wrong, not something you do when you believe you were right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose was speechless.

    I didn¡¯t expect to hear something like this from Limon, who naturally thought he would be annoyed.

    It would be understandable if, like any other Londoner, he would suppress his irritation and say something nice, keeping an eye on her.

    But Rose knew.

    Limon really has noints.

    If he had felt even the slightest dissatisfaction with her, he would not have given this admonition now.

    ¡®Admonition¡­ yes. It was called admonition.¡¯

    Realizing that she had been disciplined, she put on a strange expression.

    Rose has been respected by everyone since she was born and has perfected everything she has learned.

    Even Lucas, who was close to him, as well as the elders, even listened to advice, but he never received admonition.

    However, it was strange to receive such admonition from Limon, who seemed at most the same age as him or a little older.

    It wasn¡¯t that it felt unpleasant.

    To put it bluntly¡­

    ¡°Hey Count. I¡¯m asking for confirmation, but is the servant in your count¡¯s house free to go out?¡±

    ¡°It is not free. However, servants with light crimes are sometimes permitted to go out depending on the circumstances.¡±

    After answering sincerely, Rose btedly asked, wondering.

    ¡°But why are you asking that?¡±

    ¡°The reason is because of that bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Rose followed Limon¡¯s nce and averted her gaze.

    And saw.

    It was the image of a man on the corner of the street where the two of them were passing by, making a fierce impression on someone.

    A face you¡¯ve only seen once or twice at most.

    But Rose¡¯s perfect brain brought back memories of the man.

    ¡°Max Powell?¡±

    Rose hardened her face as she saw the thief running away after robbing the stall that had led her to meet Limon for the first time.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he remembered Lucas¡¯ report that he had tried to assault Limon.

    It was because of the strangely bloody yet friendly look of the person Max was talking to.

    Of course, even a thief could have close friends, but that person had to be an exception.

    Because¡­

    ¡°Hey! What are you going to do? He said he would be released from prison soon, but because of you, I was the only one who got caught and is a high school student!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you resisted when you were arrested. I¡¯ve told you several times that you have to surrender right away and show your self-reflection.¡±

    ¡°If you knew that well, why didn¡¯t you steal it yourself, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Say something sensible. How can you steal from me?¡±

    ¡­Because the person Max was talking to was the street vendor he robbed.

 Chapter 190

    Episode #190. Who are you?

    thief and victim.

    Originally, the two men who could never get along with each other were calmly talking face-to-face.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t get too excited. You know that stealing is a misdemeanor anyway, so you can get parole if you work hard for a few months.¡±

    ¡°You say it¡¯s not your business too easily?¡±

    ¡°What is difficult? Even dogs in London know that being a servant to a countess is a honey job.¡±

    ¡°Work is easy, but if you do a little wrong, discipline, edification, and nagging are just¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, stay calm for the time being. When youe out, I¡¯ll give you a half.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, no matter how much I think about it, half is too few.¡±

    ¡°Look at me. I was on the verge of bankruptcy. You have to have half of it to pay off your debt to the Magus Guild.¡±

    ¡°This damn guy is your friend.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. Because the Count paid so well for that junk, even half of it would be enough for the hardship.¡±

    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s long live the count.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is all thanks to the benevolent Countess Rose.¡±

    It took a while to praise the thick money bag and benevolence of the Countess Sea Serpent.

    Max and the street vendor argued over how to share thepensation money after the sentence was over, and eventually parted ways with a goodugh.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But they didn¡¯t know.

    That a blue-haired woman was overhearing their conversation in the distance, out of sight of the two of them.

    And likewise, the young man who heard all the stories with superhuman hearing next to Rose.

    Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°What are you going to do, Countess Rose? If you want to catch them ande back, I can wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying to catch them and punish them?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be? They are the ones who dare to cheat against the Count.¡±

    A short conversation was enough to understand the situation.

    That the theft was self-made. It is also said that the purpose of Max and the street vendor was thepensation money from the Countess Sea Serpent.

    And now that she knew the truth, Rose had the right to punish them.

    But Rose shook her head.

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you just going to watch it?¡±

    ¡°We will give appropriate punishment for fraud. But I have no intention of inflicting personal retribution.¡±

    Was the answer quite unexpected?

    Limon narrowed his eyes and looked at Rose.

    ¡°I know that your n values honor quite a bit, but you¡¯re just going to forgive this insult?¡±

    ¡°Of course honor is important.¡±

    The Blue Dragon n is just and merciful, but they will never tolerate the three issues.

    One of them is an insult to honor.

    What if the other members of the Blue Dragon n find out that there are people who cheated on Rose, who was not just a knight of the n, and ate money and ridiculed her?

    They will go mad and punish those two to protect the honor of their beloved princess.

    However, Rose, the person in charge, spoke with a bitter expression instead of anger.

    ¡°However, that honor can only be enjoyed after fulfilling one¡¯s duties. So I have no right to me them.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it? why?¡±

    ¡°Because it is our n that gave them the reason why they were cornered enough to do this.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°Look at this city.¡±

    Rose slowly turned her head.

    And from magterns to passers-by dragging a flying carpet monster for a walk.

    Looking back at the streets filled with magic skills and items, he continued quietly.

    ¡°Thanks to our agreement with the Magus Guild, London has be more prosperous, but instead, there have been many side effects.¡±

    A lot of magical yers.

    Magic items overflowing the city.

    Even the citizens who are ustomed to the sight.

    From the outside, London looks like a fantasy city where everyone can benefit from magic skills.

    But just as magic alwayses at a price, every change has side effects, and London was no different.

    The same is true of the many unemployed people who have been created due to the immediate disappearance of cars.

    As a remedy, the Magus Guild gave them the right to sell magic items instead.

    However, for mass-produced items, there was too much supplypared to demand, and as a result, many of those who did dealerships ended up sitting in a pile of debt.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    As the influence of magical yers expands, discrimination in identity is created.

    A deformed structure in which most of the citizens had no choice but to depend economically and technically on the Magus Guild.

    In recent decades, London has undergone more changes than any other city, and those who have not been able to adapt to it have fallen into the poor.

    A dual city with thick ruins buried beneath the splendid scenery.

    That was London¡¯s hidden reality.

    ¡°¡­In short, the Countess of Sea Serpent couldn¡¯t stop London from bing like this, and theymitted crimes after they became poor, so the original sin is on you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°You are London¡¯s Chief of Police, but not the Chief of Salvation, are you?¡±

    ¡°It is a matter of morality, not responsibility.¡±

    As a knight or noble, it is a natural duty to protect and take care of the weak.

    Watching Rose speak with a sincere face, Limon slightly twisted his lips.

    As if I heard a joke.

    Or something seems off.

    He looked at her with a cynicism that bordered on ridicule, and suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey Count. Aren¡¯t you tired of living like that?¡±

    ¡°I just do my job.¡±

    Rose bluntly says that there is no reason to be exhausted just by doing one¡¯s duty.

    But instead of agreeing to that, Limon gave a colder smile.

    ¡°Well, for that matter, yourplexion looks a bit difficult¡­. Some ckpany employee I know well wasn¡¯t as good as you, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just because I haven¡¯t slept for days.¡±

    ¡°Are you having trouble sleeping? why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What is that resentful gaze?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Somehow, for a moment, I was puzzled by Rose¡¯s gaze, as if she were looking at an unscrupulous person who brazenly flirted with all the culprits.

    Limon smiled and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not tired. If you¡¯re tired, I thought I¡¯d give you some encouragement.¡±

    ¡°What if you say encouragement?¡±

    ¡°well. The Count isn¡¯tcking materially, so¡­ Like stroking his hair?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your heart¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. If you¡¯ve been having a hard time falling asleeptely, I can y a luby-like performance to help you fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need it. is not it?¡±

    Since he said he would receive only his heart without getting tired, he would only give encouragement with his heart.

    I didn¡¯t see Limon, who was jokingly muttering and moving his steps.

    Rose, who had heard his words, reached out her hand toward him, pursed her lips, and ended up with her shoulders drooping.

    That was the moment when Limon and Rose resumed their patrol activities disguised as tourists.

    Dang-

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Has the time already been like this?¡±

    When Limon nodded at the sound of a bell that every Londoner could not help but know, like a thousand cannons crashing against a castle wall.

    Rose said calmly.

    ¡°If you want to go sightseeing again in the evening, I will guide you.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°If I am dissatisfied, I will attach another article as a guide.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Why do I say as if I¡¯m going to finish my daytime tour and go back?¡±

    ¡°Well, in the afternoon you will be practicing the violin with Miss Julia¡­?¡±

    Rose, who had been answering casually, hesitated.

    Limon tilted his head perversely.

    It was because a thought came to my mind when I saw the wicked smile on his lips and the meaningful eyes.

    Dang¨C

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to roam around London in the twilight hour?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I came to Mado, but it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t experience London¡¯s best specialties.¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    Rose was stunned.

    To tour London in the twilight hours.

    It was a story that any citizen of London¡­ or anyone who has ever been to London would say was crazy.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like anything, the Count tells you to go back. I will look around by myself.¡±

    But Limon was unconcerned.

    It was as if he was saying with his whole body that he would continue touring whether she followed him or not.

    Rose, who looked at him withplicated eyes, finally opened her mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t fall next to me, just in case. You never know what will happen in London at the twilight hour.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    Dang¡ª

    a few momentster, when Limon smiled mischievously with an insincere reply.

    With the sound of the thirteenth bell, a dense fog deeper than the sea swallowed Limon and Rose and all of London.

    * * *

    With every breath, moist moisture permeates your body, and with every step you take, a thick mist ripples.

    Even though it is so dark that you can barely see an inch in front of you because of the thick fog, only the outline of the surroundings is strangely clear.

    This ce is definitely on the ground.

    The feeling of walking even in the deep sea.

    The gap was so deep and grotesque that even an ordinary person would be terrified by that alone.

    The gloomy hour was regarded as an object of fear in London, and that reluctance had a great influence.

    But at this very moment.

    Limon was walking through the fog so calmly.

    As if it were a real tour, the friendly guide even guided me through London¡¯s historic specialties.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact that many people misunderstand, but in fact, this London battle system was not created during the Demon God War.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°yes. ording to records, it was originally created by the three great witches called the Lady of the Lake during the Silver Age to confront the demon king.¡±

    thought Rose.

    It¡¯s ironic.

    Not too long ago, I was running all over the ce working on rescue and security activities, so I couldn¡¯t even give directions properly.

    He was acting as a perfect guide now without any problems.

    Well, in a way, it was natural.

    Whether it be policing or rescue, people are needed, but there was no way there would be a lunatic wandering around in London in the twilight hours.

    ¡­Except for himself and this young man.

    ¡°As the years passed and all thedies of theke died or disappeared, this confrontation also disappeared and the fog in London dissipated.¡±

    ¡°Until the Witch of the 27 Lines of Magic resurrects the London battle world, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And as much as it originates from the London showdown world, everything happens in the fog that spreads in the hour of twilight.¡±

    Despite feeling strange at the fact that she suddenly became a madman, Rose dutifully continued guiding them.

    Then, looking at the shadow slowly approaching from beyond the thick fog, he continued talking quietly.

    ¡°Like something like that.¡±

    Squeak.

    At first nce, it was just an ordinary portrait without any features, the kind that everyone has.

    However, Limon recognized the singrity at once.

    Even in this hazy haze, it was not only because the shadow was especially clear.

    The most important thing in that shadow. In other words, it is because there was no substance that created the shadows.

    ¡°¡­the ghost of London.¡±

    ¡°Yes, people do call it that.¡±

    Clearly, it is empty space with nothing but fog.

    As if there was someone invisible, only the human-shaped shadow was clear, and the scene was terrifying.

    Even the sight of the shadow moving along the road like a real person made me feel visceral horror.

    ¡°It may look a bit unsettling, but don¡¯t be intimidated as it won¡¯t harm you directly.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Limon nodded.

    And as if it was important, he muttered it over and over again.

    ¡°You know very well.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Rose put on a puzzled expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Limon¡¯s unmoving appearance even when he saw the ghosts of London, which usually frightened him.

    Is it bitter?

    I wonder if I miss you

    Is it a pity?

    Limon¡¯s expression, which seemed to mix all of it, but felt something different from any emotion, caught her attention.

    But Rose soon had no choice but to look away from Limon¡¯s face.

    It was because another shadow slowly emerged from behind the figure that was approaching them.

    ¡®Are there two ghosts in London?¡¯

    Rose was a little surprised.

    Even in the darkest of times, London¡¯s ghosts are not so easy to see.

    It was even more so to see two or more ghosts together.

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes wide when she saw the third shadow rise after the two.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Ssssss.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    From three to ten to a hundred to hundreds.

    Likeing out of the floor, breaking through walls,ing out of alleys, etc.

    Rose, surrounded by numerous shadows protruding from all over the ce, was surrounded and besieged before she knew it, and could not help but be stunned.

    ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯

    Having lived her entire life in London, of course, she knew almost nothing about London, as befits a blue dragon princess.

    But even for such a Rose, it was a necrosis she had never heard of before in her life that so many shadows appeared in the hour of twilight.

    How embarrassed was it?

    Rose unconsciously grabbed the sword.

    However, Limon, whom she was trying to protect, continued to walk without hesitation.

    Into the midst of the waves of shadow overflowing, as if the countless ghosts of London were invisible.

    ¡°for a moment¡­!¡±

    Rose panicked at Limon¡¯s unexpected behavior and hurriedly reached out to catch him.

    But she stopped in the middle. No, she had no choice but to stop.

    because I saw

    The moment Limon took a step.

    The countless shadows that filled the street all at once took three steps to the left and right, opening the way for him to pass.

    Like Moses who borrowed the power of the fairy queen in the distant past to open the way to the sea.

    Rose couldn¡¯t help but stare at Limon, who calmly entered the path that the shadows had moved out of the way.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Limon calmly looks back at Rose as if nothing had happened and urges her to follow her.

    But she didn¡¯t move.

    I just asked softly as I added strength to the hand holding the sword.

    ¡°¡­who are you?¡±

    Rose looked straight at Limon with blue eyes sunken like ake.

    And the shadows that split left and right of Limon, exactly the attitude they took towards Limon, asked them repeatedly.

    ¡°What on earth are the ghosts of London paying homage to you for?¡±

 Chapter 191

    Episode #191. It¡¯s the culprit.

    Others may not have realized it because they were surprised by the number of shadows, or embarrassed by the mere act of stepping back.

    But she, ustomed to formal events, was instantly recognizable.

    The ghosts of London didn¡¯t retreat because they were scared of Limon or wary of something.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    Like worshiping a great king.

    Or like weing an immortal hero.

    Excitement and joy hidden in an indescribably strict and respectful atmosphere stirred the shadows.

    Even the improvement ceremony held for the improvement general wouldn¡¯t be this much.

    The ghosts of London, not living people, were paying this homage to a musician.

    It was only natural for Rose to have doubts about Limon¡¯s identity.

    ¡°My true identity¡­ Well, it¡¯splicated if you go deeper, but I can exin it like this for now.¡±

    However, even with that suspicious look, Limon was not shaken.

    It seems like you¡¯re asking about it now.

    I just replied with a smile.

    ¡°The person who was asked to investigate the witch murder case.¡±

    Rose hardened her face at once.

    Although she has made many mistakestely due tock of sleep, she is basically a smart girl, so she could notice a lot with just that.

    ¡°¡­Are you a 27 lineage witch?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that it was a witch who asked me that favor.¡±

    ¡°In the end, you mean you purposely infiltrated the count¡¯s house to catch the killer who killed the witch.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me Julia. She just hired me while she was looking for a good musician.¡±

    For a moment, look at Limon withplicated eyes, who meekly admits to having served as a spy in the count¡¯s family.

    Rose nodded abruptly.

    ¡°So, after all, that performance was also a witch¡¯s craft?¡±

    ¡°huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ nothing. Just forget about it.¡±

    Rose, who was convinced by herself and then embarrassed, eventually blushed and picked up her words.

    Looking at her strangely flimsy look instead of the serious look she had a moment ago, Limon put on a doubtful expression.

    Is it because I was conscious of that gaze?

    Rose, suppressing her growing shame with a clearing of her throat, hastily changed the topic.

    ¡°Why are you revealing this fact?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this? I want to reduce the waste of time if possible.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°Actually, at first I suspected your family of counts as the culprit. The reason is¡­ even if I don¡¯t tell you, you¡¯ll understand, right?¡±

    Limon grins.

    Rose nodded her head kindly at him.

    ¡°Yes, I can understand.¡±

    The location of the Blue Dragon n in London.

    The power and status of the 27 genealogies of magic.

    and the cover-up of the murder.

    Considering everything, it was only natural that he investigated the Countess Sea Serpent first.

    Limon calmly continued to talk to Rose who epted it calmly.

    ¡°So the first thing I did was walk around the city of London. I want to know if there are any bad rumors about witches.¡±

    ¡°Did you think we could have staged a witch hunt, depending on public opinion?¡±

    ¡°No, but at least if you guys had started a witch hunt, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to manipte public opinion.¡±

    Limon said with a meanugh, and Rose didn¡¯t bother denying it.

    They are the righteous blue dragon n.

    And it was also justice for them to form public opinion favorable to them in order to protect the honor of their n.

    ¡°But there were no particrly bad rumors about witches. That¡¯s pretty neat.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you excluded us as suspects?¡±

    ¡°No, not until then.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    The blue dragon n was too strong a suspect to dispel suspicions with just that reason.

    If other reasons were added, the situation would have been different.

    ¡°Until I found out that you were against the Sorcerer Lord¡¯s grand n to clear London of this fog.¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Suffice it to say, there is a reason why I was asked to investigate the witch murder case.¡±

    Whether or not Rose was dumbfounded at the sight of him talking lightly about a secret that only a few people in the British Empire knew.

    Limon continued calmly.

    If the witch murder case was due to the witch confrontation system, the culprit would have the same purpose as Carol, namely, to get rid of the gloomy time.

    To put it in reverse, the possibility that Rose, who was in conflict with Carol, was the culprit was extremely low.

    ¡°The most decisive thing is the current situation.¡±

    Even so, the narrow-minded investigator couldn¡¯t erase thest bit of suspicion.

    Therefore, Limon, who brought her out to the streets at this ¡®time¡¯, is thest proof of Rose¡¯s innocence.

    In other words, he looked at the numerous shadows surrounding him and ended his speech.

    ¡°If you were the culprit of the witch murder, there¡¯s no way the ghosts of London could be so calm.¡±

    ¡°¡­you know a lot about London.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been here a few times before.¡±

    Rose thought to herself.

    It¡¯s nonsensical nonsense.

    The circumstances surrounding the London confrontation world and the gloomy hour were not simple enough to know this fact just by watching it a few times.

    However, he is in the position of investigating the witch murder case.

    It was only natural, then, that he knew more about the London showdown.

    ¡°Now that I have been ruled out as a suspect, you are saying that you want to seek cooperation in the investigation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, even if you are not the culprit, you will have information about the witch murder case.¡±

    ¡°You are under no obligation to give me any information.¡±

    ¡°But you might have the mercy of giving the victim¡¯s official information about the perpetrator. is not it?¡±

    Seeing Limon smirk, Rose put on a troubled expression.

    The witch murder case is also being carefully investigated by the Blue Dragon n as a top secret.

    No matter how much the witch requested it, it wasn¡¯t a story that could be easily revealed to Limon, whose exact identity was still unclear.

    ¡°Can you promise that there will be no leakage of information to the outside world?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Then good. I¡¯ll let you know if it¡¯s okay, even if it¡¯s approximate.¡±

    Eventually Rose opened her mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t just out of mercy.

    Currently, the Witch of the 27th Line of Mado is on high alert due to a series of murders and has gone into hiding.

    In order to let them know that the Blue Dragon n was not their enemy, it was necessary to share information to some extent through Limon.

    ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t know much about this case. At best, that¡¯s all I heard from Jessica.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Jessica, you mean ¡®Looking Out Jessica¡¯?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    One of the 27 lineage witches.

    At the same time, Limon makes an unexpected expression at the name of a woman who is also the fifth victim of the witch murder case.

    Rose calmly confided her circumstances to him.

    ¡°She was the first to notice this case and started the investigation, and was our coborator.¡±

    Originally, witches hide behind the world, so even the witches of the 27th line of magic did not notice the murder at first.

    But Jessica was an exception.

    As she inherited the genealogy of ¡®Looking Out Jessica¡¯, she was good at magic such as primitiveness and search, and felt a change from the beginning.

    And after a close investigation, he realized that someone was aiming for a witch, and secretly contacted the Blue Dragon n.

    ¡°Jessica set aside her fellow witches and asked for your cooperation first? why?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t believe in the same witch either.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a very convincing reason.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Witches are inherently united by individualism and mysticism.

    In that sense, it was a true witch-like act to contact an outside force because she couldn¡¯t trust a witch of the same 27 lineage of magic.

    It¡¯s to the point that even if it¡¯s just Syr, I¡¯ve brought him in to solve this case.

    ¡°Jessica conducted her own investigation even after contacting us. It seems that I have found some important clues thanks to that.¡±

    ¡°If it was the same, then the clue is that you don¡¯t know either?¡±

    ¡°She was killed right before she met with us and handed over a vital clue.¡±

    ¡°He found and killed a witch faster than you in this London?¡±

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    To outrun the blue dragon n, who can use space movement like breathing, in London, not anywhere else.

    Because I thought it wasmon sense, it didn¡¯t make sense.

    Rose responded calmly to him.

    ¡°It is something that would normally not happen. But they were aiming for the only time slots where that was possible.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    It was at this moment that Limon put on a strange expression when he realized the meaning of her words.

    That is why the shadows surrounding the two began to stir.

    as if shouting something.

    Seeing the silently moring shadows, Rose hardened her face. Then, like lightning, he drew his sword and charged Limon.

    When Limon sees it and twitches his eyebrows.

    Chow!

    A bright red bloody purple soaked the mist.

    It was the result of Rose cutting off something that had juste out of Limon¡¯s feet with her sword.

    Thanks to that, Limon clicked his tongue as he tried to crush it with his foot, only to find blood on his pants.

    But things weren¡¯t over yet.

    The moment it seemed like a thick shadow was cast over the feet of the two people, the same things as before started popping out one after another.

    ¡°What are these?¡±

    At first nce, a shadow that resembles the ghosts of London without substance, only outlines.

    However, Limon frowned when he saw all of them with bizarre shapes that made him question whether they were monsters¡­ or even creatures at all.

    Rose said to him in a hard voice.

    ¡°Hide behind me.¡±

    ¡°¡­what to do?¡±

    ¡°Never fall from my side. These are not the Ghosts of London.¡±

    That¡¯s enough if you pretend to know.

    Limon, who was about to answer involuntarily, shut his mouth.

    Then, seeing Rose, who was wary of them with a hard face that was a little different from her usual sincerity or seriousness, she narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Hey Count. I can¡¯t believe the ¡®guys¡¯ you mentioned earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Rose nodded her head at Limon, who asked as if he was dumbfounded, and continued to speak in a low voice.

    ¡°These monsters are the ones who killed Jessica.¡±

    * * *

    When he made Jessica his ally, Rose received a magic tool from her tomunicate with each other.

    And one day, I got a call saying that I had an important clue, and I was being chased, so I received a rescue request to help quickly.

    Unfortunately, she was unable to rescue Jessica in time.

    The reason is two.

    One is that that time was, of course, the ¡®time of gloomy¡¯.

    Another reason was that there was an obstacle that prevented her and the knights of the Countess Sea Serpent from going to rescue Jessica.

    The obstacle is the ¡®shadow monster¡¯.

    At this moment, Rose was shing away with her sword, and her body was a bizarre existence made of shadows.

 Chapter 192

    Episode #192. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about

    Chow!

    Rose swung her sword vigorously.

    A shadow monster that splits left and right as if it were splitting itself the moment it felt like its body touched the de.

    three four five six.

    The one who burrows into his side to avoid the sword The one who leaps over the corpse of hisrade The one who extends tentacles from a distance The one who shoots slime.

    There was no sense of intelligence in the random movement without any strategy or strategy.

    Instead, what filled the void was tyranny.

    The appearance of a shadow monster that runs like crazy regardless of the death of a colleague makes you feel instinctively creepy.

    ¡®Three four.¡¯

    But don¡¯t be intimidated.

    Cut down the guy who rushed to his side.

    Pierce the guy who jumped over his head.

    At the same time, I waved one hand lightly toward the flying tentacles and slime.

    Following the movement of the hand, the mist in the air twists and tentacles and slime bounce off to the side.

    A single sword swung at the same time.

    Awesome!

    ¡®¡­also.¡¯

    Rose muttered inwardly.

    Although he seeded in cutting down part of the fog, he was unable to cut down the target tentacles and the shadow monster that shot the slime.

    It was a truly disastrous result for her, the Blue Dragon Princess, to even use the Cham Gong Jeol Sword style.

    But even though she regretted it, she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    This is the time of the dark.

    It was the only time when the psionics of the Blue Dragon n, who could manipte space like breathing, were restricted.

    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t save Jessica in time before, and that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t avoid it by teleporting with Limon.

    Of course, there was no reason for Rose to be afraid of these monsters.

    She is the Blue Dragon Princess.

    Because he was the strongest knight of the blue dragon n.

    ¡®five.¡¯

    Fuck!

    Rose grabbed a hand and flicked the droplets of water from it with her fingers.

    Then, as if he had been hit by an artillery shell, he took his eyes off the shadow monster with shattered tentacles and rushed at thest remaining slime monster.

    Is it thest step?

    A shadow monster that spews slime like a fountain.

    But instead of avoiding the slime, Rose rushed through the slime and cut down the shadow monster.

    ¡®six.¡¯

    Chow!

    Blood and mucus pouring down like rain.

    However, all the filth fell as if blocked by invisible armor, and did not even wet the hem of Rose¡¯s clothes.

    Rose, who was the only one who swung the soiled sword to wipe the blood off the de, put it into the scabbard.

    And he sighed as he watched the remains of the shadow monsters disappear as if they were melting.

    ¡®Is it the same this time?¡¯

    If there¡¯s even a corpse, we might be able to examine it.

    For a while, I felt cramped at the bizarre sight of the monster that had disappeared without leaving any remains as if its body were made of shadows.

    Rose looked back, worried that Limon might have panicked at this sight.

    And I was bewildered.

    ¡°Hmm, this is pretty unusual.¡±

    fly.

    Limon isparing something by alternately looking at the vacant seat where the body of the shadow monster has already melted and the blood on his pants.

    It¡¯s almost astonishing to see that calm appearance.

    Seeing her taste the blood stains with her fingers, Rose couldn¡¯t help but lose her senses.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What are you checking?¡±

    ¡°What are you checking?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that these monsters were responsible for Jessica¡¯s murder? Then, of course, you should check your identity.¡±

    Limon answered as if asking something so obvious.

    Rose, who was pondering over what she had asked wrongly at her natural virtuous attitude, hesitated and asked the question again.

    ¡°Can you tell what a monster is by tasting its blood?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But I understand that this is not a proper creature.¡±

    I don¡¯t even have a DNA analysis function on my tongue, so how can I do that?

    Limon, who repeatedly baffled Rose with his brazen answers, continued quietly.

    ¡°At least as far as I know, there is no creature with such sweet blood anywhere in the world.¡±

    ¡°You mean blood is sweet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, looks like a mix of this and that¡­ From my experience, this is usually the case.¡±

    Limon spat the remaining blood from his mouth.

    And, like the corpse, he looked at the blood that disappeared as if it boiled and then evaporated.

    ¡°It¡¯s an artificially created monster.¡±

    ¡°¡­how do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it experience and age.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose fell silent.

    It wasn¡¯t just about hearing such an absurd answer from Limon, who at most looked the same age as him or a little older.

    It was because of the powerful persuasive power felt in the words, despite the fact that there was no basis at all.

    What the hell is this young man really capable of saying such outrageous things so convincingly?

    Limon calmly asked Rose, who had aplicated expression on her face.

    ¡°Looking at this, it seems clear that someone is behind the witch murder case, but do you know anything more?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it looks like there is no clear clue or evidence even though there is something like a heart attack.¡±

    Limonughed.

    And he crossed his arms and spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, but until we catch the culprit, let¡¯s share some information.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How is it? It looks like you guys haven¡¯t been able to find a clear clue yet, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to join hands with this side?¡±

    Receiving an unexpected offer, Rose fell silent.

    It was an attractive proposition.

    If you join hands with Limon, you can get the cooperation of the Witch of the 27 Lines of Magic behind it.

    No, looking at the situation so far, I didn¡¯t know that putting aside the witch, Limon¡¯s personal cooperation would be of great help.

    Especially in the current situation where the investigation is facing difficulties due to the check of the Magus Guild.

    ¡°I will refuse.¡±

    But Rose shook her head.

    Limon was not disappointed either.

    On the contrary, I just asked indifferently, as if I knew it would happen.

    ¡°Is it dishonorable to solve what happened in London with the help of others?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that there are reasons for that.¡±

    ¡°Then what is the other reason?¡±

    ¡°Because it is too dangerous.¡±

    Rose said right off the bat.

    It was the same with the shadow monster from earlier.

    It was said that it was arranged in an instant, but it was only possible because she was the blue dragon princess.

    The power of the shadow monsters was so formidable that even a tolerable high-level yer or a master of the Seven Dragons felt threatened.

    It was too risky to find out what was behind those monsters. Even Jessica, who was an outstanding witch, would have died right now.

    Much less could a ¡®weak yer¡¯ be involved in such a thing, Rose said earnestly.

    And Limon was dumbfounded.

    ¡°¡­to confirm, are you referring to me as that ¡®weak performer¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you. However, it is my judgment that this task is too much for you, who could have been assaulted by a single servant.¡±

    Rose slightly bowed her head.

    I could tell from his courteous demeanor and his eyes as clear as ake.

    That this isn¡¯t just in talk.

    That Rose was so genuinely concerned about Limon that she declined the offer.

    Realizing that, Limon let out a nkugh.

    ¡°Surely that¡¯s an answer worthy of the Blue Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Rose put on a puzzled expression.

    It was because I felt the indescribable subtle emotion contained in those words.

    Looking at her with cold eyes, Limon asked casually.

    ¡°Hey Count. Do you remember that you forgave the thief and the street vendor who cheated on you earlier?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°Others might call it an act of benevolence. But it seems to me that you are not forgiving them because you are merciful.¡±

    Limon kept a cynic in him.

    And he said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Because I ignored them.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s hard to ept.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t erase the smile on his face even when he saw Rose¡¯s hardened face.

    Rather, it only contained a deeper mockery.

    ¡°Then, did the Count¡¯s family feel any disappointment when they found out that they had been scammed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Disappointment is a feeling that can only be felt when you first have expectations.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose fell silent.

    Did you feel sorry for them?

    Do you really feel sympathy?

    Or, if I had asked them if they had treated them with a sense of responsibility, they would have been able to assert that they did without hesitation.

    But if you ask them if they expected anything?

    I couldn¡¯t answer anything.

    To her, even those two swindlers were weaklings to be protected as knights and nobles, not people to expect anything from.

    ¡°You have always been like that. They exercise justice and show mercy, but expect nothing from others.¡±

    Limonughed at Rose¡¯s silence, as if he knew it.

    and said

    ¡°Do you know what people usually say when they feed, sleep, and raise unterally without any expectations like you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called livestock.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Will you take care of me and call me a pet? Well, there is no difference anyway. After all, it¡¯s the same as not seeing humans as humans.¡±

    It seems like you want to object.

    Rose opened her mouth involuntarily.

    However, Limon coldly said to Rose, who could not answer anything with her red lips twitching.

    ¡°So you were the most terrible rulers even in the Bronze Age.¡±

    The Blue Dragon n has always been merciful.

    Everyone took the lead in whatever they did, providing food so they wouldn¡¯t go hungry, protecting them from enemies and threats.

    But that¡¯s why the humans they rule have bezier, weaker, and duller than any n¡¯s subjects.

    What they give is the happiness of livestock.

    You don¡¯t have to grow up, get stronger, or work hard.

    It was a rule that made it possible to be happy without any inconvenience just by living like a pig.

    That is why, among the seven ns of the Seven Dragons, the Sword Emperor despised the Blue Dragon n and despised the humans who praised their benevolence.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide what standards the Count¡¯s family will treat others with.¡±

    Limon said quietly.

    Whether or not to take care of all human beings as inferior and weak beings who need protection.

    It¡¯s Rose¡¯s heart and she won¡¯t interfere with it.

    ¡°But don¡¯t arbitrarily put me on that yardstick and treat me as weak and ipetent, unable to do anything without your help.¡±

    But that¡¯s just the case of others.

    If you want to treat yourself that way, first prove that you deserve it.

    Limon said coldly and continued speaking while facing Rose directly.

    ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯t want to cooperate, that¡¯s fine. I will continue the investigation on my own.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll go out from the county¡¯s house too. It would be ufortable if I continued to stick around.¡±

    Rose, who had been hardened like a stone, suddenly came to her senses after hearing those words.

    And almost reflexively, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°There is nothing like that.¡±

    ¡°why? Is it because I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll get hurt like Jessica if I wander around on my own?¡±

    ¡°¡­no. Because if you leave now, the preparations for the event will be disrupted.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Limon turned around afterughing out loud.

    And, still moving through the thick fog, he continued talking quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry if it¡¯s a performance. For the sake of Julia¡¯s face, I¡¯ll give you the best performance this Walpurgis Night.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Rose, who had been watching her back withplicated eyes, eventually moved on following Limon in silence.

    No matter how displeased Limon was, he couldn¡¯t let the frail musician wander around alone in the dark hour.

    She is the Rose Sea Serpent.

    Because she was a princess of the blue dragon n who was just andpassionate.

 Chapter 193

    #193. We have to block it.

    * * *

    Since that ¡®tour¡¯ was there.

    The behavior of the two people who returned to the county was bound to be a little different from before.

    Rose didn¡¯t put any special surveince on Limon, but instead, she didn¡¯t have any more contact and kept a thorough distance.

    On the other hand, Limon continued to practice ying with Julia, while conducting investigations by being openly active.

    Meeting Wei Ling and hearing some reports was part of that.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard from Ainsha yet?¡±

    ¡°I heard from the White Dragon n that the Muse was so picky at the temple that the White Dragon Princess went to negotiate with her.¡±

    ¡°¡­Was the Muse Church really that influential in the Holy League?¡±

    ¡°Since there is Tiamat¡¯s headquarters, religions rted to culture and art are rtively popr.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the fact that the White Dragon n is the best supporter of the Muse Church? But what do you believe in and stretch out like that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way for me to know something that even the White Dragon n doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°If youpare it to them, it will be written.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    It was obvious that they were members of the White Dragon n anyway.

    ¡®Hmm, I think there¡¯s something there.¡¯

    After thinking for a while, Limon shook his head.

    No matter how much the Muse¡¯s temple held up, if Ainsha had stepped forward herself, she would have no choice but to vomit everything out.

    So Limon soon turned his attention.

    ¡°How about the tail?¡±

    ¡°It remains the same.¡±

    ¡°Are you still not moving? No suspicious contact whatsoever?¡±

    ¡°yes. Still, all I do is go sightseeing in London or go to the rehearsal room from time to time to sing or practice.¡±

    ¡°¡­Have you ever been caught watching?¡±

    ¡°ording to the intelligence team leader¡¯s report, there has been no reaction at least as if they were aware of the surveince.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡®If I had noticed the tail was revealed, I would have disposed of it already. Are you just avoiding contact just in case? He¡¯s a very prudent guy.¡¯

    At best, I let it go as bait.

    Limon clicked his tongue at ire¡¯s quiet movement.

    If it had been Kang-Cheol Ryu or Eugene Bellus, ire would have contacted her as soon as she arrived in London or within a few days.

    It was a thorough action to the extent that if it were not for the series of events happening in London, I would have doubted that there really was a specter of the Liberation Brigade here.

    ¡°It must take some time to catch the body with this tail.¡±

    ¡°We can catch and torture you right away.¡±

    ¡°No, leave that as ast resort. After all, that kind of method doesn¡¯t work well against the officers of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    Liberation Brigade officers never open their mouths.

    From judicial transactions to torture and even death threats, it doesn¡¯t work.

    Because of this, government agencies in each country already considered it an established fact that some kind of ban or restriction was imposed on the officers of the Liberation Brigade.

    That¡¯s why Limon also put off capturing ire as much as possible.

    If you couldn¡¯t dig up the information anyway, catching it would only alert the specter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say the tail is okay, what about the other investigation results? Did anythinge out?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, there are a few of them.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been told nothing.

    Wei Ling continued with a slightly confident voice this time.

    ¡°First of all, as a result of investigating the current situation in London, it was confirmed that the number of disappearances has increased significantly in the past few months.¡±

    ¡°I thought London was too quiet for that?¡±

    ¡°The information control of the blue dragon n may have an impact, but the biggest reason seems to be that the disappearance urred before and after the Hour of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, indeed.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    London in the dark hour bes a ghost town with no witnesses and no cameras.

    Even Londoners take it for granted that people go missing in the hour of twilight.

    It was the perfect environment for a secret murder.

    ¡°Still, if it¡¯s been a few months, it might be a little strange, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in fact, it seems that suspicious rumors have been spreadingtely.¡±

    Wei Ling took out several magazines and newspapers with the answer.

    [Shocking sighting of a ghost in London!] [A 7-minute voice record left by a missing person.] [Mr. R in the Magic Hall saw it.] And so on.

    Mostly cheap gossip and third-rate newspapers.

    However, Limon narrowed his eyes when he saw the shadows of some of the knights, especially the vague monsters cast through the fog.

    ¡°It looks like the blue dragon n¡¯s information control is reaching its limits.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like that, but it seems that the influence of the Magus Guild to find out the information that the Blue Dragon n is hiding isrge.¡±

    ¡°Is it the Magus Guild again?¡±

    ¡°yes. In addition to that, they say that there are conflicts with the work of the Blue Dragon n in various areas.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you pressuring me to cooperate in ending the Hour of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°If the blue dragon n opposes it, as the CEO said, that is probably the purpose.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that part takes a while. Is there a reason why the magic lord is so tenaciously trying to get rid of the gloomy time like this?¡±

    Limon made a suspicious expression.

    No matter how much the teenage guild is the loser of this era, the power of the British Empire is the Blue Dragon.

    If they wage an all-out war against each other, no matter who emerges victorious, there is no choice but to suffer devastating damage.

    I couldn¡¯t even guess why Carol, who had nothing more to gain as an absolute being, moved like this even while taking such a risk.

    Is there something wrong?

    Or is there a hidden purpose?

    Maybe that reason was in touch with the heart of this case.

    ¡°I have a guess about that part.¡±

    ¡°Can you guess why he is doing this?¡±

    ¡°It is not certain yet. But ording to my research, the magic lord is¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°It¡¯s a good picture.¡±

    ¡°Say those kind words to your nephew. If he is praised for hisck of talent, he might even gain some confidence.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the assessment of the crown prince¡¯s deterioration too harsh?¡±

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not that my evaluation is harsh, it¡¯s that my nephew is the problem.¡±

    As he looked at the picture hanging on one side of the wall and saw Carolughing out loud, Duke Robert, a tall man, snorted.

    And said it with a cold face.

    ¡°I have to pass at least level 60. A picture drawn by a yer in his 40s is pretty obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, in the world, even if you have that level, you are recognized as a good enough mid-level yer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the story of criminals anyway. It is disgraceful for someone born into royalty to bepared to a meremoner.¡±

    Truly an arrogant word.

    However, Carol did not bother to point out Robert¡¯s arrogance.

    In fact, as a member of the royal family, he became a major supply yer and supported the royal faction until now, so he had the right to say that.

    Of course, the most important reason was that there was no reason to point it out.

    ¡°Rather than that, how was the preparation for Prince Carol?¡±

    ¡°It is already over.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Carol nodded without the slightest hesitation.

    Then, looking straight at him with intense eyes that were not befitting his age, he continued.

    ¡°No matter what anyone says, this is my lifelong dream.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a life long wish¡­ just getting rid of the gloomy fog?¡±

    Carol smiled as she watched Robert ponder over his words with a strange expression on his face as if he had heard something really unexpected.

    ¡°Why does the image of an old man who has not abandoned his long-cherished wish until this age look strange?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not particrly funny. I just wonder why you made it your long-cherished wish.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t much of a reason. I just identally realized the truth.¡±

    ¡°What truth?¡±

    ¡°The truth about the London fight scene.¡±

    Carol said quietly.

    Then, he spoke in a voice that was as hot as the heat flowing from a furnace to Robert, who was making a puzzled expression at the sudden remark.

    ¡°The citizens of London fear the Hour of Darkness, but they are proud of the London showdown that actually caused it.¡±

    ¡°It is natural. Anyway, it¡¯s a barrier that blocks the demon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I acknowledge that achievement.¡±

    I even nodded my head willingly.

    As if talking about some secret conspiracy, Carol asked in a whisper, lowering her voice this time.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°No matter how ancient magic passed down from the Silver Age, it was possible to block the Demon God who destroyed Europe with just one barrier.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you really think that was made up?¡±

    ¡°No, no matter how much I do, I don¡¯t have such delusions.¡±

    So, get rid of the gaze that seems to be looking at that old man with dementia.

    Carol, who corrected Robert¡¯s gaze with pressure on her smiling face, continued with a more subdued voice.

    ¡°But there are three things that are certain.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The first is that magic alwayses with a price.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s notmon sense.¡±

    ¡°yes. Then, what was the price the witches of the 27 lineages of magic paid for the London showdown?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the second one. That the price that should have been known is not known.¡±

    Magic alwayses with a price.

    In fact, that was the biggest reason why the magic that dominated the Silver Age was treated as a traditional technique.

    It¡¯s because the efficiency was too badpared to psionics and skills that can be used regardless of training or level.

    What if, with such magic, a barrier was built to protect all of London from the Demon God?

    Obviously, he would have to pay a huge price.

    It¡¯s usually more difficult to hide.

    ¡°So I learned the third truth.¡±

    Even so, what is the reason why only the master of the London confrontation system is hidden and not known?

    After examining all the possibilities, Carol said the conclusion she hade to with a bleak smile.

    ¡°The witch of the 27th line of magic called the hero of London was actually a wicked and shameless swindler.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Are you saying that Prince Carol contacted Duke Robert again?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­As expected, Duke Robert seems to have joined hands with Prince Carol.¡±

    ¡°There is no clear evidence yet, but looking at Duke Robert¡¯s movements, it is almost certain.¡±

    Think for a while with a serious face.

    Rose asked Lucas as if thinking about it.

    ¡°Did you hear Edward¡¯s answer?¡±

    ¡°You hesitated a lot, but in the end you decided to support us.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    Rose sighed.

    Although he has a low level of support due to his weak personality, Edward is a crown prince with a reputation.

    If he sided with the Blue Dragon n, at least the Royalists wouldn¡¯t bepletely taken over by Carol.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Even if Prince Charlespletely enlists the Royalists, it is impossible for him to interfere with the confrontation without the consent of the princess.¡±

    In the British Empire, the aristocratic faction led by the Blue Dragon n, themon people of the Magus Guild, and the Royalist faction led by Duke Robert, had a power ratio of 5:4:1.

    At worst, even if Carol and the Royalists joined hands, a tense confrontation could be achieved.

    Especially considering that there are many people who secretly support the Countess Sea Serpent as they have done many good deeds, even among themon people.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be careless. The opponent is Prince Carol.¡±

    But Rose couldn¡¯t be relieved.

    The magic lord she knew wasn¡¯t a great man who would just smile and resign just because his power was a little weak.

    ¡°So, please do your best to prepare for the event. I am sure this Walpurgis Night will be the ce to negotiate with Prince Carol.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t slept in days.

    Despite maintaining her physical condition as much as possible with psionics, Rose struggled to suppress the rising fatigue and continued with a serious face.

    ¡°We must prevent the truth about the London fight scene from being revealed.¡±

    someone has doubts.

    someone aspires to.

    someone worried

    In the midst of such a busy time with different emotions, Walpurgis Night, the biggest festival of the British Empire, was announcing its beginning.

 Chapter 194

    Episode #194. Do you have a conscience?

    * * *

    Demon War.

    The worst event caused by ck magicians taking advantage of the chaos immediately after the World War to bring together death and despair that overflowed the world.

    At that time, even though Limon took a serious injury and cut down the demon with a number close to the n of both sides, the demon resurrected from the dead and destroyed Europe.

    All Europeans despaired.

    It was because he thought that no one would be able to stop the demon god once even Limon, thest sword master, had fallen.

    However, witches of the 27 lineages of magic gave them hope by blocking the demons with the London battle system.

    Thanks to that, Limon was able to drag his half-dead body back, defeat the demon god, andplete the end of the demon god that escaped after chasing after circling the earth 37 times.

    Everyone in the world cheered that day, and Europeans, especially those who suffered direct damage from demons, made it a festival tomemorate the day.

    That¡¯s Walpurgis Night.

    It was a festival that was considered the best event not only in the British Empire but throughout Europe, whichsted for four days.

    ¡°Here¡¯s another beer, sir!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy drinking too, so please drink it yourself, sir. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s Walpurgis today? It¡¯s all self, self!¡±

    During these four days, normal work after sundown is prohibited in Europe.

    And, of course, food at all restaurants is provided free of charge, and people of all ages y, eat, drink, and chatter everywhere.

    It was a rule set in the sense of reproducing the joy of Europeans who cheered on the day the demon fell.

    Because of that, London is now overflowing with crowds everywhere, from streets to restaurants and parks.

    ¡°wee. Sir Alfred.¡±

    ¡°Oh thank you for the hospitality. Count Rose.¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring here and making the ce shine.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Countess Rose is putting gold on my face.¡±

    And it was the same with the Countess Sea Serpent.

    Three differences.

    One is that unlike other ces, quietness and order were maintained.

    The other was that they were all dressed in fancy clothes such as tuxedos and uniform dresses.

    Thest one was that every face of the customer is a face that often appears in newspapers, articles, TV, and the Inte.

    ¡°There is no one in London who would refuse the honor of being invited to the Ball of the Countess of the Sea Serpent on Walpurgis Night.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do when you praise my parents¡¯ small event like that.¡±

    ¡°This Countess Rose is still humble. Anyway, I¡¯m off to the party, so see youter.¡±

    Laugh heartily for a while.

    A man in a military uniform called Alfred simply cut off the conversation and headed to the party.

    It seemed rude at first nce, but Rose smiled bitterly.

    It was because he knew that it was Alfred¡¯s own consideration to not hold her host for a long time.

    ¡°Hello Count.¡±

    ¡°I was invited to this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°This is how I greet you¡­¡±

    But Rose¡¯s smile quickly disappeared.

    Today is Walpurgis night.

    There were many guests invited to the Countess¡¯s house, and not all of them were considerate of her.

    In particr, after dealing with those who clung to her in order to look good for her even a little more or to share a few more words, it was inevitable that fatigue would build up.

    But she never showed fatigue.

    As always, he greeted guests with a polite attitude and a perfect smile.

    ¡°Hey Count. What are you doing?¡±

    The moment when you feel like your efforts have paid off, and you¡¯ve finally managed to process all the queues of customers.

    Rose looked back.

    Then he stared nkly at Limon, a cheeky-eyed young man who was leaning against the doorway, and answered.

    ¡°As you can see, we are receiving guests.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you doing it yourself? There must have been an employee to use it for a time like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I think it¡¯s rude to have someone else greet someone who came with an invitation from my family.¡±

    Hearing that answer, Limon frowned.

    And as if he didn¡¯t like something, he crossed his arms and casually asked a question.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you live like the blue dragon n and suffer, but will that be okay?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason not to be okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re okay just by looking at the color of your face right now, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    Rose calmly answered with her usual sincere face, although she was shocked inside.

    Looking at her like that, Limon narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°If you really want to do that, it doesn¡¯t matter, but do it in moderation. What would you do if you overworked yourself and copsed?¡±

    ¡°Not even once will that ever happen.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°yes. That¡¯s right. So, don¡¯t worry about me and focus on preparing for the next performance.¡±

    ¡°Well, if the Count says so.¡±

    Limon let out augh.

    Then, he slid his back at the doorway he was leaning on and entered the party hall.

    Looking at her back, Rose made aplicated expression without realizing it.

    ¡®¡­a man I really don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Certainly, theck of sleeptely had made her feel unwell.

    So I perfectly adjusted my condition with psionics to decorate myplexion, and even put on a little makeup just in case.

    Why was that man able to see through all of that and point out theplexion?

    I didn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡®It looks like there¡¯s something more to hide¡­¡¯

    Rose, who had forgotten even her fatigue in her agony, shook her head.

    As he was investigating the murder of witches in the 27th line of magic, he already guessed that Limon was not an ordinary person.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    Whether he¡¯s a high-level yer hiding his identity, a wizard or a legendary magic knight.

    As the princess of the blue dragon n, she was not someone to be concerned about, as she led countless ss masters and elite knights.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an absolute ss individual who has the power to change the world alone, like a monarch or a great witch.

    That¡¯s how Rose quickly erased her worries about Limon.

    It was shortly thereafter that the person I had been waiting for the most today and at the same time least wanted to meet appeared at the count¡¯s house.

    ¡°Heh heh heh. Thank you for inviting me again this year, Count Rose.¡±

    ¡°I just want to thank you for visiting me like this. Prince Carol.¡±

    A gorgeous robe wrapped around her body.

    A long staff studded with crystal balls.

    Shoes, essories, etc.

    Unlike usual, the old man is more reminiscent of a longevity who has invaded with a sharp sword rather than a visitor dressed in top-notch items.

    Rose smiled at the magic lord, Carol.

    With the conviction that today¡¯s prom will never be enjoyed.

    * * *

    ¡°The atmosphere is bloody.¡±

    Limon, who was watching the ballroom with his arms crossed, read the subtle air around him and muttered quietly.

    It was Julia who was drinking juice beside her who received those words.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural to be brutal. Because today is Walpurgis night.¡±

    ¡°Is that the reason?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening outside is a reenactment of the festival that took ce after the Demon God War ended, but this ball is a reenactment of the Great Council of Europe.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you reproducing such useless things? If it¡¯s a festival, just enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°It must be that high-ranking people have their own circumstances.¡±

    ¡°The reason for this is probably because of the lofty pride of not wanting to be treated the same as themon people.¡±

    Limon snorted.

    A European convention in which the representatives of each country that was devastated after the demon copsed risked their country¡¯s life and death.

    To Limon, who had clearly observed how messed up the meeting was, this lofty ball felt nothing but deception.

    But Julia, who had no way of knowing that fact, smiled bitterly at Limon¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit ostentatious, but anyway, this ball is an important asion. In fact, it is said that all important European agendas are decided here.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    Limon replied indifferently.

    Even if all sides gathered right now, only the top ss of the British Empire and European countries.

    Moreover, considering that this ce was the Countess of Sea Serpent, it would not be strange if the international situation was decided by a single joke exchanged here.

    The Blue Dragon n, who controlled the British Empire, had that much wealth and authority.

    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s going well for today.¡¯

    The problem was that the blue dragon n wasn¡¯t the only one exerting influence in Europe anymore.

    It was obvious just by looking at the number of people gathered around Carol.

    Of course, in terms of numbers, there were far more people gathered around Rose.

    However, the fact that he received as much attention as I did at the party held in Countess Sea Serpent¡¯s family showed Carol¡¯s influence.

    ¡®¡­But what is this atmosphere?¡¯

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    He was also treated as an absolute in the past and attended a party to the point of getting tired of it.

    That¡¯s why, at a nce, it was possible to recognize the war of nerves between Rose and Carol.

    It is also the fact that those gathered around the two are holding each other in check by pretending to have a friendly conversation.

    There was nothing strange until there.

    It was a nned result from when Carol decided to attend this ball.

    However, the sword master¡¯s keen senses read a strange sense of incongruity in the tense nervous warfare.

    ¡®Why is it like waiting for something¡­?¡¯

    When he looked at Carol, who asionally turned to Rose and smiled strangely, he put on a suspicious expression.

    Lucas appeared at the ballroom.

    Unlike usual, he was wearing a uniform instead of armor, and as soon as he appeared by teleportation, he hurriedly spoke to Rose.

    ¡°Princess, I have an urgent report to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Right now in downtown London¡­¡±

    Not only are they still partying, but people around them are paying attention.

    Rose hardened her face as if she felt something unusual about the attitude of posting the report regardless of all of that.

    It was when Limon raised his eyebrows as he heard the report Lucas whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Hey, is there any necrosis like this!¡±

    What spread throughout the party was the tant sticity that openly attracted people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be surprised and listen calmly.¡±

    An old man who asked for attention by knocking on the floor with a cane as if that was not enough.

    With a serious expression on his face, Carol reported the contents of the report that her guild members had rushed to at almost the same timing as Lucas.

    ¡°It is said that the time of twilight has now begun in downtown London.¡±

    ¡°Such nonsense¡­!¡±

    ¡°Is what you just said true?¡±

    The ballroom was agitated by people who were astonished and embarrassed as if they had been told unintelligible words.

    It was natural.

    It is now evening when the sun has already set.

    Because it was toote for the dark hour toe.

    Because it was so out of the blue, there were not a few among them who looked at Carol with suspicion.

    But that suspicion did notst long.

    ¡°It¡¯s fog!¡±

    ¡°My God, really¡­?!¡±

    They couldn¡¯t hide their agitation when they saw the fog thicker than the clouds that began to roll outside the window.

    ¡°All of you calm down. It is just fog.¡±

    Meanwhile, Rose acted calmly.

    Aside from not hearing the sound of the bell, it was clear that the gloomy hour hadn¡¯te, just because I couldn¡¯t feel the aura of magic in the fog right away.

    But only a few realize it.

    Most of them could not hide their anxiety as they watched the rolling fog outside the window.

    As far as they knew, it was impossible to have such a thick fog outside of twilight hours.

    It was for this reason that Limon made a suspicious expression.

    ¡®Hmm, I can¡¯t feel the aura of magic.¡¯

    ¡®But it¡¯s too suspicious to see it as a natural fog.¡¯

    ¡®Is it the operation of the spirits? No, this is not something even a high-ranking spirit can do.¡¯

    ¡®If it¡¯s the remaining possibility, it¡¯s a skill? But if you want to do something like this with a skill, no matter how much a monarch-level yer is alone¡­¡¯

    Limon hesitated for a moment.

    He frowned when he saw Carol leisurely stroking his beard in the midst of this chaos.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized.

    A ball attended by all the dignitaries of London.

    The fact that not a single high-level yer in the Magus Guild participated in this important event.

    ¡®¡­That damn bastard?¡¯

 Chapter 195

    #195. You¡¯re in trouble.

    * * *

    The castle of the Earl of Sea Serpent towering high on Hampstead Heath.

    As the location was, Limon¡¯s eyes were narrowed from the top of the castle wall, where he could see the city of London at a nce.

    London in the fog.

    No, to examine the fog itself.

    ¡®It¡¯s a really crude fake.¡¯

    The thick, damp fog was almost the same as the one that spreads in the hour of twilight to the naked eye.

    But the only thing simr is the appearance.

    Even an ordinary person could tell the difference from the twilight time if they looked closely.

    Aside from the aura of magic, this fog didn¡¯t have the sense of mystery that magical phenomena should have.

    In particr, Limon, whose eyes were stained ck, could see the true nature of this fog more clearly than anyone else.

    A long nose,rge hands, or dim eyes.

    The shadows of dozens or hundreds of constetions that can be glimpsed through thick fog.

    ¡®The magic lord, that nerd. Howe you came here proudly alone¡­ Did you mobilize all the high-level yers in the guild for this job?¡¯

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    It is difficult even for a monarch to create a fog that will cover London alone.

    However, Carol made ite true in quantity, not quality.

    It was only possible because it was the Magus Guild, where 90% of the magic yers in the world gathered, among the teenage guilds.

    Of course, anyway, this is just fog.

    In other cities where there was no effect, it was just a prank that would go beyond the extreme weather.

    But the effects of this fog in London were catastrophic indeed.

    ¡°Open the door please!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ghost! The ghosts of London are here to get us!¡±

    knocking on a closed door.

    The one who locks the door and holds on.

    This running around screaming.

    This back muttered out of my mind.

    Limon, who could hear all the countless soundsing from the fog thanks to the Sword Master¡¯s keen senses, frowned.

    If it had been normal, it would have ended in a bit of chaos.

    The problem was that today was Walpurgis night.

    As most citizens were out on the streets to enjoy the festival, the panic also exploded.

    Pazing Pazing Pazing!

    Originally, it would not be strange even if there were already thousands of casualties.

    Even in the middle of this, the reason why the situation did not go to the worst was because of the blue remnant that blinked in the fog and repeatedly appeared and disappeared.

    The Knights of the Count Sea Serpent.

    In addition, hundreds of high-ranking high-ranking knightsbined with ordinary knights, more than thousands of blue dragon ns were conducting rescue activities across the space.

    The blue dragon n, which only freely handles space, was a feat that was only possible because it was their hometown, London.

    But there is a limit to everything.

    The poption of London was toorge and the chaos was too great for the blue dragon n alone to manage the situation.

    Gee ying.

    It was then.

    It is the fact that a loud noise reverberates throughout London and the fog disappears as if a hole has suddenly been opened in some areas.

    ¡°Everyone be at peace.¡±

    ¡°With this Misty breaker developed by our Magus Guild, you don¡¯t have to fear the fog.¡±

    ¡°Come over here. It¡¯s safe this way.¡±

    A part of the area where the fog has disappeared, centering around the Magus guild members holding staffs that look like they have made arge flute.

    Seeing London slowly recovering as people gathered there, Limon twisted his lips involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­under.¡±

    He let out a shortugh and turned his head slightly.

    Then, looking inside the castle, he muttered in a cold voice.

    ¡°Indeed, it is as the old woman said. It¡¯s like an offspring that has buds, but doesn¡¯t have any fluff.¡±

    As Noh Kang-ho, he knew.

    The impact this event will have, the ending that will eventually be reached, and the purpose of this skit.

    That¡¯s why Limon took advantage of the time when all the blue dragons were running around and picked up the iron sword he had picked up from the training ground.

    At the same time, I thought for a moment.

    risk of revealing one¡¯s identity. Possibility of putting the liberation brigade on alert. other solutions etc.

    And just a secondter, he murmured.

    ¡°You know what?¡±

    ¡ºYam Dragon Killing Sword

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÒªÔE

    Lightning is born from slow

    clouds

    .

    And so, the moment the sword, which had been moving slowly like a cloud floating in the sky, finallypleted its trajectory.

    Wow!

    A single sh cut through the air.

    The fog that covered London parted obliquely.

    The violent storm that followed the sword¡¯s swing tore the remnants of the divided fog to shreds.

    ¡°omg¡­?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Was it because the fog dissipated too suddenly or because of the strong wind that came after it? Rather, the citizens who are confused and confused again.

    Looking at that figure, frown for a while.

    Limon turned around.

    Then, he muttered in a low voice as he headed back to the training ground to return the iron sword.

    ¡°It must have been a big deal for our count.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­The fog has now dissipated and the situation is under control. So rest assured everyone.¡±

    ¡°Relief!¡±

    ¡°How are you supposed to be at ease in the midst of this?¡±

    ¡°The urrence of a gloomy hour other than noon is the first incident since the Demon God War!¡±

    Those who forget their face and scream out loud.

    Rose responded with the same calm and sincere attitude as usual.

    ¡°As I already said, the fog earlier was an ordinary natural phenomenon and had nothing to do with the time of twilight.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! How could such a fog be a natural phenomenon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived in London all my life, but I¡¯ve never seen or heard of such a fog other than twilight!¡±

    But the confusion did not subside easily.

    It was because the horror of the gloomy hour in London was so great.

    Still, if it was only them, Rose might have managed to calm the situation somehow.

    The problem was none other than Carol.

    ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t it too soon to conclude that this fog has nothing to do with the hour of twilight?¡±

    ¡°Does Prince Carol think so too?¡±

    ¡°I mean personally.¡±

    Carol slightly shook her head and continued with a worried expression.

    ¡°Anyway, this is a big deal. They say it ended safely this time, but if something like this happens next time, will we be able to deal with it properly¡­¡± ¡°

    Wait a minute. Does that mean something like this will happen again?¡±

    ¡°What happened once can happen twice.¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    Moans andments erupted from all directions.

    ¡°Please refrain from saying words that stir up people¡¯s anxiety, Prince Carol.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what are you being so sensitive about? I was just expressing my personal opinion.¡±

    Rose clenched her fists as she saw Carolughing out loud.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Carol¡¯s brazenness in treating it as her personal opinion, even though she was well aware of the impact of her words.

    It was because she also guessed that this fog was Carol¡¯s duke.

    However, the suspicion could not be revealed.

    The Magic Lord and the Magus Guild are giants that are hard to touch even if there is clear evidence.

    Even more so, condemning Carol with a simple heart attack was an unreasonable move that even she, as the blue dragon princess, would be caught in a strong headwind.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been worried about the twilight hour before.¡±

    As ifughing at Rose for not being able to speak out so openly, Carol naturally continued.

    ¡°Until now, it has been a phenomenon that only appears and disappears at noon, but isn¡¯t the rule absolute? Just looking at today¡¯s work, it¡¯s the same.¡±

    In the first ce, magic itself is an ambiguous and unclear power.

    Not to mention, it was too reckless to expect stability from a curse that was created as a side effect of such magic.

    Carol, who hinted at it, added another word as if she had suddenly remembered.

    ¡°Besides, after my research, I heard that the number of people who went missing during the twilight has increased many times in recent years.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. There have been eyewitnesses who said they were attacked by ghosts during the twilight hour or saw strange monsters.¡±

    ¡°Why is such an important fact not known?!¡±

    ¡°Do you know me? I¡¯m not the one responsible for London¡¯s security in the first ce.¡±

    Carol spoke as if she was perplexed.

    However, the de contained in those words was clearly turning people¡¯s resentment and anger in one direction.

    ¡°Did Count Rose know about this?!¡±

    ¡°Ask for water. There¡¯s no way the Sea Serpent Countess didn¡¯t know what happened in London, right?¡±

    ¡°Then why did you hide that it happened in the hour of darkness!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too irresponsible for someone in charge of London¡¯s security to hide such a serious matter for any reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I haven¡¯t said a word yet.

    Rose was silent as she saw the people who condemned and drove her as if she were the culprit behind all the incidents of the day.

    because I just realized it.

    Among them, the wind catcher is also mixed in.

    It was also the fact that no matter what he said now, the windswept would use that as an excuse to push himself further.

    At least, the Carol Rose knew wasn¡¯t a weak person enough to push her against it without that level of preparation.

    And the situation that followed went as she expected.

    ¡°now. calm down all Did Rose Countess know that things would turn out this way? It¡¯s not going to be solved by condemning the Countess Sea Serpent now.¡±

    Pretend to mediate, establish responsibility.

    ¡°In that sense, I have one suggestion for you.¡±

    Attract people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Did you see the item used to dispel the fog today? In fact, it is the result of my long research.¡±

    Today, we present the achievements of the Magus Guild.

    ¡°It¡¯s none other than research to eliminate the time of darkness.¡±

    In the end, when he brought out his purpose, few people thought it strange or doubted it.

    It was because Carol controlled the atmosphere with her skillful speech skills and led the topic.

    Of course, what was here were the factors of the British Empire.

    Even in the midst of confusion, there were some who were suspicious of Carol¡¯s overly skillful response, as if she had been prepared.

    But they were all silent.

    Apart from something suspicious, no one wanted to be hostile to the absolute magic lord of this era.

    ¡°haha. Apparently, thedies and gentlemen here want to see the results of my research, but what do you, Countess Rose, think?¡±

    when that time has passed.

    Rose had to be prompted to answer by Carol, who had been asking for cooperation with the support of many people on her back.

    Themon people who originally followed Carol.

    Royalists, including Duke Robert with an arrogant expression and Prince Edward shaking his head weakly.

    In addition to Alfred and others, the nobles of the aristocratic faction, who had been working hard to talk to her and make friends with her until a while ago.

    A space where you can¡¯t find anything to take sides with.

    There was only one answer she could give in this situation where she was suddenly isted.

    ¡°I am against it.¡±

 Chapter 196

    Episode #196. Nothing wrong.

    * * *

    ¡°Heh heh, is that your choice?¡±

    ¡°If you want to do it, do it. As long as the royal permission has already been granted, your objection will not change anything.¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Countess Rose.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be resentful. Because I couldn¡¯t take your side as promised.¡±

    ¡°But please understand. As Crown Prince, it is my duty to prioritize the glory and stability of the British Empire.¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t think Count Rose¡¯s decision will help the British Empire.¡±

    ¡°I am just sorry.¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°Are you willing to change your mind right now?¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°Even though it turned out this way, please understand that it was a difficult decision for us aristocrats and for us.¡±

    ¡°If you change your mind, please let me know. I will do my best to mediate with Carol.¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    thought Rose.

    After the establishment of the Countess Sea Serpent, there had never been a ball so messed up.

    However, apart from that inner feeling, Rose opened her mouth with a calm attitude.

    ¡°Did all the guests pass away safely?¡±

    ¡°yes. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Most of the guests went to the party held at the Magus Guild instead of going home.¡±

    Lucas put on a calm expression as if he was in pain even to report it.

    However, Rose calmly nodded and opened her mouth as if she had already expected it.

    ¡°From next year¡¯s Walpurgis Night, there will be no ball at our count¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Could it be?¡±

    ¡°Sir Lucas, admit what you have to admit.¡±

    Taking Lucas¡¯s words with a calm face as always, Rose continued quietly.

    ¡°We fell for Prince Carol¡¯s scheme.¡±

    ¡°This cannot even be called a ploy! A man so-called a famous monarchmits an atrocity that throws the people into confusion!¡±

    Lucas showed his anger.

    As a close aide to the Blue Dragon Princess, he was always serious and calm.

    However, Carol¡¯s tactics were so low that even he couldn¡¯t hide his anger.

    To concoct a fake twilight hour, wreak havoc in my London, and forcefully garner support by proposing a solution.

    It was something a backstreet junkie would do.

    But Rose shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that Prince Carol was mean. I was toozy to try to solve the problem through conversation without knowing his resolution.¡±

    It was a very simple story.

    Rose saw this ball as thest negotiation ce and tried to decide, but Carol risked losing everything if she failed and fought a decisive battle.

    That small but big difference is what caused this result.

    From the time he saw Carole to the ball fully armed with items as if she were going into enemy territory¡­

    No, she should have noticed from the time she met Duke Robert openly.

    If she realized that it was a trick to attract attention, she would have known that Carol had no intention of persuading her in the first ce.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not the princess¡¯s fault. It is my fault that I did not grasp that he was prepared to go to war with us.¡±

    Lucas took a deep breath and nodded slowly.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he calmed down his anger.

    ¡°So princess, please give me a chance to make up for my mistakes.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Carol¡­ No. If Carol really wants a war, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to hang out with her the way she wants?¡±

    If it had been something else, Lucas would not have made such a radical proposal.

    Because he was also a benevolent blue dragon n.

    But this time was an exception.

    Carol scratched two of the three taboos that the Blue Dragon n never tolerated at once.

    In that sense, let¡¯s look at Lucas coldly burning with anger on behalf of the Blue Dragon n rather than individual opinions.

    Rose quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°I will think about it some more. So please step away for today.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Princess¡­!¡±

    ¡°I will not listen to objections.¡±

    After interrupting Lucas¡¯ rare refutation, Rose said with a cold yet stern face.

    ¡°Sir Lucas, are you all done with the mess in London today?¡±

    ¡°¡­the chaos itself has subsided a lot, but there are still minor disturbances.¡±

    ¡°I understand your anger. But don¡¯t make the mistake of forgetting your duty in favor of personal revenge.¡±

    Hearing that, his lips moved for a while.

    Eventually, Lucas lowered his eyes and, after a short silence, put one hand on his chest and lowered his head.

    ¡°Sorry for being rude.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. So go ahead and do what you have to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­if that is the will of the princess.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t agree with it at all, but if it was her order, as a knight of the blue dragon n, I would follow it.

    Rose looked at the ce where Lucas, who answered politely, had crossed the space and disappeared, then turned her head.

    Then, as if the bustle of the past had been an illusion, I nced around at the empty ballroom and walked slowly.

    I didn¡¯t use space travel.

    Because there was no ce I particrly wanted to go to.

    I just wanted to get out of here and walk alone to organize my thoughts.

    fortunately

    or bad luck

    It was not difficult to be alone as most of the Blue Dragon n were running around London to clear up the chaos.

    That is why Rose was able to calmly review her memories as she strolled through the garden alone.

    ¡®¡­If only I had thought a little deeper.¡¯

    The more I think about it, the more I think of regret not being able to see through Carol¡¯s tricks even though I was wary of him.

    There were excuses.

    For her, who was always busy with countless tasks, there were limits to her ability to prepare for Carol in addition to investigating the witch murder case.

    So for the past few months, I even increased my workload to the extent that I suffered from insomnia.

    However, as long as they couldn¡¯t stop Carol¡¯s tricks, all those efforts were meaningless.

    ¡®I have toe up with a countermeasure.¡¯

    What is more important than reflection is how to rectify this situation.

    Clearing up the chaos in London, stopping Carol, restoring the count¡¯s status, appeasing the angry n from turning London into a battlefield, and so on.

    There were so many things to do right now.

    ¡®But maybe it would be good.¡¯

    However, contrary to such a rational judgment, she could not easily sink into her thoughts.

    Carol¡¯s eyes burned with tenacity.

    The nobles¡¯ eyes were cold.

    Lucas¡¯ eyes filled with loyalty.

    It all swirled in my head, causing the tiredness I was barely suppressing to soar.

    I would rather forget everything and take a nap, but the enormous sense of duty and insomnia do not allow me to sleep and cause more fatigue.

    It was time for Rose, unable to endure such a vicious cycle, to catch her breath and look up at the moon while sitting on a gazebo.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Count?¡±

    I thought I was alone at best.

    Rose let out a sigh as she saw Limon pop out of nowhere and talk to her.

    ¡°What is it again this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was curious about what it would feel like to have your hand bitten by the livestock you¡¯ve cared for so well.¡±

    ¡°Then you got the wrong person to ask the question. I have never considered them as domestic animals, nor have I been shocked by them.¡±

    ¡°I asked how you were feeling, but I never checked to see if you were shocked.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limonughed at the reaction of Rose, who kept her mouth shut as if caught off guard.

    Then he looked at her with deep sunken eyes and continued talking.

    ¡°Of course there is nothing strange about it. It¡¯s normal to be shocked if you¡¯re betrayed by someone you¡¯ve been generous with all your life.¡±

    ¡°But the count¡¯s house wasn¡¯t shocked by that.¡±

    ¡°I was shocked at myself for not feeling betrayed even though I was betrayed.¡±

    ¡°is not it?¡±

    thought Rose.

    should be denied immediately.

    I cannot ept such nonsense.

    But that voice, like sarcasm, prated strangely calmly, like a devil¡¯s whisper.

    Those eyes that seemed to pierce the heart reflected her image in a mysteriously clear and calm way.

    When she opened her mouth, Rose forgot all judgment and answered unconsciously.

    ¡°Yes, as you said.¡±

    When everyone turns away from themselves

    What Rose felt was not anger, betrayal, sadness, or emptiness.

    ¡°I¡¯m not shocked. On the contrary, I even felt relieved.¡±

    Instead, what she felt was lightness, as if a heavy burden had fallen off on its own.

    To borrow a phrase from Limon, it was more like a sense of relief at not having to look after the livestock that he had been so devoted to.

    That¡¯s why Rose was shocked.

    Limon¡¯s expos¨¦ about how he expected nothing from them and was just as merciful as he would be to a pet.

    Because I realized that the words I didn¡¯t want to admit were true.

    ¡°No wonder I was turned away. Who would truly follow a man who sees himself only as cattle?¡±

    Giving equitably, without expecting anything in return.

    it¡¯s definitely mercy

    But it is also cruel.

    Ability, Effort, Possibility, etc. Because it ignores everything the other person can do and be.

    Knowing this fact, either consciously or subconsciously, those attending the ball had no hesitation in turning their backs on them.

    Rose calmly acknowledged it with a dry smile.

    ¡°I was a hypocrite after all, and everything I have ever done has been wrong.¡±

    The righteous and merciful blue dragon n.

    As their princess and proud aristocrat, I have lived protecting and helping the weak all my life.

    A woman who realized that it was in fact an act of ying house by children who only wanted to achieve self-satisfaction of being good and just.

    Rose turned her head to look at Limon and asked.

    ¡°How is it? Is this the answer you were looking for?¡±

    ¡°Except for one part.¡±

    ¡°That is amazing.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know that there were still ws left in me to pull out.

    Watching Rose murmur in a tired voice, Limon opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°You are obviously a hypocrite. Even self-righteous.¡±

    ¡°Yes I know.¡±

    ¡°But is that something toment?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s such a stupid question.

    Looking at Rose, who blinked nkly, Limon moved slowly.

    Then, he sat down on the empty seat next to her and spoke calmly.

    ¡°okay. Of course, you are free to think that hypocrisy is not good, and only good deeds done with pure intentions and for good purposes are good.¡±

    Donations to save taxes.

    Volunteer work to wash away sins.

    Help to attract likes, etc.

    Since ancient times, it wasmon for any good deed to have a hidden purpose, and pure good was worshiped, and good with a purpose was hated.

    ¡°But Count, a guy who¡¯s on the verge of starvation doesn¡¯t care whether it¡¯s a hypocrite or a good man who gives bread.¡±

    Whether the purpose is pure or not.

    The bread given to the hungry is the same bread.

    Can saving a dying person be called hypocrisy simply because it is hypocrisy?

    Conversely, would it be right to let someone starve to death by forbidding the giving of bread because of hypocrisy?

    Each person¡¯s answer will be different.

    But at least Limon was determined.

    ¡°Still, if you say that good deeds were wrong because they were not pure, that is not even an ideal. It is a delusion.¡±

    ¡°¡­what the hell do you want to say to me?¡±

    ¡°What a simple story.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    And a blue-haired woman looking at herself with apletely unknown face.

    Even in the Seven Dragons, he calmly spoke to the princess of the Blue Dragon n, who had been fighting fiercely against him next to or higher than the ck Dragon n for generations.

    ¡°After all, you are a princess who has fallen into kindness, and what you have done so far is not wrong, even if it is hypocrisy.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Episode #197. Didn¡¯t you hear me?

    That moment.

    A crack appeared in Rose¡¯s expression.

    If she had been told that by someone else, she would have smiled faintly as always.

    Perfect like a blue dragon princess.

    Such a fake smile.

    But the fact that it was none other than Limon who had said it made her express her honest feelings from her heart.

    ¡°¡­why are you saying that?¡±

    Doubt, anger, resentment, etc.

    Rose opened her mouth with a face she had never made in her life, distorted by the mixture of so many emotions.

    ¡°You were the one who used me of being a hypocrite all along. But why have youe now¡­!¡±

    If I hadn¡¯t known, I would have been able to imitate the perfect princess without knowing anything.

    Why are you now affirming your own hypocrisy on the subject that made you this way by letting you know that it would be nice if you didn¡¯t know?

    Rose questioned without realizing it.

    But the moment I heard Limon¡¯s answer.

    She couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    ¡°There is no particr reason why. If you have to say, it¡¯s not nice to see?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, twisted?¡±

    ¡°If someone looks too perfect, you just want to say something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose realized again.

    The fact that murderous intentions can arise so easily.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Limon¡¯s continued words, she would have openly put that killing intent into action.

    ¡°Hey Count. Humans are never perfect.¡±

    How can a mere human be perfect without any ws in a world where even God, who is the embodiment of providence, is not perfect?

    Limon pointed out with a smile and added a word.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to be perfect in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There is no word as meaningless as the word perfect.¡±

    Suppose there is a perfect human being.

    The human wouldn¡¯t have to have feelings. Because emotions are imperfect.

    There will be no reason to be nice to people. If you are perfect alone, your interaction with others will only be a hindrance.

    But can such a being who is born alone, lives alone and dies alone really be called a perfect human being?

    Limonughed.

    Where do you see it as perfect?

    ¡°Even if you are not human. Perfect country, perfect work, perfect swordsmanship. That kind of thing can¡¯t exist in the world after all.¡±

    Being wless means not changing.

    In other words, no matter how much time goes by, you can¡¯t learn anything more or grow.

    And at the point where the possibility of the future is lost, perfection is bound to be a contradiction.

    ¡°If people forget that and pursue perfection, they end up just like you.¡±

    ¡°You mean like me?¡±

    ¡°A person who believes that he can do anything without anyone¡¯s help, struggles carrying it alone, and ruins everything in the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The emperor who was deprived of everything by the devil while pursuing immortality in order to establish a perfect country.

    An adult who dedicated his life to perfect music, failed andmitted suicide.

    Sword Demons who ughtered a tenth of humanity in order to create a perfect world.

    Rose remained silent as Limon mentioned the people who, after racing alone in pursuit of perfection that did not exist, eventually fell into madness and were destroyed.

    It wasn¡¯t just because their stories felt like their own.

    The overwhelming weight of his words, as if she had directly witnessed the destruction of countless people, made her lips shut.

    ¡°In that sense, Count. No Rose Sea Serpent.¡±

    Limon looked straight at Rose and called her full name for the first time.

    And he spoke softly.

    ¡°You have been doing well.¡±

    ¡°Even though he showed mercy based on the idea of being a descendant of the dragon, he did not be arrogant just because he could show mercy.¡±

    ¡°Even though he thought of justice ording to his own frame, he did not harbor the will to do anything for justice.¡±

    ¡°Even though I tried to be perfect myself, I didn¡¯t force that standard of perfection on others.¡±

    ¡°The blue dragon princesses of the past have always been just and merciful, but few princesses lived as faithfully as you.¡±

    Point out the hypocrisy, but also mention the sins that could have beenmitted, and show that the hypocrisy was valuable just by notmitting evil.

    Even if perfection is meaningless, it is said that the effort to pursue perfection was meaningful, and awakens the honor and pride that the Blue Dragon n has built up for generations.

    Even if hypocrisy made people like cattle, the responsibility lies only with those who have be pigs and dogs themselves.

    What Rose did was a good deed, even if it was hypocrisy.

    that she lived a good life

    ¡°So you can be proud of yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just calmly.

    just in.

    But that¡¯s why it¡¯s more honest.

    Seeing Limon at the end of the long story, Rose made an indescribable expression.

    It was because it was only then that I realized why he came to see me and told me such absurd stories at thiste hour.

    ¡°¡­Are you sure you¡¯reforting me right now?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not very like me, so let¡¯s call it recognition.¡±

    ¡°Recognition¡­ is it?¡±

    Give me 100 points or something.

    A score of 90 is already great.

    you did good enough

    A remark as light as an adultforting a crying child because he did not get the desired grade on the exam.

    However, those words that could not be heard by those who only looked up to them as perfect princesses, strangely prated deep into their hearts and brought to mind a thought.

    ¡®¡­okay.¡¯

    ¡®I didn¡¯t have to be perfect.¡¯

    It¡¯s a very obvious fact.

    Just muttering it lightens the heavy heart and clears the dizzy head.

    A feeling of refreshment, as if the fog in my head had disappeared, or as if the foggy colored sses had been removed from my eyes.

    In the sense that everything was renewed like that, Rose inadvertently opened her mouth.

    To say what you want most at this moment.

    ¡°Would you like to hear me y?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could y for me to encourage me?¡±

    ¡°¡­You want me to y the violin? now?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It took a while for him to make a strange expression at that sudden request.

    Limon said as he put down the violin case he was carrying on his back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what I originally prepared was an ensemble, so without Jessica, I have no choice but to y any song in moderation.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°What if the Count is like that?¡±

    Limon shrugged and took out the Guarnelli violin borrowed from the count¡¯s family.

    So the moment he slid the bow he was holding over the strings with the violin on his shoulder.

    Gee ying.

    A quiet melody resounded in the garden in the middle of the night.

    The second movement of Bach¡¯s Orchestral Suite No. 3, Air from Orchestral Suite No. 3.

    Listening to the calm melody,monly referred to as ¡®Aria on the G String¡¯, Rose looked into the air.

    The sound breaks.

    No, crumbling is the moonlight.

    The calm and soft melody wets the eyes and makes the transparent moonlight shine.

    I close my eyes quietly, feeling the scattered moonlight fall on the various flowers that make up the maze and resonate like a fantasy.

    I miss you so much.

    It¡¯s sofy.

    wished so much

    Drunk with that cozy melody.

    He even nced at Rose, who was resting her head on his shoulder.

    Limon let out augh and continued to move the strings.

    To continue the concert for the sleeping princess, who closes her eyes and breathes lightly as if she has forgotten everything to do.

    * * *

    A ck-haired girl who, as always, was working hard on paperwork.

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t contacted the swordsmith yet?¡±

    [Because it is. There was this uproar, but he didn¡¯t even answer the phone, let alone contact me, so it seems like he was determined to explode.] ¡°

    Don¡¯t worry too much. The swordsman must also have circumstances.¡±

    Yu Na-kyung, who was on a video call at Li Qing-yu¡¯s answer, seemed frustrated from the other side of the screen.

    [I¡¯m the manager, so I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m worried about the Count¡¯s sister.]

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Count, you mean Rose?¡±

    [yes. Because the team leader hates the blue dragon n so much. I¡¯m nervous about what he¡¯s doing while I¡¯m gone.]

    At that moment.

    Li Qingyu stopped handing over the papers.

    Then, with a strange expression, she looked back at Yuna-kyung on the other side of the screen.

    ¡°¡­Does the swordsman hate the blue dragon n?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    ¡°Where did you hear that nonsense?¡±

    [What¡¯s wrong?]

    Li Qingyu calmly said to Yuna-kyung, who tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand the meaning.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way the swordsman would hate the blue dragon n so much.¡±

    [yes? However, the team leader said that the Blue Dragon n was what the Sword Emperor hated the most¡­]

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sword Emperor¡¯s words, not the Sword Master¡¯s evaluation, right?¡±

    [¡­Huh?]

    Yuna-kyung blinked.

    Although Limon treated the Blue Dragon n cynically.

    But that was always the case with the Seven Dragons, and when I thought about it, I don¡¯t remember him ever directly swearing at the Blue Dragon.

    As if guessing the situation, Li Qingyu smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you know what the greatest enemy of justice is?¡±

    [That¡¯s a viin, isn¡¯t it?]

    ¡°No, it¡¯s another definition.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung is bewildered by the erratic answer following the unexpected question.

    Li Qingyuughed at her.

    And he spoke calmly.

    ¡°The original definition is different for each person.¡±

    If obeying thew is justice for some, it is justice for others to protect their families even if theymit a crime.

    Likewise, a person who steals important secrets from an enemy country is a hero to his own people, but a criminal from the enemy country¡¯s point of view.

    Therefore, even if he is infinitely righteous, he can be a very dangerous person depending on what kind of ¡®justice¡¯ he pursues.

    A representative example was the blue dragon n.

    For the blue dragon n, justice is to bring back the era of dragon rule.

    In order to achieve that noble justice, they acted as a criminal organization in the past and were called the Demonic Cult, in some cases they became the most ruthless in the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°So, the Blue Dragon n is the next n that fought fiercely against the swordsman after our n.¡±

    It was for this reason that the Blue Dragon n most valiantly ran towards Limon.

    No matter how strong the enemy was, it was not justice to yield to force.

    He rushed at it without sparing his life so much that even the other ns of the Seven Dragons were tongue-tied.

    Even so, the reason why the Blue Dragon n was able to survive was not only because their psionics were advantageous to covert activities as much as space movement.

    ¡°But at the same time, the Blue Dragon n is the only n in the Seven Dragons that was respected by the swordsmith.¡±

    [¡­Respect? Are you the boss? The Seven Dragons?]

    ¡°Yes. Of course, he never spared the Blue Dragon n, but at least he was considerate enough to ept it if he surrendered.¡±

    Yuna-kyung opened her mouth wide.

    To think that Limon respected the members of the Seven Dragons, and those of the days when they were called the Demonic Cult.

    It was more absurd than saying that there is a mad dog taking care of cats.

    ¡°When you think about it, it¡¯s not particrly strange.¡±

    [What do you think, it¡¯s not strange to do such a thing?!]

    ¡°You can forget that the Blue Dragon n is the Seven Dragons and only remember what they have done.¡±

    [yes? No, what is that¡­]

    Yuna-kyung, who was at a loss, suddenly blinked.

    It was because the moment he did as Li Qingyu said, he felt a strange sense of deja vu.

    To her, Li Qingyu hinted.

    ¡°A being who has kept his faith for nearly a thousand years, helping the weak even while ignoring all gains and never giving up against any enemy.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it somehow resemble someone?¡±

    Looking at Li Qingyu with a meaningful smile, Yuna-kyung, who was silent, asked after a while.

    [So the team leader said he felt a sense of affinity with the Blue Dragon n?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can call that a sense of affinity. In the first ce, the difference between the swordsmith and the blue dragon n¡¯s view of justice is too big.¡±

    The Blue Dragon n regards all mankind other than the Seven Dragons as weak and to be protected and helped.

    Limon, who believed that all humans could be strong on their own, built a tower of swords and taught them.

    Aside from their grudges dating back to the Bronze Age, their ideas were very different, even in terms of the way each of them did justice.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯ve been fighting each other¡¯s lives withoutpromising for hundreds of years.

    ¡°But if the Swordsman was cold-hearted towards the Blue Dragon n, it¡¯s clear that it wasn¡¯t just because he didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    [Sure?]

    ¡°Well¡­ if I had to guess, wouldn¡¯t it be simr to how everyone wants to be mean to their rivals or nemesis?¡±

    [¡­That was such a childish reason?]

    ¡°The rtionship between the blue dragon n and the swordsmith is thatplicated.¡±

    Limon, who regarded the Seven Dragons as the evil of mankind and mercilessly cut them down.

    Nevertheless, it is natural that he has aplicated rtionship with the Blue Dragon n, which he had no choice but to admit as passionate evil¡¯ or ¡®wrong but justice¡¯.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who spoke calmly, he nodded nkly for a moment.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly blinked her eyes.

    [Oh, by the way, the princess sister. Isn¡¯t that dangerous?]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±

    Li Qingyu, who tilted her head at the sudden remark, said Yu Na-kyung in a diffident way.

    [As the princess sister said, the team leader rated the Blue Dragon n the most in the Seven Dragons, right?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [But by any chance, if the team leader gets along better with the Blue Dragon n, especially the Count sister¡­]

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    It was only then that she seemed to understand what ¡®danger¡¯ Yuna-kyung meant.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Just as the swordsman has a personality that never bends, the blue dragon princess is the most stubborn and upright among us.¡±

    The rtionship between Limon and the Blue Dragon n is like a parallel line that seeks justice equally but can never cross each other.

    In a sense, there is only one way for them to get closer to each other.

    Only one sidepromised.

    But whether it¡¯s Limon or the blue dragon n. They were stubborn enough to keep their own justice for nearly a thousand years, so there was no way they would break that stubbornness easily.

    Especially considering the character of the blue dragon n, which is the most proud and lofty among the seven ns, excluding the gold dragon n.

    ¡°Even in just a few days, she¡¯ll get along with the swordsman¡­ well. It won¡¯t be as long as you don¡¯t get mesmerized by the swordsmith¡¯s violin ying.¡±

    [Ahaha, that¡¯s a very interesting joke.]

    Looking at Li Ching-yu, who spoke confidently with a smile on her face, Yuna-gyeong admired.

    After all, the princess said that she has ns.

    Even in Yuna-kyung¡¯s opinion, there was no way that the sincere and smart Rose would fall in love with a musician she had only met a few days ago.

    * * *

    ¡°Sir Lucas, what can I do to make someone who doesn¡¯t want to be my own performer at all costs?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

 Chapter 198

    Episode #198. If you receive it, it is the duty to pay it back.

    Lucas worked hard.

    Hemanded the Blue Dragon n all night to clear up the chaos, while he himself ran around London frantically.

    Much of London¡¯s chaos was settled thanks to his painstaking efforts.

    Of course, there was still fear andmotion among people, but it was good to say that at least the immediate hurdle was passed, except for the psychological problem.

    That¡¯s why Lucas came to see Rose proudly from early morning.

    I backed off yesterday because things were bad in London and Rose was so adamant, but today I was going to try to convince her.

    Other ns also actively supported him.

    Because what Carol had done was something that made the Blue Dragon n willing to go to war.

    But at this very moment.

    Lucas had no choice but topletely forget all that determination and determination.

    ¡°I even offered the rights to oil fields in the North Sea, but it was rejected.¡±

    ¡°yes? North Sea oil¡­ No?¡±

    ¡°I thought about the golden dragon n¡¯s proverb, ¡®If money doesn¡¯t work out, spend more money,¡¯ but he seemed like a person who wouldn¡¯t be swayed by money.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bigger money than the North Sea oil field?¡±

    ¡°So, I want to hear your advice, but is there any good way?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± He

    was taken aback while seeing Rose, who was earnestly seeking her opinion with a sincere face as always.

    Lucas took a deep breath.

    Then, in order to sort out the confusion in my head, I pretended to be calm and asked a question.

    ¡°In short, are you saying you want to hire someone to be the count¡¯s exclusive musician?¡±

    ¡°no. I want to make it my personal exclusive performer, not the count family.¡±

    ¡®Is there a difference¡­?¡¯

    After suppressing the rising question and asking a few more questions, Lucas finally got the point.

    The princess he respected tried to recruit a musician by spending billions of money.

    The performer dared to snort and refuse.

    Even so, Rose does not give up and is looking for a way to recruit the performer even if it costs a little bit of money.

    ¡®¡­???¡¯

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why Lucas, who understood the situation, couldn¡¯t help but be more confused.

    Despite being one of the richest people in the world, Rose practiced thrift and frugality, using all but the minimum funds necessary for maintaining dignity for donations.

    That she was going to give oil to just one performer in exchange for hire?

    Even in this situation?

    If I had heard it from someone else, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    No, to be honest, even now I doubted that I had heard something wrong.

    But the confusion is short-lived.

    Even though that happened yesterday, of course, the haggard face of the past few days has returned.

    On the contrary, Lucas calmed down when he saw Rose¡¯s face, which seemed strangely lively.

    ¡®The princess must have something on her mind.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the other princesses who are selfish.

    Whatever Rose does, there must be an important reason.

    Calmly judging, Lucas thought for a moment to live up to the expectations of the princess he respected.

    ¡°Well, anyway, if you¡¯re not moved by money, it¡¯s probably the mostmon way to present him with something other than money.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I already used that.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that even after all that, the scandalous person rejected the princess¡¯s offer?¡±

    Lucas was involuntarily furious.

    And it hardened.

    ¡°Please correct me.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s outrageous. We just had mutual interests and couldn¡¯t use what he needed as a bargaining condition.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­? Then it is my misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°If you know, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Normally, I would have smiled bitterly and passed on it lightly.

    It was a while to be taken aback by the appearance of Rose, who even exuded psionics with a cool face that had no sign ofughter.

    Feeling a sense of danger for no reason, Lucas hurriedly opened his mouth almost instinctively.

    ¡°Kuhm! Then why not approach it emotionally rather than materially?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to get a crush on me?¡±

    ¡°yes. I think that people who are not interested in money tend to act based on personal feelings such as friendship or affection.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Rose nodded earnestly, forgetting that she had radiated a chill a moment ago.

    And asked with a sincere face.

    ¡°Then, what method do you think is good to use to get that favor?¡±

    ¡°There are differences depending on the individual, but I think the most royal way is to meet often and show goodwill first and build friendships.¡±

    ¡°Really and?¡±

    ¡°If you want to see an effect in a short period of time, there may be a way to present something your partner will like.¡±

    ¡°What if that method doesn¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°¡­If you are a picky person, there are ways to get to know the people around you first.¡±

    ¡°Is there any other way to refer to it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­. Being meticulously considerate, being supportive in difficult times, showing a good side¡­?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was only for a while that he replied happily at being able to advise Rose.

    No matter how he answered, Lucas gradually broke into a cold sweat at the endless barrage of questions.

    This was because even he, the elite of the Blue Dragon n, did not know hundreds of ways to win favor.

    However, it is not possible to say that there is no more countermeasure when the esteemed princess is looking at it with such anticipation.

    Lucas finally had no choice but to wring his brain out and somehow formte an answer.

    ¡°Otherwise, like serving meals¡­beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about beauty?¡±

    ¡°Because a handsome man or a beautiful woman is easy to attract. Just introducing them to them will help them build friendships.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Rose nodded with admiration as if it was a truly amazing idea.

    When she finally stopped asking more questions, Lucas said with relief.

    ¡°If you wish, I will find a talent among the n that the performer will be attracted to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Princess?¡±

    ¡°Coming to think of it, I don¡¯t think the world of beauty is a bit off. You can¡¯t sacrifice your n to hire one of my exclusive musicians, can you?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be okay if I just introduced you? The n you introduced may like the musician.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I have no intention of dragging my n into such an impure act. If you really have to¡­¡±

    Whether or not Lucas is taken aback by the unbing man who admired the impure method a moment ago.

    Rose shut her mouth as if she had just remembered something.

    Then, with a look on his face thinking deeply about something, he turned to Lucas and asked.

    ¡°Sir Lucas, am I a beauty?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I want to see if my looks are on the side of people liking me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Who in the world can be called a beauty if not a princess?¡±

    Lucas was taken aback, but answered with sincerity.

    I didn¡¯t say this because she was just a respected princess, but in fact, Rose was recognized by all British people as a representative beauty of the British Empire

    .

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Rose nodded her head with a serious face, as if for some reason it was a very important fact.

    It took a while to look at her with a mysterious feeling.

    It was only btedly that Lucas remembered the original purpose of finding Rose, and opened his mouth with a clearing of his throat.

    ¡°Princess, more than that, what do you n to do about Prince Carol?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking about the measures taken for the atrocitiesmitted by Prince Carol yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what you mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even though the uproar was justst night.

    Rose nodded as if she hadpletely forgotten about the incident and remembered it now.

    And he said with a small smile.

    ¡°I have already thought about Prince Carol.¡±

    ¡°Have you made your decision?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Rose nodded.

    And he continued quietly, recalling the conversation he had with the person who had lent him his shoulder all night and the ns they had made together.

    ¡°Thanks to a consultation with someone this morning, I was finally able to make up my mind.¡±

    ¡°That word¡­!¡±

    Lucas¡¯ eyes lit up when he heard Rose¡¯s words.

    All members of the Blue Dragon n, including him, were ready to fight all-out war with the Magus Guild, willing to die if she gave her permission.

    He was ready to execute those executives and guild members, as well as anyone who had even the slightest connection to the Magus.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of trying some taffy first.¡±

    ¡°All right! Summon all the knights right now and fuck that old man¡­ Yeah?¡±

    Lucas gave a lively answer, then lost his senses.

    Rose spoke calmly to him.

    ¡°The sweeter the food called taffy, the easier it is for teeth to be pulled out. So now I¡¯m going to pull out all the teeth of that unscrupulous old man.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, Sir Lucas, you¡¯ll have to work hard today.¡±

    He said there is a lot of work to be done from now on to make big and delicious taffy.

    Lucas could only drop his chin to the floor at the sight of the perfect princess speaking with a sincere face as always.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Are you insane?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more sane than a granny.¡±

    ¡°Well I am very suspicious of that now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that doubting all useless things is a precursor to dementia?¡±

    [Chief over there? Objectively speaking, it is the team leader who sounds like he has the most dementia here?]

    Shir and Yuna-kyung, who was sitting on her shoulder, looked at him very openly as if they were looking at a madman.

    But Limon didn¡¯t care.

    I just said it out loud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it, just ept it. Because this is the result of the most rational reasoning.¡±

    [How on earth do you infer such a rationality toe to such an absurd conclusion?]

    ¡°Based on some information the blue dragon n had about what happened yesterday, I looked back at the main points of the problem. Well, half of it is just my feeling.¡±

    [¡­No matter how much I think about it,

    it really makes no sense.]

    Yuna-kyung and Sir reluctantly agreed.

    Because I had known Limon for many years, I was well aware of how sharp a sword master¡¯s intuition was.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, why don¡¯t you move right away?¡±

    ¡°Because there is no evidence yet. If we move hastily here, the problem may be even bigger.¡±

    [How much if a little more?]

    ¡°Okay. If I had to say, the degree to which World War II would recur?¡±

    [I¡¯m not at the level of saying that¡¯s a little more?!]

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, who freaked out, Shire smiled rather strangely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just that, but why haven¡¯t you told me yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve onlye all the way to London, but since I can¡¯t go back empty-handed, I wanted to get some souvenirs.¡±

    ¡°Then another reason not once?¡±

    Sir with a strange smile.

    ¡°I want you to ask me not to ask obvious things.¡±

    ¡°There is really no blood or tears in this kind of thing, as always, baby.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still a long way from being a granny.¡±

    It was a while tough while watching Limon snort.

    Sir asked casually.

    ¡°So, what is this poor ve going to do now to feed that bastard?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Get ready to do what a granny does best.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Whoops. This must be fun after a long time.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ll give you permission to enjoy it to the fullest.¡±

    Cyr with a bewitching smile and Limon with a cold smile.

    Looking at the two nogoes with a truly hideous atmosphere, Yuna-kyung had no choice but to pray for the rest of their target.

    ¡°Oh, and before that, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like the old woman to confirm¡­¡±

 Chapter 199

    #199. change.

    * * *

    As the saying goes, it is impossible to know when and how everything in the world will turn out.

    The proof is the situation in London right now.

    After the fog on the first day of Walpurgis Night, a radical change has taken ce in London.

    ¡°Is that an item that chases away the fog?¡±

    ¡°okay! Did I see the effect clearly yesterday too?¡±

    ¡°To develop an item like that¡­ It¡¯s the Magus Guild, after all.¡±

    It was a big change for the Magus guild members to roam around London, erecting hundreds of staffs and pirs.

    However, the biggest change is the power structure in London.

    And it was the eyes of the citizens.

    ¡°Anyway, is it really possible to get rid of the dark time with that?¡±

    ¡°of course. That¡¯s what the Grand Duke of Magic does. Should I fail?¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it something the Countess Sea Serpent hasn¡¯t even touched for decades?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s even bigger. Even if you fail, isn¡¯t it better than not even trying like a coward?¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a coward! Watch your words!¡±

    Originally, the influence on the British Empire was dominated by the Countess Sea Serpent, albeit slightly, rather than the Magus Guild.

    However, after the incident at the ball, the bnce shifted sharply towards the Magus Guild.

    Along with the eyes of longing and anticipation that had been directed towards the knights of the count family, they turned towards the yers of Magus.

    ¡°Have you forgotten how diligently the count¡¯s knights helped out when the chaos broke out the other evening?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same for the Magus Guild.¡±

    ¡°but¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I know the grace of the count family well. But isn¡¯t the fact that the Magus Guild will remove the gloomy hour really doesn¡¯t stop it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As much as the magus guild was favored, the prestige of the Countess Sea Serpent fell rapidly.

    It was because the fact that Rose was opposed to Carol¡¯s n to get rid of the dark time spread through the mouths of those who attended the ball.

    It was unavoidable.

    The gloomy hour is a London horror.

    The Countess Sea Serpent is opposed to the Magus Guild, who are trying to get rid of it.

    It was natural as a Londoner to want to side with the former of the two. Especially after experiencing the fog in the evening.

    At least, the people who said they were against it, fearing that the count family might identally touch the curse and go berserk, were the medicine department.

    Those who were a bit harsh even mored that Rose was deliberately interfering with the achievements of the Magus Guild in order to protect the power and influence of the count family.

    He is a count who has been protecting the British Empire for generations and carrying out all kinds of charity work.

    The reputation they had built up over hundreds of years was overturned by the Magus Guild, whichsted only a few decades.

    At this point, it is only natural that even the benevolent Blue Dragon n would be resentful.

    However, the Countess was silent.

    As always, I just patrol and keep order.

    He did not interfere with the work of the Magus Guild or offered an exnation, and maintained his usual attitude in silence.

    Those who criticized the count raised their voices, saying that it was because the more they did it, the more they were stabbed, and those who defended them gradually became suspicious.

    ¡­without even knowing that public opinion is being led by someone.

    ¡®ats.¡¯

    Tower in the middle of London.

    It is the headquarters of the Magus Guild and is regarded as one of the two symbols of London along with the Earl of the Sea Serpent.

    At the top of what ismonly called the Magic Tower, an old man with white hair and a white beard was immersed in emotion.

    ¡®Just now.¡¯

    It was a really long time.

    As soon as the Iron Age opens, jump into the dungeon and risk your life to level up.

    After researching magic-type skills and finding out how to use them, he used them as bait to gather yers and build a force.

    Under the pretext of the agreement, he ate away the power of the Blue Dragon n and raised the Magus Guild to beparable to that of the Sea Serpent Count family.

    Secretly supporting the royal family, who had be a puppet of the Blue Dragon n, and signing an agreement.

    Even for him, the oldest yer, this result, which he had finally reached after spending almost half his life, made him soak in memories.

    click.

    Could it be because of the distant memories?

    Carol opened the location on the ne.

    And I looked at the photos in the location with vague eyes.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Amelia.¡±

    ¡°It will all be over soon.¡±

    ¡°The tricks of those liars, and the curse that reigned over London¡­¡± He

    muttered to himself quietly, holding the locket in his hand as if praying.

    Turning around with the locket ne back on his neck, Carol strode into the tower.

    To prepare for the ritual to dispel the gloomy hour that will take ce tomorrow.

    It was a short timeter that an official document was sent from the Magus Guild.

    ¡ºMagus concert held.

    When: 12:00 noon on the third day of Walpurgis Night.

    Location: In front of Magus Guild Headquarters.

    Organized by Magus Guild.

    Sponsored by: Duke Robert.

    We invite you to a historical stage where the time of darkness disappears.]

    From the misty fuss on the first day to the construction and debate on the second day.

    Compared tost year, when they justughed and chatted for four days, this year¡¯s Walpurgis Night was particrly confusing to Londoners.

    And the official notice from the Magus Guild was enough to put a peak in such confusion.

    A concert held at noon, when the hour of darkness begins. That alone was enough to make it a topic of conversation.

    In particr, what the Magus Guild professed.

    In other words, the rumor that this concert would eliminate the gloomy time fueled the confusion.

    I didn¡¯t know that even the Magus Guild would go out of their way to get rid of the gloomy time in a few days.

    But the confusion was short-lived.

    finally the next morning.

    People who came out to the streets with high expectations gathered in front of the magic tower one after another.

    ¡°Hey, are you really going?¡±

    ¡°I have to go. It is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to watch the fog disappear.¡±

    ¡°But if something goes wrong then¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, what kind of unlucky thing is that? Do you know who led this? The magic lord, the magic lord! Do you think there is a mistake in what he is doing?¡±

    Belief in the Magic Lord, the great yer of the Iron Age, and the Magus, who became the center of the British Empire in just a few decades.

    And above all, the hope that they might no longer have to fear the fog moved them.

    As time passed, the number of people increased, and eventually, as noon approached, the streets were filled with more than tens of thousands of people.

    It wasn¡¯t just the general crowd.

    The distinguished guests who had participated in the ball were also seated in the audience seats set aside in front of the stage.

    It was a truly historic event that so many people came out on the streets ahead of the gloomy hour.

    Was it like that?

    With noon finally approaching, the performers who came up on the stage in front of the Magic Tower all had proud faces.

    Just being in charge of such an important concert at the Magus Guild is an amazing career.

    The eyes of Londoners who were young with expectations and hopes were enough to add pride to it.

    And the three people who are at the forefront of the orchestra that filled the stage like that.

    ¡°Then please proceed as nned.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be no mistakes in the orchestra I lead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that myck of songs will be a nuisance.¡±

    Karl, the magic lord, smiled happily while wearing a robe and holding a staff.

    Duke Robert, the Grand Duke of White, was wearing a neat tuxedo, holding a baton, and making an arrogant expression.

    Andstly, ire, a duke-level yer and an officer of the Liberation Brigade, dressed in a performance dress.

    ¡°Heh heh heh, it was a humble word. Miss re. A high-level singer like you is rare not only in the British Empire, but throughout Europe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your words.¡±

    ire pretended to be humble, but inside she grumbled.

    Because he knew that, as Carol had said, the fact that high-level singers were rare was the reason he had been called to this distant country.

    But what can I do?

    The rule of the criminal organization Liberation Brigade is to do what your superior tells you to do.

    ire, who didn¡¯t want to die just yet, maintained her usual pretentious smile.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get ready.¡±

    It seemed that he would not tolerate even a single mistake.

    After shaking hands and conversing with not only the two of them, but each of the performers one by one, confirming it until the end, Karl stepped forward to the stage.

    And then I looked around.

    ¡®Earl Rose¡­ I guess he really didn¡¯te.¡¯

    Carol slightly frowned.

    The reason why the two most important seats in the bleachers were empty was because it was confirmed that there was not even a single Knight of the Count¡¯s family, let alone Rose, among the spectators.

    It was an unexpected result for him, who had expected her to attend even to confirm the result.

    ¡®Hmm, even if I talk about the count or the princess, I¡¯m still a girl after all.¡¯

    It was a while to be cynical, recalling reports from guild members that he was unable to recover from the shock he received at the ball and seemed to be confined to his house.

    Carol immediately let go of her thoughts about Rose and added strength to the hand holding the wand.

    It was because he had no time to have such useless thoughts ahead of the long-cherished dream he had been preparing for half his life.

    Could it be because of Carol¡¯s tension?

    The performers on stage as well as the spectators gathered on the street swallowed dry saliva while keeping silent.

    The hour and minute hands finally ovepped, and the signal they had been waiting for rang out.

    Dang-

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡±

    Follow me!

    The moment a bell rang as if a thousand iron rods were hitting a thousand iron pirs.

    As Robert¡¯s hand, which was holding the baton, moved, the instruments of the orchestra on the stage began to y one after another.

    A performance that started without a proper practice.

    But there were no mistakes.

    The people gathered here are all high-level yers.

    It was because they were performers who would be recognized as first-ss or second-ss no matter where they went in the world, where they could create a perfect performance just by activating their skills.

    And the ensemble that started like that echoed throughout London through canes and pirs installed in various ces.

    It was no ordinary performance.

    Dazzle enemies, buff allies, or shock them.

    A skill of high-level yers that creates special effects through ying.

    The enormous power contained within them was fused into one under themand of Robert, a major supply yer, and was causing tremendous amplification through the staff and pirs.

    Ssssss.

    ¡®I wonder if this bell was the medium!¡¯

    Carol¡¯s eyes shed.

    A gloomy fog that should have started spreading out gradually at the same time as the bell rang.

    It is because I saw that it was not spread properly as if it was disturbed by something.

    After confirming the results of his long research, Carol lightly beckoned, and Robert, who received the signal, swung the baton more fervently and conducted the orchestra.

    Dang- Dada-

    da-da-da-da-da-dan!

    Bells ringing in the fog.

    A performance by a high-level yer orchestra.

    As the two intertwined in the air, the air shook as windows everywhere shattered.

    The London battle system, a far-away mystery, collided with the performance skills of numerous yers, causing enormous damage in the aftermath alone.

    But Carol didn¡¯t care.

    Rather, he encouraged the guild members to amplify the performance transmitted through the item and sent the final signal.

    At that signal, ire starts singing and the moment the shaking of the fog reaches its peak.

    Carol raised her staff and shouted in a loud voice.

    ¡°Great Elemental Break (higher element dposition)!¡±

    Deed deed deed!

    The light emitted from the staff was scattered in the air, and the fog gathering from all sides began to shake more violently.

    Ten lords who are the absolutes of this era.

    Among them, the 9th ss skills that only he could use were pushing away the fog and the sound of bells in concert with the music echoing in London.

    If used as a destructive power, it would have been enough to blow up an entire city.

    Dang-

    Nevertheless, the sound of the bell and the fog did not disappear easily. On the contrary, even though they were shaken and disturbed, they continued toe to cover London.

    Indeed, it was a majesty worthy of ancient magic that even the demon god could block.

    But Carol didn¡¯t give up.

    I just activated the skill again by drawing out the power of all the items I had prepared for the day and putting it in my staff.

    ¡°¡ºSpell Rank Up: Spell Hierarchy Enhancement]¡» ¡ºDouble Spell: Spell Dualization¡» ¡ºGreat Elemental Break (Higher Element Disintegration)¡»!¡±

    Aaaaaaaang!

    The moment when the light emitted from Carol¡¯s staff with that cry amplified as if it exploded, creating a huge pir of light connecting heaven and earth.

    Pagang!

    the bell breaks

    The mist disperses to pieces.

    Brilliant light illuminated London.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s light! It¡¯s sunlight!¡±

    ¡°I never thought I would see the noon sky in London in my lifetime¡­!¡±

    All the citizens of London who were gathered here burst into cheers as they watched the sunlight permeate the center of the pir of light that pierced the sky.

    Among them, there were not a few who shed tears of emotion because they were so moved.

    The fact that the curse of the fog that had been overshadowing London for over half a century had disappeared was making them go wild.

    However, Carol was not as happy with this result as they were.

    He just looked up at the sky with aplicated expression while fiddling with the location on his ne.

    Are you happy?

    is it sad

    Or is it nonsense?

    Carol, who was immersed in a whirlwind of emotions she didn¡¯t even know she had, eventually gently closed her eyes.

    But he didn¡¯t know

    Also, ire, one of the people who decorated this stage, was wearing a strange smile.

    That from the moment the fog disappeared, the shadows cast over London began to sway like wild beasts released from chains.

    and after a while

    ¡°Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    Waves of shadow covered London with tearing screams.

 Chapter 200

    Episode #200. It¡¯s also a matter of making bad friends.

    * * *

    By the time the bell that should have signaled the start of the twilight had broken out and the fog that had been rolling over London had disappeared.

    There was a man watching the scene with cold eyes.

    From masks covering the face to drab cloaks.

    Even though he was wearing a costume that seemed to be iming to be suspicious with his whole body, the man who naturally escaped from the gaze of the people around him muttered inwardly.

    ¡®It was sessful.¡¯

    Of course, there was no way it could fail.

    All of this is the result of the guidance of a great star. Because sess was predestined from the beginning.

    ¡®Stupid things.¡¯

    That¡¯s why the man kept a cold mockingugh.

    Even the magic lord, obsessed with obsessing over the past and obsessed with eradicating the gloomy time, rushed at it without hesitation.

    Even the Londoners who are bursting into cheers without knowing what will happen soon.

    It just seemed equally foolish to him.

    Why did the Countess Sea Serpent, who had been protecting the British Empire for generations, oppose eradication of the gloomy hour until the very end?

    If I had the brain to think about the reason, I wouldn¡¯t have been so happy.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was normal.

    They are the people after all.

    It was because they were a lowly and foolish people, no different from beasts who would reveal their stomachs to anyone as long as they showed a profit right in front of them.

    Anyway, thanks to that, the obstacles that stood in my way disappeared and everything went as nned.

    ¡°Now all that¡¯s left is to find it and get it.¡±

    The man put his hand in his bosom.

    Then, taking out a small bell and cing it in the palm of my hand, I stepped into one of the grandest and most antique buildings in London.

    I didn¡¯t have to worry about the gaze.

    The twilight time is not only a time when all of London is quiet, and no matter who is there, he will not notice him wearing the ¡ºHermes¡¯ Invisibility Cloak¡».

    with my daughter

    ¡®It must have been here.¡¯

    Could it be because of that bold step?

    Not long after entering the building, he saw the bell ringing and smiled coldly.

    Then, following the sound of the bell, I turned my steps.

    ording to the great star¡¯s foreknowledge, in order to obtain the Seven Arcs, which are dormant here.

    But at the end of chasing the sound of bells, the moment I found a secretly hidden secret room.

    He couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    ¡°Hey, are you here now? It¡¯s prettyte after all the hard work.¡±

    Originally, it was a closed room where there should have been no outsiders for at least half a hundred years.

    The moment he saw the figure of a person sitting there, he involuntarily swallowed his breath.

    ¡°Why are you here¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why, why? It¡¯s for the same reason you¡¯re here.¡±

    A ck-haired man with cheeky eyes.

    Limonughed.

    Then, standing in front of the statue at the center of all the magic circles covering the secret room, she looked at the man with cold eyes.

    ¡°The Ghost of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    One of the final purposes of Limon¡¯s visit to London.

    At the same time, he spoke the name of the person behind all this confusion in a cold voice.

    ¡°Shall I call you Low Edward?¡±

    The 12 Ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    Among them, the one who is ranked 10th.

    A masked man with the code name Kaiser.

    Looking at the faded blonde young man who was to inherit the throne of the British Empire, Limon kept a cold sneer at him.

    * * *

    Is it really like the specter of the Liberation Brigade?

    Or should I say like a prince?

    It was a while that I was shaken and stiff.

    Soon, Edward, who had a cold expression again, asked in a cold voice as he took off the mask that was covering his face.

    ¡°¡­How did you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that great. It¡¯s just the result of simple reasoning.¡±

    ¡°inference? Did you just find out my identity through reasoning?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Seeing him stiffen his face as if he couldn¡¯t believe it at all, Limon let out augh.

    And with his arms crossed, he spoke leisurely.

    ¡°Honestly, at first I doubted that the magic lord was the ghost of the Liberation Brigade. Because that bastard has done so many things.¡±

    Steady pressure on Rose and even scheming.

    Carol, who used any means to get rid of the gloomy fog, was very suspicious just for that.

    ¡°But when I thought about it, no matter how much I looked at it, the sword did not fit.¡±

    ¡°Gumri?¡±

    ¡°Hmm what. Try to think of it as style or personality.¡±

    The ghost of the Liberation Brigade that Limon was chasing is a person who has called ire all the way to London and has never been in contact with her.

    To put it mildly, he was a prudent personality. To put it calmly, he was a timid coward.

    But would the specter of the Liberation Brigadee to the fore as openly and actively as Carol?

    Having lived through beating countless viins, it was very doubtful for Limon, who was good at grasping a nasty personality.

    ¡°So I thought about it with weight on the fact that someone was using the magic lord.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    It was not a particrly difficult guess for Limon, who had already gone through the precedent of the second heaven.

    ¡°And while he has the influence to move the magic lord, the answeres easily when you think about who will benefit the most if he and the Seven Dragons confront each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There is a specter of the Liberation Brigade among the royal family members.¡±

    The Blue Dragon n and the Magus Guild, which divide the control of the British Empire into two.

    If you turn it upside down, it also means that the influence of the royal family on the British Empire is extremely insignificant.

    But what if the Countess Sea Serpent and the Magus Guild confront each other and suffer enormous damage after a conflict?

    For the royal family, it is a golden opportunity to regain control of the empire.

    ¡°¡­If only that was the case, my uncle would have been a better suspect?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that guy who says he¡¯s a Robert or a robot? Surely he was suspicious too. First of all, pray for arge supply yer.¡±

    The ghosts of the Liberation Brigade are all high-level yers.

    In that respect, Duke Robert, who is famous as the Great Duke of White, was definitely a prime suspect.

    ¡°But the swordsmanship didn¡¯t fit, so did he.¡±

    The problem is that he also didn¡¯t match the culprit that Limon was looking for.

    Even though he was insignificantpared to the Blue Dragon n and the Magus, he was also a powerful man who had moved the British Empire as a regent.

    ¡°So I looked for it ording to the sword. Who is the most inconspicuous member of the royal family who can step back and plot this?¡±

    ¡°You mean it was me?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Limon nodded his head coolly.

    And he continued with a cold smile.

    ¡°The weak crown prince who is swayed by the regent. But if you put it in reverse, you are in a position to ce the me on the regent no matter what happens.¡±

    Of course, that alone wouldn¡¯t have convinced Limondo that Edward was a specter.

    It was Rose who gave such confidence to Limon.

    ¡°Besides, when you were little, you were called a genius. He just grew up and became a criminal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amon story, but it¡¯s a different case if that talent didn¡¯t disappear, but if you became good at hiding yourself.¡±

    Besides that, when Edward was young, he was interested in strengthening the royal power.

    Such as the situation in which he secretly instigated a confrontation by walking a tightrope between the Countess Sea Serpent and the Magus Guild by pretending to be weak and indecisive.

    Limon chuckled as he recalled the stories Rose had told him after spending the night in the garden.

    It was such an easy thing to find.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I thought that I had been wandering around because I didn¡¯t know a few simple pieces of information like this.

    Of course, this was a conclusion that Rose, who had detailed information about the royal family, and Limon, who had information about the Liberation Brigade, discussed candidly.

    If Rose hadn¡¯t opened up to him and tried to figure everything out on her own, she wouldn¡¯t have figured it out.

    ¡°¡­The source of the information is Count Rose. Anyway, it¡¯s a hindrance to the end.¡±

    After realizing why he was discovered, he clicked his tongue for a while.

    Edward red at Limon with a cold face thatcked any of his usual weak impressions.

    ¡°If you knew that far, why did you let the magic lord destroy the London battle scene?¡±

    ¡°Oh that? I noticed your purpose.¡±

    ¡°My purpose?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Isn¡¯t there only one reason why the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade killed the witch of the 27th line of magic and incited the magic lord to break the London confrontation?¡±

    Limon grinned.

    Then, he tapped the statue behind him with his palm.

    ¡°Finding the Seven Arcs.¡±

    That moment.

    Edward¡¯s expression changed suddenly.

    ¡°How did you do that¡­!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about making bad friends.¡±

    Why do outsiders know about the Liberation Brigade¡¯s top secret, the Seven Arcs, that only the 12 ghosts should know about?

    Seeing the agitated Edward, Limonughed maliciously.

    In fact, Edward¡¯s real goal was expected from the moment he learned that the Seven Arcs were a type of seal.

    If Seven Arcs meant something that was sealed in an existing object, the most likely candidate was a new magic tool like the Dark Violin.

    And it was the witches of the 27th line of magic who knew better than anyone where the most valuable new magic tools were located in London.

    ¡°During the Demon God War, the Witches of the 27 Lines of Sorcery used divine magic tools collected from all over Europe to make them the center of the London confrontation.¡±

    The London battle system is one of the strongest magic created in the Silver Age.

    Because they did not have enough power to resurrect it by themselves, the witches used various divine objects.

    It was possible because Europe was devastated by the demon and sacred items, originally strategic goods of each country, flowed into London along with the refugees.

    Thanks to that, they were able to revive the London confrontation system, but instead, they could not touch the sacred objects used as the medium of the confrontation system.

    Sinmul is the core of the London confrontation world.

    Because no one could take it unless the London battle system itself disappeared.

    ¡°If there is Seven Arcs among them, there is no reason to stop them from destroying the London showdown. I can save you a lot of trouble.¡±

    Awesome!

    Edward gritted his teeth.

    The reason why the Countess Sea Serpent was strangely quiet after the incident at the ball.

    It was only then that I realized that it was not because I had no power to stop the magic lord, but that they also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity.

    One thing you don¡¯t know.

    ¡°Even so, how did you find this ce before me? Identifying the Seven Arcs is something I couldn¡¯t even do!¡±

    Only 9 sacred objects used in the London confrontation world.

    He didn¡¯t even know which of them was the Seven Arcs.

    I just came to the first ce to investigate the records of the royal family and search for the most likely ce.

    But how was Limon able to find the sacred objects hidden in the British Museum before he did?

    At Edward¡¯s question mixed with resentment and doubt, Limon smiled and shook the smartphone he was holding.

    ¡°Mine had radar.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you upgrade the model earlier? In this day and age, like the old days, what is a bell? A bell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Limon treat him as an outdated old man, Edward couldn¡¯t help but feel a tremendous irrationality for some reason.

 Chapter 201

    Episode #201. What are you going to do?

    A moment of silence with a hard face.

    Edward soon opened his mouth in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that it¡¯s great that you tracked me down and even found the Seven Arks with just that clue.¡±

    ¡°Should I thank you for acknowledging that?¡±

    Among the 12 ghosts of the liberation brigade, he was quite confident in plotting things while hiding behind the scenes.

    Therefore, being caught so easily was a very humiliating and hurtful thing for Edward.

    But although he was angry, he wasn¡¯t excited.

    He just coldly spoke and took an object out of his bosom.

    ¡°But it was your mistake toe here alone.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you taking out the brush? Are you going to draw a picture here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of painting.¡±

    Edward swung his blood-red paintbrush as Limon watched with trembling eyes.

    The moment when a strange shape was drawn in the air.

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw the shadow at his feet wriggling and taking the shape of a familiar monster.

    ¡°¡­I thought it was a bit strange to taste blood. Was it paint rather than blood in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°True art changes reality.¡±

    Edwardughed coldly.

    Then, he stroked the shadow monster that rose up next to him with his hand and continued talking.

    ¡°Before, you could have been lucky enough to survive because of Count Rose, but you won¡¯t be able to today.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that sounds like the reason why they sent these monsters to attack me before was also aimed at me.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that now?¡±

    ¡°No, I know. I knew it before.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    He guessed that the attack was aimed at himself.

    I¡¯ve heard that the only time the Shadow Monsters openly appeared to Rose was when they were attacked in the Hour of Darkness, other than when Jessica died.

    In addition, there was a prophecy that ¡®Lee¡¯ would be a threat to the Liberation Brigade, so I could understand why they were targeting him.

    One problem.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I still don¡¯t understand why the crude method was used.¡±

    ¡°¡­Crude method?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the type of person who neveres forward and maniptes others from behind? But why did you go out so openly then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you presumptuously tried to hang out with Count Rose.¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    Take a moment to blink at that unexpected answer.

    Seeing a clear emotion different from the anger in Edward¡¯s eyes, Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t believe that you assaulted me because you were jealous that I was walking around London with the Count?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Countess Rose is not a woman that a lowly person like you can carelessly talk about or look at.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Because only a woman as perfect as her deserves to be the Crown Princess of the British Empire.¡±

    Limon was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Is that what the guy who conspired behind the scenes and drove the Countess Sea Serpent to?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for a great cause.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big job¡­ Are you referring to your ambition to get rid of the Countess of the Sea Serpent and the Magus Guild and gain the hegemony of the British Empire?¡±

    ¡°It is not ambitious. A cause.¡±

    Edward cut it off.

    Then he continued, staring at Limon with eyes burning with conviction.

    ¡°The Countess of Sea Serpent forgot allegiance while showing mercy to the ignorant people, and the Magus Guild is vulgar and has no honor. So I will lead you on the right path.¡±

    The British Empire originally belonged to the King.

    So it was only natural that the Countess Sea Serpent and the Magus Guild would pay their allegiance to him.

    If he was himself, he could make the British Empire even richer and make it a true empire that gave hegemony not only to Europe but to the whole world.

    That is the true ¡®justice¡¯ and ¡®greatness¡¯.

    Limon let out a nkugh as he saw Edward making the assertion with unwavering eyes.

    ¡°Do you think that will work for you?¡±

    ¡°It already happens.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Limon frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t just that she had noticed the meaning behind Edward¡¯s words through years of experience.

    It was because I realized the identity of themotion that had begun to be heard vaguely from afar a little while ago.

    ¡°¡­You made all of London a mess.¡±

    ¡°As expected, you are quick-witted.¡±

    Edward continued with a cold smile.

    ¡°The reason I haven¡¯t been able to move my work so far is because I was tied to the London battle scene. But that annoying curse disappeared thanks to the magic lord.¡±

    ¡°And now, if the monsters you unleashed stir up London, the citizens of London will condemn the Magus Guild for getting rid of the showdown.¡±

    ¡°As a bonus, the reputation of the Earl of Sea Serpent for not being able to protect London will also go down.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to make the Magus Guild and the Countess Sea Serpent fight for responsibility, grow the conflict, and eventually swallow both forces?¡±

    ¡°The preparations are alreadyplete. All that remains is to execute.¡±

    Hearing that, Limon frowned.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Londoners die in droves or not in the process?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be that much damage. Even if there is, a true Englishman should consider it an honor to be sacrificed to build a great British Empire.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, indeed, you are a bastard from the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    Limon put on a cold expression.

    Ryu Kang-chul, Velos, and Eugene were all ruthless killers, but they weren¡¯t such bastards.

    At least they knew they were viins.

    However, the attitude of Edward, who took the sacrifice of others for granted with his perfect ideology of the chosen people and did not doubt that he was justice, was disgusting.

    ¡°Talk as you please. You¡¯re going to die right here anyway.¡±

    Edward didn¡¯t care if Limon looked at him with disgust.

    I just coldly gave orders.

    ¡°Take care of it.¡±

    Ssssss.

    Seeing the shadow monster attacking Limon at his direction, Edward was certain of his death.

    He was known to the world as a yer in his 40s, but his real level was 92.

    In particr, the shadow monster he summoned in the ¡ºPurgatory Painting Album¡» was not something that a mere performer could handle.

    At least he believed it.

    Chew!

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a painting, it should stick to the floor like a painting. Why are you walking around?¡±

    ¡­that is, until Limon cut the Shadow Monster in two with the flick of a finger.

    For a moment, he was taken aback by the fact that his shadow monster was destroyed in one blow.

    Edward, who quickly regained hisposure, as befits a great-looking yer, immediately moved his brush again.

    Ssssss.

    A shadowy monster that springs up from the floor with every stroke of the brush.

    The sight of a myriad of monsters rising up and rushing at them was usually enough to make them feel a sense of despair.

    The problem was that Limon was an out-of-the-ordinary race.

    Chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!

    Every time you move your finger, a sh of light passes through the air and the shadow monster splits.

    Edward opened his eyes at the sight of dozens of shadow monsters being cut to pieces in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°You must have hidden talents.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s a master of tricks, but he¡¯s still good enough to decapitate you.¡±

    ¡°¡­You seem like someone who doesn¡¯t know the subject.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we have to wait and see which one is the one who doesn¡¯t know the subject?¡±

    Edward had a n to live.

    It was unexpected, but not surprising, as it was prophesied that the name and color would be a disaster for the Liberation Brigade.

    But the scorn on Limon¡¯s face hurt his pride.

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why he decided to use one unique skill a little faster.

    ¡°Descent X¡± Kaiser.¡±

    Wow!

    The moment he activated Constetion Descent, a unique skill granted only to the 12 ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    A change happened to Edward.

    The mechanical armor extending from his back covered his entire body, and a blood-red brush was stretched out like a spear and held in his hand.

    At the same time, Edward, who began to emit explosive momentum,ughed coldly.

    ¡°Can you understand the subject now, nerd?¡±

    Edward¡¯s voice was full of confidence.

    Now that the ¡®artist who paints hell¡¯ dwells in his body, he is an existenceparable to the monarch.

    No matter how much hidden talent Limon had, there was no way he would dare to handle him now.

    Even though it was a power that could only be used until the Holy Spirit¡¯s durability ran out, it was enough time to kill Limon and overturn London.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Have my senses been paralyzed by overwhelming power?

    Limon nodded calmly.

    He took something out of the box he was carrying on his back and spoke quietly.

    ¡°And thank you for calling me to your constetion so quickly. Thanks to you, I don¡¯t have to waste time.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    When Edward puts on a puzzled expression at that outrageous statement.

    Limon, who released the sword he was holding in his hand and instead grabbed the sword he took from the box, moved lightly.

    Shortening the distance, one step.

    Digging through the cracks in your heart, take a step.

    A step, shing Edward¡¯s shoulder.

    squeak.

    So after Limon took three steps, Edward felt something was missing and slowly turned his head.

    Then, he opened his eyes wide as he looked at his empty shoulder and arm that had fallen to the floor holding a brush.

    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±

    Edward screamed at the bted pain and squeezed his shoulder as blood spurted out.

    Seeing this, Limon kept a sneer on him.

    ¡°What are you doing with only one arm? The other ghosts ran like crazy until they died.¡±

    ¡°You, you bastard¡­!¡±

    Even as he struggled with pain, Edward felt a sense of alertness when he heard those words.

    No matter how careless he may have been, his ability to cut off his arm without even realizing he had gained powerparable to that of a monarch by using the Descent of the Constetion.

    References to other specters.

    Above all, the sword in his hand brought an existence to Edward¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Limon Aspelder!¡±

    ¡°Call me with respect, man. Where are you calling the elder¡¯s name carelessly?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Was it you? It was you from the beginning! You wicked bastard!¡±

    Edward gritted his teeth.

    I had to realize when there was a prophecy that he was the ember that would threaten the existence of the Liberation Brigade.

    There couldn¡¯t have been another such a terrible being other than this evil spirit that killed three of the 12 ghosts.

    It was a mistake not to realize that Lee and Limon were the same person because of the perfect camouge and the prejudice that the swordsman could not y.

    But now it is toote.

    Because he saw his opponent only as a performer and was careless, Edward was unable to properly use the power of the Constetion and was cornered.

    ¡°A person called a swordsman with a name does not even know this honor¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Where do you talk about honor when you have been hiding your identity and only taking advantage of others?

    Limon, whoughed at Edward, continued coldly.

    ¡°So, do you have anything more to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Sensing the murder in Limon¡¯s cold eyes, Edward hardened his face.

    He was proud, but not stupid.

    Even if his body was normal, he would have avoided confronting Limon, but he could understand at once that it was impossible to fight against Limon as he had already lost an arm.

    ¡®To die like this?¡¯

    ¡®Me, the Crown Prince of the British Empire?¡¯

    ¡®Because I was distracted for a while because I didn¡¯t realize Lee Ja¡¯s true identity?¡¯

    For a while, I shuddered at the unbelievable reality.

    Edward, thinking of something, reflexively shouted.

    ¡°Even if you kill me, the work I created will not disappear! No, I will run amok until I destroy London!¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me to believe that lie?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie!¡±

    Edward eximed furiously.

    ¡ºPurgatory Painting Album¡» is not a simple summoning skill.

    The substance is a dimensional skill that connects the two-dimensional ¡®shadow world¡¯ and reality through a picture.

    Therefore, his painting is a door that calls the existence of the shadow world to reality, but at the same time, it is also a restraint that prevents reality from being eroded more than necessary.

    In addition, he has already left his paintings all over London in case of an emergency.

    Of course, if Edward dies, the paintings will lose their power within a day, but until then, they will run amok spewing out monsters indefinitely.

    Because of such danger, this skill was given the name Purgatory.

    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±

    Limon agreed for once.

    If the summoner dies, the case where the summoner runs out of control is not that rare.

    ¡°Then cancel the skill right away.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Destroy all the shadow monsters you created. Of course it would be possible to cancel the skill, right?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Edward shouted in a fit of fuss.

    It was obvious that if I did something like that, I would be killed by Limon immediately.

    The fact that such insurance was prepared in the first ce was also to be used in this situation.

    Of course, I never imagined that I would use this move against someone who wasn¡¯t Rose or Carol.

    ¡°You are the one who should give up Seven Arks right away and disappear here! Otherwise, I will send my works out of control right away!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to watch Londoners die at random, then you¡¯re doing what you tell them to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m so stupid that I don¡¯t even get angry.

    For a moment, look at Edward with dry, emotionless eyes.

    Limon asked again and again in a particrlynguid, subdued voice, as if to confirm it onest time.

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to y a ¡®hostage¡¯ against me?¡±

    If Yuna-gyeong were here, she would have inadvertently covered her face with her two wings.

    However, Edwardughed coldly on the contrary.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you take it. But remember, the life and death of Londoners depends on me.¡±

    ¡°¡­then there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±

    Limon nodded.

    The moment Edward made an expression of joy after seeing that scene.

    A sh of light passed through his neck.

    Awesome!

    His head fell to the floor after keeping his eyes wide open until the end as if he couldn¡¯t believe what had happened to him.

    And as he watched his body fall, spouting blood like a fountain, Limon opened his mouth in a cold voice.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to take hostages, you should have chosen your opponents well.¡±

    Nopromise on hostage taking.

    For a moment, look at Edward¡¯s corpse with indifferent eyes, who made the worst choice because he did not know his iron rule, which was more thorough because of its simplicity.

    ¡°¡­Is it as nned in the end?¡±

    Limon turned around after absorbing all the fragments of starlight leaking from his body.

    And lightly swung the sword.

    Kwajik.

    The statue in the middle of the secret room naturally splits left and right, finally revealing the ss case.

    To be precise, Limon looked at the one item in it with strange eyes, then took the whole thing and turned around.

    And he muttered softly as he heard the screams that had grown louder since the moment Edward died.

    ¡°As expected, when you get older, you have to buy insurance.¡±

 Chapter 202

    #202. No, what is this¡­?

    * * *

    ¡°Kyaaaaaagh!¡±

    ¡°It is a monster!¡±

    ¡°Hey, save people!¡±

    London, which a little while ago was overflowing with hopes and cheers for the disappearance of the gloomy hour.

    But at this moment, all that was filling London was confusion and screams of terror.

    in a secluded alley.

    behind the trash can.

    Or right under your feet.

    London was thrown into chaos by the existence of a shadow monster that emerged from every shadow and began to rampage at will.

    ¡°¡°Ice Ball¡± and ¡°Cold Mist¡±!¡±

    ¡°¡ºLightning Web¡»!¡±

    ¡°Why are these monsters springing up when the time for darkness is gone?!¡±

    Alex, a member of the Magus Guild, who had been assigned to manage the items used to destroy the gloomy hour, confronted the monster with his teammates, using skills.

    However, their fight was actually more of a struggle than a resistance.

    That¡¯s also true, the shadow monster¡¯s power is on par with the monsters that appear only on the 50th and 60th floors of the dungeon.

    Alex, a high-level yer of level 64, was also a strong enemy who could only handle three or four.

    However, the number of shadow monsters in their field of vision was no more than five or six.

    Only the numbers revealed right away are at least a few dozen. It was frightening to imagine how much it would be if the number of invisible monsters were added.

    He was facing so many monsters with only two of his mid-level colleagues, so he, a high-level yer, had no choice but to be cornered.

    ¡°Wall of Ice!¡±

    ¡°Hold on! We must persevere unconditionally until supportes!¡±

    Fortunately, the movements of the shadow monsters were not very active.

    They¡¯re only focused on roaming around and threatening or destroying buildings. I didn¡¯t really run into them.

    Thanks to that, Alex and his colleagues were able to barely survive despite the absurd heavy overload situation.

    ¡°uh?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡­the moment the shadow monsters suddenly feel like they¡¯re frozen.

    That is until the shadow monsters, whose eyes were dull all over, turned bloody, began to run amok.

    Bang bang bang!

    ¡°What crazy! Why are these things like this? It¡¯s not like I suddenly took medicine!¡±

    ¡°You suddenly got stronger?!¡±

    Alex and his colleagues were perplexed.

    Of course, the movements of the monsters, which were strangely sluggish just a while ago, became more active.

    This is because the power suddenly became much stronger and, unlike before, actively aimed at them.

    As if they had been released from the bondage that had bound them up until now.

    And unfortunately, Alex and his colleagues couldn¡¯t afford such monsters.

    So they were about to be swept away by the waves of monsters.

    Phaging!

    The Magus Guild members widened their eyes.

    It was because the monsters that were filling their field of visionpletely disappeared at the moment when a blue shadow suddenly appeared in front of them.

    It was toote to realize that the monster had not disappeared, but that he had been moved to another ce, and he was taken aback for a while.

    Alex is the one who saved him.

    In other words, when he saw the knight in the blue cloak, he groaned.

    ¡°The Sea Serpent Knights¡­!¡±

    ¡°Are there any injuries?¡±

    ¡°Where have you guyse from now!?¡±

    Alex inadvertentlyined.

    Of course, saving him was something I was grateful for, but that and this were different.

    They, who were in charge of public security in London, did not show their noses in this situation overflowing with monsters, but now they have appeared.

    As a person who almost died, I couldn¡¯t help but say words of resentment.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not hurt, hurry up and join the defense line.¡±

    ¡°what? what is that¡­?¡±

    Alex, who was taken aback by the sudden remark, stiffened.

    It wasn¡¯t until after following the knight¡¯s finger that he turned his gaze to realize that he had been moved to the top of the castle wall of the Countess Sea Serpent.

    Hampstead Heath, where the Earl of Sea Serpent is located.

    The waves of shadow monsters that could not even be counted in thousands of units filled that wide hill.

    The guild members originally deployed all over London were desperately firing their skills on top of the castle walls.

    And on the other hand, the knights of the blue dragon n evacuate the citizens and sh the monsters climbing up the castle wall.

    Alex¡¯s mouth opened wide.

    ¡°Go¡­ siege?¡±

    Alex is bewildered by the fact that a sight almost straight out of a history book is happening in real time.

    The knight exined to him coldly.

    ¡°All Londoners have already been evacuated. So we just need to defend the castle.¡±

    ¡°Are all Londoners evacuating? Where are you talking to?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an underground shelter.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense¡­! Could it be that there was even a shelter in the basement of the Earl of Sea Serpent that could house all the citizens of London?¡±

    Alex was dumbfounded.

    London¡¯s poption is roughly ten million.

    No matter howrge the Countess Sea Serpent¡¯s family was, it was not a scale that a single shelter could amodate.

    But the article¡¯s answer was neat.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an earl, it¡¯s a London underground.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°The Earl of Sea Serpent is the ce in charge of London¡¯s security. Then, isn¡¯t it natural to prepare a ce to protect citizens in case of an emergency?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A shelter built like a spider¡¯s web underground in London after repeated expansions ording to the increased poption.

    And the preparedness system and stockpiled materials that have been prepared so that all citizens can be evacuated quickly.

    The article did not bother to exin the preparations and efforts that the blue dragon n had made over the past hundreds of years.

    I just calmly instructed.

    ¡°Since all entrances to other evacuation routes have already been sealed, all we have to do is prevent the castle from being captured. So risk your life to defend the walls.¡±

    ¡°No wait! With what qualifications do you give us orders?¡±

    ¡°It is a qualification as a knight of the Countess Sea Serpent who can issue a forced mobilization order in case of emergency.¡±

    ¡°We, Magus Guild members, have the right to reject that forced mobilization order!¡±

    ¡°I will not ept protests.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­!¡±

    Alex was furious.

    No matter how the situation is, he is a high-level magical yer who is respected everywhere.

    In particr, such a coercive order was absurd for Alex, who was usually clinging to psionics and ignoring the article of the count family, who behaved like a pet.

    Swoop.

    But the next moment.

    He couldn¡¯t help but stiffen.

    ¡°The reason you have received many benefits is that you have also been given the duty toe forward in this situation.¡±

    ¡°Then do your duty.¡±

    ¡°I will never tolerate the injustice of running away from the people I need to protect.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have to ask what would happen if I refused the order.

    An ice cold voice.

    Most of all, the sword the knight was aiming at his throat gave the answer more clearly than a hundred words.

    ¡®This crazy¡­!¡¯

    Even in the midst of this, Alex realized as he looked into the knight¡¯s eyes, which were still full of righteous and merciful convictions.

    To be just is to not tolerate injustice.

    To be merciful is to help and protect the weak.

    Conversely, if there is a high-level yer who does not fall under the weak, but neglects his duties, it is also their ¡®justice¡¯ to punish them immediately.

    And the Blue Dragon n was also the world¡¯srgest smuggling organization that had been ughtering the ¡®evil¡¯ against them mercilessly until decades ago.

    ¡°Ah, okay, I will fight as youmand! You can¡¯t just fight!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Phaging.

    Seems like there¡¯s still a lot to do.

    As soon as he heard his answer, the knight of the blue dragon n disappeared beyond space.

    After a while, Alex¡¯s face distorted as he saw the guild members brought by another blue dragon knight acting simrly to them.

    And he shouted annoyedly, pouring his skills at the shadow monsters that were climbing up the wall.

    ¡°Damn it! The blue dragon n is rampaging like this, what the hell are our guild officials doing?!¡±

    * * *

    Pk.

    Meanwhile at that time.

    Dark red-haired witch Sir, who was looking into the crystal ball, flipped over a card.

    Then, looking at the picture of the copsed tower drawn on the card, heughed coquettishly.

    ¡°This is my point.¡±

    [¡­Witch sister, didn¡¯t you say that witches¡¯ predictions weren¡¯t that urate?]

    ¡°Of course I did.¡±

    [I think the uracy is too high for something like that? Didn¡¯t the prophecy that London would be swept away by disastere true?]

    Yuna-kyung muttered nervously as she looked at the crystal ball illuminating London covered with shadowy monsters.

    Seeing her like that, Shirughed.

    ¡°Instead, you didn¡¯t know what that disaster was like. I just knew it was an unavoidable disaster.¡±

    [That¡¯s what¡¯s amazing. Are there originally unstoppable prophecies and blockable prophecies?]

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Sir nodded his head willingly.

    And he spoke in anguid voice.

    ¡°The magic prophecy is to peek into the fate of the world. So when you get used to fortune telling, you will be able to tell the difference between a fate that can be changed and a fate that is not.¡±

    [I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.]

    ¡°Think of it as the difference between an overwritable floppy disk and a non-overwritable floppy disk.¡±

    [¡­I can roughly understand what it means in terms of tone. What is a floppy disk?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s a cutting-edge technology that kids use these days.¡±

    [I don¡¯t know if such a technology was created before I knew it while I was dead.]

    Whether or not Yuna-gyeong tilted her head at the oddly familiar yet unfamiliar word.

    Sir calmly continued to speak.

    ¡°Of course, there are no exceptions. There are monsters like the baby who will split the disk and change the contents of the disk if it can¡¯t be overwritten.¡±

    [But in the end, the team leader couldn¡¯t stop the prophecy, right?]

    ¡°Instead, the result of the prophecy changed. Londoners who were originally destined to die are alive.¡±

    [That¡¯s thanks to the hard work of the Countess and the Blue Dragon n sisters and brothers.]

    ¡°From my point of view, that¡¯s also thanks to the baby.¡±

    Cyr tapped the crystal ball, to be exact, the count¡¯sndscape reflected in it with his finger.

    ¡°Because it was originally impossible for the stubborn blue dragon n to evacuate all Londoners without any clear reason.¡±

    [¡­Well, that¡¯s right.]

    Yuna-kyung reluctantly agreed.

    The reason Londoners were able to evacuate so quickly was thanks to the early start of the evacuation.

    Limon¡¯s credit for making Rose make such a decision with just a few words was by no means insignificant.

    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more strange.¡¯

    Yuna-kyung is suspicious of what happened between Limon and Rose while she was here.

    Sir, who had no way of knowing what she was thinking, continued with a carefree attitude.

    ¡°Besides, our fortunes are so moderate that sometimes really weird things happen.¡±

    [Is it weird?]

    ¡°It¡¯s really weird. For example¡­¡±

    Quaang!

    ¡°Like these wicked witches! What the hell are you trying to do in London?¡±

    ¡°¡­that bastard is attacking us in the middle of this?¡±

    [No, something like this bottle X¡­?]

 Chapter 203

    #203. Isn¡¯t it funny

    * * *

    Even though all the London fog has disappeared, the world in the mirror is still covered with thick fog.

    There, Yuna-kyung, who was looking into the crystal ball with Shire, was in a state of absurdity with all her might.

    [Why did that old man, the magic lord,e here when London is in a mess?! It even blows up attack skills!]

    To be honest, it was a strange thing.

    It was because Carol, who at first wiped out hundreds of shadow monsters with a powerful skill, disappeared immediately after that.

    So I was wondering where and what to do.

    Seeing him appearing here out of nowhere and floating in the sky with an angry face was just mind-boggling.

    However, Shir calmly took over the situation.

    ¡°Well, from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re probably wondering if it¡¯s us witches who created this mess.¡±

    [Does that make sense?]

    ¡°There is nothing that makes no sense at all. It¡¯s true that we actually prepared this and that behind the scenes.¡±

    [You have to deny it first! Why are you saying something that raises suspicion?]

    Yuna-kyung is amazed.

    Shirughed at her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fun? Look at this idiot who usually pretends to be smart about everything and acts like a funny clown.¡±

    [The witch¡¯s sister¡¯s personality is really amazing!!!]

    ¡°I¡¯m not a witch for nothing.¡±

    Could it be because Sir¡¯s attitude of leisurely chatting with Yuna-kyung fueled his anger?

    Carol shouted out loud with her beard trembling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, witch! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been raiding London with monsters and preparing a sinister ritual here!¡±

    [Wait a minute, isn¡¯t that right? It¡¯s true that they were preparing magic, but those monsters¡­]

    ¡°Shut up the witch¡¯s evil familiars!¡±

    [Eek! A cute and dainty blue bird like me, an evil servant!]

    Carol didn¡¯t let go of her anger, regardless of whether Yuna-kyung was hot-headed or not.

    ¡°No need for excuses! Stop the raid now and stop the ritual! Otherwise, I will not forgive you!¡±

    ¡°That is a very scary story.¡±

    Sir said as if he was in trouble.

    But that¡¯s just talk. Her eyes, looking at Carol, contained cold mockery and contempt.

    Having lived a longer life than Limon, she knew.

    Whatever he said here would not work for Carol, who was convinced that the cause of all this was a witch.

    Because what was in his eyes right now was burning conviction and resentment.

    It was because the eyes were the same as those of the apostles of justice who rejoiced at defeating evil by burning witches at the stake in the distant past.

    Above all, thanks to another reason, Sir was able to draw simple conclusions without worrying too much.

    ¡°But what about this? This is what a child who is scarier than a bastard like you made me do, so I can¡¯t follow your words.¡±

    ¡°¡­good night. If ites out like that, I¡¯ll stop you guys with force! ¡ºFire ball¡»!¡±

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    Carol immediately swung the staff as if she hadn¡¯t expected it in the first ce.

    The moment when he felt like the whole house where Shir was sitting on the roof was blown away by a huge fireball he shot.

    Carol¡¯s face distorted.

    Shortly after the crystal ball that Sir was looking into cracked.

    This is because the house that had been smashed and burned was shattered like a mirror, and the figure of Sir sitting on the roof in good shape was revealed beyond it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really reckless to attack ady without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as a witch to protect!¡±

    as if nothing had happened.

    Carol, who became more indignant at Sir¡¯s natural attitude of pointing out etiquette, swung his staff again and again.

    At the same time, what appeared around him was a baptism of various skills.

    ¡ºLightning Bolt¡» ¡ºFreezing Killer¡» ¡ºLock Down¡» ¡ºde Storm¡» etc.

    Syrrh¡¯s appearance was shattered one after another like ss in the wild fire of a skill with great power, and then repeated to reveal its whole appearance.

    The crystal ball, which increased in gold one by one at that time, eventually shattered.

    The moment when a huge rock fell towards Sir who finally revealed his true identity.

    Shire took out a crab-shaped sterling silver sculpture and dropped it, opening his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Toaka auM.¡±

    cooong!

    With a short spell, immediately after the sculpture she dropped permeated the roof, the house with legs suddenly sprung up and crawled sideways to avoid the rocks.

    The transformation of the house did not end there.

    The two chimneys towering on the roof turned into ws and stretched out towards Carol.

    At the same time, it was a giant m that was fired from the wide open ws.

    Although it looked ridiculous, the m shell, which weighed about 200 kilograms and was surrounded by a shell as strong as a rock, flew at Carol with its mouth wide open.

    Unfortunately, after colliding with Carol¡¯s spread ¡ºme Shield¡», that giant m was roasted whole and fell off.

    The crab house, however, did not give up. As if there were any number of ms, they just fired giant ms in session.

    It was a very futile effort.

    Because he couldn¡¯t stop Carol, who was attacking and defending at the same time, causing fire and ice lightning in a row.

    As the giant ms are burned, frozen, fried, and turned into m dishes, the crab house quickly breaks down in a counterattack.

    However, Sir, who was sitting on the roof, was not shaken in the slightest.

    He just took out a porcin bottle from his bosom, sprinkled the jewel powder in it into the air, and uttered a short incantation.

    ¡°Suriya Vir ZKazak.¡±

    Pew!

    That moment.

    What exploded into the air was a sweet storm.

    The me is chocte, the cold is ice cream, the rock is bread, and the lightning is sugar cookies.

    A shield of innumerable bubbles that turns everything it touches into sweets.

    Seeing that, Carol let out an angry roar.

    ¡°What kind of joke is this!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, does it look like a joke?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a joke, are you trying to make fun of me?¡±

    Carol shouted furiously.

    That would be the moving crab house, the bubbles that make sweets, etc.

    No matter how you look at it, Sir¡¯s magic waspletely missing elements that could be called seriousness or seriousness.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s usual. It was something that would anger Carol, who hade to fight to the death to protect London.

    Shir, who was looking at Carol like that, said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s rather what I want to ask.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!¡±

    ¡°You bastard, why can you only use that great skill that way?¡±

    ¡°¡­that way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about that trivial way of sticking together for efficiency to kill and break something.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying my skills are worthless?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Like seeing something really ugly.

    Looking at Carol with pitiful eyes, Sirnguidly continued his words.

    ¡°Magic is originally an offense permitted by God to humans. It is a method of deceiving the providence of the world and a secret technique that enables people to surpass even gods.¡±

    a long time ago.

    Early in the Silver Age, when the gods had just descended into the world.

    Humanity was so stupid and weak that it was difficult to even survive without the help of gods or spirits.

    So, the gods spread various technologies including agriculture and medicine to prosper mankind and gave them ways to cheat the providence.

    that¡¯s the magic.

    It was a mystery that imitated the divine power that the gods, the agents of providence, allowed poor humans.

    That¡¯s why magic was also a power that theoretically made anything possible.

    ¡°But why do you only use that power to fight like a primitive man when you are called a magic lord?¡±

    What if you have something to fight for?

    You just need to find the master of the Seven Dragons.

    What if you had to kill God?

    Just ask the Sword Master.

    In the first ce, the seventy-two kinds of swordsmanship they learned were to protect themselves and fight the enemy.

    However, witches and priests had no reason to do so.

    With magic making all impossible possible, they could solve any problem without fighting.

    So, until the religious wars intensified in the Silver Age, most witches and priests worked mainly as schrs, researchers, pharmacists, and artists.

    And, as one of those old-fashioned witches, Cyr revealed his impression of Carol¡¯s skill.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the fun of watching?¡±

    Turn a country girl into a princess.

    Turning naughty children into frogs.

    making the king march naked through the streets, etc.

    Using power that could have been more ¡®fun¡¯ only for fighting is the same atrocity as using a book or toy to beat and kill people.

    Sir said calmly.

    ¡°Fun¡­ fun?¡±

    As if some part of the words stimted the nting, the beard trembled for a while.

    Carol let out a wide smile.

    ¡°Heh heh heh. Yes, to you witches with a history of thousands of years, my skills might seem trivial.¡±

    It has been only thirty years since the beginning of the Iron Age.

    It was an unreasonable insult to Carol, who had created numerous spells from ss 1 to ss 9 by establishing the theory and system of magical skills.

    But he wasn¡¯t angry.

    No, rather, he looked at Syr with cold eyes like ice and continued.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you can¡¯t beat me with your petty pranks.¡±

    It¡¯s like trying to prove that fact.

    Carol held the staff with both hands and held it horizontally.

    Unlike until now, when he was in a fit of rage, he vomited an icy killing blow, and he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡ºSpell Rank Up¡» ¡ºMagic Power Storage : Magic Power Storage¡» ¡ºFire of Inferno : mes of Hell¡».¡±

    Aaaaaang!

    At that moment, what came out of Carol¡¯s staff was jet-ck me.

    The gigantic pir of me that ignited the fog and swallowed the entire crab house in which Sir was sitting.

    The heat was so terrifying.

    The crab shells that had been shooting giant ms were destroyed in an instant by the aftermath alone, and the foamy shield that surrounded Sir was also bursting at a terrifying speed.

    Of course, the mes that touched the bubble shield also turned into chocte, but that was only part of it.

    The me made even the chocte flow likeva and quickly tightened Shir.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ yes, if we fight head-on, I won¡¯t be able to defeat you with my own strength.¡±

    Looking at the mes approaching as if they were going to burn him without even bone meal, Shire readily admitted his ipetence.

    A monarch is the absolute ruler of this age.

    Although he harshly criticized that fighting was useless, that¡¯s why Carol¡¯s skills were so powerful.

    Even Syr, a witch who has lived a long time for more than a thousand years, can only endure one on one.

    Above all, due to the nature of magic that always requires a price, in a long battle, she had no choice but to lose to Carol.

    But Sir was not anxious.

    I just opened my mouth with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°But what if I¡¯m not alone?¡±

    When Carol twitched between her brows at those unfamiliar words.

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial arts, three seasons,

    seventy-two kinds

    of martial arts

    .

    Sharp waves cutting through the air.

    The gigantic pir of fire that had surrounded Shir and held him in ce split into left and right sides at once.

    At the same time, Carol¡¯s face distorted without realizing it as she saw a woman in uniform who had lightly fallen between herself and Sir.

    ¡°¡­Count Rose!¡±

 Chapter 204

    Episode #204. It¡¯s my job.

    Is it because of disturbed anger?

    Or is it because it came so unexpectedly?

    Carol, who had been staring at Rose for a long time, shouted out loud as soon as she came to her senses.

    ¡°Why are you, who should be protecting London, here?¡±

    Others would have been shocked and at a loss to hear the shout.

    He is a magic lord. Because in the British Empire, he was an absolute authority with authority that no one could touch except for one person.

    However, Rose, the only exception who can defy that authority, asked with a hard face.

    ¡°That is something I really want to ask. What the hell is Prince Carol doing in a ce like this in this situation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to get rid of the witch who is the culprit of this situation. So get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t follow that for three reasons.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t know that Rose would reject it.

    She said in a calm voice to Carol who couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment.

    ¡°First, the authority to keep London safe belongs to the Countess of Sea Serpent.¡±

    ¡°Is this the time to argue about that!¡±

    ¡°Second, she is not the cause of this situation. If you kill her, it¡¯s just in murder.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Third, I am not Duke Carol¡¯s subordinate. So do not order me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Rose with a sincere face as usual.

    However, it took a while for him to put on a serious expression when he heard the answer that contained his unbending pride and loftiness.

    Carol immediately stared at her with cold eyes and opened her mouth.

    ¡°I see¡­ Why did you want to oppose the destruction of the London confrontation world so much, so you were holding hands with the witches from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°It is true that we have a cooperative rtionship with the 27 lineage of demons.¡±

    ¡°To join hands with a witch and do something like this! Aren¡¯t you ashamed of your ancestors who have protected the British Empire?¡±

    ¡°I made the best decision to protect the citizens of London, but I do not remember doing anything shameful to my father.¡±

    ¡°Such shameless¡­!¡±

    Rose didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow, whether or not Carol rather aged at that confident answer.

    I just said calmly to Sir, who was watching the situation with an interesting expression from behind.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    [Eh?!]

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to deal with that bastard by yourself? Not anywhere else, but here?¡±

    ¡°I am just trying to do what I have to do. So you do what you have to do.¡±

    Quite unexpectedly, I opened my eyes wide and looked at Rose for a while.

    Shir eventually let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Whoop whoop. You princesses of the blue dragon n have always been reckless¡­ But among them, you are as reckless as your predecessors.¡±

    As Syrr opened one hand, a stick the size of a fingernail fell from her hand and swelled rapidly into a broom shape.

    Sitting on the broomstick, Sir floated in the air and flew straight in one direction.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll let it go!¡±

    Carol shot lightning from her staff to try to shoot down my Syr, but the lightning cut through the air in vain.

    It was the result of the lightning¡¯s trajectory being bent because Rose had spread her hand just before, spreading a cyclonic flow and distorting space.

    ¡°Count Rose! Are you really going to side with that wicked witch? Come to your senses right now and step back!¡±

    ¡°I should have told you.¡±

    Rose raised her sword instead, looking at Carol¡¯s burning eyes.

    And, as if telling him to knock himself down first if he really wanted to pass by, he stood in front of him and spoke confidently.

    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t order me.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you really want to die like that, do as you please!¡±

    In the end, Carol gave up on persuading her with any more words.

    Instead, as if to get rid of her as soon as possible, he swung his cane and activated [Magic Ultimate].

    ¡ºThe Ultimate of Magic¡».

    Of course, he can handle all the elements that ordinary magic yers can only handle one or two, such as the four elements of feng shui, lightning, and gravity.

    An absolute skill that can be used most efficiently by understanding and analyzing the principles of all magical skills.

    The spell based on it gathered the surrounding elements in an instant to create a red orb.

    Kwagwagwang!

    The six fireballs created by the 6th ss magic-type skill [Explosion Cannon] flew at Rose as fiercely as arrows.

    Rose didn¡¯t back down.

    He just stood firm in his ce and cut off the fireballs that flew at him one after another.

    Originally, the fireball, which should have exploded as soon as it touched the sword, however, disappeared as soon as it was cut.

    As if Carol expected that much, this time she opened ¡ºStone de¡».

    Fu-wook!

    The moment when Rose, who couldn¡¯t avoid the de of the rock rising right from under her feet, felt like she was pierced like a skewer.

    The figure of Rose, who had been pierced by a rock, disappeared like an illusion, and she emerged from the side of three steps and lightly snapped her fingers.

    bang!

    The droplets of water that flew like bullets from the falling star stream were blocked by the ¡ºWind Shield¡» surrounding Carol in vain.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Bang bang ta da da da dadang!

    As Rose spreads her palms, the surrounding mist coalesces and turns into water droplets, which fly like meteors with each flick of her fingers.

    It was the first time that only a few drops were fired as if in check.

    The amount of water on Rose¡¯s hand increased as time went by, and the speed at which she snapped her fingers increased as well, andter, like raindrops, she hit Carol¡¯s shield nonstop.

    A shield that gradually cracks in a chain of water droplets that can pierce even an iron wall, drop by drop.

    In the midst of that, Carol calmly held out her staff.

    ¡°The Photon Cannon.¡±

    Dig!

    Right after the light rises from the tip of the staff, it burns the water droplets that fly in and shoots a thick beam of light.

    The ray of light that pierces everything it touches and melts the ground is reminiscent of the whip of the sun god.

    Perhaps he was wary of the power of ss 8 magic skills that could only be used by yers in their 90s.

    Rose raised her psionic power while avoiding the light of the photo cannon, leaving afterimages in session.

    It takes control of the surrounding space with the psionics of the Gyokugong Circr Flow and uses the Sea Dragon Water Jade Flow to collect moisture from the air and transform it into water and control it.

    And shoots the water ording to the rules of Nakseongtanjiryu.

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial arts, three seasons, Èý½~¼¼Water

    King

    Bombardment

    ¡»

    Following Rose¡¯s gesture, the few strands of water that swirled around her merged into a huge waterfall and collided with Carol¡¯s Photon Cannon.

    A pir of light trying to pierce through water while evaporating it.

    A waterfall of water rising upside down, pushing back the light.

    For a while, the two forces seemed to be fighting each other on an equal footing, but in the end, the waterfall of water sucked in the surrounding fog and swelled up even more, and the weight of bnce was driven in an instant.

    However, Carol was not shaken even as she pushed away the pir of light and saw the waterfall soaring toward her.

    I just opened my mouth coldly.

    ¡°¡ºDouble Casting (Double Casting)¡» ¡ºNiflheim Wave¡».¡±

    sphemy!

    At that moment, the waterfall, which was flowing backward,pletely froze.

    It wasn¡¯t just the waterfall. From the mist hovering around us to the ground and air.

    A chill close to absolute zero that spread from Carol¡¯s center froze everything in all directions and rushed toward Rose like a wave.

    However, Rose did not waver even before the powerful ice barrier skill of the 9th ss.

    He just swung his sword vertically while standing straight in ce.

    It was right after

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial arts, four seasons, and four martial

    arts

    .

    A wave of cold air that cuts everything open sweeps over where Rose was standing.

    The fact that her figure, which seemed to have instantly be a piece of ice, melted like a mirage and instead appeared on the ground below where Carol floated.

    So, the moment Rose jumped up vertically and tried to swing her sword at Carol, ignoring the thin frost all over her body.

    ¡°Great Elemental Break (higher element dposition).¡±

    Kwaaang!

    Light exploded from Carol¡¯s staff.

    A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of Rose¡¯s mouth as she was swept away by the aftermath of a ss 9 magic skill and fell from the air to the ground.

    Seeing that, Carol clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. There¡¯s no way things like moving through space can work properly here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose was silent.

    In fact, it was not only the shock that permeated through the airflow outside self-defense that caused her internal injuries.

    It was because he cut through the space with the Chamgongjeolgeom style and squeezed into the gap with the Hehyeonghwanwiryu and forcibly used space movement.

    Even she, the Blue Dragon Princess, had no choice but to use such a method to cross the space in this ce filled with gloomy fog.

    Not only was he unable to cut Carol because of the unstable jump, but he also suffered internal injuries due to the shaking of his psionics.

    The damage she saw with this single move was not small.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of lie you fell for and are siding with the witch, but give it up.¡±

    That¡¯s why Carol calmly dered it.

    ¡°Unless you know it outside, here you can never stop me.¡±

    Rose was obviously a threatening opponent to him, who was weak in closebat as he was essentially a magic yer.

    But that¡¯s the story when she can move freely in and out of space.

    Rose could never be his opponent in this ce where the power of the seventy-two kinds of things that deal with space as well as space movement was halved due to the gloomy fog.

    Even if she was the Blue Dragon Princess, there was no chance of victory if she fought from a distance with Carol, who boasted the strongest firepower from a distance among the ten monarchs.

    ¡°Yes, I know I can¡¯t beat you.¡±

    Despite knowing that fact better than anyone else, Rose did not back down.

    After wiping the blood from his mouth, he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°But at least I can hold you.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to make time? In the middle of this, what¡¯s the point of doing that¡­!¡±

    Carol was startled.

    A thick fog hung everywhere.

    It was because I sensed that it was shaking strangely and that the magic aura started to fluctuate.

    ¡°Why is the gloomy fog?¡±

    The fog remaining in this mirrored world is a trace of the London confrontation.

    It was nothing more than a remnant of a London confrontation that would soon dissipate like the traces of a glowing sunset after the sun had gone down.

    Even so, why did the fog start to radiate clearer magic aura?

    Bewildered for a while.

    Carol soon hardened her face.

    It was because he now realized why Rose had to step down from Syr in the first ce, even though he knew he couldn¡¯t handle himself alone.

    ¡°Countess Rose, what the hell are you doing with the witches!¡±

    Carol, who had never been flustered even when she was excited, showed her nervousness for the first time.

    Facing him with unwavering eyes, Rose answered quietly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I just want to do what I have to do.¡±

 Chapter 205

    #205. Who?

    * * *

    ¡°¡°Ice Ball¡±! ¡ºIce Spear¡»! ¡ºIce Arrow¡»¡­ Damn it!¡±

    Alex, a high-level yer in the Magus Guild who was constantly shooting skills on top of the castle wall, spat out curses.

    It wasn¡¯t because the dizziness was intense due to excessive use of the skill.

    It was because of the wave of shadow monsters that never thought to diminish no matter how much skill they used.

    Cheer up!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the attack was dyed for a while.

    Alex falls down after being caught in the ankle by the tentacles of the shadow monster that climbed up the castle wall before he knew it.

    Even in the midst of panic, he reflexively used the ¡°Ice Cutter¡± to cut the tentacles and attack the monster, befitting a high-level yer.

    But he soon put on a look of despair.

    As if the tentacle monster was just the beginning, it was because he saw shadow monstersing over from all over the castle walls.

    The knights of the Blue Dragon n moved over the castle wall and cut down the monsters, but that was just to buy time.

    If the shadow monster continued to rise indefinitely as before, it would only be a matter of time before the castle fell.

    ¡®Why did this happen¡­¡¯

    Alex continued to activate his skills to fight the monsters in order to resist the imminent death, but his heart was already filled with despair.

    What came to mind at the same time was the regret of wanting to vomit blood.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to touch the London showdown!¡¯

    Because it is what all citizens wished for.

    because I thought it was the right thing to do.

    Most of all, because I believed in the monarch.

    As a member of the Magus Guild, I was willing to help eliminate the dark times.

    If he had known that the result would have been like this, Alex would have strongly opposed it, even if it meant getting kicked out of the guild.

    But it was a toote regret.

    Before he even fell into remorse, he was covered by the shadow monster with all his skills on cooldown.

    The moment he closed his eyes as he watched the gaping jaws of the shadow monster approach to bite off his head.

    Chow!

    The decapitated Shadow Monster¡¯s body copsed as slimy liquid soaked his face.

    Because he died so suddenly and came back to life, he couldn¡¯t recognize reality properly and even blinked for a while.

    Alex, who realized that he was alive and not dead only btedly, hurriedly got up and was taken aback.

    It was because he saw that not only the monster that attacked him, but also that more than half of the shadow monsters that came up on the wall were split or split before he knew it.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the only one surprised.

    From yers of the Magus Guild to knights of the Blue Dragon n.

    Everyone who fought in the castle was bewildered, not knowing who had done this.

    Except for Lucas and other masters of the Blue Dragon n, who were running across the hill with the elders and dispersing the monsters that were rushing to the castle wall.

    ¡®Is that a thread?¡¯

    Before the monsters are cut to pieces.

    The first thing that Lucas thought of when he saw the sh of light passing over the castle wall was a telescopic bird among the seventy-two species.

    However, Lucas himself denied the possibility he hade up with.

    ¡®No, I didn¡¯t feel psionics. I haven¡¯t even heard of a yer with that skill in London.¡¯

    ¡®If it¡¯s not a sky form type or a skill, how¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Who else?¡¯

    The faces of the elders, including Lucas, were stained with suspicion.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    In order to prevent the monsters from climbing up the walls building towers with their bodies, they had to focus on swinging their swords and shing the monsters again.

    So they didn¡¯t even realize it.

    The presence of a young man quietly waving his hand in the shadow of the tallest spire in the county.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword

    Secret Technique ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ µzÐg

    The shapeless sword is invisible.

    ŸoÐÎ„¦ÊÇë[ÐÎµÄ¡»

    Chow ah!

    The moment when such a thin thread was twisted.

    The remaining half of the monsters remaining on the wall were cut to pieces.

    The swordsman that stretched out as sharp as a de avoided the yers and knights who were fighting on the castle wall, and cut down only the monsters.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re still a long way off.¡±

    However, Limon, the man who actually did it, clicked his tongue lightly.

    Originally, I should have wiped it all out at once, but in the end, I managed to achieve the desired result by dividing it into two.

    Still, it was a remarkable achievement.

    He would have had to use his hands several times more if he had not acquired the sense and parallel thinking ability to handle countless roots as if they were alive after cutting down Ryu Kang-cheol¡¯s constetion.

    Of course it¡¯s a subtle difference.

    For him who already had apleted body, it was just a level where handling the swordsman became morefortable.

    However, the result of being a little morefortable with Limon, the sword master, handling the ¡®sword¡¯ was frightening.

    Papa baba babat!

    It pierces the eye, avoiding the swinging forepaw, and secretly wraps itself around the neck and cuts it. The whole body is cut, or the whole body is swung to collide and crush.

    It is the pinnacle of skill.

    From quick swords and phantom swords to short swords and strong swords.

    Originally, it was a magic-like technique that unfolded swordsmanship, which should have been used with various types of swords, such as a straight sword, curved sword, or two-handed sword, with only a thin thread.

    Thanks to that, the monsters turned into corpses climbing up the walls, and the defense line regained some stability.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    right at that moment.

    In the middle of the city of London, which was covered with monsters and looked like waves of shadows, suddenly a pir resembling a building rose up.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Alex and other members of the Magus Guild saw it and made strange faces.

    It is because a building is a building, but it could not be seen as a building at all.

    A house made entirely of sweets.

    ce a house of mirrors on it.

    Build a house of clocks there.

    Also adding a house covered by a door, etc.

    It felt like a misinterpretation of a noun to call it a building, with five bizarre houses stacked together and tied together by a giant bean tree.

    But while the others panicked, Limon was unmoved.

    I just muttered a low voice to myself with a short snort.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone might say it¡¯s a granny, so I¡¯m slow.¡±

    * * *

    [Witch sister quickly! Hurry up!]

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty.¡±

    [Do I look like I¡¯m not being urged right now? Look, there¡¯s a lot of chaos right now!]

    ¡°No matter how hard it is, you can¡¯t start work when you¡¯re not ready.¡±

    The top of a pir made by stacking five houses in the middle of London.

    Shir, who was in the middle of it,ughed at Yuna-kyung, who was making a fuss on his shoulder.

    Then he asked casually as he slowly looked around London covered in waves of shadow monsters.

    ¡°ruler. Guys, are you all ready?¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°So? Then let¡¯s get started.¡±

    I¡¯ve never heard of an answer anywhere.

    She smiled and nodded in satisfaction as if she had heard an answer, and took out the red vial.

    Then, when he turned the vial upside down and sprayed a blood-red liquid, the liquid spread out in all directions, drawing a giant magic circle.

    From the center of the bloody magic circle, Shire took out a pouch this time and carefully took out the contents as if it were a valuable treasure and said happily.

    ¡°A real Walpurgis night.¡±

    The moment Sir dropped one of the contents of his pocket onto the magic circle.

    Disruptions began to take ce all over London.

    Kururrureung!

    A boat submerged in the riverbed.

    The basement of an old factory.

    An old park cabin.

    Each is entangled with water columns, iron bars, or tree roots, rising high into the sky.

    All of these different structures have one thing inmon: one woman is positioned in each magic circle spread out on the roof.

    The moment when you feel like 22 towers have risen around London, centering on the five towers where Cyr was located.

    The women¡¯s mouths were opened.

    [TeSab (shake).]

    [baRuma (tilt).]

    [Akarosy (harden).]

    [YaGaTing (sing).]

    [guAmos¡­.]

    [¡­.]

    As if repeating words .

    Words spoken by the women echoed throughout London, never fading or fading away.

    As the words continued, the echoes became clearer and clearer, and each echo ovepped and ovepped, eventually creating a strange melody that was both like words and like a song.

    And at the end of the bizarre melody of 22 spells, the moment Shir quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Zuiesz (wake up).¡±

    Koo Goo Goo Goo.

    The 23 building towers vibrated and fog slowly began to rise from the bottom.

    * * *

    ¡°Nonsense bullshit!¡±

    Carol trembled.

    And shouted in a tearing voice.

    ¡°Are you going to revive the London matchmaking world? Do you think that is possible!¡±

    Forgetting his usualposure in everything from his bloodshot eyes to his distorted face, he shouted as he red at Rose.

    ¡°That¡¯s only possible when all 27 lineages of magice together! How can you resurrect them now that five witches are already dead!¡±

    ¡°¡­As expected, did you already know about the witch murder case?

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn around! I¡¯m asking about your bullshit!¡±

    how excited you are

    For a moment, look at Carol, who is spouting murderous intent as if she will kill her if she doesn¡¯t answer right away.

    Rose calmly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Yes, Prince Carl, it is as you say. That would be impossible by nature.¡±

    The witches of the 27 lineages of magic were able to revive the London battle system, the strongest magic in the Silver Age, not only because of their outstanding abilities.

    It is because their genealogy began with the three great witches who created the London battle scene.

    However, to put it the other way around, it also meant that it would be almost impossible to revive the confrontation system if all 27 genealogies were not gathered, no matter how descended from the great witch.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her.¡±

    ¡°she?¡±

    ¡°Prince Carol, the dark red-haired witch you saw earlier.¡±

    ¡°Ha what? Could it be that the witch who performed the ridiculous magic was thedy of theke?¡±

    Carol held a cynicism.

    The three great witches who are the founders of the 27 lineage of magic.

    Vivian Morgana Nimue had already been dead or missing a long time ago.

    ¡°She is not thedy of theke.¡±

    Rose was also quick to admit that fact.

    Instead, I just added a word.

    ¡°But she knows as much about London battles as the Lady of the Lake.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me to believe that nonsense?¡±

    Carol is dumbfounded.

    ¡°You will have to believe it. Her name is Sir.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s getting worse. Where in the 27 genealogy of Madou is a witch named Sir!¡±

    Rose answered him quietly.

    ¡°I never said she was a witch from the 27 lineage of magic.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°And the name Sir is not her real name. It¡¯s just an abbreviation.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­¡±

    Carol frowned at Rose¡¯s words, which the more she heard, the more she couldn¡¯t understand.

    It was only then that he noticed a subtle difference in pronunciation that he hadn¡¯t noticed at first because he was so excited.

    ¡°Did you just say Cir? Not Sire?¡±

    It was just a small difference in pronunciation ording to the spelling that would normally have been overlooked.

    But what Rose had said so far brought an existence to his mind, which had been researching witches for a long time.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a witch who uses the name Sir¡­ I can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Sir, a strange nickname.

    A witch with great skills.

    Above all, Rose boasts that she knows as well as the Lady of the Lake about the London battle scene.

    Thinking of the person he came up with by adding those three things, Carol unconsciously eximed in astonishment.

    ¡°Circe, the witch of the beginning! That old monster was still alive?!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Akma sa Ronan ¦ª?¦Ñ¦Ê¦Ç (My old name is Circe).¡±

    distant ancient greece.

    As the granddaughter of the sun god Helios, she is a descendant of a half-human, half-god that was considered a legend even in the Silver Age.

    ¡°maKdur hoil esebT SsyaR Ekaman (the original witch who stole the divine power and the immortal who realized the secret of eternal life).¡±

    One of the original witches who found a way to cross the boundary between the priestly magic allowed by God and the ck magic that vited God¡¯s taboo.

    And as the aunt of Medea, the princess of Colchis, she taught her the secret art of magic.

    In the process, he is the one who established half of the foundations of witchcraft that spread throughout ancient Greece and then throughout Europe.

    ¡°Fals rOmaNum agNIws KaisIr dom ravat. (Ruler of the greatest empire and pitiful sinner who went against the gods).¡±

    A ruler who rose to the top of a nation on his own by receiving the fate of an emperor along with his name in return from the powerful man who coveted the secret of immortality.

    A traitor to mythology who waged war against God against the indiscriminate witch hunt that originated from religious wars.

    The legendary owner who built the world¡¯s strongest nation with mighty magic power and cunning strategies, but was eventually sealed in the barriers of the three great witches who joined hands with God.

    ¡°lsir magi Atur Gaius Julius Caesar ku RonaM asir (Imand in the name of Gaius Julius Caesar, the great king of magic).¡±

    Rome¡¯s first andst empress.

    The best witch born in the Silver Age, the living history of magic itself.

    For her respect and fear, she is called the Queen of Magic.

    The moment when the woman who was called the Devil or Caesar for short finished the magic spell with such a bewitching smile.

    ¡°Avalon. izot Kantra Az Sectos tuRacS!

    Aaaaaaaang!

    The strongest magic of the Silver Age, which prevented the advance of the Roman Empire and sealed the Demon King in the distant past with the explosion of mighty magical aura.

    The mists of Avalon swept through London, which was covered with monsters of shadow.

 Chapter 206

    #206. How long do you think it will be?

    * * *

    ¡°What is this again?¡±

    Alex was perplexed.

    I thought I could barely breathe thanks to someone sweeping away the shadow monster climbing up the castle wall.

    Why is London suddenly covered in fog?

    And it was because I couldn¡¯t bear it because I was anxious about what kind of disaster this might bring.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. The other Magus Guild yers were also watching the fog with anxious eyes.

    It was at that moment that everyone¡¯s familiar sound rang out.

    Dang-

    ¡°This sound¡­!¡±

    ¡°no way?¡±

    It took a while for Alex and other yers to look surprised when they heard the strange sound of a bell that sounded like a thousand pieces of metal colliding.

    Soon, their faces were strangely contorted.

    Dang-dang-dang-

    It wasn¡¯t just because the bells, which should normally have been heard at intervals, resonated at oddly fast intervals.

    It was because strange shadows appeared on the side of the hill that had been covered in shadow monsters a while ago, but now were covered in mist.

    The ghosts of London, made of shadows as well as the monsters, but in the form of definite people.

    From one of the thirteen shadows at the forefront, a strange idea resounded throughout London.

    [I ask you, witch.]

    [Is this a righteous fight?]

    ¡°¦­¦Á? (Yes).¡±

    [Is this a fight for the weak?]

    ¡°¦­¦Á? (yes).¡±

    [Is this a fight to defeat evil?]

    ¡°¦­¦Á? (yes).¡±

    [Can I swear to God that it¡¯s true?]

    ¡°I can¡¯t swear to God, but I can swear by my soul and my honor.¡±

    [Then it is good. ording to the ancient oath, we will draw out our swords to protect thisnd.]

    At that moment, Alex was so surprised that his eyes popped out.

    The ghosts of London, like the monsters a little while ago, were seen only as hazy shadows in the fog.

    It was not only because their appearance gradually became clearer and formed a distinct human form.

    A thousand knights all wearing shiny metal armor and holding swords.

    Among them, 13 knights stood out and the crowned knight at the forefront caused an earthquake in Alex¡¯s pupils.

    ¡°¡­that.¡±

    A ghost wearing a crown?

    There were dozens of them in the British Empire. There are several kings who have demonstrated bravery as knights.

    But as far as Alex knew, only one king had ever worn such a sword.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that, that, that, that! Eek Excal¡­!¡±

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    Unfortunately, Alex¡¯s cry was swallowed up in the air.

    This is because the moment the crowned knight swung his sword, the starlight that exploded from the tip of the sword swept away the shadow monsters.

    But that was just the beginning.

    As the knight wrapped in sun-like light rushes in, the monsters burst out on their own, and the monster whose eyes meet with the knight holding a sword as transparent as ss turns into ice cubes.

    When the knight holding the bow deflects the string, the zigzag arrow pierces the head, and when the one-armed knight extends the spear, the nine timesrger de pierces the monster.

    Other than that, a knight wielding a sword of me or a knight who deflects monster attacks with his muscles, etc.

    Thirteen knights, each wielding various strange weapons such as swords and spear armor, go wild.

    And watching the thousands of knights fighting the monsters along with them, Alex swallowed dryly.

    ¡®oh my god.¡¯

    The fact that the metallic sound that announced the gloomy hour, which had been thought to be the sound of a bell, was the sound of their weapons and armor.

    More than anything, the identity of the thousand people he finally realized shocked him.

    Because they are those who are handed down through folktales and folktales rather than history books.

    Before dragons were resurrected and opened the Bronze Age, they were the beings that represented the power of the Silver Age, which ruled the world.

    ¡°¨DMagic Knight!¡±

    * * *

    [Is there really such a thing as a magic knight?! Isn¡¯t it something thates out of a children¡¯s book?]

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Shirughed.

    Then, he tossed the contents of his pocket into the magic circle and continuednguidly.

    ¡°The world at the end of the Silver Age was a mess. Even if it¡¯s a great witch or a saint, if you make a move, your life will fly away.¡±

    It is said that great witches and saints were the absolutes of the Silver Age, but they are basically desk bites.

    Due to the nature of magic that consumes a price, not only was it vulnerable to battle unless it was prepared, but it had to suffer tremendously when it met an incarnation.

    ¡°So we had no choice but to find a Guardian to fight the enemy and protect us instead.¡±

    A human weapon armed with all sorts of magical weapons and magic tools to counter witches and priests.

    So, sometimes as a guardian of faith, a witch hunter, a warrior of witches, or a heretic, a master of battle who created countless legends.

    That¡¯s the Magic Knight.

    They were the strongest warriors of the Silver Age, who were unmatched in hand-to-handbat until the seven dragons¡¯ masters appeared.

    [In short, magic knights were like armored infantry armed with state-of-the-art weapons in the Silver Age?

    ] At that time, it was also popr to create superhumans with magical blessings or curses.¡±

    [It¡¯s an X scam!]

    Shire naturally said to Yuna-gyeong, who was frightened.

    ¡°What do you do with that much? If anything, he was at the level of a high-level yer that kids these days say.¡±

    [I buy things that can transform ordinary people into high-level yers?]

    ¡°Unfortunately, mass production is not possible.¡±

    [They even tried to mass-produce them?!]

    ¡°Of course, if they weren¡¯t knights who had been physically and mentally trained to the limit, nine times out of 10 would have gone berserk or self-destruct, so we ended up with a small elite group.¡±

    [Witch sister, what the hell did you do in the past?!]

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. At best, I dreamed of conquering the world.¡±

    Indeed, it took a while for him to put on an astonished expression at the words of a demon king of the Silver Age.

    Yuna-kyung shook her head excitedly.

    And he clucked his tongue as he watched the thousands of magic knights driving the tens of thousands of monsters up the hill.

    [Anyway, looking at this, I can understand why the London battle system was the strongest magic in the Silver Age.]

    Although there were differences depending on the blessing or magic tool, it was clear that each of the thousand or so magic knights had powerparable to that of a high-level yer.

    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sweep the shadow monster like that.

    In particr, the thirteen knights at the head of the ranks were disying strength close to that of a duke in their 80s or a high-ranking yer in their 90s.

    This is enough power to wage an all-out war against a teenage guild or a n of the Seven Dragons.

    If he was able to summon such knights in the distant Silver Age, it would surely deserve to be called the strongest magic.

    So it was.

    That is why Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but put on a dumbfounded expression at Sir¡¯s words.

    ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±

    [That¡¯s bullshit?]

    ¡°The effect of the confrontation system hasn¡¯t been fully demonstrated yet, so why are you saying that?¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    Shire raised her finger and pointed forward at Yuna-gyeong, who was blinking at the meaningless words.

    Yuna-kyung, who inadvertently turned her gaze to that finger, was disgusted.

    A knight of the blue dragon n.

    A yer in the Magus Guild.

    Even ancient magic knights there.

    It was because the shadow monsters that had failed to break through the Sea Serpent Earl Castle, which was guarded by that enormous power, were gathering toward the tower built by the witches this time.

    When Yuna-kyung catches her breath at the rush of monsters that seem to knock down a mere thick bean tree at once.

    [AxeJoT (Turn over).]

    Kwaaaang!

    With a strange echo, the world turned upside down and the monsters that were rushing at it fell into the sky.

    Yuna-kyung was startled as she stared nkly at the monsters that flew into the distant sky and became stars.

    A pir made by the stacking of Shir and the five houses she was in.

    It was because the ghost of a short woman with cute freckles was sitting on top of a chimney made of mirrors that rose sharply in the corner.

    But that was just the beginning.

    [DiKaBra (return).]

    The ghost of a woman with a cold expression appeared on the chimney of a clocked house and chanted a spell, and the waves of monsters rushed back as if reversing a video.

    [RaroRurir (Be delicious).]

    A ghost wearing a hat made of cotton candy turned the monster clinging to the cookie house into a cookie.

    [AhvaCo (Look out).]

    The monsters attacked each other with their eyes ckened by the spell of the spectacled ghost

    [Ozrs (Release).] When

    the ghost of a woman holding a bunch of keys appeared, the limbs were disassembled like a puzzle. Monsters tumbled across the floor.

    The ghosts of the five women who swept away the monsters that flocked to them just by memorizing each spell once.

    Even five wasn¡¯t all.

    The ghost of a woman who appeared in the 23 towers built by witches and the 27 magic halls that make up the axis defeated the monsters simply by memorizing a spell.

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak as she watched the number of ghosts increase by 54 to 81 instead of just 27.

    Shirughed at her.

    ¡°Think about it. There¡¯s no way I would have lost to a magic that only summoned a few swordsmen.¡±

    The quality and quantity of the corps, including magic knights, and even the knowledge and depth of magic.

    The empress of the Roman Empire, who had reached its pinnacle in the Age of Silver in all respects,nguidly continued as she watched the confrontation that even she could not ovee.

    ¡°Avalon is not just necromancy. It is aption of soul magic and time-space magic.¡±

    [Time-space magic?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When do people die?

    Is this the moment your heart stops?

    Is it the moment when the soul leaves the body?

    Or is it the moment when the soul passes into the afterlife?

    By thoroughly digging into the gap, the boundary between life and death, the boundary between this world and the next world, and the boundary between the past and the future are twisted to create a space.

    It¡¯s called Avalon.

    Sir, who made Yuna-kyung dazed by his simple exnation, continued his speech lightly.

    ¡°In other words, Avalon is a magic that creates a pseudo-underworld.¡±

    [Simr¡­ what?]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it sometimes in Shinhwa? Like the Garden of Eden or Mureungdowon, a ce that is real but not real. You can see that it was realized through magic.¡±

    [I don¡¯t know what you mean¡­?]

    ¡°If it¡¯s hard to understand, just think of it as a space infinitely close to the afterlife.¡±

    Seeing Yuna-gyeong, who made an expression about 3 times more dumbfounded, Sirughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why there is no need to call out spirits as difficult as necromancy here. We pay a small toll, and theye on their own.¡±

    [They?]

    ¡°I mean all the souls from past to present who have the will to protect this London.¡±

    Since the toll is expensive, it¡¯s a bit difficult to see the spirits passing from the future.

    Cyr, who made a terrifying noise, poured out another contents of his pocket and smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°In that sense, I ask, how many souls do you think will lend their strength to defend this London?¡±

    Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t have to answer that question.

    The souls of sessive witches of the 27th lineage of magic that have already increased to three digits have appeared to protect their descendants.

    And the blue shadows that swept like a tidal wave over the millions of monsters that covered London already gave the answer.

    ¡°Remember. Magic requires a price, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s a mystery that you can do anything if you have enough money.¡±

    [¡­]

    I¡¯ve been here for hundreds of years.

    came back to protect it again.

    Thousands¡­ no, tens of thousands of knights in blue cloaks.

    Looking at the spirits of the blue dragon n, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but think in a daze.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of witch Shire was in the Silver Age, so even after dealing with this kind of X-cheating X-cheating magic, she ended up being sealed.

 Chapter 207

    #207. This is the truth.

    Yuna-kyung was looking down at London, which had almost be a battlefield, with a bewildered face.

    Quaang!

    [Mom!]

    Suddenly, I was surprised to see something falling from the sky.

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    [The count¡¯s sister?!]

    A bloodless, paleplexion.

    Uniform burnt and scorched in ces.

    Most of all, from the drooping arm to the mouth and blood all over the uniform.

    When Yuna-kyung is astonished to see Rose, who, everywhere she looks, seems to have fallen after being seriously injured after fighting a fierce battle.

    A single, mournful cry rang through the air.

    ¡°How could this happen¡­!¡±

    Hearing thatmentation, which sounded more desperate than screams, Yuna-gyeong lifted her head and was startled.

    An old man floating in the air wearing tattered clothes, cut and torn in ces, if not as much as Rose.

    Carol¡¯s terrifying face, like a bloody murder, made her feel instinctively fearful.

    ¡°Certainly, to bring the gloomy mist back to London!¡±

    Carol let out a scream as if she had witnessed the most horrific atrocity.

    It was as devastating to him that the Londonpetition scene, which he had barely eliminated with half his life, was resurrected.

    That¡¯s why he looked at Rose with raw eyes.

    ¡°How the hell are you going to take responsibility for this, Countess Rose?¡±

    ¡°I have only made the best decision to defend London.¡±

    ¡°What a fool!¡±

    Hearing Rose¡¯s answer, who was unmoved, unlike her injured body, Carol shouted out loud as if she was frustrated.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have eyes.

    I could clearly see the shadow monsters attacking London and the ghosts fighting them.

    So it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand why Rose was helping the witches to do this.

    But even so¡­

    no, rather, that¡¯s why he cried out while gnashing his teeth.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized yet? This is all witches¡¯ conspiracy!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ploy to unleash the monsters, throw London into chaos, and revive the confrontation system by pretending to solve it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose was silent.

    Because I¡¯m at a loss as to what to answer to this outrageous conspiracy theory.

    It was Yuna-gyeong with a shy face who opened the beak in her ce.

    [Wow, that old man is terribly shameless¡­]

    Sir also let out a mockingugh.

    ¡°Huhuhu, isn¡¯t it a way to look like a nasty person in the eyes of a nasty person?¡±

    Their reaction was natural.

    It was because it was Carol¡¯s method to put the Sea Serpent Count family into a corner by creating and resolving the problem on her own.

    Well, maybe that¡¯s why he was convinced of such a conspiracy theory.

    As Sir said, if you are a human, you believe that what you can do, others can do too.

    ¡°Carl, stop now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean stop! Those Wicked Witches are trying to rule London as they please!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that this is not the work of witches, but a conspiracy of the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    Rose said calmly.

    Even though her whole body was full of blood and wounds, her sincere face and clear eyes had a sincerity that would make anyone nod their head.

    Unfortunately, however, Carol was not one of them.

    ¡°Liberation Brigade? Do you think those scumbags have the ability to do this?¡±

    ¡°Then, conversely, witches also have no motive.¡±

    ¡°Ha motive? That¡¯s all there is to it!¡±

    Carol yelled out loud.

    Then, with zing eyes, he red at Sir at Rose¡¯s back¡­ no, even at the ghosts of the witches around him, shouting out loud.

    ¡°Because I destroyed the gloomy hour! They did this because they were afraid that the truth about the London showdown would be revealed!¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by the truth about the London battle world?¡±

    ¡°What price was the London matchmaking system made for!¡±

    The reason why he harbored a grudge against the Witches of the 27 Lines of Magic.

    And Carol shouted in a torn voice the truth she had been trying to uncover by studying the gloomy time even before bing a monarch.

    ¡°My daughter, Amelia, and many others who have been missing in the dark hours of thest few decades have been used as victims in the London showdown!¡±

    * * *

    Magic always requires a price.

    The more powerful the magic, the greater the price, and even the London battle system could not escape thew.

    It is said that even the three great witches, who were the absolutes of the Silver Age, could havepleted the London battle because God paid the price.

    Carol, who had been investigating the London battle scene for a long time, was well aware of that fact.

    That¡¯s why I was suspicious.

    How were the Witches of the 27 Lines of Magic able to revive such great magic?

    Even if the witches of the 27 lineages of magic were the descendants of the three great witches called the Lady of the Lake, they couldn¡¯t ignore the master of magic.

    And ording to Carol¡¯s research, there was only one cost to make that possible.

    There were only human lives.

    It is also a human sacrifice at the cost of hundreds of thousands of human lives, not just one or two.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s an outrageous misunderstanding.¡±

    Rose¡¯s expression was calm.

    However, unlike her face and attitude, her eyes, which were as clear as ake, had sunk extremely heavy from the moment she heard the word ¡®human sacrifice¡¯.

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s trying to hide his shaken heart.

    And old-aged Carol didn¡¯t miss her agitation.

    ¡°misunderstanding? If so, let me answer you. What is the price the Witches of the 27 Lines of Magic paid to beat the London Showdown?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there was a mysterious object that disappeared in London at the time of Prince Charles?¡±

    ¡°her! Do you think that¡¯s going to be the master of the London showdown world? At most, it should be used as the axis of the barrier!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    If he had been able to use magicparable to that of the London battle system at that price, the age of silver would not have copsed so easily.

    Carol, who spoke coldly, looked at Rose who kept her silence and was cynical.

    ¡°How is it? Will you now admit that the London showdown is a product of ck magic?¡±

    ¡°¡­I admit that there is room for misunderstanding. But on my honour, I swear that the London duel is no ck magic.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! How can the magic that sacrifices humans not be ck magic!¡±

    Rose was silent.

    It was because I could tell just by looking at Carol¡¯s confident eyes.

    It means that persuasion won¡¯t work for him who has already decided on the answer and thinks of all the logic ording to the answer.

    There is only one way left.

    Just use other means instead of words.

    It was at that moment that a voice came to her ears as she hesitated and couldn¡¯t make a decision.

    ¡°Hey Count. Why don¡¯t you just show me?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Rose shook her head.

    since when have you been there?

    Seeing a dark-haired young man watching her with his arms crossed, leaning against one of the chimneys, she put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Why, I wanted to see why old Shir Lee was acting sote, so I came to check it out.¡±

    ¡°This ce is too dangerous!¡±

    ¡°I know that much just by looking at the count.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    He was so confident just a moment ago.

    Upon receiving Limon¡¯s gaze, Rose, suddenly conscious of herself, blushed.

    Then, he hurriedly pulled the hem of his coat to cover his tattered uniform and the exposed skin between them.

    But Limon didn¡¯t care how she looked.

    I just said it casually.

    ¡°Anyway, from what I¡¯ve heard, it sounds like that senile guy is making some pretty stupid mistakes. Now that this has happened, just openly show it to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean show me?¡±

    ¡°What was the price I paid to stage a showdown in London during the Demon God War?¡±

    Hearing that, Rose hardened her face.

    ¡°¡­Did you know?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Rose makes a dark expression in a very fresh positivity.

    Limon said calmly to her.

    ¡°I understand how you feel, Count. It¡¯s not something I¡¯m particrly keen on either. But if you don¡¯t show it, that senile man will never understand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something I can show you want. If there is no consent from the 27th lineage of magic¡­¡±

    ¡°To confirm that, you will have to make a decision first.¡±

    I will not force you.

    That this is just your opinion.

    Let¡¯s keep silent while watching Limon stick to the attitude of respecting her choice.

    Rose turned her gaze to Sir.

    Seeing theplex meaning in her eyes, Shire smiled and opened her mouth.

    ¡°I am not from the 27th lineage of magic, so I am not qualified to express my opinion. It¡¯s just that the other kids say they don¡¯t care as long as you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    The reason why the agreement felt so bitter was because, deep down, he wanted even witches of the 27 lineage of magic to oppose it.

    For a while, he put on a bitter expression at his own irresponsibility in trying to leave the decision to someone else.

    Rose finally nodded.

    ¡°Show me.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it should have been done sooner.¡±

    If the truth had been revealed from the beginning, this situation might have been prevented.

    Nevertheless, what has not been revealed so far is not just because the oath with the 27 genealogies is intertwined.

    It¡¯s not just the blue dragon n¡¯s propensity to see others as weak and solve everything on their own.

    One of the biggest reasons.

    Because it was a huge blow.

    Especially to the extent that if it was known to other ns, there would be people who wouldmit suicide in the Blue Dragon n.

    Seeing Rose, who was aware of this, eventually made up her mind and decided to reveal everything, Shirughed.

    Then, he took out a pearl as red as blood and rubbed it with his fingers while quietly reciting an incantation.

    ¡°Kidari keDiru Akidr.¡±

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    The pearl that Shir was rolling in his hand crumbled into powder and scattered into the air, and suddenly a crystal pir rose from the center of the magic circle.

    Seeing that, Carol raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°What other evil tricks are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be on your guard. This is just an answer to Prince Carol¡¯s question.¡±

    ¡°Answer to my question?¡±

    Carol put on a puzzled expression.

    Rose spoke calmly to him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask what the price was paid for fighting the London battle during the Demon God War?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with this¡­!¡±

    Carol, who was trying to argue as if she was dumbfounded after hearing Rose¡¯s words, was startled for a moment.

    It was because it was only btedly noticed that there was something inside the crystal pir rising from the magic circle due to the slightly translucent surface.

    right!

    It seems like he¡¯s trying to help him see better.

    As Syrr, who had a strange smile, flicked his fingers lightly, the translucent crystal gradually changed to clearer and reflected the inside transparently.

    The moment when the contents of the crystal pir were finally revealed.

    Carol¡¯s eyes popped out.

    ¡°¡­This.¡±

    old-fashioned armor.

    Eyebrows drooping gently.

    A face as beautiful as a statue.

    Looking at the corpse of a woman who seemed to be sleeping quietly inside the crystal pir, Carol held her breath.

    Despite the obvious unfamiliarity, the strangely familiar appearance and the innocent yet lofty atmosphere that can be felt even beyond the crystal.

    Above all, her vivid blue hair colored Carol¡¯s eyes with amazement.

    ¡°She can¡¯t¡­!¡±

    ¡°This is the secret our n has been hiding.¡±

    Rose said calmly.

    And the crystal pir that Carol couldn¡¯t bear to say out of her mouth¡­ no, she revealed the identity of the corpse in the crystal tube.

    ¡°She is the blue dragon princess of my ancestors who sacrificed her life to be the master of the London battle world.¡±

 Chapter 208

    #208. It¡¯s just amon story.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    What came out of Carol¡¯s mouth was an almost instinctive denial to protect hermon sense.

    ¡°She must have died trying to stop the Demon God from Count Sierra Sea Serpent!¡±

    ¡°It is known externally as such.¡±

    Rose readily nodded.

    Then he added a word in a low voice.

    ¡°But, as you know, Prince Carol, it is not very difficult to concoct the truth.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Is it because he himself has a history of making up the truth?

    just distort the face.

    Seeing Carol who couldn¡¯t bear to deny her words, Rose calmly told her about the past.

    When the demon that destroyed Europe in the past spread its demonic power to the British Empire.

    Countess Sierra, the Blue Dragon Princess of the time, couldn¡¯t have just watched it.

    Even then, Countess Sea Serpent was defending the British Empire, and the existence of London, the maind, was a serious enough issue to decide the rise and fall of the Blue Dragon n.

    However, the Demon God at the time was literally a divine being who defeated even Limon after a desperate struggle.

    Even after being resurrected from death, he became stronger by destroying numerous cities in Europe.

    It was impossible to stop such demons with only the power of the Blue Dragon n.

    Even if he asked for cooperation from the Seven Dragons, there was no one who would cooperate with the survival of the n.

    There was only one person in London, at least at the time, who would lend Sierra strength in that dilemma.

    ¡°The witches of the 27 lineages of magic set out to stop the demon¡­ Was it because of Count Sierra¡¯s persuasion from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Originally, the blue dragon n and the 27 lineage of magic are nemesis.

    The rtionship between Limon and the Seven Dragons was as deep as that of resentment.

    Because at the end of the Silver Age, it was Jeongcheongryongdeokgun, the founder of the Blue Dragon n, who defeated thedies of theke.

    However, in the face of Sierra¡¯s sincere persuasion and themon enemy of demons, the Mado 27 genealogy put off their long-standing grudge and joined hands with the Blue Dragon n.

    And I decided to use one method to stop the demon.

    I mean the London showdown.

    Because the most powerful magic of the Age of Silver, which allowed thedies of theke to deal with Jeongcheongryongdeok-gun for years, was the only hope to stop the Demon God.

    It was also thanks to the power of the Blue Dragon n that the witch of the 27th line of magic was able to collect 9 new magic tools.

    However, there was something that could not be obtained even with the power and wealth of the Blue Dragon n.

    That was the price of magic.

    I wonder if it was the Silver Age when the gods remained on earth.

    In the age of heroes, when it was already difficult to meet God in person, except in Jerusalem, there was no way to pay the price of the London confrontation.

    ¡°Even if the ¡®price¡¯ that the 27 lineages of demons had umted over a thousand years was paid, it wasn¡¯t enough for the showdown.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why, as you said, Princess Carol, I had no choice but to pay for theck of human sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sacrificing the people for the sake of protecting them is a contradiction and a sin.¡±

    ¡°But fortunately, there was a being in London at that time who could pay the price of the Great Battle of London withoutmitting that contradiction or crime.¡±

    Rose paused for a moment.

    Then, he looked straight at Carol¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°A person who could solve everything with his own life without forcing others to sacrifice.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something so unexpected.

    Carol, who had been frozen like a stone statue, opened her mouth with a choked voice after a while.

    ¡°So¡­ you mean Count Sierra sacrificed himself? Toplete the London showdown without sacrificing citizens?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°gibberish! What kind of powerful person in the world would do such an outrageous thing!¡±

    Carol shouted furiously.

    ¡°Certainly, a person with power like you wouldn¡¯t do it even if he died.¡±

    Limon also smiled and agreed.

    with only one condition.

    ¡°Unless you are the princess of the blue dragon n.¡± A person in power who sees even a human like

    ¡°¡­¡±

    as a means to maintain his or her power never makes sacrifices for others.

    However, the Blue Dragon n, who take care of people like pets but never use them as means, are willing to give up their lives for the sake of the people.

    Carol couldn¡¯t bear to deny the sarcastic remark of Limon.

    As an Englishman, he knew very well what the Blue Dragon n was like.

    That¡¯s why Carol changed her point of view.

    ¡°A man¡¯s life alone could pay for such an outrageous magic? Does that make sense!¡±

    ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    Sir epted Carol¡¯s objection with anguid voice.

    ¡°Because the princess of the Seven Dragons is such a being.¡±

    This is an era where gods have be mythical beings and spirits have be obsolete tools.

    How can the price of a princess¡¯s life, who inherited the pure blood of a dragon for nearly a thousand years and inherited the most noble lineage in the whole world,pare with that of an ordinary human?

    Carol gritted her teeth as she watched Sir speak calmly.

    ¡°¡­Then, who has disappeared in the twilight hour?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend! Where did so many missing people go if they weren¡¯t sacrificed to the London showdown!¡±

    Carol¡¯s beard trembled.

    However, the moment Limon opened his mouth in an amused way, he had no choice but to stiffen.

    ¡°It¡¯s either this world or the other world.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you seem to be arguing with the premise that ¡®people go missing because of the gloomy hour.¡¯ Did you check it properly?¡±

    Carol put on a dazed expression at Limon¡¯s sudden question.

    ¡°Verification?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about whether the disappearance really happened because of the gloomy hour.¡±

    ¡°What an obvious thing to say!¡±

    Carol frowned.

    For British people, especially Londoners, it wasmon sense.

    Seeing him like that, Limon twitched his lips.

    ¡°okay? So, do you know how many people go missing on average per day in a big city with a poption of 10 million like yours?¡±

    ¡°In London, five or six people a day¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not London. In other big cities.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no way to know.

    He had been studying magical skills for half his life and finding a way to get rid of the dark time, but he had no interest in general statistical surveys.

    All I knew was a rough investigation to catch Rose¡¯s weakness.

    On the other hand, Limon, a former PAB agent, came up with an answer on his own without much hesitation.

    ¡°In arge city with a poption of more than 10 million, on average, dozens of people go missing every day.¡±

    ¡°Most of them are simple runaways in a safe ce. Conversely, in ces with poor security, crimes such as human trafficking are the main cause.¡±

    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think London¡¯s missing persons are a little lesspared to other ces? Especially when the man-eating fog appears?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°What a simple story.¡±

    Carol hardened her face.

    Seeing him, Limon let out augh.

    ¡°The fact that people go missing in the hour of twilight is itself a made-up rumor.¡±

    The battle system in London is always magic to protect people.

    Although it is an artificially created pseudo-underworld, it is only the souls of the dead that are attracted to the London battle system.

    The effect of making a living person disappear doesn¡¯t exist in the first ce.

    Seeing Limon speak calmly, Carol¡¯s hands trembled.

    ¡°¡­made up nonsense?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°The missing people who have been there have nothing to do with the fog, and everything is just a false usation covered in the twilight hour?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°does not make sense! Who the hell is spreading such nonsense that he has something to gain!¡±

    Carol shouted as if arguing with bloodshot hair on her forehead.

    As a Londoner, he had seen and heard horror stories about the Hour of Darkness all his life, and Limon¡¯s words were nothing but nonsense.

    ¡°It is us.¡±

    ¡°It is us.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    However, Rose and Shire so calmly denied hismon sense.

    ¡°It means that it was the work of the Countess Sea Serpent and the 27th lineage of magic that created the ghost story that people go missing in the hour of darkness.¡±

    It was like being stabbed in the back of the head with a mace.

    No, it felt like I was hit directly by a missile rather than a mace.

    As a monarch-level yer, that level of shock would have to be applied to make his head tingle like this.

    ¡°why? No, why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it was a price for maintaining the London battleground and a reward for the 27 lineage of magic.¡±

    pensation?¡±

    Rose exined calmly to him who asked nkly as if he couldn¡¯t believe that this situation was real.

    ¡°Compared to the Silver Age, the battle scene in London during the Demon God War was unstable and iplete.¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. Even the nobledies of theke barelypleted it with the help of a god, and it was only partially reconstructed using all sorts of expedients.¡±

    ¡°In addition, in the process, all the ¡®mysteries¡¯ umted over a thousand years of the 27 genealogies of magic were consumed in return.¡±

    ¡°So we needed to make up for that ¡®destiny¡¯ somehow.¡±

    ¡°In order to prepare for another threat that maye at any time and to maintain the battleground in London¡­¡±

    ¡°To continue the 27 lineage of magic.¡±

    Carol put on a confused expression as she heard Rose and Sir speak alternately.

    If what he had felt a moment ago was shock and disbelief at hearing such an unexpected sound, what he felt now was suspicion and doubt.

    ¡°fate? Are you a mystery? What are you talking about?¡±

    It sounds like you heard something difficult.

    Seeing Carol unable to hide her embarrassment, Shire let out augh as if she knew that.

    ¡°I expected it, but¡­ it¡¯s cheap. You are greatly mistaken about magic.¡±

    ¡°What did I misunderstand?¡±

    ¡°You know nothing about magic, but you talk about your actions as if you knew everything about magic.¡±

    Sir held a sneer.

    It was absurd to believe that ¡®only¡¯ tens of thousands of lives would be enough for the London showdown.

    Well, it may be unavoidable.

    Although Carol was born in the Age of Heroes, he was a human whose heyday was in the Age of Iron.

    It was because he was a monarch who was too used to the logic of yers who used skills without paying anything and valued even human lives in terms of levels and numbers.

    That¡¯s why the beginning witch, who had lived since the Silver Age,ughed at Carol.

    ¡°The price or value of the world has nothing to do with the price of magic you have repeatedly said.¡±

    Magic is the power to deceive providence.

    By analogy, the magic of the priest is a legitimate crime that the police condone.

    The ck magician¡¯s magic is a heinous crime that is unconditionally punishable by death if caught.

    And the witch¡¯s magic can be said to be a gray crime that avoids judgment by stabbing loopholes in thew.

    The important thing is that when a criminal breaks the providence, like paying a fine or bail, he needs to pay the price.

    However, the providence of the world does not ept money.

    You only get three.

    ¡°The important thing is ¡®causality¡¯, which is the scale of providence, and ¡®fate¡¯, which is the weight of the scale, and ¡®mystery¡¯ that is used to deceive the eyes of the scale.¡±

    It was for this reason that witches and wizards ran magic halls.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be a priest for whom God pays the fine, or a ck magician who passes the me on to others?

    In order for a witch to use magic, it was necessary to collect ¡®causality,¡¯ ¡®destiny,¡¯ and ¡®mystery¡¯ just like paying expensivewyer fees in a trial.

    Or by consuming the things with those things in them.

    That was the reason why they were basically mystics and secretists.

    As much as they hide secrets and act mysteriously, they can use more powerful magic at rtively little cost by avoiding the eyes of the providence of the world.

    For example¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting? The contradiction that the fear and mystery of this gloomy fog has been the driving force that has kept people safe until now.¡±

    Sir smiled meaningfully.

    Looking at her, Carol¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡°The gloomy fog protected people?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Rose calmly agreed.

    The ghosts of London, who appear at twilight hours, never harm people.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    It was more like a watchman who guides the lost, blocks the way to those who want tomit crimes, and warns of danger.

    As long as the confrontation system didn¡¯t show real power, that was all they could do.

    But that alone has given London a lot of protection.

    The reason why Edward, who was the specter of the Liberation Brigade, couldn¡¯t step out to his heart¡¯s content was because the shadow monster he called was bound by the gloomy hour.

    ¡°Of course, the gloomy time is not omnipotent. idents or disappearances due to carelessness, or crimesmitted deliberately by someone are unavoidable.¡±

    Because he was a party to the Demon God War.

    And because he knew all too well about the disposition and magic of the blue dragon n.

    Limone, who knew the truth of the London battle scene from the beginning without having to listen to anyone, added a word.

    ¡°One of them was your daughter.¡±

    Thanks to Wei Ling¡¯s investigation, she learned that Carol had lost her daughter in the twilight, and after that, she carefully reviewed the information.

    That¡¯s why Limon was able to assert.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t because of grandiose magic like the Hour of Darkness, it wasmon to lose a child.

    That child will eventually live or die somewhere else.

    So, even if the gloomy time was eliminated, the daughter would note back.

    Limon, who spoke in a dry voice with no emotion, finished his wordszily as he looked at Carol with a bewildered face.

    ¡°After all, you were one of thosemon parents who just wanted to put the me on someone for the loss of their daughter.¡±

 Chapter 209

    #209. you crossed the line

    Yuna-kyung thought involuntarily.

    Limon is also very cruel.

    Those straightforward words, without any sign of roundabout words, were really as sharp as a sword master¡¯s de.

    Above all, Carol¡¯s appearance, as if she had lost her soul, made her feel sympathy for her.

    ¡®Well, the shock must be great.¡¯

    He would have regarded the gloomy time as his daughter¡¯s enemy and lived half his life only for revenge.

    When it was pointed out that all of this was just a grandiose shovel or an escape from reality to shake off guilt, it was enough to make the soul run away.

    ¡°can not believe it.¡±

    However, the moment she met Carol¡¯s eyes as she slowly lifted her head like a broken marite.

    Yuna-kyung stiffened.

    ¡°How do I know this isn¡¯t some crafty witch trick to trick me?¡±

    A chilly voice that doesn¡¯t feel any mental shock or agitation from before.

    But more than that, while Yuna-kyung swallowed dry saliva while looking at Carol¡¯s eyes glistening with a strange brilliance, Rose answered calmly.

    ¡°I certify on my honor that all of this is true.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe it. Isn¡¯t there aw that says you won¡¯t be fooled by witches, too?¡±

    In response to Carol¡¯s firm answer, Rose asked quietly.

    ¡°Then how can I trust you?¡±

    ¡°There is a very simple way.¡±

    It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been waiting for that question.

    Carol continued with a broad smile that seemed like a good person as usual.

    ¡°Let¡¯s confine all the witches so they can¡¯t do any more tricks and get rid of the London showdown once again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But if those monsters don¡¯t disappear, can¡¯t witches be trusted?¡±

    In order to have trust in witches who are inherently cunning and skilled in deceit, isn¡¯t this the right thing to do?

    Rose fell silent as she saw Carol smiling and talking.

    It was Syrr who spoke on behalf of her heavy-faced face.

    ¡°That¡¯s a logic I¡¯ve heard a lot about somewhere.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t seem particrly surprising.

    Or even miss it.

    The legendary archwitch, who wasughing loudly, continued with anguid smile.

    ¡°I used to use that kind of logic well in Malleus Maleficarum, the hammer that judges witches.¡±

    Children, adults and old women.

    It could all be a witch¡¯s disguise, so be suspicious.

    And get a confession from prison. No matter how much torture is done to a witch, it is not a crime.

    If you do not confess your sins to the end, burn them in fire or drown them in water. If she died, she would be an innocent woman, and if she came back to life, she would be an evil witch who had vited God¡¯s providence.

    From the Silver Age to the Age of Heroes.

    They were the same eyes as those who, for all sorts of reasons, med witches for killing them and were proud of upholding justice.

    Carolughed at Sir, whose eyes were cold even though he was clearly smiling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the existence of such a logic proof of history that witches cannot be trusted?¡±

    Seonghyeon¡¯s great teachings should be learned and followed.

    Looking at Carol who spoke with a warm smile, Rose said with a hard face.

    ¡°If those monsters don¡¯t go away even if Prince Charles destroys the battle system in London, many Londoners will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. I will take all responsibility.¡±

    In Carol¡¯s confident answer, I could feel the saint¡¯s determination to sacrifice herself for the greater good.

    It was for this reason that Limon twitched his lips when he heard those words.

    ¡°Are you going to take responsibility? you? how?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Seeing Carol unable to hide her embarrassment as if she hadn¡¯t expected to be asked such a question, Limon let out augh.

    Well, if he, the absolute man of this era, would take responsibility, others would have just passed on.

    But Limon didn¡¯t.

    Because I knew better than anyone that there were limits to what even an absolute person could take responsibility for.

    Above all, there was absolutely no reason why Limon couldn¡¯t let Carol¡¯s words go.

    ¡°Five people.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean five people?¡±

    ¡°The number of people killed by the fog that bloomed in the middle of the night when the ball was held on the first day of Walpurgis Night.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    When London is in chaos because of that sudden fog.

    Thanks to the agile response of the Blue Dragon n, it was possible to avoidrge-scale casualties, but that did not mean that there was no damage at all.

    Twenty-five people died in an ident or were crushed by people while running away from the fog. There were hundreds of minor injuries.

    ¡°How are you going to take responsibility for their lives?¡±

    Did he not know that he would be pointed out now, or did he not care about the casualties at all?

    It was only for a moment that I was startled and agitated.

    Carol, who soon regained herposure, opened her mouth.

    ¡°It was a disaster caused by the rampage of the London showdown. So, if we are to me, shouldn¡¯t we ask the witches?¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    All original sins are the fault of the witches who created the gloomy mist in the first ce. That there is no responsibility of oneself.

    For a moment, look at Carol, who asserts without hesitation, with cold eyes.

    Limonnguidly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You are already a monster.¡±

    ¡°A monster? I?¡±

    ¡°okay. Absolutes who are unable to take responsibility for their own sins are destined to be monsters like you.¡±

    Those who make someone to resent and leave all their sins and responsibilities behind, believing it to be their belief and following it, are already monsters.

    Limon, who said it quietly, added a cold word.

    ¡°Just like the swordswoman Joan of Arc did.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying I¡¯m no different than that yer?¡±

    ¡°No less than that.¡±

    Was it because it was unpleasant to bepared to the Sword Master, who was recorded as the worst yer in the history of the British Empire?

    Limon coldly spoke to Carol, who forgot even the mask-like smile and put on a cold expression.

    ¡°Joan of Arc became a monster because her conviction to protect the country became an obsession, but you just want to do stupid things because you don¡¯t want your life to be denied.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s senility¡­¡±

    Sheughed at the tant criticism once.

    Carol smiled again and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Yes, if I be a monster like you said. Then what will you do?¡±

    Right or wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Anyway, the confrontation system has to be broken.

    Witches must also disappear.

    ¡°Can you stop me? Like Count Rose, who can¡¯t even control her own psionics, or an ancient witch who can only use obsolete magic?¡±

    And if anyone gets in his way, he won¡¯t forgive anyone.

    Looking back at Carol, who spoke with a casual smile, Yuna-kyung felt goosebumps.

    And I realized all over again.

    An absolute being who moves with unstoppable power, ignoringws, logic, and beliefs, and denouncing enemies as evil only with his own stubbornness and mood.

    That¡¯s why Limon called it a monster.

    Because Carol¡¯s smiling face at this moment looked so terrible and frightening.

    But while even Rose couldn¡¯t hide her tension, Limon didn¡¯t show any agitation.

    He just calmly answered Carol¡¯s question.

    ¡°I can stop it.¡±

    ¡°is it? Then try.¡±

    As if admiring that spirit, Carol nodded.

    Then he smiled and raised his wand.

    ¡°If you can survive after receiving this¡­ ¡ºThe Great Elemental Break¡».¡±

    At the same time, what appeared at the tip of his staff was a brilliant light.

    9 sses of magic that dismantle all substances and mysteries in the world that can be used because he can handle all elements.

    Even Carol¡¯s spell didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡°¡ºSpell Rank Up¡» ¡ºTriple Spell¡» ¡ºGreat Elemental Break¡» ¡ºGreat Elemental Break¡».¡±

    The moment the three light spheres that floated at the tip of the staff ovepped in the air.

    ¡°¡¾World Break¡¿.¡±

    The aftermath alone stirred the fog that had filled London.

    Hundreds of shadow monsters and ghosts of Avalon around them melted.

    Even the great sage¡¯s wand, a monarch-ss item, vibrates as if it would break, and smoke rises from his own body.

    Carol didn¡¯t care.

    I just opened my mouth in a cold voice.

    ¡°To regret in hell the foolishness of being deceived by the witch.¡±

    Kwaaang!

    The moment when a ball of light as brilliant as the sun resting at the end of the wand was shot toward the pir where Sir and Rose Limon stood.

    Carol was convinced.

    With this, they will die, and the magic circle that formed the center of the London confrontation will be destroyed.

    Because this [World Break] was the ultimate magic that transcended the walls of the 9th ss that he created out of tenacity to get rid of the gloomy fog.

    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t stop it.¡¯

    Rose¡¯s face went pale.

    [World Break], which Carol put all her energy into, was a skill that had the power to blow up an entire city.

    It was a level that could only be prevented by linking seventy-two kinds of types at least six seasons, maybe more than seven seasons.

    However, in this gloomy fog that twists the flow of time and space, the space-manipting psionic is limited, so what she can unfold is limited to four seasons at best.

    Even if he was prepared for internal injuries and yed the five seasons, his power was reduced by half, so it was not at a level that he could not block.

    Not to mention, it didn¡¯t seem like the aftermath of the witches¡¯ souls or the busy Syrr could stop them just by maintaining the London confrontation scene.

    Is that why?

    Rose¡¯s instinct whispered.

    He said that he, who was not yet ready to inherit the dragon¡¯s blood, should not die here. So you have to run away right now.

    As the princess of the Seven Dragons, that is her highest priority. It was an instinct that could never be denied.

    In fact, it was possible for her to escape alone.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Even so, Rose hesitated and couldn¡¯t get out of her seat.

    The situation of Londoners who would be in danger if she left this ce, her honor and pride, and the existence of a young man who would die if she ran away.

    It was confusing Rose.

    So, finally biting her lip until it bled, she raised her sword and stepped forward.

    ¡°Stay away.¡±

    Rose suddenly put a hand on her shoulder and pulled her back instead of moving forward.

    She was taken aback when she saw a dark-haired young man stepping forward in her ce.

    ¡°What a dangerous thing¡­!¡±

    Rose stretched out an arm to catch Limon.

    The young man¡¯s appearance against that destructive ray of light that even he could not stop without risking his life seemed so reckless.

    Squeak.

    But next moment.

    She stiffened with her hand outstretched.

    It was because he saw the sword drawn in the air by the sword in the young man¡¯s hand before he knew it.

    Like a petal fluttering in the wind, it is extremely soft and ephemeral, but that is why it is even more beautiful and lofty.

    Before being the Blue Dragon Princess, as a single knight, Rose was mesmerized by the fantastic sword that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of.

    The moment the brilliance of ¡¾World Break¡¿ touched the tip of the sword that was moving so gracefully.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Sword Sword Dance

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ „¦Îè

    France¡¯s flowers are in full bloom.

    ·¨‡ø»¨é_µÃyÆß°ËÔã¡»

    The movement of the world stops.

    The flying light hardened.

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    Carol blinked.

    Rose, who was behind her, unconsciously held her breath, and Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    As if time had stopped.

    The brilliance of [World Break], which has the power to blow up a city that does not move while touching the tip of Limon¡¯s sword.

    The sight of light itself, not arrows, des, or shells, being pierced by the tip of the sword, made them lose their sense of reality.

    Ignoring their astonishment, Limon continued to move his sword.

    softly like dancing.

    Or calmly, like soothing a child.

    The brilliance that followed the tip of the flowing sword gradually dissipated until it calmly melted into the air.

    Seeing Limon finally stop moving afterpleting a round of sword dance, Sir, who was the only one with a smile on his face, smiled.

    ¡®Anyway, I don¡¯t know who the real monster is.¡¯

    Limon slowly raised his head while everyone except Sir was still watching in awe.

    ¡°The Magic Lord.¡±

    forsake one¡¯s sins

    Only obsessed with egotism.

    threatening the lives of tens of millions of people.

    Looking at the old man floating in the air with cool eyes, Limonnguidly continued.

    ¡°You crossed the line.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    right after that.

    Carol soared high into the air.

    His instincts as a lord he had umted through countless fierce battles in the dungeon.

    Above all, the chilling sensation he felt upon hearing Limon¡¯s voice made him reflexively strengthen his shield and distance himself from Limon.

    Limon didn¡¯t rush after Carol. He just took a slow step.

    One step away from the ground.

    One step while rotating the body.

    One step while cutting the shield with the sword.

    Carol was shocked to see Limon appearing in front of her in just three steps and shattering theyers of shields.

    ¡°How can I teleport¡­?!¡±

    ¡°This is not teleportation.¡±

    Could it be that even Rose, the blue dragon princess, could not believe in the existence of Limon, who had crossed over from space, in this gloomy fog where space movement was restricted?

    Limon spoke softly to Carol, whose face looked like she was seeing a nightmare.

    ¡°It¡¯s a swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Eating Out

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÍâÊ½

    You don¡¯t need a knife to cut the world.

    ”ØÊÀ½ç²»Òªµ¶¡»

    Take a step.

    Draw your sword and swing it.

    Until you sh your opponent.

    A kick technique that reduces all movements to an extreme level.

    The moment when the swordsman who transcended causality was reproduced, albeit imperfectly, after pursuing the ultimate, cutting not the ¡®enemy¡¯ but the ¡®process¡¯ of cutting the enemy.

    Chow!

    A sh of light pierced the body of the great magic lord, Carl Amadeus, with his eyes wide open.

 Chapter 210

    Episode #210. In the end, was it?

    * * *

    Bang bang Kwagwawang!

    ¡°Cuck!¡±

    It happened in an instant.

    The fact that Limon cut down Carol who was floating in the air.

    It was also the fact that Carol, who had been shed by the sword, sttered blood and bounced off, destroying several towers and buildings and getting stuck among the rubble.

    For a moment, he frowned at the strange feeling he felt at the tip of the knife.

    Limon immediately jumped through the wreckage.

    And when he saw the traces of Carol who had disappeared before he knew it and the hole in the bottom of the copsed building, he clicked his tongue.

    ¡®Tsk, was it a bit shallow?¡¯

    I was going to cut Carol¡¯s heart at once and end my life.

    With the repulsive feeling emanating from Carol¡¯s robes, his body blurred like a ghost and he was pushed back, so he narrowly missed.

    ¡®As much as it is vulnerable to meleebat, it must have been covered with defense items.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just the power of the item.

    The activation speed of the skill that dyed Limon¡¯s sword by spreading the shield again just before being cut.

    As soon as he fell, he dug into the ground and ran away.

    In addition, even after receiving a fatal wound that should have killed an iron man, he still has the vitality and tenacity that has not ended.

    Certainly, one of the absolute rulers of this era, Karl, the magic lord, was not an easy opponent.

    If he hadn¡¯t been ambushed by Limon, he would have been able to resist more tenaciously.

    But if only if.

    Just as the exnation of the loser in war is nothing more than an excuse.

    His fate was decided at the point when he appeared in front of Limon without knowing the identity of Limon and decided to be a monster instead of admitting his guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you picked the wrong person to run with.¡±

    Limon murmured coldly.

    And instead of a hole in the ground, I threw myself into the thick fog of London.

    * * *

    ¡°Cool cool cool cool! Hee hee hee hee.¡±

    A sewage system that stretches like abyrinth beneath London.

    In that corner, Carol coughed up blood with the force of spitting out her entire lung.

    Then, with trembling hands, he took out a second vial from his bosom and inhaled the golden liquid inside.

    gulp.

    As soon as the sweet, golden liquid passed down your throat, it felt warm as it spread through your body.

    Only then did Carol finally stop coughing up blood, and she trembled as she looked at the wound in her chest where blood was still oozing out.

    ¡®I¡¯ve used two bottles of Elixir, but this much¡­!¡¯

    Elixir, which can only be created by the Creator, is the ultimate recovery item.

    Excluding the divine lord¡¯s skill, it was a miraculous potion that could reattach even the most effective limbs.

    But to think this is the case even after using two bottles of that elixir.

    It was terrifying to imagine what would have happened if even one bottle of Elixir hadn¡¯t been enough.

    That¡¯s not the only thing that¡¯s terrible.

    Robes with the effect of ¡°Force Shield¡±, shoes with the effect of ¡°Escape from the Spirit World¡±, as well as rings with ¡°Diamond Skin¡±, etc.

    All he was wearing wererge-supply items.

    They were treasures that perfectly protected Carol even on the 100th floor of the dungeon, which had never let him down.

    But now, most of those precious items were torn, broken, burned, and almost to the point of being scrapped.

    Even therge-supply item, a national treasure level, could not withstand the aftermath of blocking Limon¡¯s sword.

    ¡®If such a thing is possible¡­¡¯

    So Carol naturally had no choice but to realize.

    Who was that dark-haired young man who easily blocked the [World Break] and cut himself in one blow?

    ¡®Was it Limon Aspelder?¡¯

    Carol gritted her teeth.

    Others might have regarded the opponent as a disguise for another monarch.

    However, as the oldest yer, he knew well, having spent his youth at the end of the Age of Heroes.

    That only one person who couldmit such an outrageous act with only a sword is thest sword master of mankind.

    That made him even more angry.

    ¡®No matter how much he has now fallen, a person who was even called the guardian of mankind fell for the tricks of a witch!¡¯

    The gloomy fog has been protecting Londoners all this time?

    gibberish!

    It can¡¯t be!

    He lost his daughter in a dark hour. The responsibility lies with the London confrontationmunity, and all original sin lies with the witch who created it.

    Therefore witches are evil and had to be evil.

    If not, what about yourself?

    From the opening of the Iron Age until now, what the hell has his life be just to get rid of the gloomy fog!

    Crunchy!

    Carol burned even more tenacity because she couldn¡¯t admit that fact.

    ¡®You call me a monster because only five people died in idents?¡¯

    Yes, if he hadn¡¯t faked the fog that day, those five might not have died.

    But what about that?

    After all, that much goes missing every day in the dark hour. Getting rid of the gloomy fog is the way to save more people in the end.

    More than anything, the fact that it was Limon who said that fueled Carol¡¯s anger even more.

    ¡®How dare a person who raised a yer have any qualifications!¡¯

    In the first ce, Limon was the owner of the Sword Tower.

    He is the one who raised the swordsmith Joan of Arc to be a sword master.

    In other words, if the deaths of Richard I and the English people who were killed by her can also be traced back, Limon is guilty of original sin.

    Where was the sword?

    d, a swordsman who worked with a ck magician, and Gandhi, a swordsman who caused World War II.

    Most of the sword masters who caused the most terrible massacres in the Age of Heroes were Limon¡¯s disciples.

    Also, the number of people Limon cut down to protect the world was more than enough to fill the sea.

    On such a subject, now you are siding with the Blue Dragon Princess and the witches and ndering yourself as if you were a saint!

    ¡®You look like a disgusting hypocrite!¡¯

    Carol gnashed her teeth at Limon.

    But apart from that seething rage, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bleak. Rose

    , the Blue Dragon Princess of the Seven Dragons, the legendary

    great witch.

    And even Limon Aspelder.

    If it was one person, it might have been possible to overwhelm or evenpete.

    However, it was impossible to deal with all three of them at once with severe injuries like now.

    ¡®If only I had more strength¡­!¡¯

    That¡¯s why Carol couldn¡¯t help butment, resent, and yearn.

    Even though the name is called the absolute, the powerlessness of being unable to stop the wicked witch¡¯s machinations.

    Rose and Limon are swayed by evil without being able to distinguish between right and wrong.

    And the power to purify this London against them.

    That was the moment.

    [The Constetion that signed a contract with you responds to your earnest prayer.]

    [¡®The Cyclops Who Sees the Truth¡¯ proposes to renew the contract. If you agree, you can gain the strength to get out of the current crisis.]

    [Do you agree to renew the contract?]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Carol opened her eyes wide.

    Even he, who had been exposed to all sorts of information about constetions and yers as a magic lord, had never heard of a system message like this.

    So the first thing that came to my mind was suspicion.

    However, the suspicion quickly disappeared, and what filled the ce was a burning longing.

    Anyway, by signing a contract with the Constetion and receiving power, Carol, who had risen to the ranks of the absolute, now had no reason to reject the contract with the Constetion.

    Above all, in order to gain the power to get rid of the wicked witches in London, he could make a contract with a demon, not a Constetion.

    ¡°Yes ha¡­!¡±

    That¡¯s why the moment I tried to answer without hesitation.

    Carol stiffened.

    It was because he saw a semi-transparent figure floating vaguely beyond the system message floating in front of his eyes.

    Brown hair in a pigtail.

    A cute dress with frills.

    Even a teddy bear in his arms.

    The appearance of a young girl whom he could not forget even if he tried to forget it shocked Carol.

    ¡°Oh Amelia?!¡±

    A young daughter who had already been lost decades ago.

    At that time, seeing the ghost of a girl who looked the same as thest time he saw it, Carol shuddered.

    ¡°Amelia Amelia!!!¡±

    Regardless of her injury, Carol jumped up and hurriedly ran to her and tried to hug her.

    But it¡¯s just a futile effort.

    Carol, who was stunned at the sight of the girl passing through vainly without being caught no matter how much she shook her hand, opened her eyes wide again.

    Because another blurry ghost appeared behind the girl holding the teddy bear.

    ¡°Until you, Sophie?!¡±

    A woman with brown hair.

    After losing Amelia, Carol was stunned to see his wife, Sophie, who died in a car ident after recklessly searching for her daughter.

    ¡°Why are you and Amelia here¡­?¡±

    The person I¡¯ve been wanting to see for the rest of my life.

    However, it was a while to see the ghost of his wife and children, whom he never imagined he would see again in this way.

    Carol suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡°is it! is this fog? The witches were binding you, Sophie, and Amelia¡¯s souls with their wicked tricks!¡±

    With the realization, it is hot hatred that soars again.

    It was a grudge against the witches who took away their wives and daughters from them and tormented them even after death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sophie! I must get rid of the witches and free you and Amelia¡­!¡±

    The moment I tried to look back at the system message again to repay that grudge.

    Carol hesitated.

    And he made a confused expression.

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking so sad, Sophie?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you smile at Dad, Amelia?¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been embarrassed to see Sophie and Amelia looking at me with sad faces without any answer.

    He immediately felt a surge of resentment.

    ¡°I am for you¡­!¡±

    Carol, who inadvertently raised her voice, was shocked.

    Amelia gets scared and withdraws.

    Sophie blocks her way as if she were protecting her daughter.

    More than anything, it was because the faces distorted by his own anger and hatred reflected in the eyes of those two people informed him.

    The reason why Sophie and Amelia appeared in front of him.

    And the reason why they look at themselves with such sad eyes.

    ¡°You mean I¡­ am wrong? Was it all just selfishness, and I hurt innocent people with wrong misunderstandings and reproaches?¡±

    Still no answer.

    But just by looking at their sad faces, Carol knew the answer.

    He was Sophie¡¯s husband and Amelia¡¯s father.

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    Carol put on a dejected expression.

    He didn¡¯t even believe the confession of Rose, the blue dragon princess, or the nder of Limon, the hero of the past.

    However, even as such, Carol had no choice but to admit her own stupidity in front of her daughter and wife, whom she had missed all her life.

    What has your life been like so far?

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time, and I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time.

    Carol sadly raised her head.

    After staring at the two ghosts, he looked back at the system message and quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Reject the contract¡­¡±

    No, I tried to open my mouth.

    That is, until he suddenly shuts himself up and a certain doubt wells up in his mind.

    can you believe this?

    Could this also be the work of witches?

    How far can you trust these two, who have be mere ghosts just because they were a wife and daughter in the first ce?

    ¡®¡­This?¡¯

    Anyway, it was toote to give up now.

    Limon won¡¯t let him live, and the only way to confront him is to ept the opportunity given by the Constetion.

    ¡®What is this!¡¯

    You just need to defeat Limon. Then you can avoid ruin and enjoy wealth and glory as an absolute person as before.

    No, you can go beyond that and be the king of this supreme world.

    rattle.

    Carol trembled.

    It¡¯s definitely your own thoughts, but not your own mind.

    Even if he rejected his will to admit everything and give up, somewhere, endless whispers and seething anger were shaking him.

    As if something is trying to erode you.

    For a while to struggle in the confusion.

    Carol gritted her teeth until they were crushed.

    Then, suppressing the mayhem that tried to erode him, he shouted in a tearing voice.

    ¡°Reject the contract!!!¡±

    System messages finally gone.

    However, the confusion that overtook Carol did not disappear.

    Or rather, as if angered by the decision, it eroded him more fiercely and made him open his mouth.

    In his chaotic mind, he spontaneouslyposes a spell and creates a skill that even Carol herself does not know.

    ¡®This skill?!¡¯

    Carol, who instantly realized the effect of that skill thanks to ¡ºMagic Ultimate¡», was shocked and tried to block it.

    However, despite his desperate efforts, he couldn¡¯t stop the activation of his skill.

    ¡°Chaos Scream.¡±

    ¡®no!¡¯

    Hey hey profit!

    right after that.

    A ripping sound echoes all over London.

    Sophie¡¯s and Amelia¡¯s ghosts began to dissipate with distressed expressions on their faces.

    Hundreds of items that Carol had installed all over London to destroy the gloomy fog.

    It resonated with his skill and shook the London battle world, and was also taking a hit on the ghosts that were summoned as a result of the battle world.

    ¡®No, no!¡¯

    ¡°Contract of¡­¡±

    No matter how much I tried to stop the skill, the noise was getting louder and louder.

    Carol felt chills as she listened to the words that came out of her own mouth along with the system message that resurfaced as if it was not enough.

    It is a force that even the so-called absolute cannot dare to disobey or understand.

    It was because he was able to intuit that the 10th ss spell cast by a being who transcended humans was twisting his will.

    So he realized

    Whose power, emotion, and will that is manipting oneselfe from?

    ¡®¡­As he said, did I already be a monster?¡¯

    ¡°Renewal¡­¡±

    Carol closed her eyes tightly.

    A life lived doing anything for revenge.

    Now, he did not even distinguish whether it was the life he had chosen or whether the vengeful spirit was his own.

    And when he finishes these words, he will now be reborn as a perfect monster and lead London to destruction.

    With everything stolen from the being he believed had given him the power to avenge himself.

    There is only one way to stop it.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Amelia.¡¯

    Carol slowly opened her eyes.

    And when he saw the suffering girl and the ghost of the woman surrounding her, he made a sad face.

    ¡®Take good care of Amelia in Heaven, Sophie.¡¯

    slowly.

    Pull the wand very slowly.

    Forcibly moving his trembling body uncontrobly, he put the tip of his staff to his chest like that.

    Poo-wook.

    I pushed in with all my might.

    The wound that had barely healed halfway with the power of the elixir opened up again, bringing terrible pain.

    Carol didn¡¯t stop there.

    Even in the midst of chaos, using the [Magic Ultimate] to the limit, I just put together a single skill by gathering spells.

    ¡°Yeah ha¡­!¡±

    Did you realize that intention toote?

    Hands paroxysmal trying to pull out the wand, confusion running through my head.

    And a tongue that moves to spit out words as quickly as possible.

    However, even in the chaos where his body and mind ran wild beyond his control, he steadfastlypleted the spell.

    As a great magic lord.

    As a teenage guild master and,

    above all, as a husband to a woman and father to a girl.

    To stop the monster from appearing in the world and to take at least some responsibility for the sins that have already beenmitted.

    ¡®I will pay for myck of sins in hell, so please ask me to do the next job. Count Rose.¡¯

    ¡°¡ºGreat¡­Elemental Break¡»!!!¡±

    The moment when he let out a loud roar after forcibly regaining the initiative by biting his own tongue with his teeth.

    Kwagwagwagwagwang!!!

    An explosion of blue light emanating from Carol¡¯s heart engulfed his body.

 Chapter 211

    #211. I do not know!

    * * *

    The sewage system that was underground until just a moment ago.

    However, in the aftermath of the explosion of the 9th ss magic skills, there was a figure looking down at the ce where the sky waspletely destroyed.

    A piece of robe, covered in blood, stuck in the rubble.

    A fragment of a staff that had been broken into pieces and stuck in one corner.

    Above all, even a presence that can no longer be felt anywhere in the world.

    Limon, a dark-haired young man who was watching everything, muttered suddenly.

    ¡°Are you saying he was a guy who was smart but not cheap?¡±

    Shaking my head for a while.

    Limon nced away.

    Then, looking at the ce where the two gray spirit bodies had been staying a while ago, he continued talking quietly.

    ¡°Be in luck, Magic Lord. I will respect yourst choice and follow you to the underworld and watch you cut it.¡±

    Leaving only such brief words to himself, Limon disappeared again into the London fog.

    The moment Carol¡¯s body was engulfed in light and disappeared, the sword that had cut through the starlight that spewed out as if running away was

    sheathed

    ¡­

    Take a moment to watch the two dolls you were holding in your hands burn themselves up and eventually be dust and scatter.

    Shirughed.

    Then he muttered in anguid voice as he released the ashes from his palm into the air.

    ¡°Remember it as ast gift, cheap. Real magic is how you use it.¡±

    Londoners would have never imagined.

    How many times have their fortunes changed just today.

    The first is when Rose got out of danger thanks to evacuating citizens in advance.

    The second was when Prince Edward died before obtaining the Seven Arcs, curtailing the nned catastrophe.

    The third time is when the danger of London being destroyed disappears when Carolmits suicide instead of agreeing to renew the contract.

    As a prophet before being a legendary witch, Sir smiled as he could roughly feel the moment his fate changed.

    ¡®It¡¯s over now.¡¯

    Londoners dead or not.

    I had no interest in any of that.

    However, he was only happy to be able to prevent Carol¡¯s rampage that came with all of those things connected.

    It was because he was able to stop the prophecy that he would die by Carol, who possessed the power of the stars while harboring hatred for witches.

    With that alone, it was worthwhile to take an active part in the front line on behalf of the witches of the 27 lineages of magic.

    Awesome profit!

    ¡°The barrier¡­!¡±

    [Mom, what should I do with this!]

    That was it.

    The battle scene in London is shaken by the influence of thest ¡ºChaos Scream¡» Carl used.

    In the aftermath, while the souls are suffering, Rose and Yuna-kyung are shocked to see the shadow monsters run amok again.

    That is why Sir was able to observe the situation leisurely.

    ¡®About 10 sses in terms of magic skills? But rather than a skill, it feels more like the essential power of a star.¡¯

    Items studded all over London.

    The noise that resonated with the pirs that Carol had painstakingly designed for decades to destroy the London battleground, and made the performance dozens of times greater.

    To be precise, Shire narrowed his eyes, sensing the mystery within.

    ¡®Hmm sure. Compared to the power of the constetion like this, I can understand it more clearly. The thing that was sealed inside that violin is, of course¡­¡¯

    Yuna-gyeong hastily called out to Shir, who was so rxed and pensive.

    [Witch sister, do something about this! I have to block that strange sound!]

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop it.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°At least it must be urate that there is no way to stop me.¡±

    Sir shrugged.

    No matter how much she is the greatest witch of the Silver Age, there are limits.

    In the midst of using enormous magical power just to support the London confrontation system right now, there was no time to use my hands even there.

    And honestly, even if you could afford to use your hands, it was the same that there was no way to stop it.

    ¡°That item made by the magic lord is a kind of wedge driven into the London battle scene.¡±

    In the same way, it interferes with the sound-activated London battle system, causing resonance.

    Like injecting drugs with a needle.

    Or like concentrating the power of a hammer with a nail.

    It was the role of the items that allowed external forces to more directly affect the London battle scene.

    ¡°If you try to stop something that is already resonating by forcibly pulling it out or breaking it, it will damage even the confrontation.¡±

    Disassembling the injection needle while administering poison could lead to serious trouble.

    Besides, that noise is reflected and amplified as it travels between the pirs, so even if the caster dies, it will not disappear and will continue for a long time.

    Watching Shir speak calmly, Yunakyung opened her beak wide.

    [Then what?!]

    ¡°So you said there was no way to stop ¡®I¡¯¡±

    Rose, hearing Syrr¡¯s assertion, made a dark expression.

    Even the legendary archwitch, who knows the London battle scene better than anyone else, will not be able to solve this situation if there is no way to do it.

    What if the London showdown copses again?

    Can the Blue Dragon n and Magus Guild members stop the infinitely rising monster?

    Even if they manage to block it safely, by the time the monsters disappear, all of London except for the Earl of Sea Serpent will have been razed to the ground.

    If that happens, how much chaos will happen throughout Europe, including the British Empire.

    When Rose, who had expected it roughly, felt frustrated.

    Sir suddenly opened his mouth

    .

    [Yes?]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Yuna-kyung and Rose, who turned their heads to follow Sir¡¯s gaze, blinked.

    Magus¡¯ headquarters, the Mage Tower.

    It was because all the guild members were currently helping to defend the Count¡¯s castle, so someone had appeared on top of it, which was now empty.

    It seemed hazy because of the gloomy haze.

    However, Rose and Yuna-kyung could recognize who it was at a nce.

    [No, what is the team leader doing over there in the middle of this¡­?]

    Yoon Na-kyung, who muttered shyly, soon opened her eyes wide.

    It was because I saw Limon put down the box he was carrying on his back and pull out something ck.

    ¡°¡­violin?¡±

    An instrument in this mess.

    When Rose and Yuna-Kyung, who saw that sudden appearance, made embarrassing expressions, Sir briefly admired them.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea for a child.¡±

    [Is that a good idea?]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that violin has the effect of interfering with the power of the Constetion? Aga is trying to use it now.¡±

    [Ah¡­!]

    If the item cannot be destroyed, the power of the constetion itself that resonates with the item intervenes instead.

    It was a reverse idea that was possible because Limon had a deep ck violin.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if that method will work.¡±

    Sir narrowed his eyes.

    Until now, Limon had only used it to melt the fragments of starlight that had absorbed that power.

    But can the power of that constetion, which has already been implemented as a skill and has been enormously amplified by the power of countless items, be resolved just by ying?

    It was something that even the Archwitch could not understand.

    While Yuna-kyung and Rose, who listened to Sir¡¯s exnation, looked at them with anxious and worried eyes.

    Lim¨®n calmly stanceed with a deep-ck violin on his shoulder, holding a bow, as if feeling no anxiety.

    And so the moment the bow he was holding slipped over the strings of the violin.

    Gee ying.

    A string of melodies covered London.

    * * *

    Since Limon came to the Count¡¯s family as a performer.

    Rose had heard him y the violin several times, so she had no doubts.

    He is definitely a top-notch yer, and there are only a handful of outstanding violinists like Limon in the world, including Julia.

    But at this moment.

    She couldn¡¯t help but realize that her beliefs were an absurd delusion.

    Giing.

    The body hardens.

    Like an empty shell, whose soul has been taken away by such a beautiful melody.

    The only thing that fluctuates is the heart.

    The strong beat makes the blood boil, as if trying to explode himself because he couldn¡¯t burst into joy at the melody.

    The more you pay attention and listen to the performance more clearly, the sharper the sensation bes, and on the contrary, the consciousness that bes dizzy.

    Rose fell into Limon¡¯s ying as if possessed by something.

    [Oh look! It works!]

    Maybe because that fantastic melody mitigated the power of the constetion in the noise that rang in the air.

    Yuna-kyung cheered when she saw that the turbulent fog had calmed down again and the suffering of the souls had diminished.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s still not enough.¡±

    Shir coldly pointed out.

    Although the confrontation system was stabilized thanks to Limon¡¯s performance, it was not enough to remove the power of the constetion.

    Of course, it was possible to avoid the immediate copse of the confrontation system with just that, but maintaining the barrier was the limit.

    Giing-

    it was right after that.

    Another faint melody is superimposed on top of Limon¡¯s violin melody.

    [This sound¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung turned her head to the other side in pursuit of the second melody that was unexpected but oddly familiar.

    Then, looking towards Count Sea Serpent, where the fierce battle was still taking ce, he opened his beak without realizing it.

    [Julia sister!?]

    * * *

    Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    ¡®lee?¡¯

    Shelter of Count Sea Serpent.

    There, Julia, who had taken shelter with the servants beforehand, jumped up without realizing it.

    There was no way that she, who had taught him that Limon was the master of this performance, would not know.

    Of course, there were still many things I couldn¡¯t understand.

    Why Limon is ying in a battlefield like this, and why the music can be heard in this shelter, which ispletely cut off from the outside world.

    But Julia took up the violin case without hesitation.

    the moment you hear this song.

    Because somehow I knew.

    The fact that you need your own performance.

    Right now, Limon¡¯s performance was only half, and the only thing that could fill the remaining half was myself, who had been practicing with him.

    ¡°uh? hey guest. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I want to get out of here.¡±

    ¡°what! are you crazy There are monsters running rampant outside right now!¡±

    The servant who happened to be next to her was frightened and restrained Julia.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk too much. Either help me or just stay here. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Julia did not back down.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t scary.

    However, as a musician, her pride did not allow her to run away before the performance.

    ¡°No, what the hell¡­¡±

    The servant couldn¡¯t find what to say.

    It wasn¡¯t just the fact that he couldn¡¯t treat Julia, the count¡¯s guest, nor leave her dangerously alone.

    As a first-ss performer who has reached the pinnacle of a field, she was overwhelmed by the spirit she exudes.

    I don¡¯t know what to do for a while.

    The servant looked around, looking for someone to help.

    But the other servants and maids did not dare to make eye contact with him, only slightly averting their eyes.

    Since most of them were criminals in the first ce, they didn¡¯t want to get caught up in such a troublesome situation.

    ¡°Ay shit! I do not know!¡±

    So it was.

    In the end, he grabbed the rookie servant and his friend who was next to him and raised him up.

    ¡°Hey let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°what? Why am I dragged in!?¡±

    frightened friend.

    ¡°Why, you son of a bitch! Do you have any items you have been thinking about while working as a dealership?

    ¡°No, this is just for self-defense¡­!¡±

    ¡°Use that self-defense weapon now!¡±

    A servant who dragged a friend who was a former street vendor.

    Guided by Max Powell, Julia got out of the shelter and ran to the Countess.

    Toward the top of the steeple where your own performance can resonate well.

 Chapter 212

    Episode #212. Goodbye, my old friend.

    * * *

    Giying.

    Perhaps because she rushed out at the sound of Limon¡¯s performance, Julia lost her usual tidyness and wore disheveled hair and dusty clothes.

    Even so, only her melody oveps Limon¡¯s performance without any shaking.

    The moment when the performances of the two ovepped in the air and formed one chord.

    Lee Yi -Ying ¨C

    Limon¡¯s melody sinks deeper and calmly, and the terrible noise of screams that disrupted the fog is rapidly reduced.

    Seven Arks.

    The mysterious power that melts even the fragments of a star is exploding and swallowing the power of the constetion.

    Only then did Yuna-kyung feel relieved. Now I could tell at a nce that it was only a matter of time before the noise would go away.

    But that relief was too early.

    Deed deed deed!

    I guess I instinctively felt that everything would end when this noise disappeared.

    Or was it because he was influenced by the power of the Seven Arcs?

    The number of shadow monsters, which had been rising endlessly, suddenly doubled and began to rush in two directions like a tidal wave.

    Half to Countess Sea Serpent, where Julia is.

    And the remaining half headed towards the mage tower where Limon was ying.

    fault!

    [Eek! Countess sister?]

    The moment I saw that figure.

    Rose moved instinctively.

    Just like that, she jumped off the pir guarded by the witch¡¯s soul and ran towards the mage tower.

    Blocking the way is a wave of tens of thousands of monsters.

    Rose did not stop even in the face of a vortex of shadows that would crush even cast iron if swallowed.

    It just pushed psionics to their limits. ¡º

    Seventy-two kinds

    of martial arts, five seasons,Îå½~¼¼,

    sea wave sword

    , sea waves,

    and sword¡» Kwagwagwawang!

    Cracks along the de tore everything apart, leaving hundreds of meters of void in the waves of monsters that were all ck.

    It is a sword that cuts through the sea.

    A blow that tears apart the space itself, which is only possible because she is the blue dragon princess among the blue dragon n.

    However, as if cutting through the water is useless, the endlessly protruding monsters quickly try to fill the void again.

    When Rose, who saw that, tried to raise the psionic again.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    The translucent blue waves cut through the waves of monsters that were just about to be filled, creating a road as blue as the sea between them.

    I was surprised to see the knights in blue cloaks rushing at the monsters almost like a physical charge.

    Rose, with a faint smile, immediately followed the path opened by the spirits of the Blue Dragon n.

    Unfold the heterogeneous flow to the limit.

    Making a trail with every step.

    shing monsters in the way.

    Break through the overflowing waves of monsters and steadfastly head for the Magic Tower.

    However, when she reached the top of the magic tower, more than half of the magnificent tower was already covered by monsters.

    ¡®also¡­!¡¯

    Rose bit her lip as she saw the tower shaking as if it would copse at any moment.

    Unlike Count Sea Serpent and the Pir of Witches, which are the center of the current defense battle, the Mage Tower is almost defenseless.

    As the headquarters of the Magus Guild, even though it was reinforced with all kinds of skills, there was a limit to stopping this infinite monster.

    However, it is difficult to rely on the spirits of the blue dragon n to be caught by the monsters that have risen from behind.

    Rose didn¡¯t hesitate.

    He only pushed his psionics to their limits once again, jumping among the waves of monsters.

    It cuts through space with the Cham-Gong Jeolgeom-ryu and widens the gap with the Gyeok-Gong-Hoeseon-Ryu.

    It collects water energy with the sea dragon water flow and fills the twisted space and fixes it with the self-defense external air flow.

    So, ording to the Yihyeonghwanwiryu (ÒÆÐÎ“QÎ»Á÷), he divided his body into eight spaces and shot it like an arrow ording to the Nakseongtanjiryu (ÂäÐÇ—Ö¸Á÷).

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial arts,

    six

    seasons

    ¡»

    Rose¡¯s body disappeared behind the sword, and eight giant water dragons rose from the spot and swept away the monsters covering the tower.

    Eight streams of water winding around the tower and going up.

    The monsters swung their ws or bumped their bodies, but even so, it was futile.

    The vortex created by eight water dragons interlocking in a spiral shattered, shredded, or blew away tens of thousands of monsters.

    The moment when the majestic Mage Tower waspletely swallowed up by the dragon¡¯s whirlpool.

    The vast amount of water lost the shape of the dragon and poured down like a flood, and instead a blue-haired woman appeared at the top of the magic tower.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    Rose groaned and vomited a handful of blood.

    He suffered internal injuries from using it until the sixth season in this gloomy fog.

    But even in the midst of that, she shot forward, causing an afterimage again.

    Fu-wook!

    Along with the de cutting through the air, the shadow monster that had just attacked Limon was cut and blood sttered.

    I managed to wipe out all the monsters that covered the outside.

    In the meantime, the monsters that had crawled into the tower were popping out one after another through the stairs.

    Gee ying.

    Didn¡¯t you feel the crisis?

    Or do you believe in something?

    Even in the midst of this, instead of stopping his hands, he let out a sigh as he watched Limon calmly continue ying with his eyes closed.

    Rose put her sword in front of her chest.

    Then, while standing in front of Limon, he shot the monsters straight.

    That¡¯s how Rose gets ready to face the monsters by raising her psionics again, despite her internal injuries.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Rose was taken aback.

    It was because a human figure had appeared before anyone knew it, as if standing between the monster and them.

    Other ghosts have regained their original form, albeit vaguely. Why is there a ghost that still looks like a shadow in this fog?

    While Rose watched with suspicious eyes, the figure took a light step forward.

    Ssssss.

    and.

    The fog rolled.

    Like the sea into which the dragon jumped.

    The fog that started to flow gently across London formed a huge whirlpool and gathered around the Mage Tower where Limon and Rose were.

    At the same time, the ghost, which was only seen as a shadow, gradually began to take on a distinct shape.

    ¡°you are¡­!¡±

    Lion-patterned armor.

    Large, sturdy physique.

    A beard as thick as that of a beast.

    A golden crown encrusted with jewels.

    There was even an abnormallyrge and thick two-handed greatsword lying on the floor.

    When Rose unknowingly holds her breath as she sees a man who is so familiar even though she has never seen her before.

    The man raised the two-handed greatsword that had been upside down on the floor.

    And it was the moment when the monsters, who had been roaring as if they were wary of the suddenly appearing man, finally showed their teeth and attacked in unison. ¡ºLionheart

    Sword Break Form Lion

    Heart

    King¡¯s roar.

    Roar

    of The Lionheart¡»

    A huge sword roars.

    The boundaries of all things are shaken.

    All the monsters on the tower exploded.

    It was the same with other monsters in and around the tower.

    Hundreds¡­ no, hundreds of thousands of monsters within a radius of thousands of meters exploded all at once like balloons.

    With just one swing of the sword by the man wearing the crown.

    Hood deuk.

    Is it because of the recoil?

    Returning the sword, which had be powdered and scattered except for the handle, to the fog, the man turned his head.

    Then, looking at Limon, who was still concentrating on ying, behind Rose¡¯s shocked face, he opened his mouth with a smile.

    [Goodbye My old friend.]

    As if this is the end of his role.

    A man who disappeared as fog, leaving only a farewell message in a very old-fashioned way.

    Limon continued to y while Rose stiffened, recalling the voice of the greatest king and knight in the history of the British Empire.

    As if to say goodbye with a performance.

    Just deep and calm and still and nostalgic.

    The moment when the melody that resonated more fantastically as time passed finally reached its climax.

    Gii-i-ing¡ª

    a violin melody flowed from hundreds of items that had been emitting noise just a moment ago.

    Limon, who finally seized the power of the stars that resonated everywhere, resonated with his own performance.

    Thanks to that, the haze of darkness, which was originally disorganized, became even clearer, and now, on the contrary, the monsters began to struggle in agony.

    [TeSev.]

    [Abrao.]

    [isyka.]

    [Umar.]

    As if he wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    The witches on the 22 pirs took turns casting spells again.

    And finally, Sir, who took over the spell, turned his pocket inside out while reciting the spell in anguid voice.

    ¡°Ajyaka sis KarSh orga na eXsebT.¡±

    The moment when I thought that the contents of the pouch that Shire had confided at once, such as white hair and fingernails, had all melted into the magic circle.

    Fog rolls like waves.

    A change has taken ce in London.

    The shadow, which had been spitting out monsters endlessly until now, turned golden and began to suck monsters in reverse.

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!

    The monsters were furious.

    It pierced its ws into the ground and wrapped its tail around roadside trees to resist its suction power.

    But it¡¯s just a pointless struggle.

    Rather than cooperating, the behavior of the shadow monsters pushing and pushing each other to get out of themselves elerated the suction speed.

    Above all, what they had to endure was not only the suction power of the golden shadow.

    Heroic spirits of magic knights and witches.

    A member of the Magus Guild who has fallen into evil.

    The many blue dragon ns of the past and present.

    Most of all, Julia and Limon¡¯s musicians who gave their all.

    The shadow monster clinging to reality was being driven without hesitation, making its struggle meaningless.

    when a few minutes passed.

    The millions of monsters that covered London were all crushed or sucked into the shadows.

    ¡°Waaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Live! We live!¡±

    Even when the fight that won¡¯t end forever like that ended like that and those who struggled on the wall burst into cheers.

    The spirits of the witches pull the ends of their skirts and scatter gracefully in greeting.

    The spirits of the Blue Dragon n and magic knights bowed their swords upside down toward the Mage Tower, paid their respects, and then melted away.

    Limon, who continued to y the violin, finally stopped the bow after the gloomy fog that covered London lifted with the sound of a bell.

    Wait for a while to look at the ce where a man appeared and swung his sword.

    Limon suddenly turned his head.

    And he opened his mouth quietly as he looked down at the city that had be a mess due to the rampage of countless monsters.

    ¡°Goodbye my old friend.¡±

    Is it longing or bitterness?

    Feeling aplicated feeling that he couldn¡¯t even define, Limon closed his eyes and immersed himself in old memories.

    * * *

    It¡¯s been a long time since I looked at Limon¡¯s back looking down on London with aplicated expression.

    Rose raised a hand.

    And after circting the psionic while gently touching his own chest, he muttered in his heart.

    ¡®also.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t realize it at first.

    And I attributed it to my mood.

    But now I was sure.

    Originally, the four seasons were unfolded so easily in this gloomy fog, where the limit was to spread the four seasons.

    Compared to what I was prepared for before the meat season, the inner injury that ended much lighter and the power that became stronger rather than halved.

    Not only was her internal wounds almostpletely cured, but the flow of psionics had calmed down more than usual.

    Above all, her heart, which was still beating violently, added certainty to her suspicions.

    ¡®It must be.¡¯

    Why did he feel sofortable listening to Limon¡¯s performance?

    Why was it strangely longing for the performance and nervous?

    And whether he ran to help him, ignoring his ownfort.

    I could understand now.

    I just couldn¡¯t figure it out in my head.

    Her instincts as a princess were already known.

    The moment when Limon¡¯s performance reached its climax, he felt the resonance he felt, albeit for a moment.

    ¡®¡­Dragon Psionics.¡¯

    I can¡¯t believe it and I don¡¯t know if I want to believe it, but I have no choice but to believe it.

    In the dream-like reality, Rose had no choice but to put on aplex expression of a mixture of desire, despair, and anger.

 Chapter 213

    #213. Who¡¯s up?

    * * *

    ¡®Why.¡¯

    When London is in chaos.

    While trembling with anxiety and nervousness like everyone else, there was a woman who started to move alone.

    A beauty who stands out in everything from a luxurious dress to her appearance.

    But now, with that beautiful face distorted horribly, she ran through the darkness and cried out in her heart again and again.

    ¡®Why why why why!¡¯

    It was just that simple.

    After getting rid of the gloomy fog, the shadow monster rampages, and Kaiser uses the opportunity to seize power in the British Empire.

    And with that credit, he settles down in the British Empire and is rmended for a specter position in the Liberation Brigade.

    It was a great opportunity to achieve a lot with just one song, and there was no risk.

    no it shouldn¡¯t have been

    ¡®Why are those monsters suddenly rampaging? What is Kaiser doing? What is this mess?¡¯

    Lieutenant of the Liberation Brigade.

    ire gritted her teeth.

    Not a ghost, the information she knew was limited.

    In the first ce, she didn¡¯t even know about Kaiser¡¯s true purpose, the Seven Arcs.

    However, when he saw that the shadow monster was trying to attack him indiscriminately, he knew that even if things went wrong, they were all wrong.

    ¡®Why did that bastard named Leee out again!¡¯

    That¡¯s why ire decided to escape London.

    Because when that violinist started ying in the middle of London, he knew instinctively that this ce was dangerous.

    The problem was how to escape.

    If the Blue Dragon n goes after them, wherever they run away, they will be caught up in an instant.

    Fortunately, however, she had a trump card to cut off all pursuit and escape London.

    oh oh oh!

    ¡°shut up!¡±

    Perong!

    In the middle of her busy schedule, ire, who exploded the monster in her way with one shout, kept running forward.

    Even after that, monsters asionally appeared, but the result did not change.

    She is also a duchy yer.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a high-rise over 80 floors.

    It was because he was a strong man who could break through this kind of low-mid dungeon even with his eyes closed.

    ire, who almost flew through the dungeon and destroyed the boss at once, took a quick look inside the boss room.

    Then he approached the fourth torch from the inside and twisted the torch shaft to the side.

    That¡¯s right.

    A secret room revealed by one side of the wall being pushed out.

    ire immediately jumped into it and shouted urgently in front of therge triumphal arch in the middle of the room.

    ¡°Gates open!¡±

    It was right after that.

    That is why the space in the middle of the Arc de Triomphe shimmered and a gate of bluish light appeared.

    Seeing this, ire suddenly became bright and jumped into the door of light.

    Fu-wook!

    But before entering the door of light.

    ire hardened.

    A dagger had pierced her chest before she could jump inside the door.

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    Because I couldn¡¯t believe this reality.

    While coughing up blood, ire opened her mouth with questions rather than fear and shock.

    [Something like an idiot foring with a tail.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It seemed that he realized something.

    ire opened her eyes wide and pursed her lips, but eventually lost her focus and lowered her head.

    The culprit, who pierced her chest with a dagger, shed green eyes through the door of light and spread a dark wave of mes.

    [Tell it to your master. He said he won this time.]

    The empty space where nothing could be seen.

    Looking beyond the shadows cast deep in the dungeon, the owner of the green eyes continued coldly.

    [Rejoice to your heart¡¯s content now.]

    [But you¡¯d better keep in mind.]

    [There won¡¯t be a mistake like this one again, and in the end, we¡¯ll be the ones who receive the blessing of the stars.] With

    that said, I¡¯m done. The green eye light goes out and the door of light disappears cleanly.

    After losing the support, ire¡¯s corpse copses.

    A shadow in the corner of the dungeon shimmered and Wei Ling, a cross-dressing woman who appeared together with the Shanghai royal family¡¯s spy, looked at the corpse with a cold face before opening her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out that the Seven Dragons said that a lot too. The specter of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    * * *

    Walpurgis Night.

    The festival, which should have been fun, ended in chaos with monsters and ghosts rampaging.

    Most of the citizens had already been evacuated before the riot broke out, so there were no casualties miraculously, but only people were safe.

    The scars the chaos left in London were by no means small.

    Copsed buildings, broken roads, damaged cultural heritage or personal damage in the aftermath of battle.

    Even if it¡¯s just the financial damage, it¡¯s hard to dare to put a price.

    But what left a bigger impact than that was the psychological damage.

    [Prince Karl Amadeus passed away.]

    [The royal family announced that they were preparing a head of state for Charles, who fought hard to protect the British Empire until the end.] [

    In the Magus Guild, ording to the wishes of the Magic Lord¡­]

    Magic Lord ¡®s death.

    The news shook London, Europe and the world.

    It was the first time since the beginning of the Iron Age that an absolute monarch had died.

    In particr, the shock of the magic yers and the people of the British Empire, who had supported him as a hero, was severe.

    The shock was so great that the disappearance of Prince Edward in the midst of the chaos was not even considered an issue.

    It was for this reason that Limon opened his mouthnguidly.

    ¡°You decided to bury them all after all?¡±

    ¡°The truth doesn¡¯t necessarily make people happy.¡±

    Rose put on a bitter expression.

    The London crisis has already shocked the people of the British Empire.

    In addition, if it is known that Prince Edward was the culprit of all this, and that Carol instigated the confusion, great chaos would arise.

    ¡°???? ??? ?? ? ???? ?? ? ?? ?? ????. Still, I thought it would be a bit more difficult to deal with because I have a royal family name.¡±

    ¡°You exined the situation to Duke Robert and received his cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Cooperation? you guys?¡±

    Limon made an unexpected expression.

    Rose gave him a light smile.

    ¡°My family has learned something, too.¡±

    Rose calmly says that she knows that hiding everything and taking responsibility alone is not the best way.

    Limon, who was watching her, let out augh.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to get help in moderation, but it¡¯s better to choose your opponent well. Because Duke Robert is a man of power.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    For the sake of power, even this important secret can be used politically because it is a creature called a person of power.

    Rose said calmly to Limon, who gave her advice.

    ¡°If he wants to do anything out of line, then we just have to go and dispose of him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, do you have any ns to be generous?¡±

    ¡°Duke Robert is not an underdog who needs my consideration.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    ¡®If that bastard doesn¡¯t want to be killed, then I won¡¯t be reckless.¡¯

    Limon muttered to himself.

    The Magus Guild was driven into a corner by not only causing this situation by destroying the London confrontation world, but also losing the absolute person named Carol.

    On the other hand, the Countess of Sea Serpent, who had once again firmly established her position as the shield of the British Empire, gained a higher reputation than before.

    This is how the pendulum of power tilted.

    In the midst of this, there was no one in power who would want to offend the eyes of the Blue Dragon n.

    In fact, it was evident from all the gifts and donations sent to the Countess Sea Serpent immediately after Walpurgis Night.

    Even if another monarch is born in the British Empire, he will not be able to dare to face the Blue Dragon n for decades.

    ¡°You will be busy for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, for a while London will have to go through troubled times.¡±

    Of course, that also meant that Countess Sea Serpent would be hectic in the future.

    Taking power of the British Empire also meant taking on the responsibility of restoring the ruins of London.

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Even so, Rose did not make a dark expression.

    I just had a faint smile while watching London where construction was taking ce and the people busily wandering between them.

    ¡°If our n works together with the citizens, we will be able to solve this kind of hardship in no time.¡±

    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s ¡®self¡¯, but if it¡¯s ¡®we¡¯, we can do it.

    Take a moment to look at the calmly speaking Rose.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you did.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Now, it seems like the Count won¡¯t overdo it alone like before.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    It was then that he seemed to understand the meaning.

    Rose, who blushed slightly with embarrassment, cleared her throat and spoke in a calm manner.

    ¡°As much as there is a lot of work, you will be rushed, but at least you will get a good night¡¯s sleep, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Looking at Limon giggling, I felt embarrassed for a moment.

    Rose asked as if thinking about it.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need a reward?¡±

    ¡°Because I came to catch the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade in the first ce.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    In the first ce, he came to London for two reasons. There were three things, including what Sir asked for.

    However, just finishing all three of them neatly and being able to hire a great witch like Sir for a long time without pay was enough for Limon.

    As proof, Limon tapped the box he was carrying on his back.

    ¡°I received such a generous gift, but I feel even more embarrassed when they give me an additional reward.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Rose nodded.

    And muttered with aplex expression that was difficult to express.

    ¡°Then this is parting.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Can I ask you onest thing before you go?¡±

    ¡°What are you curious about?¡±

    Limon asked calmly.

    It seemed like he would answer any question you asked.

    From the start, it was obvious that Rose would be asking questions rted to her identity.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    So Rose had no choice but to make a moreplex expression.

    Just by looking at his calm demeanor, I could tell he had no idea what he was asking.

    Hesitating for a long time.

    Rose eventually swallowed the throaty question and continued with a light smile instead.

    ¡°If I want to hear you y again next time, may I invite you to the count¡¯s house?¡±

    I blinked my eyes at such an unexpected question.

    Limon finally smiled wickedly and said yfully.

    ¡°Because I am busy. If you really want to hear it, the Count will have toe to me personally.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Rose slowly stretched out her hand, hiding her 100% sincerity with a smile.

    And the moment Limon reached out to shake his hand.

    He lightly pulled his hand.

    Maybe because it was so unexpected.

    Taking advantage of Limon¡¯s trembling moment, Rose brought his hand to her mouth and slightly bowed her head to kiss the back of her hand.

    Then he smiled lightly at Limon, who had a dumbfounded face.

    ¡°If you ever need help, you can alwayse to us. We, the Blue Dragon n, will be happy to wee you.¡±

    ¡°¡­The Count¡¯s house. Are you saying that because you don¡¯t know who I am?¡±

    ¡°He is the hero who saved London and the best performer.¡±

    Other identities were not considered for him and the Blue Dragon n.

    So don¡¯t worry about it.

    Limon looked at Rose, who was talking too calmly, with an absurd look, then smiled and grabbed her wrist, where he had just released his hand.

    Then, pulling her back, he kissed the back of her hand this time.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know that I would be punished like this.

    Seeing her eyes wide open, her face hardened, and her face reddening in an instant, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Then take care of yourself, Count.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes you too.¡±

    [manager! It¡¯s a big deal! It¡¯s a big deal!]

    Limon frowned.

    And after entering the train with Wei-Ling, I asked Yuna-Kyung, who had been making a fuss while sending Hwa-hwa.

    ¡®What¡¯s the sudden uproar?¡¯

    Limon was determined.

    If it¡¯s something like forgetting a souvenir, he¡¯ll hit Yuna-kyung¡¯spels three times.

    Fortunately, however, Yuna-kyung was able to avoid such a disaster.

    The news she just heard through Wei Ling was big enough to make up for this fuss.

    [The White Dragon Princess has gone missing!!!]

    ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 214

    Episode #214. Tartarus.

    * * *

    The strongest of the seven dragons is Princess Geumryong.

    Likewise, the most threatening enemy was always the ck Dragon Princess, and the most troublesome and persistent opponent was the Blue Dragon Princess.

    Also, if the green dragon princess was the hardest to kill, the red dragon princess was the most tiring to deal with, and the silver dragon princess was the most reluctant person to associate with.

    But if you ask me who is the hardest to catch?

    Limon could be assertive.

    It¡¯s called the White Dragon Princess.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task to y hide and seek against the White Dragon n, who were unrivaled in detecting a crisis as much as they had foresight.

    Just looking at the history of running away from Limon for hundreds of years, that fact was obvious.

    ¡®What kind of joke is this?¡¯

    So it was.

    After hearing the news that Ainsha was missing, Limon thought of that.

    But even Limon had to admit that the news was no joke.

    ¡°You haven¡¯te back since you went to the Muse¡¯s temple?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Have youpletely lost contact?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    After entrusting Ainsha with the investigation of the Muse saint, the source of the Violin of Darkness.

    It¡¯s already been a few days since I heard that Ainsha went directly to the temple to negotiate with the Muse Church, who did not cooperate,

    but there was no contact after that.

    Only then could it really be called ¡®missing¡¯.

    ¡°Then why are you so calm?¡±

    ¡°It is because Tata saw your wisdom in bringing the princess safely.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then it¡¯s not a disappearance, is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the future, anyway, I don¡¯t know where you are now and I can¡¯t contact you. So, you are missing.¡±

    A woman dressed in sky-blue clothes confidently answered her question.

    Looking at Tata, who is also the elder of the White Dragon n and Ainsha¡¯s attendant and nanny, Limon shook his head.

    ¡®This is why the White Dragon n.¡¯

    If it were another n, there would have been an uproar less than a day after the princess disappeared.

    It was astonishing.

    But it was also fortunate.

    If Ainsha had seen the wrong prediction, the white dragon n would have already invaded the Muse¡¯s temple and caused a massacre.

    ¡°Anyway, ording to your foreknowledge, are you saying that you contacted me because I was the one who found and brought back your idiot princess who went missing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What do they say at the temple of the Ttsk Muse?¡±

    Even as he clicked his tongue, Limon checked for clues that could infer Ainsha¡¯s whereabouts.

    It was only a visit to the temple, but if he suddenly lost contact during that time, it was clear that something was wrong.

    ¡°They said they did not know the whereabouts of the princess after her visit.¡±

    ¡°and?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you do a more detailed investigation?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    Limon would find Ainsha and bring him anyway, so why would there be a need to investigate something like that?

    Looking at Tata who answered boldly, Limon was silent, and Yuna-kyung muttered with a bewildered face.

    [I¡¯ve felt this before, but the White Dragon n¡¯s way of thinking is really fantastic¡­]

    ¡®This isn¡¯t fantastic, it¡¯s just stupid.¡¯

    For a while, I wondered if I was going missing or if I had to get rid of everything and go back.

    Limon finally opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°Then we must first look for it in the temple of the muse.¡±

    When Limon, who regrets entrusting the investigation to Ainsha, but decides to find her anyway, turns around.

    A basket was thrust out in front of him.

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    ¡°This is Tata¡¯s homemade crembo. As a bonus, I also added milk tea and lemon water.¡±

    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡±

    ¡°Since you have been missing for several days, the princess must have made a poor meal. So please tell me when you meet.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¡­.]

    * * *

    In the heart of Jerusalem.

    In the temple of the muse that stood tall there, a beautiful woman was suffering from a headache.

    ¡®What should I do with this?¡¯

    Lact let out a sigh.

    Contrary to her appearance, she is in her 70s. Based on sufficient experience, he was a high priest who skillfully led the Muse Temple.

    But this time, even she couldn¡¯t find a solution easily.

    ¡°Muse, please take care of your followers.¡±

    In the end, Rakht tried to ovee this difficulty by praying to God like a priest.

    But after a while.

    Soon she had no choice but to get out of prayer.

    ¡°This rude¡­! Kuck!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this bastard is not afraid of the punishment!¡±

    ¡°for a moment! Quit the conversation!¡±

    Suddenly, the temple became noisy, and Rakht, who heard loud screams from outside, raised his twin wicks at once.

    ¡®Are you a heretic?¡¯

    In fact, such an uproar was not umon in the Holy League.

    Religious conflicts weremon in Jerusalem, where news of gods fighting often came out because it was so sacred.

    But that also depends on the church.

    Such a riot at the temple of the Muse, which is also popr in the Holy League.

    Rakht was furious at something that hadn¡¯t happened in about ten years.

    That¡¯s why she screamed as soon as she saw the man who had entered the prayer room kicking the door with her foot.

    bang!

    ¡°Tsk, these damn bastards. Anyway, when ites to God¡¯s will or whatever, it¡¯s the same as it was then and now.¡±

    ¡°this guy! Who are you to be in the temple of the sacred muse!¡±

    But next moment.

    Rakht was startled.

    It was because she, born in the age of heroes, could recognize the intruder at once.

    ¡°Lee Limon Aspelder?!¡±

    Gray hair, scars around her eyes, and even a sword at her waist.

    A man with a distinctive appearance that cannot be recognized without knowing.

    Limon didn¡¯t panic even when he saw Rakht, who was frightened as if he had seen a ghost.

    He just strode forward, stopped in front of her, tilted his head, and opened his mouth in a touchy manner.

    ¡°Is it you?¡±

    ¡°no!¡±

    ¡°¡­You know what I¡¯m asking and say no?¡±

    ¡°Anyway not! Our Muse Church is a clean and moral religion that has been notarized by the Taoist Federation! I don¡¯t offer live sacrifices, I don¡¯t do adultery and drugs!¡±

    John came out inadvertently.

    It was embarrassing for a high priest who was already over seventy years old, but it was inevitable.

    The opponent is an old monster who has lived for nearly a thousand years.

    Especially since Rakht was still a young apprentice priest, it was a generation that grew up saying that the swordsmith woulde and kill all the crying children and the corrupt church.

    Seeing the reaction he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, Limon frowned and asked again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that thest time Ainsha met you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Why do you ask about the White Dragon Princess?¡±

    Even in the midst of panic, Rakht instinctively showed vignce.

    There was no way that she, who knew Limon¡¯s old notoriety, would not know about his bad rtionship with the Seven Dragons.

    Limon said coldly to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Yes or No Answer in one of two ways. right or not?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Lact causes a pupil earthquake over a sword fight in front of the princess of the White Dragon n, one of the biggest supporters of the Muse Church.

    Limon made her choice a little easier.

    ¡°Shall we ask your god directly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Last time I saw you! So please look at our Goddess!¡±

    That moment.

    Rakht immediately knelt down and prayed.

    It wasn¡¯t just that he was frightened by the threat.

    It was because the moment Limon said that, he saw that the statue of the muse he had been praying for began to tremble.

    In fact, what happened to the god and the corrupt church that had reached out to Limon in the past.

    Even though humans forgot, the gods clearly remembered.

    Thanks to Rakht¡¯s voluntary cooperation, Limon was able to easily get answers to his questions.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know where the foolish princess went?¡±

    ¡°I can swear to the goddess!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Limon averted his eyes slightly.

    And instead of nodding his head, he looked at the Muse¡¯s identity, who was vigorously bobbing back and forth as if an earthquake had struck, and asked again.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s ask something else. Why did you avoid giving an extreme answer about the saint of the muse?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s actually because we don¡¯t have a record either.¡±

    ¡°Not an ordinary priest, but lost the records of a saint? Are you kidding me right now?¡±

    Limon at a loss.

    Looking at him, Rakht was ashamed but desperately made an excuse.

    ¡°Really! Of course, I checked the records room of our temple directly to the White Dragon Princess, but she couldn¡¯t find any records.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ainsha confirmed it himself?¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    Despite their declinepared to the Silver Age, the position of saints in each religion was by no means light.

    Being a saint was, in itself, an existence that was tantamount to being a representative of God.

    The fact that there is no record of such a saint was more bizarre than that the entire history of a country¡¯s king was erased.

    why did that happen

    After thinking about it for a while, Limon decided to solve the situation with reasoning.

    Chaeeng!

    ¡°Kyaaak?!¡±

    Whether Rakht made a fainting expression or not.

    Limon, who took out his sword abruptly, took a stride and attached the de to the god statue.

    ¡°Even if the records were lost, the memory of God would not have disappeared. More so if it is a memory of a saint who received his blessing.¡±

    Limon smiled coldly as he looked at the statue that had hardened like a statue.

    ¡°how is it? Shall I cut this and see if I can kill you? Or are you just blowing lightly?¡±

    Whether it¡¯s about adults.

    No matter where you say Ainsha is.

    If you don¡¯t say anything, you¡¯ll die.

    Even the Demon God shuddered for a while when he saw Limon talking while pointing at the de he had cut down.

    The new statue of the muse eventually responded by writing down a few letters with shed tears of blood.

    ¡¾¦³?¦Ñ¦Ó¦Á¦Ñ¦Ï?¡¿

    ¡°Tartaros?¡±

    The moment I saw that letter.

    Limon frowned involuntarily.

    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t know why the statue of the muse suddenly mentioned the Greek myth of the underworld, but on the contrary, it was because I knew the meaning too well.

    ¡°¡­A stupid princess is in the garbage dump of the Holy Alliance impersonating the Catb?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Swordsman went straight to the Holy League.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Good work Chao.¡±

    ¡°No, I just did what I had to do.¡±

    Leviathan top floor.

    Li Qingyu, who was handling paperwork as always in the penthouse, smiled and said to Wei Ling after the report.

    ¡°Then, just go back today. There must have been a lot of things being pushed back by the Guardian, but I should rest for a day or so.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    Are you impressed with the care?

    Or did he be depressed over the overtime hell that would begin again?

    Wei Ling answered with a subdued voice and disappeared as if melting into the shadows.

    For some reason, I stared nkly at the empty seat she had disappeared for a while. Li Qingyu sighed lightly and went back to paperwork.

    no i was trying to get in.

    Seruk.

    That is, if the air around her hadn¡¯t been pointed at her neck by a knife that had suddenly risen out of nowhere at the moment when it felt like it was slightly shaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s disrespectful not to be like you to say that it¡¯s a sword at all.¡±

    It¡¯s a situation where even the most daring masters would be frightened.

    Li Qingyu was not surprised.

    No, rather, as if weing a wee guest, he smiled and raised his head.

    Then, he suddenly appeared out of space and called out the name of the other person while facing the person who put the sword to his throat.

    ¡°rose.¡±

 Chapter 215

    #215. Necessity rather than coincidence.

    Hair as blue as the sea.

    A clean, spotless uniform.

    Even a face as beautiful as a sculpture.

    A woman of lofty yet innocent beauty who will make the hearts of many men beat with just one smile.

    However, instead of her usual gentle smile, the Blue Dragon Princess, who possessed a force as sharp as a de, looked at Li Qingyu with eyes as cold as a winterke.

    ¡°What are you thinking about Li Qingyu?¡±

    Soft lips parted and what flowed out was a cold voice as much as the eyes.

    If Yuna-kyung saw it, Rose asked again and again with a cold face that made her doubt whether she would be the same person as the kind princess she knew.

    ¡°No, what kind of scheme are you plotting?¡±

    ¡°It would be embarrassing for you toe to me and say what kind of scheming it is.¡±

    Li Qingyu put on a puzzled expression.

    And with a gentle sigh, he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s because our n has more than one scheme. If you don¡¯t point it out, I won¡¯t know what to say first.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    The answer is too truthful to be a joke and too calm to be serious.

    Rose, however, was not taken aback.

    I just moved my wrist slightly.

    ¡°Then I will ask straight forward.¡±

    As if he would not let go if he said even the slightest nonsense, he pressed the de closer to Li Qingyu¡¯s neck.

    In a cold voice, Rose revealed the purpose of his visit to her.

    ¡°Why does ¡®he¡¯ have ¡®it¡¯?¡±

    What Limon couldn¡¯t bear to ask.

    However, as a princess of the same Seven Dragons, she heard the questions she had to ask and answer, so she had to be silent for a while.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Chao didn¡¯t seem to notice, so I thought I could pass if I did well, but it seems like it was too much.¡±

    To some extent, this was an expected result.

    Rose was not a careless princess enough to see Limon shing Carol right in front of her nose and not even notice her identity.

    Even as long as he yed the dark violin, there was a good chance that Rose felt ¡®it¡¯.

    So it was.

    The fact that Li Qingyu epted as non-resistance when Rose crossed the space and thrust a de at her throat.

    It was the same thing that Najik did to Rose.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I didn¡¯t know about ¡®it¡¯ and it was just a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Because it is true.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded calmly.

    There was no flicker in those obsidian-deep and dull eyes, so it was hard to see that he was lying.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    But Rose tly denied her words.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was well aware of how foolish it was to believe in the ck Dragon Princess, who was capable of scheming and conspiracy.

    If what Limon had was just an ordinary psionic, Rose would have been a little concerned about the authenticity of Li Qingyu¡¯s words.

    Innate talent is important for psionics, but acquired hard work is also an important power.

    Anyone could acquire psionics depending on how much they trained in the seventy-two kinds.

    One problem.

    When ying the dark violin.

    It was that Rose felt the perfect resonance for Limon.

    It is a synchronicity in which each other¡¯s energy is naturally stabilized and amplified, which is different from the method of artificially inducing psionics.

    And as the Blue Dragon Princess, she could instinctively know the identity of the resonance.

    ¡°That¡¯s dragon psionic.¡±

    What many masters of the Seven Dragons did not get even though they worked hard enough to lose their lives.

    The more fundamental and transcendent power of the dragon, which is on a different level from psionics, which are umted through acquired training.

    Therefore, only the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons, who inherited the dragon¡¯s blood, were born with the purest psionics that could be handled.

    ¡°Is it a coincidence that the swordsmith has the essence of the ¡®eighth¡¯ psionic that the Seven Dragons have been looking for for nearly a thousand years?¡±

    Psionic Essence.

    Dragon psionic as you might call it otherwise.

    It is an indispensable element to achieve the Seven Dragons¡¯ long-cherished wish, and is iparably more valuable than a controlling stake in the Seven Dragons Group.

    How could it be a coincidence that Li Mon, who had it, became Li Qingyu¡¯s fianc¨¦e?

    Li Qingyu¡¯s answer to Rose¡¯s cold question was clear.

    ¡°It¡¯s your coincidence.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because I didn¡¯t know that even Li Qingyu would act so brazenly.

    Rose in silence.

    Li Qingyu smiled at her and added a word.

    ¡°If you think about it logically, it¡¯s more like an inevitability than a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°What logic do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The reason why swordsmiths have dragon psionics.¡±

    Rose¡¯s eyes twitched.

    Why¡­ No, how could Limon, the archenemy of the Seven Dragons, have a dragon psionic?

    It was information that any member of the Seven Dragons would want to know, even if it cost hundreds of thousands of dors.

    However, Li Qingyu did not bother digging into her agitation.

    He just kept talking calmly, as if he were having a small talk.

    ¡°In the first ce, Rose knows very well why our seven princesses are born with the essence of psionics from generation to generation, right?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because we inherited the true blood of our ancestors?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right. There are other factors as well, but in the end, the most important thing is the founder¡¯s blood.¡±

    It wasmon knowledge to any warrior of the Seven Dragons.

    But why did he mention it again? Li Qingyu calmly exined to Rose, who was looking at him with suspicion on her cold face.

    ¡°This means that the blood of our ancestors contained a purer psionic essence than the one our seven princesses inherited.¡±

    That moment.

    Rose¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was only then that I realized what Li Qingyu was trying to say.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that the swordsmith obtained the dragon psionic contained in the founder¡¯s blood when he was covered in blood while fighting the founder?¡±

    * * *

    Jerusalem, thest holy ce in the world.

    To every devout religious person it was like paradise itself.

    After the incarnation was eaten by seven dragons in the Bronze Age and all other holy ces were destroyed, Jerusalem was the only ce where one could meet God directly.

    But there is one fact that most people overlook.

    That there is a paradise on earth.

    That means there is also hell.

    [¡­In short, this is hell?]

    ¡°If I had to say it, it¡¯s closer to the Holy League¡¯s dump.¡±

    Jerusalem¡¯s Underground.

    As they walked along the aisle that stretched out in the vast darkness, Limon calmly continued.

    ¡°At the same time, it is an abandoned fortress of the gods and the most cursed cemetery in the world.¡±

    [What can I do to have such a bizarre identity?]

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not surprisinglyplicated.¡±

    Limon paused for a moment.

    He then held up a torch and continued talking while looking at the mural depicting the battle of the gods with seven dragons carved on the wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this was one of thest battlegrounds of the Silver Age.¡±

    End of the Silver Age.

    At that time, the world was dominated by priests and witches who dealt with magical powers, and incarnations that descended to the ground.

    However, after the awakening of the seven dragons that had been asleep to avoid an ancient disaster, the incarnations were turned from great rulers to prey.

    Of course, the gods didn¡¯t get along either.

    He mobilizes priests and witches who follow him to spread the magic of the myth, and bestows sacred objects on the magic knight, who was called a hero, to instruct him to hunt dragons.

    He used all means to confront the seven dragons.

    But the results were disastrous.

    No magic, no great heroes.

    In the end, the incarnations could not be prevented from being eaten by the dragon.

    In addition, as those who were persecuted by witch hunts and religious wars at the time became followers of the dragon and established the Seven Dragons, the gods were increasingly driven into a corner.

    To such an extent that they had no choice but to run away and lose even their holy ces.

    ¡°In the end, only three ces survived the invasion of the seven dragons until the end of the Silver Age.¡±

    Limon calmly mentioned the three ces.

    The first is London, which was defended by Avalon, one of the most powerful magics of the Silver Age, centering on the three great witches.

    The second is the fairy kingdom where the ancient spirits remained with the fairy queen who was the absolute ruler of the golden age.

    And¡­

    [Thest one was Jerusalem?]

    ¡°Yeah, it was exactly this ce.¡±

    At that time, all other holy sites had already been destroyed.

    After being chased by the seven dragons, the gods, who had no ce to escape anymore, made a final stand in Jerusalem, thest remaining holynd.

    And forgetting the grudges of the past, they worked together to create a hugebyrinth beneath Jerusalem.

    That is Tartarus.

    It was an underground fortress with a total of 666 floors where numerous miracles of God dwelled.

    [As the team leader said, I understand that this is a fortress. Why is there an exnation of a graveyard and a garbage dump?]

    ¡°It¡¯s literally because the body is buried like a mountain.¡±

    Limon moved along the wall.

    And he continued talking while looking at the picture of the corpse piled up at the end of the mural depicting the fierce fight with the dragon.

    ¡°There are magic knights, witch priests, and even dead bodies of gods here.¡±

    [¡­

    Are there any corpses left?]

    Jerusalem was the ce where the most people died among the final battlegrounds of the Silver Age.

    Unlike Avalon, which was protected by heroic spirits, or the Fairy Kingdom, which was protected by spirits, they had to fight directly against the dragon.

    and when they die.

    The body was automatically hidden in Tartarus.

    It was because of the curse ced on this undergroundbyrinth by the gods, who were wary of the dragon eating them and bing stronger.

    And the more the corpses piled up, the stronger the curse of Tartarus became.

    At that time, they were in such a predicament that they had to use even the corpse of a god as a sacrifice.

    It must have been worthwhile for the ck magician to stick out his tongue and stubbornly resisted at all costs.

    Eventually, Jerusalem was able to hold out until the Silver Age ended, and the remaining gods managed to make peace with the seven dragons.

    Of course, it was more like total surrender than a peace treaty.

    At any rate, the gods were satisfied with being able to survive and maintain their lives, and went up to earth again and reestablished the Order in Jerusalem.

    However, the curse left in Tartarus did not disappear even after that.

    After all, the gods used this ce to seal cursed objects, important secrets, or imprison sinners.

    That was the reason Limon evaluated this ce as a cursed graveyard and a dump for the Holy League.

    [¡­No matter how much they were cornered, the gods did a terrible thing to even use the corpse as firewood.]

    ¡°That¡¯s how terrifying the seven dragons were to the gods.¡±

    Originally, war is a way to make each other impoverished.

    No matter how much one side has an overwhelming advantage, if the fight heats up, you have no choice but to take some damage in the end.

    The problem is that in the fight between the seven dragons and the gods, that natural logic did not work.

    ¡°Every time the seven dragons ate an incarnation, they regained their former strength and became stronger. How awful must that have seemed to the gods?¡±

    [That¡¯s not all that surprising to the yer.]

    ¡°That¡¯s because the yer is weird.¡±

    Limon said sullenly.

    yers who can be stronger just by catching monsters in dungeons are just abnormal.

    Originally, repeating a desperate fight against a formidable enemy, far from bing stronger, was a perfect thing to be an asshole.

    In fact, even if it was just him and the sword emperor, every time he fought the seven dragons and was covered with their blood, he got a bone disease and had to recuperate for several months.

    ¡°To be stronger unconditionally just by defeating the enemy, would it be human if that was possible?¡±

    Limon was cynical.

    Then, in a mocking tone, he added a word.

    ¡°It must be a monster or a dragon wearing a human mask.¡±

 Chapter 216

    #216. I¡¯m taking pictures with my senses.

    [Well, I know of at least one monster who gets stronger every time he cuts a constetion.]

    I wonder if anyone else knows.

    Yuna-gyeong muttered nervously, as if it was deception for Limon to say such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to be strong, but with only a few leftover tricks.¡±

    But Limon did not raise an eyebrow.

    Most of the tricks he gained from absorbing starlight shards were things like changing his appearance, crossing space, and making it easier to think.

    In fact, there was very little that could help in a fight.

    Above all, he is a swordsman.

    From dragons and demons to ancient spirits.

    Having defeated countless transcendent beings with just one sword, he had no reason to rely on such a catch now.

    [Ah yes. I guess so

    .]

    [¡­!]

    Yuna-kyung, who stuck out her tongue at Limon¡¯s arrogant attitude, stood still.

    Except for the sound of Limon¡¯s footsteps, the passage was filled with silence.

    Because there was a groaning sounding from the other side.

    The moment when Yuna-kyung unknowingly bristled her feathers at that cry that was too malicious to be a mere beast.

    Dig!

    it moved

    Like a beast hunting its prey.

    Or like an arrow that left a demonstration.

    It came running close to the ground and scratched Limon¡¯s back with its ws like lightning.

    No, I was trying to scratch.

    That is, until Limon didn¡¯t even look back and fell to the ground after getting hit in the stomach with a sharp knife sheath.

    Whoops!

    ¡°Kkeuk!¡±

    Is it because I hit the vital point right?

    Limon didn¡¯t care at all about the fact that he rolled his eyes and flew back into the darkness.

    I just walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    Thanks to that, Yuna-kyung, who was dumbfounded, asked a question after a while.

    [Uh, chief? What was that just now?]

    ¡°What do you think it was?¡±

    [Well¡­ a monster?]

    Yuna-kyung replied with ack of confidence.

    Those mad eyes, beast-like behavior, and ws that were long and sharp like des.

    It happened so instantaneously that I couldn¡¯t see the details, but it was clear that it was no ordinary beast.

    ¡°Why are you not confident in your answer?¡±

    [The team leader didn¡¯t kill you.]

    If it was a simple monster, isn¡¯t it limon-like to cut it down instead of blowing it away?

    Limon nodded at Yuna-kyung¡¯s sharply pointed words.

    And he spoke softly.

    ¡°Yes, just as you expected, it¡¯s not a monster.¡±

    [Then what was it?]

    ¡°You said it. This Tartarus is also used to imprison criminals.¡±

    [¡­just said it was human?!]

    ¡°At least it was originally like that.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    Tartarus is abyrinth created by a god¡¯s miracle and cursed by a god¡¯s death.

    Those who do not receive God¡¯s protection are eroded by the curse and gradually lose their humanity and be monsters.

    That¡¯s why only the sinners whomitted the most terrible crimes in the Holy League were confined here.

    Because it was the punishment God gave them to be monsters and protect thebyrinth without even being allowed to die.

    [No, something like that¡­!]

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    As a former PAB agent, I¡¯ve heard all sorts of ghost stories.

    It was the first time in her life that even she had told such an absurd story.

    ¡°Is this unexpected?¡±

    [It¡¯s not unexpected! Does it make sense that the gods are doing such terrible things in the basement of the Last Holy Land?!]

    ¡°Of course it makes sense.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Limon calmly said to Yuna-gyeong, who was taken aback.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what gods and religions are originally?¡±

    the guilty one.

    The one who bought the wrath of God.

    or those who do not believe in God.

    It is amon t in most religions that after death such people will go to hell and suffer the most terrible punishment.

    In other words, originally, God is the most ruthless judge and cruel executioner in the world.

    ¡°The sinners of Tartarus just received God¡¯s judgment a little earlier than they should have received in hell. So nothing unexpected.¡±

    Watching Limon talk calmly, Yuna-kyung realized anew.

    Limon¡¯s words that if there is a paradise on earth, there is also a hell, were literal.

    If Avalon, a London confrontation system, is a pseudo-underworld created by magic, the undergroundbyrinth Tartarus is a pseudo-hell created by a curse from a god.

    [I¡¯d rather not know this truth¡­]

    ¡°That¡¯s what being an adult is originally.¡±

    [I¡¯m not even a year old yet? It¡¯s still a long way from bing an adult.]

    He grumbled about the unwanted early education for a while.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly muttered.

    [By the way, is there really a ce like this where Princess White Dragon is?]

    ¡°There will be. Because there were traces of that idiot outside the entrance.¡±

    [aha. Then you¡¯ve been chasing the traces of Princess White Dragon until now?]

    Yuna-kyung shook her head.

    This Tartarus was a ce where crossroads, stairs, and doors popped out, befitting the nickname of an undergroundbyrinth.

    I finally understood why Limon had been able to choose the fork in the road without a hitch.

    ¡°Well, half of it.¡±

    [¡­Why half?]

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that traces of someone who passed through this cursedbyrinth could remain intact. That was already a few days ago.¡±

    If that were the case, Tartarus wouldn¡¯t even have be the final battlefield of the Silver Age.

    Looking at Limon, who said that most of Ainsha¡¯s traces had already disappeared because of the power of Tartarus, Yuna-kyung put on a puzzled expression.

    [Then, on what criteria are you choosing the path?]

    ¡°What criteria are you using?¡±

    Limonughed.

    Then, with a grim smile, he added one more word.

    ¡°I¡¯m just shooting with my senses.¡±

    [¡­Didn¡¯t the team leader say that this is an undergroundbyrinth with a total of 666 floors? Besides, it¡¯s a living hell where even the cursed sinners are seething.]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was a living hell. I just said it was something like that.¡±

    [That¡¯s what he said! No, what are you going to do if you get lost and wander in a ce like this?]

    Yuna-kyung jumped up and down.

    As she had already experienced the battles in London, she knew with a shudder what it was like to be the most powerful magic in the Silver Age.

    However, to be lost in the middle of a battleground that was said to beparable to such a London confrontation.

    It was a frightening thing.

    But Limon said calmly.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lost. Look, there¡¯s even a road sign here, right?¡±

    [What do you mean by a sign¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung blinked.

    Then, at the end of the passage, a monster¡¯s corpse piled up in a huge cavity.

    No, to be exact, he opened his beak as he saw the goat-headed monster as big as a mountain ring at him while eating the corpse.

    It was because he was overwhelmed by the evil and terrifying magic that the monster exudes.

    But Limon did not raise an eyebrow.

    He justughed as he saw the thin strands of thread that had been severed from the head of the goat-headed monster in half.

    ¡°It¡¯s a god who has fallen into a demon¡­ Anyway, that stupid princess has touched all the troublesome things.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Right. As I expected, you must have obtained the psionic essence from our ancestor¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    At Li Qingyu¡¯s calm reply, Rose responded.

    covered in dragon¡¯s blood.

    There was no way it would be possible to obtain dragon psionics at all for such a simple reason.

    In fact, there was a reason Rose concluded that it was impossible.

    ¡°Humans could not have endured it if they had directly absorbed the psionics of the ancestors.¡±

    Psionics are mighty powers, but at the same time, they are also double-edged swords that put an enormous strain on the body.

    Even among the masters of the Seven Dragons, who have trained the seventy-two kinds of martial arts throughout their lives, there are even those who die or be crippled by coin intoxication because they can¡¯t handle their own psionics.

    What if a pure human who was not even a descendant of a dragon absorbed the dragon psionic?

    The body would have exploded immediately.

    ¡°Usually it would be.¡±

    Li Qingyu also acknowledged that fact.

    In fact, the fact that dragon¡¯s blood is passed down as poison in many myths and legends is also because normal humans can¡¯t handle the psionic.

    Yes.

    If you are a normal human.

    ¡°But Rose Swordsman is a sword master.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Could he not be able to handle the power that we can handle?¡±

    Superhuman Sword Master who reached immortality just by swinging his sword.

    Do you think that the transcendent being with the most perfect body in the world would not be able to withstand even the blood of the dragon he cut?

    And behind the myth that regards dragon¡¯s blood as poison, there is a legend about a dragon yer who endured the miasma and gained mysterious power.

    Li Qingyu calmly said to Rose, who was frozen at the unexpected point.

    ¡°The three sword masters who actually fought the seven ancestors boasted overwhelming strength among the thirteen sword masters.¡±

    ¡°You say that the secret to your strength was because you absorbed the essence of the psionic?¡±

    ¡°There is no specific evidence. It could be a simple swordsmanship or skill difference.¡±

    Li Qingyu shrugged.

    Thirteen sword masters who existed in history.

    Among them, the Sword Emperor and his two disciples who ended the Age of Bronze were more special in many ways than the ten Sword Masters born in the Age of Heroes.

    However, there is no guarantee that the dragon¡¯s blood had no effect on its speciality.

    Seeing her talk calmly, Rose bit her lip.

    ¡°If they had had dragon psionics from then on, wouldn¡¯t we have gone unnoticed for close to a thousand years?¡±

    ¡°What if the dragon psionics were absorbed but not manifested?¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget Rose? What kind of swordsmanship did you learn?¡±

    Rose involuntarily held her breath.

    It was only then that he realized what he had inadvertently overlooked while focusing on dragon psionics.

    ¡°¡­a de for yam.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right. And its origin is the dragon killing sword. The first sword master, Geomje, is a swordsmanship created to thoroughlypete with our ancestors and psionics.¡±

    After hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s words, many thoughts ran through Rose¡¯s mind.

    The sword master¡¯s sword is a mysterious power more than any other mystery in the world, and it is the reason why they can cut the providence of the world with only their sword.

    And the sword emperor and the two disciples were those who became sword masters by building swordsmanship based on such dragon des.

    What if they absorbed the psionic essence?

    Did psionics really manifest?

    Rather, wouldn¡¯t it have been frozen like a seed buried in the snowy mountain, crushed by the de of the dragon ughter sword?

    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t noticed for hundreds of years that swordsmiths have dragon psionic potential.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I doubt whether or not the dragon psionics were manifested in the middle of it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯ve never heard of a ghost story that the swordsman used something simr to psionics.¡±

    At Rose¡¯s objection, Li Qingyu smiled.

    And because it was so old, it was consideredmon sense, but if you think about it carefully, you can¡¯t help but feel a sense of incongruity.

    ¡°Have you ever thought that it was strange? It¡¯s about the swordsmith¡¯s ¡®feel¡¯.¡±

    Rose¡¯s eyes widen again at an unexpected point.

    However, Li Qingyu, who made her heart beat uncontrobly, continued to speak calmly.

    ¡°The senses of a sword master are obviously superhuman, and intuition based on long experience sometimes transcends logic.¡±

    ¡°Still, persimmons are just persimmons after all. If you keep repeating it ten or twenty times, eventually one day it will be wrong or miss.¡±

    ¡°In fact, in history, there are many anecdotes of sword masters who made absurd mistakes like Geomrang.¡±

    ¡°However, the swordsman saved the world several times with that intuition. Not even once did he fail.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Seeing Li Qingyu smile meaningfully, Rose trembled her lips.

    A 100% sense of fit cannot originally exist.

    if it is possible?

    it is no longer a feeling

    And what is the transcendent sixth sense that goes beyond the limits of the five senses?

    Rose knew.

    ¡°Precognition¡­!¡±

 Chapter 217

    #217. I¡¯ll have to start cleaning.

    ¡°Personally, I think it would be more urate to say that I have foreboding rather than foresight.¡±

    Foresight is reading the future.

    In that respect, Limon is clearly not a foresight.

    Because he has never seen the future.

    But what if thetent dragon psionics had a subtle effect on his senses?

    What if you made your ¡®intuition¡¯ and instinctive ¡®premonition¡¯, which unconsciously prate the essence of things even sharper, even if you are not consciously able to read the future?

    ¡®oh my god.¡¯

    Rose felt goose bumps.

    How many times Limon was able to sabotage the ns of the Seven Dragons without any clue.

    ording to Li Qingyu¡¯s theory, it was understandable.

    Because being a sword master with superhuman senses and transcendental intuition was, in a sense, more terrifying than a person with foresight.

    Needless to say, if that sword master could even cut the future at will.

    ¡®I can¡¯t run away from the sword master¡­ Did that mean this?¡¯

    At the same time, Rose remembered a famous anecdote rted to Limon.

    Like killing a demon after chasing after circling the earth thirty-seven times, an achievement that no enemy has ever missed.

    Could such feats, which were impossible even for the blue dragon n that jumps over space, were possible with just strength?

    Isn¡¯t it because he was able to find the opponent with his transcendent intuition that he always pursued the enemy no matter where he hid or how he ran?

    The more I think about it, the more persuasive I feel, and for a moment I am shaken by Li Qingyu¡¯s argument.

    Rose suddenly shook her head.

    ¡°But there is a loophole in Li Qingyu¡¯s logic.¡±

    ¡°How was the swordsmith¡¯s dragon psionic able to manifest?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ording to Li Qingyu¡¯s theory, Limon should never be able to awaken the dragon psionic unless he throws away the sword of the dragon yer.

    Because flowers cannot bloom in ice.

    ¡°Originally, that would have been impossible. The three factors did not coincide by chance.¡±

    However, Li Qingyu calmly objected.

    Like the millennial flower that blooms after sleeping for a thousand years, if the conditions are right, flowers can bloom not on snowy mountains but on ciers.

    ¡°¡­what factors?¡±

    ¡°The first is that the swordsman epted my marriage proposal.¡±

    It was meant as a joke, but Rose took it seriously.

    Limon, who had been hostile to the Seven Dragons for nearly a thousand years, epted the Princess of the Seven Dragons as his fiancee.

    It was true that such a decision itself was an act that would give room for change in the swordsmanship of the dragon ughter sword, which was at odds with the dragon and the psionic.

    ¡°The second is on the violin.¡±

    ¡°You mean that divine level magic tool that could interfere with the power of the Constetion?¡±

    ¡°yes. I think that violin may have influenced the essence of the psionic that wastent in the swordsmith.¡±

    Rose nodded after a brief silence.

    She was the one who briefly heard about the Seven Arcs while nning to catch the ghosts of Limon and the Liberation Brigade.

    Although its identity is still unclear, if it is a magic tool that affects the power of a constetion, it has a good chance of affecting the essence of psionics.

    ¡°And the third is the skill of the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    This time, even Rose couldn¡¯t hide her doubts.

    She knew that Limon was a good yer, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why the story was popping up out of nowhere.

    But Li Qingyu added an even more bizarre story to it.

    ¡°Did you know that the ancestors put a lot of effort into creating the seventy-two kinds?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It must have been really difficult. The process of making psionics, which you could handle like breathing, into a martial art that humans can learn.¡±

    ¡°What does that matter now¡­?¡±

    Rose suddenly blurted out her words.

    It was because when he saw Li Qingyu¡¯s face with a strange smile, something instantly came to his mind.

    ¡®¡­no way?¡¯

    ¡°Rose psionics can be applied to martial arts.¡±

    Only then did Li Qingyu point out the point.

    And with a meaningful smile, he added a word.

    ¡°Then, can¡¯t it really be applied to music?¡±

    Rose was stunned to see Li Qingyu calmly suggesting a suspicion that was so absurd that she denied it as soon as she remembered it.

    ¡°Do you mean that the swordsmith¡­ created a new 72 kinds?¡±

    ¡°well. I don¡¯t know if I should call it the 73rd martial arts or the first swordsman style.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Rose casually denied it.

    However, the denial was again denied to Li Qingyu.

    ¡°There is nothing that cannot be done. In fact, there are martial arts such as the Yonghu Changyin Ryu.¡±

    ¡°It was only possible because the ancestor who was proficient in psionics was able to create seventy-two kinds.¡±

    ¡°Instead, the Swordsman is second only to the Seven Dragons after the Seventy-two kinds of martial arts¡­ No, in a sense, he knows better than we do.¡±

    Limon Aspelder.

    An old enemy who has fought and studied the Seven Dragons more than anyone else.

    His level of understanding of the seventy-two kinds is not inferior to that of most masters of the ss.

    No, it surpasses even the seven princesses in that it has analyzed almost all of the seventy-two types and made a breaking ceremony.

    In other words, from a theoretical point of view, Limon is the best expert on the seventy-two kinds.

    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s impossible for such a swordsmith to instinctively learn how to control and manifest the psionic essence?¡±

    * * *

    Quaang!

    It happened in an instant.

    The moment the goat-headed demon shed its eyes, a ck whirlpool rose up and swept away Limon¡¯s ce.

    From walls and floors to air.

    Of course, it melts down whatever it swallows and turns it into gas.

    The power of the whirlpool, which made mushrooms and fungus bloom in an instant where the gas that had spread out, was terrifying to look at.

    ¡°Hmm, is it the magic of corrosion?¡±

    However, if that terrible power doesn¡¯t fit, it¡¯s useless.

    Before the demon could create a whirlpool, Limon easily escaped its range and threw the torch he was holding into the air.

    and took a step

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that it¡¯s simple¡­¡±

    One step over the whirlpool.

    One step, kicking the ceiling upside down.

    Then, like a thunderbolt, he cut his sword and took a step.

    Chow ah!!

    In just three steps, Limon, who had cut the mountain-sized demon in two from the top of his head to the groin, quietly finished his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s too simple.¡±

    For a while, blood dripped little by little from the solid line drawn from the middle of the forehead while being hardened like a statue.

    In the end, the demon split into left and right sides along the solid line and added its own body to the heap of corpses of the monsters it ate.

    Yu Na-gyeong, who had been looking at the scene nkly, asked btedly.

    [¡­manager? What did you just do?]

    ¡°What did you do, you killed the devil?¡±

    [Is being a devil supposed to die so easily?]

    Yuna-kyung was angry.

    I knew very well that Limon could cut and kill even a god.

    But anyways.

    Seeing a demon with such terrifying energy die in the blink of an eye just a few times was enough to blow away the sense of reality.

    Limon calmly replied to her.

    ¡°There is no reason to be surprised again. Even if you say it¡¯s a devil, in the end it¡¯s just a fallen god.¡±

    [From the time he was a god, he doesn¡¯t seem like an opponent to kill with a sh¡­]

    Yuna-gyeong muttered dumbfounded.

    Limon simply added a word to her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I killed him yet. I just said it was cut.¡±

    [What difference does that make?!]

    ¡°It¡¯s the difference between being resurrected or not.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Wooddeuk.

    Yu Na-kyung, who was bewildered by the sudden remark, turned her head away in shock.

    And it hardened.

    A demon that was split left and right.

    It was because the corpse turned into a slimy liquid and began to seep into the numerous piles of corpses thaty underneath.

    Right after the corpses¡¯ bones are twisted, their muscles torn, and only their flesh inted like a balloon.

    A pop of flesh balloon popped out, and a goat-headed demon popped out.

    Although the size of each one was reduced to only 2 meters, it was an army of demons whose number increased to dozens. The

    demons that were resurrected in this way light up their eyes again and send a ck

    whirlpool

    to

    Limon

    .

    getting cut

    The moment when the de is lodged in the heart.

    Dozens of demons fell all at once, their heads falling off and blood spurting from their chests, as if the images reflected in a mirror were being shattered.

    Only then did Limon put away his sword and pick up the torch that had been rolling on the floor before speaking calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve really lost it now.¡±

    [¡­no resurrection?]

    ¡°At least for the time being. I thought I would have to kill one or two more times, but the foolish princess seems to have killed her a few times.¡±

    [Then why do you look so sad?]

    Limon calmly replied to Yuna-gyeong, who asked casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Because punching bags like this are rare these days.¡±

    [Is the devil a punching bag?!]

    ¡°It¡¯s not thatmon to see a guy with the guts toe back to life even if he kills you.¡±

    [Because dying and being resurrected is not possible with guts!]

    ¡°It is possible in Tartarus.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    Just as the imprisoned sinners became monsters by the curse.

    Tartarus is a ce where dead or forgotten gods are resurrected as demons and used as watchmen.

    That¡¯s why, unless this undergroundbyrinth copses in its entirety, this demon will also be resurrected someday.

    It just takes a hundred years to resurrect.

    [¡­there¡¯s no such thing as a dungeon.]

    ¡°If I had to say it, it¡¯s the original dungeon. Although it¡¯s a cursed treasure if you look at it as a hidden reward, and a level 100 demon can pop out from the entrance.¡±

    [Is that a dungeon? It¡¯s an instant death trap!]

    ¡°Of course. Abyrinth was originally created to kill intruders.¡±

    Limonughed.

    To modern yers ustomed to dungeons, this ce may seem grotesque.

    However, in Limon¡¯s eyes, the modern dungeons, where not only weak monsters appeared one after another, but all kinds of treasures and items were hidden, were more mysterious.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s in the game.

    It was because there was no way that such a convenient space where you could level up step by step and even get a huge treasure originally existed in reality.

    Yu Na-gyeong, who shook her head excitedly after hearing Limon¡¯s words, murmured.

    [Why did Princess White Dragone to a ce like this?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are several reasons I can guess.¡±

    [What is the reason?]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that this is the Holy League¡¯s dump? So, if the stupid princess hade here, there would have been a business with that trash.¡±

    [¡­Of course you¡¯re not saying that Princess White Dragon came here to sell junk, right?]

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Then he looked across the aisle and continued.

    ¡°Anyway, I guess I¡¯ll have to do some cleaning now.¡±

    [Cleaning?]

    Yu Na-kyung, who was confused, suddenly closed her beak.

    The passage that Limon was watching.

    It was because, btedly, they discovered the brilliance that glistened with the dense magical power emanating from the darkness and watched them.

    ¡­a whopping seven pairs of evil eye-beams.

    Leaving the stiff Yuna-kyung on his shoulder, Limon drew his sword again and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a shortage of punching bags.¡±

 Chapter 218

    Episode #218. Because it¡¯s natural.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose thought.

    Originally, the seven dragons treated psionics as if they were breathing.

    It was just that they created seventy-two kinds of people in order to pass that method on to humans.

    And if you put Limon on the same level as the dragon, it¡¯s not impossible to learn how to handle the psionic essence unconsciously.

    I can also understand why performance was the way to go.

    If it¡¯s a form of swordsmanship or martial arts, the de of the dragon yer sword can cause a collision with the dragon psionic.

    Besides, if the deep-dark violin had awakened the dragon psionic, ying would have been the most effective way to deal with the psionic.

    In other words, that was the best solution the sword master¡¯s instinct found.

    ¡°Of course, this is all just spection.¡±

    It was only the conclusion I came to after trying to figure out why Limon had dragon psionics.

    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any clear reason.

    Rose looked at Li Qingyu as he spoke with a smile, and eventually let out a sigh.

    ¡°¡­surely the most logical conjecture, I admit.¡±

    Dragon psionics have been dormant in Limon for almost a thousand years, and it has only recently awakened due to a few coincidences.

    It was absurd, but there was no other way to exin this reality.

    At least, it was a more convincing hypothesis than that Limon suddenly got dragon psionics.

    ¡°But Li Qingyu doesn¡¯t prove your innocence.¡±

    The problem is twofold.

    One is that there is no guarantee that Li Qingyu did not know about it originally.

    In particr, considering that he maintained the world peace n while selling off nearly half of his shares in Leviathan, it is more reasonable to say that he knew everything from the beginning and arranged everything.

    And another one¡­

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve been hiding something about the eighth dragon psionic all along, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rose questioned Li Qingyu again with a stern face.

    The eighth dragon psionic is also rted to the long-cherished wish of the entire Seven Dragons.

    Originally, as soon as it was discovered, it was necessary to convene the Seven Dragon Branches and inform all the princesses to discuss future policies on how to deal with it.

    But what if you hid this fact?

    It was a betrayal that would never be forgiven.

    Even if she was the princess of the Seven Dragons¡­ no, especially since she was a princess.

    ¡°Certainly there is no excuse for that.¡±

    ¡°Why did you hide that fact?¡±

    ¡°Well, why?¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    Then, in a yful tone, he asked again.

    ¡°Tell me about it, Rose. Why would I have to hide it?¡±

    Even though the de is stuck to my throat.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who seemed calm and unaware of his existence, Rose frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was stunned by the boldness of even joking in the midst of this, but because it was such an important issue.

    I wonder if it was the Golden Dragon Princess.

    If Li Qingyu, the most cunning member of the Seven Dragons, did this at the risk of his n being annihted, he must have had a good reason.

    And as for the reason, Rose also had a guess.

    ¡°¡­Are you worried about greed?¡±

    ¡°That is also the reason.¡±

    One more time to nod.

    Li Qingyu continued speaking in a calm voice.

    ¡°The swordsmith is the first holder of the dragon psionic discovered besides the seven of us. He may be thest retainer.¡±

    ¡°There is no guarantee that this will be the case.¡±

    ¡°Is it really so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose was silent.

    The Seven Dragons have been working hard to create the eighth dragon psionic for over a thousand years.

    However, even the genius of a noble family or a ss master who inherited a lot of dragon blood couldn¡¯t evene close to the essence of psionics.

    And ording to Li Qingyu¡¯s guess, it was a natural result.

    ¡°If the psionic essence could only be obtained through the true blood of the ancestors, only three people other than us would have been able to do so in a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°You mean the three sword masters who fought against the ancestor?¡±

    ¡°yes. But the other two have already died a long time ago.¡±

    The first sword master, Sword Emperor, who led two disciples to confront seven dragons and shed three dragons in thest sword dragon war.

    An apprentice of the sword master who terrorized the world by ughtering one-tenth of humanity, and the worst sword master in history, the Sword Demon.

    Now that the two of them are dead, only the swordsman is alive despite being bathed in the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Even if they search for another thousand years, there will be no more humans who can obtain the essence of psionics.

    Li Qingyu, who spoke calmly, added a question to that.

    ¡°If we know that there will never be a dragon psionic holder again, can we still have a calm discussion?¡±

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    The head of the seven ns, the world¡¯srgest criminal organization before it was the world¡¯srgest conglomerate.

    As one of them, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°Or will we fight to get our hands on thest sold-out item?¡±

    it was never a fluke.

    Even though they are tied together as the same Seven Dragons, they are originally different organizations. Depending on the situation, it could be confrontational.

    Even more so, if the 8th dragon psionic was hanging, there was no need to say anything more.

    Still, Rose didn¡¯t hesitate to answer.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Li Qingyu tilted her head.

    ¡°I will stop any disputes in the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Is that really possible?¡±

    ¡°Even if it is not possible, we will make it possible.¡±

    Hearing Rose¡¯s firm words, Li Qingyu made a strange expression.

    It was so reckless and absurd that even the Golden Dragon Princess couldn¡¯t carelessly assert it.

    But she finally nodded.

    ¡°Rose, you really could be.¡±

    The Blue Dragon n is the conscience of the Seven Dragons.

    Because of their righteous character and upright personality, they had a lot of friction with other ns, but they have built up deep trust beyond that.

    If Rose, the princess of the blue dragon n, intervened, the worst could be avoided.

    However, Li Qingyu added a condition to it.

    ¡°However, if the other princess misunderstands the eighth dragon psionic like you now.¡±

    ¡°¡­what illusion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    And he gave a light hint to Rose, who was looking at him with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°Of the seven ancestors of our Seven Dragons, the Sword Emperor was the first to challenge and single-handedly defeat Jibaekryonghyungun.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    For a moment, I wondered why he was mentioning such an obvious fact.

    Rose hardened her face.

    Because I felt a strange sense of difort.

    The unpleasant feeling that you have missed something very important.

    Rose, who was retracing the story she had heard from Li Qingyu from the beginning to find the reason, was shocked as if she had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Did you realize it now?¡±

    astonished

    distrust.

    thrill.

    fear.

    excitement.

    Li Qingyuughed at Rose, whose face was hardened with many mixed feelings.

    Then he asked, looking straight into herke-blue eyes.

    ¡°Rose, can you bet you can still convince the other princesses?¡±

    Although she was definitely the one holding the sword to Li Qingyu¡¯s throat.

    Rather, as if she had been stabbed in the heart by an invisible de, Rose only pursed her lips with a pale face, then bit her back.

    finally realized

    If Limon¡¯s secret is known, the conflict between the princesses will never be avoided.

    No, it¡¯s rather fortunate that it ends in a dispute.

    In the worst case, the Seven Dragons could be torn apart, and a ughter battle could break out.

    ¡°So¡­ you were hiding something about the swordsmith¡¯s dragon psionic? To prevent the Seven Dragons from being torn apart?¡±

    ¡°Not the most important reason.¡±

    ¡°What is the more important reason than this?¡±

    ¡°Because of the person who will be the biggest victim if the information about the psionic essence is known.¡±

    Rose fell silent in a different way than before.

    I knew who she was talking about as soon as I heard it.

    Of course he is strong.

    To the extent that they have been fighting against the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years and have always won.

    But that was the story when the Seven Dragons fought normally.

    What if the entire Seven Dragons did not even care about the continuation of the n and rushed in cooperation with each other with the determination to drop everything?

    Even if you win, you won¡¯t be safe.

    Especially in this modern society where money and power are important.

    ¡°Rose, can you risk all this and tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    If it was her before, she would have answered firmly anyway.

    Nothing should take precedence over the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons, and what they need to think about is not whether to hide this fact or not, but how to prevent a riot.

    But now?

    Rose, who was making aplicated expression, suddenly lowered her gaze.

    Then he looked down at his right hand holding the sword, to be exact, at the back of his hand, and spoke in a firm voice.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the only one who noticed about the dragon psionics. But his psionics themselves were felt by all of the servant-ss n in London.¡±

    ¡°Is that so too?¡±

    ¡°My n has been shut down, but you know very well that it would be useless.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    It was already expected.

    In the past, when Limon used the Violin of Darkness to ¡®predict¡¯ the attack of the Liberation Brigade¡¯s ghosts.

    Youin, who was also there, sensed Limon¡¯s psionic power and was stunned.

    If he had even noticed that it was the essence of psionics, he might have had a heart attack or a coin intoxication.

    And London is the heart of the British Empire.

    It was a key point where each n dispatched a ss master, and that also meant that other princesses were also given information, albeit fragmentarily.

    There is information about violinist Lee who handles psionics in apletely different way from the seventy-two kinds.

    In fact, that alone was enough reason for the princesses of the Seven Dragons to show their greed.

    ¡°Ultimately, it is only a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°i know.¡±

    ¡°And you know very well what will happen to the other princesses when they find out the truth.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled at Rose, who spoke with a hard face.

    ¡°They will try to tear me apart.¡±

    ¡°¡­At least I won¡¯t be tearing them to death alive.¡±

    ¡°Is it really so?¡±

    Rose couldn¡¯t answer.

    No other princess will ever believe her words. They¡¯d think they lied to them when they knew everything from the start.

    Because she was the ck Dragon Princess.

    Rose knew all too well how frantic they would be if that happened.

    Because¡­

    ¡°At least you seemed to want to.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Be honest, Rose.¡±

    Li Qingyu raised his hand.

    It¡¯s like touching a wonderful piece of art.

    She asked quietly as she ran her finger through Rose¡¯s sword pointed at her neck.

    ¡°Did you really never think for a moment that you wanted to cut me with this sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that among the reasons you secretly came to me, there was an expectation that you might be able to ¡®process¡¯ me without anyone noticing?¡±

    It¡¯s an outrageous spection. It was an insult that the Blue Dragon Princess, who values honor and pride, could not bear.

    Even so, Rose couldn¡¯t say a word of objection. The moment

    I realized Limon¡¯s identity and

    felt the dragon psionic.

    One of the first things she did.

    ¨DBecause it was to suppress the urge to tear Li Qingyu to pieces right away.

    ¡°There is nothing to be ashamed of. As a princess of the Seven Dragons, it is natural.¡±

    Rose¡¯s sword swayed and lightly cut Li Qingyu¡¯s finger, which was running through the de.

    But she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Rather, he just slightly curled his lips as he watched his own blood flow down the de.

    ¡°You are jealous of me.¡±

 Chapter 219

    Episode #219. This is the most important question.

    Whates to mind is a smile.

    Like petals soaked in drops of blood.

    She said quietly to Rose, who stiffened at the most terrifying yet even more beautiful and bewitching smile.

    ¡°And Rose, you still have a chance.¡±

    ¡°¡­what chance?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity to kill me and bury all the secrets and then monopolize the art of swordsmanship without anyone knowing.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Rose swallowed her breath, probably because she heard the unexpected words.

    However, Li Qingyu did not miss.

    The minute shaking that floated in the blood that flowed along the momentarily constricted pupil and the de.

    That¡¯s why she smiled more lightly and added a word.

    ¡°Or you can be an aplice like Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°You mean an aplice?¡±

    ¡°yes. They dered war by putting up 49% of Tiamat¡¯s shares and depriving me of the fianc¨¦e¡¯s position as a swordsman.¡±

    Rose was stunned.

    It was expected that Ainsha would see through this fact.

    She had already performed with Limon before.

    However, he never imagined that ¡°that¡± White Dragon Princess would be an aplice with Li Qingyu and evenmit such a thing.

    ¡°This is why the White Dragon n can¡¯t be careless. Because it goes beyond expectations and digs loopholes.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    It was a foolish act worthy of the White Dragon n, but at the same time, it was also the most clever choice.

    It was because he had the opportunity to im Limon one step ahead of the other princesses while passing the risk to his fianc¨¦, Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Especially Ainsha is like that now.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t have been calcted.

    Like Limon, it must have been the result of the psionics of the White Dragon n affecting his intuition and premonition.

    It¡¯s just that what was normally buried in foresight and rarely had a chance to manifest was expressed more prominently while ignoring the foresight and acting.

    ¡°But if we were topete really fairly, you would have the edge among us, Rose.¡±

    One round ofughter.

    Li Qingyu whispered softly as he ran his finger along the de.

    ¡°Swordsmith has been friendly to the Blue Dragon n since before. I heard that you got along quite well when you were in London.¡±

    Like a snake coiling around its prey.

    Or like the caress of a lover.

    Fingers caressing the de with the utmost softness and slowness.

    ¡°If you, Rose, show your sincere kindness, the swordsman won¡¯t be shaken.¡±

    But what makes the sword shake more than that finger is a whisper that is barely audible.

    ¡°Perhaps he will seriously consider breaking off his engagement to me and taking you as his new fianc¨¦e.¡±

    thirstes

    What I feel is thirst.

    A more instinctive and hot desire that can never be satisfied with water makes you swallow dry saliva.

    ¡°Tell me, Rose.¡±

    As if reading her mind after seeing the wriggling Mokwool, Li Qingyu asked with a deeper smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have a chance to steal swordsmanship from me in a fair way?¡±

    Thest sword master of mankind who proved that he still has the qualifications of an absolute ruler by defeating even a monarch.

    At the same time, the only means and object that can fulfill the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.

    It is possible for you to monopolize him whose existence itself has a great influence on the hegemony of the world.

    Like the devil¡¯s whisper that grants wishes.

    that voice is so sweet

    be alluring

    Rose, who was looking at her eyes as beautiful as obsidian, as if bewitched¡­

    Chow!

    Li Qingyu was cut down.

    Then, after ring at her scattered form as a ck mist with frightening eyes, he looked back and spoke in a hard voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re toozy to do it. I just wanted to hear an honest answer.¡±

    Since when has it been an illusion?

    Li Qingyu, a ck-haired girl who walked lightly out of the shadows, smiled and asked a question.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your choice, Rose?¡±

    It took a long time to stare at Li Qingyu with heavy eyes.

    Rose eventually put the sword she was holding into the scabbard and turned around.

    ¡°¡­Thinking of the grace I received from the swordsman, I won¡¯t bother revealing this fact.¡±

    Even for the Seven Dragons.

    Not even for Li Qingyu.

    Looking at the face of Limon, who only saved the citizens of London, he said he would put aside anything about the dragon psionic.

    And likewise, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear about the opportunity Li Qingyu said.

    Rose, who said it clearly, only slightly turned her head and red at her.

    ¡°But don¡¯t think that Li Qingyu¡¯s tightrope walking will work forever.¡±

    Phaging.

    That was it.

    Rose disappeared beyond space as if she never existed there from the beginning.

    Li Qingyu stared nkly at the empty seat before opening his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Rose, you¡¯ve changed too.¡±

    If she were the original Rose, no matter what she said, she would have chosen to inform the other princesses.

    Because she was the Blue Dragon Princess.

    Even so, if Rose decides to bury the truth, there is only one reason.

    It must be because the desire someone nted in her heart made Rose, who used to be righteous and stubborn, more selfish and flexible.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu could be sure.

    The fact that pretending not to hear anything is the same as her answer.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    Is it because I¡¯ve heard so many shocking stories?

    Li Qingyu chuckled at Rose¡¯s behavior, which left without realizing the most important point.

    If Rose had noticed the ¡®single¡¯ lie mixed in with her story, she might have really tried to make a life-and-death decision right here.

    That¡¯s why I deliberately provoked Rose to distract her.

    In that respect, Li Qingyu had passed a very important hurdle.

    ¡°Hiding it slowly will be the limit.¡±

    But Li Qingyu did not forget.

    As Rose warned, this kind of tightrope will soon reach its limit.

    Since information about Limon has already been leaked, even fragmentary, it will only be a matter of time before the remaining princesses realize the truth.

    And then it will never pass as it is now.

    Rose, who was so noble that she was able to suppress even her instincts, and Ainsha, who are ustomed to controlling her emotions as she is a foresight, are the only exceptions.

    Unlike the two of them, the other princesses couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t be able to control their own instincts.

    Even Rose and Ainsha were equally threatening.

    As much as she stopped relying on her foreknowledge, her intuition and premonition became even sharper.

    Rosena has fallen so that she can stop imitating a noble princess andpromise with injustice.

    either as an enemy or as an ally.

    It was clear that it had be several times more demanding than before.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at the thought of the person who changed them.

    ¡°I really want sword masters to teach swordsmithing as well.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s lived for a long time as the owner of the Sword Tower, enough to have raised 7 sword masters.

    Or is it just because of his personality as a kkondae?

    Li Qingyu shook his head lightly at Limon¡¯s habitual behavior when he saw a dissatisfied student.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to have a single person who is so talented.¡±

    One more time to let out a sigh.

    Li Qingyu nced at his finger, which had been cut by Rose¡¯s sword.

    And while appreciating the drops of his own blood that were still flowing out like art, he rubbed his fingers and muttered softly.

    ¡°The eighth dragon psionic¡­¡±

    The Seven Dragons have been visiting for hundreds of years.

    It is an essential means to achieve their long-cherished wish, and a goal that the princess of the Seven Dragons instinctively longs for.

    Recalling that, Li Qingyunguidly continued.

    ¡°I would have been better off without it.¡±

    * * *

    Bang Kwa Kwang! Kwakwagwagwang!

    As I took a step forward, my body was pushed backwards, and the chain protruding from the shadows bounced off the sword.

    The feathers that the eagle-headed demon pours out be mes and cover the air, and the snakes and scorpions that the snake demon spews out from its gigantic mouth roll up from the ground like waves.

    In addition, the six des wielded by the three-headed and six-headed demon cut through walls and floors like paper, blocking their path.

    The pincer attack of the five demons, each surpassing the supply yer, was literally a death storm itself.

    One problem.

    Their opponent was, of course, Limon.

    Papa baba babat!

    As Limon swung his sword around like a top, sword light covered all directions like flying petals.

    The feathers of me bounced off in reverse the moment they touched his de, and the snakes and scorpions covered in mes all of a sudden became roasted whole.

    Limon¡¯s counterattack did not end there.

    It burrowed into the bosom of the three-headed and six-headed devil, who had hesitated because of the fluttering feathers of me, and blew off one of its heads at once.

    Is it because the name is the devil?

    The demon, now a double-headed yukbi, did not die or be frightened, even though it had only two heads left, instead it raged wildly and brandished its sword.

    But that attack only cut through the air.

    The six des missed each time without even cutting Limon¡¯s cor.

    Because Limon was so close, it was rather difficult for a rtivelyrge demon to attack.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. Swordsmanship isn¡¯t bad¡­ Why do you wear six arms? That¡¯s why the square is so big.¡±

    Chow!

    In the end, it took less than a minute for the three-headed and six-headed demon to lose both of its remaining heads and copse.

    Now there are four demons left.

    Limon, who nced at the location, raised the sword held by the three-headed and six-headed devil to the edge of the field and struck lightly with the sword.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Strike

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ —“ôIs

    my

    de faster than a bullet

    ?

    The time it took for Limon to flick off the six des was literally an instant.

    And the de that flew like ab split the heads of the eagle demon and the snake demon. It was a moment faster than that.

    Two are left.

    Only the shadow demon that spread its chain to block the de, and the puppet demon that reversed space and sent the de flying sideways.

    charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.

    ¡®Hmm, these guys still look like demigods.¡¯

    A shadow demon who controls chains that cannot be cut.

    and a puppet demon that changes the direction he moves with each grotesque movement of his fingers.

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw the two demons disying almost incarnated power.

    Even though he fell into a demon, at this level, I roughly expected how powerful a godhead he would have been

    .

    But in the end, they are the remnants of a god who was defeated by the dragon.

    And the sword master who had even shed such a dragon took a light step.

    One step, avoiding the chains.

    A step past the magic power.

    One step while shing the puppet demon.

    Maybe it was only after watching the puppet devil, whose body was broken at an angle, roll on the floor, that he realized that there was no chance of winning any more.

    Thest remaining shadow demon spread its chains like a to block Limon and tried to escape.

    But it was useless.

    It was because Limon¡¯s sword, which stretched out like lightning before the shadow demon retreated, pierced the shadow demon through the gaps in the chain that was as dense as a.

    ¡°You cane out now.¡±

    [¡­Are you done already?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Sometimes I think that when I go with the team leader, I feel that a bnce patch is needed in reality.]

    The basket that Limon was holding in one hand throughout the fight.

    Na-gyeong Yun, who poked her head out of it, hung her tongue as she looked at the remnants of the demon that had be a sword and soul.

    Their names were gods in the past, and even now they were demons with more power than mostrge-supply yers.

    It was astounding to see it cut to pieces in just a few minutes.

    When Limon put his sword into the scabbard, listening to Yuna-kyung¡¯s grumbling in one ear.

    jerk jerk.

    From the other side of the aisle came the sound of quiet footsteps.

    Also, unlike Yuna-gyeong, who was startled, wondering if a demon or monster hade out, Limon rxed and waited for the opponent with arms folded.

    From the moment I heard those footsteps, I knew who the opponent was.

    heavenly attire.

    White hair like snow.

    Even the expressionless face like a doll.

    A girl with a distinctive appearance that cannot be recognized even if you don¡¯t know her, who calmly appeared from across the aisle holding amp in one hand.

    Ainsha was not surprised to see Limon standing among the corpses of demons.

    I just asked in a blunt voice as always.

    ¡°I want to know if you brought Ri Tata¡¯s crembo.¡±

 Chapter 220

    Episode #220. This is the secret of the violin.

    * * *

    Filth.

    The moment you lightly bite into your mouth.

    The chocte covering the surface crumbles to reveal a pure white marshmallow.

    The two sweet textures, slightly hard chocte and soft marshmallow, entangled on the tip of the tongue and melted sweetly.

    And when you drink warm milk tea, the sweetness left in your mouth travels down your throat and warms you up.

    ¡°As expected, Tata¡¯s crembo is delicious. It is a cultural property.¡±

    A white-haired girl who opened her mouth as if she was going to live a little longer only after she finished drinking tea.

    Looking at Ainsha, Limon nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it to see you eating deliciously.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, you can also have a drink. This is a reward for bringing Tata¡¯s crembo. One¡­ no. I¡¯ll give you two.¡±

    Because it¡¯s Limon, it seems like he¡¯s conceding.

    Limonughed as he watched Ainsha take out two crembos from the basket and stick them out while gulping down his saliva.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m done, you want to eat a lot.¡±

    Ainsha, not knowing that there would be people who would refuse Tata¡¯s crembo, blinked expressionlessly.

    Then, as if in agony, he moved his eyes back and forth, then spoke again.

    ¡°Tata¡¯s crembo is really good. You will regret it if you don¡¯t eat it. Try one.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Maybe because of Ainsha¡¯s sincerity.

    Limon poked his head out and snapped the crembo she was holding in his fingers.

    And I shook my head.

    ¡°I see¡­ I thought it would be just sweet, but the bitterness of the chocte and the cream strike a good bnce.¡±

    It¡¯s definitely something to be proud of.

    Ainsha couldn¡¯t say anything even while watching Limon calmly express his sentiments.

    He blinked nkly at Limon¡¯s lips and his own fingers, then blushed.

    Instead, it was Yuna-gyeong with a very shy expression who opened her beak.

    [¡­Chief, is it intentional?]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [Wow, old man Lee is doing something outrageous as if he were eating candy from the kids because he

    might not be old.

    Limon brushed it off, thinking it was just an ordinary joke anyway, and looked back at Ainsha and asked casually.

    ¡°If you have adequately filled your stomach, can you exin a little bit?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Krembo¡¯s recipe is Tata¡¯s secret.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°That would be easy.¡±

    Ainsha nodded.

    Then he got up from the mat he had spread out on the floor and turned around.

    ¡°You are following me. I will exin as we go.¡±

    a while after that.

    As she led the way down the dark passageway, holding amp in one hand, Ainsha briefly exined the circumstances that had brought her to Tartarus.

    ¡°I did some research on the adult who made Lee¡¯s violin. I have also been to the Temple of the Muse. However, there were no data on adults.¡±

    ¡°I heard about that too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s something that shouldn¡¯t happen in the first ce.¡±

    It is not only the temple of the muse that there is no record.

    Even in the archives of the White Dragon n, which had detailed records of each god and church, there was no data on the saints of the Muse.

    As if someone had erased all the records that existed in the world.

    And as far as Ainsha knew, there was only one being that could do such a magical thing.

    ¡°You mean God intervened directly?¡±

    ¡°Nine times out of ten.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then it must have been the muse. At least I would have condoned it.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Unless it was a god who could directly manipte providence, erasing the records of the White Dragon n was a difficult task even for adults and archwitches.

    One problem.

    Why did the muse have to erase the record of her saint?

    ¡°To find out why, I searched the archives of the Muse Church. And I found a suspicious record.¡±

    ¡°A suspicious record?¡±

    ¡°This is a record of the Muse Church hiding something in Tartarus.¡±

    Of course, that in itself was not unusual.

    As Limon said it was the garbage dump of the Holy League, Tartarus was a ce where all kinds of curses and shames of each church were pierced.

    But what if the Church of the Muse¡¯s use of Tartarus coincided with the disappearance of saint records?

    It became suspicious enough.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you came here straight from the Muse Temple to check it out?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°But did you touch something wrong and the demons popped out so that even if you wanted to get out again, you couldn¡¯te out?¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Because of that, I was able to knock it down easily.

    Each of the six demons had powerparable to that of a demigod or demi-god.

    Moreover, because of the curse of Tartarus, even if killed, Ain¡¯shara would have been bound for several days.

    ¡°It¡¯s only half and half right.¡±

    ¡°Why are you half half?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch anything. innocent. You are a one-sided victim.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t touch a trap or provoke a curse, but six ancient demons popped out in a row?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a special day.¡±

    Limon made a strange expression.

    No matter how much this ce is Tartarus, it¡¯s not that demons are overflowing.

    Most of them were demons who had fallen in the battle with the dragon or had not been resurrected after being cut to pieces by Limon who hade to catch the fallen god.

    That¡¯s why it was obviously bizarre that six powerful demons came out like before.

    ¡®Is it because of the dragon lineage?¡¯

    The least suspicious spection is that Ainsha¡¯s existence itself stimted the curse of Tartarus.

    Considering that Tartarus was a fortress to face the dragon, and it was the dragon that sent the demons, who were originally gods, to the goal, it was understandable that they rushed frantically.

    Ainsha nodded and added a word to Limon who nodded.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t get out. It didn¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I know when I see it.¡±

    It was in front of a certain door that Ainsha stopped walking along with her blunt words.

    Ainsha opened the door, which was supposed to have been sealed with a pattern symbolizing the muse, but now the seal had been ripped off.

    And the moment I looked inside the door.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­indeed.¡±

    A strange room, like a library, filled with bookshelves on all sides.

    There, while looking at books and scrolls, Limon nodded as he saw several members of the White Dragon n politely greeting Ainsha.

    It was natural that they were there.

    There was no way she, the White Dragon Princess, would travel alone without a minimum escort and attendant.

    What mattered was the document they were checking.

    ¡°Are the records of the missing saints hidden here? You haven¡¯t been able toe out of Tartarus because you¡¯ve been investigating that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was very difficult.¡±

    Ainsha nodded her head expressionlessly.

    Based on the records of the Muse Church, it was not difficult to find this sealed secret room.

    The problem was too much data and demons.

    Because the six demons continued to attack, Ainsha had to personally step in and repel them several times.

    ¡°Still, Li came and saw the demon catching the devil. So, I persevered and continued the investigation.¡±

    ¡°That must have been a lot of trouble.¡±

    Looking at Ainsha proudly speaking with her whole body to praise her because she worked so hard, she nodded for a while.

    Limon asked suddenly.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go out and call support? If I brought only the Shinryongdae, I would have been able to defeat the demons without having to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll understand even if I don¡¯t hear it.¡±

    It seems that the future was not foreseen.

    Limon sighed as he saw Ainsha, whose pupils were shaking with an expressionless face.

    ¡®In the end, the White Dragon n became the White Dragon n.¡¯

    There was no problem with Wisdom, so the attendants didn¡¯t even call for support as soon as they said that Princess Ainsha or Princess, who had suffered through hardships, ordered them.

    Limon asked casually, looking at them with salty eyes, befitting of the White Dragon n.

    ¡°So what did you find out?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course there is.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time.

    In the end, Ainsha, who decided to wash her shame with her achievements, held out her hand.

    Then, after epting the parchment scroll from a member of the White Dragon n, he continued his conversation as he moved into the secret room.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear why the muse has hidden all the adult-rted records here. It is because it is the shame of the church.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that adult was a cheater?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Originally, a saint is the pinnacle of a priest.

    Originally, she reigned as the absolute ruler of the Silver Age along with the Archwitch, and was an existence that should be passed down as a great person and something to be proud of in any church.

    Of course, that¡¯s why if a saint betrays or corrupts, it bes the biggest shame.

    One thing I can¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t hemit suicide by making this violin? Then you couldn¡¯t have done anything that would have been a shame?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re right. In fact, even the record states that the saint was a pious disciple and priest of the Muse until his death.¡±

    It was natural.

    Of course, he devoted his whole life to creating a new level magic tool only to dedicate a beautiful performance to the muse.

    There was no way that an adult who had such a fanatical religious belief that he wouldmit suicide just because he had failed, would do something against his faith.

    ¡°At least it was in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°¡­before you were alive?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon twitched his brow.

    It was because he was able to read the subtle meaning of Ainsha¡¯s words.

    Guided him into the secret room, Ainsha calmly continued his exnation.

    ¡°The problem came after the adult died.¡±

    Although he ended his life by suicide, he was a saint who lived his whole life devoutly.

    In addition, as there was no taboo against suicide in the doctrine of the muse, the church considered the death regrettable and tried to hold an adult funeral in a grand manner.

    Unless something bizarre had started happening at the temple.

    The sound of prayer can be heard in the empty prayer room.

    At night, a white figure appears.

    The position of an object is moved, etc.

    The necrosis that took ce in the sacred temple shocked the Muse Church. And after careful investigation, I finally found out the culprit¡­

    The answer was frighteningly simple.

    ¡°A saint of the muse appeared as a ghost? So the church freaked out and sealed all records about saints?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    It was because I was so stupid.

    Leaving Limon hardened on her face, Ainsha turned around.

    And the innermost part of the secret room.

    He pointed to a small sarcophagus lying there and an empty seat next to it, and continued speaking bluntly.

    ¡°This is not a secret library. It was a tomb where a cursed god was sealed with the body of a saint.¡±

    ¡°¡­howe I have a feeling that the god is something I know.¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    Ainsha unfolded the scroll she was holding in one hand.

    And he ended his remarks quietly, pointing with his finger at the drawing of an all-ck violin that was very familiar to Limon.

    ¡°Your Lee violin was originally a burial item buried with a saint in this tomb.¡±

    Limon carelessly put his hand on his temple.

    He was not a priest or a wizard, but he had lived a long life and had seen all sorts of funerals.

    And, as far as he knew, there was only one reason to put the cursed burial items in the tomb of the ghost.

    ¡°¡­In short, the saint¡¯s ghost is written on my violin?¡±

 Chapter 221

    Episode #221. How about this?

    * * *

    I can¡¯t adapt to the strangely serious air, so I scratch my head with my wings for a while.

    Yuna-kyung asked cautiously.

    [Um, manager? There is something I am not sure about.]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    [The ghost of a saint appeared in the temple of the muse. Is that something that would be shameful enough that the church and even God would directly step up and cause a stir?]

    ¡°Where is it? It is the worst scandal in the history of the Order of the Muse.¡±

    [Only that much?]

    Yuna-kyung was puzzled.

    I don¡¯t know if it was the past when I was surprised by a ghost.

    She had already seen hordes of ghosts in London, so it didn¡¯t make sense to take just one ghost seriously.

    As if reading her mind, Limon clicked his tongue and exined.

    ¡°What do you think is the biggest reason people believe in God?¡±

    [Uh¡­ is that God?]

    ¡°¡­I was wrong.¡±

    [Why are you apologizing?!]

    Yuna-kyung gets angry at Limon, who is reflecting on himself that he expected a lot from chickens.

    It was Ainsha who answered her.

    ¡°Salvation and rest.¡±

    ¡°okay. There are exceptional religions like the Seven Dragons, but the mostmon purpose of faith is to ensure spiritual peace after death.¡±

    [Ah¡­ I guess so.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s the priest of the Holy League.

    After hearing Limon¡¯s exnation to Ainsha¡¯s answer, Yuna-kyung nodded.

    Heaven, paradise, Valha, reincarnation, etc.

    Because most of the ordinary religions contain the doctrine of the afterlife.

    Limon asked Yuna-kyung.

    ¡°But what if it became known that a pious priest who believed in God and a saint in particr died and became a ghost?¡±

    [¡­Will it interfere with the missionary work?]

    ¡°It¡¯s good if it interferes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll lose your temper. As a god, it is like being half-baked.¡±

    Just as a witch uses magic at the cost of mystery and destiny.

    A god whose existence itself is no different from magic maintains its own divinity based on the faith of Shinto.

    Therefore, being damaged by a godhead was at least half-baked, and in the worst case, it was a crisis that could lead to losing faith and degenerating into a demon.

    Because there was such a situation.

    It was only natural that the muse was frightened and erased all records about the saint.

    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a normal ghost.¡±

    Limon had seen many ghost-like things in his long life, but few of them were intact.

    Whether it¡¯s a spirit summoned by magic.

    Whether it¡¯s a ghost that couldn¡¯t leave the afterlife.

    Because in most cases, they harmed the living or wandered aimlessly without even remembering their lives properly.

    The only exception was the souls called to Avalon, who created a pseudo-underworld.

    ¡°Of course, the cause of death is also suicide. If you¡¯re a dead ghost like that, you¡¯re lucky, but at worst you¡¯re a mad spirit or a demon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an adult evil spirit¡­ It¡¯s more dangerous than the devil if you¡¯re serious about it.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Then he looked down at the deep-ck violin he had taken out of the box on his back and murmured.

    ¡°You mean the ghost is here?¡±

    This is how you feel when you hear that there is a bomb in an instrument that you have been using normally.

    Ainsha said bluntly to Limon, who was tantly expressing his uneasy feelings.

    ¡°I cannot be certain. It¡¯s already hundreds of years ago. It may have already disappeared.¡±

    ¡°No, it will probably stay.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    And he continued with a frown.

    ¡°Because Shirg hag confirmed to me that this violin has a soul just the other day.¡±

    A few days ago, when I appraised the dark violin in London and informed them that the identity of the Seven Arcs was close to being sealed.

    Sir added a word.

    I don¡¯t know if it has something to do with the seal, but there¡¯s a certain soul inside it.

    Up until then, Limon had taken the story for granted.

    Because I thought it wouldn¡¯t change anything more if there was one more ghost dwelling in the already cursed divine magic tool.

    However, I would have thought that the true identity of the ghost was the adult who made the deep ck violin.

    At this point, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a violin or a mass of disaster disguised as an instrument.

    It took a moment to click the tongue at that fact.

    Limon, who was rummaging through the scroll Ainsha had given him, stopped abruptly.

    And he looked at Yuna-gyeong with gloomy eyes.

    [manager? Why are you looking at me with those eyes?]

    ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you ever say you¡¯d seen a ghost in Leviathan?¡±

    [¡­Ah, that¡¯s it? Why do you ask that?]

    Yuna-kyung, who rolled her eyes, nodded after a while.

    Around the time when Leviathan¡¯s affiliates were being attacked by the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    It was only btedly that he remembered seeing the ghost while walking around Leviathan while Limon was away.

    To her, Limon held out a scroll and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case, didn¡¯t the ghost look like this?¡±

    [Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung, who was puzzled by the sudden question, put on an expression as if her eyes would pop out for a moment.

    The scroll that Limon held out.

    It was because the portrait painted there looked exactly like the ghost she had seen on Leviathan.

    [That it was the ghost of an adult!?]

    ¡°Looking at that reaction, it seems right.¡±

    [No, wait a minute. But that doesn¡¯t make sense!]

    Yuna-kyung inadvertently objected.

    Then, pointing with her wing to the portrait of a girl in her mid-teens at best drawn on a scroll, she asked questioningly.

    [There¡¯s no way that such a young girl could have been a saint and not just a priest, right?]

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°It is quite possible.¡±

    Yuna-kyung hardened at the unexpected immediate answer.

    Ainsha said to her with an expressionless face.

    ¡°The appearance of the soul does not necessarily match the age at death. Besides, excellent witches and priests are often young or look young.¡±

    [Yeah, but¡­]

    Yuna-kyung nodded.

    Sir, who was the great witch, and Rakut, who was the high priest of the Muse.

    The youth and beauty of the two people, who did not match their age, were certainly enough to make her feel the urge to learn magic.

    ¡°In addition, hundreds of years ago, when you were in your mid-teens, you were already considered an adult. After all, magic talent doesn¡¯t depend on age.¡±

    [¡­it would be nice if the muse¡¯s adulthood was a lot like her baby face.]

    Yuna-kyung murmured gloomily.

    To think that a girl like this had evenmitted suicide at a young age in despair made me feel ufortable.

    ¡°Hmm. If the ghosts of adults were able to freely roam Leviathan, it means they are not sealed after all.¡±

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, Limon calmly thought.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly merciless.

    I was just used to all sorts of things because I had lived a long life.

    Likewise, Ainsha, who is good at controlling her emotions, expressed her opinion with an expressionless face.

    ¡°It is highly likely that it was written voluntarily rather than being forcibly sealed. It ismon for ghosts to dwell on objects they were attached to in life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been too quiet for that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. At least ording to the records, it is said that they appeared in the temple every day.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, so originally, I was more active¡­. Why are you stuck here as if you¡¯re dead?¡±

    Limon and Ainsha were putting their heads together like that.

    Yuna-kyung, who barely escaped from her depressed mood, opened her beak, remembering what happened when she stopped by the Muse Temple.

    [Isn¡¯t that because the team leader is afraid of it?]

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­it makes sense.¡±

    It was a sharp point indeed.

    Fighting an evil god, creating a great canyon, or destroying a corrupt church in its entirety.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t as much as the Seven Dragons, the Divine Alliance also suffered a couple of things from Limon.

    Especially if you were an adult who lived and died hundreds of years ago, when Limon was still considered absolute, it made sense to be intimidated by him and hide inside your violin.

    ¡°Hmm then how do you summon this ghost?¡±

    [Call out? Why?]

    ¡°Why, why?¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Then he pointed to the violin that had been ced on top of the box and said.

    ¡°Think carefully. ording to the records of the Temple of the Muse, the ghost of a saint has been inside this violin since it was made, right?¡±

    [It is.]

    ¡°That means the ghost knows everything that has happened to this violin over thest hundred years.¡±

    For a while, I tilted my head as to what that had to do with the reason I was trying to summon a ghost.

    Yuna-kyung immediately widened her eyes.

    [Ah, then¡­!]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Limon nodded.

    Then, looking at the deep-ck violin with deep sunken eyes, he continued to speak in a low voice.

    ¡°The ghost of this saint knows the identity of the Seven Arcs, or at least has a clue about it.¡±

    [¡­I can understand why you must call it.]

    ¡°The problem is that there is no way to call it.¡±

    Even a legendary archwitch like Sir could only vaguely figure out that it was someone¡¯s soul, far from pulling out the ghost of an adult.

    That means no one can summon a ghost by force.

    Then it means that the ghost should reveal itself¡­.

    There was no way that the ghost without any reaction woulde out on its own even though it stopped by the tomb as well as the temple of the muse, which was a ce deeply rted to it in its lifetime.

    It was when Limon clicked his tongue in a blocked situation.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly opened her mouth.

    [Well then, how about this?]

    * * *

    [That¡¯s a big hit¡­]

    A room with thick darkness.

    The monster who was sitting there putting together a cube snorted when he heard that.

    ¡°To be honest, the Kaiser was arade who only pretended to be proud of a subject that was of no use anyway.¡±

    A monster who cynically cynically asks what kind of blow a guy who is going to die someday has lost.

    Those words were received by the 12 seats at the table.

    It was the person who upied one of the 4 seats, except for the 4 seats that were empty and the 4 seats that only had upside down cards.

    [It doesn¡¯t matter if Kaiser dies or not, but missing the Seven Arcs again is a big problem.]

    ¡°Ah, that was definitely a waste.¡±

    The monster agreed, just this time.

    Because Seven Arcs was a goal that the Liberation Brigade¡¯s ghosts should never miss.

    [It¡¯s a pity, the same goes for the magic lord.]

    ¡°That old man? It certainly helped a lot, but I didn¡¯t think he would have be a goodrade because he was secretly strict, right?¡±

    [no. If he had just finished this job safely and obtained the Seven Arcs in London, he would have received the protection of a star and be a greatrade.

    ]

    The monster agreed.

    Even for them, who can demonstrate power beyond level 100 through ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡», the ten monarchs were special in many ways.

    In that respect, the death of Carol, who was already ready to receive the protection of the stars as she had been active since the beginning of the Iron Age, was obviously a wasteful loss.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too disappointed. I will fill that void.¡±

    [Labyrinth You? How?]

    What was contained in that question was tant doubt.

    It was more like interrogating an enemy than arade, but he didn¡¯t care about the monster called Labyrinth.

    I just smiled and said.

    ¡°The toy I¡¯ve been working on for a while is about to bepleted.¡±

    [Would you fill the vacancy of ¡®that¡¯ Berserker or ¡®that¡¯ magic lord with only toys¡­?] Thanks to your genius

    And if he had received the protection of the stars, Carol might have been able to fill the vacancy of 3rd in the rankings, and perhaps even rise to the 2nd position.

    Will you fill that void?

    No matter how much Labyrinth was the specter of the 4th rank of the Liberation Brigade, it was not something that could be recklessly assured.

    ¡°Oh, of course I admit it¡¯s hard with just my toys.¡±

    Labyrinth also readily admitted that fact.

    With just one condition added.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this.¡±

    widely.

    The moment Labyrinth put an object on the table along with the words.

    The dark room was stained with blood.

    The radiance from the icosahedral stone, too turbid to be a jewel and too beautiful to be an ore, illuminated everything around it in red.

    [¡­Did you get it from London?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Comrade Kaiser, who died like a sick man without doing anything, left us the only legacy.¡±

 Chapter 222

    Episode #222. it would be absolutely impossible

    Labyrinth giggled.

    No one in London would have known.

    When the shadow monster summoned by the Kaiser is rampaging in London.

    In the distant dungeon, he took advantage of the break in the London battle system to collect these things.

    Once, when a certain witch came to the dungeon after tracking down the missing people.

    And because ire came with her tail like an idiot, there was another incident that could have been discovered.

    [If that¡¯s true, it might be able to rece Seven Arks¡­]

    [Sounds absurd. Do you think that much could serve as a substitute for Seven Arcs?]

    ¡°But it can be used as a substitute right away as it iscking.¡±

    There are times when the rice cake in your hand is better than the gold in someone else¡¯s house.

    Labyrinth said with a chuckle, then picked up the blood-colored jewel and added a word.

    ¡°I have to offer a proper living sacrifice every time I use it, but that¡¯s a little annoying, but not so much that I can¡¯t do it, right?¡±

    [Is it a minimum of 100 units because it is a sacrifice?]

    ¡°That is really the minimum, and looking at it with my skill, it is 10,000 units to use properly.¡±

    [That¡¯s definitely not an exaggeration.]

    The story that people had to be sacrificed was epted very calmly.

    It was natural.

    They are the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    As high-ranking officers of the most notorious crime syndicates of this Iron Age, they were lunatic criminals who had already killed countless lives.

    Labyrinth spoke leisurely to them.

    ¡°My toys already have the power to deal with a lord. Because of that, I have been cultivating it with all my heart over the past few years.¡±

    Labyrinth felt it.

    A look of jealousy in the eyes of somerades.

    Well, it was good enough.

    No matter how much power each of them has to face the monarch, it is the case of using ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡».

    Because there were few specters among them who could be confident that they could deal with the ruler without borrowing the power of the stars.

    Although that was one of the reasons why Labyrinth was ranked 4th.

    ¡°All that remains is the finishing touches.¡±

    Enjoying the gaze of suchrades, Labyrinth cheerfully confided in her n.

    Inspired by the ancient magic of solitude, the toys are made to fight each other in a specially created dungeon.

    And in the end, let thest remaining one consume all the power by eating the other toy.

    ¡°On top of that, a suitable offering of 100,000¡­ no. What do you think it would be like to spend a million to make my toy stronger?¡±

    [It will definitely be a useful hand.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not good enough. Third ce will be my ce.¡±

    The other ghosts looked indignant, but couldn¡¯t refute the words.

    Eugene, the Berserker who was ranked third.

    Judgment Bellos, who was ranked 5th.

    It was because, among the 12 ghosts, there was hardly anyone who could stop Labyrinth from ying solo right away, as long as those who upied the upper ranks perished in a violent death.

    Except for just two.

    [No, it¡¯s still too early to assure.]

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    [Third ce means I could be me.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    one of those two exceptions.

    That¡¯s why Labyrinth as well as other ghosts were surprised by the Magician¡¯s words.

    After entering the Liberation Brigade, Magician was the undisputed number 2 in the rankings, never missing the second person position.

    He only meant one thing when he said this.

    [Does this mean that it wasn¡¯t only the magic lord who was ready to receive the protection of the stars¡­] [I remember

    originally deciding to refrain from new recruits until the third Seven Arks was secured.]

    [Vacant seat can¡¯t be empty forever.]

    The magician said quietly.

    Originally, the ghost of the liberation brigade could not be anyone.

    Even if I wanted to increase the number of people in the first ce, it was impossible until I secured more Seven Arcs.

    However, as there are already four vacancies, the result of actively recruiting with the burden of risk this time has gradually appeared.

    [If this recruitment ispleted, we will soon be able to fill the remaining positions as well as the 3rd ce in the rankings.]

    ¡°It is useless to be diligent.¡±

    He even kicked his tongue once for missing the chance to easily enter the top 3 ranking, which had been like an iron wall until now.

    Labyrinth soon spoke confidently again.

    ¡°Anyway, that would have been better. At this point, I¡¯ll even take second ce,rade.¡±

    [Not expecting it.]

    The magician calmly epted Labyrinth¡¯s challenge.

    It wasn¡¯t that umon for them to fight for rank anyway, and it was a good thing anyway that the ghost¡¯s power was getting stronger.

    In particr, if Labyrinth¡¯s toy waspleted as nned, it would be more than enough to fill the empty space of the specters.

    In that sense, Magician opened his mouth again.

    [It¡¯s good to work hard on leveling up like Labyrinthrades, but don¡¯t forget each mission. Especially the ones rted to the Seven Arcs.]

    [Don¡¯t worry,rade. We are all of the same opinion on that point.]

    The ghosts nodded earnestly.

    He had already failed to secure the third and fourth Seven Arcs and had lost four ghosts.

    To be honest, since the establishment of the Liberation Brigade, the organization¡¯s situation has never been worse.

    [There are three arks left¡­ Thest ark can¡¯t be touched yet, and the exact location of the sixth ark is unknown¡­]

    ¡°We must get the fifth Seven Arks, right?¡±

    Labyrinth also nodded while touching the bloody jewel.

    Although it can be used as a substitute for Seven Arcs, it is only a substitute.

    It was nothingpared to the real thing, and above all, in order to fulfill the will of the great star, I had to acquire all the arks.

    [And be wary of leaking information.]

    ¡°Leaking information means that there are traitors among us?¡±

    [We¡¯ve already lost the Seven Arcs twice. If so, you have to keep in mind the possibility that the information has leaked in some way.]

    If it happened once, it could be a coincidence, but if it happens twice, it¡¯s never a coincidence.

    Looking at the prudent magician, Labyrinth snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry unnecessarily,rade. There¡¯s no one other than us who knows about Seven Arcs.¡±

    [We¡¯ve all sworn silence to the stars¡­ It¡¯s certain that security can¡¯t be breached¡­]

    Their confidence was by no means excessive.

    In the first ce, the Seven Arcs was forbidden knowledge that even the great Constetions, let alone humans, could not carelessly mention.

    It was impossible for the secret to be leaked.

    So theyughed and dered.

    ¡°Unless the deade back to life, it will be impossible to find out about the Seven Arcs.¡±

    * * *

    Geeeeing.

    The secret room of Tartarus.

    In the ce where originally there was only quiet silence like the tomb of a saint, but now a beautiful melody was flowing.

    What is naturally added to it is a voice that is as beautiful as the melody.

    Calm yet deep melodies and clear, clean voices are intertwined in the air to form perfect harmony.

    Of course, the protagonists of the melody and voice are Limon and Ainsha.

    World-ss performers and singers who, if tickets were sold, would sell out any number of seats in the venue in seconds, unreservedly showing off their talents in this basement.

    Three things are unique.

    One is that Limon is ying the Guarnelli gifted to him by Rose instead of the dark violin.

    The other is that the dark violin is ced in the empty seat next to the sarcophagus.

    Thest one was that Yuna-kyung was staring at the dark violin.

    ¡°invitation? You mean by ying?¡±

    [Even though he was tone-deaf in his lifetime, he was a priest of Muse anyway, right? Then, of course, wouldn¡¯t he be interested in art or music?]

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not that it makes no sense, but¡­ do you really think that simple method would work?¡±

    [It¡¯s his personality, anyway, the team leader¡¯s ying skills are amazing. In addition, Princess White Dragon is also here now.]

    Damn!

    [Awk!]

    ¡°Why do you always add one word to the hawk? Is it your instinct to want to be hit?¡±

    Although there were some twists and turns, Limon eventually epted Yuna-kyung¡¯s proposal.

    There was no other way to summon the ghost of an adult, and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to try once.

    It was never something that was done casually.

    Deliberately using a different violin.

    Decorate the tomb like a temple.

    Such as Ainsha and Limon putting their heads together and discussing tunes and songs that might be haunted.

    I started the performance with the best attitude I could.

    And the role Yuna-kyung yed was the simplest and most important among them.

    [¡­You want me to check if there¡¯s a ghost? Shall we even have a conversation if possible?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [You want to entrust me with such an important task?]

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s seen a ghost here.¡±

    The only exception was The Haunting of London.

    Basically, the soul is an invisible being, and it was the same for the white dragon n with foresight and Limon, the sword master.

    Handling spirits is the realm of witches and priests.

    Because it wasn¡¯t a swordsman¡¯s job.

    It could have been possible with eyes that could see the constetions, but if the frightened soul hides, it will be futile anyway.

    Yuna-kyung was the optimal arrangement in that sense.

    Putting aside the fact that he had already seen a ghost, he couldn¡¯t be more wary.

    Yuna-kyung, who reluctantly epted the role of negotiating with the ghost because she herself was well aware of this fact, was nervous as she watched the dark violin.

    ¡®Will hee?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that Yuna-kyung made such a proposal just by thinking, without any grounds.

    It was because he remembered that he had seen the ghost more than once.

    When he was reincarnated and reunited with Limon.

    The moment he yed the deep ck violin for the first time, I had glimpsed the translucent girl watching it.

    It was only at that moment that the ghost, which had never been seen before, appeared in front of Limon.

    That¡¯s why I thought that Limon¡¯s performance might be able to summon that ghost again.

    ¡®It¡¯lle out. I have toe out¡­!¡¯

    However, because of that, Yuna-kyung had no choice but to be more impatient as time passed.

    In fact, Limon and Ainsha are showing a fantastic performance that they can¡¯t stand without being possessed by gods or ghosts and popping out on their own.

    It meant that if it didn¡¯t work even after doing this, it would be impossible to summon the ghost.

    At the end of time that continued to flow like that, Na-kyung Yun¡¯s anxiety and the moment when the two people¡¯s performance seemed to have reached its climax.

    ¡®ah!¡¯

 Chapter 223

    Episode #223. I will kill you!

    Yuna-kyung swallowed the exmation.

    It was because he saw a translucent girl¡¯s head protruding from the dark violin that had been lying quietly.

    ¡®It¡¯s out!¡¯

    Like a frog with only its eyes sticking out of the water.

    Or like a child looking outside through a slightly open door after seeing a questionable cake ced in front of the front door.

    It was only for a while that I nearly cheered while watching the ghost of a girl listening to a performance with her nose slightly sticking out of her body while hiding herself in a deep-ck violin.

    Yuna-kyung tried to shut her beak.

    Just by looking at her appearance, I could tell that the girl¡¯s ghost was still on full alert.

    ¡®Not yet yet.¡¯

    Yuna-kyung resisted wanting to talk right away.

    And with the feeling of a hawk aiming for prey, I looked at the girl¡¯s ghost¡¯s behavior.

    Fortunately, the girl¡¯s ghost didn¡¯t pay any attention to Yuna-kyung¡¯s gaze.

    I was busy spying on Limon with alert eyes.

    But that¡¯s only the first time.

    As Limon yed and Ainsha sang, the ghost of the girl gradually appeared on the violin.

    At first only above the nose.

    Then over the shoulder.

    Then all the way up to the chest.

    Where did you throw away your initial vignce?

    Looking at the ghost, who was engrossed in watching the performance with her entire upper body exposed, Na-kyung Yun clicked her tongue inwardly.

    ¡®Somehow, the team leader said that whenever he performed, it felt like someone was watching him¡­¡¯

    Maybe we should admire the senses of the sword master who even sensed the ghost¡¯s gaze.

    Or should I admire the ghost of the girl who eavesdropped on the performance to avoid Limon¡¯s intuition?

    Confused inside, but feeling that the time hase, Na-gyeong secretly approached the ghost of the girl.

    And after a short thought, I carefully opened the beak.

    [Um¡­ How are you?]

    Excited!

    [No wait! Don¡¯t run away! Look, is that baby bird? It¡¯s very weak and harmless, right?]

    The ghost tried to get back into the violin, startled to the point where it was colorless to worry about whether the me item would work on the ghost.

    In order to catch such a ghost, Yuna-kyung hurriedly called out.

    Fortunately, that persuasion worked.

    Because the ghost of the girl who hurriedly ran away stuck out her head and looked at Yuna-kyung.

    [Uh, so I¡¯m Yu

    .

    It was the first time she had ever tried to talk to a ghost, even though she was ustomed to talking enough even to admit it.

    Did you feel that agitation?

    It was Yuna-kyung¡¯s hastily uttered a word that raised her guard again and caught the ghost sneaking into the violin like a submarine.

    [Ugh music!]

    Flinch.

    [This performance! Really great, right? In fact, I¡¯m acquainted with the violin yer there right now¡­]

    Her strategy of approaching the other person¡¯s field of interest as a topic worked.

    This is because when a topic rted to music came up, the girl¡¯s ghost gradually softened her guard and began to pay attention to Yuna-kyung¡¯s words.

    And Yuna-kyung made a strange expression.

    It was because the more I talked to the ghost, the more familiar it felt.

    Children who had just entered the orphanage, whom she sometimes saw when she went to volunteer work.

    The appearances of several children who were soaked in human distrust as if they had been abandoned by the whole world ovepped with the images of ghosts full of vignce.

    ¡®¡­Come to think of it, weren¡¯t my kids like this at first too?¡¯

    after remembering that fact.

    Yuna-kyung forgot the purpose of conversing with the girl¡¯s ghost before she knew it.

    He just focused on telling the girl his story as much as possible and listening to the girl¡¯s story, just like he did when dealing with the children at the nursery school.

    Could it be because he was so rxed and approached with sincerity?

    In the end, the girl¡¯s ghost began to speak little by little, just as Yuna-kyung wanted.

    [Aha, you said our team leader was scared? That¡¯s right, our team leader has a temper, right? He also has a very bloody look.]

    [You must have been surprised because I screamed before. sorry. I was surprised at that time too.]

    [That¡¯s right, thepletion of art is muscles.]

    [Um um um¡­]

    And.

    A long time passed.

    * * *

    Limon opened his mouth as calmly as possible.

    ¡°¡­blue.¡±

    [Yes.]

    Yuna-kyung answered seriously.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to listen to the Seven Arcs by convincing the ghost of the saint?¡±

    [You said so.]

    ¡°And you chatted with that ghost all day while I was ying.¡±

    [Ah, all day is an exaggeration. It was only a few hours at least.]

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong, who was making fun of herself, Limon stopped talking in circles.

    And he asked straight forward.

    ¡°So what have you found out so far?¡±

    [I found out a lot. My name was Shera when I was alive, and I think I liked something with honey, or I like pretty things¡­]

    ¡°What about Seven Arcs?¡±

    [He said he didn¡¯t know.]

    Limon almost blew honey chestnuts reflexively.

    If Ainsha, who foresaw the future, had not held his wrist, Yuna-kyung would have splendidly spun 5 times like a dove hit by a slingshot and then copsed.

    As a bonus, the girl¡¯s ghost must have been frightened and ran away with the violin again.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he saw his eyebrows furrowed instead.

    Seeing Shera, the ghost of a girl hiding behind her, startled and frightened, Yuna-kyung eximed in a huff.

    [No, why are you killing my baby! You might not know that he¡¯s been asleep almost the whole time since being locked up here!]

    ¡°¡­Since when did he be your child?¡±

    [From now on!]

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯d like to adopt a ghost that¡¯s less than a year old now and is hundreds of years old?¡±

    [There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.]

    At this point, it should be said that being shameless is admirable.

    Anyway, it was Ainsha who calmed down Limon, who clicked his tongue at the sight of a pet that would get out of his mind when he saw a child, whether it was a previous life or a present life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get excited. It is within the expected range.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    [You can¡¯t do that if you know!]

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    It was already the result of the resolution.

    Whether you went crazy and became a demon or a spirit. The possibility of getting a proper answer from a ghost who was obviously not in a normal state was low.

    However, the news that nothing was expected was not wee.

    Especially after hours of ying to cate an unknown ghost.

    [yes? What?]

    Seeing Limon frowning and Yuna-kyung arguing, Shera, at a loss for what to do, whispered something to her at that time.

    Yuna-kyung looked back at She-ra, puzzled.

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw her eyes grow wider.

    ¡°What did you hear?¡±

    [Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know what Seven Arcs is. Instead, there is something very memorable.]

    ¡°Remember? A spirit?¡±

    Limon made a strange expression.

    A soul is an entity that loses the mental ¡®white¡¯ among the spirits that make up the soul and only the spiritual ¡®soul¡¯ remains.

    As a result, their ability to think is low, and in most cases, they repeat meaningless actions ording to their previous habits.

    That is, it means a lost soul.

    Even severe amnesia patients.

    The fact that such a spirit remembers something clearly means that it is such a deep regret for the spirit or such a shocking event.

    ¡°What kind of memory is it?¡±

    [I don¡¯t know if I understood correctly¡­]

    Yuna-kyung looked back at She-ra as if to confirm.

    Then, seeing the nodding ghost, he continued with a very shy expression.

    [I heard you were hit by a star?]

    ¡°¡­what do you do?¡±

    [When I was sleeping here with my violin, a meteor shower suddenly rained down from the sky, and one of them fell on the violin

    . ]

    As he spoke, he looked at Limon¡¯s eyes.

    If you¡¯ve ever been hit directly by a meteor, there¡¯s no way the deep-dark violin would remain intact, no matter how divine a magic tool it is.

    Even thinking to myself, it was a word that could only be heard as the nonsense of a really crazy ghost.

    ¡°You saw meteors pouring down like rain?¡±

    [Yes.]

    ¡°In this undergroundbyrinth?¡±

    [¡­]

    The more I listen to it, the more absurd it sounds to Yuna-Kyung.

    However, instead of snorting, Limon put on a strange expression.

    ¡°When?¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°How many years ago did you see that?¡±

    [Uh¡­ I heard that it hasn¡¯t been a hundred years?]

    Yuna-gyeong, who gave She-ra¡¯s absurd answer, put on an even more intimidated expression, fearing that someone might not be a spirit that has been there for hundreds of years.

    Limon, on the other hand, crossed his arms.

    Then, after making an expression of contemting something for a long time, he nodded his head.

    ¡°¡­was it really like that?¡±

    When Yuna-kyung tilts her head at the unexpected reaction.

    As if realizing something after a while, Ainsha nodded along with Limon and said expressionlessly.

    ¡°A bad sword master and a good sword master. It¡¯s a great role distribution. It is also Lee.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really my intention.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I got the answer. It is a great newspaper.¡±

    [hey? I¡¯m sorry, but can I know what it was like and what the answer was?]

    Yuna-kyung, feeling left out by the two people sharing a story that only they know, intervenes with a sullen expression.

    Looking at her, Limon made a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know that now? Did you listen to all the clues?¡±

    [A clue, what is that¡­?]

    I wonder for a moment.

    As if realizing something btedly, Yuna-gyeong, who closed her beak, rolled her eyes and opened them roundly.

    [Ah!]

    ¡°Did you notice now?¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue as he looked at her.

    And Shera¡¯s ghost, who was behind Yuna-kyung, continued talking quietly as she saw the half-hidden violin in deep darkness.

    ¡°Now I know when and how Seven Arcs came into being.¡±

    * * *

    A passageway covered in thick darkness.

    Labyrinth, the specter of the Liberation Brigade¡¯s 4th rank, murmured disapprovingly as she walked leisurely along the ce where there was no light.

    ¡°Anyway, pretending to be proud.¡±

    One reason he¡¯s offended.

    In the end, it was because I had to receive orders from the magician until today¡¯s discussion was over.

    Of course, it was only natural that the Liberation Brigade, which operated strictly ording to the hierarchical order, had to listen to his instructions from a higher rank.

    But that¡¯s it and this is this.

    It was disapproving of Labyrinth, who regarded Magician as apetitor among the 12 specters.

    Especially now that I know that the magician is recruiting a new specter to upy the vacant upper rank.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. After all, your ce will be mine.¡±

    Labyrinth grabbed the bloody jewel.

    Although it stayed in the 4th ce in the ranking, it was because of the weakness of the unique skill.

    To make up for that shoring, Labyrinth prepared a toy.

    If only that toy ispleted as nned, whoever is recruited as a new specter will be ranked third in the hierarchy.

    If you¡¯re lucky, even more than that.

    ¡®Up to number one¡­ It¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    Labyrinth trembled.

    Labyrinth was confident enough to deal with even the monarch, but she couldn¡¯t have confidence against ¡®him¡¯.

    In the first ce, the reason why the 12 ghosts, all of whom were all different, thoroughly kept the hierarchy, was because they feared ¡®him¡¯ more than the power of the stars.

    ¡®But if it¡¯s up to second ce!¡¯

    ¡°Come, my toys.¡±

    That¡¯s why Labyrinth sang a toy, igniting his ambition to rise even more.

    In order to strengthen the toy using the power of the jewel in advance, so that it can gain stronger power when it ispletedter.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But after a while.

    Labyrinth couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.

    Originally, the cute toys, which should havee running as soon as he called them, didn¡¯t appear even after waiting for a long time.

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    Labyrinth, who was confused and activated her own skill, hardened her face without realizing it.

    and the next moment.

    His body was no longer in the aisle.

    Instead, he appeared in the middle of amon area full of traces of battle, looking down at some remnants scattered on the floor.

    A mutted goat¡¯s head and a de.

    Burnt feathers and snake scales.

    Broken dolls and fragments of chains, etc.

    Looking at the remains of toys that don¡¯t remain intact at all, let¡¯s harden for a while.

    Labyrinth shuddered at the thought of the many years of time and enormous wealth it took to find, subjugate, and raise these six toys.

    Then, he clenched his fists so much that blood gushed out and shouted with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Aaaaaagh! kill! If I find anyone, I will definitely kill them!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm, somehow my ears feel itchy.¡±

    ¡°You lie on your knees. I¡¯ll break your ears. Then it¡¯s ap pillow. It¡¯s a good impression.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about having the experience of digging someone else¡¯s ear?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. Anything is an experience. And I heard that Tata is the only one who gets sick in a rtionship between a man and a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell your nanny. Next time, talk to me about education.¡±

 Chapter 224

    Episode #224. when and how

    Looking at Ainsha, a white-haired girl with her chest wide open and talking nonsense, Limon shook his head excitedly.

    Who will take this foolish fool.

    Just thinking about it made me feel a sense of responsibility.

    However, there was no way to get this stupid princess back to normal, so Limon had no choice but to suffer.

    It was a voice mixed withughter that woke Limon.

    ¡°I was worried that the trip was more difficult than I thought because London work ovepped with Ainsha¡¯s work, but I¡¯m d you seemed okay.¡±

    ¡°A tough trip is just a pic.¡±

    A ck-haired girl smiling brightly.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, Limon lightly snorted.

    After leaving Tartarus, Limon took Ainsha to Tata and returned home.

    There was no reason to wander any longer as long as the search for the missing child had beenpleted safely.

    ¡­I didn¡¯t know that Tata would pack her stuff in advance and then push Ainsha on her back to bring her back intact.

    ¡®This is why the White Dragon n.¡¯

    At that point, even Limon could roughly guess what was going on behind the scenes.

    Disappearance was just an excuse.

    In the end, the fact that the news of her disappearance was delivered to Limon was Tata¡¯s plot to make him and Ainsha close.

    No matter how much he foresaw that he would return safely, he did nothing but search for the princess for that purpose.

    Indeed, the nanny had the reckless power of action and great foolishness to be called the princess.

    However, the fact that they gained something thanks to that foolish thing was another troublesome point for the White Dragon n.

    ¡°I think themotion has grown a bit since you only went to a pic once.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Indeed, in the two weeks that Limon had been away, the world had turned halfway upside down.

    London, which was the core of the British Empire, turned into a battlefield due to the sudden appearance of a monster, and all citizens were evacuated.

    The aftermath of this great incident could not have been small.

    But more than anything else, it was the news of one person rather than the damage in London that made the world agitate.

    The death of magic lord Carol!

    Even those who had passed the news about London indifferently could not hide their shock at the news.

    This era where yers are the mainstream.

    Because no one could have imagined that the monarch, who was an absolute ruler that no one could touch, would die so suddenly.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I also became a bit busier.¡±

    ¡°Hmm yes. You must have been busy.¡±

    Of course, managing thepany of the ck Dragon n so that it does not shake in the world stock market that fluctuates like waves.

    They said they were busy looking at the dynamics of the governments and teenage guilds that started to move busily through the Leviathan branch.

    Watching Li Qingyu speak calmly, Limon nodded.

    Because he knew better than anyone how much the world was confused by the aftermath, as he had cut down the Absolute more than once or twice.

    At least it was Li Qingyu, so he was fine. If it was someone else, he would have copsed from overwork.

    ¡°In that sense, there¡¯s something I¡¯m really curious about¡­¡±

    So that was it.

    That¡¯s why Limon, who was shaking his head, couldn¡¯t help but look around with a very mysterious face.

    ¡°What is the Count¡¯s house doing here?¡±

    The blue-haired woman who had been drinking tea with Li Qingyu ever since she returned.

    Looking at Rose, Limon made a puzzled expression.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to see the girl he had said goodbye to in London the other day, so soon.

    No matter how many people were busy with Carol¡¯s death, she was the one who could push anyone to second ce with an overwhelming gap in terms of workload.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you would be very busy? I¡¯ll be really busy By the way, do you have time for tea here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    He only blushed slightly.

    Rose can¡¯t bear to answer properly.

    It was Li Qingyu, who was leisurely sipping tea, who spoke on her behalf.

    ¡°Ah Rose came to consult with me.¡±

    ¡°consulting?¡±

    ¡°They said they wanted help from ck Dragon Construction and other businesses of our n because they didn¡¯t have enough hands to restore London.¡±

    ¡°In short, are you here on business?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as we haven¡¯t ¡®determined¡¯ the detailed conditions yet, we may need to meet and ¡®consult¡¯ a few more times.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    Then, looking at Rose with her eyes slightly wide open, she asked with a smile as always.

    ¡°Right, Rose?¡±

    Rose bit her lip.

    Then, after looking at Li Qingyu¡¯s obsidian-like eyes with heavy eyes, he nodded slowly after a long time.

    ¡°¡­As Li Qingyu said.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Limon nodded.

    The seven dragons had different fields of focus for each n.

    Among them, the main business of the ck Dragon n was the Leviathan and other lodging and catering businesses, but they were also exceptional in the construction sector.

    It was because of the technology and know-how umted by building hotels all over the world.

    In that sense, it was not unreasonable for Rose to borrow the power of the ck Dragon n to restore London.

    ¡­unless he answered the obvious business talk reluctantly, like a knight caught in weakness and sumbing to evil.

    ¡®Did the ck Dragon n join the ck Dragon n again?¡¯

    Limon noticed at once that there was something going on between Rose and Li Qingyu that he didn¡¯t know about.

    But he didn¡¯t show it.

    For whatever reason, I thought that if the two princesses had reached an agreement, there would be no need to interfere.

    As a fianc¨¦e, I believed that if it was Li Qingyu, he would have handled it well.

    So instead of asking more about why Rose was here, Limon changed the subject.

    ¡°Rather than that, what do you think about that?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°A story told by the ghost of a saint named Shera.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Qingyu put on a strange expression, and Rose straightened her posture.

    It was because he knew the seriousness of the matter as he had already heard roughly what had happened in Tartarus.

    ¡°Did you say meteor shower?¡±

    ¡°There have been many meteor showers in thest hundred years, but there is only one thates to mind right away.¡±

    ¡°It is clear. It cannot be another meteor shower.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybe that day.¡±

    Calm Li Qingyu.

    Rose with a serious attitude.

    Even Ainsha, who said expressionlessly.

    Limon nodded his head in agreement with themon opinion of the three princesses, who hadpletely different personalities.

    From the moment he heard the word meteor shower, there was only one thing that came to his mind.

    ¡°The day the constetion first appeared.¡±

    * * *

    32 years ago.

    The day when constetions and dungeons first appeared in this world and the Age of Heroes ended.

    Recalling the meteor shower that rained down all over the world as if celebrating the beginning of a new era, Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°Sirg hag said that my violin was just an ordinary cursed magic tool until it was first made.¡±

    ¡°But he said something in the form of a sealter on?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°The violin is a simple vessel. What matters is the sealed contents.¡±

    ¡°If the saying that a star fell on a violin when a meteor shower was pouring down there is true¡­¡±

    The result of the appraisal of the legendary Archwitch and the testimony of the ghost of an adult.

    Combining the two, only one conclusion can be drawn.

    ¡°Seven Arks was not originally made as an ark. It first ¡®appeared¡¯ 32 years ago.¡±

    It was something that had been anticipated to some extent since even Cyr, the maker of the violin, knew nothing about it.

    I just don¡¯t know who did what, when, or how.

    But Shera¡¯s testimony confirmed two of them: the ¡®when¡¯ and the ¡®how¡¯.

    ¡°You are saying that among the meteor shower that rained down on the world 32 years ago, the seven stars would have nested in something and be the Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°Nine times out of ten.¡±

    ¡°¡­Can you guess what happened that day?¡±

    ¡°Will I know that?¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    He also witnessed a meteor shower that poured like rain 32 years ago.

    The problem is that there were so many things that happened that day.

    Dungeons spring up out of nowhere in various parts of the world, yers who have signed a contract with a constetion appear, stars fall, and so on.

    There was no way I could afford to watch a meteor shower while the whole world was turned upside down due to a sudden change.

    Up until then, he couldn¡¯t see the constetion directly, so there was a high possibility that he couldn¡¯t see it properly no matter what happened.

    ¡°Still, one thing is clear.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°With this, the scope of Seven Arcs can be narrowed down to some extent.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s exactly as you said.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Li Qingyu nodded.

    ¡°The remaining Seven Arcs must be among the antiques made at least 32 years ago, right?¡±

    ¡°Among them, I think we should focus on searching for new magic tools that can be used as a medium for sealing or treasuresparable to them.¡±

    Originally, divine magic tools were treasures that were treated as strategic materials.

    Even in the midst of Europe being devastated, only nine of them flowed into London, and most of the remaining ones were designated as national treasures or sacred objects of the church.

    That means it¡¯s so rare.

    Of course, if we discuss all the treasures in the world, there will be hundreds of them.

    However, that alone drastically lowers the difficulty of the search rather than relying on vague foreknowledge.

    ¡°There is a difference. An important clue.¡±

    In addition, Ainsha also added a word.

    As a result of investigation by the White Dragon n, there were people who saw stars falling around Tartarus 32 years ago.

    It was just that there was no trace of a meteorite, so it was treated as a hallucination or a freak, but if that was a sign, something simr would have happened to other Seven Arcs.

    ¡°To be sure, we should also check the records from London 32 years ago, but the Liberation Brigade will surely be looking for Seven Arcs using that as a clue.¡±

    ¡°You mean they don¡¯t even know what Seven Arks is?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if you know, there¡¯s no way you haven¡¯t been able to find Seven Arks yet.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    There was no clear evidence yet, but it was more likely that the Seven Arcs had just randomly popped up all over the world.

    ¡°And one more thing¡­ No, this isn¡¯t certain yet, so let¡¯s move on.¡±

    One time he shook his head while trying to say something.

    Limon rummaged through his luggage.

    And he took out an object and put it on the table.

    ¡°Anyway, everyone be careful when looking for the Seven Arcs. The Liberation Brigade guys will be more tenacious in the future.¡±

    While Li Qingyu and Rose Ainsha watched, Limon calmly continued as he opened the lid of the ss case that had been ced on the table.

    click.

    ¡°As long as this has been taken away from us.¡±

    That moment.

    The three princesses were silent.

    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t know what was in the ss case.

    On the contrary, as the princess of the Seven Dragons whoes into contact with all kinds of treasures on a daily basis, she knew the value of the item so well that she had no choice but to take her eyes off it.

    ¡°¡­is this the thing you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Limon readily nodded.

    And the thing he took after killing Prince Edward in the British Museum.

    As a reward for saving London, he looked at the second Seven Arcs following the dark violin given to him by the witches of the 27 lineage of magic and Rose.

    ¡°It is a relic of to, the Master of the Words.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Episode #225. I trust you and leave it to you.

    * * *

    The Golden Age.

    It is the oldest record in human history and the beginning of the world when human civilization had not yet begun.

    It was thanks to the care of spirits that primitive humans were able to survive in a harsh natural environment.

    In the meantime, mankind learned how tomunicate with the spirits and manipte their powers.

    At the pinnacle of that was the Fairy Queen and the Unryeongsa.

    They were the first absolute beings of mankind who transcended human limits through the supernatural powers of spiritism and sorcery.

    Of course, that¡¯s the beginning.

    After the gods came down to earth, the Golden Age ended, the Archwitch and the Saints appeared, and the Fairy Queen and the Unmyeongsa also gave up their positions as absolutes.

    But that didn¡¯t mean they disappeared altogether.

    Even after the Silver Age, Fairy Queens asionally left the Fairy Kingdom to interfere with the world, and sorcerers also sought talented people and inherited their teachings.

    One of its sessors was to.

    He always called himself a philosopher, but he was more famous as a shaman or politician than a schr.

    With a lifespan of over 2,000 years, he was an unmyeongsa who reached the highest level in history in terms of magic.

    And Limon¡¯s impression of the great man in that history book was simple.

    ¡°He was a great swindler.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about a cheater?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you convince your ancestors with your words and establish the Free City Federation?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something passed down like a legend in our Seven Dragons.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Destroy the strongest magic London battle system and surrender thest stronghold of Tartarus. The seven dragons that isted even the first mysterious fairy kingdom.

    Because to¡¯s achievement of obtaining the autonomy of the old Greek territories without shedding a single drop of blood against those seven dragons was truly historic.

    ¡°Well, anyway, a gag was a gag. Whether as a magician, a swindler, or a ruler.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    to was not an absolute, but the influence he had on the world was no less than that of any other absolute.

    Because the philosophy and government theory he studied and spread over 2000 years became the basis of numerous studies.

    That¡¯s why Rose suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about before.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Count?¡±

    ¡°I heard that to hated artists very much.¡±

    ¡°I did hate it. Because the artist couldn¡¯t even set foot in the Free Cities League during that human¡¯s lifetime.¡±

    Rose nodded.

    As the princess of the Blue Dragon n, she had already studied all kinds of learning, so she already knew that fact.

    But that¡¯s why she asked Limon a question she¡¯d been having since learning about the mystery hidden in London.

    ¡°By the way, do you know why to left ¡®this¡¯ relic?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand how a human being who hated artists so much could have ¡®something like this¡¯?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Rose nodded seriously.

    It was a question that only Limon, who actually met to, could answer, a question that could not be known by examining any records or documents.

    Limonughed at Rose¡¯s in question, befitting a member of the Blue Dragon n.

    ¡°The reason is very simple. to: The old man may have hated artists, but he did not hate art.¡±

    ¡°¡­was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just didn¡¯t recognize the artist because I pursued the most ideal art.¡±

    Poetry of any rhetoric.

    Whether it¡¯s a sculpture with the golden ratio.

    Whether it¡¯s moving music or a nice picture.

    At the point of being embodied by imperfect humans, art is not perfect, and perfect art exists only in Idea, the essence of all things.

    Therefore, he was an artistic idealist who believed that artists were fraudsters imitating true art in their imagination.

    That the nerd was to.

    Listening to what Limon said whileughing, Rose put on a strange expression.

    ¡°Then why did to have something like this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Probably as the Count guessed.¡±

    Was it such an unexpected answer?

    Unlike Rose, who made aplicated expression, Li Qingyu lowered her head.

    ¡°indeed. Are you saying that even an idealist who couldn¡¯t acknowledge the art of reality couldn¡¯t resist the desire to realize the ideal art in reality?¡±

    ¡°All idealists dream of realizing their ideals, right? Needless to say, if that¡¯s an artistic idealist.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Art is an instinct for an artist. If you can stand it, you are not an artist.¡±

    Ainsha firmly affirmed.

    Then, looking back at the table with an expressionless face, he added a word.

    ¡°But it is unexpected. I didn¡¯t know that to had a hobby for sculpture. What a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Well, since that old man did something during his lifetime, he must have thoroughly hidden it.¡±

    to treated all artists as swindlers and banished them.

    However, if he was found out doing art himself, a rebellion would have urred, so he would have risked his life to hide this fact.

    said Limon spitefully.

    And the case that was on the table.

    No, to be precise, he crossed his arms while looking at the signature of to (¦°¦Ë?¦Ó¦Ø¦Í) engraved on the gold-colored carving knife inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly more amazed that the old man proudly wrote his name here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is political suicide. It¡¯s a sane thing to do.¡±

    ¡°I am also suspicious.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the signature, I wouldn¡¯t even know that this carving knife was a relic of to.

    Why did one of the greatest rulers in history, like to, take such a risk and leave such clear evidence on a carving knife that could be his weakness?

    For a moment, I hope that you will be immersed in your thoughts over a question for which you do not know the answer.

    Limon immediately shook his head.

    Then he opened his mouth while looking at the gold carving knife.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the old man had some other ulterior motive for getting dementia in hister years. The important thing is that this is Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s definitely as you said.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    In the first ce, the true value of this carving knife lies in its Seven Arcs.

    It wasn¡¯t something to think about right away that to made this with any intention.

    ¡°The problem is what to do with this gyereuk.¡±

    ¡°Gyereuk?¡±

    ¡°Can you exin for the Count?¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Rose listened to Limon and nodded lightly.

    In the first ce, this carving knife was one of the treasures that the Blue Dragon n bought from European refugees to make it the core of the London confrontation.

    Of course, the Blue Dragon n knew about its benefits and how to use it, and passed it on to Limon.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, as you would have already guessed, this carving knife is not a magic tool.¡±

    ¡°Is it also a magic ball?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a divine magic ball created by to¡­ It¡¯s a great treasure even excluding the Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is said that it was the most expensive treasure out of the nine treasures my family bought during the Demon God War.¡±

    New level magic tools are now hard to find even with money.

    What¡¯s more, magic tools were treated as close to ancient relics that even few people knew about them.

    In the first ce, the shaman itself who could make it was now a rarer being than a witch.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s a magic ball¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t use this magic ball.¡±

    Rose smiled bitterly and nodded.

    And added a word.

    ¡°At least until you pass the test of the spirit that resides in this magic ball.¡±

    Unlike magic tools that are made with the power of magic, magic tools are made with the power of spirits.

    Therefore, in most cases, you cannot even use it without permission from the spirit.

    That was one of the key reasons why elemental mages and shamans, who dominated the Golden Age, were reced by witches and priests.

    ¡°And ording to Shirg hag, you won¡¯t be able to awaken the power of the Seven Arcs until you pass the Spirit¡¯s test to some extent.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess it¡¯s a double seal.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    Come to think of it, when Eugene mentioned Seven Arcs, he said ¡®wake it up¡¯.

    Perhaps, just as only Limon could y the deep ck violin, each of the Seven Arcs might have their own limitations.

    Or was it that only treasures that had such restrictions in the first ce became Seven Arcs?

    ¡°So what is the test?¡±

    ¡°ording to the records, the test is a total of three stages. The content is¡­¡±

    After a while.

    Hearing the exnation of the spirit test, Li Qingyu made a strange expression.

    ¡°It seems very easy, but it is a difficult test.¡±

    ¡°In fact, after this carving knife was discovered, only one person passed the test, at least to level 2.¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Michngelo di Lodovico Buonarroti Simoni.¡±

    the moment I heard the answer.

    Li Qingyu made an even more strange expression.

    Then, after looking back at Rose, who seemed resigned to something, and Limon, who was rubbing his temple as if he had a headache, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­In short, do you mean that even Michngelo, one of the greatest sculptors in history, did not pass all the tests of the spirits?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°To awaken the power of the Seven Arcs, do we need a sculptor at least equal to or surpassing him?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s as Syrg hag expects.¡±

    Li Qingyu understood.

    Why did Limon call this carving knife Gyereuk?

    No matter how much this is to¡¯s relic, if you can¡¯t use even one of the Seven Arcs, it¡¯s useless.

    But I can¡¯t hand it over to the Liberation Brigade.

    In the sense that you can¡¯t use it yourself and it¡¯s a waste to give it to someone else, it was a perfect gage.

    ¡°This is a difficult task.¡±

    ¡°Who is not?¡±

    When they cluck their tongues and let out a sigh in such a predicament.

    A dull voice was heard.

    ¡°A question. I want to know what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you just hear us?¡±

    ¡°I heard.¡±

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s not stupid.

    Ainsha, who answered immediately, looked at Limon and continued.

    ¡°The solution is simple. You just need to find a good sculptor. There is no reason to worry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the right theory, but at what age and where are you going to find a sculptor who can be counted among the best in history?¡±

    Limon asked in amazement.

    Receiving his gaze, Ainsha, as always, had an expressionless face, but triumphantly spread her chest and said.

    ¡°If you forgot, let me know. I am the White Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon made an expression that revealed his true feelings, saying, ¡®So what?¡¯

    In addition, Li Qingyu tilted her head and Rose was puzzled.

    At the reaction of the three people, who were about 3,000 light years away from what they wanted, Ainsha slightly slumped her shoulders and muttered sullenly.

    ¡°Everyone has forgotten what the main business of the White Dragon n is. Shock. It is a great disappointment.¡±

    ¡°¡­ah.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡±

    They realized again.

    Even in the Seven Dragons Group, which dominated the world¡¯s wealth, it was the Baekryong n that made culture and arts business their main field.

    In other words, this white-haired girl is the one who has direct or indirect connections with the most top artists in the world.

    ¡°I trust you. I will find it with the honor of the world¡¯s best sculptor, the White Dragon n.¡±

    Looking at Ainsha who boasted with an expressionless face again, Limon thought to himself.

    Being able to be one of the world¡¯s greatest prophets while making such unreliable rants is a great skill.

 Chapter 226

    Episode #226. who will be mine

    * * *

    Spacious and colorful stage.

    Over thousands of seats.

    Tiered balconies.

    The scenery of the Opera House, where everything was decorated with only the finest, was so beautiful that it was like a work of art.

    To the extent that tolerable actors and performers will have no regrets even if they die after performing at least once here.

    But at this very moment.

    There was not a single actor or performer on the stage.

    There was only the image projected on the screen and the sound from the speakers installed on the stage.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    the front of the stage.

    A woman was watching the video from the VIP balcony seat on the second floor with the best view of the stage even in the vast opera house.

    Cross your long legs gracefully.

    Lean your slender body at an angle.

    He rested his chin on his thin white hand.

    Rather than sitting, watching the video in a half-lying position, he was so rxed that he felt as if he was watching TV in his own home.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t exactly a wrong expression.

    Even if this opera house was not her home, it was clear that it belonged to her a little while ago.

    Therefore, the woman, who monopolized this vast space and watched the video as the only spectator, opened her mouth with her eyes fixed on the screen.

    ¡°Are you sure about the interest?¡±

    ¡°I dare to risk my life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a boring joke.¡±

    She sneered at the words of a middle-aged man who had been kneeling behind her like a mere decoration, let alone an audience.

    and saidnguidly

    ¡°If your report was wrong, would you be able to take responsibility with your own life?¡±

    It was too relentless for a person who risked his life to ensure the authenticity of the report.

    But the middle-aged man was not disappointed.

    Rather, as if the words were natural, he bowed his head deeper and corrected his words.

    ¡°In that case, I will hang my family crest as well.¡±

    If there was even an error in his report, he would sacrifice all his family¡¯s wealth andmit suicide with all his family.

    Hearing what the middle-aged man said without hesitation, she put on a look of insignificance.

    ¡°Quit it. I don¡¯t care about the Rockefellers¡¯ pennies, and you¡¯re worth more when you¡¯re alive than when you¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your generous decision.¡±

    ¡°Heung, you speak well.¡±

    Snorting for a while.

    After paying attention to the middle-aged, she turned her attention to the video again.

    In the video, I watched the dark-haired young man¡¯s hand movements while ying the violin, then quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Certainly, it seems that the description of the seventy-two kinds is not included.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the elders also affirmed that part.¡±

    ¡°Even so, did you feel the powerful psionic power in Lee¡¯s ying?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    If another member of the Seven Dragons had heard that, he would have snorted.

    No matter how much the seven ns of the Seven Dragons, there is a limit to the psionics that can be used innately.

    Seventy-two kinds exist to ovee that limitation.

    It was the best training of the Chilryonghoe, which not only nurtures each individual¡¯s psionics, but also transforms their nature to strengthen the body and enable them to express specific abilities.

    However, psionics are included in the performance without using seventy-two kinds of music?

    Even clear psionic waves echo across London?

    It was unbelievable.

    It was impossible even for a ss master to control psionics with such precision without borrowing the power of the seventy-two kinds.

    ¡°It¡¯s a really interesting story.¡±

    But she put on an interesting expression.

    It wasn¡¯t because he believed that the head of the Rockefeller family, a ss master and a prestigious family, could not have mistook psionics or made a joke with the family¡¯s life or death.

    That there is a need to review the authenticity of such absurd things.

    The uniqueness itself drew her attention.

    Besides, there were many other interesting elements in this work.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of a pity that I didn¡¯t really grasp what happened in London this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Sorry a lot.¡±

    Failing to gather information is possible, but losing interest in oneself is a serious sin.

    Coldly reprimanding the middle-aged man, she tapped the armrest with her chin resting finger, lost in thought.

    ¡®As expected, there seems to be something more than what is known about the London situation.¡¯

    The death of magic lord Carol.

    Attacks by unknown monsters, etc.

    That in itself was interesting enough.

    But what caught her attention was the attitude of the Blue Dragon n towards this incident.

    Normally, he would have informed all the circumstances in detail, whether it was because of his upright character or to show off his honor.

    Somehow, this time, even to the same Seven Dragons, he remained silent, informing only a few facts, such as that the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade were behind it.

    It¡¯s like you can¡¯t steal someone else¡¯s honor.

    Or as if they were trying to hide something that should never be revealed.

    ¡®What are you hiding, Rose?¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    It was bizarre that the naive Blue Dragon Princess took such an attitude.

    There was even a musician who seemed to be dealing with psionics in apletely unfamiliar way of ying without using seventy-two kinds.

    I couldn¡¯t have it if I wasn¡¯t interested.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the blue dragon princess that was suspicious.

    ¡®Ainsha, what did you see?¡¯

    In the middle of the video, a white-haired girl spreads psionics, even using Yonghu Changyin, as if trying to monopolize all attention.

    ¡®Above all, Li Qingyu, what else do you decorate?¡¯

    The moment I saw the ck hair of a young man ying the violin, what immediately came to my mind was a ck-haired girl who considers conspiracies and schemes her nature.

    ¡®And what effect did this man have on your actions?¡¯ Princess White

    Dragon

    broke her own principle of not using psionics in her performances.

    The ck Dragon Princess engages in meaningless things such as fighting the Liberation Brigade after making an engagement with the Swordsman and dealing with spies in a strangely thorough manner.

    The fact that all three princesses who have recently shown bizarre behavior are directly or indirectly rted to this man further fueled her interest.

    What if their actions were caused by this young man?

    What is the identity of this young man?

    An unprecedented genius who created the 73rd martial arts for the first time in the history of the Seven Dragons?

    An impostor who cleverly concocted psionics ording to Li Qingyu¡¯s conspiracy?

    Or is there another secret?

    ¡®It¡¯s interesting.¡¯

    No matter how much she thought about it, she did not get angry or annoyed at the problem, but rather smiled.

    Then he opened his mouth with a clear voice like gold beads rolling on a silver tray.

    ¡°Hans.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Colonel Lee in front of me. With that, I will indemnify you for your mistakes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Can I use rough means?¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±

    She willingly nodded.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an ordinary performer.

    It couldn¡¯t have been easy to bring someone who was rted to the three princesses to himself, as well as being an unknown psionic master.

    ¡°However, I will not tolerate hurting even one person.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Hans made a puzzled expression involuntarily.

    If it was her normal life, she would have said that if she put her life on it, she knew that there were no other conditions like this.

    ¡°I can¡¯t destroy someone who can y such an ecstatic performance before I own it.¡±

    He seems to have sensed Hans¡¯ question.

    she said in a low voice.

    Then he added a word while looking at the dark-haired young man reflected in the video with golden eyes as beautiful as the sun.

    ¡°Remember. That if you can¡¯t fully represent Lee in front of me, then that will be the moment when you really have to give your life.¡±

    From exceptional talent to rare treasures.

    A woman who has been trying to get her hands on anything she covets and has never let go of it.

    The most greedy of the seven princesses.

    More arrogant than anyone else.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s the most noble.

    The strongest princess of the Seven Dragons began to move like that.

    * * *

    Bang!

    In the woods where birds chirp quietly.

    In front of the hut prepared in the depths, an elderly man was chopping firewood.

    From muscles wriggling like earthworms with every swing of the axe to firewood bouncing with a roaring sound.

    Unlike his gray hair, he is a stout man with no sense of frailty.

    Hermann stopped chopping wood.

    Then, after putting down the axe, he sat down on the stump and let out a heavy sigh.

    It¡¯s not because it¡¯s hard. Compared to what he¡¯d been doing all his life, this was no exercise.

    However, a reasonpletely unrted to Hermann¡¯s physical strength made him unable to wield an axe anymore.

    It was then that I heard a loud voice from somewhere.

    ¡°Your clothes are still damp¡­¡±

    ¡°I should have told you where it was. Didn¡¯t you get drowned in the river because I told you the wrong ce?¡±

    ¡°The location was correct. Unlike Yeji, the problem is that he did not fall into the River Riman.¡±

    ¡°¡­You could have foreseen that we would fall into the river and deliberately told you the distance and direction like that?¡±

    ¡°of course. A man and a woman who fall into the water together have a rocking bridge effect. It gets wet and the attractiveness rises. It works perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, the effect of hurting my headache is so perfect.¡±

    Hermann was puzzled.

    Originally, it was impossible to understand what kind of people were in this deep forest where people did not go.

    But that¡¯s only for a while.

    Seeing the people appearing on the lonely road, he hardened his face.

    ¡°Still, it looks like you¡¯ve found the right path.¡±

    Hermann didn¡¯t care what the ck-haired young man with the cheeky eyes said to him.

    No, to be precise, I couldn¡¯t care.

    It was because he was busy just panicking when he saw a white-haired girl who appeared like a drowning mouse following the young man.

    ¡°Chairman Ainsha? Why are you here¡­?¡±

    A world-ss singer and priest of the Holy League.

    At the same time, as the owner of arge corporation Tiamat, the Princess of the White Dragon n cannot be recognized if she is an artist.

    The ck-haired young man calmly spoke to him, who could not hide his surprise and wonder why Ainsha had appeared in such a remote forest.

    ¡°W Are you Hermann?¡±

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    ¡°me? Just a humble violinist.¡±

    The ck-haired young man shrugged.

    Limon looked at Herman with a grin and added another word.

    ¡°As a bonus, I¡¯m also a client who wants to ask you for something.¡±

    ¡°You mean a request?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Looking at Limon, who casually says that there are things he cannot entrust to him alone, he puts on aplicated expression for a moment.

    Herman shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯vee to the wrong ce if you want someone to carve for you. So please go back.¡±

    The world¡¯s foremost sculptor who has been called the sessor of Michngelo ever since he was young and has created countless masterpieces.

    However, the elderly man, who quit all activities three years ago and went into seclusion, slowly opened one hand.

    Then, instead of being split in half, he smiled bitterly as he pointed to the firewood that was roughly broken or crushed with trembling hands.

    ¡°Because I can no longer make sculptures.¡±

 Chapter 227

    #227. It is suicidal.

    * * *

    Hermann was a genius.

    From an early age, he could make any sculpture with just a knife.

    Fortunately, he met an outstanding teacher and his talent blossomed further, so he was already called one of the world¡¯s leading sculptors at the age of 20.

    From giant stone statues in temples to jewelry the size of fingernails, ice sculptures and metaphysical sculptures.

    His talent was demonstrated in all fields rted to sculpture, and when he reached his 30s, it was hard to findpetitors anymore.

    Still, he wasn¡¯tcent.

    When he could move his hands, he sculpted, and when his hands were busy, he devised new sculptures.

    Is it because of that hard work?

    Even when the Iron Age opened and yers with all kinds of artistic skills appeared, he was able to keep his position as a top-notch sculptor.

    That is until something goes wrong with the body.

    ¡°The doctor said it was because I was overexerting myself.¡±

    Hermann held up a tin cup.

    Then, looking at the coffee that was still showing slight shaking in the cup, he continued talking quietly.

    ¡°Now I have to pay the price for not resting when I needed to rest since I was young and forcing my body to move even when it was difficult.¡±

    diligence of effort.

    it is obviously necessary

    However, excessive effort is like a crowd, and great tenacity means enduring until the body is broken.

    When I was young, it didn¡¯t matter.

    On the contrary, I believed that if I did not, my skills would not improve.

    However, as he gradually grew older, the price of his efforts came not from improving his skills but also from various diseases and deterioration of his health.

    very little, gently.

    Nheless, consistently.

    Problems such as sore bones, sluggish hand movements, and shortness of breath arose one by one.

    And as his health deteriorated, so did his ability as a sculptor.

    Thanks to his strong stamina and natural talent, he was able to work hard even while suffering from a disease for several years, but that was a story until three years ago.

    After stubbornly working his body, which had already reached its limits, he found it difficult to even hold a coffee cup, so he had no choice but to let go of the piece.

    ¡°I am no longer a sculptor. It¡¯s just something that¡¯s already retired and enjoying the rest of its life.¡±

    Herman sighed.

    There is no regret for the efforts made when you were young.

    Because of that effort, he was able to be the best sculptor.

    However, if you realized that the human body is a consumable after all, and excessive effort is an act of cutting the expiration date of that consumable.

    What if I had a little more time to spare instead of impatiently trying to be the best?

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel that way sometimes.

    ¡°¡­So you said you were looking for the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    It was for a while that I was locked in remorse.

    After hearing Limon¡¯s question, Hermann came to his senses and shook his head.

    Then he said to Limon, who was sitting across from him with his arms crossed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you fool around.¡±

    ¡°You have no reason to apologize.¡±

    ¡°If I had made it clear why I was retiring, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    He said that it was a mistake to stay silent without telling him about his illness because he didn¡¯t want to let people know that he was retired.

    Hermann, who had spoken quietly, added one more word.

    ¡°It¡¯s not meant to be an apology, but I¡¯ll introduce you to a skilled sculptor instead.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    A white-haired girl sipping warm cocoa in the seat next to Limon.

    Embarrassed by Ainsha¡¯s blunt answer, Herman soon realized something.

    ¡°¡­I apologize if I have offended you, Chairman Ainsha. Come to think of it, it was too rude to say it in front of you.¡±

    Herman smiled bitterly.

    Although she looks like a little girl, she is the owner of Tiamat.

    From music to pictures, movies, books and ys. He was the chairman of argepany that had absolute influence on almost all businesses rted to culture and art.

    In the field of culture and art, where it is difficult to predict the oue, the words of the White Dragon n, who read the future, were like an oracle.

    I said I would introduce you to another artist in front of Ainsha.

    It was like bragging about his sword skills in front of the sword master.

    However, contrary to Hermann¡¯s thoughts, Ainsha did not reject his offer because her pride was hurt.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that. Literally no need.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Mingyan Zhang Senaf. I¡¯ve already met them all. But all were not enough.¡±

    Hermann was a little surprised.

    Those mentioned by Ainsha are top-notch sculptors.

    Even when he was active, they represented the arts of each country and were rather famous than him in certain fields.

    ¡°What pieces are you trying to entrust, so that even they are not enough?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯splicated to exin in detail.¡±

    Take a moment to scratch your cheeks.

    Limon put his hand in his bosom.

    Then, he took out a ss case containing a deep gold carving knife and put it on the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try this once.¡±

    ¡°¡­As I already said, I¡¯m not in a body that can sculpt.¡±

    ¡°doesn¡¯t care. Once you hold it, you¡¯ll know what to do.¡±

    Giving a carving knife to a sculptor who can¡¯t carve.

    For a while, I put on a suspicious expression.

    After seeing Ainsha nodded expressionlessly, Herman reluctantly reached out, convinced that this was not meant to make fun of him.

    And the moment I opened the ss case with trembling hands and picked up the carving knife inside.

    Wei Ying.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Herman¡¯s eyes widened.

    This is because the dark gold carving knife was suddenly disassembled like a puzzle, reassembled, and transformed into a size that fit his hand.

    It is also the most familiar form he used in his heyday.

    ¡°As expected, there are minimum qualifications.¡±

    ¡°Of course. He is the world¡¯s best sculptor. If it wasn¡¯t this much, I wouldn¡¯t evene.¡±

    Unlike Herman, who was flustered, Limon and Ainsha reacted calmly.

    It seemed like a familiar sight.

    He calmed down his embarrassment thanks to the two people having a casual conversation.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter, so do as I¡¯m told.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    Hermann could not finish the question.

    This is because the golden glow that flowed from the tip of the carving knife gathered in the air and created two masses of light.

    On one side is a square cuboid.

    A round ball on one side.

    At the same time, what floated beneath it was a letter made of light with an arrow pointing from a rectangr parallelepiped to a ball.

    = >

    ¦³?¦Ë¦Å¦É¦Á ¦Ì¦Ð?¦Ë¦Á

    (perfect ball).

    ¡®¡­the perfect ball? Shall I cut this cuboid the same as the ball next to it?¡¯

    Herman, who had been working as a sculptor for many years and could make out the Greek written in a slightly archaic style, blinked.

    After hesitating for a moment, he stabbed the cuboid floating in the air with a carving knife.

    hard.

    Hermann was taken aback.

    This is because the translucent cuboid mass made of light was cut by a knife with a vivid sensation as if it were a real object.

    Even without putting any burden or repulsive feeling on your own hands.

    It was an experience he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time since he had to feel quite a bit of pain and trembling just by holding a cup.

    So it was.

    It was the fact that Hermann began to cut the light mass as if possessed.

    The fact that he could redo a piece he hadn¡¯t touched for the past few years made him move his hands unconsciously.

    clunk hard.

    The cuboid is cut away.

    little by little.

    But precisely and borately.

    As the sweat dripped down, the cuboid gradually turned round.

    However, the mass of light did not disappear even after it waspletely rounded. As if it was stillcking, I only urged his hand, emitting a golden light.

    In order to meet the ¡®perfection¡¯ required by the light, Hermann gritted his teeth and moved the carving knife again.

    Quick!

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    Hermannmented.

    The moment the hand shook and the carving knife that was cutting the light slipped very finely.

    It was because the mass of light shattered and disappeared as if it had never existed in the first ce.

    Experience as a sculptor at the pinnacle of talent called genius, plus a mysterious carving knife that automatically transforms into an appropriate shape and reduces the burden.

    Even after mobilizing all of them, he was not able topletely ovee the disease in the end.

    It was the sound of apuse that he heard right after that awakened his mind after staring in vain.

    p p p

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean it seriously.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Then he pointed to Herman¡¯s hand, which was still slightly shaking, and continued.

    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t know if I could make it that far with my hands.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Awesome. If I had done a little more, I would have passed the first stage.¡±

    Limon with a serious face and Ainsha talking expressionlessly.

    Realizing that they were sincerely admiring them only after looking at them gently, Hermann straightened his frown.

    And asked quietly.

    ¡°Chairman Ainsha, was this what you wanted to ask of me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°At this level, even Senaf and Ming could have done it.¡±

    ¡°In fact, we did the first step. But step 2 failed. And he said only you could do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­So how many levels are there?¡±

    ¡°Step 3.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Herman swallowed a groan.

    From the outside, it¡¯s a simple piece that just cuts the light of a cube into a sphere.

    But he knew.

    What Light wanted just now was a ¡®perfect ball¡¯.

    That it was a ¡®perfect¡¯ piece that did not allow errors of even a hundredth of a millimeter, let alone a millimeter.

    Even this alone requires a level of terrifying precision that can engrave Buddhist scriptures on grains of rice.

    What if there are 2nd and 3rd stages after that?

    It was also understandable that other top-notch sculptors raised a white g and dered impossible.

    ¡°Even for me, this is impossible.¡±

    That was why Hermann had no choice but to shake his head.

    It was difficult even to pass the first stage with his hands, which were already difficult to sculpt.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go see Cassen. As a yer, she will be able to easily pull off transcendent sculptures that challenge the human limits.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°Have you met her already?¡±

    ¡°no. But no yers.¡±

    When Herman frowned again at Ainsha¡¯s blunt answer.

    Limon suddenly asked.

    ¡°Hey, sculptor man. When did you just say that it was impossible?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s impossible even if it was your home in the prime of your life before you got sick like now.¡±

    Hermann was silent for a moment at the surprise question.

    In fact, if he was in his prime, he wouldn¡¯t have given up without trying like this no matter what the second stage was.

    No, I would rather have said it.

    If it is an impossible piece for you, no one else will be able to do it.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s already meaningless.¡±

    ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t make any sense?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Could you do it if we treat your illness?¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Hermann involuntarily hardened his face.

    And after looking at Limon with fearful eyes, he said firmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool me with useless nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so presumptuous already. Aren¡¯t you certain that there is no cure for your disease?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Herman cut it off.

    And he revealed the reason why his illness could never be cured and why he had to give up everything and retire three years ago.

    ¡°Because even the Holy Lord could not cure my disease.¡±

    As he was a world-ss sculptor, the money Hermann had umted was not small.

    And as a result of generously using the property to treat the disease, he was able to enjoy the privilege of receiving the treatment of the divine lord.

    Not only was it difficult to even move at one time, but it was also why he, who was almost in the midst of life and death, became this healthy.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    Even the divine lord, who is at the pinnacle of healing skills, could notpletely cure Hermann¡¯s disease.

    However, Limon was not disappointed when he heard Hermann¡¯s self-deprecating words about who could cure him.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t assume that someone else can¡¯t cure a disease that the Holy Lord can¡¯t cure.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Who the hell can cure a disease that even the holy lord couldn¡¯t cure?¡±

    Hermann was dumbfounded.

    To him, who had personally experienced how great the divine lord¡¯s skills were, Limon¡¯s words sounded like nothing more than bluffing.

    But next moment.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed in a different way.

    ¡°¡­no way.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯s suicidal. I¡¯d rather have one shot of poison.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Looking at Ainsha, who actively opposed Limon¡¯s words with an expressionless face, Herman was puzzled.

    I would have understood if I had said ¡®absurd¡¯, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why they called that opinion ¡®dangerous¡¯.

    Isn¡¯t it like knowing someone who can really cure your illness?

    ¡°There is no other way.¡±

    Limon shrugged his shoulders while receiving the gazes of Herman, who was puzzled, and Ainsha, who shook his head.

    The divine lord is definitely the best healer in the world.

    It¡¯s to the point where I can make a joke saying that anyone can be revived as long as they¡¯re not dead.

    But she is a healer after all.

    He is not a doctor with specialized medical knowledge, even though he can make even severed limbs sprout and cause cripples.

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why Limon had no choice but to suggest a solution with a very disapproving face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s trauma treatment, but you, the Seven Dragons, are the world¡¯s best experts in medicine and medicine to treat illness.¡±

 Chapter 228

    #228. I¡¯ll go with you.

    * * *

    Li Qingyu smiled.

    As always, rxed and calm.

    That¡¯s why she asked repeatedly with her signature calm smile that didn¡¯t reveal her true intentions.

    ¡°In short, are you saying that the only sculptor who has the potential to unseal the second Seven Arcs is ill and unable to sculpt?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you agreed to heal him and get cooperation in breaking the seal of the Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s the best way.¡±

    It seems I understand now.

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    Whether it was to stop the Liberation Brigade or to find out the secrets of the Constetion. It was absolutely necessary to break the seal of the Seven Arcs.

    In that sense, treating Hermann¡¯s disease was obviously close to the best.

    Maybe if you¡¯re a yer whose skills only increase when you level up.

    Originally, masters in one field, especially artists, did not spring out of nowhere.

    It is a much quicker and surer way to rewrite those whose skills have already been proven than to wait for a new master who is not known when they will be born.

    ¡°It¡¯s a question of who you ask for treatment.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled and turned to Ainsha, who was sitting next to him.

    It¡¯s like you didn¡¯t dry it, what did you do?

    Ainsha averted her eyes with an expressionless face at her gaze, which felt strangely pressured even though she was clearly smiling.

    ¡°¡­I dried it. it¡¯s not my fault I im innocence.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I looked at Ainsha, who was bluntly muttering to herself.

    Li Qingyu turned to Li Mon and asked calmly.

    ¡°Is that the only way?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you tried to get treatment from the divine lord, but it was of no use.¡±

    ¡°But if it had the effect of alleviating the disease, it wouldn¡¯t be absolutely impossible to cure it with the skill.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s possible if a big-supply healer is dedicated to it and puts in a lot of effort for several years.¡±

    ¡°¡­As expected, you¡¯re saying that yers aren¡¯t allowed.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s possible or not, you can¡¯t entrust the fish to the cat, can you?¡±

    It¡¯s too risky to drag yers into things rted to Seven Arks.

    Like Prince Edward and ire, we don¡¯t know how far the roots of the Liberation Brigade reach.

    Even if they had nothing to do with the Liberation Brigade, they didn¡¯t know what would happen if the Constetion intervened.

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be cured with magic?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked with Shirg hag, but he said that the sculptor nobleman¡¯s disease is close to its lifespan, so it can¡¯t be done with ordinary magic.¡±

    ¡°Then, magical treatment itself would be an act of viting a divine taboo.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Originally, magic was handed down by God.

    Therefore, magic must be used only within the range permitted by God, and even the Archwitch could not cross the taboo at all, even though she would stay on the edge.

    There is only one way that can be done.

    ¡°You can¡¯t use ck magic to catch a living person and offer it as a living sacrifice to cure a disease.¡±

    ¡°That is a fair statement.¡±

    ¡®After all, there was no choice from the beginning.¡¯

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    I knew there was no other answer.

    Even though I knew there was no chance of winning, I just struggled until the end as if there were times when I had to fight.

    However, since even that resistance had be meaningless, Li Qingyu had no choice but to admit that Limon¡¯s proposal was the best decision in the end.

    ¡°¡­If it was a disease that could be cured by the elders, it would have been easy.¡±

    Limon shrugged at her regretful self-talk.

    ¡°I¡¯m not disrespecting their skills, but you know that even the holy lord is the only one who can treat a patient who hasn¡¯t been cured.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    And he added a bittersweet word.

    ¡°Including how dangerous it is to meet ¡®her¡¯.¡±

    ¡°do not worry. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going myself.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s more dangerous.¡¯

    Anyone else can get lost, so it¡¯s best for you to go yourself.

    Seeing Li Mon speak calmly and weakly, Li Qingyu calmly continued, hiding his embarrassment with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that ¡®she¡¯ will readily meet you even if the swordsman reveals his identity and leaves. Rather, I would rather hide.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other ideas in mind?¡±

    ¡°What can you do? Even if you hide your identity, you should go and ask for it.¡±

    If I get kicked out of the door, I will go and think about it then.

    Seeing Li Mon speak naturally, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    In the first ce, the princess of the Seven Dragons is the richest man in the world.

    It was like that when it was a criminal organization, but after being reborn as a Seven Dragon corporation, it was not an existence that ordinary people could easily meet.

    It was even more so when it was ¡®her¡¯ and not another princess.

    But Li Qingyu sighed not because Li Mon¡¯s method was too absurd.

    Rather, it was the opposite.

    ¡®If this was chosen by intuition, it¡¯s really scary.¡¯

    If someone else goes to ¡®her¡¯ to ask for treatment, the oue will be one of three things.

    or be ignored

    die horribly

    or be as good as dead.

    But what if the person making the request is Limon?

    Li Qingyu had no foresight, but he could be sure that things would not turn out that way.

    Leaving aside the fact that Limon couldn¡¯t die gracefully, ¡®she¡¯ would also be willing to meet him if she had received information from London.

    What if you noticed Limon¡¯s secret in the process?

    It will never go beyond the way Ainsha and Rose did.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s really difficult.¡¯

    Ainsha¡¯s foreknowledge is not helpful and Rose is too busy to attend at all.

    It would have been better if I could have talked openly with Limon, but I never could.

    Just as you can¡¯t drink seawater just because you¡¯re thirsty, you had to avoid telling Limon the truth right now.

    ¡®If I can¡¯t stop it anyway¡­¡¯

    What to do with this difficulty.

    Li Qingyu, who was alone in his thoughts, nodded and opened his mouth after a while.

    ¡°there¡¯s nothing we can do. If so, I will arrange a way to meet ¡®her¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way?¡±

    ¡°If the swordsman would listen to my request instead of you.¡±

    ¡°huh? What do you want?¡±

    Limon made a puzzled expression at the unexpected words.

    Seeing him like that, with a smile, Li Qingyu revealed the best solution he had found to resolve this dilemma.

    ¡°I will go with you.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    A river with clear water.

    With a fishing rod draped there, Hermann was immersed in agony.

    ¡®No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    It was only yesterday that he inadvertently epted the offer, swept away by Limon¡¯s boast that he would heal his illness.

    Up until then, everything was puzzling, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that I had been duped after sleeping through the night and thinking about it coldly.

    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t have any special requests.

    If he had been asked to give up all his possessions in exchange for treatment, he would have epted it without hesitation yesterday.

    ¡®Of course, there¡¯s no way that the young man who goes with President Ainsha is a swindler¡­¡¯

    Herman smiled bitterly.

    In fact, I knew that this kind of thinking was the perfect mindset to be scammed.

    Even so, the reason I didn¡¯t regret epting the offer was because of the strange atmosphere of the young man.

    Even though he was a young man, not even the size of his own son, his harsh tone of voice was natural, far from intrusive.

    A cheeky yet dignified attitude that seemed like it could make even the most absurd statemente true.

    Above all, those eyes that were deep and calm.

    It made Hermann think, ¡®It can¡¯t be like that¡¯ in his head, but on the other hand, he had the expectation of ¡®Maybe?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s anticipation.¡¯

    After cing the pieces, I gave up hope.

    Realizing that he still had such absurd feelings, he let out a nkugh.

    ¡®It¡¯s not bad though.¡¯

    Finally, Herman smiled.

    Whether that young man really finds a cure for his disease or not.

    It will take at least a few years for results toe out.

    If he could wait with this expectation until then, that alone was worth epting his offer.

    At least it was much better than when I was just waiting for the day I would die dryly.

    wii yi.

    ¡°huh?¡±

    It was then that a strange noise was heard from somewhere.

    In this forest, as well as living in the mundane world, I have never heard of an unfamiliar sound for a while.

    Herman¡¯s eyes widened.

    the source of the sound.

    In other words, it was because it waste to discover a flying object that appeared from the far side of the sky.

    The reason why he had no choice but to call it a flying object, which should normally be called an airne, was simple.

    It was the first time in his life that he had seen an airne that was not a helicopter and descended vertically.

    Chi Shuung.

    While Hermann watched with a dumbfounded face, the flying objectnded in an empty lot by the river with a strong wind.

    The moment the door opened.

    Seeing the opponent who walked out of the room, Herman made an absurd expression without realizing it.

    ¡°Hey, sculptor man. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°¡­you saw us just yesterday, right? But why do you ask about my regards?¡±

    ¡°Half of them say hello and the other half ask if they are ready to go on a trip.¡±

    ¡°A trip?¡±

    Do you think this is ridiculous?

    Would you say you don¡¯t know English?

    Herman blinked in a daze at Limon¡¯s mysterious words that appeared on a mysterious flying object out of nowhere.

    Limon grinned at him.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not ready for anything, just get on. You have a long way to go before you find someone who can heal you.¡±

    * * *

    Since he almost kidnapped the bewildered Hermann and put him in the room.

    Limon murmured admiringly inside the SDW X-17 vertical take-off andnding ne, which rose vertically again and began to fly westward.

    ¡°That performance is good.¡±

    ¡°The Silver Dragon n would be happy to know that the swordsmith gave such an evaluation.¡±

    ¡°¡­was this made in Russia? Isn¡¯t it American?¡±

    It¡¯s like when you admired it.

    Limon looks around the ne with suspicious eyes.

    Li Qingyu smiled as he looked at him, whose face was tantly suspicious that the ne might fall at any moment.

    ¡°Take it easy. The silver dragon n remodeled it into a special ne, but the ne itself was imported from EK of the United States of America.¡±

    ¡°Oh is that so?¡±

    Only then did Limon put his back on the seat as if relieved.

    Li Qingyuughed again when he saw that tant action.

    Rather, it was Yuna-gyeong who was sitting on top of a violin case and chatting about something with She-ra¡¯s ghost.

    [¡­Team leader, there is a princess sister of the Chilryonghoe with the same name

    .

    Limon snorted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know about the Chernobyl ident? Did they blow up a whole city while researching a new power source, nuclear power or elemental power?¡±

    [Yeah¡­ Everyone can make a mistake at least once while researching a new technology, right?]

    ¡°What kind of new technology is a new technology? Even so, it¡¯s a fake made by copying everything.¡±

    [In the world, only the team leader can say that about Bahamut¡¯s products.]

    Yuna-kyung puts on a shocked expression.

    What made her even more embarrassed was Li Qingyu¡¯s action as she nodded as if she was right.

    ¡°Well, the Silver Dragon n and the Russian Khanate stole a lot of technology from the United States.¡±

    [¡­Can the princess say that?]

    ¡°Because it¡¯s true. In the past, there were frequent idents due to incorrect technology duplication.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    It is now called the Seven Dragons Group, but in the past, the Seven Dragons were a criminal organization called the Demonic Cult.

    At that time, if it was a product of the Silver Dragon n, it was synonymous with counterfeiting made by stealing and copying all kinds of technology.

    ¡°Thanks to such continuous attempts to replicate technology, Bahamut is now the world¡¯s most advanced technologypany.¡±

    ¡°The best in the worldgs far behind the United States at any rate.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s on a different level.¡±

    Comparing it to aid is too much.

    Limon only snorted at what Li Qingyu said with a chuckle, but did not object.

    Even though they dismissed it as fake, it was true that only the Silver Dragon n could imitate the technology of the United States of America.

    So, Limon turned the conversation around.

    ¡°By the way, princess, are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a safety issue, don¡¯t worry. There is also an escape parachute and a lifeboat just in case.¡±

    ¡°¡­putting aside the question that I didn¡¯t ask in that sense, didn¡¯t you say that the technology of the silver dragon n was reliable a while ago?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Yubimuhwan.¡±

    He believes in the technology of the Silver Dragon n, but he has no intention of entrusting his life to a n nting a spy chip as an additional option for remodeling a special aircraft.

    It was a while to look at Li Qingyu, who spoke with a smile, with a strange face.

    In the end, Limonughed.

    ¡°You are very wise.¡±

    ¡°As a princess of the Seven Dragons, it¡¯s a prudence you should have.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Even the other princesses of the Seven Dragons would naturally prepare for this level.

    The seven ns of the Seven Dragons originally had such a rtionship.

    ¡­There may be at least one princess who has forgotten that, but that¡¯s a n where foresight is everything.

    ¡°Actually, that is what I want to ask.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯d risk going with me.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled at Li Mon, who didn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a very good reason. We just chose the best way.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s best for you to go yourself?¡±

    ¡°yes. At least, there is a better chance of persuading her if I go than if someone I don¡¯t know visits and asks for treatment.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the whole reason?¡±

    ¡°Do I really need another reason?¡±

    Limon put on a very doubtful expression.

    Even though it made sense, it was because I felt strangely reluctant.

    It¡¯s not a lie, but it¡¯s not the truth.

    What is the real reason for hiding it?

    Li Mon¡¯s gaze, which was staring at him with open questions, was being met by Li Qingyu with a single smile, without wavering.

    [Uh¡­ Chief. I¡¯m just confused about one thing.]

    Should I say I¡¯m not aware of this?

    Conversely, should I say that my eyesight is too good?

    Limon reluctantly looked away from Li Qingyu and looked back at Yuna-kyung at the question of Yuna-kyung, who felt the unusual atmosphere and exquisitely intervened.

    ¡°What?¡±

    [Weren¡¯t we on our way to meet the princess of the Seven Dragons?]

    ¡°Are you asking about something obvious?¡±

    [Then why are you talking about taking risks? I¡¯m not even going to a battlefield.]

    Yuna-kyung was puzzled.

    I¡¯d rather just be an ordinary girl.

    Li Qingyu, the ck Dragon Princess, was the strongest master of the ck Dragon n who could protect herself wherever she went.

    Not to mention, he wasn¡¯t attacking a dangerous ce, he was just going to meet a princess from another n, and he couldn¡¯t figure out why he was doing this.

    Seeing Yuna-kyung like that, Li Mon and Li Qingyu made strange faces.

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯ve been with the ck Dragon n for several months, and you still don¡¯t know why?¡±

    [What are those eyes that look like chickens? As a bird lives, you may not know it!]

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I thought you would understand, so I never exined it to you.¡±

    [Eek! Is it weird that I don¡¯t know?]

    Yuna-kyung got angry at Limon who clicked her tongue.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly when she saw that she only showed embarrassment after hearing his words.

    ¡°No, to be honest, you don¡¯t have to know. Maybe the Seven Dragons you¡¯ve met so far have been a bit biased.¡±

    [It¡¯s biased?]

    It seems like he doesn¡¯t understand the meaning.

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, who tilted her head, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°If you think that all the ns of the Seven Dragons will be ¡®normal¡¯ and ¡®innocent¡¯ like the Blue Dragon n or the White Dragon n, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±

 Chapter 229

    Episode #229. do you want to die

    [¡­Yes?]

    Originally, the White Dragon n was the weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    The Blue Dragon n has been wasting their energy on charity work.

    In fact, they belong to a rtively disparate category in the Seven Dragons, and other ns should not be treated the same as them.

    Looking at Li Qingyu kindly exining, Yu Naqing blinked nkly.

    [Uh¡­ is that what you mean? The princess sisters I¡¯ve seen so far are the weakest of the seven dragon princesses! Like a promised development in the same cartoon?]

    ¡°It¡¯s not such a simple story.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Of course, there is a difference in strength and power between the Seven Dragons.

    It is also true that the Blue Dragon n is second only to the fact that the ck Dragon n and White Dragon n are currentlypeting for the weakest in the Seven Dragons.

    However, what he and Li Qingyu were trying to say was not at all about the difference in power.

    ¡°The difference in strength is also a difference in strength, but more importantly, the ns have different tendencies.¡±

    [Is that a problem to worry about?]

    Yuna-kyung made an expression that she didn¡¯t know.

    The ck Dragon n is a bit insidious, the White Dragon n has an unusual way of thinking, or the Blue Dragon n is benevolent.

    Although she had experienced the distinctive personality of each n, she had never thought that it was such an important issue.

    ¡°Just saying that means you don¡¯t know anything about the Seven Dragons yet.¡±

    [Do you think you know a lot about that?

    ]

    Limonughed.

    It was because I could perfectly understand from Yuna-kyung¡¯s answer just now that I wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it with words anyway.

    So instead of exining further, he buried his back deep in the seat and turned his head away.

    The Antic Ocean spread out through the window.

    To be precise, Limon ended his words coldly, recalling the n that ruled the dense jungle-covered continent that existed at the end.

    ¡°When you arrive in Brazil, you will know that you have never seen the true face of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    * * *

    She opened her eyes.

    Is it because I still have the energy to sleep?

    Could it be because of the chill that seeped into his skin?

    Staring at the familiar ceiling, she stood up slowly after a long time had passed.

    Chow.

    What slipped out of the water surface of the translucent liquid was a naked body with not a single thread on it.

    Drops of water dripped from her long, loose hair and flowed drop by drop over her slender, stretched body along her milky skin.

    Seruk.

    Pick up a towel and dry yourself off.

    It took about 10 minutes before I carefully wiped off from head to toe until not a single drop of liquid was left and put the damp third towel into the green box.

    After that, she reached for the clothes she had prepared separately.

    Wearing fiveyers of outerwear on top of a thin piece of clothing that only covers the minimum area, tighten the cloth waist strap so that it fits snugly to the body, and tidy up the hair.

    He finishes the entire process with his familiar skill and finally puts on both hands a pair of sleek gloves that reach up to the elbow.

    after you¡¯ve done that.

    She finally left the lockroom.

    After passing through a in passageway with no decorations or pictures, let alone people, what appeared was an enchanting flower garden.

    It was an unbelievably wide and beautiful flower garden for an indoor facility with all kinds of flowers blooming splendidly around the waterway with clear water.

    Sabak.

    the moment she entered it.

    A strange sight unfolded.

    A flower garden that boasted vivid beauty until a while ago.

    Among them, the flowers she stepped on began to cause various changes.

    Pars.

    Flowers that suddenly began to wither or wither suddenly, as if dozens of days had passed, belonged to the ordinary cases.

    A flower that loses its white color and turns iridescent, then ck.

    A flower whose stem sways and then splits and turns into wriggling tentacles.

    From flowers that melted themselves like snow to flowers that became hard like metal.

    The over-the-top changes caused by dozens of types of flowers were so colorful that it was unrealistic.

    But what was even more absurd was what happened after that.

    The flowers that changed bizarrely the moment she stepped on them returned to their original state after she passed by.

    Even the flowers that had melted grew back in an instant, blooming new buds on the spot.

    It was truly a dreamlike sight.

    Sabak Sabak.

    However, she didn¡¯t even pay attention, let alone surprised by such an ident in the flower garden.

    I went straight across the flower field and slowly sat down on the chrysanthemum chair that had been prepared on the tform in the middle of it.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    profit.

    Right after she sat on the throne and quietly opened her mouth.

    Therge, tightly closed door opened and two women entered.

    Same height, same face.

    The two twin women, who differed only in whether they were short-haired in white coats or long-haired with hostility covering only the dangerous parts, knelt on one knee at a distance from the throne.

    ¡°God Arbe wishes for Okche¡¯s health and greets the princess.¡±

    ¡°God Barbara wishes you eternal glory and greets the princess.¡±

    ¡°Hung health and glory.¡±

    what¡¯s so funny

    For a while, a sneer lingered on his bluish-white lips.

    She immediately opened her mouth with a snort as if it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Report.¡±

    ¡°God¡­¡±

    ¡°God Barbara will report to you first.¡±

    A woman carrying twin spears on her back in resentment for intercepting Arbe¡¯s words.

    Barbara pretended not to notice her sister¡¯s fierce stare, ignored it, bowed her head to her, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°I received a call that the ck Dragon Princess departed as scheduled. It is expected that it will arrive by noon today.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to receive guests?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have already prepared all the protocol perfectly.¡±

    Barbara was ted.

    I don¡¯t know if I had enough time to prepare.

    Being prepared for the protocol in just one day was a great feat even in her own opinion.

    But she didn¡¯t praise the performance.

    Instead, he only asked sharply.

    ¡°Did you find out why Li Qingyu requested a visit?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°The investigation you ordered before?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was an instant.

    Barbara¡¯s face, which had been full of confidence just a moment ago, suddenly became covered with cold sweat and her head lowered.

    Seeing Barbara like that, she had a sneer on her.

    ¡°It has been said about Li Qingyu. But as for the rest, continue your investigation.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Barbara answered with a sullen head.

    Arbe, a woman in white, who looked at the sisters as if they were ugly, quickly intervened.

    ¡°Can Shin Arbe report it?¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything in particr to report?¡±

    ¡°I found traces of ambrosia.¡±

    ¡°Where are you talking?¡±

    Unlike Barbara, Arbe continued to report as if pouring out her eyes with sparkling eyes in response to her obvious interest.

    ¡°A yer named Antonio was involved. An ugly man who rules gangs in the slums and is already being tracked down.¡±

    Arbe said confidently.

    Then, checking Barbara¡¯s face as she looked at her with resentful eyes, she smiled like a winner.

    But next moment.

    Arbe had no choice but to harden.

    ¡°Are you done with that?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you confidently told me to report that you haven¡¯t caught even that kind of trash yet.¡±

    Arbe opened her mouth with a pale face at her gaze, which seemed to feel beyond disappointment and even annoyance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will go and get him right now.¡±

    It was Barbara who spoke quickly then.

    ¡°Princess, please leave that task to me. I am confident that I will catch him faster than Arbe.¡±

    ¡°Barbara! Are you trying to hijack my business?¡±

    ¡°Heung I¡¯m just trying to make up for your immorality instead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pierced mouth¡­!¡±

    Barbara, who sets out to use the sister¡¯s sluggishness as an opportunity to make up for her mistakes, and Arbe, who suddenly finds herself in a situation where her sister will steal the ball.

    They red at each other like that, raising their psionics.

    No, I was trying to pull it up.

    ¡°Arbe Barbara.¡±

    The two hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the shrill voice that sent chills down the spine just by hearing it.

    The scenery of the flower field began to wither rapidly as if drawing concentric circles along with the mighty psionics spreading out from the throne.

    The scent is thicker and sweeter than all the flowers here put together.

    His own limbs that suddenly stiffened, and dizzying dizziness.

    It was making the ill-fated twins realize who they were fighting in front of.

    She asked quietly to the two of them who were hardened like stone statues.

    ¡°-Do you want to die?¡±

    It¡¯s such a clich¨¦ that anyone who is angry can say at least once.

    But Barbara and Arbe were bluish.

    It was because he knew that she was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t say such things as a joke, as she was an aide to her name.

    No, even if it wasn¡¯t for two people, he would have known that much.

    It would have been if he had taken off one of his gloves before he knew it and saw her gloomy eyes looking at them with his sharp eyes even more raised.

    ¡°The corpse hasmitted a mortal sin!¡±

    ¡°Please punish the foolish gods.¡±

    thud!

    She said pessimistically as she stared at the two men who had forced their stiff limbs to move and put their heads on the ground.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you guys are close enough to want to die together. But don¡¯t disappoint me any more. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    After hearing their answer, she tapped the throne with her finger.

    self.

    As time goes back in reverse, withered flowers regain their vitality, and the two recover from paralysis and are finally able to move.

    Confirming that, she leaned against the throne.

    ¡°If you understand, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Haona¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to show rudeness by weing the ck Dragon Princess with such a lousy face?¡±

    what is so unsettling

    For a moment, I looked anxiously at her hand and bloodless face, which revealed her milky skin.

    At her cynical words, Barbara and Arbe finally bowed their heads and left the room.

    Perhaps it was because her body had not fully recovered yet, she watched silently with sharp eyes as the two of them retreated with stiff movements.

    And after a long time, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Coke! Cough Cough!¡±

    The moment the blue-white lips opened.

    What came out was a strong cough.

    After several violent coughs that made the hand covering her mouth go unnoticed, she finally regained calm breathing.

    And with a pale face, he spread his hands out.

    Take a moment to look at your palms stained with dark blood.

    ¡°¡­joy.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t seem like anything out of the ordinary.

    With a light snort, she took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off her hand.

    Then, after putting on the gloves again to hide the exposed skin, he threw the bloody handkerchief moderately.

    Chi profit.

    The handkerchief that started to melt as soon as it fell to the ground, and the flowers that started to change strangely again around it.

    But she didn¡¯t care.

    He just took out a single pill the size of his thumb from a small vial and mutteredzily as he swallowed it.

    ¡°It would be nice if the sisters could get along a little more closely¡­ Ca, your daughters are still far away.¡±

    A green-haired woman with a paleplexion, like a patient, and a slender figure that seemed to be shaken by the slightest breeze.

    Maia leaned back on the throne and closed her eyes.

    It seems that I am morefortable alone.

    Or as if denying ess to others.

    In the middle of a flower field where no one but herself remained, she fell into a lonely silence deeper than death.

 Chapter 230

    #230. Pretty, but scary.

    * * *

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Herman couldn¡¯t close his gaping mouth.

    After getting on the ne almost half-forcibly, I was stunned by the fact that I was treated with all sorts ofvish treatment in the cabin.

    But humans are creatures of adaptation.

    The embarrassment had all but vanished as we boarded the ne for several hours.

    He was also known as the world¡¯s best sculptor. In his heyday, he had the experience of receiving all sorts ofvish treatment.

    But at this moment.

    The sight that unfolded as soon as he got off the ne was enough to make Hermann look dazed again.

    Yuna-kyung, who was sitting on Limon¡¯s shoulder, was no exception.

    [¡­what the hell is this scene?]

    ¡°What is it? Wee.¡±

    [Meet me? Is this?]

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    Then, after looking back at the surrounding scenery, he asked with an even more confused face.

    [Isn¡¯t it like a wee event for state guests?]

    It was a joke question, but for Yuna-kyung, it was 100% sincere.

    From the runway that was empty before theynded, to the colorful carpets that are spread widely in the airport.

    On top of that, there was an honor guard in a green outfit lined up on the left and right of the carpet, flowers scattered in the air, and a limousine at the end of the carpet.

    At this point, it was a treatment that only a top-level state guest of a country with a reputation could receive.

    Limon looked at Yuna-kyung with pitiful eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a state guest, but if you¡¯re a more honored guest, there¡¯s one here.¡±

    [Ah.]

    Yuna-kyung looked back with new eyes.

    And as if he was familiar with this level of illusion, he nkly looked at the ck-haired girl watching with a calm face.

    I forgot because I saw it so often, but when I think about it, Li Qingyu is the ck Dragon Princess.

    As one of the seven owners of the Seven Dragon Group, she was a true ¡®princess¡¯ who could receive state guest treatment in any country in the world.

    [¡­I can see why you forcibly left the White Dragon Princess sister behind.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about trouble. Do you want to see this airport explode?¡±

    [I guess so.]

    Yuna-kyung was convinced.

    Among the princesses of the Seven Dragons, Li Qingyu, who has less outside activities, visited alone.

    If Ainsha, who is famous as a world-ss singer, hade with her, the airport might have exploded with only the fans and the weing crowd.

    [I don¡¯t think this happened when the princess sister or the white dragon princess sister came to Korea¡­]

    ¡°That was an unofficial visit, right?¡±

    [This is an official visit, right?]

    ¡°Otherwise, would you havee riding on something so slow? It must havee by teleportation.¡±

    Limon snorted.

    No matter how modern an airne is, it is slower and more inconvenient than space movement.

    Nevertheless, the reason Li Qingyu dared to visit this ce on a private ne was to publicize this meeting.

    That¡¯s when Limon whispers with Yuna-kyung.

    Standing in front of the honor guard, a woman with long green hair and a strangely exposed red outfit politely bowed to Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Barbara of the Green Dragon n greets the descendant of the Wei ck Dragon God.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Barbara.¡±

    ¡°First of all, as the person in charge who was instructed to entertain the ck Dragon Princess, I apologize for theck of wee because I was preparing urgently.¡±

    ¡°no. Preparing this much in one day is great enough.¡±

    ¡°It is an overestimation.¡±

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    It was because, contrary to her polite words and attitude, Barbara¡¯s gaze toward Li Qingyu was quite disrespectful.

    As if resenting the wrongful damage.

    Still, he continued with a respectful attitude, except for the look in Barbara¡¯s eyes, probably because he was an elite who hade to meet him on behalf of his n.

    ¡°The princess is waiting at the headquarters. We¡¯ve prepared a separate vehicle for the attendants¡­¡±

    But in the middle.

    Barbara suddenly shut up.

    Then, narrowing his eyes, he looked behind Li Qingyu and asked quietly.

    ¡°Excuse me, but are all the people in the back the ck Dragon Princess¡¯ attendants?¡±

    Her question was valid.

    Even Herman, who is not a member of the ck Dragon n, even Limon, who is wearing a blue bird on one shoulder.

    Everywhere he looked, he looked suspicious to be an attendant.

    However, Li Qingyu did not answer Barbara¡¯s question.

    I just smiled and asked.

    ¡°If you know that this is rude, then you also know that I am under no obligation to answer that question.¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry for the rude question.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s a natural thing.¡±

    Li Qingyu calmly passed Barbara¡¯s question.

    It was familiar that the ck Dragon n was suspected by other ns.

    But she did not lose sight of the fact that Barbara¡¯s gaze had lingered on Limon for a long time before she asked herself that question.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    It was worth forcibly handing over the documents to Yo-in, who looked troubled, and Wei-ling, who was stunned, and came directly.

    While muttering that in his heart, Li Qingyu did not bother to show that he had noticed it.

    He had only been guided by Barbara and boarded the limousine with Limon Hermann.

    There was, of course, no immigration check.

    Did you even control traffic in advance?

    In the limousine gliding along the empty road surrounded by numerous motorcycles and escort vehicles, Yuna-kyung muttered nkly.

    [Chief, aren¡¯t they BOPE? An organization dedicated to high-level yers, simr to our country¡¯s PAB.]

    ¡®To be exact, it¡¯s a bit higher than PAB. Even if the average level is simr, the level of armed and training is different.¡¯

    [It¡¯s amazing to have such kids attached as ceremonial escorts.]

    ¡®Of course this is enough.¡¯

    Limon snorted.

    Brazil is the homnd of the green dragon n.

    At least in this country, there¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do and no one can go against them.

    Watching Limon speak mockingly, Yuna-kyung muttered softly.

    [¡­You say it as if Brazil is the property of the Green Dragon n.]

    ¡®It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s true.¡¯

    [Yes?]

    As if he didn¡¯t understand the meaning.

    Limon did not bother to exin in detail to Yuna-kyung, who blinked.

    I just looked at the empty street without a single person with frowning eyes, as if I was so displeased.

    Even while Yuna-kyung looked at Limon and wondered, the limousine continued to move along the empty road.

    Is it because of that?

    They were able to reach their destination in just a few minutes.

    Brazil¡¯srgest city, Sao Paulo.

    A strange building with two towering buildings twisted in a spiral in the middle.

    And Barbara, who got off first in front of the building with its unique and majestic exterior, bowed once again and greeted Li Qing-wi politely.

    ¡°Wee to the headquarters of Quetzalcoatl, the world¡¯s number one pharmaceuticalpany.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Arbe of the Green Dragon n greets the descendant of the ck Dragon God.¡±

    Chief Research Officer of Quetzalcoatl.

    Arbe gracefully lifted the end of the white gown as if it were a dress and greeted Li Qingyu and the party.

    And he spoke in a respectful manner.

    ¡°I prepared a banquet with all my heart for the ck Dragon Princess. You may be tired from the long trip, but please enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    [¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung inadvertently blinked.

    It¡¯s obviously a polite response to an elegant tone.

    For some reason, like Barbara, there was a strange sense of incongruity in his tone.

    ¡°They even prepared a banquet, but as a guest, I cannot refuse.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you feel that difort?

    Li Qingyu nodded calmly.

    And with Arbe¡¯s guidance, they dly headed for the banquet hall.

    [Wow.]

    The moment I entered the banquet hall like that.

    Yuna-kyung involuntarily admired.

    It was not a lie that it was prepared with care, but the scene of the banquet hall was not usually splendid.

    Beautiful rednterns and silk hanging from the ceiling decorate the four sides of the banquet hall.

    Terracotta Warriors standing tall everywhere.

    Hundreds of dishes are served on tables that stretch left and right around the green throne on the innermost tform.

    On both sides of the wall, musicians tearing chilhyeongeum, beating drums, and plucking pipas.

    From there to dozens of beautiful dancers dancing in the space between the tables in breathtaking costumes.

    For a moment, it was to the point where I couldn¡¯t tell if this was Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters or the imperial pce somewhere.

    [They really did a lot of preparation.]

    Yuna-kyung admired that this splendid banquet was prepared in just over a day.

    but she didn¡¯t know

    Limon with a frown, Li Ching-wee with a strange expression, and even Herman were looking at the banquet hall with trembling eyes.

    ¡°I specially decorated it in the style of the Seventy-seven Chinese Federation. How is it?¡±

    It was a while to watch the banquet hall with strange eyes.

    When asked by Arbe, who was quite confident about the banquet she had prepared, Li Qingyu smiled and answered.

    ¡°What a grand wee.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not such a big deal. As Princess Green Dragon¡¯s chief aide, this is the right thing to do.¡±

    Seeing the proud Arbe, Hermann puts on a more bizarre expression.

    In the end, Limon, who could not stand it, stepped forward and opened his mouth.

    no i tried to open it

    If it had not been for Li Qingyu, who had gently reached out a hand to stop Li Mon, and signaled with a wink.

    ¡®Be patient.¡¯

    ¡®Are you going to just move on? What is this absurdity?¡¯

    ¡®As a guest, embarrassing the owner is not the right thing to do.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not polite for the owner to insult a guest like this.¡¯

    Limon frowned arrogantly.

    Unlike Yu Na-kyung, he was familiar with the culture of these banquets, especially the Chinese Seventy-seven Federation, and he could see how messy this banquet was.

    Just seeing that there was only one throne prepared for the head seat right now, it was like that.

    If it was intentional, it¡¯s an insult.

    If it¡¯s not intentional, it¡¯s a mistake.

    Either way, it was impossible to wee the same princess of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just a guest, but we¡¯re in the position of a guest who came to ask for a favor.¡¯

    However, Li Qingyu, as always, conveyed his thoughts with a round smile.

    It seems like this is a familiar thing.

    Or, rather than quarreling with the green dragon n over this, it seemed that he would just ept the insult.

    Limon looked at Li Qingyu, who was always calm, and finally nodded reluctantly.

    ¡®If you go that far, I¡¯ll just let it go.¡¯

    ¡®Thank you for your consideration.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not something I should be thankful for, it¡¯s not something you should be thankful for.¡¯

    Receiving Li Mon¡¯s connivance, Li Qingyu smiled and took a seat in the audience seat that had been prepared opposite the throne.

    And so the banquet began.

    whether fortunate or unlucky

    Despite Limon¡¯s harsh criticism, the atmosphere at the banquet went well.

    Yuna-kyung, who doesn¡¯t know how to look, was excited to peck at the food prepared separately by the attendants, and Hermann also admired the rare delicacy he had never tasted in his life.

    Li Qingyu also praised the preparation of the banquet and made Arbe smile through appropriate conversation.

    The appearance of Limon, who was alone with his arms crossed and not touching the food, was all the more foreign, but no one cared about it.

    It was amon sight at the banquet of the green dragon n.

    But that was until then.

    The atmosphere in the banquet hall could have been good.

    profit.

    ¡°Maia, a descendant of Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army, eats it.¡±

    The moment the door opened and Barbara¡¯s voice resounded, the banquet hall, which had been lively until just a moment ago, fell into a deadly silence.

    A musician who stopped ying.

    A dancer who stopped dancing.

    silent servant.

    The banquet hall where everyone stopped breathing and hardened with frightened faces.

    In the still air, she appeared.

    * * *

    ¡®Pretty¡­¡¯

    The moment I first saw her.

    Yuna-kyung thought, ¡®It¡¯s thin¡¯.

    Like an ice decoration that is thin enough to break at the slightest touch and melts at the touch of a breath.

    Her milky skin, her slim waist, and her paleplexion, which made her look almost transparent, naturally made me think of that.

    ¡®¡­but I¡¯m scared.¡¯

    but right after that.

    What she felt was ¡®danger¡¯.

    A terrifying sensation, as if facing a venomous snake with its mouth wide open.

    Above all, those sharp eyes and gloomy green eyes like a swamp stimted her animal instincts and made hair grow all over her body.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung held her breath without realizing it.

    fragile but dangerous

    beautiful but sharp

    That bizarre contradiction, together with her sickly beauty, made her unique dangerous atmosphere stand out even more.

    Like a flower that looks all the more beautiful and alluring because it contains dangerous poison.

    gulp.

    It was clear that Yuna-kyung was not the only one who felt that way.

    If that were the case, other musicians and dancers, as well as Hermann, wouldn¡¯t have been swallowing dry saliva with such a tense face.

    There are only two exceptions.

    She slowly stepped into the banquet hall, where everyone except Li Mon, who had a sullen face, and Li Ching-yu, who smiled, had lost their breath.

    jerk jerk.

    A body as light as a feather.

    Even so, the sound of those steps is felt as clear as thunder, perhaps because of the toxic silence.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of her heavy atmosphere.

    Creating unknown answers, she crossed the banquet hall and stood tall in front of the tform where the throne was prepared.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason.

    Stop moving any further and stare at the throne for a moment.

    Turning her head and taking a quick look at the banquet hall, she opened her mouth after a brief silence.

    ¡°Barbara.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Did you prepare this banquet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Barbara was startled, but couldn¡¯t answer properly.

    Instead of her, it was Arbe who triumphantly stepped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it, princess.¡±

    ¡°I should have left Barbara to prepare the reception for the ck Dragon Princess, but why did you, Arbe, prepare the banquet?¡±

    ¡°As the princess knows, Barbara is not good at preparing banquets.

    As the Chief Research Officer of Quetzalcoatl and an aide to the princess, it was the right thing to do.

    At Arbe¡¯s self-assured words, Barbara made an indignant expression.

    In fact, she had prepared the protocol and ceremony neatly, but she hadn¡¯t even thought of preparing a banquet so splendid.

    ¡°Then, does that mean that you, Arbe, are entirely in charge of this banquet?¡±

    ¡°Your princess.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Maia slowly nodded at Arbe¡¯s confident answer.

    and right after that.

    Damn!

    The body of Arbe, who had been pped on the cheek, bounced to the side.

 Chapter 231

    #231. who will give

    * * *

    Cudangtang!

    It happened in an instant.

    The fact that Maia pped Arbe on the cheek.

    Arbe, who flew away like a roe deer hit by a truck, overturned the table where all kinds of delicacies were set and crashed into it.

    Yu Na-gyeong stiffened with her eyes wide open at the sudden incident, and the dancers, musicians, and attendants, who had already been frozen, were even more disgusted.

    However, Maia didn¡¯t pay attention to that frightened gaze.

    I just opened my mouth in a cold voice.

    ¡°Arbe.¡±

    ¡°yes yes.¡±

    He was pped on the cheek with such force that a normal person¡¯s neck would have been broken.

    Still, the name is that he is a master of the Seven Dragons.

    Maia spoke coldly to Arbe, who prostrated herself in front of her even though her mouth was bursting and bleeding.

    ¡°Apologize to the ck Dragon Princess and ask for forgiveness.¡±

    Arbe did not know.

    Why was he pped on the cheek?

    And what to apologize to Li Qingyu.

    thud!

    ¡°Arbe of the Green Dragon n apologizes to the descendants of the ck Dragon Lord.¡±

    But Arbe, without hesitation, knelt down in front of Li Qingyu and begged for forgiveness while banging her head on the floor.

    It was Maia¡¯s order.

    More than that, because she didn¡¯t need it.

    Li Qingyu, who was staring at Arbe nkly, eventually nodded slightly.

    ¡°I ept your apology.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the grace like Hahae.¡±

    Arbe banged her head on the floor again as if to express her sincere gratitude.

    Maia spoke coldly to her.

    ¡°Get out of here. It only adds shame to me to be in such a ridiculous state.¡±

    ¡°Your princess.¡±

    Just like when she knelt down to ask for forgiveness, Arbe immediately left the banquet hall this time.

    Maia didn¡¯t even pay attention to her back.

    He ordered Barbara to defeat the dancers, put the same table and chairs across from Li Qingyu, and sat down.

    ¡°Restart ying.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing! Come on, start ying!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes!¡±

    Although her own sister was kicked out a while ago.

    Far from being intimidated, Barbara became more energetic and threatened the musicians.

    It was only after the trembling musicians started ying again that Maia turned her gaze to Li Qingyu for the first time.

    ¡°Long time no see Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s been a while since we met in person like this, Maia.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    It was a very natural look, as if something had happened a while ago.

    To the extent that if it was a normal opponent, I would have been grateful for that consideration and pretended that the rudeness just didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°Please pardon my foolish entourage for insulting you with a thoughtless act.¡±

    However, Maia did not ask about Arbe.

    Rather, after directly mentioning the ugliness, he twisted his bluish-white lips to contain a pessimistic sneer.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do if you don¡¯t understand anyway.¡±

    Words with tant thorns.

    Even after hearing this, Li Qingyu was not shaken.

    Rather, he just nodded his head with a smile on his face.

    ¡°You are right. Because I can¡¯t dare toin about something like this to thergest shareholder who owns 7% of Leviathan.¡±

    ¡°You mean you would have made a formal protest if it hadn¡¯t been for the stake?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that needs to be formally protested.¡±

    Upon hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s answer, Maia looked at her with cynical eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. If I hadn¡¯t punished myself, I would have used this as an excuse to exploit the stupidity¡¯s weakness.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s not that dark inside.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who answered shamelessly with a smile on her face, Maia said coldly.

    ¡°If you can do anything, do whatever you want. If it¡¯s stupid enough to fall for your tricks, then our n doesn¡¯t need it either.¡±

    What was contained in those sharp words was a cold mockery.

    No matter how rampant an ant may be, it can¡¯t stop the wheel from rolling.

    Maia speaks as if she was deliberately determined to humiliate her.

    To her, Li Qingyu still had a smile on her face and opened her mouth without a hint of distraction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the heart to y tricks, but I¡¯ll be grateful for those words of consideration.¡±

    ¡°joy.¡±

    Was it because he felt insignificant at Li Qingyu¡¯s attitude, which was too calm?

    Maia snorted.

    Then he leaned back on the backrest, crossed his arms, and opened his mouth in a cold tone.

    ¡°Enough of the small talk, so get to the point. Unlike you, I don¡¯t have that much time.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes, I guess.¡±

    Thinking of the pile of papers that must have crushed Youin and Wei-ling by now, he inadvertently smiled bitterly.

    Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°As you may have already guessed, my business is simple. This is his treatment.¡±

    Maia slowly turned her gaze to follow her.

    Then he looked at Herman, a mature man with a stiffly tense face next to Li Qingyu, with gloomy eyes, and then opened his mouth.

    ¡°You mean this sculptor?¡±

    ¡°Did you know Mr. Hermann?¡±

    ¡°Joke in moderation. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m acquainted with this guy.¡±

    ¡°Then, this time again, you just saw it and knew it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything obvious.¡±

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who nodded in anticipation, Maia was sneering.

    Then, pointing at Hermann with a finger wrapped in a sleek glove, he continued in a sneering voice.

    ¡°The traces of his determination to die as a sculptor are so clear on his body, but unless his eyes are decorations, there is no way he will recognize it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Muscles twisted from overexertion.

    Emphysema caused by swallowing dust while sculpting.

    Shaking hands and stiff joints even when eating.

    In addition, scars and callus burns left on the back of the hand and fingers, and so on.

    Looking at Maia, who mockingly said that her body itself was nothing more than a certificate of having lived as a sculptor for the rest of her life, Hermann made aplicated expression.

    I wonder if I should be amazed that he recognized his condition at a nce.

    Should I be content with being recognized for my life as a sculptor?

    Or should I be ashamed or angry at the ridicule for ruining my body?

    Hermann, whose emotions were mixed together, did not know what expression to make.

    But Maia didn¡¯t pay attention to Hermann¡¯s expression.

    It just kept the scorn on his lips thicker.

    ¡°The only thing I don¡¯t know is why, judging from the symptoms, even if he dies, someone who should have died long ago is still alive and well.¡±

    ¡°It must be thanks to the Holy Lord.¡±

    ¡°Holy lord¡­ I understand. It¡¯s definitely something a quack would do.¡±

    After hearing Li Ching-yu¡¯s answer, Maia shook her head as if she understood, and Yuna-kyung and Herman¡¯s expressions turned bizarre.

    Li Qingyu, on the other hand, smiled as if he knew that.

    ¡°You are still a relentless judgement.¡±

    ¡°I just called a quack a quack, so what¡¯s so remorseless?¡±

    Where and why is the patient sick?

    How to treat it, what side effects remain, and what to manage to prevent recurrence.

    What is the difference between a drug dealer who sells a panacea for a person who doesn¡¯t know properly and just treats him with a skill and leaves it alone saying he¡¯s cured?

    Watching Maia speak cynically, Yuna-kyung muttered nkly.

    [It¡¯s something to live for a really long time. Seeing all the people who call Holy Lord a quack.]

    Quacking the world¡¯s best healer.

    Even Syrr¡¯s words, calling the magic lord a foolish brat, were actually terrifying criticisms that made him think of them as slightly mischievouspliments.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that very wrong? Although it contains quite a bit of personal feelings.¡¯

    [Personal feelings?]

    ¡®Have you forgotten what Quetzalcoatl is?¡¯

    [¡­iced coffee. Well, it¡¯s worth it.]

    Yuna-kyung agreed.

    It¡¯s famous that the existing medical industry almost copsed thanks to the holy lord¡¯s establishment of a saint¡¯s guild and treatment at a low price.

    With such a past, Maia, the green dragon princess, couldn¡¯t think favorably of the divine lord.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu said it was so much fun.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the divine lord also saved this person¡¯s life, but said that he could not cure the disease.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re asking me to heal the dregs the quack ate?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a pretty good opportunity for you, Maia. is not it?¡±

    He treated patients who could not be treated even by the divine lord in Quetzalcoatl.

    If that fact is known, it would be a good opportunity to raise the stock prices of thepanies managed by the green dragon n and to look cool even if they were pranked by the divine lord.

    For a while, look at Li Qingyu, who proposed with a smile on his face, with gloomy eyes.

    Maia nodded.

    ¡°Definitely not a bad thing.¡±

    At most, by treating one patient, you can get a big advertising effect and keep businesspetitors in check.

    If so, it is natural as a business person to ept it.

    ¡°But I can create any number of opportunities like that.¡±

    But that¡¯s only if you¡¯re an ordinary businessman.

    This was not the case for Maia, the owner of Quetzalcoatl, a conglomerate that dominates the world¡¯s medical industry.

    No matter how rare the sick.

    No matter how dangerous the patient.

    She could have saved anything with just one word.

    ¡°So don¡¯t think about going over with Li Qingyu¡¯s nonsense and answer properly.¡±

    That¡¯s why Maia said it clearly, not as the president of the Seven Dragons, but as the Green Dragon Princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Then, looking at Li Qingyu with darkly sunken green eyes, he continued.

    ¡°Whose life will you give?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    much more adamant.

    just cynically.

    Yuna-kyung and Herman opened their eyes wide at her words, twisting her bluish-white lips and holding on to a sneer.

    But Li Qingyu is not at all surprised.

    Of course, I just smiled and replied as if I knew that.

    ¡°You are too afraid to express yourself by sacrificing your life.¡±

    ¡°Is it hard to hear?¡±

    ¡°Paying the price to Maia doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯ll die, right? A lot of times they just live as if they were dead.¡±

    dying and living as if dead.

    The two look simr, but are distinctly different.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who casually pointed out, Maia was cynical.

    ¡°Then I will ask you again.¡±

    Maia.

    Chairman of Quetzalcoatl.

    The princess of the green dragon n who is born with the psionic power of healing.

    That¡¯s why even after the Iron Age opened, he was the best pharmacist, doctor, and healer until the Holy Lord appeared.

    In fact, even after being judged unable to regenerate by a high-level healer, there were not a few who were cured by her.

    Even so, the fact is not widely known, but the reason why the treated patient tried to hide it.

    Maia spoke in a pessimistic voice about why she had be a symbol of despair rather than salvation.

    ¡°First decide who will be a ve and serve me in exchange for being cured by me.¡±

 Chapter 232

    Episode #232. What price do you want?

    * * *

    Repay the favor.

    Revenge for grudges.

    life for life.

    It is a virtue that has been celebrated in many cultures since time immemorial.

    Therefore, in the past, it was not umon to dedicate one¡¯s life to a lifesaver or risk one¡¯s life to kill one¡¯s enemies.

    However, as times have changed, virtue has be a vice, and few people risk their lives for their private favor.

    ¡­with very few exceptions.

    Except for one princess who has inherited that age-old virtue for nearly a thousand years, and evenpels her to repay her if necessary.

    [¡­A life for a life?]

    ¡®Yes.¡¯

    [So, instead of saving one person¡¯s life, they force the other person to repay the favor by bing a ve for a lifetime?]

    ¡®Exactly, it¡¯s about paying the same life price.¡¯

    [That¡¯s it!]

    Yuna-kyung was frightened.

    However, not only Limon, but also Li Qingyu, who was talking with Maia, did not show any agitation.

    I just asked calmly, as if to confirm.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to pay for something else?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it will?¡±

    Maia was cynical.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    If she could have paid for the treatment with money, treasure, or something else, Princess Green Dragon wouldn¡¯t have been so shunned.

    In that sense, seeing her more like a green dragon princess than any other green dragon princess ever, Li Qingyu murmured quietly.

    ¡°¡­Grace must be repaid, resentment never forgotten, and the only thing equal to life is life, right?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Maia agreed without hesitation to the proverb of the green dragon n that had been passed down for a long time.

    Then, with a pessimistic expression, he continued to speak in a low voice.

    ¡°There are many people who talk about repaying the grace of saving life, but in a world where most people forget the grace or even repay it with their enemies when the need arises.¡±

    If you show mercy once and treat a disease for free, of course you want it for free the next time, and you curse at me for being shameless just for trying to receive treatment.

    After the person who acted as if he would give away all his possessions at the critical moment of deathes back to life, he takes off his pretense.

    Even after saving his life, he steals the money and runs away or tries to kill him saying he will keep his mouth shut.

    It¡¯s not because they¡¯re evil.

    It¡¯s just human nature.

    As the princess of the green dragon n, Maia, who knew that fact well, continued with a cold sneer.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to receive grace in advance if you don¡¯t know when or how it will be eaten?¡±

    That is thew of the green dragon n.

    Even the princess of the Seven Dragons cannot be an exception.

    Speaking mockingly, Maia looked at her with eyes as sharp as des.

    ¡°Above all, the author¡¯s treatment is very expensive.¡±

    Herman¡¯s body is forcibly surviving by curing a disease that should have died long ago with the divine lord¡¯s skill.

    Although he looked healthy on the outside, the fact that he had a disability was proof that his illness remained intact.

    He said that curing such Hermann was something he could not guarantee, and that the price of life was not bnced enough to enve one or two ordinary people.

    Maia, who spoke in a tone that was not like a doctor who treats the disease, cut it off.

    ¡°If you are a master level master, 10 years of free service if you are a lifetime level master. I have no intention of providing treatment unless I am promised at least that kind of repayment.¡±

    ¡°It sure is expensive.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    The masters of the Seven Dragons Association are those who are as strong as the big supply yer, and at the same time, they are the head of the family or those who are in charge of major affiliates as elders.

    Their free service was an enormous priceparable to acquiring arge corporation.

    The same goes for the masters of the major stocks.

    Depending on the training, there is of course the possibility of bing a ss master someday.

    Only those who can be called geniuses by achieving sufficient achievements in seventy-two kinds and possessing the skills to lead a unit.

    To make such people¡¯s entire lives pay for treatment?

    There was no such thing as profiteering.

    ¡°How are you? Do you still want to ask me for the author¡¯s treatment?¡±

    Maia held back a sneer.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s from another n.

    It was because he knew very well that there was no way the fallen ck Dragon n would pay such a price.

    It was even more so for a mediocre sculptor who had nothing to do with the n.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    So it was.

    This is why Maia raised one eyebrow at the unexpected answer.

    However, Li Qingyu, far from being embarrassed or hesitant, continued with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost of treatment. Because Maia, you have prepared a price that will satisfy you.¡±

    ¡°You look pretty confident.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I intend to pay it back with my body.¡±

    That moment.

    Another silence descended upon the banquet hall.

    Yuna-kyung, whose eyes seemed about to roll down, as well as Herman, who couldn¡¯t close his gaping mouth.

    On top of that, the musicians who forgot to even y and became frozen, and even Barbara, who blinked in a daze.

    Maia opened her mouth after a moment of silence in the space where everyone except for three people had frozen at the unimaginable bombshell remark.

    ¡°¡­Stop the boring jokes, Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°If you do, do you really want to be my ve? Are you the ck Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°If so, how much will you pay for my ransom?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He said his ransom was high enough that he could do everything from paperwork to survival cooking.

    Maia raised her eyebrows at the shameless answer she could not have imagined, and Yuna-kyung flicked her beak with a face as if her soul had run away from home.

    ¡°Take it easy. It would be fun to y the role of your quarrel for a few months, but I don¡¯t have that much time left either.¡±

    Heughed for a while as if he would have fully considered that if he had had enough time.

    Li Qingyu lowered his hand to cover his mouth.

    Then he looked at Maia with eyes as deep as obsidian and continued.

    ¡°So instead of being a ve, I¡¯ll pay the price in some other way.¡±

    ¡°Another way¡­¡±

    Maia narrowed her eyes.

    Then he tapped his fingers on the table and was lost in thought.

    Life is collectively referred to as life, but the way to pay for her medical bills is not just to be a ve.

    The important thing is that it was a price equal to the price of life.

    In fact, there were precedents where the price was paid through methods such as marriage or organ donation.

    Among them, except for those that were impossible for Li Qingyu due to problems such as status or gender, there was only one way left.

    ¡°You mean Li Qingyu¡¯s body to be used for clinical trials?¡±

    ¡°Thete princess?¡±

    ¡°Did I tell you? I will pay you back with my body.¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon Princess¡­!¡±

    Barbara was frightened.

    No matter how recently the ck Dragon n had fallen, it was an absurd proposal for a princess of the same Seven Dragons.

    However, Maia was no more agitated.

    He just stared at Li Qingyu with his gloomy, sunken green eyes.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that those who volunteer as test subjects for our n are not guaranteed their lives?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just for normal people.¡±

    Although there are differences depending on the experiment, the probability of survival for those who volunteer as test subjects for the green dragon n is less than half.

    But that¡¯s just the case with the average person. If it were him, he would be able to withstand most experiments.

    Li Qingyu smiled as he spoke lightly, uncharacteristic of a person willing to risk his life for an experiment.

    ¡°No matter how much Maia you are, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to conduct a clinical experiment on the princess, so I think this is a good enough price. How about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, please refrain from dissection. It¡¯s like showing off your inner body with a body that hasn¡¯t even been married yet.¡±

    Is it shameless?

    Or are you crazy

    Let¡¯s take a moment to look at Li Qingyu, who speaks outrageously with a smile on his face.

    Maia nodded slowly.

    ¡°Certainly Li Qingyu, if you volunteer for a clinical trial, I think we can do a pretty interesting experiment.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°But I will decline that offer.¡±

    Barbara, who had a faint look on her face after hearing the first words, barely let out a sigh of relief at Maia¡¯s continued refusal.

    Li Qingyu, on the other hand, tilted his head.

    ¡°Is my body not enough for the price?¡±

    ¡°The price itself is sufficient. But what we need is a test subject that doesn¡¯t mind dying, not a jewel that needs to be carefully kept.¡±

    Maia snorted coldly.

    If something goes wrong while conducting clinical trials on Li Qingyu, he will have to make a life-and-death decision with the ck Dragon n.

    But if you¡¯re careful not to have any problems, it¡¯ll be closer to a health checkup than a clinical trial.

    In other words, Li Qingyu¡¯s proposal was no different from a seemingly usible empty gangjeong.

    It was truly a fraud worthy of a princess of the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nice to me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Whatever you say, I have no intention of epting your offer.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    He said he would refrain from being stabbed in the back for epting such an offer against Li Qingyu.

    Maia, who made an exemry choice as a princess dealing with the ck Dragon n, twisted her bluish-white lips and put on a strange smile.

    Then, pointing to the side of Li Qingyu, he added a word.

    ¡°In return, if the author pays for the treatment, I will dly ept it as a ve or as a test subject.¡±

    [Hehe!]

    Yuna-kyung was frightened.

    He wondered if Maia was trying to use herself, the talking blue bird, as an experimental animal.

    Fortunately, however, the finger was not pointing at Yuna-kyung.

    It was Lee, a ck-haired young man who silently watched the situation with her on his shoulder.

    Of course, that was an act that would frighten Yuna-kyung in its own way.

    Li Qingyu, on the other hand, was not surprised.

    Of course, as if he knew it woulde out like that, he smiled and opened his mouth to reject the offer.

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    Li Qingyu stiffened.

    And Yuna-kyung looked back and almost broke her neck.

    ¡°What conditions do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The length of time I worked as a ve and the conditions when I volunteered for clinical trials.¡±

    However, Limon, who had frozen them, did not care.

    He just asked Maia politely and politely, as if knowing the conditions would determine how to pay the price.

    Yes.

    very politely.

    Even writing respectful words.

    It was shocking to Li Ching-yu and Yuna-kyung, to the point of confusion that they wondered if that was really Limon.

    Conversely, Maia, who had no reason to be surprised because she did not know Limon¡¯s identity, narrowed her eyes.

    And after a short silence, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a ve, I¡¯ll guarantee your life if it¡¯s a one-year clinical trial.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s volunteering, a 10-day clinical trial is just like taking medication and taking pulses in 10 days.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you want to negotiate with me now?¡±

    Maia raised her eyebrows as if it was absurd.

    As her already fierce eyes became sharper, the sense of intimidation was terrifying.

    But, of course, Limon didn¡¯t budge even when he met his eyes.

    He just answered with a fresh smile, making Yuna-kyung feel fear and making Li Qing-yu swallow dry saliva.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, quit.¡±

    ¡°¡­It would be nice if you could take a pulse check, take the medicine I give you, and undergo a thorough examination in parallel for a month.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to quit if you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if there was nopromise.

    He stared at Limon, who answered with a smile that reminded him of someone.

    Maia gently closed her eyes.

    Then, tapping the table with his fingers, he opened his eyes again after being lost in thought and opened his mouth in a disapproving voice.

    ¡°Can I choose between being a ve or undergoing a clinical trial?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you that much.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say thank you.¡±

    Maia coldly sneered at Limon, who had no reason to concede, but seemed to be willing to give her a choice out of consideration for her face.

    ¡°So what price do you want?¡±

    To be a ve for ten days.

    Be a test subject for ten days.

    Either way it seems like it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Maia, who was looking at Limon whoughed shamelessly with gloomy green eyes, opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°The price I want is¡­¡±

 Chapter 233

    Episode #233. No wonder.

    * * *

    After the banquet.

    After receiving Maia¡¯s instructions, Barbara leads them to their lodgings, until Hermann enters his room with a tired face.

    Unable to hide her bewildered expression, Yuna-kyung opened her beak only after a while.

    [I have a lot of questions about that, but I¡¯ll ask this one first.]

    Yuna-kyung closed her beak.

    And after taking a breath for a while, he cried out in astonishment.

    [Team leader, did you even know how to say honorifics?!]

    Limon¡¯s response to Yuna-kyung¡¯s astonishment, which erupted after a very long time difference, was to snap her fingers.

    Fuck!

    [Aww, why are you hitting me!]

    ¡°Why are you hitting me? It¡¯s because I¡¯m offended by you treating the sky-like team leader as a beast who doesn¡¯t know manners.¡±

    [No, but you¡¯ve never done that before, right?]

    Yuna-kyung pointed out sharply.

    Even after living with Limon for several years, both before and after her birth, this was the first time she had heard him speak in an honorific way.

    However, Limon¡¯s attitude was calm.

    ¡°I did it because there was no reason to do that.¡±

    [There¡¯s no reason, even with Syr and Count¡¯s sister, she just stopped talking!]

    ¡°The case is different now than it was then.¡±

    [What¡¯s the difference?]

    ¡°It¡¯s literally the difference between needing and not needing.¡±

    After hearing Limon¡¯s answer, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but be more confused.

    It¡¯s just spitting out words against normal people. Considering Limon¡¯s age, it¡¯s understandable.

    However, it is standard for him to speak untteringly even to Sir, who is the elder, and even when he infiltrated the Countess Sea Serpent, Limon never properly treated him with respect.

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand why it was different this time.

    [Oh good. Let¡¯s skip the issue of honorifics for now¡­ Then what about the deal?]

    ¡°What deal are you talking about?¡±

    [What an amazing deal you agreed to serve as that scary sister¡¯s ve for ten days! What did you think of that?]

    ¡°It was because Green Dragon Princess would heal the sculptor man.¡±

    [That¡¯s it, but¡­]

    Yuna-kyung stuttered without realizing it.

    In fact, Limon had no choice but to ept her offer in order to receive Maia¡¯s treatment in the situation where Li Ching-yu had been refused the deal itself.

    [Does this make sense in the first ce? Where in the world is there a case where a life is demanded in exchange for treatment!]

    Eventually, she swerved.

    He decided to argue with Maia, who was not present, rather than deal with the old man verbally.

    It was a perfect example of saying that even the king curses at a ce where he is not present.

    The problem was Limon¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°What is so strange about it? That¡¯s prettymon.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung hardened at the unexpected answer.

    To her, Limon said coldly.

    ¡°Have you never heard of a family whomitted suicide because of hospital bills?¡±

    [That and this are different things.]

    ¡°Really? Then, what about the case of borrowing money to pay off hospital bills and then bing a debtor for the rest of your life, or dying without being able to receive treatment because there are no hospital bills at all?¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was speechless.

    She, too, is from an orphanage.

    I have seen the director suffer from headaches because of the hospital bills whenever the children are seriously ill.

    ¡°Rather than demanding unreasonable medical expenses, it would be more merciful for ordinary people to be ves and let them heal with their bodies.¡±

    Limon quietly added another word.

    Originally, there are two types of people who visit the green dragon family because of illness.

    They are those who are suffering from an incurable or incurable disease, or who cannot afford hospital bills even if they can be treated.

    Apart from thetter, the former treatment cost was usually difficult for ordinary people to afford.

    What if you could get a chance to be treated directly by Maia, one of the richest people in the world, to the extent of bing a ve?

    It could have been rather unfair.

    Whether money rots and I am rich.

    Whether it¡¯s the poor who don¡¯t have money to buy medicine.

    Because everyone has only one life.

    ¡°Furthermore, you seem to think too simplistically about ves, but what the green dragon n refers to as ves is more like a kind of job.¡±

    [¡­your job?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    In his long life, he has seen very in many cultures.

    And among them, there were surprisingly many cases where being a ve was not taken seriously.

    No matter how hard it is to make a living, if you be a ve, you are guaranteed food, clothing and shelter.

    Of course, there were cases that were worse than death, such as war ves, criminal ves, or American white ves.

    However, on the contrary, in ces where the system was well established, ves were not only given wages, but they could buy their freedom at any time by collecting the wages and ransoming themselves.

    Even ves with special skills or expertise negotiated their own wages and retired with huge fortunes.

    And the very of the green dragon n was rtively guaranteed human rights.

    [In short, being a ve of the Green Dragon n is a professional job with guaranteed lifetime employment?]

    ¡°Something simr. The difference is that the ves of the Green Dragon n sell freedom and loyalty, just as modern hospitality sells smiles and kindness to customers.¡±

    [No matter how much, I think there is a big difference between the service industry and very¡­]

    ¡°Okay. From what I can see, it seems to be there?¡±

    Whether to be a ve to money andpany.

    Or will you be a ve to a person?

    Except for that difference, I¡¯ve seen many office workers who are just like ves in the past, or even worse than ves.

    Limon said sullenly.

    And remembering the days of PAB, when overtime was a daily routine, he smiled at Yuna-gyeong, who had a mysterious expression.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t agree, that¡¯s okay. Because the point is simple.¡±

    [The point?]

    ¡°Only those who have someone they want to heal, even at the cost of their freedom or risking their lives, need onlye to the Green Dragon Princess.¡±

    [¡­Since the team leader agreed, did you ept the proposal?]

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to agree. All you have to do is serve as a ve for ten days at most.¡±

    Limon snorted.

    No matter what anyone says, he is Noh Kang-ho.

    He was a cunning old man who could put down his petty pride and use everything from ambush to deceit without hesitation if necessary.

    If I hadn¡¯t been able to do that much, I would have died fighting the Seven Dragons or other sword masters long ago.

    Compared to that, being a ve for 10 days wasn¡¯t too difficult considering I was doing a part-time job.

    ¡°Actually, what I don¡¯t agree with is something else.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Limon slowly looked back at Yuna-kyung, who was puzzled by the meaningless words.

    And then he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Princess, what were you thinking when you said that?¡±

    The ck-haired girl, Li Qingyu, who had been silent until now, tilted her head at Limon¡¯s question.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The offer to pay for the treatment with your body.¡±

    ¡°That, of course, is the same reason that the Swordsman epted Maia¡¯s proposal.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled and replied.

    However, Limon narrowed his eyes when he saw her with a calm smile as always.

    ¡°Trying to heal that sculptor nobleman? Are you saying you made such an outrageous offer just for that reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because that was the best way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the best¡­¡±

    Take a moment to ponder the answer.

    Limon nodded.

    ¡°Yes, if you thought so, that would have been for the best.¡±

    Knowing the rtionship between the Seven Dragons, he was able to guess many things.

    At first, Lee Qing-wi¡¯s intention to alleviate the conditions of the clinical trial through careful negotiations after deliberately offering an uneptable price.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t stepped forward, Maia would have epted Li Qingyu¡¯s proposal in the end.

    She is the ck Dragon Princess.

    Because she was the smartest and deepest girl in the n, specializing in scheming and intrigue.

    So Limon looked straight at Li Qingyu with deep sunken eyes.

    ¡°In that sense, there is something I want to ask¡­ Princess, what are you hiding?¡±

    [Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung was confused.

    It¡¯s not like a husband who has any doubts.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t understand why Limon was suddenly asking Li Qingyu such a question.

    However, Li Qingyu was neither surprised nor embarrassed.

    I just asked calmly.

    ¡°Why do you think I am hiding something?¡±

    ¡°There are many reasons.¡±

    Limon replied calmly.

    Even when he dared toe along to persuade the Green Dragon Princess, he felt something strange.

    The ck Dragon n was busy dealing with the damage caused by the Liberation Brigade¡¯s attack.

    Even more so, it was quite unreasonable for Li Qingyu to be away in this yard, which was even busier due to the aftermath of the London crisis.

    ¡°It¡¯s like saying that making such an outrageous proposal to the green dragon princess was the best thing to do.¡±

    Li Qingyu¡¯s method may not be bad if you think about it only for the purpose of treating Hermann.

    But what if you think about the rtionship between the other ns and the reaction of the ck Dragon n when they find out about this?

    It was hard to think of it as the best.

    From the beginning, the fact that she, the ck Dragon Princess, took herself as a test subject was humiliating enough to be recorded as a shame from generation to generation.

    Nevertheless, if Li Qingyu said it was the best way, there is only one conclusion.

    There was a reason that Limon didn¡¯t know.

    Even if he had to endure a lot of burden, he had to end the transaction with the green dragon princess in line with Li Qing-wi.

    ¡°What was strangest of all was that the green dragon n¡¯s child who had met me earlier avoided answering when I asked if I was an attendant.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you notice?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t notice. The fact that he didn¡¯t deny it is obvious that he wanted to misunderstand the green dragon n.¡±

    A resolute denial is sometimes more convincing than a positivity.

    But what if you neither affirm nor deny?

    You can confuse your opponent.

    And Limon had a vague idea of what confusion Li Qingyu intended.

    ¡°For example, misunderstanding that I might be a member of the ck Dragon n.¡±

    [The ck Dragon n? The team leader?]

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    I never imagined that Limon, in disguise, would be misunderstood such an outrageous thing, even if he had dark hair.

    However, Li Qingyu did not deny Limon¡¯s spection.

    It seems I understand now.

    He just nodded slowly.

    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why you acted like that on purpose.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t put candles on the bride-to-be, can you?¡±

    Limon said sullenly.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Li Qingyu¡¯s intentions, no matter how urgent the treatment was, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to act like that.

    That¡¯s why he quietly questioned her.

    ¡°The problem is, no matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t know why you intended such a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, please exin. What are you hiding from me and why?¡±

    Limon calmly says that if he has a reason to agree, he will continue to participate in the skit.

    Seeing him, Li Qingyu felt a strange feeling.

    If you hide a secret and make something up, you usually get angry and look at it, but first of all, ask why.

    For Li Qingyu, who, as the ck Dragon Princess, was ustomed to deceiving everyone and being guarded against, that trust was too unfamiliar.

    Especially since the owner of that trust is Limon, not anyone else.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°¡­whether it¡¯s the purpose of following me, the secrets I¡¯m hiding from me, or the reason why I misunderstood me as a member of the ck Dragon n. Are you saying you can¡¯t say anything?¡±

    ¡°Not even one of you.¡±

    Maybe because it was such an unexpected answer?

    Looking at Li Mon, who raised his eyebrows slightly, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly inside.

    All of that is rted to dragon psionics after all. It was a secret that could never be told only to Limon.

    Even if this meant losing Limon¡¯s trust.

    So Li Qingyu smiled and made up his mind.

    A cold-blooded interrogation like a de.

    Unbelief as cold as ice.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    But the next moment.

    What Li Qingyu received was an answer that was far beyond her expectations.

    ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t tell me? Then what should I do? I have to ept it.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    If you said you couldn¡¯t say it, there must be a reason for that.

    So even if you don¡¯t agree, blink your eyes while watching Limon so calmly and softly say that he will follow you for now.

    Li Qingyu asked involuntarily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I fooled the swordsman to plot a bad deed?¡±

    ¡°I am your prospective groom.¡±

    It seems like a stupid question.

    Limon replied indifferently.

    Then, looking at Li Qingyu, who opened her eyes wide, she continued to speak calmly.

    ¡°What if the groom doesn¡¯t believe in the bride, no matter how much she prepares?¡±

 Chapter 234

    Episode #234. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be torn to death.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­heavy.

    A light tone, as if it were a joke.

    However, the trust contained in it was so solid that Li Qingyu thought so without even realizing it.

    Of course she knew.

    It¡¯s a double-edged sword anyway.

    It is a trust that is as sharp as it is firm, on the premise that if you betray that trust, you will cut yourself mercilessly.

    Nevertheless, far from feeling sad, she had no choice but to make aplicated expression for apletely different reason.

    I don¡¯t know if I know Li Qingyu¡¯s feelings.

    Limon opened his mouth as if he had suddenly remembered.

    ¡°By the way, Princess, you seem to be forgetting one important thing.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying something important?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    what you missed

    Li Qingyu, who was puzzled, immediately opened his eyes wide.

    It was because Limon, who had approached slowly as if to whisper, suddenly pushed her back.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    It was an unexpected action, and Li Qing-yu hit his butt on the bed behind him because the opponent was none other than Limon.

    But Limon didn¡¯t stop there.

    He pressed her, barely holding her seated position, and forced her to lie down on the bed.

    Limon slowly lowered his back, holding Li Qingyu firmly with one hand to prevent him from rising again.

    And he looked straight into her eyes, which had turned round like ck pearls.

    ¡°Princess, who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I belong to a swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as you said.¡±

    It¡¯s like there¡¯s no need to even worry about it.

    Even in the midst of embarrassment, Li Qingyu answered unconsciously.

    Hearing the answer, Li Mon nodded and moved his hand over Li Qingyu¡¯s body.

    From the round earlobes to the slender neck of a doe. From that, to the beautifully curved corbone, where silky silky hair poured like a waterfall as she fell on the bed.

    more delicate.

    yet without hesitation.

    It¡¯s like dealing with a piece of art you own.

    Limon opened his mouth quietly, sliding his fingers along the gentle curve.

    ¡°From hair to toe, you are already mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t allow you to arbitrarily use your body as an object of trade without my permission.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you have a secret.

    You can lie if you want.

    As long as he doesn¡¯t turn his back on himself, he will never abandon Li Qingyu and trust him.

    However, he said that not only others, but even Li Qingyu himself would not tolerate the way he treated her, who had already be ¡®mine¡¯.

    Speaking in a whisper, Limon looked straight into Li Qingyu¡¯s obsidian-like eyes and asked.

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    It¡¯s a question, not a request.

    Although it is the most unreasonable and violent option that allows no other answer than yes.

    The bondage is sofortable.

    The hand holding my waist is reassuring.

    Before he could think, Li Qingyu¡¯s mouth was already giving an answer.

    ¡°¡­yes, for sure.¡±

    ¡°I wish I knew.¡±

    You seem to have answered very well.

    Limon smiled with satisfaction and hugged Li Qingyu even closer.

    And Li Qing-yu, who looked at her with trembling eyes as she lowered her head in the same posture that suppressed her, put on her red

    lips

    ¡­

    Yu Na-gyeong, who was sitting at the table while receiving the gazes of the two, continued her speech with a sullen face.

    [In the mood, I¡¯m sorry, but here¡¯s a 0-year-old baby bird? If you don¡¯t want to be arrested under the Child and Youth Protection Act, please refrain from

    it, right?]

    [I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m single in my previous life and in my present life. I don¡¯t know etiquette like that, right?]

    He must have been mad at being ignored.

    One time tough at the grumbling Yuna-kyung.

    Limon released Li Ching-yu¡¯s hand, and approached Yuna-kyung, naughtyly flicking her forehead with his fingers.

    Even after gaining such freedom, Li Qingyu blinked nkly, but after a while, he raised his upper body and muttered involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m really going to be torn to death at this rate.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    It¡¯s like when you¡¯ve lost your mind.

    Li Qingyu, as always, smiled and refrained from pretending.

    ¡®I think I understand the feelings of people who are possessed by the spirit of soul.¡¯

    If Limon had just said one word to tell him a secret, how far would this unruly mouth have confided?

    Just thinking about it was terrifying.

    Especially in that the creepiness came from a different emotion than fear or vignce.

    However, Limon, who had really disturbed Li Qingyu, spoke to her in a calm manner.

    ¡°Rather than that, Princess, didn¡¯t you feel something strange?¡±

    Li Qingyu, who escaped from his thoughts at Limon¡¯s words, asked while hiding his troubled feelings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand why Maia designated a swordsman?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing strange. I can roughly guess why Princess Green Dragon pointed at me.¡±

    ¡®No, you probably can¡¯t guess.¡¯

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    However, since she couldn¡¯t reveal her true feelings, she asked in a calm manner on the outside.

    ¡°Then what do you mean is strange?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because theplexion of the green dragon princess seemed a bit too bad.¡±

    ¡°Is that strange?¡±

    ¡°¡­well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Li Qingyu tilted her head.

    Limon scratched his cheek at her reaction, which seemed to be natural.

    The green dragon princess had a badplexion, as would the other princesses, because it wasn¡¯t strange.

    ¡®Hmm, is it just my mood?¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, swordsmith, be careful while you¡¯re here.¡±

    In the end, Li Mon said worriedly to Limon, who decided to just ept the strange feeling of incongruity he felt with Maia and move on.

    Limon had to stay here for at least ten days.

    It¡¯s not a very long time, but it wasn¡¯t a short time if anyone was trying to dig up Limon¡¯s secret.

    It was even more so if the opponent was the green dragon princess, not anyone else.

    Therefore, Li Qingyu erased his usual smile and continued with a very serious face.

    ¡°If Maia finds out that the swordsmith is not from the ck Dragon n, things could get more difficult from then on.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°He is not from the ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Barbara blinked as she followed Maia down the aisle.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t understand for a moment who the hell he was.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Realizing the meaning soon, she asked dubiously.

    ¡°Are you referring to the attendant of the ck Dragon Princess? Are you nning to serve the princess from tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    Barbara couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the fact that someone who wasn¡¯t from the ck Dragon n was acting as Li Qingyu¡¯s attendant.

    It was because she had a reason to firmly believe that ¡®Lee¡¯ was a member of the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t he the violinist whom the princess instructed me to investigate?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying that someone who wasn¡¯t from the ck Dragon n used such psionics?¡±

    Barbara is confused.

    The green dragon n also knew roughly about the incident that urred during the London crisis, and the investigation into ¡®Lee¡¯ was ongoing as well.

    It¡¯s surprising that such a master has emerged from the already ruined ck Dragon n.

    It wasn¡¯t enough that the man came as Li Qingyu¡¯s attendant, so he wasn¡¯t even from the ck Dragon n.

    It was such an absurd story that I would have wondered if it made sense if it hadn¡¯t been for the words of the princess I respected.

    He seemed to feel her confusion.

    Maia asked mockingly.

    ¡°Barbara, if I were to sell myself to another n, would you remain silent?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! How can I obey such an order unless I get dirt in my eyes?¡±

    ¡°Still, do you think he is a member of the ck Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°yes¡­? ah!¡±

    Barbara realized the meaning only btedly and eximed.

    Looking at her, Maia put a cold smile on her bluish-white lips.

    When Li Qingyu said that he would pay the price with his own body, the real ck Dragon n should have reacted like Barbara.

    But then Maia saw.

    The appearance of Limon, who was not taken aback when he heard that absurd sound, but only twitched his eyebrows.

    As an aplished doctor, adept at reading the bodily response to emotion, she could see that it was no camouge.

    That¡¯s why he was able to be sure that Limon was not a member of the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°That makes me more curious.¡±

    The ability to manipte psionics by ying.

    His true identity disguised as the ck Dragon n.

    Even those cold eyes that seemed infinitely misleading even while being respectful.

    Maia smiled coldly at the thought of the cheeky-eyed young man who in every respect was nothing short of a puzzle.

    ¡°What is his secret, so ¡®that¡¯ Li Qingyu would sacrifice himself to hide it?¡±

    Barbara put on aplicated expression.

    The joy that Maia, who was cynical and pessimistic about everything, showed such a clear interest.

    And the envy and jealousy of the green dragon n that the object of interest was not herself made her distraught.

    But it¡¯s only for a moment.

    In the end, Barbara did what she had to do as Maia¡¯s aide.

    ¡°Please leave it to me. I will stick by his side and find out everything.¡±

    Maia nodded as if she had to, and tried to answer, but suddenly shut her mouth.

    And after a moment of silence, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°No, leave that to Arbe.¡±

    ¡°Arbe made a big mistake today?¡±

    ¡°Because I made a mistake.¡±

    Maybe it was because he thought he was taking away the opportunity to set the ball.

    Maia said cynically to Barbara, who had a stiff face.

    ¡°While the ck Dragon Princess is staying here, someone has to keep an eye on her, but I can¡¯t give Arbe who showed such rudeness.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re asking me to serve as the guide for the ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to entrust the investigation to Arbe¡­¡±

    ¡°Barbara.¡±

    Maia called her coldly.

    Then he continued, ring at Barbara with dark, sunken green eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion. It was an order.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Barbara hurriedly knelt down and apologized.

    Maia, who looked at her with pessimistic eyes, eventually opened her mouth again with a cold snort.

    ¡°Tell Arbe clearly. Lessons must be erased with credit, so if you want to be forgiven for today¡¯s mistakes¡­¡±

    Maia couldn¡¯t finish her words.

    It was because something fishy had risen from the depths of his throat.

    ¡°Cough Cough Cough!¡±

    ¡°princess!¡±

    Seeing Maia coughing violently, Barbara was startled and supported her.

    no, i was trying to slow it down.

    If only Maia hadn¡¯t suddenly raised her eyes and yelled out loud.

    ¡°Do note closer!¡±

    Barbara froze and stopped.

    Maia red at her with ferocious eyes as if she were an enemy, and then spoke nervously again.

    ¡°Kolok, please step back.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make me say the same thing twice?¡±

    ¡°¡­God Barbara, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Looking at Maia, who covers her mouth and coughs, but her eyes remain steady, she hesitates for a moment.

    Barbara finally bit her lip and left.

    Only then did Maia reach into her arms, take out the medicine from the bottle, and swallow it. She put her hand on her chest and took a slow breath.

    And only after confirming that the cough had stopped, he put the medicine bottle back in and muttered quietly.

    ¡°How little time is left¡­¡±

 Chapter 235

    #235. Will you hurt your nose?

    * * *

    ¡®I have to do it somehow.¡¯

    Arbe, a woman with bobbed green hair and a white coat, was nervous.

    Being scolded by Maia?

    It was heartbreaking, of course.

    It was because it made me want to bite my tongue out of guilt to have disgraced the face of the princess I respected by mistreating the ck Dragon Princess.

    But what made her nervous more than anything else was Barbara¡¯s behavior in conveying Maia¡¯s orders.

    ¡®Barbara you damn bitch!¡¯

    Thanks to her making a mistake, he was able to take on the role of hosting the ck Dragon Princess, so he was very grateful.

    Recalling the sisters who spoke triumphantly, Arbe put on a sad expression.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    It was unbearable to be left behind by a rice cooker who had the same face as himself and had no talent in medicine or pharmacy.

    Especially in that he couldn¡¯t give up the position of Maia¡¯s best aide.

    ¡®I must make up for this mistake by making up for it!¡¯

    It was for this reason that Arbe came to Limon¡¯s lodgings early in the morning.

    It was because she could repay Barbara forughing at her only if she uncovered the secret about this man who was unknown whether or not he was a member of the ck Dragon n.

    Arriving in front of Limon¡¯s room with such a burning passion, she immediately opened the door.

    ¡°How long are you going to sleep on the subject of very? Come on, get up¡­!¡±

    ¡°W Good morning.¡±

    Arbe widened her eyes.

    and asked involuntarily.

    ¡°Why are you awake?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural for a waggie to get up early in the morning and prepare for the master¡¯s wake up if he¡¯s a ve.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s 4 in the morning right now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is it toote? Then, starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll have it ready by 3:00 in the morning.¡±

    While I was still drowsy, I tried to stir-fry it and dig out something in the midst of the chaos.

    It was a while to see Limon, who had been awake since the early morning without such an intention.

    She immediately noticed a sense of incongruity and questioned again.

    ¡°Wait a minute, but why are you talking to me? If you are a ve, you should use honorifics like a ve.¡±

    ¡°why me?¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°I chose to serve your princess, not to be your ve. So, I have no reason to treat you with respect.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    Then, with his arms crossed, he looked at her crookedly and asked casually.

    ¡°Or do you have a hobby of secretly stealing the princess¡¯s belongings and feeling proud?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Then it won¡¯t be a problem if you listen to me with tulence.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®No, this guy¡­¡¯

    Arbe found herself at a loss for words.

    It¡¯s such an absurd bullshit, but I didn¡¯t have anything to say when I tried to refute it.

    After the ve system of the green dragon n was established due to ¡®that incident¡¯ in the distant past.

    For the green dragon n, ves were, in principle, an individual¡¯s private property that was subordinated to the owner, and only the owner had the right to receive that service.

    Even if the owner was the green dragon princess, there was no need to say more.

    No matter how insignificant an item, a princess¡¯s belongings could not be treated carelessly.

    It is, though.

    The one who became a ve just yesterday was bragging about iming the property of the princess himself.

    Even Arbe, who had seen countless ves, was astonishingly brazen.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I have something to tell you or something to tell you. He must have been here since the early morning because he had something to do with it.¡±

    It was a while to be shaken by that attitude that even calmly and weakly urged an answer.

    Arbe immediately shook her head and said.

    ¡°Okay then follow me. I will tell you what you must do as the princess¡¯ ve.¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t make Limon work without the princess¡¯s order, it didn¡¯t matter how much he taught him.

    And now that this has happened, I will teach you what to do as a ve very thoroughly.

    Arbe made up her mind.

    But she didn¡¯t know.

    How absurd was his decision.

    * * *

    [I don¡¯t know if the manager is really okay¡­]

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    [Of course I¡¯m worried. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d be a ve to the team leader¡¯s personality, right?]

    Yuna-kyung sighed.

    It was only at the banquet hall that he showed great acting, but even so, acting.

    As she knew what Limon¡¯s original personality was like, she felt as though she had left a ticking time bomb unattended.

    [Besides, you are a person who only knows how to cut a knife, so can you do it properly? You¡¯re going to make a mess.]

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m forced to be a clinical trial subject saying I can¡¯t even use it as a ve, and then face off against the green dragon n.

    when she grumbles

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth with a strange expression.

    ¡°Well, is it really?¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°I have a slightly different opinion.¡±

    [You have a different opinion? From what point?]

    Where in the world is there room for objection to his own words?

    Li Qingyu smiled and said to Yuna-kyung, who tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°It is one of the facts that many people misunderstand, but a swordsman is not just a simple swordsman.¡±

    [Then what is it?]

    ¡°You are a swordsman who has lived for a very long time.¡±

    [I know that too?]

    ¡°Yes, you must know. But you probably don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, who was confused, Li Qingyu smiled even more deeply.

    to light a fire.

    Finding and carrying water.

    Getting edible food, etc.

    Unlike modern times, where everything can be done simply with the development of all kinds of technology, in the distant past, anythingplicated was required.

    In particr, those who travel from ce to ce like travelers or mercenaries had to be proficient at all sorts of chores.

    And Limon, who wandered the world whenever he was bored to hunt the Seven Dragons or find disciples, was a more skillful traveler than anyone else and Noh Kang-ho.

    The fact that Limon always calls himself a swordsman who only knows how to sharpen his sword means, on the contrary, that he knows how to do everything he has to do as a swordsman.

    Could such a limon not be able to do the chores that only ves do?

    No, even if I can¡¯t do it, does it matter?

    ¡°Above all, he is a sword master.¡±

    what is that about

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, who seemed to have a meaning written on her face, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°Anybody would be in big trouble if they thought of him as a normal person with a perfect body and superhuman senses?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­what the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Are you from very? Or are you a professional ve or something?¡±

    ¡°What kind of job is being a professional ve?¡±

    Limon made a puzzled expression as if he had never heard such a bizarre sound.

    But when it came to being absurd, Arbe added more.

    From early dawn until now, she had Limon do everything a ve had to do.

    Not just to mess with Limon, but to get some clues about his identity.

    Although she is being ridiculed for being sessful because of her mother¡¯s merits, she is also the Chief Research Officer of Quetzalcoatl.

    What are you good at and what are you not good at?

    Just by observing it, I was confident that I could roughly figure out what kind of life Limon had lived and what hidden specialties he had.

    However, Limon destroyed Arbe¡¯s confidence.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a pro ve, why are you so used to very?¡±

    Even though they didn¡¯t even give me a vacuum cleaner, they clean it so neatly that it¡¯s hard to find a speck of dust.

    Isn¡¯t it delicious to eat the bread that is trying to grow mold because it¡¯s old and hard.

    I deliberately entrusted the ssification of letters from abroad, and they sorted things from English to Chinese or Egyptian without any problems.

    there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do

    It was to the extent that the more I looked at it, the more my suspicions grew.

    Limon¡¯s answer to her question was simple.

    ¡°What kind of very is this basic?¡±

    ¡°Basic? How about just wiping down an old statue like new with just a rag?¡±

    ¡°One rag is enough, what more do you need? When I was young, there were many cases where ves were not given a rag at all and had to be cleaned.¡±

    ¡°What country did youe from while living as a ve¡­?¡±

    Arbe put on a tired expression.

    Because Limon, who seemed so ustomed to very, couldn¡¯t have said that as a joke.

    I don¡¯t know if I know her feelings or not.

    Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Now that I have roughly learned how to do menial jobs, please teach me the most important things.¡±

    ¡°Is it important?¡±

    ¡°The important thing for a ve is to serve and serve the master, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­to wait on the princess? you?¡±

    ¡°why? Then why not?¡±

    It was a moment.

    That is why her face, which was full of suspicion, turned into an expression that looked like she was looking at apletely crazy X.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Most of the time it won¡¯t happen, and if necessary, I or Barbara will do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you or your sister serving?¡±

    ¡°I put aside the fact that I¡¯m an older sister¡­ What¡¯s with that expression?¡±

    ¡°I thought your princess also has some pretty entric hobbies.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at me and saying that?¡±

    Arbe thought to herself.

    I don¡¯t know what Limon¡¯s identity is, but he must be a genius professional ve with one skill that calls for whipping.

    However, while grinding her teeth, Arbe eventually guided Limon into a room.

    The lowest floor of Quetzalcoatl headquarters.

    In front of a far underground artificial flower garden that can only be reached after opening severalyers of security doors and passing through a long passage.

    ¡°This is where you cane in.¡±

    ¡°Normally, wait in front of this and wait for the princess¡¯s call. If you recklessly enter this garden, you will die.¡±

    ¡°Even if you go in, don¡¯t stay in the garden for a long time, and especially don¡¯t even think about staying in the room inside the garden if your life is in danger.¡±

    ¡°If you show such a cheeky attitude to the princess, you will die at my hands.¡±

    is it advice?

    or intimidation.

    She, who had been threatening every time she finished a word, spoke with a serious face unlike before, as if it was the most important thing.

    ¡°And another one. If possible, don¡¯t get close to the princess, and especially don¡¯t touch her jade body no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Whatever?¡±

    ¡°Never.¡±

    There are no exceptions under any circumstances.

    Arbe, who spoke as if cutting it with a knife, ended her words while looking at Limon with a cold face.

    ¡°If you want to die gracefully, you¡¯d better heed my warning.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you really understand what I was saying?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand you well.¡±

    Arbe felt uneasy.

    It¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t sure if this naturally virtuous and shameless author had taken his advice properly.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    She snorted as if it was rather good.

    ¡®Let¡¯s try to be so arrogant in front of Princess Heung. Then you will know the attitude a real ve should take.¡¯

    He said that even if he vited the etiquette even a little, he would find fault with him and reveal his secret.

    Thinking inwardly, Arbe smiled in repentance.

    a while after that.

    That is until you see Limon¡¯s attitude after entering the garden after being called by Maia.

    ¡°I wish the blessing of life overflowing in the forest and the glory that is vaster than the earth to be with my master, who has enlightened the logic of all life, old age and sickness, and has wisdom higher than God and authority deeper than death.¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t Arbe¡¯s ve training be overdone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 236

    #236. I have to test it.

    ¡®What are you really doing, this human¡­?¡¯

    It¡¯s been a while since you acted arrogantly in front of him, as if you were a superior, let alone a ve.

    In front of Maia, Arbe couldn¡¯t hide her stunned expression as she watched Limon spread all sorts of rhetoric as if she had honey in her mouth.

    But neither Limon nor Maia cared for her reaction.

    I just quietly continued the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned the old-fashioned way of greeting so well that even the elders of our n don¡¯t use it these days.¡±

    ¡°This lowly ve cannot help but be moved by the mercy of praising what he should know as a ve who has to serve his noble master¡­¡± ¡°

    Enough.¡±

    Maia raised one hand.

    And, as if he was annoyed at hearing more, he continued with his brow furrowed.

    ¡°Anyway, there is no need for ostentation that does not contain sincerity, so just speakfortably.¡±

    ¡°How can you do that as a ve?¡±

    ¡°It is an order.¡±

    ¡°Whatever the master wants.¡±

    Looking at Limon, who smiled as if he knew it, Arbe put on a stunned expression.

    He just realized that the burdensome attitude and grandiose rhetoric were just a ploy to get Maia to say something from a moment ago.

    There was no way that Maia would not notice what Arbe realized.

    That¡¯s why Maia kept a cold sneer.

    ¡°Seeing how well you roll your tongue and brain, I can guess how promising you must have been in the ¡®ck Dragon n¡¯.¡±

    ¡°This is an overestimation.¡±

    Limon epted the words with a smile.

    However, unlike his naturally smiling face, his eyes were deeply sunken.

    ¡®As expected, I was caught.¡¯

    ¡®Did you really expect it?¡¯

    Through her meaningful words, Limon was convinced that he had already been found out that he was not a member of the ck Dragon n.

    And Maia realized that Limon had expected even that he had noticed it through his equally unfazed appearance.

    The two looked at each other in silence for a while.

    one kneeling down.

    one sitting on a throne.

    It¡¯s like trying to see through the other person¡¯s mind.

    Or like a beast of prey looking for its prey¡¯s weakness.

    What interrupted them as they observed each other without blinking was Arbe¡¯s shrill voice.

    ¡°What kind of impure behavior is it to stare straight at the princess as a ve?¡±

    ¡°Oh, excuse me. I waspletely enchanted by the master¡¯s beauty.¡±

    The strange air disappeared as if it had been washed with Limon¡¯s sly answer with a single smile on his face.

    Maia, who was looking at Arbe with a face that did not know whether it was annoyed or pitiful in the midst of it, immediately snorted coldly.

    ¡°To think that someone who used to be an attendant of the ck Dragon Princess is swayed by things like beauty, you can see how messed up Li Qingyu managed the n.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the situation of the ck Dragon n isn¡¯t good these days.¡±

    ¡°Are you openly selling your n?¡±

    ¡°As you know, Master, what is disgraceful to the ck Dragon n is being ignorant and ipetent and not benefiting from it, it doesn¡¯t matter what you say.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true of the ck Dragon n.¡±

    Both of them already know that he is not from the ck Dragon n.

    But Limon shamelessly continued to act, and Maia didn¡¯t even try to point out the lie.

    He still needed to hide his identity in order to receive Hermann¡¯s treatment, and she did not want to miss the opportunity to uncover Limon¡¯s secret through clumsy interrogation.

    Thus, a tacit agreement was established between the two.

    Instead of continuing this ring skit, the old trade of very in exchange for treatment was maintained.

    It was also why Maia took action without hesitation.

    ¡°Give what Arbe has prepared to Iza.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you suddenly giving me a violin?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think?¡±

    It seems that if you have a head, of course you wouldn¡¯t know.

    Seeing Maia with a sneer on her, Limon smiled and epted the violin.

    ¡°Is there a song you want to hear?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine as long as you are confident in it.¡±

    It was a very appropriatemand to deliberately prepare Amati, one of the three great instruments of the violin.

    But Maia¡¯s words didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡°But if you y badly, it won¡¯t end with a whip.¡±

    ¡°Remember.¡±

    If you don¡¯t want to be in a bad shape, take care of yourself when you treat me like a high-ss ve who can y a musical instrument.

    Limon nodded his head coolly as he saw Maia speaking with gloomy eyes that were not meant to be a joke at all.

    Take a moment to check the condition of Amati¡¯s note and bow.

    Limon put the violin on his shoulder only after making sure everything was perfectly prepared.

    And the moment the bow slid over the strings.

    Gi-ing ¨C

    a warm melody resonates.

    Another flower garden of sound has bloomed above the flower garden that was in full bloom.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Arbe involuntarily swallowed her breath.

    Until Limon took up the violin, she had no interest in his ying skills.

    He only focused on digging into Limon¡¯s secret through the performance.

    But the moment he started ying, she had no choice but topletely forget about Limon¡¯s secret.

    Giing.

    It is a flower garden of sound.

    Just as numerous flowers gather to form a splendid flower garden, a fantastic melody created by gathering countless sounds.

    Yes, it¡¯s just sound, but the intense suction power that seems to swallow everything just by hearing it makes you forget all your thoughts and get sucked into the performance.

    So it was.

    And that she had to stare at him with a dazed expression until Limon put down the violin after he had finally finished ying.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by the ridiculing voice that I heard after that.

    ¡°Is that your best?¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I heard such an ecstatic performance.

    No excitement, no emotion, no excitement.

    Maia looked down at Limon with darkly sunken eyes as if she were just observing an experimental animal.

    That gaze was so cold that even Arbe, who was next to her, inadvertently flinched.

    However, Limon, who received that gaze, naturally asked back.

    ¡°Is that important?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if he had been stabbed to the point.

    It was also a while to shoot at Limon without a word.

    Maia finally frowned and opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°Take Arbe Iza with you and leave.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I told you to leave.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes! princess.¡±

    I thought I¡¯d listen at least a few more times and try to uncover Limon¡¯s secret.

    While wondering why she wanted to let him go, Arbe immediately followed Maia¡¯s instructions and left the garden with Limon.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I said goodbye with a single smile until the end and looked at the empty seat of Limon who disappeared.

    She snorted lightly.

    ¡°Because you are cheeky.¡±

    What matters is not whether she yed to her best, only whether she felt it to her best.

    If the master wants to find fault, how can he object as a ve?

    So, if you feel that your performance is not good enough, ask for any kind of punishment.

    Maia was cynical as she remembered Limon, who had put all those opinions into two words and asked her back.

    ¡®How dare you try to test my eyesight.¡¯

    Putting the master¡¯s will above all else was clearly a ve-like attitude.

    But it was also the answer of the most cocky ve in the world, who was sure she would never underestimate her ying.

    In fact, Maia couldugh at Limon, but she couldn¡¯t call his ying poor.

    Because Limon¡¯s ying was that perfect.

    Nheless, the reason Maia rated it ¡®only¡¯ was because she couldn¡¯t feel any psionics in his ying.

    ¡®Did you deliberately hide your psionics? Or was it a trick to distract us from the start?¡¯

    It was a problem that was difficult to find an answer to.

    Especially in that ¡®that¡¯ Li Qingyu is involved in this matter.

    All generations of ck Dragon Princesses have always been like that, but among them, the girl who always smiles with a smile was especially difficult to read.

    In that respect, it was most likely that Limon was actually the real ck Dragon n, and that all of this was Li Qingyu¡¯s trick to catch him.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    However, Maia was never convinced of her suspicions.

    It was because there was something strangely disturbing about Limon¡¯s performance, which was dismissed as mediocre.

    ¡°If you do the dissection, you will be able to find out something¡­¡±

    Maia, wondering whether she should have chosen the clinical trial, finally shook her head.

    Anyway, there is a limit to what can be found only with medication and pulse.

    Above all, it was clear that he was convinced that his secret would not be discovered through a clumsy experiment just because he gave the option of a clinical trial.

    So Maia also chose to enve him.

    It was because there was more to learn from ves who could just roll than test subjects that were difficult to dissect.

    ¡°¡­If the experiment doesn¡¯t work, I have to test it.¡±

    Maia muttered quietly to herself.

    And after thinking for a while, I sent a call to Arbe through the pager.

    ¡°How is the pursuit of Arbe Antonio going?¡±

    [I got information that they are hiding in a secret base in Paraisopolis. They can be caught at any time, so just give the order.]

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    [¡­!]

    Perhaps because she thought she was excluded from her mission, Arbe swallowed her breath over the pager.

    But right after that, she couldn¡¯t help but be frightened in apletely different sense.

    ¡°Prepare my outing instead.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±

    [Are you saying that thete princess will leave the headquarters? It¡¯s just because of that garbage¡­!]

    Arbe panicked as if she had heard that a spirit had fallen from the dry sky.

    I don¡¯t know if there is something I absolutely have to participate in, like the Seven Dragons Association.

    It was so unexpected that she, who normally rarely leaves this flower garden, would go out for just this reason.

    ¡°And prepare him too.¡±

    [¡­are you going to test him?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    So it was.

    Even with that short remark, she was able to sense Maia¡¯s purpose.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but feel restless and anxious.

    [If so, an escort or attendant¡­?]

    ¡°No need.¡±

    [Princess, that¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯d rather leave it to me.]

    At Arbe¡¯s worried words, Maia kept a coldugh.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be in danger by going alone?¡±

    [Of course not.]

    ¡°Then, if he uses psionics as a special trick, are you sure you can see through the secret better than I do?¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    ¡°Then just do as I¡¯m told.¡±

    [¡­I¡¯ll take yourmand.]

    After ending the call with Arbe, Maia was lost in thought.

    Considering Limon¡¯s shameless behavior, he doesn¡¯t seem to reveal his true colors easily, but when cornered, everyone will reveal his true colors.

    In that sense, I was thinking of letting Limon reveal the bottom.

    As the green dragon princess, she was confident that she would find out even if he showed even the slightest gap.

    one if you have a problem.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m not in bad shape today, so it won¡¯t be a problem if I go out for a while.¡¯

    After diagnosing herself and eliminating thest factor of anxiety, Maia leaned against the back of the throne and gently closed her eyes.

    In order to stabilize the situation even a little more in preparation for the uing outing.

    But she didn¡¯t realize it.

    The fact that the flowers in the flower garden, which were always beautiful and had dark colors, have a more vivid energy than usual.

    The existence of the scent that gently spread and disappeared among all the turbid flower scents.

    Even the pain that soared from time to time.

    Forget the cough you should have vomited.

    Without even realizing how long it had been since I had been able to concentrate on my thoughts so peacefully.

    In the flower garden, where only one person was left alone, she fell into the lonely silence as always.

 Chapter 237

    #237. Which one are you more afraid of?

    * * *

    Fav.

    A word used to refer to a slum in Brazil, such as a slum in the United States.

    One of them, Paraisopolis, is a huge fav with more than 300,000 confirmed residents, and was a notorious slum in many ways in Sao Paulo.

    Numerous shacks and illegal buildings look like toy blocks piled up with Jung-gu heating.

    Like a gang with a gun hanging around openly.

    The poor people with pale faces are scattered on the streets with the sky as their nkets.

    If Rose, the Blue Dragon Princess, would have seen it, she would have wanted to bombard it with a mountain of donations right away, because this was a ce where everyday scenes weremonce.

    ¡°Hey, I heard business is going well these days? Then why don¡¯t you spend more protection money?¡±

    ¡°Eat my dick, police officer. Even if the business goes well, the boss eats everything anyway, so do you think there will be money to feed you?¡±

    ¡°Being petty between partners.¡±

    ¡°My partner is like a parasite that eats the money of a pestilent criminal.¡±

    ¡°Instead, a parasite with a gun and power.¡±

    The reason Zeir openly epted money in the middle of the street was because this was Paraisopolis.

    As is the case in most parts of Brazil, especially here, the ties between corrupt cops and gangs were no secret.

    No, it was better to show off openly.

    That way, there won¡¯t be an asshole who thinks otherwise.

    Of course, the gangs take care of whether to shoot a bullet in the back of the head or sell the family as prostitutes, but dealing with the disappearance was also a nuisance.

    It was even more annoying if there were foreigners or high-ranking officials among the missing people.

    ¡°huh? Police officer, what is that?¡±

    ¡°What is¡­ Huh?¡±

    So it was.

    This Paraisopolis, where most cars are afraid of being stolen.

    That is why Jair blinked at the sight of a car that came to this ce without hesitation and stopped in the middle of a narrow road.

    ¡®truck? isn¡¯t it an armored car? It seems like it¡¯s too luxurious for something like that¡­¡¯

    I was a bit confused when I saw a strange mass vehicle that I had never seen before.

    He soon hardened his face.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that the mark of Quetzalcoatl?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    The gangsters freaked out as soon as they heard the word Quetzalcoatl.

    As they watched with wary eyes, a dark-haired young man with cheeky eyes got out of the driver¡¯s seat of the truck.

    One more time to look around.

    The young man headed to the back of the truck and tapped the back.

    ¡°Get off, sir.¡±

    Wei Ying.

    It was right after that.

    The rear of the truck came down on its own to create a staircase, and a thick metal door like a safe opened inside and a woman appeared.

    Well-groomed green hair.

    A garment wrapped inyers.

    Even the gloves that cover both hands.

    A beauty with a morbid beauty in a noble atmosphere that doesn¡¯t fit in with these slums.

    The moment they saw Maia¡¯s green hair, the poor people strewn about on the street jumped up in fright.

    Then, with a fearful expression on his face, he hurriedly scattered in all directions.

    But Maia didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s reactions.

    He just looked at Limon with cold eyes as he greeted him with a single smile.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to do it well because it¡¯s been a while, but your driving skills are amazing.¡±

    ¡°Because I learned to drive well in the past.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I can say I learned it from driving an army truck through the fire of World War II, but Limon answered boldly.

    Anyway, I¡¯ve never been hit by a bullet or had a car ident, then or now.

    Looking at Limon like that, I frowned for a while.

    Maia finally clicked her tongue and asked.

    ¡°Have you heard from Arbe why I am here?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess you know what to do from now on.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Limon responded immediately.

    Then he looked at Maia, who was looking at him, and continued talking casually.

    ¡°You can¡¯t guess what you¡¯re not ordered to do and do it your own way, right?¡±

    He said that he was ordered to drive a truck to this ce, and that he did not act on his own in anticipation of Maia¡¯s intentions.

    Maia snorted at Limon¡¯s attitude, which Arbe would have rated as a professional ve.

    ¡°Then I will give you an order. Somewhere in this ghetto, there¡¯s a gang boss named Antonio. Find him and capture him alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean to find someone you¡¯ve never seen in this vast ce?¡±

    In this huge slum with a poption of more than 300,000, to find a single person and a gang boss.

    It was an order that was tantamount to finding a needle in a sandy beach where even the grandson of a famous detective or a native of Sao Paulo would stick out his tongue.

    But Maia did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just twisted my lips slightly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±

    It was as if he was asking if he could not do even this level of work with the subject of selling himself at such a high price.

    Maia with a cold sneer.

    Seeing her like that, Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Do you really want to see my skills?¡¯

    Limonughed inwardly.

    It was clear at once that Maia was giving her this order because she wanted to see her fight.

    It was a tricky method.

    If she fought using something simr to a sword, she would immediately find out Limon¡¯s true identity.

    However, instead of rejecting the obvious provocation, Limon smiled and replied.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Then do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only if it¡¯s a name.¡±

    Like azy but faithful ve.

    Limon nodded and immediately went into action.

    While other poor people were fleeing, they strode toward the gang members who were not backing down because of face.

    Surprised by the sudden approach, the gang members reflexively drew their guns, but Limon was not at all nervous and asked casually.

    ¡°Hey, who is your boss?¡±

    ¡°O que?¡±

    ¡°Quem ¨¦ o teu patr?o (Who is your boss?).¡±

    A gang member who just makes an absurd expression because he hears a question so out of the blue that he can¡¯t answer.

    Limon decided to help them understand.

    ¡°Okay then ask differently. Do you know where the bastard named Antonio is?¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    The gang members hardened their faces at once.

    Limon smiled and opened his mouth after seeing them revealing a distinct tension different from the vague alert from a while ago.

    ¡°bingo.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I thought that Antonio had to go to a little bit to catch a baby, but as soon as I started, I didn¡¯t know how to find Tni.¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±

    I just took it with my senses, but I was lucky.

    Seeing Limon smirk, one gang member reflexively pulled the trigger.

    p!

    But the gun never fired.

    It was because Limon had grabbed his pistol and locked the safety catch.

    ¡°They shoot at me for just asking one question¡­ You bastards who don¡¯t see people as people.¡±

    Looking straight into the eyes of the gang member who was struggling to retrieve his handgun somehow, Limon smiled coldly.

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to treat me like a human, do you?¡±

    Crunchy!

    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±

    ¡°This XXX baby!¡±

    ¡°die!¡±

    A gang member sat down screaming in pain as his fingers were crushed like millet cans.

    The other gang member, who saw such arade, rolled his eyes and immediately tried to shoot Limon.

    It was like a gangster who didn¡¯t think about what would happen if he opened fire in the presence of his colleagues in front and behind him.

    But they are toote.

    When the gang members are aiming at Limon.

    He was snatching up in the air a handgun dropped by a gang member with a broken finger.

    Tadadang!

    ¡°Billion!¡± ¡°Ugh?¡± ¡°Keah!¡±

    Guns whirring, deafening roars, and short screams.

    It happened in an instant.

    The fact that Limon, who had gripped the pistol, did not even turn his head, let alone aim, and only bent his arm and pulled the trigger three times.

    The three gunshots, each with their guns smashed or ricocheted off, bloody gangsters sitting there clutching broken arms.

    Limon, who had subdued four gang members in the blink of an eye and twirled the pistol in his hand before inserting it next to his belt, stopped abruptly.

    ¡°¡­Tsk, I heard that a three-year-old habitsts until eighty.¡±

    ¡®Anyway, Billy¡¯s got me into a bad habit.¡¯

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a gun.

    It¡¯s been a while since I clicked my tongue for moving as I did when I was wandering around the wilderness with my nerdy disciple.

    In the end, Limon, who had no holster but had a handgun tucked into his waistband, crouched down in front of the moaning gang members who were sprawling on the floor.

    Then, with both hands on his chin, he said with a bored face.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer me when I asked you a nice question like that? If that were the case, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a misfortune.¡±

    ¡°You you you bastard!¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡°Let¡¯s omit the stories about family swearing, revenge, or fear of repercussions. I¡¯m tired of listening to so many simr repertoires.¡±

    Before one gang member could even answer.

    Limon turned his head away as he pped him in the face, making his teeth pour out like corn.

    Then he smiled coldly as he looked at the remaining three gang members who were looking at him with eyes mixed with anger and fear.

    ¡°From now on, we only ept one person on a firste, first-served basis. Are you willing to tell me where your boss is?¡±

    ¡°Fuck it!¡±

    ¡°I left you behind!¡±

    ¡°for a moment! We don¡¯t know where the boss is¡­ Kww!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, three people were eliminated.¡±

    One hit the stomach, one hit the head on the ground, and the other hit the back of the neck.

    In the end, Limon, who put all four gang members in a stupefied state, got up from his seat as if he hadn¡¯t expected much from the beginning.

    Then he smiled and looked around.

    ¡°Suddenly, you became the final winner. Congrattions cop.¡±

    ¡°Nana? Why me?¡±

    From the time Limon came to the present.

    A policeman who was almostpletely engrossed, but only got a frightened expression after being asked his own question.

    Looking at Jair, Limon said casually.

    ¡°You said that. The boss will only ept one person on a firste, first-served basis.¡±

    ¡°That includes me too?¡±

    ¡°why? Did you think it wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t it be like being brothers with gang members if you epted and ate money that is more precious than blood?

    Jair¡¯s expression turned pale as Limon grinned, pointing at the wad of money still in his hand.

    ¡°Oh, no. I can¡¯t speak.¡±

    ¡°can not?¡±

    ¡°okay! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a foreigner like you, but here you can¡¯t survive just talking about Antonio!¡±

    Jayre gritted his teeth.

    If Antonio¡¯s whereabouts are revealed, not only himself, but also his family¡¯s rtives will suffer terrible retribution.

    For him, he would rather die if he died, and he could never open his mouth.

    It was all the more so because he had a vague idea of who was behind Antonio.

    ¡°Oh yeah? Then there is nothing you can do.¡±

    ¡°then¡­!¡±

    ¡°Did you know how to say¡­?¡±

    Limon made a cold expression when he saw Jair like that.

    Just by looking at his fearful expression, I could tell that Jair was a corrupt cop who had been directly or indirectly involved in the ¡®retaliation¡¯ many times over.

    That¡¯s why Limonughed.

    ¡°Cop man, can I tell you something interesting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use threatening anything! I never say anything!¡±

    ¡°Really? Even if I told you by someone¡¯s order that you¡¯re looking for that bastard?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Hearing those words, Jair unknowingly turned blue.

    Only then did he realize.

    There are only two people who can confidently take down a gangster in Brazil.

    That it is only a madman who wants to die or a psychopath who has someone scarier than a gang behind him.

    And looking at the truck with Quetzalcoatl¡¯s mark on it and the green-haired beauty watching from the back with her arms crossed, it was clear which answer was the answer.

    ¡°Tell me which one is more terrifying: the Green Dragon n¡¯s threat or the gang¡¯s retaliation.¡±

    terrible life.

    terrible death.

    Which of the two do you like more?

    Jayre couldn¡¯t help but despair as he watched Limon speak with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 238

    Episode #238. You mean you don¡¯t want to die?

    * * *

    Maia frowned at Ami.

    The reason she ordered Limon to find and capture the gang boss named Antonio in the first ce was simple.

    To see how he will find and capture Antonio.

    No matter how much Limon tried to hide it, he thought he had no choice but to use psionics, consciously or subconsciously, to subdue the gang alone.

    However, Maia had to admit that it was an absurd misjudgment.

    Right now at this moment.

    Because Limon was destroying a huge gang without using any supernatural powers or mystical powers, let alone psionics.

    Bang da da da dadang!

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    ¡°My my hand!¡±

    Two gang members copsed screaming while firing their rifles.

    In the meantime, the gang member who was shooting at Limon from the window on the second floor cried out with bloodied hands in the shock of the gun being smashed before he could aim.

    The gang members who returned to the alley aiming for the background had the same result.

    The two pistols in Limon¡¯s hands spun and spewed fire, and they copsed without firing a single shot.

    p p p.

    ¡°He ran out of bullets!¡±

    ¡°Kill it, kill it!¡±

    Maybe God took pity on them and gave them a chance.

    When the gun finally stopped firing and the pistol gave off a hollow roar, the gangsters rolled their eyes and opened fire on Limon.

    But it was the temptation of the devil, not a blessing from God.

    The moment when Limon with a cold smile wanted to roll his body to dodge the bullet.

    In his hands were two submachine guns used by the fallen gangsters.

    Doo doo doo doo doo!

    ¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±

    Gangsters copsed by rain of bullets.

    But Limon¡¯s feats did not end there.

    In an instant, he throws his submachine gun, which runs out of rounds, and gets shot, kicking the gangster off the roof and snatching the shotgun from his hand.

    Then, with only one hand, it rotates once to reload and fire without looking back.

    Cheek taaang!

    ¡°Kuuk!¡±

    A gang hiding behind an iron door and being crushed by a shotgun st.

    Like a ry runner, he naturally picks up the rifle he dropped and fires lightly to kill the sniper from hundreds of meters away.

    It is the embodiment of war.

    It was a figure reminiscent of a cyborg soldier who received the protection of the spirit.

    ¡®¡­That¡¯s amazing.¡¯

    And Maia, who watched Limon like that, muttered inwardly.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the skillful handling of firearms that if he was blonde, he would have been mistaken for the Golden Dragon n.

    As the world¡¯s best pharmacist and clinician, I was able to notice two things despite this chaos.

    ¡®There is not a single death.¡¯

    One is that Limon¡¯s shooting only produces serious injuries.

    Suppression shooting is difficult even with rubber bullets.

    He mercilessly fired all kinds of deadly firearms, but skillfully avoided fatal wounds.

    It was a skill that would not dare to be imitated unless it was a musketeer of the Golden Dragon n or a high-level yer with firearms skills.

    Even more frightening was the second thing Maia noticed.

    ¡®It¡¯s possible to get this far while using only normal human body abilities without using mystical or supernatural powers¡­¡¯ It¡¯s

    not like moving by elerating time or bending bullets.

    Rather, while Limon¡¯s movements were extremely slow, there were several among the gangsters who used yer-specific physical abilities or skills.

    But in the end, it was the gangsters who were shot down.

    Even with his eyes closed, his shooting skills andbat sense, which reached the level of hitting a target 100 paces away, were overwhelming the gang beyond the difference in speed.

    ¡®It¡¯s like watching a veteran.¡¯

    Just as an experienced chef creates faster and more delicious dishes than anyone else with leisurely movements.

    In Limon¡¯s leisurely y with dozens of gangsters, the dignity of a master who seemed to have been around the battlefield for the rest of his life was buried.

    At this rate, instead of finding out some secret, I would have to go back after watching the scene like an action movie.

    But Maia was not disappointed.

    He only held a cold sneer.

    ¡®That talent is obviously great, but how long do you think you can hide your real skills?¡¯

    It was right after that.

    As if in response to Maia¡¯s ridicule, something fell in front of Limon.

    cooong!

    ¡°How dare you do this in my district!¡±

    It was none other than one giant who created the crater with a loud cry.

    With a thick mustache, he stared at Limon with wide eyes and tried to spit out double curses.

    bang!

    ¡­if only Limon hadn¡¯t put a bullet through his shoulder without giving him a chance to speak.

    The result is, of course, a hit.

    If it was a normal gang, it would have been a situation where I should have grabbed my shoulders and fell out.

    Teeing!

    One problem.

    That the bullet had ricocheted in vain.

    At most, only the clothes were torn a little, and not a single drop of blood came out from the ce where the bullet hit.

    Antonio let out a tant sneer.

    ¡°Do you think stupid bullets will work on me, a level 75 yer?¡±

    ¡°¡­Since he¡¯s a Marquis level yer, he¡¯s definitely not an opponent that can work with normal guns.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    The reason why yers above level 60 and above are ssified as high-level yers.

    That¡¯s because general firearms don¡¯t work for yers of that level.

    Unless it has at least the level of pration of an anti-objective sniper rifle or the firepower of a rocketuncher, it cannot deal much damage, and if it exceeds the Duke ss, the effect is reduced.

    A yer who can be a superhuman just by leveling up is a fraudulent being.

    Of course, there were firearms that dealt damage that ignores defense.

    However, such firearms are state-of-the-art weapons possessed by advanced countries and teenage guilds.

    It was close to impossible to deal with high-level yers with these cheap firearms confiscated from gangsters.

    ¡®Hmm, is it a single shot?¡¯

    Limon nced back.

    And when he saw Maia watching him with a cold sneer, he clicked his tongue inwardly.

    It was because she realized that this was the ¡®exam¡¯ she had prepared and waited for.

    ¡®It¡¯s interesting.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Limon rather grinned.

    Then, he slung the rifle he was holding over his shoulder and snapped his finger at Antonio.

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, so go ahead. I¡¯ll let you know that I can catch you with a bullet or something.¡±

    ¡°This XX bastard?¡±

    Was it just that he was pissed off at the point of the finger of a gunman or something?

    Antonio, his face flushed red, gritted his teeth and shouted out loud.

    ¡°Oh, yes, if you want to die like that, I¡¯ll tear your limbs apart and throw them as dog food!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I intend to capture you alive.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Antonio rushes into a frenzy at the sessive provocations.

    Even in the midst of losing reason, the lightning-quick movement is indeed a high-level yer who dominates a huge gang.

    But Limon didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow at Antonio¡¯s rush.

    Instead, he took one action.

    It was to stand upright in ce, hold the rifle, and aim at Antonio.

    Limon, who had shown his skills without aiming until now, aimed properly for the first time and pulled the trigger.

    Taang Ting!

    Of course, nothing changed.

    Unlike a sword that you hold and wield, a firearm is not a weapon whose power changes just by changing your posture.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t disappointed that his bullet ricocheted.

    I just pulled the trigger without even moving.

    Taang! Taang! Taang!

    once.

    Once again.

    And once again.

    The bullets fired in session in the blink of an eye hit the same part without an inch of deviation.

    It was a marksmanship that would distort even the bulletproof steel armor with terrifying uracy for targeting a human who was rushing at a speed higher than that of a tolerable vehicle.

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    The problem was that Antonio was a yer with the skill of ¡ºSteel Skin¡».

    Even being a high-level yer wasn¡¯t enough, and his body, which was further strengthened by his skills, did not budge even from the bullets that flew in session.

    So the moment he rushed in, taking all the shots with his bare body,ughed at Limon¡¯s foolishness and tried to crush his head with his fist.

    thud!

    ¡°¡­wow!¡±

    The fist cut through the air.

    Outrageous nonsense, unbing of a high-level yer.

    Even Antonio, unable to withstand the recoil, staggered, hit his butt, and began to vomit.

    Limon kicked him in the jaw and threw him backwards.

    Then, stepping on his chest with one foot, he grinned as he forcibly shoved the rifle into his mouth.

    ¡°How does it feel to be like this because of a ridiculous bullet, high-level yer man?¡±

    ¡°Uh ooh moose sujag¡­¡±

    ¡°It was just a little gun shooting.¡±

    Looking at him with his eyes wide open as if he still couldn¡¯t believe the reality, Limon shrugged.

    And with a grumpy face, he added a word.

    ¡°Instead, I was aiming for your brain, not your body.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Antonio then realized.

    The reason Limon shot only the tip of his chin.

    It was not just to pierce the defense, but the fact that the purpose was to shake the brain with the impact of the bullet deflecting it.

    ¡®Such a crazy bastard!¡¯

    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but be more shocked.

    If that kind of precise shooting is possible, it would be a hundred times easier to aim for a vital spot like the eye.

    Deliberately aiming only at the tip of the chin was possible for a madman who was sure that his bullet would never miss.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to test how many bullets your throat can take, you¡¯d better not mess around.¡±

    ¡°Uh uh¡­¡±

    Limon turned his head slightly and looked back at Maia only after he had firmly subdued Antonio.

    ¡°I was captured as per yourmand.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t like?¡±

    ¡°¡­What a great marksmanship.¡±

    If you have anyints, feel free to tell me.

    Maia said sarcastically, looking at Limon, who smiled single-singly.

    Your marksmanship was so great that I couldn¡¯t say I wasining that I didn¡¯t see your real skills.

    ¡°Good marksmanship is a gentleman¡¯s culture.¡±

    ¡°Heung, stop saying things that might be said by the Musketeers.¡±

    He sneered at Limon, who shamelessly passed it on even though he knew his true intentions.

    Maia moved slowly and approached Limon.

    Then, while keeping a reasonable distance from Limon, he stopped and quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Leave him and leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Even if it¡¯s an opponent who has been able to take care of it.

    Limon immediately pulled the muzzle out of Antonio¡¯s mouth and backed off, like a hound undermand.

    And Maia opened her mouth quietly as she looked down at Antonio with gloomy eyes, like a hunting dog looking at prey.

    ¡°I have a question for you, answer me. If you do, I will kill you without pain.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you crazy bitch! Who heard that and answered meekly¡­!¡±

    The muzzle will alsoe out of your mouth.

    Antonio, who was still looking for a chance, immediately got up and tried to squeeze Maia¡¯s neck with his thick hand.

    But just before that.

    he stiffened.

    Then, looking at Maia¡¯s gloves with a pale face, he rather hesitated and stepped back.

    ¡°You you! No, you can¡¯t¡­?¡±

    Antonio hurriedly withdrew his hands with a terrified face as if he had faced the most terrible monster in the world.

    The fear was so vivid that it was insulting to be directed at a woman like Maia.

    ¡°I will ask.¡±

    But Maia didn¡¯t care.

    As if he was used to this kind of thing, he just asked, passing Antonio¡¯s gaze with a cynicism.

    ¡°Where does Ambrosiae from?¡±

    Antonio¡¯s face turned pale in a different way than before.

    He stuttered open his mouth with a face that had changed to a level simr to that of Maia, whose blood was so drained.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Can I take it as a sign that I don¡¯t want to die?¡±

    If he had been told this by anyone else, he would haveughed, saying, ¡°What kind of bastard wants to die?¡±

    But now, on the contrary, he had no choice but to distort his face.

    who is maia

    and what you can do

    He knew all too well as the boss of this S?o Paulo gang.

    No, to be precise, I couldn¡¯t know.

    Since ¡®that thing¡¯ happened in the distant past, it has be the firstmon sense that all South American residents should learn.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Antonio was lost in agony.

    If you don¡¯t answer, Maia won¡¯t let you go, and if you do, ¡®he¡¯ will pay the price.

    In the end, it was the same that a terrible end awaited him either way.

    ¡°¡­Damn it!¡±

    After a long conflict, Antonio finally raised one arm.

    Convulsively like a mouse biting a cat after being cornered, he squeezed all his strength into his fist.

    And the moment that fist was swung.

    Fuck!

    Antonio, whose head was cracked like a watermelon,y helplessly on the ground.

    It wasn¡¯t Maia using a hand or Limon putting a bullet in the back of his head.

    Antonio killed himself by smashing his head with his own fist.

    It was an absurd end for the boss of a gang that was notorious in Sao Paulo.

    However, Limon, who saw the scene right in front of him, was not shaken.

    Rather, he looked at the copsed Antonio with curious eyes, and then asked a question.

    ¡°Are you going to let me die?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any reason to save interest?¡±

    ¡°If this guy dies like this, you won¡¯t get the answer you want, right?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Maia cut it off.

    Then he started to convulse wrigglingly, and then, looking at Antonio¡¯s corpse, which had finally be stiff, he continued talking cynically.

    ¡°Because there is only one person on this continent who dares to make someone who knows who I am attempt suicide in front of me.¡±

 Chapter 239

    Episode #239. It¡¯s already done.

    * * *

    Forested jungle.

    In the depths there was a vige.

    No, to be precise, it was difficult to call it a vige.

    A huge wooden fence with entangled vines, a swamp that surrounds it like a moat, and suspicious men standing guard with guns on top of the wooden fence.

    It was more like a fortress than a vige in its extremely solemn appearance.

    the middle of the fort.

    A man was enjoying a meal for a long time in a mansion built iparably grand and splendid with other buildings.

    so-so-so-so.

    Holding a whole roasted hind leg of a wild boar the size of a forearm in one hand and biting it off.

    Slurp an entire bowl of seafood stew.

    Like emptying a beer ss in one bite.

    A man with a bloated body like an elephant who sat alone at a table with enough food to feed dozens of people and ate that much food alone.

    Go put down the empty beer ss.

    Then he burped lightly and asked casually.

    ¡°Keuk So who said what happened?¡±

    ¡°Antonio is dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is that bastard?¡±

    ¡°¡­is the boss of a gang that distributed ambrosia in Sao Paulo.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever have such a baby?¡±

    Take a moment to put a whole sandwich in your mouth and reminisce.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t recall the memory until he chewed through the sandwich and swallowed it.

    ¡°Anyway, why did you die? Did you drink some medicine and enter a dungeon?¡±

    ¡°It looks like the green dragon princess has moved¡­¡±

    That moment.

    G stopped his hand from picking up the crocodile meat.

    Then he looked back at the old man with a gleaming radiance in his eyes that had been dull until now.

    ¡°That bitch came out on her own?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ After being interrogated, hemitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s right, right?¡±

    A moment to shed a sinisterugh.

    G muttered as he chewed up the crocodile meat he had picked up like a crush and swallowed it whole.

    ¡°Seeing that girl who had been locked up and never came out for a while, she moved herself, so it looks like she¡¯s got a lot of shit.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything yet. Maybe it had some other purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! If I am, so be it!¡±

    Fuck!

    G shouted loudly, throwing the crocodile meat he was eating at the face of the old man who was reporting.

    Then, seeing the old man bowing his head in regret, he sighed, then picked up another food and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Is there another gang in S?o Paulo? Create a new distributionwork there. Double the amount this time.¡±

    ¡°Then there will be traces left¡­¡±

    ¡°I am asking for traces to remain.¡±

    G smiled grimly as he raised his particrly dark left hand and touched the left side of his face.

    ¡°That way I can fuck that damn bitch better.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will.¡±

    In the end, the old man followed G¡¯s instructions.

    Having to create a new distributionwork was necessary anyway, and he had no veto right.

    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s a guy called Anton or Anthus who was killed by that bitch, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Antonio?¡±

    ¡°okay. Kill all those bastards. If you have any family members, grab them, tear them limb from limb, and hang them in front of the door.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to do that¡­?¡±

    ¡°I have to show the words of a failed bastard. Wouldn¡¯t that make other guys do better?¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    Did the old man really agree, or did he reluctantly pretend to agree because he was afraid of himself?

    G didn¡¯t care.

    To fear yourself and listen to your ownmands.

    He didn¡¯t expect more from his subordinates anyway, and any subordinate outside of those two things was no longer alive.

    So, G raised her hand again and touched her left side of her face, smiling happily.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Wait a little longer, Green Dragon Princess. I will definitely repay the debt of the day.¡±

    * * *

    [¡­It must be Maia to do such a thing from the first day.]

    ¡°This is what you expected.¡±

    [As expected, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s not difficult.]

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    He expected that Limon would soon be discovered that he was not a member of the ck Dragon n, and that Maia would be much more active in digging into the secret.

    But I never thought I¡¯d use the gang to test Limon before even a day had passed.

    It was progress far beyond her expected range.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m happy with this. As long as we made a tacit agreement with each other, there will be no open attempts to uncover my identity.¡±

    [Instead, they¡¯ll try to find out the secret of swordsmithing.]

    What they do from the first day is to bring the gang boss alone.

    what to do tomorrow

    Just thinking about it made me sigh.

    However, unlike Li Qingyu, Limon¡¯s attitude was calm and selfless.

    ¡°Is there any other way to do it? As long as I respond well, it will be enough.¡±

    [Yes, that¡¯s right.]

    ¡®If the swordsmith hadn¡¯t only had the dragon psionic, I would have thought that too.¡¯

    Li Qingyu muttered inwardly.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Limon.

    The problem is that he has a psionic essence, and Limon doesn¡¯t know about it.

    If you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re hiding, you can be the best secret keeper, but on the other hand, you can reveal the secret too wildly.

    [Anyway, swordsmith, please don¡¯t let your guard down. Because she is the green dragon princess.]

    So, Li Qingyu asked for trust.

    It wasn¡¯t just because she was worried that Maia had an excellent eye for the best doctor and apothecary.

    To put it bluntly, the fact that she was the princess of the green dragon n was itself a problem.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know very well what kind of tribe the green dragon n is.¡±

    Limon did not find Li Ching-yu¡¯s request particrly strange.

    If they were hiding a secret, depending on the situation, the green dragon n was more difficult than the ck dragon n who could read minds or the white dragon n who could see the future.

    Of course, he still had the confidence to hide his identity.

    That¡¯s why Limon put aside his useless rumors and turned the direction of the conversation.

    ¡°Rather than that, princess, do you know what ambrosia is?¡±

    [well. There are several types of ambrosia that I know of.]

    Any sd in America.

    A recovery item that appears in the game.

    Or¡­

    [The most well-known is the food of the gods in Greek mythology, but what the swordsmith wants to ask is another ambrosia,

    right ?]

    [Normally, it would feel more strange to ask a gang boss such a thing.] I

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    [Anyway, if Maia dared to go out and check the source, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s not an ordinary item.]

    Most of the year, I just shut myself up in my house.

    Considering Maia¡¯s personality of not going out unless it¡¯s something tolerable, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s a strange thing.

    To Li Qingyu, who honestly expressed his opinion, Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Could you do some research on that ambrosia?¡±

    [Even though I could upset Maia¡¯s nting, is that a word?]

    ¡°If you openly mentioned it in front of me, it must mean that you dig it. It won¡¯t be a problem if you look for it.¡±

    If even Li Qingyu, a fellow member of the Seven Dragons, is unaware of it, it is something very trivial or, on the contrary, too important to be hidden.

    Even so, why did he deliberately reveal it in front of himself?

    Limon, who was scratching his cheek as he pondered over Maia¡¯s intentions, suddenly added a word.

    ¡°Besides, that ambrosia is strangely bothering me.¡±

    [¡­In short, are you saying you don¡¯t feel good?]

    ¡°Well, you could say that.¡±

    It¡¯s rare that I¡¯ve ever seen a good thing when I neglected something that made me feel so intrusive.

    Li Mon¡¯s answer was so obvious that Li Qingyu smiled bitterly and nodded.

    [all right. If the swordsman says so, I¡¯ll find out about Ambrosia.]

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    Normally, he would have moved to directly investigate, but now he is tied to the green dragon princess.

    In that respect, it was fortunate that Li Qingyu just followed.

    At least when it came to investigating something and digging up information, there were few people as trustworthy as her.

    ¡­Of course, it was something that other people would not have done, fearing that they would get stabbed in the back of the head even if they believed in their abilities.

    ¡®It¡¯s really not easy in many ways to be a prospective bride of a swordsman.¡¯

    Li Qingyu smiled at that unchangingly heavy trust and asked what he had forgotten.

    [Come to think of it, when did Maia, the swordsmith, start treatment?]

    ¡°The sculptor¡¯s treatment?¡±

    Was it too much to worry about?

    Li Monughed at Li Qingyu¡¯s behavior, which finally asked the most important thing.

    Then, after pulling out the needles densely stuck in his body, he continued talking quietly as he looked at Herman, who was looking at his hand with a stunned face.

    ¡°It¡¯s already done.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°To be exact, only today¡¯s treatment is over.¡±

    As if mocking the crowd, pretending to have already won by only scoring one goal in the first half.

    Maia said with a cold sneer.

    But Hermann was not offended by that tant ridicule.

    no i couldn¡¯t feel it

    Right now, instead of trembling as usual, he was busy just looking at his hands moving normally and being astonished.

    ¡°How¡­?¡±

    Hermann was stunned.

    Of course, the treatment he received from Maia was by no means small.

    After tying a thin thread to the wrist to take a pulse, checking the condition of the disease through high-tech equipment, drinking all kinds of decoctions, sweating ck in the bathtub, getting acupuncture, and so on.

    He was so busy getting treatment all day that he couldn¡¯t even remember what kind of treatment he had received.

    But one thing was clear.

    That less than a day had passed since the treatment began.

    That alone was enough reason for him to doubt that this was a dream.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that the tremors and pain in his hands that had gued him for years had disappeared in just one day.

    ¡°To think that my illness, which even the divine lord could not cure, was cured in just one day¡­!¡±

    ¡°Do you dare topare me to that quack?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just really surprised, so please understand.¡±

    Hermann spoke as if he was making an excuse without even knowing it.

    Looking at him with sharp eyes, Maia opened her mouth with a cold snort.

    ¡°Nothing too great. Your disease was caused by the end of your body¡¯s lifespan, so we just put the cause behind it on hold.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Herman put on a puzzled expression for a moment.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t properly understand what the hell it meant to hold off the cause of the disease.

    That¡¯s why the moment he heard what Limon said with a smile on his face, he put on a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Something means your lifespan has increased by about 10 years.¡±

    ¡°Life¡­ increase?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    You don¡¯t have to fix a tire to get a t car rolling.

    One way is to add a 12-cylinder engine and an alloy frame to convert it into an 8-wheel drive vehicle that rolls smoothly even without a few wheels.

    Watching Maia speak with a sneer, Herman couldn¡¯t help but drop his chin.

 Chapter 240

    #240. useless thoughts.

    ¡°I just need to heal my body, but you are so merciful that you extend my lifespan by using precious medicines.¡±

    ¡°Can it really be called mercy that the time to feel pain and remorse is that much longer?¡±

    ¡°Because there are many people who would give up their entire fortune to feel that pain and remorse for as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°I guess he¡¯s good at talking.¡±

    Limon speaks naturally.

    Maia snorted pessimistically.

    Herman, who was watching the two casually talking as if this was nothing, asked without knowing himself.

    ¡°¡­Is it really possible to artificially increase a person¡¯s lifespan?¡±

    ¡°What an obvious thing to say.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Originally, the average human lifespan was less than half a century.

    It was not only that many people lost their lives due to various tribtions such as wars, bandits and natural disasters.

    Infectious diseases, food poisoning, parasites, etc.

    It¡¯s because all kinds of diseases cut off life span.

    Even pneumonia, which is now easily treated with antibiotics, was once considered a feared disease with a mortality rate of over 30% and leaving great aftereffects even if it is cured.

    In that sense, medicine and medicine are the same as history itself in which mankind has struggled with the limits of their natural lifespan.

    Now, if you ask whether it is possible to increase lifespan artificially, it is a question that is thousands of yearste at thetest.

    More than anything else, Limon had reason tough when he heard that question.

    ¡°Hey, sculptor man. Who do you think healed you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Herman finally understood.

    This cynical and pessimistic woman is the pinnacle of a n that has always been at the forefront of the development of human medicine from the Bronze Age to the present.

    When ites to making medicine and treating diseases, he is the master of living, aging and sickness that no one has surpassed yet.

    That she was the green dragon princess who had inherited the position of the best doctor in the world for hundreds of years.

    Maia was cynical as she saw Herman shivering and realizing it with his heart, not his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to like it that much. As I said before, Lee¡¯s treatment is not over.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Are you saying the disease itself isn¡¯t cured yet?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    The fact that the disease seems to have healed is only the result of the increased lifespan, which eased the disease and made it invisible.

    It is not yet known how long the aftereffects of the disease will remain.

    Looking at Maia who spoke coldly, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Then we can check.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ve already prepared a detailed examination.¡±

    ¡°Does it even need a detailed inspection?¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Then, looking back at Herman, who still had a bewildered face, he opened his mouth with a meaningful face.

    ¡°There is no better way to check a sculptor¡¯s body. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Sculptor?¡±

    After a while.

    Looking at the deep gold carving knife in the ss case, Herman swallowed dry saliva.

    It¡¯s time to look at Limon, who smiled and took out the case, and Maia, who watched him with sharp eyes.

    Resolutely determined, he picked up a carving knife.

    = >

    ¦³?¦Ë¦Å¦É¦Á ¦Ì¦Ð?¦Ë¦Á

    (perfect ball).

    The golden brilliance flowing from the carving knife shows the same task with the same letters.

    Hermann reached out without hesitation toward what he had failed to do before and could not even dare to try again.

    Knock Knock!

    As the light is cut away, the rectangr parallelepiped mass quickly changes into a spherical shape.

    I don¡¯t feel the pain that always came.

    Even if you do not forcibly suppress the shaking, your hands will not shake or the carving knife will not slip.

    It is so natural that normal people would not feel any inspiration.

    However, for Hermann, who had been suffering from illness for the past few years, the obviousness was so thrilling and ecstatic.

    move your hand

    The sculptures are being cut away.

    ording to one¡¯s own will.

    By moving his own two hands, he turns the perfect image in his head into reality.

    As the sculpture approaches the ideal, it is a proud sense of achievement that rises.

    The joy that is sweeter than wine aged over a hundred years and fantastic than drugs made him devote himself to carving as if he were intoxicated.

    And finally, the moment when the imaginary image is perfectly ovepped with the sphere made of brilliance.

    Fanfam!

    ¡°¡­Whoa.¡±

    With a colorful explosion of light that seemed like a firecracker exploding, the two spheres of light floating in the air spun and scattered.

    A sight of unmistakable sess as opposed to shattering failure.

    After seeing it, Hermann, who got out of his immersion, put on a proud but regretful expression.

    However, Maia¡¯s gaze watching the scene was cold, and Limon also did not lose hisposure.

    ¡°At least it doesn¡¯t seem to interfere with sculpting.¡±

    ¡°What is certain is that we will have to wait and see, at least until the next step.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say anything obvious.¡±

    When Hermann is puzzled by Maia¡¯s cold gaze, as if observing an experimental animal, and by Limon¡¯s meaningful words.

    The scattered golden brilliance came together again in the air, creating new shapes and letters.

    = > ¡â

    ¦Ð?¦Í¦Ó¦Ø¦Í ¦Ö¦Ñ¦Ç¦Ì?¦Ó¦Ø¦Í ¦Ì?¦Ó¦Ñ¦Ï¦Í ?¦Ò¦Ó?¦Í ?¦Í¦È¦Ñ¦Ø¦Ð¦Ï?.

    (Humans are the measure of all things)

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    the moment you saw it.

    Herman opened his eyes.

    He already knew that there was a second level to the carving knife test and that the difficulty would be much higher than the first level.

    However, the process that emerged after the perfect ball was beyond his imagination.

    ¡®Venus of Milo (¦¡¦Õ¦Ñ¦Ï¦Ä?¦Ó¦Ç ¦Ó¦Ç? ¦¬?¦Ë¦Ï¦Ô)¡­!¡¯

    It is the essence of ancient Greek aesthetics and one of the best sculptures that most perfectly expresses the golden ratio.

    What was really astonishing to Hermann was that the statue of Venus had two arms intact.

    Existing statues of Venus de Milo do not have arms.

    The Venus of Milo is more famous because it is praised that it looks more beautiful because its arm is lost, and Hermann has always thought so.

    I just imagined what it would have been like if it had two arms every once in a while.

    However, the appearance of Venus de Milo with arms was far beyond his imagination.

    How can I describe this statue?

    beautiful? noble? sacred?

    Unfortunately, all those words were negated as soon as they came to mind.

    It felt like an insult to this statue of Venus to describe it in such words.

    So, after recalling and erasing countless words, only one expression remained in Hermann.

    perfect.

    Absolute beauty that can only be expressed in one word was contained in this statue of Venus.

    ¡®Should I sculpt this?¡¯

    It is a test that required a perfect piece that did not allow even a speck of error for the perfect ball, which was the first step.

    Just by sculpting a full body figure to that level, the level of difficulty changes beyond imagination.

    How much more so if what you have to carve is such a perfect statue?

    ¡®¡­I can see why Senaf and Ming gave up.¡¯

    Herman muttered to himself.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out why they, who were originallypetitors, rmended me, but now I understand.

    Even if this is a first-ss sculptor¡­ No, rather, it was a test that made me feel even more despair because he was a first-ss sculptor.

    In fact, right now, Hermann¡¯s mouth was drying up with tension as well.

    But he didn¡¯t give up.

    Compared to the despair of being sick, this was nothing.

    Above all, his passion for challenge and greed as a burning sculptor fueled his desire even more by using even his despair as fuel.

    Herman slowly moved his carving knife with his eyes shining like a challenger rushing to a difficult challenge.

    * * *

    Looking at the flower garden from the throne of the artificial flower garden on the lowest floor of Quetzalcoatl is a long time.

    Maia suddenly asked.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It feels like the sculptor who sold himself into very and asked for treatment couldn¡¯t achieve what you wanted.¡±

    As if he wasughing at the act of selling his dignity for an unfulfilled hope.

    Maia with a cold sneer.

    Limon¡¯s answer to that question was simple.

    ¡°I am feeling the anticipation.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    It was right after I saw that Hermann failed toplete the Venus statue because of his shaky fingertips despite his passionate attempts at sculpting.

    Why are you talking about expectations instead of regrets and disappointments?

    To Maia, who frowned and asked, Limon answered naturally.

    ¡°I have sculpted that much with a body that is not yet fully healed, but I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of skills I will show when I am fully healed.¡±

    ¡°Heung Do you think he can be cured?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, because you¡¯re the master who said that the sculptor¡¯s treatment isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that I also said that I cannot guarantee his recovery?¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t say that it couldn¡¯t be cured, did you?¡±

    If you don¡¯t trust her, who is the best doctor in the world, and trust her, then who else can you trust?

    Watching Limon speak shamelessly, let¡¯s be silent for a while.

    Maia soon became cynical.

    ¡°It is good to live life positively, but it is better to keep in mind that the greater the hope, the greater the despair.¡±

    Even seeing Maia with a pessimistic attitude, unlike a doctor who deals with life-saving medicine, Limon was not shaken.

    I just replied with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s still better than no hope.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t like that shameless attitude.

    For a while, I want to raise my already sharp eyes even more sharply and look at Limon.

    Maia immediately opened her mouth sharply.

    ¡°Get out of here for today.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the master¡¯s wish, I¡¯d be happy.¡±

    As if as if as a ve, how could he refuse the master¡¯s order, Limon greeted politely and left the artificial flower garden.

    Maia, who was ring at his back, murmured in her heart long after Limon had disappeared.

    ¡®In terms of not knowing what¡¯s inside, he¡¯s truly like the ck Dragon n.¡¯

    Maia knew.

    when the disease cannot be cured.

    Or when the oue is less than expected even after treatment.

    The resentment and distrustful eyes sent by the patient or the caregiver.

    Even Herman right now.

    At first, he was overjoyed just by being able to sculpt.

    When I failed to carve the statue because of the shaking of my hands, I was frustrated as if the joy right before was a lie.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s not because of psionics, he¡¯s a really strange guy.¡¯

    But Limon wasn¡¯t disappointed at all.

    It was different from resignation or giving up, where there was nothing to be disappointed about because I didn¡¯t even expect it.

    It didn¡¯t look like he was deliberately hiding his regret to tter himself or be polite.

    Trust for no reason, as if he believed that only Maia could cure Hermann, and that if she couldn¡¯t help it, it would have been impossible anyway.

    The calmness, as if she could find another way if things didn¡¯t work out there, felt too strange to her.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡¯

    The weirdest thing is those eyes.

    Even in the Seven Dragons, it is basic to be shunned.

    Not to mention the same Green Dragon n, even Barbara and Arbe, who are aides, always look at themselves with fear, even though they give respect and loyalty.

    There was no such fear in Limon¡¯s eyes at all.

    As if watching a child who is behaving irritably.

    Or as if dealing with a wounded beast.

    It was always calm and rxed, but only had a sly look.

    ¡®Is it just that I¡¯m good at acting?¡¯

    ¡®or not¡­?¡¯

    Only one so far.

    Maia inadvertently made a nostalgic look at that gaze that resembled someone she hadst seen a long time ago.

    But that was only for a moment.

    ¡°¡­a useless thought.¡±

    Maia kept a sneer on her, as ifughing at herself for having vain thoughts even after talking about the futility of hope.

    Whether Limon really knows no fear.

    Whether it¡¯s just hiding your fears.

    Nothing changed anyway.

    She is the Green Dragon Princess.

    It was because she was the most lonely princess of death among the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons, who had been alone since she woke up from her egg.

    Just like it always has been.

    while denying ess to others.

    In a flower garden made up of countless herbs and poisonous nts, she gently closed her eyes.

 Chapter 241

    Episode #241. imitate the gardener.

    * * *

    Looking down at his hands for a long time.

    Hermann, a man with a burly build and gray hair, let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡®There is no end to human greed.¡¯

    A few days ago, I couldn¡¯t even hold the cup properly.

    Until then, I thought that as long as the disease was cured, there would be no further wish.

    In fact, I felt great joy when I was able to sculpt again after receiving Maia¡¯s treatment.

    However, what filled his heart at this moment was depression and despair, not happiness and satisfaction.

    The challenge faced as soon as his hand healed.

    It is because the failure to carve the perfect Venus de Milo statue left a great regret.

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have made that mistake if my hands had held out a little longer¡­¡¯

    At first, I thought everything was better.

    But that was an illusion.

    As time passed and his stamina declined, the disease recurred again and his hands trembled.

    The fact that he couldn¡¯t make that perfect piece because of his illness, if not because of his ownck of skill, made him regretful.

    ¡®¡­Well, even if my hands held out, there¡¯s no guarantee that I would have been able to do it.¡¯

    Herman smiled bitterly.

    In fact, even in his prime, he had never made a sculpture of that level.

    Even a sculpture of a simr level had to take as little as a few weeks to as long as a year toplete.

    Even more so, he tried to make such a perfect piece right away.

    It was really greedy.

    ¡®Anyway, I don¡¯t know how to look at Lee from now on.¡¯

    Embarrassed, he thought of Limon again.

    He came to find himself who had given up everything and sold himself to receive treatment, but he felt sorry for not being able to achieve what Limon wanted.

    Of course, after a little more treatment, you will be able to do that piece.

    However, if level 2 is this much, can you make it to level 3?

    No, even if he did it up to level 3, would he be able to pay the reward for curing himself with that alone?

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to repay this grace somehow¡­¡¯

    How to pay off this debt.

    While Hermann was immersed in trouble.

    As he sat on a bench on the roof and gazed at the floating garden, something strange passed by in his vision.

    ¡°lee?¡±

    ¡°Woman Sculptor Yangban. What are you doing here? Is your treatment over today?¡±

    ¡°Since the morning treatment is over, they told me to take a break, so I went out for a short walk¡­ Then what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I am a ve.¡±

    Ladder on the side.

    Two-handed scissors over the shoulder.

    Even the dull work clothes there.

    Limon, who looked like the perfect gardener, said with a shrug.

    ¡°My master seems to be very curious and wants to test out everything this new ve can do.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re here to work as a gardener this time?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­That must be a lot of trouble.¡±

    Herman let out an involuntaryugh.

    I knew Limon was busy these days.

    Not to mention cleaning, ordering errands to buy food from a restaurant 50 kilometers away in 10 minutes, or carrying a mountain of luggage.

    Maia had been making him do all sorts of things.

    A scout watching an athlete¡­. Or rather, like a researcher who throws experimental animals into all sorts of environments and observes them.

    ¡®Is it really worth it?¡¯

    An order that would originally be considered bullying.

    Nevertheless, the reason Hermann had no choice but to understand was that Limon was actually carrying out most of the instructions with ease.

    I¡¯m just having a bit of trouble with my hair.

    When it came to using my body, I did everything naturally, as if I was used to it.

    Of course, he was also a human being, but he showed signs of being a bit clumsy at things he had never done before.

    But that¡¯s only the first time.

    Maia¡¯s instructions were increasing in difficulty as each day passed because she quickly realized the tricks and did it skillfully after doing some work.

    I didn¡¯t know that he would even work as a gardener, though.

    ¡®Anyway, that Chairman Maia seems to have a mistake¡­¡¯

    Now, rather than observing what he can do, Hermann smiles bitterly at his behavior as if he were trying to test what he can¡¯t do.

    Maia appeared on the roof.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh no big deal. I just met the sculptor Yangban.¡±

    ¡°Have small talk after you finish what you were told to do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll give me time to chat when you¡¯re done! I am always grateful for your mercy.¡±

    Should I say it¡¯s sly?

    Should I say shameless?

    As soon as he grabbed the horse¡¯s pod, Maia kept a cold sneer at Limon, who quickly took a break.

    ¡°Okay, if you finish your work well, I will give you enough time to rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, if I don¡¯t like the garden you¡¯ve decorated, even a little bit, then you know I won¡¯t have time to sleep, let alone rest.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, Master, I don¡¯t think you need a break.¡±

    Limon immediately changed his words with a single smile on his face.

    A swift retreat like Noh Kang-ho.

    However, instead of epting Limon¡¯s escape, Maia kept a deeperugh.

    ¡°Do you want to work without sleeping until the day after tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll start right away.¡±

    A master who knows too well how to handle a ve.

    Limon grumbles openly, but eventually approaches the nearby garden tree with pruning shears.

    Looking at him, Herman shook his head.

    ¡®How can you act like that against Chairman Maia? Anyway, I need to know about one big thing that my friend Lee also went to.¡¯

    He said Maia was difficult.

    It¡¯s not that I have a bad feeling.

    No, rather, as a benefactor who healed him, he was rather likeable.

    Even so, meeting her made me nervous.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Maia¡¯s unique pessimistic mood, cynical tone and sharp eyes.

    Like a mouse meeting a snake.

    Or like the goat that saw the spider.

    Strangely, whenever he met Maia, he naturally got goosebumps and became anxious.

    Just as the survival instinct naturally possessed by living creatures warns of the danger.

    It wasn¡¯t just him.

    The other green dragon ns I saw here also often held their breath and swallowed dry saliva in front of Maia.

    That¡¯s why Limon¡¯s strangeness of calmly even joking with Maia was all the more remarkable.

    At least, because it was Hermann, he admired that his liver was a little big. Others, including Arbe, looked at Limon like a madman.

    ¡®Fortunately, Chairman Maia doesn¡¯t seem to be particrly offended.¡¯

    Surprisingly, Maia was the same.

    Her remorseless nature makes it possible for a ve to be punished for being cocky like Limon.

    It was because he didn¡¯t point out his attitude or issue harsh orders, even if he was sharp-tongued or scolded like he is now.

    Arbe epted it with a snort, saying that no researcher is angry withb animals¡­ but¡­

    ¡®¡­Anyway, that friend will have a hard time this time too.¡¯

    For a while, he watched Maia with strange eyes.

    Hermann smiled bitterly as he looked back at Limon, who was ready to trim the garden trees.

    I knew that Limon was gifted for bodily work, but a gardener isn¡¯t just good at cutting trees.

    Being a gardener itself was a job created to make the gardens of high-ranking people more beautiful in the past.

    It was a job that required knowledge, experience and artistic sense rather than physical strength.

    Therefore, it is essential for first-ss gardeners to be proficient in flower gardening andndscaping, and in many cases, they also have architectural knowledge.

    Even to make Maia happy?

    It would have been impossible unless a royal gardener was brought in from somewhere.

    Hermann thought so.

    Until Limon starts to scissor.

    squeak.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    for a while at first.

    he didn¡¯t understand

    Why did he stand up straight the moment Limon cut off the branches of the garden tree?

    And as if possessed by something, I have no choice but to watch the scissors.

    p p.

    Scissors follow.

    branches are cut off

    Herman¡¯s eyes widened.

    So, a long time passed.

    When Limon finally finished trimming all the garden trees and put down the scissors, his eyes almost popped out.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­!¡¯

    The one on the Venus de Milo statue.

    The goal that the tinum carving knife demanded of him.

    Looking at the ¡®perfect sculpture¡¯ that embodies the most ideal garden in the world, Hermann couldn¡¯t help but drop his chin.

    * * *

    ¡°Wee, Princess.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Zixuan.¡±

    A neatly dressed middle-aged woman greeted her politely.

    Looking at Zixuan, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it came to me so suddenly and didn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even say things like that. The princess gave us the honor of visiting in person, but we have to stop our business.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a happy story for the princess of the n, but it¡¯s a story that the president of Leviathan can¡¯t wee.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so d that such a princess came to visit, so this insensitive thing stopped saying something. Please look at the dismissal.¡±

    ¡°Take it easy. I have no intention of firing talented people like Zi Xuan.¡±

    ¡°That is very much appreciated.¡±

    Even though it was obvious that it was a joke, Zixuan smiled as if he was more relieved.

    Well, it was natural.

    No matter what anyone says, Li Qingyu is a princess and the president of Leviathan.

    Apart from being a member of the ck Dragon n, Zixuan, the general manager of the Sao Paulo branch of the Leviathan Hotel, was an opponent who had no choice but to keep an eye on him.

    Especially since their princess unpacked at the hotel prepared by the green dragon n.

    So, Zixuan asked with subtle expectations.

    ¡°I have prepared a penthouse. Shall I direct you right away?¡±

    ¡°No, I have no intention of moving my dorm for the time being.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    It was easy to misunderstand if he, who was already under surveince, even stayed at the Leviathan.

    Even Barbara, who guided her right away, showed her doubts after learning that the destination was Leviathan.

    ¡°I am truly sorry.¡±

    As Leviathan¡¯s general manager, Zixuan understands the obvious, but can¡¯t hide his regret.

    Li Qingyu spoke calmly to her.

    ¡°I have a few questions for you instead.¡±

    ¡°Ask me anything. I will do my best to answer.¡±

    Zixuan answered confidently.

    As the general manager of the Leviathan Hotel, I was confident that I could see through most information about Brazil.

    ¡°Have you ever heard the word ambrosia?¡±

    But the moment he heard Li Qingyu¡¯s question.

    Instead of the confidence she had just a moment ago, she asked back with a look of bewilderment and confusion on her face.

    ¡°¡­Where did you hear that story?¡±

    ¡°It happened by chance.¡±

    ¡°The princess is embarrassing me that she, who is in charge of the Brazilian intelligencework, obtained information that I, too, did not fully grasp yet, just two days after arriving.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t get it right, does that mean you have the information itself?¡±

    ¡°It is not enough to call it information. I¡¯ve only heard rumors a few times.¡±

    Zixuan felt embarrassed.

    Of course, she also had something to say.

    Thanks to Li Qingyu selling nearly half of Leviathan¡¯s shares to another n, the current ck Dragon n is in a position where it copses and is almost cut in half.

    In the midst of this, digging into all the little rumors was a daunting task in many ways.

    Li Qingyu did not bother to me Zi Xuan because he could have guessed the situation.

    I just asked calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not confirmed information, so tell me what you know about ambrosia.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the rumors, I¡¯ll understand.¡±

    As Leviathan¡¯s general manager, it was embarrassing to report unconfirmed rumors, but the princess¡¯s will must take precedence above all else.

    That¡¯s why Zixuan spoke the rumors about Ambrosia he had heard in a calm voice.

    ¡°Ambrosia is¡­¡±

 Chapter 242

    #242. We will help you order.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ever since I had Limon do the gardening, I had expected to see some entricities.

    As far as using his body, he always showed great results.

    Even when Limon tidied up in less than an hour what should have taken a whole day for a dozen skilled gardeners.

    Even when he saw that the cross section of the branch he had cut was as smooth as ss.

    That¡¯s why Maia wasn¡¯t surprised.

    But at this moment.

    She had to be silent.

    After Limon¡¯s hands, the garden changed so dramatically that it left her speechless.

    I didn¡¯t move any trees in particr or change the overallndscape.

    pruning useless branches.

    Get rid of some annoying decorations.

    A little out of bnce, etc.

    All Limon did was small, small work.

    But even with that little touch, the garden was surprisingly more beautiful,fortable, and elegant than before.

    To the extent that if I hadn¡¯t seen the grooming in person, I would have mistaken it for apletely different garden.

    ¡°¡­what did you do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I asked how you could change the atmosphere of the garden so much with just a little grooming.¡±

    Limon shrugged at Maia¡¯s question.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really trying to change anything. I just touched it up a little bit because I could see the part that bothered my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Did you see ack in the garden?¡±

    ¡°Rather thancking, there were parts that felt a little regretful.¡±

    Seeing Limon answer calmly, Maia fell silent again.

    This is Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters.

    Naturally, the people in charge of this garden were top-notch gardeners, and Maia hadn¡¯t felt the slightestck of it until now.

    But what can I do to feel regret there and even fix it?

    It was something I couldn¡¯t help but say was really amazing.

    But her surprise was nothingpared to what Hermann had received.

    ¡®¡­the peak of the dragon.¡¯

    Hermann was reminded of an oriental story of drawing pupils on a picture of a dragon, and the dragon really came to life and flew away into the sky.

    What Limon did was simr.

    It added a little bit of perfection to the garden that was decorated to perfection.

    It was such a subtle difference that it was thinner than a sheet of paper.

    However, for artists who reached the pinnacle, it was also a long wall that they could not ovee even if they tried for several months or even a lifetime.

    As the world¡¯s foremost sculptor, Hermann knew that fact all too well.

    So he had no choice but to ask.

    ¡°¡­Lee, why didn¡¯t you use that carving knife yourself?¡±

    You could tell just by looking at the workmanship that brought perfection to this fantastic garden.

    The fact that if Limon had a carving knife, he would have been able to carve the Venus de Milo without difficulty.

    But why did he dare to subject himself to the test of the carving knife?

    Seeing Herman ask in confusion, Limon shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t write it. I couldn¡¯t write it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Instead of answering, Limon took out a ss case from his bosom.

    And unlike when Herman picked it up, he scratched his cheek while clearly showing the carving knife that neither deforms nor emits light.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Maybe because it was such an unexpected answer.

    Hermann with a dazed expression.

    ¡°¡­why? Why are you not qualified?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not a sculptor?¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re not a sculptor after making these ¡®sculptures¡¯?¡±

    Hermann was dumbfounded as he pointed to the gardenpleted like a sculpture in its entirety.

    But Limon shrugged.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I only added to what wascking? You can¡¯t call that a piece.¡±

    Copying the entire music made by others and fixing only the parts you don¡¯t like is called arrangement, but notposition.

    He had never done anything like sculpture before, so he had no qualifications.

    Seeing Limon talking softly, Herman was stunned.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯ve never really sculpted before?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Never once in your life?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡®This is a garden created by someone who has never sculpted in his life?¡¯

    Hermann trembled.

    Of course, gardeners and sculptors are different, and just because you can make a great garden doesn¡¯t mean you can be good at sculpting.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t even a gardener in the first ce.

    Nevertheless, the sense of seeing thecking part of the garden at a nce and the dexterity with which he easily filled it gave Hermann a certain confidence.

    Even if I asked him to work as a sculptor instead of a gardener right away, he was confident that Limon would do it perfectly.

    That is why he came up with an idea.

    ¡®If it¡¯s this kind of talent¡­!¡¯

    The challenge of the tinum Carving Knife.

    A debt of heart he owed to Limon.

    A disease of one¡¯s own that cannot guarantee a cure.

    And above all, admiration and anticipation for his overwhelming talent, reminiscent of Salieri¡¯s feeling when he first saw Mozart.

    At the end of the mixed effect of all of that, Hermann opened his mouth without realizing it.

    ¡°Lee, do you have any ns to learn sculpting from me?¡±

    * * *

    [Princess sister, I have a question for you.]

    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯

    [You came here to investigate our ambrosia, right?]

    ¡®I did.¡¯

    Li Qingyu, a ck-haired girl who was walking with a blue bird on her shoulder, readily agreed to the me that had passed through her head.

    [But why did youe here?]

    ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to obtain the rumored Ambrosia myself.¡¯

    Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes.

    Then, after slowly looking around, he asked with a confused expression on his face.

    [¡­in a ce like this?]

    A wide road without a single rubbish.

    A store decorated with fancy show windows.

    Even the skyscrapers that rise after rain.

    Except for thenguid passers-by sitting on the railings on the side of the road dozing or yawning, everything isvishly decorated.

    Avenida Paulista.

    This is the highest street in Sao Paulo, which is located on a teau.

    At the same time, in Sao Paulo¡¯s busiest street, Yuna-kyung muttered with a more shaken face.

    ¡®No matter how I look at it, I think I came to the wrong ce?¡¯

    ¡®Well, you¡¯ll know when you check it out.¡¯

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    Then he spoke to a green-haired woman dressed as a thin enemy who was following him.

    ¡°Could you show me to the Barbara Department Store?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking about the department store?¡±

    ¡°I am interested in the specialties of this ce.¡±

    ¡°If you just tell me, I will get you anything.¡±

    A courteous answer like Lee, who was in charge of guiding the distinguished guests.

    However, Li Qingyu chuckled at Barbara, whose eyes were filled with suspicion as to what she was up to.

    ¡°No, then I won¡¯t be able to shop. If possible, I want to see and choose for myself.¡±

    Shopping is fun to see and choose.

    Seeing Li Qingyu speak meaningfully, Barbara looked even more suspicious.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Even though she doubled as surveince, on the surface, Barbara answered politely as a guide.

    ¡°If you really want a ce like that, I can guide you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please take care of me.¡±

    so after a while.

    When she saw the department store she had arrived at with Barbara¡¯s guidance, Li Qingyu honestly admired it.

    ¡®It¡¯s a ce with quite a few guests.¡¯

    [¡­This isn¡¯t quite a lot, it¡¯s almost half an air and half a person?]

    ¡®It seems like they¡¯re holding a discount event, but even considering that, I think I¡¯vee here well.¡¯

    [That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a fact that stores with a lot of customers are good, except for false advertisements and crowd psychology, but¡­ can I get in there?] Yuna-gyeong muttered nervously

    .

    It is also true that the appearance of a department store filled with customers from the entrance is truly a mess.

    It was so crowded that it would be difficult for even the best martial arts master not to stumble, let alone stumble.

    However, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡®No need to worry about that.¡¯

    [yes? Why?]

    ¡®Currently, we have a pharmacist from the Green Dragon n as our guide.¡¯

    [¡­?]

    When Yun Na-gyeong tilts her head at those words that she doesn¡¯t know the meaning of.

    Barbara took a step forward and opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°Everyone get out of the way.¡±

    it¡¯s an ordinary word.

    It¡¯s not particrly loud.

    It doesn¡¯t even contain psionics.

    It was just a voice with a hint of annoyance.

    Therefore, among the hundreds of people who had gathered at the entrance, only a few people who had just left the department store and tried to escape the crowd heard the sound.

    However, the aftermath caused by those few was by no means small.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t youing out soon¡­?¡±

    ¡°what? what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    A few people with their eyes wide open as if they had seen a ghost.

    Because of that, the road was blocked, so dozens of people who followed them and looked behind them and then stiffened.

    Hundreds, feeling something strange, look around and see Barbara, turning blue.

    Barbara did not raise an eyebrow even as she watched them harden to stone with her eyes fixed on her green hair and outfit.

    I just said it coldly.

    ¡°I said Vicky.¡±

    ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s the green dragon n!¡±

    ¡°Everyone get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°My feet¡­!¡±

    It was right after that.

    That is why the crowd of people at the entrance of the department store scattered in all directions, using a pickaxe.

    After such a short fuss,

    As if the crowded crowd earlier was a lie, Barbara gave a short snort in front of the empty entrance and politely spoke to Li Qingyu.

    ¡°I think you can go in now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your efforts.¡±

    ¡°It is an overestimation.¡±

    Barbara humbly replied that she hadn¡¯t done anything.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t wrong. All she did was say the same thing twice.

    The results are just inconsequential.

    However, unlike Yu Na-gyeong, who opened her beak, Li Qing-yu epted the sight as if it were natural.

    And while looking around the department store leisurely, I stopped in front of a fancy store.

    ¡°Would you please wait a moment?¡±

    ¡°¡­was that the specialty you were interested in?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the traditional specialties of Brazil are medicine and coffee.¡±

    Barbara took a step back and bowed her head as she was asked to, even though she looked at Li Qingyu with a smirk on her face with a questioning expression.

    Leaving her behind, Li Qingyu stepped into the store.

    ¡°Wee, guest. We will help you order. Are you going to have coffee? Or do you wish to purchase coffee beans?¡±

    A cafe-like store with a few tables set up and a variety of coffee beans lined up on one wall.

    There, Li Qingyu smiled and said to the girl dressed as a waitress who greeted him with a bright smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for medicine, not coffee beans.¡±

    ¡°Ah, are you looking for that one?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any good products?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The waitress girl answered happily.

    He pointed to a disy case with several vials of medicine on the opposite side of the disy of coffee beans.

    ¡°From cocaine heroin cannabis to mixed blends, just tell me. We at Coffee & Drug carry all government-approved drugs.¡±

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s beak widened.

 Chapter 243

    #243. I have a guess.

    ¡°I like basic stuff like that, but I¡¯m looking for something more special.¡±

    ¡°Then, how about the hallucinogens distributed to the Holy League? There are high-end products used by shamans during ancestral rites.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything more special than that?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ how about the narcotic cologne? It is a patented product that blends several drugs to make it attractive to users.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but not the kind I¡¯m looking for.¡±

    ¡°Then what medicine are you looking for?¡±

    Whether it¡¯s the aphrodisiac that makes the night fantastic.

    Whether it¡¯s a stimnt that allows you to endure ten days and nights without any fuss.

    If it¡¯s a drug, whatever it is, just say it.

    Seeing a girl who would have just be a member of society say things that would have been said by a drug lord in other countries, Yuna-gyeong muttered with a bewildered face.

    [¡­Are drugs sold in department stores in this neighborhood?]

    ¡®What are you so surprised about? Did you know that drugs are legal in Brazil?¡¯

    [Yeah, I knew Brazil was famous for that, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this much¡­]

    In a sense, it doesn¡¯t matter if Yuna-kyung is dumbfounded by a scene that is more fantastic than London, which was called Madao.

    Li Qingyu smiled and answered the waitress girl¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Ambrosia.¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°A drug called ambrosia that has been popr recently. I was curious because there were so many rumors.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face, which had been wearing a smile like a model of a waitress just a moment ago, hardened in an instant.

    ¡°Guests, our coffee & drug store does not handle illegal drugs.¡±

    The girl said firmly, as if she was offended just by looking for something like that.

    Li Qingyu tilted his head at her.

    ¡°That is strange. Someone I know says there must be ambrosia here.¡±

    ¡°Someone the guest knows must have misunderstood something.¡±

    ¡°is that so?¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    ¡°Then may I pass that message on to the person out there?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    The girl who looked around outside the store with a puzzled expression turned pale.

    It was because I saw Barbara¡¯s green hair waiting outside the store with her arms crossed.

    ¡°If you really do not buy and sell ambrosia here, there will be no problem even if the person dispatched from Quetzalcoatl headquarters checks it.¡±

    ¡°A cow guest?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if ambrosia were to be found here, it would be a big deal¡­ but that wouldn¡¯t be the case, would it?¡±

    Li Qingyu calmly asked the waitress girl, who had turned blue, then dark, then turned pale with no blood at all.

    ¡°Let me ask you again. Can we really not get ambrosia here?¡±

    Looking at Li Qingyu and Barbara outside the store with a mixture of anxiety and nervousness for a while.

    The girl swallowed dry saliva.

    And with a trembling voice, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not selling that product, but¡­ Among the samples that came in the past, there was one bottle that came in wrongly mixed in, and that¡­¡± It

    was just a sample received unintentionally by someone¡¯s mistake.

    To the girl desperately trying to exin, Li Qingyu nodded as if she understood.

    and asked calmly.

    ¡°Do you still have that strange medicine?¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    After a while.

    Li Qingyu, taking the small vial the girl had hurriedly pulled out, tilted her head at the golden liquid inside.

    And after opening the lid and smelling it, he made a strange expression.

    ¡®This color and this scent?¡¯

    Although not as good as the green dragon n, as a ck dragon n, Li Qingyu had basic knowledge about poison and drugs.

    And as far as she knew, there was only one drug with this color and this scent.

    ¡°¡­I can see why Maia is investigating this even while moving herself.¡±

    * * *

    With a strangely disapproving face, for a moment, I tried to fiddle with the feel of the chisel and hammer held in my hand.

    Limon let out a small sigh.

    Then, after cing a chisel on the stone in front of him, he mercilessly struck it down with a hammer.

    kang!

    Unstoppable hammering as if determined to smash a stone.

    However, each time the rough hammering continued, the change of the split stone was surprisingly detailed and urate.

    It seems like it was originally like that.

    Or like it¡¯s enchanted.

    After repeating the process of breaking and falling off the useless b, after only about twenty minutes had passed, there was no more stone left.

    Instead, only the stone statue of the diator who defeated the lion was in ce.

    Hermann¡¯s impression of the sculpture was clear.

    ¡°Have you seen all these crazy talents?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey, sculptor man. I did everything I was told, so isn¡¯t the swearing a little too much?¡±

    ¡°Ask a passing sculptor. If you made this statue in less than an hour, everyone would say the same thing as me.¡±

    Herman shook his head excitedly.

    I knew that Limon was very talented when I saw the garden he had nted.

    However, the result of teaching him sculpting in earnest was far beyond his expectations and was at the level of breaking through 1,000 won.

    It was the same with this stone statue.

    From the wounded mane and teeth of a lion, to the wriggling of muscles and tiny scars through a diator¡¯s armor.

    Its appearance, in which every aspect was delicately expressed, was so borate that even Hermann in his prime would have to hang on for weeks.

    Most sculptors wouldn¡¯t even be able to imitate it.

    But I made this masterpiece in less than an hour, even with only a chisel and a hammer.

    It was to the point where Herman doubted that Limon was a spirit wearing a human mask.

    More than anything else, what puzzled Hermann was not the speed with which he finished this stone statue, but the various techniques embedded in the borate sculpture.

    ¡°I can feel the style of thete Baroque period in this lion, which made good use of the contrast between light and darkness¡­¡± ¡°

    I made some reference to the Lion of Lucerne in Lucerne.¡±

    ¡°But for a diator in the Baroque style, the anatomical features are well preserved, which somehow feels like ancient Greek techniques.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen simr statues in the Free Cities League before.¡±

    ¡°In addition, theposition of this diator and lion seems to be expressing realism because the expression is so vivid.¡±

    ¡°I was just reenacting a diator fight I saw before?¡±

    ¡°¡­As far as I know, thest match in the Colosseum was over 900 years ago. Did you see it yourself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you have to see for yourself to reproduce. There are many pictures of diator fights.¡±

    Let¡¯s be silent for a while at that unobstructed answer.

    Hermann asked shyly.

    ¡°Lee said you never learned sculpting.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°¡­then how do you know the baroque or ancient greek carving techniques?¡±

    ¡°Just by chance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it easy to just copy a piece or a picture in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, but¡­¡±

    Hermann put on an indescribable expression.

    In the first ce, imitating and duplicating the masterpieces of the past for an artist is also a process in itself of learning artistic techniques.

    It is alsomon for artists to imitate the work of others.

    But that also has a degree.

    It is astonishing that a human who is learning sculpting for the first time can reproduce a sculpture he has seen before.

    Find the texture of the stone.

    Doing super-fast slices.

    He even showed off the trick of melting several past sculpting techniques into one sculpture.

    For Hermann, it was an amazing situation.

    ¡®¡­Do I have to feel human that it took 20 minutes?¡¯

    What¡¯s even scarier is that this time it took a while.

    When using other carving tools, especially knives, Limon¡¯s carving speed was beyond imagination.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if I have anything to teach this friend.¡¯

    As soon as the ss started like that, he didn¡¯t know if he knew the feelings of Hermann, who started to feel helpless as if he was climbing a cliff with a de embedded in it.

    Limon opened his mouth with a very disapproving face.

    ¡°But no matter how much I think about this, Mr. Sculptor, it feels like you are entrusting your work to me.¡±

    Limon bluntly challenged Herman, who had escaped from his thoughts and smiled bitterly.

    Originally, if Hermann¡¯s illness is cured, their deal is to cooperate in unlocking the carving knife.

    However, it was only because of this that he had to heal the disease and release the seal himself.

    Hermann¡¯s answer was simple.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the confidence to pass the test until the disease is cured, but you can pass the test of the carving knife right now.¡±

    If it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t take on the challenge because you don¡¯t have the qualifications, then why don¡¯t you be a sculptor and get the qualifications from now on?

    Watching Herman speak seriously, Limon frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Why are you making such an excuse because it¡¯s a problem? And that¡¯s a nobleman whose name is the world¡¯s best engraver.¡±

    Limon, who looks like he¡¯s looking at his grandson, asks to do his homework for him.

    Herman, who looked at him withplicated eyes, finally opened his mouth in a heavy voice.

    ¡°Partly because I miss your talent.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the other half?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because of my greed.¡±

    Herman sighed.

    He has never raised a disciple in his entire life.

    He didn¡¯t want to waste his time while he was busy honing his skills.

    Thanks to devoting his whole life to art, Hermann was able to be a world-ss sculptor.

    However, as he suffered from an illness and retired, he had no choice but to regret that the skills he had cultivated throughout his life would be buried.

    ¡°In short, just when you were hoping someone would inherit your sculpting skills, a talented person called me appeared just right, right?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    One more time to nod.

    Herman opened his mouth with a face mixed with regret and bitterness.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn my sculpting skill, you can quit. As Lee said, the test of the carving knife should be solved after I am cured.¡±

    Let¡¯s look at Hermann like that for a moment.

    Limon finally scratched his cheek.

    ¡°What good. Let¡¯s learn it for now.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust your skills, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with having insurance.¡±

    It was just insurance to pass the carving knife test.

    I don¡¯t really have any intention of bing a sculptor, so keep in mind that no matter how much you teach yourself a skill, it¡¯s the same as being killed in the end.

    Looking at Limon, who spoke in an amused manner, Herman lowered his head after a moment of silence.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, so tell me how to make me a sculptor.¡±

    No matter how many times he made a sculpture, he asked how he could qualify himself as a sculptor with a carving knife that would not budge.

    At Limon¡¯s words, Herman opened his mouth after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Actually, I have a guess as to why you were not recognized as a sculptor.¡±

 Chapter 244

    #244. I have a gift.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­You messed up the herb garden again, Princess.¡±

    ¡°I needed herbs for my experiment.¡±

    ¡°I told God to do that.¡±

    ¡°It is quick and urate for me to find herbs myself at the time when I deliberately summoned you and ordered you to do so.¡±

    ¡°Instead, how many times as long does God have to spend to tidy up the herb garden that the princess ruined?¡±

    ¡°¡­Anyway, I am not at fault.¡±

    Maia realized.

    this is a dream

    ¡°It¡¯s good to enjoy new drug development and research, but please take care of your meals.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. My body is not weak enough to have problems simply by skipping a few meals.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you would say when you were growing up?¡±

    ¡°If there is a problem in the body, it is enough to treat it with medicine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you shouldn¡¯t take the princess¡¯ medicine habitually.¡±

    Old like a rusty box.

    As vivid as a ck and white photo.

    A faded but warm dream.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with my daughters these days.¡±

    ¡°Ca, since you don¡¯t take care of your daughter and always end up in ces like this, isn¡¯t it because you haven¡¯t been able to properly educate her at home?¡±

    ¡°There are many people who will educate my daughter in my ce, but I am the only one who can wait on the princess.¡±

    ¡°joy. You¡¯re not the only one who can attend, and the others don¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, princess.¡±

    Even in that dream, as distant as it was hundreds of years ago, the only thing that feels especially vivid is the gentle smile and the gentle touch that holds hands. The warmth transmitted through the gloves

    , albeit vaguely, is

    so warm and cozy .

    ¡­The coldness of the drops of blood that sttered on my cheeks prated even colder and sharper.

    * * *

    As soon as Maia woke up, she felt ufortable.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the content of the dream.

    It was because the liquid she was soaking in had lost its original purity and had be cloudy.

    ¡®¡­is it because of a dream?¡¯

    Normally, it would have been translucent.

    Maia, who was staring at the liquid dyed in a dull green with cold eyes, slowly got up from the tank.

    And more carefully than usual, I wiped off the liquid on my body and diagnosed my condition.

    Slightly slowed pulse.

    A chill permeated the entire body.

    To the subtle soaring pain.

    Maia frowned at her physical condition, which was slightly worse than usual in every way.

    ¡®I made a mistake.¡¯

    He said the problem was that he neglected his body care a bit because he had been in rtively good shape for the past few days.

    Having made a cold diagnosis as a doctor, she picked up the vial.

    And when I was about to take out the medicine, I hesitated.

    ¡®I told you that you shouldn¡¯t take the princess¡¯ medicine habitually.¡¯

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t get enough sleep.

    For a moment, stay silent at the voice of someone who still clearly pops into your head.

    ¡°joy. It¡¯s truly like you to say useless nags even in your dreams.¡±

    Maia finally put the vial back in with a snort.

    Then I got dressed and got my hair done.

    My body was a bit heavy because of my poor condition, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    For the green dragon princess, doing something without an attendant was very familiar and natural, as would be the case with other princesses.

    It was only because of the dream from a while ago that the natural thing felt strange again.

    After a while.

    Maia hesitated as she entered the artificial flower garden after passing through the long passage leading out of the locker room as always.

    I felt the presence in the flower garden, which should have been empty.

    And the surrounding scenery, which has changed surprisingly in just one day, made her look around slowly without realizing it.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    Instead of the originally smooth back wall, what rose up was a cliff made of rugged strange rocks.

    Looking down from the cliff on the left is a vast forest with no end in sight.

    Spreading out in front were several mountain peaks rising through the fog.

    What appeared on the right was a horizon that stretched out at the end of the in.

    In addition, instead of a waterway on the floor, from the waterfall pouring from the cliff that crosses the flower garden to the thin stream that continues.

    The scenery is truly fantastic.

    It made Maia momentarily doubt that she had been kidnapped while she was sleeping and transported to a deep mountain stream somewhere.

    But she soon realized that it was her delusion.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he knew there was no human being who could kidnap him while he was asleep.

    Because with his excellent eyesight, he quickly learned the trick of the scenery.

    ¡®¡­piece?¡¯

    It was.

    A cliff made of rocks.

    Forest road with timber and leaves.

    The peaks seen through the artificial fog.

    The vast expanse of ins and horizons.

    In the end, all of that was nothing more than a sculpture using artifacts, not real things.

    It was just abination of unimaginably precise workmanship and optical illusions of light, creating a grandeur as if looking down on the world from atop a far-off cliff.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    It¡¯s too real to be fake.

    Too fantastic to be real.

    Looking at the unrealistically beautiful scenery, she was silent and slowly turned her head.

    Then, sitting down on one side of the flower garden and carving something with a tinum-colored carving knife, I asked the young man who stood up from his seat.

    ¡°¡­what did you do?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking who did this piece, I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°Are you all alone for one night?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember staying up for at least two nights or seeing anyone other than me carving here.¡±

    It was an absurd answer.

    Aside from its sophistication, the scale of the sculptures carved on one side of the wall would take at least a week even if countless manpower were mobilized.

    Even doing all this work alone was not possible for a human being.

    However, Maia did not doubt its authenticity.

    She knew that Limon¡¯s pieces were unusually fast.

    What was not understood was the ¡®why¡¯, not the ¡®how¡¯.

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡±

    ¡°It is the result of faithfully keeping orders as a ve.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the master who asked the sculptor nobleman to learn sculpting?¡±

    Of course it did.

    If Limon, who already showed a versatile side, learns his skills from a top-notch sculptor, what kind of performance he will see.

    Because I wanted to observe that learning ability.

    I didn¡¯t know that the result woulde back to this scene.

    ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡±

    ¡°The sculptor Yangban said that the sculpture I made was perfect, butcked humanity.¡±

    ¡°Humanity?¡±

    ¡°Something like creativity or individuality.¡±

    Technically, Limon¡¯s sculpting was already perfect.

    However, what he actually created was just copying or copying existing sculptures, and there was nothing that could be called pure creation.

    Maia narrowed her eyes after hearing what Herman had pointed out to Limon.

    ¡°What is the difference between imitation and creation?¡±

    ¡°Simr.¡±

    Creativity that challenges new things and the individuality of a sculptores from imperfection.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s easy to swallow up creativity and individuality if the technology is too good.

    In other words, the problem was that Limon was able to make a piece that was too perfect from the beginning.

    Unlike sculptors who have repeatedly failed and established their own quality of art, Limon¡¯s sculptures, no matter how perfect they were, were only imitations in the end.

    ¡°You mean imperfect creation is better than perfect imitation?¡±

    ¡°It seemed to me that a true sculptor should be able to create perfect creations.¡±

    ¡°Hmm funny.¡±

    Maia was cynical.

    ¡°Since all outstanding and original works have already been created in the long history, do you think it is possible for pure creation that does not imitate anything?¡±

    ¡°That would be almost impossible.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Such as reinterpreting masterpieces of the past or applying parts that were moved by works that I have seen somewhere.

    In this modern age, creation that is not influenced by any previous work is as absurd as a child born without parents.

    ¡°However, I could agree with the logic that only by copying existing works using that fact as an excuse would one be a sculptor, not a sculptor.¡±

    If it is to make an borate sculpture, even a machine can do it.

    However, no one regards a 3D printer as an artist that only perfectly reproduces input.

    Hermann exined that in order to be a true sculptor that no one else can rece, you need something beyond technology.

    ¡°¡­so this is the result of epting?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    And he looked back at the walls on all four sides, which were made to feel infinitely close to the real thing, and continued.

    ¡°In the first ce, if creation is nothing more than a form of imitation, I wondered what it would be like to imitate nature itself.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like an easy task.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that easy.¡±

    What I did in just one night.

    But to put it the other way around, it also means that even Limon needed to stay up all night to create this piece.

    In this limited space, what materials should be sculpted and how to make it feel as real as possible.

    Because I had to repeat trial and error dozens of times to test and improve the various techniques I learned from Hermann.

    ¡°Still, thanks to that, I got a sense of it, albeit vaguely.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    It was easy to get a feel for it as he had already had a simr experience with a deep-ck violin.

    Above all, a carving knife is a knife.

    Compared to the violin, which he had never held before, it was inevitable that he would be proficient in it quickly.

    Looking at Limon, who calmly said that at this speed, he would be able to be recognized by the carving knife within a few days, Maia kept a sneer on him.

    ¡°I understand the situation.¡±

    To practice sculpting all night long just because the master told him to learn it, is a truly loyal ve.

    Saying it sarcastically, she red at Limon with sharp eyes.

    ¡°But why did you have to practice sculpting here?¡±

    ¡°Because I am a ve.¡±

    ¡°You mean you wanted to rebel against your master because you were a ve?¡±

    ¡°Oh, what are you saying? If a good ve has something good, it is natural that he should give it to his master first.¡±

    ¡°For that reason alone, you dare to remodel the master¡¯s garden without permission?¡±

    ¡°Do you need another reason?¡±

    Limon smiles and asks shamelessly, asking if it is the duty of a ve to give joy to his master.

    Maia, who was ring at him, spoke coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re starving today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this too much for a loyal ve?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, today is not enough. Starve until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, look at me. I prepared a gift for the owner like this after all.¡±

    To Maia, who frowned at that unexpected statement, Limon smiled and held out an object she had been tinkering with a while ago.

    the moment you saw it.

    Maia involuntarily raised her eyebrows.

 Chapter 245

    #245. I am his owner.

    ¡°¡­You mean these flowers are a gift?¡±

    ¡°yes. I made it with a little bit of creativity.¡±

    Maia was silent as she saw the white flower that Limon had out of nowhere.

    From the stem to the leaves and petals.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the sophistication as if a real flower had been petrified, which was hard to believe that it was carved out of stone.

    cold without warmth.

    It¡¯s pitiful as if it¡¯s about to disappear.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more solid.

    The sight of a flower of perfect beauty, as if it literally jumped out of her imagination, left her speechless, even for a moment.

    ¡®This was made by someone who only learned sculpting for a day?¡¯

    Maia barely suppressed the moans and admiration that almost spilled out inadvertently, and lightly snorted.

    ¡°Are you trying to bribe me with just one flower?¡±

    ¡°No buy, this is a pure gift. I just wanted the master to take good care of this ve.¡±

    ¡°I guess he¡¯s really good at talking.¡±

    ¡°Originally, the lives of clowns and ves change around horses.¡±

    Take a moment to stare at Limon, who speaks shamelessly as if he had an iron te on his face.

    Maia finally reached out.

    Then he carefully picked up the stone flower that Limon had politely held out with both hands, keeping it out of his hands, and turned it around slowly, his eyebrows twitching.

    It was because I btedly realized a strange sense of incongruity that I hadn¡¯t felt when I was looking at it from a distance.

    ¡®¡­Scent?¡¯

    One scent that is especially vivid among the many flowers in full bloom in the garden.

    She snorted inwardly at the scent, which was subtle as if it were not there, but more fragrant than real flowers.

    ¡®Do something funny.¡¯

    whether it is perfumed or not.

    whatever other device you have.

    Maiaughed at the deceit of deliberately carving a flower out of stone and perfumed it like a real flower.

    But even though she knew it was a deception, the scent was so sweet that she drew it even closer¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like my present.¡±

    Maia stopped holding the petrified stone.

    Then he spoke coldly to Limon, who was looking at him with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I never said I liked it.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t decline, did you?¡±

    ¡°The ve¡¯s property belongs to the owner, so it is not natural for me to take what is mine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡±

    One time to nod as if it was an obvious theory.

    Limon made a meaningful expression as if he had a good idea.

    ¡°Then, please have a model stand next time.¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, since I only make natural objects, inspiration doesn¡¯te out well, so I¡¯d like to try sculpting people at least once.¡±

    Human beings are the best material for creation in that no two people are perfectly alike.

    And since it is natural that a sculpture modeled after a beauty would be better, he hoped for cooperation to increase the value of his ¡®possession¡¯.

    Maia, who red at Limon for speaking impudently, spoke coldly.

    ¡°You dare to talk nonsense like that to me, it seems you didn¡¯t waste your life.¡±

    Pars.

    It wasn¡¯t just a verbal warning uttered in a moment of rage.

    Sharply raised eyebrows.

    Darkly sunken eyes.

    Above all, a flower garden that slowly withers.

    It was proving her will not to let her go unless she immediately corrects her mistakes and asks for forgiveness.

    Limon¡¯s answer to Maia¡¯s threat was simple.

    ¡°Thank you for your consent.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that if you are prepared to risk your life, you can sculpt the master?¡±

    ¡°¡­How can you take the wrong medicine and take my words that way?¡±

    He looked at Limon for a while as if he didn¡¯t even get angry because he was so ridiculous.

    Maia gestured as if to drive away a dog.

    ¡°Don¡¯t answer me, just leave. I don¡¯t want to hear any more of your nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Then can I get you something to eat? Since yourplexion is worse than usual, I think you should eat breakfast today.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, eat something. It¡¯s not good for the body if you keep skipping meals like this because rice is the medicine.¡±

    Maia, who was startled for a moment, spoke in a more subdued voice as if to retaliate.

    ¡°¡­I told you to back off.¡±

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    What is it that you miss so much?

    Limon shrugged, but eventually politely bowed and left the flower garden, and Maia shook her head excitedly and opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°You seem like a strange person.¡±

    She had been observing Limon all this time.

    However, the more he observed, the deeper the mystery of Limon became.

    That¡¯s the case with just sculpting right now.

    It was not umon for a master of the Seven Dragons to be versatile and learn a particr field quickly.

    Right now, even the green dragon n showed outstanding talents that were iparable to those of ordinary people, such as medicine.

    However, by the standards of the Seven Dragons, Limon¡¯s skill acquisition speed was unreasonable.

    Other than that, there were a lot of strange things.

    Even though I stayed up all night in this flower garden, let alone copse, my face didn¡¯t even look tired, and my attitude became more and more arrogant.

    And¡­

    ¡®How dare you nag me.¡¯

    A simple saying that anyone can say that it¡¯s good to take care of your meals.

    However, not only the other members of the green dragon n, but even the elders Barbara and Arbe, who were close to her, couldn¡¯t nag her like that.

    There is only one exception.

    ¡®Is it because of him that I had such a dream today?¡¯

    Maia muttered inwardly.

    n, gender, age, personality.

    Although none of them match.

    There was something strangely reminiscent of Limon about her.

    To the extent that I was inadvertently taken aback by just hearing nagging to eat well.

    Thoughtful about why he was sofortable with her, she finally let out a sneer.

    ¡°Is it recklessness stemming from ignorance?¡±

    Probably, Limon must not have known about the Seven Dragons.

    The only person who knows what Green Dragon Princess is and can act like that is only a madman who wants to die.

    So she was curious.

    Will Limon be able to act like he is now after he knows everything about himself?

    Of course, the answer was obvious.

    Nine times out of ten, he would look at himself with fear and, in a servile manner, beg forgiveness for his arrogance up to now.

    It¡¯s just so much fun to think that the cheeky guy is really being polite to himself¡­

    ¡®That¡¯s strange.¡¯

    ¡­irritability wells up.

    He had only imagined Limon looking at him with the fearful eyes of the others.

    Maia frowned, unable to understand why she was suddenly in a bad mood.

    Was it because he felt pitiful about telling himself about himself in order to rule mere ves?

    or not¡­?

    [Princess, will you be okay for a while?]

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    [The subject the princess wanted came in and contacted me.]

    Arbe hurriedly added a word, perhaps because she was worried that she might be in the way.

    [Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if I do the experiment myself, so there¡¯s no need for the princess toe in person¡­]

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving soon, so get ready.¡±

    [Yes, Princess.]

    Maia interrupted Arbe with a cold voice that did not allow for objections.

    Then, he went into the aisle behind the throne and into the secret room he hade out of, and pressed the button cleverly hidden on one side of the wall.

    Wei Ying.

    A secret door on one side of the aisle opened and an elevator appeared.

    Riding it up to theboratory, it was Arbe and other researchers from the green dragon n who greeted her.

    ¡°Are you ready for the experiment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There are too many test subjects this time, so we¡¯re still preparing.¡±

    Maia turned her head after hearing Arbe¡¯s answer.

    Then, after looking around at dozens of test subjects tightly restrained beyond the containment room prepared on one side of theb, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Why did the test subjectse in all at once?¡±

    ¡°I was taken over by the police station. They paid a high price, saying that they didn¡¯t have to worry about cleaning up because they were caught at the trading floor of a notorious gang.¡±

    ¡°Give me whatever money you want. That way, we will be able to provide the test subjects well next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please leave it to me.¡±

    Arbe answered confidently.

    She always acts rude in front of Maia, but she is also the Chief Research Officer of Quetzalcoatl.

    The basic task of saving the test subject was easily aplished.

    ¡°By the way, princess, what is that flower?¡±

    ¡°What flower do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The one you are holding in your hand.¡±

    Maia frowned.

    It was only after receiving Arbe¡¯s question that he realized btedly that he had brought back the petrification he had received from Limon.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Lee took a lot of carving materials yesterday, saying it was the princess¡¯s order¡­ Are those flowers his work, too?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°I admit that I have some dexterity, but to think that someone who has only learned sculpting for a few days will give the princess something like this as a gift. I don¡¯t know the subject.¡±

    Arbe snorted as if it were ridiculous.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see the petrification properly, Maia is the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    It was clear that in her eyes, who had always seen and experienced only the best, Lee¡¯s work, which had just learned sculpting, would only be seen as trash.

    But because of that certainty, she didn¡¯t realize that Maia¡¯s eyebrows were rising higher and higher.

    ¡°Just give me your order, Princess. Then I¡¯ll dispose of the trash and discipline him firmly so that he won¡¯t do this again¡­¡±

    ¡°Arbe¡¯s owner is me.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Arbe blinked at the meaningless words.

    Looking at her with gloomy eyes, Maia said quietly.

    ¡°It means that I have the right to evaluate his work and the right to discipline him.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°If you know, don¡¯te out recklessly. Got it?¡±

    If you dare touch ¡®your own¡¯, I will not forgive you.

    Maia speaks in a calm voice as if exining instead of being cynical or thorny as usual.

    That¡¯s why the gentle warning is all the more frightening.

    Those eyes are more berserk.

    Arbe involuntarily swallowed a dry saliva and bowed her head in response.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°I wish I knew.¡±

    After hearing that answer, Maia took her gaze away from Arbe and continued to speak coldly while fiddling with the petrified stone in her hand.

    ¡°And never mind this flower. I just have it because it smells good.¡±

    ¡°Incense¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh no. It can¡¯t be.¡±

    There were many problems.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if it was a real flower, but it was strange that a flower carved out of stone had a scent.

    Even as a member of the Green Dragon n and with a sensitive sense of smell, she couldn¡¯t smell anything that resembled a scent.

    I just couldn¡¯t bear to point out that to Maia.

    Sensing the subtle emotions mixed in Arbe¡¯s gaze, Maia said as if screeching.

    ¡°Then, finish preparing for the experiment quickly. How long are you going to keep me waiting?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will prepare right away.¡±

    For a moment, look at Arbe, who is preparing for the experiment in such a hurry, with fierce eyes.

    Maia fidgeted with the petrified flower she was holding, as if wondering what to do, and eventually inserted it into her hair like a hairpin.

    Was it made so that it could be used as a hair ornament from the beginning?

    Maia, who was fiddling with the petrified flowers naturally nestled between her hair, muttered inwardly.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like it.¡¯

    In fact, Arbe¡¯s words were something she could and should have done as an aide.

    No matter how unusual the circumstances were, the fact that she, the green dragon princess, managed and disciplined the ves herself was originally nonsense.

    Even so, the displeasure felt when Arbe dared to discipline Limon.

    I also don¡¯t know why I felt that way.

    I didn¡¯t like everything.

    However, Maia soon straightened her frown again.

    It was because the faint scent of the stone flower ayed the difort.

    Is it because I feel more at ease?

    When Maia gently closed her eyes and immersed herself in the scent of flowers in a refreshing sensation that seemed to improve her poor condition on its own.

    Arbe spoke to her.

    ¡°The princess is ready.¡±

    Maia opened her closed eyes and nodded.

    Then he coldly opened his mouth as he watched the gagged and throbbing test subject with his entire body tightly restrained from his neck to his limbs.

    ¡°Begin the experiment.¡±

 Chapter 246

    #246. Do you know now?

    * * *

    While Maia was in theb, Limon was entertaining guests.

    A precious guest, the princess of the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°It smells really good.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°yes. I have drank a lot of Longjing tea, but this is the first time I smelled such a good scent.¡±

    ¡°It must be that the quality of the tea leaves is different.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what it is?¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded in agreement.

    Among the major subsidiaries of the Green Dragon n, there are seed and bio industries, so it was understandable that the level of tea shown at Quetzalcoatl headquarters was different.

    Despite that, the car that came out at the banquetst time had an ordinary feel.

    Since tea wasn¡¯t that important anyway, Li Qingyu put down the teacup he was holding and asked calmly.

    ¡°Has anything happened in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°There was nothing particrly great about it. Like I said yesterday, I started learning sculpting, or the owner¡¯s physical condition looked especially bad today.¡±

    ¡°Even though thetter is amon urrence, I think Maia managed to allow the former.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not in a normal master-servant rtionship, are we?¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Both he and Maia see through to the fact that this rtionship is only a facade anyway.

    Because each other¡¯s interests matched, they only maintained a false master-servant rtionship while acquiescing to that fact.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s such an ominous word.¡±

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who had a somewhat subtle expression, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. There¡¯s not much time left anyway, so in the meantime, do I have to reveal my identity?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Li Qingyu nodded and nodded.

    Her concerns were a little different from Limon¡¯s, but it is certain that he will be freed in a few days.

    ¡®Even if you¡¯re a swordsman, it won¡¯t have as much of an impact as learning sculpting for a few days.¡¯

    The most dangerous deep-dark violin is in charge of himself.

    Besides, considering the time it took for Limon to learn the violin, even if he learned sculpting from now on, it would take at least a month to wake up the Seven Arcs.

    To Li Qingyu, who calmed his anxiety with rational judgment, Limon asked casually.

    ¡°I¡¯m more curious about the results of the investigation on ambrosia than that. Did you find out anything?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately there is.¡±

    ¡°Why do you feel like you¡¯ve found out something unfortunately?¡±

    ¡°I got that ambrosia.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The more I listened, the better, but Limon put on a doubtful expression at the exnation, which was not a reason for his unhappiness.

    However, the moment Li Qingyu took out a vial of golden liquid.

    He had no choice but to harden his face.

    ¡°Is this ambrosia?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure about that name?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask that too.¡±

    Let out a sigh gently once.

    Li Qingyu looked at the medicine bottle on the table and continued.

    ¡°Because only the green dragon n or the swordsmith can confirm whether this medicine is really ambrosia or ¡®another medicine¡¯.¡±

    Limon frowned and picked up the vial.

    Shake the bottle, open the lid, smell it, put a few drops on the back of your hand, and so on.

    Take a moment to examine the golden liquid in various ways.

    In the end, after licking the medicine that fell on the back of his hand, Limon put down the medicine bottle again, spat out the ambrosia, and opened his mouth coldly.

    ¡°Nectar (¦­?¦Ê¦Ó¦Á¦Ñ) is not.¡±

    ¡°is that so?¡±

    Li Qingyu¡¯s slightly relieved expression.

    However, Limon¡¯s words immediately darkened her face.

    ¡°Instead, they are very simr.¡±

    ¡°How much are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It could be said to be a clone of Nectar.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a big deal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d it ends up being a big deal.¡±

    Limon frowned arrogantly.

    Li Qingyu can¡¯t hide his puzzled expression.

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head looking at the two of them.

    [I¡¯m saying that because I¡¯m a 0-year-old baby, there are a lot of things I don¡¯t know. Why is nectar such a big deal?]

    ¡°It¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know. Nectar is forbidden knowledge to most people.¡±

    [Forbidden knowledge?]

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    After staring at her, Li Qingyu looked back at Li Mon and confirmed that he nodded before opening his mouth calmly.

    ¡°Do you know the nickname of this country?¡±

    [You know that.]

    ¡°Then, do you know when that nickname started?¡±

    [Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know that far. I just heard that it was called that a long time ago.]

    ¡°Yes, this is a story from a very long time ago.¡±

    Li Qingyu started talking like that.

    * * *

    A long time ago.

    The beginning of the Age of Heroes, which began when the Sword Emperor died after defeating the seven dragons.

    The world was in turmoil.

    As the governance structure of the Seven Dragons, which ruled the entire world, copsed, rebels and liberation armies emerged in various ces every day.

    Of course, the Seven Dragons did not copse easily.

    A master like Giraseong.

    Endless financial power.

    Fanatic loyalty and organization.

    The Seven Dragons, which had all of that, was still the most powerful force in the world until then.

    However, it was possible because it was not long after the end of the Bronze Age.

    The Blue Dragon n loses control of Europe, including the British Empire, by the sword king, Richard I.

    Just as the White Dragon n hid in Jerusalem after losing its hegemony in the Middle East to the ck Rashid al-Din Sinan.

    As time passed and the number of sword masters increased by one or two, the Seven Dragons gradually lost their power and had no choice but to fall into the shadowy forces.

    ¡°It was the same with the green dragon n that hid in the shadows like that.¡±

    Unable to handle the sword master, the green dragon n eventually abandoned their position as ruler and fled into the jungle.

    Fortunately, there was an Amazon in South America, and in that primeval jungle blessed by an ancient spirit, he was able to avoid even the sword master¡¯s attention.

    ¡°And from then on things turned the other way around.¡±

    [¡­The Green Dragon n, who was kicked out of the rebellion, became a rebel instead?]

    ¡°Yes, at that time, there was no group as good at guerri warfare in the jungle as the Green Dragon n.¡±

    Of course, he is proficient in all kinds of medicine.

    As expected of the former rulers of the South American continent, the green dragon n, who were knowledgeable about the jungle and the situation in each region, were indeed a tricky opponent.

    Even a sword master could not protect the entire continent as long as he had only one body.

    Thanks to that, the green dragon n was able to continue their tenacious resistance for decades.

    ¡°But in the end they copsed. What do you think is the reason?¡±

    [Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know.]

    ¡°Because I was betrayed.¡±

    [A traitor came out of the Seven Dragons?]

    ¡°No, there were no traitors in the green dragon n at that time.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head, looking at Yu Naqing, who opened his eyes wide.

    The Seven Dragons Association is an extremely solid organization.

    In particr, as religious tendencies were stronger in the past, it was rare for a traitor toe out of the n even with any threat or conciliation.

    One problem.

    It was true that the green dragon n was not fighting alone at the time.

    ¡°Instead, there was a traitor among the residents who received the grace of life from them.¡±

    [¡­yes?]

    ¡°There has always been a human who would choose to sell his lifesaver for a few pieces of silver rather than go through the trouble of repaying the favor.¡±

    The green dragon n has been the best doctors and healers since the Bronze Age.

    There were countless number of sick people saved by them, and thanks to their cooperation, the Green Dragon n was able to wage a guerri war for decades.

    But that¡¯s why the betrayal of the coborators was even more fatal.

    ¡°Because of the betrayal of the coborator, more than half of the Green Dragon n, regardless of age or gender, were ughtered when their base hidden in the jungle was discovered.¡±

    ¡°Even the green dragon princess of the time died fighting to save her family.¡±

    ¡°The rest of the n embraced only the eggs left by the princess and fled into the jungle shedding tears of blood.¡±

    Yuna-kyung held her breath.

    She vaguely knew what being a princess meant to the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t dare imagine what kind of feelings the green dragon n had to run away as a scapegoat for a princess they had to protect with their lives.

    ¡°The Green Dragon n found out who sold them out only btedly.¡±

    ¡°And I watched as those who praised themselves as benefactors stole gold and silver treasures from their burnt-down stronghold.¡±

    ¡°What do you think they did after that?¡±

    [¡­Did you find the people who betrayed the Seven Dragons and get revenge?]

    ¡°No, I made a medicine.¡±

    hide in the jungle

    Chewing the flesh of an animal.

    eating grass roots

    to make new medicines.

    Referring to the efforts and tenacity the Green Dragon n had poured in over the past dozen years, Li Qingyu quietly concluded his words.

    ¡°A drug that can be mass-produced most easily in the world, is more effective than any other drug, and has no side effects and only enhances addiction.¡±

    [¡­!]

    ¡°And I released the drug indefinitely.¡±

    The results were devastating.

    The drug, which was provided unlimitedly at a low price without any side effects, quickly spread throughout South America.

    Just like alcohol or cigarettes¡­ or more poprly.

    After that, there was no such thing as a traitor appearing.

    Those who had tasted the drug they made even oncey down in front of the green dragon and licked their feet in order to taste the drug.

    ¡°Even the green dragon n stopped producing the drug as soon as all the people in South America were poisoned.¡±

    People in South America were willing to sell their wives and children to obtain the drug.

    However, the green dragon n never made the medicine again. At best, only drugs with minimal side effects were distributed by improving existing drugs.

    To those who already knew the taste of heaven, it felt less than a piece of rotten bread.

    Even so, those who were already addicted to drugs had no choice but to keep begging for the cheap drug to quench their thirst.

    Even though he is physically fine, he struggles with withdrawal symptoms that are more terrible than any other drug.

    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    The name of the drug they created at the time was nectar.

    It is the most perfect drug in the world that made the green dragon n the ruler of all drug organizations.

    Yuna-gyeong, who had been staring nkly at her as she spoke in a calm voice as if she were reading a fairy tale, opened her beak only after a while.

    [Is that¡­ the revenge of the green dragon n? Turning all the inhabitants of the South American continent into drug addicts and enving them?]

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    [¡­My God.]

    Yuna-kyung groaned.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the unimaginable revenge method that was possible only because the green dragon n was well versed in medicine.

    It was because I realized a fact hidden in Li Qingyu¡¯s exnation.

    [The fact that Brazil is still called ¡®the country of drugs¡¯ means that the revenge is still going on!]

    A country where all drugs are legal.

    The country with the cheapest drugs in the world.

    And a country where more than 95% of the people use drugs like alcohol or tobo.

    The reason why this absurd country exists is because the green dragon n continues to provide drugs, and isn¡¯t that proof that the revenge isn¡¯t over?

    Yu Na-kyung, who shouted like a scream, questioned as if arguing without realizing it.

    [Does that make sense? The person involved in the grudge had already died hundreds of years ago, and he continued to take revenge on unrted people as well as his descendants!]

    ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, who was speechless at the prompt response, Li Qingyu calmly continued.

    ¡°Because they are the green dragon n.¡±

    repay the favor.

    Revenge for grudges.

    life for life.

    A narrow-minded, vicious, and ferocious n that still inherits that oldw.

    That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t give up, and once he starts something, he¡¯s the embodiment of tenacity that never stops until he sees the end.

    That is the green dragon n.

    Even after thousands of years, they are the most extreme and dualistic n in the Seven Dragons.

    Li Qingyu, who exined calmly, smiled and added a word.

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget one important thing.¡±

    [¡­What is it?]

    ¡°We are called the Seven Dragons.¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung held her breath.

    Because I finally understood.

    Thergest criminal organization in human history that ruled the shadows in the past and sought to overthrow the world many times.

    Destroy the country with prophecies.

    Smuggling alone causes national bankruptcy.

    Even the king of a country is manipted or assassinated like a puppet.

    An organization that has done something as terrible as just poisoning a continent with drugs for each n, with only different means.

    That it was the Seven Dragons.

    He had only mistakenly thought he knew about the Seven Dragons, but in reality he knew nothing.

    And¡­

    ¡°Now you know why the Seven Dragons were called the Demonic Cult, right?¡±

    That this ck-haired girl smiling brightly in front of him was the most cunning and dangerous princess in the Seven Dragons.

    Realizing it again, the baby bird had no choice but to swallow dry saliva.

 Chapter 247

    #247. It¡¯s not a drug.

    It was also hardened for a while.

    Yuna-kyung slowly turned her head.

    Then he asked Limon, who was just listening to the story with his arms folded on the other side of the table.

    [¡­Chief, is this all true?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Then why did you just wait and see what happened to this country?]

    Why didn¡¯t Limon, the nemesis of the Seven Dragons, stop the spread of drugs in South America?

    When Yun Na-gyeong asked as if she didn¡¯t understand at all, Limon asked back in a cold voice.

    ¡°What if I wait and see?¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°You mean I had to kill all the drug addicts?¡±

    [It¡¯s not like that. If I didn¡¯t have to kill him to stop him from taking more drugs¡­]

    ¡°Then how?¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Even in the past, when the poption was small, there were more than a million, and now, if there is a way to get drug addicts in the billions to quit drugs, please let me know.

    If there is a good method, I am willing to try it even now.

    Watching Limonnguidly ask, Yuna-kyung finally realized her mistake.

    [¡­It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t block it, it was that he couldn¡¯t block it.]

    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s true that he didn¡¯t block it. If we had cut down all the humans in South America, we could have stopped it.¡±

    He would rather have fought with one snort if a million enemies had rushed at him.

    But what if you had to rescue a million addicts?

    I had no choice but to kill him.

    He is a swordsman after all.

    He was a problem solver by wielding a sword, not a miraculous god or a legendary pharmacist.

    In addition, the drug that was improved by the Green Dragon n had minimal side effects, except for the addictiveness.

    Even so, killing them just because they were addicts was the same as killing people for drinking or smoking.

    Limon had no choice but to leave the addict alone.

    ¡°Even the swordsman couldn¡¯t help it. Nectar is a drug that has corrupted even the gods.¡±

    [God became a drug addict?]

    ¡°Thanks to that, one church that was fine was even expelled from the Holy League.¡±

    Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    The terrible thing that even the gods have corrupted.

    The fear of the green dragon n that created the medicine.

    Even the Green Dragon n and the Seven Dragons and hundreds of years of fighting to the death, Limon¡¯s achievements were enormous.

    It all mixed together and left her speechless.

    I guess I guessed her feelings.

    Limon changed the topic.

    ¡°Anyway, the important thing now is not what kind of tribe the green dragon n is.¡±

    ¡°The important thing is that a clone of Nectar has appeared.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    I don¡¯t like that fact.

    Looking at Li Mon, who frowned, Li Qingyu sighed lightly.

    ¡°I never thought this would happen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking for confirmation, but are you sure the Seven Dragons don¡¯t have a recipe for nectar?¡±

    ¡°At least as far as I know.¡±

    In the past, when the green dragon n stopped producing nectar, they even discarded the manufacturing method.

    Considering the dangers of nectar, he was concerned that an addict might appear in the Seven Dragons.

    Therefore, even the records of nectar have beenpletely erased from history.

    To the extent that even the green dragon n would have to go through another ten years of research to recreate nectar.

    However, it was embarrassing to see a replica of such a nectar appearing out of nowhere.

    ¡°If there are no clues even in the Seven Dragons, then it¡¯s worthwhile for my master to step out and investigate that it¡¯s Ambrosia.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. Even if it is a copy, it will be impossible to get rid of it if the original nectar drug is left unattended.¡±

    ¡°It must be more so for the green dragon n.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    The reason why the green dragon n can exert absolute influence on the South American continent is because they control the drug cartel that has already be a necessity of life.

    But what if a fearsomepetitor named Ambrosia steps in?

    No matter how much Quetzalcoatl is the world¡¯s number one pharmaceuticalpany, it will lose its current influence.

    ¡°In the worst-case scenario, there could even be a civil war.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there will be a drug war?¡±

    ¡°Originally, drugs can drive even normal people crazy. Needless to say, if it is a replica of Nectar.¡±

    ¡°There must be a lot of blood flowing.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Having seen the South American continent in the distant past when nectar spread, Limon could be sure.

    In fact, at that time, more than 100,000 vigers rushed at him with farm implements or kitchen knives to obtain nectar.

    What if those with firearms be puppets of drug dealers?

    The possibility of catastropheparable to that of World War II or the Demon God War was sufficient.

    ¡°What¡¯s even worse is that I feel strangely uneasy about this drug.¡±

    [It¡¯s only natural that drugs make you feel bad, right?]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to say that this replica gives off a more sinister feeling than the original nectar?¡±

    [yes? Does that make sense?]

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    At her question, Li Qingyu opened his mouth with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°It¡¯smon for cheap drugs mixed with impurities to be more harmful to the body than pure drugs, so it¡¯s not

    absurd, but ¡­¡±

    Limon frowned.

    Nectar, a drug poisoned even by God, is an ominous item that is hard to find a partner for.

    But the fact that there was a drug that gave off a more unpleasant feeling was just absurd.

    Another bad feeling.

    ¡®Besides, I feel like I¡¯ve felt this unpleasant feeling before.¡¯

    It¡¯s familiar because it¡¯s unfamiliar.

    It¡¯s strange to be used to it.

    It¡¯s as if you couldn¡¯t recognize a child who was three years old because you met him again after he was 60 years old.

    The elusive vagueness made Limon even more displeased.

    To the point where I began to seriously consider finding the man who made this medicine, setting aside very contracts and all that.

    Li Qingyu, who looked at Li Mon with aplicated expression, sighed lightly.

    ¡°¡­Could this be a variable too?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°No, I was wondering who the hell would have done such an outrageous thing.¡±

    Li Qingyu said with half sincerity.

    Even cloning the nectar discarded by the green dragon n to create an even more ominous medicine is a staggering feat.

    Even selling it on the South American continent was an atrocity that can only be exined by saying that I really wanted to die.

    I really wanted to see the face of the person responsible for this crazy thing.

    ¡°I can guess who it is.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    I didn¡¯t know that ambrosia was a clone of nectar, so how could I know the source?

    Limon and Li Ching-wi alternately opened their mouths to Yuna-kyung, who blinked with a face like a dove hit by a pebble.

    ¡°You said it before. The gang boss who was questioned by our master about the source of ambrosiamitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°From then on, I thought it was a little strange.¡±

    ¡°Why would someone who knew that failing tomit suicide would be worse than dying would take such a risk?¡±

    ¡°It must be because someone as terrifying as Maia was behind it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s not verymon for a gang boss to be so feared as our master.¡±

    ¡°Especially in South America, there will only be one.¡±

    Are you worried that someone will suspect that you are not a prospective couple?

    For a moment, I rolled my eyes as I organized the exnations the two of them were constantly arranging in my head.

    Realizing something btedly, Yuna-kyung was startled as if her eyes would pop out.

    [Wait a minute. Then, could it be that the ce that makes and distributes ambrosia¡­?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Limon nodded.

    And the only opponent in South America who canpete with the green dragon n.

    Among the teenage guilds that are the losers of the present age, he said in a cold voice the name of one ce with unusual characteristics.

    ¡°He must be the Master of the Forest Guild.¡±

    [The monarch created this drug?!]

    * * *

    Enemy.

    ¡°Nature is so great.¡±

    A man with an oversized body who was walking in the jungle.

    G muttered abruptly.

    Then, with a smirk, he tossed away the cow¡¯s hind leg, which was only a bone.

    ¡°You can make such a cool money-maker with just a little bit of management.¡±

    A slimy mud swamp.

    Gughed lightly at the stark-eyed, naked people riding around in a small boat on top of it and the golden lotuses they were gathering.

    To him, each and every lotus they were collecting seemed like a treasure.

    Not only money, but also the best weapon that will allow him to gain hegemony in the South American continent.

    thud!

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    Right then.

    A boat caught on a tree root rattled and a person fell into the swamp.

    ¡°Huh! Save me!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the mud that absorbs the body.

    G¡¯s face hardened when he saw a man sinking into the swamp faster the more he struggled.

    And he stretched out one arm.

    Originally, the distance was too far for his hand to reach, but his arm stretched like a rubber band and snatched up a person struggling in the swamp.

    ¡°Heh heh heh. thank you! Thank you very much, my lord!¡±

    Is it because he died and came back to life?

    G opened his mouth as he saw the person who extended his gratitude with his wide-eyed eyes glowing with emotion.

    ¡°Thank you, X-Ral.¡±

    Wood deok!

    A man with a broken neck, half-bulging eyes, as if he didn¡¯t understand what had happened to him until the very end.

    Throwing his corpse into the swamp, G growled.

    ¡°If a baby fell into a swamp, it would just die fine. Why do you break a tough flower with such an outrage? You¡¯re like a bastard who doesn¡¯t even know how precious nature is!¡±

    It took a moment to look at the golden lotus flower with a slightly damaged petal at the ce where the man fell out, with regretful eyes.

    G shouted, looking back at the others who were frozen in the boat.

    ¡°If you damage even one of my flowers, you will lose your life as well as the medicine! Do you all understand?¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°If you know, move quickly, you bastards! Don¡¯t keep ying!¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    The people who started to move quickly with the answer, perhaps because they were afraid that they would catch his eye and be the next victim.

    It was only after seeing this that G straightened his grim frown.

    Then, out of habit, he patted the left side of his face and asked casually.

    ¡°What happened to the Diego-inspired gift?¡±

    ¡°It arrived well¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I personally confirmed that it was moved to Quetzalcoatl headquarters¡­ Thanks to that, I was able to see some interesting things.¡±

    ¡°Anything interesting?¡±

    ¡°There is someone who can be of great help to the monarch¡¯s n¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, is that so?¡±

    It¡¯s time to nod your head in satisfaction.

    G picked up an apple from the tray held by the maid next to her and chewed it whole, swallowing it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what the girl will look like when she receives the gift.¡±

    Master of the Forest Guild.

    The one with the most bizarre skills among the nine lords.

    He was suspected of secretly controlling all the gangs in South America until he suddenly went into seclusion a few years ago.

    The monster lord G recalled what was about to happen and smiled sinisterly.

    * * *

    Headquarters in Quetzalcoatl.

    In theb, Maia picked up a gold acupuncture needle.

    In addition, more than twenty gold acupuncture needles were inserted into the gimun, pylori, pyloric, and gihaehyeol of the restrained test subjects in turn.

    ¡®¡­As expected, there is no pain.¡¯

    Even if it was lightly stabbed, there were only a few blood points that would make you faint from the pain.

    Maia frowned as she watched the test subject continue to struggle as if she was unaware of the stinger.

    ¡®No, the whole nervous system has already started to fail.¡¯

    There was no need to take X-rays or MRIs.

    Because she was at the top of the green dragon n, which handles bio-maniption psionics, and she could clearly see through the condition of the test subjects.

    Even the brain that was ruined like an insect ate it up.

    A bizarrely mutated spinal cord.

    Half-dissolved peripheral nerves.

    Beyond being a mess, it¡¯s a strange state to be alive and well.

    Nheless, Maia quietly opened her mouth as she saw the test subject wriggling vigorously.

    ¡°How much ambrosia did he take?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, but I did not hear the testimonies. However, the blood test showed that the amount was five times higher than that of existing addicts.¡±

    ¡°How long do you take it?¡±

    ¡°It is estimated that less than ten days have passed since I started taking ambrosia.¡±

    ¡°Ten days¡­¡±

    Maia¡¯s eyes darkened.

    It hadn¡¯t been that long since the appearance of ambrosia, and only a small amount had been distributed so far, so the symptoms of the test subjects were rtively mild.

    Therefore, they thought that ambrosia was only a clone of nectar.

    It is said that minor side effects appeared due to duplication of the medicine without obtaining the perfect recipe.

    ¡®This is not a drug.¡¯

    But at this moment.

    The condition of the gang, which had consumed ambrosia inrge quantities, made Maia certain of one thing.

    ¡®It¡¯s a drug made for a different purpose in the first ce.¡¯

 Chapter 248

    #248. Is that all?

    If nectar¡¯s ingredients and recipe were used, even if it was a failure, a drug would have to be made.

    If you make a person who has only been taking it for less than 10 days like this, it is more like poison than a drug.

    In other words, the person who made it originally had no intention of reproducing nectar.

    I just used the recipe to take advantage of that addiction.

    Who made this modification?

    And what is the purpose of making this medicine?

    Maia, who was deep in thought with her brow furrowed, suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Everyone step back.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Arbe made a puzzled expression at Maia¡¯s sudden instruction, and the other researchers also showed embarrassment.

    In the meantime, they reflexively backed away.

    Whatever the reason, following the princess¡¯s orders was their duty.

    It was shortly thereafter that they learned why Maia had given the order.

    Hard!

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Experiment body¡­?¡±

    A test subject that just a while ago was struggling meaninglessly while being bound by restraints.

    The gold acupuncture needles that had been stuck in his body seemed toe out on their own, and suddenly the muscles all over his body began to swell.

    how fast it grew.

    Of course, he grew to over 3 meters tall in an instant.

    The researchers were astonished when they saw the test subject, which had even the metal restraints that used to restrain its bodypletely torn off.

    However, Maia, who was in front of the test subject, did not raise an eyebrow.

    Instead, it contained only a cold sneer.

    ¡°Is this really the purpose?¡±

    ¡°Kheuuuuuong!¡±

    Was that ridicule unpleasant?

    Or is it revenge for treating yourself as a test subject?

    The giant, who tore the gag from his mouth, swung his fist at Maia with a ferocious shout.

    The fierce attack that spread out with a ripping sound in the air, however, was blocked.

    Tok.

    Even arms that are thin enough to break if you hold them.

    Not even a gloved hand.

    just one finger.

    Maia quietly asked the giant, who widened his eyes at the fist that had stopped as soon as the tip of his outstretched index finger touched it.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Extend your arms to four.

    Either spit fire out of your mouth.

    If there¡¯s anything more you can do, do it.

    Seeing Maia looking at him as if he were ab mouse, speaking without any inspiration, the giant hurriedly tried to pull out his fist.

    but it doesn¡¯t move

    There is only one finger touching.

    Feelings of bewilderment and fear soared in their own fists, which did not budge as if they were being crushed by a massive stone.

    Forcibly suppressing it with violence and madness rising from within, the giant opened his mouth.

    ¡°Kuhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±

    Whoops!

    Right after the loud screams burst out, the wall on one side of theboratory copsed along with the shouts that burst out like echoes.

    Dozens of test subjects locked in containment cells.

    All of them turned into giants, ripped off the restraints, and ran out.

    Dozens of test subjects rushing at Maia, crushing everything in their way, fromrge desks to heavy medical devices.

    The giant, whoughed fiercely at the menacing appearance of hisrades, soon opened his eyes wide.

    The moment Maia grabbed her wrist.

    Suddenly, the world seemed to be turned upside down, and with the feeling of my body floating, something passed around me.

    and crash.

    Quaang!!

    ¡°It weighs just over a ton. And as for durability¡­ it¡¯s quite sturdy.¡±

    A test subject collided with a giant that flew like a pebble and fell like a bowling pin.

    Maia shook her head as she saw them without a single wound even after being shocked by a shock that would have turned a tolerable human into porridge.

    ¡°Kheuuong!¡±

    Was the tap turning on something that was thrown like a toy?

    The giant, who had barely risen from his body, shouted and ran at Maia again, and other test subjects followed suit.

    Maia was sneering at them.

    Then, he grabbed a handful of gold needles from the box next to him and scattered them.

    A very simple action.

    However, the results produced by the gold needle that flew so lightly were by no means light.

    Papababat!

    ¡°Kheukhehehe!¡±

    A gold acupuncture needle stuck in the neck, colorless in leather that could deflect even bullets.

    At the same time, the giants, whose entire bodies stiffened, tumbled terribly on the floor.

    They shouted and tried to move their bodies, but the gold needles stuck in their necks did not allow them the freedom to move.

    It took a few minutes to get there.

    Even before drinking a cup of tea, it was a moment to be stunned to see that the test subjects that had run amok as a group were subdued.

    Arbe, who suddenly came to her senses, hurriedly approached Maia.

    ¡°princess! Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will be harmed by just these things?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not like that, but the princess¡­¡±

    Maia answered coldly to Arbe, who couldn¡¯t bear to speak and put on a worried expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to worry, so prepare restraints for high-level yers.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying they¡¯ve reached at least the level of a high-level yer?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Arbe couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Originally, these test subjects were only mid-level yers in their 50s, even the highest level of the lowest level, less than level 30.

    That they became high-level yers all at once was nothing more than a chicken suddenly bing a hawk.

    ¡°That¡¯s something we¡¯ll have to figure out from now on.¡±

    If there is something you do not know, it is natural for a researcher to find out whether it is through dissection or experimentation.

    Hearing what Maia said cynically, Arbe nodded.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s as you said, then prepare the restraints right away¡­?¡±

    Startle.

    Arbe, unable to finish her words, hardened her face.

    After following her gaze, Maia narrowed her eyes.

    It was because the giant, who had been immobilized with a gold needle stuck in his neck just a moment ago, was getting up again before he knew it.

    It wasn¡¯t that the gold needle was pulled out.

    Instead, the entire spine where the gold needle had been inserted was protruding from the back of the back.

    And seeing something of a reddish-gold color wriggling inside the giant¡¯s neck as if it were a substitute for a spine, Maia¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡®Artificial nerve? You improvised an organ to rece the paralyzed spine?¡¯

    ¡°Kheuuuuuong!¡±

    Is it because of repeated humiliation?

    After letting out a maddening roar, the giant reached out to the side.

    Then, like himself, he grabbed a test subject that was pushing the spine and threw it at Maia.

    widely.

    Maia¡¯s response was simple.

    Just like when he blocked the giant¡¯s fist, he reached out with one hand to receive the test subject.

    However, even though the number of conversions that he threw was in vain, the giantughed with his mouth wide open.

    And the moment when the body of the test subject that Maia received shuddered and seemed to be dyed reddish gold.

    Kwaaang!

    The subject¡¯s body explodes.

    Blood and bone and flesh poured out.

    It literally self-destructs.

    A terrifying and even more deadly method that turns even a drop of blood into a deadly weapon by exploding one¡¯s own body like a bomb.

    As long as she was swept away by this explosion, even Maia wouldn¡¯t be safe.

    The giant had no doubts.

    ¡­until I saw that blood and flesh instead of spreading out everywhere, was rather sucked into Maia¡¯s hands.

    thud.

    ¡°It¡¯s a self-destruction, so it¡¯s really a low method worthy of an assassin sent by him.¡±

    A huge explosion had just urred within his grasp.

    As if nothing had happened, Maia put the lump of blood, flesh, and bones down and looked at the giant with cold eyes.

    ¡°Can you think of using this method as meaning that there is nothing more to show?¡±

    When you see it self-destruct, it seems difficult to capture it and study it step by step, so if there is nothing more to show you, I will dispose of it.

    Seeing Maia calmly speaking as if exining an experiment n, the giant hesitated and backed away.

    Then he gnashed his teeth and threw the test subject next to him again.

    Quaang!

    hit another one

    Bang Kwa Kwang!

    Blow them both out at once.

    Kwagwagwang!

    Throwing and exploding several people at the same time with a time difference.

    The giant threw his co-workers as if they were nothing but human bombs, and the test subjects willingly responded and self-destructed one after another.

    It seemed as if Maia¡¯s life would be worth it if she could inflict even a little damage on her.

    It was a futile fuss.

    No matter how many test subjects explode.

    Maia sucked all of her flesh and blood into her grasp just by waving her hands.

    It was when ten pieces of flesh fell at her feet and the giant¡¯s face was stained with despair.

    ¡°¡­ Coke!¡±

    Maia¡¯s hand stopped.

    Intense pain soared with a strong cough, and her psionics were momentarily disturbed.

    it¡¯s a fleeting thing.

    It was a mild seizure that would normally subside quickly without the need for medication.

    However, the giant did not miss the gap created in the middle of the battle topete for time.

    ¡°Kheung!¡±

    The moment when the remaining specimens attacked Maia at once along with the giant¡¯s shout and dyed her body reddish-gold.

    ¡°princess!¡±

    Kwa-gwa-gwang-gwa-gwang!

    The ceiling of theboratory copsed with a greater impact than any previous explosion.

    Even thisboratory, which was designed to withstand a tolerable shock, could not withstand the simultaneous self-destruction of more than ten test subjects.

    Fortunately, Maia was unharmed even in the explosion.

    This is because her strong body as a princess, psionics, and another factor protected her.

    ¡°Princess Musa¡­¡±

    ¡­a human shield named Arbe, frightened when she saw that Maia had a seizure, rushed over and wrapped her body around her.

    At thest moment, Maia forced her psionic to suck up the fragments of the centa.

    Maia was in awe as she saw Arbe passed out with blood pouring out of her body with holes pierced all over her body just by being hit with the remaining blood and flesh.

    ¡°Such a fool¡­!¡±

    Where did the usual pessimistic attitude go?

    Maia hurriedly inserted seven gold needles into Arbe¡¯s bloodstream to stop the bleeding.

    Then he put his hand on her chest and poured psionics into it.

    Wood Deuk.

    y started.

    The torn intestines stick together.

    Wounds in the body are sutured.

    The bones and flesh that had been lodged here and there are pushed out.

    Maia¡¯s mighty psionic, at the top of the green dragon n that handles biological maniption, resonates with Arbe¡¯s psionic to heal wounds.

    Indeed, it was the strength of the Green Dragon Princess, who was called the world¡¯s best healer until the divine lord appeared.

    One problem.

    As much as Arbe¡¯s wounds regenerated, Maia¡¯splexion also rapidly turned pale.

    But Maia didn¡¯t care and continued pouring psionics.

    Even until the giant took advantage of the gap and rushed at him.

    The moment the giant swung his huge fist at Maia, who was concentrating on the treatment of Arbe.

    Pooh!

    ¨DWith a strong rupture sound, bright red blood was scattered on the floor.

 Chapter 249

    #249. Please know from now on.

    ¡°Kheung!¡±

    The giant gave an ugly smile.

    The moment he punched the defenseless Maia on the cheek with his fist, the bursting sound and drops of blood gave the giant a low-key pleasure.

    But soon the face was horribly contorted.

    It wasn¡¯t just seeing Maia¡¯s face, which was clearly unscathed even after being hit by her own fist.

    Even the rupture sound of flesh bursting.

    Drops of blood sttered in all directions.

    It was because he realized only btedly that it came from his own fist.

    ¡°Kheuuuuuong!¡±

    Puck Puck! Pooh!

    As if unable to believe this reality, the giant struck Maia repeatedly several times.

    But nothing changed.

    No matter how much he hit Maia, he couldn¡¯t hurt Maia, whereas the giant¡¯s limbs became even more bloody.

    After a while, the bizarre scene in which the person who was hit is fine but the one who was hit is rather injured is over.

    It was when Maia, who had been concentrating on treating Arbe with her own body no matter what the giant did, finally stretched out her hand.

    A slender fist that strikes the giant¡¯s fist head-on.

    It was an obvious result, reminiscent of an egg thrown on a rock.

    Pew!

    But after two fists collided.

    It wasn¡¯t enough that the whole fist was shattered and all the bones from the arm to the shoulder were shattered.

    what a shock it was

    When the giant flew to the end of theboratory and wriggled while locked in the wall.

    Maia slowly rose from her seat and opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­The abilities after transformation are definitely better than those of most high-level yers, but it seems that his intelligence is fatally inferior.¡±

    just sober

    more calmly.

    As a researcher, her way of analyzing the giant¡¯s abilities was calm, as if she had forgotten everything that had just happened.

    But the giant hardened.

    Maia looking straight at herself.

    It was because she sensed something terrifyingly frenzied in her green eyes.

    Seeing the giant tremble with instinctive fear, Maia held a colder sneer than usual.

    ¡°Have you not heard from the one who sent you? You must never touch me with your bare body.¡±

    ¡°Khhhh?¡±

    For a while, I was taken aback by the words I didn¡¯t know the meaning of.

    The giant soon opened his eyes.

    It was not the fist that exploded in the gloved fist, but the hand that had been torn as it pped Maia¡¯s cheek.

    Passsss.

    charred blood.

    bumpy bumps.

    Even muscles that twist and spasm.

    What came along with the extreme change, as if from being poisoned by dozens of poisons, was the terrible pain that burned the brain despite the disappearing sense of pain.

    ¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±

    from hand to arm to shoulder.

    It¡¯s like spreading food on white paper.

    As the mutation spread, the giant screamed at the growing pain.

    ¡°No,e to think of it, maybe I didn¡¯t tell you at all. After all, subordinates are nothing more than consumables to him.¡±

    Maia didn¡¯t care even when she saw it.

    It seemed like a familiar sight.

    He moved slowly and distanced himself from Arbe while approaching the giant, holding the glove he was wearing in one hand.

    Squeak.

    Like the skin cast by a snake.

    The gloves that covered the elbows came off.

    Instead, what was revealed was a hand as beautiful as a pure white jade, as if it had never been exposed to sunlight.

    Maia continued, revealing the transparent corn that was not so white.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, find out now.¡±

    one step.

    one more step.

    I approached the giant who was stuck in the wall and slowly stretched out my hand.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you touch me?¡±

    So, with that chilly voice, the moment I touched the giant¡¯s body with a hand that revealed white skin.

    -An explosion began.

    Woodeuk Wooded Deuk!

    ¡°Kuhhhhh keewong.¡±

    It did not explode and scatter blood and flesh like the self-destructed test subject.

    Even so, the transformation of the giant was so ignorant that it could only be thought of as having exploded.

    The size that had already swelled up suddenly increased several times.

    Instead, what fills her body is not hard muscles, but ck tumors and strong acidic venom.

    Sharp protrusions like thorns sprout from the bones to tear the body, and the internal organs turn green like nts and grow roots.

    when the change is over.

    There were no more human figures left there.

    It¡¯s like a nt.

    It¡¯s like being an animal.

    It was like being alive.

    looks like it¡¯s dead.

    Only ¡®something¡¯ was wriggling in the swollen tumor mass like a ball, mixed with bone branches and nt stems, spewing venom like blood.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t even stand his own venom.

    Maia, who watched with ferocious cynicism as she melted alive, turned her body away.

    Then, as he approached Arbe and tried to sense his pulse, he looked at her own white skin and put his hand away in shock.

    Look down at your hands with grim eyes for a moment.

    Putting on the gloves again, she turned to the researchers who had retreated to one side of theb.

    ¡°Take Arbe and treat her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    The researchers, who had been watching Maia with eyes filled with fear and awe, finally approached and carefully carried Arbe on a stretcher.

    I was careful not to get closer to her than a certain distance.

    Maia took the sight for granted.

    She is the Green Dragon Princess.

    Because he was a descendant of the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army.

    While silently watching the researchers load Arbe out, she gave the order to bring Barbara.

    As time went by, I tried to ignore the pain that surged in my chest¡­

    * * *

    It took quite a bit of time to rectify the situation.

    Part of theboratory copsed, secondly, because the entireboratory was contaminated by the remains of a giant that eventually melted into a handful of poisonous water.

    Because of that, she had to deal with the miasma herself, but returned to the artificial flower garden only after leaving Barbara to take care of it.

    Then he walked across the flower garden toward the throne.

    No, I was going to walk.

    Before he could move a few steps, he let out a strong cough and sat down.

    ¡°Cough Cough Cough!¡±

    The seizures did not subside, but it was because of the excessive treatment of Arbe.

    In an iparably more severe attack, Maia coughed repeatedly.

    Every time he coughed, blood gushed out, and more blood drained from his already pale face, apanied by a tearing pain in his chest.

    In order to subside the seizure, Maia tried to control the psionic and take the medicine.

    But that¡¯s just a vain wish.

    Despite Maia¡¯s efforts, the cough got worse and worse, and it was difficult to even open the lid of the medicine bottle with trembling hands.

    ¡°Coke!¡±

    Tuk Degur.

    It was a pity.

    Maia copsed to the ground and gritted her teeth as she saw the bottle she had dropped rolling among the flowers.

    Then he reached out to pick up the vial again.

    very little

    Forcibly move your convulsing body.

    The moment when you feel as if your outstretched hand has finally touched an evil disease.

    ¡°Cough Cough!¡±

    Maia bit her lip as the vial flicked back from her twitching fingers with another cough.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s normal.

    The distance from the vial was too far for her now that it was difficult to even move her fingers.

    So Maia had no choice but to regret it.

    ¡®Was it a mistake?¡¯

    whatever you dreamed about in the morning

    When I felt unwell, I had to take medicine.

    If that were the case, there wouldn¡¯t have been a sudden seizure in the middle of a fight or Arbe would have done such a foolish thing.

    But who did.

    Regret is always toote.

    Maia, who had already suffered from severe seizures, had no choice but to endure everything while immersed in regret, as she had said.

    The pain of tearing my heart apart.

    The beautiful flower garden is turning ck around you.

    And even the rapidly deteriorating condition of one¡¯s own body beyond that flower garden.

    It was unavoidable.

    Only two aides can enter this artificial garden.

    However, Arbe barely survived the crisis and is receiving treatment, and now Barbara is busy taking care of the situation in theboratory.

    There was no one from the green dragon n toe to her aid.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t feel like it, so I hurriedly came to see it.¡±

    but right after that.

    Maia remembered again.

    The only exception to this artificial garden besides the green dragon n.

    The existence of the most arrogant makeshift ve who dared to remodel this garden at will without asking his permission.

    ¡°Are you okay, Master?¡±

    It¡¯s like a ve who really cares about his master.

    A ck-haired young man approaching her, asking for herfort as she copsed in a field of flowers.

    Seeing him calmly cross the border of the flower garden dyed ck, Maia involuntarily eximed.

    ¡°stop!¡±

    Is it because I was forced to shout?

    The pain, which had been excruciating before, doubled, and clots of blood poured out from the depths of his lungs.

    But even in the midst of that, Maia desperately opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Cough Cough Cough! Don¡¯te near me¡­ no, get out of here right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that an order?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It seems very unexpected.

    Maia didn¡¯t change her words even while watching Limon make a mysterious expression.

    Approaching her who had a seizure was an act that even the pharmacist of the Green Dragon n, who had reached the level of a master, risked his life.

    Then it was better to be alone.

    In this ce, my body will recover little by little from the poisonous air of the flower garden.

    It didn¡¯t matter if I didn¡¯t know how many hours the recovery would take and if I had to continue to suffer in the meantime.

    It was a million times better to endure the pain than to watch someone else get sick and die because of you.

    ¡°If it¡¯s an order, I have no choice but to follow it as a ve. Then I will go away.¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    When he saw Limon, who had been staring at him as if contemting what to do, eventually shrugged and turned around.

    That was why Maia felt relieved.

    but right after that.

    She couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes.

    ¡°Oops, my foot slipped!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Pretend you¡¯ve stepped on something wrong and lost your bnce.

    It seemed like he was falling backwards, but of course he jumped over three consecutive somersaults and crossed the border of a flower field dyed ck.

    Limon, whonded right in front of Maia with a perfect score of 10, scratched his cheek as if he was very embarrassed to see her shocked face.

    ¡°Sorry for this. I was going to go out as ordered, but this dull body didn¡¯t listen properly, so I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°This crazy¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s so out of the ordinary.

    Maia, who was looking at Limon with a bewildered face, heard the shameless words and screamed without realizing it.

    ¡°What are you doing now!¡±

    Do you know how crazy it is to approach your current self?

    Maia, who was trying to argue with anger, couldn¡¯t finish her words and coughed again.

    and turned pale

    The blood he coughed up and coughed up.

    It was because he had seen the swarthy blood spatter on Limon¡¯s cheek.

    ¡®¡­atst.¡¯

    Maia closed her eyes.

    From the moment he was covered with his own blood, Limon¡¯s fate had already been decided.

    I was afraid of this, so I forbade him toe close.

    Maia waited for the tragedy to follow,menting Limon¡¯s foolishness for bringing about her own destruction and her own fate that she could not escape.

    But after a while.

    She felt something strange.

    Not only did I not hear the screams that should have been heard long ago, but I heard only rustling sounds that somehow seemed to be breaking through the bush.

    The moment I opened my eyes again to confirm the identity of that strange sound.

    Maia hardened.

    ¡°How many pills will it take?¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°This medicine, how many pills can I take?¡±

    By now, the flesh should have started to melt, or at least paralysis.

    Maia couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath as she saw Limon shaking the medicine bottle with a natural look on her face, even though she was covered in poisonous blood.

 Chapter 250

    Episode #250. How about this reason?

    * * *

    The blood of the seven princesses is special.

    The fact that they had dragon psionics was proof that the blood of the seven dragons flowed through their bodies.

    However, among the princesses, Princess Green Dragon¡¯s blood was especially special.

    It does not mean that he inherited a thicker blood.

    Literally, ¡®blood¡¯ means special.

    This is because the fact that he had Poison Green Dragon Yakgun as the progenitor of the seven dragons gave certain characteristics to the blood of Princess Green Dragon.

    It was her most powerful power, and at the same time, a curse that made even other princesses, as well as the Green Dragon n, avoid it.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    So, Maia was stunned.

    The sight of Limon, who seemed perfectly fine, far from writhing in pain, even though her own blood spattered on her cheek, made her lose a sense of reality.

    ¡°Since you seem to have a hard time talking about it, I will take action at will.¡±

    Did you think it would be difficult to listen to her instructions?

    Limon turned the vial over and took out a single pill.

    Then, he strode towards Maia and said with a single smile.

    ¡°Now do it.¡±

    ¡°What about¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some medicine, so open your mouth. You¡¯re not even in a state where you can eat yourself anyway.¡±

    ¡°Collock the nonsense! If you have time to do it, get out of here!¡±

    Only then did I seem to havee to my senses.

    Maia covered her mouth with her hand to prevent further blood from sttering, and issued a celebratory order again.

    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s still safe, but I can¡¯t hope for a miracle to happen one after another.

    There was no guarantee that he would be safe even if he came into contact with his own blood again, and there were other risk factors other than blood.

    One problem.

    It is said that a man named Limon was a rogue ve who did not listen to his master.

    ¡°You make easy things difficult.¡±

    thump

    ¡°What the¡­ Cough!¡±

    Maia was stunned by Limon¡¯s act of forcibly pulling his wrist that was covering his mouth.

    But whether or not she was taken aback by the blood spattering on her hand again, Limon didn¡¯t care.

    He just picked up the pill with two fingers and pushed it between her lips.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maia opened her eyes wide.

    The touch of a finger that had momentarily touched her lips as she pushed the medicine in.

    And no matter how long she waited, the sight of Limon showing no symptoms gave her a shock as if she had been hit in the head with a mace.

    ¡°If you have trouble eating, can I get you some water?¡±

    They gave me medicine at best, but I didn¡¯t swallow it, so what are you doing?

    For a while, look at Limon, who kindly urges you with a single smile, with a firm face.

    gulp.

    In the end, Maia swallowed the medicine in her mouth.

    Perhaps thanks to the blood pooled in his mouth, the short medicine passed easily into his throat even though it was the size of a thumb.

    As the medicinal effect spread, the boiling psionics subsided, and the cough subsided along with the pain in the chest.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    It is because the condition has deteriorated so much.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I took the medicine toote.

    The energy did not easily return to the weakened limbs, and the chill still lingered in the body.

    ¡°If there is anything you need my help with, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if he saw through his condition.

    Take a moment to re at Limon, who calmly asks for an ¡®order¡¯, with fierce eyes.

    Maia closed her eyes.

    And after being silent for a long time, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Pick me up and carry me inside.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only if it¡¯s a name.¡±

    A sharp voice as usual.

    However, what is contained in it is uncontroble hesitation and tension.

    Even though he read the nursery rhyme clearly with the superhuman senses unique to the Sword Master, Limon didn¡¯t bother to show it off.

    I just raised my body by holding Maia¡¯s back and thighs with both arms as if wrapping them.

    Thanks to that, she hardened.

    It was because he did not know that Limon wouldmit an atrocity by holding him like a princess.

    ¡°¡­I told you to help me, I never ordered you to hold me.¡±

    ¡°What is that? It¡¯s improvisation.¡±

    The patient is absolutely stable.

    Not to mention, I frowned when I saw Limon brazenly say, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with moving the princess like a princess?¡±

    Seeing Limon still intact after holding her, she reluctantly wrapped her arms around his neck.

    While holding Limon in her arms, she returned to her residence through the aisle in the flower garden and gave the followingmand.

    ¡°Take off my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maia was at a loss for words.

    Normally, if you receive an order like this out of the blue, you might be a bit flustered or hesitant.

    It was because Limon¡¯s behavior of putting himself down and touching his clothes without the slightest hesitation was absurd.

    I don¡¯t know if you know her embarrassment or not.

    Limon calmly moved his hand.

    Squeak slither.

    Gently pulling out the arm while holding only the tip of the glove is just the beginning.

    I unfastened the waist strap that was tightening my clothes and peeled off theplexly tangled fiveyers of outerwear with familiar hand movements.

    The outerwear covering the shoulders is removed, revealing the beautiful curves from the white neck to the soft shoulders.

    A piece of clothing that was slightly draped over her full chest and then flowed down her thin waist.

    When the fiveyers of outerwear and even thest thin piece of fabric slipped through her legs, smooth like a sweetfish.

    There was nothing covering her body anymore.

    Only her skinny naked body with no b showed off her milky skin.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all over.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking like that?¡±

    Looking at Limon, whostly pulled out the petrified flower and loosened her hair, Maia replied with a cold face.

    ¡°¡­You seem to be really good at taking off a woman¡¯s clothes.¡±

    ¡°This is the basic level.¡±

    How can you be called a ve if you can¡¯t even wait on your master¡¯s clothes?

    Maia couldn¡¯t say anything to Limon, who looked straight at her and spoke shamelessly.

    If he had averted his gaze even a little, or rather looked at himself with tant desire, he would haveughed openly.

    Limon¡¯s unconcerned gaze made her not know how to react.

    ¡°Put me in the tank.¡±

    In the end, what she chose was the most familiar action.

    That is, tomand.

    Limone didn¡¯t ask why she was being put in the tank, and if it would be okay if she was in the water, unable to lift a finger.

    Like a ve, he obediently hugged her and put her in the tank.

    Right after Maia was submerged in the liquid that was filling the tank.

    ¨C A change has urred.

    shoot it

    The dull green liquid that originally filled the tank drained out, and the transparent liquid that flowed from the waterway in the garden filled the tank.

    It is the essence of white flowers.

    It was an elixir imbued with the energy of numerous poisonous nts and medicinal herbs that would guarantee a lifetime of disease-free longevity just by soaking one¡¯s body once.

    However, it was only for a moment that the mineral water maintained its transparent color.

    bubbling.

    The moment when a few drops of bubbles gushed out of Maia submerged in the water tank.

    The mineral water, which had been crystal clear a while ago, suddenly began to be cloudy.

    From transparent color to translucent.

    next to a dull green.

    In the end, with ck venom.

    Instead, Maia¡¯s face, which had been pale as much as the discoloration of the mineral water, rapidly returned to color.

    so after a while.

    When you stand up in the water tank.

    Her body was almost back to normal.

    Although the sickness was still evident on his characteristic pale face, and his body temperature was lower than normal, it was no different from usual anyway.

    ¡°Here are the towels.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rapid improvement is not surprising.

    Maia did not ept the towel that Limon, who was standing by the bathtub, calmly held out.

    I just stared at him and opened my mouth.

    ¡°You did a good job serving.¡±

    ¡°It is natural for ves to wait on their masters¡­¡±

    Chew!

    ¡°¡­I did, but was there anything in my service that I didn¡¯t like?¡±

    before I even finished talking.

    Limon ducked his head to avoid the hand that had reached his neck.

    Then, he asked shyly as he watched the towel that had been sucked into Maia¡¯s grip instead of his own neck melt away like bubbles.

    Maia did not answer Limon¡¯s question.

    He just raised his eyes to see Limon¡¯s face still intact after being hit by the ck liquid that sttered from his hand.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. Do I look like an idiot who hasn¡¯t realized who you are yet?¡±

    Raising her already sharp eyes even more, Maia said fiercely, exuding a bloody energy.

    It was something that a ss-level master could do at all costs, including avoiding her surprise attack of gold-dipping.

    However, it¡¯s not enough to get covered with your own blood several times and directly contact your bare skin, so you¡¯re fine even after being hit by the condensed venom?

    That was impossible for any yer or master.

    Of course, it made even the monster lord freak out and run away.

    Because the poison that could poison even legendary sword masters was her blood.

    ¡°Only one can withstand my blood and psionics.¡±

    Not only blood, but even hair and breath.

    The only human who cane into contact with her, who is literally an animated embodiment of poison.

    A sword master who survived even after being covered with the blood of the poison green dragon medicine army and eating numerous poisons developed by the green dragon n over the past hundreds of years.

    As a result, a monster that has achieved the invincibility of poison, which no green dragon princess dared to achieve.

    ¡°Limon Aspelder.¡±

    Maia red at Limon with fervent eyes as she chewed on that cursed name.

    Spreading with a sweet scent is a mighty psionic.

    The aftermath alone is the power of biological maniption that dyes the tank¡¯s venom in seven colors and causes moss and vegetation to sprout on the floor where there was nothing.

    ¡°Tell me with your own mouth.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Although it was a storm of miasma and psionics that would be lethal to even a tolerable master.

    Looking at Limon, who naturally asked for an exnation, Maia said coldly.

    ¡°The fact that you destroyed our n in the past and killed ¡®me¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough, so why should I let you live, who shamelessly deceived us and crawled all the way here?¡±

    A voice full of hate.

    Eyes full of resentment.

    Even the strong psionic flow there.

    Maia, who thoroughly defined herself as an ¡®enemy¡¯ rather than just bluffing, and sincerely prepared to kill.

    ¡®okay.¡¯

    Looking at her, Limon agreed inwardly.

    It is familiar that the terrible murder that makes the body tingle and the gaze that seems to be dealing with a crippled enemy is aroused.

    ¡®This is how it should be if it¡¯s the princess of the Seven Dragons.¡¯

    After the Iron Age opened, there was nothing to face, and it was Rose and Ainsha that I met recently.

    Above all, it was not enough that ¡®that¡¯ ck Dragon Princess, who was no one else, proposed to him, and he always showed a smiley face.

    He also thought unconsciously.

    The Seven Dragons may have already forgotten the past.

    I have seen and experienced many people and organizations that change in just ten or twenty years.

    But that was an illusion.

    As if he had dared to forget his grudge, and being disappointed was the greatest insult to himself.

    It reminds me of Maia¡¯s life-like appearance.

    Even the word enemy is not enough, so it is he and the seven dragons who even coined the word Yonggongjigan.

    Among them, he had the deepest grudge with him after the ck dragon n, and that the green dragon n was the one who inherited that grievance the most.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s so natural for Maia to stare at herself with the original young eyes.

    That obviousness somehow makes me miss it so much.

    Why do you even enjoy it?

    Limonughed.

    Just like when he gave away a few silver coins to those who approached him saying he would tell them where the base of the green dragon n was in the distant past.

    Limon answered Maia¡¯s question with such a cold smile.

    ¡°How about the reason that I won¡¯t be the one to die even if the master mobilizes all the Green Dragons to make a life-and-death decision with me?¡±

 Chapter 251

    #251. If so, that¡¯s good.

    ¡°You arrogant¡­!¡±

    Maia let out an angry roar.

    Then he shot at Limon, exuding a serious murder.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, do you think you can take on all of our n by yourself?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Looking at Maia, who raised her eyes at the quick answer as if slicing it with a knife, Limonnguidly continued.

    ¡°Tell me before you ask me. I wonder if it will be possible for you to kill me with your master¡¯s power.¡±

    aww

    As if he could kill me.

    Limon asked calmly.

    Maia gritted her teeth.

    He shouted that he could kill any number of infested grudges.

    Because she was the only princess in the world who was able to poison even a sword master.

    But cold reason admitted that it was impossible.

    Limon, a sword master impervious to all poisons, was the natural enemy of the Green Dragon n.

    ¡°¡­Even if we can¡¯t win, we can at least lose together.¡±

    ¡°Well, if the master risked his life, that might be the case.¡±

    Limon readily admitted.

    This is the headquarters of Quetzalcoatl.

    It is a fortressparable to the Leviathan Hotel, and at the same time, it is Yongdamhohyeol, where more than hundreds of green dragon n masters dwell.

    If they run with Maia with all their might, they will suffer too.

    Knowing that fact all too well, Limon smiled and asked.

    ¡°Would you like to try it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    If sessful, everyone dies instead of paying the grudge.

    If she fails, the grudge cannot be repaid, and neither she nor the n will be killed.

    It took me a long time to look at Limon with a bitter look on his face as he asked with a smile on his face if he wanted to take a gamble where death was decided either way.

    Maia closed her eyes.

    The green dragon n does not forget Eun-won.

    However, blinded by past grudges, he could not lead the n to ruin.

    Especially for her who has not yet prepared for her future generations.

    ¡°Turn off immediately.¡±

    That¡¯s why Maia had no choice but to let go of the n¡¯s enemy named Limon.

    ¡°I will speak directly to Li Qingyu about thister. So don¡¯t get out of my sight again.¡±

    I just let it go because I don¡¯t have enough strength.

    He said that he hadn¡¯t forgotten his grudge against Limon and would definitely take revenge even after hundreds of years.

    She red at Limon with raw poison and said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    The problem was that Limon had no intention of listening to that decree.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The sculptor nobleman¡¯s treatment isn¡¯t over yet, is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me to finish treating him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a funny joke.¡±

    Maiaughs as if it¡¯s funny.

    However, there was no hint ofughter in her cold eyes.

    ¡°Do you think I will treat the one you brought me with ease?¡±

    ¡°As per the contract, so be it.¡±

    ¡°The reason I signed that contract is because I didn¡¯t know your true identity. As long as I know that everything was a fraud, I have neither the obligation nor the heart to keep such a contract.¡±

    Maia cut it off.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    It is absurd that Limon Aspelder deals with psionics.

    Then it was clear that the information obtained in London was Li Qingyu¡¯s tactic to deceive the other ns of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°There are times in the world where you have to fulfill a contract no matter how much you hate it.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to threaten me?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    Limon did not disappoint.

    He only smiled maliciously and raised one hand.

    ¡°I will do this instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Squeak.

    Maia, who had frowned at the meaningless words, soon made a hard expression.

    The moment when the soft starlight that flowed from Limon¡¯s hand hovered in the air and formed the shape of a scale.

    A strange sense of intimidation oppressed her.

    Limon asked leisurely, holding an antique bnce that can only be seen in the statue of Tyche, the goddess ofw and justice, with two tes hanging from the ends of such a long stick.

    ¡°What do you think is the basis of all thews that exist in the world?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to do a riddle with me now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so picky and give your opinion. Then, why don¡¯t you go away quietly or exin the power of this scale?¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I shot Limon, who was talking smirkingly.

    Maia sneered and said cynically, as if she wanted to see what kind of joke she was ying.

    ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. That is the basis of allws and everything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the logic I like, but what I want to say is something more important.¡±

    ¡°What is more important than this?¡±

    When Maia puts on a cold expression as she sees him giggling, saying that he is an answer worthy of the green dragon n.

    Limon said meaningfully.

    ¡°Thew is a promise that must be fulfilled fairly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Whates to mind on Maia¡¯s lips is a tant sneer.

    ¡°Even those who makews, keep them, and judges do not care about fairness, so who dares to enforce them impartially?¡±

    ¡°I agree that it is almost impossible for humans.¡±

    Having lived a long life, Limon knew how absurd the idea of fairness and absoluteness of thew was.

    The same goes for gods and spirits.

    It was nothing new for the spirits to value spiritists with whom they couldmunicate, or for the gods to show favoritism to their followers.

    In that sense, Maia¡¯s pessimistic view was not wrong.

    ¡°But what about a tool without a will of its own?¡±

    Wow!

    The moment Limon felt like the bnce he was holding shook.

    The bnce, which turned white and ck, split left and right and prated Limon and Maia¡¯s wrists.

    Maia¡¯s eyes lifted as she saw the white scale-shaped tattoo on her wrist.

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just tried one of the fun tricks I¡¯ve acquiredtely.¡±

    ¡°You mean the art of tattooing someone else¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°That would be fun, but this one is a little more fun. It is a skill that enforces the execution of a contract or the fulfillment of a promise.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Bellos, the ghost of the 5th rank of the Liberation Brigade.

    This ability obtained by ying his constetion, ¡®Stern Judge¡¯, was obviously a trick to Limon.

    But it was a very useful trick.

    Without this bnce, I would have had to examine the conditions more closely when helping Ainsha or making a deal with Sir.

    Thanks to the girls who knew how to fulfill their promise, I didn¡¯t have to use it until now.

    ¡°¡­To think that a sword master would use magic like this. The Sword Emperor willugh at me in the underworld.¡±

    Maia red at Limon with eyes filled with hatred.

    This is because he realized that this tattoo is the way he said ¡®to make even the most unpleasant contractse through¡¯.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things that will misunderstand the listener. I mean, this is fairly fair magic.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the fairness with such a trick?¡±

    ¡°What if both the trickster and the bettor pay the price if the contract is not properly fulfilled?¡±

    Showing off the ck scale tattoo on his wrist, Limon grinned.

    The effect of this tattoo is simple.

    When each other made a promise or contract.

    Depending on whether the promise is faithfully fulfilled, the scales in this ck and white bnce increase.

    And depending on how many weights you have, you can exert force on the other person with this tattoo.

    Anything that hastens the fulfillment of a promise, let alone a simple one, depending on the amount of weight.

    ¡°¡­you said you could force anything?¡±

    ¡°yes. For example, punishing a ve you don¡¯t like¡­¡±

    Maia twitching her eyebrows.

    Seeing her like that, Limon smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°Or taking your own life.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maia unknowingly clenched her fists at the answer she had already expected but hoped for.

    Of course, that¡¯s only for a moment.

    Realizing that she had been too tantly agitated, she sneered coldly, calming her shaking heart.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t y with words. If you put it the other way around, it means that you can do anything to me too.¡±

    ¡°As long as you keep your promise, there will be no problem.¡±

    ¡°How can you believe that?¡±

    Maia openly expressed her doubts.

    If there was a lie in that exnation just now, he could have been used unterally or suffered more damage than that.

    but right after that.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be agitated.

    ¡°What if I swear by my sword that everything I just said was true?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Green eyes shake.

    If someone else had said something like this, she would have been sneering at how she believed in that oath.

    But even Maia couldn¡¯t do that right now.

    A sword master who risked his life on the sword.

    It was also because the swordsmith¡¯s oath with his sword had such weight.

    ¡°Now what do you want to do?¡±

    So it was.

    This is why Maia had no choice but to be silent in response to Limon¡¯s question.

    ¡°Will you take my word for it and seize the opportunity? Or would you like to be an automatic healing machine?¡±

    More than already tattooed.

    The option to breach the contract is gone.

    What¡¯s left is a choice between letting go and treating it with the force of Libra or actively treating it and getting a chance to repay the grudge.

    And it¡¯s Maia¡¯s freedom to decide which one to choose.

    Like a faithful ve asking his master whether he wants steak or tarant soup for dinner.

    Maia narrowed her eyes as she red at Limon, who smiled and spoke with the utmost respect.

    ¡®It¡¯s an absurd ability.¡¯

    Maia could tell.

    They said that they were fair to each other, but this was an absurdly unfair condition, let alone fair.

    Considering the fact that this tattoo was forced on her even though she did not consent to it.

    It means that Limon can get a huge benefit just by neglecting it when it is disadvantageous and using the scale only when it is advantageous.

    Just as those who have the authority to make and judgews always monopolize the benefits of thew.

    ¡®It¡¯s a really shameless scam.¡¯

    Besides, Limon swore there was no lie in his exnation, but that was all.

    I didn¡¯t say that there was something missing in the exnation.

    If another risk or secret n to invalidate the contract was hidden, Maia would end up being at a one-sided disadvantage.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    He might be able to kill the swordsman who hadn¡¯t been able to defeat him for hundreds of years.

    The possibilities are so enticing.

    As tempting as the devil¡¯s temptation.

    After thinking about it for a long time with her eyes closed, Maia eventually opened her closed eyes and opened her mouth.

    ¡°If that statement is true, you will have no choice but to thoroughly serve as a ve in order not to die.¡±

    ¡°If the master does not give up on the treatment of the sculptor nobleman, that would be the case.¡±

    ¡°That would be fine.¡±

    Maia slowly raised her hand.

    And, looking at the white and ck weights on each of the white scales tattooed on his wrist, he held a cold sneer.

    Trickery?

    Devil¡¯s Temptation?

    Risk in case it goes wrong?

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    She had no reason to refuse the deal, since all of that was something to worry about or if Hermann couldn¡¯t be cured.

    One of the most important reasons.

    ¡°I will test how many more weights I need to collect to kill you.¡±

    destroy the n.

    The enemy who even killed himself.

    If I could only get revenge on Limon, wouldn¡¯t it be a big deal to join hands with that devil?

    Limon smiled meaningfully and replied to Maia, who spoke while ring at herself with sharp eyes, befitting a princess of the green dragon n who would never forget Eunwon.

    ¡°If you are confident enough to treat me well beyond being served by me.¡±

    One has his own medicine.

    One of his ve skills.

    Thus began the unprecedented duel between the family¡¯s resentment and the sword master¡¯s life risking their respective skills.

 Chapter 252

    #252. Command with the power of scales.

    * * *

    Headquarters in Quetzalcoatl.

    As befits the world¡¯s number one pharmaceuticalpany, the lobby, which was always bustling with visitors, was as quiet as ever today.

    It wasn¡¯t without visitors.

    It was just that all the visitors held their breath on their own, so it felt especially bleak.

    What made them like that was the strange atmosphere at Quetzalcoatl headquarters.

    Of course, the number of guards has doubledpared to usual.

    From doctors and researchers in white coats to receptionists who should always smile.

    It was because all the green dragon ns were exuding a bloody atmosphere.

    ¡®¡­What¡¯s happening?¡¯

    Most of the visitors were embarrassed by this strange atmosphere, but did not dare to ask the reason.

    What happens if you buy the grudge of the green dragon n?

    For the inhabitants of the South American continent, who have learned painful lessons over hundreds of years, going against their nting was the biggest taboo.

    Despite knowing the atmosphere around them, no one of the green dragon n did not let go of their faces.

    One reason.

    It was because of an incident in theboratory.

    The mere fact that an assassin infiltrated Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters is something to be astonished, but their princess was attacked.

    As a member of the Green Dragon n, of course, they had no choice but to sharpen their swords.

    However, there was one that gave off the most bloody atmosphere among them.

    ¡°You mean unconscious?¡±

    ¡°okay. The princess helped me ovee the hurdle, but it seems that when I was in danger of death, my body entered a state of suspended animation on its own.¡±

    ¡°Then when will you wake up?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I could wake up in a few days at the earliest, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you might not be able to wake up like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely, so don¡¯t worry too much. Don¡¯t you also know what kind of martial arts Arbe learned?¡±

    Barbara did not answer.

    I just stared at Arbe lying unconscious in the middle of the intensive care unit beyond the ss wall and quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°It was my fault.¡±

    ¡°what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I should have been the princess¡¯s chief aide long ago.¡±

    If only he had been acknowledged as Maia¡¯s aide by making his mark sooner.

    So, if I had been by her side during this situation, I would not have done the stupid thing of throwing myself like Arbe.

    The old woman, Elder Giselle, who was wearing a white coat, frowned as she watched Barbara speak.

    ¡°Be careful with your words. Don¡¯t you know that it was a great privilege for you and Arbe to be able to be close to the princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Barbara was silent.

    Originally, it ismon for the seven dragon princesses, especially the green dragon princess¡¯s entourage, to be subordinate level masters.

    No matter how prestigious the n, it was unconventional that she and Arbe, who were still mere masters, were selected as Maia¡¯s aides.

    ¡°¡­Of course, Carra¡¯s business happened, so I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Why did Maia do such a shocking thing?

    Knowing the reason, Elder Giselle did not me Barbara.

    The fact that these two sisters fiercelypeted for the position of senior aide was proof that they had not forgotten Ca, their mother.

    ¡°But make no mistake.¡±

    But that didn¡¯t mean that Giselle hadpletely overlooked Barbara¡¯s mistake.

    ¡°It is an honor to be a close aide to the princess, and it is the duty of the n toy down one¡¯s life for her.¡±

    Giving one¡¯s life for a princess is natural.

    In that sense, Arbe¡¯s act of defending Maia by throwing herself into it deserves praise, albeit foolish.

    If you get caught up in personal affection and forget that obvious fact, we will hold a council of elders and take away your entourage.

    Before being a teacher, as the elder of the n, watch Giselle sternly admonishing you, and be silent for a while.

    Barbara lowered her head slightly and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Please take good care of Arbe.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, shall I take good care of me?¡±

    Giselle finally clicked her tongue as she turned her back and left Barbara, leaving only those words.

    Then he turned his head again and looked at Arbe, who was tightly fitted with life support equipment, and muttered quietly.

    ¡°This is also an unavoidable fate¡­ It seems foolish.¡±

    Carrado, the mother of the two.

    Even those who served the previous princess.

    The entourages of Princess Green Dragon have always epted their destiny and regarded it as pride.

    As an aide, Giselle calmed her eyes whilementing over the ugly students who didn¡¯t even have the most basic attitude.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sorry, Arbe. Even if you die, the road you are going on will not be lonely.¡±

    * * *

    After leaving the intensive care unit.

    Upon hearing about Arbe¡¯s condition from Barbara, who came straight to the artificial flower garden, Maia hardened her face.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    Soon she was coldly sneering.

    ¡°Hey, just being unconscious with that much. I know how much Arbe has been neglecting her training.¡±

    An aide who sacrificed himself to protect himself. That was too cold a statement to say in front of the sister.

    But Barbara wasn¡¯t thrilled.

    Instead, he just bowed his head and begged her forgiveness.

    ¡°I apologize on behalf of Arbe for causing unnecessary concern.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Maia cut it off.

    Then, as he stared at her, he added a word.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to receive an apology from someone else, so please ask me for forgiveness in person after that stupid thing happens.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will tell you that.¡±

    One time to snort at Barbara, who could barely answer but couldn¡¯t bear to raise her head.

    Maia asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°What was the follow-up?¡±

    ¡°The clean-up of theboratory isplete. There are a lot of broken medical devices, but I think they can be restored in a few days.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. What I want to know is who sent them.¡±

    Among the medical devices in theboratory, there are many that exceed billions of units.

    Maia simply dismissed all of that as such.

    Barbara answered her with a hard face.

    ¡°As a result of searching the route from which the test subject was obtained, we found out that the chief of police was bribed by Ambrosia and intentionally leaked the test subject to us.¡±

    ¡°Action?¡±

    ¡°I tortured them to find out who was behind them and then detained them.¡±

    Kidnapping, torturing, and detaining the chief of police?

    It was an atrocity that could have beenmitted in Brazil, where public security was a mess.

    But Maia asked the question without raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Who was behind it?¡±

    ¡°As expected, it was a gang with connections to the Forest Guild.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so excited that I¡¯m even going to be boring.¡±

    Maia snorted.

    From the moment the gang was written as an assassin, he was certain that the Forest Guild, to be exact, was the monster lord G.

    Because only the Green Dragon n or the Forest Guild could move the gang like limbs in South America.

    One problem.

    Even knowing that, there was no way to retaliate right away.

    ¡°Have you still not found the home of the Forest Guild?¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    It was an absurd answer.

    Not knowing where the base of the famous teenage guild was was as absurd as not knowing where the capital of a country was.

    But Maia wasn¡¯t disappointed either.

    I don¡¯t know if it was a few years ago.

    It was only natural that he did not know where the Forest Guild¡¯s headquarters was now.

    Because¡­

    ¡°Apologetic. Is it not your fault, Barbara, that he fled to the Amazon?¡±

    ¡­Because Maia herself was the one who destroyed the former headquarters of the Forest Guild, which was more luxurious than most royal pces.

    So Maia frowned.

    In the end, all of this happened because she didn¡¯t finish it properly at that time.

    But even if you regret it now, it¡¯s useless.

    She calmly gave instructions.

    ¡°Send the bribed police chief to Lab 13.¡±

    ¡°Lab 13¡­ You mean the drugb?¡±

    ¡°Since you are such a big fan of drugs, I will give you the honor of being the first to experience a new type of drug we have developed.¡±

    Maia smiled coldly.

    No matter how great the green dragon n¡¯s pharmaceutical technology is, it is not easy to develop only drugs with few side effects.

    If you try a few of the drugs that have the most severe side effects, even non-general high-level yers will be disabled within a few days.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t everyone know what happens to the one who betrayed us?¡±

    ¡°¡­I will instruct you to return it when the experiment is over.¡±

    If you go through the 13thb, no matter how sane it is, within a few months you will go crazy with withdrawal symptoms, tear your own throat and die.

    That would be enough to remind them of what the green dragon n was like.

    ¡°How can I track down the Forest Guild?¡±

    ¡°The chase is over.¡±

    ¡°If you say it¡¯s done¡­?¡±

    Barbara put on a puzzled expression.

    Naturally, I knew that an order woulde to find it by any means necessary.

    So I even prepared to plow the entire South American continent, but I didn¡¯t know that Maia would give such an order.

    Seeing her like that, Maia twisted her lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to give up. Instead, it means that we will entrust the pursuit to a more suitable person.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°In that sense, Barbara, there is something you need to do right away.¡±

    * * *

    Shortly thereafter.

    Limon, who had been called by Barbara, looked at Maia with a puzzled face.

    ¡°¡­Find the headquarters of the Forest Guild?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°Am I alone?¡±

    It was an absurd instruction indeed.

    Finding a needle in the sand is about the same.

    Finding just one guild in the Amazon, which upies more than half of the world¡¯s rainforests.

    It wasn¡¯t something even a sword master would have to do to one individual.

    However, Maia¡¯s answer to him was clear.

    ¡°You have to let the hounds find the prey.¡±

    ¡°I am a ve, not a hound.¡±

    ¡°But it is the duty of a ve to do whatever the master tells him to do. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s it.¡±

    Take a moment to scratch your cheeks.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°But are you really going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason not to be okay?¡±

    ¡°If I really find the base of the Forest Guild, the scales will tip quite a bit.¡±

    Limon looked at Maia¡¯s wrists alternately and made a meaningful expression.

    Even though she was wearing elbow-length gloves, Limon could clearly see the tattoo of a white scale on her wrist.

    Now their bnce is equilibrium.

    Five weights were ced on each other¡¯s scales.

    However, if Limon makes a contribution as a ve, the ck bnce weight increases and exerts force on Maia.

    Would you be willing to take such a risk, Limon asked spitefully.

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m unaware of that obvious reason.

    Rather, when Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw Maia with a coldugh.

    A change has happened.

    Click Degur.

    The moment you want to hear something rolling.

    Suddenly, two ck marbles rolled in the opposite direction from the scales engraved on Limon and Maia¡¯s wrists and started leaning sharply to one side.

    When Limon blinked when he saw that the 5:5 bnce weight had changed to 7:3 at once.

    Maia twitched her lips.

    ¡°As long as you swore by your sword, it must be a clear fact that this bnce weight has the power to exert force on the opponent. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you checking that?¡±

    ¡°Imand you with the power of scales.¡±

    Limon put on an expression of doubt.

    Seeing him like that, with a sneer on her face, Maia gave the ¡ºOrder¡» with a sharp voice like a de.

    ¡°Please go to sleep.¡±

    Wow!

    and that moment.

    Maia¡¯s scales are shining.

    One of the weights in the tattoo disappeared as if evaporating, and Limon¡¯s hand holding the carving knife became lodged in his neck.

 Chapter 253

    #253. Click, Degur.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    After Maia ordered self-harm,

    Limon took out a carving knife from his bosom and stabbed it in his own throat until Limon copsed with his eyes wide open.

    Everything happened literally in the blink of an eye.

    and static.

    Maia looked at Limon, who was strewn about the garden like a rotten old tree, with eyes that were gloomy and sunken like a swamp.

    ¡°Is this enough for a single weight?¡±

    Are you satisfied?

    Or do you regret it?

    Maia muttered to herself in a low voice that was hard to understand.

    and spoke coldly.

    ¡°How long are you going to stay like that?¡±

    It was right after that.

    Limon, who had fallen in the flower field, suddenly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to y a corpse?¡±

    ¡°If you wanted to imitate a corpse properly, you shouldn¡¯t have made an effort to stab the knife three inches deeper.¡±

    ¡°Then it bes a real corpse.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that a faithful ve should show sincerity even in y?¡±

    At Maia¡¯s sharp point, Limonughed and jumped up.

    Then he nced back at his wrist and shrugged.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use a little more weight? If only two or three more were used, it would not have ended as a joke.¡±

    ¡°This was just a simple experiment.¡±

    ¡°You mean you checked to see if you could kill me?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Maia cut it off.

    Whether this coercion of scales is real or not.

    Do you really have the strength to order suicide?

    She was neither naive nor righteous enough to believe Limon¡¯s oath without confirming that.

    Knowing that fact, Limon was not taken aback.

    I just asked casually.

    ¡°Were you satisfied with the results of the experiment?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be satisfied with you, who even ordered self-harm, talking normally?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maia fell silent.

    Limonughed at her.

    Then, pointing to his neck with a small scratch and a drop of blood on the tip of the carving knife he held in his hand, he said casually.

    ¡°Because you made me bleed with just one word.¡±

    monarch level yer.

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Ancient spirits or incarnations, etc.

    At least, it was an amazing achievement to see even a single drop of blood on myself, who could not inflict a single wound unless it was a strong enemy of the absolute ss.

    Seeing Limon brazenly praising himself, Maia eventually became cynical.

    ¡°It certainly exceeds expectations.¡±

    Maia readily admitted.

    Excluding the seven dragons, only the same sword master in history was able to kill the sword master.

    In that sense, hurting Limon with a single word, even if it was just a drop of blood, was an achievement that could not be ignored.

    ¡°Especially because I still have six more bnce weights left.¡±

    I saw Limon¡¯s blood with only one weighing scale.

    If that¡¯s the case, if youmand self-harm by using all 6 scale weights.

    And if you put something like a spear in your hand instead of a carving knife, what kind of results woulde out.

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw Maia fiddling with her wrist as if she wanted to experiment right away.

    ¡°Are you going to write?¡±

    ¡°¡­Not yet.¡±

    ¡°That is unexpected. I thought Master would try to kill me right away.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±

    ¡°A handful? I mean?¡±

    The one who almost died was himself, but he seemed to be saying something.

    Limon¡¯s eyes widened.

    Maia looked at her with hateful eyes, as if she were looking at a swindler in the world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. Don¡¯t you think I didn¡¯t notice this scale risk?¡±

    The current weight of the two is 6:4.

    It was the result of ordering self-harm in a situation where it was originally 7:3, and one white scale weight went over to the ck scale weight.

    That¡¯s why Maia was able to understand the fatal risk of this scale tattoo and Limon¡¯s intention of quietly rmending orders.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you after consuming the remaining bnce weights, then you won¡¯t have 10 bnce weights.¡±

    Maia pointed to the ck scale tattoo on his wrist.

    Every time you use force, the bnce weight goes over means that you give force to the opponent.

    I don¡¯t know if I can kill Limon in one shot.

    If you fail, it¡¯s like giving yourself a chance to kill yourself or force yourself to do more.

    Conversely, if only one or two weights are used, the force to return is small.

    It¡¯s a perfect low risk, low return, high risk, high return.

    ¡°The number of weights on this scale is equally suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Are you suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Why is the number of scales fixed at 10?¡±

    whether for the sake of fairness.

    Either to quantify the force.

    To make the numbers more objective, it would be better to have a hundred or thousand weights stacked on top of each other.

    Even so, why is the number of scales limited?

    Pointing out with a cold smile, Maia revealed her guess as to the reason.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because if you collect all 10 scale weights, you can exert the force tomand anything really?¡±

    Just as there is a finite and infinite difference between 1 and 0, isn¡¯t the true power of this bnce revealed when all the bnce weights are gathered?

    Seeing Maia ask confidently, Limon gave a brief admiration.

    ¡°You have a wonderful reasoning.¡±

    ¡°Are you admitting that this is true?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my first time using this ability myself.¡±

    ¡°What I want to hear is not such vague words. If you are a ve, answer only one of the two, whether you are a ve or not.¡±

    It seems that he will not tolerate passing over ambiguous words.

    Limon shrugged his shoulders and replied to Maia¡¯s questioning, staring at him with sharp eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Click Degur.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And silence passed.

    Limondo replied.

    Maia who heard the answer too.

    It was because each of them fell silent as they saw a ck weight roll from the scale engraved on their wrist and turned into a white weight.

    However, the reaction the two showed after that was extremely different.

    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±

    Limon frowned arrogantly as if he had made a mistake.

    Maia, on the other hand, twitched her lips and smiled as if she had seen some unexpected luck.

    ¡°I do understand.¡±

    Indeed, just having the scales back at 7:3 taught her a lot.

    If the amount of weights umted to the extent of faithfully keeping promises, conversely, the structure of bnce in which the amount of weights is stolen by the opponent in proportion to the amount of broken promises.

    Nor did Limon fully grasp the power of the Libra tattoo.

    One thing is more important than anything else.

    ¡°I think I need to collect 10 bnce weights to kill you.¡±

    Isn¡¯t the fact that Limon made the mistake of lying to his master ¡®not like a ve¡¯ is proof that the 10 scale weights have a great meaning?

    Seeing Maia ask with a sneer, Limon sighed.

    ¡°I made one mistake and lost a lot.¡±

    ¡°Take it easy. Thanks to that, I have no intention of ordering you to harm yourself right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s very reassuring.¡±

    If I ordered self-harm now, it would end with a little blood loss.

    It¡¯s a while to get discouraged by Maia¡¯s consideration, who kindly said that she would collect 10 scale weights and put an end to them.

    Limon asked suddenly.

    ¡°By the way, master, where did you get that weight?¡±

    before ordering yourself to harm yourself.

    Why did the backbone, originally only 5, increase to 7?

    Looking at Limon, who seemed really curious, Maiaughed and asked back.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know better?¡±

    ¡°I know you healed the sculptor man, but I don¡¯t know how he managed to get the treatment done right away.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek and asked.

    Maia¡¯s answer was simple.

    ¡°I just spent some money and some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you seem to have used some pretty precious medicine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning. At most, they gave me an elixir made by putting golden apples in Amrita, the water of life.¡±

    Blinking his eyes, wondering if he had heard something wrong.

    Limon asked to confirm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the recipe for Golden Roxinseondan?¡±

    ¡°To know what kind of medicine it is just by hearing the ingredients is truly a renowned swordsman in the world.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay if I give it to you? As far as I know, it is not a medicine that can be given to outsiders.¡±

    Limon said shyly.

    The gold furnace fresh ship he knew was one of the best elixirs of the green dragon n, which took decades to manufacture.

    True to its name, even ordinary people can rejuvenate for 10 years.

    If a soldier of the Seven Dragons took it, psionics would only develop to a limit, and if you were a master ss master, you could live a long life of more than 200 years.

    But Maia did not raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°If you can get a chance to kill you with a drug that costs less than 50 billion real, then there is no reason not to be okay because it is cheap.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s an honor.¡±

    What is the exchange rate of the Brazilian Real in Korean Won?

    Limon, who had been calcting roughly, gave up on thinking neatly at the point where the trillion units were exceeded.

    It was absurd for the princess of the Seven Dragons to worry about money.

    ¡°That sculptor nobleman¡¯s lifespan must have increased by 20 years now.¡±

    Maia held back a cold sneer when Limonughed at the thought of Hermann, who had suddenly gained a fortune.

    ¡°Do you think it will end in just 20 years?¡±

    ¡°What else are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It means that you think that the only elixir I can use is one pill of the Gold Rosin Line.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unconditionally good for the body just because you¡¯re giving precious medicine unconditionally, right?¡±

    Limon asked shyly.

    No matter how good a drug is, if you overdo it, it¡¯s no different from poison.

    In particr, taking several elixirs at the level of the Gold Road Goddess in a short period of time was rather crazy because I wanted to die.

    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±

    ¡­if only Maia wasn¡¯t the one prescribing the drug.

    No matter how powerful the elixir is, he can absorb as much as he wants, and if he can kill him, it¡¯s not a waste of hundreds of elixirs.

    Watching her speak with a sneer, Limon clicked his tongue inwardly.

    ¡®This is why the green dragon n.¡¯

    I never thought I would actively analyze and use the power of scales like this.

    Although he did not underestimate her, Limon had to admit that he belittled her obsession with revenge.

    I wasn¡¯t particrly worried about that.

    No matter how much elixir you use like water, you won¡¯t be able to cure Herman overnight.

    In the meantime, if we found the headquarters of the Forest Guild, we could prevent all of the weights from being taken away.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t going to end overnight either, but fortunately Limon had a strong supporter named Li Ching-yu¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, I

    won¡¯t allow any contact with Li Qing-yu and the ck Dragon n from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°Because this is the business of the Green Dragon n.¡±

    Revenge is theirs alone.

    Unlike mobilizing ves, which are possessions, it is shameful to borrow the power of other ns for revenge.

    He said that ignoring that fact and contacting other ns to receive or leak information would be regarded as betrayal.

    Maia, who said it clearly, smiled coldly and added a word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you can¡¯t find the base of the Forest Guild, I won¡¯t punish you for your ipetence andziness.¡±

    Limon was terribly shaken.

    Viting the master¡¯s order is ¡®something a ve must not do¡¯, so if you contact the ck dragon n, you will lose the weight of the bnce again.

    Likewise, if they fail to follow the master¡¯s instructions, they are treated as ¡®ipetent andzy ves¡¯ and lose their weight.

    In other words, it means that either side loses the bnce weight.

    ¡°It looks like you really want to kill me.¡±

    ¡°My n¡¯s grudge against you cannot be light enough to be exined with a mere word of grief.¡±

    So, I promise to pay the grudge.

    Maia stares at herself with gloomy yet sharp eyes.

    Limon looked at her and thought.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure I¡¯m really going to die like this?¡¯

    After all, I have half a bted regret that it might have been a bit reckless to gamble with my life.

    And the other half is that insurance is important.

    ¡°Master, if I already know the location of the Forest Guild, can I avoid being treated as an ipetent ve?¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that¡­¡±

    Degurudy clicked.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Seeing Maia hardened after seeing the bnce with a scale of 5:5, Limon recalled a memory.

    When we met yesterday and heard about ambrosia.

    The person who gave me the location of the Forest Guild as a bonus with a single smile and said, ¡®I¡¯ll let you know in advance, just in case.¡¯

    A princess who is more clever than the green dragon family.

    That¡¯s why when he was an ally, he murmured, thinking of the sly bride-to-be who was so trustworthy.

    After all, the ck dragon n is said to be the ck dragon n.

 Chapter 254

    #254. It¡¯s started.

    * * *

    [Hello?]

    [Chief, can you hear me?]

    [If you¡¯re listening, please answer me!]

    Grabbing the ring-shaped telepathic item on my slender ankle, I groaned for a while.

    Yuna-kyung sighed.

    And shrugged his wings.

    [As expected, there is no answer.]

    Li Qingyu, who had been silently watching her efforts from the sidelines, listened to Yunaqing¡¯s words, put on a thoughtful expression for a moment, then opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­It seems that the situation of the lesser evil has happened.¡±

    [The situation of the lesser evil?]

    ¡°It seems that the swordsmith has been exposed.¡±

    [yes? Then it¡¯s a big deal!]

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    How thorough the green dragon n is in favor of silver, and what kind of rtionship they have with Limon.

    To Yuna-kyung, who hade to know her painfully over the past few days, it sounded like a war would break out.

    ¡°No, fortunately, the worst seems to have been averted. At least right now there won¡¯t be a fight between the swordsmith and the green dragon n.¡±

    Li Qingyu made a strange expression.

    If the two had collided, Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters couldn¡¯t have been this quiet.

    It was fortunate, but at the same time it was also worrisome.

    ¡°The problem is that the swordsman seems to have used a bnce.¡±

    [Oh no way. It¡¯s an ability that you used to refrain from because it seemed like a big risk, but you meant to use it

    on that scary older sister.]

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    I don¡¯t know what the circumstances were to reveal my identity to Maia.

    However, given the sudden loss of contact, the best guess was that Limon had been uncovered and used the coercive force of the Libra.

    There is one way to make the green dragon n, who never forget their grudge, cooperate with Limon.

    It would have been only to give him a chance to repay that grudge.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that I handed over some information in advance.¡±

    [Information¡­ Something like the location of the Forest Guild?]

    ¡°Yes. If the Forest Guild makes and distributes ambrosia, their information will be of great value to Maia.¡±

    If he had used the bnce, Limon and Maia would be fighting a fierce power struggle by now.

    If it was his information, he would not be able to give him an overwhelming advantage in thepetition, but he would be able to ovee the hurdle at least once.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    And Yuna-kyung was trembling.

    [Princess sister, does the ck Dragon n have the ability to foresee?]

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡±

    [But how did you know this would happen and gave us the information in advance?]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t specifically predict it. I was just preparing for the worst.¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t it be Ainsha, the world¡¯s greatest prophet?

    Li Qingyu did not have the ability or talent to urately foresee this situation and prepare only necessary countermeasures.

    However, instead, he could assume various worst-case scenarios and prepare a trump card to use in each situation.

    It was something anyone could do if they just thought about it.

    [¡­That¡¯s easy, but it sounds like you can prepare an ark and a spaceship in an underground bunker no matter when or what kind of endes.

    ]

    [Isn¡¯t it overpaid?]

    ¡°Well, at least we, the Seven Dragons, have never felt the need for the word overpaid for things rted to swordsmithing.¡±

    [Ummm¡­]

    With swordsmanship beyond imagination.

    Either by superhuman intuition and experience.

    It was said that no matter how hard they tried against Limon, who always unexpectedly caught them off guard, they were often ughtered unterally.

    Let¡¯s break into a cold sweat while watching Li Qingyu speak outrageous things with a single smile on his face.

    Yuna-kyung hurriedly opened her beak.

    [By the way, you managed to get information like the home of the Forest Guild.]

    Brazil is the maind of the Green Dragon n.

    But it¡¯s amazing how he found out something that even the green dragon n didn¡¯t know.

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, whose intention was evidently half admiration and half-reversal, Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, this is our field of specialization.¡±

    Originally, even in the Seven Dragons, it was the ck Dragon n that excelled in spying, scheming, and one other field.

    Even though the n fell, not all of its eyes and ears disappeared.

    It was because of their intelligence that they were able to build and maintain the Leviathan Hotel all over the world in that hellish age of heroes.

    ¡°Of course, the investigation would have been more difficult if Zixuan hadn¡¯t maintained a good intelligencework until now.¡±

    Zixuan is the general manager of Leviathan in Sao Paulo and the general manager of the Brazilian spywork.

    If she hadn¡¯t identified the suspected gangsters of the Forest Guild in advance, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out the location of the Forest Guild in one day.

    Watching Li Qingyu speak humbly, Yu Naqing murmured.

    [I¡¯m just thinking about it, but my sister¡¯s n¡¯s abilities are really fraudulent.]

    ¡°Is that so? Compared to other ns, I think our n is on the average side.¡±

    [¡­do you know what it means to be normal?]

    A telepath that reads minds.

    A sub-soul demonic style that controls the mind.

    In fact, in espionage warfare, which of the absolute, fraudulent abilities ismonce?

    Li Qingyu sighed lightly at Yuna-kyung¡¯s gaze, which made a staggering expression.

    ¡°Because there is nothing more we can do with our n¡¯s abilities.¡±

    Prepared measures are here.

    There is no way to help Limon any more in case of an emergency.

    As she expected, Maia would have already banned Limon from contacting the ck Dragon n.

    The only thing left to do now is to trust Limon and wait.

    It was the easiest but hardest thing.

    [Don¡¯t worry too much. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s anything more special than this.]

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly at Yuna-kyung¡¯s answer, who did such a difficult job so easily.

    ¡°Something will happen.¡±

    [Yes?]

    When Limon was suddenly discovered and Barbara, who was watching her, suddenly disappeared, something must have happened to the Green Dragon n.

    In other words, it means that something big will start in the future.

    There was no way that the green dragon n, who were thorough in Eun-won¡¯s experience of what had happened, would just pass by.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who asserted about the ¡®extraordinary thing¡¯ to happen in the future, Yuna-kyung was trembling.

    [Ah, no matter how much, it seems like she was overly concerned¡­]

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t finish her words.

    Just in time, the pager that Li Qingyu had received from Zixuan suddenly started ringing.

    [Princess, I have something to report to you urgently.]

    That the green dragon n has moved.

    That Maia and Limon are also included.

    that their destination is presumed to be some specific ce, etc.

    After hearing Zixuan¡¯s hurried report that matched Li Qingyu¡¯s prediction, Yu Naqing said with a puzzled face.

    [¡­Princess sister, are you just moving to Princess White Dragon right now?]

    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t hesitate to reply to Yun Na-kyung¡¯s half-joking, half-serious words.

    He just let out a sigh as he recalled another worst situation he had expected since he handed over the location of the Forest Guild, but did not wish for it.

    ¡°It has begun.¡±

    something that would happen someday.

    But why did it happen at this time?

    And what kind of variable will Limon¡¯s involvement in this lead to?

    Li Qingyu had no choice but to look out the window with deep and heavy sunken eyes as the situation became difficult even for him to predict.

    * * *

    Amazon.

    The world¡¯srgest jungle, covering more than half of all tropical rainforests.

    Its territory was so vast that it was called the lungs of the earth, and if you look at the size of its territory, it was enough to contain five or six countries.

    However, in reality, only a few areas of the Amazon rain forest are essible to humans.

    Of course, it is difficult for ordinary people to endure even a few days due to all kinds of poisonous insects, poisonous swamps, and beasts.

    For some reason, Amazon was a ce that even high-level yers were reluctant to enter.

    ¡°full house!¡±

    ¡°what? Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Whether it makes sense or not, give me the money quickly, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Chuckling, that bastard made fun of that, and even his underwear looks like it¡¯s going to be robbed.¡±

    That¡¯s why the guards stationed at the treehouse were ying poker leisurely, putting their guard on the back burner.

    There was no way intruders woulde to this remote jungle.

    It was something to think about at that time whether to block it or run away.

    It was an unthinkable way of thinking for a sentinel, but it was natural for them.

    They are the original gang.

    Because they were street criminals who only lived and died today, moving only for immediate pleasure and gain rather than logic and a sense of duty.

    ¡°huh? Didn¡¯t you hear something?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk back and get your card quickly.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking back, I really feel like I heard something¡­¡±

    While I was so engrossed in poker.

    A gangster who was looking around suddenly hardened his face.

    A guard post built close to the top of a tree so that you can look down in all directions.

    Because of its location, it was possible to see the strangemotion that began on the other side of the jungle, which was originally calm.

    Ssssss.

    Trees sway.

    slowly and gently.

    It wasn¡¯t just one tree.

    At least dozens or hundreds, maybe thousands.

    As if the forest itself had turned into the sea, the sight of the forest swaying like waves made Gang¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°That me¡­!¡±

    The watchmen who realized the incident only btedly dropped the cards they were holding.

    And hurriedly rang the emergency bell.

    no i was trying to cry

    Fu-wook!

    Unless the ceiling suddenly copsed and the falling intruder pierced the heart of the watchman who was about to ring the emergency bell.

    ¡°No green dragon n!¡±

    Dressed in revealing red clothing.

    Two twin spears held in hand.

    Definitely green hair.

    The remaining guards, frightened by the characteristic appearance of the intruder, who could not be recognized without knowing it, reflexively raised their guns.

    The intruder did not bother to restrain their actions.

    He just looked at them with cold eyes as he pulled out the spear stuck in the corpse.

    The moment when he tried to shoot ording to fear and survival instinct while panicking at the iprehensible action.

    Udangtang!

    The watchmen fell all at once.

    It wasn¡¯t that the intruder had been tampered with or attacked by someone else.

    The moment when you want a strange scent to pass by your nose.

    It was the result of a sudden feeling of dizziness and stiff body.

    Crying!

    Even their transformation did not end there.

    I felt a burning pain in my stomach, and ck dead blood began to pour out of my mouth.

    ¡°Dog!¡±

    They realized it toote.

    That the intruders didn¡¯t stop them because there was no need to stop them.

    The subtle poisonous scent that flowed from her skin, which was revealed intact because of her almost naked outfit, meant that it had been eating away at them long ago.

    ¡°Buy and save me.¡±

    ¡°Please give me the antidote¡­!¡±

    Maybe it was because he felt the poison spreading through his body every moment and feeling his life dying out.

    The watchmen writhe in agony, reaching out to the intruder, begging for their lives.

    But the intruder did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just watched them die with sad eyes.

    so after a while.

    In the end, Barbara shed bloody tears and flung herself lightly from the guard post where only the dead body remained.

    It wasn¡¯t something that happened only in one guard post.

    The guard posts, which had been secretly ced throughout the vast Amazon rain forest, were being destroyed one after another without a single resistance.

    By hundreds of intruders who run through the jungle with only the most dangerous parts covered.

    The green dragon n, the ruler of the South American continent.

    Losers of this era Forest Guild.

    The war between the two powers was announcing the beginning in the silence of the distant jungle.

 Chapter 255

    #255. It¡¯s called a quack.

    * * *

    The Amazon rain forest was an impregnable fortress and the best enemy for most armies.

    that the forest is thick.

    Not only was I unable to use most of the means of transportation for that one reason alone, but I had to be always on guard against predatory beasts and poisonous insects.

    However, the green dragon n was an exception.

    It¡¯s only been two days since I went out.

    It was difficult for an ordinary army to advance even 10 kilometers, because they dug into the jungle hundreds of kilometers in such a short time.

    Even without a single dropout.

    It was a crazy march that was only possible because the green dragon n was skilled in activities in the forest.

    Jo downfall.

    ¡°Report Barbara.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes princess.¡±

    A temporary camp built by the Green Dragon n, who finally stopped their march after entering the depths of the jungle.

    Among them, in the splendid barracks made of severalyers of special tents in the very center, Barbara opened her mouth with a shy face.

    ¡°We found their base at the ce you said.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure this is the headquarters of the Forest Guild?¡±

    ¡°yes. We confirmed that there were many high-level yers from the Forest Guild among those standing guard there.¡±

    Maia, who was sitting on a luxurious chair carved with dragons, listened to Barbara¡¯s report and spoke coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the idiots. All I want to know is if there really is a monster lord there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Because I refrained from approaching too much for fear of being discovered, I haven¡¯t been able to confirm the appearance of the monster lord yet.¡±

    ¡°Even then, you asserted that this was the headquarters?¡±

    ¡°sorry.¡±

    Looking at Barbara, who lowered her head, her brows frowned for a moment.

    Maia straightened her brow again at the sensation of her stiff muscles melting away, and gave a light snort.

    Jumulluck.

    ¡°Stop the apology that doesn¡¯t change even if you¡¯ve heard of it, and finish looking at it.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes princess.¡±

    Normally, I should have listened to one or two more bitter words.

    Barbara faithfully continued to report, even though she had a strange expression on Maia¡¯s strangely willing behavior.

    ¡°It seems they haven¡¯t noticed our approach yet, seeing as there¡¯s not much movement.¡±

    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I put all this effort into it.¡±

    Maia was cynical.

    It was also a matter of rushing out as quickly as possible.

    Even with only armed forces.

    It also moved while thoroughly handling the nearby guard posts.

    The ultimate goal was to ambush the Forest Guild before their movements were discovered.

    This was usually an impossible strategy.

    Even though they are regarded as the most ragtag among the teenage guilds, the Forest Guild is also one of the powers that represent the Iron Age.

    It was natural to notice how many guard posts were hit over two days.

    But at least here at Amazon, the obvious bes a very difficult challenge.

    Knowing that fact, Maia nned this blitzkrieg.

    There was, of course, another major reason.

    It was for that reason that Maia asked the question as a final confirmation.

    ¡°How are the preparations for Daehyeolcheon Poison Razin going?¡±

    ¡°It looks like we will be ready before dawn.¡±

    ¡°It is toote. Get off herpes at least by midnight.¡±

    ¡°Until midnight¡­ you mean?¡±

    Barbara groaned involuntarily.

    One of the best efforts of the green dragon n, Dae-hyeolcheon Poison Rajin, which is performed by mobilizing hundreds of high-level pharmacists.

    It¡¯s difficult to prepare it by dawn, but to finish it by midnight.

    Because this wasn¡¯t something I could have done with a little more effort.

    However, Maia¡¯s attitude was cold.

    ¡°Do not underestimate the monster lord. He is not an easy opponent to the extent that he will not be aware of our approach forever.¡±

    The Forest Guild are also well versed in activities in the jungle.

    Unlike the janitors at the post, there is a limit to avoiding the eyes of high-level yers guarding the base.

    So, Barbara couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment even when Maia said that, in order to catch the monster lord, she had toplete the camp before then.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have enough manpower to finish preparing Jin by midnight.¡±

    ¡°You can just throw in all the remaining reserves.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Up to the Poison Dragon Corps?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that this ce might be attacked?¡±

    Barbara couldn¡¯t bear to answer.

    The reserve corps, including the Dokryong Corps, are the ones guarding this temporary camp.

    Barbara¡¯s concern was natural, as taking them out meant leaving the ce empty.

    Even so, there is one reason why she can¡¯t honestly tell her inner feelings.

    ¡°No, I guess he¡¯s worried about me staying here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Hey, useless worries.¡±

    Either as a n or as an aide.

    It¡¯s only natural to worry about the princess.

    As if that answer itself was an unfair insult, Maia red at Barbara with cold eyes.

    ¡°I am not weak enough to have to worry about you, who stillck the skills to protect myself.¡±

    ¡°Princess Haona¡­¡±

    ¡°You dare to vomit at my words?¡±

    ¡°¡­not like that.¡±

    Contrary to her answer, Barbara couldn¡¯t erase her anxious expression.

    It wasn¡¯t that I doubted Maia¡¯s strength.

    But for Barbara, who knew about her illness, it was hard to stop worrying about Maia.

    It was when Maia raised her eyebrows again, seeing Barbara like that.

    ¡°If you can afford to worry about yourself, he tells you to worry about yourself first.¡±

    ¡°¡­what nonsense.¡±

    ¡°uh? Wasn¡¯t that what you meant?¡±

    Maia turned her head.

    Then, he stared fiercely at the ck-haired young man who was rubbing his shoulder from behind.

    Eyes that seem to catch on.

    But Limon was not intimidated in the slightest.

    He just smiled and made excuses.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry about this. This lowly ve misinterpreted the master¡¯s will and ended up talking nonsense with his mouth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I think I should be punished because I did something wrong, should I even get a whip?¡±

    ¡®That crazy¡­!¡¯

    Barbara involuntarily swallowed her breath.

    I wondered if I was sane when I saw her calmlymitting the act of risking her life by daring to rub Maia¡¯s shoulder.

    But now it seemed that he was just in a frenzy of wanting to die.

    It wasn¡¯t enough that Maia intervened in his words, so there was no way he would let the person who was making fun of him live.

    so the next moment.

    Barbara couldn¡¯t help but doubt her ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to interpret the master¡¯s words in a mess, so I guess I¡¯ve been wasting my age to open my mouth on my own.¡±

    ¡°As you get older, it¡¯s easier for your thoughts toe and go, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°If you want to fix that wandering spirit, just say it anytime. I will cut off your head and mend your broken brain.¡±

    ¡°I politely decline. I have no desire to die yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Maia, who is coldly sarcastic but does not use her hands.

    On top of that, even Limon, who is shameless and proudly epts Maia¡¯s sarcasm.

    Looking at the two people who were beyond imagination in many ways, Barbara put on a bewildered expression.

    Of course, Maia, who was always nervous and cynical, heard such words from a ve, no matter how temporarily.

    Even joking(?).

    It was an unbelievable sight to see with my own two eyes.

    Sensing Barbara¡¯s gaze, Maia red at her with fierce eyes.

    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­no.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t be fooled and go and start preparing the gin.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Barbara, who finally came to her senses after hearing her barbed words as usual, hurriedly bowed her head and left the barracks.

    Until the end, he couldn¡¯t hide his expression as if he was possessed by a ghost.

    Take a moment to look at it with disapproving eyes.

    Maia coldly fired at Limon, who was still rubbing her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t presume to interfere again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sharp. Still, you didn¡¯t point out Master¡¯s true intentions, did you?¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you understand my true intentions?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but know.¡±

    Limonughed.

    The fact that he ran all the way to here without rest and immediately set up a temporary camp and rested instead of raiding the forest guild¡¯s stronghold.

    The fact that they are preparing for the blood-thirsty poisonous Rajin, which requires quite a few masters.

    There was no way Limon, who knew more about them than the green dragon n, couldn¡¯t see through to the reason.

    ¡°You are wonderful. Perhaps, even in the Seven Dragons, only the Golden Dragon Princess and her master can make such a reckless n a strategy.¡±

    ¡°On the subject of very¡­¡±

    Startled.

    Maia flinched as she tried to point out the arrogance that was hardly vish.

    Have you finished the shoulder massage?

    A hand reached the nape of his neck, which was clearly visible.

    In the process, her body reacted sensitively to the unfamiliar touch of her bare skin.

    I couldn¡¯t help it.

    It was the first time

    in almost ten years that I had touched someone else¡¯s bare skin, not through clothes or gloves, but directly and for so long .

    That was why Maia opened her mouth without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­Enough for today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll finish the massage and go.¡±

    Limon continues the massage by answering casually, saying, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we finish what we started?¡±

    Even though it¡¯s a sensitive skin.

    Maia moved her hand without realizing it, as her hand became more and more proficient as if that goddamn talent was being used to this extent.

    widely!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I became you!¡±

    It took a while to stop at the sudden action of shing his hand and ferocious shouting.

    Seeing Maia¡¯s swaying eyes and the blood that subtly rose from her originally pale skin, Limon let out augh.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that if you have sensitive skin, you are sensitive? Then I would have been a little more gentle.¡±

    ¡°By the power of the scales¡­¡±

    ¡°But it seems like today¡¯s massage has beenpleted, so I¡¯m going to leave this lowly ve.¡±

    Maia raised her hand as if she were going to order self-harm with the power of her tattoo at any moment, and Limon quickly left the barracks.

    No, it seemed so.

    If only he hadn¡¯t poked his head back right after that.

    ¡°And Master. I have no intention of opposing the n, but you¡¯d better think about your health.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t even look at my own body?¡±

    ¡°Originally, the most difficult patient for a doctor to cure is himself. But do you know what a doctor who insists on doing on his own to the end is called?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a quack.¡±

    hooked!

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    It seems that the words are over.

    Limon giggled and quickly pulled his head back and ran away.

    Because of that, Maia frowned when she saw that the gold acupuncture needle she threw was stuck in the harsh barracks, and opened one hand to retrieve the gold acupuncture needle.

    And coldly snorted.

    ¡°Hey, absurd bullshit.¡±

    Do you want to quack yourself?

    If it had been someone else, it would have been a reckless remark that would have been severely punished.

    Even so, the reason I left it alone was because the opponent was Limon.

    Just as adding a match to the bonfire would mean nothing, there was no reason to get angry at Limon, the enemy of the Green Dragon n, for hearing such a thing.

    That, of course, and that arrogant attitude getting on a nerve were two different things.

    ¡®It¡¯s like a person who can¡¯t be vignt to cross the line as a ve so skillfully.¡¯

    In order to cross that line, I had them do all sorts of things, from massages to chores and bath attendants, and humiliated me.

    Rather, it seems to be a honey job.

    Limon, who naturally adhered to his attitude as a ve, had no smirk.

    Besides, how well are you doing?

    Even if I tried to find fault, it was difficult to find any faults except for his cheeky attitude because he was quick to solve everything.

    ¡®No, this much is natural.¡¯

    Maia calmed down.

    I didn¡¯t even expect that Limon Aspelder would be easily defeated in the first ce.

    ¡®But that wasn¡¯t too long.¡¯

    Maia took off one glove and looked at the eight scales piled up on her white scale tattoo, and Maia had a cold sneer.

    Now there are 2 bnce weights left.

    If you collect all of them, you can kill Limon.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t expect him to die quietly just by ordering self-harm.

    But at least he would get a golden opportunity to kill Limon, and the n for that was already thoroughly prepared.

    The moment Limon dies.

    The n¡¯s resentment is resolved.

    This trivial y is over.

    The annoying thing of having someone help you get dressed every time you wake up in the morning is gone.

    There will be no more nagging someone who has prepared a meal for each meal telling them not to eat unbnced.

    There will be no need to be startled by realizing what body temperature is because of someone who touches you without hesitation.

    That fact is so nice and refreshing¡­.

    I even feel regret.

    ¡®¡­Are you sorry?¡¯

    Maia flinched.

    The thought of getting revenge on Limon should, of course, make you feel happy.

    why do you feel sad

    And why does one side of the heart be empty?

    The iprehensible fact made her inadvertently frown.

    ¡®It¡¯s not even funny.¡¯

    this is not regret

    Just like when you eat a fruit that is too sweet, it¡¯s hard to taste the taste of whatever you eat afterwards.

    Revenge was so enjoyable and expected that when the greater pleasure disappeared, he mistook it for regret.

    Maia closed her eyes,ughing at her own immaturity in mistaking these trivial emotions.

    Limon¡¯s treatment willeter.

    Right now, the priority was to organize the forest guild, and for that reason, it was necessary to maintain the best condition.

    But Maia didn¡¯t realize it.

    That he deliberately avoids thinking about what happened after taking revenge on Limon.

    The emptiness that has arisen in the heart is growing bigger and bigger rather than disappearing.

    The reason why he is still wearing the flower ornament given to him by Limon.

    ¡­leaving it all buried.

    The loneliest princess in the Seven Dragons was immersed in her own solitude, as always.

 Chapter 256

    Episode #256. keep quiet and watch

    * * *

    ¡°Anyway, formidable master.¡±

    around that time.

    Limon wasughing while carving a sculpture in a corner of the camp.

    Just as Maia evaluated Limon as a demanding ve, she was equally a demanding master to him.

    It was like that even if I just did a massage today.

    What Limon must do and how faithfully he must do it for Libra to respond.

    It was because I was testing through all kinds of methods and checking the way to get the scale weight and the force.

    Of course, Limon also did his duty as a ve and kept the bnce weight, but the result was a bnce with a jingle and two bnce weights left.

    The scale, which was 5:5, tilted back to 8:2 in just two days.

    It wasn¡¯t that Limon was unfaithful.

    The problem is twofold.

    One was Maia¡¯s sabotage activities, which were more tenacious than expected.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t really a joke when I was in charge of the bath.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t directly block Limon.

    He did not tell them that he had assigned dozens of masters of the green dragon n as watchmen and entrusted them with bathing.

    If Limones unknowingly, he¡¯ll be caught.

    Although he frowned when he saw that he had broken through the watchmen with just his words and stopped by to attend the bath.

    Besides that, there were many tricks.

    Or give me a sumptuous meal.

    Trying to assign an exclusivedy-in-waiting, etc.

    I have tried all kinds of sabotage to keep very out without issuing contradictory orders.

    Even Limon had to sweat a few times because the more he learned about the bnce, the more sophisticated the operation became.

    ¡®It would have been morefortable if I had known my true identity.¡¯

    If the green dragon n, blinded by resentment, attacked him with faults, he would have been able to earn weight just by treating him appropriately like a ve.

    I never thought they would leave them as third parties and use them as obstacles.

    It was a really painful thing.

    But the biggest problem was something else.

    ¡°Are you sculpting again?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is still time.¡±

    While trimming a suitable tree to make a gift for Maia like a loyal ve.

    Looking at Herman, who suddenly spoke to him, Limon turned his head slightly.

    And he made a strange face.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°No, I want you to feel really healthy.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know that too.¡±

    Hermanughed bitterly.

    In fact, his appearance changed beyond recognition in just a few days.

    Of course, the gray hair disappeared from the gray hair.

    Wrinkles disappeared, skin tightened, and a face full ofplexion. On top of that, a body that was about half a head bigger than before and even muscles that were tight and swollen.

    Now that he looks like a young man in his 30s, his health is overflowing, let alone sickness.

    ¡°I knew that Quetzalcoatl¡¯s medicine was effective, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this great.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, the green dragon n¡¯s medicine is amazing.¡±

    Limon¡¯s answer was shaky.

    No matter how good the green dragon n¡¯s pharmaceutical technology is, there is a limit.

    I had no idea how many precious elixirs would have to be fed to have this kind of effect.

    What if you valued the drug?

    I didn¡¯t know if the price would be enough to buy an entire country.

    There were plenty of rich people who could use even hundreds of billions to extend their lifespan by just one year.

    ¡®My master really seems to want to kill me no matter what.¡¯

    It was not enough to scoop up the elixir, so as Maia brought him to the battlefield and treated him himself, Hermann was now facing a full recovery.

    That¡¯s what caused his weight to go down.

    Should I be happy about this?

    Or should I be sad

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but feel theplicated feelings.

    He didn¡¯t know that, but Herman said with an apologetic expression.

    ¡°Even though my body has recovered this much, I still have nothing to say because I haven¡¯t reciprocated.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sculptor man. It¡¯s not something you can do overnight anyway.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    And he held out a hand to Herman.

    ¡°Thanks to you teaching me how to sculpt, I think this guy will soon recognize me too.¡±

    ¡°Are you already qualified?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    But it¡¯s not too long.

    Watching Limon speak while showing a tinum carving knife, Herman shook his head.

    It wasn¡¯t because he understood that the day Limon would get qualified through a carving knife with a subtle glow was not far off.

    What Limon was mowing.

    The carving of a dragon on a woodenb informed him.

    Unlike the beginning, Limon is now entering a state where he can create his own sculpture beyond imitation.

    ¡°I guess I have nothing more to teach you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you sorry?¡±

    ¡°¡­how did you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been so obsessed with art.

    Looking at Herman whose thoughts were revealed on his face, Limon smiled and added another word.

    ¡°Besides, I know a little bit about the mind of a teacher because I¡¯ve also raised disciples.¡±

    ¡°At that age?¡±

    ¡°Because I am so full of ability and virtue.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Herman smiled bitterly.

    Limon was a monster beyond imagination when it came to his abilities, even if he didn¡¯t know his virtue.

    So he was sure.

    He said that if he got the qualifications, Limon would be able to pass the 2nd and 3rd level exams at once, which made him struggle.

    ¡®What a great talent.¡¯

    Limon has already caught up with himself in his prime.

    The technology has already surpassed it.

    After only a few days of learning sculpting, this was enough, so what kind of sculptures would he be able to make in a few years?

    He was truly a dazzling young man who couldn¡¯t look forward to the future.

    ¡­Of course, it was an illusion that he could have made because he didn¡¯t know that Limon was an old monster over 900 years old, but it wasn¡¯t a very wrong idea.

    Limon, the immortal sword master, had plenty of time to hone his talents.

    ¡°Could you lend me that carving knife?¡±

    So it was.

    This is what Hermann inadvertently opened his mouth to say.

    Despite that sudden request, Limonughed rather than panic.

    Because this isn¡¯t the first time this has happened.

    ¡°Are you going to try again?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Anyway, if Limon got the qualifications, he wouldn¡¯t have to sculpt himself, and there wouldn¡¯t be any left over from the finished sculpture.

    Also, Hermann Limon did not hesitate to challenge Hermann.

    Rather, he willingly held out his carving knife.

    ¡°Take care, sculptor man. I mean, you¡¯re looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°I will try my best.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    I can¡¯t confirm sess.

    I¡¯ll give it a try though.

    Looking at Herman, who spoke calmly, Limon hesitated.

    Then, looking at him nkly, he suddenly asked.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not going to give up, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    After hearing that firm answer, Limon handed over the carving knife with a satisfied smile, put theb he had been sharpening into his bosom and left the ce.

    For a moment, I watched with aplicated expression on his back as he deliberately left his seat.

    Hermann grabbed the carving knife.

    As a sculptor who once upied the world¡¯s number one position before being a person trying to repay the favor he received from Limon.

    In order to sculpt the most perfect piece of art in the world he has ever seen, even just once.

    With the determination to create thest piece of art in his life, Hermann went on to carve the mass of light.

    under the soft moonlight.

    Butterflies and grass insects as spectators.

    How many times have you failed over and over again.

    Even so, how long has it been since you started sculpting with all your might without hesitation?

    Hermann suddenly stopped his hand.

    Then, while staring at the unfinished statue, he looked up at the moon, which had begun to turn red before he knew it, and murmured bitterly.

    ¡°Is it time?¡±

    * * *

    Yourself.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the moon in the sky started to turn a pale bloody color.

    A sense of heterogeneity spreading from hundreds of masters of the Green Dragon n.

    The mighty flow of psionics that amplified each other through the method and dyed even the sky red made Limon¡¯s skin tingle.

    ¡°As expected, it is a blood-thirsty poison Rajin.¡±

    ¡°Why are you feeling new?¡±

    ¡°I was amazed. I really didn¡¯t expect to finish this in less than half a day.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    I wonder if it¡¯s from the ck dragon n that handles telepathy.

    Resonating psionics with other ns is not a simple task.

    At least a high level, and that is possible only with the armed forces that have been training together for a long time.

    Even so, since dozens of people can achieve proper resonance, the Seven Dragons Association has been operating an armed forceposed of around 30 masters.

    Daehyeol Cheondok Rajin was definitely a great strategy in that sense.

    Even if the efficiency is a bit low, it was a great thing to make hundreds of psionics resonate.

    Even without looking at it, I could guess how much the Green Dragon n must have suffered in order to achieve such a feat in less than half a day.

    ¡®Well, I can see the weak parts here and there¡­ But is it still worth giving 80 points?¡¯

    As an experienced person who has destroyed the Great Blood Poison Razin several times, take a moment to observe the flow of psionics with the eyes of a professor grading student reports.

    Limon nodded his head at the perfection of the formation method, which was not bad for a hurried preparation.

    And asked Maia.

    ¡°Are you going to attack right away?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask stupid questions. If you¡¯re not going to move right away, are you saying you should at least look at the moon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I think it would be a good idea to bring in at least the poison dragon squad.¡±

    ¡°Unnecessarilyrge loads are cumbersome.¡±

    Maia asserted that the Green Dragon n¡¯s strongest military force, eachposed of master-ss masters, was their burden.

    But Limon didn¡¯t find it particrly strange.

    I just shrugged my shoulders and added one more word.

    ¡°It should be insurance, though.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s insurance, there¡¯s something more useful here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Could that be me?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that is a bit unexpected. I didn¡¯t know you would entrust me with such a heavy duty.¡±

    Limon was a little surprised.

    Of course, in terms of ability, there is no such strong insurance.

    But it was unexpected that he was giving me this chance after he had been so disturbing as a ve until now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I intend to use you as a very proper insurance.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    For a while, he put on a puzzled expression at the words whose meaning was difficult to understand.

    Limon immediately agreed to himself.

    He thought that if he used himself directly, his bnce would tip, so he was literally only thinking of using it as insurance in case of an emergency.

    That¡¯s why the moment Maia opened her bluish-white lips.

    He couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    ¡°Imand you with the power of scales.¡±

    ¡°Ayy, even to the point of using a scale¡­¡±

    ¡°I forbid you to hold a sword while you are my ve.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up?¡±

    Limon opened his eyes wide at the unimaginable order, forgetting even the respectful words he had been taking care of.

    But before he could do anything, the white scale tattoo on Maia¡¯s wrist was glowing.

    Wow!

    3 white weights disappear.

    An intangible bondage that arose at the same time.

    From long swords to daggers, great swords, and even kitchen knives.

    Maia smiled coldly at the sword master who was forbidden from holding all the des and blinked his eyes with a bewildered face.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t insurance be like insurance?¡±

    Too much insurance can be a waste of money.

    Therefore, it is the right consumer attitude to take out insurance appropriately so that it is helpful only when it is needed.

    Seeing Maia talking mockingly, Limon was dumbfounded.

    ¡°No, but isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±

    Don¡¯t hold the sword to the swordsman.

    It¡¯s not a cameraman without a camera or a chef with no sense of taste. What kind of joke is this?

    Limon, bewildered and questioning.

    Looking at him, Maia smiled coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not rush you into the Forest Guild without the certainty of defeat.¡±

    ¡°You should say that you are certain of victory. If you say that, it sounds like you willmit to fighting the Forest Guild if you think I will die.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it means.¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s nice that you¡¯re so honest.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    Of course, that¡¯s not too bad.

    As much as 3 weights were used, it became much harder for Maia to collect 10 weights.

    But it wasn¡¯t even a safe situation.

    I could tell just by looking at Maia¡¯s darkly sunken eyes.

    Whether using LeeJay¡¯s method.

    Whether to realize the story of Tosa Gupaeng.

    While she destroyed the Forest Guild, she was filled with the will to deal with Limon, and that these shackles were only the first step.

    ¡°How are you going to use me now?¡±

    ¡°Now keep quiet and watch.¡±

    Maia said coldly to Limon, who had already expected but was scratching his cheek with an unimaginably tant murderous intent.

    And I walked slowly

    ¡°The power to destroy the Forest Guild is already full and overflowing.¡±

 Chapter 257

    #257. If it¡¯s Maia, it¡¯s possible.

    * * *

    ¡°What the hell is this all about!¡±

    Hober spat out a curse.

    Until I first entered the Forest Guild, I thought I was selling it.

    Because his skills were trivial, he was thrown into the outer branch, but instead, he was able to enjoy luxury like a king around him.

    Or drink for free.

    or rip off taxes.

    ying with a smooth bitch and more.

    As long as the name of the Forest Guild was raised, he could do anything, and no one bothered him.

    However, that happiness ended when the Forest Guild¡¯s headquarters copsed in a fight against the goddamn green dragon n.

    Instead, it was a day of hardship that began.

    Who would have known that they would end up in a jungle like this after calling in to fill the vacancy of the guild members exhausted in the war?

    There is no bitch to y with.

    It¡¯s hard to drink or smoke recklessly.

    It was a series of days that made me regret entering the Forest Guild.

    At least, he would have run away long ago if he hadn¡¯t had the privilege of being able to enjoy ambrosia to his heart¡¯s content.

    Of course, since I had seen how many times G would kill me if I really ran away, I would have ended up just imagining it.

    ¡°Why did the sky suddenly turn red!¡±

    However, even after all those years of hard work, he did not regret joining the Forest Guild as much as he does now.

    The moon suddenly turned red.

    Creepy, goose bumps on the body.

    Above all, the warning of ¡ºCrisis Perception¡».

    I was whispering to him that something sinister was going to happen tonight.

    Wasn¡¯t he the only one who felt that way?

    The fact that the other guild members were running around with their guns and items on their own made him even more ufortable.

    ¡®Ahhh, those sick X-like things are called colleagues¡­¡¯

    Maybe it¡¯s because there are a lot of people who have been supplemented.

    Feeling frustrated at the sight of the guild members being so unreliable, Hobert turned his gaze outside the wooden fence.

    It seemed to me that it would be morefortable to look at the gloomy jungle than to see that scene.

    Sabak.

    It was thanks to that.

    It was then that Hobert was able to discover the human figure.

    ¡®¡­what is that?¡¯

    Seeing a slender figure emerge from the jungle while trampling through the dense bushes, Hobert felt confused.

    Hundreds of people showed up.

    Or act a little sneaky.

    If that was the case, I would have defined him as an intruder and shouted right away.

    It was because, no matter how you look at it, it was not like an intruder to see him approaching slowly from the front, alone with his daughter.

    ¡®There can¡¯t be anyone lost in this jungle, right? But if it were our side, they would have sent a signal¡­¡¯

    What is the identity of that monster?

    Hober was puzzled.

    After a while, however, hepletely forgot all his doubts.

    Sabak.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The moment when the crimson moonlight shines on the person walking out of the jungle.

    because I saw it

    A woman as beautiful as a flower with transparent milky skin.

    gulp.

    Hobert swallowed dryly at the sight of a beauty he had never seen in his life, whose strangely sicklyplexion added to her slender charm.

    I have been proud of having been around a lot of beauties.

    Her beauty was enough to turn that pride into a piece of toilet paper.

    That¡¯s why desire soars.

    It was a more intense and pure impulse because it was animalistic to want to get her hands on it somehow.

    ¡°wow¡­!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that fucking bitch?¡±

    Hobert was not alone in feeling the urge.

    A series of bursts of sticity.

    Eyes stained red with greed.

    It was because the other guild members who discovered her btedly showed the base desires of her.

    ¡®These XXX things!¡¯

    Hobert red at hisrades.

    It was because they felt that her beauty was tarnished just by looking at them with their vulgar eyes.

    Hepletely forgot that he was looking at her with the most vulgar eyes.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    It was then that the sound of screaming breathing was heard.

    Wondering at the strange sound that was far from desire, Hobert looked back and was surprised.

    It was because Matheus, who was usually from the headquarters and boasted, sat down with a pale face as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Matheus didn¡¯t even answer his question.

    He just pointed at a woman approaching from the other side of the jungle with a trembling hand.

    ¡°Bo bo bo bo¡­¡±

    ¡°Bo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Boi¨²na! Boyuna has appeared!¡±

    ¡°what? You mean the green anaconda?¡±

    ¡°No, let me see!¡±

    Hober was puzzled.

    Bouuna is the nickname of Green Anaconda, whiches from the legendary snake that transforms into a human.

    It was because I didn¡¯t know why he was asking me to see that woman.

    But he soon remembered.

    That there was a being that Matheus called that.

    ¡°Is that girl the green dragon princess?¡±

    I was shocked to learn that the Green Dragon Princess, whom I thought was a terrible monster, was such a beauty.

    And doubts about the fact that the boss of the Green Dragon n, which is hostile to the Forest Guild, has appeared alone.

    When Hobert is confused with all kinds of emotions.

    Matheus opened his eyes.

    It was because he saw Maia, who had stopped walking, pulling on her gloves.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡±

    Having seen the same scene at the Forest Guild¡¯s stronghold a few years ago, he eximed in a tearing voice without realizing it.

    ¡°Stop that! Stop it!¡±

    Squeak.

    But the call waste.

    by the time he screamed

    The pair of gloves that covered Maia¡¯s hands up to her elbows were already fluttering away.

    That white skin is exposed.

    The moment his face was stained with despair.

    ¨C Destruction has begun.

    * * *

    [Honestly, I don¡¯t understand.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [This is the current situation.]

    Yuna-kyung sighed lightly.

    Then he asked Li Qingyu, who was deep in thought with a map open.

    [An all-out war between the Forest Guild and the Green Dragon n, is

    n¡¯t this a big deal?]

    Li Qingyu nodded calmly.

    The Seven Dragons, who established the Seven Dragons Group and seized the world¡¯s wealth.

    A teenage guild that reigns as the loser of this era based on the power of an absolute monarch.

    They weren¡¯t justmon conglomerates or cooperatives.

    They were the representatives of the financial power and military power of this era, which could independently determine the rise and fall of a country as well as change the world situation.

    What if these two forces fight?

    It¡¯s not something that can just be passed over as a dispute.

    Considering the size of the force being mobilized and its influence, it was already a situation that deserves to be called a war.

    That¡¯s why Na-gyeong Yun had no choice but to tremble.

    [By the way, why is the atmosphere in this country so carefree? Even if it¡¯s not an evacuation, shouldn¡¯t there be some kind of uneasy atmosphere?]

    ¡°That means Maia moved that fast.¡±

    Li Qingyu calmly replied.

    Her haste itself was to ambush the Forest Guild before information leaked out.

    Because of that, most people were unaware that the war between the Green Dragon n and the Forest Guild had resumed, so it was only natural that they did not feel uneasy.

    [That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand the most.]

    ¡°Do you think Maia¡¯s not dering war was a reasonable choice?¡±

    [No, other than that, the war has ¡®resumed¡¯.]

    A surprise attack is also a great strategy.

    Concerned that someone might not be the ck Dragon Princess, Yu Na-kyung patted her chest with her wings as if she was frustrated when she saw Li Ching-yu, who sounded like a ck Dragon n.

    [Resume means that the war has happened before, right? It was such a huge war that even the stronghold of the Forest Guild was blown away.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [But I¡¯ve never seen the news that such a huge war broke out?]

    ¡°Well, maybe it was because it wasn¡¯t newsworthy.¡±

    [Isn¡¯t this kind of incident news?]

    Yuna-kyung was dumbfounded.

    ¡°In Africa, wars break out every day, and countriese and go, but it¡¯s rare to treat them as news stories, right?¡±

    [¡­No matter how bad the public security in Brazil is, isn¡¯t it a bit harsh topare it with that side?]

    ¡°That¡¯s why the war between the Green Dragon n and the Forest Guild was familiar on this continent.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    In fact, disputes between the Seven Dragons and the teenage guilds were not that rare.

    Just as the ck Dragon n, which has East Asia as its maind, shed with the Infinity Guild, and the Blue Dragon n, which led the British Empire, confronted the Magus Guild.

    It was natural.

    Teenage guilds have grown rapidly over the past thirty years.

    On the other hand, the Seven Dragons Association is an organization that has exerted influence around the world for over a thousand years, albeit in the shadows.

    And it was virtually inevitable that the new forces, which could grow only by taking away the existing interests, collided with the vested interests.

    ¡°Especially, the forest guild grew up around gangs, so there were frequent ndestine fights.¡±

    If the divine monarch was opposed to the green dragon n in the corporate aspect of the medical industry, the monster lord was opposed to the criminal organization aspect of the drug industry.

    Drugs are the gang¡¯s biggest source of ie.

    But all drug cartels in South America were under the control of the Green Dragon n.

    Fighting over territory over such issues, it was rare for the incident toe to the surface.

    [So, even after the victory, the green dragon n did not announce the fact, and the monster lord was only known to have gone into seclusion?

    ]

    In the end, there is something stabbing each other, so they buried it.

    The Forest Guild is trying to hide its defeat.

    The green dragon n was trying to avoid burying the image of a criminal organization in the bisexual Quetzalcoatl.

    After listening to Li Qingyu¡¯s exnation, Yuna-kyung, who made aplicated expression, opened her beak while scratching her head with her wing.

    [Um¡­ Anyway, I still don¡¯t understand how the monster lord gave up his base so easily.]

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    Looking at her, Li Qingyu made a strange expression.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be given up easily. He must have had no choice but to run away.¡±

    [Running away? Who?]

    ¡°The monster lord.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    I¡¯ve never met him in person, but even if half of what I¡¯ve heard in rumors is true, the monster lord was the most savage of lords.

    To think that such a monster lord could escape.

    Because it was just a joke.

    However, Li Qingyu said with a serious face that he couldn¡¯t believe it was a joke.

    ¡°And as I expected, it would be Maia who did it.¡±

    [That¡¯s natural, isn¡¯t it?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that Maia would simply give instructions or conduct. Literally, I would have done that myself.¡±

    [¡­?]

    I was confused for a while.

    Realizing the meaning only btedly, Yuna-kyung made an expression as if her eyes were about to pop out.

    [That scary older sister would have destroyed the forest guild by herself and made the monster lord escape?]

    ¡°As I guess.¡±

    [Is that possible?!?!]

    Yuna-kyung asked questioningly without realizing it.

    She knew that the princess of the Seven Dragons was a superhuman who surpassed mostrge-scale yers.

    But that also has a degree.

    To say he kicked out the teenage guild and the monster lord alone.

    This was a story that could not be understood or epted withmon sense.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s Maia.¡±

    Nevertheless, Li Qingyu insisted.

    Even if it is impossible for other princesses, it is possible for Princess Gold and Green Dragon.

    In particr, when ites to mass killing while dealing with many alone, it is the Green Dragon Princess that surpasses even the Gold Dragon Princess.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably the biggest reason why the fact that the base of the Forest Guild copsed was hidden.¡±

    When Maia attacked.

    What should have happened to the Forest Guild¡¯s stronghold.

    Then, imagining the scene that would remain after she passed away, Li Qingyu continued to speak quietly.

    ¡°¡­The picture of her after the fight was probably not something to be revealed to the outside world.¡±

 Chapter 258

    #258. great courage.

    * * *

    Only the red moonlight shines.

    Maia stood alone in the silent jungle where only darkness and silence descended.

    It wasn¡¯t like they were hiding an ambush or a detached unit.

    entourage too.

    High level of upational level.

    The n¡¯s strongest armed force.

    Leaving everyone behind to spread the bloody poison, she really came here alone.

    It was nothing special.

    It was a natural and familiar thing for Maia to act alone.

    Especially when fighting enemies.

    Even though she stood alone in front of the Forest Guild¡¯s stronghold, it was also why she didn¡¯t feel any tension, let alone anxiety.

    ¡®It¡¯s crude.¡¯

    The original Forest Guild Headquarters was splendid enough to bepared to Quetzalcoatl Headquarters.

    Maia thought nonchntly as she looked at the fortress, which now was nothing more than a tall wooden fence surrounded by swamps.

    It is not a building evaluation.

    It was an evaluation of the behavior of the guild members who were unable to fire a single shot even though they hade this far.

    ¡®Was there not enough lessons?¡¯

    I¡¯ve already taught you once.

    It was as if he hadn¡¯t learned anything from the events of that day, or as if he had forgotten everything in just a few years.

    But if he had remembered the events of that day, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to make and spread ambrosia and send out assassins.

    ¡®Then I have no choice but to show it to you once again.¡¯

    As always, with a sneering smirk, he stared at them with more gloomy and sharp eyes than usual.

    Maia took off her gloves.

    Then, ording to some kind of fortune-telling, psionics were raised.

    Seventy-two types of martial arts created by seven dragons to impart psionics to humans.

    Since the origin is the origin, the seventy-two species are in principle shared by all seven ns.

    However, since only one type of martial arts can be learned without acquiring the essence of psionics, each n has a certain type of martial arts to learn.

    Like the blue dragon n¡¯s Hehyeonghwanwiryu, maximize the innate psionic strength.

    Like the iron-d third ss of the White Dragon n, it supplements theck of power or weakness.

    either way.

    And among them, there were martial arts that could only be mastered by a princess or that only a certain n could use to show their true value.

    The martial arts that Maia is currently performing was one of them.

    Ssssss.

    The moment when a mighty psionic circtes through her body.

    A change has happened.

    A sweet scent spread from her entire body, including her bare hands, and the bushes under Maia¡¯s feet began to dry up.

    Poison Dragon Blood Holy Flow.

    It was an iparable power to poison one¡¯s own blood through psionics and deal with the miasma.

    Since the principle of biomaniption is used to create poison, this weapon only bes stronger when the green dragon n handles it.

    Therefore, a master of the Green Dragon n who has mastered this martial art bes a poisonous person who can poison people just by approaching him.

    As psionics are umted and the achievement of infallibility increases, the toxicity also bes stronger.

    A question arises here.

    What if a princess born with psionic power stronger than hundreds of masters put together learns this martial art?

    Even if the princess inherited the poison green dragon medicine army¡¯s true blood and could poison everything with just her breath from birth?

    How strong will the poison be?

    Right now at this moment.

    What happened around Maia was the answer.

    Chiiyi profit.

    It was only the beginning that the surrounding bushes were rapidly drying out as if they had been covered with defoliant.

    The wood rots and bes brittle.

    The ground gradually melts.

    The swamp turns ck.

    As if thousands of years had passed at once.

    The world, which was originally full of natural colors, was bing colored with Maia as the center.

    in the color of death.

    ¡°What¡­ Hey is that?¡±

    Hober¡¯s eyes widened.

    Like a high-level yer, he fought numerous monsters and saw and experienced all kinds of skills.

    However, the scene where the world itself seemed to be sick and dying was so terrible that he had never even imagined it before.

    So did the others.

    At least the guild members who were guarding the wooden fence all hardened with bewildered expressions.

    but only one.

    Instead of being dazed, Matheusman hurriedly shouted in a tearing voice.

    ¡°Barrier!¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be killed, hurry up and activate the barrier!¡±

    ¡°No, but in order to activate the barrier, you need the permission of the monarch or the officers¡­¡±

    ¡°You crazy bastard! Does this look like a situation where you¡¯re arguing about that?!¡±

    Hober hesitated.

    It¡¯s true that the situation was unusual, but that¡¯s because it was he himself who would be decapitated by G if he identally activated the barrier and went wrong.

    But his hesitation did notst long.

    ¡°huh? What does this smell like¡­? Kuck!¡±

    ¡°Cough Cough Cough!¡±

    After the sweet scent passes the tip of your nose.

    Guild members who suddenly turn pale and cough up blood or fall unconscious.

    Although the realm of death has not yet reached the barrier.

    Frightened by their appearance showing obvious symptoms of poisoning and the warning of ¡ºCrisis Sensing¡», Hobert activated the barrier with the authority of the gatekeeper.

    Woo woo woo.

    Fortunately, the barrier worked.

    Shortly after a hemispherical barrier of seven colors was created.

    The scent disappeared and the guild members fell to a halt.

    ¡®I bought and lived.¡¯

    In the past, Iughed at putting up a high-level barrier like [World Quarantine] by spending a lot of money on this shabby base.

    Thanks to that funny act, Hobert got over the hurdle and let out a sigh of relief along with a cold sweat.

    ¡°¡­a ridiculous thing.¡±

    Maia said coldly.

    There was no feeling of disappointment about having the miasma clogged.

    It was because the blood of the poisonous dragon she had inherited was not easy enough to be able to block it just this much.

    To prove that fact, Maia put her hand to her waist.

    softly.

    ¡°what?¡±

    Hober¡¯s eyes widened.

    Right after Maia loosened her belt.

    It was because one of her robes flowed down like a cicada¡¯s skin, exposing her smooth shoulders.

    why do you take off your clothes

    While bewildered by his iprehensible behavior, Hobert inadvertently followed the white skin with his eyes.

    But hisposure did notst long.

    Chii profit!

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    It was as if he was waiting for Maia to take off her coat.

    A swollen space of death.

    He was astonished to see that the swamp, which had only been half eroded by that effect, waspletely stained ck and spit out smoke as it reached the barrier.

    Only then did Hober realize.

    Why did Matheus cry out in astonishment to stop her from taking off her gloves?

    and another one.

    Seruk.

    ¡­that there were still severalyers of her coat left.

    ¡°This crazy¡­!¡±

    Anotheryer of outerwear falls at Maia¡¯s feet, and the space of death doubles again.

    It wasn¡¯t just the range that doubled.

    Even the miasma that filled the space was amplified, and now even the air, not just the swamp, took on a dull color and was beginning to melt the barrier.

    Fortunately, one of the seven colors that formed the barrier blocked the miasma just by losing its color.

    And the unfortunate thing was that it was only the beginning, not the end.

    Took.

    The third coat falls off.

    The poison is multiplied more and more.

    Three of the colors in the barrier disappear as if melting.

    Because she had already taken off her centa¡¯s clothes, her beautiful corbones and slender calves were clearly exposed.

    Hobert couldn¡¯t even think of spying on that flesh any longer.

    I just shuddered and screamed.

    ¡°Prepare for attack attack! Those with ranged skills, if all of them don¡¯t wait, prepare a gun!¡±

    The guild members immediately followed the instructions, holding mes in their mouths, protruding bone arrows on the back of their hands, or holding guns and preparing for an attack.

    He knew that while the barrier of ¡ºWorld Quarantine¡» was maintained, attacks from the inside would be blocked.

    Even so, there is one reason why they prepared an attack without saying anything.

    It was instinctively intuitive.

    That this barrier will soon copse.

    Then death wille.

    That the only way for them to survive is to kill Maia before that.

    So, when hundreds of yers on the fence gathered their resolve and focused their eyes on her.

    Sareuk.

    Quad Deuk!!!

    Another coat slipped down.

    The barrier that flickered like a candle in front of a storm finally broke.

    And the shout that burst out.

    ¡°Everyone kick¡­ kuk!¡±

    However, Hobert could not utter an attack order.

    It was because various symptoms came over him with a sweet scent before he could finish his words.

    The dizziness that makes your eyes spin round and round, the blood soaring from your throat dry like a desert, even the excrement and urine pouring out as your legs loosen.

    just one breath.

    No, I didn¡¯t even breathe at all, I just came into contact with that air.

    That alone made Hobert so unconscious that he couldn¡¯t even stand up.

    And that was the case with most of the other guild members as well.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Kuluk kuluk kuluk.¡±

    ¡°Ouch! My arm, my arm!¡±

    Those who had the strength to scream were at least on the intact side.

    More than nine out of ten yers copsed without even letting go of a groan.

    Even that scream is short-lived.

    Even the weak groaning soon ceased as more intense miasma permeated through the broken barrier.

    Forest Guild.

    Even among the teenage guilds, it took only a few minutes for their base, which was known for being wild and tyrannical, to be incapacitated.

    It was so terrifying that it was unbelievable that it was done by one person.

    However, Maia did not raise an eyebrow even after seeing the scene.

    I just took a step back.

    jerk jerk.

    The ck swamp stopped her from crossing the withered de of grass and the half-melted earth.

    It was already the cauldron itself of death, which could not be dyed ck by too terrible miasma and spewed bubbles likeva.

    Chambang.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    Nor did the swamp swallow Maia.

    It¡¯s not like the sticky swamp suddenly turned into a tnd.

    Her white bare feet walked on the surface of the water as if they didn¡¯t feel any weight at all and reached the barrier.

    cooong.

    Destroying the drawbridge in a number of days.

    Come inside the tall wooden fence.

    Maia strolls through the forest guild¡¯s stronghold as if taking a walk.

    With that simple act, she spread her miasma throughout the Forest Guild.

    The sight of Maia, who dyed everything into death just by moving her steps, was so horrifying that she felt fear.

    Even so, her figure walking through death alone is so beautiful.

    It seems more noble to be lonely.

    Hobert couldn¡¯t help but look at it with ecstatic and fearful eyes even while shedding bloody tears.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯

    However, Maia was not paying attention to Hober or any guild members she had defeated.

    Instead, what came to mind in his gloomy eyes was suspicion.

    ¡®Is this all there is?¡¯

    When destroying the stronghold of the Forest Guild in the past, she had to fight for half a day.

    But not half a day, just a few minutes.

    It¡¯s like they copse without even making a proper counterattack.

    No matter how once the headquarters copsed and lost a lot of elites, it was unavoidable to be suspicious.

    Isn¡¯t this the home base?

    Did they leave the personnel elsewhere?

    If it¡¯s neither of the two¡­

    ¡°Hey, you rotten bitch.¡±

    right at that moment.

    A harsh voice that came from somewhere put all her doubts to rest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what environmental protection is, to make someone else¡¯s house look like this not once, but twice?¡±

    Maia turned her head.

    And the mansion in the center of the fort.

    He was sneering at the bloated figure like an elephant that appeared on the roof.

    ¡°It is very courageous to appear in front of me again.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I should at least be afraid of you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    It was overflowing with vicious miasma that made even high-level yers faint.

    A man who moves perfectly even in this miasma.

    To be precise, Maia twisted her mouth as she looked at his darkly stained left hand and the distorted half of his ugly face as if it had just melted.

    ¡°I admit that your life is tough, but this time you won¡¯t even have a chance to escape with half your head blown off. Go.¡±

 Chapter 259

    #259. Come on.

    ¡°This bitch¡­!¡±

    Is it because the words offended me?

    The monster lord, G, twisted his ugly face even more and red at Maia.

    during the war several years ago.

    It was a humiliation that Maia, who had invaded alone, had to run away in a hurry because his base was razed to the ground.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    He soon smiled an ugly smile.

    ¡°Yes, talk to your heart¡¯s content while you can. I¡¯m going to make sure you don¡¯t say such arrogant things again.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡±

    Maia held back a sneer.

    A sneer in which G clearly asserted that he would not dare to be his opponent.

    ¡°It is possible. It¡¯s possible.¡±

    But even though he felt the burning hatred in his gaze, G never lost his smile.

    No, on the contrary, he smiled even more earnestly.

    ¡°Because I prepared this for that.¡±

    What G brought out along with the meaningless words was a single whistle.

    The moment he held that strange whistle in his mouth, like a piece of bone or like a snail¡¯s shell, and blew it hard.

    Beep!

    Whoops!

    ¡°Kheuheouk!¡±

    ¡°Kheung khuh heung!¡±

    Maia narrowed her eyes.

    This is because the bodies of the guild members who had been poisoned and copsed all over the fortress swelled explosively and began to let out terrible screams.

    ¡°¡­Is this the preparation you said?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, yes.¡±

    Those who had the appearance of normal humans until a while ago.

    But now, seeing all of his subordinates transformed into hideous giants, Gughed sinisterly.

    When I fought Maia in the past.

    What annoyed G the most was that his subordinates were of no help at all.

    It was because even those who were usually proud of being dukes orrge suppliers were too afraid to take care of themselves in the space where her venom spread.

    If there was, I would have used it as a human shield.

    Instead of sacrificing their lives for the sky-like Gilma, these bastards took the lead in running away.

    Because of that, G had no choice but to fight Maia one-on-one in his base and escape at the end.

    Even if he used his subordinates as bait, he acted as bait himself.

    It was a turning point for him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in catching you bitch, because your nerdy underlings are of no use. So I tried to make it usable.¡±

    ¡°Useful¡­ How about that ugly thing?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a person who values performance more than appearance.¡±

    That¡¯s why G fed his guild members a lot of ambrosia.

    At least the subordinates who became giants by mutating didn¡¯t run away without fighting Maia.

    One thing is more important than anything else.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a huge upgrade since it made the cripples who couldn¡¯t even wear a side at least be able to fight four years old.¡±

    The members of the Forest Guild who had been poisoned with poison and were dying without even breathing.

    After transforming into a giant, she did not budge even from her miasma.

    It was thanks to the physical mutation caused by ambrosia that gave them strong resistance to poison.

    It¡¯s not just tolerance.

    Just as the test subjects at Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters immediately gained high-level yer-level powers after mutating.

    From the beginning, most of them were mid-level or high-level yers, and they became giants and gained superior physical abilities than before.

    To the extent that each of them is nowparable to a level 80 or higher yer.

    ¡°Before, I had to suffer alone because of your dirty tricks, but now I have colleagues.¡±

    Hundreds of giantsparable to the great masters of the Seven Dragons.

    In addition, there are eight other bloody giants that areparable to the ranks of the Seven Dragons¡¯ ss masters orrge-supply yers, who have a uniquelyrger size than other giants.

    There are only very minor ws, such as losing reason, not being able to use skills, and not being able tost a few months.

    In terms of fighting power, G smiled an ugly smile while leading ¡®colleagues¡¯ who surpassed even the elite guild members of the Forest Guild when they were still alive.

    ¡°How long can youst alone for four years now that the poison has stopped working?¡±

    G felt the ecstasy.

    In the past, he backed out not only because he was careless and seriously injured by Maia, but also because he felt outnumbered.

    Even if it was Maia, it was too much to deal with even the green dragon n without subordinates.

    But now, on the contrary, I can threaten her with numbers.

    What kind of insolence Maia will show when this position is reversed.

    For G, it was as exciting as a boy before his first night.

    But next moment.

    He had no choice but to twist his face again.

    ¡°Did you talk about the will?¡±

    The long-term poison is blocked.

    Being surrounded by countless giants.

    I¡¯m facing a monster lord.

    Rather than trying to run away in fear or feeling anxious, Maia only has a sneer as if she isughing.

    Her princess-like appearance, thanks to her unique sickly beauty, rather enhances her loftiness, which does not give in to any coercion.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s see how long you can act so proud!¡±

    Maia is in stark contrast to herself who abandoned everything and ran away.

    The feeling of humiliation deepened at that sight.

    The hatred also swells.

    G, who was ring at Maia with eyes that could tear people to pieces with just her gaze, eximed ferociously.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kuhhhhhh!!¡±

    As if responding to G¡¯s shout.

    The giants roared loudly and rushed at Maia all at once.

    However, Maia did not flinch or run away even when she saw the giants¡¯ charge that seemed to push away even a mountain.

    I just stood there and looked at the giants with gloomy eyes.

    Just before the waves of giants weighing hundreds of tons covered her delicate body.

    A gust of wind rose.

    * * *

    [Walking biochemical weapons¡­ She was really scary.]

    Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    The power to poison everything within a radius of hundreds of meters with just the scent.

    It was an ability that even the princess of the Seven Dragons and the seventy-two kinds of people who had be ustomed to, could not have imagined.

    Li Qingyu smiled and nodded at her words.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why even among our princesses, Maia is as much a target of avoidance as I and Princess Silver Dragon.¡±

    [¡­That¡¯s amazing.]

    ¡°Her constitution is unique in many ways.¡±

    ¡®No, it means that the princess sister and the Russian sister who arepared to that scary older sister are amazing.¡¯

    What can I do to be an object of avoidance in a fight for priority with Maia, who is said to die just by touching it?

    Yuna-kyung just put the question that was springing up into her beak.

    I had no confidence to keep myposure when this girl told me the reason with a single smile on her face.

    So, she hurriedly changed the subject.

    [Anyway, even that scary older sister is really daring.]

    ¡°You mean daring?¡±

    Li Qingyu tilted his head as if he had heard something absurd.

    Yuna-kyung spoke to her seriously.

    [No matter how strong that sister¡¯s poison is, on the contrary, it means that if you properly prepare a countermeasure against the poison, you can neutralize it, right?]

    I don¡¯t know if it was in the distant past.

    In this age of iron, items that increase poison resistance or detoxification skills were not that rare.

    Of course, it would be difficult to block Maia¡¯s poison with any item or skill.

    But the teenage guild is the loser of this era.

    There was always a chance of neutralizing Maia¡¯s poison if she generously used rare items and high-level yers.

    Even so, to attack the forest guild alone.

    Looking at Yu Na-kyung, who said that Maia didn¡¯t know that she would be so reckless, Li Qingyu put on a strange expression.

    ¡°¡­well. Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit difficult?¡±

    [Are you saying it would be that difficult to stop the poison?]

    ¡°That is that, but it means that it would be difficult to neutralize Maia with just that level of countermeasures.¡±

    [Yes?]

    As if he didn¡¯t understand the meaning.

    Yuna-kyung is confused.

    Li Qingyu asked her in a calm voice.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of psionics the green dragon n uses?¡±

    [It¡¯s biological maniption, right? The power to heal patients or make medicine with psionics.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why the green dragon n was able to achieve unmatched achievements in the medical and pharmaceutical industries.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    And I added a light word.

    ¡°But that¡¯s just one of the ways to use it, and the true value of biological maniption lies elsewhere.¡±

    [¡­Jingaranyo?]

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    Because I couldn¡¯t guess what more value there is in healing ability.

    Li Qingyu spoke to her in turn.

    ¡°Healing wounds means that the body can be interfered with at the cellr level.¡±

    ¡°Making poison and medicine with psionics means that if it affects the living body, it can handle inorganic substances, not organic substances.¡±

    ¡°Above all, psionics are more effective when you use them yourself rather than using them on others.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what this means?¡±

    [Uh well?]

    Scratching my head with my wings for a while.

    Yu Na-gyeong rolled a small bird head and tried to organize the story of Li Qing-yu.

    maniption of cells.

    Effect on minerals.

    Efficiency ording to the target, etc.

    No matter how much she thought about it, Yuna-kyung, who had been thinking about the clues that couldn¡¯t connect, opened her eyes suddenly.

    What are the representative minerals that make up the human body?

    When I thought about it, it was because there was a series of things that came to my mind.

    [No, wait a minute. That means no way¡­!]

    A cell is a muscle.

    The mineral is calcium.

    And biomaniption, not healing.

    Li Qingyu nodded as she looked at Yuna-kyung, who opened her beak wide at the conclusion drawn from adding all of that.

    ¡°The psionics of biomaniption mean that it is possible to strengthen one¡¯s own body beyond simple treatment.¡±

    In a way, it was natural.

    From the seventy-two kinds, it is a Jeolhak that gives trainees superhuman physical abilities.

    It means strengthening the body through psionics, and the power that was the basis of that had to be biological maniption.

    ¡°In the first ce, her power to deal with poison is close to her constitution, not her true spirit.¡±

    One important thing.

    Of the seventy-two kinds, the more powerful they are, the more they match their psionics.

    conclusions thus drawn.

    If only in terms of wide-area destructive power, the Red Dragon n¡¯s psionics are more powerful, but why is the Green Dragon n more threatening in one-on-one battles?

    Li Qingyu exined the reason.

    ¡°In terms of pure physical maniption, Maia is the best master of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    In a one-on-one fight, the most important thing is defense rather than attack power.

    Watching Li Qingyu speak with a smile on her face as always, Yuna-kyung had no choice but to open her beak.

    * * *

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Blood and flesh burst.

    A strong wind blows.

    After a while, a roar rang out.

    single volume.

    Of course, he stopped the giants from charging by causing a storm with just one punch.

    The one who smashed the bloody giant that rushed at the front and made it fly to the other side of the fortress with its corpse crushing a dozen giants in the back.

    With only oneyer of outerwear left, Maia took a pose that made it easier to move.

    Sseuseuk.

    Step your feet at an angle.

    Open one hand and stretch it forward.

    Clench one fist and pull.

    Lower your posture and keep your center of gravity.

    Keep your back straight and your eyes straight.

    Like that, the formal riding ceremony waspleted ording to the beginning of the wind storm.

    Maya said.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Perhaps it was because of the aftermath of the storm created by the swinging of the still unsinkable one.

    Or is it because I was overwhelmed by the sight beyond my imagination?

    Gloomy green eyes aimed at the giants who rushed at them vigorously and became hardened like stones.

    With a cold sneer, like a serpent watching over a herd of rabbits.

    She raises her psionics ording to the Geumgangbulgoryu (½ð„‚²»‰ÄÁ÷) technique that only Princess Green Dragon, who has mastered the psionics of biological maniption, can learn.

    The princess with the strongest body in the Seven Dragons dered.

    ¡°If the poison doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s enough to beat me to death.¡±

 Chapter 260

    Episode #260. The master¡¯s faithful ve.

    * * *

    G licked his lips.

    Of course, he had already dealt with Maia.

    He had even experienced the humiliation of running away with half of his head melted.

    That¡¯s why G prided herself on knowing better than anyone what a terrible monster Maia was.

    but this moment.

    Watching him crush huge giants like chicks, G couldn¡¯t help but doubt his pride for the first time.

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°Kheheheung!¡±

    I only raised my fist once.

    Another giant turns into blood and flies away, and several giants fall down in the aftermath alone.

    Still, how many times did you get used to it?

    Now, instead of being afraid, the giants shouted more ferociously and attacked Maia, who had outstretched her fists.

    Maia was unfazed.

    Instead, he stretched out his hand and spread his sucking goldfish toward the leading giant.

    Tadadat!

    ¡°Khhhh?¡±

    The moment when you want your fist to be blocked as if you were being sucked into Maia¡¯s palm.

    Like a snake coiling around its prey, the white hand stretched up to the wrist, pulling and snapping its fingers.

    The five thin fingers, like jade chopsticks, go beyond gripping the wrist like that, tearing flesh and crushing bones like snake teeth.

    However, Maia did not let go of the giant despite her broken wrist.

    I just pulled it straight and

    boomed!

    ¡°Kheuuong!¡±

    A giant that easily exceeds 1 ton.

    Even if you pretend, Maia has a delicate body.

    Considering the weight difference, which seemed to be more than 20 times, let alone 10 times, it would have to be her side to be dragged even if it was pulled.

    It was the giant who was dragged.

    Lifting up the giant with just one hand like that, she swung her body like a mace.

    Bang bang quaang!

    ¡°Kong khueng kuhng!¡±

    No, calling it a mace would be an insult to weapons.

    The figure of the giant being swung around with his limbs stretched out looked more like a duster or fly swatter than a mace.

    how violently he was beaten.

    A giant whose bones were shattered after crushing dozens of hisrades with his whole body.

    Maia still didn¡¯t loosen her hands.

    It just started spinning like a top with one foot as the axis.

    Booung, boom, boom, boom, boom!

    Using the Cheonwang Taktap Ryu, the muscr strength is increased exponentially, and the Geumgang Bulgoe Ryu, giving strength and sticity to the giant¡¯s body.

    And the moment the centrifugal force reached its peak.

    It increases its weight dozens of times with the Cheongeunkyungsinryu (Ç§½ïÝpÉíÁ÷) and shoots the body of a giant using the secret technique of the Baekchimhwawooryu (°Ùá˜»¨ÓêÁ÷).

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, four martial arts, and

    mountain

    shooting

    stones. ¡»

    Dozens of times bumping into giants.

    Destroying the building a few more times.

    Once again, smashing the bloody giant.

    When the giant bouncing around like a rubber ball finallynded on the ground, there was no more body left there.

    Only the bones and crumbs of flesh that had shattered nearly a hundred giants were scattered.

    It was a terrible result created by adding supernatural strength to the pinnacle of cancer technology.

    ¡°Kheuuuuuong!¡±

    Is it because of his superior physical abilitiespared to other giants?

    The bloody giant managed to avoid the bounced giant and rushed from behind Maia, brandishing his ws.

    The lightning-like attack was so fatal that it was difficult for even a tolerable high-level yer to receive it safely.

    Caga River!

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    but after that.

    The bloody giant had no choice but to blink in a daze.

    Because instead of cutting her back and cutting through her flesh, her own fingernails bounced back like a toothpick scratching an iron te.

    It wasn¡¯t that the clothes were tougher than expected.

    Maia¡¯sst cloak must have been torn by the blood giant¡¯s ws, revealing her white back.

    The problem was her back itself.

    Kanga River! Get a card!

    Although the skin is white and soft, as if it could be scratched by the thorns of a rose.

    No matter how many times you scratch it, there is no scratch.

    Rather, the blood giant¡¯s ws cracked and cracked each time they scraped her back.

    gold bullion.

    The most powerful external gong of the seventy-two kinds that can freely adjust the strength, stiffness, hardness, sticity, and flexibility of the body.

    Since it required too delicate biological maniption, the magical power that would harden the internal organs just by learning it unless it was Princess Green Dragon protected Maia more firmly than Diamond Stone.

    Besides, the cost of attacking Maia didn¡¯t just end with the broken fingernails.

    Chi profit.

    ¡°Keuk kuhh!¡±

    It¡¯s not even that my hand touched it directly.

    The bloody giant, whose arms were stained ck with just a few scratches, struggled in pain and eventually melted away as it was covered in ooze.

    There was a limit to withstand Maia¡¯s miasma even with a body that became a giant and became strong.

    Tragedy continued after that.

    Giants as hard as rocks are easily broken and exploded by the strong martial arts like a storm.

    When a graceful touch passes, the limbs are broken and thrown away, and when a gold needle is fired from the fingertip, the ephemera falls down like a mayflies hit with mosquito repellent.

    In addition, if you want to fly up lightly like a feather, you will suddenly fall as if you have be a gigantic stone, and crush the giant with your toes.

    It¡¯s already massacred.

    It was a one-sided and overwhelming vition that couldn¡¯t even be called a battle.

    ¡®That monstrous bitch¡­¡¯

    G trembled as he saw his subordinates reduced to less than half in the blink of an eye.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t use their skills, hundreds of giants could threaten even the monarch.

    It was of no use against Maia.

    A body that blocks all attacks.

    Superhuman strength and quickness.

    Martial arts that have already crossed the realm.

    Even that terrible poison.

    Even if you have only one, you have the ability to be called a scam.

    No matter how many troops collided with them by tens of thousands, they were bound to be ughtered unterally.

    ¡®Calling an environmental activist like me a monster lord over a monster like that is a dirty world where decisions are made based only on appearance.¡¯

    Even though he was swearing in his heart, G calmed himself down.

    He already knew that pushing Maia with numbers would not work.

    one thing you need

    A strong man who can pierce that overwhelming defense.

    In that respect, the best thing G could do was to move himself and deal with Maia even now.

    ¡®No, not yet.¡¯

    But G didn¡¯t step out.

    He just kept his seat, ring at Maia with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡®little bit more.¡¯

    As he had already been poisoned by her poison, he had no intention of dealing with Maia directly.

    So G waited.

    And I thought to myself.

    ¡®little bit more¡­!¡¯

    Hundreds of giants shrunk to around a hundred.

    Until there were only two bloody giants left.

    I watched Maia scattering blood and ughter like a storm with a sinister smile on her face.

    and.

    The moment finally arrived.

    ¡°Coke!¡±

    * * *

    I was about to swing my fist.

    Maia, who was stopped by a sudden cough, frowned.

    Of course, seizures were normal to her, but there was no way they would happen now.

    ¡®Why is the blood poisoning spread out?¡¯

    The reason Maia sent all her ns to the camp wasn¡¯t just to prevent G from escaping.

    The purpose was greater to stabilize his condition by using the psionic flow created by hundreds of armed forces.

    Indeed, the intention was sessful.

    Even in the midst of such a fierce battle, her psionics remained stable.

    Still, why did the seizure suddenly ur?

    Maia raised her eyebrows after examining herself while calming her seizures with psionics.

    This is because the cause of the seizures in his body and disturbing the flow of psionics was so unexpected.

    ¡°¡­poison?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    thud!

    The madness exploded as if it had been waiting for it.

    At the same time, G, who had fallen from the roof, looked at Maia and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°How does that monstrous girl feel when she was poisoned by the poison she always used on others?¡±

    Even with that tant ridicule, Maia wasn¡¯t embarrassed or angry.

    I just calmly looked around.

    Then, he nodded his head slowly as he looked at the giant who had stopped charging and the fresh blood that was soaking his whole body.

    ¡°¡­I see now.¡±

    making ambrosia.

    send an assassin to yourself

    Turn your subordinates into giants.

    The reason I only watched the fight.

    And when Maia finally realized the reason why she had an idental seizure when she was attacked by an assassin, Maia quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°It must have been your real purpose to poison me with ambrosia.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, no matter how monstrous you are, you can¡¯t be fine even if you are poisoned by this ambrosia.¡±

    If it was another poison, it wouldn¡¯t have worked.

    Because her blood was the worst poison in the world.

    But Ambrosia is an exception.

    Nectar, which was the source of this drug, was the supreme drug created by the green dragon n in the past.

    The total strength included the knowledge and skills of the green dragon princess of the time.

    Even Maia could not prepare for ambrosia, which was created by copying it, because even the recipe for nectar had disappeared.

    One thing I can¡¯t understand.

    ¡°How did you create ambrosia?¡±

    No matter how much the green dragon n¡¯s technology is poured into a masterpiece, nectar is a drug in the end.

    There was no effect of turning humans into giants.

    Even that wasn¡¯t enough, so they nted a secret poison that activates only when they are repeatedly drenched in the blood of giants like wasp venom.

    This was not something even she could do easily.

    But how did youe up with this improvement?

    As Maia, before bing the green dragon princess, as a pharmacist, she had no choice but to feel mysterious.

    ¡°It looks like you can¡¯t figure out the situation yet¡­ Girl, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now.¡±

    It seems that he didn¡¯t like theziness.

    G said with a lively face.

    ¡°Now you have to wonder how I will kill you.¡±

    ¡°I really have a big dream.¡±

    ¡°¡­Come look forward to it. Just like my dream, I¡¯ll cut off your limbs, throw them in the pig pen, and y with them until I die!¡±

    Even though he was poisoned by poison while being isted in the enemy camp.

    Far from being nervous, G raised a vein on his forehead as he looked at Maia with a provocative cynicism.

    Still, Maia was not shaken.

    Although the seizures urred because of ambrosia, the seizures were suppressed by force while the blood poisoning Razin was maintained.

    Kung Kwa Kwang!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but right after that.

    Maia hardened her face.

    Suddenly, a loud explosion urred in various ces in the jungle, and the psionics of Daehyeolcheon Poison Rajin, which flowed proudly, began to copse.

    ¡®If you set up an ambush outside¡­ Was the real one over there!¡¯

    The guild members who guarded the fortress were particrly weak.

    After all, they are just sacrifices.

    Realizing that the real main force of the Forest Guild was outside, Maia hurriedly tried to escape the fortress.

    Daehyeolcheon Poison Rajin is vulnerable to external attacks as much as it is a Jinin intended to imprison internal enemies.

    In addition, Jin copsed in a sudden surprise and even psionic flowed back, so she had toe forward to save them.

    ¡°Cough Cough Cough!¡±

    But it was toote.

    She was unable to suppress the seizure caused by Ambrosia¡¯s poisoning as Jin copsed and was no longer assisted by psionic control.

    ¡°It¡¯s now! Everyone rush in and subdue!¡±

    G smiled sinisterly.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s normal.

    Now that Maia was coughing up a strong cough, everything was full of gaps.

    Even so, only the giant moved was just in case.

    That prudence saved him.

    Pooh!

    ¡­If G himself had rushed to subdue Maia himself, he would have been kicked in the head and sent flying.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°me?¡±

    Of course, he suddenly jumped out and hugged Maia as if wrapping it around the waist, easily dodging the giant¡¯s charge.

    G hardened his face at the uninvited guest who smashed the giant¡¯s head with just one kick.

    Looking at him, the dark-haired young man grinned.

    ¡°My master¡¯s faithful ve.¡±

 Chapter 261

    Episode #261. The future is in big trouble.

    G made an absurd expression.

    ¡°ve? How dare you be a ve of the Green Dragon n¡­!¡±

    ¡°That is what I will do.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°If you want to touch my master, you must first ask for my permission. How dare a monarch do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This must be the reason why I was so dumbfounded that I was speechless.

    Feeling the humiliation he had never felt even for Maia at Limon¡¯s stare at him as a monarch, G twisted his face.

    ¡®¡­what the hell is this bastard?¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t vent his anger.

    It was because his survival instinct, the most outstanding among the nine monarchs, was ringing the rm bell.

    If you mess with it, you can get killed.

    As much as he did not trust others, he did not dare to ignore the warnings of his instincts.

    G, who is wary of Limon with tension rising.

    It was Maia who was coughing and coughing in Limon¡¯s arms who opened her mouth on his behalf.

    ¡°Coke! I told you to just watch, but who intervened?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the owner who called me insurance? No matter how you look at it now, you need insurance.¡±

    Normally, they only take money well, but when they need it, they don¡¯t pay insurance money.

    It¡¯s a good insurancepany to step out before you even ask for insurance money.

    Limon smiled and replied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason why you put such restrictions on me in the first ce?¡±

    Maia couldn¡¯t deny it.

    It was true that putting a restriction on Limon not to use the sword itself was a preparation to make him fight G.

    So that I can use G¡¯s hand to kill him whenever I get the chance.

    One problem.

    G¡¯s contrast was more borate than expected.

    Thanks to that, she and her family, who should have been aiming for the position of a fisherman, were driven into a corner.

    Conversely, it also meant that Limon¡¯s risk of having to fight G increased even more.

    ¡°So¡­ Coke. Are you saying you came to a ce where you would die?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you have to die?¡±

    You can¡¯t be unaware of the situation.

    Are you confident as a sword master?

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s familiar with crises as Noh Kang-ho, a master of hard fighting.

    Limon epted everything with a shrug of his shoulders.

    and said

    ¡°Come on, give me an order. No matter how many weights you use, I will faithfully roll them as a ve.¡±

    Whether you tell me not to use your arms.

    whether to ban the act of aggression itself.

    No matter what unreasonable orders he gave, he would buy time until Maia managed to get the n together and retreat.

    Limon¡¯s natural attitude is so unexpected.

    Knowing all of your intentions, the feel and warmth of your arms as if you were protecting them reminds you of the hand that held you in the artificial flower garden.

    Maia was silent.

    In the silence that was too long, until Limon looked at her with puzzled eyes.

    Maia, who had been ring at him with her mouth tightly closed, eventually opened her bluish-white lips and spoke as if chewing.

    ¡°¡­I hate you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°If you know¡­ Kollock. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Maia closed her eyes, ignoring Limon¡¯s stare, which seemed to be saying something obvious.

    Limon is the enemy of the n.

    This was a lifelong opportunity that could put him in a corner¡­ no, maybe even if he died and was born a few times, he would never have it again.

    A chance to end everything by killing him.

    ¡°Imand you with the power of scales.¡±

    Ugh.

    A tattoo of a scale that began to glow softly.

    And ring at Limon¡¯s face, who was grinning viciously as if he was anticipating what order he would give.

    Maia gave the order.

    ¡°Collock while I stay here and buy time! You¡­ protect our n and escape from the Amazon.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    Wow!

    It was a moment.

    The four scale weights were also missing.

    Limon, who had been calm until a while ago, hardened his face.

    Is it just because of umted resentment that it is funny to see him revealing his agitation for the first time, who never loses hisposure under any circumstances?

    Or is it another reason?

    Maia wasn¡¯t worried.

    He just slightly twisted his lips and released Limon¡¯s hand that was holding him.

    ¡°you¡­! Are you insane?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    how upset i was

    Maia promptly replied to Limon, who had forgotten even honorifics and questioned him.

    And after coughing up blood several times, he said with a cold sneer as always.

    ¡°Coke! I was just using my best judgment to save as many members of the n as possible.¡±

    Even Limon would have a hard time dealing with G without being able to use a sword.

    If she escapes with her n in the meantime, G will drop everything and chase after her, and the damage to her n will increase as well.

    Ultimately, you must remain.

    And except for Maia, only Limon can save the family from being attacked by the Forest Guild.

    so this is the best.

    Not as the green dragon n who never forgets Eunwon.

    Seeing her speak coldly as a princess who must protect and rule her n, Limon frowned.

    ¡°Are you saying that now?¡±

    ¡°I will not listen to objections.¡±

    Does it make sense for a princess who is not yet ready for the session of blood to make such a decision?

    Maia did not dare to ept Limon¡¯s questioning.

    just pushed him away.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Took.

    Where did the power that threw the giant like a pebble go?

    The force that pushed his chest slightly was so weak that even a child could hardly move.

    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±

    But the coercion of Libra is strong.

    As if telling ves to obey their master¡¯s orders, that gaze is stern without wavering.

    Limon eventually took a step back.

    Then he looked at Maia with sharp eyes and eventually spoke with a short curse.

    ¡°Remember. You owe me a debt for this.¡±

    ¡°You are the one to keep in mind. If we can¡¯t safely escape our n, we¡¯ll get back many times the bnce weight you took.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even talk¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I clicked my tongue at Maia¡¯s attitude of not losing a word until this time.

    As if remembering something.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    And as if there was no reason to hesitate any longer, he kicked off the ground and left the fort.

    Maia silently watched his back.

    It¡¯s like writing it down for thest time.

    Without even blinking an eye.

    A burst ofughter awakened her from a deeper and heavier silence than ever before.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! To die to protect the n is a brave spirit of sacrifice!¡±

    I was hesitating between vengeance against Maia and wariness against Limon.

    Thanks to Limon¡¯s disappearing on his own, Gughed out loud, knowing he didn¡¯t have to worry anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

    Maiaughed at him.

    Cold and sharp as always.

    Then, looking at G with the most gloomy eyes, he continued.

    ¡°I said I would buy time, Coke. I never said I wouldn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    poison? trap?

    She doesn¡¯t die from this.

    No, not just her, but all the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    During the past thousand years, why was it that only the Sword Master was able to kill the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons?

    Laughing at the ted G without knowing why.

    Maia raised her psionic.

    Because of the ambrosia, the cough continues and the psionic flow is disrupted, but he doesn¡¯t care.

    All he had to do was insert 18 gold needles into his own blood vessels.

    hooked

    With the trick of Baekchimhwawooryu (°Ùá˜»¨ÓêÁ÷), the gold acupuncture needles that prate the body amplify psionics ording to the principle of perforation point blood flow.

    The mighty psionics are pushed into the meridians with the Cheonwang Taktap Ryu and added weight with the Cheongeun Gyeongsin Ryu.

    Excessive energy is sucked in and dispersed with the Absorbing Gold Naryu (ÎüÐÇÇÜÄÃÁ÷), and the energy and blood that is about to be twisted is strengthened and endured with the Geumgangbulgoryu (½ð„‚²»‰ÄÁ÷).

    Deed Deed Deed!

    2x 4x 8x 16x 32x.

    It multiplies every time you add one infinity, and the terrifyingly increased psionics shake the atmosphere and suffocate your feet in the aftermath alone.

    ¡°Kill that bitch!¡±

    It was then that I felt a sense of danger.

    Maia didn¡¯t care even while watching the giants rushing at G¡¯s urgent shouts.

    While spewing out clots of blood, he only performed two more acts with cold ridicule.

    The moment when the overflowing psionics were converted into poisonous dragon blood streams and immortal air streams and collided inside her body.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eight sr terms,

    seven twelve kinds of martial arts, eight ½~¼¼

    reverse

    blood greatw¡»

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    G¡¯s face turned blue.

    * * *

    ¡°Li Qingyu is too much. It is ingratitude. You will be resentful.¡±

    A white-haired girl lying on a desk.

    At Ainsha¡¯s blunt words, the woman in sky blue clothes standing next to her spoke confidently.

    ¡°So Tata told me to take good chances. What if you perform tricks at best and all the food is taken away?¡±

    ¡°I took a good chance. I also found a sculptor. Lee¡¯s liking has also risen.¡±

    ¡°What do you do if you just raise your liking? You couldn¡¯t even catch up to Brazil.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. It is Li Qingyu¡¯s fault without conscience.¡±

    At best, they mobilized the power of the White Dragon n to find a talented sculptor named Herman.

    Maybe it was because the shock of being rejected by Li Qingyu just because it would only increase Maia¡¯s suspicions if she apanied her was too great.

    Ainsha made an expressionless excuse.

    Tata¡¯s opinion on that was clear.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the princess¡¯s fault for expecting conscience from the ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°The theory is cowardly.¡±

    Ainsha muttered helplessly.

    Even if he became an implicit aplice in keeping Limon¡¯s secret, that¡¯s all.

    Expecting cooperation from the fianc¨¦e of the person he was fighting so hard with was definitely foolish.

    Even more so, if the opponent was that Li Qing-wei, there was no need to say anything.

    That¡¯s why Ainsha turned the direction of his resentment.

    ¡°Lee is also merciless. No matter how busy I am, I never get in touch. He is a bad man.¡±

    ¡°Take it easy. Originally, the more bad a man is, the kinder he is to his woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know if it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tata proudly said to Ainsha, who blinked her eyes expressionlessly as if she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°So,y eggs first. Originally, when there are manypetitors, the one whomits first is the winner.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s a six-shot charge with the body.

    Whether it¡¯s feeding the aphrodisiacs of the green dragon n.

    Do it from the beginning of the night somehow.

    Tata spoke earnestly like a schemer proposing a n to unify the world.

    And Ainsha admired.

    ¡°Tata is really smart. It¡¯s almost a miracle that I never got married.¡±

    ¡°As the princess and sister told me, it¡¯s not that Tata couldn¡¯t get married, it¡¯s that she didn¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing Tata emphasized as if it was really important, Ainsha nodded and tilted her head.

    ¡°By the way, Tata Li Qingyu is traveling with Li.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I want to know if Li Qingyu is more likely to do something with Li first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There is no way that Li Qingyu was unaware of such tricks.

    Then, of course, Tata was silent while watching Ainsha ask expressionlessly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you try to write it first?¡±

    It¡¯s like I didn¡¯t think of that.

    Blink your eyes once.

    Tata said while avoiding Ainsha¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You should have followed somehow.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am a fool for believing in Tata.¡±

    Ainsha fell on the desk again.

    Tata lightlyforted her, who seemed to have lost her will in everything in the world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. If that had happened, you would have seen the future where the ck Dragon Princessid an egg.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s notforting at all.¡±

    ¡°If you can afford to worry about that, take care of the overdue work quickly. Then, when the swordsman returns, won¡¯t we be able to attack him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken, but I can¡¯t let it go. Tata doesn¡¯t know what kindness is. There¡¯s no such thing as a silver dragon n¡­¡±

    He was muttering expressionlessly, scribbling his signature on documents without enthusiasm.

    Ainsha suddenly stopped talking.

    As if looking at a mirage.

    Or even a daydream.

    After staring at the empty space, she opened her mouth again after silence.

    ¡°Contact Tata Li Qingyu.¡±

    Still a blunt voice with an expressionless face.

    However, as an aide, Tata felt the tension inside him and asked timidly.

    ¡°¡­Did you really see the future where the ck Dragon Princessid an egg?¡±

    ¡°no. Instead, I saw a future that could be just as big.¡±

    Ainsha said seriously.

    He knew foreknowledge that the Green Dragon n was going to war with the Forest Guild.

    Even so, the reason I didn¡¯t pay much attention was because I saw a future where the green dragon n won and Li Mon and Li Qingyu returned without incident.

    But at this moment.

    Her foresight has changed.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was entangled with Limon.

    The future was changed by the intervention of two other factors.

    There were many areas covered in ces, so it was not clear what the factor was.

    Instead, something was clear.

    ¡°Maia and the green dragon n are in danger. Someone needs to help.¡±

    The war is not over.

    no, it just started.

    However, due to an unexpected factor, the green dragon n has already been driven to inferiority, and if this continues, they will suffer a huge blow to the point of being unable to recover.

    and another one.

    ¡°First of all, we must catch the traitor.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say you were a traitor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There is a traitor in this war. We must find and catch him.¡±

    Ainsha paused for a moment.

    Then, looking back at Tata, he revealed the wisdom he had seen with an expressionless face like a doll.

    ¡°Otherwise Brazil will perish.¡±

 Chapter 262

    Episode #262. Not a good idea.

    * * *

    Quaang!

    The green dragon n spread the bloody poison Rajin.

    The attack on them started with an explosion.

    The explosives that G had previously buried around the fortress with a skill exploded.

    Therge-scale explosions, which urred simultaneously without any warning, momentarily lit up the night sky and broke their defense.

    Because of that, the masters of the Green Dragon n, whose psionic flowed backwards, had to suffer internal injuries from the start.

    It was fine until there.

    They were the masters of the green dragon n, with the strongest body and resilience in the Seven Dragons.

    The problem was the raid that followed.

    A werewolf covered in fur.

    A spider man spewing spider webs.

    A snake man with a snake growing on his head.

    A centaur whose lower body is a horse, etc.

    Hundreds of high-level yers, most of whom looked almost half-human and half-beast, attacked them.

    It was not a gang, but an attack by the real elite of the Forest Guild,posed of monster-type yers who mutate their bodies.

    If Jin hadn¡¯t copsed.

    At least if the opponent was another teenage guild.

    No matter how surprised they were, they would have been able to block them by using the terrain of the jungle.

    However, the Forest Guild¡¯s surprise attack, the only force that couldpete with them in their activities in the jungle, was enough to drive them back.

    ¡°Do not be shaken!¡±

    Of course, they didn¡¯t take it lightly either.

    It was because each of them formed a new camp as a unit of the armed forces and faced each other even when they were internally injured.

    ¡°Everyone stay seated. Keep in mind that the princess is fighting right now!¡±

    they knew

    They said that they were already cornered and that this battle had no choice but to end in defeat.

    The only hope left is for Maia to return as soon as possible and turn the tide of the war.

    However, the psionics that burst out of the fortress that had been quiet for a while and made the flesh tingle from afar showed that it was a vain hope.

    Even if you look closely, Maia must be fighting a fierce battle.

    No matter how the fight ends, it will be difficult toe to help right away.

    Still, no one escaped.

    Fighting until thest man to protect the feared princess, he raised his psionics and confronted the Forest Guild with the determination to die.

    ¡°Hahaha, the revenge of our HQ¡­ oops?¡±

    ¡°Who are you guys!¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    The Forest Guild, which drove the Green Dragon n without hesitation.

    It was at that moment that a dark-haired young man appeared in the middle of their encampment as if falling from the sky.

    The Forest Guild members reflexively attacked the unidentified young man who popped out of nowhere.

    But the results were disastrous.

    One forward kick.

    turn around once.

    One heel tap.

    Those who attacked the young man lost their heads in a single blow and flew in all directions or stuck to the ground.

    The person who made a hole in the forest guild camp by moving one foot without even using a hand.

    Limon shouted at once.

    ¡°I, the green dragon n, leave here immediately!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°This is an order from the master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! How could the princess have given such an order¡­!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Barbara fell silent.

    No matter how inexperienced she may be, she is Maia¡¯s close friend.

    Maia wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not realize why she had given such an order.

    ¡°If you understand, move quickly. The more you linger here, the more dangerous the master standing behind you bes.¡±

    A moment to bite your lip until it bleeds.

    At the end of her agony, Barbara opened her mouth with hesitation.

    ¡°¡­Even if you want to retreat, it will be difficult to break through the siege in this situation.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    And with one hand straight like a de, he looked at the forest guild members who were besieging the Green Dragon n with cold eyes.

    ¡°Because I will open the way.¡±

    That word came true.

    swinging a fist

    flying kicks.

    Going forward alone.

    With just that simple act, Limon tore the forest guild¡¯s siege like a piece of paper.

    No matter how much he didn¡¯t pick up a sword, he¡¯s a sword master.

    Because he was a superman with the most perfect body in the world.

    Most of the high-level yers copsed like a thunderp just by being pped roughly by Limon¡¯s limbs.

    Thanks to that, the green dragon n, including Barbara, was able to escape the encirclement safely.

    That didn¡¯t make it safe.

    It seemed that the fact that they had been able to advance easily so far was a trap.

    The Forest Guild has been relentlessly chasing them with ambushes hidden here and there.

    Of course, he opened the way every time.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Limon who stayed behind and cut off the tracking party.

    And if unexpected reinforcements hadn¡¯t caused chaos by striking the back of the Forest Guild.

    I couldn¡¯t even imagine how much damage was done.

    In that sense, Barbara¡¯s efforts to lead the retreat with minimal casualties deserved recognition.

    However, when he returned to Quetzalcoatl headquarters.

    What greeted Barbara was not recognition or praise, but a thunderous shout.

    * * *

    ¡°This idiot!¡±

    Damn!

    The old woman who pped Barbara on the cheek.

    Elder Giselle roared with a face flushed with anger and shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saving a hundred or a thousand of those things? You should have protected the princess even if all four of you bitches died!¡±

    Abusive words that are ruthless to say to a disciple who has barely survived.

    But not a single one of those gathered in the conference room thought that statement was too much.

    That Maia is missing.

    For that one reason alone, everyone who took part in this battle died andmitted a well-deserved sin.

    ¡°¡­that was the will of the princess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why your fault is bigger!¡±

    Elder Giselle shouted repeatedly, staring at Barbara with tearing eyes.

    ¡°If you were truly close to him, you should have served him even if you disobeyed that order! Even if the princesster kills you because of that!¡±

    Doing what you¡¯re told is something even a dog can do.

    Even if it angers the princess, it is the role of an aide to give advice and protect it.

    Barbara was unable to say anything even at the words of Elder Giselle, who was fiery with anger.

    Because he knew better than anyone else that Giselle was right and that he was following orders that, as an aide, he was not supposed to follow.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t even have the energy to get angry at her figure with her head down and not moving even with her scarred body.

    Gisellemented helplessly.

    ¡°If something goes wrong with the princess, what will our n do?¡±

    Of course, such precedents were not umon.

    or the n is in danger.

    When a strong enemy appears.

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons did not hesitate to lead the fight as the strongest masters of their respective ns.

    The problem was that in order for the princesses to risk their lives to fight, one premise must be met.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have a posterity yet¡­!¡±

    Giselle groaned as she touched her forehead.

    If Maia had already prepared to seed the next generation, she would have been angry but not despaired.

    As long as the egg remains, even if she dies, the next princess will be born.

    But she is a pure body.

    If Maia goes wrong, the blood of the dragon that has been inherited for nearly a thousand years will be cut off, and the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons will never be fulfilled.

    The very meaning of the existence of the green dragon n is disappearing.

    ¡®I should have made the princess wee her sire.¡¯

    It was a mistake to condone Maia¡¯s act of dying the wedding as Ca¡¯s had happened.

    Even if I didn¡¯t condone it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to help it.

    The choice of a sire is the prerogative of the princess.

    It was impossible even for the elders to intervene in the marriage of a princess unless their authority was extremely diminished like that of the ck Dragon n.

    It was the voices of the other elders that awakened Giselle, who wasmenting and resenting thews of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°This is not the time to be like this.¡±

    ¡°We must immediately set up a search party and find the princess.¡±

    ¡°It would take a lot of numbers to search all over the Amazon. So, let¡¯s mobilize not only the armed forces but also pharmacists.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s gather the people together.¡±

    ¡°The headquarters will provide the necessary materials and funds.¡±

    We must find and save the missing Maia as soon as possible.

    Having united for that one purpose, they discussed future measures.

    Under the leadership of the elders who had supported the n for a long time, the n to rescue Maia was quickly devised.

    No, I thought it would be established.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    That is until a voice intervenes.

    At that calm but never ignorable voice, Giselle involuntarily stiffened her face and turned her head.

    ¡°¡­ck Dragon Princess, didn¡¯t you originally say you would only observe?¡±

    ¡°It was.¡±

    ¡°Inamado, you know very well that the princess approved of this because she sent reinforcements and helped the n retreat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    This was the highest meeting of the green dragon n, attended only by the elders and the prestigious family heads.

    Originally, it was a ce where even princesses of other ns were not allowed to observe.

    Moreover, Li Qing-yu¡¯s act of presenting an opinion without prior permission was dangerous enough to be regarded as interference in internal affairs in some cases.

    ¡°You know, but why are you interfering in our n¡¯s affairs?¡±

    Despite knowing that, Li Qingyu revealed the reason why he bothered to intervene with a smile on his face.

    ¡°If you proceed as nned, Maia will be in more danger.¡±

    The elders¡¯ faces hardened.

    Because I couldn¡¯t just ignore Maia¡¯sfort.

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    Can you take responsibility for what you just said?

    Li Qingyu calmly replied to Giselle, who spoke with a cold energy.

    ¡°The ce where Maia is now is the Amazon. Don¡¯t you know best how difficult it is to find someone there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, the monster lord and the forest guild are taking over right now.¡±

    Whether Maia is captured.

    Or hiding in the jungle.

    The Forest Guild will be unparalleled inparison to the past, and will be deploying a close vigncework.

    What would happen if arge-scale search party was pushed into such a ce.

    The result was fixed.

    ¡°No matter how many people you put in, they will be defeated individually. It would be fortunate if half of them survived.¡±

    Giselle raised her eyes at Li Qingyu¡¯s calm remark.

    ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°Of course you know. That¡¯s why they¡¯re trying to save Maia more quickly.¡±

    As long as Maia can be saved, it doesn¡¯t matter if all but half of the n are sacrificed.

    Li Qingyu nodded his head as he saw them with the eyes of an elder of the Seven Dragons, who spoke without wavering.

    And he smiled strangely.

    ¡°But what are you going to do after that?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you think the monster lord will be lurking in the jungle forever?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The elders fell silent.

    They, too, knew who G was.

    Even if Maia was saved¡­

    no, even more so, I could have guessed that the greedy and vengeful monarch would not be left alone.

    ¡°Even if we sacrifice countless times to save Maia, that would be the same as offering her to the monster lord.¡±

 Chapter 263

    Episode #263. It¡¯s a little bit embarrassing.

    If the search party is lost, the green dragon n will copse due to the monster lord¡¯s counterattack.

    Then Brazil would fall into the hands of the Forest Guild and they wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect Maia.

    Li Qingyu, who spoke lightly, added another word as if he had just remembered.

    ¡°Ah, of course it would be possible to get Maia to escape abroad. Instead, most of the green dragon n will die and lose everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That would be a big deal for Maia. It is a debt that will never be repaid, even if it takes a lifetime.¡±

    It is the green dragon n that takes strict eunwon as its creed.

    How much more reckless Maia would do to get her revenge if most of her n died to save her.

    Giselle¡¯s eyes fluttered as she saw Li Qingyu talking anxiously.

    dump!

    ¡°Barbara of the Green Dragon n asks for favor from the descendant of the ck Dragon God.¡±

    Suddenly, Barbara knelt in front of Li Qingyu and hit her head on the floor.

    ¡°Barbara! What are you crazy about?¡±

    Giselle, stunned.

    But Barbara didn¡¯t even flinch.

    He just kept his head down and continued talking.

    ¡°The princess always said that what the ck Dragon Princess does has a meaning.¡±

    words flowing in passing.

    A natural smile.

    Even simple nces.

    There is an intention in all of that, and through it, it is the ck Dragon Princess who maniptes people and plots secretly.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly at Maia¡¯s evaluation of herself.

    ¡°That sounds like a bit of an overestimate.¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you saying this because you have a trick to save the princess?¡±

    Giselle and the elders startled.

    All eyes focused at once.

    Sounds like you¡¯re asking a very difficult question.

    She looked at him with a puzzled face, but after a while she reluctantly nodded.

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking if there¡¯s a way to save Maia more safely¡­ Yes, there is.¡±

    gulp.

    Was it Giselle or another elder who swallowed the dry saliva?

    It didn¡¯t matter anyway.

    At least, the reason why those words made me thirsty was because all the green dragons here were the same.

    But only one dared to bury the n.

    ¡°Tell me how. If you do, our whole family will never forget the grace of the ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°Watch out what Barbara says!¡±

    Giselle eximed involuntarily.

    The other elders also looked at her and rebuked her hasty remarks.

    ¡°What do you mean be careful?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Barbara rather raised her head at Giselle¡¯s reprimand.

    Then, facing the elders in turn, he asked in a sharp voice.

    ¡°The most important thing right now is the safety of the princess, and the ck Dragon Princess has that n. What do I need to hesitate about?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Giselle couldn¡¯t answer.

    So did the other elders.

    If the opponent was another princess.

    For example, if it was the White Dragon Princess or the Blue Dragon Princess, they would have been happy to ask for help.

    Even the Gold Dragon Princess or the Red Dragon Princess would have asked for cooperation even if they hesitated a little.

    Even the Silver Dragon Princess might have listened to her opinion, even though she would be in great agony.

    But she was the ck Dragon Princess.

    How dangerous it was to be favored by the ck Dragon n.

    It was an option that the elders who knew from long life experience wanted to avoid to the point of causing apetition.

    ¡°I know it is a choice I will regret. But if it¡¯s to save the princess, I can even sell myself to a swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°This foolish thing¡­¡±

    Giselle closed her eyes.

    And after struggling for a while, he finally opened his mouth with a tired face.

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Elder Giselle!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this kid saying something wrong?¡±

    The other elders swallowed their moans as Giselle said that it was necessary to admit what was to be acknowledged.

    The ck Dragon n, who are good at conspiracies and tricks, and among them, the princess, Li Qingyu, must have some unimaginable schemes.

    Instead, the problem was that it was obvious that listening to the tactic itself was Li Qingyu¡¯s tactic.

    ¡®This is the devil¡¯s contract.¡¯

    ¡®But if it¡¯s to save the princess¡­¡¯

    ¡®¡­it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯

    The elders couldn¡¯t stop Barbara even though they had sad faces.

    The price is very expensive.

    You can¡¯t trust your opponent.

    Even if you know you will regret it.

    As if no one could refuse to make a deal with the devil who appeared to grant his wish at the moment of greatest need.

    As Maia was the most important to them, they had no choice but to ask Li Qingyu for advice no matter what schemes he was hiding.

    ¡°ck Dragon Princess, please teach me.¡±

    Having thus received the approval of the elders, Barbara repeatedly asked for favor.

    For a while, let¡¯s look at her, who asks for advice with the feeling of selling her country to save the princess she fears.

    Li Qingyu muttered involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t need anything like your body.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing. I meant that you don¡¯t have to take my advice as grace.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°There are conditions instead.¡±

    The elders, who had tant doubts and doubts, all made an expression of ¡®as expected¡¯.

    The condition was considered to mean paying the price in advance.

    Most of the elders were rather willing.

    It was better to pay the price in advance rather than to be swayedter by all sorts of schemes in the name of grace.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What I want is¡­¡±

    But after a while.

    When Li Qingyu revealed the ¡®condition¡¯.

    Far from being happy about it, the elders couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    ¡°that!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°I understand that it is difficult to ept, but this condition is essential for my n to work.¡±

    bewilderment, even anger.

    Li Qingyu slowly looked back at the elders who jumped up with all sorts of emotions on their faces.

    And finally, looking at Barbara, who was kneeling in front of him, he added a word with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Of course, you can decline my offer. I will suffice if I help you in any other way.¡±

    Anyway, this is the green dragon n¡¯s business.

    They only offered one option, and the choice is theirs.

    Barbara bit her lip as Li Qingyu spoke as if she were watching someone else¡¯s house.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s bystander attitude was natural.

    First of all, they are criminal organizations.

    We only cooperate because we have the same roots.

    There is no obligation to help each other.

    In fact, when the ck Dragon n fell, even the Blue Dragon n didn¡¯t hesitate to rip off Leviathan¡¯s shares.

    In that respect, Li Qingyu¡¯s conditions were not so absurd.

    There were simr precedents, and of course it was a reasonable proposal depending on the situation.

    One problem.

    Whether Li Qingyu can be trusted.

    Considering that trusting the ck Dragon n would be a foolish thing even the White Dragon n wouldn¡¯t do, it really didn¡¯t even need to be considered¡­

    ¡°I will ept the conditions you said. So please tell me how to save the princess.¡±

    ¡°Does anyone else agree?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°With the authority of the elders, I will ept the conditions of the ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    Barbara answered with a determined look.

    And the elders of the green dragon n agreed with a sorrowful expression.

    Li Qingyu only opened his mouth after hearing their answers.

    ¡°The best thing you can do right now is simple.¡±

    If it had been a little while ago, even if I said it, I would have been ignored or rather kicked out of the meeting room.

    But now that the conditions have been passed, Li Qingyu revealed his n with a single smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re not saving Maia.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    Do not trust the ck Dragon n.

    That old adage had a reason.

    Barbara realized in less than 10 seconds and could only put on a bewildered expression.

    * * *

    [Looks like he was scammed after leaving all his property to save his daughter. The older sister and the elders¡­

    ]

    He epted Li Qingyu¡¯s conditions to save Maia, but the first step was to ban Maia¡¯s rescue.

    Even if it¡¯s not called fraud, it¡¯s amazing.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who spoke softly, Yu Naqing put on a confused expression.

    I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it.

    Their eyes, covered with shock, betrayal, doubt, and even regret, already defined Li Qingyu as a perfect swindler.

    That¡¯s why Na-gyeong Yun asked without even realizing it.

    [Did the princess really need to do this?]

    ¡°Did I look too heartless?¡±

    [Rather than being merciless, I just thought it would have been easier to solve the situation if I had told the wisdom I had heard from Princess White Dragon.] ¡°

    No, that would have been difficult.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    He was able to support the Green Dragon n by dispatching the ck Dragon n of the Leviathan Sao Paulo branch.

    In itself, it was thanks to Ainsha¡¯s foreknowledge.

    However, if he had tried to persuade the Green Dragon n based on that, he would have been more suspicious and faced difficulties than he is now.

    ¡°Originally, it is very rare for the White Dragon n to readily inform us of the future.¡±

    [¡­Even if it¡¯s a big event that could ruin the Green Dragon n and destroy Brazil

    if it¡¯s not stopped?] ¡°The more important the event, the more expensive it was, so the White Dragon n was able to gain the current prosperity.¡±

    Don¡¯t forget.

    The White Dragon n is also an axis of the Seven Dragons Association.

    Looking to the future and always making the best choice, they were indifferent to the disasters of other ns if it did not benefit their own n.

    If Limon wasn¡¯t in Brazil, he would have tried to make a deal with the green dragon n with this foreknowledge.

    ¡°If Ainsha had prophesied in good faith and I had offered to help out of pure goodwill, the Green Dragon n would not have believed it even if I died.¡±

    [¡­It¡¯s a thought thates to mind sometimes, but you¡¯ve managed to survive for a thousand years.]

    ¡°The situation was different then and now.¡±

    The Seven Dragons of the past had no choice but to unite.

    If you don¡¯t have lips, your teeth will ache.

    In the Age of Heroes, when there were several sword masters besides Limon, they had to gather their strength to survive.

    Even so, it was basic to get paid and help only when absolutely necessary.

    Not to mention, even the White Dragon n wouldn¡¯t believe in helping without a price in this peaceful era.

    Especially in that the party is Li Qing-wee.

    [It¡¯s so frustrating that it¡¯s hard to tell even if you know the future¡­]

    ¡°¡­is it frustrating?¡±

    Yuna-kyung mumbled as if she was dumbfounded.

    Li Qingyu, who had been muttering to himself with a strange expression on his face after hearing those words, said with a smile after a while.

    ¡°I rather think it¡¯s fortunate that I don¡¯t know the future.¡±

    [yes? Why?]

    ¡°Because those who know the future are governed by the future.¡±

    [¡­?]

    ¡°It means that if everyone in the green dragon n had known Ainsha¡¯s foreknowledge and acted, the situation would have been more likely to get worse.¡±

    What if you knew where Maia was through your foreknowledge?

    The elders of the green dragon n would have sent a rescue team at any cost.

    Or what if you heard about the existence of a traitor?

    Even if they captured, killed, and tortured hundreds and thousands of innocent people, they would have tried to find the traitor.

    In the meantime, the Green Dragon n would have fallen into greater confusion and copsed without even using their hands, let alone confront the monster lord.

    ¡°Knowing the future is like that.¡±

    Yeji is not omnipotent.

    The more you try to change the future.

    There are innumerable situations in which that foreknowledge has been self-realized or worse.

    That¡¯s why the White Dragon n, which can see the future, has been called the weakest member of the Seven Dragons for a long time.

    Hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s warning-like words, Yu Naqing nodded.

    [I see¡­ So you intentionally hid your knowledge and pretended to be the viin?]

    ¡°Because the most smooth way to negotiate is to act as the other person expects.¡±

    If someone doubts himself, he just needs to devise a scheme, lie, and betray him ording to his suspicion.

    Li Qingyu, who spoke calmly, smiled and added another word.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡±

    [What do you think is outrageous?]

    ¡°The family, who say they value Eun-won above all else,pletely forget about the person who received the greatest favor through this incident.¡±

    [¡­Ah.]

    Yuna-kyung was sorry.

    It was because he remembered once again that there were other missing people besides Maia in this battle.

    For example, this is like Limon, who stayed behind to block the tracking party and didn¡¯te back.

    [That¡­I¡¯m telling you this while contact was cut off, but honestly, I don¡¯t think anything happened to that team leader.]

    ¡°Your swordsman is sure to be fine.¡±

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    Whether the location is the jungle or the opponent is the forest guild.

    Because Limon wasn¡¯t going to be in danger over something like this.

    ¡°Maya would too.¡±

    Likewise, I wasn¡¯t too worried about Maia.

    Even if Maia risked death and tried to evacuate her family, her instincts as a princess wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    If her life was really in danger, she would have known it a long time ago.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t send a search party.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°What Maia needs right now is not some silly rescue team or medical treatment, but someone who can change her fate.¡±

    The one who can even cut the future.

    That¡¯s why he has the power to change the fate of others and even the world.

    Above all, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at the thought of the best tracker he could trust more than 10 million searchers.

 Chapter 264

    Episode #264. I¡¯ll try it.

    * * *

    She was walking.

    in the dense jungle.

    Staggering as if about to copse.

    But persevere and do not fall.

    Chi profit.

    Because he took off his jacket to block miasma, everything in a radius of tens of meters rotted and melted just by walking.

    On the contrary, due to the runaway psionics, mutations ur in the ce she passed and new vegetation sprouts.

    Normally, it would have been bnced to minimize its influence.

    However, she already had neither the ability nor the will to control her own psionics.

    Ambrosia poison.

    The seque of reverse hematopoiesis.

    Internal wounds inflicted by G.

    All of that made the seizures get worse and worse, and my consciousness went into a stupor.

    If she hadn¡¯t been the Green Dragon Princess, who had the strongest body among the descendants of dragons, she would have copsed long ago.

    But that too is now at its limit.

    The recoil that continued to run away without a break in the worst condition was definitely eating away at her.

    It was to the point where even those green eyes couldn¡¯t focus right away.

    My vision is blurry.

    My head is hot like fire.

    On the other hand, the body is cold as ice.

    The limbs are as stiff as a block of wood.

    It¡¯s been a long time since even the pain that felt like my whole body was being torn apart has disappeared.

    It was an unconscious instinct that was moving her now.

    ¡®I can¡¯t die yet.¡¯

    It is not amon survival instinct possessed by living things.

    Her instincts as a princess, inherited from the seven dragons along with blood, were forcibly moving her body, which had already reached its limit.

    ¡®I have to inherit the blood.¡¯

    A blood thatsted for nearly a thousand years.

    Blood flow must not be interrupted.

    An existence that is not even allowed to die until the next generation is prepared.

    Because it was the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons who inherited the most noble lineage in the world.

    pounding.

    ¡°Coke¡­!¡±

    That was the moment.

    My body is reaching its limit.

    The feeling of her heart beating violently and the cold blood boiling over her.

    Excruciating pain came at the same time as the disappearing sense of pain returned.

    All over her body, bones and internal organs were twisted, muscles and skin were torn to shreds, and the pain that seemed like something was about toe out of her body forced her to copse.

    dump.

    The ground already stained with miasma.

    Remnants of rotten vegetation sshed on the body that fell helplessly there, staining the milky skin.

    But Maia didn¡¯t care.

    He just held back his throbbing body and psionics running wild while holding him with both arms.

    ¡®No¡­¡¯

    she thought, even in the middle of a hazy consciousness.

    You have to endure it somehow.

    otherwise it is dangerous

    I already have no reason.

    It¡¯s not even instinct.

    The lifelong habit of restraining oneself prevented the psionic runaway.

    It was a reckless resistance indeed.

    Perhaps it would have been when she was whole, but now that she had already been exhausted to the bottom, she had neither the stamina nor the mental strength left to support herself.

    So the resistance finally copses.

    The moment the psionic swelled to the point that even the princess¡¯s body could not handle it, it was about to run out of control.

    Took.

    something falls down

    It is the fragrance that brushes the tip of the nose.

    fighting such a tough battle.

    Even the clothes were all torn.

    Even while wandering in the jungle until now, a flower that had been kept in ce in her hair.

    The moment when the delicate scent that flowed from it that had fallen while struggling permeated her body.

    The flow of psionics that was about to run amok stopped.

    As if intoxicated by its scent.

    Or it seems that he is relieved of something.

    The psionic calms down again, as if the violent momentum from earlier was a lie.

    Substantial seizures followed by fading pain.

    Maia lost consciousness at the sudden calm that overshadowed her desperate resistance.

    In a space where animals run away long ago, insects watch only from afar, and even the ground and air are dead.

    Holding a flower made of stone with care.

    The loneliest princess in the Seven Dragons fell into a deep and heavy sleep like death.

    ¡­without even knowing that the pursuer who had been relentlessly following her tracks was right in front of her.

    * * *

    An oversized man who raised his hand inadvertently.

    G managed to stop his hand just before touching the left side of his face.

    He red at his hand with ferocious eyes, then chewed and swallowed the hamburger he was holding in his other hand before opening his mouth.

    ¡°Hey Diego inspiration.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Whatmand did I give to the old man?¡±

    ¡°He told me to find the green dragon princess at all costs¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. It seems my memory is not wrong.¡±

    G nodded with a very satisfied face.

    But that was only for a moment.

    ¡°¡­But why isn¡¯t that damn bitch right in front of me right now? Why did you lock them in an invisible prison?¡±

    A very curious tone.

    In contrast to G, who stared at him with a distorted, angry face, Diego replied in silence.

    ¡°Because of the chaos caused by the escape of the green dragon n, it was toote to organize a tracking party¡­¡± ¡°

    So?¡±

    ¡°Besides, as you know, the Amazon is a difficult ce to track down¡­¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, thanks to searching the jungle with all the manpower, I found the traces, so if you give me a little more time¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that about!¡±

    Quaang!

    G mmed the table.

    The table was smashed at once by the monstrous power of a monarch.

    As a result, even the te was broken and a lot of delicacies poured out, and G shouted ferociously with anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any excuses like that! Tell me whether you caught the girl as ordered or not!¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ZX! If I gave you an order, you must risk your life to carry it out!¡±

    Rather than shouting, it was the roar of a beast.

    And what dwelled in those glowing eyes was madness beyond anger.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t my words sound like words? You fucking old man, do you think I¡¯m easy enough to let you go with just one word?¡±

    ¡°Lord, please fix it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up your mouth!¡±

    Fuck!

    Go kicked the food off the floor and threw it over Diego.

    And he gritted it and pursued it.

    ¡°I made that bitch half-baked until I ended up like this, but I couldn¡¯t catch even a bitch that was dying, and there was a saying to fix it!?¡±

    Left hand with missing fingers.

    A bandage covering half of the face.

    Even the wounds that still bleed.

    G gnashed his teeth, as if he had to be rushed to the hospital right away.

    Unlike before, they thoroughly dug traps and mobilized even giants to gain an overwhelming advantage.

    It was not enough to suffer such a major injury against Maia, and the fact that he even missed her made G¡¯s eyes roll.

    ¡°I feel lucky to be inspired by Diego.¡±

    That¡¯s why G looked at the old man with bloody eyes.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t just the inspiration that made Ambrosia, I would have to take responsibility for missing her.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for your generous mercy.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Ambrosia, I would have killed him.

    G said with sincerity.

    Then, as if to apologize, he ordered the old man who bowed his head like a growl.

    ¡°If you appreciate it, go find her and drag her in front of me no matter what. Alive or dead!¡±

    If possible, he wanted to humiliate him alive, but if arresting him was difficult, he would tear the corpse to shreds and humiliate him.

    Diego bowed his head at G¡¯smand to speak insinably.

    ¡°Okay, as you say¡­¡±

    ¡°My lord, I have an urgent report to you!¡±

    At that time, a guild member suddenly opened the door and ran in.

    G, whose eyes had been blinded by anger, built up blood in the rush, reminiscent of a special agent who came to beat the gang boss.

    ¡°Where does this bastarde in on his own! Is this your living room?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a really urgent report¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t rush to find that fucking bitch, you¡¯ll end up in my hands.¡±

    G clenched his fists.

    In order to practice consistent words and actions like a monarch.

    However, the moment he heard the guild member¡¯s cry, he had no choice but to let go of his fist.

    ¡°I found it!¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°You found the green dragon princess¡­?¡±

    Diego made a surprised face.

    Unlike the old man, G looked at the guild members with joy and anticipation in his eyes.

    ¡°Where are you? Where is that bitch!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    The guild member hesitated for a moment.

    I hurriedly ran because I was afraid that I would be hit by lightningter if the report was dyed.

    When he saw G¡¯s lifeless eyes, he was worried that his neck would be safe if he reported this fact.

    But now it¡¯s impossible not to report.

    The guild members opened their mouths, praying that G¡¯s anger would not be directed against them.

    ¡°Sa Sao Paulo.¡±

    ¡°¡­Where?¡±

    ¡°It has been confirmed that the Green Dragon Princess has entered the headquarters of Quetzalcoatl. It seems that the green dragon n secretly rescued them from the jungle.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­!¡±

    Diego couldn¡¯t hide his distrustful expression.

    He, who led the chase this time, couldn¡¯t believe that Maia had left the jungle before he knew it.

    However, when he heard the news, G was neither angry nor excited.

    He just had a wicked smile.

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s good. It was something I had to do anyway, but I can handle both at once.¡±

    G held out a hand.

    Then he picked up the roast duck that had fallen on the floor and chewed it whole without dusting it.

    wow wow

    Like being ground into a grinder.

    The moment the roast duck was swallowed into G¡¯s mouth.

    A strange thing happened.

    Not only did the wound that had been bleeding a while ago heal rapidly, but even the fingers on his left hand, which had disappeared, began to regenerate quickly.

    Forearm-sized grilled fish, meat pie skewers, and even fruit.

    It seems like a waste of time to wait for a new dish.

    By the time he had swallowed all he could pick up from the food that fell on the floor, G¡¯s left hand had already fully regenerated.

    It was just that the dark red light was added more than before.

    ¡°Prepare the Diego ¡®troops¡¯.¡±

    After squeezing and straightening his regenerated left hand a few times, G quietly opened his mouth.

    And he spoke with anguid smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll test what kind of expression I¡¯ll make if I destroy Quetzalcoatl in front of her eyes and ravage and rip her n to shreds.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Did the gang start moving?¡±

    ¡°yes. They are all rted to the Forest Guild or presumed to be.¡±

    The rooftop of Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters.

    Li Qingyu smiled at the Floating Garden, which had been polished and perfected by Limon before.

    ¡°It goes ording to n.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the princess¡¯s insight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to call it wisdom. Everyone knows that if you attach a bait to a hook and shake it, greedy fish will be caught.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    She smiled bitterly.

    The n itself was obviously simple.

    If the monster lord knew that Maia was here, he would turn on the light in his eyes and run.

    Not only treating the monster lord as a fish, but even fishing it was a possible idea because it was Li Qingyu.

 Chapter 265

    #265. paid the price.

    ¡°Are the green dragon n preparations going well?¡±

    ¡°yes. We didn¡¯t have enough time to gather all our forces, but most of the main armed forces seem to have recovered to full strength.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the green dragon n.¡±

    Li Qingyu was honestly amazed.

    It wasst night that he fought a fierce battle and escaped, but he was already recovering.

    It was possible because the green dragon n had the strongest body and excellent medical skills in the Seven Dragons.

    Although Li Qingyu¡¯s n itself was prepared from the beginning with its resilience in mind.

    ¡°By the way, princess, would you really mind not calling for reinforcements?¡±

    she asked anxiously.

    If everything goes ording to n, this ce will soon be a battleground between the Green Dragon n and the Forest Guild.

    Depending on whether or not there was an armed force to escort in this situation, especially the Mukryongdae, the probability that Li Qingyu would be in danger also changed greatly.

    However, Li Qingyu quietly shook his head.

    ¡°If possible, it¡¯s better to solve this problem with the power of the green dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of Eun-won?¡±

    ¡°Rather than that, it¡¯s because of the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s not good to make things too big.¡±

    ¡°Because this started out as a drug war. It is dangerous to involve other ns in a conflict thatcks justification.¡±

    ¡°You are indeed right.¡±

    Zixuan nodded in agreement.

    The other ns are also at odds with the teenage guild.

    In this situation, if another n was rushed in, the situation could get worse out of control, with other teenage guilds participating.

    In the first ce, in the absence of Maia, it was not possible for the Green Dragon n to negotiate with other ns and obtain support within a day or two.

    So, instead of rmending more reinforcements, she implied a question.

    ¡°Can we do the setting here?¡±

    ¡°yes. The green dragon n¡¯s facilities aren¡¯t bad, but it¡¯s better to be familiar with them.¡±

    ¡°All right. We will prepare it right away.¡±

    Zixuan moved immediately.

    He summoned the n waiting below and gave instructions to install the brought equipment in the Floating Garden.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I cooperated with the Green Dragon¡¯s technicians and watched them change thendscape of the garden in the blink of an eye.

    Li Qingyu slightly turned his head to look at the garden that Li Mon had renovated.

    ¡®I bought time with this.¡¯

    Now that Maia¡¯s location has been confirmed.

    G will no longer search the jungle.

    Even if the search continues, the size of the tracking party will decrease or cause confusion.

    It would be difficult to change Ainsha¡¯s foreknowledge with just this level of intervention, but it would still be able to provide some leeway.

    One problem.

    The forest guild¡¯s great offensive was to attack the green dragon n and Sao Paulo, but¡­

    ¡®Is it a teenage guild?¡¯

    Li Qingyu was lost in thought.

    The Infinite Lords and the Infinity Guild were solved by Limon, so there was no room for intervention.

    The Magic Lord and the Magus Guild were happening in the British Empire, so there was no way to intervene.

    So this is the first time she has directly intervened in the fight against the monarch and the teenage guild.

    Somehow that fact is unfamiliar.

    Even so, the feeling is very new.

    Li Qingyu, who had been lost in thought for a long time, suddenly muttered:

    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±

    A smiling face as usual.

    But looking in the direction of the jungle with sunken eyes more dull than ever.

    In exchange for a few words of advice, the girl who robbed the green dragon n of generalmand was ready to wee guests with such a willing heart.

    * * *

    A face without a single blemish.

    Deep, heavy golden eyes.

    Above all, white hair like snow.

    In addition to the old-fashioned clothes and the sword in his hand.

    I realize when I see a young man with a strange impression, like someone I¡¯ve seen before and like seeing for the first time.

    this is a dream

    borrowed from a long time ago.

    A very old nightmare.

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    [That ¡ö¡ö I want to ask ¡ö¡ö¡ö.]

    Is the reason why you can¡¯t hear the other person¡¯s answer properly because your consciousness is foggy?

    Or is it because the memory is imperfect?

    [Why did you let go of the ¡ö?]

    ¡°We dealt with them based on priorities, but never let them go.¡±

    [Do you believe ¡ö¡ö that you let go of them to deal with ¡ö¡ö half ¡ö¡ö?]

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s half ¡ö¡ö, you¡¯ll be able to tell that a dragon is a dragon just by looking at that sight.¡±

    [¡­]

    A voice kept silent at the sight of thend that had changed so terribly that it was difficult to recognize that it was originally a thick jungle.

    The young man interrogates such an opponent.

    ¡°Since I answered, please answer my question as well.¡±

    [Only ¡ö¡ö what to do.]

    ¡°Did you say it was what you had to do?¡±

    back.

    holding the sword tightly.

    The young man raises his hand slowly.

    Then, pointing at the back of the opponent with the tip of the knife, he asked as if it was painful to even say it.

    ¡°A massacre in which everyone is killed, from unarmed civilians to infants not weaned?¡±

    [¡ö¡öSeok is talking.]

    Corpses piled up like a mountain.

    Blood flowing like a river.

    The opponent who has the traces of hundreds and thousands of deaths on his backughs.

    [Whether they don¡¯t listen to ¡ö¡ö or ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, they end up being ¡ö¡ö of . If so, it is only natural that ¡ö¡ö¡ö be exterminated ¡ö¡ö¡ö without leaving a single drop left.]

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to repeat this until their seed dries up?¡±

    [¡ö¡ö.]

    Without hesitation.

    Opponent speaks with conviction.

    The gray-haired young manments that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    [What do you mean, don¡¯t do it?]

    ¡°ughtering innocent people.¡±

    and.

    freezing air.

    [¡­do you forget ¡ö¡ö this ¡ö¡ö¡¯s enemy ¡ö?]

    ¡°That can¡¯t be the case.¡±

    [Why do they do that?]

    ¡°They are Master¡¯s enemies, and their organization must be severed.¡±

    The young man speaks coldly.

    What was contained in that voice was a will that was fairer because it was cold.

    ¡°However, you must not kill someone who has notmitted a crime just because he was born as a descendant of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    [Being born with the character ¡ö of the Demonic Cult is a sin in itself.]

    ¡°If you are to me in that way, you will have to find and kill the seven members of the Seven Dragons, as well as all those who cooperated with you.¡±

    [That ¡ö¡ö?]

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    [¡ö I¡¯ll ask why you shouldn¡¯t.]

    What did you hear?

    A young man with a hardened face.

    As ifughing at the agitation, the other person speaks coldly.

    [Look at these three.]

    [It hasn¡¯t been 100 years since Master passed away, but idiots have already forgotten the bronze ¡ö¡ö.] [

    Liberated from the dragon¡ö¡¯s rule ¡ö¡ö Grace¡ö A few pennies without knowing Willingly obey the dragon¡¯s ¡ö¡ö.]

    [And we ¡ö¡ö don¡¯t even know how to respect¡ö ¡ö¡ö, and even ¡ö¡ö treats ¡ö¡ö that are good to pamper ¡ö¡ö and scrape money.] [

    For ¡ö¡ö people If you have to shed blood for the lesson ¡ö¡ö¡­]

    The back story is hard to hear.

    What I feel instead is living.

    My heart has already stopped.

    Even my body is getting cold.

    Even so, the life is so creepy and sharp that even the heart freezes.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s over now.

    I know because it is a dream that I have repeated many times.

    Soon all senses will disappear and everything will be covered in darkness.

    Even if it¡¯s cold and lonely.

    Because it¡¯s better than living this creepy life.

    She waited for the darkness toe.

    ¡°Again, it is neither revenge nor punishment. It¡¯s just a massacre that can¡¯t even be vented.¡±

    ¡­why?

    What came to mind was a question.

    Why does a dream that should have ended continue?

    Iprehensible facts make you feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Even so, if you¡¯re going to continue killing like this just to prove your own strength or just because you don¡¯t like it¡­¡±

    But what struck me more clearly than that embarrassment was the voice that followed.

    over hundreds of years.

    over tens of thousands of times.

    Words heard for the first time in a dream that has been passed down from generation to generation.

    ¡°¨DI will stop you.¡±

    Even in the midst of a dense life like this storm, his voice is so firm and his golden eyes do not waver.

    Why?

    That fact is so reassuring.

    Even though his sword was stained with her own blood, she looked at the gray-haired young man¡­

    * * *

    The moment he regained consciousness.

    Maia first raised the psionic.

    It was an old habit to suppress one¡¯s miasma, which could kill someone just by breathing.

    throbbing.

    A sharp pain that rises even with the slightest movement of the psionic.

    Normal people pass out and try to ignore the pain and control their psionics for a long time.

    She finally managed to get rid of the miasma to some extent, then turned her head and looked around.

    ¡®cave¡­?¡¯

    rock wall.

    Rotten leaves underneath.

    A bonfire burning next to it, etc.

    She frowned as she looked around the natural cave where no artificial traces were felt.

    why are you in this ce

    Because I couldn¡¯t think of it for a moment.

    ¡®¡­Yes, this is the Amazon.¡¯

    After hitting the forest guild, he was poisoned by ambrosia and fought with G using the reverse blood method until he escaped into the jungle with internal injuries.

    Maia, who reviewed the events that had happened so far, hardened her face.

    My memory was not detailed because I was wandering through the jungle.

    But at least it was clear that he had copsed in the woods.

    If that¡¯s the case, someone brought the unconscious person to this cave.

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    What came to mind was vignce.

    Being pursued by the Forest Guild, she had no choice but to recall the possibility that she had been captured first.

    But Maia soon realized that couldn¡¯t be the case.

    A body without any restraints.

    A hair ornament ced next to it.

    Above all, the familiar scent of the shirt draped over her milky nude body.

    Because he was telling me who brought him here.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    So it was.

    Hearing the voice from the other side of the cave, Maia couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    ¡°¡­what happened?¡±

    Is it because the body is not normal?

    An inaudible voice.

    However, the other person managed to understand the thin voice and answered.

    ¡°How will it be? The owner took a nap in the middle of the forest, so I took him to a morefortable bed.¡±

    He holds a limp snake in his hand.

    Put fruit in a cloth made from a torn top.

    A ck-haired young man who appeared with a solid upper body exposed and answered naturally.

    Maia, who was looking at Limon with sharp eyes, chewed on it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking in that sense.¡±

    It was possible to guess that the culprit was Limon just by seeing that he had safely transported himself, who would be poisoned just by approaching him.

    What was unknown was not who, but how.

    ¡°I ordered you to retreat while protecting your n. Why are you here?¡±

    More than ordered by the power of bnce.

    Limon should have been out of Amazon already.

    Even if he had set out to find himself right after that, it would have taken at least a few days. How did hee so quickly?

    Looking at her suspicious question, Limon shrugged.

    ¡°Is there anything special? A faithful ve just did a little disloyalty.¡±

    ¡°Is it disloyal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although the price was a bit high.¡±

    The moment Limon showed his wrist.

    Maia was taken aback.

    Then, without realizing it, he lifted his wrist to check the scale tattoo.

    But the result was the same.

    Like Limon¡¯s ck bnce, her white bnce had a 9:1 tilt.

    It was no surprise, given that she had used all but one of the scales as she gave Limon his final orders.

    One problem.

    ¡­The nine pieces now were not Limon¡¯s ck pendulum, but Maia¡¯s white pendulum.

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    What did he do in the meantime, so that his own extras, which should have only one left, increased to nine?

    And, on the contrary, his bnce weight was reduced to one.

    Maia asked sharply.

    Limon smiled and replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you, I paid a rather high price.¡±

 Chapter 266

    #266. I¡¯m sorry.

    Until now, Maia had only used the bnce weight to exert the force of the scale, but on the contrary, she had never been forced by the power of the scale.

    That¡¯s why there was a secret that I didn¡¯t realize.

    The bnce weight of the scale can not only be used when using force.

    It can also be used to offset.

    For example, in an additional 5:5 situation, if the opponent gives amand with 5 weights, you can also use 5 weights to resist.

    In other words, it is both a spear and a shield.

    However, in this case,plete offset was difficult.

    This is because forcing force takes precedence over resistive force, so the degree of halving is only halved with the same number of bnce weights.

    There was also a reason why you had to collect all 10 weights before you could exercise absolute authority over your opponent.

    If the opponent had even one weight left, it would be possible to resist the force, albeit weakly.

    ¡°so.¡±

    keep quiet for a while.

    After hearing all the exnations, Maia opened her mouth in a cold voice.

    ¡°Is this the result of using all of your weight in resisting my orders?¡±

    ¡°Well, half of it.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    The bnce weight was amand given with 4 weights in a 5:5 situation, so the total number of weights he could use for resistance was 5.

    That alone couldn¡¯tpletely offset the force of the scale.

    So I wrote a shortcut.

    By half-executing the order to protect the n and escape from the Amazon, he consumed the force and set out to find Maia.

    That alone reversed the scale to 6:4.

    In addition, the scale continued to be consumed because it became a ¡®disloyal act as a ve¡¯ that vited the order.

    The result is this.

    There were 9 white weights left on the two people¡¯s scale tattoos and only 1 ck weight left.

    ¡°¡­like an idiot.¡±

    Maia was sneering at Limon¡¯s words.

    ¡°To risk your own life to save me. Did you think I would even thank you for doing this?¡±

    With this, she weighs nine.

    With only one additional scale weight, he could have obtained the absolutemand and drive Limon to death.

    I couldn¡¯t have known that fact.

    The former nemesis of the Seven Dragons brought himself into such a crisis to save himself.

    For Maia, it was aughing matter.

    But he didn¡¯t care.

    He just shrugged his shoulders as he slipped his fingers from the end of the snake¡¯s head to the end of its tail.

    ¡°I had no intention of selling grace. I just did what I had to do.¡±

    ¡°A thing to do?¡±

    ¡°Your precious master is in danger, and a faithful ve shouldn¡¯t abandon his master and run away, right?¡±

    What trick did you do?

    The skin of a snake that splits open just by touching it with a finger.

    Limon smirked and added a word:

    ¡°Besides, the sculptor nobleman¡¯s treatment isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Heh, in the end, if the treatment was over, it means that I would have rolled my tail and ran away whether I died or not.¡±

    ¡°Gyeomsa gyeomsa gyeomsa geumsa. My allegiance and practical interests don¡¯t necessarily contradict each other.¡±

    Seeing Limon grinning, Maia frowned.

    I had no idea what the hell this guy was thinking.

    But she gave up her doubts.

    Instead, I asked what I needed to check right away.

    ¡°Barbara¡­ No, what happened to my n?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen it break through halfway through the Amazon. That would have been enough for him to escape on his own.¡±

    ¡°How can you believe in something you haven¡¯t seen?¡±

    ¡°Is that what I¡¯m talking about?¡±

    As he has fought the Seven Dragons the most, he knows their potential better than anyone else.

    If it¡¯s his own boast, wouldn¡¯t it be more credible than the guesses of most experts?

    Limon said shamelessly.

    And hastily stretched out his hand.

    It was because Maia, who had been staring at her sharply, suddenly stumbled and fell toward the campfire while trying to get up.

    widely!

    The moment Limon epted himself.

    Maia flinched.

    No matter how many times I felt the touch.

    Unustomed hot body temperature.

    Even so, the unknownfort she felt in his arms made her hard.

    However, Limon, who judged Maia¡¯s rigidity to be caused by pain, carefully put her back in her seat, clicking her tongue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any sudden movements. You almost got into trouble, right?¡±

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to get hurt by a bonfire.

    Still, Maia spoke coldly to him who looked after his master like a ve.

    ¡°¡­not the time to be like this.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry, I can help you.¡±

    ¡°I have to go back immediately.¡±

    At the joke that wasn¡¯t even funny, Maia red even fiercer at Limon.

    However, despite the ferocious gaze that would normally make you startle just by looking at it, Limon let out augh instead of being agitated.

    ¡°Do you think that would be possible with this body condition?¡±

    A body as light as a feather.

    A face that is less bloody than usual.

    A cold body temperature and a broken voice.

    Maia¡¯s condition was so serious that even non-members could recognize it at a nce.

    Besides, Limon, an expert on the seventy-two species, knew more than that.

    ¡°Looks like you even used the reverse blood pressure method¡­ Even the owner knows that if you move too hard right now, you will get into serious trouble.¡±

    The princess of the Seven Dragons is born with the celestial dragon and psionic essence.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s possible to learn andbine any number of martial arts and even use the season to amplify psionics.

    But even that has its limits.

    Of course, the stronger the season, the more gaps there are.

    This is because the load that the exploding psionics put on the body also increases.

    Even more so, I tried the reverse hemolysis method, which amplifies psionic power by more than 100 times in an abnormal state.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the green dragon princess, the strongest of the princesses, it would have been a ¡®big deal¡¯.

    That¡¯s why, as soon as Limon found her, he had no choice but to hurriedly prepare a shelter.

    ¡°Still, I must go.¡±

    as a princess

    as a legitor.

    Even though she was well aware of that fact, Maia did not break her will.

    ¡°That G will attack my n if he can¡¯t find me.¡±

    Maia¡¯s green eyes darkened gloomily.

    Because her superiority in numbers was meaningless and she was close to conflict with the monster lord, she was only able to destroy their headquarters alone.

    The Forest Guild was never weak.

    In addition, the armed forces of the Green Dragon n fell into a trap and suffered damage.

    Even if Barbara escaped safely with them, it would be difficult to stop the Forest Guild in a devastated state.

    Even more so if Maia, who is supposed to lead the green dragon n, is absent.

    ¡°You need me to stop him. So don¡¯t stop.¡±

    Maia said firmly.

    With the will to use even the power of the scales if you block yourself.

    Andughed at Limon.

    ¡°It¡¯s very touching how you think of your n, but I have no choice but to dispute that statement.¡±

    ¡°dental?¡±

    ¡°It means that there is someone who can stop the monster lord and the forest guild even if the master does not have to risk his life to return.¡±

    Maia frowned at the unexpected remark.

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re going to go back first and cut him down?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s a bit difficult in reality.¡±

    If it had been elsewhere, he would have been able to use the power obtained from shing the ¡®end-to-end snake¡¯ to go beyond space and return at once.

    But this is Amazon.

    In this celestial fortress where the protection of an ancient spirit dwells, not only space movement, but even radio waves and mes do not work.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to go back without a sick master.¡±

    ¡°You mean who can stop the Forest Guild?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? Who did Ie to Brazil with?¡±

    Maia twitched her eyebrows.

    That¡¯s when I remembered it.

    An opponent who was neglected because of a formidable enemy called the monster lord and an enemy named Limon.

    But the existence of a girl who should never be forgotten.

    ¡°¡­Li Qingyu.¡±

    The seven ns of the Seven Dragons.

    Among them, he is the weakest in head-to-headbat.

    Those who willingly admit that fact themselves.

    Even so, Limon smiled as he saw Maia stiffen her face at the thought of the princess of the most dangerous n in the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°This lowly ve dares to swear.¡±

    Before being Li Qingyu¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    As a swordsman who was the enemy of the Seven Dragons.

    With a cold sneer on his lips, Limon dered without hesitation.

    ¡°As long as my bride-to-be doesn¡¯t stand by, that guy who thinks it¡¯s Guiin or Coke will never be able to defeat the Green Dragon n.¡±

    * * *

    Brazil, country of drugs.

    True to its nickname, there were numerous gangs in Brazil.

    The core interest in drugs is held by the Green Dragon n, but there were so many left over from the crumbs.

    But when given one, it is human nature to want two.

    Many gangs were dissatisfied with licking the crumbs of the huge money drug industry.

    Enough to think that if it were not for the Green Dragon n, which strictly regtes the quality and price of drugs, it would be possible to make a lot of money by taking advantage of it.

    Of course, it was an absurd delusion.

    The fact that the drug industry was able to thrive in Brazil was the achievement of the Green Dragon n.

    If they disappear, high-quality drugs will disappear, and the current legal drug market will inevitably copse.

    The problem is that gangs are not originally a race that makes rational decisions.

    That¡¯s why when the monster lord appeared, numerous gangs enthusiastically clung to the Forest Guild.

    Of course, at the hands of Maia, the stronghold of the Forest Guild copsed, and most of them were destroyed.

    But in Brazil, no matter how much you catch it, it¡¯s a gang.

    The gang luckily escaped the purge.

    A gang that was ignored because it was too small.

    Or a new gang, etc.

    Gangs still connected to the Forest Guild were widely hidden throughout Brazil.

    Boooooong!

    ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Now this city is ours!¡±

    and at this moment.

    More than tens of thousands of gangs became the vanguard of the Forest Guild and were flocking toward Sao Paulo.

    The news of the victory of the Forest Guild gave them the courage to rebel against the Green Dragon n.

    How bold was the momentum.

    It was to the point of reminiscent of a revolutionary army against a dictator.

    Tadadadang!

    ¡°Get out of the way, you bastards!¡±

    ¡­Of course, even so, the reality was that the criminals were driving the wrong way down the road in a jeep, firing machine guns.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t y around! If you don¡¯t hurry up, the others will take over!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother. Do you know how rich Quetzalcoatl is? No matter how many people flock to it, it won¡¯t run out.¡±

    ¡°But you have to go first to get something good! Didn¡¯t you hear the boss¡¯s order to bring drugs in particr?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that definitely matters.¡±

    Thus, the gang members sprinted toward Sao Paulo, ecstatic.

    With dreams of plundering the Seven Dragon Group, a group that has all the wealth in the world.

    With the momentum to push the simple barricade installed in front of the checkpoint in Sao Paulo with a jeep.

    click.

    So while they were running furiously down the road.

    I heard something simr to the sound of a switch from under the road where the jeep¡¯s wheels had just touched.

    ¡°huh? What did you just do¡­¡±

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm, the firepower of the Brazilian anti-tank mines is a bit disappointing. If it was made in Russia, it would have been almost twice that.¡±

 Chapter 267

    #267. Common sense.

    The Hanging Gardens of Quetzalcoatl.

    Even in Sao Paulo, at the ce where you can see the whole view at a nce, Li Qingyu murmured regretfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for myck of preparation. I should have set up an anti-tank mine section in the hotel¡¯s gun store¡­¡± ¡°

    No, very few of our hotel customers use those. I think the current anti-personnel mine corner is enough.¡±

    Meeting customer needs is the basis of the service industry, but reducing inventory is the basis ofmerce.

    Li Qingyu said lightly.

    And he smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Above all, what we need right now is breakthrough resistance and impact rather than destructive power, so it doesn¡¯t have to be too high quality.¡±

    Bang Kwa Kwang! Kwakwagwagwang!

    ¡°look. Even if the quality is a bit low, the number is sufficient, so it is quite worth seeing, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it sure is spectacr.¡±

    behind the two.

    There, the technician of the Green Dragon n, who had just finished installing the equipment and was inspecting it, looked tired after hearing the words of the two women.

    Right now, pirs of fire soar with a terrifying roar one after another on the outskirts of Sao Paulo.

    What should I do to see that like fireworks.

    Even as the Green Dragon n, which is said to be the most poisonous in the Seven Dragons, he had no choice but to stick out his tongue.

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s gaze turned to the engineer of the green dragon n.

    ¡°Is the instation finished?¡±

    ¡°yes? Ah yes! It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get it to work. Zixuan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    At Li Qingyu¡¯s instructions, Zixuan immediately mobilized the ck Dragon n to take their ce.

    Turn on the video receiver.

    Adjust the tactical dashboard.

    Such as maniptingplex consoles.

    When dozens of ck Dragon ns finished deploying and finished operating the device.

    There was no longer anything like the beautiful and peaceful scenery of the floating garden.

    There was only an operation situation room that clearly disyed the location of the gangs flocking to Sao Paulo and the Green Dragon n deployed here and there.

    ¡°System check.¡±

    ¡°There is no problem with video reception.¡±

    ¡°Allworks are working normally.¡±

    ¡°All drone surveinceworks, including BB, have sortied.¡±

    ¡°We have confirmed that the Green Dragon n¡¯s armed forces have been deployed as scheduled.¡±

    It seems like it¡¯s already familiar.

    The ck Dragon n reports the situation as soon as the device is activated.

    After summarizing their reports, Zixuan lowered his head to Li Qingyu and said,

    ¡°The princess is ready.¡±

    ¡°is that so.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    Then, I approached the tactical board and opened the box politely presented by the ck Dragon n waiting next to me.

    Click.

    What was in the box was none other than a chess piece.

    King, the King.

    Queen, the queen.

    The wall of the Rook.

    Bishop, the bishop.

    Knight, a knight.

    Soldier Pawn.

    One side is made of 16 pieces carved out of wood.

    The other side is 16 made of jewels.

    In all, a total of 32 luxurious horses were nestled in the box of silk.

    Tick tock tock.

    Li Qingyu ced the 32 pieces on the tactical board one after another.

    some in the jungle.

    Some in the middle of the city.

    Some are on the outskirts.

    It seems to have been set in ce from the beginning.

    After arranging the chess pieces without the slightest hesitation, Li Qingyu slowly turned his head to check the video on the monitor.

    Then he smiled and opened his mouth in a cheerful voice.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start the war.¡±

    * * *

    At most, less than a hundred of the gangs rushing into S?o Paulo were struck byndmines.

    Anti-tank mines themselves explode only in response to heavy vehicles.

    And after the first few people got hit, they all knew about the existence of the mines and stopped the vehicles.

    However, the spectacle created by those dozens of casualties was enough to make the tens of thousands of gangsters who were flocking with great vigor slow down.

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    ¡°My my leg! My legs!¡±

    Whole legs were blown off.

    A tooth crushed by an overturned car.

    He struggles with debris stuck in his eye.

    A piece of flesh whose shape ispletely unrecognizable.

    Gangsters swallowed dry saliva as they saw those who were dead or dying in the ce where the mine exploded.

    ¡°¡­Such a fucking foot.¡±

    ¡°What kind of madman nted mines all over the city¡­¡±

    They are also known as gangsters.

    They were familiar with the sight of bloody scenes and gruesome corpses, and there were many who had made such things themselves.

    Even so, those who could remain calm were rare.

    This is because the appearance of the casualties caused byndmines had a different horror from the scene they had seen on a daily basis.

    ¡°What are you looking at, you bastards! Aren¡¯t you moving quickly?¡±

    ¡°But Captain, there¡¯s a mine here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an anti-tank mine, so if you just walk past it, it won¡¯t explode, you idiots! So go ahead!¡±

    ¡®Then what if it explodes?¡¯

    The gang couldn¡¯t bear to bring the question that had risen to their throats out of their mouths.

    He knew very well that if he asked such a question, the gun woulde back as punishment for his defiance.

    Because they would have done that too.

    Therefore, they had no choice but to move forward while trembling with tension and fear.

    Fortunately, mines were installed only for anti-tank purposes, so someone¡¯s feet clicked and popped! The same thing didn¡¯t happen.

    However, as they crawled along without a vehicle, their advance was extremely slow.

    The more they move, the more they fall into a swamp, unaware of the fear that is gradually eating away at them.

    * * *

    Tak.

    ¡°I still like bad numbers when I see you use monster lord gangs as throwaways.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a vicious but effective tactic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, definitely number is power.¡±

    Chess pieces on the tactical board.

    Among them, Li Qingyu nodded as he moved the wooden phone to the middle of the minefield.

    Among the chess pieces, the soldier pawn is the weakest and is therefore easily used and discarded.

    Nevertheless, for one reason only that there are many numbers, the pawn is also the most important piece that determines the win or loss of chess itself.

    Despite the deep grudge, G¡¯s prudence in moving from the gang deserves a good score in that respect.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the usage is too simple.¡±

    I miss two things.

    One is that gangs that are useful if used well are only used as disposable human shields.

    And the other one is¡­.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we expect that if a gang of tens of thousands of people were moved so tantly, we would be able to respond more tantly?¡±

    widely.

    Moving the green jade phone to block the wooden one, Li Qingyu smiled meaningfully.

    * * *

    A situation where the majority of the gang is loitering in a minefield.

    But there were exceptions.

    Even though they are not members of the Forest Guild, most of them are yers as they also live on violence.

    And among them, there were yers with search-type skills such as ¡ºDismantle Trap¡».

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha you idiots. That¡¯s why I should have lived with my head a little more than usual.¡±

    Capu, the boss of the small and medium-sized gang, who passed through the minefield with ease thanks to his search skills, was ted.

    I had no intention of helping others.

    Rather, it was just that his head was filled with thoughts of plundering Quetzalcoatl first in this gap.

    Of course, that meant that he had to fight the green dragon n first.

    Nevertheless, Kapu did not hesitate to take the lead.

    In his eyes, who believed in the exaggerated victory of the Forest Guild, the headquarters of Quetzalcoatl looked like a treasure trove without a single guard.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just money and drugs he was after.

    The core is the pharmacist of the green dragon n.

    capture them and make them ves.

    And the dream of mass-producing high-quality drugs to be Brazil¡¯s new drug lord hurried him.

    [Stop!]

    But before Cafu even entered Sao Paulo, let alone Quetzalcoatl headquarters, he had no choice but to stop his ambitious move.

    It was the police who blocked the front.

    If it was a police car on the road.

    Kafu would have only snorted once.

    Being blocked by the police in Brazil was an active bribe to pay tolls.

    One problem.

    It is said that those who stood in his way were not wearing police uniforms, butpletely different uniforms.

    ¡°army?¡±

    colorful military uniforms.

    Firearms of the same size.

    Even the tank blocking the road.

    Even if they pretended to be on a different level from the cops who were riddled with bribes, seeing the soldiers with a serious spirit, Kapu was shocked with all his might.

    ¡®Why are the troopsing out of here!¡¯

    As if he didn¡¯t care about his questions, it was a bloody warning that resonated repeatedly.

    [Put down your weapon immediately. If you do anything nonsense, I will shoot you immediately.]

    ¡°Shooting! What have we done?¡±

    [There was a report that rebel forces aiming for a coup were trying to upy Sao Paulo. Therefore, everyone who enters and exits Sao Paulo is currently being checked.]

    ¡°Bar rebellion? Coup d¡¯etat?¡±

    He thought of simply (?) plundering Quetzalcoatl and bing a drug lord.

    Kapu was horrified at the false usation beyond imagination.

    Themander holding the loudspeaker spoke coldly to him.

    [If it is confirmed that he is not willing, he will be released. So, if you are innocent, follow the instructions immediately.]

    Kapu¡¯s face contorted.

    There is no other opponent to be innocent.

    They are a gang of murder, rape and violence.

    Right now, the firearms they have are evidence, so if they are caught, they have no choice but to go straight to jail.

    In particr, as a boss, Kapu, whose sins are serious, will have to spend at least several decades in prison.

    In that sense, the choices that Kapu could make were fixed.

    ¡°Fuck you fuckers! Where can you give orders to a future drug kingpin!¡±

    Doo doo doo doo!

    His subordinates were astonished at Kapu¡¯s action of swearing and firing the rifle he was holding.

    ¡°boss? What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing you bastards! Do you want to go to jail like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course I hate that, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then attack quickly! Kill them all, eat Quetzalcoatl, and Brazil will be ours!¡±

    ¡°¡­Such a fuck!¡±

    Eventually, his subordinates also started shooting after Kapu.

    Like Kafu, Quetzalcoatl¡¯s greed for vast wealth and drug concessions blinded them.

    However, the cost of being blinded by greed was devastating.

    [Hmm, the rebels must be right. Then there¡¯s no need to arrest them and feed them with expensive taxes.]

    Right after themander, who had blocked the shooting with a shield item as he was preparing in advance, sneered and gave an order to the radio.

    Gee ying.

    ¡°sleep¡­!?¡±

    The turret of the tank blocking the roadside turned.

    Shocked by therge and powerful muzzle, Kapu hurriedly threw away the gun and tried to shout something.

    Unfortunately, however, his actions were about 30 secondste.

    Quaang!

    * * *

    Tak.

    Lee who is blown away by artillery fire.

    This mindless runaway.

    Or surrender at all, etc.

    A gang member who runs into a military unit guarding Sao Paulo and smashes it.

    Watching them through the monitor, Li Qingyu muttered something very strange.

    ¡°I thought it wasmon sense for the military to step in and respond when tens of thousands of troops armed with firearms moved.¡±

    why didn¡¯t i think of that

    Li Qingyu said regretfully.

    Seeing her, Zixuan smiled.

    ¡°Because the military has never been involved in drug-rted affairs in Brazil.¡±

    ¡°So I should have given more thought.¡±

    No matter how much Brazil is said to be a mess of public security, that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t have an army.

    Rather, as much as the security was bad, I tended to put a lot of effort into the military in many ways.

    Of course, the military is a hippo that eats money.

    Maintaining a well-trained and even loyal army is a costly undertaking.

    Nheless, Brazil has never carried out disarmament.

    Because there was a strong water supply.

    ¡°If you were suspicious of the reason why only drug cases were neglected, you would have known that it was because the green dragon n was in control of the military and government.¡±

 Chapter 268

    Episode #268. What have you done?

    It¡¯s not just the military.

    Various corporations and politicians, etc.

    The influence exerted by the green dragon n on the upper echelons of this country was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

    Huge funds, as well as all kinds of drugs, medicine to treat any disease, and elixir to prolong life.

    The green dragon n, equipped with everything, was a ruler who could never disobey the powerful.

    It¡¯s been like that since the distant past when it was called the Demonic Cult.

    It was needless to say how strong the influence of the green dragon n was in this era.

    ¡°Even the monster lord would have known. He must have misjudged that he could stop the military and government with his own power.¡±

    ¡°Did you believe in the power of fear rather than greed?¡±

    ¡°If I had identified him, he would have.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    If it had been before the guild headquarters copsed on Maia a few years ago, that threat might have worked.

    Gang retaliation is hard to ignore even for high-ranking officials in Brazil.

    In fact, after hearing the news of the defeat of the Green Dragon n, the government must have been thinking about confronting the Forest Guild.

    Nheless, at this moment.

    One of the reasons they actively cooperate.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have made such a misjudgment if I had known that intimidation wasn¡¯t something only I could do.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps because they didn¡¯t know we would intervene.¡±

    ¡°Well, Zixuan, if you hadn¡¯t been collecting the weaknesses of high-ranking government officials, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to threaten them so effectively.¡±

    ¡°It is an overestimation.¡±

    Zixuan, who oversees the ck Dragon n¡¯s intelligencework in Brazil, humbly bowed his head.

    She is the general manager of Leviathan.

    Because this was basically what I had to do.

    The only pitiful thing was the troops who were dragged out to the battlefield crying and eating mustard while being caught in the carrots of the Green Dragon n and the whips of the ck Dragon n.

    Considering the bribes and subsidies they usually receive, there is nothing particrly unfair about it.

    ¡°Anyway, this stopped the advance of the pawns.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter how many gangs there are.

    Armament is RPG level at best.

    Most of them are below level 50.

    Even a ragtag withoutmand and control was no match for a properly trained army.

    If the gang has the power to defeat the army from the start, there is no reason to remain a criminal, rather than just overthrow the country.

    ¡°Then next¡­ Shall we move the knight?¡±

    widely.

    After confirming the repulse of the gang.

    Li Qingyu naturally moved the Crystal Knight to the slum side of Sao Paulo.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t Ainsha, so I couldn¡¯t be sure what would happen in the slums.

    But not only prophets can prepare for the future.

    The important thing is to ¡®know¡¯.

    The strengths and weaknesses of enemies and allies.

    What the other person likes and dislikes.

    In addition, topography, climate, or external variables, etc.

    Depending on how much information you have, you can take the best measures to prepare for the worst without knowing the future.

    It is as said by countless masters that the key to never losing a fight is to be a master of knowledge.

    Therefore, Li Qingyu was also able to predict.

    ¡®G hates losses.¡¯

    ¡®On the other hand, subordinates are considered consumables.¡¯

    ¡®Then I would have prepared other consumables.¡¯

    ¡®The slums are the ces with the most gangs to respond to G in S?o Paulo.¡¯

    ¡®A BOPE agent made up of high-level yers would be able to subdue them immediately no matter what.¡¯

    ¡®If the elites of the Forest Guild infiltrated, it could be dangerous, but retreat would be possible.¡¯

    ¡®Still, confirmation is important, so it¡¯s better to monitor drones in parallel in case of an emergency.¡¯

    I¡¯m not 100% sure.

    Instead, it only analyzes the collected information.

    And based on that analysis, the optimal number, if not the best, is found and executed.

    The princess of the n who is more adept at collecting information and seeing through the psychology because she is born with telepathy.

    The person who proceeded with the absurd conspiracy called the World Peace n and made the swordsmith admit defeat.

    The worst tactician of the Seven Dragons.

    The best military at the same time.

    Li Qingyu, the ck Dragon Princess, smiled as she supported the back of the knight with her turquoise bishop.

    ¡°If you hold out for half a day, I¡¯ll praise you, monster lord.¡±

    It was the moment when hell began for all gangs and forest guild members in Brazil.

    * * *

    Crackle.

    A quietly burning bonfire.

    Sitting in front of him with only the hem of her shirt on, Maia was silent as she warmed her body.

    He didn¡¯t even touch the meat or fruit that Limon had grilled.

    As if thinking deeply about something.

    Or as if the soul had escaped.

    Limon asked casually at her, who didn¡¯t even move like a statue.

    ¡°Are you still worried?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The n in Quetzalcoatl.¡±

    Maia, who broke the silence only after receiving the unexpected question, raised her head slowly.

    Then, after looking at Limon with darkly sunken green eyes, he spoke quietly after a while.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not particrly worried about them.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    It is still clear that he was about to return without taking care of his body, saying he was worried about his family.

    Limon doesn¡¯t hide his expression of surprise at the answer that is calmer than expected.

    Maia was sneering at him.

    ¡°As you said, if Li Qingyu stepped forward, the Forest Guild would be no match for our n.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    That¡¯s too arrogant to say about one of the teenage guilds.

    But Limon readily agreed.

    It wasn¡¯t just a mouthful to reassure her, or a vague judgment that it would be okay just because it didn¡¯t sound ominous.

    As Noh Kang-ho, who has lived for hundreds of years.

    And as a former PAB agent.

    And as someone who has fought against a lord.

    This is because Limon knew the fatal weakness of the teenage guild.

    ¡°They don¡¯t know war.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the only one who says that about the Forest Guild.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    Limonughed.

    And he spoke casually.

    ¡°This is not a problem unique to the Forest Guild. Most yers are like that.¡±

    ¡°How about that?¡±

    ¡°If you treat life like a game.¡±

    Grab the monsters in the dungeon.

    Simply level up to be stronger.

    Easy money from dungeon by-products.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he lives the same life as a character in an RPG game and gets used to it.

    Or, if you make a contract with a Constetion, everything will be like that.

    Limon calmly pointed out a problemmon to most yers.

    ¡°If you havemand skills, you pretend to be a general with 100 victories, and in the end, you believe that you can defeat any formidable enemy as long as you have a high level and good skills.¡±

    In a dungeon, their confidence wouldn¡¯t be too much.

    Usually five or six people.

    At most, in a dungeon where you only need to lead hundreds of people to fight monsters, they can be great leaders in their own way.

    But no matter how many monsters there are.

    No matter how strong the boss fights.

    It¡¯s just ¡®hunting¡¯ after all.

    Even if you are an expert in RPG games, you can be a beginner in strategy simtion games.

    There is now that just because you are good at catching monsters, you will be good at fighting people, especially in wars involving tens of thousands of people.

    ¡°In that sense, going to war against my bride-to-be would be the worst self-killing for the Forest Guild.¡±

    Maia inadvertently snorted at the words of Limon, who was proud of his wife.

    ¡°That¡¯s not even funny.¡±

    ¡°huh? Did I say anything strange?¡±

    ¡°That Liqingwi can¡¯t be the worst opponent for the Forest Guild.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re a sharp intellectual.¡±

    Limon giggled.

    A general in the past said

    The basis of strategy is to do something the enemy hates, and if you do it best, you can be the bestmander.

    Li Qingyu was a girl who could be anyone¡¯s worst enemy in that respect.

    No, all the ck Dragon Princesses of the past were the same.

    That¡¯s why in the past, when the Seven Dragons teamed up to conductrge-scale operations, the ck Dragon Princess was always in charge of operational control.

    The green dragon n is good at one-to-many.

    Just as the White Dragon n is excellent at escaping.

    A strong n when fighting from behind.

    That was the ck Dragon n, who considered scheming and intrigue as their nature, and Li Qingyu was their princess.

    Even more so, yers who fight like a strategy simtion game without knowing what a real war is like can¡¯t beat Li Qingyu.

    Rather, it would be better if it was not wiped out.

    ¡°What I¡¯m not sure about is whether Li Qingyu will really help our n.¡±

    The question is whether Li Qingyu can be trusted.

    However, Limon responded immediately without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best way to fuck the monster lord, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Does Li Qingyu have any reason to hold a grudge against the monster lord?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Qingyu had never met G at all, so what kind of grudge did he have?

    At Maia, who was suspicious, Limon smiled and pointed at himself.

    ¡°Because of that pig, the one-and-a-half groom-to-be went missing in the jungle.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess that¡¯s why it¡¯s so easy to understand.¡±

    Maia frowned.

    It¡¯s bullshit behind the scenes. Second, helping the green dragon n even to hinder others was a behavior worthy of the ck dragon n.

    In that respect, she could understand why Limon was making such boasts.

    One thing I really don¡¯t know.

    ¡°Unlike I don¡¯t know why you dared to risk your bnce ande to save me.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s because of the coercion of Libra.

    Whether it¡¯s because of Hermann¡¯s treatment.

    You won¡¯t need her now.

    Why did you take the risk ande to save yourself?

    Looking at Maia, who asked with sharp eyes, as if telling her to be honest, Limon smiled.

    ¡°If you think about it that way, it¡¯s the same as I don¡¯t understand why Master stayed alone to pass the time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For revenge or not.

    either for your ownfort.

    It would have been best to make Limon fight the monster lord and retreat with the green dragon n.

    Why did you have to take the risk?

    Limon, who said that he was very curious, scratched his cheek as he saw Maia with her bluish-white lips tightly closed.

    Just by looking at Maia¡¯s sharper eyes, I could tell that she had no intention of answering her question.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t answer clearly, ask another question.¡±

    That¡¯s why Limon didn¡¯t bother asking Maia¡¯s intentions.

    Instead, he only asked apletely different, but in a sense even more fatal question.

    ¡°Master, what have you done to your own body?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Limon was a sword master.

    It¡¯s like any other doctor¡­ No, in a sense, it also meant that he knew the structure of the human body better than anyone else in the world.

    Even the Green Dragon Princess from the past was included among the opponents he shed.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    It wasn¡¯t just this fight that made Maia¡¯s condition so bad.

    Addiction and internal trauma were just triggers.

    Before that, her body was not normal.

    Even while dealing with the psionics of living organisms, he suffers from seizures and has to stabilize himself with medicine.

    And there was only one reason why her body, with the best medical skills in the world, would be like this.

    ¡°Since when have you been experimenting on humans using yourself as a test subject?¡±

 Chapter 269

    Episode #269. Go for it!

    Green Dragon Princess is the most robust princess in the Seven Dragons.

    Nevertheless, most of the green dragon princesses of the past were sickly rather than healthy, and even had a short lifespanparable to the white dragon princess in the distant past.

    But as far as Limon knows.

    No green dragon princess in modern times or in history has suffered from a serious chronic disease like Maia.

    ¡°¡­on what grounds do you think I did such a reckless thing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any evidence.¡±

    That¡¯s why Limon didn¡¯t hesitate to answer.

    Looking at Maia¡¯s slender body wearing only a thin shirt, she continued quietly.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the human experiment on yourself, Master¡¯s body couldn¡¯t have been so damaged.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    What if the best doctor in the world who can cure any disease has a reason to neglect his own body?

    The answer is simple.

    not neglected

    self-destructive.

    By using himself as ab mouse, taking all kinds of research drugs, and trying to reverse the psionic current by sticking a needle into dangerous blood vessels.

    ¡°In fact, I thought it was strange when my bride-to-be simply refused to volunteer for a clinical trial.¡±

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Since each of them is a descendant of a dragon, an existence that bes an enemy of the n just by touching it carelessly.

    However, even if they took such a risk, they were attractive enough to be worth studying.

    Because they are the only ones with psionic essence.

    Even so, why did he refuse Li Qingyu¡¯s proposal and only enve himself?

    Limon continued to wonder.

    But now I knew.

    ¡°Master, it wasn¡¯t that he was worried about the future. They had already done enough experiments, so there was no need for simr specimens.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an absurd spection.¡±

    Maia answered coldly.

    Unlike Ainsha, who was open-minded, and Rose, who was stubborn, there was no shaking in her expression, so it was hard to tell the truth.

    ¡°If you want to keep pretending, do it. Even if it does, it won¡¯t change the truth.¡±

    Limon did not regret it.

    I justughed and said one more thing.

    ¡°I can guess why Master did that anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say you guessed it?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    wriggling

    Did Limon¡¯s words offend you?

    Maia, who was staring at herself with a furrowed eyebrow, said Limon calmly about his reasoning.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that the green dragon princess master would have done such a thing out of a simple curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Then you had a purpose to achieve even if you risked your health and used yourself as a test subject.¡±

    ¡°If you think about the owner¡¯s personality, it seems that no matter how much you think about it, there¡¯s only one purpose.¡±

    That was the limit of Maia¡¯s feignedposure.

    ¡°How do you say that you know anything about me!¡±

    When Maia first signed the contract, what Maia received in return was ten days of loyalty.

    And Limon was still a ve.

    In other words, it means that they have not even met ten days.

    Maia¡¯s anger was understandable.

    There¡¯s nothing more upsetting than seeing someone you¡¯ve only met a few days ago pretending to know everything about you.

    But right after that.

    She forgot her anger.

    ¡°At least I know that Master did this to protect someone.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maia hardened as she was angry.

    Contained in those green eyes were confusion, agitation, and doubt about being hit the right way.

    ¡­why.

    no how

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be that surprised. If you are familiar with the green dragon n, it¡¯s not difficult to understand.¡±

    The elders I have watched since I was a child.

    An aide who has been by my side for years.

    To a subject that hase to the core after realizing a secret that no one has noticed in just a few days.

    It¡¯s more like not knowing.

    It¡¯s such a calm attitude, so it feels even more shocking.

    Looking at her, who had no choice but to be silent in a hardened state, with deeply sunken eyes.

    Limon said inly.

    ¡°Master is like a hedgehog.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, almost all of the green dragon n is the same.¡±

    A word so absurd.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t even protest and the voice that continued to shake her silence again.

    ¡°The point is that he hides a deep affection and a weak heart within the pointed and sharp thorns.¡±

    ¡°Did you say you were kind¡­ and weak-hearted?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­We are the green dragon n.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the n that¡¯s most loyal and thoroughly vengeful.¡±

    They are the most ferocious, ferocious, and tenacious n in the Seven Dragons.

    you have a weak heart

    It is absurd nonsense.

    That¡¯s why heughs at the sharp point that he inadvertently spit out.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the master¡¯s family is weak-minded.¡±

    Without even giving me a chance to ask what nonsense it was.

    What follows is a calm voice that seems to soothe a child who isining because of pride.

    ¡°Revenge is not inherently an aggressive act.¡±

    Repaying what you have received means, on the contrary, that you do not easily harm others until you have been harmed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a defensive thing the victim does because they want to soothe themselves and avoid being hurt again.¡±

    No matter what happens, those who stay still will mysteriously suffer more and more damage from the same or simr opponents.

    That is why, in the old days, individual revenge was often regarded as a virtue.

    In a world where the protection of thew was unstable, revenge was the most effective means of self-defense.

    ¡°To be thorough in revenge means that you have a deep affection and are easily hurt.¡±

    revenge of blood.

    lover¡¯s revenge.

    Revenge of friends, etc.

    Usually, revenge bes more obsessive the closer the rtionship is.

    Conversely, there is no one who takes revenge on strangers passing by or the ants he has been raising.

    Because they don¡¯t get hurt whether they die or get hurt.

    In other words, just by looking at how thorough the revenge is, it is possible to know the size of the wound in the heart of the avenger.

    ¡°And because we are afraid of getting hurt again, we take revenge more brutally and spread the truth.¡±

    That he is strict with silver.

    It also means that the favor will surely be repaid.

    Therefore, depending on the packaging, a fair and reliable impression can be created.

    However, those who know the green dragon n are usually reluctant and afraid of them, thinking of thorough revenge first than a sure reward.

    It¡¯s not that the impact of revenge is bigger.

    It¡¯s because the green dragon n has made a thorough impression of circle rather than silver for a long time.

    ¡°This is why I deliberately try to push others away with barbed words and harsh attitudes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of getting hurt after giving affection, so I try not to give affection in the first ce, and I set up sharper thorns to hide my own weakness.¡±

    You shouldn¡¯t think that they are simr to the friendly and weak and benevolent Blue Dragon n or the weakest White Dragon n.

    Rather the opposite.

    The Blue Dragon n, who has an unbreakable belief.

    The White Dragon n, tempered with foreknowledge and surprisingly possessing a steel mentality.

    Those who are close to the outer and inner cavities forgive and ept minor wounds or ignore them altogether and shed them.

    Conversely, the green dragon n is an outside force.

    On the outside, he is ferocious and cruel, but he cannot forget even the smallest wounds in his heart and suffers.

    Those who had the strongest body in the Seven Dragons were actually the most tender-hearted n.

    ¡°You said that you deliberately tried to fight alone because it was cumbersome, but in reality, wasn¡¯t it because you were worried that other members of the n would get hurt?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I called the master a hedgehog.¡±

    Did they say that even hedgehogs love their children?

    The same goes for the green dragon n.

    The only difference is that they put on thorns to protect themselves and deliberately keep more distance from the more precious things, fearing that they will be hurt by their own thorns.

    ¡°If you know that far, it¡¯s easy to see who the master volunteered to conduct human experiments to protect.¡±

    should be denied

    Are you saying you¡¯re guessing something like that?

    It should be coldly ridiculed, ignored, and ridiculed.

    Even so, he says to her who couldn¡¯t say anything negative in the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you just have to think about who the master treats you most harshly and coldly.¡±

    An opponent whom Maia treated as harshly as herself, the enemy of her n.

    Even so, those who cared and cared for me in the middle of the day.

    Admonish the shorings.

    Even if you do something wrong, you will be punished.

    He always gave me a chance to be forgiven.

    Limon looked at Maia intently, thinking of the two women who were too inexperienced to assist the n¡¯s princess.

    ¡°The way the master treats the twins. No matter how I look at it, in my eyes, she doesn¡¯t look like a princess who treats her aides.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it my fault if I looked like a strict older sister who taught younger siblings instead of their parents?¡±

    * * *

    Pooh!

    ¡°Kuh heh¡­.¡±

    The difference was literally a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Before the ws wielded by the Forest Guild executive reached his neck.

    Barbara, who had pierced the opponent¡¯s heart with a pair of spears with a split second, slowly looked around.

    And he sighed after seeing most of his armed forces members and the forest guild members who had be corpses.

    ¡°ha.¡±

    The sigh wasn¡¯t just from relief that the battle had been won.

    Rather, it was closer tomentation.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know that the Forest Guild¡¯s hideout was right in front of me.¡¯

    I never thought the Forest Guild members were hiding so close to Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters.

    It was a shame as Quetzalcoatl¡¯s Chief Security Officer before being Maia¡¯s aide.

    If they were left unnoticed, the headquarters could be in danger at any time.

    But the admiration she felt was also great.

    ¡®As expected of the ck Dragon n¡­¡¯

    In this Brazil, the maind of the Green Dragon n, it was surprising to have the information power of noticing the Forest Guild¡¯s ambush faster and more urately than they did.

    The process was even greater.

    The BOPE agents deployed in advance are mobilized to stop the gang rampage that started in the slums.

    By skillfully checking where the cornered gang is fleeing and who they are contacting, using radio tracking and drones.

    Combining the few clues with Leviathan¡¯s information to find this hideout.

    I did all of that in less than an hour.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡®No, I guess I should say the ck Dragon Princess.¡¯

    The greatest among them was Li Qingyu, who was in charge of the battlefield as amander.

    Since the melee has started in many ces, it is normal that focusing on one side will lead toxity on the other side.

    There was no gap in Li Qingyu¡¯smand.

    situation through drones.

    By analyzing information with the ck Dragon n.

    Destroy the enemy with the green dragon n.

    Outnked by BOPE agents.

    Such as defending the city impregnably with troops.

    Li Qingyu¡¯smand, which organically connects everything and moves, was rather like an borate mechanical device or a single creature.

    When Barbara marvels at his tremendous control.

    A voice came from themunicator in her ear.

    [Can you hear Barbara?]

    ¡°Yes, ck Dragon Princess. As instructed, we disposed of all the Forest Guild members in the hideout.¡±

    [I¡¯ve already confirmed that.]

    When I look up, what I see is a drone floating in the sky.

    [But now, Forest Guild¡¯s forces are moving toward Barbara. It¡¯s probably hard to handle with just the power right now.]

    ¡°Then, retreat right away¡­!¡±

    [You can¡¯t retreat.]

    ¡°¡­Are you saying to buy time?¡±

    [Yes, it would be annoying if the troops moved elsewhere. So please risk your life and hold on.]

    Barbara understood.

    Right now at this moment.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s words, ¡°Stay at the risk of your life,¡± are not an exaggeration;

    [Because I¡¯m not kind like Maia.]

    If it were Maia, she would have retreated and attacked the enemy herself.

    However, while this may be an excellent response for a soldier, it is an act that is close to disqualification for amander.

    Chess shogi Go, etc.

    Just like in any game, you have to throw away your pieces to win.

    If necessary, you can be called amander only if you can calmly cut off even your own n.

    [So everyone.]

    In that respect, the best tactician of the Seven Dragons, who can do anything to win, said in a voice tinged with a faint smile.

    [All fighting.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Reinforcements have already been sent.

    So just hold on for 5 minutes.

    After leaving only one-sided instructions and light cheering.

    Barbara, who had been silent at the sudden disconnection ofmunication with Li Qingyu without even hearing a reply, turned her head.

    And looking at the members of the armed forces with simr faces, he thought about it without even realizing it.

    The one who believed in the ck Dragon n is the X-God.

 Chapter 270

    Episode #270. you don¡¯t deserve

    * * *

    It was almost like being told to fight and die.

    Barbara and her armed forces formed a camp and prepared to face the enemy.

    They are the masters of the Seven Dragons.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t an order from the princess they respected, if they were ordered to die, they really took it for granted that they would fight to the death.

    Of course, I had no intention of dying.

    Li Qingyu told me to hold out for five minutes, so I thought I¡¯d try to hold on until then.

    ¡°What, have you already been annihted? I ran to my death, but the kids were too weak anyway.¡±

    But the moment I saw the opponent who appeared.

    Barbara wonders why Li Qingyu gave such an order.

    And they realized that they had to hold on for ¡®five minutes¡¯ rather than ¡®for five minutes¡¯.

    ¡°Louise, Grand Duke of the Forest¡­!¡±

    Barbara groaned as she saw her opponent Louise, who was so skinny that it was hard to tell whether she was a man or a woman, and who was wearing strange makeup.

    The Grand Duke is a strong personparable to each ss master.

    It was because Barbara, who was still only a master at the master level, was not an opponent she could handle.

    Of course, if he fought with about 30 armed forces, he was confident that he would not easily lose even if he could not win against a tolerable grand duke.

    The problem is twofold.

    One is that the opponent did note alone.

    And the other was that Louise was not an ordinary grand duke.

    ¡°Oh, do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind enough to recognize the sub-guild leader of the Forest Guild.¡±

    ¡°so? Well, I should be famous. Oh Hong Hong.¡±

    As the second-inmand of the Forest Guild, he is a top-notch battle-type yer that even the monster lord can¡¯t treat carelessly.

    Louiseughed at her answer.

    He then gave orders to the fifty or so high-level yers he had brought with him.

    ¡°Guys, please kill me painlessly as a reward for recognizing me.¡±

    Did you foresee supporting?

    Or is it because of his cold-hearted dislike of wasting time?

    As soon as Louise gave the order, Barbara immediately shouted as she saw the yers rushing at her.

    ¡°Dokmang Banhyeongjin (¶¾òþó´ÐÌê‡) progress!¡±

    Pars.

    the moment she cried

    A green fog rose around the armed forces in a circle.

    Their psionics, which resonated with the armed forces members who had learned the secret art of transmission, were amplified ording to the flow of the jinbeop, creating a poisonous fog.

    However, the forest guild members have been attacking through the poisonous smoke.

    Chew!

    It¡¯s a green mist that can defeat even a high-level yer with just one breath.

    Even in the midst of that, Barbara gritted her teeth while holding back the forest guild members who were calmly swinging their ws with twin spears.

    ¡®As expected, the poison doesn¡¯t work¡­!¡¯

    It was nothing new.

    I knew from the time they were raided in the Amazon that they were all armed with poison-resistant items.

    However, the psionics amplified through the Jinbeop were still in good health.

    Most of all,pared to them, who had been training for a group war, each member of the Forest Guild was running at random.

    If they were the only opponents, they could fight for 50 minutes instead of 5 minutes.

    One problem.

    ¡°What if I take my time like this? Anyway, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t use people with low levels.¡±

    Quadduk!

    The moment an angry voice rang out.

    Suddenly, huge tree roots attacked Barbara and the sabers.

    One of Louise¡¯s arms turned into a tree and attacked them by extending branches and roots like a living being with a will.

    Barbara and the sabers fought desperately.

    However, it could not withstand the concerted efforts of the tree roots and yers covering the entire space in all directions.

    Quaang!

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    The moment when the tree roots, thick like pirs, fell down with the force to crush the mountain.

    The poisonous half-shaped formation shattered, and Barbara, who had blocked the tree roots from the front, bounced backwards like a toy.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re annoying. You said you would kill me without pain, but why are you struggling?¡±

    Louise was annoyed.

    It was because he was very dissatisfied with the fact that he, a deputy guild leader, had to roll on the front line like this.

    Of course, Louise, who hated G for jumping first when Maia attacked a few years ago, had no choice but to do so.

    Before spreading the roots of the tree to painfully kill Barbara, who increased her annoyance.

    Louise suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°¡­Whoop whoop.¡±

    The twin windows were broken, of course.

    The camp is broken and all the members of the armed forces are down.

    Barbara, who wasughing even though her entire body was covered in blood, twitched her lips slightly.

    ¡°Five minutes.¡±

    ¡°what? What is that¡­¡±

    Perguk!

    When Louise is puzzled by the meaningless words.

    Suddenly, a figure fell from the air and struck Louise on the head with both feet.

    While Louise was staggering in shock that would have blown her head off in a normal person.

    The white-d woman, whonded in front of Barbara after doing a somersault, sneered at the sight of her sister covered in blood.

    ¡°I can¡¯t evenst 5 minutes and end up like this. It¡¯s pitiful that someone like you is my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Arbe¡­!¡±

    Maybe it was because he saw the unconscious sister in a normal state.

    Take a moment to put on a happy expression.

    Barbara immediately snorted.

    ¡°Heung unnie is on my side. If I had known from the start that the ck Dragon Princess would only send people like you as reinforcements, I would have withdrawn long ago.¡±

    ¡°Did you just say that I was just looking at you?¡±

    ¡°Evaluating the fool who became unconscious because he couldn¡¯t protect the princess properly is enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you, who ran away from the princess, would say!¡±

    Is this a sister or an enemy?

    The thing that stopped the conversation between the two, who growled again as soon as they saw it, was the root of a tree swung like a whip.

    Chow!

    As if the fight a while ago was a lie, Arbe immediately blocked the tree roots with her body to protect Barbara.

    Because of that, his skin was torn and his bones were broken.

    Arbe didn¡¯t care.

    Actually, there was no need for that.

    bumpy bumpy.

    Torn skin and broken bones.

    Louise gnashed her teeth at Arbe, who had recoveredpletely before she could count the heat.

    ¡°How dare you kick me in the head! Did you think you could die gracefully?¡±

    ¡°That is what I will say.¡±

    Arbe sneered as she healed her injuries in an instant using the Immortal Airflow, which amplifies the healing power of living body maniption.

    Then, staring at Louise with sharp eyes, she continued.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think you dared touch my sister and it would be okay, did you?¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s not okay? What do you think you can do with me on your own?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I came alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Louise was taken aback when she realized that she had wasted so much time.

    But that realization came toote.

    ¡°Looks like my poor pupil owes a debt.¡±

    ¡°¡­Elder Giselle.¡±

    Louise frowned at the sight of an old woman in a white coat appearing behind her.

    As they had been confronting each other for several years, the Forest Guild had some understanding of the Elders of the Green Dragon n.

    Among them, Giselle is one of the top three masters of the green dragon n.

    It was a powerful enemy that could never be ignored.

    ¡®Chit that old monster is annoying¡­¡¯

    Still, Louise didn¡¯t worry too much.

    If Giselle is one of the best masters in the green dragon n, then she is also the second-inmand of the Forest Guild.

    There was no reason for him to be scared that only one master ss had appeared in a yard with reliable subordinates.

    ¡­If only Giselle had appeared.

    ¡°Hehe, Elder Giselle is in good spirits.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is the oldest among us and he is also very fast.¡±

    ¡°Since you always had disciples, isn¡¯t it because you had a lot of hardships?¡±

    one one and another one.

    When Louise opened her eyes wide as she saw the old people with green hair and wrinkles appearing in a row after Giselle.

    The four elders of the green dragon n.

    In other words, each of the four servant-ss masters, eachparable to a major supply yer, broke their necks or loosened their hands.

    Then, looking at Louise with sharp eyes, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Did you bully our kids?¡±

    ¡°If you are the deputy guild leader of Forest, you must be responsible for the disappearance of our princess.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to pay the price.¡±

    Full of psionics.

    Eyes glistening with life.

    to the bulging muscles.

    Gisele coldly asked Louise, who was dripping in a cold sweat in front of the most vicious old monsters among the intolerant and tenacious green dragon n.

    ¡°Are you ready to ditch?¡±

    * * *

    Tak.

    ¡°With this, Grand Duke Surin has been dealt with.¡±

    ¡°You took out one of the most annoying opponents surprisingly easily.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to say. Even though I mobilized four elders of the Green Dragon n, I almost missed it.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, Forest Guild members are on the tough side of life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that makes me even more fortunate.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled as she grabbed the wooden look with the jade look.

    Louise was obviously strong.

    Even with thebined efforts of Giselle and other elders, he managed to reach the goal after holding out for dozens of minutes.

    If Ruiz had taken the surprise attack when it was appropriate.

    Or if you caused confusion by just repeating hit and run.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to catch him even if he mobilized not only the elders but also all of the green dragon n¡¯s military force.

    Even though it was not the maind, just three specters of the Liberation Brigade overthrew the ck Dragon n.

    Large supply yers were individuals who could change the battle situation, and Louise in particr had a personality that didn¡¯t hesitate to jump out at even the slightest disadvantage.

    In addition to that Louise, I¡¯ve dealt with 50 high-level yers.

    At this level, it could be said that G¡¯s arm was broken.

    ¡°It¡¯s worthwhile to deliberately use Barbara as bait.¡±

    ¡°You made a good decision.¡±

    Zixuan briefly eximed.

    The Forest Guild should know that Barbara and Arbe are close aides to the Green Dragon Princess.

    Therefore, Li Ching-yu¡¯s prediction that if Barbara was moved, G, who was burning with resentment towards Maia, would be irrational, was exactly right.

    If Barbara, who suddenly became a bait, knew, it was a fact that she wouldment, saying that she was also a member of the ck Dragon n.

    It was for this reason that Zixuan spoke cautiously.

    ¡°By the way, can I ask you a question, Princess?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you were going to let Barbara die if she couldn¡¯tst five minutes?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Please. In order to avoid such a situation, I deliberately sent out insurance.¡±

    Sounds like a funny joke.

    Laughing, Li Qingyu picked up the sapphire bird-shaped bishop that had been attached to the green jade knight and moved it to another location.

    Of course, if the person who used it as a bait was an ordinary master, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to prepare insurance.

    Calcted, I decided that I could endure enough, and if I couldn¡¯t, that would be the only story.

    But only Barbara¡­

    No, the case was different for those two sisters, to be precise.

    ¡°Because if something happened to those two sisters, Maia would try to kill me.¡±

    When Maia pped Arbe on the cheek at a banquet.

    Because she handles the psionics of emotional response, I could feel it momentarily.

    Recalling the deep-rooted wounds hidden in his sharp and cynical attitude, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    * * *

    ¡°She¡¯s a strict older sister who teaches her younger siblings¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because it was so unexpected.

    Maia, who chewed Limon¡¯s words softly, soon contained a cold sneer.

    ¡°It was hard to believe that I was treating them like sisters.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Maia responded promptly.

    In fact, it was natural.

    Barbara and Arbe, no matter how prestigious they were, couldn¡¯t darepare them to the princess descended from the dragon.

    However, Maia¡¯s subsequent words showed that the answer was not so obvious.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Cynical as usual.

    But sharper and darker.

    With her eyes on the roaring bonfire that burns everything it touches, Maia continued her words in a low voice.

    ¡°How could a person who killed the children¡¯s mother act like an older sister?¡±

 Chapter 271

    Episode #271. I¡¯ll step out.

    * * *

    ¡°Among the seven princesses, the blood I inherited is special.¡±

    Dragon blood itself is fatal to humans.

    In particr, the blood of Doknokryongyakgun, which even had the word poison (¶¾) attached to its title, had the most terrifying poison among the seven dragons.

    However, in the Bronze Age, there were few people who were afraid of approaching the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    Most people hoped toe into contact with Poison Green Dragon Yakgun at least once.

    Just as an overdose of good medicine bes poison.

    Poison beyond the extreme can be medicine instead.

    And because Poison Nokryongyakgun, who was able to handle the psionics of biological maniption like breathing, was able topletely control his own toxicity and turn it into a weak one.

    The sickness is healed just by breathing.

    The touch of your hand will heal your wounds.

    Get immortality with a single drop of blood.

    An absolute being who could do what even a god could do only by using a miracle, just by breathing.

    That was the existence of Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army, and that¡¯s why its blood was considered the supreme blessing.

    But after Poison Green Dragon¡¯s death.

    That blessing turned into a curse.

    ¡°Unlike my father-inw, I couldn¡¯t perfectly control the toxicity of my blood. That¡¯s why I ended up killing everything just by touching it.¡±

    That is why the rebellion broke out after the death of the seven dragons.

    Those who experienced the miracle of the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army could not recognize the Green Dragon Princess, who sowed terrible deaths, as a descendant of the dragon.

    ¡°The biggest problem of all is that even I myself have been bit by bit poisoned by my own blood.¡±

    It was unavoidable.

    The essence of the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army that they inherited is the supreme poison.

    It wasn¡¯t something that even Green Dragon Princess, the strongest of the descendents of dragons, could handle.

    ¡°That¡¯s why our n developed the seventy-two kinds of people in the direction of protecting and training them.¡±

    The reason why the Green Dragon n mainly learn external skills to strengthen their bodies is not to take advantage of biomaniption.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    For the short-lived Green Dragon Princess, it was to train her body so that she could withstand the poison even a little longer and find a way to ovee her shorings.

    It is the same as the reason why they have been studying medicine and making elixirs for generations.

    ¡°But that was not enough.¡±

    The best medicine in the world.

    All kinds of precious elixirs.

    The power of the seventy-two kinds.

    Even with all of that, the only limit was to extend the lifespan of the green dragon princess a little more.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t prevent himself from being poisoned by his own blood.

    In particr, right after awakening from the egg, when the psionic control was iplete, the green dragon princess always had to go through life and death.

    ¡°That¡¯s why our n devised a special countermeasure.¡±

    At this rate, the dragon¡¯s blood might end.

    For the members of the Seven Dragons, that family was more horrific than a nightmare, and made the Green Dragons do whatever they could.

    ¡°As soon as the green dragon princess was born, I assigned a n master as an aide to help control the psionics and deal with some of the miasma.¡±

    Even if they did not inherit the dragon¡¯s blood, the green dragon n is also a descendant of the poison green dragon medicine group.

    In particr, if you are a ss master who has been trained to the limit, you can endure the toxicity of the green dragon princess to some extent, and it is possible toe into contact with it for a while.

    He could even take on the toxicity that the princess couldn¡¯t handle.

    Only after using such a method did the green dragon princess manage to avoid being short-lived due to her own poison.

    ¡°¡ªIn exchange for the lives of my aides.¡±

    One problem.

    There was no way that even the green dragon princess could withstand the toxicity that a ss master could not endure.

    Even multiple psionics could collide if mixed, so they couldn¡¯t take turns taking poison.

    Nheless, sessive Green Dragon Princess aides did not hesitate to take on the poison, and that is why they died withoutsting for ten years at the longest.

    It is like a living sacrifice offered as human sacrifice.

    ¡°And my original close friend was the sister¡¯s mother, Ca.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you mean that the master killed the sister¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Maia closed her eyes.

    Ca was a great woman.

    Of course, he became a ss master at a young age and brought the fallen family back to the ranks of the prestigious family.

    It was because when Maia woke up from the egg, she was the first to be an aide and treated her like a normal girl, whom everyone feared.

    That¡¯s why Carra wasn¡¯t just an aide to Maia as a child.

    Nanny, friend and family.

    Above all, he was the only one who taught me what human body temperature was.

    However, Carra could not handle Maia¡¯s toxicity and eventually passed away leaving two daughters behind.

    ¡°I made those children who had no one to look after after Carra died as candidates for my aide.¡±

    The family, which had once fallen but managed to rise again thanks to Carra,cked the talent and tradition to sustain its prosperity without her.

    That¡¯s why Maia got Arbe and Barbara.

    In order to protect and take care of the deceased Karra as the supporter of the two sisters.

    Because that was the kind of gratitude she could give to Ca as the princess of the green dragon n, who was strict with her wishes.

    ¡°By the way, do you know what those kids did the most after bing candidates for my aide?¡±

    Maia did not wait for Limon¡¯s answer.

    He just twisted his lips into a cold, pessimistic smile.

    ¡°It was a fight and apetition to be my chief entourage.¡±

    ¡°¡­to prevent the sister from being chosen as the master¡¯s aide and epting the poison and dying like her mother?¡±

    ¡°These are stupid things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    Being a close aide was just an excuse to take care of him.

    From the beginning, Maia would have had no intention of making the two sisters¡­ no, anyone her aides.

    Even if he had to risk his own lifespan being cut due to the umted toxicity, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to suffer the same wounds.

    Sisters fighting like enemies and sacrificing themselves to protect each other without even knowing that.

    How did Maia feel when she saw that?

    As much as I could have roughly guessed it, it was rather a strange story that was hard to find anything to say.

    ¡°So I started researching.¡±

    In the first ce, it seemed that he neither wanted nor needed words of constion.

    Without even seeing Limon.

    Maia said coldly.

    A secret that could not be told to anyone for a long time.

    The goal he wanted to achieve by using himself as a test subject and destroying his body.

    ¡°To find a way to control my poison without the eighth dragon psionic.¡±

    * * *

    Let¡¯s be clear.

    G was not the smartest monarch.

    Instead, he was a monarch who excelled only in meanness and cunning.

    Of course, he had been sharpening knives and preparing various things for several years to get revenge on Maia.

    Even though he was sure of an overwhelming victory, he deliberately moved the gang to the extent of attacking the green dragon n.

    That¡¯s why he remained calm even when his gang was crushed by the military.

    He was pleased that he had revealed the trump card of the Green Dragon n thanks to him, and decided to kill the top heads of the military and governmentter.

    Even when gang rampages nted inside Sao Paulo were blocked by BOPE agents.

    Even when the guild members who were ambushed in the hideout were discovered and lost contact one by one.

    I just hardened my face a bit.

    He epted it with ease as thest outburst of the Green Dragon n.

    But at this moment.

    The pale-faced guild member¡¯s report made G¡¯s face distorted.

    ¡°You said you lost contact with that bastard Louise? Did you go to catch that bitch¡¯s aide?¡±

    ¡°yes. I¡¯m using all means to keep in touch, but¡­¡±

    A guild member who can¡¯t speak.

    Hearing those words, G raised a vein on his forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious without looking at this bastard! I must have jumped out first because I wanted to be at a disadvantage again!¡±

    It was too heartless to say it as soon as he heard the report that he had lost contact with the deputy guild leader.

    However, the guild members did not find such G strange.

    It was because, even in their opinion, it was much more likely that Louise had sneaked out than something had happened.

    Putting aside her selfish personality, in terms of ability, Louise was not someone who would die easily.

    ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t have anyone to trust and use!¡±

    G gnashed his teeth.

    Ruiz is themander of the troops hidden in Sao Paulo.

    As long as he suddenly disappeared, the guild members he had ambushed would only wander around and not actively fight.

    The Forest Guild wasn¡¯t called the most ragtag of the teenage guilds for nothing.

    ¡®¡­but did this bastard really run away?¡¯

    I was angry for a while.

    G felt suspicious.

    As much as I was the first to run away when fighting Maia before, I warned her that if she bounced again, she would kill me.

    It was strange that Louise jumped out again.

    Even if he escaped, it also meant that something unfavorable had happened to the extent that Ruiz, arge-supply yer, ran away.

    More than anything, I didn¡¯t like the fact that nothing was solved after the attack started.

    ¡®S?o Paulo is originally the front yard of the Green Dragon n, so I expected things to get tangled¡­ But anyway, this is too tangled.¡¯

    It is clearly within the expected range.

    Power wise, it¡¯s still superior.

    I even have a trump card.

    Still, the feeling of uneasiness grows stronger.

    It feels as if an invisible rope is tightening itself little by little.

    Or the reluctance of being robbed of a metallurgical fortune against an outrageous swindler annoyed G.

    ¡®Tsk, I should have brought old Diego.¡¯

    At this time, Diego was the only loyal subordinate who had enough brains to consult.

    Of course, at this time, Ambrosia production was disrupted, and it was regrettable that it had to be left in the jungle for management.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    G soon gave up his regret.

    After all, he only believes in himself.

    I had never trusted or depended on subordinates, and I had no intention of doing so.

    Sigh.

    ¡°Prepare everything.¡±

    So it was.

    That¡¯s what he said when he got up from his seat.

    ¡°I will go out on my own.¡±

    ¡°yes? Are you saying that the Lord will fight?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°But then S?o Paulo¡­¡±

    Perk!

    After the guild member¡¯s head flew off as if he had heard something absurd.

    G asked the silent guild members in a lively voice.

    ¡°Another objection?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have one, prepare quickly, bastards! Before I kill you!¡±

    Hurry up!

    Is it the effect of that shouting?

    Or is it the effect of a dripping fist?

    Leaving behind the men who had just begun to move quickly, G smiled bleakly.

    Maia is probably not in a condition to fight properly.

    Then there was no need for any more tricks anyway. It was enough to push everything with overwhelming force.

    In fact, that was what he was most proud of of all the monarchs.

    Woodeuk Wooddeuk!

    So, the moment when G moved towards Sao Paulo and activated his absolute skill.

    change has begun.

    The bloated body swells.

    Tear the flesh and the fleshes out.

    Hands split and teeth erupt.

    Legs grow and ws rise.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    so after a while.

    ¨DA huge shadow was cast over Sao Paulo with loud vibrations.

    * * *

    Koo-goo-goo-goo.

    ¡®earthquake?¡¯

    The first time I felt that vibration.

    Mota, who was inmand of the soldiers, thought he was out of luck.

    Brazil is a country with rare earthquakes.

    Not to mention, earthquakes in the middle of a gunfight with gangs weren¡¯t usually a coincidence.

    But after a while.

    Motta realized.

    That this vibration was not an earthquake.

    thud.

    Suddenly, a huge shadow swelled up as if exploding in the distance.

    cooong.

    And the roar that resonated every time the shadow moved made Mota aware of the cause of this vibration.

    ¡°What monster?¡±

    Mota opened her eyes.

    A body as tall as a mountain.

    Thorns sprouting bumps all over the body.

    Four feet thick andrge like pirs.

    Up to six elongated necks and heads.

    Its appearance was what could only be called a monster.

    The problem was that even Mota, a high-level yer officer with a name, couldn¡¯t even guess what kind of monster it was.

    ¡®Hydra? Isn¡¯t it Doom Arkan? It seems like a Giant Eater¡­¡¯

    Looking at the snake¡¯s multiple heads, it resembles the Hydra, the boss monster on the 95th floor of the dungeon.

    That thorny, armor-like shell is the same as Doom Arkan, the boss monster on the 97th floor of the dungeon.

    It is reminiscent of the Giant Eater on the 92nd floor of the dungeon, which is said to swallow even giants with its gigantic body and ferocious teeth.

    That¡¯s why Mota had no choice but to be more confused.

    If it was a single monster, they would have suspected that it was summoned by arge-supply summoning yer.

    As far as he knew, there was no yer who had the skill to summon such a variety of monsters, even monsters with the characteristics of a super-high-level boss.

    That¡¯s impossible even for a summoning lord¡­

    ¡®No, wait.¡¯

    That moment.

    Mota was taken aback.

    Assuming that monster wasn¡¯t a monster, there was only one prime suspect.

    It was so different from the video I saw a few years ago that I couldn¡¯t recognize him at first nce, but he was a yer who changed his appearance every time he battled in the first ce.

    ¡®no way¡­!¡¯

    The pinnacle of monster-type yers.

    A person who gains the power of the monster he ate.

    And the most terrifying lord, capable of mixing the traits of several monsters to unleash infinite power.

    ¡°A monster lord?¡±

    The one who has risen to the ranks of the monarch with the power of the absolute skill [Satiation Evolution], which bes stronger the more you eat.

    And Mota couldn¡¯t help but be astonished as he saw G approaching the city, transforming into a colossal monster with a height of over 100 meters.

 Chapter 272

    #272. Thank you.

    It was not enough to be frightened.

    The monstrous lord, huge as a mountain, could be seen everywhere in S?o Paulo to anyone with eyes.

    Among them, of course, Li Qing-yu, who was watching videos taken by various drones in the floating garden of Quetzalcoatl headquarters, was included.

    ¡°Looks like this, it looks like they¡¯re going to crush the whole city.¡±

    It seems really unexpected.

    Li Qingyu tilted his head slightly as he watched the giant moving in the distance.

    Zixuan, who was next to him, also couldn¡¯t hide his confused expression.

    ¡°It looks like most of the ns we prepared will have to be scrapped.¡±

    ¡°It should be.¡±

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    Just like when I caught Louise, I made several ns to gnaw away the power of the Forest Guild bit by bit.

    Most of it was useless once G hadpletely overturned the chess board.

    Did you notice andmit it?

    Or is it an intuitive judgment?

    Either way, it was an act worthy of a monster lord with developed instinctive senses in that it was unexpected.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know that I couldn¡¯t hold out for half a day, let alone half a day, and self-destruct.¡±

    ¡­However, the problem was that it went in the opposite direction.

    ¡°I never imagined that the author would do something so stupid¡­ How did you expect the princess?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly predictable. I was just thinking of making it inevitable.¡±

    The n was to annihte and corner his guildmates in order to make G go on a rampage.

    Li Qingyu murmured softly as he saw G, who had jumped onto the ground on his own before he could properly n it.

    ¡°Anyway, thanks to the monster lord¡¯s voluntary cooperation, we finally have all the ¡®conditions¡¯.¡±

    There were many ways to stop G and beat the Forest Guild.

    If I had made up my mind, this war would have ended long ago.

    Even so, there is one reason why she was wasting her time catching small fish.

    Because it needed a cause.

    ¨DEven if you kill the monster lord, it¡¯s an excuse to prevent other teenage guilds or the Liberation Brigade from taking action using that as an excuseter.

    ¡®I never thought I¡¯d get an opportunity this soon¡­ I have to thank Maia for this.¡¯

    Deeply grateful for the unexpected opportunity created thanks to Maia¡¯s disappearance in G¡¯s trap.

    Li Qingyu picked up the wooden king, which was originally made in the form of a six-headed monster.

    ¡°It is time to end the war game.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    widely.

    Li Qingyu ced the King of Trees in the middle of the city.

    And as if there was nothing more to see, he turned around and continued with a cold smile.

    ¡°Now we must start hunting.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°If others don¡¯t, you will know.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I slowly raise my head.

    Put limon in gloomy green eyes.

    Her bluish-white lips curled up in a twisted smile, whether it was mockery or cynicism.

    Maia continued quietly.

    ¡°How imperfect our seven princesses are.¡±

    If the members of the Seven Dragons had heard of it, it would have foamed at the mouth.

    To them, the princess is the incarnation of a dragon.

    It was because he was the closest to perfection, learning and handling the essence of psionics, which no master could master, as if breathing from the moment he woke up from the egg.

    But there was no objection from Limon.

    It seems so natural.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°That half-dragon¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°exactly. As you said, the essence of the ancestors we inherited is only half.¡±

    It was natural.

    If they had been able to inherit the dragon¡¯s blood, they wouldn¡¯t have been called ¡®princesses¡¯.

    ¡°Because we inherited at least half of the true blood of the progenitor, we are born with power and talent that transcends humans, but that is why we are inherently unstable.¡±

    slowly.

    ce one hand on your chest.

    Feeling the mighty psionic power that pulsates along with the heart, which is difficult for a mere human body to handle.

    ¡°Like this body.¡±

    Maiaughed.

    Even poisonous snakes and poisonous insects, which are mere insignificant creatures, rarely die from their own poison.

    Even though he is a descendant of a dragon, his own body, which cannot even handle its own poison, is proof of its imperfection.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with the other princesses.¡±

    It¡¯s just that Green Dragon Princess¡¯s instability is evident because of the toxicity.

    Compared to the seven dragons, their descendants, the seven princesses, all had some twist.

    The problem stemmed from the imbnce caused by psionics that were too powerful for their bodies.

    ¡°Princess White Dragon has lost the wisdom of Ji Baekryong, the wisest of the original seven ancestors.¡±

    A princess whose life is short-lived as she gradually loses her emotions because she cannot control her foresight.

    ¡°Princess Blue Dragon is intoxicated with a sense of justice and mercy and does not see reality.¡±

    A princess who does not know the distance between the ideal and reality and does not break her stubbornness.

    ¡°ck Dragon Princess? She has no conscience and is disloyal.¡±

    A princess who reads and maniptes minds, so she never trusts others and does not wish to be trusted.

    ¡°Even the most perfect of us, the Golden Dragon Princess, cannot control her greed and arrogance, and the Red Dragon Princess only knows how to live as a tyrant.¡±

    A princess who knows how to break anything but doesn¡¯t know how to save anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to talk about the lunatic, Silver Dragon Princess.¡±

    Maia, who cynically talked about other princesses, also frowned and refrained from evaluating the Silver Dragon Princess.

    In a sense, it was she who showed the imperfections of the seven princesses better than herself.

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    A descendant of the dragon who inherited the noblest lineage.

    However, if you look at them as individuals, not bloodlines, they have been such unstable and precarious beings for generations.

    If it weren¡¯t for the instincts carved into their bodies, a few essences would have been cut off long ago.

    ¡°I believed thatpleting dragon psionics would solve our imperfections.¡±

    Even if you don¡¯t have a twin sister as an aide, it¡¯s just a way to earn time.

    One day, when she dies and a new princess is born, a new entourage will be appointed and, like Carra, a victim of her own poison.

    Maybe the victim will be two sisters in the future.

    Maia, who couldn¡¯t stand it, tried to find the answer by using herself as a research material.

    ¡°It was a stupid idea.¡±

    The results were disastrous.

    Such as cutting flesh and regurgitating psionics.

    Despite doing everything she could to harm her health, she gained only two things.

    One is that it was impossible toplete dragon psionics with one¡¯s own power, which was only half blood.

    And another one¡­

    ¡°It was useless if we couldn¡¯t find the ¡®eighth dragon psionic¡¯ after all.¡±

    ¡­that they need the ¡®eighth dragon psionic¡¯ to solve their problems.

    I didn¡¯t know it might have been an obvious ending.

    If dragon psionics could bepleted by other means, the Seven Dragons would not have searched so much for the eighth for nearly a thousand years.

    ¡°Once I realized that, I turned my research toward artificially creating an eighth dragon psionic. But¡­¡±

    ¡°There was no result.

    ¡°It was another fool.¡±

    The eighth dragon psionic is the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.

    If it had been possible toplete it by just one princess cutting down her lifespan and researching it, the holder would have been born long ago.

    Without realizing such an obvious fact¡­

    No, she continued her research while ignoring it.

    It was unavoidable.

    She is the Green Dragon Princess.

    It was because she was the princess of the most tenacious and tenacious n in the Seven Dragons, who had to see the end of a job once started.

    ¡°In the end, I just wasted the lifespan I received from Carra in vain.¡±

    Common sense that everyone in the Seven Dragons knew from hundreds of years ago.

    He said that he had wasted half his life and most of his remaining life just to check it.

    After losing and failing all her life, the woman who became more pessimistic and cynical than anyone else twisted her lips.

    ¡°How is it, isn¡¯t that a funny story?¡±

    How can this not be aedy when a man with the best reputation and a researchermitted such a stupid thing?

    Seeing Maia talking mockingly, Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s not particrly funny.¡±

    ¡°I guess that is unexpected. I thought you¡¯d have a bigugh if you were the one who shed our Seven Dragons with excitement for the past hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯reughing at Master¡¯s efforts, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It is something to beughed at.¡±

    ¡°No, it is not.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Others mayugh at you.

    People in the world usually ignore people who fail to get any results from reckless challenges and just ruin their bodies.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    no i couldn¡¯t

    ¡°It is deserving of beingughed at by someone who has never even tried tough at someone who struggles to the limit against an unreasonable fate.¡±

    Limon said quietly.

    Then, looking at her with calm, sunken eyes, he added another word.

    ¡°At least I learned that from my master.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you mocking me?¡±

    ¡°I was just being honest about my impressions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else knows, but to tell myself, the princess of the Seven Dragons, the teachings of the Sword Emperor.

    If it¡¯s sarcastic, it¡¯s mockery at its best.

    However, Limon¡¯s eyes looking at him were so deep and calm that Maia realized it unconsciously.

    this isfort

    Not as a ve, but as a person.

    Not to the green dragon princess, but to a woman named Maia.

    It is more honest and caring words without pretense to express one¡¯s impressions inly without any rhetoric.

    Of course, even if that was the case, those words already meant nothing at the point where the opponent was Limon, the enemy of the Seven Dragons and the enemy of the n.

    ¡­no it shouldn¡¯t have been.

    However, the moment Maia saw his calm eyes, she realized it all over again.

    The distant Bronze Age.

    Against the mighty seven dragons.

    Those who turned the whole world into enemies.

    One of the three sword masters who changed the fate of the world after struggling to the limit, not caring even if everyoneughed at the impossibility.

    That it was the man in front of her.

    A fact I already knew.

    A past to be resentful of.

    However, I feel the opposite.

    Although his efforts may have been in vain, they were by no means meaningless.

    In fact, the recognition of those who challenged the impossible and achieved it naturally permeates deeply and naturally into a heart full of all sorts of scars.

    As much as it feels like the blood that has been cold for a long time is warm again.

    ¡­This is an illusion.

    Instinct awakened as his body weakened by the swinging bridge effect on the opponent who saved him from danger.

    It¡¯s a temporary shake created by adding the two and oversecreting certain hormones.

    As a member of the council and a researcher, Maia made a cold-hearted decision.

    Even so, the illusion is hot.

    The whispers of instinct are too strong.

    Involuntarily open your mouth

    ¡°Limon Asfelder, are you still my ve?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­then that¡¯s fine.¡±

    what is good

    Maia stood up,ughing at herself for saying something she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°If you still move¡­¡±

    Even in the midst of this, he holds out one hand to stop him trying to support him like a ve, and moves his hand as it is.

    As I have already done several times.

    But slower than ever.

    Squeak.

    Unbutton your shirt.

    Get your arms out of the loose sleeves.

    The only piece of clothing that covered her body slipped under her feet.

    ¡°Limon.¡±

    For the first time, not a swordsman.

    Calling him by that name as a man.

    Maia slightly raised her head.

    And with the naked body exposed without a single thread on it.

    He opened his blue-white lips, holding him in green eyes that were deeper and gloomy than a swamp but more beautiful than jewels.

    ¡°Hold me.¡±

 Chapter 273

    Episode #273. Dare to these!

    * * *

    Boom!

    [Warning! Stop right away, if you don¡¯t stop immediately¡­!]

    Kuung!

    [¡­God damn it!]

    Did he realize that a warning wouldn¡¯t stop him anyway?

    The moment Mota¡¯smand was given.

    The soldiers who were swallowing dry saliva in front of Sao Paulo started attacking all at once.

    Tadadadang kwaang puruong!

    From rifles to anti-tank snipers, grenadeunchers, mortars, tank guns, and more.

    Numerous bullets and shells drew trails of light and locked themselves in the body of the huge monster that was approaching Sao Paulo.

    It was an onught more than enough to turn even a battleship into a lump of scrap metal.

    However, the faces of the soldiers were full of despair.

    This is because the monster didn¡¯t even get a single wound, let alone fall down from any shells and attacks.

    The moment when the monster, who continued to approach Sao Paulo despite being hit by shells, finally stopped walking and began to breathe.

    Mota eximed in fright.

    ¡°Deploy barrier power! Everyone put on a gas mask and inject the antidote!¡±

    The instructions were swift.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough.

    The monster spewed ck venom from its six mouths before the troops stopped firing and retreated.

    Chii profit!

    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±

    ¡°Medical medic!¡±

    ¡°Save the four people!¡±

    yers with defense-type skills gathered their strength and spread the barrier, which melted as soon as it touched the venom.

    Still, thanks to the barrier acting as a shield, the amount of venom that hit the soldiers directly was small, but even a small portion of it made most of Mota¡¯s troops incapacitated.

    Hydra, the boss of the 95th floor of the dungeon.

    G¡¯s venom, which reproduced its power intact, was not something that the general army could handle.

    ¡°retreat! Take all the wounded and retreat!¡±

    In a situation where he would have been killed without the Russian equipment and antidote supplied by Quetzalcoatl, Mota eventually had no choice but to gnaw his teeth and order a retreat.

    G did not bother to pursue the fleeing army, so hastily turned its tail.

    [Hehehe, they¡¯re like fools who don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be able to survive if they stick together.]

    Watching the Brazilian army hastily disperse and retreat, Gughed sinisterly.

    Could it be because of hisrger body?

    The humans running away looked like bugs.

    To the extent that I wondered what kind of texture it would feel if I stepped on those insects with my feet and crushed them.

    However, he struggled to suppress the urge that soared.

    like the military anyway.

    not your opponent

    It might be dangerous for most high-level yers, but he was a monster lord who stood at the pinnacle of all yers in terms of physical ability and vitality.

    [I¡¯ll deal with you after destroying Quetzalcoatl headquarters.]

    Kuung.

    That¡¯s why G didn¡¯t care about the army.

    He just kept going towards downtown Sao Paulo while leading the elite of the Forest Guild.

    Of course, the result of entering Brazil¡¯srgest city, transformed into a monster bigger than three or four super-sized buildings put together, was devastating.

    Kwa-reung Kwa-gwa-gwang!

    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±

    ¡°It is a monster!¡±

    Of course, the road gets crushed with every step you take.

    The vibration shakes the surrounding buildings, shatters windows, and lets out screams and cries.

    [Hehehe.]

    But G didn¡¯t stop.

    No, on the contrary, I deliberately took a stronger step and inted the scream several times.

    It was because he could feel the fear in the eyes of the people watching him grow as much as the screams grew.

    ¡®Yes, this is it.¡¯

    Some might be reluctant to stare at it, but at least it wasn¡¯t G.

    no, it was rather good.

    The more afraid others are.

    Because I could feel how powerful I was.

    In particr, when he killed those with those fearful eyes with his own hands, he remembered the most enjoyable moment in his past life.

    Even when I dug out the eyes of those who had been ignoring me based on appearance and had dogs devour them.

    Even when he ughtered all the guild guys who were doing tricks when he failed to recruit them.

    Even when he crushed the bitch who dared to refuse the chance to be his concubine and broke her neck.

    The memories of those who all looked at him with fearful eyes thrilled him.

    ¡®Of course the eyes that look at me should be like this.¡¯

    It was for this reason that he deliberately decided to turn into such a gigantic monster and wipe out the entire city of Sao Paulo.

    At this point, you have to destroy a city and crush about 100,000 people in order to eliminate those who dare to walk a tightrope between you and the green dragon n.

    innocent sacrifice?

    useless damage?

    I didn¡¯t know that.

    Hypocrisy while looking at other people¡¯s eyes frustratingly is what the weak and NPCs do.

    Unlike in the past, now he is absolutely strong, so he was a ¡®protagonist¡¯ who could be praised as being generous no matter who he killed or plundered.

    cooong!

    [Hmm?]

    That¡¯s why G, who was triumphantly sweeping the building, suddenly stopped walking.

    A wide road leading to the headquarters of Quetzalcoatl.

    It was because he saw a woman standing tall in the middle of it, ring at him.

    [Hehehe¡­. I was worried that he would run away, so I ran to him and thought he would appear in front of me on his own. Why do you want to imitate the Apostle of Justice who protects the city?]

    Vivid green hair.

    Sharp eyes filled with poison.

    More than thin, morbid beauty.

    G¡¯s twelve pairs of eyes shed as she looked at Maia, a woman of unparalleled beauty that would never be forgotten by anyone who had seen it once.

    [Anyway, it¡¯s good! You must end the tough life of four years today¡­!]

    Taang!

    [Huh?]

    I couldn¡¯t finish my words.

    The moment when something shed.

    This is because several eyes were blown out at the same time by a sudden flying bullet.

    G looked around with his remaining eyes to find out why the bullets were stuck in his eyeballs, which deflect even shells.

    [BOPE? At least those who y with toys¡­!]

    G gritted his teeth when he discovered BOPE shooters stationed throughout the building.

    Then, after regenerating the ruptured eyeball in an instant, it shoots out the thorns that covered its entire body.

    Papa baba babat!

    Whether it¡¯s a wall, a window, or an iron te.

    True to the ability of Doom Arkan, the boss of the 97th floor of the dungeon, the thorns flew like rays of light and turned everything in the four directions into a honeb.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Indeed, the BOPE agents were unharmed.

    It was thanks to the fact that he left his seat in advance, like the elite agents in charge of high-level yer crime.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the BOPE agents who fled.

    Squeak.

    [Where are you running away now!?]

    As if his job was done.

    Maia turns around and runs away to the other side of the road like a ghost.

    Seeing that, G left BOPE and everything and tried to go after her.

    The problem is that the BOPE agents had no intention of letting go of such a G.

    Taang!

    [Ah! These bug-like things!]

    BOPE agents who keep changing positions or hiding, sniping and bouncing repeatedly.

    All of them were highly trained, high-level yers, and they used special bullets that dealt damage that ignored defense, and they pissed off G.

    Even if it didn¡¯t hurt, getting stung by mosquitoes was just as irritating.

    However, if you try to catch them one by one, you will miss Maia.

    Guh made an immediate decision.

    [What are you looking at? Hurry up and kill these bastards!]

    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    Even in the midst of following him from a distance, fearing that he would be crushed, the Forest Guild members reacted immediately.

    Several executives led dozens of guild members to intercept the BOPE agents.

    No matter how ragtag among the teenage guilds, the individual abilities were excellent, and the dozen or so BOPE agents had no choice but to fight against them.

    Kung Koo!

    Thanks to that, the mosquito¡¯s obstruction disappeared, and G turned up his heat in chasing Maia.

    asionally, whenever the BOPE agent surprises again, he sends a guild member to drive him away.

    Instead, he was unaware of the fact that the number of guild members who followed him gradually decreased.

    No, even if I was conscious, nothing would have changed.

    It was nothing more than a shield to use in case of emergency, entrusting him with the troublesome task of being a guild member to him who only believed in himself anyway.

    More than anything else, his resentment for Maia drove him to put everything else aside and pursue her.

    Without knowing that all of this is ording to someone¡¯s n.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he realized the problem.

    Quaang!!!

    [Huh?]

    Suddenly, a loud explosion erupted.

    The lower part of the tall building that stood tall in the ce he had passed exploded and fell to the side like a rotten old tree.

    It was after the wreckage of a building weighing tens of thousands of tons hit his guild members.

    ¡°shit! Bounce quickly!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m with you¡­ Kkeaaak!¡±

    Forest Guild members fell into confusion.

    Most of them are monster-type yers who boast strong durability.

    It was a more powerful ability because it was simple, but no matter how much it was, it could not be safely crushed by tens of thousands of tons of concrete lumps.

    Fortunately, there is one thing.

    Most of the guild members escaped from the debris of the building.

    And unfortunately, two.

    It was the fact that they all scattered in all directions in a hurry to evade, and that there were those who were only looking for that opportunity.

    ¡°Now! Unfold the salt river crushing camp!¡±

    ¡°Attack everyone!¡±

    ¡°No green dragon n! The green dragon n¡¯s surprise attack is evil!¡±

    Before the building copses and the dust that rises has settled.

    What came out like lightning was the armed forces of the Green Dragon n led by Barbara and Arbe.

    ¡°Do not scatter, unite!¡±

    ¡°How do you get together in the midst of all this fucking shit!? Fuck you! If you just catch him as he jumps at you, that¡¯s it!¡±

    The Forest Guild members also tried to fight the surprise by uniting immediately as if they were members of a teenage guild.

    But that¡¯s just a vain wish.

    They were struggling to avoid the copse of the building, and it was difficult for even five or six of them to unite.

    On the other hand, the masters of the Green Dragon n, who were thoroughly armed and moving, easily wiped out such small groups or guild members who were struggling alone.

    [Shit! Where are these despicable people doing their tricks¡­!]

    Only then did G realize that something was wrong, and he gnashed his teeth and turned around.

    He was the one who regarded his subordinates as expendable items.

    But that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t stand the fact that the consumables he didn¡¯t even use were ruined.

    What is regrettable is that even G¡¯s actions were within the expected range for some.

    And in contrast to him, two old men protruded from under the feet of G, who had be careless while turning his huge body.

    Fuck!

    [Keah!?]

    The little toes of both feet were pounded on the threshold at the same time, and I was ovee with extraordinary pain.

    Not knowing that the two old men who hit their toes with their fists and a huge sledgehammer had already fled back through the manhole they came out of.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Puck peck peck peck peck puck!

    [These things¡­!]

    While sweeping underfoot, the elderly man who flew like a feather falls like a lump of metal and stabs the back of the head with an axe.

    Just as he was about to look everywhere to find the enemy, a nail thrown by an old woman pierces his eye.

    My stomach tickled and I twisted my body before I knew it, and the person who sprayed the deadly poison quickly ran away.

    G, who had been running wild because of the sessive attacks that were simultaneously aiming at the huge blind spot, immediately felt a shudder.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the attacks of each of them were as strong as those of mostrge supply yers.

    On the other hand, thoroughly aiming for blind spots.

    It¡¯s because the way those who thoroughly connect each other and attack themselves like cogwheels is somehow familiar.

    In fact, it had to be familiar.

    This is familiar to high-level yers.

    Even though I¡¯ve done it hundreds of times, I¡¯ve never been hit before, and I never imagined I¡¯d ever be hit.

    [How dare you raid against me?!?!]

 Chapter 274

    #274. Don¡¯t be mistaken.

    Raider.

    The act of attacking a dungeon by organizing a raid with dozens or hundreds of people.

    As the number of yers increased, the rewards also decreased, so it wasmon for raids like this to take ce deep in dungeons, especially when facing fairly powerful boss mobs.

    It is also an obstacle that must be passed at least once in order to be a high-level yer.

    One problem.

    Now, the raid target was G, not the boss monster.

    ¡®These XXX things!¡¯

    G was furious as if his eyes were going round.

    Of course, therger the monster, the more likely it is that you need to raid to catch it.

    And now that he has be a huge monster, it was reasonable to deal with him as if the Green Dragon n were conducting a raid.

    ¡­If G¡¯s IQ is the same level as the monster¡¯s.

    ¡®How can you treat me like this!¡¯

    It is essential to understand the pattern of the boss in the raid.

    In other words, it was a method that only worked when dealing with monsters that only knew how to attack the enemy in front of them.

    What if you do something like this to people?

    rather more dangerous.

    This is because the raid will be impossible if you ignore the tanker and remove the healer first among the tanker dealer healer, which is the basicposition of the raid.

    In that sense, it was only natural that G had turned away.

    The fact that the green dragon n used this method was the same as treating him like an idiot.

    However, G could not easily pour out his mad rage.

    Even if this raid was an outrageous idiot, it was because those who did it were never idiots.

    ¡®Seven rank-and-file employees¡­ Do these fucking Seven Dragons even produce masters?¡¯

    Four even with the elders.

    There are three prestigious families.

    Noticing that these seven people who repeatedly hit and run were all masters, G gnashed his teeth.

    Each of the seven dragons¡¯ ss masters is a monsterparable to a major supply yer.

    One-on-one, but dealing with as many as seven masters at once was not an easy task.

    ¡®Come on, I¡¯ll kill all of you right now!¡¯

    Still, Gughed ferociously.

    Hogasans say.

    If there are 5 or more yers, you canpete with the Lord.

    If you recall the example of the court grand duke, who achieved a one-on-one draw with the summoning lord in the past, such an evaluation sounds quite usible.

    It was aughing matter for G, but that was the case.

    Of course, if you only look at ¡®superficial ability¡¯, the calction method doesn¡¯t make much sense.

    One problem.

    It was said that there is no monarch who does not have his own secret weapon hidden away.

    Knowing your skills means revealing your loopholes.

    In that respect, monarchs whose absolute skills are so famous have to prepare means to ovee loopholes in order to maintain their position as absolutes.

    Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi had ast resort called [Overlord].

    Just like how the magic lord, Carol, created the ultimate destructive magic called [World Break].

    Of course, G also had such means.

    The power that was originally in an unfinished state, but was finallypleted after losing its home base and struggling desperately for several years.

    The trump card that made even Maia give up killing him and run away.

    wow wow

    The power of [Satiation Evolution] is further strengthened.

    So, the factors of other monsters were oveid on the three factors that were already applied, and a drastic change urred in G¡¯s body.

    The six eyebrows, derived from the factor of the hydra, part and the eyes of the king beholder rise.

    The Invisible Spider Queen¡¯s epidermis is added to the armor and thorns derived from Doom Arkan¡¯s factors.

    The gigantic body derived from the Giant Eater¡¯s factorbines the strength of the Kraken with the agility of Sonic King Kong.

    Seven eight nine¡­

    from the 91st floor to the 99th floor of the dungeon.

    The characteristics of the bosses, who have to risk their lives even if each one is a big supply y, ovep.

    Finally, the moment when the heart of the boss Chimera Drake, whom he fought to the death on the 100th floor of the dungeon, was recreated in his body.

    There were no more monsters resembling hydras left there.

    There was only one super-giant monster that was different from any other monster and contained the ferocity of all monsters.

    [Behemoth]

    A body created by utilizing the absolute skill ¡ºPredation Evolution¡» to the limit to bring out the factor of the monster it ate.

    Transformed into the ultimate monster with no ws, Gughed at the masters of the Green Dragon n with grim eyes.

    [Hehehe I¡¯ll show you guys what the power of a real monarch is!]

    No matter how many masters there are.

    He is no longer his opponent.

    Especially since it was easy to turn them into mush as long as they imitated such a clumsy raid.

    At least, G didn¡¯t doubt that.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    [¡­!?]

    ¡­until the ground cracked open as soon as he finished evolving, and the bottom of his feet sankpletely.

    I wonder if there was a subway right under it.

    Due to the sudden increase in weight as much as the size, the ground beyond the limit finally copsed.

    Its depth is only tens of meters.

    In addition, due to the impact of the fall and subsequent ground copse, even G, who became a super-giant monster, lost most of his torso.

    G suddenly had a long neck and six heads protruding from the ground.

    The elders and heads of the green dragon n did not miss that fatal gap.

    Boom! thump thump!

    [Kuk ugh kyaak!]

    When the fist that causes a storm strikes the chin.

    A huge sledgehammer smashes through the skull.

    A huge weight presses down on your head.

    Nails stuck in the mouth, etc.

    G¡¯s six heads were turned into punching bags by seven masters who rushed in in the blink of an eye.

    An onught that would have put any monarch on the verge of death.

    However, G, who has tremendous durability as a monster, opened his eyes wide even after being hit by all of them.

    [These damn things!]

    King Beholder¡¯s eyes are shining through the six foreheads.

    The moment when a destructive ray that pierced everything was about to be fired from that eye.

    Aaaaaang!

    [Kuhhh¡­?!?!]

    There¡¯s an explosion again.

    Another building tilts.

    Another shock hit G¡¯s head.

    It was a merciless stone bat that used a building weighing tens of thousands of tons as a weapon.

    Because his torso was buried in the ground, he was unable to evade and was struck by reinforced concrete.

    Even in the process, three of the six heads were crushed by rubble and the body that fell to the ground was almost buried.

    [These crazy guys¡­! Are you going to destroy the whole city just to catch me?]

    Whoops!

    There was no answer.

    There was only a baptism of unstoppable fists and weapons.

    And just by looking at their burning eyes, you could tell that they didn¡¯t care about the safety of the city.

    A simr situation continued to ur after that.

    Every time G tried to pull out the buried body, the surrounding buildings copsed and attacked him, and they took advantage of the gap to knock on G with all their heart and soul.

    ¡®¡­how?¡¯

    A one-sided fight.

    However, the emotions that filled G¡¯s heart the most were not humiliation and anger, but embarrassment and doubt.

    ¡®How is this possible?¡¯

    Destroy a building and use it as a weapon?

    And also in Sao Paulo, from their home base?

    This alone is absurd, but I was able to understand it.

    The green dragon n is originally a n that will do anything for revenge, and they have a lot of money and power to stop it.

    The problem was their movement.

    Trying to counterattack with the remaining three heads dozens of times.

    Even so, they continued their onught, blocking or avoiding all attacks like ghosts.

    It¡¯s as if G figured out what kind of attack to do at what timing before he even moved.

    ¡®Could it be yes? No, even with a prophecy skill, this is impossible!¡¯

    That¡¯s why G was more confused.

    I have fought against high-level prophecy yers, but in the end, they are easily defeated by overwhelming power.

    However, it was the first time I felt helpless, as if I waspletely ¡®blocked¡¯ in whatever I was doing beyond ¡®reading¡¯ everything.

    Would it be possible for the White Dragon Princess, who is said to be the best prophet in the world?

    No, even if possible, she probably wouldn¡¯t.

    Lay traps beforehand.

    Waiting for food to be caught.

    Until you can¡¯t even stand still.

    Like a spider entangling each strand in its web.

    This vicious and vicious method, which is not thorough, is different from the predictive ability to achieve the best result with the least damage to see the future.

    ¡®Who are you¡­!¡¯

    Guh instinctively felt it.

    The seven ss masters are nothing more than ¡®horses¡¯.

    That there is someone else who actually attacks him.

    A person who fuses the characteristics of monsters, predicts and analyzes all of his own patterns capable of hundreds of attacks, and informs them of them.

    The monster that established this raid, which should have been impossible by nature.

    Feeling the malice of an opponent who is so mean, cunning, and terrifying that he can¡¯t evenpare to a small viin like himself.

    G couldn¡¯t help but scream inwardly.

    ¡®What kind of viin is doing this?!¡¯

    * * *

    Knock knock.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is it because of her innate weakness?

    Its milky skin is so white and clean that it almost melts just by touching it.

    It¡¯s hard to say that the body is voluptuous, even in empty words, as if it would break if squeezed.

    The scent emanating from the body is so sweet that it makes your head dizzy.

    But rather, that¡¯s why the skin makes me feel the urge to inadvertently dirty it like a field of pure white snow.

    The curves from the beautiful nape of the neck to the plump chest and thin waist to the smooth thighs are slim without any b, making you want to hug that body right away.

    The scent that gets sweeter the more you smell it makes you want to be intoxicated with it forever.

    it is demonic.

    Like a flower that is more beautiful.

    Like thin ice, the thinner it is, the more it will be trampled on.

    Like a drug that gets addictive the more dangerous it is.

    It was a beauty that was all the more fascinating because it was dangerous and dangerous as if it would disappear at any moment.

    tadak.

    Could it be because of the moisture in the branches?

    A bonfire that bes slightly smaller with small sparks.

    In the swaying darkness, let¡¯s stare nkly at the statue-like naked body that shines whiter.

    Limon raised his hand.

    Then, after patting his own ear with the palm of his hand, he tilted his head and asked Maia.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    My ears are fine, but why did I hear nonsense?

    In response to Limon¡¯s question, which revealed her feelings of iprehension, Maia spoke again.

    ¡°I told you to hug me.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you mean to give up your body temperature since it¡¯s cold, I¡¯ll get more firewood.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t ask you to hold me because I wanted your body temperature, I was just asking for your body as a man as a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 275

    #275. I¡¯ll give you a hug.

    Normally the opposite illusion would be a million times more dangerous.

    Let¡¯s be silent while watching Maia say something absurd so calmly.

    Limon closed his eyes for a moment.

    Then, after pressing his temples with his fingers to relieve the headache, he finally opened his mouth as if to confirm.

    ¡°In short, do you mean you want to sleep? Right here and now, with me and no one else?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    It was there.

    What Limon could endure.

    Contrary to his calm voice and face, at the shockingmand, he finally spat out the words he had blocked in his throat.

    ¡°Are you sane now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a reasonable choice.¡±

    ¡°How on earth can such crazy words be reasonable?¡±

    Did you decide to stop?

    Now, Limon has eyes that look like someone who has gone mad.

    She didn¡¯t me him for his rudeness.

    It was he who was right.

    The absurd was himself.

    In the first ce, saying such a thing to him, the enemy of the Green Dragon n, would never have been possible under normal circumstances.

    But at this moment.

    In this situation, this was the best option she could make.

    ¡°As it was originally, I should have chosen a sire before using myself as a test subject.¡±

    as a single researcher.

    Either as a princess leading a n.

    It was the right thing to do.

    The most important duty for a princess of the Seven Dragons is to inherit the true blood of the dragon.

    In particr, since you don¡¯t know what will happen if you use yourself as a test subject, you need to prepare future generations before that.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t. No, rather, I used my authority to dy the selection of a sire as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you want to make a useless scapegoat?¡±

    yes it is

    Seeing someone die because of him was already sick of Carra alone, so he didn¡¯t want to see it happen again.

    Especially when ites to the death of someone who has to mix flesh with oneself.

    However, it was also an unavoidable fate as a princess of the Seven Dragons.

    In the first ce, mixing with a princess with a mighty psionic power that transcends human limits is an act of squeezing out a lifespan in itself.

    Because of that, it was rare enough to count on the hands of the Seven Dragons that lived a long life.

    She was especially like that.

    It was because it was impossible to even sleep in any way, as contact itself was death.

    For this reason, sessive green dragon princesses always selected masters with excellent resistance to poison as their sire and fed them secret elixirs made of all sorts of rare materials over several months.

    ¨DTo make him able to withstand his own poison, even for just one night.

    Like the male praying mantis that gets eaten by the female after mating.

    A wedding bes a funeral.

    Her sire was such a being.

    Since she was always born preying on her parents like that, from the moment she was born, she had no choice but to be a lonely evil spirit.

    ¡°So I researched my dragon psionics and also looked for ways to make future generations safer. But¡­¡±

    ¡°There must have been no results.¡±

    ¡°As you said, it was just a waste of time after all.¡±

    sheughed coldly.

    It was impossible from the beginning to inherit the true blood of a dragon through artificial insemination without achieving the unity of yin and yang.

    Knowing that, because she clung to the impossible, she didn¡¯t even have a suitable candidate for her husband, let alone posterity.

    ¡°But I have no more time to waste.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the word of life.¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Her lifespan was hard to exceed 10 years at the longest because she overworked her body with human experiments from the beginning.

    And this time, while being addicted, he overreactedly used the reverse blood method and suffered internal injuries while fighting G, further reducing his lifespan.

    ¡°Now I can¡¯t even hold on for a year or two. Maybe I can change my name before I even get out of here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a year¡­¡±

    His forehead furrowed slightly.

    Was it because he didn¡¯t expect that he would have only this left in his life?

    A snortes out at the nursery rhyme, which is not like Limon, who was always shameless.

    Sheughs at the stupidity of taking it so seriously when death is not the end for her anyway, but a new beginning.

    Tough at myself, who has no choice but tough at it.

    I¡¯d rather die like this.

    If only that would end everything.

    She would have epted the death with a cynical attitude.

    If that happens, the repetition of the loathsome sacrifice that has been going on for hundreds of years will also disappear.

    But that was impossible.

    The mighty psionic, which violently throbbed in the slowly pulsating heart and made the cold blood boil, did not allow it.

    ¡°As you know, we cannot even die at will until we prepare our posterity.¡±

    The instinct as a princess that the seven princesses inherited along with the dragon¡¯s blood.

    The power to protect one¡¯s life and inherit the true blood at any cost, which bes stronger as one¡¯s life reaches a critical point, has been whispering endlessly since earlier.

    survive.

    prepare the posterity

    Inherit the dragon¡¯s blood.

    A whisper that must have been so deeply embedded that it was not even felt originally.

    However, the rming lifespan and deteriorating physical condition due to illness and injury were making that natural instinct extremely strong.

    To the point where the urge was so intense that my consciousness became hazy and my body burned with the desire to reproduce.

    It¡¯s both a blessing and a curse.

    An absolute restriction that gives the seven princesses enormous power, but makes them unable to die recklessly.

    ¡°And you, the man next to me, are the only ones who can reproduce right away without having to prepare for months.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you said it was a reasonable choice?¡±

    ¡°If you add the impossible and the inevitable, anything bes rational.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter who your opponent is.

    The important thing is whether you can inherit the true blood or not.

    It was all the more so because she had always chosen her sire only out of a sense of duty, more than the White Dragon Princess, who had the least emotion.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to like about it.¡±

    what¡¯s so shaky

    Seeing Limon with aplicated expression on her face, she continued with a sneering smirk.

    ¡°This is not for me to be hugged by you, but to make you listen.¡±

    ¡°¡­then do I have to struggle and resist in shame?¡±

    ¡°Then I think it will be a golden award. While preparing for the next generation, you will be able to enjoy the pleasure of humiliating you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a story when resistance is possible.¡±

    She raised her hand slowly.

    Seeing the tattoo of a white scale on her wrist that was still nted at 9:1, Limon put on an expression of astonishment.

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to use the power of the scales? Is that the weight I used to save my master?¡±

    ¡°If you really resist.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much for the green dragon n, who are strict in their reputation?¡±

    ¡°If you want to criticize, do as you please. No matter what you say, I will hug you.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    Limon is the enemy of the n anyway.

    Now, there is no reason to be shaken whether you are criticized or resentful by him.

    That¡¯s why she looked at Limon, who asked questioningly, with unwavering eyes, and asked quietly.

    ¡°So decide. don¡¯t you know me yourself? Or will you forcefully hold me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve lived for hundreds of years and never thought about this alternative option.

    She stared nkly at herself, then frowned, looked up at the ceiling, and looked down at the floor at Limon, who was troubled, and she sneered.

    what will he choose

    Because the result was obvious anyway.

    ¡°You have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will decline both.¡±

    That¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t surprised or embarrassed.

    He just twisted his lips as if mocking, looking at him with gloomy sunken eyes as he gave the expected answer.

    ¡°Seeing how you go around answering that you want to be held forcibly, I wonder if you want to exhaust my bnce even just a little bit at this point.¡±

    Nine weights on her scale now.

    I don¡¯t know how strong that force was, but looking at the results of the orders I¡¯ve given so far, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s not easy for Limon to resist.

    If he uses all nine scale weights, he doesn¡¯t know if his life could really be threatened.

    Limon¡¯s refusal was natural in that sense.

    If he wasted the bnce weight on such a thing, his risk burden would be reduced to that extent.

    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t even expect voluntary cooperation from the beginning, but sheughed at his refusal.

    After all, the oue was predetermined from the beginning.

    reject it or not.

    she will hug him

    He willy eggs with his sperm.

    ¨C I will kill him.

    Even if it¡¯s impossible right now, even if you repeat dying and being born a few times, someday, surely.

    In a sense, this was also a good revenge.

    Because there can be no revenge more thorough and perfect than to forciblymit an enemy and give birth to an enemy¡¯s child to kill the enemy.

    Having made a decision like that of the Green Dragon n, she opened her mouth to use the power of Libra.

    No, I was trying to open my mouth.

    If you haven¡¯t heard Limon¡¯s answer.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter what the scales are.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the master has forgotten, but I already have a fianc¨¦.¡±

    It seems to be very difficult.

    Seeing Limon scratching his cheek, Maia frowned.

    ¡°Are you refusing my order to keep your integrity?¡±

    ¡°Fidelity is a grandiose expression, but anyway, for a guy with a name and even a prospective bride, sleeping with another woman is an asshole thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That is such a funny word.¡±

    Maiaughed.

    Everyone knows for sure that his engagement was political anyway.

    It¡¯s funny that an old man over hundreds of years old would say this to ¡®he¡¯ Li Qingyu, not to anyone else.

    One of the most absurd of all.

    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have any fidelity to protect.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, isn¡¯t that the name of youthful Sochi?¡±

    Limon slightly averted his eyes.

    Maia snorted coldly when she saw his always brazen behavior.

    ¡°Do you think anything will change if you refuse?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not possible, why not try?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Whether it¡¯s a marriage due to political tactics.

    whatever past you have.

    He is Li Qingyu¡¯s prospective groom.

    If so, shouldn¡¯t we do our best to keep our duty as a groom?

    Although Limon¡¯s old-fashioned and stilted speech, as if it were natural, is anachronistic and deserving of ridicule.

    Why?

    Those eyes are so still

    The mouth that should beughing hardens.

    Somehow it makes my heart throb.

    Limon said to her, who involuntarily stopped at the familiar seizure pain and throbbing for no other reason.

    ¡°So, master, don¡¯t give up either.¡±

    ¡°¡­what did I give up?¡±

    ¡°Just because you have a few days left to live, I¡¯m telling you not to act like you¡¯re already dead.¡±

    Limon got up slowly.

    Then, holding out the shirt she had taken off with one hand, he calmly continued.

    ¡°I understand that you are having a hard time, Master. When your body hurts and your life is hard, it¡¯s natural to want to let go of everything and befortable.¡±

    words anyone can say.

    Even so, is it because of that calm voice that I can¡¯t feel it with words on my lips?

    Or is it because he is Limon Aspelder?

    ¡°But master, don¡¯t forget that I am by your side right now.¡±

    ¡°That sounds ridiculous.¡±

    She sneered with a sense of repulsion towards herself, who had inadvertently been shaken by those words, and argued sharply.

    ¡°What¡¯s different when you¡¯re by my side? That doesn¡¯t mean my body gets better or my life span increases.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have the skills to heal my master.¡±

    There are limits to what you can do.

    It is rather disappointing because it is natural to be so eager to be positive.

    But that¡¯s why the words behind it dig more clearly.

    ¡°But I can protect you in return.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to protect me? do you mean me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, no matter what happens, I will make sure to return the master safely home.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So if you believe me, don¡¯t give up.¡±

    reason thinks

    It¡¯s an absurd word.

    There is no reason to believe the words of the enemy in a world where any promise is easily broken.

    Instinct whispers.

    You must not be mistaken.

    You shouldn¡¯t risk being shaken by a few words like that and cutting off the blood of the dragon.

    But despite themon judgment of reason and instinct, the words cut so hotly and so keenly into the heart.

    she inadvertently buried

    ¡°¡­can you swear by your sword?¡±

    Limon answered him.

    ¡°I swear on my sword that I will definitely protect it.¡±

    An oath made on the Sword Master¡¯s sword.

    Yes, it¡¯s just a word.

    Even so, those words that are heavier, surer, and reliable than any guarantee are reassuring.

    Seruk.

    Eventually she epted the shirt from Limon.

    Then, wearing it over her milky naked body, she sat in front of the campfire and breathed out white breath.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes when you¡¯re not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°What would a ve say to a master shivering from the cold?¡±

    As always.

    Sharp and cynical.

    That¡¯s why, after hearing what she said, Limon smiled and replied.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really cold, as I said before, I¡¯ll bring more firewood, so please wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°I need warmth right now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­Even if you say that, I don¡¯t have the skills to warm you up without firewood.¡±

    ¡°You have a body instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t even these things be done to protect fidelity?¡±

    Is it because it was so unexpected, or is it because I can¡¯t tell if the sarcastic remark is a joke or serious?

    Blink your eyes for a while.

    Limon, who was scratching his cheek, finally shrugged.

    ¡°Well, if it serves as a human stove.¡±

    so after a while.

    The body heat of Limon, who sat behind her and hugged her, was transmitted to her cold body.

    Tak Tak.

    Could it be because of the cold body?

    The body heat transmitted through a thin shirt is hotter than a bonfire, and it feels as if you will get burned at any moment.

    Still, there is no suffering.

    Rather, what I feel is thefort and satisfaction that I don¡¯t know why.

    It¡¯s so wide and sturdy.

    A quiet heartbeat from your back.

    Above all, the strangely nostalgic body odor.

    It calms the unstable psionic and even makes the pain disappear.

    ¡­so this is all because of my mood.

    No, it must be because of the mood.

    Even this heartbeat.

    Even this strange feeling.

    The thirst for more heat.

    Longing for this moment tost forever.

    ¡®I have no choice but to admit it.¡¯

    But no matter how hard you try to deny it.

    The feeling is clear.

    That embrace is warm.

    In the end, she had no choice but to ept the fact that she most wanted to admit in the world.

    ¡®I like interest.¡¯

    The feeling of breaking a taboo that should never bemitted.

    Still, it¡¯s so reassuring.

    For some reason, I¡¯m even satisfied.

    For the first time in her life, Maia fell into a warm sense of immorality while being held in someone¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 276

    #276. found!

    * * *

    Chaejaeng Kaga River!

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    ¡°These damn poisoners!¡±

    ¡°Heung beasts talk a lot!¡±

    Originally bustling city of Sao Paulo.

    In a ce that has now turned into a battlefield where the ruins of copsed buildings pile up.

    Barbara was fighting wielding twin spears.

    Having learned poison dragon blood, she was unable to exert great power against Forest Guild members equipped with antidote items.

    However, even with the exception of poison, Barbara is a master-ss master of the green dragon n.

    With her body strengthened by biological maniption and the martial arts she trained, she was able to exert the power to chew on most high-level yers.

    while fighting like that.

    Barbara suddenly raised her eyes.

    Then, after fixing a spear, he threw it like lightning.

    Chew!

    A guild member who couldn¡¯t block the sudden spear and stuck to the wall like an insect specimen.

    ¡°Be careful with your back, Arbe!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re doing it right!¡±

    Realizing that the guild member was trying to surprise her from behind, Arbe snorted lightly.

    And he pierced the nks of the Forest Guild group that was about to join Barbara¡¯s armed forces with his armed forces.

    The elite force of the green dragon n. The two groups

    of forest guild yers,

    each with the power to conquer a continent, were fighting with each other risking everything.

    But the fight was never even.

    While the Green Dragon n suffered little damage, the fact that the Forest Guild members were already half dead proved that fact.

    There are two reasons why the Forest Guild, which was originally able to fight on an equal footing with the Green Dragon n, was pushed back like this.

    One is that they were unable to respond to the sudden surprise by scattering to avoid copsing buildings in the beginning.

    The other was in the tactics used by the Green Dragon n.

    A salt river shatter that grants the protection of unstinting swords.

    Thirty-six Arhats give strength to the history of the world.

    such as scintition causing a storm.

    In addition to amplifying psionics, each of the methods of the Seven Dragons had a special effect, so the Seven Dragons were originally strong in group warfare.

    Still, if it was only that, it would have been possible to endure somehow.

    The problem was that the green dragon n was using it so exquisitely.

    If the salt river crushing earthquake blocks the front like an iron wall, the scintiting rube causes a storm to shake the guild members, and the thirty-six Arhanjin strikes the back of the head.

    Sophisticated and delicate operation that makes 1+1 not just 2, but 3 or more.

    It was now forcing the forest guild members to unterally inflict damage.

    ¡°Why did these bastards be so strong all of a sudden!?¡±

    ¡°What kind of witchcraft are you using with your fucking feet!¡±

    However, even after the power was cut in half, the Forest Guild members did not realize why they were being pushed one-sidedly.

    It was unavoidable.

    Forrest is a guild famous for being a rogue.

    Although they were strong in melee fighting individually, they were extremely vulnerable in group battles.

    And it was the same with the green dragon n that was trembling at this overwhelming superiority.

    Even though they were fighting directly, it was the ck dragon n at Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters that was moving them.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a gap with justmand¡­¡¯

    Arbe stuck out her tongue.

    Just as cavalry is fast, infantry is strong, and archers must fight from a distance to exert their power.

    Themand of the ck Dragon n, which uses the characteristics of each Jin to drive the Forest Guild, was telling why they were a n of Scheming.

    And what makes the conduct more sophisticated is the cutting edge they use now.

    Jeoneum Ipmilyu (‚÷ÒôÈëÃÜÁ÷).

    A weapon that enablesmunication with distant opponents through psionic resonance.

    In fact, in this era, the effectiveness of Jeoneumipmilyu has declined.

    In the past, it was great to be able to give uratemand from a distance in real time, but these days anyone with amunicator could do it.

    Even so, there is one reason why it is inherited by all ns.

    This is because it was possible for a master of Jeoneum Ipmilyu to conduct a truly perfect ¡®real-time¡¯mand.

    Kwadeuk!

    [Confirmation of achievement of tactical objective AZ1274¨DPI661 Now move to AK1291 and execute PI427 within 24 seconds.]

    The moment the objective is achieved.

    It reminds me of what I need to do next to win.

    [We will tell you the optimal route to reach your destination.]

    The moment I looked around.

    I remember a map with a shortcut marked on it.

    [PI427 is a level 82 yer, Marquis Akarus. He pretends to use his nails as his main weapon, but in fact, he is good at biting and his weakness is¡­]

    The moment he confronts the enemy.

    The collected information of the other party is transmitted.

    A vast amount of information that would have taken a few seconds if it was short and a few minutes if it was long.

    In the blink of an eye, all of that is conveyed naturally as an idea that transcends sight and hearing.

    It¡¯s a wonder.

    It was the pinnacle of mercenary skill that allmanders dreamed of, perfectly linking hundreds of troops without a dy of 0.1 second.

    ¡®The Jeoneum Ip secretion used by the ck Dragon n is really on a different level.¡¯

    Of course, other ns could do something simr in armed units.

    That¡¯s why the armed forces definitely include masters of the Confucianism ss.

    However, the Jeoneum Ipmilyu used by the ck Dragon n, who are gifted with mental sensitivity, was of a different ss.

    Dy in information transmission.

    The amount and detail of that information too.

    The distance that can bemanded.

    In terms ofmunication devices, I could feel the difference between a brick walkie-talkie and thetest smartphone.

    Even with this kind ofmand given to dozens of military units¡­

    Why did the Seven Dragons, who are all different, have no choice but to entrust the role ofmand tower to the ck Dragon n whenever they unite?

    Arbe couldn¡¯t help but understand desperately.

    ¡°No, now you are wrong!¡±

    ¡°you idiot! Do you think you can escape from here and survive at the hands of the lord!¡±

    ¡°Fuck you bastard! It looks like I¡¯m going to die right now, but what do I know about the future!¡±

    It must have been that his heart was broken by themand of the vicious ck Dragon n.

    The Forest Guild gradually began to crumble.

    The cadres tried to keep the fighting going by somehow controlling them.

    It was obvious that even if they ran away now, nine out of ten would die on the way and none of the others would be safe.

    But to no avail.

    They are united by greed.

    Unlike the Green Dragon n, who united with loyalty even when cornered, there was nothing to bind them in this situation.

    ¡°My lord, please do something!¡±

    In the end, they have only one hope.

    Even now, G is turning the tide of the battle.

    Or at least, like Maia, it was just giving them time to retreat.

    It was a vain hope.

    It¡¯s not just because G can¡¯t fight for them.

    It was because he was in a situation several times more serious than the Forest Guild members if he was driven into a corner.

    [Damn it!]

    Kwaaang!

    G swung the Kraken¡¯s tentacles like a whip.

    A terrifying power that blows everything away with just a slight brush.

    But to no avail.

    Just like it has always been.

    The seven masters of the green dragon n easily escaped his attack.

    Then, the tentacle was cut off by the counterattack that followed, and G gnashed his teeth as he was hit on the head again.

    [XXX! You zombies, please die!]

    Thousands have been hit so far.

    On the other hand, his attacks only hit dozens of times.

    Still, if the opponent were other people, that alone might have dealt a big blow.

    The problem was that they were of the green dragon n.

    The green dragon n, which can heal itself through biological maniption in an already strong body, is an indomitable incarnation.

    Not only did he not die in most cases, and even if he was injured, he quickly recovered.

    ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to get away with it.¡±

    ¡°Well, even a sword master would have died if he had been hit this hard¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, a monarch must be a monarch.¡±

    However, the Green Dragon n was also fed up with G¡¯s tenacious vitality.

    They are all top ss professionals.

    He was a superman who had mastered one of the seventy-two kinds to the limit.

    However, even after being hit thousands of times by their attacks that destroyed even a tank with a single blow, G was still running rampant while regenerating his wounds, far from dying.

    Even the elders of the tenacious Green Dragon n had no choice but to stick out their tongues.

    Because of that, their fight was going like a war of the earth.

    It was because it was difficult to give them the final blow to end their breath because their vitality was the same as that of each other.

    ¡®It can¡¯t go on like this!¡¯

    A truly bloody battle.

    However, if you ask which of the two is more disadvantageous, it has to be G.

    The guild members had already begun to crumble.

    After that fight, he had to deal with hundreds of masters of the green dragon n.

    Then, it was difficult for him to survive.

    Above all, there was one fatal weakness in G¡¯s absolute skill.

    ¡®I have to do something before my calorie reserves run out!¡¯

    ¡ºEvolution of Predation¡».

    An absolute skill that gets stronger the more you eat.

    In return, the use of ¡ºSatiation Evolution¡» consumes an enormous amount of calories.

    That¡¯s why I always binge eat and save calories.

    But that too is now at its limit.

    Because of the fierce battle in the state of [Behemoth], which consumes a lot of calories, the calories were also showing the bottom.

    At this rate, you have to worry about dying from starvation before being beaten to death.

    As for G, he had no choice but to squeeze his hair out somehow.

    ¡®You can¡¯t run away. Then everything is over!¡¯

    ¡®But it¡¯s hard to beat these guys right away.¡¯

    ¡®We have to catch the one who controls these guys.¡¯

    He ruled everything with fear.

    If you run away from here again, you will lose everything.

    However, the method of crushing it by force does not work.

    There is only one way left.

    The only thing to do is to catch and crush the ck membrane that is moving the green dragon n, or at least prevent it from intervening further.

    ¡®Where are you?¡¯

    G rolled her eyes.

    three per head.

    Out of a total of 18, 11 eyeballs, excluding the ones that are ying, rotate.

    ¡®Where are you?¡¯

    I don¡¯t expect there to be a ck curtain in this ce.

    However, such meticulousmand could not have been possible only withmunications.

    Even if it is sending, there is always something that ys the role of receiving.

    ¡®drone? No, that¡¯s a trick.¡¯

    Go¡¯s own movement.

    The position of the seven masters.

    Even the situation of the armed forces and guild members.

    Drone footage alone is not enough to urately grasp all of that.

    Proof of this is the continued closemand even after destroying dozens of drones under the guise of coincidence in the midst of battle.

    There is something more special.

    not fixed in a certain ce.

    Where you can check the situation.

    Something that goes beyond just camera footage and tells the situation in real time.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I continued to search for the ¡®eye¡¯ of darkness, ignoring even the masters who rushed with such confidence.

    moment.

    G stood tall and stopped.

    It¡¯s because I found something after scanning all directions with all my eyes and the monster¡¯s senses.

    Normally, I would have skipped it inadvertently.

    However, if you think closely, the sight overflows with a sense of incongruity.

    Instead of running away from this riotous battleground, a creature quietly sits alone on the railing of a tall building.

    The most fun thing in the world is watching a fight, and more fun than that is watching a fight where your side wins.

    that he kept watching himself.

    Now our eyes meet for the first time.

    As soon as he did that, he slightly averted his eyes as if he was pretending.

    Looking at the dainty blue bird with a voyeur ne around its neck, Go wore a most ferocious smile on its six heads.

    [-found.]

 Chapter 277

    #277. ¡­ girl?

    * * *

    Yuna-kyung trembled.

    And sent fire through a ring-shaped item worn on the ankle.

    [¡­Princess sister is somehow creepy.]

    [Looks like it¡¯s cold because it¡¯s high up. Should I have put on a windshield?]

    [No, I don¡¯t mean that, how dangerous it feels!]

    Quarreung!

    Yuna-kyung reflexively moved beyond the space.

    And he was horrified to see the thorns that flew like shells smashed the railing he was sitting on.

    [evil! I must have been caught!]

    [Did it end up like this?]

    [What did you mean by that carefree statement? I¡¯m about to die now!]

    Pazing Pazing!

    That word was not harsh.

    In fact, Yuna-kyung had to constantly teleport to avoid G¡¯s attack.

    Since I was observing the situation in real time by forcibly applying psionics to the chlorinated item, there was no way I was unaware of that fact.

    Even in the midst of this, Li Qingyu spoke with a calm attitude.

    [It¡¯s not really surprising. G is kind of shrewd, so I thought he would notice it someday.]

    [Wait a minute! I haven¡¯t heard of that? You said it would be safe because no one would be interested in a blue bird like me!]

    [No, I just said it would be safe ¡®at least¡¯.]

    [Now say that!] Quaang

    !

    Are you mad at me for running away?

    Now G started shooting destruction rays from his eyes.

    Thanks to that, Yuna-kyung, who almost became a blue bird, shouted as she hurriedly elerated her escape.

    [I¡¯ll do the arguingter, so take measures! Please tell me the countermeasures first!]

    [Measures¡­ are you saying?]

    [I heard you knew it would happen like this? Then, of course, you must have prepared a countermeasure!]

    Yuna-kyung ran over the railing and then repeatedly moved to space, arguing.

    From before the battle even until now.

    She had been watching Li Qingyu¡¯smand more clearly than anyone else.

    As such, even in this situation, Yuna-kyung had no doubt that Li Qing-yu would have a solution.

    [No, I don¡¯t have one.]

    [Yes?]

    [They didn¡¯te up with any specific countermeasures.]

    [¡­Yes?]

    [Gdo is going to be close to its limit now.] If we

    wait a little longer, it will spread on its own, but we dare toe up with countermeasures. Where is the need for both?

    You just have to run away until then.

    Hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s natural reply, he almost fell for himself once.

    Yuna-gyeong, who managed to escape by moving in space, asked in dismay as Dodo ran away.

    [Thete princess sister? Is there anything wrong with me?]

    [No.]

    As if it was a false usation.

    Li Qingyu immediately replied.

    And, as always, he said with a grin.

    [There¡¯s no way I¡¯d deliberately be mean like this for interrupting a good time with the prospective groom before, right?]

    [Was it because of that?!]

    Yuna-kyung had a seizure.

    yes it has to be admitted

    Limon and Li Ching-yu were so annoyed with each other that they intervened a few times.

    But it¡¯s not your fault.

    The karma of Li Mon and Li Qing-yu, who openly acted as a couple in front of her, who was a single mother all her life.

    But how can you retaliate for that!

    I felt like a thief girl who became a wanted criminal for stealing in justice.

    However, Li Qingyu did not raise an eyebrow despite Yuna-kyung¡¯s protests.

    I just said it lightly.

    [Now then, please try your best to escape. I believe you will be able to endure it for about an hour.]

    [That¡¯s telling me to die! yes? You¡¯re trying to get rid of me right now because it¡¯s interfering with your rtionship with the team leader!] [

    ¡­I can¡¯t believe that.]

    [What¡¯s that awkward gap before answering?! princess sister? Hello Princess Un¡­!]

    Bang bang bang!

    [Kyaa!]

    Yuna-kyung screamed.

    This is because the building, which suffered from consecutive shelling from G, finally began to copse.

    Thanks to that, Yuna-kyung, who now had few ces left to run, finally clenched her beak.

    [Ah. great! Do you think I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it if I could endure it for an hour?]

    Ogiin.

    Is it self-abandoned?

    Are you angry with the couple?

    Feathers on bristle with rising emotions.

    Yuna-kyung crossed the space and climbed to the top of the half-copsed building.

    [Let¡¯s see where I put it¡­ Oh, there it is.]

    Let¡¯s twirl the fluff with our wings for a moment.

    Yuna-kyung took out a thread-like object that was buried between the downy hair and grabbed it with her two wings.

    Bang Kwa Kwang!

    Did you think it would be difficult to hit Yuna-kyung directly?

    Instead, thorns and destructive rays aimed at the building.

    But Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t care.

    I just focused my mind.

    [This cheeky nestling! Are you ignoring me?]

    G, who had suddenly been ignored, rammed the building where Yuna-gyeong was with her huge body.

    The results were disastrous.

    The back of the building was broken and it started to fall like a rotten old tree.

    [Hehehehe, kill yourself!]

    G¡¯s eyes shed.

    The airflow created by the copse of the building is the level of a storm.

    There was no way a baby bird like Yuna-kyung could escape safely from there.

    At least he didn¡¯t doubt that.

    [Dia Ka.]

    [Huh?]

    ¡­Until I heard a certain echo in the whirlwind of dust rising from the copse of the building.

    [AuRa Oum Sui¡­.]

    Deep, cheerful and clear.

    The salt wave that resonated in the air ended.

    The moment the order was finally finished.

    [¨DZuiesz!]

    Blow it up!

    [What is this¡­?]

    I frowned at the deep blue light so that my eyes suddenly popped out of the dust.

    G¡¯s eyes widened.

    The empty space where a lot of dust was swirling like a storm.

    It was because a figure suddenly emerged from there and struck him in the eye with a fierce kick.

    Spread wings instead of arms.

    Feathered clothing that covered only important parts.

    Even the white hair sticking out of the hair.

    The half-human, half-bird woman, full of personality in every way, jumped out of the space andnded on the opposite building.

    Then, spreading one wing and taking a posture, it shouted wonderfully.

    ¡°Magical Girl Yuna Kyung Appears!¡±

    * * *

    After being reincarnated as a blue bird.

    Yuna-kyung has always followed Limon.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I sent them just to eat and sleep.

    Watching how the children at the nursery school are doing, or honing their spatial movement skills day by day.

    Because I¡¯ve been having a good time.

    And among those rewarding daily routines, there were also a little unusual things mixed in.

    ¡®Did you know what you were born into?¡¯

    Remembering the past.

    The city of fog that stayed for a while.

    Memories from that bizarre magic.

    ¡®That¡¯s the blue bird of dreams and hopes.¡¯

    ¡®Of course, bluebirds are bluebirds, but the species you were born with is special.¡¯

    seems interesting.

    whisperingughter.

    ¡®Bluebird of The Florine.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s the lineage of a bird that a child named Florin created in the past as his familiar.¡¯

    ¡®In other words, it means that magic dwells in your body. It also means that he has a constitution that is easier to learn magic than most people.¡¯

    ¡®Magic? Me?¡¯

    ¡®The famous witch¡¯s familiar doesn¡¯t look good if she can¡¯t use even one spell.¡¯

    is it a joke

    Or is it serious?

    The one who said something more dubious because there was no distinction was the dark red-haired witch like the most witch in the world.

    ¡®I can teach you a few simple spells if you¡¯d like¡­ How about that?¡¯

    A very odd suggestion.

    So, half out of curiosity.

    I think it would be half fun.

    It¡¯s just something I learned over time.

    However, the results of the teachings of the legendary witches by the descendants of the familiar with human souls were phenomenal.

    After a few days in London, I was able to imitate a familiar, if not a witch.

    The fact that Yuna-kyung had to stay with Sir at that time.

    At the same time, I was able to make a video call with Li Qingyu, who was so far out of reach even by fire.

    It was all thanks to him.

    and at this moment.

    Yun Na-kyung was generously showing off the results of her umted efforts.

    Phaging! Pazing Pazing!

    ¡°Kyaaak, save the blue bird!¡±

    ¡­to run away.

    The sight of them constantly chattering and pping their wings while flying around is truly the pinnacle of mischief.

    It was an eye-watering sight.

    However, G, who became the person who pursued the hectic figure, was on the verge of going crazy.

    ¡®What the hell is this bitch?¡¯

    Birds using teleportation.

    It also changed into a half-human, half-bird form.

    He finally epted it.

    In the first ce, as a monster-type yer, animals and humans that change their form were not that unfamiliar to him.

    However, even as such, he couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by the appearance Yun Na-kyung showed after changing his appearance.

    ¡®Why do you stand out so well?!¡¯

    ¡°Yap yap yap!¡±

    Avoid thorns with aerial acrobatics.

    Dodge the beam through space.

    If you try to chew it away, it even kicks it.

    Because of his terrifying evasion ability and counterattack, G was unable to catch Yuna-kyung and had to mess around with it.

    Of course, it was difficult for Gdo to exert his full strength.

    Even while chasing Yuna-gyeong, he had to continue to suffer from the joint efforts of masters.

    But even taking that into ount, Yuna-kyung¡¯s evasion ability was phenomenal.

    It wasn¡¯t just magic.

    There are two effects of the transformation magic Sir taught me.

    It was only about being able to fly and being able to use space movement as skillfully as before.

    But that was enough.

    Originally, she was a level 70 Marquis ss yer when she was alive.

    Evenpared to the elite of the teenage guilds or the great masters of the Seven Dragons, he was a talented person who was not far behind.

    The most important thing was the fact that Yuna-kyung was a PAB agent who had been active as a member of Limon¡¯s team.

    PAB agents are experts in interpersonal warfare.

    Moreover, it was Limon who taught her.

    In other words, Yuna-kyung was one of the best masters in PAB when ites to interpersonalpetitions.

    Of course, it was difficult to dismiss G, who already had the form of a giant monster, as a human.

    However, as the movement was sorge, Yuna-kyung read the foreshadowing of the attack and quickly avoided it.

    ¡®Ah, it feels good.¡¯

    As I turned over to avoid the huge mouth, the wind brushed my cheek.

    As if waiting, the second head protruding from below crosses the space and deflects it.

    Right after he spread his wings and braked suddenly to evade the pouring thorns.

    This time, on the contrary, it rapidly elerates like an arrow and strikes down the eyeball that was about to emit a destructive beam.

    Fuck!

    ¡°Kick Yuna-kyung!¡±

    [Kuh, a year the size of a rat!]

    How strong it is.

    An eyeball that flinches a little, then emits a destructive beam again.

    However, it is avoided by space movement.

    And the ray that lost its target identally hits another head of G himself.

    Quaang!

    [Kheuk!]

    ¡°Whoops, this is the judgment of justice! Take the punishment!¡±

    Even if the evasion was dyed by just one second, it would have turned into ashes.

    Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®It feels really good.¡¯

    this¡­ The chilling thrill of battle that I haven¡¯t felt in a long time.

    The feel of the strong wind.

    The sense of movement of the human body.

    Even in this crisis, it was making her even more high-tension.

    ¡®Yes, now I understand.¡¯

    Yuna-gyeongughed as she slipped down G¡¯s long neck like skiing, making him even more convulsive.

    ¡®I guess this is what the team leader meant when he said that having memories of a previous life could be a curse.¡¯

    Temporary transformation using magic.

    Even the two arms are still intact as wings.

    Nevertheless, this feeling of jumping and running on one¡¯s own feet is too freepared to being in a bird¡¯s body.

    Enough to feel a sense of loss when you return to the body of a bird again.

    Still, I miss this feeling so much.

    It¡¯s so much fun¡­.

    Boom.

    [¡­Oh my God.]

    [¡­]

    [Ahaha, my God. It¡¯s already been 10 minutes. Enough with me¡­]

    As a result of forgetting that magic onlysts for 10 minutes, I ran amok.

    In the middle of G¡¯s back, Yuna-kyung, who returned as a blue bird, quickly avoided her seat by moving into space, breaking out in a cold sweat.

    [This is XXX!]

    [Mom!]

    G runs amok to catch such Yuna-kyung.

    The moment he tried to pour venom over her head.

    Aaaaaang!

    Suddenly, a huge explosion shook G¡¯s body.

    [Oh, what is this again¡­!]

    G, who had been pouring out his anger toward the culprit, flinched in shock that he could never ignore.

    No, I had to harden it.

    The change that urred on the battlefield while he was busy chasing Yuna-gyeong while epting the joint efforts of the masters of the ranks.

    It was only then that he realized that he was surrounded by the masters of the Green Dragon n, who had annihted the Gearko Forest guild members.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason G hardened.

    Above the heads of the green dragon n.

    Dozens ofbat helicopters filled the wide air.

    Fighters flying in formation from far away.

    And the missiles with the words Made In Russia Khanate clearly engraved on their wings.

    It made G look bewildered.

    [¡­Such a bitch?]

    And before G realized that he had be an Xtely, he cursed and even moved.

    Kwagwagwagwagwagwang!

    Dozens of missiles fired at once covered G¡¯s huge body with heat.

 Chapter 278

    #278. We are originally such a n.

    * * *

    The yer is a superman.

    To the extent that most conventional weapons would not work.

    In that sense, it is no exaggeration to say that the monarch is the natural enemy of the army.

    Even the magic lord, who was on the weakest side physically, was basically able to deflect bullets with his bare body.

    In particr, a monarch who specialized in life force like G could easily withstand even shells and missiles.

    But there a question arises.

    What if it is a weapon developed forrge yers that is not included in that ¡®normal conventional weapon¡¯?

    And if you pour dozens of such weapons?

    Will even the monarch be safe?

    Unfortunately, the answer to that question has never been forting.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Africa.

    Usually, it was rare for a monarch to directly fight an army.

    Even if there was a fight, there was no monarch like a two-headed man who would take such a dangerous attack with his bare body.

    But at this moment.

    The answer to the question that had driven all military officials and weapons developers crazy was now unfolding in the middle of downtown Sao Paulo.

    Kwang Kwaang! Kwakwawang!

    The huge body shakes whenever a missile containing explosive items explodes.

    Tens of thousands of special bullets that inflict damage that ignores defense pierce armor.

    A napalm bomb made of a level 90 me-type monster explodes and burns its body.

    Dungeon Mountain Alloy.

    Dungeon item.

    Dungeon monster materials, etc.

    The gunfire of modern weapons, which were further enhanced by processing all kinds of dungeon byproducts, was pouring down like rain.

    Considering the price of the weapon, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the Brazilian army¡¯s budget for a year¡­ no, almost 10 years waspletely reced.

    [These¡­ insignificant things dare!]

    So after a while,

    all the soldiers were shocked.

    Without the slightest exaggeration, the bombardment poured down enough to literally cut down a whole mountain.

    The appearance of G, who did not fall even in this great offensive, did not seem real to them.

    However, G was not unharmed either.

    Only two heads left.

    nks exposed to bone.

    Torn and burnt leather, etc.

    It was strange that he hadn¡¯t died no matter how he looked at him, his whole body reduced to rags.

    Nevertheless, G finally withstood all the fire and regenerated his body.

    no i tried to y it.

    However, G¡¯s wounds did not heal any longer.

    I just felt immense hunger.

    ¡®Damn the calories¡­!¡¯

    G gnashed his teeth.

    The calories that had been rapidly decreasing due to the long fierce battle had finally run out.

    Now, far from regenerating the wound, his blood and flesh will dry up just by maintaining this huge body.

    However, it is impossible to solve the monstrous transformation while being surrounded by hundreds of masters of the green dragon n.

    Eventually he had to make a decision.

    ¡®Should I run away?¡¯

    Dominate Brazil.

    whether to remorse for the past.

    What you can do to stay alive.

    Even if his subordinates had already been annihted, the odds of winning were low.

    On the contrary, I was confident that I could run away even now.

    But after running away?

    Can he remain a monarch?

    If I ran away not once but twice, wouldn¡¯t I be treated like an ipetent pig?

    For G, that was intolerable.

    [No, not yet! I haven¡¯t lost yet!]

    Cheeks!

    ¡°her?¡±

    ¡°That crazy!¡±

    So G did something amazing.

    With the two remaining heads, he began to devour his tattered flesh.

    No matter how skillful it was, to chew and swallow its own body.

    It was a truly insane act.

    But he was never crazy.

    Rather, it was very reasonable.

    I could tell just by looking at the immediate results of that action.

    Wooded Deuk!

    ¡°Has yback started again?¡±

    ¡°No, that is a mutation. I am reconstructing a body to fight again with the body I ate.¡±

    ¡°Are you still going to fight¡­ You look like a terrible guy.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s thanks to the power of ¡ºEvolution of Predation¡».

    G ate most of his damaged body in an instant and was reborn as a new monster.

    Seeing him, the green dragon n frowned.

    It didn¡¯t suddenly get stronger.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    Just looking at the two heads left and the body shrunk by more than half, it was clear that he was weaker than before.

    The problem was that instead, G was in perfect condition again.

    On the other hand, most of the green dragon n were tired.

    Even the ss masters were gradually feeling theck of psionics and fatigue.

    The forest guild and the fight against G consumed them as much as it did.

    ¡®If it stays like this¡­¡¯

    ¡®The damage will be great.¡¯

    No matter how weakened, a monarch is a monarch.

    For the absolute ss, half-hearted humane tactics are useless.

    This was especially true when considering the strength of the G, which easily received attacks from masters of the ranks.

    Like Maia, G was also a strong one-to-many monarch.

    [Hehehe, everyone,e on! I¡¯ll kill you all!]

    G was full of confidence.

    After recovering his stamina, the situation became almost even.

    Above all, he didn¡¯t use it because the risk was too great, but he still had hisst move left.

    That¡¯s why his victory is decisive.

    He had no doubts.

    ¡°No, you are the one who dies.¡±

    ¡­until I heard a calm voice from somewhere.

    [What¡­?]

    He was the only one who couldn¡¯t eat the whole body, just below the abdomen.

    Obviously no one was there.

    To the voice that came from a ce where it should never be.

    Above all, the thrilling sensations conveyed by the animal-like survival instinct.

    Frightened, G hurriedly protected his belly and tried to attack the owner of the voice.

    But when he tries to move.

    The owner of that voice was already taking action.

    It creates a de-like craft with the chain-honed cuss, and divides it into 10 strands with the sipjeonyong-ryu.

    It is stretched to 80 strands by ovepping them eight times with the Daeryeokpalhapryu, and then twisted like a rope with the Gyoryongpacheonryu and put together again.

    ording to the principle of Mu-gongjin-geom-ryu, the terrifying snake created by this process is hidden in the fog of the Heukcheon-am Hon-ryu.

    And prepare to shoot it with the Biyeon Ho-ryu.

    This is the Seven Seasons.

    Whether the opponent is a big supply yer.

    Whether it is arge army of tens of thousands or more.

    A psionic mist wriggling in your hand that can instantly kill you in one hit.

    But it¡¯s still not enough.

    In order to defeat the monster lord with the most vitality among all the lords, you need to raise your psionic power a little more.

    However, if you dy further, G will defend itself or, at best, relocate the core it found.

    So borrow

    The green dragon n surrounded the surroundings.

    In the meantime, it resonates with the psionics with about 30 masters of the master ss who were still holding their power while secretly spreading camp.

    In order to add the flow of the Poison Dragon Blood Holy Flow and Immortal Qigong Stream they made to the fog.

    The moment when the finallypleted psionic fog was mmed into G¡¯s stomach.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of verses,

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷ ¾Å½~ºÏÄ¼¼

    Reverse Heaven

    and Hell, ÄæÌìµØªzÈÐ

    ¡»

    bloody rain scattered

    One giant copsed.

    * * *

    Seven Dragons.

    The strongest armed force that only exists for each n that is allowed the title of dragon.

    Their strength, which wasposed entirely of master-ss masters, was clearly different from that of ordinary sabers.

    However, the reason why they are the strongest armed force is not just because they are strong.

    One of their real fears.

    Being able to resonate with the princess and psionics.

    By doing so, it was possible for the princess to handle several types of dances for the feast.

    The burden of the verse season into seven seasons.

    Or the power of the seven seasons into the eight seasons.

    It¡¯s only a season or two difference, but its power is two to four times as simple.

    In other words, when supported by the Seven Dragons, the princess bes several times stronger than when fighting alone.

    Of course, that¡¯s only possible for their princess.

    Even the Seven Dragons could not resonate with the princesses of other ns.

    only one person.

    Except for the princess, who is able to forcibly achieve resonance because she can handle the psionics of telepathy.

    and at this moment.

    The result of her forcibly drawing out and using the psionics of the Poison Dragon Corps, the strongest military unit of the Green Dragon n, was now unfolding in front of them.

    ¡°Turn it off¡­¡±

    The limbs fell off.

    Pieces of flesh as if being crushed.

    Blood sttered hundreds of meters away.

    The horrific sight is, in a sense, a wonder.

    It was an astonishing sight, as if the huge body of the monster had been torn apart like a de bomb exploding inside its body.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    What¡¯s even more shocking is that G isn¡¯t dead yet.

    The area where the abdomen was originally located.

    With only the tattered upper body sticking upside down from thatrge piece of flesh, G trembled.

    The moment his whole body was torn to shreds, he barely reconstructed his human body to avoid instant death, but that¡¯s all.

    He, whose core had already been damaged, was dying rapidly as each minute passed.

    In the midst of the death that was approaching right in front of me, I thought of Guh.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    ¡®Why did this happen?¡¯

    If the load remained.

    If you didn¡¯t waste your regenerative power.

    If you weren¡¯t distracted by chasing the blue bird.

    If only half of the iing missiles could have been blocked.

    So, if you didn¡¯t find out that you had hidden the nucleus in your abdomen while urgently reconstructing your body.

    It wouldn¡¯t have happened in one hit.

    However, the psionic de, which prated like water permeating sand and shredded blood vessels and spread throughout the body, was too fatal for the core to be hit directly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really tough on one life to say you don¡¯t die even with the phrase.¡±

    And G realized.

    That there was no need to worry about why.

    The one who exhausted himself by working with the green dragon n and the army.

    The darkness that hid in front of his nose the whole time and disturbed it with bluebirds or drones to make it unnoticed.

    After finding out the location of the nucleus.

    An opponent who finished everything with just one hand.

    It was because he knew instinctively that this dark-haired girl was the culprit behind making him do this.

    ¡°This coward¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure exactly what you mean by cowardice.¡±

    I cursed at you for being cowardly.

    Rather, it seems to have been praised.

    The girl smiled and looked back.

    ¡°Is that so, Zixuan?¡±

    ¡°It is as you say. That¡¯s how you dealt with me fairly and fairly.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    G¡¯s eyes widened.

    A green-haired woman with gloves on both hands.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the hateful and cursed Maia appeared behind the girl.

    Because her appearance gradually began to change.

    Green hair to ck.

    The sharp eyes are slightly rounded.

    A taut face slightly wrinkled.

    So when all those changes were over, Maia was no longer there.

    Although it may not have the power to interfere and distort perception itself like Limon¡¯s Transfiguration, which borrows the power of the constetion, Jeolhak is capable of camougeparable to that.

    It was just Zixuan, a master of the white-faced shellfish style, with a meaningful smile on his face.

    ¡°These things¡­!¡±

    from start to finish.

    In the end, everything is lies, deceit and conspiracy.

    Go trembles, realizing that the oue was predetermined from the moment he attacked Sao Paulo.

    The girl said lightly to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too embarrassed.¡±

    It may be natural for yers to decide whether they win or lose based on their level.

    But the world is not a game.

    There are many ways for the weak to kill the strong ording to their mutuality and resourcefulness.

    ¡°We are originally a n specializing in this kind of thing.¡±

    espionage to gather information.

    A conspiracy plotting.

    and another field.

    Those who are better at assassination than anyone else.

    Therefore, the head of the n that dominated all the assassination organizations in the past world and fought most fiercely with Limon.

    Li Qingyu, the ck Dragon Princess, smiled.

    And walked slowly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy just because you won! It¡¯s still a trump card for me¡­!¡±

    chin.

    G, who had been screaming desperately, suddenly stiffened.

    with light weight.

    Half of the vision suddenly darkened.

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand the reason for a moment.

    ¡°you¡­!¡±

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Go immediately opened his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t until I saw slender legs sticking out from under the ck dress through the other side of my vision that I realized it.

    What is it that covers your eyes?

    And what Li Qingyu put lightly on her face.

    There was no time to ignite the fierce anger and hatred she had never felt for Maia at this absurd insult.

    ¡°Why do you think I will watch your trump card?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The go hardened.

    Li Qingyu looks down at herself with a cold face, even without a smile.

    Dull eyes without that radiance.

    A dry voice with no emotion.

    Above all, the growing pressure she felt from the soles of her feet that had trampled on her face.

    It made me guess what this slender girl was up to.

    ¡°Go to sleep¡­!¡±

    Unfortunately, G was not given a chance to say anything more.

    when he opened his mouth

    It was hard to believe that it came from a girl¡¯s body, but the feet, which were loaded with terrible power, were already pressing down on G¡¯s face.

    Quad de de de de deuk!

 Chapter 279

    #279. was that the reason?

    A watermelon that fell off a building.

    Or like a fishbowl hit by a hammer.

    Drawing white and red flowers on the ground, Li Qingyu slowly pulled his feet out of the crushed ¡®something¡¯.

    swipe swipe

    As if you¡¯ve been waiting

    Zixuan kneeled respectfully.

    Leaving her to carefully wipe the filth from her feet and legs.

    For a moment, look at G¡¯s body, which twitched like a frog whose head was crushed by a car and eventually drooped.

    Li Qingyu suddenly muttered.

    ¡°¡­Is that eight?¡±

    what does that mean

    Zixuan didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    He only devoted himself to wiping the jade body of the princess whom he admired, but more than that.

    And Li Qingyu also had no intention of exining the meaning to her.

    I was just immersed in the feeling of defeating the monarch so easily.

    ¡®Maybe I was lucky?¡¯

    If he was in the Liberation Brigade.

    If the trump card was ¡ºConstetion Descent¡».

    And if you used it.

    Li Qingyu may have had to risk his life too.

    The difference between 1 and 0 is small, but there is a gap close to infinite and finite.

    A ruler who reached level 100¡¯s [Descent] had an effect that was different from that used by yers below level 99.

    ¡®Or was it just a joke?¡¯

    However, Li Qingyu was not optimistic about the situation.

    G was clearly a mean person.

    However, it is difficult to see that he was the specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    It¡¯s not particrly strange that someone who suddenly gained great power acts greedily while looking down on others.

    It would have been more so if it was G, who was originally treated as an ipetent pig as an errand boy for a small and medium-sized gang.

    In that respect, G was an ordinary and average monarch.

    Just because I was from a gang.

    And to annihte those who know about their past.

    Because he started his first steps as a yer through crime, he only became more tantly greedy.

    ¡®Well, either way would matter.¡¯

    Whether it¡¯s the ghost of the liberation brigade or not.

    The future predicted by Ainsha would not change to the extent of killing just one lord.

    Fate is not something that can be changed so easily.

    ¡®This is all I can do.¡¯

    Knowing this fact better than anyone else, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    And beyond the distant sky.

    He opened his mouth quietly, looking at the direction in which there would be an event that would determine the future of this country and the only person who could change that fate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you for theter work, Swordsman.¡±

    * * *

    Tak-tak-tak.

    Uncharacteristically for the strongest Green Dragon Princess in the Seven Dragons, she embraced her light and soft body.

    Limon was worried.

    Watching the bonfire slowly go out.

    Should I go get some new firewood right now?

    Or should I just stay up all night hugging Maia?

    If you choose the former, the master will wake up, and if you choose thetter, it will be bad for the master¡¯s body.

    But fortunately or unfortunately

    He did not be a disloyal ve by choosing either side.

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    Limon raised one eyebrow.

    It was because he felt a frightful aura outside the cave.

    The moment he tried to wake Maia, his tongue clenched at the presence of an uninvited guest who came in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any uninvited guests.¡±

    ¡°¡­were you not sleeping?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can sleep peacefully when the atmosphere around you is so vicious.¡±

    Maia was cynical.

    No matter how bad her physical condition is, she is the best master of the green dragon n.

    Because there was no way I couldn¡¯t feel this tant energy.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Even if it is an uninvited guest, since the guest has arrived, we should go out to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go with you.¡±

    ¡°It can be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    I wonder if it¡¯s the spirit¡¯s nest.

    It would have been a headache in its own way if it copsed after leaving Maia in such a shabby cave.

    ¡°You are the one who said you would protect me above all else.¡±

    ¡°¡­makes me speechless.¡±

    To the subject who swore to protect.

    Are you saying that you¡¯re weak because you don¡¯t have the confidence to protect a woman as delicate as yourself?

    Take a moment to scratch your cheeks as you watch Maia say absurd things in many ways.

    Limon finallyughed and got up.

    ¡°Can I help you? Or¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make the patient walk?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this without asking, can you?¡±

    ¡°I must be so shameless.¡±

    While answering smirkingly, Limon calmly embraced Maia.

    As if she was used to it anyway, she naturally wrapped her arms around his neck.

    While holding Maia like that.

    Limon left the cave.

    jerk jerk.

    Is it really like the Amazon rain forest?

    The jungle, devoid of any artificial light, was so dark that it was difficult to see even an inch ahead.

    I only nced at white butterflies flying in the soft moonlight.

    But Limon was not at a loss.

    After taking a quick nce at one side of the thick forest, he kept his eyes fixed on the butterfly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are youing soon? You didn¡¯te all the way here just to y hide and seek.¡±

    random nonsense.

    But the answer came back immediately.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­. It would be too rude to make a fuss in the middle of the night, so I¡¯m trying to serve you quietly

    .

    A change has happened.

    Butterflies that had been flying all of a sudden seemed to gather in one ce, and suddenly they formed a human shape.

    wrinkled face.

    A skinny body like an old tree.

    Even the old cane in my hand.

    The old man, who would have looked like an ordinary poor man if it weren¡¯t for this jungle, spoke politely.

    ¡°Introduce yourself. I¡¯m an old man who came to take Princess Diego¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you in the Forest Guild?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m humble, but I¡¯m lucky enough to have a name in the bottom of the forest guild¡­¡±

    An aide to G who led the search for Maia.

    Diego said in a low voice after coughing several times.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, but it¡¯s better to stop using useless resistance¡­ Then you¡¯ll only hurt the princess.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Squint your eyes and look at Diego for a moment.

    Limon nced back at Maia and asked casually.

    ¡°What do you want, Master?¡±

    ¡°Do you need an answer?¡±

    ¡°First of all, the important thing is the master¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°Apetent ve should know his master¡¯s will without having to speak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being an ipetent ve.¡±

    It¡¯s time tough.

    Limon shrugged and looked at Diego.

    ¡°As you can see, my master has no desire to ept your invitation. I have to go back today. Inspiration?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a foolish choice¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t entrust my precious master to an unknown old man like you.¡±

    ¡°You should have already introduced me¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that Forest Guild¡¯s bottom stone? If it was a joke, I¡¯ll call it a sess.¡±

    It sounds like you heard something really funny.

    Limon chuckled.

    Then he suddenly stoppedughing and looked at Diego with cold eyes.

    ¡°The Ghost of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    right after that.

    What came was silence.

    Even the sound of the bushes shaking.

    Even the chirping of insects.

    In the stillness where all noise had disappeared, a low voice returned.

    ¡°¡­how did you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been strange since I saved the master.¡±

    He seemed to realize that denying it would be useless.

    Looking at Diego, who meekly admitted his identity, Limon said coldly.

    ¡°Why did the forest guild¡¯s tracking team miss the master?¡±

    Maia, who was running away in a drowsy state, was not in a state where she could erase her traces even with empty words.

    It¡¯s good that only footprints are left.

    Because she couldn¡¯t control the miasma, there were traces left where even the blind could chase after her.

    But did you miss such a clear trace?

    A forest guild with many monster-type yers with developed five senses?

    It was unbelievable.

    ¡­unless someone intentionally interfered with their pursuit.

    ¡°Including why something like a butterfly is hovering around the ce where Master fell.¡±

    Mya was the one who made even beasts flee because of her strong miasma.

    Even a mere insect like a butterfly hovering around her was unusual.

    Someone interrupted the chase.

    It has a strange tail attached to it.

    By adding these two abnormal situations, Limon drew one conclusion.

    That someone was trying to steal Maia away from G.

    At least it was clear that it was not something a proper Forest Guild member would do.

    ¡°How did you know I was part of the Liberation Brigade with that alone? Maybe he was trying to help the princess¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you want to help, you should have helped. It¡¯s not for nothing that the saying, ¡°I am not good, I am not good.¡±

    Limon snorted.

    If they had the ability and authority to interfere with the Forest Guild¡¯s pursuit, they would have been able to contact them long ago.

    It was clear that Maia didn¡¯t do anything with good intentions, just because she didn¡¯t do anything until she fell into a trap and was incapacitated.

    Not allegiance to the teen guild.

    Rather, the one who uses that power to aim for the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    As far as Limon knew, the only ones who couldmit such an absurd act were the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    Above all, there was one reason why I had no choice but to doubt the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re the only ones who have a reason to bring in that man, even if no one else knows.¡±

    ¡°¡­You have good eyesight.¡±

    rustle.

    Did he realize that hiding any longer would be useless?

    The bush behind Diego parted.

    Looking at the opponent who slowly walked away, Limon let out a sigh.

    ¡°No matter how chaotic it was, I wanted it to disappear so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t know it would be like this.¡±

    While the green dragon n was retreating, they went through all the hardships to find him who suddenly disappeared.

    It¡¯s as if it¡¯s absurd that it was all in vain.

    Limon, who had muttered quietly to himself, scratched his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I only ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°¡­you won¡¯t ask why?¡±

    ¡°Well, the reason for this is because it is trivial. I just wonder since when you were thinking of stabbing me in the back.¡±

    Is it indifference?

    Or is it boldness?

    He stared at Limon, who was not particrly agitated, and opened his mouth quietly after a while.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t from the beginning.¡±

    It was natural.

    The Liberation Brigade is a yer crime syndicate.

    There was no way he belonged to the Liberation Brigade because he was not even a yer.

    ¡°I thought about it until the end.¡±

    But no one was a yer from the start.

    yers are beings who have received the power of the Constetion through a contract.

    It also meant that even an ordinary human could be a yer as long as he signed a contract with the Constetion.

    Or be a yer criminal.

    ¡°Until you find out that I don¡¯t have the talent to pass this carving knife¡¯s test.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that really the reason you became a traitor?¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    And the opponent who stood in the dark.

    Hanging the shadow of a constetion with eight arms on its back.

    He called the opponent holding a tinum carving knife in one hand in a cold voice.

    ¡°Sculptor man.¡±

 Chapter 280

    #280. have been preparing

    * * *

    Hermann was a sculptor.

    He is also the world¡¯s best sculptor.

    The position is not something that can be obtained through natural talent or hard work.

    It required passion and tenacity close to madness to dedicate everything to one field and do anything for it.

    That¡¯s why when he failed to pass the test of the carving knife.

    Hermann was rather delighted.

    The fact that I had the opportunity to make such a perfect piece was considered lucky.

    However, the body gradually recovers.

    Challenging the test of the carving knife.

    The more you repeat failure.

    The joy in his heart gradually turned to anxiety and nervousness.

    When I was not feeling well, I was able to takefort in saying that it was because I couldn¡¯t show my ability because of my illness.

    However, thanks to all the elixirs Maia gave him, his confidence plummeted as he quickly regained his health.

    Was it really because of illness that he failed the carving knife test?

    Maybe it¡¯s just myck of skills?

    Maybe he doesn¡¯t have the talent toplete this piece?

    I was wandering in that anxiety.

    Hermann got his chance.

    Diego is spying on Quetzalcoatl headquarters with bugs.

    I stumbled across him struggling over a piece and offered him a chance to change his destiny.

    * * *

    Kurung Kurung.

    Could it be because of the capricious weather unique to the tropical rain forest?

    The dark clouds that have gathered before you know it sound like thunder, making the already dark night even deeper.

    But Hermann didn¡¯t care about that at all.

    I just opened my mouth heavily.

    ¡°You can think of it as an excuse, but I originally had no intention of epting the Liberation Brigade¡¯s proposal.¡±

    He was thankful for Maia and Limon, who treated him as his benefactors.

    Teaching Limon how to sculpt was sincere.

    ¡°I tried to finish the piece with my own hands somehow.¡±

    So he tried.

    He said that if you join hands with him, he will help you make a contract with the Constetion.

    I put Diego¡¯s suggestion out of my head that I could then get the skills toplete this piece.

    In order to somehow create the supreme sculpture with my own hands.

    ¡°But that was impossible after all.¡±

    If only I had a little more time.

    If there was a grace period, at least a few years, at least a few months.

    Hermann might have been able to pass the carving knife test on his own.

    However, the grace period Diego gave was only until the Green Dragon n attacked the base of the Forest Guild.

    Completing an ideal sculpture in just a few days was impossible even for him, the world¡¯s best sculptor.

    That¡¯s why at the end of the conflict until the end.

    He finally made his choice.

    ¡°So you decided to just forget about Eunice and just hit the betrayal?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°You should be proud of being a traitor.¡±

    ¡°It is an undeniable fact that I havemitted ingratitude.¡±

    Hermann said quietly.

    He was not so shameless as to be ungrateful.

    He simply prioritized being a sculptor rather than remaining as a person who knew his conscience.

    The tenacity he had pursued throughout his life was the most important thing in the world to him.

    Even if that meant betraying the benefactor.

    ¡°¡­?? ???? ??? ? ? ???? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ???.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    If Hermann had been a shrewd man.

    So if you betrayed it sooner.

    You could have noticed something suspicious for sure.

    However, he was a single-minded sculptor who knew nothing but sculpting.

    Because he had no intention of betraying him until the very end, even Limon didn¡¯t feel suspicious.

    ¡°What do youment? After all, it is only natural that humans are ungrateful beings.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smentable that we have to take that for granted.¡±

    Limon sighed at Maia¡¯s cold ridicule.

    blinded by greed

    Or because you don¡¯t want to lose.

    Limon knew very well that it was human nature to be prone to abandoning any grace.

    So, the reason hemented was not because he was shocked by the betrayal of Hermann, whom he had just met.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    It was because I was old enough to ept this kind of thing.

    But what can I do?

    As you live, it happens that the country that has protected you for hundreds of years gets dumped, takes hostages, and cuts to death the subordinates who betrayed you.

    Compared to him, Hermann¡¯s betrayal was nothing bitter.

    It¡¯s up to you to me your carelessness.

    Rather, there is one thing I don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°By the way, what kind of recklessness are you, the specter of the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°¡­is it toote?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I was curious about what they were thinking when they came out of nowhere if they managed to convince even a sculptor nobleman to get their hands on the Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Diego raised his eyes.

    It was astonishing that Limon spoke of the Liberation Brigade¡¯s top secret, the Seven Arcs.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    He immediately nodded slowly.

    ¡°As expected¡­ was it you who disturbed the Kaiser in London¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you know?¡±

    ¡°I expected it. No matter how coincidental you are, you have too many contacts with the Seven Arcs¡­¡±

    The Liberation Brigade continued to gather information about the Seven Arcs.

    Not to mention, of course, he yed the deep ck violin.

    There was no reason not to be wary of Limon, who even gave Hermann to¡¯s carving knife.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been preparing myself¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why Diegoughed in a spurious voice.

    And spread one arm out to the side.

    Sseuseuk.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.

    The forest roars like waves.

    What appeared in the darkness was a huge shadow.

    Only thirteen bloody giants who fought against Maia at the Forest Guild¡¯s headquarters.

    And the number of giants, each with physical abilitiesparable to those of high-level yers¡­

    about one thousand.

    Waves of monsters that would be enough to destroy the entire Brazil, which even a teenage guild could not mobilize, were covering all sides.

    ¡°How about the final number of trump cards our monarch has prepared¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is this the monster lord¡¯s trump number?¡±

    ¡°Our lord is a prudent character¡­ He ordered us to prepare ¡®troops¡¯ to be used in case of emergency¡­

    ¡±

    Just attack the target.

    There was a high possibility of causing an indiscriminate massacre if I unleashed giants without reason in the city of Sao Paulo.

    Rather than the damage caused by the massacre, it was a very G-like idea to be concerned that the drug trade using ambrosia would be difficult due to its influence.

    Including the fact that he died without being able to use thest move because he was too greedy.

    It might have been better for G.

    Thanks to that, he was able to get away without knowing that his henchmen stole the giants.

    ¡°Huh true. Is it okay to turn around like this? The monster monarch is like a dog, so I thought it would go well with you. ¡±

    ¡°¡­Not everyone is making friends with us. Especially if you¡¯re a lowly person like the monarch.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    How can I make the specter of the Liberation Brigade look like ¡®I don¡¯t want to give it to him¡¯?

    Limon was stunned by G¡¯s amazing personality.

    But Diego had something to say.

    Although they are treated as a lunatic criminal organization, the Liberation Brigade is also an organization with its own purpose.

    Like G, if it was for his own gain, it was obvious that if he brought in someone who would sell the organization, it would only do harm.

    ¡­Things would be different if he had gained overwhelming power that even the monarch could control.

    ¡°Besides, this is the move prepared by the monster lord, but I prepared something else¡­¡±

    Kung.

    When he struck the ground with his staff, four figures appeared behind Diego.

    A bald head carrying a greatsword.

    A man wearing a ck iron mask.

    A woman with long hair.

    A skinny kid doing origami.

    Although smallpared to the giants, Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw the four monsters, each of whom had a great personality.

    ¡°Are you your officers?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°If I remember right, I think all of these guys were wanted duke-level yers.¡±

    ¡°You have a great eye¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the basics.¡±

    Limon said sullenly.

    Even if it¡¯s not as much as therge supply, the duke ss over level 80 is also in the top 0.01% of yers.

    In particr, there was no way that Limon, a former PAB member, could not remember the notorious criminals who were wanted.

    ¡°But what are you going to do with just these guys?¡±

    It was for this reason that Limon made a suspicious expression.

    Only duke-level yers were too low-key to be a trump card.

    This is even more so in the current situation, when more than a thousand giant bioweapons surround all sides.

    ¡°Yes, to you who have collected two Seven Arcs, these may seem insignificant¡­ but what if this is the case¡­?¡±

    but right after that.

    Limon raised his eyes.

    No, I had no choice but to get up.

    ¡°¡ºConstetion ¦Á¡».¡±

    ¡°¡ºConstetion ¦Â¡».¡±

    ¡°¡ºDescent of the Constetion ¦Ã¡».¡±

    ¡°¡ºDescent ¦Ä¡».¡±

    Aaaaaaa!

    The four voices ovep.

    The moment when the great sword mask ne bracelet emits a strange light.

    Seeing a star falling from the sky permeate them and explosively increasing their energy, Limon asked as if he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Was that Descent of the Constetion something dogs and cows could use?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Since you¡¯re asking that, it seems you don¡¯t know the true power of the Seven Arcs yet¡­¡±

    Diego smiled meaningfully.

    Looking at him, Limon narrowed his eyes.

    At least as far as he knew, only the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade could use ¡ºConstetion Descent¡».

    I¡¯ve never seen one executive use it.

    Even so, there is one reason why they can use ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡» unlike before, if you add Diego¡¯s words, you can guess.

    ¡°¡­It was the power of that carving knife that made it possible to use Descent without you ghosts.¡±

    A great sword mask ne and bracelet owned by four executives.

    Diegoughed happily as Limon clicked his tongue as he looked at the sculptures of familiar craftsmanship engraved or hung on each object.

    ¡°Half of the answers are correct¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are half of them wrong?¡±

    ¡°Because they can already be called half-ghosts¡­¡±

    It is not possible to use Descent because they are specters.

    Only those who can use Descent of the Constetion can be ghosts.

    In that sense, these four have already qualified to be specters.

    Diego said proudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on even half of it. Because I don¡¯t have a ¡®hammer¡¯, I couldn¡¯t even prepare a holy spirit machine, but if they are now, they can rival the monarch¡­¡±

    Limon knew.

    that it is not an exaggeration.

    In fact, Ryu Kang-cheol, who was thest member of the Liberation Brigade, was also a duke-level yer.

    Because when I used Descent, I was able to create 100 clones with the abilities of arge supply yer.

    What if they could all exert that much power?

    I didn¡¯t know that each executive would be more threatening than the thousands of giants sitting here.

    One thing is more important than anything else.

    ¡°And they aren¡¯t the only ones who got the blessing of the third Seven Arcs¡­¡±

    Even yers in their 80s and 90s who are only level 80 and 90 can demonstrate power equal to or surpass that of a level 100 monarch in ¡°Descent of the Constetion¡± .

    It was a unique skill that was more fraudulent than any other skill.

    What if the effect oveps?

    What if the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade, who were originally able to use ¡ºConstetion Descent¡», strengthened it with a carving knife?

    How strong will you be?

    Diego answered that question through actions rather than words.

    ¡°Descent of the Constetion VII Demon.¡±

    Wei Ying.

    All sorts of bugs hit the ground with their carved staffs, covering their bodies with mechanical armor resembling insect shells.

    The insect fragments engraved on the cane, which had berge and heavy like a pile bunker, moved onto the armor as if it were really alive.

    The moment Diego activated a secret technique he created by himself, inspired by G¡¯s [Behemoth].

    ¡°¡¾Beelzebub¡¿.¡±

    Woo woo woo woo!

    ¡ªThe world was covered with worms.

 Chapter 281

    Episode #281. kill them all

    * * *

    G¡¯s [Behemoth] is definitely a powerful technique.

    By fusing the elements of monsters, you can create the strongest body with all the powers of various bosses.

    But Diego thought.

    Even though ¡¾Behemoth¡¿ is powerful, its efficiency is poor.

    In the first ce, being a giant monster is only advantageous for one-on-one battles or survival-oriented fights.

    A few strong enemies or one-on-one fights, etc., because their huge bodies get in the way, making it difficult to use 100% of the monster¡¯s characteristics.

    In the first ce, that itself was only possible for G who possessed [Satiation Evolution].

    That¡¯s why Diego devised it.

    A way to surpass ¡¾Behemoth¡¿.

    After continued research and testing.

    he finallypleted it.

    A secret technique that allows him to gain more powerful power without the factor of a monster by using his unique skill ¡ºThe King of Bugs¡».

    and at this moment.

    The secret art that Diego invented was attracting all the insects in the jungle like a ck hole.

    Boo woo woo!

    butterfly. fly. mosquito. spider. ant. Message. Grasshopper. scarab. helminth. dragonfly. mantis. punishment.dybug. beetle. bug. bug. Insects¡­

    hundreds of millions.

    Or is it billions?

    Dark clouds cover the night sky.

    Covering the earth with their bodies.

    The appearance of immeasurably enormous insects gathering like a tidal wave from all directions is a fear.

    It was a sight that would inevitably feel terrifying for a creature.

    But is it fortunate

    or bad luck

    The sight did notst long.

    It was because Diego¡¯s armor instantly sucked in so many insects.

    And as much as he absorbed the bug, Diego¡¯s armor quickly mutated.

    The armor gets tougher.

    Muscle fibers are mixed in the joints.

    Bug wings grow on its back.

    when all the changes are over.

    The bugs that filled the world a little while ago were nowhere to be found anymore.

    Instead, only the strange armor mixed with mechanical parts and biofibres engraved with insect fragments was sitting in ce.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It¡¯s time to squeeze and open your hand.

    Diego suddenly clenched his fist and struck the bloody giant beside him.

    Whoops!

    The results were dire.

    It wasn¡¯t even that I applied proper strength, it was a light fist like a jab.

    The bloody giant¡¯s upper body, which had ended up being bloody even with Maia¡¯s blow, was blown away as if it werepletely crushed.

    It was a tremendous force that would astonish even the most physically strong of the monarchs, G.

    ¡°Whoops, it¡¯s beyond my expectations.¡±

    ¡¾Beelzebub¡¿.

    A secret technique that bes stronger by the number of insects absorbed by epting the elements of insects instead of monsters.

    It just didn¡¯t grow unnecessarily.

    Rather, thanks to that, I enjoy the more tightly condensed power.

    Diego eximed with a firm and healthy voice instead of the sound of boiling phlegm until now.

    he could say

    I don¡¯t know if it was before.

    If he is now, he can overwhelm even G.

    When he relied only on the Holy Spirit and when the power of the Seven Arcs was added to it.

    Because the constraints released by ¡ºAdvent of the Constetion¡» are on a different level.

    ¡°What a young man. Aren¡¯t you starting to regret turning our Liberation Brigade into an enemy?¡±

    About a thousand giants no less than high-level yers.

    Four executives who have exceeded the limit of level 100 by descending constetions.

    On top of that, he now has a power that surpasses even a monarch.

    Even if they fought against the teenage guilds head-on, they could overwhelm them, revealing their mighty majesty.

    Diego said generously.

    ¡°If I regret it, I will kneel down and ask for forgiveness. If you dedicate the Seven Arks and return to the Liberation Brigade, I will use you as a precious gift.¡±

    he thought

    He himself is very merciful.

    However, if I could retrieve one more Seven Arcs, I could have been generous with this level.

    Of course, you need to put a bug in his head and make him a puppet that only listens to hismands.

    I won¡¯t die though.

    If Limon was sane, he would immediately fall to his knees and bow his head.

    It was because he deliberately showed off his power like this to show off.

    ¡°so.¡±

    so the next moment.

    Diego couldn¡¯t help but put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Is it over now?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking if this is all.¡±

    Even if he was a monarch, he showed great power enough to make him feel fear.

    fear too.

    agitation too.

    without tension.

    It¡¯s like an audience asking the circus leader if there¡¯s anything more to see after showing him a circus show.

    Or like a janitor watching a friendly passer-by whoys out the trash to make it easier to clean.

    Embarrassed by Limon¡¯s attitude, Diego let out a lowugh.

    ¡°Whoopoohoo, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be strong. I feel your fear¡­¡±

    ¡°What is my fear?¡±

    Using the unique sense of insects to detect pheromones.

    Diego, who tried to feel Limon¡¯s fear, blurted out his words.

    ¡°¡­you won¡¯t lose.¡±

    That calm face is rather cold, hard, and calm enough to make you feel emotional.

    The chilling sensation as if he was touching something non-living with his antennae confused him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    How can you not even be excited about this?

    Don¡¯t you know the fear of death?

    Is it right to be human?

    Limon did not dare to ept the question, which contained many questions.

    I just calmly talked to Maia who was holding me.

    ¡°It looks like this is everything.¡±

    ¡°It is imaginable that a criminal organization like the Heung Liberation Brigade prepared this much.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be worth giving an effort award?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the word ¡®effort¡¯ carelessly. It¡¯s unpleasant to call such a trivial thing an effort in itself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this.¡±

    Limon smiled.

    Maia said in a sharp tone.

    The two, who had a conversation without any tension, shared their opinions as they were.

    ¡°First of all, I want to take the owner to a safe ce, but the situation is not going well. In that sense, I am telling you¡­¡±

    ¡°I am your master, not your burden.¡±

    Even though she was supposed to be protected by him, she never became a burden.

    Maia cut it off.

    Then he looked straight up at Limon, who was hugging him, and continued.

    ¡°If you are in trouble, lend me one arm. At least it won¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    Was it because it was so unexpected?

    Limon, who had passed the Descent of the Constetion without hesitation, also put on a puzzled expression at her words.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±

    Sharp and cold as usual.

    Take a moment to look at Maia as sheughs.

    Limon finally nodded with a sigh.

    ¡°As a ve, I would like to actively dissuade you¡­ but if that¡¯s what the master wants, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°Did you think there would be a choice on the subject of very?¡±

    ¡°Then I ask in advance like a ve. How would you like to punish them?¡±

    Hearing that question, Maia slowly turned her head.

    And the culprit who dared to use G to trap himself and endanger the n.

    He looked back at Diego and other officers of the Liberation Brigade and over a thousand giants with gloomy eyes and spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only if it¡¯s a name.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­!¡±

    Eventually, Diego let out a shout.

    It was only when he was under G that he was able tough at his ignorance of being used without knowing his identity.

    However, it was not enough to reveal his true identity, so even though he was showing off his power, this attitude of not even pretending to be himself.

    As a person who wore the protection of a great star, he could no longer watch it.

    But he couldn¡¯t finish talking.

    Limon was already starting to move when Diego opened his mouth to shout.

    One step while holding Maia.

    Taking a step through the gap of carelessness.

    One step lightly stretched out one arm.

    Wood deok!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Diego and the three senior officers of the Liberation Brigade couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Limon suddenly appeared behind him.

    It was because of the man in the ck iron mask who had his neck twisted in his hand before he knew it and his tongue was sticking out.

    ¡®how¡­!¡¯

    they were dismayed

    Before even blinking an eye.

    while they didn¡¯t realize it.

    I couldn¡¯t believe that a colleague who had gained powerparable to a level 100 lord had died a violent death.

    But even in the confusion, Diego reflexively shouted out.

    ¡°¡ªKill it!¡±

    Although the officers of the Liberation Brigade are superior in terms of ability.

    The first to attack Limon were the giants surrounding him.

    It was an immediate reaction that was possible because the mental shock was small as much as the reason was paralyzed by ambrosia.

    But the results were disastrous.

    Bubbubbubbuck!

    Gouge your eyes out with your fingers.

    Break the knee with a kick.

    Crush your groin with your elbow.

    It is rather crushing than massacre.

    Not only normal giants, but also bloody giantsparable torge-supply yers.

    It was like a human grinder that grinds anything that approaches in an instant.

    ¡®What is that¡­!¡¯

    Diego was stunned.

    When the Green Dragon n, who had fallen into a trap, retreated.

    He was the one who watched Limon take the lead in opening the way.

    That¡¯s why he knew that he was an opponent who couldn¡¯t be vignt and was wary.

    But there was also a heart that looked down on me.

    The skill at fooling the Forest Guild members was amazing, but that was entirely dependent on superior physical abilities.

    At the time, Limon¡¯s punching itself seemed nothing but a dog fight.

    But at this moment.

    Diego was realizing for the first time just how terrifying dogfighting could be.

    The fighting method itself was the same as when I saw it before.

    Fists stretched randomly.

    A kick that seems to be swinging roughly.

    Compared to the disciplined movements of the masters of the Seven Dragons or the shy movements of martial arts yers, the gestures were too rough and moderate.

    One thing has changed.

    To aim for vital points without hesitation.

    However, that small difference made Limon¡¯s fighting method terrifyingly lethal.

    To the point where more than a hundred giants had been turned into chunks of meat before they could even slowly count twenty at the very least.

    Even more frightening was that Limon was still holding Maia with one arm.

    That meant he was causing this terrifying cataclysm with only one hand.

    At this rate, the giants might be annihted within a few minutes.

    Then what next?

    Whose turn will it be?

    ¡°It¡¯s a princess, aim for a princess!¡±

    In an instinctive sense of danger, Diego changed the direction of his target.

    I believe that even Limon, who is grinding everything like a grinder, will reveal his gaps to protect Maia.

    but right after that.

    He realized his mistake.

    Because Limon didn¡¯t bother to protect Maia.

    She was only engrossed in killing the giants rushing at her from the right, slightly loosening her left arm that was supporting her.

    Actually, that was enough.

    Wow!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Wrap your arms around Limon¡¯s neck.

    Maia was cradled in his left arm.

    Not enough for her to smash the giant who charged from the left with her outstretched legs as she spun in Limon¡¯s arms.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that moderate exercise is helpful for Heung patients?¡±

    Limon, who fights with only his right hand, crushes giants like a toy.

    Maia blows away giants like paper while holding him in his arms.

    In terms of physical strength alone, the strongest swordsman and the best guru who canpete for 12th ce in the world.

    Diego couldn¡¯t help but be stunned as he watched the giants being swept away in seconds by the crushing storm created by the two men and women.

    * * *

    There is amon misconception.

    A swordsman is powerless without a sword.

    In fact, there are many cases where it is difficult to win even one or two masters of kendo with a stick.

    But that¡¯s the present age.

    In other words, it¡¯s just a story for those who learned swordsmanship as part of sports or as a skill.

    For those who learned actual swordsmanship, the case was different.

    Unlike matches in equal conditions, in the battlefield, you have to face all kinds of weapons such as bows, axes, and spears.

    Whether it¡¯s one-on-one fighting.

    Suddenly, the sword bent or broke, and so on, happened countless times.

    That¡¯s why a swordsman who survives a real battle has no choice but to be proficient in all sorts of improvisations.

    Grab the opponent¡¯s weapon with your hand and counterattack in the gap.

    Or kick with a sword as bait.

    Sprinkle the soil of the ground with a sword.

    Or throw a broken sword at all.

    Pretending to look elsewhere, surprise attack, etc.

    In sports, it was the existence of a swordsman on the battlefield to use unimaginable means as a basis.

    In fact, in actual swordsmanship books of the distant past, there are surprisingly many records of male and female that will surely die if they do not know bare-handed techniques or countermeasures.

    In real life, the important thing is to win, not to be fair.

    One important thing.

    The Sword Emperor was also such a swordsman.

    It is also the best practical swordsman who waged war against the seven dragons even before bing a sword master.

    At that time, the Sword Emperor had no choice but to be proficient in such fights and improvisation in order to survive from the masters of the Seven Dragons.

    Even after bing a sword master, it was the same.

    It was because the seven dragons were not easy opponents enough to win while ying fair knights.

    And Limon was thest disciple of the sword system.

    In other words, it means that he is the one who learned the best martial arts as well as the best swordsmanship of the era.

    Improvisation can be a skill if you keep using it.

    Having gone through all sorts of fierce battles to protect the world, Limon¡¯s fighting has reached its peak.

    It¡¯s already a martial art.

    It was a killing technique that used the whole body as a weapon to crush the enemy, which developed in the opposite direction to the Kwonjutsu of the Seven Dragons, which systematically deals with psionics.

    and at this moment.

    Limon was showing off the extreme of the fight without hesitation.

    Pooh!

    ¡­while dealing with thebined efforts of Diego, the three officers of the Liberation Brigade, and hundreds of giants with his bare hands.

 Chapter 282

    #282. It¡¯s the worst.

    [Haha!]

    While Limon was smashing the giant.

    The bald officer swung his greatsword with a fierce shout.

    Quarreung!

    With his unique skill, ¡ºCerebral Relief¡», his whole body is transformed into a half-man, half-beast monster made of lightning, and his attack is the thunderbolt itself.

    lightning speed.

    Powerful electric shock.

    to the physical assault.

    It was a blow in which no loopholes could be found in every way.

    Perong!

    However, the attack missed in vain.

    It was because the stone that Limon had kicked pierced his head and turned the greatsword¡¯s trajectory in the wrong ce.

    What flew at the same time was an extremely thin fist.

    Just as Limon spun like a top, Maia¡¯s outstretched fist hit his bald head, and his bald head shattered without even screaming.

    The two remaining executives filled that void.

    The long-haired woman¡¯s hair stretched out to ¡ºMedusa¡¯s Head¡» wriggled like a snake, coiling around Limon and Maia and trying to bite them.

    As the skinny man activates ¡ºGround Curse¡» while tearing the doll made out of folded paper, an invisible, intangible energy attacks the two.

    But the result was the same.

    Limon¡¯s intangible energy was ripped apart with just one wave of his hand.

    Likewise, the woman had to be smashed to the ground just by Maia grabbing the ¡ºMedusa¡¯s head¡» and pulling it.

    Puck puck puck puck!

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the powerful physical abilities he gained through the descent of the Constetion.

    A woman who could not even die despite being swung by Maia¡¯s tremendous strength.

    Repeatedly breaking up like a frog caught by the tongue and then jumping out, she was saved only after a noise ripped through the sky.

    Phew!

    A cracking sound can be heard.

    Diego kicks Limon and hits Maia.

    His rush, which absorbed hundreds of millions of insects with ¡¾Beelzebub¡¿, was so fast and destructive that even Limon could not block it.

    So avoid

    Like a reed bent by the wind.

    Limon leaned over with one hand on Maia¡¯s waist to avoid the attack.

    Like petals that shed morning dew.

    Even with her back bent, Maia pulled the woman who was rambling here and there with her sucker and threw it in front of Diego.

    Pooh!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    and crash.

    Diego, who couldn¡¯t control his speed too fast and eventually smashed his subordinate with his kick, distorted his face.

    This situation was not new.

    after the battle until now.

    Because it was the same thing over and over again.

    No matter how strong and fast their attacks were, Limon and Maia easily avoided and blocked them.

    On the other hand, they had to take fatal damage every time the two counterattacks.

    The result is this sight.

    Giants whose centas have already turned into chunks of meat.

    And now, only a bald head and a skinny body that had been reconstructed from a body that had barely been shattered were left.

    ¡®Those monsters¡­!¡¯

    Even the number ofrades.

    Also the strength of the body.

    Even the five senses of power and speed.

    Diego gritted his teeth as he saw Limon and Maia driving him into a corner.

    If the other was the enemy.

    Even if he had to deal with two lords at the same time, he wouldn¡¯t have been driven into such a predicament.

    Diego¡¯s preparations were actually good enough.

    However, there are two reasons why this happened.

    It was because the fighting method between Limon and Maia was so sophisticated and the connection was terrifyingly exquisite.

    Bubbubbubbuck!

    Limon¡¯s fist, which seems to be wielded at random.

    However, the attack, which is therefore unpredictable, nevertheless destroys vital points surprisingly sharply.

    Like a spear that pierces anything.

    Pung Kwaang Ouddeuk!

    Maia¡¯s fist unfolds ording to the standardized form.

    But that¡¯s why its meticulous attack strikes back any approaching enemy without an inch of deviation.

    Like a shield that blocks anything.

    Just looking at each of them makes me wonder if this is possible for humans.

    What was even scarier was the connection.

    When Limon gently pulls his hand around his waist, Maia throws herself deep into his arms and smashes the giant that rushes from behind.

    When Maia slightly clenches her fist, Limon turns her around and hugs her, making it easy for her to perform the martial arts.

    No words were needed.

    As a prosecutor and a guru who reached the extreme.

    Also, as an enemy and an enemy of the past.

    For those who know each other so well, that subtle movement was enough.

    In that sense, the spectacle is rather a dance rather than a battle.

    Set on a bloodynd.

    A fallen corpse as a spectator.

    Rather than fighting like dancing.

    dancing like fighting.

    It was a very clean, beautiful, mboyant yet splendid ball only for the two of them.

    ¡®how?¡¯

    That¡¯s why Diego couldn¡¯t understand the situation even more.

    ¡®How did the green dragon princess recover already? Ambrosia¡¯s poison is still there, right?¡¯

    But Diego didn¡¯t know.

    It was Maia herself who found that fact the most strange.

    * * *

    Pug!

    Raises the psionic and unleashes a storm iron fist.

    The body, weakened by poison and internal injuries, excruciating pain soars just by performing a single weapon.

    ¡­no, it had to soar.

    Instead, what I feel is the heat.

    The more you fight, the more you fight.

    And the more psionics you use.

    A strange sensation fills the whole body, as if the heat flowing from somewhere is heating up the cold blood.

    As a congressman and researcher, Maia couldn¡¯t understand.

    why this is happening

    What is the true nature of this heat?

    But I didn¡¯t care.

    It¡¯s still difficult to move, so if I don¡¯t have arms wrapped around my waist, I¡¯m in a state where I¡¯m going to copse at any moment.

    That arm is strong.

    The flowing heat is refreshing.

    Most of all, I really enjoy the dance I share with Limon.

    As a soldier before being a member of the council, she continued to embrace the hot heat as if she was drunk and devoted herself to the fight.

    But everything must have an end.

    The dance between Limon and Maia, which seemed tost forever, was also gradually approaching its end.

    There is no stage without an audience.

    Fighting would be impossible without an enemy.

    * * *

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    Hundreds of dead giants.

    The four executives all turned to blood.

    One and a half areplete.

    Diego, who was barely ¡®holding on¡¯ against the two with the strength gained from [Beelzebub], had to be immersed in even deeper misery.

    ¡®Was it a mistake?¡¯

    I showed up proudly because I was sure of victory.

    I never thought that even if I prepared this much power, I would rather be cornered.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    All the more in the fact that his actions to secure the green dragon princess came from the will of ¡®him¡¯ and not from anyone else.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way a great star¡¯s foreknowledge can go wrong, so why on earth¡­?¡¯

    Is this also part of foreknowledge?

    Or is my foreknowledge wrong?

    ¡®No it can¡¯t be! The foresight of the stars is absolute!¡¯

    Diego gritted his teeth and erased the sphemous thought that came to him in an instant.

    And he took out an object from his bosom.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to write this, but¡­¡±

    That moment.

    Limon and Maia, who had been ughtering giants without stopping for a second, stopped their movements for the first time.

    ¡°Cough Cough Cough!¡±

    ¡°master?¡±

    A cough thates out violently.

    For a moment, I was taken aback by Maia¡¯s sudden deterioration in her condition, which seemed to be picking up her energy the more she fought.

    Diego retreated behind the remaining giants.

    To be precise, Limon raised his eyes when he saw the tetrahedral artificial jewel tinged with bloody brilliance held in his hand.

    It was only when he felt the unpleasant energy inside that he realized the reason for Maia¡¯s seizure.

    ¡°You bastard! I wondered how they made something like ambrosia¡­ Did you even dabble in ck magic!¡±

    ¡°It is a sacrifice for the cause.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice sucks!¡±

    Limon gnashed his teeth.

    All magices with a price, but the price of ck magic is especially dirty.

    Poisoning humans with drugs made by grinding humans and turning them into monsters was an atrocity that even a ck magician would stick out their tongues at.

    But Diego didn¡¯t care.

    She just drew more of her power from the copy of Bloodstone that Labyrinth had retrieved from London.

    Wood deok!

    That moment.

    change has begun.

    The size of Diego, who had already been strengthened by Beelzebub, swelled even more.

    Ambrosia, which allowed even high-level yers to have abilitiesparable to those ofrge-scale yers.

    The evil power, which seemed to have concentrated it tens of thousands of times, was strengthening Diego¡¯s body, which had already reached the level of a superhuman.

    Of course, this is Diego¡¯sst resort.

    Of course, he had to consume the bloodstone that was created by offering tens of thousands of sacrifices.

    or fall into madness.

    To be or die, etc.

    It was a suicidal act that promised side effects worthy of ck magic in the future.

    However, Diego, who had already made up his mind, used his strength sparingly and attacked Limon.

    ¡°One of you and I will surely die here today!¡±

    ¡°Oops X!¡±

    Quaang!

    It seems that he has already risked his life.

    Limon, who managed to avoid Diego¡¯s attack in a fit of madness, spat out a curse.

    In fact, Diego, who possessed transcendent physical abilities using Beelzebub, was not an easy opponent.

    fast.

    strong.

    that it is sturdy.

    Just how hard it is to deal with that alone.

    Because the one who knew this best was Limon himself, who had always defeated his enemies with his superhuman physical abilities.

    But Diego¡¯s physical ability is already better than Limon¡¯s.

    In addition, as he has the sense of battle and special abilities absorbed by insects, he is on par with Velos, who turned into his past incarnation in terms of purebat power¡­

    No, in a sense, he has be a more difficult enemy than him.

    If it was Lee Chun-gi or Carol who faced Diego, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he died instantly.

    However, he strengthened his already strong body with ck magic.

    Even Limon couldn¡¯t help but face it without a sword.

    Especially since you have to fight with only one hand.

    ¡°Hey ha ha ugh!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, master!¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t Diego¡¯s attacks that really made Limon nervous.

    It was Maia struggling in her arms.

    no matter what pain

    She was the one who calmly endured it.

    Suffering appeared on his always cold face.

    And a scream escaped from between the blue-white lips.

    It showed how dangerous Maia is now.

    Ambrosia made with ck magic.

    In fact, the poison, close to a curse, reacted to Diego¡¯s ck magic and caused her psionics to run wild.

    ¡®It¡¯s the fucking worst!¡¯

    Of course, to use poison made with ck magic on the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    An atrocity that even the most insane warlock would notmit.

    Then, with an ominous feeling soaring, Limon hurriedly shouted, deflecting Diego¡¯s pile bunker with the back of his hand.

    ¡°Stop it now!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, you sound stupid. Do you think I will tell you to stop?¡±

    ¡°You are stupid! Do you know what you are doing?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re clearing our brigade¡¯s obstruction.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, you bastard! If we go on like this¡­!¡±

    Fuck!

    Limon couldn¡¯t finish his speech.

    Diego, who was pouring out consecutive attacks at terrifying speed.

    The scorpion¡¯s tail suddenly protruded from behind him and dug into Limon¡¯s shoulder.

    I would have avoided it if I had been alone.

    It was the result of not being able to protect herself instead of protecting Maia in her arms.

    ¡°Die, the enemy of the brigade!¡±

    Limon injured.

    digging into that gap.

    The moment Diego stretched out his hand.

    Fu-wook!

    Limon¡¯s body bounced back.

    Fingers digging into his chest, slicing through bone and flesh, pierced his hard heart.

    * * *

    ¡°Huh huh.¡±

    Maia was suffering.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the tearing pain or the runaway psionics.

    The dragon¡¯s blood in her body.

    The noblest blood in the world reacted to the foul aura emitted by Ambrosia and ran like crazy.

    Still, she persisted.

    Calms the boiling blood.

    Catch the instinct to run amok.

    He did his best to prevent the ¡®worst case¡¯ with his superhuman mental strength that he had suppressed himself all his life.

    However, Maia¡¯s efforts reached the limit.

    His will was like steel.

    Her body, already weakened, could not withstand the poison and psionic surge, as well as the seizure of blood.

    And so, along with the flower decoration on her head being crumbled.

    Maia¡¯s sanity crumbles.

    The moment the true blood consumed her.

    The instinct that has been handed down for nearly a thousand years opens its eyes.

    ¨DHer pupils split vertically.

 Chapter 283

    Episode #283. Common sense.

    * * *

    [Oops, I¡¯m sorry¡­]

    ¡°Are you having a hard time?¡±

    [I can¡¯t die, so I live.]

    Yuna-kyung let out a pained voice.

    Transformation is an act that puts a lot of strain on the body.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t use it as much as possible, but in that state, I even risked my life to y tag against G.

    Yuna-gyeong, who is still a baby bird, had no choice but to lie down with muscle pain all over her body.

    It was a bonus that part of the down was curly and tanned while avoiding the missile bombardment.

    Still, it¡¯s because there¡¯s no need to put much effort into teasing the beak.

    Li Qingyu, who was running fast, was half buried in her arms, and Yu Na-kyung asked a question.

    [By the way, is the princess really okay?]

    ¡°Which one are you talking about?¡±

    [My scary sister. It would be nice if I met the team leader, but if I couldn¡¯t, it could be dangerous, right?]

    ¡°Yes, it could be dangerous.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    It was easy to guess that Ainsha wasn¡¯t in a perfect state just by looking at Ainsha¡¯s foreknowledge that she had to help Maia.

    ¡°But she won¡¯t die.¡±

    [¡­Why are you so sure?]

    Yuna-kyung was puzzled.

    It could be dangerous, but I wouldn¡¯t die. In a sense, it sounded like an oxymoron.

    Li Qingyu spoke calmly to her.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s a fact proven by history.¡±

    [History?]

    ¡°It¡¯s the story of the Age of Heroes.¡±

    The Age of Heroes, with many sword masters, was the most difficult period in human history.

    This was especially true for the Seven Dragons.

    Of course, the Sword Demon and the Sword Master were sharpening their swords at the Seven Dragons.

    Even the 10 Sword Masters who were born after the Bronze Age ended, 7 of them were disciples who learned the sword from Limon.

    It was inevitable that the majority of sword masters in history would be hostile to the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°We, who were called the Demonic Cult at the time, were the enemies of the whole world.¡±

    Besides, the enemy of the Seven Dragons wasn¡¯t just the Sword Master.

    The god and the witch who were destroyed by the seven dragons.

    The fairy kingdom that confronted the end.

    People suppressed by the Seven Dragons, etc.

    The Seven Dragons, who once dominated the world, had to face the grudge they had umted while losing their power.

    As time went by, it became more like organized crime.

    Literally the achievements of the world.

    That was the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°There were so many people chasing us, and among them there were forces that drove us into a corner.¡±

    Avengers united by resentment.

    A hunter who coveted the treasure of the Seven Dragons.

    Even the ck magician who tried to use the princess as a sacrifice.

    Among those who each pursued the Seven Dragons, there were those who reached the level of the absolute like the Great Witch and the Unmyeongsa, as well as rivaling the ranks of masters.

    In addition, the Seven Dragons at the time were scattered in a point organization to avoid the sword master.

    Thanks to that, there was never a single subjugation, but instead, it was difficult to stop such a small elite.

    Even the princess was in danger several times.

    ¡°But in the end, only the sword master was able to kill the seven princesses.¡±

    Even so, deaths of princesses were rare.

    I managed to survive somehow and inherited the true blood.

    In particr, when fighting one-on-one, even sword masters were able to defeat the princess, but in most cases they were unable to kill it.

    The Golden Dragon Princess even made the sword and Billy the Kid run away.

    ¡°What do you think is the reason?¡±

    [Uh¡­ well? A lot of money?]

    ¡°Of course, that was one reason, but it wasn¡¯t the only one.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    Then he jumped over the branches and said meaningfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we were the final bosses of a criminal organization looking to conquer the world.¡±

    [¡­why is that the reason?]

    Is this an exnation?

    or is it a joke

    Li Qingyu answered with a smile at Yu Na-kyung, who tilted her head at the words that she couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon sense that the final boss has a phase 2?¡±

    * * *

    Diego was confident.

    No matter how much Limon is poisoned by the venom condensed tens of thousands of times of the scorpion¡¯s venom, it will not be able to withstand it any longer.

    So, with this one blow, Limon could be finished off.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    It was because of that carelessness.

    It was an unexpected counterattack.

    Diego vomited a handful of blood from the shock that pierced his heart, and slowly raised his head.

    And it hardened.

    Maia, who had been moaning and struggling until just a moment ago.

    Even when she was looking at him with an expressionless face that didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.

    Even when hended on the ground with his feet, suddenly striking Limon, who was holding him, flying away.

    At the same time, it wasn¡¯t because of her ind corn that cut through his body, which had been strengthened transcendentally through [Beelzebub] like cheese, and dug into his heart.

    Instinctive sense acquired by absorbing insects.

    It was because from the moment Maia¡¯s pupils became narrower and their eyes met, she started screaming.

    run away right now

    This isn¡¯t hunting.

    If you want to live, you must avoid it.

    ¡®What the hell is this¡­!¡¯

    Kwadeuk!

    Confused by an iprehensible situation, Diego faithfully followed his instincts.

    He risked his heart being ripped out, and pulled himself back to increase distance from Maia.

    After gaining the life force of an insect, he did not die at least this much.

    While Diego, who had withdrawn like that, regenerates his heart.

    Maia¡¯s lips parted slightly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°AAAAAAA¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!¡±

    At first, as thin as a moan.

    Later, as ferociously as a scream.

    Her voice, which grew louder and louder, at some point turned into a howl of a beast.

    So, the moment you want to shake the heavens and the earth with only sound waves as the voice goes beyond the audible range of humans.

    change has begun.

    Woo-woo-woo-deuk!

    Scales sprout from thin-skinned areas such as the inner thighs and armpits to cover vital points.

    The round auricle bes pointed in a triangr shape, and instead of soft flesh, it is covered with a thin but hard film.

    Her hair, which had been neatly arranged, came loose and two horns sprouted.

    Chow!

    As if it¡¯s thest.

    she curled up

    Immediately after the back part was wriggling.

    A pair of gigantic wings protruding from the shirt pped loudly to create the wind.

    when all those changes are over.

    There was no longer a princess of the green dragon n who was weak and weak but pessimistic and cynical.

    Even though they resembled humans, only beasts that could never be seen as humans had their frenzied eyes on them.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    The moment I saw it for the first time.

    The thought that came to Diego¡¯s mind was ¡®beautiful¡¯.

    It is not an evaluation of beauty.

    Natural beauty that does not feel any distortion or imbnce that should normally exist in variations.

    Even though it is a living creature, it is a functional beauty that does not feel unnecessary at all.

    Even the beauty of humans and the innocence of monsters are exquisitely bnced.

    Even in the Forest Guild, where many monster-type yers gathered, he had never seen it before and never imagined he would see it.

    purer and more

    the most perfect

    too virtuous.

    Her figure, which is on a different level from artificial transformation, made Diego swallow dry saliva.

    and right after that.

    Diego realized.

    This isn¡¯t a transformation.

    Rather, her usual human appearance was a lie, and this was her essence.

    Also, what should we call this essence?

    Even though he had never seen him, Diego knew it so naturally.

    ¡°Dragon?¡±

    Did you know that you called yourself?

    Or is it because of the power of ck magic?

    After transforming, Maia, who had been hardened like a statue, slowly looked back at Diego.

    Creepy!

    The moment I met her eyes.

    Diego, forgetting all the feelings he had harbored earlier, reflexively spurred the ground and fled.

    ¡®It must be avoided!¡¯

    He had been fighting with the determination to risk his life just a little while ago.

    Instinct acquired from insects.

    And the frenzied eyes, as if watching prey.

    The gap as an absolute ¡®species¡¯ that a mere insect cannot ovee even if hundreds of millions of trillions gather.

    It made Diego run away without hesitation.

    It¡¯s so simple that I want to get away from her even a little bit, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s all the more desperate.

    ¡°omg!¡±

    but right after that.

    Diego freaked out and had no choice but to stop.

    I hadn¡¯t even taken a few steps.

    It was because Maia, who had been in front of him until a while ago, appeared behind him before he knew it.

    Papababat!

    no matter how fast you speed it up.

    Even if it moves zigzag irregrly.

    The result was the same.

    It seems that he will not tolerate anything that dares to run away.

    In an instant, Maia jumped out in front of Diego and blocked him.

    It was because he moved at such a terrifying speed that even Diego, who had acquired physical abilities that surpassed even the monarch, could barely see the remnants.

    ¡®This crazy¡­!¡¯

    The barely regenerated heart throbs.

    Until your armor is drenched in sweat.

    Diego, who tried to run away dozens of times within a few seconds and couldn¡¯t take a few steps from his ce, eventually gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Okay, if you really want to die, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    I can¡¯t escape anyway

    In that case, all you have to do is knock it down!

    Once he made his decision, Diego did not hesitate any longer.

    Instead, he pulled back the pile bunker as hard as he could with his thick arms, raising the power of the insects he had absorbed to the limit.

    The punching power of a mantis m that punches with about 2500 times its body weight.

    The leaping power of a bubble bug that jumps up to a height over 100 times its own body.

    The strength of a rhinoceros beetle that can lift 50 times its own body weight.

    Also cockroaches, scorpions, spiders, etc.

    It amplifies the abilities gathered from all kinds of bugs and raises the already transcendent physical ability to the next level.

    Then, he put all his strength into the pile bunker and stabbed Maia¡¯s heart, which was blocking his path.

    Its power is truly lethal.

    whether the opponent is a monarch.

    or god

    It was the strongest blow with transcendental power and speed that could pierce it in the moment when it could not even react.

    chin!

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    That¡¯s why.

    Diego hardened.

    No, I had to harden it.

    He also performed exquisite martial arts.

    It¡¯s not like I used mystical powers.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t believe that the blow that contained all his power was caught in Maia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Diego reflexively tried to retrieve the pile bunker.

    But the effort was in vain.

    Even though he was squeezing tremendous muscle strength to the extent that even G, who had turned into a giant monster, could be pushed away.

    Even if she pulled with that enormous force, Maia¡¯s slender arms didn¡¯t budge, and she couldn¡¯t pull out the pile bunker that her fingers were gripping.

    What followed was rather the opposite.

    Maia dragged Diego¡¯s body by pulling on the pile bunker.

    Exactly within reach of your own hand.

    Whoops!

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Right after that, Diego freaked out.

    The moment Maia grabbed her arm with her free hand.

    The armor was crushed in the shape of a finger, and even the arm began to be crushed like a matchstick caught in a presser.

    ¡°Billion oh oh oh oh!¡±

    Diego struggled to free his hand somehow.

    waving your arms

    pull your finger

    Kicking and doing all sorts of things.

    However, to the shame of her struggles, she squeezed Diego¡¯s arm to the size of a real matchstick.

    don¡¯t write anything

    Only by using evil power.

    It was fortunate that the sense of pain was blocked.

    Kwak!

    But Diego couldn¡¯t be relieved.

    No, it was rather frightening.

    Because Maia grabbed his other arm this time.

    Then, as before, he widened his eyes as he saw his arm slowly being crushed.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    You don¡¯t needplicated skills or great abilities to defeat the enemy.

    You just need to be faster and stronger.

    Diego has always believed that way, so he has developed himself in the direction of acquiring better physical abilities.

    But at this moment.

    He realized the fatal problem of that belief.

    It means that no matter how strong a force is, it has no choice but to be crushed in front of a more overwhelming force.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a monster.¡¯

    Seven Arks.

    Constetion Descent.

    characteristics of insects.

    Even the power of ck magic.

    I used all of that to gain power that surpasses even gods.

    An irrational creature that even crushes itself like a worm with only its pure physical abilities.

    the purest in the world

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s the most terrifying.

    the most beautiful nheless.

    A monster crushes his arm.

    Twist both legs with both hands and tear them apart.

    To rip open the intestines with slender fingers and tore them to shreds.

    And as he felt his hand reach for the only remaining neck for thest time, Diego turned to blood and flesh.

    Ranked 7th among the 12 ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    It was the cruel end of the codename Demon, who had gained power beyond even the monarch by conspiring in the Forest Guild.

 Chapter 284

    Episode #284. That¡¯s good.

    * * *

    ¡°That fucking god¡­ so stop.¡±

    After holding Maia in her arms, she was unexpectedly bounced off the other side by a single shot from her.

    Limon, who had been watching the situation from a distance without rushing to approach, frowned.

    Like a child ying with bugs.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Maia¡¯s act of ripping off Diego¡¯s head and limbs and tearing the remaining giants to pieces.

    horns on the head.

    Wings spread behind his back.

    Even the pupil that changed like a reptile.

    The figure of Maia, who was already half-human.

    And the tingling sensation she felt throughout her body made Limon nervous.

    ¡®Is it like this after all?¡¯

    Diego wasn¡¯t weak.

    Due to his overly maximizing of his physical abilities, he was only a bad match against Limon, who was good at boxing, and Maia, who was a master of martial arts.

    Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi.

    Magic Lord Carol.

    A constetion that descended to the ground.

    Even Bellos, who became an incarnation and wielded divine power.

    Objectively, Limon was more dangerous than any foe he had ever fought in this Iron Age.

    No matter how incapable of using the sword and protecting Maia, the fact that Limon was put on the defensive proves its strength.

    He made two mistakes.

    That he poisoned Maia with ck magic.

    And he openly used ck magic in front of her to stimte her instincts.

    ¡®It¡¯s the worst.¡¯

    The princess of the Seven Dragons is the strongest in the absolute ss from the beginning.

    Mighty Psionic.

    A naturally strong body.

    Up to seventy-two types of technology.

    As they had all of that, they were superhumans that only sword masters could handle.

    Even Maia alone dealt with G and the Forest Guild.

    However, if that was the case, the Seven Dragons would have copsed long ago.

    No matter how strong the princesses are.

    How many times stronger do you be with the Seven Dragons?

    There was not a single sword master who was so weak that he couldn¡¯t handle that much.

    Even so, there is one reason why the Seven Dragons were able to endure even in the age of heroes when sword masters were rampant.

    This is because the seven princesses had ast resort to activate when cornered.

    ¡®Yonghwa¡­ I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve seen this.¡¯

    The principle is simple.

    Just as a cornered creature unleashes an unconscious limiter and unleashes its full potential.

    It¡¯s just that the instincts contained in the dragon¡¯s blood bring psionics to their limit when their lives are in danger.

    ¡­By making the bodies of the princesses infinitely closer to those of dragons so that they could handle the vast amount of psionics.

    The princess who has evolved in this way has a strength that is different from before.

    Because of the burden of the body, you can use the psionics that you used only limitedly by using the seasons freely to the limit.

    However, for the seven princesses, Yonghwa is thest resort.

    Most of the time I didn¡¯t use it unless absolutely necessary.

    Basically, it was activated only when one¡¯s life was on the verge of danger, and there were two enormous side effects in exchange for its mighty power.

    Fuck! Chow!

    ¡®As expected, reason flew away.¡¯

    The first side effect of Yonghwa.

    That reasonpletely evaporated.

    Besides, it moves ording to its instinct to protect itself, so it destroys anything it sees.

    In a sense, runaway.

    Or it will be in a state close to mineralization.

    It can be seen as a minimum control in that it is possible to distinguish between enemies that cannot be defeated or run away, but¡­

    ¡°Master, would you like to recognize who I am?¡±

    It must have been that the energy of ck magic was unpleasant.

    Maia, who had been crushing the corpses of the giants who had been annihted in an instant and turning them into powder, finally stopped moving and turned her head.

    To look back at Limon who called him.

    Limon spoke to her as calmly as possible.

    ¡°If you understand what I mean, release the dragon right away. Maintaining Yonghwa as he is now is an act of suicide.¡±

    The second side effect of Yonghwa.

    that it uses life force.

    The burden is as great as forcibly remodeling the body to handle the runaway psionics in the first ce.

    Even if a princess is healthy, if she maintains it for a long time, her lifespan may be shortened or her disability may remain for the rest of her life.

    Not to mention Maia¡¯s lifespan is short due to reckless human experiments.

    Just by maintaining Yonghwa right now, she was running toward death every moment.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t die until you inherited the blood?¡±

    So Limon did his best to convince Maia.

    There was no need for her to maintain Yonghwa any longer as long as Diego was taken care of anyway.

    but right after that.

    Limon moved reflexively.

    Fuck!

    and flew away

    The defense was notte.

    It was just meaningless to block it with both hands, and it was blown off again with tremendous force.

    Branching a few trees.

    After rolling around on the floor.

    Limon barely stood up and spat out blood from his cracked mouth.

    And he mumbled dejectedly as he saw Maia ring at him with a terrifying murder.

    ¡°It¡¯s ruined.¡±

    It was a natural result.

    Even now, Maia has be more ferocious than the original dragon because of the energy of ck magic.

    Now, he could not expect the discernment to recognize a ve he had only met for ten days as an ally.

    What¡¯s more, his opponent is Limon.

    He was an enemy who had fought against the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years.

    Rather, it was close to a miracle that he attacked Diego first over him.

    In other words, it means that now Maia will never release the dragon until Limon is defeated.

    Even if she wanted to be neutralized in front of a dangerous ¡®enemy¡¯ like Limon, her instincts as a princess wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡®Pretend you¡¯ve lost¡­ you¡¯ll really fall for it if you do.¡¯

    ¡®Disguise with the power of the constetion¡­ I¡¯m not in a state where the same thing works.¡¯

    ¡®But if you drag out the time halfway like this, only the master will be more dangerous as long as Yonghwa is maintained¡­¡¯

    What can be done to solve this situation, which can only be said to be the worst in many ways.

    Take a moment to shake your head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    One time to let out a sigh with an unwilling face.

    Limon tilted his body.

    Then, pull your left arm up like a shield and extend your right arm forward like a spear.

    He opened his mouth quietly, flicking his fingertips.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Another way to solve the dragon fire.

    That is, to lose consciousness.

    to write that way.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand with words, I will tell you with my body.¡±

    ¡­The Sword Master, who couldn¡¯t use a sword, started a fight without a chance.

    * * *

    PABABABABABABABANG!

    A fist extended dozens of times in the blink of an eye.

    never block the front

    take it with the palm of your hand

    deflect it with the back of your hand.

    while hitting it by hand.

    I take each of those dozens of punches and shed my overwhelming power.

    If you see and respond, it¡¯s already toote.

    Predict by intuition and experience.

    It doubles as two or three defenses in one move.

    Even the movement is shortened as much as possible to catch up with the speed several times.

    But the attack doesn¡¯t slow down.

    On the contrary, it elerates more and more, and the aftermath only tears the air and creates a storm.

    So the moment when the number of hand and fist exchanges increased from dozens to hundreds and eventually thousands of times in an instant.

    Perong!

    not hit

    I just couldn¡¯t shed my strength.

    However, just by blocking the fist from the front, the arm bone cracked and the body was pushed away.

    before I even stopped.

    Kicks off the ground and rushes forward, anticipating the swinging w and leaning back to avoid it.

    Chew!

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the short hair difference.

    Or was it because the liver was avoiding it?

    Five lines of scars are deeply engraved on the neck.

    The super-high-speed pursuit continued without a chance to be relieved that the nail marks had not been carved into the arteries.

    It avoids it by rotating its body as it is in the posture of leaning back, and with that rotational power, itunches a kick that can break even rocks.

    Tuong!

    The scales, which are stronger than any metal, bounce off them too easily.

    But it doesn¡¯t stop.

    I just use the rebound of my foot to rotate my body again, and this time I just fly the other leg.

    Aim for the tip of the chin.

    A vital point that can shake even the toughest ironman if hit properly.

    chin!

    A hand gripping an ankle.

    before that finger crushed his ankle.

    Rotate the body once more with the ankle caught as the central axis and strike the chin with the leg on the opposite side of the nose.

    Fuck!

    Is it because of the impact of the jaw?

    Take advantage of the gap in the strength of the grip and pull out the ankle.

    Then, with Maia staggering away from her, she catches her breath.

    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s not easy.¡¯

    Ankle twisted bizarrely, not having been bruised in the shape of a palm just by being caught for a very short time.

    But I ignore the pain.

    As if it stumbled when

    I can only judge by looking at Maia, who quickly straightens her body again and releases more powerful psionics.

    ¡®¡­No, to be honest, that¡¯s a bit unreasonable.¡¯

    It had only been a few minutes.

    Compared to Maia, who has no scars, her own body, already covered in blood and bruises, tells her.

    If you fight like this, you¡¯ll lose yourself.

    It was unavoidable.

    No matter how strong and strong your body is.

    Whether it¡¯s sublimating a fight into a killing art.

    He is always a swordsman.

    Fisting and kicking were only at the level of being used as an aid to swordsmanship.

    Of course, with only that assistance, he was confident that he could beat a tolerable Archwitch or Unmyeongsa.

    In fact, even against Diego, who was disying transcendental physical abilities that exceeded even a monarch or an incarnation, he was able to withstand it with just one hand.

    But now, Maia¡¯s strength was not at a levelparable to that of Diego.

    a long time ago.

    before being defeated by the Sword Emperor.

    The absolute one who ate even incarnations and conquered the world.

    Above all, a transcendental species that was the only one who aplished the feat of killing a sword master without being a sword master.

    seven dragons.

    Now she had the power of that mythical creature that existed before the creation of the world and withstood even the tribtion of the destruction of the world once.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s half.

    Wearing the body of a mighty dragon.

    Unleash the psionics of infinite biomaniption.

    Exploding the already powerful physical ability hundreds of thousands of times.

    With that alone, Maia was able to demonstrate power far beyond even the most absolute.

    ¡­To the extent that even a sword master would risk his life if he fought head-on.

    ¡®You have to risk your life¡­¡¯

    Limon trembled.

    Not because of the fear of death.

    The tension thates from a situation where an enemy who can kill you is revealing your intention to kill yourself.

    I miss you so much.

    too ustomed to

    That¡¯s why it was enjoyable.

    The sense of crossing the gap between life and death on the verge made Limon smile without even realizing it.

    ¡®That¡¯s nice.¡¯

    Unclench your clenched fists.

    Pull the arm outstretched like a spear.

    Open the arm that was erected like a shield.

    Then, in a mostfortable and natural position, ce your palms in front of your chest.

    as if praying

    Is it because thebination was so out of the blue?

    Or was it because he instinctively felt something?

    Maia, who had been rushing forward, hesitated.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Maia roared as if she couldn¡¯t hold back the roaring roar, and clenched her fists.

    Woo-woo-woo-deuk!

    The moment when you want scales to grow on your delicate hands.

    The scales coalesce to form a carapace, and eventually wraps her hands in a shape that is as hard and smooth as a gauntlet.

    The same goes formb legs.

    While ignoring the abdomen or face.

    Rather than armor, it was a reinforced exoskeleton covering only the parts used for attack.

    In order to further amplify her already transcendent physical abilities, she was wearing a weapon of unified attack and defense created through biological maniption.

    Put your back foot on the ground.

    Maia crouching down.

    Looking straight at her figure that reminds me of a beast on the verge of galloping.

    Limon muttered to himself.

    ¡®There is only one chance.¡¯

    Of course, as time goes by, Maia bes more dangerous.

    With a cracked arm and a broken ankle, a long-term fight only reduces the already slim odds.

    So what I¡¯m aiming for is a single te.

    It should be finished in one hit.

    Of course, it is contradictory to have to defeat the princess of the Seven Dragons in one blow without holding a sword.

    If another sword master tried to do something like this, it would have been an atrocity to ridicule Limon himself for wanting to die immediately.

    That would be impossible even if the Sword Emperor or Sword Demon came back alive.

    but only one.

    Among the 13 sword masters in history, there was only one who was capable of that madness.

    I came to the Sword Tower because I wanted power.

    The one who refused to raise the sword.

    Instead of swordsmanship, he learned only sword reasoning and martial arts.

    And the one who mixed the two and created a swordw that even Limon, who taught it, could not have imagined.

    hands with des.

    Legs with the back of a knife.

    Use your body as a swordsman.

    A pacifist who reached the level of a sword master without ever lifting a sword in his entire life.

    By doing so, he is the only one who canplete a body that surpasses even the dragon.

    The sword master of the enemy air force who used the bizarre ¡®sword technique without a sword¡¯ rather than the ¡®invisible sword¡¯ of the sword and the ¡®non-draw sword¡¯ of the sword master.

    Quaang!

    So I stamped the ground with my feet.

    The recoil alone creates a huge crater.

    The moment when Maia, transformed into a sh of light, was fired at herself at a speed that surpassed even lightning.

    Limon drew out a single swordsman¡¯s will that dwelled within himself.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Killing Sword Union

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ºÏÒ»

    Peace or death?

    ºÍÆ½»òËÀÍö¡»

    That was an iplete sword.

    Even though he was a swordsman, he refused the sword.

    Even though he was a pacifist, he blindly believed in the caste system.

    A swordsman who was a non-violentist but caused a world war with the idea of the chosen people.

    Limon couldn¡¯t even sympathize with his life, which was a contradiction in itself, so he couldn¡¯t fully ept the sword.

    However, as Noh Kang-ho, a sword master who has mastered all swordsmanship and swordsmanship and has umted a lot of experience.

    Above all, as a teacher who taught the swordsman by beating it, and as the person who cut him after he fell.

    I was able to mimic half of it.

    That was enough for Limon.

    To use one¡¯s own body as a sword and practice swordsmanship.

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    Limon¡¯s hand, which had been transformed into a single sword.

    The moment when Maia¡¯s hands, imbued with the dragon¡¯s power, crossed.

    A huge roar echoes through the sky.

    The earth splits apart.

    ¨DA slender hand wrapped in a green carapace shattered Limon¡¯s arm and pierced his chest.

 Chapter 285

    #285. If you are a swordsman, it is possible.

    * * *

    [Where are the scary sister and the team leader?]

    ¡°I want to know that too.¡±

    Carrying a box on your back.

    With Yuna-kyung in her arms.

    Li Qingyu was running.

    in the thick jungle.

    without an exact destination.

    Like a mouse searching for cheese hidden in a maze.

    It was unavoidable.

    In order to find the two unknown whereabouts in the Amazon where the protection of the ancient spirit dwells, I had no choice but to step out on my own.

    That is why Li Qingyu was acting separately from the other search parties.

    No matter how good the green dragon n is in operating in the forest, she is the ck Dragon Princess.

    He was a superman who, if he did his best, could search alone in an hour where other search teams would have to search for half a day.

    The problem is that Amazon is wide without an answer.

    It¡¯s even harder to find Limon and Maia if they¡¯re secretly hiding.

    At this rate, I couldn¡¯t even imagine how many days it would take to find the two of them.

    But is it fortunate

    or bad luck

    Li Qingyu¡¯s aimless search soon came to an end.

    Boo woo woo!

    [Eh? Why are the bugs like this?]

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know about that, but I think it would be good to follow along.¡±

    [¡­does it have anything to do with the team leader?]

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure.¡±

    It¡¯s like being led by something.

    A swarm of numerous bugs, each flying, leaping, or crawling in one direction, forming a cloud of gears.

    Li Qingyu followed him without hesitation.

    There was no reason to ignore such a conspicuous anomaly when there was no other clue anyway.

    Did the factors that attracted you stop?

    Or did it suddenly disappear?

    There was a situation where the swarming bugs were scattered along the way, but Li Qingyu did not stop.

    It just went in the direction the bugs were heading.

    It was thanks to that.

    Aaaaaaaang!

    With a roar that rips through the sky.

    The ground shakes like an earthquake.

    It was the fact that I could see the sight of countless trees being uprooted and blown away by the tremendous shock that came from the other side of the jungle.

    [Princess sister! This is¡­!]

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The moment I arrived at the epicenter in shock after stepping on a branch in such a hurry and running.

    Li Qingyu stood tall.

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    A crater where everything in a radius of several hundred meters was destroyed.

    In the middle of it, Maia stretched out her hand in the shape of a half-man, half-dragon.

    And it was because he saw a young man standing tall with his heart pierced by her hand.

    Kurrureung!

    Could it be because the aftermath of the shock reached the sky?

    Thin raindrops began to fall from the dark clouds that filled the night sky with the sound of thunder that rang out just in time.

    thump.

    a drop.

    and another drop.

    it rides through the hair

    It runs down the cheeks and down to the tip of the chin.

    Until you wet the hole in Limon¡¯s chest.

    It was shortly thereafter that the death-like silence that had been prevalent in this area was broken.

    As if pushed by the weight of raindrops.

    Maia copses.

    It was when he saw Limon naturally take Maia¡¯s body with his hand on her stomach.

    ¡°Swordsmith!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Right after I was about to approach you inadvertently.

    Hearing Limon¡¯s restraint, Li Qingyu stopped.

    Maia copses unconscious.

    It was onlyter that he realized that the ground around him was melting in the terrifying miasma that flowed from her.

    [Team Manager! Are you okay?]

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    [¡­That kind of thing?]

    Yuna-kyung was stunned.

    A limp right arm, as if all the bones had been torn to pieces.

    Blood dripping from a punctured chest.

    Bruises and wounds all over the body.

    It was the first time in my life that Limon looked so miserable.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been through for a while.¡±

    But Limon didn¡¯t care.

    If he hadn¡¯t even sacrificed his right arm to dy the attack.

    If I hadn¡¯t blown Maia¡¯s consciousness at once with the counter she threw with her left arm in that gap.

    Above all, right before piercing himself.

    She paused momentarily.

    It was because he knew better than anyone else that if he had

    n¡¯t barely escaped a vital point thanks to that, he might have been the one who copsed.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the representation of the sword was iplete.

    It¡¯s because the voluptuous Maia was so strong and threatening.

    I¡¯m d I¡¯m the Green Dragon Princess.

    If it had been the Red Dragon Princess of Destruction or the all-powerful Gold Dragon Princess, she wouldn¡¯t have even made a gamble like this.

    In that sense, Limon had won the gamble brilliantly, but he was neither happy nor satisfied.

    He just looked at Maia bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s not okay, it¡¯s the master¡¯s side.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung is confused.

    Unlike her, Li Qingyu immediately took on a dark expression when he saw Maia in Limon¡¯s arms.

    ¡°¡­Yonghwa is not resolved.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    As it was, she should have lost consciousness and returned to her original form at the same time.

    But only the carapace is gone.

    Maia¡¯s horns and wings showed no signs of disappearing.

    My body was just getting cold.

    This phenomenon meant only one thing.

    ¡°I am toote.¡±

    ¡­That she is already dying.

    Limon wasn¡¯tte.

    Because from the moment she evolved, she probably didn¡¯t even have the life force left to dispel it.

    Just as the sunset before sunset burns most beautifully.

    She burned herst life to kill Diego and fight Limon.

    Since there was a risk like this from the beginning, most of the princesses of the Seven Dragons did not consider Yonghwa even as ast resort.

    Knowing this, Li Qingyu could not hide his surprise.

    ¡°Were Maia¡¯s injuries that serious?¡±

    ¡°Injury is also an injury, but the master didn¡¯t have a few years left to live in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Is your lifespan over? Are you Maia?¡±

    It seems that there is no way.

    Limon said bitterly to Li Qingyu, who rarely gave a puzzled expression.

    ¡°No matter what I do, in the end, all of this is because I couldn¡¯t protect my master properly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the swordsman¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Diego had to stop breathing before he could use ck magic.

    No, he shouldn¡¯t have brought Maia out of the cave in the first ce.

    Of course, it was a meaningless assumption.

    If Maia had been left alone, Diego would have tried to secure her first.

    Even if he was hiding in a cave, he would have evolved if he felt the energy of ck magic.

    Above all, Diego was not a formidable opponent, even if he was holding a sword, he could easily kill him.

    Because he had an intuition for that fact, even though he ambush the Limondo executive, he couldn¡¯t aim for Diego right away.

    But even knowing that fact, Limonmented.

    ¡°Because I swore by the sword to protect my master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No matter how impossible the situation.

    whatever happened along the way.

    If you made an oath, you must keep it.

    If you can¡¯t do that, you shouldn¡¯t swear in the first ce.

    Because that¡¯s what a sword master swears by his sword.

    Even so, as long as he couldn¡¯t keep his oath, all the responsibility was on him.

    Limon, who spoke as if he was helping himself, quietly added a word.

    ¡°And what happens from now on is my responsibility.¡±

    [What will happen from now on?]

    Unlike Yu Na-kyung, who was confused, Li Qing-yu understood what he was saying.

    Maia has no posterity.

    In other words, her death means the end of the green dragon princess line.

    What if the green dragon n knew about this?

    Will I just end up despairing?

    This vengeful n that poisoned the entire South American continent with drugs just because they lost their princess?

    Absolutely not.

    They will try to annihte everyone involved in this without leaving a single bloodline behind.

    The enemy himself, of course.

    The enemy¡¯s family or coborators.

    An inw¡¯s second cousin or a friend¡¯s friend.

    Even the country of the enemy.

    ¡®¡­Ainsha, your prophecy meant this.¡¯

    Li Qingyu realized again.

    Prophecies that Brazil will perish.

    The cause was not the Guh or the Liberation Brigade.

    It meant that, no matter who the culprit was, if Maia went wrong in the end, the green dragon n would destroy Brazil.

    Restraint is impossible.

    That revenge is beyond logic.

    It would be close to a collective suicide that will not stop until thest person dies.

    To the Seven Dragons, their princess was like that.

    ¡®It was for this moment from the beginning.¡¯

    So she understood.

    He said that he had to help Maia and the green dragon n.

    That he didn¡¯t tell himself that he wanted Limon to tell him.

    The fact that the target she tried to convey the prophecy from the beginning was herself, not Limon.

    ¡®¡­I thought it was too early.¡¯

    There was hesitation.

    This is a double-edged sword.

    Everything could copse if I didn¡¯t do it, but even if it didn¡¯t, it would have been a huge change.

    That¡¯s why I wanted to postpone it if possible, and I¡¯ve been putting it off.

    However, Maia¡¯s body cooled down under the pouring raindrops.

    And the look of Li Mon, who was immersed inmentation while holding her, made Li Qingyu make a choice.

    ¡°Finally, the time hase.¡±

    [Princess sister?]

    She put down the confused Yuna-kyung from her arms.

    Li Qingyu moved on.

    In a space where only Maia and Limon lived, where everything was engulfed by miasma.

    Chi profit.

    Is it because of too much poison?

    Although it was only a few steps.

    Just by being hit by raindrops soaked in poisonous air, the clothing corroded and a huge amount of poisonous air invaded the body.

    But Li Qingyu did not stop.

    Using her strong body and powerful psionics as a princess, she endured the miasma and approached right in front of Limon.

    ¡°Princess, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I want to tell you that the swordsman is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    ¡°You are toote.¡±

    Li Qingyu said calmly to Li Mon, who frowned at the words he didn¡¯t know the meaning of.

    ¡°There is still a way to save Maia.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t say nonsense. It is impossible to heal the master in this condition, no matter how great a healer or doctor is.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Either bring the divine lord.

    Whether using the green dragon n¡¯s elixir.

    Maia cannot be cured.

    Of course, the effect is limited in the first ce.

    Because I will reject all medicinal effects and abilities outside of the psionics that are rampaging more violently before death.

    ¡°But if you are a swordsman, it is possible. No, only the swordsman can save Maia.¡±

    What are Psionics?

    It is difficult even for a master of the Seven Dragons to exin it.

    Because it was a high-dimensional and mysterious power that went beyond simple matter or energy.

    However, if you ask when they will be able to handle psionics, all the Seven Dragons¡¯ masters will give the same answer.

    know about psionics.

    I believe it is inside.

    It¡¯s the moment you understand that you can handle it.

    However, even though he knew about psionics, he had never imagined that he would have them.

    That¡¯s why the moment when Li Qing-yu revealed the secret he had been hiding to Limon, who couldn¡¯t wake him up even though he had the purest psionics.

    ¡°Because the swordsmith has the eighth dragon psionic.¡±

    One wall is crumbling.

    The first embers are lit in a furnace that has been frozen for nearly a thousand years.

    A strange scent that only Maia and Li Qingyu could smell began to flow explosively from Limon.

    * * *

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu was taken aback.

    Ordinary enough to be sweet.

    It¡¯s subtle to be clear.

    Soft to strong.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t just because of the scent that made me want to take a step closer.

    The fact that as soon as he revealed about the eighth dragon psionic, he began to feel its scent.

    Limon¡¯s eyes as calm as water looking at him.

    Above all, one voice.

    made her shake

    ¡°Is it like that too?¡±

    ¡°Did you know¡­?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Li Mon shook his head slightly at Li Ching-yu, who asked, agitated by the unexpectedly cool nod.

    And he spoke calmly.

    ¡°I was only vaguely feeling it.¡±

    There were signs from the beginning.

    The attitude of Li Qingyu, who had a secret but couldn¡¯t hide it at all unlike the ck Dragon Princess.

    The choice of Ainsha, who proposed to marry her even though she knew her identity, even risking her share of Tiamat.

    Rose¡¯s behavior when she left London, even though she had a lot to say.

    It was because he was a sharp sword master and an experienced Noh Kang-ho, so he couldn¡¯t feel anything strange.

    Just because I felt that there was no malice towards them.

    More than anything, I decided to trust Li Qingyu.

    I didn¡¯t bother trying to dig up the secret, I just decided to bury it myself.

    So it must have been.

    To the extent that Limon himself was unexpected.

    He calmly epted Li Qingyu¡¯s confession.

    The fact that he was not surprised by the unfamiliar yet familiar energy that began to move inside him.

    ¡°¡­This must be what I dwelled in when I was covered in the blood of your ancestors.¡±

    ¡°ording to my guess.¡±

    Like Noh Kang-ho, who has lived for a long time, Limon immediately realized many things.

    The origin and circumstances of this power.

    The reason why Li Qingyu hid it.

    And how to save Maia.

    Limon closed his eyes to confirm that fact.

    And I calmly contemted my body and its inner side.

    The first thing I feel is the sword.

    Thirteen wills that were forged even harder and sharper, even though they were worn out over a long period of time.

    It has been built up one after another over hundreds of years, standing upright like a tower at the center of the body and mind, supporting everything.

    The next thing I feel is a star.

    Ten bright and dark lights created by shing the constetion and absorbing its fragments.

    Originally heterogeneous, but now permeated naturally, it reflects his inner side from all sides as if it had been a part of him from the beginning.

    and thest one.

    What had been buried and frozen under the Tower of Swords until now.

    Feeling the pulsating flow likeva even though it was just starting to move.

    Limon muttered to himself.

    ¡®Is this dragon psionic?¡¯

 Chapter 286

    #286. please don¡¯t

    It was so strange, he thought to himself.

    deep too.

    Be firm.

    while intense.

    passing through life.

    delicate though.

    soft.

    pure.

    It wasn¡¯t just a sensation that was hard to define.

    After fighting the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years, I finally felt the psionic aura for the first time.

    The irony that it was the essence of the eighth psionic that the Seven Dragons had been searching for so muchplicated my mind.

    but right after that.

    Limon forgot his disquiet.

    The important thing now is how to use this to save Maia.

    Because there was no time to be immersed in useless feelings.

    ¡®This power¡­¡¯

    Like when drawing out a sword.

    Or as a trick to use the power of the stars.

    Limon, who tried to draw the current, soon realized one thing.

    ¡®I can¡¯t handle it on my own.¡¯

    It was also a problem that most of them hardened and became like fossils over a long period of time.

    However, the biggest problem of all was the tower of swords that was stuck in the middle of the flow.

    The Dragon ughter Sword, the base of all of his.

    The swordsman who faced and rejected the dragon was suppressing the psionic power of the dragon.

    ¡®If I use the seventy-two types, is it possible to use them forcibly?¡¯

    A bigger problem was that his sword doctor was somewhatpatible with psionics.

    Like an old tree rooted in a rock.

    Or like a pir built on a rock.

    His sword was made more solid because it was grown on the basis of hardened psionics.

    To the point where even waking up the psionics could destroy the swordsmanship that had been built up for hundreds of years.

    Besides, it was useless to take such a risk.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a physical wound.

    Rescuing Maia, who had already reached the end of her life, was impossible even with the immortal Qigong, the most specialized in recovery among the seventy-two species.

    ¡®If it doesn¡¯t work with the 72 types¡­¡¯

    After thinking that far.

    Limon opened his closed eyes.

    And Li Qingyu standing in front of him.

    To be precise, before I knew it, I saw the box she had politely held out with both hands.

    ¡°¡­Did you know it would be like this from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°No, it was just in case.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re thorough.¡±

    With a wry smile, Limon carefullyid Maia on the floor.

    and opened the box.

    Could it be because of the magic power that the archwitch and the saint instilled?

    Or is it because it is Seven Arcs?

    A deep-dark violin that maintains a lofty figure alone even in this space where everything is destroyed by poisonous air.

    before holding it in your hand.

    Limon hesitated.

    When he tried to move his right arm, the excruciating pain surged up.

    Well, it was unavoidable.

    In response to Maia¡¯s attack, his right arm is in a state where all the bones from fingers to shoulder are broken and even muscles are severed.

    For a normal person, the pain alone would have been enough to pass out already.

    To y the violin in this state was reckless.

    But Limon didn¡¯t let go.

    Wooddeuk.

    grit your teeth

    forcing the pain

    Even with the sound of bones breaking with each movement.

    He ced the gear nose violin on top of his right shoulder and secured it with his chin.

    But that¡¯s the limit.

    Even Limon, who had superhuman willpower and perfect control over his body, couldn¡¯t help but feel his right hand holding the violin tremble.

    Nevertheless, on top of Limon¡¯s hand, who was trying to forcefully support the violin.

    A slender hand stretched out from behind.

    ovepped gently.

    ¡°¡­Princess, this is what I have to do.¡±

    ¡°yes. This is something only a swordsman can do, and it¡¯s something a swordsman has to do.¡±

    nodded slightly

    Still, don¡¯t let go.

    Fixing the violin with that slender arm.

    ¡°But even if I¡¯m a reserve, I¡¯m a swordsmith¡¯s bride.¡±

    The couple are united.

    Even though he can¡¯t rece Limon¡¯s performance, he still wants to help support it.

    Even though it would be painful just to breathe in this terrible miasma, take a moment to look at the girl who smiles and speaks.

    ¡°Okay then please.¡±

    Limon finallyughed.

    in the pouring rain

    Leaving the support of the violin to Li Qingyu.

    Holding the bow with his left hand instead of his unnatural right hand.

    No matter how you look at it, it looks like a mess with only the swaying fingers barely resting on the strings.

    It was a sight that Julia, who taught him the violin, would vomit cursing at him, asking if he would be able to y in that state.

    But this is not something you can do.

    It is something that must be done.

    So the moment when Limon, who was in a messy position, slipped his bow through the pouring rain.

    Gee ying.

    Fingers stop shaking.

    A single melody echoed through the jungle.

    * * *

    Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    Fiddle on the left to the right.

    The bow held in the right hand in the left hand.

    ying left and right in reverse is inherently absurd.

    It was an act that would have been fortunate for even the most skilled musician not to have made noise, let alone y properly.

    It¡¯s even more to do it while being intact in the pouring rain.

    Even so, there was no shaking in Limon¡¯s performance.

    For him, a sword master before being a musician, it was easy for him to do what he used to do with his right hand with his left hand.

    The problem was the right hand itself.

    For a violinist, the hand holding the violin is not a simple support.

    It is another musical instrument that plucks, presses, shakes, and plucks the strings to create a deeper and more dazzling tone.

    In that sense, ying the violin while losing the use of one hand was as absurd as riding a bicycle with one wheel missing.

    Gee ying.

    Nheless, at this moment.

    Limon¡¯s hand moved without hesitation.

    The curse on the violin didn¡¯t force me to move my hands.

    It was the result of suppressing all the pain and controlling his hands perfectly with his own will.

    Teeing.

    The index finger does not move.

    If so, stop instead.

    If you have a broken bone and it is difficult to apply force, you can forcefully snap your fingers by stiffening the muscles.

    What if even that muscle is cut off and doesn¡¯t move?

    Does not matter.

    In order to use it at times like this, he had been practicing swordsmanship for hundreds of years without a break.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Secret Technique

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ µzÐg

    The shapeless sword is invisible.

    ŸoÐÎ„¦ÊÇë[ÐÎµÄ¡»

    It uses a ck sword that can cut enemies even 100 paces away by manipting a thread over hundreds of meters with just fine senses.

    Make your muscles a thread.

    Make your nerves your sword.

    The fine recoil that started from the shoulder is transmitted to the fingers, and the performance continues in exquisite detail.

    Giing.

    Was it a response to the performance that he poured his soul into?

    The power of the Seven Arcs in the violin of deep darkness awakened, and finally his dragon psionics began to move.

    It wasn¡¯t that he resisted the pressure of the swordsman.

    Like water running through your fingers.

    Like the wind that seeps through the bars.

    It was only by releasing the flow that had been hardened over a long period of time that he was able to naturally escape the pressure of the swordsman.

    Of course, that¡¯s only a small part.

    Compared to the overall amount of dragon psionics, it was only a small current, less than half of it.

    But the moment that ¡®weak¡¯ psionic flowed out.

    Ugh.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Li Qingyu shook her slender shoulders.

    A dizzyingly massive psionic storm erupted explosively from Limon.

    Above all, the dragon¡¯s true blood resonated with his dragon psionic, and it felt like it was pulsating hotly.

    made her shake

    And it was not only Li Ching-yu who resonated with Limon.

    pounding.

    Maia carefullyid down.

    As if death had already arrived.

    Her psionic power, which had gradually faded along with her slowing heart, was beating again, resonating with Limon.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    Whoops.

    ¡®ah¡­!¡¯

    The violin bow glides brilliantly, each time the finger plucks and plucks the string.

    A dazzling melody echoes in the air.

    Psionics also fluctuate.

    sometimes softly.

    sometimes quietly.

    sometimes violently.

    Each time the tone changed, Limon¡¯s dancing dragon psionic resonated with her and Maia¡¯s psionics, making them flow together.

    A melody that changes ording to the psionic flow.

    And feel the psionic flow that grows and deepens ording to the melody.

    Li Qingyu understood.

    At this moment,

    Limon is controlling it by creating a new song ording to the flow of their psionics .

    It wasn¡¯t the violin he was ying.

    It was Maia¡¯s psionic.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s psionic.

    they were themselves

    Gee ying.

    The body is hot.

    My back gets chills.

    My breath quickens.

    hugging his psionics.

    Gently sweeping every nook and cranny.

    Dig in hot.

    The performance that makes it even more heartbreaking and Limon¡¯s psionic contained in it.

    Because she was born with the blood of a dragon, she felt psionic itself as if it were a physical body, which made her feel dizzy.

    And the more the dizziness grows.

    Maia and Li Qingyu¡¯s psionics also instinctively coveted the dragon psionics he created and mixed them into one, elerating the flow.

    Synchronization.

    A phenomenon in which two psionics are mixed into one and amplified.

    Anyone who is a member of the ck Dragon n or a Jinbeop master who is gifted with mentalmunication can do it.

    However, the most ideal psionic resonance, which even the ck Dragon Princess, Li Qingyu had never achieved, was now taking ce between them.

    That¡¯s how Limon¡¯s performance came to an end.

    The moment when the synchronicity between dragon psionics, which had been amplified like crazy as they were mixed, reached its peak.

    ¨C Change has begun.

    * * *

    Sizzle.

    [This is¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung, who was stomping outside the range of poison, widened her eyes.

    The moment when Limon¡¯s performance continued and the poisonous fog that flowed from Maia seemed to sway.

    It was because he saw that even the soil had turned ck due to the miasma and suddenly sprouted from the rotting earth.

    The change did not end there.

    Sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss

    It blooms.

    The bushes sprout.

    a tree grows

    Maia¡¯s poison that originally drove everything to death.

    It was being turned into weakness by the flow of delicate yet haughty psionics, breathing life into everything in all directions.

    ¡°This¡­ psionic¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­oh my god.¡±

    And that ¡®everywhere¡¯ wasn¡¯t the only ce.

    In addition to Barbara and Arbe, the search party of over a thousand green dragon ns frantically searched the jungle.

    others too.

    stop all action.

    Forgot to even breathe.

    All over the Amazon, which covers an area of 5500000 km2, countless lives were born and all diseases and wounds were healed, watching in awe.

    ¡°It¡¯s Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army! The medicine man has returned!¡±

    ¡°Sir, the founder¡­!¡±

    For a moment, I am lost.

    They knelt down, bowed their heads, and shed tears of joy without saying who came first.

    a long time ago.

    A miracle that was only possible during Poison Green Dragon Yakgun¡¯s lifetime.

    Above all, the vast flow of psionics that covered the entire vast Amazon and transcended the limits of humans as well as princesses.

    made them immersed in joy.

    And while so many people were so thrilled that they cried and copsed.

    The psionics that covered and flowed throughout the jungle gradually converged toward a single point.

    following the flowing melody.

    Mixed in the spreading scent.

    The vast life force she drew little by little from all the animals and nts in the Amazon was flowing into Maia ording to the psionic flow.

    And so, the moment when not a single drop of that massive psionic was sucked into her.

    Woo-woo-woo-woo-deuk.

    Horns and wings disappear.

    The blood returns to your face.

    Her blue-white lips turned pink.

    fluff.

    Could it be because of consuming too much psionics?

    Or is it because of the afterglow of the extremely rough and hot performance that stirred his psionics without hesitation?

    Li Qingyu, who stumbled and was about to fall, was held up and supported by his now-sound hand.

    Limon lowered his gaze.

    And it¡¯s like waking up from a long nightmare.

    Seeing Maia with her long eyshes quivering and then opening her eyelids to reveal green eyes, Limon said with a small smile.

    ¡°Did you have a good dream, Master?¡±

 Chapter 287

    Episode #287. After all, someday.

    * * *

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    he was dying

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the miasma that has permeated to the bone.

    Or is it because the intestines are crushed?

    he couldn¡¯t tell the difference.

    In fact, there was no reason to discriminate.

    He was going to die on the spot anyway, and he calmly epted that fact.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like that, Mr. Sculptor.¡±

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t surprised when he heard that familiar yet strangely cold voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a look befitting an ungrateful traitor.¡±

    Leaning against a tree that had just grown.

    He slowly raised his head.

    He looked at a man standing tall like a grim reaper in front of him and smiled vaguely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    A young man carrying a violin box.

    Lee stared at Herman, whose left side of his body was in tatters.

    In fact, it was a natural result.

    He became a yer only a few days ago.

    Even with Diego¡¯s help, he was lucky enough to have reached level 30.

    In addition, over a thousand giants ran rampant and were smashed, and Maia melted and spread miasma and even engaged in a fierce battle with Limon.

    A mess that would have killed even a high-level yer in the aftermath.

    There was no way that Herman, who had just be a yer, could survive unscathed.

    Being able to breathe like this was close to a miracle.

    Take a moment to look at Herman, who is barely holding on to his lifeline thanks to the psionic life force flowing throughout the jungle.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I have onest question I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°I already told you why you betrayed me.¡±

    ¡°No, not that. I don¡¯t understand why you gave up.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you curious about that?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    It¡¯s time to nod your head willingly.

    Limon looked at Hermann with deep sunken eyes.

    ¡°Because if I were you, I would never give up.¡±

    There was only a difference between a sword and a piece, but Limon, like Hermann, had reached the pinnacle in one field.

    So I could understand.

    His obsession with sculpting was close to madness.

    But I couldn¡¯t understand.

    The reason why I gave up on tenacity halfway through.

    If Limon himself was in the same position as Herman, he would never have borrowed the power of the Constetion.

    no matter how many years it takes

    No matter how many decades it takes.

    Even if you can¡¯t achieve it in your lifetime.

    He must have tried to somehow make a perfect piece with his own hands and his own abilities.

    But why did he give up so easily and try to rely on the power of the Constetion?

    Seeing Limon ask why, Herman smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you, Lee.¡±

    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±

    ¡°You did nothing wrong. Your talent just made me miserable.¡±

    When teaching sculpting for the first time.

    Hermann was genuinely delighted.

    That he could repay the favor he had received from Limon.

    The fact that he was able to pass on the sculpting technique that he thought would disappear when he died to a genius like Limon.

    Because I thought everyone was lucky.

    However, after Limon learned the art of sculpting in just a few days.

    Instead of joy, he was gued with anxiety.

    Limon¡¯s dazzling talent.

    A skill that grows day by day.

    It was because it made them feel nervous that they had to make a perfect sculpture before Limon did.

    ¡°¡­So you said you did this out of jealousy of me?¡±

    ¡°So it is.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t seem funny.

    Limon frowned and asked.

    Looking at him, Herman smiled dejectedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that I didn¡¯t need the pretense of being the world¡¯s best engraver, but I couldn¡¯t stand the fact that I couldn¡¯t make that perfect piece.¡±

    If you think about it, there was a precursor.

    Before teaching sculpting.

    Hermann felt the same feelings as Salieri, who admired Mozart for Limon¡¯s talent.

    The feelings of the unfortunate second-inmand, who was a genius himself, but could not be the pinnacle because he lived at the same time as Mozart.

    In other words, his subconscious had regarded Limon as a rival rather than a benefactor and disciple from the beginning.

    I just ignored myself and pretended not to know.

    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t ovee his greed as a sculptor.

    ¡°So I betrayed you and made a contract with the Constetion. In order to create a perfect piece even by borrowing the power of skill.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a perfect piece¡­¡±

    Getting angry.

    not disappointing either.

    Just once with a calm face, to quietly follow Hermann¡¯s words.

    Limon asked suddenly.

    ¡°So, were you satisfied with the result of betrayal?¡±

    To that question, Hermann answered immediately without hesitation.

    ¡°No, that was the worst mistake of my life.¡±

    Diego is defeated.

    because you are dying

    I don¡¯t think so because I¡¯m desperate for this ending.

    From the moment he became a yer, Herman had already regretted that choice.

    ¡°I only knew about it after sculpting it using the skill I received from the Constetion. The power of the Constetion was not free.¡±

    The power of the Constetion was amazing.

    I just activated the skill.

    It was because my hands moved naturally and I was able to create perfect pieces that I couldn¡¯t do even if I tried so hard.

    But that¡¯s why Hermann couldn¡¯t help but despair.

    ¡°It was definitely a sculpture I made, but it wasn¡¯t my sculpture.¡±

    If it was a halfway sculptor.

    No, even if it wasmon at least.

    Hermann may have been able to be satisfied with the guilt of having signed a contract with the Constetion under the illusion that he had improved his skills.

    However, he was the world¡¯s best sculptor who lived his whole life only looking at sculptures.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    A carving knife, a chisel and a hammer, etc.

    No matter what tools you use, it is the sculptor who ultimately creates the sculpture.

    At the point of relying on skills, it was created by the Constetion, and he was nothing more than a tool for that.

    after knowing that.

    Herman tried to sculpt again without using any skill.

    But it was impossible.

    When you conceive of a work, the skill ¡ºStar Sculptor¡» is activated to show you a list of pieces that can be made.

    Even if you hold a carving knife, if you don¡¯t use the skill, everything feels awkward and you can¡¯t sculpt properly.

    ¡°I knew then. In exchange for signing a contract with the Constetion, I lost everything I had umted throughout my life.¡±

    Skills that have been trained.

    Inexhaustible inspiration.

    Or something to call a talent.

    When he realized that by dedicating all of that, he became a sculptor yer rather than a sculptor.

    Hermann despaired.

    Even so, I was only able to pass the 2nd stage.

    The third step is all the more about the fact that the test has be impossible to even try.

    ¡°Diego told me there is nothing to be frustrated with. If you raise your level and develop your skills, you will be able to easily pass the 3rd stage.¡±

    ¡°Well, as a yer, that¡¯s the general idea.¡±

    ¡°But to me, that sounded like an idiot.¡±

    Hermann was self-help.

    Just raising the level makes you stronger?

    Conversely, if you do not raise your level, it means that your sculpting skills will not increase for the rest of your life.

    In addition, there is a limit of 100 in the level.

    In other words, in exchange for bing a yer, it meant that he lost all of his potential and room for further growth.

    Of course, for most people, that might be a blessing.

    without making any special effort.

    Regardless of talent and circumstances.

    Just by raising the level in the dungeon, you can easily gain strength and skills and enjoy wealth and glory.

    For the poor andcking in talent, it will feel like an ideal that is fair and guarantees sess to everyone.

    But is it really so?

    If the contract with the Constetion is really fair, why do Constetions have ranks?

    And someone gets a unique skill and easily bes a high-level yer, but why do most yers stay at a low level and suffer?

    No, even if it was fair, it didn¡¯t matter.

    At least Hermann had never hoped for fairness like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of bing a puppet and gaining wealth and honor with a piece that someone else reced?¡±

    Sculpture is just a tool.

    If the purpose was only wealth and fame.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you steal or copy someone else¡¯s piece.

    However, it was unbearable for him, who loved and obsessed with sculpture to the point of betraying his benefactor.

    ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t run away? Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t see any reason to live any longer.¡±

    Limon and Diego fight.

    Even after Maia melted away.

    Hermann, who had chosen to just watch,ughed.

    Even in the middle of this, the desire to think that the fight and the performance would be left as a sculpture.

    And the bitterness of the examples of all the sculptures that came to mind without even imagining it.

    It made him smile instead of fear even before his own death.

    ¡°Can I ask you onest thing without shame?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a kind enough person to do a traitor¡¯s favor.¡±

    He cut off Limon and said.

    And he quietly added a word.

    ¡°Still, I will use your sculpting skills well.¡±

    It is the person who is wrong

    There is no sin in technology.

    So, he said that he would continue to use his sculpting skills to achieve his own goals.

    Herman, who had been staring nkly at Limon, who spoke coldly, ended upughing once more.

    He quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    There¡¯s no shame in saying an apology.

    Even the answer would be insufficient.

    Even so, this was all he could do for now.

    ¡°Diego said there was a monster in the Liberation Brigade that was on a different level than he was.¡±

    Was it because he could handle the Seven Arcs?

    Or was it the price of betrayal?

    A fact Diego only hinted at after signing a contract with the Constetion.

    The most important secret of the Liberation Brigade that made even those who regretted their choice shocked.

    One of them, Hermann squeezed out, said.

    ¡°Two monarchs who contain enemies in the Liberation Brigade¡­¡±

    It was the result of coincidence.

    Even though he is the owner of Seven Arcs, he has yet to be a high-level yer, let alone a ghost.

    And since not even a few days have passed.

    A confession that can be made because he is now Hermann, who has received only the minimum restraint imposed by any officer of the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡°And the more they collect the Seven Arcs, the more they say they will grow exponentially and be stronger¡­¡±

    Still, couldn¡¯t they ignore the ban?

    Or is it because it was already limited?

    The more I say a word, the more I feel the me of life rapidly extinguishing.

    Finally, squeeze your voice out.

    ¡°The Seven Arcs they have already secured are two¡­ hammers of ¡­ and¡­ Go¡­¡±

    Tuk.

    Herman lowered his head.

    It was as if he had been holding onto a life that should have died long ago in order to inform him of this fact.

    Take a moment to look at Hermann, who passed away.

    Limon picked up the tinum carving knife he had been holding until the end.

    and muttered

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should have raised a disciple a long time ago, man.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t have been easy.

    Although he also had many disciples.

    Only 7 people were able to be sword masters.

    At least half of them were cut with his own hands, and the remaining disciples died sooner than that.

    Although you have great skills.

    Limon was the same as Hermann in that he could not convey it to anyone.

    The reason why Limon continued to give Herman a chance and learn his sculpting skills was because he felt that he was in such a situation.

    But in the end, Hermann squandered the opportunity he gave him.

    It wasn¡¯t disappointing.

    Humans eventually change.

    And if you keep changing, one day you will cross a line you shouldn¡¯t cross.

    For Hermann, the meeting with Limon only served as an opportunity to cross that line.

    So, the question thates to mind.

    ¡®How long can I not change?¡¯

    A sword demon who dreamed of a perfect world, but as a result ughtered a tenth of humanity.

    A swordsman who loved peace but nevertheless caused the most terrible war in history.

    He was patriotic and kind, but he annihted the British and killed the Sword King for his country.

    A sword demon who could not bear to see his wife and children dying of old age and ended up dabbling in ck magic.

    Thinking of those who were once respected brother-inw or cherished disciples, but changed and corrupted, and eventually cut them down with their own hands.

    The sword master who had lived for a long time muttered inwardly.

    ¡®Or maybe it¡¯s already changed.¡¯

 Chapter 288

    #288. Like us, you too.

    * * *

    Whoa whoops!

    A jungle full of trees.

    There was a group of people frantically crossing the middle.

    Just a moment ago, I tried my best to hide in the jungle to avoid the eyes of the green dragon n.

    Now they were running desperately to get out of the jungle.

    ¡®I have to inform you!¡¯

    He felt that his subordinates were gradually falling behind, but he did not care.

    Either throw away all your subordinates.

    even lose one¡¯s life

    Because he had a reason to get out of here.

    ¡®I have to tell you this at all costs!¡¯

    Fortunately, the green dragon n was so thrilled that they couldn¡¯t notice it no matter how fast they ran through the jungle.

    But this confusion won¡¯tst long.

    As if they immediately chose to escape after seeing the incident in the jungle.

    The green dragon n will blockade the jungle soon.

    To prevent this from leaking out.

    So, before the green dragon n came to their senses, they had to get out of this jungle at all costs.

    they just saw

    What I felt with my whole body.

    Because they didn¡¯t even deserve to die until this tremendous truth was revealed.

    With such determination to die.

    They became a gust of wind and raced through the jungle.

    straight in one direction.

    * * *

    The war between the green dragon n and Forrest left a big scar on Sao Paulo.

    Of course, dozens of buildings were destroyed.

    The Forest Guild copsed and even the monarch G died.

    Even the green dragon n, which exerts enormous influence in Brazil, could not hide this fact.

    If not, the green dragon n would have been caught up in the criticism.

    But fortunately that didn¡¯t happen.

    Thanks to Li Qingyu¡¯s sufficient measures in advance, the responsibility for this situation waspletely passed on to the treasonous Forest Guild.

    The green dragon n became the victim of trying to prevent the situation with good intentions.

    It was the so-called victory of money and power.

    Of course, the biggest reason was that G, who had transformed into a giant monster, openly invaded the city.

    Anyway, for that reason, the situation of the green dragon n was not so bad even right after the war.

    The problem was rather the other side.

    It wasn¡¯t long ago that magic lord Carol died and shocked the whole world.

    This time, even the death of the monster lord was not enough, and the forest guild was also destroyed, so the aftermath could not be small.

    Thanks to that, the world stock market, especially the Brazilian stock market, which had barely regained stability, was in chaos again.

    ¡°Sell it!¡±

    ¡°But if we sell now, the loss is too great. First of all, you should watch a little more¡­¡±

    ¡°You crazy bastard, do you think the Brazilian economy will remain intact when the teenage guild has copsed? If you don¡¯t want to die, sell it right away!¡±

    Even though they were teased for being ragtag, Forrest is one of the top ten guilds.

    Looking at the status of high-level yers, each of whom is called a one-manpany, the annihtion of Forest is tantamount to the simultaneous bankruptcy of hundreds ofpanies.

    The dungeon by-products they were providing were cut off.

    In this iron age, that alone was fatal to the national economy.

    Besides, even if it was suppressed, there was a coup d¡¯¨¦tat, and a part of Sao Paulo copsed.

    Those who believed that this would cause Brazil¡¯s economy to decline for 30 years sold their stocks like crazy.

    ¡°buy!¡±

    ¡°Do you really live? I don¡¯t know what the situation in Brazil will be like now.¡±

    ¡°Invest in stocks rted to Quetzalcoatl, not Brazil! Do you think Quetzalcoatl, one of the Seven Dragon Corporations, will be shaken to this extent?¡±

    Conversely, those expecting a solo run by the Green Dragon n, which had nopetitors, bought rted stocks like crazy.

    Quetzalcoatl was apany in which the princess owned 100% of the shares, but instead, the shares of its affiliates were tradeable.

    Why is the stock price so crazy?

    The Green Dragon n also had to run around busily taking care of affiliates rather than dealing with the war.

    It was fortunate that the deceased G had such a bad personality and was a monarch who hadn¡¯t been active recently.

    If he had dominated the world economy like the golden monarch or dominated the item market like the creative monarch, he didn¡¯t know if the economy would really copse.

    But at this very moment.

    Maia hadpletely stopped caring about the family¡¯s situation.

    ¡°What a great body.¡±

    ¡°If it is sexual harassment, I will decline.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I am talking about your resilience.¡±

    ¡°I guess the fact that you smashed my arm bothered me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just curious as a researcher.¡±

    ¡°Of course you would.¡±

    It was only yesterday that one arm was almost smashed.

    With no trace of the wound left, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Rather than that, how is your body, master?¡±

    ¡°Are you still calling me master?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look too heartless if I call you my former master right after the contract is over.¡±

    ¡°Still shameless.¡±

    Quetzalcoatl¡¯s splendid hospital room.

    Maia, who was lying on that huge hospital bed, was sneering.

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    As if Limon¡¯s question was not amon greeting of visitors.

    Maia¡¯s answer was also not the empty words that all patients usually do.

    It was easy to tell just by looking at the blood on her face, which was always full of disease, and her pink lips.

    It wasn¡¯t justplexion.

    After using himself as a test subject.

    If you don¡¯t take medicine, the seizures that happen steadily and the pain that soars.

    The fact that she was quiet even after taking off her medication for the past few days proved that she was really ¡®fine¡¯ now.

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because it¡¯s too good.¡±

    ¡°Does that matter?¡±

    ¡°The goal I¡¯ve been pursuing all my life has been solved so easily by a swordsman like you.¡±

    Luxurious.

    Although fluffy.

    just normal

    so unfamiliar.

    Maiaughed as she touched the bed she was lying on.

    She was always able to fall asleep only in specially formted mineral water to avoid poisonous air leaking out while sleeping.

    But to fall asleep in such an ordinary bed?

    It still felt like a dream.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry that it sounds like seconds, but that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Maia nodded.

    In these few days of self-examination, she was able to find out a lot.

    that the body is fine.

    shortened life expectancy.

    being able to control poison.

    That all of this is the result of Limon using the eighth dragon psionic to breathe the life force of the entire Amazon into her.

    And¡­

    ¡°Including that this may be a temporary phenomenon.¡±

    few days as short as possible.

    One month at a long time.

    It also means that his health will deteriorate again in it.

    It was natural.

    The vitality Limon gave him only repaired his body damaged by the experiment and increased his lifespan.

    It had nothing to do with Maia being able to control miasma now.

    At that time, it was thanks to Limon¡¯s dragon psionic, which permeated with her vitality, synchronizing and filling her imperfect parts.

    But psionics are vtile forces.

    Thanks to the vast amount, only remnants still remain.

    Over time, Limon¡¯s dragon psionics will eventually run out.

    Then the toxicity will also lose control.

    His own miasma will gnaw away his lifespan again.

    In the end, the miracle Limon caused only bought her a little more time. He was unable topletely ovee the punishment of heaven.

    ¡°But this is enough.¡±

    ¡°Enough¡­ do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°You kept your oath.¡±

    Still, Maia was not disappointed.

    For her, who had lived in frustration all her life, expecting something was even stranger.

    ¡°Well then, it seems that I brought this for no reason.¡±

    So it was.

    She couldn¡¯t help but make a strange expression as she scratched Limon¡¯s cheek and took it out.

    ¡°¡­what is that?¡±

    ¡°What would you like? It¡¯s a hospitality gift.¡±

    Vivid petals as if they were alive.

    Fresh-looking leaves.

    Simr to the stone carvings made before.

    But as he held out a flower, this time pure silver and more borate, Limon smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s also something that will be a temporary solution to the owner¡¯s troubles.¡±

    Maia puts on a suspicious expression.

    Limon reached for her head instead of exining.

    Even though she flinched at Limon¡¯s impudent behavior, Maia did not hesitate to stop him.

    It¡¯s about this kind of behavior anyway, because I¡¯ve gotten used to it a lot through service.

    but right after that.

    Maia raised her eyebrows.

    The moment when Limon neatly decorated his hair with fragments.

    It was because I felt a subtle scent that I had smelled before but that was much thicker and clearer than before.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a scent.

    Her senses as a princess mistook something beyond her five senses for a scent and epted it.

    And that fact meant one thing.

    ¡°Dragon psionic¡­?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough just to y, so you¡¯re saying that even this thing contains dragon psionics?¡±

    ¡°I also gained something from this incident.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Should I call it a blessing in disguise?

    There was a lot of work, but thanks to that, the main purpose ofing to Brazil was aplished.

    This fragmentation was a testament to his achievements.

    ¡°¡­you surprise me every time.¡±

    Maia was dumbfounded.

    Preserving psionics in objects?

    In a way, it was more absurd than the eighth dragon psionic.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a creature.

    Even seven dragons couldn¡¯t preserve psionics in things.

    However, the person who made an achievement that no one has aplished in the history of the Seven Dragons shrugged calmly.

    ¡°Unfortunately, not to a permanent level. A few months at most.¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, I will allow you to control the miasma.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°You know that, but you¡¯re just going to give me this?¡±

    ¡°???? ??? ?? ??? ???? ? ???? ? ??????.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A few monthster.

    after a few years

    If you feel unwell, tell me anytime.

    Then he said he woulde back with a gift for visiting.

    Looking at Limon, who seemed to be saying nothing, Maia fell silent.

    An object containing the eighth dragon psionic.

    To Maia¡­

    no, it was a treasure that any princess of the Seven Dragons would want, even if it cost hundreds of thousands of dors.

    Even so, you¡¯re willing to give me something like this.

    The action was so absurd that it was even enigmatic.

    It was all the more so because after 10 days, I no longer had to stick to my position as a ve.

    So it was.

    It was then that Maia was able to confirm one fact that she had previously guessed.

    ¡°Limon Aspelder.¡±

    to confirm your own guesses.

    she called him

    and asked

    ¡°Why do you keep doing me this favor?¡±

    ¡°A favor?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the kind of person who visits others in the hospital or carelessly gives gifts like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do I look that hard?¡±

    Limon was trembling.

    I didn¡¯t expect to be treated cold-blooded even though I brought gifts.

    But Maia wasn¡¯t saying this specifically to criticize him.

    ¡°It may not be as much as Li Qingyu, but I also know something about you.¡±

    With the opening of the Iron Age, sword masters are also treated as obsolete, but she is the princess of the green dragon n who never forgets Eun-won.

    As a subject to be revenged someday, she had investigated Limon.

    ¡°A mad dog, a swordsman who doesn¡¯t care about his enemies, a personality breaker whose hobby is assaulting his superiors¡­. There have been so many nicknames that have been attached to you in the past few decades.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you were trying to embarrass me, I¡¯ll say it worked.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything you don¡¯t mean to say.¡±

    Something I hadn¡¯t realized before.

    Maia cynically said, however, that she had onlye to understand the ten days she had spent with Limon.

    ¡°Anyway, these nicknames you got on purpose.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning.

    A question asked casually.

    Maia clearly ignored the lies that reminded her of the ck Dragon n.

    And he recalled Limon¡¯s actions.

    ¡°You are not an idiot who only believes in his own strength and goes wild like G, but a cunning Noh Kang-ho who can use as many ways as necessary.¡±

    You can tell just by looking at the past.

    There was no way that he, who had perfectly behaved as a ve, could not even lead a simple life.

    In a sense, one of the most perfect ways of living was very.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t dare to do that. Rather, you have been more outspoken than anyone else.¡±

    I¡¯m going to take a look at the bad things.

    Any opponent who is not worthy is not left alone.

    He makes sarcastic remarks to his superiors, ignores the human rights of criminals, and puts his fists ahead of words.

    It was to the point where he could only be seen as an old man who always causes problems rather than a legendary hero who is over hundreds of years old.

    It¡¯s as if I purposely decided to get that kind of evaluation and bought it.

    When Maia thinks

    There was only one reason.

    ¡°You saw our n and called it a hedgehog pushing others away, but wasn¡¯t that actually your own story?¡±

 Chapter 289

    #289. I have a suggestion,

    ¡°¡­do I look like the kind of squire who will deliberately push people away for fear of getting hurt?¡±

    ¡°There is no one in the world who is not hurt. Especially if you hurt others just by being together.¡±

    As Princess Green Dragon, who always pushed everyone away with a cynical and pessimistic attitude because she was tired of poison hurting someone.

    Looking at the Sword Master, who is always cold-hearted and prone to sarcastic remarks.

    Maia said quietly.

    ¡°You have a poison called time.¡±

    Those who have obtained immortality.

    A man who makes others die quickly just by being alive.

    She could not have guessed how many times he had watched the deaths of his acquaintances and received envy and resentment.

    But I could vaguely feel it.

    ¡°It¡¯s also the fact that you neverpromise on taking hostages.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we are thorough in revenge so as not to be hurt, then the reason why you are ruthless in taking hostages is because that is your only weakness.¡±

    He was the kind of person who would respond with a single snort at any trick he had ever done against himself.

    Instead, when an acquaintance was injured or an innocent person died because of him, he showed his anger unsparingly.

    When Yuna-kyung died right away.

    In order to get the price of blood, he captured the president of a country and held a hostage, and even drew his sword against the infinite lord.

    Just by looking at it, you could tell how much Limon cared for his acquaintances and how sensitive they were to getting hurt.

    But no matter how strong.

    Whether revenge is thoroughly carried out.

    You cannot protect everyone alone.

    That¡¯s why Limon made an iron rule and made it impossible to take hostages.

    In order to widely publicize the iron rule, to prevent acquaintances from getting hurt because of them and to distance themselves.

    ¡°So okay. There is only a difference in degree and method, but in the end, you are the same as me in that you have decided to push others away and live alone.¡±

    Someone might think of him as a superman who just wins no matter what and doesn¡¯t know pain.

    However, Maia was able to assert.

    There is no such thing as an invincible body.

    A heart that doesn¡¯t get hurt is just an illusion.

    In fact, the fact that among the 13 sword masters that have existed in history, almost half were stained with madness and ughtered proves that fact.

    Even the sword masters who reached immortality¡­

    No, because they were like that, they couldn¡¯t bear the wounds in their hearts umted over a long period of time.

    Same with Limon.

    Rather than any other sword master, he must have suffered more injuries as he had lived a longer life.

    He has endured and recovered from the wounds with superhuman willpower and has endured.

    Like a master sword made after thousands and thousands of hammer hits, he created a heart of steel by repeating getting hurt and getting stronger over a long period of time.

    That is the final sword master.

    It was Limon Aspelder.

    But that heart of steel was never perfect or wless.

    The scars umted over the years and the melted and hardened marks were entangled and full of scratches.

    To the extent that he chose to live as a mad dog of a single-minded general in order to avoid attachment as much as possible.

    ¡°What I don¡¯t know is why you, like that, don¡¯t push me away.¡±

    That¡¯s why Maia couldn¡¯t understand.

    The reason why Limon, who treats everyone as sharp as a knife, did not sharpen himself.

    Being faithful to the role of a ve?

    that was bullshit

    If it was because of a simple contract, I wouldn¡¯t have risked losing the weight toe to her rescue, and I wouldn¡¯t have given her this gift at the end of the contract.

    ¡°¡­Assuming I¡¯m a cast iron chestnut, it¡¯s just embarrassing to ask such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of what the sword demon did?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was an instant.

    It¡¯s ambiguous to be negative, and

    vague to be positive.

    Limon, who was about to move on to vague words like a joke, shut his mouth at once.

    And that appearance, which was always shameless and not like him, became a clearer answer than any words.

    ¡°I see now.¡±

    One more time to nod.

    Maia looked at Limon with her darkly sunken eyes and spoke neatly.

    ¡°You must have felt a debt in your heart to me.¡±

    * * *

    If there were other ns of the Seven Dragons.

    And if you listened to her.

    everyone would be dumbfounded

    The nemesis of the Seven Dragons, who has killed princesses and mercilessly cut down the n many times.

    Limon Aspelder.

    For him to feel indebted to the princess of the Seven Dragons was more ridiculous than the sun rising in the west.

    But never forget the grudge.

    That¡¯s why she ¡®remembers¡¯ the distant past than any other princess.

    Havinge to some understanding of the kind of man Limon was, she could.

    The fact that among the scars engraved on his steel heart were those left by the Seven Dragons, and vice versa.

    ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s what you call guilt.¡±

    her ancestors in the past.

    Or as the one who killed her.

    Limon shook his head lightly.

    ¡°But if you ask me if I have a debt of the heart¡­ Yes, at least I will not deny it.¡±

    And he gave a few silver coins to those who came to sell information about the green dragon n.

    As the one who caused the massacre of the innocent elderly and infants by informing Sword Demon of the stronghold of the Green Dragon n.

    Limon readily acknowledged her point.

    ¡°It¡¯s a contradiction.¡±

    ¡°You mean you feel indebted but not guilty?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean that you only consider such a thing as a debt.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you just say that the massacre of the majority of the n because of me was just such a thing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just the way it is.¡±

    The ridiculous Limon.

    Maia spoke to him in her typical pessimistic tone.

    ¡°Because we are your enemies just as you are our enemies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon did not deny the fact.

    In thest Sword Dragon War, the Sword Emperor who fought three dragons together with him and met the end.

    The one who created that battlefield was the ck Dragon.

    It was the golden dragon that inflicted the fatal wound.

    It was the poisonous blood of the green dragon that killed the sword emperor.

    In that sense, among the Seven Dragons, the three ns could be said to be the enemies of the teacher even to Limon.

    ¡°If it were us, we would not regret it even if we killed not only the blood of our enemies, but also our rtives.¡±

    ¡°I bet you would.¡±

    ¡°But why are you sorry for that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    He sighed.

    Limon let out a lightugh and opened his mouth as he looked directly at Maia.

    ¡°To be clear, I am not sorry for cutting down your ancestors.¡±

    Even if I could go back to that time.

    Limon will make the same choice.

    At that time, the Seven Dragons were an organization that aimed to overthrow the world.

    It was an enemy that had to be subdued in order to protect the world, and the princess was like the core of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°What I regard as a debt of the heart is that I made unnecessary sacrifices by attracting people I shouldn¡¯t have involved.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you mean that you are sorry for killing your enemies out of revenge?¡±

    ¡°Precisely about crossing the line of revenge.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    He does not deny revenge itself.

    Enough to think that it would be closer to justice to kill oneself than to see one¡¯s family nemesis live in a huddle by entrusting judgment to an absurdw.

    But that¡¯s why I thought there was a line to keep even in revenge.

    Is killing not enough?

    Then kill more brutally.

    Or take everything and make you despair.

    However, killing the enemy¡¯s family as a means was clearly an act of crossing the line.

    Some may consider it a sin to be a member of the enemy¡¯s family and feel refreshed if they tear their family apart in front of him.

    However, at the point of harming an innocent person, it is not revenge.

    It¡¯s just a crime.

    One of the most important reasons.

    If you expand the range of revenge in that way, the end will disappear.

    ¡°Revenge is poisonous in that it is as easy to harm oneself as it is to harm one¡¯s enemies.¡±

    The deeper the grudge.

    Vengeance destroys oneself.

    That¡¯s why I feel great relief when I pay back my grudge.

    But that¡¯s why it¡¯s easy to get caught up in a sense of copse after taking revenge.

    It is as if a drug with excellent efficacy feels a sense of loss after the drug disappears.

    ¡°It is also a terrible drug.¡±

    And like drug addicts.

    Those who are addicted to revenge will continue to obsess over revenge in order to ovee the sense of copse.

    Only enemies at first.

    the family next.

    If it¡¯s still not enough, people of the same nationality, religion, race, and gender as enemies.

    Just because there is a little bit of contact with the enemy, you can harm it without hesitation.

    There is no logic to it.

    It¡¯s just an act to feel the sense of aplishment and exhration of revenge, not to repay a grudge.

    Even this is a legitimate revenge, feeling proud and fulfilled as if he were a dark hero.

    ¡°You know very well what kind of end a person addicted to that drug will lead to.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t know

    An enemy worse than Limon.

    A group of people who are at least a little bit rted to them.

    The Sword Demon, who ughtered a tenth of humanity after cutting down everyone without mercy, was the worst nightmare of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®¡­was it something like that?¡¯

    Only then did Maia understand.

    Age of Heroes of the Past.

    Limon raised seven sword masters.

    In other words, it was possible to mobilize all of them to hunt the Seven Dragons.

    However, Limon did not stop the disciple from fighting the Seven Dragons.

    I didn¡¯t force them to fight.

    always always always

    Face the Seven Dragons alone.

    I just took the lead and saved the world.

    Previously, it was attributed to arrogance or vengeance.

    But that was an illusion.

    ¡®In the end, even though we were his nemesis, we didn¡¯t be true enemies.¡¯

    It may be natural.

    ording to Limon¡¯s belief, the grudge against the Sword Emperor would have all been settled when the seven dragons died.

    I just fought against the Seven Dragons because they threatened the world.

    In the process, it just created a new ring of resentment.

    Limon did not want to involve his disciples in the chain of revenge, so he had been fighting alone.

    Even if you can¡¯t subdue the Seven Dragons.

    Even knowing that the people he saved will one day return with a grudge.

    Just like when he blocked the way of the Sword Demon who was trying to chase down and annihte the rest of the n even after ughtering half of the Green Dragon n in the past.

    ¡®Because he seems absurd.¡¯

    So Maia couldn¡¯t help butment.

    He clearly resembles her in that he deliberately pushed others away and lived like a hedgehog.

    But on the inside, it waspletely different.

    Because he couldn¡¯t bear the death of even one Karra, he lived to avoid being hurt more.

    While pushing away to protect his acquaintances, Limon has lived his life choosing to continue to incur resentment and get hurt rather than bing a yer like a sword horse.

    Because there really was a difference as big as heaven and earth between them.

    That was why Maia inadvertently opened her mouth.

    ¡°I have a suggestion for you, Limon.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    until just a little while ago.

    she was thinking

    Should I make this offer?

    And can you do it?

    However, since I had already crossed the threshold of death once, I did not want to regret it any more.

    And because I understood Limon and knew there was no reason to hesitate any longer.

    Maia said quietly.

    ¡°Be my sire.¡±

    Limon wasn¡¯t too surprised by that sudden statement.

    I just scratched my cheek.

    ¡°If it is to prepare for the next generation, there would be no reason for you to choose me as your sire anymore.¡±

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be without you.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it because of the eighth dragon psionic?¡±

    Limon sighed.

    Ever since he found out he had an eighth dragon psionic and used it to heal her.

    This much was to be expected.

    The eighth dragon psionic is the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.

    Especially for Maia, it was the only answer that could solve her lifelong conundrum.

    So, he even prepared a gift for visiting patients, but it was only natural that he wanted a perfect solution rather than a makeshift solution.

    ¡°Not just because of that.¡±

    That¡¯s why Maia¡¯s answer gave Limon an unexpected expression.

    ¡°Are you saying that you will at least repay the grace you saved with your body? Or that you have to take responsibility because you saw her naked?¡±

    ¡°Grace doesn¡¯t matter. I have no intention of being forced like that.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you saying it must be me?¡±

    If there is no other reason, why would he want to make himself, an enemy, his sire?

    Maia gave an honest answer to Limon¡¯s doubtful question.

    ¡°Because I fell in love with you.¡±

 Chapter 290

    Episode #290. What did you say?

    * * *

    Not because of psionics.

    Grace, duty, and destiny.

    no matter what

    as a single woman.

    All I want is a man I have a crush on.

    For a moment, raise an eyebrow at Maia, who speaks so nonchntly of absurd things.

    Limon sighed again.

    ¡°Master, that is an illusion.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    He was too resolute to the person he had just confessed to, so with a ruthless attitude.

    Limon cut it short and dered it.

    Maia doesn¡¯t like herself, she just misunderstands.

    ¡°As you know, Master, there is a resonance effect in dragon psionics.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Because the dragon¡¯s blood reacted with my dragon psionic, he must have feltfortable near me.¡±

    ¡°You know that too.¡±

    ¡°Besides, when I was not feeling well, I was the only one who was conscious of me who was by my side¡­¡±

    ¡°I was conscious of it from then on.¡±

    ¡°¡­My master just mistook it for love.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon fell silent.

    Clearly, persuasion is working.

    Maia readily agrees.

    Because the more I said it, the more ufortable I felt.

    And Maia¡¯s next words proved that his premonition was exactly right.

    ¡°So what does that matter?¡±

    It¡¯s like you¡¯ve heard all the funny jokes.

    As always, pessimistic, but with a smile that somehow seemed strangely happy.

    Maia said mockingly.

    ¡°The reason you say my feelings are an illusion is because I have a crush on you because of the dragon psionic.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°If you do, for what reason?¡±

    ¡°For what reason?¡±

    ¡°If I like you because I like your strength, looks, and personality, is that an illusion?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then, it can be called true love only when you feel a crush on someone you don¡¯t know their face, abilities, or personality from.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true love, at least I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Maia spoke coldly to Limon, who was at a loss for words.

    ¡°In the first ce, the feeling of love itself is just a grand illusion.¡±

    often say

    love is sublime

    But its essence is an illusion after all.

    It is just the action of hormones to feel attraction to the opposite sex for the breeding of the species and to maintain the rtionship.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯smon for couples and couples who are close to each other to lose love when the expiration date of the hormone is over.

    That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t believe in true love and doesn¡¯t expect it.

    As a member of the council and as a researcher, seeing Maia talking cynically, Limon was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why did someone who thinks that way confess to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like being addicted to gambling and drugs knowing they ruin your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you treating love as a drug right now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simr to ruining your judgment.¡±

    If only it was real poison.

    Or if it was a stimulus like pleasure.

    It would have been able to tolerate drugs and alcohol a hundred times worse than ambrosia.

    However, what Limon gave was a free favor, a warm warmth, andfort to soothe the pain.

    For Maia, who had lived a lonely and painful life after Carra¡¯s death, it was an extreme poison that she could not refuse.

    We¡¯ve only been together for ten days.

    Life without Limon is unimaginable now.

    ¡°I am already addicted to you.¡±

    only the direction is different.

    Love is like revenge.

    Also bing obsessed with the other person.

    Things that change just by having them.

    And likewise, wanting the other person to look only at himself and be changed by him.

    Reasonable judgment is impossible because of mere emotions, and even epting some kind of damage for the sake of the other person.

    Like a madman blinded by revenge and running toward ruin.

    The woman, knowing that this delusion was poisonous, could not refuse it, and said as if to help herself.

    ¡°And that¡¯s how it got ruined.¡±

    I know with my head.

    That this is an illusion after all.

    Not knowing when it might disappear.

    But I can¡¯t deny it.

    No, even my head whispers that it doesn¡¯t matter as long as I can satisfy this heart right now, even if it¡¯s a temporary illusion.

    This crazy hormonal action made her goofy.

    Maia, who said so mockingly, ended her words by looking straight at Limon for thest time.

    ¡°So take responsibility for destroying me.¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s good at saying embarrassing things like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡±

    If you want to resent yourself, me yourself for crushing yourself.

    Seeing Maia objecting without raising an eyebrow, Limon sighed.

    ¡°The love of the master is not the same love. Surprisingly, there are a lot of cases where people mistake liking for a person and affection for a man.¡±

    As if to prove that fact.

    Limon suddenly stuck his head out.

    Then he said confidently, holding his face close enough that the tip of his nose could touch Maia.

    ¡°Look. If the master really likes me as a man, then of course¡­¡± ¡°

    ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, your face is blushing.¡±

    Limon was at a loss for words.

    Fluttering thin eyshes.

    On top of that, the swaying pupils and slightly reddened face.

    Because the tant change, unlike her always cynical woman, showed him that his predictions werepletely wrong.

    ¡°How long are you going to be like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­do you really like me?¡±

    ¡°Are your ears ornaments? Or are you deliberately trying to distract me?¡±

    Were you ashamed?

    Or are you angry?

    Maia slightly turned her head, averted her eyes, and spoke sharply.

    Only then did Limon pull his head out again and scratched his cheek with a very puzzled face.

    It was better when you hit it with your body.

    This embarrassing confession about falling in love even though he didn¡¯t want it was something even Limon couldn¡¯t calmly ept.

    ¡°I am really grateful. As I said before, I have a fianc¨¦.¡±

    Even so, the answer was that there was not an inch of hesitation.

    ¡°By fianc¨¦, that means you are not yet legally married.¡±

    ¡°It is not a matter ofw. It¡¯s a matter of dory.¡±

    ¡°¡­It sounds like you.¡±

    slowly.

    Keep your head down.

    Hands without gloves.

    To be exact, looking at the tattoos on that wrist with only 10 white weights left without even a scale remaining like remnants.

    Maia suddenly asked.

    ¡°If I use this power tomand you, can you still keep that duty?¡±

    It is the remnant of the contract.

    While fighting Maia.

    It was the result of Limon using thest weight to dy her attack.

    Of course, his contract period has already expired and Hermann is dead, so their contract has also been cancelled.

    However, the weight of the scale was still waiting to be used.

    Now that even the bnce is gone, he has absolutemand authority with nothing to worry about recoil.

    ¡°Well, that would be a bit difficult.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    This scale was created with his own power.

    Resisting that force was tantamount to strangling oneself.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Master like that?¡±

    It¡¯s not going to happen anyway, so why should I worry?

    Take a moment to shoot Limon, who speaks softly.

    She finally closed her eyes.

    ¡°In the end, you are fooling me to the end.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything that will misunderstand me. I just gave you apliment.¡±

    ¡°You call that a joke.¡±

    After answering Limon¡¯s words as if to pounce on them.

    Maia slightly turned her gaze to a corner of the hospital room and casually asked a question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too, Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°¡­I was caught¡±

    It was right after that.

    A shadow shimmered in the corner of the hospital room, and Li Qingyu appeared as if rising.

    But neither Limon nor Maia.

    It did not reveal agitation.

    I just took it for granted as if I already knew she was hiding.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Because if I were you, I would never have left me with this weight alone with Lee.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    If Maia had tried to do something dangerous with the bnce weight, what would she have done?

    Looking at Li Ching-yu, who smiled even though she understood his intentions, Maia said coldly.

    ¡°I will not judge your rudeness this time. But remember that there will never be a second time.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Myeong-saek being too ruthless towards the benefactor who helped the n?¡±

    ¡°Hey, rather be grateful.¡±

    Maia snorted.

    Then, he red at Li Qingyu with cold, sunken eyes.

    ¡°The reason I do not tear you to death is because of your kindness.¡±

    ¡°That is certainly fortunate.¡±

    It was not sharp enough to be said to a benefactor, so it was even bloody.

    But Li Qingyuughed.

    To the extent that he only killed one of the lords instead, he passed on Limon¡¯s concealment of the eighth dragon psionic.

    Because that in itself was something to be thankful for to Maia.

    ¡°It would be better not to be relieved. Li Qingyu, your life is already like a candle in the wind.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°An urgent report came in from the border today.¡±

    ¡°You mean the border?¡±

    Li Qingyu also tilted his head.

    No matter how much Leviathan¡¯s intelligencework exists, Brazil is the maind of the green dragon n.

    As it was difficult to grasp even the smallest information, news from distant ces like the border had to beter than Maia.

    ¡°It is said that a group of people who came out of the Amazon jungle broke through the border guards and escaped Brazil intact.¡±

    ¡°Were you a remnant of the Forest Guild?¡±

    ¡°In that case, Li Qingyu would have been rather lucky, but probably not.¡±

    As if to shatter any hope.

    Maia cut it off.

    And Li Qingyu¡¯s reaction seems to be expected.

    Looking at her with cynical eyes, he revealed the most important reason he had paid attention to the report.

    ¡°They¡¯re all white blondes with firearms.¡±

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu lost his smile.

    Then she asked in a voice that couldn¡¯t hide her tension.

    ¡°¡­Which border did they escape from?¡±

    In fact, the answer was no different from the question.

    There are three ces that those who escaped Brazil, which has enormous influence in South America, can go.

    or cross the Pacific Ocean.

    or cross the Antic Ocean.

    Or¡­

    ¡°North.¡±

    Go to the North American continent beyond the Geomryong Sea, which is said to have been and called Central America before the Geomryong War urred a long time ago.

    And there was only one elite group based on the North American continent and made entirely of blonde whites.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­what did you just say?¡±

    across the jungle.

    Crossing the Brazilian border.

    Through the rough Geomryong Sea.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been crossing the continent without a break for several days, let alone sleep.

    A dusty, tattered outfit.

    Even so, a middle-aged blonde haired man who went straight to the princess he adored and knelt before he had time to wash.

    The head of the Rockefeller family and a master of the Golden Dragon n.

    Hans D. Rockefeller reported his findings in a trembling voice.

    ¡°I have found the eighth dragon psionic.¡±

 Chapter 291

    Episode #291. You will regret it.

    she was hoping

    May Hans bring the musician who yed that ecstatic performance as hemanded.

    But I didn¡¯t expect it.

    That Hans would be able to carry out his mission.

    It was natural.

    If the report from London is true, the yer who handled the dark violin must be at least a skilled professional.

    As he had seen several contacts with other princesses, it was obvious that it would be difficult to safely secure his identity with the power of the Rockefeller family alone.

    Even if the performer himself epts her invitation.

    That¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t particrly disappointed when he returned empty-handed and tattered.

    but a while ago.

    The report he gave was enough to make her roll her eyes.

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    Track the performer¡¯s information.

    Find out that you are lost in the jungle.

    At the end of heading to the jungle to secure him before the green dragon n.

    Until I felt the infinitely pure and mighty psionic flow that covered the entire jungle.

    Sitting cross-legged on the sunbed in a swimsuit, she listened to Hans¡¯ story and asked quietly.

    ¡°Are you saying that the disaster that happened to the Amazon was caused by the eighth dragon psionic?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you ignore my order and return straight away to tell me this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your life worth it?¡±

    ¡°How dare I risk my life in front of the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°You are arrogant.¡±

    she snorted.

    How dare you disregard orders with arbitrary judgment.

    If it had been the way it was, it was a serious crime that would have taken his life immediately and destroyed his family.

    ¡°Yes, of course, if it is our n.¡±

    Still, she wasn¡¯t particrly upset.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s something else.

    It was an admission that information about the eighth dragon psionic would have been worth it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take my life right away thinking of that feat. Instead, I will prepare a ce for you to die, so arrange the position of head of the household.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your lenient treatment.¡±

    I was told that I would rather kill him even though I had made a contribution.

    Hans bowed his head in sincere gratitude.

    They are a n that does not know lies.

    It was unconventional to warn him that if he failed in his mission, he would have to sacrifice his life and not kill him right away.

    Ignoring the bowed Hans.

    She was lost in thought, graceful and lofty as always.

    ¡®The eighth dragon psionic¡­¡¯

    The sudden appearance of the dragon psionic, which the Seven Dragons had not touched for hundreds of years, was obviously shocking.

    Even she was surprised for a moment.

    But at this moment.

    She was already out of the shock.

    Because her arrogant personality, more than any other princess, did not allow herself to be in shock.

    That¡¯s why she was able to calmly organize the information she heard from Hans one by one.

    A man who deals with psionics through music.

    A bizarrely ecstatic performance.

    An ambiguous identity even after investigation.

    contact with other princesses.

    The dragon psionic that Hans felt while chasing him, and even the faint sound of a violin he heard.

    Those facts, which were only a little bizarre when viewed in istion, became more suspicious the more they were put together.

    ¡®That dark-haired man.¡¯

    It is clear that he is the link.

    But she didn¡¯t stop thinking there.

    Unless it really fell from the sky, there¡¯s no way such a bizarre man would have popped out of nowhere.

    Did someone secretly grow it?

    Is it a genius created by chance?

    If that¡¯s not the case¡­

    ¡­was he hiding his identity or was his current appearance a disguise?

    ¡°Is it really like that?¡±

    The moment you put it all together.

    She nodded slowly.

    Despite connecting all the events, he finally realized the identity of the link that was strangely iprehensible.

    ¡°If the swordsmith had that¡­ the ck Dragon n would have risked everything to pursue the world peace n.¡±

    It was amazing.

    The shapeshifting technique that Limon uses is not only about appearance, but also interfering with the opponent¡¯s perception itself.

    To put it a little harshly, even if you put a dot on the corner of your eye, it had the power to prevent you from thinking of Limon when you see the camouge.

    So Ainsha, as well as Rose and Maia, couldn¡¯t easily realize Limon¡¯s identity.

    To break that perceptual distortion just by guessing.

    It was possible because she was so arrogant that she was absolutely certain that she couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    ¡°Whoop whoop.¡±

    so that.

    sheughed.

    In a low voice at first.

    ¡°Ahahahahahahaha!¡±

    But theughter that got louder and louder shook the room.

    It wasn¡¯t just a metaphor.

    There is a parasol on the floor and a sleeping ce.

    Everything in the pool she was in was shaking like an earthquake.

    The moment theughter finally stopped.

    ¡°How dare Li Qingyu tear this bitch to death!¡±

    Quaaaaaa!

    The water that had filled the vast pool all at once gushed upside down, and everything was blown in all directions.

    As if a bomb had exploded.

    An even more surprising thing happened right after that.

    Everything that had flown so fast that it could even pierce the sky came to a standstill in midair.

    Parasols soaring like rockets.

    Even the sunbeds that rotated round and round.

    Even water that easily exceeds thousands of tons.

    Even water droplets smaller than the fingernails that were about to scatter.

    The appearance of everything being fixed in the air seemed more like a frozen scene from a certain video than reality.

    and after a while

    The video started rolling back.

    Sunbeds return to their original ces, and parasols are inserted into neatly set down tables.

    And the vast amount of water, enough to knock down a small building, returned to the pool without the sound of a single drop.

    As if the explosion itself hadn¡¯t happened before.

    In the quiet silence of the pool, she sat down on the sunbed again.

    Then he opened his mouth in anguid voice, sweeping away his blond hair that was still wet.

    ¡°Tell Hans Ellis to move the Pacific Fleet.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even mention where to move.

    Hans, who had been on his knees without even moving from themotion, answered without hesitation.

    Anyway, in this situation, there was only one ce to move the Pacific Fleet to pressure.

    But her words did not end there.

    ¡°Recover all funds rted to the ck Dragon n and East Asia, and make all domesticpanies cut off transactions.¡±

    ¡°I will deliver it right away.¡±

    It¡¯s like starting a war.

    After giving all kinds of instructions one after another.

    She added one more haughty word at the end.

    ¡°And prepare a letter.¡±

    long ago.

    Before the seven dragons were formed.

    An organization that has been digging out jewels and gold through mine development since the days when it was called the Demonic Cult, and has umted wealth through usury.

    And with that vast amount of money, the n dominated the world¡¯s banking, securities, insurance, and financial industries.

    The owner of Fafnir, the world¡¯s best andrgest conglomerate, if only talking about financial power.

    A golden ruler who canmand everything in the United States with a single word.

    Charlotte G. Rothschild.

    The Golden Dragon Princess, the strongest of the Seven Dragons, spoke with an arrogant and lofty attitude even though her pride was wounded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be the only one who knows this good news, can I?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°I will advise you. Take the wisest course of action now.¡±

    Maia said quietly.

    And seeing Li Qingyu, who had lost his smile, kept a cold sneer on him.

    ¡°Then at least you can save your life.¡±

    Words like ridicule.

    But Li Qingyu knew.

    It¡¯s not meant to mock you, it¡¯s really heartfelt advice.

    ¡°I think that just by telling you this fact, our n has paid off all of our debt to you. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­I should rather thank you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Li Qingyu, I have no intention of paying you in debt.¡±

    Maia cut it off.

    And slowly turned his head.

    To look back at Limon, who was scratching his cheek as if he was in trouble.

    ¡°Now, I think only the favor with you, the swordsman, remains.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon remained silent.

    All of the Seven Dragons were like that, but the grudge between the Green Dragons and the Green Dragons in particr was deep andplex.

    ¡°To be clear, you are the enemy of our n.¡±

    Find out their old home base.

    Even calling the Sword Demon.

    And he gave the Sword Demon a chance to ughter most of the green dragon n by cutting down the princess who went out to protect the n.

    In that respect, Limon could be said to be the enemy of the green dragon n.

    ¡°At the same time, he is also the benefactor who protected the rest of the n from the sword demon and saved me.¡±

    But when Geomma tries to track down the remaining green dragon n.

    And when he tried to annihte the Seven Dragons, even by killing most of the human race, it was Limon who stopped him.

    If that¡¯s the only thing, it¡¯s something to be indignant about giving sickness and giving medicine.

    But this time, as Limon rescued Maia, the bnce was shaken again.

    To the Seven Dragons, a princess is everything.

    Even the resentment caused by killing the princess could be forgotten when he thought of the grace that saved him from the danger of the dragon¡¯s true blood almost ending.

    So, Maia proposed again.

    ¡°If you be my sire, our n will forget past grudges and serve you as a benefactor, doing anything you can.¡±

    If the previous confession was private, this proposal, on the contrary, thoroughly excludes emotions.

    After experiencing work in the jungle.

    It¡¯s revenge, it¡¯s Nabal, and you must get Limon.

    It was a proposal made by the green dragon princess, who faithfully reflected the opinions of the elders and other ns, who frothed at the mouth.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to be my sire, then I will have no choice but to keep aiming for you.¡±

    However, that was until Limon was in their hands.

    If they eventually refuse to be sire, they will stop at nothing to obtain the eighth dragon psionic.

    Intimidation, war, human experimentation, etc.

    really doing anything.

    The eighth dragon psionic is indispensable to fulfill their long-cherished wish.

    ¡°Are you willing to change your mind?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­not even hesitating.¡±

    ¡°What would a human being like me do like this?¡±

    You¡¯re living a grudge, as if you¡¯re used to it anyway.

    After staring at Limon, who shrugged, Maia spoke quietly.

    ¡°I will warn you in advance, thinking of the grace that saved me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Kill me now. Otherwise I will be your enemy.¡±

    Limon was not taken aback by the absurd warning.

    I just answered while looking directly at Maia with deep sunken eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no intention of doing that.¡±

    ¡°You will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, maybe.¡±

    Limon nodded his head politely.

    That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve lived a life without regrets.

    Even when the Sword Demon was involved in the work of the Green Dragon n.

    Even when they drugged the South American continent in retaliation.

    Wasn¡¯t there a better way?

    Because I regretted it several times.

    ¡°Nevertheless, this is my choice.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I knew you would say that.¡±

    But regret is part of life.

    There is no such thing as a ¡®perfect¡¯ life in which only sess is determined.

    Even if there was, Limon had no intention of living such a life.

    As much as there is nothing as trivial as a game yed with cheat keys.

    A life that seeds no matter what you do is like a puppet life in which effort, will, and even the meaning of life are lost.

    That¡¯s why, even if you regret this choice someday, you can¡¯t kill Maia just because you don¡¯t know what she will doter.

    Maia nodded her head as Limon spoke inly.

    And after seeing Li Qingyu, who was making aplicated expression behind him, for thest time.

    najik said.

    ¡°Imand you with the power of scales.¡±

    sitting on a hospital bed.

    lightly stretch out one hand.

    All 10 bnce weights left on that wrist evaporated.

    ¡°Do not resist at all for the next minute.¡±

    Grab Limon¡¯s cor.

    Due to the constraint of time, the stronger force pulled him closer to his nose with his eyes wide open.

    And¡­

    something soft.

    It ovepped Limon¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 292

    Episode #292. Be prepared.

    Is it because the effects of the disease still remain?

    Or is it because of his natural constitution?

    Its body temperature is slightly cool.

    that¡¯s not offensive

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    Rather than being cold, the cool body temperature makes the touch of soft lips more refreshing.

    Conversely, the tongue sliding between the lips was so hot that it gave the illusion of swallowing a fireball.

    The sticky saliva mixed on the tongue mixes with the sweet scent, making you feel drunk.

    Lips and lips ovep.

    Tongue and tongue intertwined.

    The smell permeates.

    The moment that one minute, as short as an instant and as long as eternity, has passed.

    Maia released her hand from Limon¡¯s cor and took her lips away from him.

    And he had a sneer on his slightly reddened face.

    ¡°How does it feel to be made fun of by someone you thought you couldn¡¯t do anything about because you gave them grace?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you know I was like this?¡±

    Perhaps it was because of the afterglow of a kiss that was more stimting than pouring the entire aphrodisiac he experienced for the first time in his long life.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know that Maia woulde out like this.

    Or is it because of the gaze felt from behind?

    Maia whispered to her lover, her lips pressed close to his ear as he blinked away from his usual brazen attitude.

    ¡°I told you. I¡¯m already broken.¡±

    The green dragon n is thorough with silver wishes.

    But, said Limon.

    It is an instinctive defensive posture to avoid getting hurt because they are weak.

    But because it¡¯s already broken.

    Because I can¡¯t stand this heart.

    to get your own.

    Even if it meant being hurt, the weak princess, determined to ovee fate and be courageous, smiled coldly.

    ¡°I love you and long for you, but I can¡¯t forget my grudge against you either.¡±

    ¡°So I will seduce you.¡±

    ¡°Like you poisoned me.¡±

    look only at yourself

    thinking only of yourself

    So that you can¡¯t live without yourself.

    Just like she thinks about him now.

    ¡°I will make you a ve to my love and let you indulge in lust.¡±

    Not because of the contract.

    Without the need to use the power of scales.

    He said that his eyes would make his heart flutter, and even the smell of his scent would remind him of his own body and make him unable to bear it.

    So that you can do anything for yourself.

    be happy to ept that fact.

    By corrupting Limon.

    I¡¯ll make you ruin it like yourself.

    Maia, who spoke quietly, ended her words by biting his ear lobe.

    ¡°This is my revenge and repayment.¡±

    Cynical, pessimistic and sharp as always.

    Even so, with the most bewitching, sweet, and sticky breath.

    After listening to Maia¡¯s whispered words, Limon, who had been hardened, waited for a long time.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t warn you. If you don¡¯t kill me, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    gave himself a chance

    It was Limon who rejected that opportunity.

    So what happens from now on is also his responsibility.

    ¡°Be prepared.¡±

    As if whispering to Limon.

    Actually look behind him.

    Just like when I killed G.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who watched Li Mon¡¯s kiss with dull eyes on his face that had no smile.

    A woman who became addicted to boiling love and hatred and decided to be poison herself.

    And the princess of the most tenacious n who never stops what she has started until she sees the end.

    Curling his lips still smeared with his saliva.

    said with a sweet smile.

    ¡°I never know to give up.¡±

    * * *

    [Did I memorize the spell incorrectly?]

    Dori Dori.

    [I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but there¡¯s something I¡¯m sorry about? Which part?]

    Mumbled.

    [¡­what the hell is this like pouring desert over burning ice and swallowing the moon?]

    Whispering.

    Yuna-kyung is receiving a magic lecture from She-ra, the ghost of a girl who dwells in a dark violin.

    It was nothing new.

    No matter how half-bewitched a ghost, Shera was the ghost of a saint who wasparable to the Archwitch during her lifetime.

    It was a great help to Yuna-gyeong, a neer to magic, even if she gave advice one by one.

    Of course, as Yuna-kyung, rather than studying magic, she thought that she would just y with She-ra and pass the time.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Yuna-kyung let out a sigh.

    Then, he turned his head and looked at Li Qingyu, who was looking out the window, and asked a question.

    [Hey, princess sister. What happened to you when you visited the hospital?]

    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±

    [No, that¡¯s what¡­]

    Yuna-kyung swallowed her words behind her back.

    Of course, he left Brazil as if he were running away as soon as he had visited Maia in the hospital.

    Since boarding the ne, Li Qingyu has remained silent with his eyes fixed on the window.

    Like Limon hanging out like a corpse with his head on the table.

    Because the atmosphere was strange.

    ¡°If you ask what happened¡­ yes. I did.¡±

    [What¡¯s going on?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk.¡±

    [¡­yes?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±

    [Ah, yes, if that¡¯s the case¡­]

    A smiling face as always.

    Nevertheless, Li Qingyu¡¯s answer, which felt strangely pressured, made Yuna-kyung shrink.

    It was the first time I had ever seen her so resolutely refuse to answer any questions she could answer.

    But maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m more curious about it.

    Yuna-kyung, who could not stand her boiling curiosity, changed the target.

    [Hey, team leader?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me¡­ I¡¯m shocked by the feeling of betrayal¡­¡±

    The answer came back to discredit the fact that he secretly made fire so that only Limon could hear it.

    Thanks to that, I was able to keep an eye on it for a while.

    Relieved that Li Qingyu did not show any particr reaction, Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    [Sense of betrayal? What kind of betrayal did you suffer?]

    ¡°I was shocked 76 times more than when you or Jeongsu rushed to kill me¡­¡±

    [What happened when you just went to visit the hospital?!]

    Half the shame of revealing a dark history.

    Half astonished at the answer itself.

    When Yuna-kyung was frightened, She-ra¡¯s ghost next to her raised her arms in disbelief and gave a surprised expression.

    Limon only let out a sound of pain as hey face down on the table.

    ¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯

    I thought that with this level of grace, I would be able to wash away the grudges of the past to some extent.

    Rather the opposite.

    Far from canceling out the love and hatred, it seems as if the interaction caused a huge explosion.

    When the cynical Maia sweetly whispered that she would corrupt herself, even Limon got goosebumps in many ways.

    Actually, the green dragon n was originally like that.

    As much as he is cruel to his enemies, he is always devoted to his benefactors.

    ¡­The problem was that Maia would mix that love and hate with her whole heart and terribly seduce herself.

    ¡®It happened.¡¯

    Why does it feel dozens of times more threatening now than when facing Maia, who had turned into a dragon with her bare hands?

    The unanswered question gave Limon a headache.

    Besides, Maia wasn¡¯t the only thing he had to worry about now.

    ¡°Princess, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°For the first time, he seemed very skilled.¡±

    ¡°¡­Now, other than kissing the princess whose head is broken instead of her body.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that what you mean?¡±

    from the side [yes? What kind of skills are you doing?

    The two quietly continued their conversation.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    Li Qingyu cut it short.

    Is it a minimal response?

    Or do you have other thoughts.

    Of course, he used up all of his scales for one kiss.

    It was clear that Maia would not take action right away, just by the willingness to let the two go.

    The problem was on the other side.

    ¡°After learning about the eighth dragon psionic, Charlotte will definitely move.¡±

    ¡°Well, the Golden Dragon n is not a n that can hold back their greed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I can¡¯t stand.¡±

    personal powerlessness.

    property as a business.

    to political influence.

    The Golden Dragon n, the strongest of the Seven Dragons in every aspect, is therefore the most greedy and arrogant.

    To the extent that they buy what they want, even if it costs billions of dors, and if they can¡¯t buy it with money, they try to get it through other means.

    Even more so, what if it is the eighth dragon psionic, which is no different from the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons?

    can never be alone

    I¡¯ll try to get it even by starting a war.

    ¡°In a way, it is natural. Rather, it¡¯s also where I¡¯ve been very lucky so far.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    In fact, the attitude of the Golden Dragon n was extremely correct and natural as the Seven Dragons.

    Ainshana proposed to marry even with a stake.

    Rose, who kept silent for her own reasons, was rather an exception.

    Even if only Maia had dered that she would repay the favor with an enemy, she didn¡¯t know what to do now.

    ¡°Is there a chance?¡±

    ¡°Maybe half and half at best.¡±

    ¡°Even if I help you?¡±

    ¡°Because not losing and winning are two different things.¡±

    No matter how strong the Golden Dragon n is, Limon is a sword master who fought against the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years.

    No matter how much power they mobilize, if Limon steps forward, they won¡¯t lose in a simple power struggle.

    The problem is twofold.

    One is that she and Limon are already defeated at the point of armed conflict.

    And the other is¡­

    ¡°The worst is that she might give up on the best.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Golden Dragon Princess would give up this opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Because she is from the Golden Dragon n.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Charlotte is the noblest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    If there was something he wanted, he would ask for it from the front, and he was not a person who would do lowly tricks.

    At best, it would be enough to send subordinates separately to invite them.

    However, it won¡¯t end there as long as the eighth dragon psionic is revealed.

    In particr, if he had even discovered that Limon had it, he was more likely to choose a more reliable method.

    ¡°If she was the one I knew, she wouldn¡¯t move. Instead, we will take one action.¡±

    ¡°What action do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t finish his words.

    That moment.

    It was because the phone on the ne rang loudly and I heard Youin¡¯s voice.

    [Princess, I have something to report to you urgently.]

    * * *

    Countess of Sea Serpent.

    As the headquarters of the London restoration work, recently the Countess was always busy.

    But that was a thing of the past.

    Perhaps it was thanks to the generous support of the Blue Dragon n.

    Or is it because of the voluntary cooperation and efforts of citizens?

    London¡¯s restoration was progressing faster than expected, and the Blue Dragon n was also recovering theirposure to some extent.

    ¡­I couldn¡¯t help but look at Rose, a blue-haired woman who was processing paperwork with a tired face.

    ¡°princess? Didn¡¯t you say you were going for a walk?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you back already?¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but it seems like the walk was too short.¡±

    A knight in fancy armor.

    Lucas couldn¡¯t hide his puzzled expression.

    immediately after the events of London.

    Even when she was busiest, it wasmon for her to go for a walk and not see her for over an hour.

    Somehow, since about two weeks ago, the frequency of going out for walks has decreased, and most of the cases that go oute back soon.

    It was a bonus that the stains in his eyes were getting worse.

    ¡°¡­I just didn¡¯t feel like taking a walk.¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s good to take enough rest. It¡¯s not good if you¡¯re too tired.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    Pretending to organize papers.

    Rose slightly averted her eyes.

    That the ce of the walk is on the other side of the continent.

    About two weeks ago, there was no one to meet, so there was nothing to do even if I went, so I just came back.

    And that this tingling is not because of umted fatigue, but because of not being able to get a good night¡¯s sleep because of not listening to the performance.

    It was something I couldn¡¯t honestly tell even to Lucas, who was close to me.

    ¡®Hmm, you¡¯ve been taking a lot of walkstely, so you must be tired.¡¯

    But Lucas believed her words like stone.

    He couldn¡¯t have imagined that their perfect princess would be fooling around on the other side of the continent for a walk.

    ¡°Come to think of it, while the princess was out for a walk, a letter from Princess Geumryong arrived.¡±

    ¡°Did Charlotte send you a letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t checked the contents yet, but judging from the fact that Fafnir¡¯s seal is stamped on it, it seems to be a personal letter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal.¡±

    Rose couldn¡¯t hide her expression of surprise even as she epted the letter Lucas gave her.

    Charlotte, who was arrogant like the Princess of the Golden Dragon, had other princesses do ghostwriting, because it was rare for her to send personal letters.

    But after a while.

    The moment I read that letter.

    She couldn¡¯t help but harden her face.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Is it because Rose¡¯s expression is so serious?

    She didn¡¯t answer Lucas¡¯s question, who stiffened her face at the same time.

    I just gave instructions right away.

    ¡°Sir Lucas, summon the blue dragon squad immediately.¡±

    ¡°You mean right now?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    At the instruction to prepare the n¡¯s strongest military force, Lucas put on a serious expression beyond being serious.

    But he didn¡¯t bother to ask why.

    He just disappeared beyond space to summon the Changryongdae ¡®immediately¡¯ ording to Rose¡¯s instructions.

    Rose, who was left alone in the office, checked the letter written in elegant handwriting once again.

    And he saidmentably.

    ¡°What the hell did Li Qingyu do?¡±

 Chapter 293

    #293. measures are needed.

    * * *

    The time when Rose, who was in London, received a letter from the United States and summoned the Changryongdae.

    A white-haired girl in the royal pce in Jerusalem.

    Ainsha was also muttering to herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s ruined.¡±

    With an expressionless face as always.

    But with her shoulders drooping more darkly than ever, she muttered with empty eyes.

    ¡°I am dead. They die before they eveny eggs.¡±

    ¡°Princess, take a deep breath and calm down.¡±

    ¡°I am sober. It is as stable as an iceberg floating in the Mediterranean Sea.¡±

    ¡°First, there are no icebergs in the Mediterranean. Second, it is not persuasive even if you say such a thing in that form.¡±

    Looking at Ainsha¡¯s trembling hands as she held the letter, Tata spoke earnestly.

    Did thatment work?

    Ainsha finally stopped her trembling hands.

    Then he turned to Tata with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Tata, I want to know what to do now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Tata blurted out.

    Even as the brain of the White Dragon n, recognized by others, she felt helpless in this situation.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    The moment I saw Ainsha looking anxious with an expressionless face.

    As if she hadn¡¯t hesitated before, she said it proudly as usual.

    ¡°Only trust Tata! Tata has also put in ce countermeasures in preparation for such a situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know if it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°of course. There¡¯s no way Tata would lie to the princess, right?¡±

    who did it

    There is no one more to be trusted than a liar who only tells the truth.

    However, Tata was a woman who could be more toxic than the ck Dragon n for the sake of the princess she respected.

    ¡°It is also Tata. Sometimes I see him as smarter than Li Qingyu.¡±

    Ainsha, who did not know the truth, eximed with an expressionless face.

    How pure are those eyes.

    Tata with a scratched conscience.

    However, Tata defied her gaze with impudence reminiscent of the ck Dragon n and asked insinuatingly.

    ¡°By the way, how did Princess Yejie out?¡±

    Knowing the future will make the countermeasures more perfect.

    Despite hinting at it, Tata was ready to devise countermeasures ording to Ainsha¡¯s foreknowledge.

    so right after that.

    Tata couldn¡¯t help but blink.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°The future is changing too much. At least a few dozen quarters. It keeps increasing and the results are different.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible¡­?¡±

    Tata asked nkly.

    Ainsha is the greatest prophet of his time.

    It was originally impossible for her to see so many futures as she only sees ¡®the future that can be realized¡¯.

    ¡°Because of Lee.¡±

    One problem.

    The center of this work is Limon.

    Able to cut down the future, he can change fate with his own will.

    In other words, no matter what wisdom Ainsha chooses, the result will bepletely different depending on Limon¡¯s actions.

    Even when he predicted the destruction of Brazil, he could only see that Maia¡¯s death was confirmed ording to Li Qing-yu¡¯s choice.

    What will Limon do?

    Because I couldn¡¯t foresee how to save Maia.

    And from now on, Limon¡¯s choice will be more important than ever.

    So prediction is meaningless.

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk about countermeasures. If Tata has prepared a countermeasure, we believe in it and follow it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seems that only Tata believes.

    Seeing Ainsha look at him with an expressionless face full of trust, Tata couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat.

    * * *

    ¡°Heung, did you go out like this too?¡±

    Sao Paulo, Brazil.

    A sickly green-haired woman who was still in bed.

    Maia threw the correspondence in the trash.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising.

    It was only a matter of time before Charlotte took action from the moment the Golden Dragon n learned about what had happened in the Amazon.

    Of course, even taking that into ount, it was an exceptionally fast and unstoppable method.

    ¡®Is this a warning?¡¯

    Ainsha performed with Limon.

    Rose during the London Crisis.

    and to yourself.

    What was the intention of sending such a letter to them, who had kept their mouth shut even though they noticed about Limon¡¯s dragon psionics?

    After thinking for a moment, Maia sneered coldly.

    ¡®Still arrogant.¡¯

    A threat to a princess from another n?

    It was an arrogant thing that Charlotte could do.

    But you can¡¯t ignore it.

    In fact, the one with that kind of power and ability was the existence of the Golden Dragon Princess, who boasted the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®Rose and Ainsha must make a choice.¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t particrly curious about their decision.

    No matter how the White Dragon n and Blue Dragon n move, Maia¡¯s own choice was already decided.

    The problem was rather the other side.

    who did not know this fact.

    So there is no need to choose.

    Even so, Maia opened her mouth involuntarily, thinking of those who could not dare to guess their actions.

    ¡°If the opponent was only Charlotte, there might have been a chance, but¡­¡±

    As if Charlotte was the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    Li Qingyu is the worst princess of the Seven Dragons.

    If she was good at scheming and did not choose any means to achieve her goal, she would have been able to find a solution even in this predicament.

    ¡­if all she had to deal with was Charlotte.

    That¡¯s why Charlotte chose the method. Recalling

    the contents of the letter that would drive Li Qingyu into a corner¡­

    No, more precisely, the number of letters she must have sent, Maia held a cold sneer.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, no matter how much you are, can you handle the wrath of three princesses?¡±

    * * *

    Dear Rose.

    to Ainsha.

    and to Maya.

    The letters sent one by one were not enough.

    There was also a letter sent to a continentpletely far from them.

    However, the letter took a little longer to arrive than the others.

    It wasn¡¯t a great reason.

    It was because the ce where the letter would arrive was too remote.

    A desert where only half-melted wreckage of tanks and ashes of once-humansy in the zing sun.

    A woman was standing on top of a sand dune overlooking the scenery at a nce.

    Tanned brown skin.

    An old military uniform that fits perfectly on the body.

    A military cap worn obliquely.

    There¡¯s even a cigarette in your mouth.

    A taciturn beauty who silently looked down at the wreckage with her hands tucked into her military coat as if she were used to it.

    What broke her silence was a sigh from behind.

    ¡°Oh, you did it again.¡±

    He was wearing a military uniform that was too baggy for his size, and weapons such as spears, knives, and bazookas sticking out from the backpack he carried on his back.

    Child soldiers, to put it mildly.

    To be honest, a girl who only looks like a thief who stole military uniforms and weapons from somewhere.

    Nadia cried.

    And muttered in a low voice.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know that the princess is suitable? This is all money, so how can I sell it if I destroy it like this¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t care about Nadia¡¯sints.

    I was alone in silence.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she felt the pressure from her silent and unanswered appearance.

    Nadia flinched, took out her notebook, checked something, and shook her head.

    ¡°Still, since these are kids with a bounty on them, they probably didn¡¯t lose much.¡±

    Are you sure?

    Are you sorry?

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve been talking to myself with ambiguous distinctions.

    Nadia brought up a new story as if she had just remembered it.

    ¡°By the way, when are you going to wee the princess¡¯s wife? The elders always ask me to bring pictures of great men and show them to them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need those weaklings.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. You said you weren¡¯t interested in a man stronger than the princess¡­¡±

    The woman who opened her mouth for the first time.

    Nadia muttered as if she remembered it only after hearing the muddy voice, then sighed again.

    ¡°You are doing too much. He said he didn¡¯t like the summoning lord because he was a weakling, but he asked me to find a man stronger than him.¡±

    ¡°well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem that can be solved with a single word¡­¡±

    Nadia drooped her shoulders.

    I¡¯m not amon person anywhere.

    To find a man who is stronger than her, who is a superman of the absolute ss.

    Because it was close to Mission Impossible.

    That said, I can¡¯t leave her alone forever as she hasn¡¯t evenid an egg yet.

    Nadia couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°It would be nice if some surplus sword master would show up from somewhere¡­¡±

    Since the sword tower disappeared, it was already close to impossible for a new sword master to be born.

    Nadia, who is depressed enough to have vain hopes, and a beauty who only looks at the desert, ignoring the self-talk of her aides.

    It was right after that that a single cry was heard above the heads of the two.

    Beep!

    ¡°uh¡­? What is Horus?¡±

    Nadia tilted her head as she saw a huge hawk appearing from the other side of the sky with a sharp cry.

    On the other hand, she wasn¡¯t embarrassed.

    I just stretched out one arm.

    It seemed to recognize it as a signal.

    The hawk, which stopped hovering in the air and fell rapidly,nded right on her arm.

    Grasping bare skin without protection with ws.

    If it was a normal person, her arms would have been covered with scars at once, but she was fine.

    It just shuddered slightly the moment the ws touched her arm.

    swipe swipe

    After petting the hawk¡¯s head.

    She opened the bag tied to the torso.

    Then he looked at the seal on the letter he took out of his bag, and after a moment of silence, he tore it open and read it.

    ¡°If it is Fafnir¡¯s seal, is it a letter from the Golden Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, seeing that the elders used Horus to send it, it looks like it was a personal letter. It¡¯s a big deal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it? I don¡¯t think the golden dragon princess would have sent a personal letter for some reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Princess?¡±

    Roaring!

    Nadia was taken aback.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the correspondence was suddenly burned.

    A mighty psionic that rose like a storm around her.

    And in the aftermath of the psionic, the hot air and the mes that began to swirl like a whirlpool made Nadia freak out and retreat.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Princess! Freeze! I¡¯m going to die like this!¡±

    Fortunately, the scream was of no use.

    The mes swirling around Nadia just before it struck her slowly subsided.

    But only Nadia was lucky.

    Because I was sitting on her arm. The hawk, immediately swept away by the mes, could not even scream and turned to ashes.

    ¡°Ugh, Horus 17 is like this again¡­¡±

    It took a while for a pedigree falcon worth billions of dors to evaporate in vain.

    Nadia looked up.

    I had no idea what the contents of the correspondence were, and why she suddenly started such an uproar.

    But she didn¡¯t care at all about Nadia¡¯s gaze or the hawk she had burned.

    After spitting out the ashes of cigarettes.

    After silence, he opened his mouth in a muddy voice.

    ¡°Prepare the me Dragon Belt.¡±

    ¡°Woman, why is Yeomryongdae?¡±

    The owner of Apophis, a conglomerate that dominates the world¡¯s grain market and energy industry, as well as the best private militarypany.

    At the same time, he is the one who has reigned with absolute power and destruction in Africa, where warlords,rge and small, are scattered every day to establish a military government and perish.

    Although not the strongest of the Seven Dragons, a red-haired beauty who leads the best fighting nation of the Seven Dragons.

    Hai III.

    Called the tyrant of Africa.

    Or, the woman called the Red Dragon Princess looked to the east with clear ruby-colored eyes that looked like they were soaked in blood.

    ¡°I will kill the ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    It seems to be heading east right now.

    Hearing her life-threatening answer, he blinked once.

    Nadia said involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­that princess. I¡¯m just wondering if that¡¯s the west side, not the east side?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 294

    #294. That¡¯s the worst.

    * * *

    And another one.

    By the time a hawk is being roasted for carrying the fourth letter from Charlotte.

    The fifth letter had already arrived before then.

    Contrary to the heat desert, it is and where the northern wind and cold snow blow.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    As if to show the glory of the empire.

    Arge and beautifully decorated pce.

    Among them, the hall was the most splendidly decorated, and numerous warriors were lined up on the left and right.

    On the throne in the center was a girl sitting cross-legged and tilting her head.

    ¡°Emmmm¡­¡±

    Silver hair that looked like moonlight.

    A heavy fur coat draped over the shoulders.

    Even the crown that is spinning with your fingers.

    A girl who obviously has a gorgeous appearance, but doesn¡¯t feel any special dignity because of her disheveled clothes and posture.

    Catherine tilted her head and, unable to read the letter, turned it upside down.

    Then, as if he didn¡¯t understand, he blinked and opened his mouth.

    ¡°No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s hard to believe. Is this for real?¡±

    ¡°There is an 86% chance that it will.¡±

    ¡°really? Are you really sure?¡±

    I can¡¯t believe it.

    Yekathrice asked again and again.

    The silver-haired maid who was kneeling in front of him replied with a cold face.

    ¡°If I could be 100% sure, I wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Only then did the restraints tying the maide into sight.

    Yekathrice nodded.

    And he giggled andughed.

    ¡°Ahaha, this happened. Why do you think it¡¯s strange that the ck Dragon n clings to something like a world peace n?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t call it a mistake.

    I would have thought that Limon, who had been the nemesis of the Seven Dragons for the past hundreds of years, had an eighth dragon psionic.

    Rather, it was even more surprising how Li Qingyu noticed this fact.

    ¡°Anyway, this is why the ck Dragon n can¡¯t be careless.¡±

    Noticing Limon¡¯s secret.

    Hiding it from everyone else.

    And the absurd n of the world peace n.

    Selling nearly half of the family¡¯s property and destroying the family, but pushing through it and finally obtaining Limon.

    To be honest, it was something to be admired.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s the job of an aide that should have expected that. Isn¡¯t that Kana?¡±

    Of course, that and their falling for the scam like bottle X first X werepletely different issues.

    Although he was an aide who had to take care of the princess.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t have predicted this.

    After researching the violinist in the depths of darkness, she was unable to obtain this information, so Kana, who volunteered to be arrested, readily acknowledged her responsibility.

    ¡°99% of it is my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°What about the 1%?¡±

    ¡°Since the World Peace n began with my predecessors, it would be a bit unfair to say that it is entirely my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Um um. Admit it.¡±

    It seems that there is a point.

    Yekathrice nodded.

    Then he tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°So you plead not guilty?¡±

    ¡°I hope you admit that you are at least 20% at fault.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll chop off the limbs and leave the head intact. Then 20% is fine, right?¡±

    I¡¯ll treat the crime that you should be punished for by tearing your limbs apart, so isn¡¯t this kind of lenient?

    The girl said lightly.

    Maid agreed.

    ¡°It is a merciful decision.¡±

    ¡°yes? In that sense, it would be nice if Kana would cut it on her own. It¡¯s a bit cumbersome for me to cut or tear them off one by one.¡±

    ¡°If you release my restraints, I will dly obey.¡±

    ¡°You know that much.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Wooddeuk.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s been waiting for that word.

    Kana released her restraints.

    It wasn¡¯t that the restraints were ripped off.

    He pulled out the joints of his arms and shoulders, loosened the restraints, and escaped the gap.

    Her actions did not end there.

    She lifted the hem of her skirt slightly, pulled a knife from the belt on her thigh, and tried to cut off her own leg.

    chin!

    But just before that.

    Kana¡¯s knife stopped.

    Catherine, who had been sitting on the throne a while ago, grabbed her knife before she knew it.

    It was as if time had stopped and moved.

    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t even joke with Kana.¡±

    ¡°Was that a joke?¡±

    ¡°of course. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to rip off a precious aide limb over something like this, right?¡±

    It was as if he was asking how he viewed himself as taking such an absurd joke seriously.

    Looking at Yekathrice with a startled expression, Kana said coldly.

    ¡°However, it is necessary to be 100% sure of the personal punishment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what idiots who pay attention to their subordinates do. I¡¯m going to take care of our kana, but who¡¯s to say what?¡±

    Yekathrice shrugged.

    Then, with a smile on his face, he looked back at the warriors lined up on the left and right of the hall.

    ¡°is not it?¡±

    chuck!

    The warriors did not answer.

    They just proved that their loyalty is unwavering by putting their right hand on their chest with their heels attached.

    Yekathrice nodded in satisfaction.

    And likeforting a friend.

    He put one arm on Kana¡¯s shoulder and wrapped it around her shoulder, yfully continuing her conversation.

    ¡°Look, don¡¯t they say this too?¡±

    ¡°¡­if that¡¯s the princess¡¯s will.¡±

    Kana shook her head.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he understood that Yekathrice was sincere.

    To their n¡­

    or to everyone in this country, her word was above allw and order.

    To the extent that if you told me to die, even as a joke, I would die.

    In that sense, Kana was on the lucky side.

    If it wasn¡¯t a joke.

    She really had to cut off three of her limbs and figure out how to cut off thest.

    That¡¯s why Kana thanked the feared princess for her mercy and pledged her loyalty until the remaining limbs wore out.

    It was then.

    Ekatriche, who was about to return to the throne after loosening her shoulders with Kana, suddenly looked back at her.

    ¡°By the way, Kana.¡±

    ¡°Your princess.¡±

    ¡°Did you find out about my sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­about what you separately ordered me to investigate before, it turns out that there is a 94% chance that it is true.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, okay? They say that my younger sister was working hard even preparing for marriage because dating a man without my sister¡¯s knowledge wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, good job figuring it out.¡±

    Yekathrice, who nodded in surprise, smiled.

    more yful and delightful.

    and right after that.

    Chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!

    Kana¡¯s left arm disappeared, and blood gushed out like a fountain and sprayed the hall.

    Is it because of too much bleeding?

    Kana¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    Despite this, with the silver-haired maid standing upright without a slight movement, in front of her.

    A knife pulled from her thigh in one hand.

    In her other hand, she held the forearm that had been cut from her left arm.

    Catherine sighed.

    ¡°Kana Kana cute Kana.¡±

    It seems so sad.

    The girl shook her head.

    ¡°I can understand if you didn¡¯t notice about the eighth dragon psionic. It doesn¡¯t matter to us whether it¡¯s a littlete or fast.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But you should have known about my brother. What would you have done if something had happened?¡±

    still lively tone.

    A yful smiley face.

    However, after shaking Kana¡¯s left arm, which was still dripping with blood, she wiggled her wrist left and right.

    Yekathrice asked.

    ¡°What percentage this time?¡±

    ¡°It is 100% my fault.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Looks like you did really well.

    Patting Kana¡¯s head with Kana¡¯s left hand.

    Yekathrice asked her with twinkling eyes.

    ¡°Because Kana ispetent. I believe you will do better next time. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°I will never disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°As expected, our Kana is good at one answer.¡±

    p p p

    After pping Kana¡¯s hand, Yekathrice dropped it to the floor.

    And trampled lightly.

    quadruple.

    It was a moment.

    Kana¡¯s forearm, which was still dripping with blood, was covered in frost and shattered like a piece of ice.

    The arm disappeared after bing so many fragments that it was unimaginable to put it back together.

    Seeing that, Kana didn¡¯t even flinch.

    Yekathrice also spoke casually as if nothing had just happened.

    ¡°Only your arm stops the bleeding. The prosthetic arm¡­ is a bit expensive, but let¡¯s stick it with the EK one.¡±

    ¡°Our products are sufficient.¡±

    ¡°Ayy, don¡¯t decline with things like this.¡±

    Yekathrice waved her hand.

    Then he winked at her with her left arm empty.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s my sincerity because it makes me ufortable when Kana wears a cheap prosthetic arm.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    Kana lowered her head at the girl¡¯s words full of concern and goodwill for the one who lost her arm.

    thought at the same time.

    He said that the princess was merciful to show such consideration to an aide as disloyal as herself.

    After throwing the knife at Kana, Catherine returned to her seat and sat down on the carpet as if she was toozy to sit on the throne.

    Then, looking at the letter I threw away earlier, I scratched my head.

    ¡­Silver hair that looks infinitely pure, but is even more beautiful and radiant.

    ¡°hmm. Anyway, he¡¯s be quite bold too. To secretly do such an outrageous thing, do you think that¡¯s why kids grow up so quickly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting that you kept it a secret even from this unnie, so I should punish you, but I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so proud¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­to the extent that I want to make it sound.¡±

    like admiration at first.

    Next time, I¡¯ll smile grimly.

    Later, with a mischievous smile.

    Ekatriche, who was muttering to herself andughing, pped her forehead as if she had suddenly remembered it.

    ¡°Ah, of course, making Li Qingyu cryes first.¡±

    From misceneous goods and hollow electronics to fighter jets and missiles.

    The owner of Bahamut, a conglomerate at the pinnacle of all manufacturing and high technology.

    Descendants of the Great Khan who swept across the continent even after the death of the seven dragons, and descendants of the Tsar who made Russia an empire with ruthless tyranny.

    The Silver Dragon Princess Yekatrice Khan.

    The one and only dictator of the Russian Khanate tilted his head and said.

    ¡°Umm, no matter how much Li Qingyu does, if you pluck out your eyeballs, will you shed at least bloody tears?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­as expected.¡±

    After returning to the Leviathan straight from the ne in Limon¡¯s arms to save time.

    Charlotte¡¯s sixth letter from Youin.

    Or, upon receiving the first letter, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Although it was expected, that¡¯s why it was a single shot that even she had no other way to use her hands on.

    ¡°Did it end up like that?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I already heard her guess on the ne.

    Li Qingyu nodded at Li Mon, who raised his eyebrows even before he heard the answer.

    ¡°Charlotte called the Seven Dragons Association.¡±

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    What is the Seven Dragons Association?

    Because I knew better than anyone else, I could roughly guess what was going to happen in the future.

    ¡°There will be amotion.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go quietly.¡±

    Li Qingyu turned his head.

    Then, looking at the view of the city from the window, he said quietly.

    ¡°Me too, this country.¡±

 Chapter 295

    #295. What the hell is going on?

    * * *

    Han Jeong-guk felt ufortable.

    It¡¯s because work has been messed uptely and stress has piled up.

    Of course, this is an unavoidable fate for any office worker, and at his age, it wasmon for him to get used to it or leave thepany without being able to endure it.

    But he was an exception.

    no matter how bad things go

    Whether stress builds up like a mountain.

    It was because his job was something he couldn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t be doing at will.

    Because¡­

    ¡°President, your approval rating has been rapidly declining recently.¡±

    ¡°I know too.¡±

    ¡­because he was the president of this country.

    Han Jeong-guk, who was looking at the documents in the office at the Blue House, frowned at the words of the chief of staff.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s a word I¡¯ve already gotten used to these days.

    Including the followingments.

    ¡°I think you need to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°What action do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Either raising the approval rating by making a new pledge with the President¡¯s ¡ºSupport Pledge¡»¡­¡±

    ¡°To make more pledges here? Are you crazy?¡±

    Han Jeong-guk red at the chief of staff with bloody eyes.

    ¡ºSupport Pledge¡» is a unique skill that made him the president, but he must practice the pledge instead.

    If you fail to make a promise, that¡¯s because that¡¯s the risk.

    hair follicle reduction.

    loss of energy.

    Increased wrinkles and medicine.

    In the worst case, [I¡¯m a eunuch!] or [Painting shit on the wall] [You¡¯ve done your duty.] could happen.

    That is why he has been working hard throughout his term to realize the pledges he made during the election.

    Even so, we haven¡¯t been able to realize even half of that promise yet, and asking for more promises here is the same as saying that we will die.

    ¡°But Jungkook is so bad. At this rate, theme duck will elerate further.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Han Jeong-guk groaned.

    It was because the political situation was serious enough for the chief of staff to present such an opinion.

    The fact that he has to worry aboutme ducks in his second year in office proves that fact.

    ¡®If only it hadn¡¯t been for that fucking hostage incident!¡¯

    One starting point for all of this.

    It was an incident in which Limon broke into the Blue House, held him hostage, and broadcast live across the country.

    Of course,ter it was settled that it was all a y for training, but few people readily believed it.

    If you believe it, you will be criticized for destroying the Blue House because of training as you believe it.

    Will you rectify that public opinion?

    Shall we rebuild the copsed Blue House?

    Even for that, he had to suffer from all kinds of public opinion and pressure from the ruling and opposition parties for the past few months.

    Besides, that wasn¡¯t the only problem he had to deal with.

    ¡°The approval rating is also the approval rating, but there are many problems to be solved in reality.¡±

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    ¡°Internally, there is economic loss due to the weakening of security due to the dissolution of PAB and the loss of many high-level yers.¡±

    Han Jeong-guk hardened his face at the chief secretary¡¯s serious advice.

    Unit 909.

    PAB veteran.

    Stardust and Heavenly Bell Guild, etc.

    For Limon, it was a truly terrible disaster that 70 high-level yers died and 50 state-of-the-art weapons were damaged.

    Even the grand dukes were killed by two people.

    Considering the status of a high-level yer called a one-manpany, it was a huge loss.

    Economically, dozens ofpanies and militarily, a few armored units and warships havepletely evaporated.

    Because he blew away such precious talents while trying to eliminate Limon, the famous national savior.

    When disclosed, the stock market crash is basic.

    As a bonus, it would destroy his political standing.

    In order to treat all of them as missing and silence those involved in the matter, the Hanjeong-guk had to pour in a huge amount of slush funds.

    The problem is that the situation has not yet been resolved.

    ¡°The void must be filled with cooperation from other giant guilds, right?¡±

    ¡°The supply of dungeon by-products is being supplemented to some extent with it, but the security situation is getting worse and worse.¡±

    ¡°Are you in such bad shape?¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, it was unreasonable to have a regr guild rece the PAB.¡±

    The chief of staff pointed out sharply.

    PAB is an organization dedicated to high-level yers.

    As much as that, PAB agents were elite who were good at interpersonal warfare as well as solving various situations.

    On the other hand, the policing of the giant guilds had many problems.

    The degree to which excessive suppression is unnecessary in order to catch yer criminals is weak.

    Depending on friendship or bribery, criminals were looked after, or even a situation where the authority was abused by the guild unit was happening one after another.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t re-establish PAB right away, can you?¡±

    ¡°Even if not right away, you need to establish an institution to rece it. Otherwise, the country will be like Africa.¡±

    ¡°Kkeuh¡­.¡±

    Han Jeong-guk, who was overwhelmed by the handling of the hostage situation, let out a pained voice at the words such as ¡°cheop-cheop-san-jung¡±.

    But the chief of staff¡¯s words weren¡¯t over yet.

    ¡°Besides, there are external problems as well.¡±

    ¡°You mean the tariffs raised by the Seventy-Seventh Commonwealth of China this time?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that the diplomatic position of our country as a whole is deteriorating, not just in the Seventy-seventh Republic of China?¡±

    ¡°¡­do you think that was also due to the hostage situation?¡±

    ¡°At least since then, it is clear that the atmosphere in the internationalmunity has been going strangely.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Han Jung-guk¡¯s expression became disturbed.

    Even if not as much as the United States or the Russian Khanate, they are also a strong country with a long history.

    Until now, any country in the world has been implicitly conceded and respected, and Han Jeong-guk also took it for granted as president.

    The problem was that, as the chief of staff said, I felt that respect had fallen sharply these days.

    Didn¡¯t the invitatione?

    Or the traditional privileges are gone.

    The attitude of a diplomat bes arrogant, etc.

    If you look at just one thing, you can¡¯t help but notice that the things you want to do ovep so much that you are a politician.

    That their status in the internationalmunity is now plummeting.

    ¡°No, anyway, that¡¯s probably because of my mood.¡±

    Even so, Han Jeongguk shook his head.

    and said bluntly.

    ¡°We have an infinite lord. But who can ignore our country?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the infinite lord hasn¡¯t been around since that incident.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why you feel like things aren¡¯t working out. If Mr. Lee Chun-gi steps up again, everything will be resolved.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course.¡±

    Contrary to the answer, Han Jeong-guk could not erase his anxiety.

    In this age of iron, a monarch is an absolute being that no one dares topare.

    whether you are active.

    whether you are sleeping

    Just being a country with the Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi and the Infinity Guild was able to exert great influence.

    Nheless, diplomatically, economically, and politically.

    It was strange that there was one problem after another.

    Does it feel like seeing Gujunggung Pce shaking as if an invisible pir slipped out and copsed at any moment?

    ¡®If I knew it would be like this, Park Hyun-goon, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to that human¡¯s request!¡¯

    I was going to make a string with Lee Chun-gi in response to his request, who was the hidden power of the Infinity Guild.

    But after that, Park Hyeon-gun disappeared and the Infinity Guild rather widened the distance.

    As the situation worsened,

    Han Jeong-guk had no choice but to regret it.

    ¡®Limon aspeller that bastard!¡¯

    On the one hand, he cursed Limon.

    Because all of this happened because I failed to kill Limon.

    ¡®If you¡¯re a hero to save the country, you should die for the country. Taking the president hostage!¡¯

    If you are a patriotic martyr, you must die bearing all your sins.

    It made me tremble that I had believed that a human who did such a thing was a hero just because it was a waste of his own life.

    But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to vent his anger.

    Because he was not stupid enough to touch the human who broke into the Blue House and held him hostage again.

    either nationally.

    or mentally.

    When Han Jeong-guk suffers from the piled up domestic and foreign exchange. Secretary

    Yu Ying

    ¡®s smartphone rang.

    After asking Han Jeong-guk for permission, the chief of staff took out his smartphone and checked the text message, and the secretary was happy.

    ¡°Mr. President, good news hase from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Count Rose has scheduled a visit.¡±

    ¡°Earl Rose¡­ you mean Rose Sea Serpent Earl of the British Empire?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Why is that princess suddenly in our country? Isn¡¯t it a time when you¡¯re busy restoring London?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that far, but maybe they¡¯re trying to get some cooperation in London restoration.¡±

    ¡°Sure, then, that must be good news.¡±

    Han Jung-guk¡¯splexion brightened.

    If you are Count Rose, you are the chairman of Jormungand, and in the British Empire, you have more authority than the royal family.

    either on a business basis.

    either nationally.

    As long as I can make an agreement with her about anything, I¡¯ll be able to solve this situation a little bit.

    ¡°Please make sure to greet them as state guests so that they will not be disrespectful. Try adjusting your schedule and making as many appointments for conferences and meals as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand¡­.¡±

    When Han Jeong-guk was happy with the rare good news he heard recently, which was full of bad news.

    Wiing.

    The secretary¡¯s smartphone rang once more.

    ¡°What else this time? Couldn¡¯t it be that Chairman Rose¡¯s visit was canceled?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. This is a call from the Ministry of Culture.¡±

    ¡°Ministry of Culture?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the contents are¡­¡±

    The chief secretary hesitated after checking the contents of the text message.

    And he said it with an ambiguous face, not sure if he liked it or was embarrassed.

    ¡°Ainsha priest will visit our country.¡±

    ¡°what? Why is that princess again?¡±

    ¡°The purpose of the visit is unknown. If it¡¯s an Ainsha priest, the performance might be the purpose, so let¡¯s support it nationally¡­¡± ¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    For a while, I was trembling.

    Han Jeong-guk immediately thought positively.

    Ainsha is also the president of Tiamat and a priest who exerts great influence in the Holy League.

    Besides, as she is the world¡¯s best singer, even if she did just one performance, she created huge profits both economically and culturally.

    ¡°It is very unfortunate that President Ainsha also came when President Rose¡¯s visit was scheduled.¡±

    ¡°I mean.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be bad anyway. At this point, having dinner with the two princesses¡­¡±

    That was until then.

    That is what Han Jeong-guk could have liked.

    Woo woo woo.

    ¡°¡­anything else?¡±

    ¡°¡­the Ministry of Health. I heard that Chairman Maia wasing and told me to prepare.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Han Jeong-guk¡¯s face hardened.

    If there are only two of them, it can be considered a coincidence.

    But what if the three presidents of the Seven Dragon Group sent a visit at the same time?

    Can we call this a coincidence?

    No, is this really the end?

    And his foreboding became a reality.

    Follow me!

    It wasn¡¯t the chief secretary¡¯s smartphone that rang this time.

    Hearing the sound of the direct line phone installed in the President¡¯s Office, Han Jeong-guk swallowed dryly and picked up the receiver.

    And it hardened.

    [Your Excellency. Big deal! The Pacific Fleet has been deployed in the East Sea!]

    ¡°What?¡±

    [Moreover, the Russian Khanate is moving troops to the border while in war!]

    The defense minister¡¯s screams were only the beginning.

    The NIS director¡¯s urgent cry that the missile has been deployed in Moscow and is aimed in this direction.

    A terrified voice from the Treasury Secretary that suddenly the United States is cutting deals and draining investments.

    From the Minister of Foreign Affairs¡¯ message that all diplomats on the African continent have been detained, to the embarrassing words from the Minister of Trade, Industry and Energy that Apophis¡¯ power nt has been shut down.

    through the secretary.

    or via direct phone call.

    Or even run directly.

    I hope to remain frozen with a dazed face in the flood of urgent news pouring down like crazy.

    Han Jeong-guk muttered nkly without realizing it.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

 Chapter 296

    #296. clean it up

    * * *

    Leviathan.

    Recognized as the best hotel in the world.

    Befitting its reputation, Leviathan has always been famous for providing the best service to its customers.

    But at this moment.

    Customers of the Leviathan Hotel were being subjected to absurd demands to the extent that its reputation was overshadowed.

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please leave the room immediately.¡±

    ¡­even the worst hotels, let alone the best in the world, rarely kick out guests.

    As befits Leviathan¡¯s guests, the guests, all prominent politicians and rich yers, did not agree.

    ¡°Hey, you know who I am!¡±

    This level of dialogue was reallymonce.

    The one who follows thew item by item.

    This politely declines.

    Totally ignoring this etc.

    Indeed, various customers refused to leave the room in various ways.

    But Leviathan¡¯s response was cold.

    They forcibly removed all customers from the hotel by using special regtions, even by force in some cases.

    As a result, the Leviathan was left empty with not a single guest left.

    But the general manager of the hotel.

    Youin didn¡¯t care about that fact.

    Instead, they made every effort to wee the guests who woulde from now on.

    ¡°Everyone will know who the guest we will be weing today is.¡±

    Maids and warriors are waiting with firm faces in the lobby of the hotel, which is neatly organized so that not a single speck of dust can be seen.

    Prior to being an employee of Leviathan, Youin spoke sharply to them, who were the masters of the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°I never tolerate mistakes. Everyone, do your best not to lose the dignity of Leviathan in any unexpected situation.¡±

    they didn¡¯t answer

    Just like a Leviathan employee, he silently bowed and prepared to wee guests.

    Seeing such a n, Youin felt distraught.

    I don¡¯t know if it was the ck Dragon Pce.

    I had never even imagined that the day woulde when such preparations would be made in this country with swordsmiths.

    But there is nothing to be afraid of.

    As Noh Kang-ho did, Yo-in calmed his trembling heart and strengthened his heart.

    Weing the best guests.

    Prepare to face your worst enemy.

    and after a while

    Finally, the guest they had been waiting for visited the Leviathan.

    * * *

    ¡°You go through all sorts of absurd things in your life¡­¡±

    A man who has just been kicked out of his room.

    Yoo Sung-woon sat on top of his luggage and looked at Leviathan with a puzzled face.

    It¡¯s not even a third-rate hotel.

    Forcibly kicking guests out of Leviathan.

    For him, who had always received special treatment as a high-level yer, his resentment welled up.

    ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ll see what he¡¯s trying to do to kick out all the customers!¡¯

    It was for this reason that Yoo Seong-woon stood in front of Leviathan holding a camera.

    It¡¯s clear that something out of the ordinary is going on in Leviathan.

    I was going to figure out the reason for this, and if it was unreasonable, I would report it to the media and explode an exposing article.

    Of course, if caught, he could do more than get kicked out, but he didn¡¯t worry.

    He is a level 88 Duke level yer.

    In particr, his unique skill ¡ºHide in the Air¡» was a top-notch stealth skill that could fool the eyes ofrge yers if he kept quiet.

    While watching Leviathan with such interest and anticipation.

    Phaging.

    ¡®¡­what?¡¯

    Yoo Sung-woon opened his eyes wide.

    The moment you want the space to shimmer like a haze.

    It was because a group of people suddenly appeared in front of the Leviathan Hotel as if they were rising from the ground.

    ¡®Moving space? Besides, what is that figure?¡¯

    Armor surrounding the body.

    A sword worn at the waist.

    Even the blue cloak there.

    Looking at the group of about thirty people, all of whom were dressed in unified clothes, except for one, Yoo Seongwoon made a puzzled expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of that anachronistic outfit.

    It was because it was so absurd that this amount of people appeared all at once by teleportation.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this kind of collective space movement possible for the world¡¯s best space yer, the Teleporter?¡¯

    ¡®But those dozens aren¡¯t all space yers.¡¯

    ¡®No wait. Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve heard that there is a n in Jormungand that handles space movement, but¡­¡¯

    Meteor Cloud looked at them with suspicion, and was startled.

    About thirty fully armed knights.

    It was because a blue-haired woman in a uniform at the head of the group suddenly turned to him.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The image of herself using [Hide in the Void] should not be seen by anyone.

    As if looking through space itself.

    The moment when Yoo Seong-woon unknowingly swallowed dry saliva at the gaze of a woman looking straight at him.

    ¡°princess? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    The woman who took her eyes off Yoo Seong-woon led the knights and entered the Leviathan Hotel.

    Only then did he break out in a cold sweat when he was released from the rigidity.

    Even though it was only eye contact.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that he was so overwhelmed just by looking at thoseke-blue eyes.

    but right after that.

    Yoo Seong-woon had no choice but to stiffen up again.

    ¡°There is something strange in front of Tata Hotel. It will only get weirder in the future.¡±

    ¡°He must be a guest at Leviathan. It will be cleaned up soon anyway, so ignore it.¡±

    ¡°All right. I wish you the best of luck and go.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A white-haired girl with an expressionless face casually passed by her at the moment when she wanted to hear a voice from behind.

    And seeing the group following him, Meteor Cloud swallowed dry spit again.

    ¡®What are these again?¡¯

    sky-high attire.

    A face that shows no emotion.

    There¡¯s even a strangely mysterious atmosphere to it.

    Yoo Seong-woon frowned at the group that made him feel ufortable in a different way from the knights from earlier.

    Their atmosphere was also a mood, but it was especially because I didn¡¯t like the gaze of the girl who nced back at me.

    Even though our eyes only met for a moment.

    That alone offended him, as if his future had been peeked through.

    However, the group, including the girl, didn¡¯t care about him and went straight into the hotel.

    Meteor Cloud, who had been ignored like the background because it was not enough to be caught stealth in a row, gnashed his teeth without realizing it.

    ¡°joy. The ck Dragon n¡¯s hospitality has be lousy for leaving such a stench in front of Leviathan.¡±

    ¡°The stench¡­ is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°I sniffed it, and I sensed something strange.¡±

    But Meteor Cloud soon found out.

    ignoring yourself.

    That in itself was lucky.

    The slender green-haired woman who appeared apanied by a group of people wearing especially thin clothes, instead of ignoring him, snapped her fingers with a sneer.

    dump!

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    And he fell to the floor.

    The moment when you want a sweet scent to pass your nose.

    It was because the whole body was paralyzed with a tingling sensation.

    ¡®What is this? Paralytic poison?¡¯

    Like a high-level yer, Meteor Cloud, who quickly figured out his condition, couldn¡¯t hide his absurdity.

    ¡®No this crazy! Where¡¯s the bitch who writes poison on people after passing by!?¡¯

    Of course, if you put it that way, it was not easy for him who was hiding in the middle of the street.

    But everyone is tolerant of themselves.

    When the poisoned meteor cloud, instead of a hardened tongue, curses at the green-haired woman in his heart after just one eye contact.

    She lightly passed him.

    Just like spraying medicine on an annoying bug and not caring whether it dies or not.

    ¡®This bitch¡­!¡¯

    Seeing the green-haired woman disappear into the hotel with the group, Yoo Seong-un gnashed his teeth inwardly.

    Fortunately, the paralysis poison was poisoned.

    Considering the physical abilities of high-level yers, it would be detoxified within a few tens of minutes, so there was no need to worry too much.

    but right after that.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart freeze.

    tall.

    ¡°Oh princess? Why do you suddenly stop?¡±

    I haven¡¯t even gotten rid of the paralysis yet.

    Seeing a red-haired woman in one corner of her field of vision and a group of military uniforms following her, Meteor Cloud turned pale.

    Of course, all the crowds he¡¯d seen so far had given off a bad vibe.

    However, those who appeared now were on apletely different level than before.

    A military uniform with a red dragon on it.

    A tattoo on the brown skin.

    Firearms and spear knives all over the body.

    Even if you look at it, it is the height of brutality.

    It was as if he had met a boss monster in the middle of a dungeon¡­

    or rather, the feeling that was even more chilling and tingling made him, a high-level yer, freeze.

    To the point where the thought that I might be cut to pieces by those weapons right away jumped up.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute! What if I go alone again!¡±

    I guess it¡¯s 10 million

    Or was it just a whim?

    The red-haired woman, who had been silently gazing at the meteor cloud, quickly passed him as if she had no interest in being weak.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not a shortcut, it¡¯s a parking lot. The entrance to the hotel is this way. This way!¡±

    ¡­and then turn vertical again to enter the hotel.

    Thanks to that, Yoo Seong-woon, who felt alive after dying, was really happy enough to shed tears.

    actually cried

    Fuck!

    ¡®Cheuk!¡¯

    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s strange. I feel like I just stepped on something.¡±

    ¡°40% of it is your mood.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the remaining 60%?¡±

    ¡°The possibility that the princess will actually step on someone and pretend she doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Ah Kana is true too. There¡¯s no way I would do something mean like that.¡±

    clothes made of fur.

    Arge bow worn on the back.

    Even the curved dagger at the waist.

    A group of people dressed as if they came from riding horses in the meadow.

    The silver-haired girl at the forefront stepped on the meteor cloud while talking to the silver-haired maid with a prosthetic arm made of silver iron on her left arm.

    Kwadeuk Wooddeuk!

    It¡¯s like ying with poppy.

    The more the girl giggled and stepped on it, the more the sound of bones breaking echoed through his body.

    So atst the feete up to the top of the neck.

    The moment Yoo Seong-woon, who met eyes with a girl with a sadistic smile, intuited his end and urinated.

    ¡°If we make the princess¡¯ body, it will take time to clean up.¡±

    ¡°Should I care about that?¡±

    ¡°I am saying this because I think it will be toote for me to meet my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you should take care of that. I can¡¯t waste my time meeting her.¡±

    It seems a bit sad.

    The girl removed her foot from Meteor Cloud¡¯s neck.

    And as if something had happened, I passed him casually and went into the hotel.

    No jokes or exaggerations.

    When the meteor cloud pours out tears and runny nose covered in excrement and urine in the feeling of crossing the Jordan River in a very narrow way.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare even for the ck Dragon n to let something dirty like this roll around on the road I¡¯m passing through.¡±

    Now, when I hear your voice, I feel my heart skip a beat.

    Yoo Seong-woon only rolled his eyes.

    And suddenly, when he saw a group of people looking down at him, he lost his senses.

    ¡®Car Cowboy?¡¯

    A wide-brimmed hat, a pistol at the waist, a leather vest, and even boots.

    It looks like something out of an old western.

    A group of about 30 people dressed like the musketeers who fought for the liberation of white ves.

    The moment I saw the blonde woman at the forefront.

    Yoo Seong-woon stopped breathing without realizing it.

    He had been through so many things that he hadn¡¯t noticed it, but he had seen and experienced a number of incredible beauties and pretty girls today.

    But the beauty of the woman in front of him now was on a different level.

    Blond hair like molten gold.

    An even more haughty look to be arrogant.

    Even her voluptuous body was revealed on top of a dress that shined as if sprinkled with jewels.

    Her beauty, where no ws could be found anywhere, was such that she could inadvertently believe that she was a goddess of beauty who hade down to earth.

    She paid no attention to Meteor Cloud¡¯s mesmerized gaze.

    It seems that this kind of gaze is familiar.

    I just arrogantly looked at him and said a word.

    ¡°Get rid of Alice.¡±

    ¡°Yes My Princess.¡±

    It was a cowgirl who answered that.

    She was particrly tall, with two Wonchester rifles crossed in the shape of an X on her back and a whip around her waist, and she lightly grabbed her hat and saluted.

    And the moment she stomped her foot lightly.

    Shoot Aah!

    Meteor clouds, of course.

    Even small dust and roadside trees.

    Everything that had risen from the ground disappeared as if it had been swept away by a broom.

    And so, only after the ground had be as smooth as ss, did the blonde woman step forward as if she was worthy of walking.

    And after the cowgirls and cowboys who cheerfully follow them disappear into the hotel.

    I sincerely thought about the meteor cloud that was strewn like garbage on a heap of roadside trees with neatly cut bottoms.

    From now on, twice in my lifetime, I will nevere near Leviathan again.

    But he really didn¡¯t know.

    from start to finish.

    The fact that there was a girl watching over him from the penthouse on the top floor of the Leviathan.

    ¡°Changryongdae, Shinryongdae, Dokryongdae, Yeomryongdae, Gwangryongdae, and even the Huangryongdae.

    as if admiring something.

    One time to mumble to myself.

    The dark-haired girl opened her mouth.

    ¡°Are the preparations for the Mukryongdae finished?¡±

    ¡°Yes, waiting for power.¡±

    ¡°Then I must prepare myself.¡±

    Li Qingyu asked Wei Ling, a woman dressed as a man in a suit, standing behind.

    ¡°May I ask for help from Wei Ling?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course.¡±

    Hearing those words, he made a surprised expression for a moment.

    Wei Ling lowered her head and responded immediately.

    Squeak.

    As she waited on her, Li Qingyu took off her usual oriental dress.

    Instead, I put on prepared clothes.

    A ck silk is draped over the white skin.

    The thighs, which are cleverly hidden as if half-exposed, are filled with belts filled with various memorization skills and medicines.

    A thin, self-protective garment made by applying chemicals to Cheonjamsa wraps around the bust, and tightens the waist with a belt with a soft sword that bends like a whip.

    so after a while.

    It¡¯s gorgeous for an undressed person.

    Too simple to be an archer.

    She is dressed in traditional clothes that are both old-fashioned and bewitching, and even decadent.

    Finally, Li Qingyu, with her ebony-ck hair tied in a tight ponytail, opened her mouth coldly.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go lie.¡±

 Chapter 297

    #297. Why am I?

    * * *

    Seven Dragon Branches.

    Its origin is in the distant past.

    dating back to the Bronze Age.

    Just as the current Seven Dragons y separately for each n, the seven dragons that ruled the Bronze Age in the past were also different.

    No, in some ways it was worse.

    Just like the US, China and UK are different countries.

    Because they dominated different continents, they had no choice but to bepetitors before they were the same people.

    However, the seven dragons were not stupid enough to engage in recklesspetition.

    Therefore, we have prepared a means to cooperate with each other.

    When a big problem arose, the seven dragons gathered in one ce and created a meeting to coordinate each other¡¯s opinions.

    That was the biggest event of the Chilryong Association, the Chilryong Branch.

    Even after the Bronze Age ended, the tradition was passed down from generation to generation in the Seven Dragons.

    It wasrgely thanks to the Chilryong Branch that the Seven Dragons Association was formally united as one organization for nearly a thousand years.

    Of course, all princesses are obliged to participate in the Seven Dragons Association.

    Because what was decided there could not be reversed.

    Ignoring the authority of the Chilryong branch, created by the seven dragons, was a taboo even for a princess.

    As such, whenever the Chilryong Branch was opened, it brought about a cataclysm in the world.

    Joon-dong of the Seven Dragons that shook Asia.

    The birth of the Seven Dragon Group.

    Establishment of the World Peace Program, etc.

    Because all of those ns were decided by the Seven Dragons Branch.

    After the opening of the era of wrought iron, the meaning of Chilryongjihoe changed slightly.

    Of course, due to bisexuality, business coordination was needed.

    Meetings were held every few months to maintain the World Peace n, so it became a kind of regr event.

    Even that has been reced by video conferencing for the past few years and has be virtually useless.

    But at this moment.

    The underground space of Leviathan.

    In the vast underground dragon pceposed of an inverted pyramid, the true meaning of the Seven Dragons Association was resuming after almost 30 years.

    * * *

    The hall on the lowest floor of the Underground Dragon Pce.

    Seats made of gold, silver, ruby, sapphire, emerald, white jade, and ck crystal were arranged side by side around a round table.

    Its appearance is the pinnacle of luxury.

    It was a splendid disy of money generously poured into it.

    However, those seats were nothingpared to the faces of those who were seated in their respective seats.

    Fafnir who controls finance.

    Bahamut of technology and manufacturing.

    Logistics and Transport Jormungand.

    Quetzalcoatl in medicine and pharmaceuticals.

    Tiamat of cultural art business.

    Apophis of grain and energy.

    Even Leviathan in the hotel and service industries.

    Seven Dragon Group, a conglomerate that controls all the wealth in the world.

    Because the seven princesses in the silence were the ones who upied each seat.

    It was surprising that these women, each with enormous wealth that surpassed even the golden lords, were gathered in one ce.

    But at this very moment.

    No one considered the gathering as mere business.

    Samurai investigation knight pharmacist warrior fighter warrior musketeer, etc.

    The appearance of the Seven Dragons, the strongest armed force of each n, lined up behind each princess and exudes psionics so that they can fight at any time.

    Above all, the tension flowing around.

    It was because they were letting them know that they were here as princesses of the Seven Dragons Association before they were the presidents ofrge corporations.

    Is it because of the heavy atmosphere?

    Or is it because of the seriousness of the issue to be discussed?

    It¡¯s already been over ten minutes since the meeting started.

    It was a calm voice that broke the stillness that had been so quiet that even the sound of a needle dropping echoed.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen everyone in person like this.¡±

    A single smiling face.

    Even the casual tone there.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s attitude was so natural that he seemed to wee even a friend he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    But no one answered her words.

    There is no way there would be an idiot who would ept her words, which is also the cause of this Seven Dragon Branch meeting¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Long time no see.¡±

    ¡­was there.

    It seems like we haven¡¯t met since thest meeting of the Seven Dragons.

    Seeing the white-haired girl emphasizing that it¡¯s been a while despite her expressionless face, Li Qingyu smiled.

    It was because he noticed Ainsha¡¯s intentions.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad choice.

    In this situation, it was better for each other to pretend not to know and maintain the position of a third party.

    The problem is that the method is too direct.

    ¡®It would have been better for me to stay still.¡¯

    Li Qingyu thought to himself.

    Apparently, Ainsha didn¡¯t foresee how the meeting would go.

    If she had foreknowledge correctly, she would have known in advance that someone wouldment on her words.

    ¡°Long time no see?¡±

    nted

    A silver-haired girl with her head tilted.

    Like Yekatrice.

    ¡°Ainsha, you met Li Qingyu not too long ago. But why is it such a long time?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met you recently. Don¡¯t make strange quibbles.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    Have you been prepared to do this?

    Ainsha answered immediately without hesitation.

    A perfect poker face that used the blunt tone of his unique expressionless face.

    It was such a wonderful response that Tata, who was watching from behind, was deeply moved.

    ¡°Hmm, that is unexpected. I thought I would have met Li Qingyu when I performed with that violinist before.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Besides, I heard rumors that you dated someone or that you were preparing to get married. I wondered if he might have skipped us and cut in line.¡±

    ¡­that is, until Yekathrice caused a pupiry earthquake at what she said yfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate. It¡¯s a false name. I plead innocence.¡±

    Being able to make such an urgent excuse with that blunt voice would be a skill if it were a skill.

    Rather, it was a response that made Rose, who was listening, feel the urge to cover her face.

    ¡°Oh yeah? Then I guess I was wrong.¡±

    However, Yekathrice did not point out the absurd excuse.

    I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding.

    After apologising with their palms facing each other, they just yfully continued their conversation.

    ¡°There are things I don¡¯t understand, but if Ainsha is like that, then you have to believe it. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re the ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Belief is important.¡±

    ¡°Instead, I trusted you, but if it turns out to be a lie, I¡¯ll be so sad and angry, but there¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case between us, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Under the premise that Li Qingyu would not believe it.

    Ainsha blinked her eyes again at Yekathrice¡¯s words that if she said something elseter, she would have to be prepared.

    A word spoken lightly, like a joke.

    However, even she could understand that those words were 100% sincere.

    How should I respond?

    Ainsha, unable to find an answer, secretly turned her eyes and sent a look of salvation.

    ¡®I need Tata help.¡¯

    ¡®Cheer up, Princess. I believe that if you are a princess, Tata will do well.¡¯

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll save Li Qingyu.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but now my nose has grown three.¡¯

    Unfortunately, however, no one epted Ainsha¡¯s rescue signal.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    Interfering with the story of the Silver Dragon Princess during the meeting of the Seven Dragons was something that even other princesses had to be prepared for.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    Only one exception.

    Because he is arrogant, he has no reason to look at others.

    There is only a golden princess who can sit with her legs crossed calmly in this ce and treat other princesses well.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that useless? It¡¯s an important story to me.¡±

    ¡°Enjoy farmingter. My time is not cheap enough to suit your bad taste.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad to have a bad taste.¡±

    Likewise, being able to grumble at her words was only possible because of Yekathrice.

    If it was Princess Geumryong who was called the strongest of the Seven Dragons from generation to generation, then Princess Silver was the only one who could match her.

    Ignoring Yekathrice¡¯s grumbling.

    Charlotte slowly turned her head.

    Then, looking straight at Li Qingyu with eyes as bright as the sun, he asked in a lofty voice.

    ¡°Do you have anything to excuse Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°What excuse are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You and your n knew the secret of swordsmith Limon Aspelder, but were hiding it.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning.

    To Li Qingyu, who naturally asked back, Charlotte continued with anguid voice.

    ¡°And I¡¯m asking you about trying to monopolize the eighth dragon psionic by deceiving us and entering into an engagement with a swordsman.¡±

    That moment.

    The air suddenly became heavy.

    Not only the other princesses, but also the masters of the Seven Dragons who were silent behind the scenes.

    Everyone focused their attention on Li Qingyu, and a huge psionic charge filled the air.

    It was natural.

    That is the essence of Charlotte¡¯s letter to the other princesses.

    It was the reason why the Seven Dragons Association was convened to condemn Li Qingyu, and it was a suspicion that would upset the entire Seven Dragons Association if proven true.

    ¡®What do you mean Li Qingyu?¡¯

    That¡¯s why Rose was worried.

    How will Li Qingyu deal with this situation?

    ¡®How am I going to excuse myself?¡¯

    And Catherineughed.

    No matter what answer he gave, he hoped that he would point out the loophole and drive Li Qingyu into a corner.

    In addition, Ainsha, who is uneasy with an expressionless face, Maia, who has a cold sneer, Hai, who remains silent with a cigarette in her mouth.

    While all the princesses have their own thoughts and watch themselves.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I still don¡¯t understand.¡±

    It sounds like you heard something very strange.

    Li Qingyu tilted his head.

    ¡°Why should I justify that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t expect it toe out so shamelessly.

    While the other princesses were staring at Li Qingyu with bewildered or sharp eyes.

    Charlotte ratherughed.

    It seems very interesting.

    and asked

    ¡°Are you denying that the swordsmith has an eighth dragon psionic?¡±

    ¡°no. You definitely have the eighth dragon psionic.¡±

    When Yekathrice blinked at the positive attitude, which was so cool that her brazen attitude from before was unexpected, and Hai bit the cigarette in her mouth.

    Charlotte smiled even wider.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t know from the beginning, but I have no intention of proving it.¡±

    ¡°Even if you prove it anyway, no one will believe you, so I will avoid wasting time¡­ It¡¯s really like you.¡±

    to deceive everyone.

    no one believes

    A girl who doesn¡¯t even want to believe.

    Laughing at Li Qingyu, Charlotte asked really curiously.

    ¡°So how could that be a reason for us to forgive you?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason for that.¡±

    ¡°No reason?¡±

    ¡°Because I have never done anything that deserves forgiveness from you.¡±

    Even Charlotte narrowed her eyes at the too calm answer.

    Li Qingyu turned his head.

    ¡°I would rather ask.¡±

    With eyes sunken as deep and dull as obsidian.

    Charlotte, Yekatrice, Hai, Maia, Rose, Ainsha.

    After looking back once.

    she asked with a smile.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I monopolize the eighth dragon psionic?¡±

 Chapter 298

    Episode #298. Talk about it.

    ¡®You Li Qingyu¡­!¡¯

    Is it because I heard something so absurd?

    While everyone is silent.

    Rose groaned inwardly.

    Why did she easily ept all the facts and what is she going to do now?

    finally realized

    ¡®Are you going to flip the game?¡¯

    And Rose wasn¡¯t the only one who realized Li Qingyu¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you monopolize the 8th dragon psionic¡­ That¡¯s an interesting point.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect that Li Qingyu would surrender without hesitation, but it seemed that I hadn¡¯t expected it this far.

    It¡¯s a bit of augh.

    Charlotte leaned sideways on the armrest.

    Then, as if watching aedy, he rested his chin on one hand and looked at Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t the key to fulfilling our Seven Dragons¡¯ long-cherished wish, I¡¯d like to give it as a reward for his boldness.¡±

    ¡°Say Charlotte right.¡±

    Looking at Charlotte like that.

    Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°The eighth dragon psionic is not yours.¡±

    Giving is the act of giving one¡¯s own.

    Pointing out Charlotte¡¯s behavior of subconsciously revealing her possessive desire for the eighth dragon psionic through the expression that she would bestow it.

    Li Qingyu lightly added a word.

    ¡°You don¡¯t belong to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Since you picked up what fell on the road, are you also the owner?¡±

    ¡°At least I¡¯ve never taken anything from you.¡±

    In the first ce, the eighth dragon psionic was just the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.

    It¡¯s not the Seven Dragons¡¯ meeting.

    So even if you found it first and hid it, it¡¯s not your fault, and even if you monopolized it, there¡¯s no reason to be reprimanded.

    Li Qingyu, who affirmed, put a hand on his chest and said.

    ¡°Because if any of us cany im to it in the first ce, that¡¯s only me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I deserve it. That, too, is a qualification that all of you, including you Charlotte, have directly acknowledged and given to me.¡±

    ¡°I never gave you that qualification.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    Light and smooth as always.

    But with a more bewitching smile.

    ¡°Did you forget?¡±

    Looking straight into Charlotte¡¯s golden eyes, she continued.

    ¡°The Leviathan shares you own are proof that you sold that qualification to me.¡±

    That moment.

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.

    The other princesses also hardened their faces.

    What qualifications did she speak of?

    Because I realized it now.

    A world peace n to destroy Limon, first proposed by the previous ck Dragon Princess.

    In an attempt to keep it going, which almost came to a halt because of too heavy a loss, Li Qingyu sold nearly half his stake in Leviathan.

    In exchange for that madness, she took only one thing.

    ¡°¡­qualified to be the first to contact the swordsmith.¡±

    At Yekathrice muttering something funny, Li Qingyu smiled as if she was correct.

    ¡°that¡¯s right. Since the beginning of the Iron Age, it has been granted only to me among all the princesses of the seven ns.¡±

    The princesses were silent.

    It was not a great authority.

    It was just a safety device, concerned that someone might touch Limon out of vain grudge.

    In fact, it was also the reason that Limon had no direct involvement with the Seven Dragons for decades.

    Other princesses thought at the time.

    That it would be used to get revenge on Limon.

    It is said that Li Qingyu, blinded by revenge, sold more than half of his n and did a foolish thing.

    Nobody knew that Limon had a dragon psionic and that Li Qingyu would use that power to marry him.

    ¡°Sophistry.¡±

    That¡¯s what Charlotte pointed out.

    What they gave was the right to contact Limon, not the right to monopolize dragon psionics.

    ¡°It¡¯s a theory.¡±

    And Li Qingyu objected.

    What is the difference between the right to be the first toe into contact with a treasure and the right to monopolize it?

    ¡°That¡¯s called fraud.¡±

    ¡°If buying cheaply a treasure that only you know the value of is fraud, then we are all scammers.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In exchange for that modest qualification, he made a big profit while watching the fall of the ck Dragon n.

    As the value of Limon suddenly skyrocketed, is it really fair to be angry that they lied to them and monopolized the profits alone?

    Li Qingyu smiled and asked.

    Even Charlotte couldn¡¯t answer this time.

    She was more arrogant than anyone else in the Seven Dragons, so she couldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say I made a hundred concessions and let everyone know if I didn¡¯t hide the fact.¡±

    But Li Qingyu did not stop.

    As if Charlotte¡¯s hesitation is the only chance.

    He presented his objection sharply in a calm and serene voice.

    ¡°And after that?¡±

    ¡°Did we share it evenly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Charlotte, you know better than anyone that that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    If it¡¯s something that can be shared like money.

    Maybe we could have found apromise somehow.

    But Limon was the only one with the eighth dragon psionic, and he didn¡¯t know if he would ever.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu was able to assert.

    ¡°Because the only result you could be satisfied with would have been for me to give it to you in its entirety.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t monopolized it, Charlotte would have tried to monopolize it anyway.

    Li Qingyu was convinced.

    Because she is the most greedy princess in the Seven Dragons.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Charlotte that fell into that category.

    ¡°Ahaha! You are right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yekatrice.¡±

    ¡°Why is it true? Charlotte either you or me. If I had discovered the eighth dragon psionic first, I would have tried to monopolize it.¡±

    Yekathrice giggled and agreed with Li Qingyu¡¯s words.

    And I turned my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the other kids do too.¡±

    flinch.

    Even the expressionless Ainsha.

    Even Rose, who kept herposure.

    Even Maia, who had a sneer on her.

    At Yekathrice¡¯s point, she couldn¡¯t resist or onlyughed at it.

    After actually knowing about the eighth dragon psionic.

    The act of keeping the secret itself was tantamount to proving Yekathrice¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­stuffy bullshit.¡±

    but only one.

    The princess who has been silent until now.

    Haiman chewed on the cigarette in his mouth and dered without hesitation.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s something the Seven Dragons Branch has to decide. A betrayal is a betrayal at the point of being sneaky.¡±

    Whether or not the qualifications of Li Qingwi are recognized.

    Or negotiate over several years.

    At least, a duel over ownership of it, or a war until only one n remains.

    It¡¯s a matter to be discussed with them, and they should be punished for trying to monopolize it alone.

    Hai speaks in a muffled voice and looks at Li Qingyu with blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, me too. Understanding the circumstances is understanding, but that does not justify what Li Qingyu did.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But let¡¯s see, the punishment given to traitors in our Seven Dragons¡­ Huh? Wasn¡¯t there only one?¡±

    It seemed that he remembered it only after agreeing with a cheerful smile.

    Yekathrice tilted her head.

    Then he looked at Li Qingyu with regretful eyes and said,

    ¡°Li Qingyu must die too.¡±

    Charlotte, who was resting her chin on one hand, nced at Catherine and Hai.

    Then, confirming the young and vivid life in the eyes of the two, he smiled and turned his golden eyes to Li Qingyu again.

    ¡°It seems that at least three of us have no heart to listen to your sophistry.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Rose quietly closed her eyes.

    ¡®atst.¡¯

    Li Qingyu tried to im that he had the right to monopolize the eighth dragon psionic instead of making ame excuse.

    It was the number of knights who could overturn the situation itself.

    Indeed, there was minimal logic to her argument.

    That was the problem.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another time.

    The current princesses, who were angered by the eighth dragon psionic, were not in a state where they could be persuaded by logic alone.

    That¡¯s why Rose couldn¡¯t step out.

    Just like how Ainsha was relentlessly questioned for saying just one wrong thing.

    It was obvious that her defense would inme the anger of the other princesses even more.

    He would have done so if he hadn¡¯t had the conversation he had with Li Qingyu before work in London.

    so the next moment.

    Rose couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    ¡°But I admit that Li Qingyu¡¯s words also have some persuasiveness.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°So I will give you a chance.¡±

    Maybe it was because it was so unexpected.

    Ainsha blinked expressionlessly.

    As Maia raises her eyebrows.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    ¡°What chance are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Give up the eighth dragon psionic and ask for forgiveness. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you continue the veins of the ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°uh? Aren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Even if you kill him, shouldn¡¯t you give him a chance to leave behind a posterity? Instead, we should choose the sire.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, but¡­ if Charlotte would.¡±

    Yekathrice regretted it, but did not object, and Hai also remained silent.

    Having received the silent consent of the other princesses, Charlotte urged Li Qingyu to answer.

    ¡°So what?

    Like a king who asks if he bes his subject before executing a defeated enemy general.

    For a moment, let¡¯s look at Charlotte, who asks proudly.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    ¡°There is one thing I want to check.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you kill me on the spot, what will you do with the eighth dragon psionic?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we will use it for our long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be easy?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    It¡¯s so natural that you don¡¯t even have to worry about it.

    Charlotte responded immediately.

    And he spoke in anguid voice.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t cooperate voluntarily, why don¡¯t we force him to cooperate?¡±

    ¡°I agree too. I wonder if that swordsman can reach the end even if his limbs are cut off and his brain slightly damaged through torture.¡±

    ¡°Speak nonsense. You can¡¯t ruin such a valuable person like that, can you?¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°How about keeping it on a chain and raising it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it sure would be fun to tame the Sword Master like a dog.¡±

    It sounds like you¡¯re really looking forward to it.

    Catherine dly agreed with Charlotte.

    Hai didn¡¯t really express herself, but her answer was obvious anyway.

    Because the Red Dragon n was never one of those who avoided blood and battle.

    Look back at those three princesses in turn.

    or harden the face.

    clenched fists or

    cynicism, etc.

    After checking the appearance of the other three showing their respective reactions.

    Li Qingyu replied.

    [I can¡¯t listen anymore.]

    No, I tried to answer.

    ¡­if it wasn¡¯t for a sudden, low voiceing from somewhere.

    Quaang!

    It was right after that.

    The ceiling of the underground dragon pce is broken.

    Remnants of steel and concrete shattered the Round Table and pinned it to the ground.

    A man climbed on top of it and fell between them.

    ¡°Try to say it again.¡±

    Is it really the strongest military force of each n?

    before the wreckage falls.

    The Seven Dragons blocked the way of each princess like lightning.

    Even while the fragments of the smashed round table turned to dust before they even bounced off and settled in piles on the ground.

    Staring straight at Charlotte, who had stayed in her seat and did not budge, with golden eyes that calmed down like the setting sun.

    he asked.

    ¡°Who are you going to give a chance to?¡±

    ¡°¡­Eavesdropping is a petty thing that doesn¡¯t deserve your reputation.¡±

    Clean but faded white hair.

    A scar on one eye.

    Even the sword worn at the waist.

    Looking at the swordsman, who could not be recognized by the princess of the Seven Dragons, with golden eyes as bright as the sun.

    Charlotteughed.

    It¡¯s not just because this sudden situation is fun.

    the moment he appeared.

    Filling the underground dragon pce.

    Permeate through instinct, not nose.

    A deep and subtle scent that makes one¡¯s greedy spirit dizzy.

    I was already anticipating it.

    The coveted and enchanting aura far beyond her imagination made her happy.

    With such an ecstatic smile.

    Charlotte called him.

    ¡°Swordsmith.¡±

 Chapter 299

    #299. Please exin.

    * * *

    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you, swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to use a knife?¡±

    ¡°No, just watch this.¡±

    ¡°¡­There must be three princesses with upturned eyes, but you¡¯re going to take care of them?¡±

    ¡°Because this is our Seven Dragons meeting.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you have a n.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if you say so, I¡¯ll just watch.¡±

    ¡°Once is not enough. If you believe me, please do not meddle in this.¡±

    ¡°do not worry. Unless I have to step in, I¡¯ll just watch.¡±

    * * *

    Ainsha hardened.

    An intruder in the Seven Dragons.

    It wasn¡¯t just because something happened that hadn¡¯t happened in the past hundreds of years¡­ no, from the Bronze Age to over a thousand years of history.

    The fact that that opponent was Limon.

    And the vertigo felt from it, the clear dragon psionic scent.

    It made her, who was always expressionless, unable to take her eyes off Limon while swallowing dry saliva.

    ¡®¡­I didn¡¯t expect this.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just Ainsha.

    Hai and Yekathrice, of course.

    Even Rose and Maia, who had already met Limon, couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.

    Eighth Dragon Psionic.

    Normally, it was suppressed by Limon¡¯s sword and leaked out only subtly, but it resonated with the psionics of the seven princesses and spread more intensely.

    Like a flower that attracts bees and butterflies with its sweet fragrance.

    ¡°Yeah, eavesdropping secretly is a bit naive.¡±

    One of the two exceptions who were not inflexible among the princesses who were enchanted by the scent.

    Looking straight at the smiling golden princess, Limon spokezily.

    ¡°Not as much as you, though.¡±

    ¡°Do we look petty?¡±

    ¡°or not?¡±

    Limonughed.

    Then, blocking the ck-haired princess as if guarding her, she coldly asked back.

    ¡°Since when was it fair to threaten a prospective bride with a healthy fianc¨¦ to hand over her groom?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure hearing that would make you look naive.¡±

    Charlotteughed.

    Are you being mean to yourself?

    It was the first insult I ever heard.

    Nevertheless, rather than being displeased or angry with it, is it because you are intoxicated by this scent?

    Or is it because the other person deserves it?

    She didn¡¯t bother thinking about the answer.

    He just removed his hand from his chin and continued talking while looking straight at Limon.

    ¡°But this is rted to the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons. We are the only ones who can decide whether our actions are nasty or just.¡±

    no matter what others say

    The Seven Dragons are basically a religion.

    And in all religions, there are doctrines and beliefs that transcendws and doctrines.

    Even the seven princesses are no exception.

    Rather, since they inherited the blood of the dragon, there were principles that must be followed.

    As long as Li Qingyu vited the principles, they had the right and duty to tear her to pieces.

    Charlotte dered without hesitation.

    ¡°So swordsmith, wait for our decision in silence.¡±

    He said that he would decide what to do with Limon, who had the eighth dragon psionic, after deciding what to do with Li Qingyu.

    more arrogant

    yet natural.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more solid.

    Even after hearing Charlotte¡¯s ¡®order¡¯, which exuded the dignity of a king, Limon was neither angry nor dumbfounded.

    Of course I knew it would be like this.

    I just asked quietly.

    ¡°What if you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    And Charlotte, too, was neither surprised nor displeased that her orders were denied.

    Like watching a mischievous concubine.

    I just answered while looking at Limon with joyful eyes.

    ¡°You will know that there are things in the world that you have to do even if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to subdue me by force?¡±

    ¡°If you need.¡±

    Hard!

    The moment I heard the drowsy answer.

    The underground dragon pce began to shake.

    The psionics flowing from Charlotte shook this vast space as if it were an earthquake.

    The change did not end there.

    The dress she was wearing suddenly crumbled to powder and then reconstituted into a strange, clinging battle suit.

    Besides, Charlotte wasn¡¯t the only one who responded to Limon¡¯s question.

    Fire.

    It was as if he had been released from rigidity.

    The temperature in the underground dragon pce rose rapidly, centering on Hai, who burned the cigarette in his mouth.

    Yekathrice¡¯s face, which had beenughing mischievously, cooled down, and the dust that fell from the vibrations froze around her as if it were frozen.

    In addition, Hwangryongdae, Gwangryongdae, and Yeomryongdae began to resonate with each princess and psionics.

    What was created like that was an intangible torrent.

    It was a storm of tremendous momentumparable to Limon¡¯s psionics that swept the entire Amazon.

    The general public, of course.

    Pressure enough to give even a high-level yer a heart attack.

    However, while receiving it alone, Limon was not shaken in the slightest.

    Just Charlotte, Hai, Yekatrice.

    After looking around in turn.

    He just had a cold smile as he gripped the handle of the sword he was wearing around his waist.

    ¡°If you can, try it.¡±

    Thest sword master, Limon Aspelder, who has been blocking the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years.

    Charlotte G Rothschild, descendant of the Golden Dragon Princess, who proved that she had the power topete with a sword master by repelling the Sword Master.

    In the Seven Dragons, Yekatrice Khan, the Silver Dragon Princess, is the only oneparable to the Gold Dragon Princess.

    Hai III, the red dragon princess who surpasses even Charlotte in terms of actualbat experience and destructive power.

    The tension that flowed around the four of them quickly swelled up and made the other princesses feel a sense of crisis.

    Rose bites her lip.

    Ainsha swallowed her saliva.

    Maia¡¯s expression turns cold.

    The moment when they even tried to raise their psionics.

    ¡°Everyone, stop.¡±

    ringing the air.

    One calm voice.

    The ck-haired girl was the only one who did not respond even when everyone was ready for battle.

    Li Qingyu slowly opened his eyes after Limon invaded.

    And slowly raise your head.

    He turned his gaze to Limon.

    ¡°Swordsmith Charlotte is right.¡±

    Probably because it was so unexpected.

    The other princesses, of course.

    Even Charlotte herself.

    While everyone was looking at Li Qingyu as if they were dumbfounded or with unexpected or interesting eyes.

    Limon asked, looking more ridiculous than any of them.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you remember what he just said to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re going to follow that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said I was right about.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    Then he looked straight at Limon with eyes as dull as obsidian and continued.

    ¡°We agreed on the point that this was an internal matter within the Seven Dragons that we had to discuss among ourselves.¡±

    ¡°As an outsider, are you telling me to leave?¡±

    ¡°Because the swordsman is my prospective groom, but he is not yet my father-inw. Even after bing a sire, you shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    This is the Seven Dragon Branch.

    It is a ce where only the princess can speak.

    Limon meddling in this ce is as absurd as meddling in the internal affairs of another country.

    It¡¯s more rude than a man breaking into a women¡¯s space.

    After Ainsha, who had been listening, spoke expressionlessly and clearly enough to cause a pupil earthquake.

    Li Qingyu asked.

    ¡°So please step away now.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you serious?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Calm voice as always.

    However, unlike usual, look at Li Qingyu, who has a serious face without a smile.

    Limon finally nodded.

    ¡°Yes, if the bride-to-be makes such a request, it must be the groom-to-be¡¯s duty to listen.¡±

    take your hand off the sword

    Calms the swordsman¡¯s will that aroused.

    ¡°Stop talking.¡±

    With a calm appearance, as if his life until a while ago was a lie.

    Limon turned around.

    And, looking at Charlotte for thest time, he said quietly.

    ¡°However, you¡¯d better not think that you¡¯ll be able to do whatever you want with me in whatever table discussion you¡¯re having here.¡±

    right after that.

    Limon disappeared as if evaporating.

    What remains is the ruins of the Round Table and the Underground Dragon Pce, which has been devastated by the torrent of psionics.

    And all eyes were on her.

    However, Li Qingyu did not pay attention to all the different gazes.

    Like hesitating on something.

    Or like it¡¯s bittersweet.

    I only looked at the ce where Limon had disappeared and only looked back at Charlotte after a while.

    ¡°It looks like it needs some cleaning, so I¡¯d like to say goodbye for today and talk again tomorrow. What do you think?¡±

    I even looked at her with curious eyes for a while.

    Turning the battle suit that wrapped around her body back into dress form, Charlotte smiled and nodded like an executioner giving a condemned prisoner time to pray.

    ¡°good night. You will also need time to think.¡±

    The Seven Dragons Branch ended with that.

    As soon as Li Qingyu heard that, he immediately left with the Mukryongdae.

    But the other princesses couldn¡¯t get up from their seats for a long time after that.

    Some people don¡¯t know the situation.

    someone is lost in thought

    Someone to cool their beating heart.

    Some people take it easy and rx.

    Someone seemed to be having fun.

    With each princess holding their ce for a different reason.

    Maia, the green-haired woman who was the only one watching the vacant seat where Li Qingyu had disappeared, was sneering.

    ¡®Is this indeed Li Qingyu¡¯s choice?¡¯

    * * *

    After leaving the Underground Dragon Pce.

    Li Qingyu went straight to a ce.

    It was not specifically searched through the n.

    He just followed his instinct and followed the faint scent left in the air.

    However, because of that, she was able to find what she wanted faster and more urately than anyone else without using special tracking techniques.

    Top floor penthouse.

    Just a little bit higher than that.

    Leviathan¡¯s rooftop with strong winds.

    Sitting there, with a bottle of whiskey next to him and a ss in one hand.

    The gray-haired man looking at the sunset sky.

    ¡°You came sooner than expected.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I was in the middle of a drink, so I wouldn¡¯t have to stop until the Chilryong branch meeting.¡±

    Limon smiles as he holds up his ss of whiskey.

    Sitting next to him, Li Qingyu took a ss of wine that had been ced next to the bottle of whiskey and tasted it.

    ¡°¡­Is it Macan 88 Year Old?¡±

    ¡°It just happened that this caught my eye.¡±

    Why did you choose this among the many drinks in the penthouse?

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to say anything.

    Li Qingyu also did not confirm.

    Instead, she fiddled with the ss uncharacteristically and opened her mouth after a while.

    ¡°I remember you promised to watch over me unless you had to step out.¡±

    ¡°It did.¡±

    ¡°Did you not trust me?¡±

    ¡°I believed.¡±

    To the question Li Qingyu asked in a slightly subdued voice.

    What came back was an immediate answer without hesitation.

    ¡°I still believe in you.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you infiltrate the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°Because that would have been myst chance to stop you.¡±

    Limon turned his head.

    Silent eyes as always.

    However, he looked at the ck-haired girl with a bitterness that could not be hidden in it.

    he asked.

    ¡°Why did you want to ept the offer of the Golden Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the heart to ept Charlotte¡¯s offer as it was. I was just trying to find the rightpromise.¡±

    ¡°You mean apromise whereby I¡¯m guaranteed my safety and liberty instead of you bing a public enemy and taking everything over?¡±

    Li Qingyu stopped touching the ss.

    And after silence, he asked back.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think I will hate people with good intuition in the future.¡±

    without telling anyone

    Taunt Charlotte pretending to upset the game.

    eliciting subconscious responses from other princesses.

    Although it was the goal he finally achieved after walking a tightrope to the point where a civil war broke out in the Seven Dragons.

    When Li Mon said that he had figured it out only by intuition, Li Qingyu finally smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Can you exin?¡±

    ¡°No, because that is true.¡±

    ¡°Then exin. I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    I can understand.

    But I can¡¯t agree.

    So, convince yourself.

    At Li Mon¡¯s calm request, Li Qingyu nodded slowly.

    ¡°Not a very great reason.¡±

    Li Qingyu put the wine ss to his mouth.

    Then, after swallowing a sip of slightly tilted whiskey with a rich aroma, he quietly continued.

    ¡°Because this is the only way to prevent the Seven Dragons from splitting up and causing a world war.¡±

 Chapter 300

    #300. That didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°¡­world war.¡±

    Is it because of the shocking words?

    One turn to mumble a low self-talk.

    Limon emptied his ss at once.

    Then, as he pushed the empty ss aside, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you think things will get to that point?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    After the Iron Age opened.

    Or maybe even at the cost of losing everything they had built since the Bronze Age, the seven ns would try to get their hands on Limon.

    Li Qingyu poured a drink into the ss he held out and answered calmly.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°I felt it when I heard about the World Peace n, but Princess, you see my price too high.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an urate assessment. Even more so now that it has been revealed that the swordsman possesses dragon psionics.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°Now, with about half of Leviathan¡¯s share, I don¡¯t even dare to ask the swordsman to marry me.¡±

    Even Limon in the past wasn¡¯t low in value.

    Because he was the absolute one who fought against the entire Seven Dragons, and he was the only one who could cut the Constetion.

    However, the fact that he possesses the eighth dragon psionic made Limon¡¯s value to apletely different level.

    ¡°Because swordsmiths have be indispensable to fulfill our long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons¡­¡±

    Limon sighed.

    And muttered in anguid voice, not knowing whether he was tired or exhausted.

    ¡°You mean you still haven¡¯t given up on that illusory goal of changing the world.¡±

    ¡°We are the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Even if you wear fancy clothes and dress up, a beast cannot be a human.

    The essence of the Seven Dragons Association is religion.

    no matter how many years have passed

    Whether it has be argepany by bing bisexual.

    Giving up their long-cherished wish, which is no different from the meaning of their existence, is impossible as long as the Seven Dragons are the Seven Dragons.

    Li Qingyu, who spoke calmly, raised his ss again.

    And he continued talking while feeling the subtle scent of Limon mixed with the scent of whiskey.

    ¡°No matter what kind of peacees, there is only one utopia for us, the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Bronze Age?¡±

    ¡°yes. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been trying to bring that era back.¡±

    overthrow the world

    to regain lost supremacy.

    Take control of the world¡¯s criminal organizations and fight Limon.

    The efforts that the Seven Dragons had been making for hundreds of years had already surpassed tenacity and were close to madness.

    ¡°Nevertheless, we kept failing.¡±

    ¡°I think half of it was because of me.¡±

    ¡°The biggest problem was the reason for the remaining half.¡±

    The whole Seven Dragons unite.

    If the seven princesses joined forces.

    It might have been possible to even defeat Limon beyondpeting on an equal footing.

    In fact, in the past, when two or more members of the Seven Dragons united, even the Sword Master avoided fighting.

    Nevertheless, the reason why the Seven Dragons were hunted unterally in the Age of Heroes was not only because the whole world was their enemy.

    It was because there was no reason to fight for the fate of the n.

    ¡°Even if they conquered the world and ovee the sword attack, they didn¡¯t have the most necessary things to create Utopia.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Limon stopped tipping his ss.

    The nemesis of the Seven Dragons.

    As a survivor of the Bronze Age.

    This is because they knew better than anyone what was absolutely necessary to create the utopia they dreamed of.

    ¡°Seven dragons.¡±

    No wonder.

    The Bronze Age is not just history.

    It refers to the world itself ruled by dragons.

    In that sense, to achieve the utopia of the Seven Dragons, the dragon was an absolute element beyond being essential.

    ¡°Yes, so ording to the natural order, our long-cherished wish should have been as absurd as the swordsman said.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the way it is¡­¡±

    Heughed.

    Limon said jokingly.

    ¡°It sounds very strange to hear those wordse out of your mouth.¡±

    ¡°I bet you would.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    And it sounds like you heard a very funny joke.

    He smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Because our seven princesses were created by our ancestors to go against thew.¡±

    even before the creation of the world.

    The seven dragons who survived the tribtion of the destruction of the whole world and woke up after falling into a long sleep.

    They hated the extinction that had annihted their species, butmented their fate of extinction at this rate.

    So, I took a few steps.

    The most representative is the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    In order to resist the fate of destruction, they were descendants of seven dragons born from eggsid by epting human affection.

    ¡°Even so, it was a failed attempt.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say. Because we are truly descended from dragons, we were toocking.¡±

    half blood.

    A weak bodypared to psionics.

    There are also mental, physical and spiritual defects.

    Compared to the seven dragons who ate even the incarnation and ruled the world, they were far too imperfect.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we are princesses.¡±

    As one of those princesses.

    Li Qingyu said in a calm voice.

    ¡°It is nothing more than a vessel for giving birth to a perfect dragon.¡±

    That was the reason why they, the heads of each n, were called only princesses, not queens or empresses.

    In the Seven Dragons, only dragons are perfect.

    Even a descendant of a dragon had no right to dare to im the title of king.

    Just like how even a princess who is treated like a golden jade in the royal family is sold through an arranged marriage without inheriting the kingship.

    ¡°But you couldn¡¯t do your duty as a true princess.¡±

    ¡°yes. The half-dragon blood we inherited was only enough to pass on this iplete blood from generation to generation.¡±

    bow your head slightly

    Looking at my own face reflected in the ss.

    Li Qingyu continued quietly.

    ¡°And there is only one way toplete this iplete loop.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean the eighth dragon psionic.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    The reason why the Seven Dragons have been searching for the eighth dragon psionic for hundreds of years.

    And when I found out that Limon had it.

    Li Qingyu inly confessed why the other princesses were so angry that they wanted to tear him to death.

    ¡°When we mix our bodies with swordsmiths andy eggs, then, after hundreds of years, a perfect dragon will be resurrected.¡±

    * * *

    Even after hearing that confession.

    Limon wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Because it¡¯s a fact I already knew.

    So heughed out loud.

    ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡±

    While fighting the Seven Dragons for over hundreds of years, what they were most wary of and tried to stop was the dragon¡¯s resurrection.

    That the only key was in you?

    It was ironic.

    ¡°From the point of view of the Seven Dragons, this is something we want to cry about.¡±

    ¡°Are those tears of joy or tears of sorrow?¡±

    ¡°well. If I had to say, would it be both?¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    Right now, the feelings she felt when she first learned that Limon had dragon psionics were indescribable.

    ¡°Originally, I should have told everyone as soon as I found out about it.¡±

    either way good

    either on the bad side

    It was clear that this was an extremely important fact rted to the fate of the entire Seven Dragons.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t.¡±

    From the point of hiding that fact, it was an uneptable betrayal in the Seven Dragons.

    So, she is a sinner, and the righteous one is rather Charlotte¡¯s side who is trying to judge herself.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Ainsha or Maia.

    The fact that Rose, who was more upright than anyone else, stayed silent and couldn¡¯t say a word throughout the Chilryong Branch proves that fact.

    ¡°If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you have done it for a good reason?¡±

    ¡°I did say that when Rose came to ask me about the swordsmith¡¯s dragon psionics.¡±

    Stop the infighting of the Seven Dragons.

    To protect Limon.

    to hide that fact.

    Recalling the words she answered to Rose, who was aiming a sword at her throat.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°But that was a lie.¡±

    ¡°lie?¡±

    ¡°That was true, but the real reason was different.¡±

    Is it because of his righteous character?

    Rose, who meekly believed in that absurd lie just because it was her.

    sympathize with her pitiful

    Longing for its uprightness.

    Li Mon asked Li Qingyu, who spoke bitterly.

    ¡°What is the real reason for that?¡±

    Li Qingyu did not answer.

    I just tilted the ss I was holding.

    gulp gulp.

    As a princess, she must have known better than anyone else that she couldn¡¯t get drunk like this.

    After drinking the whiskey left in the ss at once, as if to borrow the power of intoxication, even just for the mood.

    I turned my head to face Limon.

    she said quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to lose my swordsmanship to anyone.¡±

    ¡°You mean you wanted to monopolize the 8th dragon psionic like the Golden Dragon Princess said?¡±

    ¡°no. I don¡¯t care about dragon psionics.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you just say dragon psionic?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Li Qingyu calmly epted Li Mon¡¯s ridiculous gaze.

    In the first ce, Limon¡¯s dragon psionic was revealed after he obtained the Violin of Darkness.

    Until then, Limon, of course.

    Even the princesses of the Seven Dragons did not notice the secret.

    Nevertheless, the girl who proposed to Limon in exchange for half of Leviathan¡¯s share at the risk of everything in the n smiled and said,

    ¡°Because what I wanted from the beginning was a swordsman, not an eighth dragon psionic.¡±

    Because of that transcendent power?

    Or because you can cut the constetion?

    Surely there may be a reason for that.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Just like I proposed to him before I even knew about dragon psionics.

    Even if he didn¡¯t have that kind of power, he would have proposed to Limon.

    ¡°Because I was already in love with you.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon kept his mouth shut.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the answer was so unexpected.

    Instead of the usual smile, Li Qingyu¡¯s face was serious.

    And her eyes, which were calmly sinking without shaking.

    It made him unable to find anything to say for a moment.

    ¡°¡­I remember the first time we met when you proposed to me.¡±

    ¡°yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You mean you still have a crush on me?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s possible to fall for someone you¡¯ve never met before.¡±

    twirling

    It¡¯s meaningful like a ck dragon princess.

    With a smile you can¡¯t understand.

    Li Qingyu held out a now empty wine ss.

    And after Limon reluctantly filled the ss, he continued with another sip of whiskey.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not alone in this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story about the traits we inherited from our ancestors.¡±

    Although there are many fanciful stories, dragons in most legends have somemon characteristics.

    collect treasures.

    obsessed with it

    or kidnap a beautiful princess.

    such as epting a pure virgin as a sacrifice.

    For a great being who even ate the incarnation, themonality was too imusible.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why the story is widely spread.

    Because some of them were true.

    A princess as beautiful as a treasure.

    In other words, the sensitive sense of smell to find one¡¯s partner and the fanatical obsession to monopolize it even by kidnapping it.

    ¡°I was just blinded by my grudge against the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Even if there was no dragon psionic, we would have been instinctively drawn to the swordsman.¡±

    If there were no psionics.

    Ainsha Rose and Maia.

    Did he really not feel anything for Limon?

    The only man who can change her destiny, make herfortable, and give her warmth?

    Li Qingyu was able to assert.

    It can¡¯t be.

    It¡¯s just the difference between being fast or slow.

    It was only a matter of time before they had a crush on him from the moment they met Limon after clearing up their enemy position.

    Even if they are half, they are dragons.

    It was because he was a being with an instinctive nature to find out the value of a treasure and covet it.

    The greedy nature of the Golden Dragon Princess, the most perfect of all princesses, was the proof.

    ¡°And like hiding treasure in the nest and protecting it, he must have tried to monopolize the swordsman at all costs.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just like me.¡±

    a little bitter

    but a little reassuring.

    Li Qingyu spoke calmly.

    ¡°So I wanted to monopolize the swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°To Ainsha, Rose, and Maia. I didn¡¯t want to share this feeling with anyone.¡±

    ¡°Even if it means deceiving all the other princesses and giving up the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons, leaving things about the dragon psionic forever.¡±

    ¡°But the end is this.¡±

    Even though I know it will eventually ruin me.

    Just as he was expelled by a knight for kidnapping the princess.

    Or like a dragon who was hunted by a hunter who coveted a treasure so rare.

    The girl, who could not stand her greed for Limon and acted to monopolize him, turned the entire Seven Dragons into enemies, and smiled.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of the swordsmith, for the sake of the other princesses, and even for myself.¡±

    ¡°I realized then, in the jungle, that I should have done this a long time ago.¡±

    Maia, who was dying.

    Limonmented while holding her.

    Seeing the twist of fate that shouldn¡¯t have happened originally caused by his own greed.

    The girl, who realized her mistake only btedly, decided to undo it.

    ¡°So swordsmith, please.¡±

    For life if possible.

    No, the words I didn¡¯t want to say even after I died.

    But in the end, one request that should have been done someday.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°Please break off the marriage with me.¡±

 Chapter 301

    #301. Shall I be honest?

    Limon, who had been silent with a ss of wine, opened his mouth after a while.

    ¡°¡­ broke off marriage?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°You want to break our engagement?¡±

    ¡°After all, our engagement was a political ploy out of necessity.¡±

    It was.

    From the beginning, they were not the kind of romantic rtionship that was formed at the end of intense passion and love.

    Limon wants to gain wealth and power by taking control of the Seven Dragons.

    Li Qingyu wanted to create an ally to fight the Constetion together.

    for each other¡¯s benefit.

    Thoroughly examine rationality.

    It was only a marriage contract that was chosen as the surest means of alliance.

    ¡°But since the information about the eighth dragon psionic has been revealed, your engagement with me will only interfere with the swordsmith.¡±

    The more Limon keeps Li Ching-wee.

    Other princesses will pressure and attack her and the ck Dragon n in various ways, and in the worst case, a war will break out.

    And whoever wins.

    At the point of war, everything ends.

    No matter how much force they force, the Seven Dragons will never obey Limon, and even if they did, they would already be cut in half by the war.

    If it develops into a world war, even half of it will disappear.

    Both Limon¡¯s goal of obtaining the Seven Dragons and Li Qingyu¡¯s n to prepare for the Constetions failed.

    ¡°It is pointless to maintain an arranged marriage that only harms, let alone benefits.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying we¡¯re going to make our contract non-existent?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re trying to do our best.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    And just in case.

    From the moment she learned about dragon psionics, she revealed the best way to prepare.

    ¡°The wrath of Charlotte and the other princesses is directed at me.¡±

    It was natural.

    Also, during the meeting, she avoided mentioning Limon.

    Even calling him ¡®the eighth dragon psionic¡¯ or ¡®it¡¯.

    It was a trick to make the princesses¡¯ thoughts focus on herself, not Limon, as much as possible by secretly disying her mental sensitivity.

    ¡°Even if I break off the marriage with the swordsman, they will continue to keep me in check.¡±

    ¡°Will the vignce against me who tried to eat seven dragons instead fade?¡±

    ¡°yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    In the first ce, the anger of the princesses now is emotional.

    If Li Qingyu took on all the anger alone, it would be easier to approach Limon more calmly.

    Or vice versa.

    ¡°The most important thing is that the swordsman will be able to make new choices through this breakup.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story.¡±

    tilt the ss

    After wetting her red lips with whiskey.

    With a light sigh, he exhaled his breath mixed with the scent of alcohol.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°It means that the swordsman will be able to choose which of the remaining six princesses to take as his new fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, if all the princesses work together to suppress the swordsman, the story will be different¡­ but that probably won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At least Ainsha and Rose wouldn¡¯t look at such a situation.¡±

    The reason why the two couldn¡¯te forward was because Li Qingyu¡¯s fault was so obvious.

    When Li Qingyu takes on all the responsibility, they are free to help Li Mon.

    Maia won¡¯t cooperate with meekly either.

    If that happens, it will be difficult for Charlotte, Hai and Yekathrice to mobilize hardline measures.

    If Limon chooses another princess as his fianc¨¦e, they will end up like dogs chasing chickens.

    Of course, I won¡¯t give up just like that.

    However, if that happens, you will have to ept the disadvantage of dealing with other ns and limon together.

    Unlike Li Qingyu, who lost his justification and earned resentment by deceiving everyone, this time it will be difficult to get cooperation from other ns.

    What if you turn it upside down?

    That means most princesses will be betrothed to Limon and move to gain the upper hand.

    ¡°Have thempete and take advantage of the gap.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you asking me to manage the fishery?¡±

    ¡°If I had to use an analogy, it would be training a beast.¡±

    A fish farm manager will not die unless he falls into the water, but a beast trainer will be eaten by a beast the moment he makes a mistake.

    And the princesses of the Seven Dragons are beasts that can even bite the sword master¡¯s neck if they¡¯re not careful.

    Even that Ainshana Rose.

    However, in order to obtain the Seven Dragons, it is necessary to take such a risk.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°And finally choose one of the other princesses to marry?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    If you want afortable match, Ainshaw.

    If you want a reliablepanion, go with Rose.

    If you¡¯re looking for a lover to love passionately, Maia.

    If you need a partner or understanding, with Hai or Yekatrice.

    Calmly exining the advantages of marrying each princess, like a matchmaker who introduces even the first person.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to pick just one.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a political rtionship or a practical lover or wife.¡±

    ¡°The deeper the rtionship with the more princesses, the easier it will be to take control of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard such an outrageous offer.

    Li Qingyu did not hesitate even while watching Li Mon, who was silent and silent.

    As a bookkeeper before being a princess.

    I was just talking about the best course of action.

    ¡°In that sense, the one I rmend is Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°Charlotte is the only princess who can lead us all.¡±

    The seven ns of the Seven Dragons are equal, but that is only a matter of principle.

    either with wealth or power.

    either in personal capacity.

    Princess Geumryong has always overpowered other ns and yed the role of leader of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°It¡¯s the most formidable opponent, but if you get Charlotte¡¯s cooperation instead, you¡¯ll have to say that you¡¯ve got half of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°The other princesses would reluctantly agree if she was the rightful wife, and the swordsman would be able to rely on her.¡±

    ¡°The above is the best I can think of.¡±

    even long.

    Simple.

    that was shocking

    Even after Li Qingyu¡¯s exnation was over, Limon couldn¡¯t open his mouth for a long time.

    I¡¯ve lived a long life and I¡¯ve been through all kinds of prenatal battles.

    I had never imagined that the day woulde when I would hear such an outrageous proposal to enchant the princess and eat the seven dragons.

    I didn¡¯t even know that I would listen to the proposal to the bride-to-be.

    ¡°There are so many things I want to say, so I don¡¯t know what to say first¡­ Let¡¯s ask this first.¡±

    Empty the ss at once.

    He turned his gaze to Li Qingyu, who was quietly trying to refill his ss.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Princess, why do you keep doing this?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You are my prospective bride, but why are you making a fuss about not being able to get me another woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As if it was hit right in the middle.

    Li Qingyu stops pouring alcohol.

    Because of that, the wine overflowed from the ss and wet his hands, but Limon didn¡¯t care.

    He just continued talking while looking at Li Qingyu with calm eyes.

    ¡°Even when the White Dragon Princess proposed to me, I asked if you would ept the proposal.¡±

    Even before Ainsha knew Limon¡¯s identity.

    Even after learning about dragon psionics and proposing to her.

    Li Qingyu did not block it, but rather stood by or even rmended it.

    ¡°The Blue Dragon Princess allowed me to visit anytime.¡±

    If I had left it alone, I deliberately shook and pulled Rose, who would have withdrawn cleanly, so that I could continue contact with Limon.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even stop the green dragon princess from attacking me using the force of the bnce.¡±

    Originally, to prevent such a situation, he would have gone into hiding to watch Limon and Maia.

    He just watched in silence as she kissed Limon.

    Even if your eyes are on the back of your head, you will know by this point.

    Not to mention, there was no way that Noh Kang-ho, a sword master with a keen sense like Limon, could not feel a sense of incongruity.

    ¡°Before that, I thought I was going to do that. We were enemies by nature and you might want to get away from me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But if you really fell in love with me and proposed to me and wanted to monopolize me, then your actions are full of contradictions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the reason?¡±

    Like an unexpected attack.

    Li Qingyu, who had been silent, quietly put the bottle down.

    Then I raised my head and looked up at the sky where the sun had set and the night had fallen before I knew it.

    ¡°There are three reasons.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    As if he would listen to all of them, even if there were not three reasons, but a thousand.

    Limon nodded.

    Li Qingyu said quietly.

    ¡°The first is because I am indebted to the other princesses. I can¡¯t exin what that debt is.¡±

    If the opponent had been an ordinary woman, Li Qingyu would not have backed down as easily as now.

    However, it was not possible for other princesses.

    The debt she owed was so great.

    ¡­To the extent that even Li Qingyu¡¯s own life could not repay it.

    ¡°Secondly, because I havemitted a great sin against the swordsman, I am not qualified to be a married man.¡±

    including the World Peace Program.

    Li Qingyumitted many sins against Limon.

    Because it was such a big mistake, I pretended not to know it, and even now I dare not speak of it.

    ¡°The third and final reason is that the swordsman must obtain the intact Seven Dragons no matter what.¡±

    ¡°To block the Constetions?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin why you go so far and keep the Constetions vignt and prepared?¡±

    ¡°At least not yet.¡±

    I said three reasons.

    Despite Li Qingyu¡¯s attitude of saying that he couldn¡¯t exin everything, Limon was neither embarrassed nor disappointed.

    I just asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you think I would ept that exnation?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Still can¡¯t help it.

    Now that the information about the eighth dragon psionic has been revealed, this is the best way for Limon to get his hands on the Seven Dragons.

    Take a moment to look at Li Qingyu, who speaks calmly.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°Then, how about you, princess?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by me?¡±

    ¡°It means that you can agree with yourself what you just said.¡±

    slowly.

    Reach out.

    Sweeping the ck hair that was tied up in a single strand.

    From the round ears to the soft cheeks and soft chin to the slender neck.

    I slipped my fingers wet with whiskey, checked the texture of the skin, and naturally carved a subtle fragrance.

    Limon finally grabbed Li Qingyu by the shoulder and pulled him slightly towards him.

    and put it in her ear.

    said in a whisper.

    ¡°If anyone talks about making my bride-to-be a wife, I will beat him to death.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But can you ept that I am engaged to another woman?¡±

    If you marry another princess, it means that you will do something worse than this.

    Even so, I wonder if I can smile and watch it and ept it satisfactorily.

    Limon asked.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Shall I be honest with you?¡±

    Soft and quiet as always.

    However, unlike usual, the inside was not always revealed.

    With eyes that reveal the dull yet dark feelings.

    ¡°No, I will never do that.¡±

    Like a lover, he buried his head on Limon¡¯s shoulder.

    The most dangerous and insidious princess in the Seven Dragons spoke coldly.

    ¡°Ainsha, Rose, Maia, and Charlotte. Even if I kill them all, I want to monopolize the swordsmanship.¡±

 Chapter 302

    #302. do not worry.

    Is it because of his cold voice?

    Could it be because of the missing smile?

    Even though I¡¯ve always seen it, it¡¯s a very strange look.

    said the ck-haired princess.

    ¡°Mya said. Love is like poison.¡±

    I keep yearning desperately

    Love is arguably the worst drug in the world in that you

    lose control of yourself and will do anything to get your hands on it.

    ¡°In that sense, I am also the one who was ruined by the swordsmith.¡±

    The girl who met Limon before anyone else and proposed to him.

    To borrow Maia¡¯s expression, she was more poisoned by Limon than any other princess of the Seven Dragons and was the most broken princess.

    Li Mon opened his mouth after a long silence at Li Qingyu¡¯s confession with his shoulder leaning on him.

    ¡°¡­But are you suggesting that I break off my marriage with you and marry another princess?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I like it either.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what you have to do.¡±

    give up something precious

    even if it¡¯s something you don¡¯t like.

    There are times when you have to do it.

    Li Qingyu spoke calmly, and Li Mon did not object.

    He had even cut down his disciples to protect the world, and he knew that fact better than anyone else.

    ¡°Rather, I really want to ask.¡±

    To Limon who kept his mouth shut like that.

    Li Qingyu smiled and asked.

    ¡°If I want to monopolize the swordsman, will the swordsman agree?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am already your prospective groom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. But that¡¯s not the only monopoly I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    Put your nose on Limon¡¯s neck.

    Smell the subtle psionic scent.

    Li Qingyu let out a cold breath and spoke colder words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give Maia flowers again.¡±

    With Limon¡¯s sculpture gone, Maia, unable to control her own poison, gradually gnaws at her lifespan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y for Rose.¡±

    Let Rose, who feels at peace only through Limon¡¯s ying, live under the pressure of her own responsibility.

    ¡°Leave Ainsha to die alone.¡±

    Ainsha, who maintains her feelings for Limon, turns into a doll and dies because of unrequited love.

    ¡°Whether the other princesses abandoned by you go crazy or go bankrupt. Please look at me and think only of me.¡±

    Performances, sculptures, swordsmanship, nces, conversations, scents, sympathy, affection, and lust.

    Don¡¯t give away a single piece.

    Please use it for yourself only.

    Without exaggeration, he said what he wanted from him.

    Li Qingyuughed.

    It¡¯s cold like a crescent moon.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more bewitching.

    terrifyingly beautiful.

    ¡°Can you please?¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to look back at the ck Dragon Princess who asked to be monopolized by him.

    It¡¯s like you already know what kind of expression she¡¯s making.

    Keeping your gaze fixed on the night sky.

    I just answered quietly.

    ¡°If you really want to.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would say that if you were a swordsman.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    As long as he swore he would never abandon her¡­

    No, even if that oath hadn¡¯t been made, he would have answered the same thing.

    This stale swordsman, who had lived since the Bronze Age, was not one to abandon his responsibilities towards his bride, even as a reserve.

    ¡°Then I will be really happy.¡± That¡¯s why

    , like a girl who heard the most ideal proposal for her first love with a

    smile thates to mind .

    Painful, pure and bright.

    holding a single smile

    ¡°Instead, you¡¯ll be just as unhappy.¡±

    At Li Qingyu¡¯smentation, Li Mon was silent for a moment.

    And as he tilted his ss, he murmured softly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would regard the misfortune of another princess as your own.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. I only knew about it after seeing the swordsmanmenting over the dying Maia.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you were kinder than I thought?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    Leaning on him on the shoulder.

    Likewise, tipping a ss.

    Li Qingyu answered quietly.

    ¡°I can calmly watch the destruction of other princesses, but I don¡¯t have the confidence to be happy when I see the swordsman get hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even if Maia died then.

    Limonmented.

    would not have copsed.

    Instead, the wounds must have been engraved in his heart.

    The more Rose watched Ainsha or other princesses fall into ruin, the more the wounds would have increased.

    ¡°I want to monopolize swordfighting, but I don¡¯t want to ruin it.¡±

    Love is poison after all.

    As much as you like your opponent.

    change and break yourself

    Likewise, opponents are bound to change.

    In that sense, she definitely had the desire to dye Limon ck with her own color.

    Even if another princess dies or the world is destroyed.

    To the extent that I want to make them look only at themselves without caring at all.

    Because that¡¯s what dragon love is.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Because the swordsman I fell in love with is you now.¡±

    An absolute being who is harsh but affectionate, snobbish but far-sighted, old-fashioned but never recklessly wields a sword.

    Thest sword master.

    protector of mankind.

    Because he knew very well that if he polluted him with his desire, he would surely regret it.

    Rather than monopolize as a woman.

    A princess who chose to admire as a girl.

    Li Qingyu looked at his hero and smiled.

    ¡°So swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°I beg you sincerely.¡±

    ¡°Like you did to Ainsha Rose Maia.¡±

    ¡°Please give your heart to the other princesses and poison them to ruin them.¡±

    ¡°Please save them from their fate, who are doomed to perish forever by suffering from the imperfect dragon psionics.¡±

    either love

    whether sympathy

    Responsibility doesn¡¯t matter.

    If you feel sorry for the other princesses, please understand and help them instead of rejecting them.

    Listen to Li Qingyu¡¯s request.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±

    First of all, he is a figure from the past.

    He was ustomed to seeing and experiencing the Queen Hujangsang marrying for political purposes or having three concubines.

    There was no reason to be shocked or repulsed by Li Qingyu¡¯s suggestion of a new arranged marriage.

    Instead, if it was a different emotion, there was a reason to feel it.

    ¡°But Princess, I guess I¡¯ll have to scold you first for that answer.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    When Li Qingyu blinked at that sudden statement.

    Limon hugged her by the waist.

    I jumped down and down.

    To the top floor of the Leviathan right below, the penthouse used by Li Qingyu as a lodging.

    Then, after stepping into a room, she put down the Li Qingyu she was holding.

    Li Qingyu, who barely came to his senses after hitting his butt on the bed like that, asked timidly.

    no i was going to ask

    ¡°why¡­?¡±

    Why are you doing this all of a sudden?

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t ask.

    Before she even finished asking the question.

    Limon had shut her mouth with his own lips.

    The unexpected kiss made it hard for a moment.

    He trembled at the touch of something that had inadvertently prated the gap between his open lips and wrapped around his tongue.

    Li Qingyu reflexively tried to pull himself out.

    back.

    But it¡¯s just futile resistance.

    He couldn¡¯t escape from Limon, who had already grabbed his chin with one hand and wrapped his other around his waist.

    A hot breath seeps in.

    Mixed with sticky saliva.

    Until he groped his sensitive gums, brushed his well-groomed teeth, and teased his tongue unrestrainedly.

    Like amb bitten by a wolf.

    without any resistance.

    Li Qingyu, who had forgotten even to breathe and trembled, was released after being invaded to every corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Ha ah¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because the kiss was too long.

    Or was it because the stimtion was too intense?

    Even after the fall, the saliva that formed a long bridge between the lips broke off and stained the skin.

    Li Qingyu, who had been breathing heavily, finally spoke the right words with a slightly reddened face after a long time had passed.

    ¡°What are you doing, swordsman?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to punish the princess for forgetting my warning three times already.¡±

    ¡°A bee¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did you really forget?¡±

    Once when I first signed a contract with Li Qingyu.

    Once when Ainsha proposes to her.

    Once when I met Maia.

    Limon spoke once again about the warning and deration he had given a total of three times.

    ¡°You are already mine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Looking at what you just said, you don¡¯t seem to understand what that means at all.¡±

    Limon held out his hand.

    And he said it calmly.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll tell your body directly so you won¡¯t forget it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Squeak.

    what did you do

    The moment his hand grazed her slender waist, the belt with the soft sword untied.

    The clothing of self-defense, which was stronger than the armor,es off, revealing secretly hidden inner flesh between the disheveled hem.

    There is no time to be embarrassed by the clothes thate loose so easilypared to when you wear them.

    A hand pushed her.

    Her body was still in a state of exhaustion, so she couldn¡¯t even resist and climbed naturally on top of Li Ching-yu, who was lying on the bed.

    Limon whispered softly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask me not to turn away from the other princesses, you should have known I wouldn¡¯t leave you alone either.¡±

    On the subject of always pretending to be smart.

    Why don¡¯t you know this obvious thing?

    So, saying that this is an admonition and punishment for that foolishness.

    put your hand between your legs

    As I slid my fingers along the slender skin.

    I naturally release the belt filled with memorization and medicine that was stuffed on my thigh and throw it away.

    I was startled by the touch that tickled my bare skin.

    Realizing only btedly that he had beenpletely disarmed and could no longer resist, Li Qingyu murmured in a daze.

    ¡°Um¡­ swordsmith? I think I will be really torn to death if I do this.¡±

    All the princesses gathered because of their own cutting edge.

    If he crosses the line with Limon right here, it¡¯s a countermeasure, it¡¯s Nabal, and he¡¯s really going to die.

    Limonughed at Li Qingyu¡¯s remarks, rationally ignoring his pounding heart.

    ¡°do not worry.¡±

    side.

    kiss her neck

    Carving a red kiss mark on the white skin.

    Limon whispered in her ear as if to trust only him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do a little bit and I¡¯ll be done.¡±

    ¡°Swordsmith sleeps¡­!¡±

    Why is that word even scarier?

    Fear of being eaten.

    A longing to be eaten.

    While Li Qingyu is confused between the two.

    Limon unraveled her clothes, which seemed to be a mixture of martial and archery, with skillful hand movements.

    So, he gently pulled down thest piece of cloth that covered his plump chest, and buried his head between the soft skin that he shyly revealed.

    The moment when the cutting edge was bitten.

    The head of the most cunning princess in the Seven Dragons was nked out.

    * * *

    [Are the princess sister and the team leader okay?]

    To watch the children from the nursery school, who were moved to a temporary lodging due to therge-scale task of emptying the hotel.

    As Limon said to stay away in case something dangerous might happen, Yuna-kyung, who was watching the temporary amodation, was worried.

    It must be toote already

    Since the meeting is over, let¡¯s send a chlorine.

    Or go back and see the situation yourself.

    After thinking for a while, Yuna-kyung finally scratched her head with her wings.

    [Well¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll take care of it.]

    If it¡¯s something the two of them can¡¯t handle on their own anyway, you won¡¯t be of much help.

    More than anything, if I interrupted a good time again, it didn¡¯t seem like the next time it would end up like a missile attack.

    [Honestly, since they¡¯re married, the two of them should have enough time to spend together.]

    That old-fashioned Limon won¡¯t cross the line before they officially get married, but if Li Qing-yu actively steps forward, they might kiss again.

    So let¡¯s leave it alone for today.

    The naive baby bird, who was single in her previous and present lives, grumbled and prepared for bed.

 Chapter 303

    #303. I want to be a dog.

    * * *

    Slurr.

    My body involuntarily shrinks at the touch of a hand prating between the disheveled hems of my skirt.

    The resistance seems cute.

    With my wrists caught, I scratched the soft skin and bit the twitching neck.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t give me any particr strength.

    Arms and legs stretched out with a fluttering body.

    Only then did the free hand tickle Li Qingyu to its heart¡¯s content, causing Li Qingyu to gasp for breath.

    As if enjoying the hot breath vomited on the nape of the neck.

    Keep your head down.

    Passing through the slender neck and straight corbone to the bottom.

    Dotted with red marks, he buries his head between the moist skin and makes fun of it to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°ha.¡±

    Like a beast that harasses its prey.

    She couldn¡¯t resist the harsh lust for her.

    I just twisted my body like a herbivore that had been bitten in the vitals and struggled with the heat like fire from his touch.

    The skin is burning.

    in the middle of a beating heart.

    The only thing that cools the heat even a little is the spot he swept past.

    Li Qingyu, who couldn¡¯t stand the burning sensation all over his body, eventually wrapped his arms around Limon¡¯s neck and pulled him to the lips.

    mingling tongues with him

    I vomit the heat myself.

    To cool down my overheated body.

    pounding.

    ¡®ah¡­!¡¯

    but right after that.

    Li Qingyu realized that it was a mistake.

    After kissing her like an oiled bonfire, her body heated up more explosively and her heart warmed up.

    ¡®Dragon psionic¡­¡¯

    Li Qingyu instinctively realized even as his head was alreadypletely white.

    The fact that her dragon psionics reacted to his touch, scent, and body temperature, shaking as if they were about to explode.

    Still can¡¯t stop

    Like a wanderer who found an oasis while wandering in the desert, knowing that it was salt water, but had no choice but to keep drinking it.

    the more the body warms up.

    She continued to yearn for him deeper and more earnestly.

    The more you do it, the hotter it gets.

    Even knowing that the thirst will deepen.

    The momentary coolness and sweet pleasure of mixing her tongue makes her even more addicted to him.

    Get it!

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    How and where did the finger that was sliding along the back touch it?

    As if electrocuted, the two legs bounced across the sheet and repeatedly bumped into Limon¡¯s body.

    But it doesn¡¯t stop.

    On the other hand, he gave strength to the hand that held her, making her struggle more intense.

    With the other arm, he just hugged the slender leg and held it tight so that he couldn¡¯t even struggle anymore.

    My mouth was blocked and I couldn¡¯t even groan.

    After releasing Li Qingyu¡¯s arm from his neck, which was just convulsing.

    Limon lowered himself again.

    Past the slender waist and dainty belly button.

    To devour her like a wolf that bites the poor hind leg.

    Jjiik.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was a thrilling feeling to see stockings made of material that could even block des tear so easily and soar before the cool air reached them.

    Taste each part.

    From the tip of the foot, gradually upward.

    Each time he goes back in turn, a thunderbolt-like impact pierces from the tip of his toes to the tip of his head.

    The moment when teeth marks like beasts were engraved on even the softest skin beyond the hollow hamstrings.

    back.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    holding onto the sheet tightly.

    Li Qingyu twisted and buried his head in the pillow.

    In order to hide his own face, which has be an expression that can not be shown by covering his own mouth when he almost identally uttered a sound.

    But it was a mistake.

    It seems that the attitude of daring to hide ¡®one¡¯s own¡¯ is dissatisfied.

    Because he pushed his head deeper and coveted her.

    ¡°¡­! ¡­!!!¡±

    It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t control my power.

    The sheet she held was ripped apart and cotton was scattered around, but she couldn¡¯t even be conscious of that fact.

    It was too stimting, so the only thing I could do was struggle and struggle with the sensation that went beyond ecstatic and even painful.

    The neat ck hair is strewn across the bed.

    The clothes that were already disheveled, except for thest piece of fabric, were unraveled like wings, revealing the inner flesh.

    Panting like a butterfly caught in a spider¡¯s web, she ended up wrapping her arms and legs around the only person she could rely on and clinging to her.

    He forgot that the other person was the one who made him this way.

    Aww.

    Like a person drowning and hanging.

    The shirt is torn by the nails desperately scratching the back, leaving red furrows on the sturdy back.

    Even if there is no wound, you will feel the pain.

    Like holding a kitten biting a finger in a cute way, the soft touch stimtes the skin more sensitively.

    Even that alone is confusing.

    Even more dizzying is the activated dragon psionic.

    The strong and hot flow likeva was now permeating directly through the skin, amplifying the stimtion.

    ¡°Swordsmith please.¡±

    is it a plea

    Or beg?

    Her white skin was soaked with something she didn¡¯t know if it was her own sweat, his sweat, or something else.

    He whispered, pressing his lips close to Li Qingyu¡¯s ear as he groaned earnestly.

    ¡°Call your name.¡±

    Could it be because it was so unexpected?

    As if all the brain cells were destroyed, even while my head was nk, I hesitated momentarily.

    But it¡¯s really only for a moment.

    Sheplied without even thinking about the stimtion of biting her ear lobe.

    ¡°¡­Lee Mon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Like apliment for a job well done.

    I whispered in her ear as she convulsed again at the touch of her smooth skin.

    ¡°Never forget again. that you are already mine.¡±

    when you decide to marry.

    He asked if he was prepared to fight the whole world.

    she said yes

    I will not tolerate giving up and running away now.

    to him who speaks inly.

    Li Qingyu could not answer.

    It seems like no words are needed.

    The dragon psionic flowing from Limon who kissed him blew away all thoughts.

    The moment when the fire-like hot dragon psionic that flowed through her lips prated her soft intestines and reached the deepest depths.

    Her slender body bent like a dolphin pierced by a harpoon, and the sound that escaped from her lips rang through the night.

    ¡­¡­!

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    and ¡­.

    time passed.

    exactly how long

    Even Li Qingyu did not know that.

    He couldn¡¯t even remember how many times he had made a sound or how many times he had almost lost his mind.

    Two things are clear.

    That the moon in the night sky is slowly going over the mid-heaven.

    And after struggling so fiercely, it was only that he had already be difficult to lift a finger.

    ¡°Let me ask you onest time.¡±

    While hugging her, who was drenched in sweat on such a messed up bed.

    ¡°Are you still thinking about that?¡±

    Limon asked quietly.

    He asked if the thought of breaking off his marriage and taking another princess as his bride hadn¡¯t changed.

    Then I¡¯d do the same thing to another princess today.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re mean.¡±

    ¡°You made it that way.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, I have nothing to say.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even seem to have the energy tough.

    It took a while to reveal a bitter expression.

    Unlike the exhausted himself, Li Qingyu murmured weakly with his head buried in Limon¡¯s chest, who was fine.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t seduce me more than a swordsman.¡±

    Calling him by the title of swordsman again instead of the name he was allowed to use.

    The most dangerous princess in the Seven Dragons whispered bewitchingly with regret.

    ¡°If you continue like this, you will seriously want to kill all the other princesses and monopolize swordsmithing.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    too clever

    And because there is something to be done.

    Limon nodded as he stroked the hair of the girl who loved him more than anyone else but couldn¡¯t throw everything away because she was crazy about love.

    ¡°Yes, if you really want to, I¡¯ll be a bastard.¡±

    ¡°thank you.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled as he thanked his loved one for saying goodbye.

    Pure without lies, but that¡¯s why he smiles sadly.

    And said Limon.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t break up with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°And I have no intention of making a small profit by walking on a tightrope among other princesses.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    Breaking off her marriage and pitting the six princesses against each other for the vacant fianc¨¦e is the most important element of her n.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who asked nkly, not understanding the meaning of the words that shook him from the root.

    Limonughed wildly.

    ¡°?? ???? ? ? ??? ?? ? ????? ???? ?? ?? ??? ???.¡±

    * * *

    After one night.

    The Chilryong branch was held again.

    Sit in front of a round table that has regained its original clean appearance without any traces of damage.

    Rose sighed.

    Perhaps it was because he was disturbed by Li Qingyu¡¯s punishment discussed yesterday and Limon, who stepped in and then withdrew.

    It¡¯s because I stayed up all night with my eyes open.

    Of course, she suffers from insomnia.

    To the point where I had the urge to go to Limon and ask him to y.

    But in the end it didn¡¯t.

    It is taboo to contact a specific princess or an outsider during the Seven Dragons Meeting.

    Besides, if that opponent was Limon, Rose herself could be the target of condemnation next time.

    That must have been why Charlotte urgently summoned the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®If only I had a little more time¡­¡¯

    If only I could have met and persuaded the other princesses in advance.

    At least, if he had had a chance to meet Li Qingyu in advance and exchange opinions, he would not have had to remain silent as he is now.

    However, since the meeting of the Seven Dragons had already begun, he could not act hastily.

    She is the princess of the Blue Dragon n.

    Because he was a person who was responsible for the fate of the entire n and should not be moved only by his personal feelings.

    But will it be?

    Will Limon wait to see Li Qingyu punished?

    If he decides to defend Li Qingyu even by fighting the whole Seven Dragons, should he still point his sword at him for the sake of his n?

    ¡­or should I do the opposite?

    Rose put on a dark expression at the thought of not finding an answer even after staying up all night.

    That¡¯s why Rose didn¡¯t realize it.

    Six seats, except for the seat of the empty ck crystal.

    The fact that the other princesses who upied the position were also strangely tired or had blushing faces, and that

    he was not the only one who stayed up all night.

    ¡°Sorry, am I a littlete?¡±

    However, the strange atmosphere disappeared in an instant.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Li Qingyu, the object of condemnation of the Seven Dragons Association, appeared with the Mukryong Corps.

    Unlike yesterday, when he felt a sense of tension, Li Qingyu seemed strangely drained.

    Strangely, even though she is wearing an oriental style dress that covers her entire body from her neck to her arms instead of a simple, revealing uniform, her atmosphere is strangely more bewitching.

    And the behavior of the Mukryongdae, which brought arge steel seat and set it down at the back.

    Above all, the presence of a white-haired man sitting cross-legged on the steel chair and looking down at them maliciously silenced all the princesses.

    in that strange silence.

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth with a smile that seemed to be resigned to something different from his usual soft smile.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s resume the Seven Dragon Branches.¡±

 Chapter 304

    #304. How much can you pay?

    * * *

    ¡°I want to ask you this first.¡±

    A little while to remain silent.

    Charlotte sped her hands.

    And asked with an expression that he did not like it tantly.

    ¡°Why did you prepare a higher seat for the swordsman than me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey, Charlotte. I think the order here is to ask why you came with the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, doesn¡¯t it matter anyway?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it usually matter?¡±

    Whether or not Yekathrice scratched her head and begged for porridge.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t care.

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re asking me to answer.

    He just looked at Li Qingyu with arrogant eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the swordsman. You didn¡¯te to disrupt our meeting like yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you came as an observer?¡±

    ¡°no. You could say it¡¯s a bit more special qualification.¡±

    Looking at Charlotte with a strange expression, Li Qingyu smiled.

    And Ainsha blinking her eyes, Yekatrice smiling interestingly, Hai smoking a cigarette silently, Rose with a puzzled face, and Maia with a sneer.

    After looking back at all the princesses, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Before I exin, may I answer your suggestion, Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    ¡°My answer is no.¡±

    No princess was surprised by Li Qingyu, who rejected Charlotte¡¯s offer of preserving her life if she offered up Limon and asked for forgiveness.

    Rather, I took it for granted.

    Only Maia raised her eyebrows slightly.

    However, at Li Qingyu¡¯s words, the other princesses also made an unexpected expression.

    ¡°I have something to suggest instead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to make us an offer, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, I can do it.¡±

    Li Qingyu asserted.

    Then he looked straight at Charlotte and said.

    ¡°When you said that my words were persuasive, it means that you acknowledged that the engagement between me and the swordsman was legitimate.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make your sins go away.¡±

    Charlotte said arrogantly.

    Getting the eighth dragon psionic means you can resurrect dragons.

    In some cases, it could be seen as a betrayal to resurrect the dragon, swallow the entire Seven Dragons, and rule the world.

    Especially since she is the ck Dragon Princess of conspiracy and scheming.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to defend myself.¡±

    Knowing how meaningless his excuses would be, Li Qingyu did not bother to persuade them.

    I just smiled.

    ¡°I just wanted to ask how much I would be willing to offer if I sold my rights as a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    And there was silence.

    The other princesses, of course.

    Even the masters of the Seven Dragons in the back looked at Li Qingyu with bewildered expressions.

    The first to ask was Rose, who couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It is literally.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t understand that.¡±

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    As if I knew that.

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    When she first heard this story, she had to be dazed for a while.

    ¡°That is a funny story. What qualifications do you have to sell us the authority?¡±

    Charlotte snorted as if it were ridiculous.

    Now Li Qingyu is a traitor who tried to monopolize dragon psionics and is a criminal who must be punished. Because I didn¡¯t dare to say such a thing.

    Li Qingyu also seems to agree.

    said with a wry smile.

    ¡°do not misunderstand. It¡¯s not me who wants to sell it.¡±

    ¡°If not you, who¡­¡±

    Charlotte hesitated for a moment.

    No, all the princesses, not just her, looked behind Li Qingyu with a puzzled expression.

    To see the gray-haired man sitting on the steel chair.

    to them like that.

    Limon said coolly.

    ¡°Yes, I am willing to sell it.¡±

    It was because I was so stupid.

    Limon rested his chin on one hand before the princesses fell silent again.

    ¡°To begin with, I don¡¯t like this situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°As if the eighth dragon psionic is definitely yours, and everyone has to obey your decisions.¡±

    deep and calm

    No morenguid.

    So with colder eyes.

    Rose inadvertently averted her eyes at the gaze as if she was watching puppies barking without knowing how scared the tiger was, and Ainsha caused an earthquake in her pupils.

    Take a moment to look at them gently.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°But please understand. It would be natural for you.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you are willing to give us your dragon psionics.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. There¡¯s no way I, no one else, could readily cooperate with the dragon¡¯s resurrection.¡±

    Understanding and cooperation are different things.

    Limon, who said it clearly, had a cold sneer.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather kill a resurrected dragon again, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A cold life flows.

    If someone else had said such a thing, the Seven Dragons would have stepped forward and delivered a terrible end before the princesses even gave the order.

    But they only have the intent to kill.

    I couldn¡¯t get into action.

    He is Limon Asfelder.

    Because he was the only one who could put that absurd statement into practice.

    However, only Charlotte did not raise an eyebrow at Limon¡¯s words.

    Rather, it was just an interesting expression.

    ¡°Are you still trying to sell us the right to marry you?¡±

    ¡°As long as I have the eighth dragon psionic, you guys will never give up.¡±

    Limon repliednguidly.

    As an nemesis who had fought against the Seven Dragons for a long time, Limon knew them well.

    So I could say for sure.

    That Charlotte would never give up on herself, even if it meant going to war or killing all of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Because even for me, it¡¯s pretty tiring to go to war with you again now.¡±

    Confronting the Seven Dragons does not just mean that you have to fight against the princess and many other masters.

    It means turning all the countries of the world they have upied into enemies.

    In addition, Limon did not have the confidence to win head-on if he attracted the old guild with his enormous wealth.

    Unlike the past when it was called the Demonic Cult, the present Seven Dragons had the power to move half the world.

    ¡°In return, I have the confidence to make you tired too.¡±

    But don¡¯t forget.

    He is thest disciple of the Sword Emperor.

    That he was one of the three sword masters who fought against the seven dragons that ruled the world during the Bronze Age and finally won.

    It¡¯s like fighting against the whole world.

    It is nothing new to him.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what neither I nor my bride want.¡±

    Take a peek at Li Qingyu.

    Seeing her calmly nodding her head, Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°So I decided to give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°¡­A chance to make you your sire?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Will you buy that opportunity instead?¡±

    ¡°The name Dragon Psionic is a waste to give it away for free.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking in that sense.¡±

    Limon slowly turned his head.

    And after looking back at the princesses, including Charlotte, all of them looking at him with strange expressions in turn.

    asked grimly.

    ¡°How much can you guys pay for my ransom?¡±

    and.

    A strange silence descended.

    If someone else had made this suggestion, it wouldn¡¯t have created such a strange atmosphere.

    Whether it¡¯s things, skills, or life.

    It was in this age of iron that you could buy and sell anything with money and you had to get used to it.

    The problem was that it was Limon who said that.

    ¡®That¡¯ swordsman selling himself?

    Even including dragon psionics?

    How much Limon has been rampaging to prevent the dragon from resurrecting over the past hundreds of years.

    The princesses of the Seven Dragons, who knew better than anyone else, could not help but be suspicious of the n.

    Especially since his fianc¨¦ is Li Qingyu.

    But everywhere there are people who prefer to act rather than think.

    Ainsha clenched her fists while the other princesses looked at Limon with suspicious eyes.

    and shouted loudly.

    ¡°One trillion pounds.¡±

    ¡­no, I was going to shout.

    before she even opens her mouth.

    That is, if it weren¡¯t for a single muddy voice that crossed the air.

    ¡°I will pay a lump sum in Egyptian pounds.¡±

    Ainsha and other princesses nkly looked back at the person who said the words.

    ¡°¡­I want to know if Hai just epted Lee¡¯s offer.¡±

    ¡°Because there is no reason to refuse.¡±

    To fight Limon, the Seven Dragons must also risk their fortunes.

    Even so, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can safely capture him alive.

    Given that kind of loss and risk, wouldn¡¯t it be natural to choose to buy a dragon psionic no matter how much money it costs?

    Ainsha blinked expressionlessly as she watched Hai sucking in the smoke after Najik spoke.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    To say that it was natural for the Red Dragon Princess to avoid fighting.

    It was as hard to believe as the ck Dragon Princess telling the truth or the White Dragon Princess making wise decisions.

    ¡°Ahahaha! It¡¯s definitely not wrong. We are also wealthy businessmen now, so we should buy what money can buy with money.¡±

    what is fun

    Yekathrice, who was the first toe to her senses, burst intoughter.

    Then he raised his hand and shouted.

    ¡°In that sense, I have 5 trillion rubles! Um, in this country¡¯s won, it was about 75 trillion won?¡±

    ¡°¡­Two trillion pounds.¡±

    ¡°What, suddenly 140 trillion? Okay then I have 10 trillion rubles!¡±

    ¡°Five trillion pounds.¡±

    Its appearance is truly a mess.

    Catherine raises the price excitedly, and Hai follows without raising an eyebrow.

    From Rose making a conflicted expression as if feeling the urge to shop, to Maia tapping the armrest with her fingers as if looking for an opportunity.

    It was a sight as if the extremely solemn branch of the Seven Dragons had turned into an auction house in an instant.

    However, there was no princess to stop it.

    As Hai said, it wasn¡¯t just because of rational judgment that there was no reason to reject Limon¡¯s offer.

    If you win this auction.

    So, if you get Limon.

    I might be able to monopolize the eighth dragon psionic.

    The possibility that suddenly appeared in front of their eyes was spurring the instinctive desires they had inherited from the dragon.

    ¡°49%!¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Ainsha, who was expressionlessly confused after losing her yer, was able to strengthen her resolve and participate in the battle again.

    ¡°I will give you a 49% stake in Tiamat. So, Lee will marry me.¡±

    Hai and Yekathrice, who hadpetitively raised their auction prices until now, hesitated.

    Whether it¡¯s 10 trillion or 100 trillion.

    Unlike money that can be earned again, the stake of the Seven Dragons Group is the right to control the Seven Dragons.

    It was the ownership of the goose that gave birth to infinite wealth, and at the same time, it was the key foundation that supported the authority of the princesses even in this iron age.

    Right now, Li Qingyu sold his stake and lost his leadership over the n.

    ¡°¡­is that serious?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    But Ainsha did not hesitate.

    It was nothing new for her, who had been proposing to marry Tiamat from the beginning.

    And seeing the white-haired girl, the silver-haired girl narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So if you don¡¯t have the confidence to add more, give up¡­¡±

    ¡°49.9% of Bahamut¡¯s shares.¡±

    ¡°¡­!?!?¡±

    Could it be because he did not know that even Yekatrice would stake a stake in the holdingpany?

    Or is it because I didn¡¯t think there would be a way to suggest a shameful 0.9% increase?

    When Yekarriceughs as if she is really enjoying herself while looking at Ainsha, who has be expressionless.

    ¡°49.9% of Apophis shares, plus 5 diamond mines along with Egypt¡¯s co-pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, are you going there? Then I¡¯ll give you half of the Russian Khanate for a 49.99% stake! A special sale in half a country! Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Now, seeing the two princessespetitively raising prices, including not only the share but also the country, Ainsha caused a pupil earthquake.

    As an Egyptian pharaoh, Hai exerts absolute influence over all military governments in Africa.

    As the Great Khan of the Russian Khanate, Yekatrice dictates one of the most powerful countries in the world.

    Compared to those two princesses, there was a limit to what she could sell in the Holy League.

    Still, Ainsha, who couldn¡¯t give up, wondered if there was a way to get a bonus even by selling the holy temple or god.

    Rose, who calcted the funds being used to restore London, now looks as if she is being tempted by the devil beyond conflict.

    The moment Maia finally stopped tapping the armrest with her fingers and opened her mouth with a sneer.

    ¡°100%.¡±

    A haughty voice rings out.

    It caught the attention of all the princesses.

    astonished

    distrust.

    perplexity.

    I don¡¯t know.

    anger.

    Whether or not the other princesses were looking at her with eyes full of emotions, Charlotte didn¡¯t care.

    He looked directly at Limon with arrogant and lofty eyes and suggested his ¡®price¡¯ in anguid voice.

    ¡°I will give you 100% of Fafnir.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Including Leviathan¡¯s shares, shares of all affiliates held by the Golden Dragon n, and personal assets.¡±

 Chapter 305

    #305. It¡¯s your turn to prove it.

    In exchange for buying limon.

    I will give you all the family¡¯s property.

    Seeing the golden princess speak without wavering, Catherine asked with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡°Charlotte, are you crazy?¡±

    Hearing these words from this girl is the end in many ways.

    Even so, the reason the other princesses couldn¡¯t say anything was because everyone was looking at Charlotte with suspicious eyes.

    But Charlotte was adamant.

    ¡°What are you so surprised about? I was just putting a fair price on the product.¡±

    ¡°A fair price? All your family¡¯s wealth?¡±

    ¡°The swordsmith deserves it. Especially if what he has is not a simple eighth dragon psionic.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to earn that little money again?¡±

    Seven Dragons Group.

    Among them, Fafnir is the best when ites to financial power.

    Of course, all the assets of the Golden Dragon n, including all the shares, were treated as a pittance.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when she saw Charlotte openly mentioning the parts that all the princesses doubted but avoided mentioning.

    ¡®As expected of Charlotte.¡¯

    No matter how arrogant you are¡­

    Or rather, the more arrogant you are, the more you are extremely afraid of losing what you have.

    Even so, the reason why Charlotte can make such a choice without hesitation is probably because she is so confident in her own abilities.

    Even the world¡¯s number one conglomerate can recreate it.

    Indeed, the arrogance of a golden dragon princess.

    But even taking that into ount, it was clear that her vessel was different from other princesses.

    Hai and Yekathrice, who had beenpetitively raising prices up until now, couldn¡¯t offer any more for this exorbitant ransom.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Charlotte asked with a lofty smile.

    The final winner of this auction had already been confirmed at the time the entire property of the Golden Dragon n was put up for sale.

    so the next moment.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be silent.

    ¡°Can¡¯t it just be that cheap?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Charlotte wasn¡¯t the only one who was at a loss for words at Limon¡¯s sullen reply.

    Ainsha blinked expressionlessly, Rose had apletely liberated face, and even Maia had a ridiculous expression on her face.

    Only Li Ching-yuughs.

    Catherine asked on behalf of all the princesses.

    ¡°Swordsmith, are you deaf?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too stupid a question for a deaf person?¡±

    ¡°Then, do you have dementia?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to confirm whether you have dementia or not by hitting your butt a hundred times?¡±

    Yekathrice, who confirmed that both of the most powerful dragons had missed, looked at Limon with a more mysterious face.

    ¡°But did you say that it was such a bargain? All the assets of the Golden Dragon n, which Charlotte confidently offered up saying that this is the end of the game?¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think it was game over.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you ignored Charlotte¡¯s entire fortune, right?¡±

    Are you protesting?

    Are you just trying to make fun of Charlotte?

    Limon did not change his attitude despite the words of Catherine, who argued with all her heart and soul.

    Rather, he just snorted as if asking something so obvious.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the assets of the Golden Dragon n? Even so, it¡¯s a pittancepared to my ransom.¡±

    ¡°Penny¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have that penny. He is a poor man. It¡¯s shocking.¡±

    At that absurd statement, Rose moaned and Ainsha muttered to herself like a broken doll. Because there was

    no way they could have bought what theycked with all the assets of the Golden Dragon n.

    What do you want to buy but don¡¯t have enough money?

    As much as they were born in the Iron Age, it was the first shocking situation they experienced in their lives, having lived as the world¡¯s richest people since birth.

    ¡°There is no need for rubbish.¡±

    Meanwhile, Hai didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow.

    He stared at Limon with cold bloody eyes and spoke in a muddy voice.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to sell yourself for money, tell me what you want.¡±

    If even the entire fortune of the Golden Dragon n was ignored, no princess of the Seven Dragons would be able to buy him with money.

    So what Limon wanted from the beginning must have been something other than money.

    judge soberly.

    A sharp question.

    However, Limon¡¯s reaction to him seemed to be nonsense.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to sell it for money?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    While Hai, who suddenly became serious about nonsense, fell silent.

    Maia gazed at Limon and Li Qingyu with her arms crossed, and she had a chilly sneer on her face.

    what he wants

    And what else are you going to do?

    Excluding Li Qingyu, she had investigated Limon the most deeply, and only she who knew his personality could notice it.

    ¡°You mean the problem is the amount?¡±

    ¡°I already told you. I have no intention of selling it at a bargain price.¡±

    ¡°Then, at what price will you be satisfied?¡±

    ¡°May I preemptively?¡±

    ¡°It is the seller¡¯s job to specify the starting price for the original auction.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, so is he.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because it seems that only Maia hasn¡¯t caught on yet.

    Limonughed.

    Then, looking down at them with one hand resting on his chin, he said what he thought was the least suitable value.

    ¡°At 51% of your share, I think it would be the lowest price, even if itcks something.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    That moment.

    Ainsha tilted her head expressionlessly.

    It would be natural for 100% to be greater than 51%, but why lower the conditions?

    It was because I didn¡¯t understand it at all.

    ¡®Tata, I want to know what this means¡­¡¯

    Ainsha flinched as she turned to Tata to ask if there was a special calction method she didn¡¯t know about.

    For some reason, Tata was making a huge expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just Tata.

    Other princesses in their seats.

    The seven dragon swords of each n, including his aides.

    All of them were looking at Limon with faces as if their eyes were about to roll over.

    between them.

    Charlotte opened her mouth.

    ¡°If I want to get you, do you mean to give up the majority of the controlling stake in our Seven Dragon Group?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Ainsha lowered her chin expressionlessly.

    Fafnir Bahamut Jormungand Quetzalcoatl Tiamat Apophis Leviathan.

    Seven holdingpanies, the world¡¯srgest conglomerates called Seven Dragons, and the core of the Seven Dragons.

    It was only btedly realized that Limon¡¯s request was half of all thepanies¡¯ shares.

    And what that means¡­

    ¡°In other words, to dedicate the Seven Dragons to you?¡±

    ¡°It has to be that much, because the calction is correct.¡±

    ¡°¡­like an arrogant person.¡±

    ¡°That is unexpected. I think this is rather a bargain sale.¡±

    Was it because it was funny to hear the evaluation that Princess Geumryong was arrogant?

    Limon giggled.

    ¡°Your goal from the beginning was to return the world to the era where dragons ruled, right?¡±

    ¡°It was in order to achieve that goal that he umted a huge amount of money whilemitting crimes for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you a chance to use the money properly for your beliefs.¡±

    The opportunity to buy utopia with money is not thatmon.

    It¡¯s been a while since I smirked and talked.

    Limon suddenly erased hisughter.

    And he looked at them with cool eyes that were different from before and continued talking.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay tomit crimes and kill people to create a utopia, but it¡¯s not a waste to spend money, right?¡±

    Why?

    Also containing life.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m feeling intimidated.

    Even so, those golden eyes were so deep and heavy that the princesses who received his gaze stiffened their bodies.

    Even Charlotte, of course.

    Even Maia, who had roughly guessed Limon¡¯s intentions, got goosebumps.

    There are only two exceptions.

    Only Li Qingyu, who smiles, and the most upright princess in the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°There is something I want to ask you.¡±

    A blue-haired woman who was not shaken by her stern gaze because she did not hesitate to spend money for her beliefs from the beginning.

    Looking at Rose, Limon nodded.

    ¡°Tell me, Count.¡±

    ¡°Did you just say that the condition was a refusal? Or are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course I mean it.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you suggesting impossible conditions?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say this is an impossible condition?¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know why.

    Take a moment to look at Limon, who asks casually.

    Rose opened her mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°There are two ways for us to implement your proposal. Either everyone collects their share little by little¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°¡­ Neither is realistic.¡±

    51% of the total stake in the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s an amount that can only be gathered if at least a majority of the n pours in most of the controlling stake.

    And from that point on, Limon¡¯s proposal bes unrealistic.

    Because there was no princess who would give her share to another n in the first ce.

    Especially now when everyone is aiming for Limon.

    In addition, due to the nature of the Seven Dragon Group, where all shares are monopolized by the princess, it is difficult to take away the shares of otherpanies.

    In other words, Limon¡¯s proposal itself is close to impossible.

    In addition, even if the stake was secured, there were remaining problems.

    ¡°Above all, if you take over a 51% stake, you will practically own the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Of course, all you get is the shell.

    No matter how many shares you have.

    In fact, even the masters of each n, which can be said to be the core of the Seven Dragons, will not be able to use it freely.

    But sometimes even a shell can be a treasure.

    What if Limon, who is already unmatched in terms of personal strength, gains the wealth and power of the Seven Dragons?

    He will be absolute again.

    Eight lords or seven princesses.

    It is an omnipotent existence that no one dares to oppose.

    ¡°That also means that even if we achieve the resurrection of our ancestors, we will not be able to do anything without your permission.¡±

    In order to create the utopia the Seven Dragons dream of, the dragon must be resurrected.

    However, if a majority share is given for that, you will not be able to dream of a utopia until you persuade or defeat Limon.

    Even if he creates a utopia, he has to pay attention to Limon in every case.

    ¡°To be honest, the condition of giving you a majority stake at the risk of that is difficult for the Seven Dragons to ept.¡±

    ¡°What would it be?¡±

    It is difficult to collect shares.

    The aftermath after that is not easy.

    It was only natural for Rose to point out that it was not because of this that he deliberately put forward impossible conditions.

    ¡°But Count, that¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you have no intention of changing the request?¡±

    ¡°I already gave you a chance, and now it¡¯s your turn to prove it.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to prove?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    After shed a bloodyugh.

    With one hand still resting on his chin, Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°Of course I want you to prove that you are worthy to be my bride.¡±

    Like a princess who waits after asking her suitors to pick the moon in the sky if she wants to marry her, rather than having an arranged marriage she doesn¡¯t want.

    If you don¡¯t meet these conditions, you can¡¯t be his bride.

    Just cut it and say it.

    looking down upon themselves.

    There was only one thing that the princess who inherited the most noble lineage in the world could do while looking at the white-haired young man who looked like an impregnable man.

    All I could do was put on a bewildered expression.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized.

    That he had no intention of making a deal with them from the beginning.

    That the very fact of presenting these absurd conditions was a ¡®task¡¯ to test them.

    ¡­The fact that they, who had chosen their sire until now, are now in a position where they have topete to be chosen by him.

 Chapter 306

    #306. Meaning of Qualification.

    It wasn¡¯t just Rose who was bewildered.

    Most of the Seven Dragons who were watching this meeting were all looking at Limon in amazement.

    ¡°Kyahahahahahaha!¡±

    But at least one.

    A silver-haired princess who is far from being rational even at her most sober.

    Yekathrice burst outughing.

    Then, afterughing so loudly that he fell off the silver seat and rolled on the floor, he gasped for breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you tell us to kill each other to get you, right? Until there is only one winner left?¡±

    ¡°I never told them to kill each other until thest one was left.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re talking about a death match!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Good very good!¡±

    Yekathrice giggled, putting Limon¡¯s best answer to shame.

    Then, as if bouncing off the floor, he raised his body and raised his thumb toward Limon.

    ¡°Swordsmith! I¡¯m starting to really like you.¡±

    Apart from the dragon psionic, I wanted to make him my sire by any means.

    Seeing Ekathrice talking with a bright smile, Limon didn¡¯t say anything more.

    I just stared at the Silver Dragon Princess, who was talking like a member of the Silver Dragon n with unwavering golden eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a death match¡­¡±

    And one more.

    A princess who is naked and far from innately rational judgment.

    Hai also murmured softly as she took out a new cigarette and lit it with a flick of her fingers.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hai, do you also agree with Yekathrice?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s better than having table discussions over trivial stakes.¡±

    Seeing Haty speak in a muddy voice, Rose groaned.

    Because I knew.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    If it were those two, it would be enough to wage a civil war between the Seven Dragons.

    I¡¯d rather be happy with that.

    Maybe World War II.

    Because the princesses could have even staged a massacre to kill each other.

    ¡®What is Li Qingyu thinking?¡¯

    So Rose turned to Li Qingyu.

    In order to prevent this worst case scenario, Limon¡¯s dragon psionics were tolerated.

    Because I couldn¡¯t figure out why he was trying to incite a conflict now.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help but look at you. This is not my n.¡¯

    Li Qingyu replied with a bitter smile.

    After seeing that subtle reaction, Rose looked back at Limon and groaned with a different meaning than before.

    whether they are at war with each other.

    Whether running a death match.

    It seems that it is also a way to prove qualifications.

    Limon watches the two princesses running wild without raising an eyebrow as they sit with their chins resting on the steel chair.

    It was because I realized it only after seeing those calm golden eyes.

    This was not Li Qingyu¡¯s conspiracy, but Limon¡¯s n and decision.

    ¡°That sounds like an interesting story.¡±

    Is it because I realized the same thing?

    Charlotte smiled broadly, as if she was really interested.

    Limon¡¯s proposal was interesting in many ways, even to her, who would have snorted and crushed Li Qingyu¡¯s conspiracy.

    However, there was something I had to check before considering the proposal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the swordsman onest time.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If I give you half of the stake in the Seven Dragons, can you guarantee that you will be my sire?¡±

    ¡°I swear by my sword.¡±

    ¡°What if that wasn¡¯t enough?¡±

    Words too insulting to say to a sword master.

    But Charlotte didn¡¯t care.

    Handing over only one n¡¯s stake and handing over half of all stakes in the Seven Dragons Society are two different things.

    It was enough to make even a sword master doubt whether he would break his oath.

    That¡¯s why Limon wasn¡¯t particrly angry.

    I just answered calmly.

    ¡°That guarantee will be made by my former master over there.¡±

    ¡°¡­the former master?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s someone who will testify that I have the means to force me to keep any contract for a fair price.¡±

    Charlotte made a strange expression because of the wrong title rather than the content of the words.

    Receiving her gaze, Maia had a cold sneer.

    ¡°You can trust me. Because I tried it myself.¡±

    Limon¡¯s power of scale.

    Its basic principle and force.

    Even the fact that he used it to force an unreasonable order on him.

    After hearing Maia¡¯s calm testimony, Charlotte looked even more intrigued, and Yekathrice¡¯s eyes also lit up.

    Especially when ites to having him as a ve.

    ¡°indeed. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Li Qingyu, but if it¡¯s Maia, your words are trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°¡­No matter how much I do, I have no intention of perjury in the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Charlotte neatly ignored Li Qingyu¡¯s objection.

    just nodded

    ¡°Then good.¡±

    what is good

    She didn¡¯t bother to borate.

    Instead, he just looked at Limon¡¯s golden eyes and quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ekathrice Hai Ainsha Rose Maia.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher! Yekathrice is here. But why are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Give me your controlling stake right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­what to do?¡±

    Yekathrice blinked dumbfoundedly at the mischievous answer from earlier.

    Charlotte said to her with a bewitching smile.

    ¡°If it is difficult to do it alone, isn¡¯t it basic to cooperate with each other to provide funds and technology?¡±

    ¡°You mean to form a consortium over swordsmiths?¡±

    ¡°You can think of it as an investment. If you include Leviathan¡¯s share, it would be enough if each of you handed over 49%.¡±

    Rose¡¯s face turned strange.

    If this were normal business, Charlotte¡¯s suggestion would have been natural.

    In fact, the reason why Seven Dragon Corporation was able to conquer the world was because they cooperated appropriately whenever necessary.

    The problem was that this consortium was very different from the previous cases.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have the swordsmith, so we¡¯re asking you to give us some money?¡±

    ¡°What is that? You¡¯re a total dictator! Woooo!¡±

    At Maia¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Yekathrice raised her fist and denounced the dictator to step down.

    And Hai also red at Charlotte with bloody eyes.

    ¡°Charlotte, there¡¯s no reason you¡¯re the only one who can do good things.¡±

    It was a very violent reaction indeed.

    In hindsight, it was natural.

    The dragon¡¯s resurrection is the wish of all ns.

    There was no way the girls, who wanted to punish Li Qingyu just for monopolizing the opportunity, would hand over Limon to Charlotte.

    ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡±

    However, Charlotte did not pay attention to the gazes of the other princesses who stared at her even to the point of living.

    He only proudly continued,

    ¡°I promise on my name that I will give you a chance to be satisfied if I get my hands on the swordsmanship.¡±

    Either lend Limon in order.

    Hold a dancepetition and give the winner a prize.

    ording to the amount invested, I will give you a ¡®fair¡¯ chance to get dragon psionics.

    Rose couldn¡¯t hide her bizarre expression as she watched Charlotte calmly and weakly say absurd things.

    ¡°¡­You mean you won¡¯t monopolize the swordsmanship? Charlotte you?¡±

    Any other princess would understand.

    But Charlotte, the most greedy of all the princesses of the Seven Dragons, would give up the opportunity to monopolize the dragon psionic.

    It was an incredibly hard word to believe.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the swordsman tell us? Prove yourself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bridal credentials. It has nothing to do with this offer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? What he asked me to prove was not just my qualifications as a bride.¡±

    Charlotte chuckled.

    And he spoke in anguid voice.

    ¡°It means that we really need to resurrect the dragon and prove that we are worthy to im world supremacy with him.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Not to be agitated.

    Limon burst outughing.

    Receiving his gaze, as if he should have noticed this much, Charlotte continued with a deep smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the swordsman asked us for a majority of the shares of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Whether coborating with other princesses.

    Or rule by force.

    Gather the shares of the Seven Dragons.

    Prove that you have the vessel to rule the world by leading the seven disparate ns.

    Above all, convince yourself by actions, not words, that you agree to create a dragon-ruled utopia in the process.

    ording to that, he himself will decide how to treat them.

    A fact that some princesses had already guessed.

    However, Rose groaned and asked Charlotte, who revealed his true purpose, which he was not sure about.

    ¡°So Charlotte, are you going to prove yourself worthy by giving up your desire for exclusivity?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­But, if that¡¯s true, don¡¯t you need the swordsmith¡¯s consent to distribute dragon psionics?¡±

    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s possible if you get the swordsman¡¯s consent.¡±

    whether to persuade

    or seduce

    Or whether it¡¯s a deal or a ckmail.

    that he would somehow obtain consent.

    After speaking arrogantly, Charlotte turned her head and faced Limon directly.

    ¡°Because this is also one of the things we have to do to prove our qualifications. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Watching the princess say that if she can get her hands on Limon only if she controls her own desires, she will suppress even the inherited desire for exclusivity along with the blood of the dragon.

    The man who decided to use himself as amodity to test his qualifications for the Seven Dragons Association answered calmly.

    ¡°At least if you can¡¯t convince me, you can make me your sire, but you won¡¯t be able to be my bride.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Limon like that, Yekathrice narrowed her eyes while Hai kept silent.

    their preferred method.

    In other words, it was because he understood through the current conversation that he would not be able to persuade Limon no matter how much he got a stake in the Seven Dragons through war.

    Looking back at the other princesses, including those two, Charlotte asked quietly.

    ¡°What will you do? I think this is enough to exin why I should take your share.¡±

    ¡°¡­Once you understand? But why are you speaking on the premise that Charlotte will be our representative and prove her qualifications?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking something obvious.¡±

    Charlotte snorted.

    Then, sitting cross-legged, he spoke with the most haughty attitude.

    ¡°Because if I can¡¯t prove it, no one else will be able to.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m not lucky¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you like to object?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say it¡¯s obvious, but it¡¯s not wrong, so it¡¯s more unfortunate.¡±

    Yekathrice grumbled.

    No matter what anyone says, Charlotte is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    This is because she was the strongest of the Seven Dragons and at the same time the only princess who could represent all the ns.

    The White Dragon n, who sees the future but is weak.

    The brilliant but crazy silver dragon n.

    A n of red dragons who are strong but only know how to fight.

    The Blue Dragon n is righteous but does not knowpromise.

    The green dragon n is as intolerant as they are thorough in their wishes.

    The clever but unreliable ck Dragon n and others.

    The other ns, each with their distinct weaknesses, wanted to represent the Seven Dragons, butcked the ability and trust to do so.

    The reason Yekathrice herself supported the war was also because there was no other way to raise stakes.

    But what if you can¡¯t prove your qualifications to Limon?

    So what if he interferes with the great cause of the Seven Dragons?

    After the Seven Dragons are cut in half in a war, it will be impossible to control him with the remaining power and stake.

    Of course, it would be fun to do that, but even Yekathrice couldn¡¯t prioritize her own interests ahead of the dragon¡¯s resurrection.

    So it was.

    What she reluctantly made a decision.

    ¡°Ay Mr. okay! I¡¯ll delegate a 49% stake in Bahamut and a 7% stake in Leviathan! Instead, don¡¯t you ever forget that you have to share sword skills with me as well?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are no lies in our n¡¯s dictionary.¡±

    After answering calmly, Charlotte turned her gaze to Hai.

    Hai, who was silent at the silent urging, bit the cigarette in her mouth.

    And he said in a muffled voice.

    ¡°There are conditions.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If you let me decide how to distribute the dragon psionics, I will entrust you with a 100% stake in Apophis and a 7% stake in Leviathan.¡±

    ¡°You mean all of Hou¡¯s shares?¡±

    ¡°I bet you were the one who said stop when you make money again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Whether or not the girl in the military uniform behind her made a fainting expression.

    Hai entrusted the stake without hesitation.

    Charlotte dly epted.

    It was obvious that this was the distribution method Hai would propose anyway.

    As a result, she secured more than 38% of the shares in the Seven Dragons Association.

    Even if only one or two more ns acquired shares, the 51% condition proposed by Limon could be satisfied.

    So Charlotte turned her gaze to the side.

    ¡°Now it is your turn to decide.¡±

    A woman who was silent with a hard face.

    He can never betray the Seven Dragons because he has a clear conscience.

    That¡¯s why she quietly called out to the blue-haired princess, whose answer had already been decided.

    ¡°rose.¡±

 Chapter 307

    #307. I won¡¯t tolerate it.

    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s call, Rose did not immediately answer.

    I just closed my eyes.

    ¡®¡­atst.¡¯

    since the letter was received.

    I had a vague foreboding.

    He said he would have to make a choice at this Seven Dragons¡¯ meeting.

    It was obvious that Limon¡¯s dragon psionics would be revealed, so he couldn¡¯t stay a step back forever.

    And her answer was fixed from the beginning.

    Rose is the Blue Dragon Princess.

    She was a more righteous princess than anyone else.

    In the Seven Dragons, the ultimate justice is to resurrect the dragon and create a utopia.

    However, it was close to impossible for her to collect a majority share.

    Because she is naive and can¡¯t tolerate injustice, she can¡¯t tolerate dictators like Catherine or tyrants like Hai.

    Neither Charlotte, who is arrogant and unyielding to anyone, nor Li Qingyu, whose instinct is to conspire, will not follow her.

    In that sense, the answer Rose had to take was to entrust her share to Charlotte, as did Yekatrice and Hai.

    either to prevent war.

    Either to resurrect the dragon.

    It was clear that it was the best answer for the entire Seven Dragons.

    But¡­

    ¡®Can I really do that?¡¯

    Limon is by no means an easy opponent.

    No matter how much there is a contract of bnce, if you get a majority of the shares, Limon will be an existence that no one can control.

    If he wasn¡¯t careful, he could have lost the entire Seven Dragons.

    But Rose hesitated not because she was afraid of Charlotte failing.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    It was because I didn¡¯t know if Charlotte would seed.

    As long as she promised to share the dragon psionics fairly, she would definitely keep her promise.

    And that also meant that Limon would be shared as a public property of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®You¡¯re going to use him again?¡¯

    After imagining that future.

    Rose unknowingly clenched her fists.

    The desire for exclusivity inherent in being a princess.

    Respect as a knight.

    Most of all, when she was exhausted from being ndered by Carol in London.

    The memory of the night I fell asleep leaning on his shoulder as he yed for me in the moonlit garden, affirming that hypocrisy is also good.

    It made me feel disgust beyond my instinctive reluctance to use Limon like an object.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    A sense of duty as a princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Extremely personal and ambiguous feelings.

    As if feeling the sway of Rose, who was in conflict between them, Charlotte narrowed her eyes and looked at her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer, Rose? What you need to do for our Seven Dragons should be clear.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Her answer was decided anyway.

    Rose bit her lip at Charlotte¡¯s urging to dig into her heart more sharply, as if it were absolutely obvious.

    right at that moment.

    A dull voice was heard.

    ¡°Wait a minute. I will answer first.¡±

    ¡°You mean Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    It was an unexpected intervention.

    To Charlotte or any other princess.

    Even Rose, who was given a reprieve thanks to that, and Tata, who was watching from behind, put on a bit of a puzzled expression.

    However, the always expressionless white-haired girl paid no attention to the unexpected stares of the other princesses.

    I just looked back at Limon.

    ¡°There is something to check before the league.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I want to know what will happen to Li Qingyu once we prove our qualifications.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The other princesses raised their eyes.

    It was because he realized that he had overlooked Li Qingyu because he was swept away by the unexpected offer.

    Even more surprising was the fact that Ainsha was the first to point it out.

    but only one.

    Only Limon was unmoved.

    Rather, he just slightly twisted his lips as if it were funny to ask a question that he should have heard.

    Of course, it¡¯s only for a moment.

    Like when did youugh?

    With a cold expression on his face, he replied calmly.

    ¡°The ck Dragon Princess also has to prove her qualifications.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s how it¡¯s fair.¡±

    Li Qingyu had already proved her qualifications as a bride by the time she proposed marriage in exchange for half of Leviathan¡¯s share.

    But that was in the past.

    There is a way to resurrect the dragon.

    As long as she is the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Li Qingyu also has to prove his qualifications anew.

    Limon, who made a callous deration that the other princesses would find unexpected, continued talking quietly as he looked at Li Qingyu, who had a calm expression on his face.

    ¡°However, it is clear that she is already my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    no matter how things have changed

    He swore on the sword that he would never abandon her, and he still does.

    ¡°So, until you prove your qualifications, the ck Dragon Princess will be my one and only bride, and I will also be her groom.¡±

    ¡°Hmm Swordsman, you mean Li Qingyu¡¯s advantage is that you help? Are the rest of the conditions equal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha! Indeed, that is quite fair.¡±

    Yekathrice giggled.

    If the girls had to engage in an all-out war with Limon, it wouldn¡¯t have been fair.

    Limon, thest sword master.

    Li Qingyu, the best tactician of the Seven Dragons.

    If the two of them are together, even if the other six ns join forces, there will be no guarantee of victory.

    However, as long as he professed to test his qualifications to be a priest, Limon wouldn¡¯t try to take the stake by force.

    Then, Li Qingyu was not theirpetitor.

    Not only did she have only half of Leviathan¡¯s share left, but there was no princess who would entrust her share to her, who is naturally prone to treachery and scheming.

    ¡°All right. Then I leave my stake to Li Qingyu.¡±

    So it was.

    Yekathrice was petrified with a smile.

    Take a second to blink as if you don¡¯t know what you just heard.

    Barelying to her senses, she asked shyly.

    ¡°Hey Ainsha¡­? I think I just heard something wrong. what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I said that 100% of Tiamat¡¯s shares and 7% of Leviathan¡¯s shares would all be entrusted to Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That answer was the decisive blow.

    Realizing that she hadn¡¯t heard wrong, Catherine opened her mouth like an idiot.

    It wasn¡¯t just because she was frivolous.

    It was to the point that the other princesses, as well as Li Qingyu, who suddenly received a share, put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°wait for a sec. It looks like you¡¯ve been fooled by Li Chingyuen again¡­!¡±

    ¡°It is not cheating. It has nothing to do with Li Qingyu. This is a reasonable decision.¡±

    ¡°Where is that reasonable?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as Yekathrice entrusting her shares to Charlotte.¡±

    Yekathrice was distraught.

    Charlotte, on the other hand, put on an expression of interest.

    Just looking at Li Qingyu¡¯s reaction, it was possible to see that Ainsha¡¯s action was an unexpected action that had not been discussed in advance.

    ¡°You mean you think Li Qingyu is more suitable than me to be our representative?¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu is Li¡¯s bride. Li also helps Li Qingyu. So, if you only collect shares, you have the highest chance of being recognized.¡±

    ¡°¡­Gathering stakes is the second problem, and the most important thing is how far you can move the swordsman¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Seeing Ainsha answer expressionlessly, Charlotteughed.

    Then he asked with a deeper smile.

    ¡°But Ainsha, can you really trust Li Qingyu?¡±

    There is now that Li Qingyu will reciprocate even if you give him a stake.

    Hearing those words that seemed almost openly alienating him, the others as well as Li Qingyu nodded in agreement.

    Ainsha responded immediately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu is a liar. I cheated a lot. You are an idiot if you believe.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to entrust the stake to Li Qingyu like an idiot?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust Li Qingyu.¡±

    speak bluntly

    Ainsha turned her head.

    And while everyone was embarrassed and suspicious, he was the only person who kept calm.

    Looking straight into Limon¡¯s golden eyes, which were still calm, he continued his expressionless expression.

    ¡°Instead, I believe in Li, who believes in Li Qingyu.¡±

    Even if Li Qingyu tried to scam him, Limon wouldn¡¯t wait.

    Say you believe in that fact.

    The white-haired girl looked back at the ck-haired girl.

    ¡°Above all, the time hase for me to keep my promise to Li Qingyu, so all I have to do is keep it. So, Li Qingyu works hard and bes the swordsman¡¯s bride.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, I will be Lee¡¯s wife. Li Qingyu does the hard work and I only take advantage of it. It is a genius idea.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the true intention.¡±

    It was a moment to look at Ainsha with aplicated expression unlike her.

    Li Qingyu finally smiled bitterly.

    If you¡¯re trying to resurrect a dragon by receiving dragon psionics, supporting Charlotte would be a more reliable way.

    But because that¡¯s not enough.

    Because I want more from him.

    I want to be his true lover.

    Ainsha realized that putting Li Qingyu as Charlotte¡¯s opponent was a ¡®plot¡¯ of fishermen¡¯s geography to prove her qualifications in her own way.

    It was truly Einsha-like to reveal his ulterior motives at all, but¡­

    for a white dragon n, it was definitely an amazing idea.

    So it was.

    Rose asked with a hard face.

    ¡°Ainsha, is that the wisdom you saw?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is not.¡±

    ¡°¡­then on what basis did you make such a reckless decision?¡±

    In response to Rose¡¯s question, Ainsha opened her chest and said with an expressionless face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a feeling as a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Rose was silent at that confidently bold statement.

    Ainsha¡¯s eyes did not waver even after making an absurd gamble on reckless grounds that would make even the listeners dumbfounded.

    It was because it gave her a shock as if she had been covered with icy water when she couldn¡¯t make any decision.

    ¡°Ahaha! It¡¯s a choice I made as a woman before bing a princess¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then it makes sense.¡±

    Maybe it was because he heard such shocking words that he rather came to his senses.

    For a while, he giggled cheerfully, as if the mesmerized appearance from a while ago was a lie.

    ¡°By the way, Ainsha, do you know this?¡±

    Ekathrice suddenly stoppedughing.

    And he tilted his head.

    ¡°Your giving Li Ching-yu a stake means that you will be hostile to Charlotte as well as me, who decided to entrust the stake to Charlotte.¡±

    Like a doll with broken joints.

    With his neck bent at an odd angle.

    Looking straight at Ainsha with her transparent shining eyes.

    Yekathrice asked.

    ¡°You dare to go against this ¡®sister¡¯ now?¡±

    That moment.

    Tata was about to run away.

    It was because the creepy momentum and eerie eyes emanating from Yekathrice made her feel an instinctive sense of danger.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Tata was able to stop.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If Lee is on this side, we will win even if we fight.¡±

    ¡®princess¡­!¡¯

    In the past, he would have averted his eyes or ran away and hid behind him.

    When Tata opens her eyes wide as she sees Ainsha, who trembles but steadfastly deflects Yekathrice¡¯s gaze.

    Catherine, on the other hand,ughed.

    Curling your lips like a crescent moon.

    like really having fun.

    ¡°okay? Shall we try it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to jump in anyway. Lee will deal with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ainsha. The Swordsman hasn¡¯t said anything yet, so why are you arbitrarily dering war?¡±

    Would you call this hogahowi?

    Or maybe it¡¯s called Yonggongwi.

    Since she was attached to the sword master, she had nothing to fear even if all the other princesses attacked her.

    Indeed, looking at Ainsha speaking confidently, Ekatriche raised her psionics with a creepy smile.

    The moment when Li Qingyu sighed and tried to intervene when he saw the situation that seemed like a fight between the Seven Dragons, which he wanted to avoid the most.

    bang!

    ¡°stop!¡±

    Yekathrice hesitated.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the sudden shouting.

    It was because the person who drew attention by shing the floor with the sheath was such an unexpected person.

    ¡°Ainsha, I¡¯ve heard enough of your opinion, so please stop provoking more than this.¡±

    Unlike when he hesitated after being urged by Charlotte.

    ¡°And Yekathrice, we each have our own choices. So we cannot persecute you just because you did not side with us.¡±

    The blue-haired princess spoke firmly while standing with her sword on the floor.

    ¡°If someone tries to force other ns by force, they will have to deal with me first.¡±

    Looking at Rose, who believed that she would support Charlotte even for the sake of the Seven Dragons.

    Yekathrice lost the creepiness she had just a moment ago and put on an absurd expression.

    Because he noticed that she had actually warned him.

    ¡°Could it be that you, Rose, are also going to side with Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°Then what did you just mean?¡±

    At Yekathrice¡¯s question, Rose closed her eyes for a moment.

    She was naive, and she could neither unconditionally side with Limon out of personal feelings nor, conversely, force him into the cause of the Seven Dragons.

    Choosing the former goes against her convictions.

    If you choose thetter, the dragon will be resurrected, but you will never be able tofortably listen to him again.

    So I¡¯ve been hesitant until now.

    However, I realized after seeing Ainsha who confidently made an absurd choice.

    He knew that his job was not to worry while looking at Limon and the others.

    So said Rose.

    to be proud of yourself.

    By doing so, you have the choice to prove your qualifications in your own way.

    ¡°I mean I will choose neutral.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I said neutral.¡±

    Rose repeatedly said to Yekathrice, who was bewildered with all her might.

    Then he looked back at the other princesses and said it over and over again.

    ¡°Charlotte or Li Ching-wee or Ainsha or Yekatrice you or whoever is fine.¡±

    never tantly.

    However, with a smile that seems to be invisible.

    As if he knew it would be like this, he looked at Limon, who was calmly watching him.

    ¡°I will delegate all of my stake to someone who is recognized as qualified by the swordsmith and proves that he can lead the Seven Dragons in the best way.¡±

    no one takes sides

    The noble princess, who had chosen the path of protecting everyone by doing so, turned her head away.

    And he confidently finished his deration, looking straight at the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°On the contrary, I will not tolerate anyone who does anything harmful to the Seven Dragons through excessivepetition.¡±

 Chapter 308

    #308. I have a suggestion.

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s never a joke.

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes as she saw Rose emitting psionics and asserting herself.

    ¡°You mean you want to be a Casting Vote?¡±

    ¡°no. It¡¯s the safety line, to put it bluntly.¡±

    ¡°If the swordsman judges our qualifications, it means that you will be the judge so that we do not hurt each other.¡±

    ¡°You may think so.¡±

    Even sports can have casualties.

    Even more so, if there is a dispute over dragon psionics, it is necessary to mediate and monitor the situation so that the situation does not be overheated.

    Take a moment to look at Rose, who speaks strictly.

    Charlotte finally nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Rose, you deserve it.¡±

    If any other princess had said such a thing, she would have only snorted.

    Neutrality is just nice to hear.

    In reality, it¡¯s different from the word referring to a bat that goes to the side of the winner after watching the situation and deciding whether to be good or bad.

    But Rose couldn¡¯t be dismissed that way.

    She is the Blue Dragon Princess.

    Because it was the conscience of the righteous and noble Seven Dragons.

    So Charlotte no longer persuaded or questioned Rose.

    Instead, he only turned his gaze to thest princess.

    ¡°Then, now Maia, you are the only one left.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to rush.¡±

    He didn¡¯t actively pursue Richie, like Charlotte or Yekatrice Hai.

    Like Ainsha or Rose, she didn¡¯t look at her eyes or think about her choices.

    It was not as if she had taken a strangely bystander attitude throughout the seven dragons meeting, and Maia immediately epted Charlotte¡¯s words.

    And coldly asserted.

    ¡°I have no intention of handing over the stake to you, Charlotte, to Li Qingyu, or to any other princess.¡±

    ¡°You mean to remain neutral like Rose?¡±

    ¡°No, against it.¡±

    It seems that you look like a hogu.

    with a cold sneer.

    Maia dered.

    A choice she had already made since the moment Limon¡¯s dragon psionics were revealed to the Golden Dragon n.

    ¡°The swordsmith means I will have it.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°So if you guys want to get your hands on dragon psionics, you better do your best.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because, unlike you Charlotte and Li Qingyu, I have no intention of sharing or conceding my swordsmanship to anyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!?!¡±

    no one takes sides

    Even without cooperation.

    He said he would monopolize Limon with his own strength.

    When everyone is speechless and silent at Maia¡¯s act of almost dering war against the entire Seven Dragons.

    Li Qingyuman muttered inwardly.

    ¡®As expected, that¡¯s your choice.¡¯

    It was to be expected.

    There was no way Maia, who was the most obsessive in the Seven Dragons, would give up Limon meekly.

    That said, I didn¡¯t expect to dere a monopoly at all, but in a sense, it was understandable.

    That¡¯s probably the way she chose to prove herself.

    When Li Qingyuughed bitterly at that fact.

    A low-key voice rang out.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re done splitting sides with this.¡±

    Catherine and Hai gathered their stakes to share the world¡¯s hegemony with Charlotte at the center.

    Ainsha offered to cooperate with Li Qingyu to be a bride.

    And Rose, who dered neutrality to protect the Seven Dragons, and Maia, who dered that they would monopolize Limon even if they turned everyone else into enemies.

    Looking back at the girls who made their decisions for different reasons, Limon smiled.

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t think any of you can pay my ransom right away.¡±

    Like a bad-tempered old man who deres that he will give sweets only to first ce and watches the children quarreling with each other.

    It seems like they are looking forward to the mess they will make in the future.

    with a mischievous smile.

    Thest sword master of mankind and a recognized mad dog spoke meaningfully.

    ¡°In that sense, I will make a suggestion.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Daemon attacked?¡±

    [Yes.]

    ¡°Hey wait a minute. Didn¡¯t thatrade brag about getting his hands on the Seven Arcs? But if he died¡­¡±

    [Yes, Seven Arks was also taken away again.]

    A closed room covered with darkness.

    There, the specter of the 4th rank of the Liberation Brigade was talking secretly over a table with a few cards ced on 12 empty seats.

    Labyrinth shut her mouth.

    Then he twisted his face and shouted out loud.

    ¡°You stupid old man!¡±

    bang!

    The table was punched out in the shape of a fist beyond the point of being smashed, probably because the high-level yer hit it mercilessly.

    But Labyrinth didn¡¯t stop.

    I just stomped my feet and smashed them to the floor, grinding my teeth.

    ¡°Even if we die when we die, we should have passed Seven Arcs and died!¡±

    It was a merciless harsh word to say to a dead colleague, but there was no specter to stop Labyrinth like that.

    Because mentally, everyone was the same.

    Just as the eighth dragon psionic is a long-cherished wish that the Seven Dragons can never give up.

    Seven Arcs is the purpose of the Liberation Brigade itself.

    However, losing the 3rd Seven Arcs that I had obtained without being able to properly use it was a mistake that could not be covered.

    Even the forest guild and the monster lord, which will be important tools in the future, were blown up in the process.

    For Diego, it was better that he died.

    If he had returned alive, he would have been held ountable and suffered a more terrible fate from the other ghosts.

    [Labyrinth, calm down.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s responsible for hosting this event.

    The second-ranked ghost magician stopped Labyrinth in a low voice.

    ¡°Have I calmed down now?!¡±

    However, Labyrinth did not calm down the excitement.

    Rather, he looked back at the magician with bloodshot eyes and argued fiercely.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what would have happened if that inspiration hadn¡¯t taken Seven Arks away again like a double-headed man?¡±

    [¡­many things must have changed.]

    ¡°Yes! If we collect one more Seven Arcs, we won¡¯t have to hide like rats! No one will be able to stop us!¡±

    The other wraiths silently agreed.

    Just as the Liberation Brigade was established with the power of the two Seven Arcs.

    If they got their hands on the third Seven Arcs, they could grow into a force on a different level than before.

    As a force that can go beyond the level of a criminal organization and seize world hegemony right away.

    [No, it¡¯s too early to make a hasty conclusion.]

    One person denied that fact.

    It was only magic.

    Of course, if you get one more Seven Arcs, those who can stop them will be rare.

    Right now, of course, it is rooted throughout the old guild.

    Even if only the ghosts came forward, it was the strength of the Liberation Brigade that they could destroy one or two countries overnight.

    The problem was the forces other than the old guild and each country.

    [Unlike other ces, the Seven Dragons are not an organization that can be easily destroyed even if we obtain the third Seven Arks.] ¡°Don¡¯t be

    ridiculous! Do you think we can¡¯t beat that remnant of the old world?¡±

    Labyrinth was hot.

    The Liberation Brigade is a yer¡¯s association.

    To them, the specters at the pinnacle, beingpared to the forces of the old world that only dealt with psionics was tantamount to an insult.

    [Yes.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [Just looking at the results that the Seven Dragons were involved in most of ourrades¡¯ deaths right now, it¡¯s clear that we shouldn¡¯t underestimate them.]

    However, the magician simply denied the bacsh.

    The Seven Dragons are the world¡¯srgest conglomerate.

    It was a force that could not be ignored by its financial power alone.

    Besides, of course, they have thousands of mastersparable to high-level yers.

    Religious beliefs make it difficult to create traitors, and they control criminal organizations all over the world.

    The more you dig, the more you wonder if there are any organizations like this, and the fact that it didn¡¯t take over the world long ago was rather a mystery to the Seven Dragons.

    I have no choice but to admit that it was a mistake to look down on it just because it was an old-fashioned organization that only failed.

    [The biggest problem is that we don¡¯t know how the reverse will happen if we go to the front.]

    It¡¯s fortunate though.

    Thoroughly investigate the Seven Dragons.

    Above all, thanks to Diego¡¯s constetion, ¡®The Insect that Brings Chaos¡¯, was safe, they now know where their mistake came from.

    ¡°¡­Limon Aspelder? Killing the demon and stealing the Seven Arcs?¡±

    [Yes. It turned out that the dark violinist¡¯s identity was so disgusting.]

    ¡°That X-like old man¡­! If you¡¯re old enough, you¡¯ll just throw shit on the wall and die. How dare you interfere with our work again!¡±

    Labyrinth gnashed her teeth.

    shing the five ghosts.

    The one who kept sabotaging the brigade.

    Above all, the fact that it was the same person who intercepted two of the Seven Arks

    was enough to even say that it was a reverse demon.

    ¡°So I told you! You should have dealt with that old man sooner!¡±

    [I¡¯ve said it before, but that person is evil. If you touch it rashly, the brigade could be in danger.]

    ¡°So? Are you going to let that old man keep interrupting you?!¡±

    [do not worry. A n is already prepared for him.]

    ¡°What n?¡±

    Is that a bit true?

    To Labyrinth, who barely lowered his voice, the Magician spoke quietly.

    [Soon there will be a riot in the Seven Dragons centered on Limon Aspelder.]

    ¡°What? why?¡±

    [I don¡¯t know why. The important thing is that if you use this opportunity well, you will be able to collide the Seven Dragons and Limon Aspelter.]

    ¡°¡­Are you aiming for fishermen?¡±

    [Yes.]

    Whether it¡¯s the infernal swordsman.

    Whether it¡¯s the Seven Dragons, which dominated half the world.

    Whichever side wins, the liberation brigade gains.

    In particr, if they can induce their mutual destruction, it will be possible to remove all obstacles at once and recapture the two Seven Arcs.

    Looking at the assertive magician, Labyrinth made a suspicious expression.

    ¡°It sounds usible¡­ but is that really possible? The Seven Dragons have been feeding the old man and us candy until now.¡±

    [Of course. In the first ce, the Seven Dragons and their evil spirits cannot coexist.]

    In the first ce, Limon and the Seven Dragons are Cheolcheon enemies.

    Now, the times have changed and they are entangled with the Liberation Brigade, and they are just unfolding a united front.

    If you remind them of their past grudges just a little bit, the two will fight to the death.

    Magician said with confidence.

    [Above all, this is a fact that the foreknowledge of a great star has revealed. So it can never be wrong.]

    ¡°¡­then you can believe it.¡±

    Labyrinth reluctantly agreed.

    Even though they¡¯ve strayedtely, the star¡¯s foreknowledge was absolute to the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    The Magician asked the specters, including Labyrinth.

    [So, for the time being, don¡¯t touch them at all. Because we have to avoid a situation that draws more attention until they cause a disturbance.] * * *

    ¡±

    The Liberation Brigade¡­ why are you suddenly asking about that sloppy trash?¡±

    ¡°I just keep getting annoyed by that sloppy trash. In fact, it seems that you, the Seven Dragons, are doing quite troublesome things.¡±

    Attack the ck Dragon n.

    plotting the situation in London.

    Such as giving ambrosia.

    In fact, Limon said meaningfully, recalling the friction and threat the Liberation Brigade had caused with the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°So, at this point, I wondered if the entire Seven Dragons would step forward and ce a bounty on the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to donate the stake to the person who contributed to capturing the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to just give me a chance to buy stocks at a fair price instead of a gift. There¡¯s a referee who will make a fair decision.¡±

    Limon points to Rose and smiles.

    Looking at him, Charlotte smiled as well.

    ¡°Do you think we will take that offer?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    If they are just fighting a battle of pure money and power, they will have the most advantage.

    Why would you want to gamble like that?

    Limon immediately responded to her question as if she was really curious.

    And heughed.

    ¡°Because if you don¡¯t do this, you¡¯ll never get a majority stake.¡±

    Since the seven ns have split.

    It is already close to impossible for a single princess to collect a majority of the shares in the Seven Dragon Group.

    Rose, who has dered neutrality, won¡¯t wait to use force, and it will be hard to get a good evaluation from Limon.

    So, he said that he could buy himself only if he made a bet like this.

    At the end of the teasing remark.

    A princess who is more arrogant than anyone else.

    With a tyrant whose daily life is war.

    Watching the mad dictator in turn.

    Limon ended his speech with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°More than anything, you guys aren¡¯t the type to avoid a game like this because you¡¯re afraid of losing.¡±

    ¡­The Liberation Brigade, a transnational criminal organization that plotted a dangerous plot in the dark.

    It was the moment when they suddenly decided that they would be shrimp with their backs bursting in the dragon¡¯s battle that served as a target to score points in thepetition of the seven princesses.

 Chapter 309

    #309. It¡¯s a problem from now on.

    * * *

    In conclusion.

    The Seven Dragons Association ended safely.

    ¡­Though life came and went several times, the sword master invaded, and each n was torn apart.

    However, the war did not break out.

    Above all, the fact that the condemnation of Li Qingyu had be ruthless meant that the ck Dragon n had passed a major hurdle.

    But they couldn¡¯t rest.

    On the contrary, it became more hectic.

    It¡¯s like leaving a mark where the typhoon passed.

    It was because the princesses of the Seven Dragons had a lot of work to do just to clean up the aftermath created by gathering and taking turns.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a rough day.¡±

    However, Li Qingyu was excluded from those who were so busy moving.

    It was unavoidable.

    It was because I was attending the Seven Dragons Association with my stamina running out, so I was in no condition to work.

    ¡°I mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°No,pared to what you said was difficult, the swordsman looked so fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they are of different ages.¡±

    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a matter of age.¡¯

    Although he¡¯s the one who¡¯s responsible for exhausting her all night.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at Li Mon, who, unlike himself, didn¡¯t show any signs of tiredness.

    I was well aware of the greatness of a sword master, but I didn¡¯t expect to experience that fact in this way.

    It¡¯s a shame because she¡¯s a princess with a strong body.

    If she had been an ordinary woman, she would have passed out before dawn and could not even wake up.

    ¡®I should consider practicing the seventy-two kinds of martial arts that are effective for physical training¡­¡¯

    Maybe it¡¯s because I rememberedst night.

    I even blushed involuntarily for a while.

    Li Qingyu shook his head slightly and calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d. I thought that in the worst case, a war might break out on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I would be fine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to apologize.¡±

    It¡¯s only natural to prepare for the worst.

    Li Qingyu, who was staring at Li Mon, who spoke casually, suddenly asked,

    ¡°Can I ask a question about the swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°How could you be so sure that such a reckless n would work?¡±

    The result was just good luck.

    This n was like a gamble.

    If even one more princess agreed with Charlotte.

    So if she got a majority share, she would have to make Charlotte her fianc¨¦ on the spot.

    Even so, why was I able to watch the process calmly as if it was a predetermined oue of course.

    Unsure of the reason, Li Qingyu asked incredulously.

    ¡°Did you know by any chance that this would happen?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I am a fortune teller? Do you know these things by intuition?¡±

    ¡°then¡­?¡±

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who had an expression that he couldn¡¯t know more, Limon said casually.

    ¡°I just believed.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha and Rose Maia won¡¯t turn away from sword fighting?¡±

    ¡°No, the dragon nature you have.¡±

    Limonughed.

    and said it mischievously.

    ¡°Even your ancestors yed separately, but there is no way that you, who have been separated for nearly a thousand years, can easily unite now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a sharp word.¡±

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    A desire for monopoly is an instinct for dragons.

    Even if the same dragon is the opponent¡­

    No, rather, it¡¯s the same thing, so it¡¯s even more coveted.

    It was because of this that the seven dragons that ruled the Bronze Age thoroughly divided their territories and were active.

    In that sense, Limon¡¯s argument that it was more ridiculous to believe that the Seven Dragons could unite overnight was indeed valid.

    ¡®It¡¯s a gamble I would never have taken.¡¯

    But Li Qingyu knew.

    What underlies Limon¡¯s n was, after all, trust.

    Ainsha¡¯s pure love.

    Rose¡¯s integrity and conviction.

    Maia¡¯s passion and tenacity.

    If they didn¡¯t know better than themselves.

    And if I hadn¡¯t trusted their choices even a little bit, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit still with such an outrageous proposal.

    It was impossible for Li Qingyu, who did not trust anyone, even if he knew.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bit mean, too. In the end, it means that he gave it to us knowing that it would be an impossible task for us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a grumpy thing to get older when you get older, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    One more time to shrug.

    Unlike before, Limon made a serious face.

    ¡°Above all, if you really want to resurrect a dragon, you must pass this test.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you literally have to prove your qualifications.¡±

    ¡°okay. I can understand that you are trying to resurrect the dragon, but I cannot ept that you are trying to reverse the age of dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sad?¡±

    ¡°No, on the contrary, I am grateful.¡±

    Whether as a disciple of the Sword Emperor.

    As a guardian of mankind.

    It was natural that Limon could not ept the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.

    If he had a personality that would easily tolerate it, he wouldn¡¯t have fought against the Seven Dragons for the past hundreds of years.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°The fact that they are testing our qualifications like this means that they are giving us at least a chance.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I gave you a chance, but you are the one who decides whether it will be a blessing or a curse.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    Limon¡¯s opportunity is a double-edged sword.

    If you prove yourself worthy, you might even get a chance to be his bride, resurrect the dragon, and perhaps even fulfill the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.

    Conversely, if no one can prove himself worthy, Limon will never allow the dragon to be resurrected.

    But that in itself is unconventional.

    It was an opportunity that would never have been given if it had not been for Li Qing-yu¡¯s request, and it was the maximum concession Limon could make.

    Seeing Li Qingyu express his gratitude, Limon muttered.

    ¡°Well, anyway, the Golden Dragon Princess of this generation is pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you immediately grasped the true intentions of the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, but it¡¯s about winning the support of two princesses right away. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy even for the Golden Dragon Princess.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    Although the Golden Dragon n has acted as the head of the Seven Dragons Association, the seven ns are all different in the end.

    That¡¯s why I thought that even Princess Geumryong would have to go through a bit more trouble to get another n¡¯s share.

    It was an unexpected result for Charlotte to immediately win the support of the Silver Dragon and Red Dragon n.

    Seeing him like that, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Because times have changed.¡±

    ¡°Is this also the influence of the Seven Dragons¡¯ benignization?¡±

    ¡°Because the wealth of the Golden Dragon n is overwhelming among us.¡±

    ¡°¡­tsk, it means it¡¯s because of the money.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    That we should be careful of Charlotte, I already heardst night when I told Li Qingyu about the n.

    It is said that the Seven Dragons control all the wealth in the world, but among them, the financial power of the Golden Dragon n is overwhelmingpared to other ns.

    In this era where money and power are important.

    In particr, the influence of the Geumryong n had to be stronger in the current Chilryonghoe, which had achieved bisexuality.

    However, even taking that into consideration, it was an undeniable fact that Charlotte¡¯s judgment and boldness stood out among the previous Golden Dragon Princesses.

    ¡°Thanks to that, the n went a little off.¡±

    ¡°From my point of view, this is an achievement that exceeds expectations.¡±

    ¡°Instead, you¡¯re more rxed than you originally thought, right?¡±

    As originally expected, it would have taken more time for Charlotte to conciliate the other ns.

    I could have used that gap to prepare myself.

    However, it was clear that Charlotte would not give Li Qingyu time to do so, as she had already brought in the Red Dragon and Silver Dragon ns.

    Rather, they will move one step ahead to solidify their current dominance and collect insufficient shares.

    It was a while to frown and ponder.

    Limon asked suddenly.

    ¡°What do you see going forward?¡±

    ¡°well. I¡¯m not sure, but¡­¡±

    When Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth after thinking it over.

    Pop.

    [Team leader, I¡¯m here!]

    Yuna-gyeong, who was in a temporary lodging with the children from the orphanage, broke into the penthouse.

    Thanks to that, Limon clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk, why are you interfering at a time like this?¡±

    [Eek! Wasn¡¯t the reaction too callous? If your cute pet is back, you should greet it more warmly!]

    ¡°Wee, did something happen?¡±

    [look! Like the princess here, at least a little bit of regards¡­ Huh

    ?

    Yu Na-gyeong pointed at Li Qing-yu with her wings and then suddenly tilted her head.

    [What happened to the princess?]

    ¡°As you know, there was a branch of the seven dragons.¡±

    [I don¡¯t mean that. I think something has changed.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [I don¡¯t know¡­?]

    Like the atmosphere of Li Qingyu, who obviously looks tired but feels like a strangely full cat.

    Like a dress wrapped up in a strange way.

    Like usual, it was the sense of distance from sitting close to each other on the same sofa instead of across from Limon.

    It¡¯s been a while since I felt a sense of incongruity in everything, ¡®something¡¯s weird¡­ what is it?¡¯, but I didn¡¯t know the reason, so I tilted my head.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly met her wings.

    [Oh,e to think of it, did you change the interior?]

    ¡°You look sharp.¡±

    [sure. Even if I look like this, I was a PAB agent in my lifetime, so it¡¯s perfect if you pretend to be this much.] It¡¯s

    a moment to be ted.

    Yuna-kyung put on a puzzled expression only btedly.

    [But why did you suddenly change the interior?]

    ¡°Some of the furniture was broken. In addition to recing them with new ones, I also reced the others with stronger ones.¡±

    [Wow¡­. The furniture here is damaged, so it must have been a really big deal.]

    ¡°¡­Yes. It was a big deal.¡±

    For some reason.

    Li Qingyu quietly averted her eyes and covered her face with a teacup.

    However, Yuna-kyung, who did not see her ears slightly reddened while examining the changed interior, continued her conversation calmly.

    [Anyway, I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe. I was worried because Gongju sister¡¯s atmosphere seemed so serious.]

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate. It¡¯s a problem from now on.¡±

    [What¡¯s the matter?]

    ¡°It looks like there will be a war soon.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes after hearing the absurd answer after asking casually as usual.

    And only btedly, he opened his beak and shouted.

    [No, wait! Didn¡¯t the Seven Dragons Association end safely? But war?]

    I was so embarrassed.

    Li Qingyu said calmly to Yu Na-kyung, who asked while pping her wings like a bird.

    ¡°The Seven Dragons Association has ended safely. Instead, thepetition for the qualification to be the swordsman¡¯s bride has just begun.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°Fortunately, Ainsha took my side, so I got over the immediate hurdle, but it¡¯s the same as she is still aiming for the position of swordsman¡¯s wife.¡±

    [¡­What¡¯s the point?]

    ¡°Rose, who dered neutrality, is fine, but the other princesses will intensively check me.¡±

    [¡­???] Whether

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes turn into question marks or not.

    Limon, who was listening to Li Qingyu¡¯s opinion with his arms crossed, narrowed his eyes and asked.

    ¡°You mean that means of containment is war?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°I bet the Count won¡¯t wait to see if there is an armed conflict.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    Now, in order to collect the majority stake, even one n must be made an ally.

    Turning the blue dragon n into an enemy was something that even Yekatrice wouldn¡¯t do hastily.

    ¡°But there are wars that not even Rose can stop.¡±

    So, thinking of the measures Charlotte would take from now on, Li Qingyu continued with a wry smile.

    ¡°If I were Charlotte¡­¡±

 Chapter 310

    Episode #310. we are ruined

    * * *

    ¡°It was wonderful, Princess.¡±

    ¡°I want to know if Tata was like that too.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tata nodded.

    Then, she looked at Ainsha, who swallowed the stinging Krembo, with admiring eyes.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to set up a confrontation with the Gold Dragon Princess, so to speak confidently against the Silver Dragon Princess. Tata was amazed.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I am also a princess. There is no reason to be fooled.¡±

    It seems like nothing.

    Ainsha replied expressionlessly.

    ¡­Yes, but the ted expression was revealed in the wide open chest and the high nose bridge.

    Tata did not bother to point out that fact.

    It was because Ainsha¡¯s appearance today was just as wonderful.

    Or being teased by Catherine.

    Be tricked by Li Qingyu to extort money.

    Receiving help from Rose, earning Maia¡¯s cynicism, or beingpletely ignored by Hai.

    When he recalled the Chilryong branch, where he suffered all sorts of hardships, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of alienation, and tears of emotion came out.

    However, it is the job of an aide to always assist the princess rationally and speak directly.

    Tata asked calmly even in the midst of being thrilled.

    ¡°By the way, are you really okay, Princess?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be hungry now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course, since you haven¡¯t had breakfast at all, it¡¯s important to fill your stomach, but more than that, you decided to help the ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    tall.

    I was trying to drink milk tea.

    Hearing that, Ainsha stopped.

    Tata gave her serious advice.

    ¡°From Tata¡¯s point of view, it was better to support Princess Geumryong based only on the conditions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If Ainsha supports Charlotte even now, she can get a majority share and make Limon her sire.

    Then, given the character of Charlotte, who never lies, Ainsha will also be given a chance.

    ¡°Of course, if that happened, it would be harder to upy the seat next to the swordsman, but on the contrary, it might have been easier for you to win the swordsman¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Besides, right now, the only thing Charlotte and Hai Yekatriche are aiming for is Limon¡¯s psionics.

    It could have been an easy opponent in that he wasn¡¯t the type topete with her to monopolize Limon¡¯s affection.

    ¡°By the way, is there any reason why you chose the ck Dragon Princess?¡±

    Whether as a single family.

    Whether as a nanny who raised you.

    Whether as an aide to the princess.

    Take a moment to look at Tata, who gave advice in consideration of all aspects, with an expressionless face.

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know Tata.¡±

    Maybe because I didn¡¯t know that Ainsha would say such a thing, I even opened my eyes wide for a while.

    Tata asked again.

    ¡°Anyway, you mean there¡¯s a reason?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°All right. Then I will know that too.¡±

    It¡¯s suspicious, but if the princess wants it to be a secret, she won¡¯t bother asking in detail.

    Adhering to an attitude befitting an aide, Tata calmly continued as he foresaw.

    ¡°But you must be careful, princess. Since we¡¯ve already dered hostility, Princess Gold Dragon won¡¯t stay still.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Lee is on our side. There is also Li Qingyu. It is a battle that will never be lost.¡±

    If you¡¯re going to use force, go to Limon.

    If you¡¯re plotting, to Li Qingyu.

    Now you will be able to get help as an equal.

    So, I just need to let him know from time to time, and just put it on top of me.

    Looking at Ainsha who spoke bluntly, Tata made an admiring expression again.

    ¡°It¡¯s really great that you made the decision after thinking that far.¡±

    ¡°of course. I am now New Ainsha. You shouldn¡¯tpare it with the past¡­¡±

    ¡°Princess? Why all of a sudden¡­?¡±

    tall.

    In the middle of saying that this is the basics to be Limon¡¯s bride.

    Ainsha shut her mouth.

    And Tata, too, was about to ask the reason, but kept his mouth shut and looked into space.

    Like seeing something invisible.

    Take a moment to stare into space.

    At the same time, the Princess of the White Dragon n and her aides looked at each other with expressionless faces and indescribable eyes.

    Tiri-ri-ri-ri.

    [hello. Can you hear Ainsha?]

    And.

    The two people¡¯s foreknowledge came true.

    She hadn¡¯t even answered the phone yet, but Ainsha wasn¡¯t surprised by the cheerful voice that came with her smartphone turned on.

    I just asked with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I want to know what is going on.¡±

    [What are you asking? You should have foreseen why I called anyway.]

    ¡°¡­Confirmed. I will answer whether it is true that Yekathrice did what will happen from now on.¡±

    [Ah, I couldn¡¯t believe I did it alone.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±

    [It¡¯s a lie! It was ¡®we¡¯ who did it, so I didn¡¯t do it alone.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As if he was disappointed that he was being treated as a liar.

    Yekathrice said lightly.

    Then he growled and asked.

    [How do you feel about not regretting that you decided to delegate the stake to Li Qingyu?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    [okay? Then, if you regret itter, contact me. This unnie will intercede for a hundred kisses¡­]

    Pop.

    * * *

    ¡°Hello? Hello~?¡±

    A few times to shout hard.

    Catherine, who was sitting on the window sill, threw her smartphone at Kana.

    ¡°Ainsha grew up a lot to just hang up on my phone.¡±

    ¡°Persuasion seems to have failed.¡±

    ¡°Well, our Ainsha is secretly stubborn. I guess I¡¯ll have to see if I get confused?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    Catherine tilted her head at the words of Charlotte, who was sitting in a chair drinking tea.

    ¡°Do you think Ainsha will side with Li Qingyu until the end?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re just stubborn, you can change your mind, but Ainsha is a member of the White Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to have seen Yeji, did you?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it strange to think that such a decision was made without any basis?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, there is a point. There is a point¡­¡±

    He nodded as if he was right.

    Yekathrice, who was slightly confused, looked at Charlotte gently.

    ¡°Because I am the one who knows the most about Charlotte Ainsha? So, would you dare not pretend to know me?¡±

    in a joking tone.

    with a yful smile.

    Yekathrice said lightly.

    ¡°¡ªBecause I want to kill you.¡±

    If you talk nonsense like that in front of yourself again, it¡¯s cooperation and nabal, and I¡¯ll kill you right away.

    Unlike her smiling face, Charlotte was not nervous even while looking at Yekathrice¡¯s eyes overflowing with 100% intent to kill.

    Rather, I justughed like it was funny.

    ¡°If you can, do it. It will also be a fun entertainment.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Really?¡±

    The moment Yekathriceughed as well at her attitude, as if she was treating her warning as entertainment.

    Quaang!

    A gust of wind blows.

    The distance between the two has disappeared.

    Ekathrice, who had appeared in front of Charlotte before she knew it, stood still as she was about to pierce her neck with a water tap.

    As if blocked by an invisible barrier.

    Meanwhile, Charlotte didn¡¯t care.

    As if nothing happened.

    I just tilted my teacup as I sat in my seat.

    Yekathrice, who saw her rxed appearance, smiled even deeper.

    The frost spread from her hands and covered the whole room in white.

    The moment when only the silver-haired girl was about to start moving again in a space where everything stopped as if time had stopped.

    Pew!

    A heat wave broke out centering on the two.

    After it vanished as suddenly as a mighty swirling torrent of mes appeared.

    What came to the ears of Charlotte, who still remained motionless, and Catherine, who had returned to the window sill, heard a muddy voice.

    ¡°Make jokes in moderation.¡±

    A red-haired woman standing with her back against the wall, smoking a cigarette.

    Hai looked at the two with bloody eyes and said quietly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to waste any more time with something like this, I¡¯ll be part of the prank.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes for a moment as he looked at Hai, who had a cold face, as if not even a knife would pierce him.

    Yekathrice scratched her head at the end.

    ¡°Aye, let¡¯s stop. It¡¯s no fun ying with you Haty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. It was kind of fun.¡±

    ¡°What can I do? The scary soldier sister said she wouldn¡¯t let me go if she joked around more.¡±

    either Yekatrich.

    either Charlotte.

    If another princess had said this, she wouldn¡¯t have backed down so easily.

    But against Hai, I couldn¡¯t do that.

    There was a really high chance that someone would die in a fight with her who never knew a joke and had no concept of being moderate.

    It was impossible to break the alliance that had been formed in this way.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a shame. I wanted to see what expression Ainsha was making right now.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to regret. As long as you keep the agreement well, you can see it anytime.¡±

    ¡°but.¡±

    Take a moment to giggle andugh.

    Yekathrice asked as if she had just remembered.

    ¡°By the way, Charlotte, we have to work hard to find the Liberation Brigade from now on, right?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I wanted to make sure that I didn¡¯t change my mind when I said it was okay to keep the bounty from the Liberation Brigade I caught.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Is that really okay?¡±

    Rxed.

    Yekathrice said with a bright smile.

    ¡°If I single-handedly defeat all of the Liberation Brigade and get a 51% stake with the bounty, I might want to overtake Charlotte and monopolize the swordsmanship, right?¡±

    What use would an alliance be at that time?

    Charlotte was not agitated even while watching Yekathrice speak calmly with a smile on her face.

    He just smiled and said,

    ¡°It is a useless worry. There is no way that would be possible with me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    If there is anyone who can single-handedly collect 51% of the shares, it is only you.

    So grab the Liberation Brigade and buy other ns¡¯ shares or not, do whatever you want.

    Looking at Charlotte talking proudly.

    While Yekathrice smiles meaningfully.

    Hai, who tossed her finished cigarette into ashes in the air, opened her mouth in a muffled voice.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you do, but don¡¯t forget that the swordsmith and Li Qingyu are the ones we need to be most careful with.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha! That¡¯s a funny joke. There¡¯s no way Li Qingyu could be ourpetitor, right?¡±

    ¡°I also agree with Catherine.¡±

    Charlotte looked away slowly.

    And behind the window where Yekathrice was sitting.

    Looking at the Leviathan Hotel towering against the wide sky, he smiled coldly.

    ¡°Rather thanpete with us, Li Qingyu will have to figure out how to survive in the war that is about to begin.¡±

    * * *

    [¡­What¡¯s going on?]

    As soon as Yekatrice hung up the phone, Li Ching-yu and Limon came flying to the white-haired girl.

    Ainsha talked about the future she saw with her head on the table with an expressionless face.

    ¡°If we continue like this, the Holy League of China will fall into chaos. Tiamat and Leviathan are also in trouble. We are doomed.¡±

    I even blinked my eyes in a daze because I heard such absurd words.

    Yuna-kyung turned her head.

    And looking at Li Qingyu, who was smiling bitterly as if he knew that, he asked shyly.

    [Princess sister? I can¡¯t believe the war I mentioned earlier¡­]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    Then he said calmly, remembering what Charlotte and Yekatrice Hai were plotting.

    ¡°What will start from now on is not a bloody war. It is an economic war using money and power.¡±

 Chapter 311

    #311. I¡¯m rooting for you.

    * * *

    ¡°Tsk, there aren¡¯t many good items for sale today, right?¡±

    Baekwoo wasn¡¯t a great yer.

    Intermediate level in the 40s.

    As a yer, it was barely enough for one person, but Baekwoo was still satisfied.

    It was because his rare skill ¡ºCigar Grasp¡» was extremely useful.

    The point is that you can find valuable hidden treasures in Inte auctions and hit the price, or you can buy undervalued stocks at a low price and sell them at a high price.

    Of course, because the level was low, there were times when I couldn¡¯t grasp the exact value, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    I was able to make a lot of money just by buying and selling what I could figure out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because there are too many emotional yers these days. If anything is cheap, they rush like bees and buy everything¡­ Hmm.¡±

    The sad thing is that it¡¯s getting harder and harder to make money.

    It was unavoidable.

    This is the Iron Age.

    It was an era where it would not be strange if there was only one emotional yer yesterday, three today, and ten tomorrow.

    If you are a high-level yer over level 60, you might not know.

    Only mid-level yers were full of kicks, so thepetition was fierce.

    ¡°Do I have to go to the dungeon again?¡±

    That¡¯s why Baek-woo was worried.

    To keep up with the increasing number ofpetitors, it was best to enter the dungeon and level up.

    ¡°Hey, how are you? It¡¯s enough to live on as it is now.¡±

    But he soon shook his head.

    More than a few hundred million dors have been earned so far.

    Because I didn¡¯t want to risk my life to enter the dungeon just to raise my level.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat some rice first.¡±

    Beep.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, what kind of luxurious meal are you having today¡­ Huh?¡±

    As always.

    After getting rid of his worries about the future, Baek-woo turned on the food delivery app to enjoy today.

    But when he was about to choose the food to order, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt his eyes.

    [Information on a sale with a difference between market price and selling price has been obtained.]

    [Rare skill ¡ºFind market price¡» is activated.]

    [Measure the exact market price of the target.]

    [Jjajangmyeon 6,000 won (current price)  > > > 20,000 won (market price) value)]

    ¡°What is the price of this turned around?¡±

    Baekwoo was embarrassed.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t unheard of for his ¡ºCatch the Cigar¡» to activate on food.

    In the case of really great restaurants, the market price is higher than the price, and on the contrary, hype restaurantse out low.

    However, it was the first time that the price of ordinary Jajangmyeon exceeded 20,000 won.

    This is especially true in that it is a price change at a regr Chinese restaurant that I have always ordered.

    Even more absurd was the fact that it didn¡¯t end there.

    [The information will be revised due to a change in market price.]

    [Jjajangmyeon 20,000 won  > > > 24,000 won]

    [Jjajangmyeon 24,000 won  > > > 30,000 won]

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    Even the price of 20,000 won per bowl is crazy.

    Now, seeing the market price of jajangmyeon soaring beyond 30,000 won, I was taken aback.

    Baekwoo immediately hardened his face.

    This is because I realized that all menus at other restaurants, not just jajangmyeon, are soaring in price just like jajangmyeon.

    ¡®no way¡­?¡¯

    It¡¯s been a month since I ran to theputer.

    When he searched for a specific item on the Inte auction house and home shopping site, which were always on, he groaned.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t the market value rted to food increasing by several times?¡¯

    Had this happen before.

    Specifically, when the presidential hostage took ce and panic buying took ce out of anxiety that the country might be ruined.

    The problem was that even then, only basic necessities such as rice and mineral water went up two or three times.

    Even Baekwoo had no choice but to be puzzled by the price increase, which had already exceeded five times.

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    ¡®Come to think of it, I heard news about how the Russian military exercises were and how the Pacific Fleet moved.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not like there¡¯s really a war going on¡­ oh no way.¡¯

    Baek-wu snorted at the sudden thought.

    Even when the devil destroyed Europe or the Seven Dragons turned Asia upside down, this country was fine.

    It was because he did not doubt that there was no way a new tribtion woulde now with the Infinite Lord and the Infinity Guild.

    ¡°uh? uh huh Wait a minute, why is this happening again?¡±

    ¡­clothes furniture appliances and more.

    Inte auction house.

    That is, until the price of almost every product listed on home shopping sites skyrocketed after food.

    But that was just medicine.

    [This product is out of stock.]

    [This product has been discontinued.]

    [Overseas direct purchase has be impossible¡­] Out-of

    -stock marks appear in session.

    Baek-woo, who opened his mouth wide after seeing it, came to his senses after more than 80% of the products had already been discontinued or taken down.

    ¡­as if hundreds ofpanies went on strike all at once.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    Baek-woo broke out in a cold sweat.

    I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on.

    But unless you were an idiot, you knew something big was going on.

    ¡®Let¡¯s buy some necessities for now!¡¯

    Therefore, Baek-woo hurriedly began to buy the remaining items for sale, especially groceries.

    It was the market price and it was nabal, and it was clear that if I didn¡¯t buy it now, it would be difficult to buy itter, even if I had money.

    But the moment I paid for the first product in such a hurry.

    He had to harden again.

    [System error.]

    [All financial payment services are undergoing emergency maintenance.]

    [All cards and ounts will be suspended until the maintenance ispleted ording to the terms and conditions of the contract.] [

    Thanks to customers who use the Fafnir financial system. We will do our best to return in a better shape.]

    [Inspection deadline: undecided]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I want to buy something, but I don¡¯t have it.

    I have money, but I can¡¯t spend it.

    Baek-wu couldn¡¯t help but blink his eyes at the situation he had never even imagined.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    [yes. First of all, we are mobilizing all affiliates to replenish theck of supplies, but the loss is too great.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the damage and keep going. I will try to find my own means on this side as well.¡±

    click.

    after finishing the call.

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    And he said to Limon and Ainsha Yuna-kyung, who were watching him.

    ¡°It is said that it also started in the Seventy-seven Provinces of China.¡±

    ¡°That one hand is fast.¡±

    ¡°Because the economic sanctions themselves had been in ce since before the Chilryong branch.¡±

    Previously, it was a warning and a taster, but now it¡¯s just a sincere move to keep herself and Ainsha in check.

    Watching Li Qingyu speak calmly, Yu Naqing opened her beak.

    [¡­is this a check? The country looks ruined like this?]

    ¡°It won¡¯t ruin. It would be to the extent that a national bankruptcy urs or a riot urs because the level of the economy declines in decades.¡±

    [You¡¯re saying that¡¯s ruined?!]

    Yuna-kyung was dumbfounded.

    Of course, imports of grains such as rice and wheat and numerous products from toys to cars have stopped.

    Even though it is a situation where a lot of farms and factories in the country have been closed and the financial system has been paralyzed, so there is a national reunion party.

    I couldn¡¯t understand Li Qingyu¡¯s attitude, as if this was no big deal.

    ¡°Still, if the ck Dragon n and the White Dragon n do everything in their power, it will be possible to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°It means you¡¯re only dealing with it enough to have a hard time blocking it.¡±

    ¡°Because Rose will intervene in disputes that have crossed the line.¡±

    Li Qingyu, of course.

    There is one reason why Limon is not excited about this situation.

    This was because it was rather goodpared to the worst case the two had assumed.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the blue dragon n who dered neutrality.

    And if Limon hadn¡¯t designated the Liberation Brigade as a target, the trio, including Charlotte, would have tried to end it with an economic war.

    ¡°There might be calctions that even this much would be enough to keep our hands tied.¡±

    ¡°And while we¡¯re frantic, they¡¯re going to hunt down the Liberation Brigade and get ahead.¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the most reasonable decision.¡±

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    The Seven Dragons are an organization that exerts great influence on the maind.

    However, exerting a strong influence also means being influenced by the situation on the maind.

    An example of this was that the Blue Dragon n¡¯s activity was reduced as they clung to the restoration of London after the London Crisis.

    That was what the trio, including Charlotte, were aiming for.

    The more the ck Dragon n and the White Dragon n try to block the economic sanctions, the less they will be able to afford to pursue the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let it go. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s really screwed up. It is an out-of-towner.¡±

    Ainsha muttered gloomily, expressionless.

    She had foreseen the case of giving up on blocking economic sanctions and focusing only on hunting by the Liberation Brigade.

    But the results were the worst.

    Chasing the Liberation Brigade hiding in various parts of the world in a situation where the maind is in ruins is like baking hotteok when there is a fire.

    Hotteok may be delicious, but after that, there will be no ce to sleep.

    [Eight those older sisters are mean¡­! Team leader, now that it¡¯s like this, we¡¯ll fight back!]

    ¡°How do you mean counterattack?¡±

    [Yes, we can also apply economic sanctions, right?]

    ¡°Economic sanctions?¡±

    [Yes!]

    ¡°Leviathan, the main hotel, and Tiamat, the art dealer?¡±

    [¡­yes.]

    ¡°Do you think that will work?¡±

    [¡­]

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve shouted energetically.

    Receiving Limon¡¯s gaze, as if asking if you¡¯re insane, Yuna-kyung secretly averted her eyes.

    Whether it¡¯s hotels and hospitality.

    Whether it¡¯s a cultural art business.

    It¡¯s ufortable and boring without it, but it¡¯s not a fatal field if you don¡¯t have it right away like daily necessities.

    If I ignored that and applied economic sanctions, it was obvious that it would only increase the damage to Leviathan and Tiamat.

    It took a while to look at Yuna-gyeong, who was so excited that she forgot that fact and ran amok, with pathetic eyes.

    Limon asked Li Qingyu and Ainsha.

    ¡°Is there any countermeasure?¡±

    ¡°The Commonwealth of China will be able to survive for the time being with the domestic economy if it coordinates production among the seventy-seven countries and activates trade.¡±

    ¡°I try to convince the gods. There are many gods scattered all over the world. If we mobilize the denomination to receive support and donations, we will pass the urgent hurdle.¡±

    Is it really like a princess of the Seven Dragons?

    Li Qingyu and Ainsha mobilized their respective national and religious capabilities to devise their own countermeasures.

    However, Limon did not miss the subtle nuances in the answer.

    ¡°¡¯For the time being¡¯ is an ¡®urgent hurdle¡¯¡­ In the end, it means that we have toe up with a solution somehow while wasting time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Food material money. increasingly scarce. If there is no solution, it will perish.¡±

    The two princesses meekly acknowledged their limitations.

    Apophis dominates the grain market.

    Bahamut, the factory of the world.

    Even Fafnir, the ruler of the financial industry.

    Threergepanies that are difficult to deal with just one are determined and moving hand in hand.

    Among the seven dragon groups, Leviathan and Tiamat, whocked financial power and influence, had no choice but to handle it.

    ¡°Money, food, and supplies¡­ Then the most urgent thing must be food.¡±

    ¡°yes. Other things are important, but the thing that causes people to feel a sense of crisis most directly is theck of food.¡±

    ¡°Even if there is enough food, it is a big help to settle the chaos. But there is nowhere to get it.¡±

    Listen to Li Qingyu and Ainxia, tap the table with your fingers, and hope that you are lost in thought for a while.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I get it. Then I¡¯ll take care of the food.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¡­.]

    and fleeting.

    With a strange silence, three pairs of trembling eyes turned to Limon.

    Could it be because the eyes of the two princesses and the one were too tant?

    Limon narrowed his brows.

    ¡°Why are you looking like that?¡±

    [Uh¡­. Hey, the team leader, he¡¯s saying that because he doesn¡¯t understand what he just said.]

    Keep an eye on him for a moment.

    Through Li Qingyu¡¯s subtle expression and Ainsha¡¯s blinking eyes, Yuna-kyung confirmed that she had heard it correctly, and asked nervously.

    [So you¡¯re trying to pressure the Red Dragon n to resume food supply?]

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    This is also a process to prove your qualifications.

    I don¡¯t know if the situation worsens enough to starve to death.

    It wasn¡¯t fair to regte the grain supply just because it put pressure on the ck Dragon and White Dragon ns.

    [Then what are you going to do?]

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough food, you can get that much.¡±

    [¡­The team leader said he would provide food that iscking in the Chinese Federation and the Holy League?]

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Unceremoniously, Yuna-kyung, who heard the answer, looked at Limon with eyes suspicious of her mental state.

    Leviathan and Tiamat can¡¯t afford it, so it¡¯s a huge amount of food.

    Limon will solve that.

    Because it was something I couldn¡¯t believe.

    It was then that Ainsha, who was struggling with an expressionless face, clenched her fists as if she had made up her mind to do something.

    ¡°I believe in Lee.¡±

    ¡°Oh is that so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So don¡¯t worry about the aftermath and plunder to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°¡­why do you assume that I will rob?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The only way to get that much food is to raid Apophis and rob it. And Lee can do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We are at war now. Taking from the enemy is a trophy. So I cheer for you.¡±

 Chapter 312

    #312. Do you have a cheat key?

    If it was Limon, he would be able to rob Apophis¡¯ warehouse.

    Watching Ainsha cheering passionately with infinite faith and trust with an expressionless face, press your temples for a moment.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Silly princess, I am a swordsman, not a robber.¡±

    ¡°I like that thief too.¡±

    ¡°¡­It means that I have no intention of plundering in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t understand what you mean.

    When Ainsha tilted her head because she was expressionless, Li Qingyu calmly asked.

    ¡°Do you have a n?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not to the point of being called a conspiracy. I just know an expert on these things.¡±

    ¡°Expert¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Li Qingyu put on a puzzled expression.

    An economic war between the Seven Dragons is a major event unprecedented in history.

    Even if the golden lord could take advantage of this gap, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help solve the situation.

    It was because I had no idea who the expert was and why Limon was confident in solving the problem so calmly.

    Seeing her like that, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Why is there only one? A great man who is no different from a cheat key who is well-versed in both war and internal affairs.¡±

    ¡°¡­ah.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Li Qingyu finally realized.

    Who is the expert Limon said and why is he so confident in solving the problem?

    ¡°Are you thinking of bringing him?¡±

    ¡°If you do this, you will be able to sort things out soon. There are still things I have asked for.¡±

    Limonughed.

    And he smiled a bit wickedly, thinking of someone who was an expert in resolving such difficult situations magically.

    ¡°Isn¡¯tworking meant to be used at times like this?¡±

    * * *

    There are two main types of bosses.

    One is the type ofmander who has an excellent eye for recognizing talented people and appointspetent subordinates to run the organization.

    One is the type of genius who excels in his own abilities and takes the lead in solving all problems.

    Each has its pros and cons, but it wasmon for them to have no problem ying the role of ruler even if they became proficient in only one of the two types.

    Of course, that¡¯s ¡®normal¡¯.

    The one who governs a huge organization.

    In particr, those who ruled a country needed to be proficient in both types.

    This is because there is a limit to ruling with one¡¯s own talent, and it is difficult to make a bold decision by relying only on the servants.

    What if you can¡¯t do both?

    It is inevitable to be kicked out of the ruler¡¯s seat or to ruin the country.

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    In that sense, she was clearly an outstanding ruler.

    Although it was a while ago, I had sessfully led a fairlyrge country.

    But at this moment.

    She couldn¡¯t help but put on a strange look at a difficult problem she had never faced even when ruling the world¡¯s most powerful empire.

    ¡°Are you asking me toe up with a solution?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little too much to ask for?¡±

    [It¡¯s not too much¡­]

    In response to her question, Yuna-kyung casually nodded and murmured.

    However, Limon did not raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°Well, from my point of view, it seems possible enough for you.¡±

    old fashioned dress.

    Dark red curly hair like blood.

    To the tear point under the left eye.

    Looking at the bewitching beauty who exudes a charm that is so erotic that even the same woman¡¯s heart beats, Limon continued to say sarcastically.

    ¡°is not it? Your Majesty the Emperor Caesar.¡±

    ¡°I told you to call me Sir, baby.¡±

    One of the first witches who stole magic from a god with a bloodline of a demigod and demigod, and the emperor who led the strongest empire.

    Circe.

    Or the woman called Caesar.

    Shir said as if he was really dumbfounded.

    ¡°Now that the 27 lineage children¡¯s session is over, I¡¯m just breathing a sigh, but isn¡¯t it really too much to call them out and ask them to do something like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that ves are originally aw that has to be rolled without giving them a chance to rest?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an old story.¡±

    ¡°What about the old days? Even just 100 or 200 years ago, this level of treatment for ves was undeserved.¡±

    Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression at the words that treated hundreds of years as nothing.

    However, the thousands-year-old Archwitch, who surpassed even Limon in terms of age, took that fact for granted.

    ¡°So you forgot that the white ves started the revolution?¡±

    ¡°If you want to make a revolution, try it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±

    Eventually, Sir raised the white g.

    Even if she was the legendary Archwitch, she had no chance of winning in a fight against Limon.

    ¡°So you should have epted it when I suggested a coborator.¡±

    ¡°You would have known that it was me.¡±

    Sir was truly sorry.

    I thought that as long as the London situation was resolved, even if I didn¡¯t get involved with Limon or get involved, I would only have to give a little help once every few years.

    I never thought I¡¯d get an order like this in a few months.

    She already regretted signing a 20-year ve contract.

    But now it¡¯s impossible to break the contract.

    After stopping his grumbling, Sir asked a little more seriously.

    ¡°So, what are you specifically asking me to do?¡±

    ¡°The old woman¡¯s family has toe up with a solution.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. Although I have lived a little longer, there is no way I have had the experience of resolving such arge-scale economic war.¡±

    Shir just cut it off.

    Of course, she was the absolute emperor who reigned as the emperor of the Roman Empire.

    At one time, he had world domination as his goal, so he had a management n that was different from that of most rulers.

    But that was an incident over two thousand years ago.

    It is an ancient thing when the concept of economy itself, let alone economic war, had not yet been established.

    Asking her to solve this situation was more absurd than developing a smartphone for a cksmith who had passed her sixtieth birthday.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.¡±

    Limon snorted at Syrr¡¯s words.

    And he said it like a poke.

    ¡°Even if you have never solved an economic war, you must have experienced food shortages many times.¡±

    That moment.

    Sir made a strange expression.

    No matter how much times have changed, famines and food shortages have certainly existed in the distant past.

    But the Roman Empire, at least during her reign, never suffered from food shortages, no matter how severe the famine.

    One reason.

    It was thanks to some treasure their emperor had.

    ¡°You mean Dagda¡¯s Cauldron (Undry)?¡±

    ¡°A cornucopia would be better, but that would be difficult for even a hag.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, you¡¯re talking really nonsense.¡±

    Sir sighed.

    Because I realized it toote.

    In the first ce, what Limon expected from himself was not the solution of Emperor Caesar, but the power of the Archwitch Circe.

    That this old-fashioned swordsman had no intention of responding to the economic sanctions, which made his head hurt. Instead

    , he was going to try

    the way he knew better¡­ that is, the old way of solving everything with swords, magic, and treasures.

    Likewise, Ainsha, who understood Limon¡¯s purpose, shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Dagda¡¯s Cauldron.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, if you know it, it must be the name of a magic tool, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is said to have fed the entire poption during a famine in the Roman Empire in the past, and it is a sacred food that produces infinite food.

    [yes? Did you feed the entire nation with just one cauldron?]

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    As much as she had seen the showdown in London, she had experienced how outrageous things could be done with magic.

    But even Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t believe that such a treasure existed.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    It was the same with Li Qingyu.

    Even as a woman who had seen the magic of archwitches and saints countless times¡­ no, that¡¯s why she knew how amazing it was.

    However, as a priest of the Holy League, Ainsha, who knows the history of magic well, nodded.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s new, it¡¯s usually difficult. So Dagda¡¯s Cauldron was a national treasure of the Roman Empire.¡±

    The Roman Empire ruled the world.

    The reason why the war of conquest was actively waged.

    It was not only thanks to Sir¡¯s magic, but also the power exerted by Dagda¡¯s cauldron.

    Because there was that treasure that produced infinite food, they were able to withstand any famine and fight on expeditions without worrying about food supplies.

    ¡°It is as you say. Dagda¡¯s Cauldron was certainly one of the greatest treasures of the Silver Age.¡±

    Sir readily agreed.

    A divine object created and given to humans by the great old god An Dagda, who was even called the father of the gods in Celtic mythology.

    It is said that among the treasuresparable to the London battle system in terms of effectiveness alone, Dagda¡¯s cauldron was the treasure.

    ¡°But that can no longer be used.¡±

    [yes? Why?]

    ¡°It was broken when I was sealed in the London battle world.¡±

    Sir saidnguidly.

    The fight between her, then called the Demon King, and the three Great Witches, called the Lady of the Lake, was one of the fiercest battles in the Silver Age.

    It was a fierce battle that left even the sick things smashed.

    Hearing this, Li Qingyu looked back at Li Mon with a strange face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that swordsmith Dagda¡¯s cauldron was broken?¡±

    ¡°I knew.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you call Sir¡­?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe why.¡±

    Limon slightly curved his lips.

    ¡°If it¡¯s broken, just make it again.¡±

    [Who is it?]

    ¡°Who is that? The old woman here.¡±

    [¡­Wait. Didn¡¯t you say that Dagda¡¯s cauldron was made by a very great god?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [But is it possible to make something like that?]

    ¡°Absolutely impossible.¡±

    It was Ainsha with an expressionless face who answered Limon¡¯s steadfast question.

    ¡°It is divine because it was created by God. Archwitches and adults can¡¯t make divine objects themselves, even if they can make divine magic tools.¡±

    ¡°Usually it is.¡±

    Limon readily agreed.

    Magic is originally a gift from God.

    It was a power created so that humans could imitate the miracles of God interfering with providence itself.

    But in the end, imitation is imitation.

    No matter how much she reached the pinnacle of magic, even a great witch or an adult could not exceed the power of the incarnation that descended to the ground.

    Even the London battle system, which was the strongest magic in the Silver Age, was finallypleted with the help of a god.

    ¡°But you¡¯re no ordinary Archwitch.¡±

    Even though he knew that fact better than anyone else, Limon did not hesitate to answer.

    I just looked back at Sir, who was still making a strange expression, and asked maliciously.

    ¡°is not it? Demon King.¡±

    the silver age of the past.

    rebelling against the gods

    Build the world¡¯s most powerful country.

    The Queen of Sorcery was finally able to be sealed after the gods teamed up with the three great witches to create a showdown in London.

    The best witch of the Silver Age, a legend even among the great witches, sighed lightly at the end of looking at Limon.

    ¡°Even if you say such a thing, it would be embarrassing to answer that you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m tired of that shamelessness.

    Let¡¯s look at Limon for a while.

    Shir finally opened his mouth with a chuckle.

    ¡°Yes, baby, if you really ask for it, I can make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Of course it should.¡±

    Developing a smartphone for a cksmith who is over 60 years old may be unreasonable.

    However, it is not unreasonable for a legendary master to create a master sword.

    Cyr stretched out three fingers at Limon, who snorted, and saidnguidly.

    ¡°But, honey, to do the obvious thing you said, you have to solve three difficult problems.¡±

 Chapter 313

    #313. It¡¯s three challenges.

    It¡¯s like making a new magic tool.

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult for her, a great witch who has lived for thousands of years.

    However, even as Shir, there were three problems that were difficult to solve with only one¡¯s own power in order to manufacture Dagda¡¯s Cauldron.

    ¡°First is the material.¡±

    Cyril calmly exined, folding a finger as white and fine as a white jade.

    ¡°Originally, special materials are needed to make good magic tools. Even more so if you are a god.¡±

    Tears of Mermaids.

    Joint pain in newborn babies.

    Iron touched by the breath of God.

    The gait of a cat over a hundred years old.

    brass bull¡¯s horns and hides, etc.

    Unless it is a rare material with its own mystery, it cannot handle the powerful magic power.

    However, he said that he did not have such a material, and even if he obtained it from now on, he did not know how long it would take.

    The moment Sir said the first difficult problem.

    What returned was a calm voice.

    ¡°Take it easy. Whatever material is in the world, our Leviathan will find it.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    Leviathan is also one of the conglomerates that has gained all the wealth in the world, even if itgs behind the Seven Dragon Group.

    You could get anything money could buy, no matter how rare the treasure.

    ¡°I help too.¡±

    Ainsha also expressionlessly promised to help.

    The Divine Alliance, where God exists and has many priests including saints, is thergest magic organization in the present age.

    If it was a church with even a little bit of power, at least a few special materials were stored as standard.

    And it wasn¡¯t that difficult to buy a few of those materials from Ainsha, who could negotiate directly with God as a priest.

    Tiamat wasn¡¯t apany that was going anywhere with money either.

    ¡°¡­the world has be so much better. You can get anything with money.¡±

    ¡°It was the same in the past, so why are you doing it all over again?¡±

    ¡°Well, baby, you are right.¡±

    Shirughed.

    Even in the era when magic tools were no different from strategic materials, if you had money, you could get most magical materials.

    It was no wonder that the material itself became easier to obtain in the current era when the value of magic tools decreased with the advent of items and the scale of the economy increased.

    The only problem is that even if there are materials, there are fewer people who can turn them into magic tools.

    That¡¯s why Sir folded his second finger and said.

    ¡°But the second problem will be difficult to solve with money.¡±

    ¡°what is that?¡±

    ¡°It is an assistant.¡±

    It seems that this can be solved.

    Shir said with a strange smile.

    ¡°If you have enough materials, you can make a new object, but it takes at least a year for me alone. But then it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°So you need someone to assist you?¡±

    ¡°It is. Especially if you want to do this in a short period of time, you need to be at least the archwitch or adult level.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re an adult, I¡¯ll get one¡­¡±

    ¡°As a bonus, having experience in manufacturing new magic tools and being proficient in the ancient magic I use is also a prerequisite.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was an instant.

    Ainsha, who was confidently stepping out, became depressed.

    Looking at Ainsha, whose shoulders were drooping with an expressionless face, Limon frowned.

    ¡°Will it be difficult after all?¡±

    ¡°If you know Lee, don¡¯t ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s no one in the Holy League who can satisfy Sir¡¯s conditions?¡±

    Li Qingyu tilted his head.

    Beings that normally live for hundreds of years are Superhumans of the Absolute ss.

    As such, the Holy League has always had at least one saint, and there were several saints in the Holy League at the time.

    But there is no one among them to help.

    To Li Qingyu, who was puzzled, Ainsha said in a blunt yet weak voice.

    ¡°I wonder if one new magic tool will be made every 100 years. There are only two adults in the Holy League who have ever made something like that.¡±

    Of course in this iron age.

    Even in the Age of Heroes, there were few people who could make divine magic tools.

    It was because even the most religious church had to spend enough money to gather the ingredients.

    Besides, there is no guarantee that you will be able to make a divine magic tool just by spending that much money.

    Magic tools are close to works of art if you dare topare them.

    This is because even if the Archwitch or an adult puts in a lot of effort for several years, poor results coulde out.

    If it was possible to mass-produce even general magic tools in the first ce, magic would not have been treated as a traditional craft after the item appeared.

    ¡°Furthermore, it is simr to the witch¡¯s magic priest¡¯s magic, butpletely different. Especially when ites to ancient magic, there are very few priests who study it, even as a hobby.¡±

    Priest¡¯s magic allowed by God.

    ck magic that vites the taboo of the gods.

    A witch¡¯s magic that barely crosses the boundaries between the two.

    All of these magics had the same starting point in that they deceived the providence, but they hadpletely different directions.

    Even for an adult who knew about ancient magic that was used thousands of years ago, it was rather strange to have it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s difficult among the adults, I¡¯ll have no choice but to look for it among the great witches.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult¡­ Witches are hiding. Archwitch hides especially well. It is not easy to find.¡±

    ¡°Besides, even if you find it, there¡¯s now saying you¡¯ll always be fluent in ancient magic.¡±

    ¡°¡­It is difficult.¡±

    Li Qingyu could not hide his puzzled expression.

    In this era where you can buy anything with money, it was impossible to create talented people who did not exist at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it was a difficult task.¡±

    When Shir had a bewitching smile on Li Qingyu¡¯s deration of surrender, as if he knew it.

    Yuna-kyung, who had been tilting her head alone, opened her beak.

    [Hey, witch sister. Does it have to be a living person?]

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of such a stupid question.

    When Shir asked with a puzzled expression, Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings and answered.

    [If it¡¯s Shera, I¡¯m afraid that the conditions the witch sister said will be satisfied.]

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    That moment.

    Sir blinked his eyes.

    Even when I heard that Limon asked me to make a divine object, I was dumbfounded, but Yuna-kyung¡¯s suggestion was a step higher than that.

    It was Limon who received Yuna-kyung¡¯s words on her behalf.

    ¡°Hmm, Nakyung is a worthwhile proposal, not like you.¡±

    [What¡¯s not like me? I¡¯m a smart baby bird in my own way!]

    Whether Yuna-kyung is hot or not.

    Limon looked back at Sir with an interesting expression.

    ¡°How are you going to do it? It sounds pretty usible to me.¡±

    Shera is originally a saint of muse.

    In addition, as he is the one who borrowed Sir¡¯s power to create the deep-ck violin, he is also proficient in the production of magic tools and ancient magic.

    In other words, if you look only at the conditions, it is exactly the assistant that Sir wants.

    There is one problem.

    That Shera is a ghost.

    ¡°¡­Really, you and Aga are absurd. You and your master are your familiars.¡±

    [Oh, is this such a ridiculous proposal?]

    ¡°Well?¡±

    In response to Yuna-kyung¡¯s question, Shire twitched her own lips and fell into thought.

    Borrowing the power of the spirit from magic ismon enough that there is a lineage of necromancy in the first ce.

    The problem was the level of the Spirit.

    Even if it is a ghost, an adult is an absolute ss.

    If they descend incorrectly, they can take lives or even destroy entire countries. In some cases, they are even more dangerous than demons. To

    use the ghost of such a saint as an assistant?

    It is moremon sense to use an aircraft carrier as a fishing boat.

    It was an idea that Yuna-kyung was able toe up with because she had watched the ghost of a witch in the London confrontation scene and had seen the absolute ss dying out thanks to Limon.

    But if it¡¯s just a matter of whether it¡¯s possible or impossible¡­

    ¡°¡­Oh, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be a more interesting familiar than I thought.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°It means that we will have to take some steps, but it will be possible anyway. Instead, you should join as an assistant.¡±

    [Why me?]

    ¡°Now Shera is a spirit, so her mind is unstable. That¡¯s why you have to help.¡±

    [If it¡¯s just an assistant¡­ you just have to do what you¡¯re told, right?]

    Yuna-kyung reluctantly agreed.

    Anyway, after confirming that the second conundrum had been solved, Limon put on a grumpy expression.

    ¡°I think there is only onest problem left with this, do you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°Why are youughing so much?¡±

    ¡°It makes a master happy when he sees a ve who tried to goof around and failed.¡±

    Limonughs mischievously.

    Seeing him, Shirughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it that much already. Because thest problem is really insoluble.¡±

    ¡°The price and the limit, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­did you know?¡±

    ¡°A rough guess.¡±

    Is it really like Noh Kang-ho?

    To Limon, who pointed out the third problem before he could even say it, Sir said with a sigh.

    ¡°okay. As you said, the third and final problem is that even if you restore Dagda¡¯s cauldron, you won¡¯t be able to extract truly infinite food.¡±

    Words that overturn Limon¡¯s n, which thought Dagda¡¯s cauldron as a solution, from the ground up.

    But no one was surprised.

    Li Qingwi, Ainsha, and Yuna Kyung.

    Because it was a fact that was already known or expected.

    ¡°¡­No matter how sick you are, it means that it is a magic tool in the end.¡±

    ¡°Yes, magic tools are products of magic after all.¡±

    [And that magic always requires a price¡­]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Sir nodded.

    And he added an exnation in anguid voice.

    ¡°The reason Dagda¡¯s cauldron gave birth to infinite food is because faith was paid for, and the poption was smaller than it is now.¡±

    At that time, the poption of the Roman Empire was only in the tens of millions.

    Moreover, as long as there were basic food reserves, no matter how severe the famine, it was not necessary to actually extract food for more than 10 million people.

    That alone was worth showing off as infinite.

    However, thebined poption of the Seventy-Seventh Republic of China and the Holy League is over one billion.

    It was not an amount that even God could handle.

    It was even more so in this Iron Age, when it was difficult to gather powerful magic with only faith, as people believed in money and power more than gods.

    ¡°Can you solve this problem too?

    Sir asked sarcastically.

    This is the inherent limit of magic.

    Even if all the gods of the Holy League gathered their strength, there was no way Limon, the swordsman, could solve the difficult problem.

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why Syrr blinked at Limon¡¯s answer.

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but maybe I can work it out.¡±

    ¡°What kind of joke is that?¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t believe it.

    Looking at Sir, who was suspicious, Limonughed.

    And he got up from his seat.

    ¡°I want you to follow me. I have something to show you.¡±

    I tried to show it at least once, but it went well.

    Shir, who looked at Limon with interest as he spoke and walked slowly, hugged Yuna-kyung and followed Limon.

    So after a while.

    The moment I entered Limon¡¯s training room in Leviathan.

    She couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes wide involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­Baby what is this?¡±

    It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s looking at.

    Limon calmly replied to Sir, who asked with a shy face uncharacteristic of an old-fashioned archwitch.

    ¡°The solution I have prepared.¡±

 Chapter 314

    Episode #314. Maybe.

    ¡°A solution¡­¡±

    Sir put on a strange expression.

    He had expected something special from the moment he brought him, saying he had something to show him.

    However, the appearance of the ¡®special thing¡¯ that she actually saw in person was far beyond her expectations.

    ¡°You mean these sculptures could be the answer to the limitations of Dagda¡¯s cauldron?¡±

    From statues to stone statues and wooden statues.

    Even ss or y.

    Seeing the numerous sculptures filling the training room with shapes made of various materials, Shir was dumbfounded.

    Limon spoke to her in a nonchnt manner.

    ¡°perhaps.¡±

    ¡°What is that vague answer?¡±

    ¡°Because I called you because I wanted to check that too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, I feel that sometimes, isn¡¯t it too shameless?¡±

    ¡°Not to the extent of a granny.¡±

    Squint your eyes and look at Limon for a moment.

    In the end, as if he couldn¡¯t stop it, Sir smiled and took a step forward.

    Then, he took out his sses and took a closer look at the sculptures in the training room.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not an ordinary sculpture.¡±

    as emperor of the Roman Empire.

    As a great witch who has lived for thousands of years.

    Even by Sir¡¯s standard, who had seen and experienced numerous art pieces, the sculptures in the training room were all so wonderful that they naturally eximed.

    However, her evaluation was not about the artistry orpleteness of the sculpture.

    It was about the mystery that resided within it.

    It¡¯s definitely not a magic tool.

    It¡¯s hard to even call it an item.

    Nevertheless, all the sculptures in this ce had a clear mystery.

    I couldn¡¯t tell the details just by looking at it roughly, but the number of pieces like this made Sir notice one thing.

    ¡°Did you break the seal on the carving knife?¡±

    ¡°Well, for now.¡±

    Seeing the tinum-colored carving knife in the ss case that Limon had taken out of his bosom, Sir made an interesting expression.

    to¡¯s carving knife.

    She, too, was well aware of the power of this god-ss magic ball created by the Unspeaker to.

    Because I had seen Michngelo¡¯s work that had passed the test of this carving knife in the past, as well as the working process.

    That¡¯s why Shir put on a strange smile.

    ¡°It is interesting. Originally, the work made with that carving knife was special, but it couldn¡¯t capture such a vivid mystery.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, because this isn¡¯t the power of a carving knife.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that what gives mystery to the sculpture is the power as the Seven Arcs bestowed on the carving knife?¡±

    Sir easily understood the meaning.

    As if the effect of melting the power of the constetion had been created on the violin of deep darkness, which originally had only been cursed to be yed by force.

    It was not difficult to predict that to¡¯s carving knife would also be Seven Arcs and gain new powers.

    What was unexpected was Limon¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Well, if the power of this carving knife was only that, I would have feltfortable too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This means.¡±

    Leaving Syrr tilting his head, Limon took a step forward.

    And the moment he touched a single statue.

    Sseuseuk.

    Sir opened his eyes wide.

    It was because the shadow of the statue wriggled and suddenly opened left and right, pouring out chisels and hammers.

    But that was just the beginning.

    A stone statue in the shape of a snake that disappeared beyond space and then popped out from the other side of the training ground.

    A bnce engraved with colorful patterns, with ck and white weights appearing on an empty scale.

    Wooden statues suddenly duplicated two or three identically and increased to dozens.

    The sight of countless pieces unfolding in session was enough to make even the legendary archwitch momentarily speechless.

    It wasn¡¯t only Syr who was bewildered.

    ¡°¡­Li Qingyu asks if all those pieces are magic tools or items.¡±

    ¡°No, neither.¡±

    ¡°Then I want to know what this sight is.¡±

    ¡°well. As you can see, I can only say that.¡±

    The expressionless face is still there.

    Looking at Ainsha, who was tantly bewildered, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    It wasn¡¯t anything I couldn¡¯t understand.

    Even Ainshara, who has seen many magic tools as a priest of the Holy League¡­

    No, rather, it was natural for her to be taken aback by such an absurd sight.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t just a mystery.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the age?

    The shock she received would have been worse than Ainsha¡¯s.

    On the contrary, Sir, who regained hisposure more quickly, adjusted his sses.

    And after examining the power of the statues in detail, he murmured as if he was really interested.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not magic, and it¡¯s different from skills. In particr, that statue looks simr to the monsters I saw in London.¡±

    did you notice something?

    Among the many sculptures, take a moment to gaze at the statue with a shimmering shadow.

    Syrr narrowed his eyes and looked back at Limon.

    ¡°Oh, the ability of that carving knife is¡­

    .¡±

    Limon nodded.

    And he revealed the ability of the carving knife he realized while using it himself.

    ¡°It is the power itself that I absorbed after shing the Constetion.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Even it is possible to bestow something other than the power of a constetion.¡±

    It was.

    A fragment that Limon gave to Maia as a gift.

    to¡¯s carving knife was the secret to endowing a sculpture with dragon psionics that could not be contained in objects.

    That alone was shocking enough to cause an earthquake in Ainsha¡¯s pupils.

    ¡°Just in case, what was the cost of making these pieces?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe about the cost of materials?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­what kind of bug items are there?¡±

    ¡°Because I was surprised too much to be surprised.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that you can understand just because you¡¯re surprised, doesn¡¯t it?

    ¡±

    Sir let out a sigh.

    She would have understood and epted it if it was just a mystery.

    A tree struck by lightning.

    A doll with love.

    An abandoned house where ghost stories circte.

    Because it was a mystery that could dwell in all things for various reasons, and deceiving providence in exchange for that mystery was the basis of magic.

    However, the sculpture made by Limon was like magic that had already beenpleted in itself.

    That means one thing.

    ¡°Ah, if you say it right, the owner of the carving knife can mass-produce treasures like this without any cost.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It is absurd. It is unrealistic.¡±

    Ainsha now began to deny reality altogether.

    Magic tools, of course.

    Even if it was an item, it took a lot of material and effort to make it.

    That¡¯s why production yers buy high-grade monster materials expensively.

    However, it was a story that transcendedmon sense to be able to print something like this without any mysterious materials or dungeon by-products.

    ¡°Can I tell you something even bigger?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing more surprising than this.¡±

    ¡°Even if I haven¡¯t passed the 3rd level of the carving knife test yet?¡±

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s not yet perfect, so this is possible?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­now I understand why the children of the Liberation Brigade risk their lives to collect the Seven Arcs.¡±

    Sir stuck out his tongue.

    As she had lived since the Silver Age, she had not only encountered all sorts of gods, but had even seen and experienced many miracles of gods.

    But even as Sir, he had never imagined that such an absurd thing would exist.

    It was then.

    That is why Ainsha had an expression of realization.

    ¡°lee. I want to know if the bounty on the liberation brigade was because of this.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Limon looked at the carving knife in his hand and continued.

    ¡°I realized something new after using this carving knife.¡±

    [Did you realize?]

    ¡°The Liberation Brigade may be a more dangerous organization than you think.¡±

    [¡­It sounds very strange when the team leader says that.]

    Yuna-kyung muttered softly.

    Simrly, Ainsha tilted her head, and Shir also couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    It was too great an evaluation for Limon, who had protected the world for hundreds of years and had almost cut the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade in half.

    However, Limon had a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Think carefully.¡±

    ¡°Even the only one that is still iplete, the Seven Arcs, is this much.¡±

    ¡°But the Liberation Brigade already has two Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°If the other Seven Arcs have powerparable to this carving knife, what do you think you can do with it?¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Yuna-kyung blurted out her words.

    Even if it¡¯s a deep ck violin, it¡¯s just not obvious to the eye.

    Such as allowing Limon to melt the power of the stars or handle dragon psionics that are normally unable to be used due to being crushed by the sword.

    It had benefits beyondmon sense.

    Needless to say, to¡¯s carving knife can change the whole game of the item market.

    But what if the Seven Arcs secured by the Liberation Brigade had that much power?

    how great things can be

    It was kind of hard to fathom.

    ¡°Besides, the sculptor man said that the more you collect the Seven Arcs, the stronger they will be.¡±

    ¡°Right now, that old man named Daemon wasn¡¯t even a monarch, but with the power of this carving knife, he exerted power beyond even tolerable incarnations.¡±

    ¡°If the monarch used that power¡­ well.¡±

    ¡°Even the Green Dragon Princess might have had to struggle a lot.¡±

    Hearing that, Sir made a strange expression.

    ¡°Do you mean that if the monarch gains the power of the Seven Arcs, he might be strong enough to rival the dragon princess?¡±

    ¡°Depending on the number of Seven Arcs acquired, it could be more than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That moment.

    A strange silence descended.

    It was because the meaning of Limon¡¯s words was so enormous. Each

    of the seven princesses

    was a superhuman who rivaled even the absolute ruler of this era, although there were differences ording to the strength and weakness conditions of the strongest master of the Seven Dragons.

    What if you are in a state of melting?

    I dare not evenpare.

    Awakening the dragon¡¯s true blood and transforming into a half-human, half-dragon, the princess was able to demonstrate power beyond even gods.

    It was thanks to him that the Seven Dragons Society was able to survive and maintain its mighty power even though it was called the Demonic Cult in the Age of Heroes.

    There were very few beings who could be said to be stronger than the emboldened princess.

    The exception is their ancestors, the seven dragons.

    The demon that devastated Europe.

    Or¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s Ki-woo.¡±

    Ainsha said suddenly.

    ¡°Lee is overrated. There is no way the Liberation Brigade would have that much power.¡±

    Ament that still sounds like a reasonable point because of the expressionless face and blunt voice.

    But Yuna could feel it.

    The meaning of the word is that it is closer to ¡®shouldn¡¯t¡¯ rather than ¡®it can¡¯t be¡¯.

    The fact that the assumption that popped into my head was so shocking that it was a counterargument close to a self-defensive reaction to deny it.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean that Ainsha¡¯s objection was too absurd.

    Inmon sense, she is right.

    The absurd thing was rather the side of Limon¡¯s family.

    That was why Ainsha stiffened at the sudden calm voice.

    ¡°No, I think the swordsman is right.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know if Li Qingyu is serious.¡±

    ¡°Because it is better to overestimate the enemy than to underestimate it.¡±

    ¡°It makes no sense.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    There is a degree to what if.

    In that sense, Limon¡¯s family is like worrying that the sea might dry up.

    Li Qingyu readily nodded at Ainsha, who presented amon sense opinion.

    Then he smiled and asked.

    ¡°But Ainsha, which one is your intuition saying is more correct?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ainsha was silent.

    That alone was enough of an answer.

    Uncharacteristically for herck of emotion, the uneasy appearance itself showed what Ainsha was feeling.

 Chapter 315

    #315. We have a long way to go.

    For a while, I scratched my cheeks while watching the silent Ainsha and the smiling Li Qingyu.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Well, I admit that my concerns are grounded. There is no clear evidence yet.¡±

    In the first ce, the concern Limon felt was not about the Liberation Brigade, but about the Seven Arcs.

    So he readily admitted that his worries were a bit excessive.

    with a single premise.

    ¡°But one thing is clear.¡±

    [Which one?]

    ¡°That we must stop the Liberation Brigade from getting their hands on the Seven Arks any more.¡±

    ¡°You are definitely right.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s as Lee said.¡±

    This time, Sir and Ainsha also nodded in agreement without hesitation.

    What is the secret of Seven Arcs?

    Leaving aside such trivial matters, it was clear that it would be a dangerous thing if it fell into the hands of the Liberation Brigade just by looking at the abilities that have been revealed so far.

    Even if the remaining ghosts gained Diego¡¯s strength, it was enough to turn the world upside down.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why the Swordsman made the Liberation Brigade his prey?¡±

    ¡°Because if we start moving after integrating the Seven Dragons, it might be toote.¡±

    Limon said coldly.

    What kind of power is in the remaining Seven Arcs.

    Since we don¡¯t know what the Liberation Brigade will do with it, it¡¯s best to deal with them as soon as possible.

    ¡°In that sense, I¡¯ll ask.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s to catch the liberation brigade.

    Whether it¡¯s to win a bridepetition.

    Whether it¡¯s economic sanctions or nabal, I need to take care of the small work as soon as possible and move.

    Limon, who spoke calmly, looked back at Sir.

    ¡°How are you going to do it? would that be possible?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you asking me to use the power of the carving knife with you to solve the limits of the divine object?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how absurd that is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that you are a real witch.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Magic alwayses with a price.

    But on the other hand, magic is the ability to do anything as long as the price is met.

    And if you¡¯re the greatest witch of the Silver Age who has reached the ultimate in magic like that, of course you can do this much.

    Seeing Limon speak shamelessly, Sir thought.

    Even if this baby was not a swordsman, but a ve trader or a columnist, it would have been great.

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy from now on.¡±

    consequently speaking.

    Sir epted the request.

    It wasn¡¯t just because they didn¡¯t have the right to refuse.

    Giving up without even trying is because her pride as a witch did not allow it.

    So Sir immediately kidnapped Limon.

    In order to solve the limitations of divine objects with the power of a carving knife, it was necessary to thoroughly study how that power was manifested and how it could be applied.

    Of course, it was the same that Yuna-kyung and Shera were taken as a bonus in the name of research assistants.

    ¡°How quickly we get the materials will determine when the results wille out.¡±

    Li Qingyu and Ainsha were suddenly neglected.

    However, it was the same for both of them that they had to move busily from now on.

    whether in response to economic sanctions.

    Whether it¡¯s to find new material.

    Since it was a situation that required the entire family to respond, the two princesses needed to take the lead.

    So now I¡¯m going crazy.

    Li Qingyu spoke calmly and turned to Ainsha.

    ¡°In that sense, Ainsha, I want you to tell me the materials you can get from the Holy Alliance. I¡¯m trying to find other things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ainsha?¡±

    Looking at Ainsha staring at one side of the training room, I was puzzled for a moment.

    Li Qingyu soon hesitated.

    It was because it was btedly realized that what Ainsha was looking at was a flower sculpture neatly ced on one side of the training room.

    ¡°That flower smells good.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that must be because the swordsmith¡¯s dragon psionic dwells in it.¡±

    ¡°¡­check. I want to know if everything imbued with Lee¡¯s dragon psionic smells like this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    Then he smiled and asked.

    ¡°If you like it, can I get you one?¡±

    There are plenty of reserves anyway, so Limon would be happy to give one to Ainsha.

    Let¡¯s look at Li Qingyu as he speaks with a smile.

    Ainsha took a step.

    one step.

    one step.

    one more step.

    ¡°¡­Ainsha? Do you have something to say?¡±

    While Li Qingyu made a puzzled expression as he saw himself approaching right in front of him.

    Ainsha stood up slightly.

    And whispered in her ear as if to tell an important secret.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, do you know this?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Li Ching Yuen also smells very good.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It smells very, very good.¡±

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu fell silent.

    The thought of telling a secret story.

    That Ainsha didn¡¯t have it in the first ce.

    It wasn¡¯t just that he realized that she had ¡°tricked¡± him to get closer and be sure to sniff.

    ¡°Have you changed your perfume?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I happened to get a rare perfume.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. After all, Li Qingyu is lucky.¡±

    An expressionless face, as always.

    A t, blunt voice.

    Even so, unlike usual, emotions were always revealed.

    She looked straight at Li Qingyu with dry eyes, as if she had be a doll.

    Ainsha continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a flower. I take that perfume instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There is no need for enemies.

    I have no heart to beg for mercy.

    Calmly and calmly, as if asking for what he deserves, of course.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget Li Qingyu. My stake is not free.¡±

    The most pure of the Seven Dragons.

    That is why the princess has been deceived and used by Li Qingyu many times.

    But because I feel better than anyone else.

    The White Dragon Princess, who sometimes transcends logic and grounds, sees through all lies and deceit, and can feel the unknown.

    Ainsha took a step.

    ¡°If you forget that and betray me again¡­¡±

    Sarak.

    It seems that the words are over.

    So that the hem of the dress brushes closely.

    Ainsha, who narrowly passed Li Qingyu, stopped right behind her.

    And without looking back, he ended his words in an ice-cold voice.

    ¡°I will kill you.¡±

    to that chilly warning.

    Li Qingyu could not answer.

    Ainsha had already left the training room before she could say anything.

    Left alone like that, Li Qingyu sighed softly after a long time had passed.

    ¡°¡­I guess I was a little careless.¡±

    side with yourself from the start.

    Because I have clearly expressed my intentions.

    Above all, because the opponent was none other than Ainsha.

    You may have thought of it inadvertently.

    She is a reliable ally and an easy-to-use ally, but not an opponent to be checked.

    However, I realized it thanks to the death that felt so innocent that it was so pure that it was contained in the warning Ainsha left with a cold face.

    Even if they are dismissed as the weakest, purest, and foolish among them, Ainsha also

    inherits the true blood of the dragon, the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Having the exclusive desire of a dragon.

    It means that you are apetitor on an equal footing with yourself.

    ¡®Now I understand why the swordsman said that.¡¯

    Why did Limon say that he believed in the true nature of a descendant of the dragon rather than the good intentions of the princesses?

    Li Qingyu, who understood anew, smiled bitterly.

    Even he, who thought he knew the princesses best, knew nothingpared to Limon.

    and another one.

    From the moment she decided to take the stake, Ainsha had be a more threatening opponent than Charlotte in a sense that should never be turned into an enemy.

    ¡®Maybe it was intentional?¡¯

    It would be better if Ainsha only acted ording to her intuition.

    However, if he supported himself after seeing through everything since the Seven Dragons Association and making a cool judgment¡­

    ¡°¡­I still have a long way to go.¡±

    As the ck Dragon Princess.

    Whether as Limon¡¯s bride.

    Recognizing his own shorings, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    * * *

    Around the time Li Qingyu, Ainsha, the Archwitch, and the Baby Bird Sword Master were moving to respond to the economic sanctions.

    The other princesses were also moving quickly.

    Only the ck Dragon n and the White Dragon n are tied by economic sanctions.

    In order to stay one step ahead of thepetition with other ns, it was necessary to be in such a hurry.

    ¡°Is this the result of your investigation into the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°Yes My Princess.¡±

    ¡°It took longer than expected.¡±

    But Charlotte was in no hurry.

    No, I rather rxed.

    After returning to the United States.

    To the extent that he instructed me to report on the Liberation Brigade instead of immediately pursuing it.

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes after reading the report that the Golden Dragon n made by using all the intelligence agencies of the United States like limbs.

    ¡°Hmm, the Liberation Brigade¡­¡±

    Until now, Charlotte had been indifferent to the Liberation Brigade.

    Originally, the Seven Dragons were thergest criminal organization in history that had ruled all the darkness in the world for hundreds of years.

    During that long history, there were many criminal organizations that grew rapidly and confronted the Seven Dragons.

    But the ending is one.

    There was onlyplete ruin.

    He only hid in the shadows because of his natural enemy, the swordsman.

    The power of the Seven Dragons, which once ruled the world, was not at the level of a mediocre criminal organization.

    In that sense, to Charlotte, the Liberation Brigade was just one of thosemon criminal organizations that would eventually break down after a brief moment of brilliance.

    However, the information about the Liberation Brigade, which he checked, intrigued Charlotte.

    ¡°Certainly, it seems that it has reached a level where it cannot be dismissed as simple trash.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, trash is trash, my princess.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore it too much. Then, don¡¯t you feel very sorry for the n who have suffered hardships from these scum all this time?¡±

    The ck Dragon n whose affiliates were attacked.

    The Blue Dragon n experienced the London Incident.

    The green dragon n fell into a trap, etc.

    After confirming the details of the Seven Dragons¡¯ sh with the Liberation Brigade, Charlotte spokenguidly.

    Few organizations have threatened the Seven Dragons in the past hundreds of years.

    It was about the Dark Dawn Society, which was a dark magic association that destroyed demons after descending, and the Continental Guardians, which were part of the elemental crisis.

    ¡°Above all, it is hard to ignore the secrecy and expandability of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°iced coffee. Since it is a point organization, it is not easy to subdue it, and like the old guild, it isposed of yer-oriented forces, so it is said that power expansion is fast.¡±

    ¡°Originally, the more insignificant the bug, the easier it is to escape and multiply.¡±

    Charlotteughed.

    The reason why the old guild is called the loser of the present era even though the Seven Dragons hold all the wealth in the world.

    It wasn¡¯t just because they were strong.

    It was because of the potential to grow into a forceparable to the Seven Dragons, which has a history of hundreds of years, in just thirty years.

    In that respect, the Liberation Brigade was simr to the old guild.

    Just looking at the report, it was estimated that the number of members of the Liberation Brigade increased tenfold in just a few years.

    How many more years will pass like this?

    The Liberation Brigade could have grown into a forceparable to the old guild.

    ¡°Looking at this rate of growth, it is understandable why my prospective sire deliberately targeted the Liberation Brigade as our target.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying the swordsman is wary of the liberation brigade?¡±

    ¡°At least it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re recognizing it as someone who will be a nuisance if you don¡¯t put it away now.¡±

    ¡°If that swordsman thinks so, it¡¯s certainly not to the point of being ignored.¡±

    A woman dressed as a cowgirl.

    Alice readily agreed with Charlotte¡¯s words.

    It was trust stemming from the arrogance of the Golden Dragon n that their princess could not be wrong in their judgment.

    ¡°What do you want, my princess? If you wish, I will immediately mobilize the intelligence agency to find them.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡±

    Charlotte shook her head.

    If only the intelligence agency could catch them, the Liberation Brigade wouldn¡¯t have been able to expand their forces until now.

    More than anything else, in order to gain an edge in thepetition with other princesses, a more certain method was needed, rather than such a lukewarm method.

    And Charlotte had a method only she could use that no other princess could imitate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put a bounty on you instead.¡±

    ¡°You mean leave the trash to the cleaners.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But to capture my Princess Liberation Brigade, a huge guild or a high-level yer will have to step in. They don¡¯t move for quite a bit of money.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    At Alice¡¯s point, Charlotte snorted.

    And as if there was no easier solution, he continued with an arrogant smile.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t move with a decent amount of money, just give me more money than that.¡±

    It was not long after that that one advertisement was stered on all news newspapers and the Inte around the world.

    The content of the advertisement was simple.

    [Wanted]

    [Target: Liberation Brigade]

    [Unit: 1000000000$]

    [Executive Level: 500000000000$]

    [Ghost Level: 10000000000000$]

    [Dead or Alive]

    [If you can prove that you are a Liberation Brigade, 100% lump sum payment! Fafnir guarantees payment!]

    [A chance to change your life, take on the challenge now!]

    [*P.S.*]

    [If you report urate information about an executive level or higher, a certain percentage of the reward will be paid as an anonymous bond regardless of the informant¡¯s identity. .]

    High-level yers and huge guilds, of course.

    Private militarypanies, even the police and state agencies blinded by self-interest.

    It was the moment when the gold rush, no, the hunting rush, began to challenge anyone who was greedy for money.

 Chapter 316

    #316. tell me to do it

    * * *

    An advertisement put up by the Golden Dragon n turned the world upside down.

    A bounty was ced on criminals. It wasn¡¯t umon, depending on the country.

    But even that has its limits.

    A bounty of 10 trillion was enough to make even those who were not interested in worldly affairs be the incarnation of justice.

    And the advertisement, of course, reached thend of severe cold.

    ¡°Anyway, what kind of money did Charlotte really want?¡±

    The silver-haired girl sitting on the throne muttered while reading the newspaper, and the maid standing next to her replied with a cold face.

    ¡°It is an efficient method.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Golden Dragon n that has the advantage in fighting over money?¡±

    ¡°Rather than that, the biggest advantage is that you can preserve 100% of the n¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°aha. Are you saying that I will leave the small gleaning to the hyenas and only pick up and eat the kernels of executive level or higher?¡±

    Yekathrice clicked her tongue.

    I had to admit that it was effective.

    Just by spending a few pennies, he made the world, not just the Seven Dragons, pursue the Liberation Brigade.

    Of course, if you were a top yer or an old guild ruled by a monarch, you wouldn¡¯t be swayed by such tricks.

    However, it was enough to drive the Liberation Brigade into a corner even if only high-level yers moved halfway.

    Because it isposed of point organizations, it is possible to solve the most difficult point of the liberation brigade, which is difficult to subdue individually, with numbers.

    One problem.

    The only ones who benefit from hunting the liberation brigade like this are the Geumryong n.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems like a good method¡­ but shall we try it too?¡±

    ¡°In that case, the Golden Dragon n has a 100% chance of raising the bounty.¡±

    ¡°Is that so too?¡±

    Yekathrice scratched her head.

    If the bounty is raised through infinitepetition, the Golden Dragon n, which has an advantage in financial power, will be the final winner.

    In the end, this was a method that only the richest Golden Dragon n in the Seven Dragons could do.

    But Ekatrice, while admitting to having hit Charlotte, showed no sign of disappointment.

    I just shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have my own way of thinking.¡±

    ¡°What method are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The Liberation Brigade is a yer criminal organization, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then, if all the yers are eventually captured, there will be a liberation brigade among them. is not it?¡±

    Trying to find and catch the liberation brigade is gettingplicated.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s faster and more efficient to lock all the yers in the camp and torture them to find out the brigade members.

    Yekathrice said with a bright smile.

    Kana shook her head.

    ¡°It is indeed a good idea.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°However, if you do it that way, yers will most likely rebel against the princess¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°repulsion?¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Yekathrice blinked.

    It¡¯s like hearing an unfamiliar word.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Cuk¡­ Cuck Cuck Cuck Kyahahahaha! Kana is really good at making jokes too!¡±

    Yekathrice, who tilted her head and looked at the silver-haired maid, eventually burst intoughter.

    I giggled while covering my mouth.

    It took a while to hold onto the stomach, roll over on therge throne, andugh until the wide hall left.

    The girl suddenly stoppedughing.

    And lie down on the throne

    I just tilted my head and looked at Kana.

    He said with an ice cold face.

    ¡°¨DIf you can, tell them to do it. Killing them all is enough.¡±

    Kana knew.

    It is sincerity without exaggeration.

    In fact, if Yekathrice gives the order, all yers in this country will be 100% obliterated.

    She is the Great Khan of the Russian Khanate.

    Before he was the owner of therge corporation Bahamut, he was the ruler holding absolute power in this coldnd.

    But that¡¯s why Kana said.

    ¡°It is better to refrain from that method.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Because if you kill them all before hearing the confession from the yers, it will be difficult to prove that you captured the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Only then did Yekathrice remember why she tried to capture the yers and scratched her head.

    The purpose was to capture the Liberation Brigade and obtain shares.

    Because he killed all the yers, if he didn¡¯t get the stake, there would be no real story.

    ¡°Um, then I can¡¯t help it. I have no choice but to go straight ahead.¡±

    I feel genuinely sorry.

    One more time to let out a sigh.

    Yekathrice continued with an insignificant face.

    ¡°Mobilize Okhrana and the KGB to find the Liberation Brigade. It advertises that reporting on yer criminals will increase your citizen rating.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°And activate the Sky eye.¡±

    ¡°¡­Skyeye is still in an unfinished state, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°You think we¡¯re testing it right now.¡±

    If you want to win thepetition, you have no room to spare.

    Ekathrice, still lying upside down on the throne, spoke sullenly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason we put a monitoring system into every product we make to use it in times like this from the start?¡±

    ¡°All right. Then we will activate Sky Eye to collect all information rted to the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    The secret police are on the move.

    All citizens of the Russian Khanate spying on each other.

    It was the moment when all the products produced by Bahamut became the eyes and ears of the Silver Dragon n and began to search for the Liberation Brigade.

    * * *

    When the Gold Dragon n and the Silver Dragon n started chasing the Liberation Brigade in their own way.

    The Red Dragon n was also ready to move.

    ¡°Princess, the answer came¡­¡±

    A girl in a baggy military uniform who has been working all night since returning to Egypt to prepare for that.

    Nadia said with a tired face.

    But Hai didn¡¯t look back at Nadia.

    I just asked in a muddy voice with my gaze fixed in front of me at the top of the pyramid.

    ¡°result?¡±

    ¡°¡­Only 5 countries responded correctly. At least, there are no warlords ruling right now, so the temporary representative epted them.¡±

    ¡°Exclude those five ces.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would say that, so I already excluded it.¡±

    Then it seems to be done.

    Take a moment to observe Hai¡¯s silent nodding.

    Nadia hesitated before asking.

    ¡°By the way, Princess, do you really have to do this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know if this is the best. There is no guarantee that it will be effective in catching the Liberation Brigade¡­ and it could just be a waste of money.¡±

    ¡°Money doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess¡­¡±

    Nadia drooped her shoulders.

    In the first ce, the princess of the Seven Dragons doesn¡¯t know about money worries.

    Especially since he knew that to Hai, talking about money was tantamount to deaf ears.

    However, Nadia couldn¡¯t help but blink at the words that followed.

    ¡°It is the same with the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°This means that you must not misunderstand the purpose.¡±

    To Nadia, who was bewildered, Hai cut it off.

    And, as always, he continued to speak in a muddy voice.

    ¡°Hunting the Liberation Brigade is all about collecting stakes. In the end, the key is whether or not you can prove your qualifications to the swordsman.¡±

    Hai said curtly.

    No matter how much you hunt the Liberation Brigade and collect stakes, it is useless if you cannot prove your qualifications yourself.

    Even if he could make Limon his sire, it would end there.

    It would be the same even if I handed over the stake to Charlotte.

    That¡¯s why the most important thing to do is to prove your qualifications rather than hunting down the Liberation Brigade and collecting stakes.

    Nadia rolled her eyes at Hai¡¯s rare exnation in long words.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying this is a means to prove your qualifications?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In order to prove your qualifications to rule the world, you must first prove that you have the power to do so, right?¡±

    ¡°Think of whether you can give someone who can¡¯t even clean their own house the right to rule the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­that would be difficult.¡±

    Nadia eventually agreed.

    I wonder if the princess made the wrong decision.

    It was also my job as an aide to follow me faithfully if I made the right decision.

    Even if the profits from food exports are reduced, even if the stomach hurts from enduring huge additional expenses.

    ¡°If you subtract 5 out of 391, you get 386¡­. Even if you process one a day, it will take more than a year.¡±

    ¡°If you solve 10 problems a day, you can solve them in 6 weeks.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be done in two weeks?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I was just telling you my wishes¡­.¡± He

    looked coldly at Nadia, who was slightly avoiding his bloody eyes.

    Hai looked ahead again.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    It seems like no more words are needed.

    The moment Hai gave themand in a muffled voice, Nadia pulled out a walkie-talkie from her backpack and gave the order.

    Kururureureung.

    A loud roar rang out.

    The earth vibrates violently.

    A sandstorm swept everywhere.

    From massive tanks to trucks loaded with all sorts of supplies, soldiers armed with assorted weapons and more.

    The tens of thousands of troops upying the front of the pyramid split into ten branches and began to advance.

    The African continent has been divided into a total of 392 countries after endless wars over the past hundreds of years.

    It was the beginning of the war of conquest to unify the numerous countries.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­The above is the situation of the other ns.¡±

    A woman with long green hair kneeling in an artificial flower garden.

    At Barbara¡¯s words, Arbe, who was prostrated next to her, said with a worried face.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before Princess Geumryong collects shares.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me things you aren¡¯t sure about, Arbe.¡±

    ¡°At least it is certain that the ck Dragon Princess will not be able topete with the Gold Dragon Princess.¡±

    At Arbe¡¯s sharp words, Barbara frowned.

    Charlotte puts a bounty on the whole world.

    Catherine, who used power and skill.

    Hai started a war of conquest.

    It was clear that the three ns, though in different ways, began to move quickly to raise stakes and prove their qualifications in their own ways.

    On the other hand, the ck Dragon n and the White Dragon n are busy solving the economic sanctions.

    At this rate, it was clear that in the end Charlotte would be the most likely winner of thepetition.

    That¡¯s why Barbara said with a firm face.

    ¡°If it means supporting the ck Dragon n, that¡¯s up to the princess to decide.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget that giving the princess urate advice is also the job of an aide.¡±

    Barbara and Arbe red at each other.

    Looking at the two twin sisters, Maia opened her mouth coldly.

    ¡°There is no need to help Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that the girl that Heung Swordsman is helping will break down so easily?¡±

    Maia was cynical.

    I wonder if it was only the ck dragon n.

    It was because Li Qing-yu, who was actively assisted by Limon and supported by Ainsha and the White Dragon n, could not have been robbed of his share so easily.

    That¡¯s why Maia was able to turn everyone into enemies.

    While Charlotte and Li Qingyu are at odds, she will be able to operate without any warning.

    ¡°Now focus on what I told you to do.¡±

    As she recalled the work she was doing away from the attention of other ns, Maia kept a cold sneer as always.

    ¡°No matter how hard they try to gather stakes, once that ispleted, Sword Gong will be mine.¡±

 Chapter 317

    Episode #317. I¡¯ve got a problem.

    * * *

    Leviathan¡¯s Underground.

    On the other hand, in the temporary workshop prepared, Sir and Limon devoted themselves to research while staying up all night.

    A forced march made possible only by two people: a sword master whose stamina rots, and a great witch who has exceeded the limit of her lifespan with magic.

    In addition, an adult-level ghost is attached as an assistant.

    In terms of members, it was a research team that was more than enough to achieve a global feat.

    ¡­Compared to that great aspect, the atmosphere couldn¡¯t be called smart.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do that?¡±

    ¡°Do what you can, old woman! Do you see me as some kind of god in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a god, but he¡¯s a sword master who cuts even gods.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have the old woman summon a god with magic, then I¡¯ll put a knife through the god¡¯s cor and have him do the work for me.¡±

    Being sarcastic is basic.

    Or fight with the momentum to catch me.

    Asking me if I can¡¯t do this, etc.

    Just looking at what he was doing, it was at the level of reminiscent of the elderly elders in the neighborhood who got into a fight while ying Go-Stop in a nursing home, let alone historical research.

    ¡®To argue like that with the team leader¡­ The witch sister is also amazing.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung admired it.

    Arguing against that limon?

    It was possible because Sir, who received preferential treatment as an elder, respect as a former emperor, and recognition as apetent ve, was denied.

    ¡°You old woman! Why do you change my blood again? Am I Mormot?¡±

    ¡°How about using some? It doesn¡¯t wear out either.¡±

    ¡°Do sword masters know that blood springs from the air?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t die anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this XX, XXX, you¡¯re an old woman!¡±

    ¡­Of course, it was amazing that Limon swears at Limon even after receiving all the bread.

    Even so, it was possible to know the greatness of the age in that he did not hesitate to watch thest minute.

    Are you lucky in misfortune?

    What made it even more mysterious was that even in the middle of such a quarrel, the research was progressing steadily.

    No matter how unreasonable Syrr demanded, Limon did it while cursing.

    No matter what absurd orders Limon gave, Cyr grumbled and found a countermeasure.

    [Ah! Stop fighting!]

    It was Yuna-kyung who died thanks to that.

    Will the two of them stop fighting?

    Calm down the frightened Shera.

    Even so, he even undertook research errands.

    Because I had to take on all the roles alone, and I had to work so hard that my wings got cramps.

    Thanks to that, the progress of magic he had been learning as a hobby went terrifyingly fast, and of course he gained a lot from this and that.

    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t help but die hard.

    Still, thanks to Yuna-kyung¡¯s sacrifice, Sir¡¯s research has made quite a lot of progress in just a few days.

    Some of them were quite important.

    ¡°Hmm, too.¡±

    Ten alter egos on one side.

    On the other side, dozens of alter egos.

    Looking at the two statues, which clearly differ even though they are made of the same material and shape, Sir murmured quietly.

    Then, looking back at Limon who was arranging the dark violin beside him, he said quietly.

    ¡°Seven arcs seem to have an amplification effect.¡±

    ¡°¡­The more we get together, the stronger we are? Like psionics are amplified through resonance?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, there would be no way there would be such a difference in the same piece.¡±

    Sir shrugged.

    There is one difference between these two statues.

    After it waspleted, the only question was whether or not Limon yed the deep ck violin.

    With that alone, the effect given to the statue increased several times, so it was more strange to think that it was irrelevant at this point.

    ¡°Furthermore, these amplifying effects are inherentlyplementary.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the Seven Arks itself might be structured in a way that maximizes each other¡¯s strengths in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°It seems so to me.¡±

    Sir saidnguidly.

    When the effect of the carving knife is called ¡®grant¡¯ that infuses power.

    The power of the violin is close to ¡®tuning¡¯ that adjusts the flow and harmonizes.

    It¡¯s great even when they¡¯re alone, but the effect bes more powerful by ¡®tuning¡¯ the power ¡®given¡¯ with the carving knife to the violin.

    As if they were made to support each other like that from the beginning.

    ¡°If you collect more of the other Seven Arcs, the amplification effect could be dozens of times stronger.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s enough to mass-produce new products.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if it was just that much?¡±

    ¡°Where the hell did this stuffe from¡­¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    There is a saying that there is no sin in tools, but that also has a degree.

    You shouldn¡¯t give a child a gun.

    A tool too powerful could be a sin in itself.

    If the Liberation Brigade had obtained this violin and carving knife and collected four Seven Arcs.

    Depending on how to use it, it might have caused a situation more devastating than when the demon descended.

    So it was.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case.¡±

    ¡°It is impossible for me. Ah, it might be possible for you, but I don¡¯t really want to rmend it.¡±

    Is it because of age?

    Limon frowned as he saw Syrr, who noticed the question and answered it even before he asked.

    ¡°If you destroy the Seven Arcs, you might be in trouble?¡±

    ¡°You said that this power is close to sealing. How do you know what will happen if you force it to break?¡±

    Shir coldly pointed out.

    The moment the seal is broken, the contents may disappear, but on the contrary, in some cases, what dwells inside may be released.

    What if the power sealed in the Seven Arcs is dangerous and causes disaster at the same time as liberation?

    It could have been an attempt to catch bedbugs and burn thatch for a while.

    ¡°Tsk, are you saying we have no choice but to find it first and protect it before it falls into the hands of the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so disappointed. After all, having it helps.¡±

    ¡°Instead, it¡¯s because it¡¯s something that will cause big trouble if you go to strict people.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    The Liberation Brigade is not the only danger.

    If anyone gets the Seven Arcs.

    And if you break the seal even by ident and abuse that power, it could cause a terrible situation.

    Even if he used Seven Arcs out of good intentions, not out of greed.

    That¡¯s why Limon lowered his voice.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Grandma, what happened to the one I asked for earlier?¡±

    Upon hearing that question, Sir erased his usual rxed smile.

    And, as if asking something very troubling, he asked back with a slight frown.

    ¡°¡­you mean ¡®that¡¯?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Speaking in conclusion, it is also difficult.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be like this too?¡±

    ¡°It was like that with the carving knife. Besides, it¡¯s even more special.¡±

    ¡°In the end, you have to see it to know this.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to check?¡±

    Be silent for a moment as if thinking.

    Limon finally shook his head quietly.

    ¡°¡­No, at least it¡¯s not something to decide right away.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are very careful too. If it were me, I would have checked it right away, even if I was curious.¡±

    ¡°I bet it was the old woman who said it would be difficult to undo oncemitted?¡±

    ¡°That is that and this is this.¡±

    Looking at Sir with a bewitching smile, Limon clicked his tongue in disapproval.

    And Yuna-kyung was trembling.

    [¡­hey? What are you two talking about?]

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story you don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    [You usually fight a lot, but why do you only get along well when it¡¯s like this!]

    Whether or not Yuna-gyeong, who was treated like a baby, goes wild.

    Limon and Cyr did not raise an eyebrow.

    It was because the two of them weren¡¯t lighthearted enough to talk carelessly about things that weren¡¯t even certain yet.

    Especially if it¡¯s here.

    Yuna-kyung feels awkward when she sees Limon and Sir, who are conducting research using the Seven Arcs by calmly bringing back the topic.

    When She-ra pats Yuna-kyung on the back andforts her.

    A guest came to the workshop.

    ¡°Are you all right for a moment?¡±

    ¡°huh? What¡¯s going on here, Princess?¡±

    Limon was puzzled.

    It was Li Qingyu, whose face had been difficult to seetely because there were so many things to do with each other.

    It was because it was unexpected that he came suddenly without contacting me.

    Of course, Li Qingyu didn¡¯te directly to see Li Mon¡¯s face.

    It was because there was an important business.

    ¡°Ainsha, who went to the Holy League, is back.¡±

    ¡°already?¡±

    ¡°Since the same was true of the Holy Alliance that received economic sanctions, it seemed that it was easy to receive cooperation in many ways.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you brought the ingredients?¡±

    ¡°At least the ones in the Holy League.¡±

    ¡°That is good news.¡±

    A number of problems are already arising due to economic sanctions.

    This was certainly good news in that the quicker the materials were procured, the less time required to make Dagda¡¯s Cauldron.

    However, Limon rather frowned.

    ¡°But why are you delivering the good news with such a serious face?¡±

    ¡°¡­is it obvious?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but know.¡±

    If the groom¡¯s name is the groom¡¯s color, isn¡¯t it basic to be able to recognize the bride¡¯splexion?

    Li Qingyu, who looked at Li Mon, who spoke calmly, with aplicated face, finally opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s not all good news.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­surely all the ingredients you brought are great.¡±

    ¡°Of course. These are the ingredients selected and selected by the Holy Alliance. A top-notch guarantee.¡±

    To Sir, who was checking the ingredients while wearing sses, Ainsha said with an expressionless yet triumphant expression.

    It was worth it.

    Acquiring this many materials in a short period of time was possible because she ys the role of mediator between gods and churches in the Holy League.

    ¡°Most of the rest of the ingredients will be avable within a month.¡±

    Li Qingyu also spoke calmly.

    The ck Dragon n were originally specialized in intelligence.

    Even with its recent downfall, a minimal informationwork centered on Leviathan spread around the world remained.

    And Li Qingyu actively used the informationwork to find materials.

    Whether negotiating with collectors.

    winning bids at auctions.

    Stealing objects from museums.

    Once the location was confirmed, getting it was easy.

    But that¡¯s why Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but put on a slightly perplexed expression.

    ¡°Except for one thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I think you know what that one is.¡±

    After checking the list of materials that Ainsha had collected and those that Li Qingyu had secured or found, Sir shook his head.

    And then he asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°Is this a turkey feather?¡±

    ¡°yes. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t find it even with our Leviathan intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Not even in the Holy Alliance. It¡¯s a big deal.¡±

    ¡°It is not surprising. It¡¯s strange that the turkey itself is still there in the first ce.¡±

    Sir smilednguidly.

    The turkey bird was a creature that was hard to find even in the Silver Age.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were already extinct after thousands of years.

    ¡°Hey Grandma. Can you substitute something else?¡±

    ¡°It is possible. Instead, it¡¯s a problem because it takes several more months to manufacture Dagda¡¯s cauldron.¡±

    Turkey feathers are the key ingredient.

    If you want to rece it with something else, you have to revise the recipe altogether.

    Watching Sir speak calmly, Limon clicked his tongue.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to waste months of time in the midst of this urgent rush.

    Are you lucky in misfortune?

    Li Qingyu and Ainsha also had countermeasures.

    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not without clues.¡±

    ¡°I searched all the records of the Holy League. There was only one case of sighting of a living turkey bird within 10 years.¡±

    ¡°Based on my research, there is a high probability that the sighting is true.¡±

    Whether turkeys are alive.

    Whether stuffed remains remain.

    If you follow the trail, you might find a feather.

    Li Qingyu, who at least spoke positively, continued with a slightlyplicated expression.

    ¡°The problem is that it¡¯s not a ce where you can quietly find a single bird.¡±

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    There weren¡¯t that many ces where I could make the princess of the ck Dragon n speak softly even before she started searching.

    ¡°The ce where the turkey wasst seen¡­¡±

    But the moment he heard Li Qingyu¡¯s answer.

    He couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.

 Chapter 318

    #318. What do you mean?

    ¡°¡­Kilimanjaro?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°That mountain covered in white snow?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know these days, but it was like that in the past.¡±

    Limon was dumbfounded.

    Ever since Li Qingyu expressed his disapproval, he had expected that it would not be an ordinary ce.

    However, Kilimanjaro is the ce where the key ingredient to make Dagda¡¯s Cauldron is¡­.

    ¡°In short, this? In order to solve the food blockade, we have to find turkeys in the toughestnd in Africa?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­suffice it to say there is a problem.¡±

    ¡°Africa is a unique ce in many ways.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Africa is the only continent where the Leviathan Hotel, which has entered every country, has not been established.

    Only the Egyptian branch is barely operational.

    Other than that, it was rare for a country to have a hotel at all.

    392 military regimes alone.

    It was difficult even for the ck Dragon n to set up and operate a hotel in every country where the number changes by month or even day, let alone yearly.

    Still, with that alone, they could have dispatched the n to search for it.

    The problem was that the ce was no different from the front yard of the Red Dragon n.

    ¡°If we dispatch arge number of people there, the Red Dragon n will of course find them.¡±

    ¡°Then the Red Dragon n will definitely use their hands.¡±

    ¡°You say very nicely that you will kill them all.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much the red dragon n is, externally, it will end with an idental death. ¡­ Maybe.¡±

    couldn¡¯t be sure

    Limon clicked his tongue as he looked at Li Qingyu, who was slightly confused.

    Of course, other ns would not kill the same Seven Dragons without permission, even if they came to their homnd without permission.

    Even the silver dragon n would go through the minimum interrogation process.

    However, you shouldn¡¯t expect such things from the Red Dragon n.

    In particr, if it was now that he was at odds with Li Qingyu, there was a high possibility that he would kill the ck Dragon n openly.

    It was to the extent that the ck Dragon n members of the Egyptian branch were also half-detained, with all operations suspended.

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re d you¡¯re not in Egypt?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°ording to temple records, the range of activities of turkey birds is wide. At worst, it goes from end to end of the continent.¡±

    ¡°¡­worst case, we might have to search all the way to Egypt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll find it soon. If you¡¯re not lucky, you¡¯ll have to search all the continents.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very hopeful story.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    It¡¯s absurd that you have to search an entire continent to find just one bird.

    It¡¯s even hard to search properly because Africa is like a minefield.

    It was a situation where there was no such thing as a pile-up.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking for confirmation, but if we send a search party there, how many people can we have?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ within the range of being invisible to the Red Dragon n, at most ten people.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that all there is to it?¡±

    ¡°If you send more than that number, there is a high possibility that you will get into a fight.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    The homnd of the ck Dragon n is East Asia.

    Even because of racial differences, it was inevitable to stand out in Africa.

    If you are a master of the white-faced shellfish, you may be able to camouge to some extent, but if you go around in groups, you will stand out.

    In the midst of this busy blocking economic sanctions in the first ce, it is difficult to take out many masters like that.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    For a while, I tapped my elbows with my fingers while crossing my arms in the increasingly bad conditions.

    Limon finally opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Then I have no choice but to go and look for it myself.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    At that sudden statement, Yuna-kyung and Ainsha opened their eyes wide.

    Li Qingyu, on the other hand, was not surprised.

    I knew that, so I just shook my head.

    ¡°Are you thinking of going out yourself?¡±

    ¡°Finally, this research is almost finished. If I have to send a small elite, I am the most suitable person.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Then, looking at Li Qingyu, he smiled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you, princess, bring this story to me with that in mind in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Not on purpose.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Disguise using the power of the Constetion.

    The superhuman senses of a sword master.

    In addition, the follow-up technique he acquired as Noh Kang-ho and the ability to cope with unexpected situations.

    Whether as a tracker or a seeker. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that there were almost no people who could surpass Limon in single action.

    It was even more so in this situation where 1:00 is urgent.

    However, Ainsha did not agree with Li Qingyu¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°It is nonsense. The opponent is Hai. If you get caught, you will be in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Not a little bit. If you don¡¯t, there will be a war.¡±

    It is Hai who has already started the war of conquest.

    If she finds out that Limon hase to Africa, will she be fine?

    Absolutely not.

    Of course, Limon wasn¡¯t going to take it easy no matter what Hasteni did, but it was clear that things would get worse when he collided with her head-on.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about anyway. Even if I go to Africa, I think I will buy some insurance.¡±

    ¡°You mean insurance?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m really curious.

    Looking at Li Qingyu with a puzzled expression, Limon continued with a meaningful expression.

    ¡°If something goes wrong, there is a princess who dered that she would risk her life to prevent the worst.¡±

    * * *

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Hanjeongguk was on the verge of going crazy.

    It was tolerable until, out of nowhere, the Russian Khanate¡¯s army and the United States¡¯ fleet moved and detained a diplomat in Africa.

    The situation where the presidents of all Seven Dragon Groups entered the country.

    It was because I couldprehend that each country acted sensitively to protect the factor.

    The withdrawal of investment money and the shutdown of the power nt were just business problems or idents.

    But I couldn¡¯t get past that until what happened after that.

    Sudden food blockade.

    nt closures and material cuts.

    paralysis of the financial system, etc.

    Because the country has turned into a mess overnight due to threefold economic sanctions out of the blue.

    ¡®Why the hell are you doing this!¡¯

    Even the hardships that befell them were much harsher than those of the Seventy-seven Chinese Federation or the Holy League.

    This is because, unlike the two countries that were able to minimize confusion thanks to the ck Dragon and White Dragon ns, they had to face economic sanctions on their own.

    Still, he did his best.

    Hire yers to run power nts.

    Ask agricultural yers to produce food.

    Such as receiving daily necessities from production yers.

    As a strong country with a famous Infinity Guild, it fought against economic sanctions with all its potential.

    But the results were disappointing.

    No matter how great the yers¡¯ abilities are, there is a degree.

    It was only possible for the Demiurge Guild with the Creator Lord to block the economic sanctions of the three Seven Dragon Groups.

    ¡®These damn yers don¡¯t listen to me¡­¡¯

    Even moving the yers wasn¡¯t easy.

    It was because the higher level yers had the guts to raise their ransom.

    Even among them, there were many crazy people who demanded unconditional immunity orrge amounts of money from the national budget.

    To the point of wanting to just catch them all and make them do forcedbor.

    But it couldn¡¯t be.

    If we did such a thing in this situation where the PAB was disbanded and the force on the yers was weakened, it would only increase confusion.

    ¡®Even if the infinite lord only moved that damn human!¡¯

    Han Jeong-guk gnashed his teeth.

    If the Infinity Guild had taken the initiative, it would have been easier to mobilize yers.

    However, even in the midst of this, because Lee Chun-gi did not break the seclusion, the Infinity Guild either stood by or looked after the situation for personal gain.

    The government is about to turn inside out.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t dare put pressure on the infinite lord.

    In the end, Han Jeong-guk, who was terrified, found an alternative.

    After mobilizing all diplomatic capabilities, it seeded in inviting a guest who could finally resolve the situation to the Blue House.

    ¡°I will ask straight forward.¡±

    However, Han Jeong-guk did not wee the other party.

    No, rather, he hardened his face.

    I had been persistently inviting them from before, but it wasn¡¯t just because I was hurting my pride that I finally visited the Blue House.

    It was to interrogate her.

    ¡°What is the reason your group is imposing economic sanctions on our country?¡±

    While the other princess had already returned home, she remained in this country even though she traveled back and forth every day.

    The blue-haired, uniformed princess, who was the only one of the seven to respond to his invitation, spoke after a moment of silence.

    ¡°I cannot tell you why.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°This is because it is deeply intertwined with the internal circumstances of our Seven Dragon Group.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re destroying our country¡¯s economy because of your internal circumstances?¡±

    ¡°Personally, I regret it.¡±

    ¡°Count Ivosio Rose!¡±

    Han Jeong-guk shouted in a fit of fuss.

    It was an extremely disrespectful act to treat a noble from a foreign country, and even to a person invited as a state guest.

    Still, Rose wasn¡¯t angry.

    No, I even felt pity.

    The Commonwealth of China and the Holy League, but especially the people of this country were the victims of the conflict between the seven dragons.

    For a merciful woman, it was a pity.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    Although Rose sympathized with the people of this country, she had no intention of directly intervening in the situation.

    Responding to this economic sanctions could possibly hinder the three ns, including Charlotte, and help Li Qing-yu.

    It was something that Rose, who tried to maintain the stability of the Seven Dragons by maintaining neutrality, should never do.

    It was obvious that if a civil war broke out between the real Seven Dragons, the current economic sanctions would be considered a joke.

    However, it would be a worldwide scandal if it was revealed that all of this was just a simple bridepetition.

    Rose had no choice but to express her sincere regret.

    That¡¯s why she epted an invitation that she didn¡¯t have to ept.

    To represent the Seven Dragons, to apologize at least, and to help without breaking neutrality.

    ¡°Hey hey¡­!¡±

    However, Han Jeong-guk did not understand Rose¡¯s good intentions.

    Because I had never met the blue dragon n.

    I had only heard of that character through rumors.

    Even so, he was regarded only as a made-up story unique to the ruler.

    That¡¯s why Rose¡¯s attitude of regret while refusing help or exnation was mistaken for pretentious behavior.

    Rose is also on the side of those who impose economic sanctions, and the fact that this abominable princess responded to the invitation itself may be mocking herself.

    Normally, he would have been more cautious.

    However, Han Jeong-guk, who was already overworked and stressed, unconsciously epted the suspicion.

    So he cried out.

    ¡°If you guys are really going to do this, I have an idea too!¡±

    ¡°I understand that you are angry. But¡­

    ¡± ¡°But, please stop and lift the economic sanctions against our country right away! Otherwise, I won¡¯t leave the Seven Dragons Group alone!¡±

    Han Jeong-guk said firmly.

    And it made me feel refreshed.

    The fact that he had struck a blow at a foreign power that had thrown the country into chaos relieved him from being filled with resentment.

    but right after that.

    he hardened

    ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t want to leave our Seven Dragons alone.¡±

    From the first time we met until now.

    Rose, who was embarrassed by her confident attitude.

    Because she suddenly looked at him with cold, cold eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 319

    #319. There is no next.

    Superficially, there was nothing particrly different about Rose¡¯s behavior.

    Also good posture.

    Polite attitude and manner of speaking.

    Because it looked the same.

    The only difference is that the gentle atmosphere around Rose has disappeared.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    That¡¯s why Han Jeong-guk was taken aback.

    Why did you feel the chills?

    And I couldn¡¯t figure out why I felt like I had made a big mistake.

    However, it is impossible to show weakness during negotiations.

    With pride as the president of a country, Han Jeong-guk made up his mind and shouted strongly.

    ¡°If economic sanctions are not withdrawn immediately, I will file aint against the Seven Dragons Group to the UN and condemn it!¡±

    ¡°Let it be.¡±

    And I lost my mind.

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Whether holding an international conference to condemn us or impose restrictions. I told you to do whatever you want.¡±

    Rose spoke sternly to Han Jeong-guk, whose eyes were wide open.

    ¡°Because the UN won¡¯t move if you file awsuit against us.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°I would rather ask.¡±

    I really don¡¯t seem to understand.

    With honest questions.

    Rose asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you sincerely believe that you can put pressure on the Seven Dragons, which provides more than 70% of the UN¡¯s operating funds, with your own power alone?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that money alone can do anything!¡±

    Han Jung-guk, who took Rose¡¯s words as sarcastic, blushed.

    In fact, he knew that the UN was run by donations from the Seven Dragons Group.

    The Seven Dragon Group is called the world¡¯srgest conglomerate, and that¡¯s why it can¡¯t be touched by most countries.

    However, Han Jeong-guk also had something to object to.

    ¡°Our country has been the leader of the world for a long time! No matter how much money you use to intimidate other countries, it is possible enough to regte you!¡±

    Ever since the UN was founded¡­

    no, this country has been the leader of the world since then.

    More than half of the UN member states could be moved by using the international clout built up over hundreds of years.

    And if you move up to the old guild through the UN, even if the Seven Dragons group is your opponent, you can put pressure on them.

    Han Jeong-guk made a bold statement.

    Rose also did not deny the fact itself.

    with just one premise.

    ¡°It would have been untilst year.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean by that?¡±

    Why is the deadline stipted asst year?

    It¡¯s been a long time since I looked at Han Jung-guk, who was suspicious but couldn¡¯t hide his anxiety.

    Rose quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°I was just wondering, but after hearing that, you guys really don¡¯t seem to know.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°The reason why this country has been treated as the leader of the world so far.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It is because we have contributed so much to the internationalmunity!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a contribution¡­¡±

    Roseughed softly after chewing on Han Jeong-guk¡¯s exasperated answer, as if asking if he looked like an idiot.

    beautiful as ake.

    as calm as a wave.

    But rather because of that, the eyes that had lost their kindness had a smile that stood out even more.

    she opened her mouth.

    ¡°What kind of contribution are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m genuinely curious.¡±

    Rose shook her head slightly.

    and asked in session.

    ¡°You mean the relief supplies to Europe during the Demon God War?¡±

    ¡°You mean the establishment of the International Peace Corps during the World War?¡±

    ¡°Or did you mean the one who led the dissolution of the Continental Guardian during the Spirit Corps?¡±

    I would like to know if there are any other contributions besides that.

    Looking at Rose who asked calmly, Han Jeong-guk said as if gnashing his teeth.

    ¡°Do not forget that it was our country that subdued it when the Seven Dragons provoked amotion.¡±

    ¡°It was certainly a big contribution.¡±

    The Seven Dragons were originally a criminal organization.

    Even if she was a princess, in the end, she wasn¡¯t the chief.

    Even when Han Jeong-guk hid his sarcasm, Rose didn¡¯t even deny it, let alone get angry.

    After calmly epting, he calmly added one more word.

    ¡°If that was really your achievement.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you really going to say that our country has been distorting history?¡±

    ¡°What I want to say is that the contribution was not a return to Korea, but an individual achievement.¡±

    That moment.

    Han Jeong-guk hardened his face without realizing it.

    It was only then that he realized why Rose had been asking strange questions earlier.

    ¡°Are you saying that we were able to be the leader of the world thanks to the exploits of Limon Aspelder?¡±

    ¡°Do you think no?¡±

    ¡°Stop being ridiculous!¡±

    bang!

    At that absurd insult, Han Jeong-guk hit the armrest with his fist.

    and screamed ferociously.

    ¡°That is the merit that our ancestors have umted in our country! It¡¯s not something to be proud of for someone who took advantage of that reputation through propaganda!¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you believe that Swordsman is a hero made out of propaganda? Are you the president of this country?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m the president of this country.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t expect to hear such an answer.

    Han Jeong-guk snorted as he saw Rose making a dumbfounded expression.

    Of course, he is also a famous president.

    Besides, since he was born before the Iron Age opened, he knew a lot about Limon¡¯s heroic story.

    sh seven dragons

    defeating the drunk.

    The myth of an absolute being who saved the world many times.

    However, because of that, Han Jeong-guk was able to assert more firmly.

    The myth is a contradictionden lie, and Limon¡¯s reputation is nothing more than a fabricated fiction.

    ¡°Do you have any basis for thinking so?¡±

    Now that it¡¯s about this, I¡¯m rather curious.

    When Rose asked why he could be so sure, Jeongguk answered without hesitation.

    ¡°If that propaganda is true, Korea is East Asia long ago¡­ No, because it would have be the world¡¯s most powerful country.¡±

    The Sword Master is really superhuman.

    If Limon was the absolute strongest among them.

    The country that owns him should have already conquered the Seventy-seven Chinese Federation and possessed a vast territoryparable to that of the United States of America or the Russian Khanate.

    But their country was just a traditional powerhouse.

    It has never been a great country.

    Even in the days when it was natural for a powerful country to have at least a few colonies.

    Therefore, the fact that this country has not grown significantly is itself a limitation of the sword master.

    It¡¯s proof that Limon was a rather strong swordsman, but not an absolute master like the legend.

    Han Jeong-guk spoke confidently.

    Rose hardened her face.

    ¡°¡­Does the fact that the swordsman conquered other countries for this country and did not ughter enemy soldiers prove his reputation?¡±

    ¡°Is there a hero in the world who doesn¡¯t even have blood on his hands for his country?¡±

    Either out of patriotism.

    whether to achieve your ambitions.

    Just as current monarchs expand their power to contribute to the country.

    If the swordsman was a true absolute, of course he would have been and should have been.

    Rose, who gazed at Han Jung-guk as he sneered at him, spoke quietly after a long silence.

    ¡°¡­I do understand.¡±

    As the Blue Dragon Princess, of course she also knew about the World Peace n.

    That¡¯s why I thought that Han Jeong-guk¡¯s treatment of heroes who were created swordsmen was also influenced by that.

    But now I knew.

    The emergence of monarchs and the world peace n were only opportunities.

    Han Jeong-guk¡­

    no, that the previous kings of this country must have been looking for a reason to defeat the swordsman even before the World Peace n was promoted.

    ¡°In the end, you all just considered sword fighting as a convenient weapon.¡±

    Something like the strongest weapon that won¡¯t be shaken by the words of loyalty and great cause for the country.

    It would have been only a target of vignce to the ruler.

    Now that she realized that obvious fact, she was so funny that Rose smiled lightly without realizing it.

    He seemed to take that smile as a mockery.

    Han Jeong-guk frowned.

    ¡°Hey, it must have been a convenient propaganda piece, not a convenient weapon.¡±

    That¡¯s why the real absolute, the Iron Age Lord, appears and the fakes fall.

    To Han Jeong-guk, who was sure, Rose said quietly.

    ¡°For his honor, the reason this country has not be a great power is not because of ack of swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you couldn¡¯t conquer other countries, it means that you didn¡¯t.¡±

    As the princess of the Blue Dragon n, who fiercely fought against Limon after the ck Dragon n in the past.

    Rose was well aware.

    Limon only stepped out when he had to protect the country.

    In wars of aggression that attacked other countries, there were always times when they took a bystander attitude or interfered.

    There were even rumors that they fed rounds kicks to the face of the king who begged for a war of aggression.

    ¡­Perhaps the reason why the rulers of this country rejected Limon was because they had asked Limon for the same favor and suffered a simr fate.

    However, in Rose¡¯s opinion, Limon¡¯s actions were natural.

    ¡°Before he was a national savior, he was the protector of mankind.¡±

    Han Jeong-guk¡¯s opinions were thoroughly centered on this country.

    or destroy other countries.

    whether exploiting innocent foreigners.

    It was the right thing for a politician to act without hesitation if it benefited his country.

    The problem is that in the end, what Limon prioritized was the peace of the world, not the prosperity of a country.

    ¡°If the swordsmith had drawn the sword for this country, we might have been able to establish a great empire that would unify the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, your country would never have been respected as the world leader.¡±

    There is one reason why countries have respected this country so far.

    This is because Limon, who saved the world many times and did not receive anything in return, built the Tower of Swords and defended the country.

    But as long as Limon cut ties.

    There is no one who will respect this country anymore, and no matter what the United Nations says, it will not get sympathy.

    Rose, advising, stood up.

    and before leaving.

    He looked back at Hanjeongguk as if he had just remembered it.

    ¡°And from now on, pay more attention to your words and actions.¡±

    with a light smile

    Looking straight at Hanjeongguk.

    The most merciful of the Seven Dragons.

    The head of the most righteous n.

    But neverpromise with injustice.

    The princess of the Blue Dragon n, the noblest of the Seven Dragons and second only to the Golden Dragon n, with the most pride.

    By threatening the Seven Dragons, Rose said quietly to the person who had be an ¡®enemy¡¯ who vited her justice from the ¡®weak¡¯ she had to help.

    ¡°This will be thest time I will put up with your rudeness.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s a country that had a rtionship with Limon in the past, so I only have to endure it once.

    The ones who threatened the Seven Dragons.

    Whether it¡¯s the president or whatever, it was possible to destroy the entire country with just himself and the Blue Dragon n.

    Looking at Rose who warned calmly.

    Han Jeong-guk understood again.

    No matter how meek she may seem, she is also the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    The fact that he was the head of a n that controlled and still controls smuggling organizations around the world.

    And that he rather made an enemy of the only person in the Seven Dragons who could ask for help.

    The president of the country, who was the leader of the world who realized it btedly, had no choice but to harden with a pale face.

 Chapter 320

    #320. It doesn¡¯t matter to me¡­

    * * *

    ¡°Did you end the conversation well?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t go very well.¡±

    ¡°¡­what happened?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it seemed that this country did not need our help.¡±

    A knight in fancy armor.

    Lucas hardened his face after hearing what happened to Rose.

    It was Rose who, after careful consideration, came up with a way to help this country in a line that did not vite neutrality.

    But how dare you insult and threaten her?

    Even the blue dragon n couldn¡¯t help but be angry.

    ¡°It will be assumed that there was no food aid through the UN Volunteer Corps.¡±

    ¡°¡­just put it on hold for now.¡±

    ¡°Is that necessary?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what the swordsman wants for a death by starvation to ur because of our Seven Dragons¡¯ dispute.¡±

    After leaving Lucas to take care of it.

    Rose sighed slightly.

    It was because the conversation with Han Jeong-guk made her tired.

    ¡®Looking for him as the reason why their country didn¡¯t hold the hegemony of the world¡­¡¯

    She knows that Limon has saved this country at least ten times.

    What if he wasn¡¯t there?

    This country might have already been colonized by another country or torn apart like the Commonwealth of China.

    Or was itpletely destroyed?

    However, they believe that all achievements were made by their ancestors and leave all responsibility to Limon.

    It was amazing.

    On the other hand, he tried to nder Limon, who was called the guardian of mankind, for a different reason.

    Including the fact that he was hardened at once with a light warning just because he had money and power against himself, the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®It¡¯s surprising that such a person is the head of state.¡¯

    Of course, the name was betterpared to the British Empire, where the Crown Prince became the specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    But that¡¯s only aparative advantage.

    Uncharacteristically for her, if you ask Han Jeong-guk if he has the ability to lead the country, at least from Rose¡¯s standards, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    An ipetent monarch is sometimes more harmful than apetent tyrant.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem like he had any particr personality.

    But is it because he is a high-level yer with unique skills that such a person could be president?

    Or is it because the people of this country also have simr thoughts?

    Or is it both?

    Well, it¡¯s the same either way.

    It was too harsh to pass the responsibility for the rudenessmitted by an individual Han Jeong-guk to the people just because he was the president.

    ¡­okay.

    It¡¯s harsh.

    It¡¯s harsh¡­

    but she couldn¡¯t stand the frustration.

    No matter how ipetent the limited nation is.

    Even if it is because of the influence of the world peace n.

    If Limon had the least amount of respect in this country, he wouldn¡¯t have been so ignored.

    That obvious fact made my heart rough beyond logic and understanding.

    It was for this reason that she willingly gave up the idea of helping this country, who did not give up on the citizens even though she was shunned by everyone during the London crisis.

    Why should I help a country that even gave up swordsman?

    Because I couldn¡¯t find the reason.

    ¡®I want to impose economic sanctions on my heart, but¡­¡¯

    She tried to resist the urge to inadvertentlye in.

    He is now neutral.

    It was because they were in a position not to help them as much as they should not block economic sanctions.

    ¡®Being neutral is more difficult than I thought.¡¯

    At one time, he sighed at the exhaustion of having to watch over everyone even though he couldn¡¯t side with either side.

    Rose made up her mind.

    Ever since the Seven Dragons Branch dered neutrality, he had been prepared for this.

    Above all, she was the princess of the Blue Dragon n, who was more righteous and savvy than anyone else who never gave up on what she believed was right.

    Jiing.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    It was then.

    That¡¯s when she got a phone call.

    Puzzled by the caller on the screen, Rose answered the phone.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, what happened all of a sudden¡­¡±

    [Countess Yeo. How are you?]

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith?¡±

    [I¡¯m sorry if you expected the voice of our princess. I borrowed the phone for a while because I have business with the Count.]

    I was taken aback by the unexpected voice.

    Rose asked calmly.

    ¡°Did you say you have business with me?¡±

    [I heard that the Count went to the Blue House. It must be quite ufortable, but I was wondering if it was okay.]

    ¡°¡­Why is it that the stomach feels ufortable after going there?¡±

    [There are many cases where someone is called either because they are sorry or they need to pressure the customer.]

    ¡°Thank you for the useful information.¡±

    It was information that I would have liked to have heard before receiving the invitation.

    A moment to smile bitterly.

    Rose calmly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Then please tell me the real business.¡±

    [Hmm¡­ yes. To put it bluntly, I have something to ask the Count.]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s about the stock, but¡­¡±

    [Ah, rx. I¡¯m not talking about asking you to side with our princess or to sell your stake.]

    ¡°Then what are you asking for?¡±

    Rose was puzzled.

    Besides that, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else that Limon could ask of him.

    Still, she was determined.

    No matter what Limon asks, he will refuse.

    It was because even the smallest request was in itself a vition of neutrality.

    [Oh, it¡¯s nothing special.]

    But the moment I heard Limon¡¯s request.

    Rose had no choice but to harden like a stone,pletely forgetting about her earlier resolution.

    [Count, would you go on a date with me?]

    * * *

    Take a moment to make aplicated expression.

    Rose took a deep breath.

    Then, looking directly at Limon, who was sitting across from him, asked calmly.

    ¡°Did you say you were going to Africa yourself to resolve this economic sanctions?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re saying you want me to apany you there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Leviathan¡¯s drawing room came after hearing a shocking request over the phone.

    Recalling the exnation she heard from meeting him here, Rose sighed involuntarily.

    It¡¯s a pity that the date Limon asked for wasn¡¯t really in the literal sense¡­ No, it wasn¡¯t just because I was relieved.

    Rather, it was because I felt embarrassed.

    ¡°You are asking an embarrassing request.¡±

    ¡°I understand the count¡¯s position. I know it¡¯s an unreasonable request.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    In the first ce, the fact that she did this favor could be interpreted as if she was siding with him to some extent.

    That¡¯s why Rose was puzzled and asked.

    ¡°Do you still think I¡¯ll do this favor?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you so assertive?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll go there whether or not the Count follows me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her job has been decided, so only she has to choose.

    Seeing Limon¡¯s assertion, Rose was at a loss for words.

    The situation was understandable.

    For Limon, who needs to lift economic sanctions as soon as possible, making Dagda¡¯s Cauldron was not an option, but a necessity.

    But to say this openly¡­

    Limon asked with a mischievous face at Rose, who was making a moreplicated expression.

    ¡°How are you going to stop me?¡±

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. That, in its own way, vites neutrality.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Rose has one way to stop him.

    All I have to do is inform Hai about this first.

    However, it would be like siding with Hai in order to avoid siding with Limon, so it was not a viable method.

    In the end, she has two choices.

    condoning his actions.

    Or go along at all.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all right, Count? If I go to Africa alone and get caught, there will be a war right away, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°War could be avoided if a princess who dered neutrality stood next to her and dried it.¡±

    While dering neutrality to prevent a civil war between the Seven Dragons, would you just sit by and watch a war break out?

    Rose, who was silent while watching Limon ask with a smirk, finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    ¡°Oh you want to go with me?¡±

    ¡°I have no choice anyway.¡±

    Rose smiled bitterly.

    I wonder if I had hung up the phone as soon as I got a call from Limon.

    Once she heard the details from him, her choice was decided.

    ¡°I ask you to understand, Count. Originally, old people like me get anxious when traveling far away without a guardian apanying them.¡±

    Do you still feel sorry?

    Iughed inadvertently at Limon, who brazenly called himself an old man and made excuses.

    Rose suddenly put on a serious expression.

    ¡°But I also have a condition.¡±

    ¡°What conditions?¡±

    ¡°First of all, please promise me that there will be no other n to apany or dispatch to Africa besides the swordsman.¡±

    The more people you dispatch, the higher the chance that you will be noticed by the Red Dragon n.

    So, only Limon is going.

    No other apaniment is permitted.

    Rose said firmly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, no problem.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. I¡¯m busy right now anyway. We want to send them, but we don¡¯t have enough manpower to send them.¡±

    And Li Qingyu and Ainsha, who were sitting next to each other, readily epted the condition.

    In the first ce, it was difficult to send arge number of people, so Limon stepped out directly.

    It was difficult to carry out the search alone, but I still believed that Limon would be able to do it.

    Li Qingyu smiled a little strangely.

    ¡°And one more thing, swordsmith, please thoroughly disguise yourself so that you won¡¯t get caught.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    ¡°yes. I¡¯ve already prepared all the fake identities, so I won¡¯t find out if I can.¡±

    ¡°Even when I see it right in front of me, I never notice. I bet you.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    For some reason, Li Qingyu smiled.

    Even Ainsha, who said expressionlessly.

    Although puzzled by the somewhat subtle reaction of the three, Rose was convinced.

    She herself, who hired him as a violinist, knows how thorough Limon¡¯s transformation techniques are.

    If it was Li Qingyu who created the disguised identity there, there would be nothing to be discovered unless he did something very conspicuous.

    ¡°Finally, in Africa, please follow my instructions first under any circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re worried that I might do something conspicuous?¡±

    ¡°The swordsmith and I are in a different position.¡±

    Rose said seriously.

    Limon, who makes finding the turkey a priority, is willing to put up with some trouble for it.

    However, Rose, who had to prioritize the stability of the Seven Dragons, could not ept such a small problem.

    ¡°Follow the instructions¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care, but I¡¯m worried about whether the Count will be okay.¡±

    what are you worried about

    Limon, who was staring at Rose¡¯s beautiful face and fair skin, suddenly asked.

    ¡°Have you never been to Africa, Count?¡±

    ¡°I have never been there, but I know what it is like.¡±

    ¡°Really? Well then, it won¡¯t matter.¡±

    Limon let out augh at Rose¡¯s straight answer.

    As much as I¡¯ve lived a long life, I know very well how big the difference is between what I know and what I hear.

    Especially if the ce is Rose, who has lived as an aristocrat and princess in Africa.

    But he didn¡¯t bother to point it out.

    I just held out my hand.

    ¡°Please take good care of me in the future, Count.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and if you ever feel like changing the terms, let me know.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Why does Limon look at himself with a slightly mischievous expression, like an old soldier seeing a motivated recruit when he goes to the battlefield for the first time?

    Though doubtful inside, Rose held his hand.

    ¡­without knowing what consequences his choice would bring.

 Chapter 321

    #321. Why are you looking at me like that?

    * * *

    [La Labyrinth! Please help!]

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    [The New York branch has been discovered! I managed to avoid it, but I don¡¯t know when they might catch me!]

    ¡°What?¡±

    The ghost of the 4th rank of the Liberation Brigade.

    Labyrinth raised her eyes.

    And urgently grabbed themunication item and shouted.

    ¡°wait for a sec! Then what about my collection that was there?¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°The research materials stored there! Of course you took it with you when you ran away, right? ok!¡±

    [That¡¯s it¡­]

    The executive was taken aback, but couldn¡¯t answer.

    While he was in a hurry to take care of his body and run away, he couldn¡¯t afford to take care of that.

    Labyrinth, guessing the answer through that reaction, raised a bloodline on his forehead.

    ¡°Heyrade XXX! Even if I die, I should have packed my research materials!¡±

    [sorry. I¡¯ll make up for this mistake somehow, so please find an escape route¡­! ]

    [La Labyrinth? Labyrinth¡­!]

    Kwajik!

    Ignoring the opponent¡¯s anxious voice, Labyrinth smashed themunication item as it was.

    And after a while, he swept away everything on the desk and shouted.

    ¡°Aaaaaaa! These damn things!¡±

    If this had happened for the first time, Labyrinth might not have been so excited.

    The problem is that this contact has already happened a few times.

    The one who escaped is better.

    After losing contact, I checked and found that there were not one or two executives who were already dead or arrested.

    It had to be.

    Billions of people, dazzled by the massive bounty, were chasing the Liberation Brigade.

    Even supermarket clerks and local housewives carried wanted lists, so executives with criminal records could be discovered just by showing their faces.

    Still, if that were the case, the officers would not have been arrested in session.

    Either change your identity and run away.

    hiding in hiding ces, etc.

    Because the executives also responded.

    Normally, I would have been able to get over the hump for a while with just that.

    ¡°You traitors! Do you dare to sell out yourrades?¡±

    One problem.

    Their enemies were not only outsiders.

    No, if I had topare them, there were more executives whose identities or hiding ces were falsely caught and caught because of the betrayal of insiders.

    It was natural.

    The Liberation Brigade is a yer criminal organizationposed of only poor quality criminals from the beginning.

    I wonder if it¡¯s an executive level whose loyalty has already been proven.

    It was a very attractive story that you could earn money that would make you well-loved for the rest of your life just by informing the general members of the organization.

    To the extent that thanks to each other¡¯s tip-off, skits in which they are subjugated side by side take ce all over the ce.

    Besides, it was not something that could be done only by being careful of betrayal.

    Get in a car and hide in a mountain valley.

    or call on your smartphone.

    Searching on aputer, etc.

    Those who spilled clues rted to the Liberation Brigade while using products rted to Bahamut were also being discovered one after another.

    ¡°Damn, damn, damn!¡±

    Thanks to that, more than ten branches have already copsed.

    Considering that there have been very few precedents where a branch of the Liberation Brigade was discovered so far, the damage was truly absurd.

    In addition, the brigade¡¯s discipline itself was bing a mess because the executives were hectic and couldn¡¯t trust each other because they were hiding and running.

    For Labyrinth, it was inevitable to have a seizure.

    ¡°My research materials! How much money and time it will take to get it back¡­!¡±

    ¡­What really hurt Labyrinth¡¯s heart was the research material lost along with the branch, rather than the damage done to that organization.

    It was a big hit because I lost the toys I had prepared for years.

    In order to restore it, even the materials that were barely collected by ordering each branch were blown away.

    It was something to turn his eyes to.

    ¡°The Magician, that cowardlyrade! What do you mean you just have to crouch down?¡±

    That¡¯s why Labyrinth cursed the second-ranked ghost magician.

    If they had put their hands on it in advance, the Liberation Brigade could have been prevented from bing such a mess.

    Because now it¡¯s too urgent to block.

    It was to the point of wanting to demote Magician by taking responsibility right away.

    ¡®Even if it wasn¡¯t an example of a damn star¡­!¡¯

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    As long as the decision was made based on the foresight of the stars, if the responsibility for this mistake was to be held, it would go back even higher than the magician.

    Even for Labyrinth, who regarded even the monarch, the magician, as apetitor, it was something he could not even dare to do.

    So, in the end, Labyrinth turned that resentment in a different direction.

    The Seven Dragons suddenly went crazy and started hunting them.

    And to the person who provided the decisive cause for putting the brigade into such a predicament by interfering with the gathering of the Seven Arcs.

    ¡°Limon aspeller is a fuck! I will definitely kill you!¡±

    The one that ruined his ns.

    He led the liberation brigade hunt.

    Not knowing that it was all Limon¡¯s fault, Labyrinth zed with resentment against him.

    * * *

    After deciding to apany him to Africa.

    Rose immediately started preparing.

    While discussing travel ns, he took over the handling of business while he was away.

    itself was soon over.

    As the restoration work in London was also on track, Lucas, who was close to him, was able to solve quite a few problems.

    What was even more difficult was to dispel Lucas and his family¡¯s worries.

    ¡°Are you really okay, princess?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you at least take Changryongdae with you?¡±

    ¡°Sir Lucas, isn¡¯t the story already over?¡±

    Rose let out a wry smile.

    Of course, I could understand Lucas¡¯ anxiety about sending himself as a princess alone.

    But she had no choice.

    It¡¯s not just the ck Dragons or the White Dragons that stand out when they flock to Africa, but also the Blue Dragons themselves.

    I forbade further dispatch because it might attract attention.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t bring his attendants one after another.

    ¡°I understand how you feel, but I¡¯m not going to fight there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, I¡¯m not going alone.¡±

    He is only a mediator.

    Watching Rose calmly say that even if there is a problem, nothing will happen, Lucas reluctantly agrees.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    As long as Limon apanies them, at least there will be no danger to themselves.

    ¡°With that said, I won¡¯t tell you more about the entourage, but don¡¯t forget that Africa is different from Europe in many ways.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    After showing a gentle smile to Lucas, who couldn¡¯t hide his concerns until the end, perhaps because he still couldn¡¯t let go of his worries.

    Rose epted the travel backpack he had put out.

    If he had been in his usual uniform, he would have looked very out of ce, but at least not now.

    A thin shirt and a thick vest.

    Jeans that fit your legs.

    sses without a prescription.

    A hat that hid her blue hair.

    In addition, there is a professional camera hanging from the neck.

    Rose, dressed in everything, looked nothing more than an ordinary tourist or cameraman.

    It was packaged like a tripod for kendo shooting protruding from a backpack.

    ¡°At this level, even in Africa, you won¡¯t be noticed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there something strange about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, at least there is nothing wrong with the outfit.¡±

    The problem is that her beauty stands out too much for an ordinary traveler who cannot be hidden even with ordinary clothes.

    Lucas just swallowed the words that came out of his throat.

    Anyway, that wasn¡¯t a problem that could be solved unless the whole face was covered with a mask.

    ¡®Come to think of it, this is the first time I¡¯ve been on a trip like this.¡¯

    But Rose, not noticing Lucas¡¯plicated feelings, smiled.

    As the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    and as Count Sea Serpent.

    It was Rose who always lived ording to formality.

    However, thinking that she was going on a trip while hiding her identity, I felt a little bit of a thrill even as a naive woman.

    Especially in that the travelpanion is Limon, not anyone else.

    Sigh.

    It was then that the parlor door opened and a ck-haired girl appeared.

    ¡°Is Rose ready?¡±

    ¡°yes. We can start right now.¡±

    ¡°Good for you. The swordsman is now ready to depart.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    Rose put on a puzzled expression.

    He said he was ready, so why didn¡¯t Limone?

    It wasn¡¯t because I couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    Ainsha, a white-haired girl, and Shir, a dark red-haired witch, such as Yuna-gyeong, who is tucked into her shoulder, and Youin, who is carrying a small shoulder bag.

    It was because among the many people who entered the parlor with Li Qingyu, he saw a strange person.

    ¡°By the way, who is behind Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±

    ¡°Are you a guide by any chance?¡±

    ¡°well. I might as well say that for now.¡±

    ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­?¡±

    Her and Limon¡¯s trip to Africa is a top secret.

    It must be a secret known only to those close to the n, but why did they bring such a ¡®strange¡¯ person before departure?

    Rose, who looked at her opponent with questions, was startled.

    The moment he saw his opponent¡¯s face hidden by Li Qingyu.

    Her own heart, which suddenly started pounding, hardened her for various reasons.

    ¡°Why are you looking at people like that, Count?¡±

    and right after that.

    Rose felt the shock as if her heart stopped.

    Contrary to the unfamiliar voice, the tone felt oddly familiar.

    Most of all because those sullen eyes reminded her of some absurd assumption.

    ¡°¡­Sword ball?¡±

    ¡°Call me Limor. My ID now has that name on it.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I hope it can¡¯t be

    What would he have misunderstood?

    Rose, who inadvertently thought so even while asking the question, felt dizzy at the other person¡¯s answer.

    Still, she was better.

    Lucas, who was making an expression as if his eyes were about to pop out from behind Rose, was in a state of fainting while standing.

    ¡°What is that¡­ what does it look like?¡±

    ¡°You want me to camouge thoroughly so as not to be seen? So I made sure.¡±

    ¡®No matter how much, isn¡¯t there such a thing as degree?¡¯

    As Rose struggles to swallow the words that were about to jump out of her throat.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°This might fool Hai¡¯s eyes, seeing as Rose didn¡¯t even notice.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. Also Li Qingyu. It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an overestimation.¡±

    [Puhahahaha! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Who would notice that that is our team leader!]

    The two ck and white princesses are having a satisfying conversation.

    Yuna-gyeong, who had fallen on Shir¡¯s shoulder, grabbed her stomach again and rolled over, then fell down.

    While Shir, who received such Yuna-kyung, smiled.

    As if he had already gotten used to such a reaction, Men Limon held out his hand to Rose, taking Youin¡¯s shoulder bag and putting it on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°The Count decided to use space transfer, right? Or should I?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ no. I will do it.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Rose suddenly came to her senses and shook her head to clear the confusion.

    After a moment of hesitation, he grabbed Limon¡¯s hand, paused, took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and looked back at the others.

    ¡°Then we will depart.¡±

    ¡°Have a good trip. Just be careful not to get caught.¡±

    ¡°Good luck. I can¡¯t see wisdom, but I believe Lee will do it.¡±

    [Don¡¯t forget the souvenirs when youe.]

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Rose expressed psionics.

    Even if you¡¯ve never been to a ce you know from photos and coordinates.

    towards Mount Kilimanjaro.

    The moment Limon and Rose disappeared from the drawing room of Leviathan crossed the space and arrived in the middle of the African continent.

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    A fierce explosion engulfed the two.

 Chapter 322

    #322. Got a problem?

    * * *

    Mount Kilimanjaro.

    Africa¡¯s highest spiritual mountain with a height of 5800 meters.

    Even though it is close to the equator, the scenery with only the summit covered with ice caps made me feel mysterious and solemn.

    ¡­meaning it was like that in the past.

    But at this moment.

    The majestic mountain was dyed ck and red instead of pure white.

    The detonation caused by various weapons fired in session and the blood shed by the people.

    Doo doo doo!

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Hatha!¡±

    A man of great stature.

    Umbaru hurriedly picked up his colleague who had fallen while shooting from the side, spraying blood.

    Then, seeing the wound on the side of his head that had been torn long by the bullet and the upturned eyes, he hurriedly turned around.

    ¡°choux! Hata is down!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    ¡°I will cover you, soe quickly!¡±

    To put his words into practice, Umbaru jumped straight out of the rock.

    Tadadang!

    Dozens of bullets flew as if they had waited for that moment, crashing into the rock and bouncing sparks, creating minor wounds on Umbaru¡¯s body.

    Still, Umbaru didn¡¯t care.

    I just threw out the spear I was holding.

    Against the shooting soldiers, at least the spears made of wood were so weak that they even felt ridiculous.

    Kwaaang!

    But the results were astonishing.

    The spears stuck behind the soldiers caused a huge explosion that caused a column of fire to soar.

    It was the result of granting Umbaru¡¯s unique skill ¡ºAlmighty Bomb¡» to a wooden spear.

    Still, he frowned.

    If the soldiers had been vignt, they could have done quite a bit of damage.

    Because he had already used the same technique several times, he hadn¡¯t done much damage.

    ¡°How is Hata?¡±

    ¡°hang on! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m healing now?¡±

    Anyway, thanks to the time Umbaru earned, the woman who approached me half-climbed.

    Suga closed his eyes, and the soft light from his hand soaked into Hata¡¯s wound, reducing the bleeding.

    ¡°Wake up quickly when your treatment is over!¡±

    ¡°Say something that makes sense! Just looking at it, the taste went to the brain. Do you think this will be cured right away? I just gave you first aid!¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, make it happen!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s easier said than done, try beating them all by yourself!¡±

    ¡°¡­If you can¡¯t heal it, run away with the rest of the tribe first. I will block the back.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s crazy? How can I stop that many guys alone!¡±

    ¡°It is my duty as the chieftain to protect the tribe! Stop talking and go!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you bastard, since you¡¯re the chief, you should go back too! If you die, what will our tribe do!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than dying right here together!¡±

    Even while the two of them were squabbling, the gunshots from the soldiers continued.

    The remaining tribesmen were also fighting desperately.

    However, including the wounded, they could not handle more than 100 soldiers with only 20 people.

    Besides, the weapons the soldiers had were not only firearms.

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°evil!¡±

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    Did the follow-up unit arrive?

    The surroundings quickly turned into chaos as the soldiers began to actively pour firearms such as mortars, grenades, and grenadeunchers into the offensive.

    Even so, it¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s a mass-produced weapon.

    However, that alone was a disaster for the tribe members who were fighting with only an old AK-47.

    ¡°Ugh, we¡¯re dead now¡­¡±

    Now that there was no way to escape, Shu covered the unconscious Hata and cried out in pain.

    Umbaru, on the other hand, gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Even if I die, I will die fighting!¡±

    ¡°Surrender isn¡¯t even an option?¡±

    ¡°Even if you surrender, you will either be executed or be a battle ve! I would rather kill one more and die than fight and die for the Lucuma tribe!¡±

    ¡°Eww, this guy is called the chief¡­¡±

    Shu eventually picked up Hata¡¯s gun while grumbling.

    If she was a healer, she wouldn¡¯t be executed, but it was obvious that she would end up in a bad way in many ways instead.

    She agreed that it would be better to just fight and die here than to suffer like that.

    After exchanging nces with the remainingrades and saying goodbye for thest time, they all jumped out of cover and opened fire.

    However, their counterattack did notst long.

    Fish Whoop!

    ¡°It¡¯s an RPG!¡±

    ¡°Oh damn. I can¡¯t catch even one and I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    Did you decide to get rid of the most annoying umbaru first?

    Seeing not just one or two, but five or six RPGs flying at them all at once, Shu put on a dejected expression.

    The moment Umbaru tried to cover her with his body.

    Phaging.

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    The space is shaking.

    Two figures appeared.

    Of course, the middle between them and the soldiers.

    That too, right in front of the fiercely flying rocket bullet.

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    How many times do you want the mes from the first rocket to devour the other rockets and cause a series of explosions?

    The heatwave that would have hit them originally.

    Umbaru and Shu blinked at the sight of it swallowing the two people who jumped out of nowhere and spewing out a cloud of smoke.

    ¡°¡­what just happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    The two of them were not the only ones perplexed.

    The other tribe members, as well as the soldiers who had been shooting hard all this time, stopped attacking.

    what just happened

    because I couldn¡¯t understand

    But that peace did notst long.

    As if to check what had happened after the battle,

    the soldiers resumed their attack, forcing Umbaru and other tribe members to hide behind cover again and strike back.

    The battle resumed like that, while bullets flew in the air.

    A wisp of voice came through the smoke of the RPG explosion that had barely begun to subside.

    ¡°Everybody stop moving.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Umbaru was taken aback.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I was surprised to see a human shadow in the smoke that would have turned even a high-level yer into mush.

    The moment I heard the strangely clear voice amidst the loud gunfire.

    The feeling he felt when fighting a lion with only a spear in the past¡­

    No, rather, a feeling several times more chilling than that made his body harden.

    ¡°Stop the week! Stop shooting!¡±

    ¡°hey! it¡¯s crazy?¡±

    ¡°Stop anyway!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­.¡±

    While being taken aback by the absurd instruction to stop shooting while the bullets were pouring in, Shu couldn¡¯t bear to shoot.

    During battle, it wasn¡¯t just that the chieftain¡¯s orders were absolute.

    I felt ufortable because she felt the same way.

    ¡°What are you doing? Come on, shoot¡­!¡±

    On the other hand, themander of the soldiers ordered the fire.

    For a soldier in a war, it was a response that was beyond natural and even splendid.

    But that was a mistake.

    Fuck!

    Before themander even finished the order.

    A human figure leaped out of the smoke and kicked him away in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop moving?¡±

    I hit him in the pit of the stomach and kick his chin with his knee as he bent down.

    ¡°When a person speaks, you have to listen!¡±

    I grabbed the cor that was about to fall backwards and pped it dozens of times.

    ¡°I was trying to get over it as best I could, but the bastard is going to shoot me somewhere!¡±

    Finally, after throwing him to the floor with an overturn, he trampled the pit with his foot.

    In the blink of an eye, Umbaru and Shu open their mouths at the sight of a person bing rags.

    Realizing only btedly that the rag was theirmander, the soldiers hurriedly pointed their guns at the assant and tried to warn him.

    Awesome!

    ¡°It seems that many people haven¡¯t heard the warning he just gave, so I¡¯ll say it again.¡±

    The soldiers hardened.

    Before even targeting the opponent.

    A sh of light cut through the air, and the guns of the soldiers around themander were cut to pieces.

    ¡°No one should move from now on.¡±

    how soon did ite?

    The blue-haired beauty, dressed in her normally tidy but now tattered traveling clothes, opened her mouth quietly, blocking the line between themander and the soldiers.

    And over the cracked spectacles, a kind smile was etched.

    ¡°Anyone who disobeys this warning will be regarded as testing the limits of my mercy.¡±

    if it was normal.

    The soldiers would haveughed.

    To them, who had been wrung out on the battlefield and tempered with all sorts of abusivenguage, that gentle warning sounded far too disingenuous.

    Even so, there are two reasons why the soldiers hardened by swallowing dry saliva.

    One was a sharp sword that did note out even after cutting their firearms held in the woman¡¯s hand.

    And another was because of the veins on her forehead.

    Everyone could see that no matter how deep a woman¡¯s benevolence was, it was already close to its limits.

    ¡°Whoa damn it. Anyway, these days, I don¡¯t know how to listen to things with words.¡±

    how long has it been

    The assant, who stopped only after turning themander into a porridge, brushed his dusty hair.

    And he turned his head away.

    ¡°hey.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you pretending not to hear? A big, big guy over there.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes you.¡±

    Is it because of the sudden nomination?

    Umbaru, who gave an awkward answer, was asked casually by the other party.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask just to confirm, but were you guys fighting with them?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. Tie them up.¡±

    ¡°Arrest?¡±

    Umbaru blinked like a cow at the sudden remark.

    ¡°Take the gun and tie it with a rope or shackle it so it doesn¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°Why do we¡­?¡±

    ¡°Will you listen to me after you be like this bastard?¡±

    puck!

    It¡¯s not intentional, but it seems like he¡¯s willing to build another karma if he wants it.

    Umbaru nodded hurriedly at the words of the opponent, who had been kicking the head of the already unconsciousmander with a small foot and ring at his eyes.

    ¡°Ha! Bind everyone!¡±

    ¡°Hey man! Whatever you say¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. Do it now!¡±

    In the end, the tribe members, including Shu, disarmed and arrested the soldiers while being shaken up.

    Didn¡¯t you want to be a prisoner like this?

    Some soldiers resisted in a fit of rage or tried to flee, but the results were disastrous.

    If the gun is smashed by the blue-haired woman, it¡¯s at least medicine.

    Those caught by the person who assaulted themander had to be beaten carefully from head to toe ording to precedent.

    So, when all the work was done, everyone couldn¡¯t even dare to resist.

    ¡°The arrest is over.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good job. Then let¡¯s take it and leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­depart? Where?¡±

    ¡°Where is it? Of course it¡¯s your vige.¡±

    ¡°In our town?!¡±

    Umbaru was frightened.

    I was able to do it without worrying about tying up the soldiers.

    But taking those soldiers, even these two, to the vige was a whole different matter.

    ¡°why?¡±

    Yes.

    In a nutshell, I mean this kind of opponent.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Blonde hair glistening in the sunlight.

    Even though it was tanned as if it had been tanned, its brown skin looked soft rather than hard.

    Wearing only a gold ne and bracelet, her upper body revealed her thin waist and slender body.

    On top of that, an Egyptian costume with a loin cloth wrapped around the waist and covering only the top of the knee.

    Because of his short stature, his slightly raised eyes and even his youthful face made him look even more arrogant.

    Even though he only looked like a child, Umbaru couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat when he saw the blond-tanned handsome boy who looked more frightening than a beast.

 Chapter 323

    #323. why do you ask me that?

    * * *

    Maasai.

    They were originally a mercenary race with a long history.

    A man who proves his bravery by hunting a lion in aing-of-age ceremony goes out and bes a mercenary.

    And when they earned enough money, it was theirmon life to buy a cow, return, live a nomadic life, and enjoy life after retirement.

    In the past, that was enough.

    The Maasai, gifted with superior physical strength and courage, are born warriors.

    That¡¯s why they were hired everywhere at high prices, and few dared to touch the Maasai.

    But that¡¯s an old story.

    Things have been pretty bad for the Maasaitely.

    After the Iron Age opened.

    yer mercenaries that can be hired cheaply appeared, and the Maasai became amon mercenary race.

    The result is now this.

    The tribe, which originally numbered more than 200,000, was scattered, and now only less than a thousand people live in hiding in small viges.

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    Such a Maasai vige.

    A blonde-tanned boy was sitting in a low house made of tree branches coated with cow dung.

    Limon asked in a sullen voice, resting his chin on one hand.

    ¡°They were the ones who came to take over your vige?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The chieftain of the Maasai tribe carefully watched Limon.

    Umbaru nodded.

    Then he gritted his teeth and continued.

    ¡°The Lucuma tribe used to be a weak tribe. However, after bing stronger by monopolizing the Dark Cave in their own tribe¡¯snd, they are merging with other tribes.¡±

    ¡°A dark cave?¡±

    ¡°If you go in and prove yourself a warrior, it is a cave where you can contract with the stars and gain power.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s how they call dungeons in this town.¡±

    ¡®Those are lucky guys.¡¯

    Limon clicked his tongue inwardly.

    In this age of iron, there is no such thing as a gold mine called a dungeon.

    No, in some sense it is worth more than that.

    Not only can you get enormous wealth just by selling dungeon by-products, but you can also level up talented people and mass-produce yers.

    Therefore, in the early days of the Iron Age, there were many disputes over ownership of dungeons.

    If there had been no World Peace n.

    That¡¯s why the Seven Dragons hadn¡¯t established a yer association and banned the private monopoly of dungeons by internationalw.

    Even if World War III had already started, there was nothing strange about it.

    However, internationalw is not always followed.

    In Africa, it was not umon for a single tribe to monopolize a dungeon.

    In fact, most of the wars in Africa were to the point of fighting over ownership of dungeons.

    ¡°Have you recently discovered that dungeon?¡±

    ¡°no. It has already been 10 years since it was discovered.¡±

    ¡°Then why did Ie out to merge you now?¡±

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    I don¡¯t know if it was before.

    Today¡¯s Maasai are a weak tribe with a total poption of only a few hundred, and it seems difficult to make a living.

    There is nothing to be gained by pretending, so it¡¯s obvious that I left it alone.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out why they were sending soldiers to try to merge the tribes.

    ¡°¡­that I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I only looked at Limon¡¯s eyes.

    Umbaru can¡¯t answer easily.

    Limon narrowed his eyes when he noticed that the gaze was on his own Egyptian costume.

    Although Egyptians in Africa are special in many ways, even taking that into ount, Umbaru¡¯s gaze had a strange feeling.

    But Limon didn¡¯t bother asking why.

    I just shook my hand.

    ¡°Now go.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything you¡¯ve been told, so get out. If you were the chief, you would have a lot of work to do.¡±

    ¡°Ah got it. Then get some rest.¡±

    The person who actually grabbed the busy chief and asked this and that didn¡¯t have anything to say.

    However, Umbaru left the house because the euphoria was rampant.

    It was when Limon burst intoughter at the sight of him reminiscent of a herbivore escaping a cage.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too scared?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so long just because it contained a little bit of life.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you felt the murderous feeling you put in when you warned me earlier, you seem to be feeling pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Originally, they are a mercenary race, so it¡¯s worth having at least one or two people with good feelings.¡±

    A blue-haired woman who came in as if taking turns with Umbaru.

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Limon shrugged and asked casually.

    ¡°So what do you think, sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Blink your eyes once.

    Rose slowly looked left and right.

    And only after confirming that there was no one around, he asked with the biggest shy expression in his life.

    ¡°Did you just ask me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hiding my identity, so I can¡¯t call you Count.¡±

    It¡¯s dangerous just to show off your blue hair, but if your identity as a count is known, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you get caught.

    Seeing Limon speak with a refreshing smile, Rose felt dizzy.

    It¡¯s shocking that he, who always exudes a kondatti, has the appearance of a boy like this.

    A bright smile was added to it, so the destructive power was not so great.

    It was as if he felt her bewilderment.

    Limon asked yfully.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the word sister, should I just call you sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    For some reason, Limon put on a puzzled expression at the subtle long nk space before he answered, but Rose pretended not to know and turned his eyes away.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to find out how much conflict I had to go through to refuse the offer.

    I even tilted my head for a moment.

    Limon asked again as if he was in a hurry.

    ¡°Hmm, anyway, I¡¯d like to hear the answer to my question.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a question¡­¡±

    ¡°Thinking about this situation.¡±

    Rose, who finally came to her senses, said with a serious face.

    ¡°Serious.¡±

    ¡°Is that so too?¡±

    ¡°yes. Seeing many malnourished children or patients, it seemed that vige-level support was urgent.¡±

    ¡°¡­Other than that, I was asking about the situation in which I was swept away by the war as soon as I came to Africa.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Originally, I wouldn¡¯t have made this mistake.

    Rose, who realized that she was still in a state of confusion because the shock of being called sister was so great, blushed,

    and after clearing her mind to clear her mind, she tried to return the topic.

    ¡°Honestly, this is a difficult situation.¡±

    ¡°yes. Because the n wentpletely wrong from the start.¡±

    Limon nodded.

    The essence of their original n was simple.

    All I had to do was search for the turkey bird as inconspicuously as possible, get the feathers, and go back.

    It was a simple n with no loopholes.

    The problem is that at this time, a war was going on at Mount Kilimanjaro.

    And because of being in the middle of it, I was swept up in the war as soon as I set foot in Africa.

    There is a degree of bad luck.

    In order to avoid as much confusion as possible, it was rather poisonous to go directly to Kilimanjaro by using spatial movement on purpose.

    So Rose asked with a serious face.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question about the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Limore.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Limore.¡±

    I call Rose my sister.

    It seemed that he was trying to reveal his identity by calling himself a swordsman.

    After hesitating while watching Limon apply silent pressure with a single smile on his face, Rose struggled to open her mouth.

    ¡°Lee¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What are you curious about?¡±

    Why is the shame on one¡¯s own?

    For a moment, I looked at the blond-tanned handsome boy with resentment as he shamelessly urged me to ask questions.

    Rose asked calmly.

    ¡°Did you really need to make things this way?¡±

    ¡°Like this¡­ Are you talking about capturing them or bringing them all the way here?¡±

    ¡°It is both.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill all the kids just because they saw us unwillingly, can we?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not asking tomit murder, I¡¯m asking because I wonder if it would have been better to stay away.¡±

    Rose sighed.

    As soon as they moved in space, it was like being attacked by surprise, so an immediate response was necessary.

    Right after receiving the shock of the explosion with self-defense, she was also unconscious.

    That¡¯s why I followed Limon¡¯s judgment, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it wasn¡¯t a hasty decision.

    if you didn¡¯t subdue them.

    Instead, if he had just hidden himself.

    I didn¡¯t know if I was able to sneak into Africa as originally nned without being noticed like this.

    However, Limon shook his head at Rose¡¯s assumption.

    ¡°Well, even if it was, it would have been the same in the end.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What would you think if two people suddenly appeared in front of not one or two, but more than a hundred soldiers?¡±

    ¡°¡­We must have been suspected of being high-level yers in the space world.¡±

    ¡°Nine times out of ten.¡±

    A long time ago, the Age of Silver¡­

    No, at least it might have been possible to pass through the Age of Heroes without incident.

    In those days, if someone suddenly appeared, it wasmon to regard it as a ghost or hallucination.

    Even more so on the battlefield.

    But this era was different.

    It¡¯smon sense in this era to think of someone as a space-type yer when someone appears in front of them, and to regard a real ghost as a skill of a spirit-type yer.

    ¡°If that report hade through, this guy and that guy would have been looking for us and raiding Kilimanjaro.¡±

    ¡°Only because of one or two high-level yers?¡±

    ¡°Not just one, but one.¡±

    No matter how many yers there are in this era, high-level yers are rare.

    An old guild with a lord.

    Or, only in the great powers.

    In a tolerably small country, the size of the country¡¯s economy and power units vary depending on the number of high-level yers.

    What if it is from a tribe that has not yet been recognized as a military government, such as the Lucuma tribe?

    It was natural to pay attention to the trend of high-level yers suddenly appearing on the battlefield.

    to capture the enemy.

    If not, to recruit.

    Because you will need to find it.

    ¡°Surely that will hinder the search.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief if it only interferes with the search. If that happens, it will most likely collide with us.¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason you are so sure?¡±

    ¡°Originally, the weaker the power, the more difficult it is to grasp their subject, and they are not used to being rejected.¡±

    Limon deliberately overpowered the Lucuma soldiers and brought them to the Maasai vige.

    That¡¯s why he asked Umbaru about the situation of the tribe.

    If the opponent was able topromise properly, he would have been able to return the captured soldiers and silence them or buy time.

    But the results were disappointing.

    In his experience, it was rare for a ruler in his own neighborhood who was so eager to expand his power to know how topromise properly.

    ¡°¡­That makes sense.¡±

    Rose shook her head.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just suppression, but I wondered if it was too much to be captured alive.

    After listening to Limon¡¯s exnation, I could see that the radical action was a cool and rational decision like Noh Kang-ho.

    So asked Rose.

    ¡°Then what should I do now?¡±

    ¡°huh? why do you ask me that?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±

    Didn¡¯t know that you woulde out without knowing me like this.

    Looking at Rose, who couldn¡¯t help but bewildered, Limonughed.

    andughed mischievously.

    ¡°Did you forget? I decided to follow my sister¡¯s instructions here.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Before, it was such an unexpected situation and there was no other way, so I just stepped out myself.

    I¡¯m going to focus on the search for the turkey bird now.

    So, there is one thing Rose could do while watching Limon cheerfully say that he will leave the work behind.

    All I could do was dazzle with all my might.

 Chapter 324

    #324. this is africa

    * * *

    ¡°Chief, we have a problem.¡±

    ¡°Call me General, not Chieftain!¡±

    ¡°Sorry. General.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°We lost contact with Company 2.¡±

    ¡°what? No, why are the guys who went to suppress weak tribes like the Maasai?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m also good¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these bastards not getting calls because they¡¯re drinking and ying?¡±

    ¡°I checked with the nearby viges, but the 2nd Company never came to visit ormandeered alcohol and women.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sick. I wonder if those bastards are robbing a hidden vige again.¡±

    Chief Lucuma clicked his tongue.

    Speaking of themander of the 2nd Company, he is, after all, his cousin.

    Among his rtives, he had a moderate level andmand skills, so he entrusted thepany, but that¡¯s all.

    I couldn¡¯t trust him in that he would goof around by iming his status as a cousin.

    ¡°Then shall we leave it for a while?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ wait a few days and if you still don¡¯t hear from me, ask the major to go.¡±

    ¡°The Major is upying another ce?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s already over and you¡¯re ying. Perhaps the Maasai hired even high-level yers.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After the subordinate who received the order left.

    Chief Lucuma embraced a woman who had been plundered by another tribe who was trembling beside him.

    ¡®If the stupid Maasai had surrendered long ago, the tribe would have been able to survive¡­¡¯

    If a major came forward, most of the Masai would die due to their cruel nature.

    But Chief Lucuma didn¡¯t care.

    this is africa.

    Because it was a continent where the victor was justice and theck of power was a sin.

    And if only the Maasai are conquered this time, he will finally be able to get out of the chief and be the owner of the military government and be qualified to participate in the struggle for supremacy on the continent.

    Dreaming of that rosy future, he immersed himself in desire with a smile on his face.

    * * *

    Umbaru was troubled.

    What to do with the captives of the Lucuma tribe?

    It was also important.

    The Lucuma tribe wouldn¡¯t give up just because they failed once.

    Their attacks would be more severe, and the Maasai, with most of their warriors already wounded, would have a harder time resisting.

    Will you abandon the vige and run away?

    Or should we try to negotiate in exchange for the captives.

    As the chief, it was a matter of course to ponder.

    However, the proportion of the Lucuma tribe among his worries was not that great.

    For now he had more important matters, and he had no right to dispose of the captives in the first ce.

    ¡°Chief Umbaru.¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you calling a woman?¡±

    ¡°I have a few questions for you.¡±

    ¡°I am busy. Ask someone else.¡±

    ¡°It is because there are things that are difficult for others to hear. As long as you answer me, the reward will be sufficient¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Stop interfering and go away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just dealing with Rose, a blue-haired woman who had full power over the prisoners, was inconvenient in many ways.

    To think that a stranger and a woman like her kept talking to him.

    Originally, it would have been something more than resentment.

    Still, he had to be patient.

    As much as he had seen Rose subdue the Lucuma soldiers, he knew very well that he was no match for her.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s difficult.¡¯

    But the frustrating thing was Rose too.

    Even more absurd was that Umbaru was on the better side.

    Most of the tribe¡¯s members made a face of displeasure when she spoke to them and ignored them or pretended not to hear them at all.

    What should I do to quietly bury thismotion?

    It was embarrassing for Rose, who tried to find a solution by gathering information around the Masai.

    It was an act worthy of the Blue Dragon n that she did not use her strength even in the midst of that, but thanks to that, she hadn¡¯t been able to find a suitable countermeasure for several days already.

    So it was.

    Seeing what followed, Rose couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words.

    ¡°Chiefess.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°While I was out, I caught some birds and brought them back. Feed the kids and take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, guest!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, think of it as just rent instead of rent.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    To the subject of ignoring the jewelry made of gold and silver jewelry that he held out.

    Seeing Umbaru returning happily after receiving only a few birds, and seeing the silent Rose, the other party was puzzled.

    ¡°Why do you look like Nakyung who was hit by a slingshot, sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­You seem to have gotten quite close with the chieftain.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re close to each other, but at least now we¡¯re not afraid and tremble just by looking at me.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s what they say they became close to.¡¯

    A blond-haired boy.

    Rose smiled bitterly at Limon¡¯s natural answer.

    It was only a few days ago that Umbaru was desperate like a rat in front of a tiger when he spoke to him.

    Now, just by epting Limon¡¯s gift and being happy, it was clear that Umbaru had loosened his guard against Limon.

    It wasn¡¯t just Umbaru.

    Is it because he catches game every day?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because he ys well with the kids.

    In the past few days, the Maasai¡¯s attitude towards Limon has be noticeably favorable.

    ¡®¡­I should have done some hunting too.¡¯

    They are the same party, but what is the reason for such a difference in the treatment of Limon and himself?

    A moment to be confused.

    Rose slightly shook her head to get rid of her thoughts, and suddenly asked a question.

    ¡°Did you find any clues about the turkey?¡±

    ¡°No, unfortunately, it seems that there are no live turkeys around Kilimanjaro.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Rose was not surprised by the words as if she had visited all of the continent¡¯s highest peaks in just a few days.

    It was quite possible for Sword Master Limon, who had superhuman senses.

    That¡¯s why he came here himself.

    The problem is that Limon¡¯s search didn¡¯t yield any results.

    and another one.

    ¡°Now, maybe it would be better? It looks like your sister¡¯s n is ruined.¡±

    a few days ago.

    Rose sighed at Limon¡¯s mischievous smile, just like when he said he would follow his instructions.

    The best solution was to find the turkey right away and deal with it before Hai knew it and leave.

    ¡°If it¡¯s ording to the n we made before departure, we¡¯ll have to inquire around and look for traces of the turkey.¡±

    ¡°Then it would be noticed by those who said it was Lucuma or Kuruma?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve captured all the soldiers who saw us, so there won¡¯t be any problems right now.¡±

    ¡°Instead, if the truthes outter, they¡¯ll turn around all the viges we¡¯ve been searching for. Then rumors about us will spread faster.¡±

    Finally back to square one.

    Quickly find the turkey and rectify the situation.

    However, the more aggressively they try to find the turkey, the more difficult it is to get things right.

    Should I say contradiction?

    Limonughed when he saw Rose making a puzzled expression in a situation that was literally blocked.

    ¡°Have you not found a solution yet?¡±

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re considering whether or not we can cover things about us by negotiating with the Lucuma.¡±

    ¡°Well that will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Even if you mention the name of Jormungandr?¡±

    ¡°This is Africa, not Europe.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    In Europe, the status of a princess of the Blue Dragon n had enough power to keep her quiet.

    But what about in Africa?

    Rather, it can be self-sufficient.

    If they showed signs of avoiding the eyes of the Red Dragon n even a little bit, there was a greater chance that they would rush over and inform them.

    Not just the Lucuma, but even the Maasai.

    No matter how scary Jormungand¡¯s pressure was, it was better than being annihted by the Red Dragon n.

    ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve been so desperate for an advisor.¡¯

    Rose sighed.

    It was to the point where I wanted to seek advice from Lucas, the elders, and even Li Qingyu.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    If the Blue Dragon n finds out that she was hit by the rocketuncher, they will immediatelye and annihte the Lucuma.

    Li Qingyu may have a good trick, but he will definitely turn the situation in her favor.

    Are you lucky in misfortune?

    There were people here who could lend their wisdom.

    ¡°Can I give you a word of advice?¡±

    ¡°¡­if you have any opinions, please.¡±

    The problem is that the opponent is Limon.

    Even before departure, he had vowed to direct the search, but after only a few days, he had to seek advice from him.

    It was nothing to be ashamed of.

    But you can¡¯t mess things up because of your personal feelings.

    Looking at Rose, who obediently asked for advice even though her cheeks were blushing, Limon smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to be ashamed of. I think my sister is too single-minded.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not in a position to go out in public, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to sneak around like thieves.¡±

    If you want to hide a tree, you have to hide it in the forest.

    When Rose makes a strange expression as she sees Limon saying something he doesn¡¯t know the meaning of.

    Both heads turned in one direction at the same time.

    It was because I felt a suddenmotion at the entrance of the vige.

    It was right after that that Umbaru came running.

    ¡°Keuk kuk kuk!¡±

    Maybe he was grooming the bird that Limon had caught.

    Umbaru, who appeared with feathers here and there, hurriedly shouted with a face so pale that his originally ck face looked white.

    ¡°The Lucuma tribe has invaded!¡±

    * * *

    The entrance to the Maasai vige.

    It is only surrounded by a wooden fence on a little hill.

    Maasai warriors, including Shu, were lying around the fence, which was not enough to block bullets, even if it was a beast.

    only one person.

    A man with a long lower crown like a horse with piercings on his face appeared andmitted it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t talk too long.¡±

    A high-level yer of the Lucuma tribe who has gained notoriety by merging and plundering numerous tribes.

    Major Nko said, twisting her lips.

    ¡°Tell us where our tribe members are. Then have mercy on me.¡±

    ¡°Mercy is fucking sick! If so, do you know that I will take them all and make them ves?¡±

    ¡°You have a good head on the subject of a girl.¡±

    Eunkoughed at Shu, who was hot.

    Then he stomped on her back and said pleasantly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make you especially my 12th concubine.¡±

    ¡°Kuh, this horny rabbit-like bastard¡­!¡±

    When Suga inevitably grinds his teeth due to the extreme pressure on his back.

    A single voice was heard.

    ¡°Eunko, get off that foot right now!¡±

    Shu quickly turned his head.

    And when he saw Rose and Limon Umbaru running from inside the vige, he was happy.

    ¡°Hey man! Why are you here now?¡±

    ¡°I called a guest as soon as I was contacted while grooming the game. Come as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you grooming the prey? You can leave it to the wives!¡±

    ¡°It is an important game entrusted to us by our guests. It is right for me, the chief, to do it.¡±

    Is it because there is a corner to trust?

    While Suga, who is more rxed, bruises Umbaru.

    Rose looked at Eunko, who was trampling on her, and asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°Are you from the Lucuma tribe?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you havee to retrieve the prisoners, release her first. Then we too¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, bitch.¡±

    Rose blinked.

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand what I just heard.

    But Enko didn¡¯t care.

    He only reprimanded Rose with eyes that showed contempt and contempt, even though he had a lustful expression on his face as if he was mad at her beautiful appearance.

    ¡°Who does a lowly white man dare to talk to? If you are a ve, prepare to greet a new master naked like a ve.¡±

 Chapter 325

    #325. won¡¯t kill

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    A being that has inherited the noblest lineage in the world.

    That¡¯s why Rose has always been given the least amount of respect anywhere.

    either as personal force.

    Whether as the chairman of Jormungand.

    Or as Count Sea Serpent.

    Even Carol, who was the royal family or monarch of the British Empire, and even Limon had the least formality for her.

    ¡°Did you just call me a ve?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    So at this moment.

    Rose was momentarily speechless.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Eunko¡¯s absurd remarks that he was treated as a ve, even if the ¡®lowly white man¡¯ talked about him was not enough.

    It was because his calm and weak attitude, as if he didn¡¯t mean to insult on purpose, was ridiculous.

    right after that.

    Rose looked around and hardened her face.

    It was because the Umbaru as well as the other Maasai were looking at her with puzzled eyes.

    ¡­As if Nko was just saying something obvious.

    Thanks to that, Rose realized.

    What was the reason that the tribe members who were kind to Limon were so cold towards him?

    ¡®Racism¡­!¡¯

    Rose knew it too.

    The distant past when white ves existed.

    It is also from Africa that thergest number of ves were imported.

    That white people were treated as expendables on this continent where war ismonce.

    Even after the emancipation of ves on the North American continent, very remained for a long time.

    In addition, during the Demon God War, refugees from Europe flowed in and became prostitutes and poor people, and because of the spread of disease, it became the continent with the most severe discrimination against whites after the United States.

    But that¡¯s a thing of the past.

    As times have changed and very has disappeared, only remnants of that racial discrimination will now remain

    .

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°And discrimination against certain races, including very, is prohibited by internationalw. So please refrain from making such insulting remarks in the future.¡±

    At the end of blinking my eyes when I heard that sharp cut.

    Enko burst intoughter.

    ¡°Puhahahahaha!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just him.

    Because Umbaru openly looked at Rose with eyes as if he were crazy, and even the shoe that was being stepped on by Nko couldn¡¯t hide the expression that it was ridiculous.

    only one.

    Only Limon smiled as if it were hers.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s great. I thought he was just a ve who had no way, but he was innocent with no education at all.¡±

    ¡°I would have said. I am a ve¡­¡±

    ¡°No, this is it, right? The owner¡¯s hobby is unique.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the little boy in the back is the owner of four years¡­. Does he have a peculiar taste because he is a boy from a noble house? Or is it because you are a child and have no concept?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I decided. I will specially train you as my direct ve. By the way, your master too.¡±

    No matter how nice he looks, being a boy isn¡¯t his hobby, but viting his former master in front of her sounds like a lot of fun.

    After saying it with a smile.

    The moment when Nko activated her skill.

    The image of him stepping on Shu disappearedpletely, then rose behind Rose.

    Perhaps it was because he never imagined that he would be a high-level yer close to level 70 in space.

    Nko reached out her hand at once to grab Rose¡¯s neck, who showed her back in a defenseless state.

    No, I was trying to stretch out.

    chin.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡­unless his hands were suddenly clogged.

    With only the scabbard behind her back and blocking Eunko¡¯s hand, Rose quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°It looks like you need admonition instead of words.¡±

    ¡°admonition? How dare this bitch¡­!¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡°Ouch?!¡±

    Eunko widened her eyes.

    It was because the scabbard stuck in the pit of the stomach gave a dizzying pain.

    But Rose didn¡¯t stop there.

    It seems like it¡¯s starting now.

    After shing his hamstrings with the sheath and forcing him to kneel, he just opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do not treat the first person as a ve.¡±

    match!

    ¡°Don¡¯t call the seconddy a bitch.¡±

    Damn!

    ¡°¡­More than anything else, my party is not someone as lowly as you can be insulted even as a joke.¡±

    Wow!

    It seems ufortable to touch.

    The Maasai, including Umbaru, froze as they watched Rose swinging her sword sheath and pping Nko on the cheek.

    It wasn¡¯t just that he was surprised by his ability to quickly subdue Eunko, the second-inmand of the Lucuma tribe.

    Because I knew from the beginning that Rose was strong.

    The problem was action, not force.

    Up until now, it was Rose who was embarrassed even if the tribe members quietly ignored her.

    That¡¯s why they thought Rose was a weak youngdy who only had a high level and didn¡¯t know how to get angry, and ignored her even more.

    But at this moment.

    cheeks swollen

    Lips cracked and blood flowed.

    Until the broken teeth spill out.

    The sight of the ¡®weakdy¡¯ pping Eunko on the cheek without raising an eyebrow was enough to make us realize how absurd it was.

    But Limonman was neither particrly surprised nor embarrassed.

    I just clicked my tongue in my heart.

    ¡®You¡¯re an unlucky bastard to break two taboos of the Blue Dragon n in your first meeting.¡¯

    Although the blue dragon n is benevolent and righteous, there are three taboos that should never be touched.

    insulting honor.

    threatening the princess.

    What interferes with belief.

    As for those who vited this taboo, the Blue Dragon n did not hesitate to be radical.

    In that respect, Nko was really unlucky.

    Due to Rose¡¯s personality, even if she vited a taboo, she would have resolved it through dialogue or subdued her moderately.

    He said he was going to make her a ve, which made her really angry.

    ¡®If that¡¯s a skill, then it¡¯s a skill.¡¯

    Even when she was scammed by the citizens she helped in London or was ndered by Carol, Rose was just bitter.

    To anger her with a few words.

    It was an aggro ability so great that it was suspected that he had a provocation skill.

    fluff.

    After Eunko finally lost consciousness, Rose stopped swinging the sheath and let out a light sigh.

    And I looked back.

    To watch Limon, standing alone, while the Umbaru and other Maasai averted their eyes in dazzle.

    ¡°Rimor said we didn¡¯t have to hide, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, at least that¡¯s what I would have done.¡±

    It¡¯s a different matter between hiding yourself and conducting a search without being noticed by the Red Dragon n.

    Limon replied calmly.

    Rose asked again after thinking.

    ¡°Then is it okay if I take care of this?¡±

    ¡°That is not something to ask of me. It is not a question for me to answer.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    Whatever choice she makes, it seems like she won¡¯t interfere.

    Rose, who was watching the blonde-tanned boy with her arms crossed, slowly nodded.

    And then I looked again.

    ¡°Chief Umbaru.¡±

    ¡°Did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Do you know in which direction and at what distance is the vige of the Lucuma tribe?¡±

    ¡°Why is that¡­?¡±

    I just swallow dry saliva.

    Rose responded calmly to him who couldn¡¯t even ask a question properly.

    ¡°I thought it would be better to remove the root cause if it is going to be a problem anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I have something I want to ask of you.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse.

    Wearing a light smile as usual.

    However, there was one thing Umbaru could do when he saw Rose holding the sheath of Nko¡¯s blood dripping in one hand.

    All I could do was prepare to nod my head with all my might.

    * * *

    ¡°Hee hee hee hee hee!¡±

    creeping up the stairs.

    Chief Lucuma thought.

    I don¡¯t know why this happened.

    He was at ease until the soldiers sent to the Masai disappeared.

    In wartime, unexpected situations always happen.

    As we have merged various tribes, we have encountered unexpected resistance and suffered damage beyond the expected range many times.

    But each time, most of the problems were solved on the line of Eunko.

    High-level yers are superhuman per hundred.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a well-armed army.

    Most of the tribes, with only rifles and hand grenades, couldn¡¯t handle even a single Niko.

    Therefore, he was only concerned about how much money and woman Eunko would ask for this time, but he had no doubt that the problem would be solved.

    ¡­until a man and a woman unexpectedly visit his vige.

    A blonde-tanned boy in Egyptian costume.

    A beautiful white woman with a sword at her waist.

    The two men, iming to be messengers of the Maasai, were immediately detained by Chief Lucuma.

    Since he had already sent Eunko, he had no reason to deal with them.

    I was a bit reluctant to detain a person dressed as an Egyptian, but a real Egyptian would not y the role of a Masai lion.

    But that was a mistake.

    No, it was something beyond a mistake.

    Because of the order he gave without much thought, most of his soldiers were now strewn about in silence.

    Tadadadadang!

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    ¡®Already this far¡­!¡¯

    Perhaps it was because there were few soldiers left to resist sporadically.

    Tired of the gunfire that rang for a moment and then cut off, Chief Lucuma hurriedly ran into his room.

    Even if I ran away, I had to take the money and documents with me.

    However, as he was about to open the safe and pick up the documents, he felt a cool chill on his neck and couldn¡¯t help but stiffen.

    Swoop.

    ¡°The safe came after ordering the soldiers to fight¡­ Are you still the chief?¡±

    ¡°Hee!¡±

    Have you ever been chasing me?

    Seeing Rose, a woman with a stiff face, holding a sword to her neck, Chief Lucuma was frightened and pulled out a pistol.

    Taang!

    The moment the bullet prated Rose¡¯s forehead.

    Chief Lucuma, who temporarily turned white, soon turned blue again.

    As if it was a mirage.

    This is because the appearance of Rose, who was scattered after the bullet hit, reappeared in a normal state right after that.

    ¡°Is the resistance over?¡±

    If there¡¯s anything more you can do, try it.

    His hands trembled as he looked at Rose, who calmly asked, but eventually dropped the gun and knelt in front of her.

    ¡°Buy and save me!¡±

    Of course, he is also a high level yer.

    As a yer in his 70s, even more than Eunko, he wouldn¡¯t have begged for his life just because he was blocked by a single bullet.

    But this time, I couldn¡¯t even dare to resist.

    It wasn¡¯t just because she blocked therge-caliber handgun rounds for big yers made in Russia without lifting a hand.

    As if nothing had just happened.

    It was because he realized it when he saw the eyes of Rose, who was calmly sinking like ake.

    The truth is that no matter what he tries here, he will never be her opponent.

    ¡°Do not worry. I will not kill you.¡±

    If I had intended to kill him from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have let him escape here.

    Rose said calmly.

    He smiled softly at Chief Lucuma, who made a creepy expression after hearing his words.

    ¡°Instead, from now on, your tribe will follow my instructions.¡±

    Although not enough to establish a country, the Lucuma tribe was thergest force in the vicinity of Kilimanjaro.

    It was the moment when they werepletely upied by just one stranger.

 Chapter 326

    #326. Will it be harder than you think?

    * * *

    Kilimanjaro.

    To the neighboring tribes, the Lucuma tribe was like an alley leader.

    Compared to the warlords, it is insufficient, but in the sense that a single tribe is too strong an opponent to face.

    The Lucuma tribe, which monopolized great wealth by monopolizing the by-products from the dungeon and nurtured elite yers, had the power to do so.

    That¡¯s why the Lucuma tribe had no choice but to watch the heat of the merger of other tribes.

    Even though they knew it would be their turn next time, they didn¡¯t have the power to stop it right away.

    After all, thew of the jungle was also the providence of Africa.

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°The Maasai captured the Lucuma?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­?¡±

    It was only natural that most of the tribe openly distrusted the rumor.

    There¡¯s a degree to killing giants.

    The Maasai are the weakest tribe in the neighborhood.

    For them to have defeated the Lucumas was as absurd as for a frog to defeat an elephant.

    But the details apanying the rumours were enough to convince those other tribes.

    ¡°I heard they hired foreign high-level yers.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ it won¡¯t be impossible.¡±

    ¡°But with what money? I heard that the Masai these days have nothing to eat even hyenas?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but since it went well in the past, there might be some money left over from that time.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a big deal. Umbaru I never thought that simple human being would have such a witty connection¡­¡±

    The tribes who understood the situation in general paid attention to the dynamics of the Masai and Lucuma.

    No matter how defeated the war, the Lucuma tribe with a poption of hundreds of thousands will simply be annexed to the Masai.

    And how the Masai will move.

    Depending on the direction, the fate of the nearby tribe could have changed.

    But that¡¯s why they were all bewildered by the actions the two tribes took afterwards.

    ¡°huh? What bird are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Is there a reward for catching them or just providing information?¡±

    continue to wage war.

    Or make up for it.

    Now is the time to move the busiest.

    In the midst of this, all the tribal chiefs around them had no choice but to mumble in unison at the event of the two tribes who were suddenly absorbed in finding a new bird.

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    * * *

    It might beforting to the other tribal chiefs, but they weren¡¯t the only ones confused by the sudden bird hunt.

    In fact, there was someone else who was the most shy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I have to do this¡­¡±

    ¡°Then say no.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Didn¡¯t you see what happened to Nko?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because that person is so reckless. If you¡¯re really scared, can you talk to Limor instead?¡±

    ¡°That is scarier.¡±

    ¡°why? Haven¡¯t you be quite close with Limoretely?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t ask, a lion is a lion. If you touch it wrong, it won¡¯t end with a few hits.¡±

    ¡°Then just do as you are told. That way, those nobles won¡¯t go faster.¡±

    ¡°What will I do after I¡¯m gone? The Lucuma people can¡¯t be quiet.¡±

    ¡°As the chieftain, you should think about it on your own.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t we beat this bastard chief?

    It was Umbaru who felt skeptical about his job again.

    * * *

    ¡°Unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my sister would be so active in helping me with my work.¡±

    ¡°I am neutral to the end.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is this just a precautionary measure so that I don¡¯t get into trouble with the Red Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Rose¡¯s actions in subduing Nko and capturing the Lucuma tribe were not emotional.

    Rather, it was a sober judgment.

    Just like hiding a tree in a forest is the best way to hide it.

    If a smallmotion made it difficult to search secretly, they would rather create a biggermotion to divert attention to themselves.

    Of course, this was a huge risk.

    Even if you keep your mouth shut, information will leak out someday.

    Instead, there were advantages.

    It is said that you can collect information about the seven colors.

    In other words, instead of going safely even if it takes time, it is like choosing high return with high risk.

    It was against Rose¡¯s will, but since she was embroiled in a war between the two tribes, this was the best she could do as a neutral.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s better for Hai toe with an army than for word to spread.¡±

    ¡°Looking at the way they go back to Africa now, it could be.¡±

    Limon readily agreed.

    The reason why the Lucuma tribe suddenly tried to annex the Maasai was closely rted to the current situation in Africa.

    Currently, northern Africa has be a mess due to the fight between Egypt and warlords who have started a war of conquest.

    The result, of course, was an overwhelming Egyptian superiority.

    It was because Hai¡¯s offensive, which mobilized all the power of the Egyptian army, Apophis, and the Red Dragon n, was not something a single warlord could handle.

    So now African warlords were strengthening their power by forging alliances or merging other tribes.

    Chief Lucuma jumped on the trend and at this point, he also tried to expand his power and be a warlord.

    In that respect, in the end, the time to focus on the search was extremely limited.

    ¡°What if that happens?¡±

    ¡°I will return immediately.¡±

    Rose asserted.

    Whether you find the turkey or not.

    Her priority was to prevent a war between Limon and the Red Dragon n.

    But Limon didn¡¯t ask for that reason.

    ¡°Not me, but this tribe. Are you going to leave it alone while upying it?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of intervening more than is necessary.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve already intervened too much for something like that?¡±

    ¡°It was just what I had to do.¡±

    Take a moment to look at Rose, who answers without hesitation.

    Limon finallyughed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my sister believes that, but it must be harder than I thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    It was when Rose put on a puzzled expression at the words whose meaning was unknown.

    A man entered with a short coughing sound.

    ¡°Hum hum. You are here.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to make sure you didn¡¯t feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the hospitality of the chief, I am livingfortably.¡±

    ¡°It is a tradition of our Lucuma people to treat any guest kindly and do their best.¡±

    ¡°Well, when I first came, I was treated fairly hospitably.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he remembered what happened to Limon and Rose when he entertained them with bullets.

    Chief Lucuma, who was in a cold sweat, opened his mouth as he looked at the two.

    ¡°Hmm hmm. I¡¯m here topensate for my negligence in entertaining the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to give me a bribe?¡±

    ¡°Oh, how could that be! It means that we have been looking for an attendant to treat the two of you more faithfully.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your words, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t hesitate. As I already said, it is a tradition of our tribe to treat guests with hospitality.¡±

    mate!

    Before Rose even expressed her intention to refuse.

    Chief Lucuma hurriedly pped his hands and called those who had been waiting.

    Because the tribe had already been upied, he needed to somehow look good in the eyes of the two.

    Rose, who had a bitter smile because she knew the heart of such a Lucuma, hardened her face when she saw the people who had just entered.

    ¡°¡­Chief Lucuma, what are these?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? These are the guys brought in to wait on you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­then you don¡¯t like the kids? Shall I change you to another one?¡±

    ¡°Now I ask why there are still ves in this tribe.¡±

    A shy expression on a pretty face.

    Clothes that reveal the flesh.

    Crucially, even nes and bracelets with chains.

    Looking at the two pairs of ves, a boy, a girl, a woman, and a man, Rose asked in a subdued voice.

    ¡°Could there be ves who haven¡¯t been freed yet?¡±

    It was natural for Rose to harden her face.

    After conquering the Lucuma tribe.

    The first thing she instructed was to free the ves captured from other tribes.

    The fact that there were still ves meant that Chief Lucuma had disobeyed that order.

    However, instead of being taken aback by Rose¡¯s question, Chief Lucuma answered with a confident expression.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. As you said, we have already freed all ves from other tribes.¡±

    ¡°Then they are not ves?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. This is because these are not ves captured from other tribes, but ves bought with my own money. ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if there was no problem.

    Laugh heartily for a while.

    Chief Lucuma quietly suppressed hisughter as he looked at Rose¡¯s still stiff face.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with me¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re angry.

    When Rose¡¯s eyes are cold as she sees him making an unfair expression because he is flustered.

    Limon smiled and said.

    ¡°Hey, Chief Nari. Did you guys buy it here at the job market?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then ask me to guide you through the job market. I think my older sister would agree to that.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°And when my sister gets angry, even if she does, follow me.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    Despite showing hesitation, Rose eventually got up from her seat along with Limon.

    I thought he must have a reason for saying this.

    So after a while.

    Arriving in Chief Lucuma¡¯s car at thebor market a short distance from the vige, Rose is at a loss for words.

    I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if there had been such a thing as

    ves in chains, desperately desperate, and vile ve traders trying to sell them .

    Ever since I heard that Chief Lucuma had bought ves here, I had already guessed that this ce was only a horse manpower market, but actually a ve market.

    The problem was that the scenery of the ve market was far different from her expectations.

    ¡°Cheap cheap! A ve who does everything from cleaning to cooking chores for only $4! You can get a discount for Egyptian Pounds!¡±

    ¡°I have seven siblings. If you make me your concubine, I am confident that you will give birth to a good child.¡±

    ¡°I know how to shoot. I also have a gun. So don¡¯t think about living cheaply.¡±

    Parents bargaining for the ransom of their children.

    A woman who charms an old man.

    A child soldier carrying an old rifle on his shoulder and threatening with sharp eyes.

    ves who somehow try to sell themselves at a high price.

    And to Rose, who groans as she sees the children embracing only the crude price tags written by hand without being able to get in between them.

    said Limon spitefully.

    ¡°How are you, sister? Isn¡¯t the view a bit different from what I thought?¡±

    ¡°¡­how did this happen?¡±

    ¡°What amon sight.¡±

    ¡°Is itmon? Do you mean the sight of people buying and selling ves among their own tribes, not other tribes?¡±

    Rose couldn¡¯t believe it.

    That would be the case, because the people in this market were from the nearest vige, the Lucuma tribe.

    Even ves selling themselves.

    Even those who buy them.

    Even ves from other tribes, who were asionally mixed in, were more eager to sell themselves, which made her even more amazed.

    ¡°So I told you.¡±

    However, even after seeing the scene, the blonde-tanned boy was not shaken in the slightest.

    There seems to be no reason to be surprised at this level.

    He¡¯s not calm, but he¡¯s mean like a bully. That¡¯s why he strangely has a more cynical smile on his face.

    ¡°Doing what you have to do by your sister¡¯s standards must be harder than you think in Africa.¡±

 Chapter 327

    #327. Are you threatening me?

    Rose bit her lip.

    Then, he turned to Chief Lucuma, who was watching from behind.

    ¡°Close this ce immediately.¡±

    ¡°yes? That can¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to let your tribesmen buy and sell themselves as ves?¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    It seems like there is something wrong.

    Limon spoke calmly to Rose, who was at a loss for words when she saw the bewildered Chief Lucuma.

    ¡°Then the children will starve to death.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying everyone here will starve to death if they don¡¯t enve themselves?¡±

    ¡°Not all, but many, if not all.¡±

    Chief Lucuma, who received Limon¡¯s gaze, agreed reluctantly.

    ¡°If youe here, most of your life is without an answer, whether it¡¯s because of debt or poverty.¡±

    ¡°You guys must be monopolizing the dungeon, but are you saying you aren¡¯t even doing the minimum welfare for the elderly and weak with the proceeds?¡±

    ¡°Welfare? Are you telling me to give my money to those scumbags?¡±

    raise an army

    bribing warlords.

    Give rewards to subordinates.

    Such as buying luxuries or ves.

    There is a lot of money to be spent, but why waste your property on those who can live on their own if they be ves?

    Seeing Chief Lucuma genuinely bewildered, Rose was at a loss for words.

    Dungeon revenue.

    this town too.

    tribal members too.

    It was because he was shocked by the attitude of Chief Lucuma, who took everything as his personal property for granted.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t look at me like that. This is because the Masai are simr anyway.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying Chief Umbaru is also starving his tribe out of self-interest?¡±

    ¡°No, it means that they are going through hardships because they are pouring all of their tribal wealth into weapons and training soldiers.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Does it make sense to spend money on weapons when you¡¯re starving to death?

    The answer was obvious when the Maasai were almost merged with the Lucuma tribe and almost enved.

    The weak lose everything.

    Instead, the strong get everything.

    That was how most people in Africa lived, from single tribes to giant warlords.

    ¡°¡­You say this ismon sense on this continent.¡±

    Rose groaned.

    She knew roughly what Africa was like.

    Also about subtle racism.

    That war is routine.

    That there are ve soldiers.

    But he only really knew.

    It was only after seeing this scene that I had no understanding of the continent of Africa that I finally realized.

    ¡°Common sense is unexpectedly close to emergency sense.¡±

    On the other hand, Limon was calm.

    Of course you are familiar with Africa.

    This was nothing new to him, who had seen him boil and eat his children many times to avoid starving to death.

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me to let this continue to happen?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of stopping it, but I wonder what will happen if I don¡¯t let it go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to feed all the kids with your sister¡¯s money?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If this were Europe.

    Rose would have immediately affirmed.

    After all, donations and volunteering to the Blue Dragon n were no different from everyday life.

    However, sponsoring without permission in this area of the Red Dragon n could be a provocation against Hai.

    It is impossible to politely ask for cooperation from this situation hiding in Africa.

    Of course, if you give money, you can prevent them from bing ves right away, but in the end, that¡¯s only a temporary measure.

    Unless the underlying problem was addressed, the ce would again be filled with ves willing to sell themselves in a matter of days.

    ¡°do not forget. We are strangers.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re the one who will eventually leave?¡±

    ¡°Too much intervention only makes each other difficult.¡±

    I will not intervene any more than necessary.

    Looking at her silence after taking back the words he had said, Limon smiled mischievously.

    ¡°As a bonus, it¡¯s also giving me a weakness.¡±

    ¡°A weakness?¡±

    ¡°It means that if I intervene more than necessary, I will be able to report it.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°If that happens, will the tyrant really treat you neutrally? Or would you join hands with me from behind and see me as an enemy invading your territory?¡±

    Due to the nature of the Red Dragon Princess, she wouldn¡¯t stand still if that happened.

    Then it will be difficult for Rose to maintain neutrality, and in the worst case, a civil war may break out in the Seven Dragons.

    In other words, even in order to protect the Seven Dragons, she has no choice but to do what Limon, who has her weakness, tells her to do.

    Assuming the situation, Rose was so stunned that she half stuttered open her mouth.

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a threat. Just advice.¡±

    There was no way he could do something like a bully who used Rose¡¯s weakness to intimidate her.

    Seeing the blond-tanned boy talking with a refreshing smile, Rose bit her lip.

    She knew that if she really meant to be threatening, she wouldn¡¯t have warned him so openly of the danger.

    There¡¯s no way that would be the case with Limon¡¯s personality.

    But what if Li Qingyu?

    He would try to use Rose without hesitation.

    If she is the best schemer of the ck Dragon n, she will be able to reap great benefits just by skillfully manipting Rose.

    ¡®Certainly this is advice.¡¯

    Rose understood.

    From Limon¡¯s point of view, it would have been better if he had kept his mouth shut and secretly told Li Ching-yu.

    That telling her this in advance is a consideration for her and something she should be grateful to Limon for.

    That is the meaning of that advice.

    ¡®¡­Are you saying that in the end it¡¯s best to sit by the sidelines?¡¯

    Whether it¡¯s for the Seven Dragons.

    either for herself

    It was clear that it was better to pretend not to know.

    After all, Africa was not a territory she had to protect, and these residents were people she would never see again if she left.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Still, Rose pondered.

    And after looking at those who are selling themselves in thisbor market in turn.

    I suddenly opened my mouth.

    ¡°¡­I remember you asked me to apany you here for mediation, Limor.¡±

    ¡°It did.¡±

    ¡°Is that¡­ really just for mediation?¡±

    ¡°Well, does that matter?¡±

    positive too.

    without denial.

    Limon just smiles.

    However, unlike that bright smile, I want you to look at the deepest and calmest eyes that do not shake an inch.

    Rose sighed lightly.

    And I turned my head.

    ¡°Chief Lucuma, are there government offices in this tribe?¡±

    ¡°A government office¡­ you mean that police station?¡±

    ¡°Even if there is no government office, there must be a department that collects taxes and executes funds.¡±

    ¡°I just take care of that myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then, please show me the ledger you are using at that time.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but why?¡±

    Chief Lucuma, who was wondering what the government office was about, made an uneasy expression when he heard that he asked for a ledger.

    At best, even after upying the tribe, I was relieved that I didn¡¯t do what I had to do.

    It was because I wondered if he was going to collect the property from now on.

    ¡°I will exin whyter.¡±

    For now, do as you are told.

    Watching Rose speak with a faint smile on her face, Chief Lucuma reluctantly nodded.

    Because he had no choice anyway.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°At least I¡¯m trying to make sure these tribesmen don¡¯t sell themselves into very.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s scary to find a weakness in me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know that when you see it.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    It seems to be looking forward to it.

    Seeing Limonughing mischievously, Rose was unmoved.

    As long as she upied the Lucuma tribe, no matter how much she did to ward off the falling sparks, she had an obligation to take responsibility for them.

    Even if it¡¯s only for a moment before leaving.

    She is Rose Sea Serpent.

    Because she was the blue dragon princess who did not hesitate to believe in the right thing without breaking her faith in any threats or threats.

    Above all, she had a n to solve this problem in a neutral way.

    * * *

    ¡°This structure, where most of the operating funds are obtained from the dungeon, is too deformed. Why didn¡¯t you foster other industries?¡±

    ¡°Why are you nurturing other industries when moneyes from dungeons?¡±

    ¡°Tax is also an issue. Aside from the fact that the tax collection itself is a rule-of-thumb, there are also people who have not paid taxes for several years or have personally extorted them.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s because we give tax exemption benefits to our rtives or members of the tribe above officers¡­¡± ¡°

    Please cancel that tax exemption right away and instruct us to return the unfairly earned ie so far.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Then there will be a coup!¡±

    ¡°Then I will subdue you.¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    Chief Lucuma was amazed.

    Originally, he was only concerned about his own wealth.

    But what Rose did after looking at the books was far beyond his imagination.

    Reorganize the tax collection system, find those who stole old weapons, and order inspections.

    Thepany I¡¯ve been dealing with has been buying dungeon by-products at a bargain price, so I¡¯ll ask them to change their business to anotherpany.

    Such as prohibiting embezzlement and exploitation that have been secretly tolerated.

    They began to overhaul the profit structure of the tribe using only the ledger.

    To the Lucuma chief, who always had trouble managing just one ledger, Rose couldn¡¯t be seen as the same person at all.

    But it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult for Rose.

    As the chairman of Jormungand.

    As the Earl of the Sea Serpent.

    As a princess of the blue dragon n.

    From a young age, she ran argepany, led the state affairs of the British Empire, and was admired by her family for being perfect.

    Even more so, leading such a small tribe was like a tutorial in front of a deceased person.

    ¡®If you can¡¯t use external funds, you just have to make them self-sustaining.¡¯

    Still, Rose was not offended.

    No, I was more focused than ever.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he needed thorough reforms in many ways to ensure that the ve market would not be recreated if heter left.

    I only vacate asionally.

    The rest of the time, it was because of Limon, who always followed and watched him.

    No matter how extensively he was searching for the turkey, it was an inefficient action for him as he was in a hurry.

    So I was sure.

    The fact that Limon brought himself to Africa wasn¡¯t just to mediate with the Red Dragon n.

    so I tried

    With all my heart and with all my might.

    But because she was so focused on tribal reform, Rose didn¡¯t realize it.

    The more she worked, the more the blonde-tanned boy looked pitiful, as if he were seeing a course horse that had jumped into a pit of fire.

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before Rose found out about the problem.

    It was after hearing the story brought by Chief Lucuma.

    ¡°What did you just say¡­?¡±

 Chapter 328

    #328. It¡¯s just a rumor.

    ¡°They said that other tribes nearby are requesting an annexation.¡±

    ¡°You mean you want toe under themand of this tribe yourself? Those who have fought fiercely and resisted until now?¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Why? That¡¯s because the general treated the merged tribes so favorably.¡±

    As they had monopolized the dungeon for several years, it was only a matter of time before the Lucuma tribe took control of the area.

    Nheless, other tribes resisted because it was obvious that they would be unterally exploited or endowed with very if they surrendered.

    However, Rose intervened and the situation changed drastically.

    Of course he freed all the other tribal ves.

    This is because he used the Lucuma tribe¡¯s property and his own travel expenses to apply various reforms, including the welfare system, to the tribes that had already been merged.

    Thanks to that,pared to the Lucuma tribe, which was on the wealthy side, other tribes that were inherently poor became better than before the merger.

    Not just one or two, but all the tribes upied by the Lucuma tribe became better at making a living.

    It was a natural result that other tribes, who were already anxious about it, secretly made a proposal first.

    ¡°Anyway, you made that decision in just a few days?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better toe into the camp first and receive good treatment than to waste your time and end up in a bad situation?¡±

    It is natural for the weak to obey.

    The tribal chiefs just made a wise decision.

    After excitedly exining, Chief Lucuma looked at Rose, who was stunned, and put on a happy expression.

    ¡°Thanks to that, our tribe is now able to pretend to be a warlord.¡±

    ¡°¡­Warlords?¡±

    ¡°Well, it still needs some maintenance to dere a military government, but that¡¯s a problem that can be solved with money and time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Until the general said welfare and all, I wondered what kind of money this was, but that was the big picture for this! I really admired it!¡±

    Being speechless is the word used in this situation.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been hardened like a stone.

    There were many things I wanted to ask, but Rose asked the most important of them all.

    ¡°Then why do you call me general?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the military government to be integrated will be the general¡¯s country.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, do you prefer the President or His Majesty?¡±

    upying their own tribe, of course.

    Who would be the master of the new military government if not for her who made other tribes surrender voluntarily?

    Seeing Chief Lucuma speak with a smile, Rose was at a loss for words.

    If it¡¯s to the extent of giving some support to a poor vige and getting caught by Hai, there is a possibility that it can be rectified.

    But what if you set up a military government in the middle of Africa?

    It¡¯s already a deration of war.

    The Red Dragon n, whose territory was invaded, was more than enough to start a war.

    Even if you give up on everything right away and step back, it will be a big problem if traces are found someday.

    Then¡­

    the moment I remembered that far.

    Rose slowly turned her head.

    It seems like you knew it would be like this from the beginning.

    After seeing a blonde-tanned boy with a single smile holding her weakness just by crossing his arms and watching.

    Suddenly, the princess who became the owner of one of Africa¡¯s only 318 military governments had no choice but to put on an indescribable expression.

    * * *

    Storm Prince Kanude.

    He was one of the powerhouses representing Africa.

    In the first ce, the fact that he is a level 92 high-supply yer is a superman with no opponent other than the monarch.

    In particr, his skills specialized inbat demonstrated overwhelming power in war and achieved 100 victories.

    It was thanks to him that Kanude¡¯s military government continued to expand and grew into one of the most powerful countries among the many countries in Africa.

    That¡¯s why Kanude was confident.

    Whether it¡¯s an Egyptian tyrant.

    Whether it¡¯s the prince of paradise.

    If you show your full potential, it will be difficult to win, but at least you will not lose easily.

    No, as long as there are enough troops to support him, he could win.

    When Egypt suddenly started a war of conquest.

    This is why he confidently prepared for war, unlike other military governments who were frightened and confused or lost their senses.

    It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t win.

    As long as we fight on an equal footing¡­

    no, we just need to waste time.

    Then, other military governments around them would cling to themselves, the only opponents, in order to survive.

    If you use that gap topletely subjugate them, it is even possible to defeat tyrants and kings and unify Africa.

    Kanude did not doubt that.

    In fact, at the beginning of the war, he was able to hold out against the Egyptian army as he had nned.

    ¡°It¡¯s so loud.¡±

    But at this moment.

    The half-ripe lungs were telling me what a delusion it was.

    Kanude looked around for help in the hellish pain that surged even with the slightest breath.

    But there was no one to help him.

    Even high-level yers¡¯ death squads.

    An army numbering in the tens of thousands.

    Now they were all reduced to ashes or were lying on the floor shaking.

    ¡®How can this be¡­¡¯

    Kanude couldn¡¯t believe it.

    If this was the result of a fierce battle over several months.

    No, he would have been able to ept it if it had been the result of a war involving the same army.

    The problem was that this was the result of a man who appeared instead of the Egyptian army who suddenly withdrew, and that was the result of only a few tens of minutes.

    ¡°Make up your mind.¡±

    The person who created this spectacle.

    The red-haired beauty in military uniform, taller than most men, put her hands in her pockets.

    And after smoking a cigarette.

    With just a flick of his fingers, the tip of it was set on fire and he asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°To surrender or to die.¡±

    whatever choice he makes.

    It seems like you have no interest.

    His lips trembled for a while as he looked at Haty asking with a cold face, different from the hot haze that was swirling around him.

    Kanude suddenly got up.

    Then, he knelt down in front of her, banged his head on the ground, and opened his mouth as if squeezing.

    ¡°Habo¡­ Hageeshu.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the half-ripe pe.

    Or is it because of the cruelty of the heart?

    Hai didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow when he heard the deration of surrender that came out as if it were air.

    I just looked at it with dull eyes and slowly turned around.

    Leaving behind the country he destroyed.

    Upon returning to the Humvee far behind, she was greeted by a girl in a loose military uniform.

    ¡°You worked hard¡­¡±

    ¡°How many are left?¡±

    ¡°¡­Overview of 273.¡±

    Nadia, who opened the Humvee¡¯s door and greeted her, quietly avoided Hai¡¯s gaze, which had sunk in a chill.

    Let¡¯s stare at her with bloody eyes for a moment.

    Hai got into the Humvee.

    And the squeak said

    ¡°Go to the next country.¡±

    ¡°princess? You¡¯ve already cleared two of them today, so you want to do another one?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know you stepped forward because you were frustrated because our upation speed was so slow.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re working hard too, right? At least two or three, if not ten, are upied every day¡­¡± ¡±

    ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Nadia, sullen, started the Humvee.

    Hai, who had been quietly smoking a cigarette in the humvee that was running so fast through the meadow, suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Report?¡±

    ¡°Once the northern and western sides are almost upied. All that remains is the central, eastern, and southern parts.¡±

    ¡°Only specifics.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say so, there is nothing special about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there are rumors instead.¡±

    Feeling pressured by Hai¡¯s gaze, Nadia hurriedly added a word.

    since they started the war.

    Africa, which was already a mess, was now at the height of a great crisis.

    It was difficult even for the ck Dragon n to get proper information from it, but they were still able to hear a few rumors.

    ¡°There are rumors going around that the remaining military government is preparing a top-secret n to stop us.¡±

    ¡°What is the truth?¡±

    ¡°It has not been confirmed yet, but it is very likely. The source of this rumor is the central part.¡±

    Hai twitched her eyebrows.

    If it had been a rumor from somewhere else, I would have just ignored it.

    It was enough for dozens of military governments to join forces to push away any plot.

    However, even as a Hai, one country could not be ignored.

    ¡°Is that the fly guy?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±

    Nadia looked up.

    Hati¡¯s nting was ufortable because the speed of conquest was slower than expected.

    In addition, if the ¡®Prince of Paradise¡¯ wasunched in earnest, this war of conquest itself could have suffered difficulties.

    But Hai wasn¡¯t annoyed by that fact.

    He gave instructions in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Gather as much information as possible.¡±

    ¡°Uh, most of the n are on the frontlines right now, so I don¡¯t have any other kids to send to gather information.¡±

    ¡°so.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll roll the Egyptian General Intelligence Service (EGS) as much as possible to find out.¡±

    Nadia prayed for peace.

    In a world where people would be shot dead just by traveling, they had to engage in espionage activities in the central region.

    Death was certain in nine cases out of ten.

    But what can I do? In Africa, especially in Egypt, Hai¡¯s mandate is absolute.

    Hai quietly asked Nadia, who was thinking of sending a spy who had no family to save the constion money.

    ¡°and?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Are there any other rumors?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there are a few more, but they¡¯re just too absurd.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s like saying something.

    In the gaze of Hai, who was looking at her, Nadia released the rumors she had heard one by one.

    Some unknown wanderer wiped out the military government that was plundering in the south and left without a word.

    That the country that had falsely used other military governments of being the Liberation Brigade was shattered on the contrary.

    There are viges whose residents disappeared overnight.

    Like choosing a new Horus candidate, etc.

    Later, rather than reporting, they were talking about anything in the form of small talk.

    Nadia said suddenly.

    ¡°Come to think of it, rumors about a new military government in the east these days are quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°It is said that even though they conquered as many as three military governments in one week, no one died.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really that there are no deaths, but it seems to be true that there are few damages.¡±

    ¡°Are there high-level yers?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I heard that the woman who is the leader there is pretty strong. Instead, they are so relentless and coercive that they often give out irrational orders?¡±

    ¡°¡­The hands are ruthless, so why are there no deaths?¡±

    ¡°Ah, they say it¡¯s because of the concubine.¡±

    ¡°A lover?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they say that a very nice and smart boy is not allowed to do anything too outrageous. In fact, there are rumors that that boy is doing all of your internal affairs.¡±

    Though speaking to herself, Nadia thought.

    Even though it is a city where all sorts of nonsense go around, even taking that into ount, the rumors are too far-fetched.

    If a woman ruling a military government pampered her, she would look pretty smooth.

    On top of that, hecks in character and kindness, and he¡¯s a smart boy who even takes care of domestic affairs.

    If there was a boy like that, he would want to kidnap him and raise him.

    Maybe that¡¯s why.

    Rumors about his concubine spread more famously than the woman who was the leader of the military government.

    ¡°I hear people over there call them the ¡®Ouw of the East¡¯ and the ¡®Genius Soldier of the Gyeongguk Territory¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 329

    #329. It¡¯s a good opportunity.

    * * *

    ¡°Puhahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­Are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Then you shouldugh. Where can you find such a funny story about your sister being an ouw?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the fact that I¡¯m your sister¡¯s lover isn¡¯t enough, so Gyeongguk¡¯s¡­ What? military genius? If Nakyung had been there, I would haveughed so hard that I passed out of breath.¡±

    It¡¯s so funny that I can¡¯t stand it.

    Rose could only sigh as she saw the blond-tanned boy almost rolling around holding onto his stomach.

    Because of this embarrassing rumor, he himself has a hard time even seeing Limon with his bare face.

    It was so absurd that Limon, who was actually the party to the rumor, wasughing so hard that it even felt savage.

    ¡°Why did this happen¡­¡±

    That was it.

    What Rose muttered as ifmenting.

    I just wanted to help people while I was here.

    As a result, he even suffered the stigma of being a reckless tyrant who had a boy as his concubine in a series of wars.

    As the benevolent Blue Dragon Princess, she was praised, but it was rare for her to be stigmatized.

    Limon looked at her and giggled.

    ¡°Why? Because you do a good job.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°The more protruding the nail, the better it is beaten.¡±

    If Rose was moderatelypetent.

    It would have been possible to reduce the number of enved people while continuing to search for the turkey bird unnoticed as she initially nned.

    But Rose was too good.

    Of course, through extreme reforms, neighboring tribes voluntarily demanded subjugation.

    To the extent that he unintentionally made a country out of nowhere.

    Besides, it¡¯s because of the rapid growth.

    As rumors spread that the Lucuma tribe was overflowing with money, three military governments, wary of its growth, formed an alliance and even invaded.

    Rose, who could not stand to see the severe people harmed because of herself, took the initiative to defeat them and subjugate them.

    That was the beginning of a vicious cycle.

    Ambitious seek the power and wealth.

    On the contrary, those who were looking for stability in this chaotic situation to get a shade to protect them.

    Individuals, tribes, or even military governments have invaded or surrendered to them.

    As a result, in just a few weeks, six military governments and dozens of small tribes were ruled.

    ¡°Be proud, sister. Even in Africa, it is rare to have such a powerful force in such a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what I wanted.¡±

    ¡°Then you should have left this ce and fled.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too irresponsible?¡±

    Rose objected.

    This military government, centered on the Lucuma and Maasai, was only established because of Rose.

    If she disappeared, it would copse due to internal strife before being taken over by another military government, and the situation was likely to get worse than before.

    As a sincere Rose, she couldn¡¯t stand by.

    ¡°Is this the result of taking responsibility?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course, if she knew that the result of her responsibility was bing the owner of such a giant warlord, she would have thought about it a little more.

    I don¡¯t regret the choice, but I regret the oue.

    Seeing Rose who couldn¡¯t hide such a delicate expression, Limonughed.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry too much about that. At least no one would associate ¡®The Ouws of the East¡¯ with you.¡±

    Can you imagine that Rose is being called an ouw in Africa?

    Seeing Limon giggle, Rose sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even understand why the rumors spread like that.¡±

    ¡°I told you because you are sopetent.¡±

    ¡°Are you just nicknamed a tyrant or an ouw in Africa for beingpetent?¡±

    ¡°That and this case are a bit different.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Although he used force and coercion, Rose never exploited or tyrannized the people.

    No, if you look at the result, it is not enough to hear the sound of Seonggun.

    The problem was that this was Africa.

    ¡°The point is, your sister is so foreign here.¡±

    ¡°Is it because I am a foreigner?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that is also a factor, but a bigger problem than that is mindset.¡±

    ¡°You mean mindset?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Limon nodded and said.

    ¡°People don¡¯t easily ept different things. I like things that are simple rather thanplicated, and I want to live as I am used to.¡±

    The idea that only one¡¯s own learning is the truth.

    It ismon knowledge that only animals eat potatoes.

    The belief that the world is t, etc.

    When you hear a different reason or logic than what you have taken for granted all your life.

    Most people feel intense rejection or disgust rather than interest in it.

    ¡°¡­does that mean I¡¯m being ostracized for trying to do the right thing?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    After shaking my head lightly.

    Limon looked at Rose with sunken eyes as distant as the years he had lived.

    ¡°You mean they are afraid of denying their lives.¡±

    Right or wrong doesn¡¯t matter.

    Admitting that Rose¡¯s policy is better means admitting that they¡¯ve been wrong up until now.

    own life and the ims of others.

    What if you have to deny one or the other?

    Nine out of ten will choose thetter.

    It is also part of such a defense mechanism that people often regard things that are different from themselves as wrong.

    It was natural for Rose to be rejected in that respect.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another continent.

    Because Rose¡¯s existence forcing Africans to act contrary tomon sense must have felt irrational.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably why rumors spread that I was your sister¡¯s concubine.¡±

    I want to continue to benefit from the policies she is forced to implement.

    But they don¡¯t want to deny their lives.

    The answer to such an unconscious conflict was to frame her ording to theirmon sense.

    Rose is just a wild woman.

    Their lives are better because of others.

    In particr, as various systems including tax collection and welfare were systematically reorganized, the vested ss, which had be more difficult to plunder than before, would have encouraged such dissatisfaction more actively.

    I don¡¯t dare to confront it by force, so I¡¯m going to spread it even if it¡¯s a rumor.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to think I¡¯ve been favored, so you¡¯re praising you instead?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the only one who can speak with you on an equal footing.¡±

    ¡°¡­the fact that I am a white woman and you have Egyptian identity must be one of the reasons.¡±

    ¡°Well, to some extent.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    He only helped when subduing the Lucuma tribe.

    After that, only a few of the Lucuma and Masai knew how strong he was because he was only focused on the search for the turkey.

    Even so, did you talk openly with Rose, who showed the power to defeat a military government alone?

    It was not unreasonable to regard him as Rose¡¯s beloved concubine based onmon sense in Africa.

    The biggest reason, of course, was that praising an Egyptian boy was more to their taste than a white girl.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, not like that.¡±

    Rose sighed.

    She is benevolent but not naive.

    I knew from the start that people didn¡¯t necessarily appreciate helping me.

    So, what Rose felt was more like bitterness toward herself than disappointment in others.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I think I¡¯ve been living a veryfortable life up until now.¡±

    ¡°If you lived a rough life, it seems like it¡¯s something your family should me themselves for, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    I¡¯ve never been short of money.

    Because there was a family who always helped me.

    Rarely have I had trouble doing anything.

    That¡¯s why I realized it now that I was working alone in a distant continent without money or entourage.

    How hard it is to help others and stick to your own convictions.

    So Rose slightly lowered her head.

    ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience caused.¡±

    ¡°Lungs, what kind of lungs?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m making the search for the turkey bird difficult.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something your sister should apologize for. Rather, thanks to that, I was able to narrow the scope of the search a lot.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Although it became more noticeable than expected, there was a decent amount of ie instead.

    As the size of the military government has grown, it has be easier to gather information about the seven birds.

    Thanks to that, they found out two things.

    One is that there are no turkeys or feathers left anywhere in eastern Africa, not just around Kilimanjaro.

    And another one¡­

    ¡°Even though the scope of the search has narrowed, isn¡¯t the only clue that a turkey was seen somewhere in central Africa a few years ago?¡±

    ¡°Have you at least decided where to search next?¡±

    ¡°Even if you said you would search, what would you say?¡±

    Rumors about Limore, his undercover identity, have already spread throughout Africa.

    Even if you want to sneak in and conduct a search, you will be noticed right away.

    Even if you change your appearance, it¡¯s perfect to be treated as a spy if you wander around this exhibition without a clear identity.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. Because I just had a good opportunity.¡±

    ¡°A good chance?¡±

    ¡°Chief Lucuma told me to give this to my sister.¡±

    Looking at the envelope Limon gave me, I was puzzled for a moment.

    Once she received the envelope and opened it, she made a strange expression when she saw the card inside.

    ¡°Could this be the rumored ¡®that¡¯ invitation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is a handwritten invitation sent only to promising military rulers by the ruler of paradise.¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t you know what this means?¡±

    ¡°Of course you know.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Among those who now rule the military government in Africa, there was no one who did not know the meaning of this invitation.

    Rumors had been circting for a long time that the Prince of Paradise was preparing something to oppose Hai.

    Especially recently, the form of the rumor has be clearer.

    ¡°Do you really think that outrageous n is possible?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t know. The important thing is that with this invitation, you can confidently look around central Africa.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Rose put on a puzzled expression.

    Rarely will anyone stand in the way of the one invited by the ruler of paradise.

    Moreover, considering that he was not the only one who received this invitation, it was a great opportunity to get information about other regions.

    Should I just buy myself?

    Or should I seize this opportunity?

    Rose, who was worried, finally opened her mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Then I will ept the invitation.¡±

    ¡°Can I go alone?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you go to a ce like that alone, it¡¯s obvious that there will be problems.¡±

    The goal is to search for the turkey bird.

    So, if you want to participate as quietly as possible ande back afterpleting the investigation, it is better to go together.

    Seeing Rose speak decisively, Limon made a strange expression.

    ¡°It seems to me that if my sister apanies me, things will get bigger.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard rumors about the Prince of Paradise? Will that bastard just watch your sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re going to y tricks after inviting me as a guest?¡±

    ¡°If the rumors I¡¯ve heard are only half true, maybe.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    Then he said, recalling the rumors he had heard about the Prince of Paradise.

    ¡°At least none of the monarchs I¡¯ve met have been decent.¡±

 Chapter 330

    #330. Let¡¯s talk for a minute.

    * * *

    Umm Moo.

    A vastnd in Central Africa.

    A herd of water buffaloes stayed in the ce,monly called savannah grasnd.

    Whether humans go to war and die at will or not.

    It seems like it has nothing to do with them.

    The sight of them leisurely grazing and asionally waving their tails to drive away flies that entangle them is itself leisurely.

    It was a sight that made the viewer feel the tranquility of the wild.

    Pad deuk!

    but right after that.

    That serenity was shattered.

    The moment when you suddenly feel like a huge shadow has been cast in the air.

    This is because a monster so huge that it covered the sky appeared and attacked the herd of water buffaloes.

    Moo Moo!

    The frightened herd of buffaloes scattered and ran away.

    It was an instinctive response to survive even the rest of the group using colleagues as bait, but the result was futile.

    The monstrous bird, easily crossing hundreds of meters with a single p of its wings, chased after the escaping water buffaloes and swallowed them all.

    Even calves.

    Even so, it seems that it is still not enough.

    It was at that moment that a single voice was heard from the rogue bird, which crackled its beak and licked its lips.

    ¡°Is Garuda still hungry?¡±

    Garuda¡¯s back as big as a whale.

    Garuda replied vigorously to the words of the man who was lying on top of him with an arm pillow.

    Awesome!

    ¡°You¡¯ve been eating so welltely that you¡¯ve gained weight. What if I can¡¯t even fly?¡±

    What a profit!

    ¡°There is no such thing as impossible. Don¡¯t talk and be patient. There will be guestsing soon, but I can¡¯t show you a fat figure.¡±

    Queek¡­

    It seems like he¡¯s not satisfied with it.

    Scratching the ground with its ws, the monster bird didn¡¯t ask for more.

    I just pped my wings and flew away.

    ¡°It¡¯s not long now.¡±

    what is so enjoyable

    Lying on Garuda¡¯s back soaring high above the sky, the man smirked as he looked down at the meadow.

    and murmured softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a party that¡¯s usually held, so it would be nice if there were more sexy beauties, not just dull guys.¡±

    Even in Africa, where numerous military governments exist, he rules over a vast territory next to Egypt.

    At the same time, he is the master of one of the old guilds, the Utopia Guild, and one of the current absolutes with only eight remaining.

    Summon Lord Branga.

    He took a nap while waiting for the soon-to-be guests with such modest hope.

    * * *

    Utopia Guild.

    A guild centered on Tamers and Summoners.

    However, the biggest feature of utopia was its structure.

    It was an organization that directly controlled and operated a country before being a yer¡¯s guild.

    There is only international influence. Considering the nature of guilds that are basically cooperatives or businesses, it was truly unusual.

    On the contrary, it was also natural.

    In Africa, power is everything.

    And as one of the old guilds, Utopia, ruled directly by the summoning lord, was a ce with plenty of that power.

    So it was.

    A dark-skinned woman.

    This is why Namim yawned with a sleepy face as he watched the guests fill the banquet hall.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Josep of the South African Revolutionary Army. Just feel free to call me Lieutenant General Josep.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Joseph. nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I have long admired the reputation of my grand duke. But the monarch¡­¡±

    ¡°What about rice?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Did you eat?¡±

    ¡°Eh, we haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    ¡°Then enjoy your meal. Our guild cooks are good at it, so it must be delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like rice?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, enjoy it.¡±

    Leaving behind Josep, who stared at her, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Namim walked away with a sleepy face again.

    ¡®I want to sleep.¡¯

    I felt like going into my room right away¡­ No, I just wanted to lie down in a sunny ce and take a nap.

    If only he hadn¡¯t been in charge of this banquet.

    ¡®Guild leader bastard¡­¡¯

    Namim cursed at the summoning lord.

    On the subject of holding a banquet and sending invitations to all military governments in Africa.

    On the day of the banquet, he went out saying that he woulde to feed the summoned beasts, but he did note back until the banquet started.

    Thanks to this, Namim, who had been sleeping soundly and was quickly dragged out as a substitute, was only depressed.

    ¡®Should I change jobs?¡¯

    Namim thought seriously.

    The guild came in because it guaranteed delicious meals, nap time, and 20 days of paid vacation a month.

    Whether others talk about old guilds or whatever.

    For Namim, a high-supply yer and extremelyzy person, she was just one of many guilds looking for her.

    ¡®¡­That¡¯s annoying too.¡¯

    If you leave the Utopia Guild, you will have to re-examine your ce of residence and the guild.

    So, based on the pragmatic judgment that it would be less troublesome to work hard today, Namim stopped beating them.

    And I went around the banquet hall.

    The participants in this banquet are all heads of a military government.

    Because in order to save face, she, the sub-guild leader of the Utopia Guild, needed to show her face.

    In fact, there were other reasons greater than that.

    ¡°I heard that Marshal Ha will meet on a single wooden bridge. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡­such as this.

    ¡®Hey again¡­¡¯

    Hearing that voice full of sarcastic remarks, Namim shrugged his shoulders.

    It was obvious.

    If they had a fight like that, the opponent would be the head of the military government with whom they had a bad rtionship.

    Then, of course, the opponent will be sharp, and the atmosphere will be more and more threatening, and eventually they will pull out a gun.

    Namim was guarding the banquet hall because this happened so often.

    In order to mediate this situation smoothly, it was necessary for her, as the deputy guild leader, to step in.

    ¡°Excuse me, but who are you?¡±

    ¡°The Kumbada of the Somali Liberation Army!¡±

    ¡°You must be Marshal Kumbha, who is famous as the best general in the East. Nice to meet you like this.¡±

    ¡®huh¡­?¡¯

    Namim, who was yawning but trying to move to stop the dispute, tilted his head.

    This is because the attitude of the other party, which was more dignified than expected, was so unexpected.

    ¡®White?¡¯

    mask covering the eyes.

    The most white and fine skin.

    There¡¯s even a slim body.

    When Namim rolls his eyes again as he recalls the list of invitees at the unique appearance of a white woman with her face covered.

    Embarrassed, Marshal Kumbha spoke again with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°¡­It would be toote toe and float me now. Because I have no intention of looking after you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t understand. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the enemy, so why are you acting like you have a grudge against me?¡±

    ¡°What shameless things are you talking about by stealing the Shadan tribe I ruled over!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that statement.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I never stole the Shadan tribe. Since they had requested relocation, we epted them in ordance with the provisions of internationalw for the protection of war refugees.¡±

    ¡°War refugees¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°First of all, the Shadan tribe is not the enemy¡¯s property. So don¡¯t treat them like objects.¡±

    Namim, who was listening, of course.

    The other people who were on the lookout couldn¡¯t hide their faces when they heard that.

    Fists for swearing.

    A bullet in the fight.

    War for a fight.

    It ismon sense to repay anything enthusiastically, and if not, such a polite response is absurd in Africa, where people are treated like a hukou.

    In addition, in terms of internationalw, do not treat your own people as property.

    It was because I didn¡¯t know how to ept this in response to the opponent¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°They said she was an eastern ouw, so what a strange bitch. Anyway, this is why white people¡­¡±

    Eventually, Marshal Kumbha uttered a few profanities before turning away and disappearing.

    Even pping your hands makes a sound.

    It was because the other person¡¯s response was so strange that I felt more and more reluctant, so I didn¡¯t have the motivation to argue further.

    It seems like everyone is the same.

    The heads of other military governments who were watching around them also scattered with strange expressions on their faces.

    It was an act that revealed his true intentions that he did not want to get involved with such an unlucky opponent.

    ¡®He¡¯s an ouw in the east¡­ Yeah, he¡¯s very famous for a divine warlord, so there¡¯s a reason.¡¯

    Namim, on the other hand, looked at her with interest in her sleepy eyes.

    I¡¯d heard a few rumors that the ouws of the East were bizarre, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be like this.

    ¡®Anyway, it seems like a troublesome personality, so let¡¯s avoid it.¡¯

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Namim soon lost interest.

    It was so unusual that I was interested in it, but as Namim, who hated being annoying, I didn¡¯t want to get involved with her.

    If it had been the summoning lord instead of her, the story would have been a bit different.

    I was moving to the corner of the banquet hall to pass the time with my eyes off the masked woman on purpose.

    Namim hesitated again.

    Another strange thing caught my eye.

    ¡®What kid?¡¯

    Namim tilted his head as he saw the blonde-tanned boy staring at something with his naked upper body adorned with gold jewelry.

    ¡®The Egyptians wouldn¡¯t have invited?¡¯

    For the purpose of this banquet, people from the vicinity of Egypt or pro-Egyptian groups would have been excluded from the invitation.

    For a moment, I wondered why there was a child dressed in Egyptian costumes.

    Namim fumbled through the list of invitees in his head, but only when he saw the eastern ouw approaching the boy did hee up with a suitable candidate.

    ¡®Oh, is it him? Is it a genius soldier with a borderline color?¡¯

    ¡®Seeing that they¡¯ve been brought to this ce, it seems that the rumors that the eastern ouw is pampered and always carries around are true, but¡­¡¯

    Interest came back to Namim¡¯s eyes.

    She is also a famous woman.

    Talk of war, military bribery, etc. is trivial, but even in the East, there was some interest in the secret conversation of a famous lover.

    That¡¯s why I quietly listened to the conversation between the two.

    ¡°Are there any achievements?¡±

    ¡°No, maybe it¡¯s because I look young, but no bastard takes my word for it properly.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    ¡°How about your sister? Did you find any clues?¡±

    ¡°Me too. These days, my fame is fame, so there are only people who dispute it or avoid it.¡±

    ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t this the secret conversation I thought?¡¯

    Namim was disappointed.

    I was expecting whispers between sweet lovers.

    The conversation between the two of them wasn¡¯t sweet, because it was filled with the most calm and hard content.

    ¡°Tsk, how do I find the turkey bird¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    That moment.

    Namim blinked.

    ¡°Why are you looking for ¡®him¡¯?¡±

    Because I heard so unexpected words, I mumbled to myself for a while without even realizing it.

    She soon turned around.

    Whether the two of you are trying to find a turkey sashimi or try to breed it.

    because he didn¡¯t know

    Namim, who had cut off interest in the two with his characteristicziness, was about to leave.

    ¡®Well, it has nothing to do with me¡­¡¯

    ¡°Hey wait.¡±

    snap.

    ¡­if it hadn¡¯t been for the hem of his clothes being grabbed by a hand that had suddenly reached out from behind.

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s talk to us for a minute.¡±

    It seems like this is a rolled rice cake.

    Namim couldn¡¯t help but frown as he saw the blond-tanned boy holding him with a refreshing smile.

 Chapter 331

    #331. is this kid?

    * * *

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    When they decided to ept the invitation from the Utopia Guild, the first thing Rose and Limon did was to choose apanion.

    The morepanions you had, the better you were in finding the turkey bird.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t just carry a lot of tribe members.

    Therefore, twopanions were chosen.

    He was the chieftain of Shu and Lucuma, the healer of the Maasai.

    It was the result of the selection of those who were good at interrogation and investigation, both in terms of personality and ability, among those who could be trusted and used right away.

    However, Chief Shu and Lucuma were unable to search at all, putting their trust to shame.

    ¡°Hey, have you seen anything like this before?¡±

    ¡°¡­could you have seen it?¡±

    To Shu¡¯s half-bewildered question, Chief Lucuma replied with a bewildered face.

    The banquet hall prepared by the Utopia Guild is gorgeous?

    That was also a reason.

    The banquet hall, which used the entire garden of the endlessly magnificent mansion, was enough to make even Chief Lucuma, who had lived a luxurious life, tired of it.

    However, it was the contents rather than the banquet hall that really stunned the two.

    ¡°My God, all of those are summoned animals¡­¡±

    Griffin.

    Wyvern.

    Manticore.

    Cerberus.

    Cyclops.

    Spirit Wolf.

    de Rabbit.

    Twin-headed bears, etc¡­. All

    sorts of summoned beasts filling the vast banquet hall, carrying trays, spewing water and fire, and mimicking fountains.

    At least a few thousand at least.

    Looking at the army of high-ranking monsters all over level 60, Shu asked with a tired expression.

    ¡°How much would that be in terms of money?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me if you don¡¯t know, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    Chief Lucuma groaned.

    High-level monsters had a very low taming or summoning sess rate, so even at the lowest level, a single monster was worth billions of dors.

    Besides, considering that most summons have powerparable to yers of the same level?

    Just thinking about it made me dizzy.

    Fortunately, it was not just that he was rigid.

    Even the heads of the military governments in Africa were unable to hide their tired faces. ¡®

    Really, the nine major guilds

    ¡­¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s no use saying that only the king of paradise can deal with the tyrants of Africa.¡¯

    Participants swallowed dry saliva.

    Of course, the ambitious ones who were aiming for supremacy.

    Even those who were anxious about how to stop the invasion of the Egyptian army.

    In front of this huge summoned army, everyone had no choice but to be overwhelmed.

    If the purpose of the Utopia Guild was to suppress the steamship through an armed demonstration, it could only be said to be truly sessful.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°omg!¡±

    So it was.

    It is said that Chief Shu and Lucuma were so surprised that their hearts dropped at the voice they heard from behind.

    ¡°¡­what are you so surprised about? Embarrassed Siri.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is it Limor?¡±

    ¡°What if I suddenly talk to you from behind?¡±

    ¡°If you are dissatisfied, go around with eyes on the back of your head.¡±

    A blonde tanned boy.

    Seeing Limon, Chief Shu and Lucuma were embarrassed.

    It was because it was only then that they realized that they were not doing their job while watching the summoned beast.

    ¡°Sorry for being distracted. I¡¯ll find out about the turkey soon, so if you wait a little bit¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ you don¡¯t need it? Could it be that you lost your mind for a while and just send us back like this?¡±

    ¡°No, I literally don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    It was Rose who followed Limon to give a calm answer to Shu and Chief Lucuma, who were bewildered by the unexpected words.

    ¡°I found a turkey swan.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    The two opened their eyes wide upon hearing that.

    How much effort Limon and Rose put into finding the turkey.

    Even so, it was hard to believe it as much as I knew how unsessful it had been so far.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly where the turkey is.¡±

    ¡°what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A while ago, I met an older sister called the deputy guild leader here, and she said that she had seen a turkey at a certain person¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re the deputy guild leader, you¡¯ve met Namim-sama?!¡±

    ¡°Why does a popr idol look like a big fan?¡±

    ¡°Because I am a fan!¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh yeah?¡±

    Looking at Shu¡¯s bright eyes, Limon was trembling.

    It¡¯s not umon for yers to admire high-level yers, but it also depends on the opponent.

    I didn¡¯t know that even Namim, who had ¡®sleepiness annoying¡¯ written on his face, would have fans.

    On the other hand, Chief Lucuma focused on the information the two knew.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s fine. If there is someone who owns a turkey, you can negotiate with that person right away without having to search further.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s what you said.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Chief Lucuma was puzzled.

    It¡¯s definitely a good thing.

    It was because Rose¡¯s reaction was strangely trembling.

    And Limon also clicked his tongue as if he was in trouble, although not as much as Rose.

    ¡°That opponent is the problem.¡±

    ¡°Where are you at the head of the military government? Still, if it¡¯s a tolerable opponent, it¡¯s enough¡­¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s not a tolerable opponent?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Bewildered for a while.

    Chief Lucuma shuddered as if struck by lightning.

    It was onlyter that he remembered that the two of them had just obtained the information from Namim.

    Namim is azy person who everyone knows.

    When you call someone to your house, you call them, not the person you go to visit them.

    Nevertheless, if she has seen a turkey bird at someone¡¯s house, it means that she had to go to that person¡¯s house unintentionally.

    And there was only one person who could forcibly move her, the deputy guild leader of Utopia.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Could that be¡­?¡±

    Chief Lucuma was in the middle of stuttering to ask a question.

    Whoa!

    shadows cast in the sky

    The moment when the wind wants to blow.

    In the middle of the banquet hall, a gigantic grotesque bird fell andnded, and loud shouts erupted.

    ¡°Garuda what to do with this! Has the banquet already started? This is all because of you!¡±

    Squeak!

    ¡°What is unfair? If the owner has something important to do, it¡¯s only natural to wake him up on time even if he¡¯s taking a nap!¡±

    hey hey

    When everyone is bewildered watching a man arguing with Goejo while riding on the back of Goejo.

    There was a person who took a step closer to the monster.

    ¡°Come down the guild leader.¡±

    ¡°Uh, chief? what¡¯s going on here? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te because you didn¡¯t bother me when I asked you toe to the party?¡±

    Namim did not answer the man¡¯s words.

    Instead of the sleepy expression from before, she stared at the man with her eyes open and said over and over,

    ¡°Come down.¡±

    ¡°Why are you drawing cute? You can go down, if you go down.¡±

    Like showing off level 100 abilities.

    The man jumped off the bird¡¯s back and stood in front of Namim.

    Wow!

    ¡°Kyauk!¡±

    Then he grabbed his shin and rolled on the floor.

    How sincerely did you kick it?

    The high heels she was wearing split, but Namim didn¡¯t care.

    Take off the high heels on the opposite foot and kick! I just stamped it on the man¡¯s crown.

    ¡°My job is done. Take care of the finish.¡±

    It seems that the next day is unknown.

    Leaving the man who had copsed and wriggling away, Namim strode barefoot and left the banquet hall.

    When others watch it with their mouths wide open.

    The man raised himself up abruptly.

    ¡°Ah, I guess I was upset that I had an extra job that wasn¡¯t nned¡­. I¡¯m going to have to take a vacation for a while.¡±

    One more time to look around.

    The man grinned as he saw the banquet participants focusing their attention on him.

    ¡°Does anyone know who I am?¡±

    Hearing the loud voices echoing everywhere, the participants shook their heads.

    Because there was only one person who could be so ¡®rtively¡¯ intact even after receiving a blow from a yer who would have killed an average person instantly.

    ¡°If you know that, it will be simple. Skip all the self-introductions and greetings and speak directly.¡±

    You camete

    It seems like you¡¯re going to omit everything that bothers you.

    The man opened his mouth with a serious face.

    ¡°Everyone knows that a war of conquest is going on in the north right now. You must be thinking about what to do next.¡±

    The faces of the participants became serious as well.

    There were originally 392 countries in Africa, but now there are fewer than 270.

    In other words, it meant that more than 100 countries were upied after Egypt began its war of conquest.

    Of course, some of them were destroyed or absorbed while fighting among themselves, but it was clear that most of them were upied by the Egyptian army.

    ¡°I hosted this banquet to seek allies against the Egyptian army.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why all the participants¡¯ faces changedpletely at the man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do you mean that you will ept us as equal allies and not as vassals?¡±

    ¡°Draw.¡±

    ¡°Are there any conditions¡­?¡±

    ¡°What are the terms of the alliance? To put it bluntly, the condition is that we join forces to fight the Egyptian army.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you give it a name, draw it. It would be better to call it the Continental Alliance.¡±

    The participants were buzzing.

    In fact, no one was expecting this to happen.

    Rumors that the Utopia Guild was nning arge-scale alliance had been circting secretly for a long time.

    However, it was unexpected for everyone that the Utopia Guild, which is called the tworgest powers in Africa, would make them an equal alliance.

    It¡¯s such a good condition that I doubt if it¡¯s not a different intention.

    ¡°Well, if we beat the Egyptian army, we will have priority over the loot. I understand that much.¡±

    It seems that I noticed that anxiety.

    It was only after hearing what the man added that the participants were able to ovee their doubts to some extent.

    Anyway, if we fight the Egyptian army and win, the loser in Africa will be the utopia guild.

    For that reason, it was understandable to make the conditions as generous as possible in order to secure as many allies as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are people who suddenly heard this story and it¡¯splicated, and I need time to think about it, so I¡¯ll continue the detailed story tomorrow.¡±

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m not going to bother again.

    The man grinned.

    ¡°So let¡¯s all eat, drink, and have fun today!¡±

    Enjoy a banquet like a banquet.

    The man who made the bold deration called Snake Monkey, who was holding a tray, and picked up a wine ss.

    Seeing this, they quietly approached the man.

    Allied or not.

    The chance to build a friendship with him was nevermon.

    However, their goal was thwarted before they could even carry it out.

    For the man who picked up the wine ss went straight ahead in one direction, leaving everyone else aside.

    To a group of people gathered in front of a table and chatting.

    ¡°Oi, I don¡¯t know where such a beautifuldy came from.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll look more beautiful if you take off that mask, but don¡¯t you have the heart to show that flower-like face to this guy with a lot of love?¡±

    For me, it¡¯s like holding a form.

    A man with a nice smile.

    Among the level 100 yers, he is famous for being a horny man who has married over 50 wives.

    At the same time, the owner of the turkey bird they seek.

    Seeing the smiling summoning lord, Branga, not knowing that the high heels were still stuck in her head, Rose couldn¡¯t help but put on a mysterious expression.

 Chapter 332

    #332. Let¡¯s stick

    together.

    To be clear.

    Rose was an extraordinary beauty.

    It¡¯s a little embarrassing, but she herself knew that to some extent.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the blue dragon n always praised her beauty.

    Because of the admiration and longing gazes from all directions, I couldn¡¯t help but notice it.

    That¡¯s why Rose was used to the gaze.

    But even for her, it was the first time in her life that she had the same gaze as Branga.

    It¡¯s passionate enough to be called lust.

    It¡¯s too light to be genuine.

    Physical for affection.

    Those eyes that tantly reveal the thought that there is an amazing beauty.

    Just by looking at his eyes, he was not a famous summoning lord in the world, but even an adolescent teenager could trust him.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t formally introduced myself yet. my braanga Summoning Lord.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Rosa, the interim representative of the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government.¡±

    ¡°oh! How long has the youngdy been yourrade¡¯s ouw? To say that a beautiful woman with such a great body is good at fighting makes me fall in love at first sight.¡±

    ¡­correct.

    Just to be clear, that¡¯s horny.

    It was because this cheesy workment was too pitiful topare it to fresh teenagers.

    ¡®You did a good job wearing the mask.¡¯

    It was a mask that I had to wear because I was afraid that anyone would recognize it because it became so famous, but in the end, I was fortunate.

    I couldn¡¯t even see the face, but this is it.

    It was to the point where I couldn¡¯t even imagine how much more I would have pushed him if I had seen his bare face.

    ¡°But are you really not going to take off that mask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think it will be difficult because of personal circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Hey, let me take it off for a second. Whatever the case may be, I¡¯ll make it all right.¡±

    The problem is that Branga doesn¡¯t fall at all.

    Rather, it seemed that he was more interested in it because of the mask, and he persistently pursued Rose to show his face.

    Rose was embarrassed by that.

    Because of her position in governing the military government while hiding her identity, she couldn¡¯t openly insult Branga.

    It was all the more so because I had to ask for his cooperation in order to find the turkey.

    ¡®This may be an opportunity, but¡­¡¯

    I¡¯ve heard rumors that the summoning lord treats women favorably, though he reveals a bit.

    So, getting his crush could be one way.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    No matter how much I imitate it, I couldn¡¯t stand it because the thought of having to like this man in front of Limon soared.

    ¡°My face isn¡¯t that great.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so resolute. But you say that strong women are my taste, so I like it even more.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking about it. I¡¯ll ask you more than that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, think again. I am the summoning lord, the summoning lord. He is said to be the best groom in this town.¡±

    That was the moment.

    Branga quietly moved her steps.

    Rose¡¯s face stiffened at Branga¡¯s move, which came too close for a conversation.

    The moment he smiled at Rose and tried to persuade her by holding her hand.

    widely.

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Branga blinked.

    It was because a hand suddenly came between him and Rose and blocked him.

    ¡°Are you following your manners?¡±

    Branga slowly turned her head to follow the hand and frowned at the opponent staring at her with cheeky eyes.

    ¡°¡­what are you?¡±

    ¡°Why is this sister¡¯s lover?¡±

    ¡°A lover?¡±

    Hearing the tanned blonde boy¡¯s sharp answer, he put on an absurd expression for a while.

    Branga put on an expression that reminded him of something only btedly.

    ¡°Ah, is that you, kid? A genius with a borderline color, a dick or something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a dick, but what¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I want this. What a great husband he is, so I wanted to hear the love story of such a beautifuldy¡­¡± It was

    only once that he let out augh at that provocative statement.

    Branga slowly scanned the figure of Limon, who couldn¡¯t even reach her chest, from head to toe.

    Then, looking back at Rose, he said as if he couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.

    ¡°Miss, no matter how young you are, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    Rose blushed.

    After the rumors spread, there were many times when I was misunderstood like this.

    However, hearing this story openly from the front, I couldn¡¯t bear the shame.

    Limon, on the other hand, spoke boldly.

    ¡°What does this man not know? It¡¯s not like I got married when I was 10 years old.¡±

    ¡°That is bullshit. If you are a man, it is aw that must have a strong taste. Are you going to work properly at night with such a poor body?¡±

    It seems like a man should be like this.

    Branga showed off her thick biceps by straining her forearms.

    Seeing him with a sneering smile all over his face, Limonughed even more deeply.

    ¡°Does this old man stand up properly?¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t keep calling me Mister, I¡¯m not even 40 yet. Of course, the bottom is also fluttering.¡±

    ¡°Seeing you say that, it seems like you¡¯re turning 40 the day after tomorrow. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to have so many wives at that age and flirt with other people¡¯s women?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to hear that a kid like that is the boss of thepany?¡±

    ¡°at all. Hearing the love of a beautiful woman like my sister is also a skill.¡±

    Rose couldn¡¯t understand.

    The two of them who are fighting are proud.

    Why should he, who is only listening, feel ashamed to the extent that even his earlobes turn red?

    And why even in the midst of this, his heart trembles at Limon¡¯s actions to help him, even iming to be his beloved concubine.

    ¡°That¡¯s a cheeky little boy.¡±

    ¡°Better than Uncle.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I know how Rose feels.

    Branga, who was growling with Limon, narrowed her eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t help but fight.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that confident, would you like to try a match with me?¡±

    ¡°What match?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get together to see who is more suitable as thisdy¡¯s man. The one who wins decides to keep this youngdy.¡±

    If it¡¯s a male, it¡¯s as if he should proudly prove his ability.

    Limon raised his eyebrows at Branga¡¯s provocative suggestion.

    ¡°You¡¯re falling in love with saying ¡®X God X¡¯ and ¡®X disease¡¯.¡±

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    ¡°What does my sister look like? Why are you ignoring the person¡¯s feelings and trying to decide it ording to your X, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°Lee Limor!¡±

    Seeing Limon openly swearing now, Chief Lucuma was frightened.

    Unlike so far, when I could have been a bit cheeky, this was something that Branga would openly rage at.

    And in Africa, the summoning lord¡¯s wrath was a disaster enough to destroy a country.

    Contrary to his worries, however, Branga was not angry.

    I just smiled at Limon with my eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Ah, even if you look thin, a man is a man.¡±

    what¡¯s so fun

    Branga, who was smirking, spoke meaningfully.

    ¡°Then, how about wepete without thisdy?¡±

    ¡°You want me to risk my body instead of your sister?¡±

    ¡°Little boy, you don¡¯t need a girl. Instead, if you win against me, I will grant you anything you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­In short, if you win, it¡¯s a jackpot, and if you lose, it¡¯s even?¡±

    ¡°Draw. This is a gift to express my admiration for your mettle as a man.¡±

    The banquet participants who quietly listened to their conversation around them lit up their eyes when they heard that.

    A chance to ask the summoning lord for anything.

    The condition of winning the match is attached, but even that alone was a great gift.

    So, all the participants looked at Limon with envious eyes, and Chief Shu and Lucuma urged Limon with their eyes as if to ept it immediately.

    But Limon was not happy.

    I just said it sarcastically.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to ask me tomit suicide, why don¡¯t you say something like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­whatever that means. Don¡¯t you know the analogy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rude to say it once and then change it now.¡±

    Limonughed coldly.

    They talked about it as a free gift or something, but that was just talk.

    It was because he had read Branga¡¯s true purpose of crushing his pride by crushing Limon in front of Rose.

    Noh Kang-ho¡¯s experience or sword master¡¯s intuition was not needed to know that fact.

    I could tell from the look in his beastly eyes, anxious not to run into another male to show off in front of the female.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to draw it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it once¡­ but how do I win?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s satisfied that his tricks worked.

    Branga replied with a grin as if looking at prey caught in a trap.

    ¡°You just have to stick with me and win.¡±

    ¡°You want me to knock you down?¡±

    ¡°I like that because it¡¯s manly, but then I feel so sorry for you, kid.¡±

    He shook his head, saying that he couldn¡¯t be a child abuser.

    His purpose was to win Rose¡¯s favor, but it was obvious that he would only get disgust if he knocked out Limon, his mistress, in front of her.

    Seeing himself like that, he didn¡¯t know that Rose made a subtle expression and that Limon was tantly sorry.

    Branga snapped her fingers.

    ¡°So even if it sticks, stick with this and get a board.¡±

    Right.

    That was the moment.

    The summoned beasts filled the banquet hall.

    Among them, a mud cobra vomited up sticky mud and quickly petrified it, creating arge stone tform in the middle of the banquet hall.

    After de Rabbit cut the stone tform into a long rectangr parallelepiped and divided it into ny squares.

    It means that each of the 30 slots had one summoned beast on it.

    Limon narrowed his eyes at the scene created by the numerous summoned creatures moving in perfect order.

    ¡°You want me topete with S?¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the African rule.¡±

    The traditional Egyptian yut-nori s isbined with chess to spread out a board of African-style s transformed into a war game.

    Branga grinned.

    ¡°How are you? Little boy, you are being called a military genius these days, so you won¡¯t avoid this kind of match, right?¡±

    Proposing S as an event to Limore, an Egyptian national, is itself a big handicap.

    Take a moment to narrow your eyes as you see Branga talking kindly.

    Limon finally nodded.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stick together.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a man!¡±

    ¡®As expected, a kid is a kid.¡¯

    I only smile coldly on the outside.

    Branga triumphantly started the game,ughing at Limon who epted the game calmly, not knowing that it was a game he was sure to lose.

    * * *

    ¡®The guild leader, what are you doing again?¡¯

    The woman who came out of the banquet hall.

    Namim frowned as he heard themotion that had begun not long after he had left.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not my business.¡¯

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    She soon lost her nerve.

    Since Branga hade, he was no longer responsible for it, and it was obvious that it had to do with women anyway.

    He said he did well to leave the banquet hall before getting caught up in trouble.

    While I was muttering in my heart and moving my steps.

    Namim stopped walking.

    stop.

    ¡®what?¡¯

    why did you stop

    I wondered and looked around once more.

    Namim, who had been tilting his head at the quiet scenery around him, finally thought it was because of his mood and continued to walk.

    Whether it¡¯s because of the drowsiness that covered the eyelids.

    Either to avoid trouble.

    Because I wanted to go home right away and take a deep breath.

    But because she was so drowsy and because of themotion behind her, she didn¡¯t realize it.

    The reason he inadvertently stopped walking was because of the sense of incongruity he felt in the strangely quiet surroundings.

    And the existence of the bloody eyes that silently watched him from afar¡­

 Chapter 333

    #333. don¡¯t you have

    * * *

    Se.

    An Egyptian yutnori that has been handed down since the golden age when human civilization was just beginning.

    However, for an old folk game, Se was a surprisinglyplex and difficult game.

    No matter how many pieces of yut are flipped, the result varies greatly depending on which piece is moved and how much.

    And the African s used transformation rules that made it even moreplicated.

    A te that has been tripled.

    Words multiplied by 3 times.

    Even the dice added there.

    It is basic to further increase random elements bypounding several elements.

    Originally, it was a Wargame that only moved in a straight line, and was created to require strategic judgment by giving special characteristics like chess and chess.

    It was a war on the te.

    widely.

    ¡°Since three Yuts are upside down, move your piece three spaces.¡±

    ¡®Leaving me to throw yut is a genius military, so I guess it¡¯s aplete lie.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Branga was confident of her victory as she watched the summoned creatures wandering around.

    As a monarch, his senses are superhuman.

    If you throw yut and dice yourself, you can adjust the result as much as you like.

    Just by making the random factor definitively in your favor, the win or loss was already decided.

    Aren¡¯t you cowardly?

    I¡¯m sorry, but there is nothing like that.

    All means are allowed except for foul y in African-style s.

    It was the opponent¡¯s mistake for not stopping him from throwing yut.

    Degururr.

    ¡°Oops, this dice is broken with 6 6 1? Since 6 is a double, I¡¯ll have to add a piece with the dice effect.¡±

    So, Brangaughed triumphantly, thinking that the game would end sooner than expected.

    And¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    a moment passed.

    ¡°Since four pieces of yut are turned upside down, move forward four squares.¡±

    Khuhuong!

    de Rabbit ran forward ording to the number of yut and passed the Red Tiger, spraying fresh blood into the air.

    ¡°Now that 5 5 5 is out, move forward again with a triple effect.¡±

    It seems to be a pity that only once.

    The rabbit, which had moved forward in a straight line, tumbled around in the air and decapitated a twin-headed bear dozens of times bigger than itself with its two ears.

    ¡°And with the 5 dice effect, attach the second-ranked piece to the frontmost piece to form a defensive herpes.¡±

    cooong!

    Before the bear¡¯s huge body copsed.

    Suddenly, a snake of mud caught up with the de rabbit and coiled itself to check any possible pursuit.

    The blonde-tanned boy looked at him and crossed his arms leisurely.

    And he said it out loud.

    ¡°I think it¡¯sing to an end soon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to continue, do it. The oue won¡¯t change anyway.¡±

    Where did the first smile go?

    Branga looked at the yut and dice with a stiff face, but couldn¡¯t bear to pick them up.

    Even if I tried more, there would be no chance of winning.

    Unlike Limon, who still had more than 10 horses left, he could tell just by looking at his own horse, which now had only three.

    ¡°¡­what are you kid?¡±

    ¡°You should have told me who I am?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m asking what kind of trick he did to create this result.¡±

    ¡°What should I do? He just threw well and moved well.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to believe that I applied it like this on the day I won the African Se Championship three times in a row?¡±

    ¡°Originally, you know that Se is such a game, right?¡±

    It seems like you need more.

    Seeing Limon speak calmly, Branga gritted her teeth.

    Of course he knew.

    Limon didn¡¯t do anything special, he just threw yut and dice ¡®well¡¯ and moved his words ¡®well¡¯.

    The problem was the level of that ¡®well¡¯.

    ¡®This kid is handling yut and dice as he pleases.¡¯

    As much as the monarch himself¡­

    Or rather, to create the results of yut and dice more borately than himself?

    I can understand that far.

    If you are a high-level yer with skills rted to telekinesis, luck, and senses, this is quite possible.

    It¡¯s the same for you in that you can create the result anyway you want.

    ¡®Besides, what is this trick?¡¯

    What Branga couldn¡¯t understand was Limon¡¯s ability to kill him despite being on such an equal footing.

    As much as he handles numerous summons, he is also proficient inmand skills.

    It was thanks to him that he became the African Set champion, as well as being able to raise the Utopia Guild into the two major warlords in Africa.

    However, Limon¡¯s skills were on a different level.

    At first nce, theyout and operation of horses are full of gaps that deviate from the norm.

    Branga, who at first thought it easy and dug into it, realized it only after receiving a great damage from a counterattack.

    That gap itself was an intentional trap.

    It was toote to get defensive and try to ovee the loss, but that¡¯s when hell begins.

    strengthen the defense.

    make the horse run away

    Whether it¡¯s a violent counterattack.

    As if no one could escape from him.

    If even the tiniest gap was created, Limon would inevitably catch it off guard with extraordinary methods.

    If you go on the offensive, minefields.

    If you go on the defensive, a chain of pursuit.

    While struggling in a dilemma, the horse was devoured metallurgically, and the gap widened to 11:3.

    It is not easy to widen this gap even if Set¡¯s raw beginner and proe together.

    Branga had no choice but to be devastated because he, the famous Set champion, had suffered this.

    ¡°My God.¡±

    ¡°The Summoning Lord lost to Se?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. How can such a child treat the monarch¡­¡±

    The others were equally astonished.

    It was because in Africa, Se was used for entertainment and culture, so everyone could see how absurd this result was.

    Even if it is called a genius soldier of the borderline color, in the end it is just a mockery of a white woman¡¯s beloved concubine.

    No one took Limon¡¯s rumors seriously.

    It was even more so for Chief Shu and Lucuma, who knew that Limon had been mostly just ying, let alone being a soldier.

    ¡®It¡¯s a career difference.¡¯

    Rose wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Instead, he only had a bitter smile.

    To her, this was a natural result.

    No matter howplicated the African Se is, it is a game after all.

    Limon, on the other hand, was directly involved in all the fiercest wars in history.

    He was thest sword master of mankind who had fought with the ck Dragon n and learned their strategy and military strategy with his body.

    A yer who learned war through the game.

    A veteran who learned the game through actualbat.

    In a game based on war, which side had the advantage was decided from the beginning.

    ¡°Are you going to continue?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    Of course, Branga, who didn¡¯t know that this blonde-tanned boy was actually a hundred-year-old old man, couldn¡¯t quite ept it.

    But denying it doesn¡¯t change the result.

    It¡¯s been a while since I wrapped my head and tried to roll my skills to find an answer somehow.

    Branga finally drooped her shoulders.

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    ¡°It was a good fight, man.¡±

    ¡°Put saliva on your mouth and lie¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    They said that since they got unlimited wishes in just one game, what better match could there be?

    Limon, who spoke casually, smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°In that sense, you haven¡¯t forgotten that you agreed to grant me what I want if I win this match, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember, tell me. what do you want money? Summons? I¡¯ll give you what I can, except for the woman.¡±

    ¡°The turkey.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°The turkey, the turkey. He said he had it?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something so unexpected.

    Seeing Branga wink like a bull, Limon grinned and Rose smiled lightly.

    He would not be able to refuse a request for just one bird, as long as he confessed it in front of so many people.

    It was quite difficult when Branga first approached, but it was surprisingly easy to get the turkey, so this was a blessing in disguise.

    but right after that.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but harden his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about? Your deputy guild leader sister said she saw a turkey at her uncle¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°That was then and after that I gave it to you as a gift.¡±

    ¡°A gift? A turkey?¡±

    ¡°Draw.¡±

    There was a girl who liked birds, so it was already several years ago that I gave it to her as a gift to get her crush on her.

    Limon, who was silent while watching Branga speak calmly, asked quietly after a while.

    ¡°Who did you give it to?¡±

    ¡°As strong as I am, and with a tough personality, the queen is just my type. But why are you in trouble because you keep kicking my marriage proposal?¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    That moment.

    Rose put on a puzzled expression.

    Few women on this African continent could say that Branga was as strong as she was.

    Among the yers, only the Grand Duke of Court and Namim, the deputy guild leader, had won a draw with him in the past.

    However, if the court duke had already died and Namim had never been presented with a turkey, there was only one that met the condition.

    ¡°Mister, what you just said is not the Egyptian pharaoh, right?¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you pressing your temples all of a sudden? Do you have a headache?¡±

    It was there.

    What Limon could not stand.

    ¡°Hey, you horny child! How many times have you proposed to and sent gifts to the heads of enemy countries you fought in war with?¡±

    ¡°A kid is young and doesn¡¯t know much about things, but naturally, men and women fight and then be close.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fucking hard to be friendly! What kind of asshole would ept the marriage proposal of the enemy!¡±

    For some reason, my heart was a little prickly.

    And I thought I could hear the pitch-ck princess coughing somewhere.

    Limon utterly ignored the fact and poured out curses.

    Of course, the turkey bird that I thought I had found was gone.

    I couldn¡¯t stand it because I was stunned that I fell for the most dangerous opponent in Africa for this reason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited about it. As long as I marry that queen, I¡¯ll find the turkey bird again and give it to you.¡±

    ¡°You make X noises like XX eating X and barking. Do you think that would be possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    However, Branga did not lose herposure even after being insulted by Limon.

    I just answered confidently.

    ¡°The queen said that a strong man is her type. As long as you win this war, you will eventually ept my marriage proposal.¡±

    What I prepared for that was this Continental Alliance.

    Seeing Branga speak casually, the heads of other military governments opened their mouths wide.

    It was because it was so absurd that the purpose of this grandiose n called the Continental Alliance was to marry only one woman.

    ¡­There was about one woman with a subtle expression on her face, but thanks to the mask, it wasn¡¯t revealed.

    Anyway, thanks to that dignified answer, Limon became even more enthusiastic.

    Woooooo easy.

    What a strange sound came.

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°What is this sound?¡±

    ¡°Is it an airne?¡±

    Branga, who had blinked her eyes, lifted her head and looked up.

    Limon, whose face hardened, bounced back.

    The moment Rose overturned the table next to her and pulled Shu and Chief Lucuma behind her.

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    The figure fell from the sky and shed Branga¡¯s face with the heel of his boot, creating a huge crater on the ground.

    The wind is blowing.

    in the middle of a flying house.

    The participants of the banquet, which had copsed, were stunned.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the appearance of Branga, who had be blood and flesh and scattered in all directions.

    The person who appeared in the midst of the torrent of heat created by the burning of his blood and flesh.

    The image of a beautiful woman in a military uniform with red hair as much as the surrounding mes made their eyes pop out.

    ¡°Ah ah ah¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because he was nearby.

    The head of a military government shuddered, covered in burning blood and flesh with his butt pounded.

    And, not paying attention to the pain of burning his flesh, he looked at her with his eyes wide open and let out a scream-like shout.

    ¡°The Tyrant of Africa!!!¡±

 Chapter 334

    Episode #334. I¡¯m not lying¡­

    ¡®how¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Nonsense, this is a dream!¡¯

    The heads of each military government who were present at the banquet looked like they were having a nightmare.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another ce.

    An Egyptian pharaoh appeared at this banquet hall in the middle of the Utopia Guild.

    It was too shocking a sight to call it real.

    Including that the ce she was standing was where Branga had been a while ago, and that her body had just been shattered and burned.

    However, he is the one who achieved the absurd feat of killing the monarch.

    Hai didn¡¯t admire his own achievements.

    I just took out a cigarette and lit it with a cold face like always.

    Seeing her like that, the heads of the military government were buried in unreality and were about to turn around.

    ¡°Ah, I was frightened.¡±

    A smirking voice was heard.

    ¡°I understand why you rushed because it was nice to see you after a long time, isn¡¯t this a little too much? If it wasn¡¯t for me, I would have really lost my mind.¡±

    ¡®Summoning Lord!¡¯

    ¡®Are you safe¡­!¡¯

    The heads of the military government looked back in fright.

    And suddenly, seeing Brangaughing naturally among the summoned beasts, he was delighted.

    Hai, on the other hand, was neither surprised nor agitated.

    The moment he took Branga down.

    He only opened his mouth in a muddy voice, as he already knew that he had escaped by changing his position with the summoned beast.

    ¡°Is that trivial trick again?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s boring. Even if you look at it like this, it¡¯s a skill that is my lifeline.¡±

    Right after I almost died.

    As if nothing had happened.

    Branga grinned at Hai, who almost killed her.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t know that the queen, who ignored the invitation I sent, woulde like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that it? That we¡¯ll deal with when we get together? It¡¯s so hot.¡±

    Branga nodded.

    Now, in this banquet hall, almost all the heads of powerful military governments in Africa are gathered.

    If they were captured or annihted, each military government would fall into chaos and the Egyptian advance would be many times faster.

    For Hai, it was worth taking the risk and raiding this ce.

    ¡°Still, wasn¡¯t it a bit reckless to invade alone? This ce is in the middle of my guild.¡±

    right!

    One problem.

    Likewise, if only she catches them, they can gain the upper hand in this war.

    The moment Branga lightly snapped her fingers as if trying to prove that fact.

    Hey hey hey profit!

    Garuda raises his voice and howls.

    In line with the cry, the summoned beasts ced in the banquet hall surrounded Hai and began growling with their teeth exposed.

    Thousands of high-level summons prepared by mobilizing all yers in the Utopia Guild for this banquet.

    It was enough power to wipe out the entire continent.

    Injecting it into one person was absurd in many ways, but Branga didn¡¯t care.

    Because he had fought Hai before, he knew very well that he would die if he was careless against her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you had finished me off with a surprise attack the first time, the queen could have won.¡±

    Still, Brangaughed.

    No matter how much Hai was called the African tyrant, it was impossible for him to handle this many summons alone.

    Above all, this is the territory of utopia.

    If you wait a bit, Namim and other guild members wille running.

    So her defeat is certain.

    When Branga spoke triumphantly and tried to move the summoned beasts.

    Hai brushed off the cigarette ash with her slender fingers and opened her red lips.

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°I said I came alone.¡±

    It was the moment when Branga narrowed her eyes when she heard those words.

    Kwakwagwagwagwang!

    A roar reverberates through the heavens.

    A fire soars in the distance.

    The darkened sky lit up brightly.

    The explosion didn¡¯t end there.

    From the back of the banquet hall up close to the building of the Utopia Guild that was visible far away.

    Fireworks began to rise in session from all sides.

    how gorgeous it was

    It almost looked like fireworks.

    However, the loud gunfire and screams that followed the heat wave made it clear that the mes were for destruction, not entertainment.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a mess. Did you bring all the Egyptian troops with you?¡±

    Even seeing the scene, I only frowned for a moment.

    Branga did not lose herposure.

    No matter how much the vignce centered on the summoned beasts was disturbed to prepare for the banquet, they would have known this long ago if they had brought arge army this far.

    And Hai unexpectedly admitted it calmly.

    ¡°Not all. At most, a few sabers.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that that¡¯s only enough to earn time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to earn time.¡±

    It seems that his advantage does not change.

    Seeing Branga grinning, Hai put the cigarette back in her mouth after shaking off the ashes.

    And he said in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Because you¡¯ll all die before that anyway.¡±

    That moment when Hai¡¯s blood-red eyes had a terrifying glow.

    Aaaaaang!

    A whirlpool of heat that was bigger and clearer than any other me soaring in all directions created a huge torrent of me around Hai.

    Numerous summoned beasts surrounding Branga rushed towards her.

    African tyrant.

    Prince of Paradise.

    The battle between the two absolutespeting for supremacy on this ck continent began like that.

    * * *

    ¡°The vanguard charge!¡±

    Doo doo doo doo!

    Unicorn Bicorn Lightning Cheetah Jumping Weem and more.

    The first to attack were dozens of the fastest and most agile of the thousands of summons.

    The sight of him quickly narrowing the distance while zigzagging across the torrent of mes swirling around Hai was extremely swift.

    Roaring!

    hee hee hee!

    However, right after breaking through the torrent of me.

    Dozens of summoned beasts screamed and copsed.

    It was not hit by mes.

    It was only because the moment Hai¡¯s gaze turned to her, her entire body was engulfed in mes.

    Pyrokinesis.

    It was the result of amplifying its ignition ability, which was the most destructive among psionics, into the Sammae Evolutionary Wave.

    However, the rush of the summoned beasts was not in vain.

    As Hai turned his gaze to them, the other summons were able to close the distance to just beyond the torrent of me.

    ¡°Shooter¡¯s tongue!¡±

    Papababat!

    The moment Branga shouted.

    The air was covered with various colors.

    needles venom rays feathers etc.

    All of the summons capable of ranged attacks poured out their abilities at once towards Hai.

    Most of them were burned by the torrent of me created by the principle of the front-wheeling demon wall flow, but the remaining half of the attacks flew straight through the mes.

    Hai did not raise an eyebrow even while watching the storm of various abilities.

    He just pulled out a hand that had been stuck in his coat pocket.

    The moment she lightly waved her hand like that.

    Perong!

    The red brilliance shot from Hai¡¯s hand collided with the abilities of the summons and caused a huge explosion.

    It didn¡¯t even end there.

    Even after destroying the ability to fly in, the red light that had remaining power remained stuck in the middle of the group of summoned beasts preparing for the next attack.

    The results were disastrous.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    A body that shatters.

    Blood spurting in all directions.

    It was truly terrifying to see summons that were stronger than cast iron exploding like eggs.

    But Hai¡¯s beckoning didn¡¯t stop there.

    Every time he swung his hand, the wind created by the Byeokgong Explosion flow became a sh and spread out, and each time the summoned beasts burst out in a lump.

    ¡°Tank charge!¡±

    thud!

    What prevented the massacre was a huge barrier.

    Crimson Tyranno Giant Mammoth Cyclops and more.

    A group of gigantic summoned beasts, nearly ten meters tall, caught up with the main base only btedly.

    The gigantic summoned beasts, as strong as their size, pierced through the torrent of mes and steadfastly rushed forward, even as their bodies exploded from the blows of the wind.

    It is a moving mountain.

    It was a charge that trampled and crushed everything without budging from any attack.

    It was only when the giant summoned beasts were on the verge of attacking him that Hai finally pulled his hands out of his coat.

    And the moment when the mes swirled around her smooth hands and then condensed as hard as steel.

    Roaring!

    The body of Crimson Tyrannosaurus, which was the first to attack, was split into left and right sides and burned.

    No matter how strong a high-level giant summoned monster was, it couldn¡¯t withstand the heat condensed to its limit by the sr airflow.

    With both hands holding strong energy that zes like the sun.

    Hai zigzag across the gigantic summoned beasts using the Childotan Spirit Stream and burned their gigantic bodies.

    ¡°oh my god!¡±

    ¡°What kind of a monster¡­!¡±

    The heads of the military government who saw the sight could not hide their disgust.

    It was because Hai, who was dealing with thousands of summoned beasts alone, did not look like the same human being.

    However, Brangaughed triumphantly even while watching the dying summons, and some of those with rtively good eyesight were also happy.

    ¡°What do you think of Limor?¡±

    ¡°At this rate, our heavy smoker princess is at a bit of a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°It looks that way to my eyes too.¡±

    ¡°Because this is not a one-on-one fight.¡±

    On the other hand, Limon and Rose made serious faces.

    At first nce, Hai seems to have an overwhelming advantage, but even so, only a little over a hundred were defeated.

    The number of summons is still overflowing.

    Maybe it was Maia who excelled at one-to-many.

    Even Hai was reckless to deal with so many summoned monsters summoned by the members of the Utopia guild by himself.

    The specialty of the Red Dragon Princess was destructive power and annihtion, not one-to-many.

    Proof of this was that Branga and other really top-level summons were fighting a melee even though they hadn¡¯t stepped out in earnest yet.

    If there are even a few gaps.

    Or, if the support of the Utopia Guild arrives, it drags out too much time.

    In the end, it was clear to both of them that Hai would be defeated.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you really think Hai will go that far?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s from the Red Dragon n, it¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    So it was.

    Why did the two of them get serious?

    Hai is not an idiot who jumps into enemy territory alone, knowing full well that he will lose.

    Even so, if you did this, there is one reason.

    Only if you¡¯ve prepared the means to win that will make this reckless not reckless.

    And the princess of the Seven Dragons and the two nemesis could easily guess what the method would be

    .

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t lie.¡±

    Limon let out augh.

    And while everyone was distracted by Hai, they muttered as they looked at those wearing military uniforms with red dragons that had infiltrated the banquet hall.

    ¡°Yeomryongdae is also armed forces.¡±

    Have you already spread the truth?

    Limon turned his head as he felt the psionic flow created by the Red Dragon n¡¯s strongest armed forces swirling around Hai.

    That Hai had no intention of fighting him 1:1 in the first ce.

    It was also her side that was dragging the time.

    Without even knowing why she was saving power.

    Looking at Branga, who was ted as if she had already won, she muttered inwardly.

    ¡®It¡¯s ruined.¡¯

    Even while Limon clicked his tongue like that, Hai took time against the summoned beasts and gradually umted infallibility.

    Thus, the moment when the dragon psionic flowing through her body resonated with the psionic of the me Dragon.

    ¡ºSeventy-two

    kinds of martial arts and ten-jeweled martial arts, seventy-two

    kinds of martial arts

    , and martial arts

    .

    Hai¡¯s pupils split.

    Four horns sprouted from her red hair.

    * * *

    Seventy-two species.

    Jeolhak was created so that humans can learn psionics, the power of dragons.

    Thanks to such an origin, the n of the Seven Dragons, who proved their talent and loyalty, was free to learn most martial arts in principle.

    But two of them.

    Since the seven dragons created them only for the sake of the princess who inherited their true blood, there was a science that ordinary humans could not learn at all.

    Among the seventy-two types, the two cut cranes were uniquely special, so even princesses could not use them recklessly.

    So it was.

    Why was the Seven Dragons created?

    It was possible to freely use at least one crane, albeit limitedly, if there were seven dragons that could resonate with the princesses and psionics.

    Right now at this moment.

    That was exactly what Hai was doing.

    The psionics amplified by the Sammae Jinhwa Stream are condensed into the Sr River Stream and swallowed as part of the New Moon Talbaek Stream.

    It confines the heat that could burn the body right away with the front-wheel horse wall flow, and distributes and circtes it ording to the flow of the Baekpaljaengtu-ryu.

    In addition to that, it elerates its flow with the Chil-lu-tan Young-ryu, and makes it even more pure with the Hon-won Mu-geuk-ryu.

    Seven seasons with this.

    The psionic, which has been repeatedly amplified and increased to 64 times its original size, makes even the strong body of the princess hot.

    But it¡¯s still not enough.

    Resonate with Yeomryongdae and Psionic.

    They explode psionics with the logic of the pitfall explosion flow they unfolded, awakening their instincts with the unemployed type.

    What was created was a psionic that was amplified up to 256 times the original.

    It was a mighty force that would turn most of the thousands of summoned beasts in front of you into ashes just by pouring it out.

    I didn¡¯t know if I could include Branga, the summoning lord, in the ashes.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    Ultimately, this is the process.

    It was just a preparation for a season that even the princess couldn¡¯t use at will because it required so much psionic power.

    That¡¯s how Haipleted the 10th season.

    That powerful psionic stimted the essence of the dragon dwelling in her body and caused a change.

    Wooddeuk.

    The bloody eyes parted long.

    Four horns grow on its head.

    The tail sticks out from behind the skirt.

    Large wings spread through the back.

    Sijo return flow.

    Originally, Yonghwa only activates when the princess¡¯s life is in danger.

    Thanks to the mighty psionics amplified by the tenfold amplification of Jeolhak, which allows her to use it artificially, her body was being transformed.

    A strange feeling, as if a body close to a human is bing closer to that of a dragon.

    Along with the clearer dragon instinct, all senses are vastly expanded, and the psionics that flow endlessly fill the whole body.

    What came out was a bewildered voice.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    slowly.

    Turn your head.

    Thousands of petted beasts, instinctively recognizing predators at the top of the food chain and hardened to stone.

    Looking at Branga with her mouth wide open and her eyes wide open beyond that, she raises a hand.

    and wield

    No preparation is required.

    All you have to do is unleash the overflowing psionics.

    Thus, the moment when the psionic flowing through the meridians was most efficiently ejected as naturally as breathing.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of eight sr terms

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷°Ë½~¼¼

    Facheon Heat Ind

    ÆÆÌìŸáéW¡»

    Kwagwagwagwagwang!

    A huge red beam of light radiated from the fingertips and pierced the mansion behind the banquet hall, stretching all the way to the horizon, evaporating thousands of summoned creatures.

    So their battle is over.

    ¨C The massacre has begun.

 Chapter 335

    Episode 335. What do you want?

    * * *

    When they heard of the Continental Alliance, the heads of the military government believed it.

    that their victory was decided.

    No matter how powerful Egypt was and how strong the tyrants in Africa were, there was no reason to lose if they added their forces to the utopia guild.

    I was horrified when Hai suddenly appeared and ughtered the summoned beasts, but that was only for a moment.

    Seeing Branga¡¯sid-back attitude and the way thousands of summons gradually pressed her, they were confident of victory again.

    As expected, I was relieved that I had done well to hold hands with the summoning lord.

    ¡°What are you fighting for! Don¡¯t run away, attack!¡±

    But at this moment.

    What a big mistake that was.

    They had no choice but to realize.

    The number of summons, which were originally over thousands, was now only a few hundred left.

    The appearance of Branga, who couldn¡¯t even lead the remaining hundreds of them and shouted out loud.

    Above all, the creepy sense of intimidation felt by the emboldened Hai, who calmly ughtered such summoned beasts by pouring out heat waves as if breathing.

    informed them in detail.

    The fact that they would never be able to defeat that monster.

    ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way, you son of a bitch! You know who I am and I¡¯m blocking your way!¡±

    From then on, it was a big fight.

    It was because everyone in the banquet hall pushed and pulled each other and tried to run away from this ce.

    Considering that all of them were heroines who raised their own warlords to the point of bing a country, it was unbelievable ugliness.

    No, it¡¯s the opposite.

    This happened because everyone was the head of one military government.

    There was no way that African tyrant would spare those who dared to confront him.

    So, everyone noticed with their excellent survival instinct that they had to get out of here before the summoned beast and the shield called Brangara copsed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of shit.¡±

    So it was.

    The banquet hall has already be a mess.

    What made the appearance of the boy calmly standing in the middle of it all the more heterogeneous?

    In fact, Limon had no reason to be upset.

    It was because from the moment Yeomryongdae appeared, he was certain that it would eventually turn out like this.

    Of course, Branga had yet to use trump moves such as [Overlord] and [Behemoth].

    However, using it didn¡¯t seem to change the results.

    Diego, the specter of the Liberation Brigade, who gained power beyond even gods, died like a bug to Maia, who had evolved.

    There was no way that a single monarch could deal with Hai, who had embodied in the ¡®proper way¡¯ by using the eponymous worm, which was not going berserk ording to his instincts.

    The Seven Dragons were called the strongest military force, and that was the reason why even the Sword Master refrained from fighting the princess with them.

    So, Limon asked casually.

    ¡°What are you doing? Come on, don¡¯t jump out.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you want to run away?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your sister who said that she would return immediately if she thought she¡¯d find out?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I did.¡±

    His eyes were still fixed on Hai.

    Rose nodded at Limon¡¯s words without looking back.

    It was not difficult for her to escape from here, as she could move through space like breathing.

    The problem is¡­

    ¡°But where are you going to bounce? Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government? Or the British Empire?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, either way doesn¡¯t matter. After all, the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government will be destroyed anyway.¡±

    Rose was silent.

    Instead, it was Chief Lucuma who was trembling with Shu, who had fainted from the chaos, with a frightened expression on his back.

    ¡°yes? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Now your tribe is finished. Including all the military governments who participated in this banquet.¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    Chief Lucuma, who realized the situation only btedly, was stunned.

    Anyway, if Branga dies and the Utopia guild copses, no one will be able to stop Hai.

    Then it is only a matter of time before Africa is upied.

    And after that?

    Will Hai leave those gathered here to stand up to him?

    Even if they escape safely from this spot, as long as they are on the African continent, they should be considered dead.

    So are their tribes.

    Even if he saved his life, it was clear that he would not be able to avoid falling into very.

    Because this is Africa.

    ¡°Then what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear? You said me and my sister would bounce here.¡±

    Only then did Chief Lucuma widen his eyes, realizing that the ¡®sshing¡¯ that the two talked about meant the continent itself, not the banquet hall.

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to abandon us?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I must have said many times that we are the ones who will leave someday.¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    The two of them talked about it from time to time, but I never thought it was sincere.

    But in this situation, do you really want to leave?

    The only thing that Chief Lucuma heard was that the two of them would run away in fear of Hai.

    ¡°General, please do something!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if I say that, Chieftain. My sister has already made the decision to leave.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Aren¡¯t you the head of our military government, General? But where are you going to leave your country!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chief Lucuma eximed anxiously.

    In fact, I knew there was nothing the two of us could do differently in this situation.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    It was because there were only two people he could cling to in a situation where the tribe could perish or be enved entirely.

    Look at him with a hard face for a moment.

    Rose turned to Limon and asked quietly.

    ¡°What do you want from me?

    ¡°That is what I want to ask.¡±

    Limonughed.

    And then, for the first time, he turned his head and looked straight into her blue eyes.

    ¡°Did you forget? It¡¯s what my sister is supposed to be in charge of instructing here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So tell me quickly, sister. Whether you¡¯re going to jump here or not and what you want to do.¡±

    he doesn¡¯t care

    What matters is her will.

    So decide quickly.

    Seeing Limon speak calmly, Rose bit her lip.

    ¡®This is a test.¡¯

    I knew from a long time ago that Limon had asked to apany me here to test his qualifications.

    And Rose¡¯s choice was fixed from the beginning.

    For her, who values the Seven Dragons above all else, she must avoid unnecessary conflicts with Hai.

    As you said, the best and only answer was to leave Africa immediately.

    So there is no need to worry.

    You just have to act right away.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t do the right thing.

    It wasn¡¯t because it was hard to ignore Chief Lucuma¡¯s earnest gaze.

    As if to see what choice she would make, her calm eyes were shaking her heart.

    For a while, he looked at Rose, who was hesitant like that of the Blue Dragon Princess.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°I want to help, but I can¡¯t because of my position, so if you¡¯re worried, just step away.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to fight her?¡±

    Rose was nervous.

    It was clear that if Limon fought Hai here and now, a war would break out.

    In many ways, it will be the worst oue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no desire to fight.¡±

    You seem to know that much.

    Limon waved his hand lightly.

    Then, he took out an object from his waist and smiled.

    ¡°I just wanted to talk to that smoker princess.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°This is absurd¡­¡±

    I cried.

    After spitting up a handful of blood.

    Branga murmured dejectedly.

    ¡°Iughed out loud because it was absurd to annihte all summoned beasts in our guild alone.¡±

    corpse corpse corpse corpse.

    From a giant bird that seemed to cover the sky to a small rabbit.

    The banquet hall where thousands of summons all died, and most of them were reduced to ashes without leaving even a piece of cloth.

    No, Branga grinned at the ce that had just be a battlefield.

    ¡°You really are the kind of woman who made me fall in love.¡±

    broken leg.

    A face distorted by burns.

    From the elbow to a severed arm.

    For a while, look down with cold eyes at Branga, who doesn¡¯t look strange even if she dies right away, and smiles while lying down.

    Hai asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do your best?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for the obvious. There can¡¯t be a man who fights with all his might against a woman, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a silly bullshit.¡±

    It seems that he dared to say nonsense that he looked at him against himself.

    Seeing Hai talking coldly, Branga was embarrassed.

    ¡°I am regretting it too. If I had known this would happen, I should have defeated the queen by any means from the beginning.¡±

    Before Hai volcanized, I thought that summoning beasts would be sufficient, and after voluptuous, there was no opportunity to do my best.

    Thanks to you, I was in vain.

    Branga smiled and looked at Hai with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Look forward to it. Next time it won¡¯t be this easy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And then, make sure you are mine¡­.¡±

    Whoops!

    Hai swung his tail and smashed Branga¡¯s head.

    No matter what excuses the person defeated by her made, she had no interest in the bullshit of the weak.

    but right after that.

    She twitched her eyebrows.

    The corpse of Branga, who must have been smashed, disappeared as if it melted, and then changed into the corpse of a monkey.

    ¡®¡­were there any summons left?¡¯

    Perhaps this could be the case, so he killed Branga after annihting all the other summons, but I thought there was a hidden summon.

    Indeed, it was the prudence of an African monarch.

    ¡°Only the winner can promise the next one.¡±

    But Hai didn¡¯t care about Branga anymore.

    It will take at least a few years for him to regain his strength and power once his summons have been annihted after suffering serious injuries.

    Until then, Branga poses no threat, and will be even more so after that.

    Even if you deal with the heads of the military government who participated in this banquet, Africa will soon be yours.

    So, she immediately turned around.

    Even if the risk was minimized by using the eponymous regression, Yonghwa was an act that was inherently burdensome.

    With the burden umted from the battles so far, the blood was already boiling, so it was necessary to finish the work as soon as possible.

    Well, there was no need to rush.

    Anyway, this ce is under siege.

    Even one second was too much to roast the pigs who couldn¡¯t escape and wandered around.

    However, the moment he raised his hand and tried to burn the entire banquet hall.

    square.

    Hai stopped abruptly.

    A banquet hall that has already been devastated on all sides.

    It was because there was a person in the middle of it who had not yet escaped and remained unconcerned.

    square.

    As if this ce were your own living room, you could feel extremely rxed.

    Sit cross-legged in a chair.

    Remove the broken table leg.

    With a tinum-colored carving knife in one hand.

    Carving it off slowly.

    Seeing the blonde tanned boy, Hai reached out in silence.

 Chapter 336

    #336. I will have you

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hai is the Red Dragon Princess.

    Among the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons, she was the woman who had been through the most wars.

    That¡¯s why she was the second most familiar with madness after the Silver Dragon Princess.

    Even soldiers killing civilians.

    Even children who have lost their minds in fear.

    Even a woman who is about to die in despair.

    It was a sight that felt like everyday life because it was so familiar that there was nothing strange about it on the battlefield.

    But even as a Hai, I couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the blonde tanned boy who was cutting a block of wood in the midst of this mess.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of that bizarre act.

    A calm air that makes you feel rather familiar with this space, which is no different from a battlefield.

    A piece of wood that strangely catches the eye even though it is still in a rough shape.

    Another reason above all.

    Hai let out a muffled voice instead of a heat wave.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing here?¡±

    That moment.

    The masters of the Yeomryongdae, who were resonating with her psionics, were startled.

    It was because it was so unexpected that Hai spoke to someone who would kill him anyway on the battlefield.

    square.

    However, the boy was not surprised, embarrassed, or afraid.

    It¡¯s like you didn¡¯t even hear the question.

    I just continued to carve out pieces of wood.

    ¡°Answer¡­¡±

    Seuk.

    Hai kept her mouth shut.

    It¡¯s like waiting a minute.

    A small hand held out quietly.

    And it was because the act of waiting for her to be silent, then withdrawing his hand and starting to carve the wood again, told me.

    That this boy wasn¡¯t listening to himself.

    To focus on one¡¯s work or not to be disturbed.

    I ignored her

    stopped her

    that I kept her waiting.

    Of course, on this African continent, it is feared by everyone.

    Against her who had just annihted thousands of summoned beasts and defeated the summoning lord, and her dragon still hadn¡¯t been released.

    perfect madness.

    No, at this point, I just wanted to die.

    However, the Yeomryongdae did note forward.

    Of course, there is no point in spouting life into someone who is about to die.

    After all, that boy also had no doubts that Hai was destined to disappear into ashes at the snap of his fingers.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    so after a while

    they were puzzled

    No matter how long I waited, Hai didn¡¯t burn the boy or twist him by the neck.

    He just silently watched the boy.

    And the question of Yeomryongdae soon became a sense of bewilderment.

    Just as the boy who held out his palm a moment ago wanted.

    Because Hai realized that he was really ¡®waiting¡¯ for the boy to finish his work.

    But whether they panic or not.

    she didn¡¯t care

    Instead, he stared at the boy who, in this mess, did not even nce at himself and focused only on cutting wood.

    square.

    every time the boy¡¯s hand moved.

    The wooden block is gradually chipped away.

    The boiling blood also gradually cools down.

    The aftereffects of Yonghwa, which could not be suppressed even with powerful psionics, are alleviated, albeit a little, just by watching him carve the pieces.

    That alone was shocking and thrilling.

    It was only natural that the princess of the Seven Dragons would be interested in it.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason Hai looked at the boy without blinking.

    square.

    ¡®That movement is¡­¡¯

    Grabbing a piece of wood.

    Push the carving knife lightly.

    Smooth the surface.

    At first nce, the hand movements seem ordinary and even monotonous.

    However, Hai, who is the best master of the Red Dragon n and has be sensitive to Yonghwa, could tell.

    That monotony is the result of extreme integrity and delicacy.

    The opposite of water.

    The movement that can only be seen by a craftsman who has reached the extreme of a field that has not reached the extreme but has bemonce is so perfect and elegant.

    Hai, who was watching the scene, muttered involuntarily.

    ¡°It is beautiful.¡±

    Yeomryongdae was startled and startled.

    While Hai silently watches.

    When the boy who calmly moved the carving knife finally stopped.

    There was no longer a clumsy piece of wood in his hand.

    Even with one wing broken, only the statue of a bird hawk majestically stamped and held down a snake.

    After turning around the sculpture he made.

    The boy nodded in satisfaction.

    And only then did he look back and smile at Hai.

    ¡°Thank you for waiting, Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    An ancient Egyptian etiquette used by old aristocrats to casually kneel on one knee and cross their arms in front of their chest.

    For a moment, look at the blond tanned boy in traditional Egyptian attire and frown.

    Hai asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Are you my people?¡±

    ¡°If it means that you are a descendant of Horus, then you have the right to speakfortably to the pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°name is?¡±

    ¡°A strong bull loved by Ra, an unbreakable noble soul, Limor who will win and be great.¡±

    ¡°¡­the coteral of Ramses II?¡±

    Among the Egyptians, only the highest-ranking aristocrats with blood from the royal family, albeit from distant ancestors, dared to omit honorifics to themselves.

    Among them, Hai, who found out the genealogy of Limon through the old name, asked quietly.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Why is there a descendant of Horus at this banquet where those who rebelled against him are gathered?

    Depending on the answer, it seems that he will be punished right away.

    Limon¡¯s answer to Hai¡¯s heavy question was erratic.

    ¡°I was preparing a tribute.¡±

    ¡°tribute?¡±

    ¡°Since the Pharaoh won the war and gained supremacy over the continent. Isn¡¯t it natural to prepare a gift as a citizen?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleep in that sense.¡±

    widely.

    Limon lightly asked Hai, who reflexively epted the bird statue.

    ¡°How about my tribute?¡±

    Just like an innocent child who gives a present and expects the other person to admire it, it¡¯s a while to be silent as you see the boy smiling single-singly.

    After slowly raising his head, he looked at the new piece in his hand.

    Hai nodded.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Yeomryongdae was agitated again.

    That¡¯s not to say that words aren¡¯t bad, because this was a hugepliment to Hai, who said that all gold and silver treasures were trivial.

    whether you know that fact or not.

    Limonughed lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If I didn¡¯t like it, it would have been difficult for me to ask you this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Since you have been congratted for your victory, please do not spill unnecessary blood on the name of the great pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you telling me to just take this and leave? Leaving those who oppose me?¡±

    ¡°No, not one.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Then he smiled brightly and spread his index finger.

    ¡°A thousand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make at least one piece a day that¡¯s at least as good as this one, until there are a thousand.¡±

    a thousand pieces.

    a thousand days.

    In other words, for almost three years, every single day, he would make a sculpture that Hai would be satisfied with and offer it as a tribute.

    Seeing Limon talk about absurd things, Hai couldn¡¯t help but fall into silence.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll offer you a thousand pieces, so you mean to stop the war of conquest in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°Because there is no need to see unnecessary blood.¡±

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s so out of the ordinary.

    Hai red at Limon with blood-red eyes that were colder than usual.

    It was natural.

    Even if he promised to give a thousand pieces of great sculptures that he would want to see forever, no matter how much they decorate the pce.

    And whether she kills them or not, even if Africa is already in her hands.

    To weigh the hegemony of the continent over a mere sculpture was insane to anyone.

    ¡°good night.¡±

    ¡°princess?¡±

    So it was.

    Looking at Hai, who so readily epted the request, Yeomryongdae groaned.

    The reason why even Limon, who had proposed it, had an unexpected look on his face.

    But she didn¡¯t care.

    I just said quietly while fiddling with the bizarre statue that felt strangely cool even though it was made of wood.

    ¡°Instead, there are conditions.¡±

    ¡°What conditions?¡±

    ¡°Stay in my pce while I make the sculpture.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make me a hostage?¡±

    ¡°It means to be my sidekick.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon blinked.

    Then, looking at Hai in a daze, he asked shyly without realizing it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit troublesome?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I think Pharaoh might have a more suitable groom or a man he wants to make his sire¡­¡±

    ¡°What does that matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Whether or not he willter wee his sire is not a reason why he shouldn¡¯t have a separate room.

    Seeing her affirmation, Limon broke into a cold sweat.

    After the Red Dragon Princess became a pharaoh, the Egyptian royal family only btedly remembered that polygamy became the standard.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Pharaoh doesn¡¯t care, but I¡¯m in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already someone else¡¯s lover.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say you were a concubine?¡±

    ¡°huh. have you heard An ouw in the east and a genius soldier in the middle of the day.¡±

    It was as if I had heard something unexpected.

    Or, as if it is unpleasant to have someone touch what you want first.

    It took a long time to look at Limon with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°Is it really like that?¡±

    Hai nodded, as if realizing why Limon was in such a ce, and after thinking for a moment, continued with a muffled voice.

    ¡°Then I will change the conditions.¡±

    ¡°What and how?¡±

    ¡°Be my sidekick, even temporarily. Then, one day at a time, I will not touch you as long as I create an admirable sculpture.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to be a concubine, even formally?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Destroying the Utopia Guild is not enough to gently stop the war of conquest that has already begun.

    At least, it is necessary tomemorate the fact that he rescued a coteral royal family from being captured by a reckless ouw and made him his concubine.

    It was extremely political, so it made Limon¡¯s eyes blink with words that were not suitable for a tyrant.

    Hai red at him with bloody eyes.

    ¡°Instead, even once, if you put out a sculpture I¡¯m not satisfied with, I¡¯ll have you.¡±

    It seems that there is no furtherpromise.

    Limon scratched his cheek as he watched Hai speak coldly because he was determined.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this.¡¯

    But Limon had no choice.

    If he refuses this condition, Hai will surely cause a massacre here, and will serve no other purpose, let alone find the turkey.

    So, after thinking for a while, Limon finally opened his mouth with a sigh.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Are you gone? really?¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    The heads of the military government, who had been stranded in the sabers surrounding the banquet hall while wandering around trying to escape a little while ago, were bewildered.

    Why did Hai go without killing them?

    And who was the boy she carried away as if she had kidnapped her?

    It was because I couldn¡¯t understand English.

    But what remained clearer than those doubts was a sense of relief.

    I don¡¯t know what happened, but at least they were able to rejoice enough that they passed the hurdle of death right away.

    Of course, it was the same with Chief Lucuma.

    ¡°To really get that tyrant back! Rimor-sama wasn¡¯t called a military genius for nothing!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But why did Limor go with the tyrant? Did you ever know each other?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this might be a blessing in disguise. At this point, sticking to the Egyptian side would be one way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because the joy ofing back to life was so great.

    Chief Lucuma was so happy that he talked to himself for a long time.

    But because of that, he didn¡¯t realize it.

    The fact that Rose did not move, only looking in the direction Hai took Limon and disappeared.

    Even until the two of them were talking, the expression on her face, which was clearly embarrassed and worried, disappeared at some point.

    And why are red drops dripping from Rose¡¯s tightly clenched fist?

    More merciful than anyone else.

    A righteous and kind princess.

    So everyone fell into silence alone among the rejoicing wreckage.

 Chapter 337

    #337. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    * * *

    North Africa was a barren and barren ce, as much of it was covered by the Sahara Desert.

    Nevertheless, the reason why the North is regarded as an object of longing in Africa is because a country existed there.

    It is the second oldest after the fairy kingdom.

    It is the most powerful country in Africa.

    The only affluent country covered in greenery in the northern part of the desert.

    That is Egypt.

    ¡°Waaaaaa!¡±

    and at this moment.

    Cairo, the capital of Egypt, was in a festive mood.

    No, not just the atmosphere, but a festival was actually taking ce.

    This is because there was no festival better than the Triumph in Africa, where war ismonce.

    In addition, it was not an exaggeration to say that this improvement ceremony was the best ever because of the fact that the bigger the victory, the more splendid it is.

    Conquering one-third of the continent.

    Defeating the summoning lord, etc.

    Through this achievement, Egypt has be the loser of Africa both in name and reality.

    Therefore, the citizens of Cairo were divided into 10 divisions and greeted the Egyptian army, which returned proudly after the war of conquest, with enthusiastic cheers.

    ¡°Look over there, it¡¯s the 1st Corps!¡±

    ¡°I heard you captured a whopping twelve countries this time?¡±

    ¡°Rather than that, the 4th Corps is more amazing. They said they captured the impregnable fortress of Motora Oasis in two days.¡±

    ¡°Look, I see the 7th Legion over there!¡±

    ¡°oh! Widow Yangsangi, the 7th Corps Commander!¡±

    Every time a new corps appeared, the citizens cheered and scattered petals from the baskets they had prepared.

    In the midst of the fluttering petals, the improved corps respond by throwing the gold and silver treasures they have looted from the military government they have upied.

    As much as the petals were scattered, the basket was filled with heavy and shiny things instead of flowers.

    The cheers and smiles of the citizens also grew thicker and thicker.

    It was a sight that could be seen because it was Egypt, a historic military nation in Africa.

    And the cheers of the citizens peaked the moment thest procession appeared after all ten corps had entered.

    ¡°Apopis! Apophis¡¯s mercenaries!¡±

    ¡°Egypt¡¯s greatest fighters!¡±

    Military uniforms differentiated from those of the Egyptian army.

    Various armaments including spear swords.

    Even tattoos on brown skin.

    Distinguished from other corps in every way, citizens greeted them more enthusiastically than ever before.

    Power is everything in Africa.

    In that sense, the fighters of the Red Dragon n, who had been called the world¡¯s best mercenaries for a long time, were an object of admiration for the Egyptians.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but right after that.

    All cheers are gone.

    A jeep appeared slowly following the procession of the red dragon n.

    It was because he saw a beauty with burning red hair in a military uniform sitting in the back seat.

    Unlike the owner of this triumphant ceremony, she did not stand up from the car or show off her presence by waving at the citizens.

    He was smoking a cigarette in silence with his arms crossed.

    Even so, people held their breath by themselves just by witnessing her.

    President of Apophis.

    Princess of the Red Dragon n.

    African tyrants, etc.

    A superman who was called by many titles and proved himself to be the absolute ruler of Africa by defeating the summoning lord.

    This is because Hai III was an object of awe to them by its very existence.

    ¡°¡­victory and glory to Pharaoh.¡±

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    The moment someone opened their mouth with a trembling voice.

    Those who had been silently watching her stamped their feet in unison and began to repeat the words loudly.

    thump thump!

    ¡°Victory and glory to Pharaoh!¡±

    It was really just the beginning.

    Everyone who came out to watch the triumphal procession who hadn¡¯t even seen Hai yet.

    Furthermore, the ten legions that were marching together and the soldiers guarding the procession.

    In the end, even the citizens who watched the procession on TV at home or at work.

    Everyone in Cairo became one and mmed the ground with their feet, shouting that their throats would be torn.

    cooong!

    ¡°Victory and glory to Pharaoh!!!¡±

    Its appearance is truly a me.

    As if a small cigarette light would burn fallen leaves, burn forests, and turn the entire continent into ashes.

    It was a scene in which the embers that spread from person to person instantly covered the whole of Cairo, making everything vibrate with shouts and excitement.

    A tyrant?

    Are you always at war?

    None of that mattered to them.

    this is africa.

    Being strong was enough reason to praise the continent, and she was their pharaoh.

    In particr, the sight of the loot she had plundered, sitting side by side with Hati in the back seat of the jeep, made them even more enthusiastic.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, Hai was not at all pleased with the reverent praise.

    I just looked at them with cold eyes and took off my military hat and put it on the booty next to me.

    Seeing her face revealed so brightly, the citizens cheered even more.

    The fighters of the Red Dragon n who were escorting the vehicle started to act in unison.

    Hati¡¯s jeep hurriedly threw out the gear and duffel bags from the ten army trucks that were following him.

    The moment when the military uniform and duffel bag that fell among the citizens were torn and the contents exploded.

    charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¡°Whoaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Long live Pharaoh Pharaoh!¡±

    Thend is covered with riches greater than all the gold and silver treasures scattered by the past ten legionsbined.

    Citizens cheered in a different way until a while ago and ran frantically to pick up gold and silver treasures and bundles of bills.

    Until long after Hai¡¯s jeep had passed them.

    Because of that, they didn¡¯t realize it.

    Booty sitting next to her.

    In other words, a blonde-tanned boy was sighing deeply with the helmet Hasnite had put on him, covering his face.

    * * *

    ¡°Are you feeling better¡­?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you would.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I was running around without blinking my eyes while preparing for today¡¯s triumphal ceremony.

    Is it because of what happened before?

    A girl in a baggy military uniform who asked for her regards even with a tired face.

    Nadia held out the tray and said with a tired face.

    ¡°Please eat.¡±

    ¡°Not required.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t need it, eat it. If you don¡¯t take it, you have no choice but to throw away this expensive green dragon n medicine.¡±

    Take a moment to look at the dark-colored decoction bubbling on the tray.

    Hai eventually took the decoction and swallowed it in one breath.

    It¡¯s a good thing to burn your neck.

    However, as expected of the Red Dragon Princess, she took one shot of the decoction without raising an eyebrow and put the empty bowl down.

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°No, you should continue to eat it for at least a month.¡±

    ¡°I would have said it was fine.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s okay, for the time being, stay in shape and replenish your energy. What are you going to do if you overdo it and get hurt?¡±

    Nadia said firmly.

    I would have obeyed if it was about other things, but this time it was different.

    It¡¯s because Hai used Yonghwa.

    Originally, Yonghwa is an act that is dangerous enough to shorten lifespan or leave a disability.

    No matter how much the burden was minimized by receiving the assistance of Yeomryongdae, even that minimal burden was enough for internal injuries to remain.

    Proof of this is that all of Yeomryongdae, who immediately assisted Yonghwa, fell ill and could not participate in the victory ceremony.

    So Nadia, an aide, had the duty and right to treat Hai by force.

    ¡°¡­there¡¯s nothing to overdo now anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Is it because you know that?

    Seeing Hai reluctantly admit that she needs recuperation, Nadia sighs.

    Yonghwa was thest resort used only when dealing with a sword master as the risk was high.

    Even so, the reason why this attack was nned on the premise of Yonghwa was because Hai¡¯s will to end everything with this battle was so firm.

    In fact, by defeating the summoning lord and annihting the summoned beasts of Utopia, that goal has been halfway achieved.

    One problem.

    That was literally half the sess.

    ¡°But Princess, why did you spare the heads of the military government there?¡±

    That¡¯s why Nadia let out a sigh.

    Obtaining information about the banquet of the Utopia Guild through spies and making an infiltration n.

    I worked tirelessly day and night to make this raid a sess.

    Failing half of the objective wasn¡¯t enough, so even the war was stopped.

    It was astounding for her.

    ¡°You should know why.¡±

    ¡°Because of the side room you brought in this time¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand more when you say that.¡±

    Nadia scratched her head.

    Even if that limor boy had blood from the Egyptian royal family, there were plenty of nobility like that.

    Hai had no reason to stop the war because of the favor of one such boy.

    So the only possibility was that Hai decided that Limor¡¯s sculpture was worth it.

    ¡°If you want a sculpture, you can just grab it and have it made, right?¡±

    ¡°What if you don¡¯t listen to me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, if you torture or flog¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you guarantee that the result of being forced to do it will be as good as giving yourself?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There is no way to be certain.

    Depending on whether even simple tasks are forced or paid for, the results and efficiency vary greatly.

    If you forcibly make something as delicate as a sculpture, the result is obvious.

    Still, if you train close to brainwashing, you should be able to raise the quality, but if you were satisfied with that level, Hai wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    ¡°Is his sculpture worth it?¡±

    ¡°there is.¡±

    ¡°If the princess judged that, well¡­ I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Eventually, Nadia agreed.

    In any case, the decision of the princess in the Seven Dragons is absolute.

    Besides, even if I changed my mind now, I couldn¡¯t undo what I had already done.

    ¡°If you knew, treat me well.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. Because I have already ordered treatment close to that of a sire.¡±

    Nadia, who answered lightly, added another word as if she had just remembered.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a bit unexpected. I didn¡¯t know that the princess would take such a child into her concubine no matter how justified it was.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯ll throw me away anyway if I get a swordsman as a sire.¡±

    Still, since he is a nobleman with royal blood, he said he would take good care of himself so that he would have enough to live on after being kicked out.

    Hai, who was silently watching Nadia, who said it was a waste, said in a muddy voice.

    ¡°Looking at you saying that, it looks like the results of the investigation havee out.¡±

    ¡°yes? Ah, it has been confirmed that he is the descendant of a family that has since copsed and moved abroad.¡±

    ¡°Is there any room for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    The investigation took some time because he was busy with the end of the war.

    However, there was no need to worry about Limore as he had alreadypleted double-triple verification from his birth record to his academic background and subsequent activities.

    It was impossible unless you were a fraudster in the world to fake all that history and witnesses.

    That¡¯s why Nadia said calmly.

    ¡°The only problem is that I used to be the mistress of a woman called Ouw of the East¡­ Well, I¡¯m a woman, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    * * *

    Squeeze.

    A ck-haired girl in pajamas.

    Li Qingyu poured the coffee he brewed into a cup.

    After enjoying the strong coffee aroma, he swallowed a sip and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start talking.¡±

    Li Qingyu did not pay attention to the fact that even water, let alone coffee, was not served to the guests.

    There was no reason to treat an uninvited guest who came without a message in the middle of the night like this.

    More so for another reason.

    ¡°Could you give me an eptable exnation for why this happened?¡±

    An Egyptian newspaper lying on the table.

    Li Qingyu looked up at the photo of Haty on the front page and a tanned blond boy with a military cap covering his face beside him.

    And the uninvited guest who kept silent opposite him.

    Unlike usual, who was always well-groomed, he looked at the strangely tired woman and smiled.

    ¡°Rose, if you sold Hai your sword skills, then I have to kill you and Hai.¡±

 Chapter 338

    #338. Is that all?

    * * *

    Her demeanor is calm.

    The smile is as soft as usual.

    Even the deration to kill feels like a joke.

    However, Rose could tell when she saw Li Qingyu¡¯s cold eyes, unlike the smiling face.

    If he can¡¯t give a proper exnation, Li Qingyu will really try to kill himself by any means.

    Still, Rose was silent.

    That Hai didn¡¯t stop him from taking him.

    For that one reason alone, he knew that his words would eventually be an excuse.

    The moment when Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes sank deeper and darker at Rose¡¯s silence.

    ¡°Of course it can¡¯t be.¡±

    Squeeze.

    with a light wry smile.

    A cup is poured out.

    For a while, let¡¯s stare at the steaming coffee cup that Li Qingyu poured himself.

    Rose slowly reached out to take the cup and opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°¡­Why do you think I couldn¡¯t have sold my swordsman?¡±

    ¡°If you really did something like that, you wouldn¡¯t havee looking for me alone like this.¡±

    Not even after Limon was kidnapped.

    Now that it¡¯s been a few days, he must have known that he would be suspicious since he came to see him.

    Even so, Rose¡¯s behavior itself, without an escort, proves her innocence.

    Seeing Li Qingyu talk calmly, Rose put on aplicated expression.

    ¡°Are you going to believe me for that reason?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head slightly.

    She is the ck Dragon Princess.

    Because he was a liar who doubted everything as much as he was good at deceiving and using others more than anyone else.

    Even Rose, who could be called the conscience of the Seven Dragons, was no exception.

    but only one.

    Even Li Qingyu had an opponent he never suspected.

    ¡°It means that you trust the swordsman who decided to apany you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, swordsmiths are not the ones to be sold to others.¡±

    Limon is not a great person that someone can kidnap or subdue.

    Then, in the end, the act of following Hai meant Limon¡¯s own will, so there was no reason to hold Rose responsible for it.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    He smiled as he looked at Rose, who remained silent with her eyes fixed only on the coffee cup.

    ¡°Can I hear the answer to my question now?¡±

    Please tell us in as much detail as possible how Limon became Hai¡¯s concubine so that there is no room for misunderstanding.

    Take a moment to stare at Li Qingyu as he politely asks.

    Rose quietly closed her eyes.

    And the story started.

    As soon as they arrived in Africa, they were caught up in a war.

    After conquering the Lumuka tribe, he established a military government.

    As a result of attending the banquet of the Utopia Guild in search of the turkey swan, he was caught in a Hai attack.

    Until Limon volunteers to be a prisoner named Cheoksil to prevent the massacre she will cause while hiding her identity.

    all the stories so far.

    ¡°¡­Did that really happen?¡±

    Africa is a continent out of reach of the ck Dragon n.

    In addition, because the Leviathan branch in Egypt was also blocked, Li Qingyu, who could only obtain information through newspapers, nodded his head after hearing the circumstances.

    And while fiddling with an empty coffee cup, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I can roughly understand why the swordsman did that.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the turkey?¡±

    ¡°It must have been difficult even for a swordsman to search Hai¡¯s surroundings. You would rather have taken advantage of this opportunity.¡±

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    Since Branga gave her a turkey, you have to look around Hai for clues.

    However, the risk of being caught was too great to intrude from the outside.

    Right now, Rose won¡¯t allow that.

    In that sense, this would have been the first andst opportunity for Limon to approach Hai naturally.

    ¡°To catch a dragon, you have to enter the dragon¡¯s den.¡±

    long ago.

    Reflecting on the sword emperor¡¯s words, Li Qingyu thought.

    It¡¯s good that you put so much effort into preparing Limon for the status of an Egyptian nobleman.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the status of the highest-ranking aristocrat with royal blood, that Hai wouldn¡¯t have easily epted Limon¡¯s approach.

    I didn¡¯t know that his identity would be used like this, though.

    ¡°To catch a dragon, you have to enter the dragon¡¯s den¡­¡± I

    hoped he would repeat his words once more.

    Rose raised her head.

    Then, looking straight at Li Qingyu, he asked quietly.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if there was any other reason why the swordsman followed Hai.¡±

    Li Qingyu was not taken aback by Rose¡¯s unexpected question.

    I just answered calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t answer that question.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°No, that means I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    Little did she n for this search in the first ce.

    Even that meager n was shattered when the two tribes got caught up in a war.

    There was no way that Li Qingyu could have predicted such an absurd situation that even Ainsha, the world¡¯s greatest prophet, had not foreseen.

    ¡°I can tell you if it¡¯s an unfounded spection, but¡­¡± ¡°

    ¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    A clear stain around the eyes.

    Fatigue that could not be hidden.

    Even clothes with clear wrinkle marks.

    Looking at Rose, who showed signs of not sleeping for several days, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°Because if I can guess the answer, you already know it, Rose.¡±

    At that, Rose remained silent.

    He knew that it would be useless to ask her in the first ce.

    Still, why did he have toe to Li Qingyu and ask about this?

    Rose, who had been lost in thought as she silently gazed at the cold coffee cup before she knew it, sighed.

    And he got up from his seat.

    ¡°There were a lot of excuseste at night.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s not that big of a deal between friends.¡±

    Rose paused at the unexpected words.

    ¡°¡­were we friends?¡±

    ¡°At least for me.¡±

    Rose from the past came to her and held a sword to her throat and interrogated her.

    Even though she knew the whole truth, she had been his friend since she hid Limon¡¯s secret for nothing.

    For a while, look at Li Qingyu as he speaks with a smile.

    Rose suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Then can I ask you one more question as a friend?¡±

    ¡°As much as you like.¡±

    Rose quietly asked Li Qingyu, who nodded willingly, saying that he would answer any question that was more expensive than friendship with her.

    ¡°If Charlotte or another princess were recognized by the swordsmith as his bride and monopolized his heart, he would push you away from his side.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I ept it?¡±

    Li Qingyu hesitated.

    I was surprised by the unexpected question.

    Or, as if imagining that family.

    She was silent with her eyes slightly lowered, but after a while she raised her head and faced Rose.

    And he smiled and asked.

    ¡°Do you really need an answer?¡±

    Just stare at Li Qingyu, who always has an iprehensible smile.

    Rose shook her head.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Knowing that the time it took for her to draw a smile was the answer, Rose didn¡¯t hesitate any longer.

    He only opened his mouth after taking a sip of the cold coffee cup on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some good ck tea next time.¡±

    Phaging.

    neither answer nor hear.

    without even saying goodbye

    With only one polite word left.

    For a moment, I hope to stare at the empty space as Rose disappears beyond space.

    Li Qingyu sighed softly.

    ¡°¡­The swordsman always goes beyond my expectations.¡±

    Is it admiration?

    Is itmentation?

    Li Qingyu was lost in thought while muttering to himself that no one could understand.

    ¡®Unexpectedly, the same goes for Hai.¡¯

    It¡¯s understandable that Hai took Limon.

    Limon¡¯s fragment, which contains dragon psionics, is an item that stimtes the dragon¡¯s instincts.

    Once he showed the piece and promised a thousand tribute, it was only natural that any princess would try to capture him.

    But even taking that into ount, it was really unexpected that Limon was the sidekick in a situation like this.

    ¡®Is it because I was attracted to the dragon psionic?¡¯

    Even if you can¡¯t see through Limon¡¯s disguise that interferes with perception itself, you may have felt the dragon psionics he possesses unconsciously.

    Then, Hai¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯tpletely iprehensible, but¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m disturbed.¡¯

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    The Red Dragon Princess of all time is always the me itself.

    Most of them were dangerous people who wanted to be as clear as looking at fire, but did not know when and where to shoot sparks if they looked away for a moment.

    It was more so with Hai, whose reticent personality made it difficult to understand.

    The mere fact that Hai and Limon were intertwined made Li Qingyu¡¯s head hurt.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not as good as Rose, though.¡¯

    Like looking at a foggyke.

    Recalling Rose¡¯s eyes, which were extremely deep and blue, but unlike usual, couldn¡¯t find any clear radiance, it took a while for her to smile bitterly.

    Li Qingyu suddenly muttered.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that you wrote your hand beforehand.¡±

    No matter how much Limon is, it would be difficult for him to search for a seven-color bird alone in the Egyptian pce.

    In that sense, her gift will be quite helpful.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to change the shipping address a bit.¡±

    It will be about time to arrive in Africa, so if you want to change the shipping address before then, you will have to move quickly.

    The princess, who decided to work overtime today, smiled strangely as she prepared another cup of coffee.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Limon was a bit troubled until he agreed to be Hai¡¯s concubine, but he didn¡¯t worry too much.

    A side room that is only a cause anyway.

    In reality, it was obvious that he would be treated as a prisoner of war.

    Even if you are lucky enough to be recognized as a noble, nobles without money and power will be ignored.

    So, using that ignorance, he moderately avoids his eyes and establishes a position to work freely as a sculptor to find the turkey bird.

    That was Limon¡¯s n.

    The problem is that the n went awry from the beginning.

    ¡°Is there anything inconvenient, Mr. Rimor?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing.¡±

    Twenty servant ves?

    It¡¯s nothing like this.

    If you are a ve anyway, you can think of it as giving the remaining ves because the Egyptian pce is overflowing.

    ¡°Today¡¯s rmended menu is 18 dishes, including grilled pork with acacia honey and torsi with truffle. Is it okay if I upload it like this?¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the rmended menu.¡±

    Mountain and sea delicacies presented at every meal?

    This will also save the face of the royal family, so it is enough to ept it as a pretense.

    ¡°Pharaoh sent you a gift today too.¡±

    ¡°What else is this time?¡±

    ¡°Five pairs of earrings, three nes, four pairs of bracelets and a pair of anklets, including¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°Even so, Pharaoh thought it would be so, so he also gave us a warehouse and a gold storage box.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there already three warehouses?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are many warehouses in the main pce anyway.¡±

    However, with only the gold and silver treasures received as gifts, three warehouses were about to explode, and even Limon was speechless.

    In particr, of course, every time the ves attend a bath, they apply perfume and rmend makeup.

    Especially when I brought some outrageous clothes sometimes.

    ¡°¡­ are these clothes?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Howe my insides are showing through despite my clothes?¡±

    ¡°Because the clothes were made for that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are underwear that can be set.¡±

    To protect the Pharaoh¡¯s favor, shouldn¡¯t this be enough?

    The hundreds-year-old tanned blond boy couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat as he saw the ves handing out underwear that was more absurd than clothes.

 Chapter 339

    #339. what are you doing here

    I guess I¡¯m lucky

    When Limon refused, the ves did not rmend such outrageous clothing any more.

    I was very sorry.

    So Limon suffered even more headaches.

    It was obvious that the reason the ves were making this fuss was because they thought that Hai truly loved Limon.

    Well, seeing that the warehouse was bursting with gifts, it was understandable to make such an illusion.

    The problem was why Hai was doing this.

    ¡®What¡¯s the purpose?¡¯

    ¡®If you throw it only in the pce and see that he doesn¡¯t even poke his nose, it¡¯s probably not because he really likes it.¡¯

    ¡®Could it be that I¡¯m suspicious and want to tie my feet naturally?¡¯

    It is basic that ves are always following them around, and because of the spread of rumors about a huge gift offensive, attention is drawn to them wherever they go.

    In the midst of this, if you hastily wandered around looking for a seven-color bird, you might be suspicious.

    If Hai¡¯s purpose was to keep an eye on Limon, it would be very sessful.

    ¡®Strangely for something like that, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any monitoring¡­¡¯

    Is this a trap?

    Or does it have some other purpose?

    Limon had no choice but to worry.

    However, it is impossible to go back after deliberatelying here and wasting time.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯

    In the end, Limon came to a conclusion after much thought.

    And the first thing he did was meet someone.

    * * *

    ¡°You found me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been able to say hello since I saw you on the first day.¡±

    ¡°Um, sorry about that. I should have visited and said hello earlier, but I¡¯m busy these days, so I¡¯mte.¡±

    A girl in a baggy military uniform.

    Nadia scratched her head.

    This before and after processing has kept her really busy.

    It was enough to ignore the call from the secret room.

    Nheless, it was out of curiosity that Nadia dared to respond to Limon¡¯s call.

    Hai, who did not even pay attention to men, weed her as a concubine because, of course, she wanted to have a proper talk with the opponent who stopped the war.

    Of course, the biggest reason was the huge gift offensive that is happening these days.

    ¡®How much money is that all about¡­¡¯

    An borately crafted gold ne.

    A gold bracelet studded with various gems.

    In addition, a high-quality rowincloth and a gold belt were deliberately made to order.

    I don¡¯t wear much, though.

    Nadia, as the Red Dragon n¡¯s financial manager, felt a little bitter at the sight of Limon, who decorated everything in pure gold.

    click.

    ¡°I heard you like sweet things, so I prepared refreshments there.¡±

    ¡°Because I had a lot of brain work¡­¡±

    Nadia admired.

    It might seem arrogant if you don¡¯t even raise your hand and serve refreshments by only ves.

    It was because Limon felt a sense of dignity when he did it.

    He looked like a pure-blooded aristocrat who had only worked as a ve for decades.

    ¡®Certainly, a nobleman is a nobleman¡­¡¯

    Besides, he naturally digested those expensive essories, and the golden color made his soft brown skin stand out more.

    Even Nadia thought for a moment, ¡®It¡¯s not a waste of money.¡¯

    Of course, after that, he erased it, freaking out at the crazy idea he had thought of.

    ¡®¡­Or maybe it¡¯s just an innate sense of affection.¡¯

    Why did Hai take such a boy as his concubine? It was a while to feel the part of that demonic (?) and shudder.

    Suddenlying to her senses, Nadia cleared her throat and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Hmm hmm. Are you feeling ufortable about anything?¡±

    ¡°there is.¡±

    ¡°If there is¡­ is there?¡±

    I thought the answer would be that I was very satisfied, as I was treating him the best as Hai instructed.

    Nadia, who had a bewildered expression at the positivity that came out without a moment¡¯s hesitation, turned a sharp gaze at the ves.

    If he felt ufortable, it was the ves¡¯ responsibility.

    It was the right thing to be whipped right away and demoted to a ve soldier.

    When the ves who knew that fact werepletely blue.

    Limon said casually.

    ¡°Because of the Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only for a just cause, but it became a concubine for now, but you haven¡¯t seen your face since you came here, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ you mean you feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Whether or not the ves are relieved by the gaze that was withdrawn only then.

    Nadia said shyly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the princess is busy right now. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re indifferent to Rimor.¡±

    ¡°I know. If you¡¯re really indifferent, you wouldn¡¯t give me presents like this every day.¡±

    ¡°Yes,

    I am.¡±

    Watching Limon show off his gold bracelet, Nadia murmured inwardly.

    As much as he is doing all the work himself, he only sends gifts and listens to reports from the ves even though he has plenty of time.

    Just because he didn¡¯te to see him in person, Hai¡¯s interest in Limon didn¡¯t seem that great.

    ¡°So I¡¯d like to give Pharaoh some presents too.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a gift, don¡¯t you send me a piece every day?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a tribute. Gifts are different.¡±

    ¡°Is it something else¡­?¡±

    ¡°Getting money on your birthday is just as different as getting a present you like.¡±

    ¡°I like the money.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As if there could be a better gift than money.

    Limon, who was silent as he watched the blinking Nadia, slightly raised and lowered his gaze.

    And he continued to speak shamelessly as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    ¡°Anyway, in that sense, I want to ask you, is it true that Pharaoh likes birds?¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°I happened to hear the summoning lord say that.¡±

    ¡°Is that horny fly?¡±

    ¡°¡­The evaluation of the summoning lord is pretty amazing.¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry. The princess has a habit of talking.¡±

    Nadia was embarrassed.

    This is because Hai regarded the summoning lord, who had been persistently beating him, as nothing more than a fly.

    That¡¯s why it was all the more strange that she willingly weed such a boy as her concubine.

    ¡°Anyway, with that in mind, I¡¯d like to carve a bird for the Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡±

    ¡°But if I don¡¯t have a model, I¡¯m not good at sculpting.¡±

    ¡°yes? I think I heard that the first birdie piece you gave to the princess was done without a model.¡±

    ¡°¡­meaning that if you have a model, you can make a better piece. Isn¡¯t it better to make the best possible gift for this gift?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, it would be nice to have some birds to model for. Are there any ces in the pce where birds are kept or where I can observe them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Nadia rolled her eyes.

    As much as Hai loved birds, there was an area on one side of the pce dedicated to birds.

    The problem was that it was a ce where outsiders were absolutely prohibited from entering as much as Hai frequented it

    ¡­

    ¡°Since Limor says so, I will guide you to a good ce.¡±

    ¡°thank you.¡±

    ¡°This is also for the princess.¡±

    Hai is still looking forward to Limon¡¯s sculpture.

    Nadia asked with a shy smile, saying it was only natural for her to help as an aide.

    ¡°So when are you okay? Please tell me next time I can afford¡­¡±

    ¡°Right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of free time these days.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    * * *

    In the end, Nadia had to guide Limon without even touching the refreshment.

    I was already overdue for work, but I couldn¡¯t bear to say that I didn¡¯t have time because it was for the princess.

    Thanks to that, Limon was impressed when he saw ¡®The Birdcage¡¯.

    ¡°A bird cage that takes up an entire garden is amazing.¡±

    ¡°Because the princess doesn¡¯t want the birds to be cramped. It is a ce where the birds can live as freely as possible.¡±

    Of course flowers and trees.

    To the cliffs with waterfalls and springs.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a vast garden that contains almost a whole small mountain.

    Nadia, who was proudly speaking while guiding the huge cage thatpletely covered therge space, soon her shoulders drooped.

    ¡°Instead, it costs a lot to maintain.¡±

    ¡°Originally, freedom requires a price.¡±

    One more time to pat Nadia on the shoulder.

    Limon said with a refreshing smile.

    ¡°Then, please guide me. If possible, focus on ces with rare birds.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, it should.¡±

    Looking at Limon, whoforted her but also ordered her to do something, Nadia thought to herself.

    Unexpectedly, this boy might be a good match for our princess.

    In a strangely relentless way.

    Anyway, as work is work, Nadia diligently guided Limon.

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a bird to model for, how about that ice-snow bird in the cave under the cliff? They have pretty snow-like feathers.¡±

    ¡°They die at the slightest temperature. I think a stronger bird would be better.¡±

    ¡°In terms of being strong, the cassowary over there is strong. It is a rare bird of prey with a legend that lived on a continent that disappeared long ago.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re too ugly to model for.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the solemn eagle? There are several of each type at the top of that cliff.¡±

    ¡°Eagle isn¡¯t bad, but it¡¯s a bitmon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then which bird do you like?¡±

    ¡°well. A bird with tenacious vitality, coolness, and splendor, so it¡¯s nice to see it, but at least it¡¯s a rare bird?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nadia thought again.

    Not only is she merciless, but she also seems to be a good match for the princess in that she is secretly picky and capricious.

    Instead, the practitioner himself would die of hunger.

    But what can I do?

    I was the one who gave myself the guidance.

    Eventually, Nadia sighed and turned around.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it if that¡¯s the case¡­ I¡¯ll show you my trump card.¡±

    ¡°A bird in the spleen?¡±

    ¡°yes. I didn¡¯t want to show it to you because it¡¯s so wild and uneducated, but it¡¯s a pretty rare and cute bird.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that interesting?¡±

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s been waiting for that word.

    Nadia led Limon with a grin to a small hut in the corner of the garden.

    And the moment Nadia, who took out a small cage from the cabin, took off the cloth covering the cage.

    Limon was silent.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    beep?

    It seems like I am confident this time.

    To Nadia¡¯s ted question, Limon had no answer.

    Beep beep! Beep beep beep!

    A small bird that opens its eyes as soon as the cloth is removed, then jumps wildly when it sees itself.

    Looking at the blue bird, which was so unfamiliar and even boring to see the white feather sticking out from the middle of its head, Limon muttered as if moaning.

    ¡°Blue, what are you doing here¡­?¡±

    * * *

    In the end, Limon chose a bluebird that shed its fluff as a model.

    Finding the seven-colored bird was important, but more than that, I had to find out why Na-kyung Yun was here.

    And after half forcing Nadia back that no guide is needed now.

    The approximate circumstances he heard from Yuna-kyung left Limon at a loss.

    ¡°In short, a shipping ident?¡±

    Beep!

    Originally, it should have been sent to the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government via the Leviathan branch in Egypt.

    Maybe it was because the shipping address was changed in a hurryter, but it seems that it should have been sent as a gift to Limon, but it was presented to Hai.

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong, who exined hard by tapping on her smartphone, Limon made a mysterious expression.

    ¡®Howe it doesn¡¯t seem like an ident?¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    Li Qingyu made such a mistake.

    Limon, who was tilting his head at the feeling that something was going on, asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Nakyung, have you ever had a grudge against our princess?¡±

    ¡­beep?

    A moment to even flinch.

    Yuna-kyung rolled her eyes and shook her head.

    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any slight snags, but that was already a thing of the past, and it was because the missiles had scorched their feathers and paid off.

    ¡°Hmm, then it¡¯s fortunate¡­ just in case, be careful.¡±

    beep?

    ¡°It¡¯s not as thorough as the green dragon n, but instead, the ck dragon n has the longest end.¡±

    ¡­.

    If you incur even a small grudge against Li Qingyu, you will likely get involved in many idents, even if you don¡¯t openly get revenge.

    Seeing Limon scratching his cheek and giving him advice, Yuna-gyeong caused an earthquake in her pupils.

    ¡°Anyway, it just happened to be good.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I know how Yuna-kyung feels.

    Limon grinned.

    It was difficult to attract attention, but with Yuna-kyung, the search became much easier.

    ¡®Why did the princessugh meaningfully when I said that sending additional members of the n was not allowed¡­¡¯ You

    can¡¯t call Yuna-kyung a member of the ck Dragon n.

    Laughing at Li Ching-yu¡¯s ability to skillfully use that loophole to send additional help, not additional manpower, Limon spoke to Yuna-kyung.

    no i was trying to

    ¡®Huh? This sign¡­?¡¯

    widely!

    Unless someone suddenly grabbed him with a strong hand.

    Limon had to look surprised even though he had already sensed the touch with the sword master¡¯s superhuman senses.

    It wasn¡¯t just camouge.

    Perhaps it was because the actions of the opponent who grabbed her were so unexpected.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Sharply raised eyebrows.

    Eyes burning with blood.

    Even the clear footprints left behind.

    The culprit, who even used the chile-ton primates, ran like lightning and grabbed Limon¡¯s slender wrist.

    Hai shouted with a voice filled with anger as hot as fire, her face distorted like a demon, which had always been cold until now.

    ¡°I asked who allowed you toe in here!¡±

 Chapter 340

    #340. that¡¯s mine

    * * *

    ¡®¡­Did you know that this smoker princess could make such a face?¡¯

    Limon was a little surprised.

    As much as the always expressionless Ainsha¡­

    No, in a sense, it was Hai who rarely showed emotions more than she did.

    It was so unexpected that she showed her anger so tantly.

    Awesome!

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Limon frowned at the harsh sounding from his wrist.

    ¡°If it¡¯s permission, I got it from Pharaoh¡¯s aide.¡±

    ¡°You mean Nadia let you in here?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Did you not like that answer?

    Or maybe it was because the imposing Limon¡¯s attitude was unpleasant.

    Limon said quietly to Hai, who raised her already ferocious eyes even more sharply.

    ¡°If you heard the answer, I want you to let go of my arm, Pharaoh.¡±

    It was only after hearing that that he seemed to realize that he was holding Limon¡¯s wrist.

    She lowered her gaze slightly and looked at her hand, her eyebrows twitching.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Rather than letting go, she clenched her wrists and added more strength to them.

    ¡°Get out of here.¡±

    ¡°You want me to leave right now? That¡¯s a bit¡­¡±

    Limon, who was about to object, kept his mouth shut.

    Since this was the ce where the turkeys were most likely to be found, he was trying to hold on as long as possible.

    But I soon had to give up the idea.

    Her seething psionics.

    A hand tightly gripping the wrist.

    Above all, those blue eyes.

    It was because he let them know that Hai wouldn¡¯t be left alone if he said a little nonsense.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    No matter how much the princesses of the Seven Dragons have a strong sense of territory and a strong desire for monopoly, how could they be so angry just for entering their own cage?

    Even though he clicked his tongue inwardly at the unexpected situation, Limon finally nodded calmly.

    Finding the turkey was important, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t fight Hai right away.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Pharaoh?¡±

    snap.

    Maybe it was because that so cool eptance was rather suspicious.

    Hai, who was ring at Limon, tugged at his wrist and lifted the tiny body.

    ¡°Pharaoh, do I have feet too?¡±

    Ignore the flirtatious protests.

    Take a moment to take a quick step.

    Hai did not stop at escaping the cage, but only after arriving at the vi she had given him, did she release her arms holding Limon.

    Then, frightened by his appearance, he spoke coldly to the ves who knelt down.

    ¡°From now on, my entourage is prohibited from going out.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Either Nadia or the elders, no matter who calls my aide-de-camp, don¡¯t let them leave this pce.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If he takes even one step out of the pce in my absence¡­¡±

    Whether or not Limon was dumbfounded.

    Hai, who had been staring at the ves without even looking at him, ended with a voice that was particrly murky than usual.

    ¡°You will have to pay with your lives.¡±

    That was it.

    It seems that the talk is over now.

    Hai turned around and left the pce.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s now saying that you¡¯ve only been out for a short while!¡±

    Limon eximed in bewilderment.

    But he couldn¡¯t keep up with Hai.

    It was because she knew that if she left the pce now, she would really dispose of the ves.

    ¡°¡­Could I have been imprisoned?¡±

    Limon, who, instead of suddenly finding the seven-colored bird, incurs the king¡¯s wrath and bes a concubine imprisoned in a tower, he could not help but be stunned.

    beep¡­?

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as much as Yuna-kyung, who was trapped in a cage, let alone a vi.

    * * *

    ¡°Uh¡­ did you call the princess?¡±

    until just a little while ago.

    Nadia believed she was lucky.

    I was able to get back to work sooner than expected thanks to Limon sending me back saying he didn¡¯t need a guide.

    But at this moment.

    She was sure she was most unlucky.

    At best, it wasn¡¯t just because I was called by Hai as soon as I returned, so my overtime work was confirmed today.

    Hai¡¯s eyes, more ferocious than ever as she sat on the throne and red at her, made her feel intimidated.

    Hai bluntly asked Nadia.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I asked why my entourage allowed me to enter the cage.¡±

    Nadia blinked.

    It was a very stupid question to ask in such a bloody atmosphere.

    ¡°Do I have to ask three times?¡±

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Nadia hurriedly eximed, frightened at the appearance of Hai, who had now gone beyond ferocious momentum and even started sparking.

    ¡°Bird! The roommate said he wanted to see a bird, so I did!¡±

    ¡°Is that why you let my concubine into my cage without my permission?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Nadia breaks into a cold sweat.

    I knew that Hai liked the cage enough to visit it more than once every day.

    That¡¯s why she took care of the cage herself.

    However, I had no idea that Hai would be so angry just for taking the side room there.

    That¡¯s why Nadia, who was desperate, finally fell t on her face.

    ¡°Sorry Princess! Stop it because the concubine said he really wanted to give the princess a present¡­! I will make sure it never happens again!¡±

    Even as she begged for forgiveness, Nadia was terrified.

    It was because there was no way Hai, who was so angry, would look at her.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to cut off one of your own arms and beg for forgiveness instead?

    It was a time when Nadia was conflicted.

    ¡°¡­what do you mean he tried to give me a present?¡±

    ¡°uh. It must have been a pity that the princess didn¡¯te. So the princess said that she would like to carve a bird she likes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason.

    It was just a little while ago that I was angry as if I was going to roast myself right away.

    When Nadia wonders at Hai, who suddenly calmed down and fell silent.

    Her red lips opened.

    ¡°I will pass this time.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Because Hai¡¯s words were so unexpected.

    How many times do you blink your eyes?

    Nadia, who understood the meaning only btedly, bowed with a thrilled expression on her face.

    ¡°Thank you for forgiving me, Princess! In the future, make sure not to disappoint the princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    However, without even finishing the thanks, Nadia stiffened as she bowed.

    ¡°It belongs to me.¡±

    I can¡¯t forgive anyone who touches their own.

    A descendant of a dragon with a strong desire for monopoly.

    Among them, as the most passionate Red Dragon Princess.

    Nadia had no choice but to frantically nod at Hai¡¯s bloody eyes and warning.

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    ¡°yes yes. princess.¡±

    ¡°If you understand, put a guard on the cage and make sure no one enters it without my permission from now on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±

    No matter how rare birds are collected, it is only possible to use an entire saber to protect the garden.

    It was an absurd and even ignorant order, but Nadia epted her will without hesitation.

    It was because I understood that she valued this job so much.

    ¡°Then what should I do with this screening?¡±

    That¡¯s why Nadia cautiously asked Hati while looking at him.

    Other times she could have done it on her own, but she couldn¡¯t do it again immediately after hearing these instructions.

    The results were as expected.

    ¡°¡­I will do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Your princess!¡±

    ¡°And take action on the side of the royal vi.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re telling me to keep an eye out for a single rat going in, too?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Bewildered for a while.

    Nadia eventually responded energetically to Hai¡¯s instructions and withdrew from her seat.

    There were parts that I didn¡¯t understand a little bit, but anyway, amand is amand. Because she just had to do what she was told to do.

    After Nadia left.

    Left alone, Hai was lost in thought.

    Nadia wouldn¡¯t do things sloppily, given that she had given orders this far.

    But if something goes wrong¡­

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Hai murmured softly as she stared into the air with ghastly bloody eyes.

    ¡°In that case, we have no choice but to burn the whole cage.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She was lost in thought.

    for several days already.

    Even skipped a meal.

    spending the night

    Lost in a world of her own, her appearance was so disorganized that she could not find her usual neatness.

    But she didn¡¯t really care.

    I was just concentrating on finding the answer.

    It is truly a water drop stone.

    Like water piercing a rock.

    If you were a mathematician, you would find a clue to solve a difficult problem, and if you were a writer, it was effort and concentration that would be more than enough to create a rare masterpiece.

    However, no matter how much time passed, her thoughts did not end.

    No, on the contrary, it got deeper and deeper.

    it was a question

    it was a doubt

    It was anguish.

    It was a delusion.

    It was a mess.

    It was a consideration.

    Just like snow covering a mountain causes an avnche.

    Numerous thoughts that had umted little by little from before copsed at once, creating a never-ending loop of worry in her head.

    So when I went to visit Li Qingyu.

    I might have expected a little bit.

    He said that he might be able to get this answer with the advice of Li Qingyu, the best tactician of the Seven Dragons.

    But it was a vain hope.

    Because the liar girl who never reveals her true feelings, rather than giving her an answer, made her immerse herself even more in agony.

    Or maybe it was advice itself.

    That the words of others are meaningless anyway, and it is a matter for her to figure out on her own.

    Or¡­

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The moment.

    She opened her closed eyes.

    What is the answer to the question that first created this endless worry?

    Because I finally realized.

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Actually, I didn¡¯t know if that was the answer.

    If there had been a clear reason in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have agonized over finding an answer for so long.

    Still, she was sure.

    this is the answer you were looking for

    If this answer is correct, it is because most of the questions so far have been answered.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    So it was.

    Why did she close her eyes again?

    It wasn¡¯t just because hemented his stupidity for thinking the wrong thing without even noticing such an obvious fact.

    Even though I knew the answer¡­

    No, rather, I knew the answer, so I realized the deeper delusion and confusion.

    From the beginning, there was no meaning to his troubles, and the answer he found was important, but not necessary.

    All you need is one thing in the end.

    Because it was only a choice.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a problem dozens of times more difficult than the troubles she had been struggling with so far.

    If you think about the results that this choice will make, you don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too soon to think about it for years, not days.

    But why.

    The difficult choice did not seem too difficult to her.

    The choice she would make was, after all, pre-determined from the beginning.

    End of such a long worry.

    Grabbing the sword that was beside me.

    -she decided.

 Chapter 341

    #341. Fighting everyone!

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Crunchy.

    After being confined to the royal pce.

    Limon had a headache.

    Couldn¡¯t think of a way to find the turkey swan from the eyes of the ves who now risked their lives to prevent him from going out?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    However, the biggest cause of trouble for Limon right now was something else.

    For a moment, I tried to focus only on the sculpture.

    After putting down the carving knife with a sigh, he looked back and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Pharaoh, what are you doing here?¡±

    A chair a little further back.

    There, a beauty in military uniform was sitting cross-legged and being waited on by ves.

    Hai answered in a muffled voice as she dusted the ashtray the ve was holding.

    ¡°Does I care?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re staring at me without saying anything, of course I¡¯m concerned.¡±

    Limon said curtly.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who usually cared about other people¡¯s eyes.

    But that also depends on your gaze.

    There was no way I wouldn¡¯t be bothered by Hai, who came to visit at any time and watched coldly without blinking an eye.

    It was more so because he had superhuman senses, and he said,

    ¡°So.¡±

    Hai did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just asked quietly in a voice full of coercion that dared not allow a counterargument.

    ¡°Are you dissatisfied?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course, Limon, who is shameless enough for his age, just chewed up the intimidation.

    I guess I didn¡¯t like that answer.

    Seeing Hai wriggling between his brows, Limon slightly lowered his voice.

    ¡°I am the Pharaoh¡¯s concubine, not a prisoner, right? Then, at least on the surface, would you like me to treat you at least as a concubine?¡±

    ¡°It must have been you who wanted to be treated as a sculptor rather than a concubine.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Isn¡¯t there any reason for the pharaoh to directly watch the sculptor¡¯s work?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason not to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. I am Pharaoh.¡±

    In Egypt, one¡¯s word isw, and it is illegal to block one¡¯s actions.

    So the reason doesn¡¯t matter.

    never needed it

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain as he watched Hai swear in a muffled voice and smoke a cigarette again.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anywhere else.

    In this ce, in the middle of Egypt and the royal pce, her words were a perfect argument.

    It was because the existence of the Red Dragon Princess was to turn it into a just theory by force.

    In the end, Limon had no choice but to sigh and pick up the carving knife again.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so suspicious that I went to see birds just once.¡¯

    It¡¯s absurd to be locked up in a royal pce.

    Hai set out to spy on herself.

    At this point, I felt morefortable being locked up in a dungeon with shackles on.

    ¡®Seeing that they weren¡¯t even detained, it seems like they¡¯re just staying at the stage of suspicion¡­ but it¡¯s also difficult.¡¯

    While Limon thought about countermeasures with his head, he continued to sculpt with his hands without disturbing an inch.

    It was a skill that was possible because of the parallel thinking ability obtained through the power of the stars.

    It was only a problem that no tricks came out to find the seven-colored bird, even if he rolled his head like that.

    When Limon clicks his tongue inwardly, feeling regretful that he does not have a more reliable bride than anyone else when ites to using his hair.

    Hai suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°When did you learn that?¡±

    ¡°huh? Oh, if it¡¯s a piece, it¡¯s not very old.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re good at that.¡±

    ¡°The teacher was good.¡±

    ¡°is it.¡±

    One more time to nod.

    Hai, who was silent again, put out the cigarette he had smoked in the ashtray the ve was holding.

    Then he asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°If it means that sculpting is fun, well? I learned this because I happened to need it.¡±

    The reason Limon started sculpting was only to unlock the seal of the Seven Arcs carving knife.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was deeply impressed with sculpting or because he was interested in it.

    Of course, when Ipleted a good piece, I felt a sense of satisfaction.

    But if you ask me if I enjoy sculpture purely?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t particrly hate it, but it¡¯s interesting to some extent, but if the sculpture itself is good¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m not sure yet?¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    Of course, Herman, who risked his life on sculpting.

    Evenpared to those who learned it as a hobby, it was because he did not enjoy sculpting that much.

    If I had topare it, I felt like I was being asked if I liked the job because I was talented at the part-time job I started by chance and became better than others.

    ¡°Then why do you sculpt?¡±

    That was why Limon was confused by Hai¡¯s question.

    ¡°I forgot, but this piece is being made as a tribute to the Pharaoh after all?¡±

    ¡°So I am asking.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°The reason why you tried to stop the war by making a piece you didn¡¯t even like and giving it to me as a tribute.¡±

    ¡°Do you really need a reason to stop innocent blood from flowing?¡±

    At the unexpected question, Limon tilted his head.

    However, Hai¡¯s eyebrows wriggled as if he couldn¡¯t understand the answer.

    Then, looking at him with blood-red eyes, he asked.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s innocent blood?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°You mean you wouldn¡¯t have stopped it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to call it innocent blood unless there¡¯s a reason to stop it on purpose, right?¡±

    why are you asking this

    Limon answered doubtfully.

    ¡°is it.¡±

    As if I knew it now.

    Hai nodded.

    And the squeak said

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s fortunate that it happened, but I wish I knew a little more about what happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Is this something I have no intention of telling you?¡¯

    When Limon frowned as he watched her silently with his arms crossed.

    Hai asked again.

    ¡°But why not a bird?¡±

    Would you say it is out of the blue?

    Puzzled by the sudden out-of-context question, Limon narrowed his eyes as he realized that her gaze was on the wood he was carving.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard that I want to give a gift to the Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I give up the gift. Because the Pharaoh imprisoned me here, it is now difficult for birds to sculpt even if they want to.¡±

    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t necessarily need a model for a sculpture.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when the pieces are good.¡±

    It took a while for him to respond calmly to Hai¡¯s point.

    Limon¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°If you want a piece of sperm, why don¡¯t you give me permission to enter the cage? Then at least the number of birds there is a nice piece¡­¡±

    ¡°That is uneptable.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you at least listen to the story?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter what you hear.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ Pharaoh? Hey Pharaoh!¡±

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t want to hear any more of that.

    As soon as he got up from his seat and spread his arms around, he was shocked to see Hai¡¯s empty seat.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡®That¡¯s wrong.¡¯

    As he had gone through all the battles before and after, it was rare for him to have been defeated by words unless it was an enemy as strong as Li Qingyu.

    However, against Hai, even as Limon, he had to suffer from headaches.

    He only asks what he¡¯s curious about.

    Other than that, keep silent.

    Even if I tried to convince him, there was no way.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it now that it¡¯s like this.¡¯

    In the end, Limon somehow persuaded Hai to give up his n to find the turkey.

    And looking at the other side of the sky where the cage would be, I muttered in my heart.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help but hope that Nakyung will somehow find the turkey.¡¯

    * * *

    Beep!

    ¡®Ghmm I really like this team leader!¡¯

    A blue bird locked in a cage.

    Yuna-kyung jumped up and down and screamed as if she was letting out her umted resentment.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    In the end, Yuna-gyeong, tired of screaming for no reason, sighed as she flopped down on the floor of the cage.

    ¡®I had to decline when the princess sister said she would send me to Africa¡­¡¯

    I should have noticed that that smiley face was a danger signal.

    The rest I¡¯m already used to.

    And it was a mistake to willingly ept the dispatch to Africa because it was boring to stay in a hotel and help Sir¡¯s magic research.

    But what can I do?

    What came now and could not go back.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung rolled on the floor of the cage.

    ¡®If I wait, the team leader will do something for me.¡¯

    From the days of PAB until now, Limon has easily solved any problem by himself.

    So even if one baby bird like you was lost in a cage, Limon would take care of everything in the end.

    Yuna-kyung had no doubts.

    ¡­Though I was a bit uneasy when I thought of Limon being dragged away as if he were being kidnapped by Hai.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to have a big day.¡¯

    It was already difficult to help Sir with his research, and he had his chlorinated items confiscated before leaving, so there was nothing else he could do.

    At this point, I thought I was just out on vacation and I was going to y.

    It was when Yuna-gyeong, upset at the disappearance of Limon, whom she had barely met, was rolling around in the cage.

    rattle.

    Suddenly the cage shook.

    For a while, I was taken aback by the unexpected shaking.

    Realizing that the cage had been lifted by someone and being moved, Yuna-kyung immediately blinked her eyes.

    ¡®Is the team leader here again?¡¯

    Squeak.

    However, after the cloth covering the cage was peeled off.

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    It was because, instead of the expected blonde tanned boy, a beauty with zing red hair was staring at the cage she was holding.

    ¡°Is this all?¡±

    ¡°Your new Horus candidates are all eight here.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start sorting out.¡±

    A red-haired beauty looking at a cage with eight birds, including Yuna-kyung.

    Hai spit out the cigarette he was holding in his mouth.

    And he said in a muffled voice.

    ¡°[Come.]¡±

    Beep?

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    The moment I heard Hai¡¯s words.

    It¡¯s because the obsession that I have to follow the words unconditionally made me take a step without knowing it.

    ¡®Is this¡­ telepathic?¡¯

    Yuna-kyung was surprised.

    Even though she¡¯s a delicate baby bird now, she was a famous high-level yer before she was alive.

    It was so amazing to be able to have such an impact with just one word.

    Still, Yuna-kyung was on the good side.

    Three of the birds in the other cage went mad and went mad, and the other three were clinging to the cage and fidgeting.

    Only one bird with uniquely colorful feathers did not budge and proudly kept its pride.

    ¡°Is there anything worth writing about?¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know, so why don¡¯t you watch a few more candidates? Because you don¡¯t know what happens next.¡±

    ¡°is it.¡±

    Nadia carefully advises.

    Upon hearing that, Hai nodded and then lightly snapped her fingers.

    Roaring!

    Yuna-kyung was frightened.

    It was because four of the eight cages lined up in front of the two of them were suddenly engulfed in mes, and the birds inside were roasted whole.

    Of course, the three of them ran wild.

    Until one that was arrogant.

    Four birds were reduced to ashes without a single feather left, and only half remained.

    There were only three birds, including Yuna-gyeong, who were restless around the iron cage.

    ¡°Let the training take care of itself.¡±

    ¡°Leave your work behind me.¡±

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s not even interested.

    While Hai turned her back and left, Nadia sighed as she bowed to see her off.

    ¡°Ah¡­ how much money do these all cost?¡±

    It seems really regrettable.

    It was a while toment at the almost melting bird cage and the ashes remaining inside it.

    Nadia suddenly turned her head.

    ¡°Everyone, please work hard and receive training.¡±

    The girl, dressed in a military uniform that was loose for her size, clenched her fists as if to cheer for the remaining four birds.

    And he said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Because anyone who hasn¡¯t be Horus 20 can be like that.¡±

    beep beep?

    Nakyung Yun 0 years old.

    It was the moment when I took part in the survivalpetition where I risked my life even before my downy hair was gone.

 Chapter 342

    #342. You saw

    * * *

    Beep beep beep beep!

    ¡°Training group 4 is slow. Run harder.¡±

    Beep!

    ¡°Training Group 4. can¡¯t you hear that? Give me more strength!¡±

    Beep!

    ¡°Training Team 4! Wake up right now! I think the mother bird in training group 4id eggs to see such a pitiable figure!¡±

    ¡°Training Team 4!!!¡±

    I¡¯m dying.

    no i want to die

    Or I¡¯m going to die, etc¡­

    There were many things Yuna-kyung wanted to say about this situation.

    If you write it, you can make more than a thousand papers with 200 words manuscript paper.

    However, if I had to summarize it, I could condense it into just 10 characters.

    ¡®Let¡¯s find the turkey and run away!¡¯

    Limon will take care of it?

    That kind of hope was no longer anywhere in Yuna-kyung¡¯s pea-sized brain.

    It was because he knew that if he hadn¡¯t passed Hai¡¯s screening on the first day of training, he would have been grilled whole.

    You don¡¯t know what will happen if you fall out of training.

    So Yuna-kyung desperately clung to the search for the seven-colored birds.

    Since he could use space movement, he could always run away if he was in a hurry, but it was obvious that Limon would not leave this ce until he found the turkey bird.

    The problem is twofold.

    One is that the training is so intense that once you get it, you don¡¯t have the energy to go around because you¡¯ve be green onion.

    Another was that there was no result even if he dragged his body around and wandered around.

    ¡®Oh Mr. Where the hell is this bastard¡¯s bird head!¡¯

    Yuna-kyung made a pained sound.

    At the beginning of my training, I thought finding the turkey bird would be easy until it was released from its cramped private cage.

    No matter how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find anything like a five-color bird, let alone a seven-color bird.

    As Yuna-kyung, I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.

    ¡®Couldn¡¯t it have already been burned?¡¯

    The biggest anxiety factor was that the turkey bird might really exist.

    Considering Hai¡¯s personality, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he was a seven-color bird and Nabal and had already been burned.

    Especially since it was Branga, the summoning lord, who gave the bird as a gift.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Will you be able to find the turkey?

    What to do if you can¡¯t find it

    It was in the midst of the double pain of muscle pain and headache that Yuna-kyung was moaning.

    Kkeek!

    ¡®¡­What kind of chicken-killing sound is this?¡¯

    Hearing a sudden scream, look around for a while.

    Yuna-kyung moved in the direction where the sound came from.

    And he raised his eyes.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it number 123?¡¯

    Three very familiar birds.

    It was because, besides Yuna-kyung herself, she saw the members of training group 1 2 3 who passed the screening pecking at a strange bird.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly strange.

    No matter how wide it is, various birds are gathered in a limited space called a cage.

    asionally, territorial disputes would break out.

    Since they were trained by Nadia anyway, there was no reason to worry about them, as they never ate each other.

    Nevertheless, the reason Yuna-kyung raised her eyes was because no matter how you looked at it, it could only be seen as one-sided bullying.

    Beep!

    In the end, Yuna-kyung called the training team.

    Is it because of the sharp sound?

    The three training team looked back at Yuna-gyeong with a reflexive alert.

    However, after confirming that the owner of the sound was Yu Na-gyeong, the three training teams quickly let go of their guard.

    Instead, what appeared on the faces of the birds was a tant sneer.

    ¡®¡­what a mess?¡¯

    Yuna Kyung narrowed her eyes.

    He knew at a nce that the three training groups were looking down on him.

    Well, it was worth it.

    Her grades are the worst among the training team.

    This is because, although he scored the highest in the part of using his brain, he got a failing grade in all areas of using his body instead.

    It was inevitable for Yuna-gyeong, who was still a 0-year-old baby bird.

    Beep beep beep! Beep!

    But in this wild world, being looked down upon is doomed.

    With her chest wide open, Yuna-kyung raised her voice and threatened the training team.

    ¡­although it was sad that, let alone a threat, all I could hear was the screams of a baby bird in its nest before being eaten by a snake.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be a threat though?

    The three training teams blinked their eyes and approached Yuna-kyung.

    As if he was going to properly educate this baby bird about who is above and who is below.

    Fuck!

    but right after that.

    The three training groups were perplexed.

    The moment you want Yuna-kyung to suddenly disappear.

    It was because the kick that flew from the back of the head gave the stars a twinkling impact and knocked his head to the floor.

    The power contained in the kick was so small that it did not hurt, but it was enough to cause confusion.

    The trouble is, that was only the beginning.

    Furbuck! Pop. puck! prickly.

    If you feel like being beaten by a small wing, your ws will scratch your feathers.

    Even if you try to counterattack, by then the blue baby bird is gone and instead you feel the pain of hitting the top of the head with your beak.

    It took a long time to be beaten like that.

    In the end, the three training team ran away in a hurry with a messy look.

    ¡®line! Where are the little things messing around!¡¯

    Yuna-kyung was ted.

    No matter how well-bred and ferocious a bird of prey is, in the end it is a bird.

    As a PAB agent from her previous life, there was no way she could be an opponent for Yuna-kyung, who was good at fighting using space movement.

    Of course, it would be embarrassing to be proud of it after kicking out only a few birds, but Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t mind.

    Originally, the second round of life is aw to be shameless.

    Anyway, after sorting out the situation, Yuna-kyung approached the bird that was being pecked by the training crew and talked to her.

    [Are you okay, senior?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the hardships from the training team.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m too old.

    The skinny old bird with unattractive gray feathers responded helplessly to Yuna-kyung¡¯s chirping.

    Kuck Kuck.

    [uh? Do you know what my crying means?]

    Kkeuk¡­.

    [Wow! Surprised.]

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    It was Yuna-kyung who had met many birds in this cage as well as before.

    But we rarely talked to each other.

    This was because there was a limit tomunication without the fire item, and in most cases,munication was not established due to low intelligence.

    In that sense, this gray old bird was quite peculiar.

    Of course, I understand all of Yuna-kyung¡¯s cries.

    It was because he had deliberately made a cry that was vaguely intelligible to her.

    [Aha, after living for a long time, you¡¯ve grown ustomed to this kind of cry?]

    Kkeuk.

    [You say the same thing as our team leader.]

    Kkeuk?

    [Oh yes. A bad old man who is handsome only because he looks good and bullies cute pets like me as a hobby.]

    Kkeuk¡­

    That¡¯s why Yuna Na-kyung had a fun conversation with the gray bird.

    I was frustrated because there was no one to talk to properly after the fire item was confiscated.

    Even though it was a bird, he met someone he could talk to in general, so he couldn¡¯t stand it without pouring out all the umted words.

    [Anyway, whether it¡¯s the team leader or the princess, it¡¯s too much. Asking me to search this wide ce by myself.]

    Kkeuk kkeuk.

    [Oh, actually, I came here to find something. No matter how much I look for it, if I see it¡¯s not there, I wonder if it¡¯s gone already¡­]

    Kkeuk?

    [Haa, I don¡¯t know what to do now.]

    The gray bird, which had been pecking at the snack she gave to the training group, gave an appropriate answer, but hesitated.

    Then, rolling his eyeballs, he said casually.

    Kkeek.

    [¡­Yes?]

    The moment I heard that cry.

    Yuna-kyung blinked involuntarily.

    And with a very confused face, he asked the gray bird.

    [I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking for, but there¡¯s a ce you can guess?] *

    * *

    To be honest, Yuna-kyung was dubious.

    Can I really believe that?

    Or maybe it¡¯s just the nonsense of a senile bird?

    Even so, it was because there was nothing to lose by confirming that he had headed to the ce the gray bird had told him about.

    Plump.

    [¡­is there really an empty ce?]

    That was it.

    A cabin on the side of the garden where, not too long ago, he was confined together with his personal birdcage.

    That is why Yuna-kyung, who jumped up and down in the shabby warehouse behind it, opened her eyes wide when she heard a strangely empty sound.

    ¡®Is there really a secret passage here?¡¯

    It took a while to examine the warehouse with a mixture of doubt and curiosity.

    [Yap!]

    Boom!

    After a short cheering sound.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s figure disappeared from the warehouse.

    [It¡¯s dark.]

    Instead of going through the trouble of finding the doorway one by one, Yuna-gyeong clicked her tongue as she moved to the basement under the warehouse at once through space movement.

    It was nice to be in the basement, but the surroundings were so dark that I couldn¡¯t see anything properly.

    It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be left alone.

    It was the moment when Yuna-kyung took a step with her eyes wide open to adjust to the darkness.

    click.

    [Oh! My eyes!]

    As if a sensor somewhere detected Yuna-kyung¡¯s movements.

    Suddenly, the lights on the ceiling turn on, and it¡¯s a while to roll around in the radiance that covers all sides.

    Yuna-gyeong, whose eye pain had finally subsided, rubbed her eyes with her wings and stood up.

    [Whoa, can you finally see something¡­?]

    But right after that.

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    A corridor that seems to have been originally built for evacuation.

    It was because on either side of it were tightly packed ss cabs containing everything from decades-old clothes to shabby pieces of bandages.

    [¡­what is this?]

    I want to stare nkly for a moment.

    Yuna-kyung checked the paper attached to the cab.

    And I tilted my head.

    At most [the bandages used during the Demon God War in 1945] [the clothes worn during the duel with the swordsman in 1944] and so on.

    It was because the contents of the paper seemed insignificantpared to the expensive-looking cab, which only had letters written by someone¡¯s hand.

    [This ce can¡¯t be a museum. Is it a personal collection?]

    So puzzled.

    To satisfy your overflowing curiosity.

    While I was looking at the case while walking on the other side of the hallway.

    [see. Shoes, handkerchiefs¡­ Used utensils? Why did you collect all this junk? If this is the case, then this is not a collectible¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung froze.

    The moment I left the long corridor, I finally reached arge room.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the more exhibits than all the exhibition halls lined up in the hallway that filled the spacebined.

    The photos, newspaper articles, portraits, and ancient documents covering the walls frightened her.

    [What¡­ is this?]

    At first, I thought I was wrong.

    I wanted to see it wrong next time.

    But no matter how many times I rubbed my eyes, nothing changed.

    Because the numerous photos and articles on the wall disyed a single person without a single exception.

    So, Yuna-kyung, who looked back at the wall thinking, opened her eyes wide.

    This is because I found a piece of paper that looked like an exception on a wall filled with only one person.

    [This is¡­]

    It¡¯s like a bounty.

    A piece of paper with borately drawn three faces along with a number of more than ten digits.

    Unlike other photos, the portrait, which seems to have been a thousand years old in a ss case, stood out in many ways.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just that unusual man who caught Yuna-kyung¡¯s attention.

    One of those three portraits.

    A drawing of a child with cheeky eyes carrying two swords that were toorge for his size.

    And next to it was an article with a picture of a tanned blonde boy who looked just like the tarnished portrait he had recently put up.

    I made Yuna-kyung¡¯s beak open.

    [Team¡­ Blind?]

    Actually, there was no need to doubt.

    The gray hair that took up most of the wall.

    Even the ck hair that upied only a very small part.

    After all, since they are all data about one person, it was only natural that the portraits were also of the same person.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung realized it btedly.

    that it¡¯s not just photos.

    Numerous exhibits that you have seen and are still looking at.

    The fact that all of them are, after all, a so-called collection that one person has used or is rted to.

    ¡®This is not something I gathered a day or two ago. No matter how little you think about it, several years¡­ or maybe even ten years ago¡­?¡¯

    Who the hell, for what purpose, was talking about a space that was so persistent that it was even frightening?

    Think nkly for a moment.

    Seeing the portrait of a tanned blond boy knight and a child carrying a sword next to each other, Yuna-kyung felt her feathers stand up.

    ¡®wait for a sec. You said you saw this portrait ten years ago?¡¯

    Limon¡¯s disguise distorts perception.

    That¡¯s why putting a single dot around the eye or changing the color of the hair has an amazing effect that makes it unrecognizable.

    However, if you turn it upside down, it means that if the difference in appearance is small, the effect of the disguise is also reduced.

    That¡¯s why Limon also wrote a childhood image that no one knows about.

    But what if there is someone who has collected and researched his records more tenaciously than Li Qing-yu?

    some suspicious behavior.

    Or, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to see through Limon¡¯s disguise just by his usual way of speaking and habits?

    If the opponent is a master of a ss or higher who can feel the dragon psionic, and Limon has to y or sculpt in front of him, the chances are higher.

    What if the owner of this collection had already discovered Limon¡¯s true identity?

    What if you hid it anyway?

    Rather, if you had pretended not to know him in order to use this opportunity to trap him¡­

    ¡®Team Manager!

    Yuna-kyung, who had been thinking that far, hurriedly turned around.

    But at that moment.

    she stiffened.

    when did it appear?

    The hallway is covered in darkness as the lights on the ceiling are automatically turned off, probably because there has been no movement for too long.

    A cigarette burning in it.

    faintly visible red hair.

    And a pair of bloody eyes.

    It made Yuna-kyung¡¯s heart stop.

    Looking at the blue bird that was frozen in ce like that.

    The owner of this secret space chewed on the cigarette in his mouth and said.

    still

    Cool.

    ¡°¡ªYou saw it.¡±

 Chapter 343

    #343. Flower on the Cliff

    * * *

    After being attacked by the Red Dragon n.

    The Utopia Guild has be a mess.

    It was because the annihtion of the summons, which could be said to be the main force of the guild, was too fatal.

    Fortunately, most of the guild members were safe, so it was possible to recover with time, but it takes a lot of money and effort.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s normal.

    It was not an easy task now, after being hit by this raid.

    It is all the more so given that Branga, the summoning lord, who is supposed to deal with this confusion, has disappeared since that day and has not appeared.

    There were even rumors that Branga had already died, and even members of the guild were leaving.

    Namim, who suddenly took over the guild as the deputy guild leader, had no choice but to swear at Branga every day and focus on follow-up.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    But the one who receives the curse.

    Even after using the elixir, a man with burn marks on his face and one arm cut off.

    Branga had no intention of going back.

    Africa is and of weak meat.

    Even if he returned to the guild in his current state, it was difficult to recuperate because he had to keep in check the guild members who were aiming for his position.

    It must be even more so since I ate all of the guild¡¯s summons.

    Namim would not do such a thing, even if it was annoying, but on the contrary, he would not help Branga either.

    That¡¯s why he was concentrating on recovering his body while hiding in a hiding ce.

    Fortunately, the war was over, so it was enough to return to the guild and reorganize the forces after recovering one¡¯s strength.

    Branga thought so.

    Just today.

    That is until I read a newspaper.

    ¡°You mean the queen got a side room? Is it because of this little boy?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the shelter in such a secluded ce.

    Looking at the Egyptian newspaper that had already been published for several days, Brangaughed.

    Then he hit the table with his only arm.

    bang!!!

    ¡°You cheeky little boy!¡±

    how hard it hit

    The smashed table scattered fragments like bullets in all directions, leaving vivid gold engraved on the floor.

    Branga didn¡¯t stop there, smashing several other pieces of furniture and gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°Your arrogance is cute, so I looked at you, and you dare toy your hands on someone else¡¯s girl!!!¡±

    If Limon had heard it, it would have been absurd.

    Of course, from the beginning, even in the game, he was tenaciously trying to beat Limon.

    Branga was the biggest beneficiary of the guild¡¯s avoidance of disappearance thanks to Hai¡¯s use of him as his sidekick to stop the war.

    By this time, even the red half was cool.

    However, Branga did not calm down his anger, but rather burned it even more fiercely.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl! You will be my wife someday!¡±

    No matter how many times I ignored my marriage proposal.

    Do you always treat yourself like a bug?

    It was no more than a small matter.

    It was because he had always believed that Hai would eventually be his woman, no matter how rude he was now.

    That¡¯s why Branga had no choice but to have seizures like Jiabi who heard the news of the affair after reading this article.

    That fine, stic skin.

    Red and lustrous lips.

    Above all, the purity that should be yours.

    Just imagining that such a blonde, tanned kid would touch it without permission made me feel sick to my stomach.

    ¡°My mistake. If I knew this was going to happen, I should have killed him right on the spot instead of ying trivia like a game¡­!¡±

    Of course, if he did that trick, his life would have ended before he even fought Hai, let alone alive.

    But Branga, who had no way of knowing that fact, shuddered.

    For him, it was because his woman had been taken away by a little bully who had been generous with him.

    ¡°Whoop whoop.¡±

    how much time has passed

    After struggling for a long time, Branga, who finally calmed down her excitement, sat down.

    And he let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°¡­I was so excited. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s for political reasons anyway.¡±

    Still, the name is a monarch.

    Branga regained her sanity and calmly judged the situation.

    This is Hai, who said she was not interested in men weaker than herself and did not pay attention to him or any other men.

    But to have such a kid as a concubine?

    It was something tough at if you think about it coldly.

    To say it was a secret room was a formality, and you could be sure that this kid couldn¡¯t eveny a finger on Haty.

    ¡°Can¡¯t that proud queen fall for that kid?¡±

    nothing to get excited about

    Just like it always has been.

    Hai will remain as a flower on a cliff that no one can touch.

    ¡°Anyway, the crime of displeasing me is great. At this point, I¡¯ll have to make that eastern ouw or whatever girl my concubine.¡±

    If the blue dragon n had known, it was an absurd remark that would have discussed the most terrible execution method in the world for ten days.

    It wasn¡¯t something I would say to any woman.

    But he didn¡¯t care.

    It was because he believed that all beauties belonged to him and that being loved in his harem was the highest happiness.

    He is the absolute ruler of this era.

    stronger than anyone else in the world.

    He was a great monarch who was destined to seed in the end no matter what hardships and adversities he faced.

    Branga smiled heartily as she remembered the lofty flower she would someday pick.

    * * *

    Yuna-kyung thought.

    He says he¡¯s finished now.

    He knew how difficult it would be to run away from Hai.

    If you¡¯re lucky, you might be able to escape to the ce where Limon is by teleportation, but it was more likely that you would bounce and be a whole roast.

    So she made up her mind.

    Not the determination to die, but the determination to escape.

    At least I thought I couldn¡¯t die until I told Limon that this was all a trap.

    [Uh¡­]

    That was it.

    The reason Yuna-kyung was speechless.

    [Well, that¡¯s why.]

    What did you just hear?

    Take a moment to sort things out in a daze.

    After blinking several times, she managed to open her beak.

    [Your favorite person¡­ ishi?]

    ¡­nod.

    [Even from 10 years ago?]

    ¡­nod.

    [All the way?]

    ¡­nod.

    Is it because the question is too tant?

    Looking at Hai, who silently nodded his head instead of talking, expressing his affirmation, I hoped that he would remain firm for a while.

    Yuna-kyung held her breath.

    At the end of swallowing and swallowing and swallowing.

    He exhaled all at once and questioned himself involuntarily.

    [Does that make sense?!?!]

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    A furrowed brow and bloody eyes.

    There¡¯s even a muffled voice.

    It looked like he was terrifying even if he looked at it, as if he dared to intimidate a bird or something.

    However, Yuna-kyung, who was connected to Hai through mental induction, was able to know.

    That she¡¯s not angry.

    I mean, I¡¯m just asking because I¡¯m genuinely curious about the reason.

    Feeling absurd about the fact, Yuna-kyung tried her best to point it out logically.

    [Of course not! Tim¡­ no. I heard that this person was an enemy of your sister¡¯s n? But how can you like it!]

    ¡°What about the ck Dragon Princess?¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°Li Qingyu was also engaged to him.¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    She could be the princess of the ck Dragon n, who has the deepest hatred with Limon, but why can¡¯t she be the only one?

    Yuna-gyeong, who was stuttering while watching Haty talking as if she was upset, hurriedly changed her words.

    [That¡¯s that, anyway! Anyway, you heard that it was the first time you met this person in person?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [But how can I like you from 10 years ago? It¡¯s not like I fell in love at first sight just by looking at the article or the picture.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¡­Why don¡¯t you answer?]

    Deepening silence.

    Instead, when she saw Hai¡¯s eyes, which became more savage, Yuna-kyung caused an earthquake in her pupils.

    You will know that reaction.

    That he stepped on the dragon¡¯s tail while stepping backwards.

    Due to the shock of the fact that it was a point-and-shoot and the increasingly bloody gaze, Yuna-kyung swallowed dry saliva without realizing it.

    [Hmmmm, thinking about it, it¡¯s like falling in love at first sight. He¡¯s also handsome¡­]

    ¡°Looks don¡¯t matter.¡±

    [Oh, right? After all, personality is important, right?]

    ¡°No, it¡¯s strength.¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    Hai said quietly to Yuna-gyeong, who put on a bewildered expression after hearing the absurd answer, despite her best efforts to deal with it.

    Weak meat strong diet.

    Is that the fate of the Red Dragon n?

    From the moment she hatched from the egg, she has been seeking power.

    To the point where she decided to marry a man stronger than herself from a young age.

    So, while looking for someone to marryter, her interest naturally reached a man.

    sh seven dragons

    Killing even the Sword Master.

    The one who has stopped the Seven Dragons for the past hundreds of years.

    Not only stronger than himself, but also the strongest absolute that can be said to be the strongest in the world.

    The more I researched him.

    And the more you know his power.

    Hai¡¯s interest deepened and I wanted to know everything about him¡­

    [So you fell for him¡­?]

    Nod.

    [Only because of being strong?]

    ¡°Why do you need another reason?¡±

    It is natural that strong men are more attractive than weak men.

    So it¡¯s only natural that he fell in love with Limon.

    It¡¯s clearly a serious face.

    Nheless, Yuna-kyung nodded shyly at Hai¡¯s words, which sounded like she was making a strange excuse.

    [Well¡­ I don¡¯t think you need another reason. In the end, it¡¯s a matter of taste.]

    ¡°It¡¯s as you say.¡±

    It was a clear answer that no matter who heard it, it was a reluctant agreement.

    Looking at Hai nodding her head earnestly as if she had heard of a grand operation n, it took a while for her to make a more bizarre expression.

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings and opened her beak.

    [By the way, soldier sister. Why are you telling me this?]

    To be honest, that was what I was most curious about as Yun Na-kyung.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he burned himself as he was when he discovered this secret collection room.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out why he was confessing all this to himself.

    Hai¡¯s answer was simple.

    ¡°I need counseling.¡± [¡­

    Consultation

    ?]

    [Wait. What is that¡­]

    Horus¡¯s most important role is to run errands as well as his horse partner.

    Originally, I was nning to wait until the minimum training was over, but I needed a counselor right away, so I didn¡¯t have time to wait any longer.

    So, while this has happened, he will make Yuna-kyung a Horus.

    Whether or not Yuna-kyung is dumbfounded by that sudden statement.

    Hai said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°I want to be his mate. So I made it a side room for now, but I still feel the distance.¡±

    And Yuna-kyung was hot.

    It was only then that I realized what counseling I wanted to do for myself.

    And Hai¡¯s subsequent words confirmed that guess.

    ¡°So I want to know how to get close to him.¡±

    [Is there anyone who wants dating advice from Sae?! You should ask someone else!]

    ¡°There is no one to consult with.¡±

    [What¡¯s not there? Soldier unnie has a lot of subordinates and ns, right? Even if I consult with that aide right now¡­]

    ¡°That¡¯s not okay.¡±

    [Why?]

    ¡®Is it because of the team leader¡¯s identity?¡¯

    ¡®No, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the princesses were targeting the team leader anyway because of that dragon psionic or something?¡¯

    ¡®Are there any other political issues? Is there a spy nearby?¡¯

    Why can¡¯t I consult with others?

    While Yuna-kyung was diligently rolling her head and trying to guess the reason.

    Suddenly, a sound was heard.

    ¡°¡­west.¡±

    [yes? What did you just say?]

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because it¡¯s scary.¡±

    [Could you say that a little louder? I can¡¯t hear you well.]

    To Yuna-kyung, who put one wing to her ear and leaned in as much as possible to listen.

    The moment Hai said the reason in a louder but still quieter voice.

    [¡­]

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    what did you just hear

    Because I didn¡¯t understand for a moment.

    However, as she looked back at Hai, she realized that she hadn¡¯t heard it wrong.

    A voice that seemed to crawl.

    The lobe of the ear and the nape of the neck dyed red.

    Above all, the eyes that couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at themselves.

    told her the truth

    ¡®No wait. No way.¡¯

    Red Dragon Princess Hai.

    Commonly known as the Tyrant of Africa.

    Among the princesses of the Seven Dragons, she is the most aggressive and violent.

    ¡®With this face and this atmosphere?¡¯

    Of course, he always has a chillingly cold face just like his reputation.

    This beauty, taller than most men and exudes a menacing spirit, is said to be both beautiful

    and stunning ¡­

    I couldn¡¯t help but put on a dumbfounded expression.

 Chapter 344

    #344. Special measures

    The blue dragon n is righteous.

    The ck Dragon n is good at conspiracy.

    Just as the green dragon n is devoted to silver.

    The seven ns of the Seven Dragons generally had characteristics inherited from the progenitor.

    In that respect, the Red Dragon n was as passionate as a me, and had a strong tendency to pursue strength and struggle.

    But don¡¯t forget.

    The fact that sometimes it is a me that fades in vain in a shower or shakes in a breeze.

    In other words, it meant that among the red dragon n, there were some who burned quietly like embers or poured their passion into the wrong things rather than burning brightly.

    Falling in love with men and collecting collectibles, of course.

    It¡¯s like hiding it because you¡¯re ashamed to find out about it.

    Of course, that¡¯s nothing surprising. Because there are many tastes in the world and there are many people who hide them.

    ¡­if it weren¡¯t for the story of Hai, the Red Dragon Princess.

    [Before, Tim¡­ no, when the person he liked came here, he was surprised that he might find out?]

    Nod.

    [I was forced to pull it out because I was in a hurry, but you¡¯re saying that you acted too coercively and you think you were hated?]

    Nodded anxiously.

    [I heard that he was sad because he hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time, so I guess that¡¯s why he reacts strangely and bluntly even though he visits her often?]

    Nodded eagerly.

    [So I want to apologize, but I¡¯m not confident because I¡¯m not very talkative, so I want to know a good way¡­?]

    Nodded.

    [¡­]

    still cold expression.

    Sharp, creepy eyes.

    Even a military uniform without a single wrinkle.

    No matter where you look, he¡¯s a soldier without blood or tears, and a cold-hearted tyrant.

    Looking at Hai asking for dating advice with that serious face, Yuna-kyung unknowingly put on a stunned expression.

    ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t this enough of a packaging scam?¡¯

    As much as she knew Li Qingyu, she was different on the outside and familiar to the other princesses on the inside.

    However, even as Yuna-kyung, she was shocked to learn of Hai¡¯s true nature.

    Could it be that this bloody princess was quiet, not because she was reticent, but because she was shy and shy?

    Even dealing with people was burdensome, so I usually choose a smart bird to consult with.

    It was hard to believe even after seeing it.

    But what can I do?

    Even the gaze seems burdensome.

    No matter how you look at it, she was a shy girl herself.

    ¡°Are the questions over?¡±

    [Uh, for now?]

    ¡°Then, consult now.¡±

    Yuna-kyung broke into a cold sweat as she watched Haty with a cold face, but in reality with hot expectations.

    ¡®No, what kind of answer would you expect to hear from a mother-inw like me by asking such a thing?¡¯

    Even when he was human, if he had been asked for something like this, he would haveughed and declined, and then begged Limon to buy him a drink, and drank until he was drunk.

    Since you¡¯re still a 0-year-old baby bird, you get this request.

    As Yuna-kyung, it was amazing.

    So she scratched her head and opened her beak.

    [I don¡¯t think I can give you good advice, right? So I think it would be better to find another counselor.]

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t do it, do it.¡±

    [Even if you say so¡­]

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    [Ah, I can¡¯t do it!]

    Yuna-kyung screamed.

    And Hai asked after silence.

    ¡°¡­really can¡¯t you?¡±

    [I can¡¯t! You got the wrong street number in the first ce!]

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡®Ugh, how is conscience¡­¡¯

    Where did the appearance of asking for advice like a general forcing a sure-win strategy on the battlefield?

    Yuna-kyung secretly turned her eyes to Hai, who was tantly sullen with her gaze drooping.

    I was just saying

    For some reason, I felt like I was screaming heartlessly at a pet that was begging for food.

    That¡¯s not really something I can advise you on.

    Yuna-kyung tried to ignore the remorse and avoided Hai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    [I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t consult you¡­]

    ¡°I thought I found a good Horus, but I have to burn it with my own hands again.¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    Yuna-gyeong, who was trying tofort Hai, hesitated.

    And asked shyly.

    [What did he just say?]

    ¡°I said I was going to burn you.¡±

    [If you¡¯re going to burn it¡­ you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to kill it? Me???]

    Nod.

    [Why?!?!]

    Hai said sullenly to Yuna-gyeong, who was surprised at the ident because of the unexpected words.

    ¡°It is silence.¡±

    Just like Hai now.

    The Red Dragon n, who have mastered the form of beasts, can alsomunicate with animals.

    If Yuna-gyeong is left alive, she will not know when the secret will leak out, and then she will be ashamed to see her n in the future.

    So, if they don¡¯t cooperate, they have no choice but to silence Yuna-kyung in order to keep the secret.

    Watching Haty speak seriously, Yuna-kyung made an expression as if her eyes would pop out.

    [You said you were going to grill me to hide your unrequited love!?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [Does that make sense? A person who says it¡¯s embarrassing to be known for being in love would ride a cute little bird like me to keep his mouth shut!]

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    [That¡­!]

    Looking straight at Yuna-gyeong, who was only flicking her beak at that unconcerned question.

    Hai asked quietly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there much difference between burning people?¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    It seems that the blushing a while ago was a lie.

    Hai¡¯s face, cold as ice.

    And it was because he realized it when he saw blood-red eyes staring straight at him without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    That Hai isn¡¯t specifically threatening her now.

    That he was saying this with the utmost regret, but with the intention of burning her down.

    At the same time, a certain doubt came to mind.

    [That soldier sister? I think I¡¯ve heard that unnie likes birds¡­ Maybe that¡¯s the reason¡­]

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying when you burn people, but no one cares about how many birds you burn.¡±

    [¡­!]

    The fact that he was able to secretly collect Limon¡¯s collection was thanks to the sacrifices of the previous Horus.

    Watching Haty speak in a muddy voice, Yuna-kyung swallowed dryly.

    It is because he realized his colossal delusion.

    whether or not there is a horse around.

    In fact, I am very shy.

    Whether you¡¯ve been in your first love for 10 years.

    Hai¡¯s loopholes are revealed only when she is in a rtionship¡­ No, only when Limon is involved.

    After all, she was a tyrant who burned thousands of troops without blinking an eye on the battlefield.

    And now, he has already been ssified as an object of silence to her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything more to say¡­¡±

    [Yes!]

    ¡°What?¡±

    [Consultation, consultation! I think I can do it!]

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say you got the wrong number?¡±

    [That¡¯s humility, humility! Don¡¯t you know the word samgochoryeo? Originally, a powerful bird is a way to hide its ability!]

    He stopped his fingers that were just about to flick.

    It¡¯s been a while since I watched Yuna-kyung.

    Hai slowly lowered her hand again and asked with a serious face.

    ¡°Is there a good way?¡±

    [sure! Even if I look like this, I¡¯m very quick when ites to dating!]

    Actually, I¡¯m single from birth in both my past and present lives.

    It¡¯s rare that I¡¯ve ever held a man¡¯s hand, let alone experienced dating, except for the young old man and younger siblings.

    Yun Na-kyung made a bold statement.

    It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t guess what would happen if I said something without even a little confidence.

    ¡°¡­How is that?¡±

    Fortunately, the bluff worked.

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re not going to miss a word.

    This is because Hai, having pricked up his ears, was not enough, so he pushed his head close to Yuna-kyung and demanded a trick.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t hesitate to ask for advice, but it¡¯s possible to live with worry.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung decided to close her eyes and ept Hai¡¯s dating advice.

    One problem.

    I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to give you proper advice¡­.

    ¡®It will work somehow! How many romanceics and dramas have I seen so far?¡¯

    [Well, that¡¯s a good way¡­]

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Is Pharaoh having a party today?¡±

    ¡°does not exist.¡±

    ¡°Then what is that outfit?¡±

    Gold staff in hand.

    A crown with a dragon ornament.

    A dress with brown skin.

    Even the essories that covered the flesh instead of theck of clothes.

    Hai, dressed in a bewitching yet traditional pharaoh¡¯s costume instead of his usual military uniform, opened his mouth after a moment of silence.

    ¡°¡­no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Well, if the pharaoh says so¡­¡±

    In the end, Limon was hesitant, but continued carving without paying attention to Hai.

    Thanks to that, she was suddenly neglected, and after looking at Limon, she ended up carrying only the finished sculpture and going back lonely.

    And he was scolded by Yuna-kyung.

    [No, I told you to wear pretty clothes, when did I ask you to do a Pharaoh cosy!]

    ¡°It¡¯s not a cosy. It¡¯s real.¡±

    [Anyway, somewhere in that outfit is pretty¡­ Although it looks! It¡¯s not the atmosphere, it¡¯s the atmosphere!]

    Why are all the princesses of the Seven Dragons only beauties who perfectly wear old traditional clothes?

    Hai seriously asked Yuna-kyung, who swallowed the feelings of resentment in her heart.

    ¡°Is the atmosphere important?¡±

    [Important!]

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    [Of course you have to cheer up!]

    ¡°How?¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    And the next day.

    Hai, who visited Limon again, implemented a second n.

    match.

    ¡°Today I have a present.¡±

    Right after Hai pped his hands.

    What the ves brought in inrge quantities was none other than alcohol.

    As advised by Yuna-kyung that alcohol is the best way to cheer up a man and a woman, it was a variety of silks brought out from the royal warehouse.

    Among them, there was the green dragon n¡¯s solo drink that made even the sword master drunk.

    If, for whatever reason, you feed them and create a good atmosphere

    ¡­

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°Why do I look like a drinker at this age? There are still a lot of pieces that need to be done.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hai fell silent again, looking at Limon, who was apparently a teenager at any age.

    If you point out your age, you¡¯re confessing that you don¡¯t know who you are.

    Let¡¯s say I don¡¯t need the piece, let alone the justification for having him, I covet that piece immensely.

    It was at a time when Hai was stiff, unable to find an answer to what to do with this dilemma.

    ¡°Well, thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon smiled refreshingly at her.

    At least, it was a gift that I liked more than the inedible gold nugget that I had received so far.

    But after that.

    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    It was because Hai, who saw herughing, suddenly raised one hand and put it on her face.

    It¡¯s like trying to cover your face.

    ¡°What is Pharaoh like?¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t get me wrong. It is not a present prepared for you.¡±

    ¡°You said you were giving me a gift a while ago?¡±

    ¡°It is for external disy.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to show off by giving me a drink?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, Pharaoh? I¡¯m going to give you an exnation!¡±

    Whether or not Limon called with an absurd face behind him.

    Hai didn¡¯t look back.

    It was because he was busy just hiding his blushing face.

    Anyway, I heard that I was grateful to Limon and saw that smile, so the operation was a sess.

    Proud of his achievements that exceeded his expectations, Hai marched confidently like a victorious general who won a great victory in the war.

    [Hmm hmm did you say that?]

    And after a while.

    Having heard today¡¯s achievements from Hai, Yuna-kyung nodded and asked with a smile.

    [Soldier¡¯s older sister, right?]

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    [No, what¡¯s the point of giving it as a gift just because you told me to cheer up with alcohol! These days, even dramas don¡¯t work like that?]

    ¡°¡­Anyway, he said thank you.¡±

    [That¡¯s it, let¡¯s say hello! Besides, if I had heard such kind words, I should have created a good atmosphere. Why did you juste back!]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Oh, it¡¯s frustrating!]

    Yuna-kyung pounded her chest with her wings.

    Even though I would do my best from the beginning as the other person was my opponent, I had no intention of consulting seriously.

    Hai was so frustrated that he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    So it was.

    Why did she sp her wings?

    [Okay! Now that it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s take special measures!]

    ¡­He forgot why he was here to give Hai dating advice.

    The baby bird, who is in the 0th year of dating, discussed the trump n to seduce Limon with Hai head-to-head.

 Chapter 345

    #345. I have something to show you

    * * *

    ¡®What is the cigarette princess up to?¡¯

    Limon was shaking.

    From the time he first made himself his concubine, Hai¡¯s behavior was somewhat unexpected.

    Buttely, that aspect has be stronger.

    ¡®Can you tell what¡¯s inside?¡¯

    If it was a decent opponent, he would have guessed the intention with the sword master¡¯s senses and Noh Kang-ho¡¯s experience.

    Against Hai, that wasn¡¯t easy either.

    Poker face is basic.

    Too lukewarm to be hostile, too callous to be kind.

    This made it difficult for Limon to guess what Hai wanted from him.

    ¡®Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t there a sultan who behaved simrly to me in the past?¡¯

    Are not the years of living in vain?

    After thinking about it, Limon was able to recall that a sultan, who ruled a Middle Eastern country in fear hundreds of years ago, suddenly started to show good luck, causing an uproar.

    ¡®Um, why did that bastard do that then? I think I heard rumors that it was because I was possessed by something or because I was crazy¡­¡¯

    The problem is that it was a very old event and it was not very important, so my memory is fuzzy.

    Limon somehow tried to relive that memory and figure out Hai¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    However, Limon¡¯s deliberation had to be interrupted by Hai who came out of nowhere today.

    Limon tilted his head as he saw her, who uttered a few words as soon as they met in a particrly neatly angled military uniform.

    ¡°Where are you following me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to inspect.¡±

    ¡°To apany the Pharaoh inspection? why?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know¡­¡±

    Hai, who was about to respond in a muffled voice to Limon¡¯s words, suddenly shuts up.

    And after remaining silent as if listening to someone else¡¯s story, he spoke again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it frustrating to stay at the royal vi?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to take me for a walk because I think I¡¯ll be frustrated?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Should I say thank you?¡±

    It¡¯s not about getting sick and giving medicine.

    It¡¯s like what¡¯s the point of confining him and taking him for a walk?

    Hai said coldly to Limon, who asked bluntly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need thanks, so just follow me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, if that¡¯s the Pharaoh¡¯s will.¡±

    At the words of not daring to ept the refusal, Limon eventually shrugged and followed Hai.

    Without even knowing what Hai was talking about in his head.

    [That¡¯s not it!]

    [It¡¯s not something to be thanked for!]

    [I¡¯m sorry I kept you locked up in the vi, so as an apology, I¡¯ll go out and have a meal with you and take you on a tour!] [You

    shouldn¡¯t have said that, but why? Are you saying that you can only speak firmly!]

    The blue bird listened to the story while wearing the chlorinated items Hai personally found from the royal warehouse for today and the interception items.

    Yuna-kyung jumped up and down and shouted.

    Hai¡¯s answer to that was clear.

    ¡®¡­Then it looks weak.¡¯

    [What happened to that!?]

    ¡®Weak reason has no charm.¡¯

    [Are you talking about logic that only works for beasts in the grasnds? Originally, pretending to be weak is a way for a woman to be attractive!]

    ¡®Is that so¡­?¡¯

    [is it so! So, at least pretend to be weak! It makes a man want to protect you!]

    Hisbat power is only at level 100.

    Yuna-kyung asked for trust in Hai, who was doubtful that her love power would be level 1.

    [Remember. The purpose of this date is ¡®Aim for a surprisingly kind tyrant¡¯!]

    A person who always does bad things looks very different even if he does something good just once.

    So, you have to use that gap to gain goodwill.

    To Yun Na-kyung¡¯s telepathy, Hai, who was sincere like a schemer proposing a n for world domination, agreed earnestly like the leader of an evil organization.

    That¡¯s how the date n Yuna-kyung prepared by mobilizing all her love cells began.

    And smashed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this ce is well managed for a tourist destination. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to decorate it a bit more?¡±

    ¡°is it.¡±

    [Why are you doing a real inspection, not a tour¡­?]

    ¡°Seeing that the clothes here are of poor quality for a luxury brand, it seems they are distributing counterfeits made in Russia.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    [Eek! There were fake clothes there?]

    ¡°Why a movie theater? Oh, are there any rumors of smuggling going on here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    [What if we affirm it there!?!?]

    Maybe because the purpose of the outing was a tour.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of the military uniform.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of the cold face.

    Limon, who could not imagine that Hai¡¯s purpose was a simple date, made a mistake every time.

    In addition, as she affirmed the futility, the date n was transformed into an inspection n without realizing it.

    Yuna-kyung, who had prepared a date n after a long time, was just blown away by the situation.

    [Let¡¯s try to create a sweeter atmosphere!]

    ¡®Can I have a drink?¡¯

    [Doesn¡¯t the soldier know how to create an atmosphere other than that?]

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    [Ugh, I¡¯d rather die than get sick.]

    Yuna-kyung let out a pained voice.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather leave Baekryong unnie alone, but she¡¯ll rush in on her own¡­¡¯

    Ainsha often acts foolishly, but her acting power alone is amazing.

    Besides, since I act based on my foreknowledge, it makes me feel like something will be okay no matter what mistakes I make.

    However, in the case of Hai, the opposite is true.

    Looking at his appearance, he is a bold yet cool-headed iron-blooded tyrant, but he has no savvy when ites to dating.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t show any emotion on the outside, which made him feel even more anxious.

    It¡¯s like watching a child juggling with a burning torch on a ss ball full of gunpowder.

    Thanks to that, even if I wanted to leave it alone, I couldn¡¯t. As Yuna-kyung, I couldn¡¯t stand the frustration and was on the verge of a myocardial infarction.

    ¡®¡­Dating is great.¡¯

    However, Hai was very satisfied with the situation.

    For the past 10 years, I¡¯ve onlye across it through photos and articles.

    To be able to walk around and talk with Limon, whom I couldn¡¯t even watch from afar.

    For Hai, this alone was thrilling.

    To the extent that his face would have turned red a long time ago if he hadn¡¯t calmed down the fever with psionics.

    I wish time would stop like this.

    Contrary to his still cold face, Hai enjoyed such fresh happiness in his heart.

    The problem arose while they were conducting an inspection, not an inspection.

    ¡°Pharaoh, isn¡¯t the basement a bit suspicious?¡±

    ¡°What underground?¡±

    ¡°Here, here.¡±

    Is it because I thought this was a real inspection?

    Instead of watching a movie at a movie theater he stopped by after a long time, Limon used his senses as a sword master and even his experience from his PAB days to dig into suspicious ces.

    That¡¯s how I followed his guidance and found the iron door in the basement of the cinema.

    The moment I melted the lock and forced it open.

    rattle.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure the information is clear?¡±

    Hai was silent.

    Limon shook his head.

    The men who carried everything from machine guns to grenade rocketunchers in the basement hardened.

    ¡°This shit!¡±

    At the end of that moment of silence.

    The moment the men who dropped the weapon box they were holding shouted and aimed the weapon they picked up from the box at Limon.

    Sparks flew from Hai¡¯s eyes.

    * * *

    [No, why is there a smuggling organization in a ce like this¡­]

    A secret warehouse that was rtively tidy until a while ago.

    However, Hai, who was silent with her arms folded in a ce where only scrap metal remained, calmly responded to Yuna-kyung¡¯s devastated voice.

    ¡®It¡¯s amon thing.¡¯

    [Is itmon? Could it be that there is a weapon smuggling organization in every movie theater in this neighborhood?]

    ¡®It¡¯s rare in movie theaters, but there are many others.¡¯

    Although Egypt is much richer and more stable than other countries, Egypt was not a very peaceful country either.

    This was especially true for smuggling crimes.

    From weapons to household appliances.

    As the most advanced country in Africa, Egyptian goods are cheap and of good quality, so selling anything to Africa made a lot of money.

    It was just a bit unusual that he chose a movie theater as a warehouse for choosing a ce that the red dragon n wouldn¡¯t evene close to.

    Na-kyung Yuna, who took the picture here.

    As a smuggling organization that was struck by lightning.

    All I could say was that it was an unfortunate encounter for each other.

    Especially with the smugglers who aimed their guns at Limone and got half roasted by Hai.

    However, Hai, who had ruined the date, didn¡¯t really care about that fact.

    I just watched in silence as Limon applied first aid medicine that was stuck in the smuggled goods to smugglers who were suffering from burns.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Are you conscious of that gaze?

    Hai quietly asked Limon, who nced back at himself while applying the medicine.

    ¡°Why are you treating them?¡±

    ¡°So what? Just let me die?¡±

    ¡°It would be better for them to die.¡±

    ¡°What would it be?¡±

    Limon readily agreed.

    Still, smuggling in Egypt is a felony.

    Especially at the point of trying to resist by pointing a gun at her and Limon, a life that would befortable to die would be waiting for them.

    They were the ones Hai would have burned if he hadn¡¯t been conscious of Limon¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Is it because you want them to live somehow, even though you know that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have any thoughts like that.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°well?¡±

    It is obvious that most of them are criminals ustomed to murder.

    And it was his style to not care whether these heinous criminals died or not, as would be the case with innocent people.

    But why are you doing such a bothersome thing?

    After thinking for a moment, Limon scratched his cheek and replied.

    ¡°If you have to say, a habit?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You could just say that it was just for fun.¡±

    ¡°Who treats this little boy as a toy¡­! Kuek¡±

    ¡°Sleep quietly. Don¡¯t you know that the patient is absolutely stable?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the answer was so absurd.

    Wait a moment to watch the smuggler who was being treated in a fit of rage, then pass out after being hit in the stomach by Limon.

    Hai murmured.

    ¡°Is it like that too?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t need to know, right?¡±

    Seeing Hai¡¯s silence, Limon gave up on answering, and again smuggled the drug on the smuggler.

    When Yuna-gyeong, who was listening to the sound with the wiretapping item, clicked her tongue and tried to say a word.

    Hai opened her mouth.

    ¡°Now I think I know about you properly.¡±

    ¡°Do you know about me? what?¡±

    [What do you mean?]

    Hai didn¡¯t answer.

    He only turned around after handing over the smugglers to the Red Dragon n who contacted Nadia and summoned him.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    [Where are you going, soldier? Isn¡¯t that the next date course?]

    ¡®I don¡¯t need a date anymore.¡¯

    [Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung was confused by that sudden statement, but Hai didn¡¯t care.

    Others may not have realized it.

    But I¡¯ve been fanatically collecting data on Limon for over a decade.

    Above all, because it is the Red Dragon Princess.

    she could understand

    That it was a mistake to try to win his heart with gifts or dates.

    In the first ce, that was not his way and that he had other things to do.

    That¡¯s why Hai took the lead and said quietly.

    ¡°I have something to show you.¡±

    After a while.

    Limon was shaken.

    From vehicles to military helicopters.

    I wanted to go somewhere because I changed transportation several times.

    It was because the ce where Hai arrived was such an unexpected ce.

    ¡°What are you going to do with me suddenly showing you something like a power nt?¡±

    [A power nt? Did you go to the power nt right now?]

    Yes.

    Hai brought Limon to the power nt.

    It was also a ce built in the middle of a farm far away from Cairo.

    The appearance of a state-of-the-art power nt standing tall in the middle of an endless field of golden wheat was eye-catching in many ways.

    The problem is that I don¡¯t know why I came here.

    ¡°There is no rush. There is something else to show you.¡±

    Limon, as well as Yuna-kyung, who remained in the pce.

    While the two of them tilted their heads side by side, Hai entered the power nt, guided by the Red Dragon n who met him at the helipad.

    Then he stopped the wiretapping item that was connected to Yuna-kyung and asked in a muddy voice.

    ¡°Did you know that Apophis controls more than 80% of the global energy industry?¡±

    ¡°Not knowing is stupid.¡±

    ¡°How was that even possible?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because the pharaoh¡¯s n runs most of the thermal power nts and oil refineries?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hai calmly agreed.

    rejected at the same time.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not all.¡±

    ¡°If power nts and oil refineries aren¡¯t everything, what else is there?¡±

    ¡°You will see from now on.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    As he walked down the long aisle and had a conversation with Hai, Limon had a strange expression on his face.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I was fed up with the metal door that blocked the entire passageway after passing through several thick security doors.

    It was because of something I felt behind the metal door covered in all sorts of magical powers.

    Weiying.

    And finally, thest metal door opens.

    The moment when the inner scene is revealed.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°¡­what is ¡®this¡¯ for Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°The real reason our n was able to dominate the world¡¯s energy industry.¡±

    It seems that such a reaction was expected.

    Hai replied quietly.

    Then, he lit a cigarette he took out of his bosom, sucked in a sip of smoke, and continued with a muffled voice.

    ¡°At the same time, it is the future of mankind and proof that we are worthy to be the losers of the world.¡±

    The best secret of the Red Dragon n.

    A power that ispletely unknown except to a few archaic shamans and a handful of scientists.

    A huge space that exudes the atmosphere of aboratory rather than a power nt, with various observation instruments, experimental instruments,puters, and wires intertwined.

    The identity of the artificial sun zing in the middle of it.

    Hai said calmly.

    ¡°It is nuclear fusion.¡±

 Chapter 346

    #346. Be mine

    * * *

    In the past, when the Seven Dragons were called the Demonic Cult.

    The Red Dragon n dominated human trafficking and mercenary business.

    They bought children or orphans from the poor, trained them thoroughly, and dispatched them to organizations or countries that neededbatants or mercenaries.

    Thanks to having already systematized such a system, when the Seven Dragon Group was established, the Red Dragon n was able to benign rtively easily.

    It was enough to cut off the illegal side of the existing mercenary business and switch to a private militarypany.

    Instead, they faced a problem right away.

    ¡°¡­You mean business.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The ck Dragon n in the service industry, the Blue Dragon n in the transportation industry, the White Dragon n in the cultural industry, and the Green Dragon n in pharmaceuticals.

    Other ns have reborn as conglomerates who have established themselves in their own domains by using the power of previously dominated criminal organizations or by applying their know-how.

    But the Red Dragon n couldn¡¯t do that.

    Whether it¡¯s a mercenary business or a private military enterprise.

    In the end, selling your life for money.

    And due to the nature of violence, where illegal work bes money, unlike other ns that have grown rapidly, they have be sexualized and even reduced profits.

    It was all the more so because the Silver Dragon and Gold Dragon ns already controlled the munitions industry, which was the most profitable for the war.

    ¡°In order not to fall behind the rest of the n, we needed to branch out into new business areas.¡±

    ¡°Was that kind of entry into energy and agriculture?¡±

    ¡°Because other ns didn¡¯t advance, and it was a field where we could demonstrate our strengths.¡±

    That judgment was wise.

    This is because the Red Dragon n achieved tremendous growth as soon as they entered the two fields, especially in the energy industry.

    or a power nt.

    whether it is a refinery.

    Originally, it was possible to rece the huge amount of fuel needed for energy production with the ability to ignite.

    Thanks to this, otherpetingpanies had no choice but to copse helplessly to Apophis, which providedrge amounts of energy and refined oil at low prices.

    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    The problem was the advancement of technology.

    Entering the Iron Age, rapidly developing societies demanded more and more resources and energy.

    That¡¯s why Apophis was able to grow rapidly, but it also quickly reached its limits.

    As long as the business was thoroughly expanded based on the n¡¯s ignition ability, that is, manpower, the manpower could not catch up with the growth trendter.

    Business expansion dependent on psionics is impossible.

    However, if you do not use psionics, you will losepetitiveness and allow otherpanies to pursue you.

    ¡°We paid attention to some attempts to solve that limitation.¡±

    ¡°What attempt?¡±

    ¡°An attempt to develop a new power source 30 years ago.¡±

    Having heard that, Limon groaned.

    It was because I knew what Hai was talking about as soon as I heard it.

    ¡°Chernobyl Crisis¡­!¡±

    Chernobyl project.

    A new energy development n executed by the Silver Dragon n, who rules the Russian Khanate, by mobilizing all the technology of the state and Bahamut.

    At that time, the Silver Dragon n advertised the n extensively to advertise Bahamut¡¯s technological prowess.

    If this n seeds, mankind will be liberated from energy shortage and will be able to enjoy eternal abundance.

    But the results were terrible.

    evaporation of the city.

    The city, which had a poption of more than 100,000 people, was swept away by the explosion that urred in Chernobyl and waspletely reduced to ashes along with its inhabitants.

    After that, the Silver Dragon n stopped all rted research.

    And that incident was buried as the worst failure and forbidden technology of the Silver Dragon n¡­

    ¡°The Red Dragon npleted the research that the Silver Dragon n had stopped? Is this the result?¡±

    ¡°It is not finished.¡±

    Hai shook her head.

    At that time, the goal of the Silver Dragon n was to create a permanent motion by researching and replicating the heart of the sun spirit found in ancient ruins.

    In the meantime, the spirit¡¯s heart ran out of control and a catastrophe urred.

    I just obtained the research data.

    In the first ce, the Red Dragon n, whichcked technical skillspared to the Silver Dragon n, could not dare toplete the research.

    Instead, what they focused on was the ¡®atomic power¡¯ they found in the research materials.

    The silver dragon n only regarded it as a by-product of the sun spirit, and even that power was buried after the ident.

    However, the Red Dragon n, who saw some potential in nuclear power, studied it with all their might.

    And at the end of countless failures and repeated challenges, I got some results¡­.

    That result is nuclear fusion.

    It was the artificial sun that was now burning in front of them.

    ¡°If you look at it soberly, this research isn¡¯t even halfway there yet.¡±

    The spirit¡¯s power is difficult to control.

    So I used my ignition ability.

    Pure technology is not enough.

    He made up for thatck with sorcery and magic.

    After mobilizing all kinds of means and methods, even if the manufacturing method was established by an almost miraculous coincidence, this artificial sun is only at the level of imitation.

    It was still iplete and unstable to be called true nuclear fusion.

    ¡°But with less than half this strength, we have conquered the world¡¯s energy industry.¡±

    It just takes a lot of effort to achieve nuclear fusion in the first ce.

    Once manufactured, the artificial sun needed only a few masters of the Red Dragon n to be maintained and generate enormous energy.

    Even if each country made one, it was enough to solve the manpower shortage, which was a chronic problem of the Red Dragon n.

    ¡°Furthermore, this is not the only power we have gained from studying nuclear fusion.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    It seems like if you want to know, follow me.

    Hai took a step forward.

    Limon, who was scratching his cheek, followed him.

    Rather than not being able to remain here alone, the reason was that I wanted to know what she wanted to show me.

    The ce Haty moved to was, unexpectedly, the rooftop of a power nt.

    In other words, it was the helipad they firstnded on.

    Contrary to Limon¡¯s thought, wondering if he was going to move to another ce again, Hai did not head for the helicopter.

    Standing tall at the edge of thending pad, I just looked at the vast wheat fields surrounding the power nt.

    ¡°You know what this area used to be like, right?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s just that it used to be a desert.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But now this is one of the leading granary areas not only in Egypt but also in Africa.¡±

    Hai extinguished the cigarette in his mouth by rubbing it with his finger.

    And after she fingered the butt.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    It was because he felt that a mighty psionic had begun to rage around Hai.

    And so, when the psionic storm that swirled around her surged to the ends of the sky, swallowing up the surrounding heat.

    ¡°Thanks to this power.¡±

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Dark clouds gather in the sky

    Lightning strikes in session.

    Suddenly, heavy rain began to pour over the farm area around the power nt.

    shoot it!

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another ce.

    It was a sudden shower that was too sudden for something that happened in North Africa, where there was originally little rainfall.

    Faced with the raindrops, Hai asked quietly.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°¡­any.¡±

    ¡°You must have known that climate maniption is possible for us, the descendants of dragons.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know it could be handled so easily.¡±

    Limon was frankly amazed.

    Climate maniption is an act that requires enormous psionics.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be the seven dragons that could cause natural disasters like breathing?

    For a princess who is nothing more than a descendant of that kind, it is possible to do this by overdoing it.

    However, Hai changed the climate of this vast area in an instant without much preparation.

    It was a surprise even for the Red Dragon Princess, who was good at heat conversion and energy maniption as much as she was born with the ability to ignite.

    ¡°You mean this is also a result of studying nuclear fusion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hai said quietly.

    Nuclear fusion is the power of the sun.

    Just by studying and controlling it, the Red Dragon n became frighteningly strong.

    Of course, he did not know the ultimate that his ability to ignite should pursue.

    Based on that research, the technology itself to deal with psionics was able to advance.

    Even more has been achieved through nuclear fusion research than what has been gained from studying seventy-two kinds of species over the past hundreds of years.

    That¡¯s why Hai could be sure.

    Over the past 30 years, the strongest member of the Seven Dragons is the Red Dragon n.

    ¡°¡­I see how Apophis took over the grain market.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue lightly.

    The way the Red Dragon n conquered the grain market was simple.

    Desert or wastnd, etc.

    Buying originally worthlessnd and turning it into agriculturalnd through continuous climate maniption.

    Even the green dragon n, which handles biological maniption, gave uppetition in the field of agriculture because they copied the farm at such a low price.

    So, not only the other ns, but even Limon were curious about the secret of the climate maniption

    ¡­

    I couldn¡¯t believe that the secret was to develop the n¡¯s ability itself, not the jinbeop or advanced technology.

    It was possible because of the results obtained through nuclear fusion, but it was a method worthy of the Red Dragon n in many ways.

    One thing I can¡¯t understand.

    ¡°But why are you showing me this?¡±

    Nuclear fusion is a secret of the Red Dragon n.

    Why are they showing their own vision, which they have kept secret even from other ns, to themselves, who are just a sidekick?

    Hai gazed at Limon, who asked doubtfully, with calm, crimson eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked if I knew.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know the meaning of controlling food and energy, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Services Logistics Cultural Constraints etc.

    All industries controlled by the Seven Dragons are important, but not as lethal as food and energy.

    Even if everything else is gone, it will only make you very ufortable, but theck of food and energy really bes a matter of life and death.

    That¡¯s why Limon came to Africa.

    ¡°Above all, we have nuclear fusion.¡±

    More importantly, nuclear fusion, which is the basis for it, can only be handled by the Red Dragon n for now.

    And that potential.

    ¡°Even though we are currently at the level of mimicking bybining psionics with magic, someday we will technicallyplete nuclear fusion.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think will happen if we make it into a weapon?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    Having already seen an artificial sun, he could tell.

    Those who can freely handle this power will be able to recreate the Chernobyl incident as many times as they like.

    ¡°I can tell you in advance.¡±

    knowing that fact.

    Hai said coldly.

    ¡°In the end, we will be the ones to rule the world.¡±

    Limon did not deny her words.

    If you use the artificial sun, unless you are a superman of the absolute ss¡­

    Or maybe even a superman of the absolute ss can be made into a terrifying weapon that can be reduced to ashes.

    What if thousands of such weapons were even mass-produced?

    No one will dare to face the Red Dragon n.

    Even if he fought the Red Dragon n and won, it was obvious that all that would remain would be a devastated world.

    ¡°¡­so? Are you trying to look good to Pharaoh right now?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean you can change the world as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to change the world?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nodding your head slowly.

    Hai continued.

    ¡°If you want peace, I can end all poverty in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you wish to rule, I will spread fear and win obedience.¡±

    To create a world where no one goes hungry by using abundant food and energy.

    Using nuclear fusion as a weapon to unify the world and obtain absolute dominion that no one dares to disobey.

    without having to borrow his power.

    that it can only be done with one¡¯s own strength.

    Saying soberly.

    Hai took a slow step.

    ¡°That means I¡¯m the only one who can fulfill your true wishes.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what that means.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    Maybe it was because the distance was too close.

    Towards Limon, who inadvertently took a step back while drenched in raindrops.

    Hai continued to approach.

    ¡°What is your secret desire that you have been hiding for a long time and are still hiding. Because I already know.¡±

    others, of course.

    A fact that even Li Qingyu may not know.

    Reflecting on the secret of Limon, which he was able to realize and understand because he was the Red Dragon Princess.

    Hai reached through the raindrops.

    ¡°So if you want to make your wishese true¡­¡±

    Chin.

    Is it because there is no ce to retreat anymore.

    Or is it because he was shaken because he was stabbed in the right direction?

    With his mouth closed, he ced his hand on the wall behind the silent Limon and trapped him between his arm and the wall so that he could not avoid it.

    The raindrops were dripping, tipping their helmets and moving closer to him.

    ¡°¡ªbe mine.¡±

    Cold expression as always.

    But unlike usual, his face was burning with heat.

    Even so, he looked straight at the blond tanned boy with red eyes filled with more passionate aspirations.

    The tyrant, who never knew how topromise, vomited out in a trembling voice the desires he had held in his heart for ten years.

    ¡°Limon Aspelder.¡±

 Chapter 347

    #347. I¡¯d rather have been

    called by my real name suddenly.

    Evidence that the identity has already been discovered.

    But Limon was not surprised.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was expected from the time the secret of the Red Dragon n, called nuclear fusion, was revealed.

    If you want to fulfill your hidden ¡®desire¡¯, that sudden statement like a threat and a temptation to be your own.

    And, unlike the cold-hearted so far, Hai¡¯s eyes revealed his burning desire.

    Even he who

    has lived a long time.

    He had never seen such nces before.

    ¡°¡­why.¡±

    So it was.

    What Limon had inadvertently opened.

    ¡°Why are you making this offer to me?¡±

    If he knew his true identity, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to make such an offer to get his hands on the dragon psionic.

    But those eyes are hot.

    It¡¯s more intense because it¡¯s pure.

    Even though he knew there was no need to ask, Limon ended up asking.

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± He

    waved his eyes slightly at Limon¡¯s deep and calm eyes looking straight at him.

    Hai swallowed dryly.

    And now, with a face flushed up to the nape of his neck and earlobes, he licked his lips several times before speaking in a muddy voice.

    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Actually, I wanted to confess.

    His desire for Limon.

    But even in the middle of this¡­ no, I couldn¡¯t express my feelings even more because it was like this.

    Because she was already at her limit with the actions she had taken so far.

    That¡¯s why Hai acted familiar instead.

    In other words, ording to his habit as a tyrant, he gripped Limon¡¯s wrist and spoke as if growling.

    ¡°It will be mine or not. Come on, answer me.¡±

    ¡°What if you refuse?¡±

    I¡¯m doing a rattle.

    heart sinks

    Are you angry at your own coercive behavior?

    My head goes white when I think that I may have bought Limon¡¯s hatred because I was in too much of a hurry.

    ¡°Does not matter.¡±

    But I can¡¯t give up.

    Even if I get hated, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    As if no one could stop the forest fire that started to spread.

    From the moment she decided to make Limon her own, this desire and passion soared, and even she herself could not stop it.

    ¡°If you reject me, I will take you by force.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As if trying to prove that.

    Hai bowed her head.

    Raindrops dripped from his nose and fell onto Limon¡¯s lips.

    The hot breath seeping through the cool rain smell warmed his skin as if he had been burned.

    The moment Limone raised her eyebrows as she calmly gazed at Hai¡¯s red eyes, which were gradually approaching.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    A voice cut through the air.

    Hai stopped moving at the unfamiliar voice he heard in a ce where Limon and himself were the only ones.

    And instead of the enthusiasm that was full of a moment ago, I looked back with cold eyes.

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s going on here.¡±

    A uniform without a single w.

    Hair as blue as the sea.

    There¡¯s even a sword at the waist.

    A beauty appears on the other side of the helipad.

    Hai quietly called the name of someone who should never have appeared here.

    ¡°rose.¡±

    It is natural for the princess of the Seven Dragons to be angry that another princess invaded her territory without permission.

    Hati¡¯s voice was especially colder than usual as he was interrupted at such a moment.

    It¡¯s amazing that he didn¡¯t attack Rose right away.

    However, Rose did not apologize or express gratitude to Hai.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to deal with the boy behind you.¡±

    ¡°Does my concubine have business?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Rose slightly looked away.

    Then, looking straight at Limon, who had an extremely absurd face, he continued quietly.

    ¡°As you know, Hai, it is a questionable move for us to take sides in this situation.¡±

    Currently, the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons arepeting to prove their qualifications as brides to Limon.

    However, in the midst of this, the act of weing the concubine could make it difficult for Hai as well as other princesses.

    Rose pointed quietly.

    ¡°Therefore, free the boy and send him back.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is my rmendation as a neutral.¡±

    much calmer.

    Moderate yet serious.

    It seemed that these were words for the sake of the entire Seven Dragons or Hai.

    Listen to what the most righteous princess of the Seven Dragons said and be silent for a while.

    ¡°Funny.¡±

    Contrary to what he said, Hai made his already cold face even colder, let alone smile.

    Then, with ghastly bloody eyes, she red at Rose through the curtain of rain.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t wait for me to monopolize him, put aside the irrational cause and be honest, Rose.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same cause.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    denying her objection.

    Hai cut it off.

    ¡°As much as you¡¯ve been called the Ouw of the East.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Rose kept her mouth shut.

    And after a moment of silence, he let out a small sigh.

    ¡°¡­Did you know who I was.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    It was clear that the ¡®ouw of the east¡¯ was not an ordinary woman as long as Limon was called ¡®the genius soldier of the bordend¡¯.

    who is that woman

    That was evident from the actions she took after establishing the military government.

    ¡°Because you are the only idiot to wage a war in which no one is killed.¡±

    without killing enemies.

    Even if you win, you don¡¯t plunder.

    Even conquering, welfare is given.

    Even if you search all over Africa¡­ no, there¡¯s no such thing as Rose.

    Rose was not taken aback by Hai¡¯s remarks, which were too dry to be ridiculed and too sharp to be intellectual.

    Rather, he said it calmly, as if he knew it would happen.

    ¡°If you see through my undercover identity, that means you know his identity as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It worked better.¡±

    Hai didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    And Rose, too, continued quietly as if she didn¡¯t want an answer in the first ce.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to publicize the fact that you tried to use the swordsman as your sidekick, release him immediately.¡±

    It is a warning rather than advice.

    It was an ultimatum that he would not dare refuse.

    Li Qingyu was treated as a traitor simply because he was hiding about Li Mon.

    Even more so, if it is revealed that Hai ignored the agreement of the Seven Dragons and tried to intercept Limon, Charlotte and Yekatrice will not be left alone.

    So if you don¡¯t want to turn all the other ns into enemies, stop here.

    Rose said seriously.

    Even in the Seven Dragons, it was the most moderatepromise she could make because she was merciful and fair.

    One problem.

    All in all, the opponent was Hai.

    ¡°If you want to make it public, try it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you know what will happen?¡±

    ¡°At least I know better than you, Rose.¡±

    As ifughing at an idiot who doesn¡¯t know if what he¡¯s ying with is an ember that can be quickly extinguished or a sun that never goes out.

    Hai looked at Rose with cool eyes and continued.

    ¡°Tell the other princesses. Whether you wage war or send assassins, I will dly ept it.¡±

    As a red dragon princess who never avoids fighting and once ignited, no one can stop it,

    and as an African tyrant who has conquered and subdued anyone rather thanpromise with the ¡®enemy¡¯.

    Hai replied coldly.

    If you want to take Limon, beat yourself up.

    And with a sharp mockery in his dry voice, he added another word.

    ¡°That¡¯s also a story when you have the courage to do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t mean that Rose was the first to make Limon her lover, so it wouldn¡¯t be the same if it was publicized.

    If Rose did that, there must be a good reason.

    The other princesses will also ask the circumstances first rather than being angry, and if they listen to the reason, they will eventually agree.

    Because she is the conscience of the Seven Dragons.

    The problem was that if this fact was known, a civil war would inevitably break out in the Seven Dragons.

    Can you really bear with it and inform this fact?

    Rose, who avoided killing even on the battlefield and gave up trying to obtain Limon on her own for the stability of the Seven Dragons and chose neutrality?

    There¡¯s no way it¡¯s possible.

    At best, it would be all about trying to mediate as peacefully as possible between yourself and the other princesses.

    Knowing that, Hai turned his back.

    ¡°If you understand, get out now.¡±

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even feel worth fighting anymore.

    Watching Hai issue a congrattory order without even looking at him, let him be silent for a while.

    Rose finally nodded.

    ¡°If that¡¯s your will, I¡¯m leaving for today.¡±

    Hai didn¡¯t answer.

    I just tried to stop paying attention to Rose, who said what she expected, and move on with a boring face.

    ¡°But before that, I will take what I need to take.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But before taking a step.

    she paused.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Rose¡¯s words.

    It was because the senses she had umted over numerous battlefields suddenly sounded an rm bell to her.

    The moment Hai reflexively avoided her body following that sensation.

    Chow!

    A long knife mark was carved in the ce she had avoided.

    A terrifying attack that would have been dangerous to even the princess if she had been hit defenselessly by cutting through the reinforced concrete rooftop like a sheet of paper and prating downstairs.

    However, it wasn¡¯t its power that really surprised Hai.

    It was the opponent who carried out this attack.

    ¡°you¡­?¡±

    It can¡¯t be.

    Invading another n¡¯s territory and attacking the princess?

    Not even sparring or bimu, cowardly surprise attack from behind?

    It was an atrocity that even Lichingwi would not havemitted, and even if Yekathrice did it, it would have been deafeningly insane.

    There was no way that she, who was not another princess, would do such a thing.

    Hai believed so.

    That is, until he saw Rose, who had pulled out her sword, swinging the de at her again.

    Quaang!

    ¡°Rose is crazy!¡±

    Hai inadvertently eximed as she again dodged the sword that flew through space.

    That¡¯s because this situation was absurd.

    Rather, the idea that the Rose that appeared in front of me might be a fake or have been brainwashed by someone else seems reasonable.

    But Hai was soon forced to abandon that reasonable assumption.

    Wow!

    The moment Rose waved her hand, the raindrops pouring down from the air gathered around her and swirled around her like a whirlpool.

    And when I snapped my white fingers, a cannonball of water shot out like a bullet.

    Prove that she is real.

    Even the Chamgongjeolgeom-ryu (”Ø¿ÕÇÐ„¦Á÷) was not enough, even the Sea Dragonsoo-Ok-ryu and the Nakseongtanji-ryu.

    Of the seven princesses, only Rose can handle those three types of martial arts so freely.

    And her eyes, calm and calm, were never something that a brainwashed person could see.

    That¡¯s why Hai was even more confused.

    Perong!

    Even in the midst of this, she reflexively spread the sr airflow and evaporated the water jade that flew like a cannonball with the mes wrapped around her hands.

    Then, mixed with the water prison, he snarled and dodged the sh again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but these tricks don¡¯t work for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes I know.¡±

    As if the fierce offensive was an illusion.

    Rose agreed with Hai in an unexpectedly calm voice.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a surprise attack.

    Hai was not an easy opponent enough to win head-on without even using the season.

    Even knowing that, why did you keep attacking her?

    Rose said calmly.

    ¡°But you can avoid it.¡±

    That moment.

    Hai hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Rose¡¯s meaningful words.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized.

    From the time she appeared until now, Rose hadn¡¯t smiled even once.

    Her eyes were still deep and calm, but instead of shining like ake, they were dark like an abyss.

    And¡­

    in the confusion, he found himself moving too much.

    ¡°You said you would ept whether to wage war or assassinate?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then I believe it will be okay.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­!¡±

    While appalled at the terrifying premonition, Hai unleashed the Chilton Primordial with all his might.

    Not towards Rose.

    the original ce.

    In other words, in order to run to Limon, who was watching them with an absurd and astonished face.

    No matter how wide the rooftop was, the speed of her unfurling Chilton Primate was so fast that she could run to the other side in the blink of an eye.

    And originally, that would have been enough.

    Phaging!

    ¡­If only the opponent wasn¡¯t Rose.

    before even taking a single step.

    Hai¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of a blue-haired woman emerging from behind Limon.

    ¡®no!¡¯

    Anything else is eptable, but not this.

    he¡¯s his own

    The only treasure in the world.

    It¡¯s the mate I¡¯ve been longing for for 10 years.

    Because of the nonsense of the World Peace n, even contact was forbidden, so I had no choice but to watch.

    But at the end of that long wait, he can¡¯t be taken away miraculously.

    never!

    Quaang!

    Is it because of concentration?

    Or is it the power of anger?

    As soon as she took a step, a thunderstorm mixed with heat burst out from under her feet, and she literally turned into a single lightning bolt.

    To the extent that he crossed the rooftop in less than half of that time, let alone one second.

    But before that moment passed.

    she saw

    Rose, who stretched out her arms from behind, hugged Limon with care as if she were holding a treasure.

    Raising his head slightly and looking at himself, he curled his lips for the first time.

    Instead of a gentle smile as usual, a smile as cold as a frozenke.

    So, the moment when Hai finally reached Limon and tried to snatch him.

    Phaging.

    Hai hardened.

    There was Limon a while ago.

    But now it¡¯s an empty space.

    And his own hand that was holding only the empty space.

    It made her heart, which had been filled with all sorts of emotions just a moment ago, feel empty as if it were empty.

    aww

    But that emptiness was only momentary.

    Like pouring oil on a dry pyre and lighting a fire.

    Because her heart, where all other emotions were gone, was filled with only one emotion as if it were exploding.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!¡±

    ¡­It was right after that that the dragon¡¯s roar resounded resoundingly in the sky and on the ground.

    It was that afternoon that the news broke that one of Egypt¡¯s greatest breadbaskets had been reduced to ashes in a sudden congration.

 Chapter 348

    #348. It doesn¡¯t matter.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m so dumbfounded that I can¡¯t say anything right now, but I¡¯ll ask you first.¡±

    A peak that rises higher than any other ce in Africa.

    The summit of Kilimanjaro.

    A blonde-tanned boy who had been in sweltering Egypt just a minute ago, now looking down at the continent in front of a snow-covered mountain cabin.

    But in reality, Noh Kang-ho is hundreds of years old.

    Limon pressed his temples with a headache he had never experienced before.

    and asked

    ¡°What the hell have you done?¡±

    ¡°I came to your rescue.¡±

    ¡°What to save! You know very well that there was no need for that, right?¡±

    I asked as calmly as possible.

    Nheless, the reason why the tone became inadvertently reprimanding was because the situation was so absurd.

    The reason Limon decided to be Hai¡¯s concubine was only to find the turkey bird.

    You could get out whenever you wanted to.

    But knowing that fact, Rose rescued Hai as if she were kidnapping her, even wielding her sword against him.

    For Limon, whose infiltration was ruined all of a sudden, it was nothing short of astonishing.

    However, Rose was not shaken.

    As always, he just looked at Limon with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Do you really think there was no need?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what Hai would have done if I hadn¡¯t acted then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Limon was speechless.

    Whatever Hai does.

    I had no intention of being forced into it.

    However, if he had rejected her offer on the spot and even resisted, it would have been a pretty embarrassing situation.

    In that respect, Rose¡¯s intervention was certainly timely.

    ¡°¡­but what if we increase the work further?¡±

    One problem.

    Rose¡¯s intervention only made things worse.

    As a sire who was suddenly attacked by another princess, no princess can stand it as long as the opponent she was aiming for was taken away.

    Especially when ites to the Red Dragon Princess.

    Limon, who knew that fact better than anyone else, couldn¡¯t help but let out a heavy sigh.

    * * *

    ¡°I will resume the war.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Nadia¡¯s eyes widened.

    Because of the sudden end of the war, she had been nervous about not being able to finish the post-war process.

    However, it has been several days since the deration of the end of the war, and they issued such an order again.

    No matter how much they belonged to the red dragon n, and even if they were princesses whom they respected and admired, originally, they would have asked them to reconsider as close aides.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­ah um no.¡±

    But in the end, Nadia couldn¡¯t even make a sound and lowered her head.

    It used to be a hearty atmosphere from the beginning, but now it¡¯s on apletely different level.

    A cold expression several times.

    Eyes that radiate a bloody glow.

    There¡¯s that zing psionic.

    It was the first time even Nadia, who was close to her, had ever seen her so angry.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    The fact that if I said even one wrong word now, I would be an aide, a nabal, and myself might be reduced to ashes.

    The farm burned down just because it was near an angry Hai was proof of that.

    So what should I do?

    I have no choice but to do as I am told.

    ¡®There¡¯s no corps that canunch right now, but if we hurry up and make the minimum preparations¡­ Umm.¡¯

    ¡°Please wait a week. Then even if it¡¯s not enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°I told you to start a war right away.¡±

    ¡°Eek! Oh right now?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°That is impossible!¡±

    Despite her earlier resolution, Nadia inadvertently objected.

    A proper army has to prepare everything from food to ammunition even when moving only a hundred units.

    How much more so to send out tens of thousands of troops right away.

    Even if Egypt was a militarized state, this would have been impossible.

    Even more so now that the reorganization of the corps that has returned from the battlefield has not yet beenpleted.

    ¡°Do it even if it is impossible.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­ Kuck!¡±

    snap.

    Did ite sooner orter?

    In the blink of an eye, Hai, who had grabbed Nadia¡¯s neck with one hand, raised her arm.

    And looking into the eyes of her floating in the air, only her legs were throbbing. growled.

    ¡°I told you to.¡±

    ¡°Keheuk Gong Lord.¡±

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    Kwaaaak.

    Is it to prompt an answer?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t control my anger.

    Nadia¡¯s face turned blue as Hai tightened her hands.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if his neck bones were broken before he even suffocated.

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Nadia didn¡¯t agree.

    Squeezing out his thin breath, he desperately vomits out his words.

    ¡°A war to be lost¡­ I can¡¯t say it.¡±

    Winning or losing is a sick boss.

    So you can go to war.

    However, going to the battlefield recklessly without supply or preparation is to give up victory in the first ce.

    Even the Red Dragon n, who never avoids fighting¡­

    Or rather, Nadia, an aide to the Red Dragon Princess, could not ept this order.

    It was a duty and a right given to those close to her to speak for the princess, even risking her life.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His face turned blue from suffocation.

    The legs that were struggling stretched out.

    until the eyes are out of focus.

    At the end of ring at the girl in the baggy military uniform who never gave the answer she wanted.

    dump.

    ¡°Keah hah hah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    Hai put Nadia down as if tossing it.

    And he spoke in a muddy voice to her who was coughing violently.

    ¡°I will give you three days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Even though the paleplexion hasn¡¯t returned yet.

    Nadia didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    It was a much more realistic condition than asking to go out today, but it was still an unreasonable condition.

    Especially if you wage a war of conquest rather than a local war.

    That¡¯s why it was the moment when Nadia opened her mouth again, ready to ept any punishment.

    ¡°One or two legions are enough.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t need half-assed troops. Instead, prepare the n¡¯s armed forces as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°At that level, it¡¯s possible, but¡­ Cough. Then you won¡¯t be able to conquer many countries?¡±

    ¡°Does not matter.¡±

    Hai said quietly.

    In the first ce, she had no intention of starting a war, but upying it.

    The goal was one country¡­

    no, because there was only one woman.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s enough to burn down the entire country created by that hateful hypocritical bitch.¡±

    * * *

    Due to his upright personality, such incidents are rare, but

    catching the runaway Blue Dragon Princess is, in a sense, more difficult than catching the White Dragon Princess.

    In that sense, it was obvious that Hai hadmitted the crime.

    To make here to you instead of chasing Rose.

    And coincidentally, Hai had a perfect target to use that method.

    ¡°Now Pharaoh will destroy this country.¡±

    Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government.

    A peaceful country that Rose built one by one in this Africannd.

    Hai, who knows that, will see this military government as bait to draw her out.

    ¡°As thoroughly and brutally as possible.¡±

    Looking at its size, it is one of the leading powerhouses in the East, but the reality is that it is a new country that has been established for less than a month.

    In the end, the self-governing government of Kilimanjaro is a ragtag country that is only maintained by the power of Rose.

    If there is a war with Egypt, it will copse after only a few days.

    what will happen after that?

    It will be ruthless looting.

    Even to provoke Rose, Hai will wield the utmost tyranny he can.

    A bigger problem was that Hai¡¯s actions might not end there.

    ¡°Still, if my sister doesn¡¯t show up, we might go to war with the British Empire.¡±

    It was absurd.

    Invading a young country in Africa and attacking the British Empire, the ruler of Europe, are twopletely different things.

    It would be crazy if it developed into a world war right away.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t just because Hai was the Red Dragon Princess that Limon couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility.

    because I saw

    Evaporate all rainwater.

    Hai¡¯s eyes burned hotly as if the whole world would be burned.

    What can a person with such eyes do?

    As Limon, who knew it from his long life experience, he had no choice but to struggle with how to deal with this.

    ¡°That is fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Do you have any good countermeasures?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°really? What¡¯s the solution?¡±

    Limon was puzzled by Rose¡¯s unexpectedly calm answer.

    It¡¯s a situation where I don¡¯t see the answer to myself.

    It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t guess what kind of trick she had to be so calm and weak.

    Anyway, it was fortunate.

    If Rose has a n, at least the worst can be averted¡­

    ¡°Because if she wants to go to war, let her go.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon blinked.

    what did you just hear

    And what does that word mean?

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand for a while.

    That was why he, who knew better than anyone else that the Sword Master¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t have been wrong, unknowingly asked.

    ¡°Who is there? I think I heard something wrong, but can you repeat what you just said?¡±

    ¡°He said he was going to war with Hai.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    If you can¡¯t avoid it, you just have to fight.

    Looking at Rose, who gave such an outrageous answer that it was so obvious, Limon waspletely stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to¡­ start a war? With the Red Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, a civil war between the Seven Dragons will begin?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Even though it could lead to a world war and a huge catastrophe?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    whether tens of thousands of people die

    Whether hundreds of millions of people die.

    that you don¡¯t know

    The most merciful and righteous princess of the Seven Dragons spoke calmly and smiled quietly as Limon stiffened after hearing her answer.

    ¡°That thing is not important.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even until Rose appeared¡­ No, even when he ambush Hai, he was just dumbfounded.

    Even after he brought himself as if he were kidnapped, it was absurd, but he didn¡¯t want to do that.

    but this moment.

    Limon realized it only after hearing that even the world war was dismissed as ¡®that¡¯.

    Rose didn¡¯t have the heart to solve the situation quietly from the beginning.

    The fact that from the moment she came to Hai without even a disguise, she had already nned to start a war, and that saving herself was a deration of war.

    ¡°Sister¡­ No, Count. What are you thinking?¡±

    If the opponent was another princess.

    Even if Ainsha had done something like this, he would have been able to understand it even if it was absurd.

    However, the blue dragon n, and even among the previous blue dragon princesses, Rose, who was especially sincere andpassionate, was fighting a war.

    If I had heard it from someone else, I would have dismissed it as nonsense, and even now I still can¡¯t believe it.

    So, to him who is awestruck.

    Rose said calmly.

    ¡°If you want to hear my answer, there is something I want you to exin before that.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to exin?¡±

    ¡°What is your real purpose?¡±

    Limon¡¯s expression became bewildered.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? You know that my goal is a seven-color bird, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was.¡±

    A soft smile as always.

    However, unlike usual, he looked straight at Limon with deep blue eyes.

    Deciding to go to war only to get one answer from him, the princess calmly added a word.

    ¡°On the surface, that is.¡±

 Chapter 349

    #349. That¡¯s it.

    ¡°¡­When you say that, sister, it sounds like I¡¯m hiding something other than the turkey.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    It¡¯s because I heard such an absurd thing.

    Limon couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment.

    He came to Africa only to find turkeys, but it was such an absurd point that it was only a superficial purpose.

    ¡°Then, can you swear on that fact with your sword?¡±

    But Limon¡¯s answer to Rose¡¯s second question was.

    -silence.

    If he had nothing to hold back, he would swear and say that his only purpose was the turkey swan.

    Where did the resolute denial of a while ago go?

    Looking at Limon, who kept his mouth shut and remained silent.

    Roseughed.

    calm as it flows.

    Soft like wrapping.

    As if you knew it would be like that from the beginning.

    ¡°sorry. Come to think of it, the word ¡°purpose¡± might have felt too rude.¡±

    Since silence itself is the answer, it means that he has already obtained an opportunity to interrogate Limon.

    Rose didn¡¯t force an answer.

    Rather, he ignored Limon¡¯s silence as if he felt sorry for forcing him to swear to get the answer.

    That small but kind consideration is proof that she is the Blue Dragon Princess.

    ¡°Then would you like to ask again?¡±

    However, the concession

    seems to want to hear the answer so far.

    Rose asked again.

    ¡°Did you really want to find turkeys when you came to this African continent?¡±

    A very gentle and polite questionpared to Hai, who was always intense and overbearing.

    That¡¯s why, at the end of staring at the calm smile like water that makes you feel the pressure that is heavier than the me-like eyes.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Why did you think I had another purpose?¡±

    A question you might think is avoiding an answer.

    But Rose never lost her smile.

    It was because Limon felt with a sigh from a while ago that this question was just a pure question and that he had finally decided to give himself an answer.

    That¡¯s why Rose opened her mouth with an even deeper smile.

    ¡°There have been questions from before.¡±

    ¡°question?¡±

    ¡°Why did you ask me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°¡­well, you asked a simr question before, didn¡¯t you? Was there any other reason for bringing sister?¡±

    ¡°Because you brought me in to ask for mediation with the Hai just in case, but you didn¡¯t stop me from going too far.¡±

    If Limon¡¯s goal was really only turkeys.

    We had to stop her from taking over the Lucuma tribe.

    At least I had to not let her take care of their welfare or establish a military government of her own after defeating one military government after another.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    I just watched Rose grow her work out of petty benevolence and insignificant responsibility.

    So she noticed too.

    That Limon had a different purpose for bringing him.

    ¡°So at first I thought it was a test for me.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°Because you have a reason.¡±

    At this Seven Dragons Association, Limon asked all the princesses to prove their qualifications by collecting a majority of the shares of the Seven Dragons Association.

    To choose a bride who will rule the world with him.

    In that sense, Rose¡¯s suspicions were reasonable.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the other princesses who decided to collect shares on their own.

    Because there was no better opportunity to test her qualifications after stepping down to neutrality.

    In fact, the appearance of Limon, who stood by and watched Rose¡¯s actions who identally set up a country and ruled it, was close to an examiner to anyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t until recently that I realized that it was just an illusion.¡±

    One problem.

    That the guess ispletely wrong.

    ¡°If you really wanted to test me, you wouldn¡¯t have stopped the Hai from entering the Utopia Guild.¡±

    If you wanted to test Rose.

    Limon shouldn¡¯t have stepped in then.

    Whether it¡¯s against Hai to defend the country he built.

    Whether you run away to avoid the infighting of the Seven Dragons.

    It was because the test had no meaning unless Rose made a decision.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ve just chosen the best way to find the turkey.¡±

    ¡°That statement is a lie.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you so assertive?¡±

    ¡°Well, the swordsman promised to follow my instructions on this continent.¡±

    The Limon Aspelder he knows.

    A prosecutor who is more noble than anyone else in the world is not someone who will break a promise once made.

    As always, he asserted in a soft yet stern voice.

    ¡°Nevertheless, no matter how much I think about it, there is only one reason why you came out then without my instructions.¡±

    To find turkeys?

    Trying to approach Hai?

    If that was the case, it would have been safer to aim for the next opportunity instead of blocking the emboldened Hai.

    Rose quietly revealed the reason why Limon, who could not have known about it, dared to take such an adventure and endured the humiliation of bing a concubine.

    ¡°To grant my wishes that I do not want to abandon Kilimanjaro without confronting Hai.¡±

    I wanted to help them.

    because she was merciful

    I couldn¡¯t stand Hai.

    It goes against the beliefs of the Seven Dragons.

    No matter which one you choose, it bes a contradiction, but that is also the situation where the oue has been decided.

    Rose was a righteous blue dragon n before being merciful, and the most important thing to them was to protect the Seven Dragons.

    But thanks to Limon.

    She didn¡¯t have to choose.

    I was able to keep my conscience.

    ¡°This is the only thing I can be sure of.¡±

    ¡°I could only vaguely guess what you wanted from me and gave me such consideration.¡±

    ¡°So I want to hear from you to see if my guess is correct.¡±

    You already know the answer.

    But guesses are just guesses.

    I want to hear a clear answer from his mouth, not a halfway answer full of guesses.

    Take a moment to stare at Rose, who is asking for a serious request.

    Limon turned his head.

    And I looked at the scenery of the vast continent spreading below Kilimanjaro.

    ¡®As expected, things in the world don¡¯t work as you please.¡¯

    Hai¡¯s marriage proposal.

    Rose¡¯s investigation also.

    Everything was unexpected for him.

    If I had known this would happen from the beginning, I would have seriously reconsidered going to Africa.

    In that sense, Rose¡¯s question was so embarrassing that it made me want to keep my mouth shut and exercise my right to remain silent.

    But Limon didn¡¯t.

    Instead, he kept his eyes fixed on the scenery below the mountain and opened his mouth.

    ¡°one.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Han Han¡­ What was it?¡±

    As soon as I opened my mouth, I stuttered for a while.

    Limon finally turned his gaze to Rose, who had a puzzled face.

    ¡°Have you met my sister? The president who said that one thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you referring to the President of Han Jeong-guk?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes he. How was your impression?¡±

    ¡°Did you say appreciation?¡±

    ¡°I want to hear what the Count thinks after seeing him.¡±

    Would you say it is out of the blue?

    Even though Rose was puzzled by the question, which had no clue what the intention was, Rose was not taken aback.

    I just calmly opened my mouth while looking at Limon.

    ¡°To be honest, I couldn¡¯t see him as a vessel to rule a country.¡±

    ¡°To the extent that I wonder if the country will copse if such a person continues to hold the presidency?¡±

    ¡°Even if not to that extent, I will not deny that I had simr thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that also true from the Count¡¯s point of view?¡±

    It was a harsh evaluation of the country¡¯s president, but Rose did not hesitate to answer.

    as the president of arge corporation.

    As a princess of the blue dragon n.

    As an Earl of the British Empire.

    This is because, no matter how you look at it, Han Jeong-guk was a great man who was only interested in taking care of his own power and honor, far from running state affairs.

    Limon did not deny that fact either.

    Of course he seemed to know that.

    I justughed and moved on.

    ¡°But you know what? The person who asks whether it is the Hanjeongguk or the Hanjeongsik is the country¡¯s former president¡­ no, it¡¯s okay to include even the king.¡±

    ¡°¡­is he?¡±

    ¡°huh. He still made an effort to live up to his promise.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    ¡°There are so many guys who couldn¡¯t do that obvious thing.¡±

    fluff up

    Limon perched on top of a rock covered with snow.

    A normal person would feel chills and sneeze, but as a sword master, he didn¡¯t care.

    He just closed his eyes and spokenguidly.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t kill the kings or presidents of that country, no matter how sick they were or what nonsense they talked about, even if I beat them up.¡±

    He is the Sword Master.

    It is as if he entered the Blue House alone.

    The king or the president could change at any time.

    Especially in the age of heroes, when he was regarded as an absolute, just a few words would have been enough.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Always away from power.

    without meddling in politics.

    As a swordsman, he devoted himself only to protecting the world and teaching disciples.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you feel like this?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I think it would have been better than now if I had personally selected the country¡¯s past kings and presidents.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Rose paused.

    And after serious deliberation, I answered.

    ¡°¡­I do not know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    It seems like an unexpected answer.

    Limon, who tilted his head slightly, raised a handful of eyes from where he was sitting and asked again.

    ¡°Then what if I hadn¡¯t taught swordsmen?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Or, if the war caused by the probate had been cut down before it became radical, wouldn¡¯t it have prevented a world war?¡±

    Rose didn¡¯t have an easy answer.

    Swordsman Gandhi.

    When discussing the worst sword master in history, the main culprit of World War II is always ranked next to the sword master.

    Many pointed out that if Limon had not epted him as a disciple or had killed him beforehand, there would not have been a world war.

    ¡°Can I consider that silence positive?¡±

    ¡°A home is just a home.¡±

    ¡°But it is true that at least I have had many opportunities to change the world for the better. I just didn¡¯t use the opportunity.¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    After releasing the hand that clenched the eye.

    Limon said softly as he watched the scattered snow soar into the air on the wind.

    ¡°So Count.¡±

    it wasn¡¯t an exnation.

    I couldn¡¯t even call it an answer.

    However, Limon kept his mouth shut as if he had nothing to say.

    And Rose, too, did not urge any further exnation or rification.

    He just nodded quietly.

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    Because I guessed the truth.

    Understanding that the story had just been the best answer and exnation Limon could give, she was finally convinced.

    ¡°You never intended to test us in the first ce.¡±

    Limon said that he would test the qualifications of the princesses in the Seven Dragons.

    That deration was, after all, false.

    that it was actually a scam.

    Because¡­

    ¡°You were just looking for an answer from us.¡±

    ¡­Because asking for an answer to a question for which there is no set correct answer, for which even the examiner does not know the answer in the first ce, cannot be called a test.

 Chapter 350

    #350. Wrong.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because the person you least want to know about the secret you don¡¯t want to find out.

    He avoided facing Rose by fixing his eyes only on the far-flung eyes.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°You know what is one of the most bullshit I¡¯ve ever heard in my entire life?¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smenting that the old days were good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Does it sound a bit odd when I say this?¡±

    ¡°Not like that.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be considerate, Count. I know better than anyone that I am a kkondae.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Originally, the old Taryeong was a habit of old kkondae.

    In that sense, it was ironic in many ways that he, who can be called a kkondae of the historical unit, would say such a thing.

    But Limon didn¡¯t change his mind.

    I justy down on a snow-covered rock and looked up at the sky with my sped hands as pillows.

    ¡°As an old man, I assure you, most of those old stories are bullshit.¡±

    Even though I may not have lived the longest.

    As an immortal old man who has lived the most intense life.

    Limon, who had seen countless people younger than himselfmenting about the past,ughed.

    ¡°Even a nobleman who doesn¡¯t know the real past makes it easier to say that.¡±

    Sometimes, there are those who pretend to be neutral.

    Whether it¡¯s in the past or now, each era has its own merits, so it¡¯s meaningless topare them.

    For Limon, it was an emptyugh.

    There was a time when parents had to kill and eat their children because they could not survive the famine.

    There was a time when humans were treated worse than livestock just because of their skin color, identity, or gender.

    There was a time when people died like ants due to natural disasters, wars, beasts, and diseases.

    If you have really experienced that era, you will not be able to say that you cannot discuss the superiority and inferiority of the past and the present even if your mouth is torn.

    It¡¯s obvious that the world has gotten better as time goes on when you look at the overall average.

    ¡°In the end, that¡¯s what noblemen who haven¡¯t adapted to the new era are saying,paring only the strengths of the past with the weaknesses of the present.¡±

    Still, people always say that the old days were good.

    Fortunately, the era of peace and prosperity continued, and wepared only the times when we could y and eat in abundance even without working.

    While regretting that I was not born in an era where I could enjoy a sense of superiority and livefortably just by differences in skin color, identity, and gender.

    Without knowing how precious the peace and prosperity they enjoy right now are.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s how humans are.¡±

    don¡¯t see the downside

    Beautify the memories of the past.

    believe only what you want to believe

    All of that is natural for humans.

    Rather than being sarcastic, he speaks calmly, as if he were just telling his experience, and so he speaks more coldly.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°The funny thing is that when you canment like that, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Comparison with the past is proof that you can afford it.

    In truly hopeless times, we do not want to be more miserable and say that we are better than before in order to gain hope to live right now.

    ¡°But if you try to change the times yourself instead of justmenting the times, it besughable.¡±

    Limon erased his smile.

    And recalling the memories of the past, he calmly added a word.

    ¡°Especially when a swordsman like mees along.¡±

    A swordsman who caused World War II.

    A sword demon that ughtered one-tenth of humanity.

    A swordfighter who tried to destroy the British Empire by shing the Sword King.

    ¡­a sword that tried to go against the times in order to regain their rights.

    either as an enemy.

    either as a teacher.

    Limon, who had seen several sword masters up close, knew.

    Even though they caused a brutal massacre, they also originally pursued a more beautiful world.

    It¡¯s just that as a result of trying my best to make a better era, I ended up bing a monster.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bother to change the times.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know when I would be a monster if I swung my sword while dreaming only of ideals.

    You may dream of a better country.

    You may wish for greater abundance and peace.

    I didn¡¯t even greedy for a more developed future.

    Even if I could see the best in front of me, I would step back and watch, only stepping out when the world seemed to be in danger.

    There were people who criticized that sideline attitude, but I didn¡¯t care.

    At least it was better than the worst oue of destroying the world with his own greed.

    ¡°I thought that was enough.¡±

    It¡¯s always hard to make the best decisions, but it¡¯s easy to avoid the worst.

    Humanity has progressed slowly but steadily over hundreds of years, simply because he averted the worst that might end the world.

    Are you stillmenting the times?

    Then you just have to wait hundreds more years.

    As long as it does not perish as it has done so far, mankind will develop and improve endlessly.

    It was a possible choice because he had the power to prevent the worst of humanity even if thousands of years passed along with an eternal lifespan.

    And over the past hundreds of years, Limon has believed that his policy, if not the best, will be the second best.

    The Iron Age opens.

    Get pushed out of the position of absolute.

    Even when treated as mere trash.

    Thinking that this is also the change of the times and the process of development that has always been there, silently watching.

    But¡­

    ¡°But these days, I¡¯ve been thinking about this.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Even the policy I believed to be the second best may have been stubborn in the end.¡±

    Rose asked softly, staring at Limon, who was lying on a rock and looking up at the sky.

    ¡°¡­do you regret not making the best of it?¡±

    ¡°well?¡±

    not even affirmative.

    without even denying it.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°Perhaps even if I go back in time, I will make a simr choice to protect the world.¡±

    It¡¯s just a delusion that changing the past will make the future better.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t the best, what Limon had done was the best thing, and even now, that thought hasn¡¯t changed much.

    ¡°Instead, I can¡¯t do it with the same confidence as before.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    One thing has changed.

    It¡¯s just that I think about the same choice more than before and make a decision a little more difficult.

    At the end of looking at Limon, who speaks calmly.

    Rose muttered bitterly.

    ¡°After all, you were feeling skeptical about your own life.¡±

    Limon did not answer.

    Rose understood.

    In the end, his prediction was right.

    I always had the power to rule the world.

    Thest sword master of mankind who chose to protect the world as a guardian, not as a king, savior, or revolutionary.

    Limon had lost certainty about whether his life was right and was therefore seeking new answers.

    and knowing that

    Rose asked again.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    This fact is Limon¡¯s weakness.

    It must have been the truth he hid from the other princesses, even from Li Qingyu, in order to get the ¡®answer¡¯ he was looking for.

    why did you confess it?

    Limon¡¯s answer to the question, which was uncharacteristic of the person asking the answer, was simple.

    ¡°Because the Count deserves it.¡±

    ¡°Are you qualified?¡±

    ¡°The qualifications I asked the princesses of the Seven Dragons to prove. In fact, the Count had it from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    For a moment to inadvertently blink.

    Rose, who understood the meaning only btedly, asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What are you so surprised about? I bet even the Count knows that that ultimately means the qualification to rule the world, right?¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    ¡°I have always beenpassionate and good, and I fought to protect all Londoners even when they were shunned.¡±

    It¡¯s not just London.

    Rose¡¯s life so far.

    Above all, the history of the Blue Dragon n itself is proof that she is a good ruler.

    That¡¯s why, from the start, Rose had qualifications that neither Charlotte nor Li Qingyu had yet to prove.

    Looking at Limon talking calmly, I licked my lips for a moment.

    Rose, barely awake, took a deep breath.

    And he spoke calmly.

    ¡°The Swordsman said that is wrong.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°If I be your bride, I will act to fulfill the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons, which you have been trying to prevent.¡±

    Rose pointed out coldly.

    The Blue Dragon n is a n that can never give up their beliefs.

    That¡¯s why, as their princess, she would try to create a world ruled by dragons once she gained the hegemony of the world.

    I would have been able to get around

    Limon asked Rose, who confessed the truth openly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    pitifully.

    Rose was at a loss for words.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    It was because I did not expect to hear these words from Limon, who has been fighting for hundreds of years to stop the Seven Dragons¡¯ long-cherished wish.

    But Limon justughed.

    ¡°Did you forget, Count? If I take the princess as my bride, it means that I will eventually resurrect the dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Having a dragon as a child is also something to be prepared for.

    I wonder if that¡¯s the only problem.

    He left Rose at a loss for words with his in intellectual remarks, and he quietly continued with his arm pillow.

    ¡°Of course, if my teacher, the Sword Emperor, knew about it, it would happen in the coffin.¡±

    ¡°Because he would have dered that Pharaoh deserves the right to be the ruler of the world rather than the Count.¡±

    ¡°But I am not Master.¡±

    Even if it bes a world ruled by dragons, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    It would be better for Rose, who has always tried her best, to rule the world rather than herself, who has stood by and watched everything to avoid the worst.

    Watching Limon speaknguidly.

    Rose fell silent.

    ¡®You swordsman¡­¡¯

    There was definitely the joy of being recognized by Limon.

    But at this moment.

    Rather than such joy, what filled her heart was indescribable sadness and pity.

    Because he believed that mankind could create a better era for himself, Limon had been tenaciously stopping the Seven Dragons from trying to reverse the Bronze Age.

    It was because he vaguely felt it when he calmly epted the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.

    Limon¡¯s feelings now.

    ¡®Are you that tired? To the point where you¡¯re not even sure if blocking our long-cherished wish is the right thing to do?¡¯

    but.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was normal.

    The country that had protected him all his life abandoned him.

    All the disciples who believed that they would be the pirs of mankind died.

    The old enemy, the Seven Dragons, dominates half the world as a proud conglomerate.

    In other words, he has been denied his whole life for hundreds of years.

    Therefore, it was not unreasonable for Limon to give up his belief in remaining as the guardian of the world and try to join hands with his nemesis, the Seven Dragons.

    But¡­

    ¡®Nevertheless, you are still the guardian of the world.¡¯

    He really gave up on the world.

    If you have abandoned your expectations of humans.

    There would have been no need to test and watch the princesses.

    He would have married a suitable princess and live ording to his desires, or would rather have abandoned everything and wandered around the world.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Even though hements his own shorings, he still has faith in humans.

    In order to find someone who would teach him how to lead the world more properly, he tried to find an answer even to his archenemy, the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose could not dare to understand his feelings.

    Losing everything you¡¯ve built up in your life.

    Even in the midst of blurred beliefs.

    It is only arrogance and deception to try to understand him, who has no choice but to join hands with his nemesis in order to fulfill his duties as a guardian of the world.

    Even so, the figure of him lying on the rock is so lonely.

    The eyes looking up at the sky look tired.

    The result of inadvertently ovepping the figure of someone walking in the garden on a moonlit night from that little boy.

    Rose realized.

    Why did he seek Limon¡¯s answer even while preparing for war and raiding Hai?

    Aware of the true reason, she was able to understand.

    what you should do yourself.

    Originally, something to be hesitant about.

    But there was no hesitation.

    Her decision was already decided from the time she decided to get an answer from Limon.

    ¡°Do you remember what you said to me before the sword training?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hypocrisy is also good, and you said that the life I lived was not wrong.¡±

    ¡°I remember that, why?¡±

    ¡°Then I will speak with the qualification that you acknowledged at that time.¡±

    though it was a few months ago.

    As distant as decades ago.

    Vivid, just like yesterday.

    Reflecting on the calm melody that resonated in the quiet garden where the moonlight shone.

    she¡¯s dumb

    But he said it bluntly.

    ¡°You are not wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    Limon tilted his head and looked up at himself, just as he was lying on the rock.

    go towards him

    Kneel on one knee in front of him.

    Keeping eye level with him, looking straight at him.

    Rose smiled.

    ¡°It means that what you have believed in and what you have done for the past hundreds of years has been right.¡±

    Limon Aspelder.

    The one who shed the dragon with the Sword Emperor.

    And their nemesis and enemy, who have been tenaciously hunting the Seven Dragons who want to turn back the times to protect their beliefs.

    ¡°Not even trying to change the world by force.¡±

    Acknowledge his beliefs.

    ¡°I wanted to remain as a Guardian until the end.¡±

    affirm his life.

    ¡°and-.¡±

    byforting him.

    The princess who is the most righteous in the Seven Dragons, so she is more determined than anyone else but has a firm conviction

    .

    own beliefs.

    denied

 Chapter 351

    #351. I will affirm you

    living a long life

    Limon has been through a lot.

    Many of them were incredibly shocking.

    Even if Rose was determined to start a war right away and attacked Hai, it was a shocking thing to hit her in the head with a mace.

    but this moment.

    It was nothingpared to the shock he received from what Rose had said.

    ¡°¡­was I right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Even the one that stopped the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Although the voice is soft.

    The answer is no hesitation.

    I feel that determined will.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s such a rose-like word.

    That¡¯s why I feel a bigger shock than when my skull was cracked by the swordman¡¯s fist in the past at more unbelievable words.

    Limon raises his upper body.

    I washed my face dry with both hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Count.¡±

    Is it because the shock was so great?

    I lost even the shamelessness that I never forgot under any circumstances.

    The old and heavy emotions were revealed intact through the fingers sweeping down the face.

    Limon said in a voice like rusty iron.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret for sympathizing with an old man like me.¡±

    I just allowed it because there was no alternative.

    He still couldn¡¯t ept the belief of the Seven Dragons to bring back the world ruled by dragons.

    Nevertheless, Limon had no choice but to tell Rose.

    Don¡¯t betray her convictions for your own sake.

    ¡°You know what I just said doesn¡¯t end with the Count alone, right?¡±

    Rose is not alone in that belief.

    Former Blue Dragon Princess.

    Countless blue dragons.

    A will that has been passed on and defended at the risk of one¡¯s life, even while doing crazy things like charging the sword master head-on.

    To deny that to anyone else, Rose, was to deny the entire pride and sacrifice that the Blue Dragon n had so far.

    Other ns, of course.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if even the Blue Dragon n branded their princess a traitor.

    I couldn¡¯t have known that fact.

    Rose didn¡¯t speak back.

    As always, he had a light smile.

    ¡°I am not saying this to sympathize with you or to win your favor.¡±

    Even though I denied myself the beliefs I had built up my whole life.

    Still looking at Limon with eyes as clear and calm as ake, unable to find any delusion.

    said Rose.

    ¡°Because, apart from my personal feelings, as the princess of the Seven Dragons, I truly believe that you are right and hope that you are right.¡±

    ¡°You want me to be right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    In a voice too calm to be said simply out of sympathy.

    It refers to a fact that was vaguely felt but had not been considered because it could not be acknowledged before.

    ¡°If you wanted to be the savior of mankind, the Seven Dragons would have perished long ago.¡±

    Age of Heroes of the Past.

    If Limon had decided to actively intervene in the world.

    He would have annihted the Seven Dragons before stopping a world war or saving people.

    Limon did not deny Rose¡¯s point with a quiet smile.

    As the owner of the Sword Tower, he had such an influence at the time that he raised 7 sword masters.

    ¡°So, as the princess of the Seven Dragons, who was able to survive thanks to that belief, I am saying that you were right.¡±

    ¡°What about how many times I killed the count¡¯s ancestors and disrupted the ns of the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°Including that.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It means that our belief in the Seven Dragons was wrong from the beginning.¡±

    The second shock was not as intense as the first.

    But it was enough to make Limon take his hands off his face and look back at Rose.

    ¡°¡­is the Count crazy?¡±

    ¡°No, I am sane.¡±

    In a voice so calm that the absurd content wasughable, Rose continued quietly.

    ¡°Until I came here, I believed that the world governed by the ancestors was a utopia.¡±

    As the princess of the Blue Dragon n¡­

    no, it was something that anyone in the Seven Dragons¡¯ n would take for granted.

    Because it was their faith and longing.

    ¡°But now I know.¡±

    ¡°You know what?¡±

    ¡°The fact that the utopia created by our ancestors will eventually be the same as today¡¯s Africa.¡±

    It was a sound that would cause seizures if other members of the n heard it.

    Because it would be an insult to say that their utopia is no different from Africa, the messiest ce in the whole world.

    However, Rose continued without hesitation.

    ¡°The world ruled by the ancestors is, after all, a world where everything is ruled by force.¡±

    the distant and distant past.

    The seven dragons that appeared in the Age of Silver, which was dominated by gods, proved their qualifications as absolutes by consuming incarnations.

    At the time when the confusion caused by the religious war was extreme, it was an act of salvation in itself,

    but in the end, they conquered the world with overwhelming force and violence.

    ¡°And reversing the Bronze Age means creating an era in which humans were considered ves or limbs of dragons.¡±

    Above all, the era where dragons ruled.

    What was important in the ruling ss, the Seven Dragons, was not each person¡¯s ability or character.

    It only mattered how much darker dragon blood each of them inherited and how well they could handle psionics.

    In other words, pure humans who did not have a drop of dragon blood and could not handle psionics could never be the ruling ss.

    Just like white people are discriminated against only because of their skin color in Africa.

    ¡°At least to me, such a world is not an ideal worth sacrificing everything to achieve.¡±

    As an Earl of the British Empire.

    And as the president of arge corporation.

    With the help of many ns, he never knew when he would be able to show mercy to those in need.

    However, as an individual, I was able to understand now that I had built and ruled a country from the bottom in an unknown ce.

    only skin color.

    Only by blood and connections.

    Or just by circumstances or power.

    Regardless of the talent or effort, how cruel is the world where the limits of what each person can reach are set.

    ¡°Nevertheless, there is probably one reason why we, the Seven Dragons, considered that era to be utopia.¡±

    The members of the Seven Dragons arepetent.

    Of course, many people would have realized this.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t hard for Rose to pinpoint why no one had ever pointed out anything more than that.

    ¡°It must be because we were the vested interests of the era.¡±

    From the beginning, the Seven Dragons ruled the world by worshiping dragons in the Bronze Age.

    Therefore, the era ruled by the dragon they pursued did not mean that everyone was equal and affluent.

    It means that it is an era where you can be the ruling ss only by inheriting the dragon¡¯s blood and being loyal to the dragon.

    ¡°In the end, we, the Seven Dragons, were just specters trying to regain lost power.¡±

    There must have been some who genuinely believed in dragons.

    There must have been many who believed that if the dragon returned, it would create a true utopia.

    But Rose, who inherited the dragon¡¯s true blood, even if it was only half, knew.

    Even if the seven dragons are resurrected, they can eat the gods and rule the world, but they can¡¯t create a world where everyone is happy.

    Only the members of the Seven Dragons can create a world in which they can live affluent and happy lives.

    ¡°You must have stopped our Seven Dragons because you knew that fact.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t deny your life.¡±

    Limon¡¯s hundreds of years are valuable just for stopping the Seven Dragons from overthrowing the world, blinded by the futile past.

    It took a long time to stare at Rose as she spoke without hesitation.

    Limon opened his mouth involuntarily.

    ¡°You¡­ you are already corrupted.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Even though she is the princess of the Blue Dragon n, the most naive of the seven princesses who believe in and follow the ideals of the Seven Dragons more than anyone else.

    Denying the ideals of the Seven Dragons.

    By giving up your beliefs.

    Rose, who denied the rightness of her own existence, still smiled.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    From the time he kept silent despite knowing that Limon had dragon psionics¡­

    or from the time he decided to regard him as his benefactor instead of pointing his sword at him despite knowing his identity, epting the oue.

    She finished her speech quietly.

    ¡°Even if everyone criticizes me, I will affirm you.¡±

    others, of course.

    Even if Limon doubts himself.

    He only believes that he was right.

    Limon, who stared intently at Rose, who dered without hesitation, eventually opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s too much.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°If the Count says something like that, I can¡¯t ignore it either.¡±

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    I heard this from Rose, who directly admitted that she was qualified to rule the world.

    It was because Limon, who felt skeptical about his own policy, had no choice but to reconsider finding a new answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just say one thing though.¡±

    Her trust in him, who had already decided to intervene in the world by obtaining wealth and power, was rather like poison.

    Even so, those eyes are straight.

    Those words are so warm.

    Limon said inly, turning his face slightly away from her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you Count.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I was embarrassed to say this after eating a nightlife.

    For a moment, look at Limon, who is scratching his cheek with a slightly blushing face.

    Rose quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Did what I said help you?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    ¡°Then may I ask you a small favor?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    For a moment, I was puzzled by the unexpected words.

    Limon immediately nodded.

    Hemitted the atrocities of raiding Hai to bring him back, and now it has be difficult to avoid a war with the Red Dragon n.

    It was natural for Rose to ask for help.

    ¡°What if I can listen to anything¡­?¡±

    Any request, just say it.

    Limon, who answered without much hesitation, blinked.

    It was because the face of Rose, who was kneeling in front of him, was too close before he knew it.

    what that fact means.

    Before Limon even understood.

    Seruk.

    A soft touch touched him.

    Like a butterflynding on a petal.

    light and warm.

    I hope it stays softly on my lips and then hardens in the warmth that left me for a while.

    Limon asked nkly, looking at Rose¡¯s face in front of him.

    ¡°¡­What does this mean, Count?¡±

    ¡°It means that I will use my qualifications.¡±

    ¡°Qualification?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell yourself a moment ago? I am qualified to be your bride.¡±

    Maybe because it was so unexpected.

    Seeing the usual peaceful smile, Limon was taken aback.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to use that qualification now¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what it means.¡±

    ¡°¡­originally, you have to collect shares of the Seven Dragons to use that qualification?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? That I am originally neutral.¡±

    either Charlotte.

    Richingwiden.

    Whoever sided with the one who had a majority in the Seven Dragons would be his bride.

    So, what¡¯s wrong with receiving a pre-established fact that wille true anyway?

    When Limon puts on a bewildered expression as he sees Rose, who is talking nonsense with a clean smile on her innocent and pitiful face.

    Rose clutched his wrist.

    Jump over space like breathing.

    He hit him on the butt on the bed in the cabin right behind him.

    ¡°Wait a minute, hey? Count?¡±

    Realizing that he had suddenly be a dinner table, Limon became even more shaken.

    But Rose didn¡¯t stop moving.

    Like a beast that has caught its prey.

    Get up on the bed naturally.

    As if sitting on top of him.

    I just whispered quietly into his ear.

    ¡°You can resist if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Is it because I¡¯m ashamed?

    Or because you¡¯re excited.

    With a subtle blush on her beautiful face.

    Looking at Rose¡¯ske-blue eyes as she wrapped her arms around her neck¡­

    no, to be precise, seeing the torrent of intense emotions swirling inside her, Limon couldn¡¯t help but let out a pained sound inside.

    ¡®Princess, did you know that it would end like this and said that to me?¡¯

    Please don¡¯t reject other princesses because of yourself.

    Limon sighed as he recalled the request he had made with Li Qingyu while smiling, and the promise he had made that he would be an asshole.

    Because at the point of recognizing Rose¡¯s qualifications, he realized that this was unavoidable.

    ¡­I wondered if it would have been okay if I hadn¡¯t acknowledged my qualifications.

    With that question neatly folded.

    Unleash the power that kept you transforming.

    I buried my head in her neck.

    Limon whispered softly.

    ¡°Be prepared, Count. I won¡¯t be able to finish it in moderation beyond this.¡±

    Rose didn¡¯t answer.

    Rather, it seems to be exactly what he had hoped for.

    I just smiled and kissed him again.

    Hugging the waist of a princess who was so noble but now corrupted, abandoned her beliefs and betrayed even the Seven Dragons.

    Coveting those moist lips.

    Limon¡¯s hand slid across the soft skin of his thigh.

 Chapter 352

    #352. It¡¯s a perfect ploy.

    * * *

    ¡°Let me tell you?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°hey. Still, there is jjambab. Should I run errands for this rank?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? Neither I nor anyone else have ess at all.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I give you that authority? Now that I¡¯m acting as the master, I have the authority to give you authority, right?¡±

    ¡°If you want to give it, give it to me. Even so, there won¡¯t be any guild members to run errands for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Oriental-style scale armor, Western-style silver gauntlets, and Middle Eastern-style red turban.

    A man who was dressed in clothes of unknown nationality in many ways.

    Nam Nam-mun let out a pained voice when he heard the boy wearing the sses.

    It was because there was no guild member willing to take on a job that even he was reluctant to do.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t be a deputy guild leader to do this¡­¡±

    ¡°Then quit. Of course, you will have to return the items owned by the guild that you borrowed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, who said no? can¡¯t you do it! if!¡±

    Are you worried that the item might be stolen?

    Nam Ki-moon hurriedly left the room, hiding his hand behind his gauntlet.

    Then, as I got into the elevator, I groaned.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to go to in-depth raids these days, so it¡¯s hard to pay the installments, so why am I the only one pecking?¡±

    ding.

    ¡°Should I run a low-level raid? No, that doesn¡¯t pay off, either.¡±

    Wei Ying.

    ¡°If there were Liberation Brigade guys, it would have been a good way to earn pocket money, but why do they all withdraw from the country¡­. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t help.¡±

    Nam Nam-moon constantly grumbled in the elevator.

    Even though he is difficult to find an opponent among the yers who supplyrge numbers as he is the deputy guild leader of the old guild.

    To think that he had to act as a messenger.

    It was a dissatisfaction for him, who wanted to run more raids at a time like this and use the money to buy new items.

    But what can I do?

    There is a stomach above.

    ding.

    The elevator finally stops and we arrive at the lowest floor.

    Arriving in front of an iron gate made of alloy from Dungeons, Nam Nam-moon shut his mouth as if everything he had been talking about was a lie.

    Then, he ced his palm on the recognition device next to him.

    After the light emitted from the recognizer scanned him from head to toe.

    Wei Ying.

    The thick iron door opens.

    The interiorndscape was revealed.

    ¡®Huh¡­¡¯

    Nam Nam-moon groaned as he looked at the vast dome-shaped space made of alloys from Dungeons on all sides.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the scratches that were so densely carved on the wide walls that it was hard to find any gaps, and the heap of debris piled up in the middle of the dome.

    the moment you open the door.

    A chilly air seeped from within.

    The feeling of entering a boss room on the 90th floor or higher in a dungeon made him nervous.

    Because of that, even if I left the door open, I couldn¡¯t get inside and hesitated.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    A few rooms inside the dome.

    Among them, Nam Ki-moon was taken aback by the calm voice he heard in a ce where even the lights were turned off and there was only thick darkness.

    ¡°Hmmm, you were there.¡±

    ¡°Please answer first. I would have told you not to disturb me if it were not for the slightest.¡±

    I coughed to hide my embarrassment.

    I scratched my head at the callous urging that the effort was worthless.

    ¡°I know that. But isn¡¯t there a ce you told me to give priority to when you get a call?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you hear from Leviathan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they asked for some business cooperation. For details¡­¡±

    ¡°ept the request.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I told them to listen to whatever cooperation they asked for.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Nam Nam-moon couldn¡¯t contain his absurd feelings.

    I didn¡¯t even exin it yet, but I didn¡¯t know that this unconditional permission would be given.

    But there was no answer.

    Only the cold-blooded congrattory order fell.

    ¡°If your business is over, please go.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ besides Leviathan, there have been important calls from the Blue House and other ces.¡±

    ¡°Do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°I did it earlier if I could do it on my own. It¡¯s something I can¡¯t decide¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    In the end, Nam Nam-moon couldn¡¯t even properly y the role of messenger and had no choice but to leave the dome as if he were being kicked out.

    Putting aside that indifferent attitude, I couldn¡¯t bear the unspoken pressure that grew stronger the more I endured.

    ¡®Because of this, no one wants toe here.¡¯

    I used to be indifferent to other people¡¯s business.

    Still, as a guild master, he personally took care of the guild¡¯s important agenda.

    It¡¯s not enough that you¡¯ve been ignoring them for months already. Just visiting them gives off such a frost-like energy.

    Nam Nam-mun had no choice but to stick out his tongue.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t like this when Chief Park was around¡­ Where the hell did that man go?¡¯

    After looking at the iron door with suspicious eyes, he finally got on the elevator with a sigh.

    One of the Eight Great Lords.

    Leaving behind Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi.

    Nam Nam-moon left to give instructions to the guild members.

    * * *

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°We have been informed that we will cooperate fully.¡±

    ¡°Now I can buy myself a little more time.¡±

    ¡°yes. ording to the cooperation letter sent from there, it seems possible to maintain the situation for about a month in Korea only.¡±

    ¡°Is it a month¡­¡±

    The ck-haired girl pondered over the words as if calcting something.

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    Then, in a calm voice, he gave instructions to Youin, who hade to visit him to report the results.

    ¡°Please respond to the economic sanctions by cooperating with the Infinity Guild as nned. It¡¯s okay to lose money, so it¡¯s a way to buy more time as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Youin bowed politely and left the drawing room.

    It was because, as the general manager of the Leviathan Hotel, he needed to be busy as he became the head of this business coboration.

    After Yo-in went out like that.

    It was a dull voice that brought Li Qingyu, who was lost in thought, into reality.

    ¡°I was surprised.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Qingyu remembered that he was dealing with a customer and raised his head.

    ¡°What do you mean Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°Infinity Guild is the old guild. They usually don¡¯t cooperate. I wonder what trick he used.¡±

    A white-haired girl sitting across from Li Qingyu.

    Ainsha asked expressionlessly.

    The Seven Dragons and Guilds are basicallypeting for wealth and power.

    As such, most of them had a bad rtionship with the members of the Chilryonghoe, whose business or regional territories ovepped.

    However, it was so easy to get cooperation like this.

    I was just curious about the secret.

    ¡­For something like that, it was really embarrassing to ask what kind of ploy he used.

    Like the ck Dragon Princess, Li Qingyu, ustomed to such doubts, smiled at the absurd false usation.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really a ploy. Thanks to the swordsmith, I only had a little connection with the Infinity Guild.¡±

    To move the old guild with a little bit of kite.

    Others would have questioned whether that made sense.

    But Ainsha agreed.

    ¡°As expected, Lee. great.¡±

    Limon made the kite, and Li Qingyu obtained the cooperation of the Infinity Guild.

    For a while, he was proud with an expressionless face as if he had aplished something big.

    Ainsha said suddenly.

    ¡°But in the end it is pouring water into the desert. There is no answer unless you use your hands quickly.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Li Qingyu readily agreed with her.

    Compared to the Demiurge Guild or the Midas Guild, the Infinity Guild¡¯s economic influence was on the lower side among the old guilds.

    It would be easier to respond to economic sanctions if we cooperated with each other, but even so, it is only a temporary measure.

    If this continues, not only this country, but also the Holy League and the Chinese Federation¡¯s economy will copse.

    ¡°I want to know if Lee hasn¡¯t contacted me yet.¡±

    In that sense, it was natural for Ainsha to ask about Limon.

    One way to solve this situation.

    All they had to do was make Dagda¡¯s cauldron and supply food.

    Once the food problem was resolved, the rest of the economic sanctions could have been dealt with with some difficulty.

    But Li Qingyu shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°The rough news is also good.¡±

    ¡°It is a story that includes that. It is difficult to obtain information on the African side.¡±

    The current situation in Africa was so confusing that even the fact that Limon had be Hai¡¯s concubine had to be obtained through the newspaper.

    In particr, it was more difficult to grasp the trend of Limon in the pce.

    That¡¯s why Li Qing-yu could only tell a theoretical story based on spection.

    ¡°If you had obtained the turkey feathers, you would have brought them right away, so the search will take time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous if you drag it out.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry too much. Thanks to the cooperation of the Infinity Guild, we have some time to spare.¡±

    ¡°I am not talking about economic sanctions.¡±

    ¡°Then what is the danger?¡±

    It seems there is nothing to guess.

    Li Qingyu tilted her head slightly.

    Looking at her like that, Ainsha had a pathetic look on her expressionless face.

    ¡°This is Lee Haty¡¯s side room now. If you find out, you will be in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a giwoo? Even I don¡¯t have the confidence to see through the swordsmith¡¯s disguise right now.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t get caught, it¡¯s a problem. Li has an eighth dragon psionic. No matter how much you hide it, if you are a princess, you are instinctively drawn to it.¡±

    The proof is that Hai made Limon his concubine.

    I guess that¡¯s why I¡¯m not feeling well these days.

    Looking at Ainsha¡¯s expressionless assertion, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    Ainsha¡¯s argument that the eighth dragon¡¯s psionic nature is more dangerous as time goes by is certainly valid.

    ¡°It will be fine.¡±

    However, Li Qingyu was not particrly anxious.

    He just raised his teacup and spoke calmly.

    ¡°At least, unless Hai proves herself worthy, the swordsman will never ept her.¡±

    So you don¡¯t have to worry about cutting in line.

    Li Qingyu, who spoke calmly and took a sip of tea, put down the teacup and added a word.

    ¡°Besides, if you put it that way, Rose, who has been with the swordsman for a longer time than Hai, would be more dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Rose is not Li Qingyu. I nevermit foul y.¡±

    Ainsha, who was anxious about Hai, also expressedly affirmed Li Qingyu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Besides, there is also Li Qingyu¡¯s scheme.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I know that the reason you asked Lee to look like him when he was young is to keep Rose in check.¡±

    No matter how naive Rose was, no matter how much dragon psionic he had, he wouldn¡¯t see Limon as a man just because he had the appearance of a young boy.

    So, did you deliberately make Limon wear that kind of camouge?

    Seeing Ainsha speak bluntly, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you misunderstand. I was just rmending a disguise that is least likely to be discovered by a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Then I want to know why the blue bird was sent.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, not a single bird helps to find the turkey. Instead, they always talk next to me and give me colic. It¡¯s an assassin that¡¯s perfect for containment.¡±

    ¡°The reason why you sent blue was purely because you wanted to help the swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°The cause is great. Rose and Hai are kept in check to protect the royal family. It is a perfect ploy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ainsha, can you believe me for a little bit?¡±

    Let¡¯s talk like that for a while.

    The two soon forgot their worries about Limon and continued discussing the policy of responding to economic sanctions.

    Although Hai was a bit uneasy, it was because there was no way Rose would cut Limon in line by ignoring the agreement of the Seven Dragons.

    She is the Blue Dragon Princess.

    It was the conscience of the Seven Dragons, the most noble and sincere of the seven princesses.

 Chapter 353

    #353. If you like, I¡¯m happy.

    * * *

    When you dered neutrality.

    she thought to herself.

    That this is your role.

    In order to prevent the Seven Dragons from copsing due to recklesspetition, someone had to keep the bnce.

    And the only thing that could do that was himself, whom all the princesses trusted.

    Instead, he was the only one who had to give up interfering in Limon¡¯s skirmish, but he could ept that much for the sake of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡­No, I thought I could take it.

    That is, until he sees Hai break into the banquet of the Utopia Guild and take Limon away.

    That moment.

    she felt

    A heartbreaking sense of loss.

    The impatience of having to get it back.

    And¡­ the anger of wanting to cut Hai to death right now.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, the noblest of the seven princesses, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the torrent of emotions.

    So she realized

    That he was less virtuous than he thought, and that the belief that he would be able to remain neutral until the end was nothing more than arrogance.

    In front of Limon, before she was the princess of the Seven Dragons, she had no choice but to be a woman.

    Yes.

    Dragon psionics didn¡¯t matter.

    Back in London, when she was struggling with her own responsibility and doubting her convictions.

    Already from the time she said she was right,forted her with her music, and looked at her as ¡®Rose¡¯ instead of the Blue Dragon Princess.

    He hade to like him.

    Abandon your beliefs.

    Cheating on another princess.

    betraying one¡¯s own n.

    Even if it throws the world into chaos.

    To the point where I couldn¡¯t give up on him.

    I just couldn¡¯t admit that fact because I always pretended to be virtuous.

    However, thanks to Hai, she realized that she was hypocritical and found out the answer, so she understood Limon¡¯s mind and acknowledged it.

    And decided.

    just to do that

    Originally the noblest princess.

    But the woman who decided to renounce her pride, status, family, and everything for the sake of a man.

    I kissed him again to get the reward.

    Tsueup.

    Live as if passing by.

    clinging tightly.

    Like sucking in deeply.

    The act, which was awkward at first, became softer and more natural as time went on.

    As if the reason I learned anything quickly and diligently from a young age was to use it at times like this from the beginning.

    flinch.

    Is it because ofck of experience?

    Tongue and lips stopped at the hand that went up against the thigh and supported the buttocks.

    But the hand doesn¡¯t stop.

    As if urging him, he just grabbed his soft flesh.

    Koo Woo-wook.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±

    It was instinct to bury one¡¯s head in the nape of his neck and kiss him again while trembling at the intense stimulus.

    Only then did he seem to let go of his anger.

    The touch that loosened the stic flesh nevertheless digs deeper instead of withdrawing.

    The stimtion prating between the skirts of a pure female body that has never been touched by the opposite sex is so intense that it makes your limbs flinch.

    Chew.

    It¡¯s also the first time.

    It seems that you are not satisfied with the cloth.

    A hand that almost ripped off the skirt.

    Along with her slender thighs, the fingers that slid across the thin fabric left a red mark on the unblemished skin.

    The teeth that used to chew on the ear lobe run down the nape of the neck, savoring the softer flesh.

    ¡°¡­ha.¡±

    A body that naturally shrinks from cross stimtion.

    However, the arm wrapped around her waist gripped her firmly so that she could not back down, pulling her even deeper.

    Tickling your slender waist.

    He tore the thin but strong clothes with his teeth and gnawed at my flesh.

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Just for a moment.

    The clean female knight was nowhere to be seen.

    Only the female body, her white skin clearly visible through the disheveled hem of her dress, fluttered like a prey being bitten by a beast.

    Charleuk.

    When the gold ne that slipped down his neck tickled his flesh and gave goosebumps.

    The warmth permeated from the touching body soothes the highly sensitive body.

    But that body is too hot.

    The scent that seeps into your nose is dizzying.

    My heart is beating like it¡¯s about to explode.

    Instinctively, I buried my head in his solid chest and let out an ecstatic breath.

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    It seemed as if he had seen through the whiteness of his head.

    He wanted to grab one of her legs, which was sitting on hisp, and then he pulled it.

    Because of that, one boot that was still on came off.

    The moment my fingers dug into the clean, or rather clean, cloth that was clearly revealed between the two legs.

    It sounds sweet like honey.

    With excitement mixed with shame, his face flushed.

    He continued to kiss and covet her skin, leaving his mark on her.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    It¡¯s like a wild beast watching the final convulsions of its prey by biting off its flesh instead of suffocating it at once.

    It tickles everything from trembling fingers to shrunken toes.

    I lowered my head and bit into the pointed tip.

    The action of finding a sensitive area that you didn¡¯t even know and stimting it step by step is so persistent that it feels harsh.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    you¡¯s? However, she didn¡¯t resist being eaten alive.

    Rather, with both arms wrapped around his head, he rxed from his tense body and made it easier for him to covet himself.

    At first nce, it is a noble act, like a sacrificialmb trying to appease a beast by throwing its body.

    However, if you actually see her now, no one will be able to think of sublimity.

    A face full of excitement.

    A sticky wet moan.

    Even the eyes stained with lust.

    No matter where you looked at her now, she was closer to a vulgar beast than a noble scapegoat.

    But she didn¡¯t care about that at all.

    no i couldn¡¯t care

    It seeps in with every breath you take.

    And it is transmitted every time he covets himself.

    It was because the sweet and ecstatic dragon psionic heat resonated with the dragon¡¯s true blood and turned her hair white.

    Reason, pride, and conviction.

    Losing everything you¡¯ve built up so far.

    The feeling of being reduced to a mere female.

    Even so, what filled her empty mind was not shame or fear, but rather the opposite.

    -It was a pleasure.

    A sense of liberation from being freed from the bondage that has bound you all your life.

    It was the first time in my life that I felt the low heat, so it was a more intense pleasure.

    Above all, the traces he leaves all over his body as if branding it as his property from now on.

    It made her squirm with happiness.

    Squeak.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But that wasn¡¯t the end.

    So far, it seems that it was nothing more than a search.

    Because he began to actively covet the especially sensitive parts he had found so far.

    rocking.

    ¡°¡­! ¡­!!!¡±

    The brain melts in ecstasy while the bed shakes with such intense pleasure that the bed creaks.

    Is it because of stimtion beyond the limit?

    I can¡¯t even breathe

    Even in the midst of this, the two hands scratch his strong back with their nails, craving more intense pleasure.

    As if resonating with the ever-increasing pleasure, the dragon psionic also swells up, creating a vicious cycle in which the pleasure also grows.

    The moment when his hand reached the deepest point at the end.

    Pleasure as white as lightning.

    dyed her

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    So after a while.

    Limon asked Rose, who was covering Banra with a nket.

    ¡°Are you alright now, Count?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, thank you for your concern.¡±

    ¡°If I had to say it, I think it¡¯s more my fault than my fault.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Rose only blushed.

    I couldn¡¯t even say no with empty words.

    It was definitely Limon¡¯s fault that she fainted.

    Even though it was her first experience, she, the princess of the Seven Dragons, lost consciousness over something like this.

    He didn¡¯t know whether to be ashamed of his own immaturity or to resent Limon¡¯s skill.

    Seeing her face as hot as persimmon and guessing her feelings, Limon smiled.

    Then, he opened his mouth with a hint of a sudden thought.

    ¡°Oh. Come to think of it, there were a few things I wanted to confirm with the Count, so can I ask you now?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Turning the words that are obvious to anyone.

    Knowing that it was a consideration for herself, Rose took the question calmly.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t asking questions just to cover up her shyness.

    ¡°Are you really going to start a war?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    In the midst of this, it¡¯s too stupid a question to ask.

    However, because of that, Rose seriously answered the question she had to ask.

    ¡°It is a war that cannot be avoided anyway.¡±

    From the moment she ambush Hai and kidnap Limon, there is no way to resolve the situation peacefully.

    whoever intervenes.

    or threatened with force.

    Hai won¡¯t stop.

    Like a forest fire that only goes out after turning the mountain into ashes, they will run amok until they let out all their anger.

    ¡°¡­More so now.¡±

    Rose blushed again, covering her body, where Limon¡¯s traces still remained, with the nket.

    Honestly, looking at her now, it was only natural that even a princess other than Hai would try to tear herself to death.

    In that respect, it was rather fortunate that the opponent was Hai.

    If it were her anger, she would try to kill Rose herself instead of attracting another princess.

    ¡°As you know, Swordsman, there is only one way to stop Hai before it turns the whole world into a battlefield.¡±

    ¡°You mean going to war?¡±

    ¡°Because she is a member of the Red Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    Are you fighting a war to stop a war?

    It was something that could only be said to be contradictory.

    However, Limon, who had gone through all kinds of bizarre wars, was not taken aback by the contradiction.

    Instead, I just asked.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t fight for you, right?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°But will you be okay? At this rate, I would have the strength to make a clean decision.¡±

    ¡°Because of that, I have something to ask the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°ask?¡±

    For a while, I put on a puzzled expression.

    Hearing that ¡®request¡¯ from Rose, Limon shook his head after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Certainly, there¡¯s nothing I won¡¯t be able to listen to at that level, but I think it¡¯s a bitcking right now.¡±

    ¡°For that matter, we have already taken measures.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it goes ording to n, it will be ready by the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Limon, who had heard roughly what the preparation meant, calcted something and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Morera¡­ So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll have time at least until tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just fine.¡±

    I¡¯m d that the problem I was most concerned about has been resolved.

    Limon nodded.

    and said

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Rose blinked her eyes as she couldn¡¯t understand the words so out of the blue.

    Limon smiled at her.

    He then went over to Rose, who was wrapped in a nket on the bed, and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before we started? It wouldn¡¯t end well enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Rose stiffened.

    It¡¯s because I realized it only after seeing the eyes like a hungry beast.

    Because of the female who fainted on her own before she was satisfied, this male was angry as if he had just tasted the food he was about to chew and swallowed and was taken away.

    It was also that he was only enduring it out of consideration for females.

    But that patience is over, and now I¡¯m trying to resume the meal that I stopped.

    hot.

    Is it because it was cut off in the middle?

    Unlike usual, when she was always cold, Rose¡¯s face blushed bright red at the ferocious eyes.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    Taking a deep breath, she let go of her hands holding the nket.

    Squeak.

    The nket that covered the white skin slipped.

    In the midst of already tattered clothes and pieces of fabric flowing down as if following them.

    Rose opened her mouth, looking at Limon with wet eyes that were as clear and neat as ake, yet wet with heat that could not be hidden.

    ¡°¡­willingly, if you will.¡±

    with a light smile

    Exposing your slender naked body.

    greet him with open arms.

    The once most virtuous princess was thus immersed in the joy of depravity.

 Chapter 354

    #354. Is there a problem?

    * * *

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    When the tribe is first captured.

    Chief Lucuma cursed himself for his bad luck.

    Now, if you gather a little more power, you could form a warlord and live happily, but a white woman took everything away.

    It was about to break out.

    When I spent my precious wealth on welfare, I really wanted to die.

    However, after Rose created one of thergest military governments in the East, his thoughts changed a bit.

    No, to be honest, a lot has changed.

    The fact that a snake¡¯s head is better than a dragon¡¯s tail depends on the situation.

    If the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government continues to grow further, he thought that he could be a dragon¡¯s w.

    white or female.

    In Africa, where the rule of thumb is the basis from the beginning, it was only natural to cling to the strong.

    ¡°What? What to do with this!¡±

    That is why he has been working hard ever since.

    In order to raise Kilimanjaro¡¯s self-government even a little bit and gain Rose¡¯s trust.

    Thanks to that, he could now put aside the Masai and be proud of himself as the number two.

    Even Limon, who had been following Rose around, disappeared due to thest banquet, so it was even more so.

    Besides, of course Egypt stopped the war after that.

    The Utopia Guild, whose summons were annihted and the summoning lord disappeared, also stopped all external activities.

    Now, if Rose actively unites other military governments, they may be able to ovee the two forces and be the losers in Africa.

    Chief Lucuma turned the happiness circuit like that.

    ¡°No, where the hell did the general go and isn¡¯ting back yet!¡±

    ¡­After attending the banquet.

    That is, until Rose, who had been kept away from home, suddenly disappeared a few days ago.

    ¡°Maybe he went on a trip because his heartache was so great?¡±

    ¡°Why are you heartbroken?¡±

    ¡°Why, it must have been because he saw an African tyrant kidnapping Limore right in front of his nose.¡±

    ¡°No fucking feet! Does it make sense that you left your country and went on a trip in this situation just for that reason?¡±

    At Shu¡¯s words, Chief Lucuma had a seizure.

    He also had a few wives and concubines, so I couldn¡¯t understand the logic of being shocked that only one of his concubines was taken away.

    If I lost my concubine, it would have been enough to find a new one.

    ¡°Be careful with your words, Chief Lucuma. That is an insult to the representative.¡±

    It was Umbaru who was sitting across from him who opened his mouth in a hard voice.

    However, upon hearing the warning, Chief Lucuma took on a more ferocious expression.

    ¡°Be careful with your words, Umbaru. Who would a bastard who used to be the chief of a vige that was in ruins dare to say such a thing to anyone?¡±

    cringe

    The handle of the crushed chair.

    At the same time, Umbaru¡¯s face stiffened at the bloody momentum that was unleashed on Chief Lucuma.

    Although he acted like a gentle dog in front of Rose, he was originally the warchief who unified this area.

    It was because he was a great man with the ability and character to kill at least a mid-sized yer like Umbaru at once if he was determined.

    While the tension was so high.

    Suga sneaked in.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you both calm down? What if the CEO gets angry when he finds out that we messed up?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sheesh.¡±

    Perhaps it was because Rose¡¯s existence was burdensome.

    Chief Lucuma rxed his hands and Umbaru rxed.

    Seeing the two of them, Shu let out a sigh.

    ¡®Eh, that¡¯s shit.¡¯

    It was unavoidable.

    In the first ce, the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government was not such a well-coordinated military government.

    Right now, even the Masai and Lucuma tribes were originally in a warring rtionship.

    Up until now, thanks to Rose¡¯s strength and charisma, they were able to unite as one, but with her absence, the cracks were revealed.

    ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s dangerous if the CEO doesn¡¯te back soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous! Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chief Lucuma shouted out loud.

    Then he got up from his seat and muttered, going back and forth.

    ¡°Originally, he should havee by yesterday, but he hasn¡¯t contacted you yet. If this goes wrong, our military government is over! end!¡±

    If Rose had just been away, he wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous.

    The problem was the instructions she gave before leaving.

    At that time, I thought it was an opportunity, so I happily followed the instructions.

    If Rose didn¡¯te like this, let alone expand the power, the military government would be destroyed.

    Should I use my hands right now?

    If you write, how do you write?

    Chief Lucuma thought about making his head spin.

    ¡®Should I rather stick to another military government? Or else I¡¯ll just eat this military government¡­!¡¯

    Phaging.

    ¡°Forgive me for beingte.¡±

    ¡°No, sorry! You don¡¯t have to. Isn¡¯t it normal for the superiors to go around leisurely?¡±

    It happened in an instant.

    Rose appeared beyond space.

    And that¡¯s when Chief Lucuma bowed down to Rose as if he hadn¡¯t thought of something else.

    Indeed, it was a quick response worthy of the chieftain of arge tribe.

    but right after that.

    Lucuma couldn¡¯t help but stiffen.

    ¡°okay? Then you could havee a little more leisurely, but I was in a hurry for no reason.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it seriously, sister. Because I just said it.¡±

    He raised his head at the somewhat familiar voice.

    Then, for some reason, I saw a tanned blond boy smiling next to Rose with a red face and widened my eyes.

    ¡°uh? Limor?¡±

    ¡°W Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. A long time.¡±

    Shu with wide eyes and Umbaru with a strange face.

    Chief Lucuma, who had been frozen until the two of them had finished their greetings, shouted aloud only btedly.

    ¡°you you! Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°you? Are you short on words?¡±

    ¡°No that! Anyway, why are you here! You should be in Egypt now¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Chief Lucuma.¡±

    Why did Limon, who is already famous for being the concubine of an African tyrant, appear here calmly?

    Chief Lucuma, who asked in bewilderment, kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°He is my concubine.¡±

    Like when did you blush?

    with a light smile.

    Rose took a step forward and looked straight at him with blue eyes.

    ¡°My lover is by my side, is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Gulp.

    ¡°¡­no, no problem.¡±

    One time to swallow dry saliva.

    After trying to say something several times, he finally lowered his head.

    Rose still has a smile on her face and her voice is as gentle as usual.

    It¡¯s because the strangely chilling sensation taught me that if I made a single mistake here, it would be an X.

    After being persuaded, Rose turned her head.

    And they asked Shu and Umbaru, who shrugged their shoulders as if they had noints.

    ¡°Are you all ready?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is over.¡±

    ¡°Only the representative was waiting.¡±

    After hearing the two people¡¯s answers, Rose nodded slowly.

    ¡°Then we can start right away.¡±

    ¡°Funds right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to take more time than this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Is it really okay to start right away?¡±

    When Suga makes a strange expression.

    Umbaru asked directly.

    It was because when I looked closely, I could feel that Rose was strangely tired.

    Contrary to his ufortable behavior, it was just that he was slower to realize because of the morefortable atmosphere and fresh smile than usual.

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just a little tired because I haven¡¯t slept for two days.¡±

    ¡°No, what did you do for days and nights in this important situation¡­¡±

    Chief Lucuma, anxious to wait for Rose, grumbled inadvertently, but couldn¡¯t argue further.

    Umbaru just nodded in agreement.

    So Shu raised his thumb to Limon, who was looking at the distant mountains, and Rose, who was slightly blushing.

    Anyway, half of the thought that these ignorant men would not be able to use it.

    With half a happy heart.

    Because of that, Rose had to blush even more¡­

    Anyway, the Kilimanjaro government officials hurriedly moved.

    In order to inform the guests who had arrived earlier and were staying at the amodation that the meeting time was dyed.

    * * *

    ¡°When you invite, you use all sorts of rhetoric, but when you invite, the guest is treated like this. The Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government is no big deal either.¡±

    ¡°It must have been in vain.¡±

    ¡°Tsk No matter how much fame is skyrocketing these days¡­¡±

    ¡°It must have been a rumor that the eastern ouw was surprisingly humble.¡±

    meeting room.

    All sorts of gossip was going around in that ce, which was spacious and tidy, butcked any splendor.

    It was a story that would be unfair if Chief Lucuma, who worked hard enough to make his hair fall out to entertain themvishly, heard it.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Everyone in this seat is the head of a military government.

    It was because they were not satisfied with being treated as ordinary VIPs as each of them lived proudly like a king.

    Even so, there are two reasons why they can¡¯t leave their seats.

    It was because the reputation of the eastern ouw had been so high recently, and the person who should be most dissatisfied with was silent.

    The reason why I came here in the first ce was that I heard that the person was also attending.

    That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t say anything openly, while they were just talking behind their backs and releasing their dissatisfaction.

    profit.

    The door to the conference hall opens.

    Rose finally appeared.

    Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t have the confidence to gossip in front of her who might be a big yer.

    The silence that came when the attendees suddenly shut their mouths.

    In the midst of that, Rose calmly climbed onto the podium in the middle of the conference hall and politely opened her mouth.

    ¡°You must have been busy, but thank you for epting my sudden invitation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Originally, I should have talked more and thanked you, but I¡¯m running out of time, so let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±

    The attendees just sneer and cross their arms.

    I didn¡¯t really listen.

    It was because Rose¡¯s overly polite attitude in the context of African culture, which reveres the strong, rather looked down on her.

    ¡°One reason I invited you.¡±

    But Rose didn¡¯t care about their attitude.

    After slowly turning her head and looking at each of the attendees, most of whom she had already seen.

    I just spoke calmly.

    ¡°Because we know that the African tyrant will soon resume the war.¡±

    And the assembly hall was a mess.

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°What kind of small grain is that!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! What is the basis for such nonsense¡­!¡±

    Even if you put a snake in a frog¡¯s nest, it would be hard to see such a hot reaction.

    This happened like a bounce.

    Crying with a pale face.

    This back pointing with a red face.

    All the attendees reacted fiercely as if they had ignored her words.

    This is because the dynamics of Egypt were so important to those who ruled the military government in Africa.

    ¡°Everyone please be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Come on, exin!¡±

    ¡°Is that true? That you can prove it!¡±

    The problem is that I was too excited.

    At the end of silently watching them who are now trying to run to the podium beyond just shouting.

    Rose smiled lightly.

    I took a light step.

    Quad de de de de de de de deuc!

    Then, silence came back to the banquet hall.

    Not to mention the marble podium.

    Seeing that even the ground of therge conference hall was cracked as if an earthquake had struck, even those who were excited couldn¡¯t help but stiffen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Everyone please take a seat and be quiet.¡±

    looking at them like that

    still respectful.

    with a deeper smile.

    Rose opened her mouth in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Or do you want me to make it quiet myself?¡±

    just 3 seconds.

    It took a while for the attendees, who had run wild like wild beasts, to be good children and sit down again.

 Chapter 355

    #355. It is not a weak meat diet.

    Did the appearance of the shattered podium return hisposure?

    As if the shouting a while ago was a lie, the attendees were not excited to hear what Rose had to say.

    Each raised their hand and asked for permission to speak, then asked questions.

    ¡°What do you mean Egypt will invade?¡±

    ¡°It is as I said. It means that the war will resume within a few days at the shortest.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°I figured it out with my personal intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Can you really prove that Egypt is going to invade?¡±

    Despite the barrage of questions that were more like a hearing than a question-and-answer, Rose did not lose her calm attitude.

    It was someone other than Rose who blocked the question.

    ¡°Stop asking stupid questions.¡±

    without even raising a hand.

    half lying on the table.

    I just spit out a word.

    With that alone, the other participants lowered their hands and shut their mouths.

    Because the person who had just asked the question had the power and influence to make them all shut up.

    ¡°The important thing now is not the ¡®why¡¯. So don¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    A woman with dark skin and a sleepy face.

    Leading the Utopia Guild on behalf of the currently missing Summon Lord Branga, one of the most influential people in Africa.

    Namim yawned.

    And I raised my head.

    ¡°Then I will ask.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The fact that they brought us together and announced this news means that there is a countermeasure, right? Eastern ouws?¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter why.

    What matters is how you deal with it.

    So don¡¯t bother wasting time and tell me the solution.

    Namim asked.

    The other attendees also agreed with her question in silence.

    Of course, no one wanted to go against the Grand Duke who led the Utopia Guild, no matter how weakened he was.

    Because everyone knew that her words hit the heart of the situation.

    ¡°Of course there are countermeasures.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is to revive the n prepared by the Prince of Paradise.¡±

    That moment.

    The participants were buzzing.

    Why did Rose invite her?

    And why is the face of the other invitees familiar?

    Because I realized it now.

    ¡°You mean to form a continental alliance? right here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The answer made the fuss grow louder.

    All those who came to this meeting were the heads of the military government who also attended the banquet of thest Utopia guild.

    That¡¯s why he was well aware of Branga¡¯s grand n to gather all the military governments in Africa to oppose Egypt.

    ¡®It¡¯s the Continental Alliance¡­¡¯

    ¡®If the Egyptian army is really preparing for an invasion, it might be worth considering.¡¯

    Hope bloomed in their anxious hearts.

    It was because they thought that if they pooled their strength, it would be possible to face even Egypt.

    However, their hopes were shattered by Namim¡¯s continued words.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the only countermeasure I¡¯ve prepared, I¡¯ll just go back. I don¡¯t want to fight a fight I¡¯m sure to lose.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the Continental Alliance won¡¯t stop the Egyptian army?¡±

    ¡°huh. I mean the African tyrants, to be exact.¡±

    Namim answered immediately.

    And he askednguidly, as if it was troublesome to exin.

    ¡°You, ouw of the East, were there at the banquet hall, so you saw her, right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you will know. That she is not human.¡±

    Namim, who was busy directing the guild members who were caught up in the diversion and confused, did not see the fight in the banquet hall.

    But to fix the scene.

    Look at the remains of the burnt summons.

    I was able to confirm it because I heard the testimony of eyewitnesses.

    If the monarch is a superhuman beyond human beings, then the Red Dragon Princess, Hai, is a monster.

    Her power to defeat thousands of summoned beasts and Branga at once, equivalent to the strength of the Utopia Guild, was just as transcendent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if our guild was intact, but it¡¯s impossible at this rate.¡±

    If only I knew Hai had such power.

    So, if he had formed a continental alliance sooner and gathered all the high-level yers in Africa, including Branga and Namim himself, to face them.

    It might have been possible to gauge the odds against the emboldened Hai.

    However, with Branga missing and the summons annihted, the power of the Utopia Guild is less than half of its original strength.

    Looking objectively, it was difficult for them to deal with the Red Dragon n and the Egyptian army, let alone Hai.

    If that¡¯s the case, other military governments should fill the void of power

    ¡­

    Namim shook his head.

    Andpared to when the banquet was held at the Utopia Guild, there were less than half of the participants and continued talking.

    ¡°The recently famous ¡®Wanderer from the South¡¯ didn¡¯t evene to our banquet, so that¡¯s true, but all the other big yers were absent here.¡±

    Dealing with Hai without Branga required arge number of high-level yers, especially arge supply.

    This is because numbers are meaningless in front of her dealing with the ability to ignite.

    In particr, the embodied Hai is so big that even if you gather more than 10 yers, you don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a chance of winning.

    ¡°By the way, let¡¯s use this power against the Egyptian army led by that tyrant?¡±

    The problem is that Rose and Namim are the only ones who can fight Hai here.

    Namim, who had heard the rumors of Rose, but had already seen a fragment of Hai¡¯s true power, was able to affirm.

    ¡°That would be suicidal.¡±

    Everyone in this ce¡­

    No, even if all the remaining military governments in Africa fought together, they would not be able to defeat Hai.

    That was the objective evaluation made by Namim as a major supply yer and assistant guild leader of the Utopia guild.

    So it was.

    The reason why Namim tilted his head at Rose¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°There is no need to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to worry about?¡±

    ¡°About Hai.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning of the words.

    Rose calmly said to Namim, who had a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡°Because it is possible to deal with her only with the power of our military government.¡±

    and right after that.

    The meeting hall fell into silence.

    Namim, who was talking, of course.

    The other attendees also forgot to breathe for a moment, looking at Rose with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°¡­You alone, an ouw from the east, will stop that monster that even our Master couldn¡¯t handle?¡±

    ¡°I am not alone. As I said, I n to get help from other members of the military government.¡±

    ¡°Is that what it sounds like¡­?¡±

    Namim was dumbfounded.

    The other participants who came to their senses only btedly began to mumble noisily again.

    Because most of them had seen the fight in the banquet hall, so they knew how absurd Rose¡¯s words were.

    Of course, as soon as he caught Rose¡¯s gaze, he shut his mouth again and remained silent.

    Namim, who had no reason to do so, said quietly.

    ¡°Ouws of the East. Do you really think there would be an idiot out there who would believe that bluff and ally with you against Egypt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have it.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°A lot of people seem to misunderstand it, so let me make one thing clear.¡±

    I just proposed a continental alliance.

    They say they don¡¯t need an alliance.

    Rose smiled.

    And, as always, he spoke in a voice that was gentle but contained sternness in it.

    ¡°I am not asking you to join the Continental Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you want to fight against Egypt, all I can do is lend you my strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Eyes erged like bells.

    A mouth that swells like a crucian carp.

    She calmly notified the participants who showed such absurdity on their faces.

    Anyway, it¡¯s not them that¡¯s in a hurry, it¡¯s their side, and they¡¯re in a position where they can choose whether or not to help them.

    ¡°So take your pick. Will you win the fight against Egypt with my help, or will you remain a dog with a tail down?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you just say a dog with a tail down?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Namim, who always had a sleepy expression on his face, raised his eyes at the provocative remark.

    Still, Rose was calm.

    He looked at Namim with quiet eyes and looked at the attendees in the conference room one by one.

    ¡°I know that Africa is a continent of weak meat. So I understand that you obey the strong.¡±

    Clearly, Hai and the Egyptian army are strong.

    Even if you fight, the odds of winning are low, of course.

    Enough to take a lot of damage even if you win.

    And the Rose of the past might have respected surrendering peacefully rather than fighting a reckless war.

    At least it is clear that there will be fewer casualties from the war.

    ¡°But choosing to be enved without a fight is not the rule ofw.¡±

    But don¡¯t be mistaken.

    The rule of thumb does not mean unconditional obedience.

    When any herbivore is being hunted, they run away with all their might and run into a beast to protect their children.

    It is thew of the jungle that the weak have the duty to confront the strong.

    However, to plunder and dominate the weak and not even resist against the strong and give everything to survive¡­

    ¡°It is the behavior of livestock.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    The reason why the faces of so many attendees all turned red was because of anger or shame.

    Rose made no distinction.

    Because the results were not different anyway.

    ¡°¡­ouws of the east. You just turned every military government in Africa into an enemy.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter?¡±

    ¡°yes. If you have the courage and pride to fight me, I will ept it.¡±

    A more benevolent n than anyone else.

    However, as the princess of the Blue Dragon n, who did not hesitate to charge even against the sword master in order to protect her beliefs.

    Unlike usual, Rose asserted with a deep smile.

    At the end of being silent while watching her.

    Namim nodded.

    ¡°good. I will join the Continental Alliance as well.¡±

    ¡°what¡­!¡±

    ¡°Are you insane now? To put up with this insult!¡±

    The attendees who expected her to rage on their behalf were bewildered.

    But Namim saidnguidly.

    ¡°If any of you are willing to stop the tyrant instead of the ouws of the East, I¡¯ll reconsider.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can be azy lion, but I have no desire to be a servile pet.¡±

    The attendees fell silent again.

    Because no one could say such absurd things even with bluffing.

    So they had no choice but to realize.

    If Egypt goes to war again, this is an unavoidable problem, and in the end, as Rose said, they have only two options.

    Are you prepared to fight to the death?

    Or do you just surrender?

    And the selection of Namim, one of the strongest yers representing Africa, despite beingzy, eventually made them gnaw their teeth.

    ¡°¡­Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Look who will surrender without a fight!¡±

    ¡°We are warriors! Not livestock or pets!¡±

    ¡°Okay, East Ouw! Prove your skills anywhere! Instead, I won¡¯t let you go if you lose!¡±

    It¡¯s like when you keep your mouth shut.

    Rose smiled faintly as she saw the numerous heads of the military government stand up and scream in anger.

    The preparations are nowplete.

    only one thing left.

    ¨DOnly a showdown.

 Chapter 356

    #356. Would you like to

    * * *

    Sometimes a horse without feet travels a thousand miles.

    So was Africa.

    ¡°Are you going to start a war of conquest again in Egypt?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Utopia guild and other military governments in Africa formed a continental alliance against it?¡±

    ¡°Even the representative of the Continental Alliance is an Eastern ouw? What bullshit is this?¡±

    when the rumor first spread.

    Few seriously believed.

    It is absurd to restart a war that has stopped once so suddenly.

    Against it, an unprecedented Continental Alliance was formed, and even the leader of the alliance was a white eastern ouw.

    It was such an absurd story.

    However, after only a few days, people realized that it was not a rumor.

    The sudden departure of the Egyptian Legion, who had returned from the war of conquest.

    In addition, the sight of the troops of each military government gathering from all over Africa informed them of the reality.

    The fact that a great war for supremacy in Africa would soon begin.

    ¡°My God¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it really going to start an all-out war? Continental alliance with Egypt?¡±

    after finding out about it.

    People struggled to get information, albeit btedly.

    Depending on the oue of this war, their country could be destroyed or enved, so they had no choice but to run around as if their feet were on fire.

    The irony is that their efforts instead created all sorts of nonsense.

    ¡®The defeated country in this war will be devastated!¡¯

    ¡®The first target is, of course, the Utopia Guild!¡¯

    ¡®The reason why the summoned lord went missing was to form an alliance with another lord and call in reinforcements!¡¯

    In the meantime, did you want to make money?

    Rumors spread through the gossips of each country drove Africa, which was alreadyplicated, into deeper confusion.

    This happened because a proper mediapany was rare in Africa as it was ruled by the military government.

    Some of them could only be called gossip.

    ¡°Come to think of it, there are rumors that this war was actually caused by a single man.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°Why do you know, the guy that the African tyrant brought in as his concubine this time?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about a genius soldier with a borderline color or something? An Egyptian nobleman?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she originally the concubine of an ouw from the East? So I heard that an ouw who lost his concubine went to war with his eyes closed¡­¡±

    ¡°What nonsense. Is war a joke? To wage a war like this just because of a quarrel?¡±

    ¡°¡­well, this must be a real rumor, right?¡±

    ¡°of course!¡±

    Even the most deaf peopleughed at the word that this war was a love affair.

    Aside from being an entric ouw in the east, a tyrant who only knows about war is bewitched by a man andmits such a thing.

    At this point, it was rather a gag.

    Although some gossip magazines sold magazines, iming that she was a beauty ruining the country (?) despite knowing that.

    but they didn¡¯t know

    That the magazines they sold would end up going to some hideaway on the outskirts.

    up

    Clear burn marks on the face.

    Even one arm that was cut off there.

    A man who only looks like a war victim or a veteran from the outside.

    However, unlike his messy body, he had blue eyes and was silently looking down at the newspapers and magazines spread out on the table.

    hard.

    Editorial about this war.

    Suspicion that the summoning lord is dead.

    Misceneous rumors that the cause of the war is a love affair.

    Other than that, it was hard to see it as a proper article even with empty words.

    In fact, at first, the man was also flipping through magazines as if he were watching a gag program.

    Cadde deuk.

    Even so, this moment.

    There is one reason why the man only rolls iron balls for rehabilitation exercises with cold eyes that have no sign ofughter.

    Because I saw something very unpleasant in a magazine.

    ¡°They say they¡¯re going to wage a war with the hegemony of the continent without me¡­ That¡¯s right. It takes only a moment for a person to be obsolete.¡±

    The man let out augh.

    Namim¡¯s judgment is not iprehensible.

    Right now, Utopia¡¯s guild power alone won¡¯t be able to stand against Egypt, so joining the Continental Alliance at will is more of a necessity than the best.

    If I had to ce the me on myself, I cut off contact with the guild and hid myself.

    Of course, if the man did that, he would have thrown him alive as food for the summoned beast. He was a generous man to beauties.

    Likewise, it is understandable that the eastern ouw took the position of head of the Continental Alliance, which should have belonged to him.

    ¡°Well, you can say that you can do that¡­.¡±

    All the beauties in the world are yours anyway.

    Whether it is a utopia led by Namim.

    Whether it¡¯s the Continental Alliance created by Rose.

    Because in the end, it wille into your hands along with them. I wasn¡¯t particrly nervous about that fact.

    but only one.

    There were things he couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    ¡°Why is this X¡¯s kid keeping over the line?¡± He

    nced

    at a magazine¡­ or rather, at the pictures in it.

    It looks like it was taken while walking around town.

    A woman in a military uniform and a blonde-tanned boy are seen in the blurry photo.

    Contrary to the contents of the magazine, which exined that they were on a date, the boy¡¯s face was calm and Hai¡¯s expression was cold.

    But it was a fact that the man who had lived his life considering winning her as a top priority could know.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the boy¡¯s side.

    That the woman is genuinely happy.

    The passionate affection in her eyes for Limor, which was never found in the usual way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what trick you¡¯ve been ying. Did you use a charm-type skill?¡±

    Of course, he knew at least that fascination didn¡¯t work for her.

    whatever gift you give.

    Whether you propose with sincerity.

    Of course, it was burned without hesitation.

    It was just hard to believe that she, who always red at herself as if she were an insect, had fallen for a kid like this.

    ¡°¡­I feel really dirty.¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day!

    The man crushed the iron ball that was rolling in his hand.

    The fact that she might have already intermingled with this kid.

    No, even if it wasn¡¯t, the fact that he dared to have another man in his heart made him boil.

    Maybe it was more because of the premonition that this war might have really been fought because of the love affair.

    Patter.

    So it was.

    The reason why he fell silent after dropping the remains of the iron ball he was holding in his hand.

    as if thinking about something

    At the end of looking at the floor.

    He sighed quietly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    The man raised his head.

    And looking up at the sky outside the window, to be exact, at the stars floating there, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡¯The gatekeeper who opens the world¡¯.¡±

    [The Constetion that signed a contract with you responds to your call.]

    [The ¡®gatekeeper who opens the world¡¯ proposes to renew the contract. If you agree, you will gain the power to obtain what you desire.]

    [Do you agree to renew the contract?]

    Right after that.

    What message appeared.

    What had been put on hold after being proposed by the Constetion in the past appeared before my eyes again.

    Originally, the man had no intention of epting this offer.

    Even though the Constetion is a good being who gives strength through contracts, I had never heard of a proposal like this.

    So I thought of checking more information and choosing whether or not to ept it, but¡­

    My body was ruined in a mess.

    The rapidly changing situation of the continent.

    Above all, the impatience and anger that seethed.

    It made the man long for power no matter what the cost.

    ¡°ept the renewal of the contract.¡±

    The moment when Branga, the summoning lord of only 8 level 100 yers, made a decision that had been dyed.

    The bnce of the world is shaken.

    There is a hole in the providence.

    With a bright light¡­

    Fu-wook.

    Deaf!

    Aaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    ¡ªA star pierced him.

    * * *

    Boom!

    ¡°How are you going to take responsibility for this, Magician!¡±

    The ghost of the 4th rank of the Liberation Brigade.

    Labyrinth hit the table.

    And he shouted in a loud voice as if he was vomiting fire.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, so don¡¯t step out and stay still! But why are we the only ones being destroyed!¡±

    [¡­As the Great Star foretold, the Seven Dragons¡¯ turmoil had already begun.]

    ¡°Only those economic sanctions? You call that a riot?¡±

    [This is just the beginning. The conflict will grow even bigger in the future. So wait for the right time.]

    ¡°Shit! Nearly half of the branches have already been destroyed, so how much longer do we have to wait? Like this, until the brigade is all ughtered?¡±

    Labyrinth did not hide its hostility.

    The other ghosts who attended the meeting also expressed their difort.

    It was because the situation of the liberation brigade was that serious.

    Fortunately, all the ghosts were safe as they did not go out to the eight major guilds, but nearly a third of the executives had already died.

    The damage to the lower end members was difficult to estimate.

    No matter how much they regarded their subordinates as tools, the loss of power and property was inevitably unpleasant.

    ¡°Stop making noise and solve this situation, or take responsibility and step down from number 2!¡±

    [I can¡¯t do that.]

    ¡°Are you going to avoid responsibility?¡±

    [No, it means that I have already resigned to the third seat as a newrade has joined our brigade.]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Labyrinth, of course.

    While the other ghosts were panicking, the magician calmly spoke alone.

    [I should have said it before. They are recruiting newrades to fill the vacancy ofrades.]

    ¡°You gave that newrade the 2nd ce?¡±

    [Yes.]

    The ghosts were agitated.

    What does it mean that the immovable second ce magician gave up his ce?

    because everyone knew

    ¡°¡­It must take some time to properly ept the protection of the stars, right? What about the Holy Spirit period right now?¡±

    [The age of maturity is already ready, and the newrade is doing his best to adapt to the protection of the stars.

    ]

    [Nothing to worry about.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because the position he was aiming for was passed in vain.

    Even among the ghosts, Labyrinth, who had a dissatisfied expression, pointed out, the magician was not shaken.

    I just answered calmly.

    [The power of a newrade has already surpassed me.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Labyrinth was startled.

    Although he was weak among monarchs, the magician as a specter was a strong one whose odds were difficult to discuss even if other specters attacked at once.

    But to say that the neer who had just received divine protection surpassed him.

    It was an unbelievable story.

    [Look forward to it.]

    The magician said to those specters.

    The newrade¡¯s naturalbat power is not strong, but he has a special absolute skill instead.

    If you use that power, it will y a role that is more than enough to make up for what has been lost through bounty hunting and tracking in the future.

    And¡­

    [When the newrade finishes adapting to the Divine Protection, neither the dragon princess of the seven dragons nor the sword master will dare to be our opponent.] It was not a

    guess until now.

    With clear conviction and affirmation.

    The specter who became third in the Liberation Brigade had a cold smile.

 Chapter 357

    #357. Where is this?

    * * *

    Rumble rattle.

    She thought.

    Why did it end up like this?

    It wasn¡¯t a problem until he helped me with a date.

    Of course, the atmosphere was kind of like that, and there was even a gunfight with the smugglers in the middle.

    But this wasmon to Limon, and Harti seemed satisfied anyway.

    The problem was after that.

    Isn¡¯tmunication suddenly cut off?

    Hai, who has returned alone, deres war on Limon.

    Because everything started to go crazy.

    Thanks to that, it was just absurd for her to be left without knowing why.

    [This is all because of the team leader!]

    A blue bird locked in a cage.

    Yuna-kyung eventually put the me on Limon.

    Although he did not know the circumstances, he knew from experience that if something happened, there was a high probability that it would be rted to Limon.

    Of course, that made it easier to get around.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Yuna-gyeong, who couldn¡¯t find the seven-colored bird after searching the cage, couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Including this situation.

    [No, why do I, a 0-year-old baby bird, have toe to the battlefield¡­?]

    Egyptian soldiers marching in the meadow.

    Yuna-gyeong, who was carried in a cage in the procession, muttered with a bewildered face as she looked at the peak-shaped rock in the distance.

    Even when he was a human, he would act as a PAB agent, but he had never been to a battlefield.

    Aren¡¯t you caught up in the London crisis?

    Aren¡¯t you being chased by the monster lord?

    Coming to the battlefield now.

    Why is it that the new born son is more humble than when he was a human?

    It was just astonishing.

    ¡°It¡¯s Horus meal time.¡±

    [I need more freedom than food.]

    ¡°Ahaha, Horus is good at joking.¡±

    [I¡¯m not kidding, right? It is the instinct of all living things to desire freedom!]

    ¡°It is good to pursue instinct, but if you run away during war, it will be treated as desertion and you will be shot or killed.¡±

    [Coming to think of it, suppressing one¡¯s instincts seems to be the qualification of an intelligent body.]

    But what can I do?

    Even if you are poor, you have to eat and live.

    While sighing heavily, Yuna-kyung diligently pecked and ate the fruit Nadia gave her.

    I could have escaped if I used teleportation, but I didn¡¯t want to gamble my life on something like this.

    And Nadia opened a map and scratched her head while eating a meal with a chocte bar next to Yuna-kyung.

    ¡°It¡¯s also a bit strange.¡±

    [What¡¯s strange about it?]

    ¡°The movements of the enemy.¡±

    Is it because of the affection umted through training?

    Or is it because of the sense of identification as a person who suffers because of his boss?

    While answering Yuna-kyung¡¯s question, who had be close with her, Nadia opened another chocte bar and munched.

    ¡°Since the Continental Alliance was created, I thought it would be quite difficult toe this far.¡±

    [Did you know you would be attacked?]

    ¡°To some extent.¡±

    Nadia mumbled an exnation.

    In a hurry, the troops were only two corps.

    But with just these two corps, the Egyptian army was able to overwhelm almost every country in Africa.

    It was because even the army was at a slightly better level than the militia, and the level of the Egyptian army, which was thoroughly trained with unified equipment, was different.

    Above all, the odds of winning the Continental Alliance disappeared when Hai left his home with the armed forces.

    ¡°The Continental Alliance has no choice but to use some trick to defeat our army.¡±

    [Are you confident that you will win in a head-to-head match?]

    ¡°Sure. We are the Red Dragon n.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s one-to-many.

    There is no enemy that can defeat the Red Dragon n in a wide-scale war of annihtion based on overwhelming firepower.

    Watching Nadia speak proudly against the backdrop of a towering stone pir like a cliff, Yuna-kyung tilted her head for a moment, then nodded.

    It was clear that the Egyptian army would have an advantage in an all-out war due to the nature of the war, where firepower is more important inrger-scale battles.

    Then, the Continental Alliance has to deal with them somehow other than an all-out war¡­

    [This is already the Kilimanjaro Dominion,

    right ?]

    [However, he said it was strange that he hadn¡¯t met a single scout, let alone raided.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [Then, wouldn¡¯t it be that you decided to fight thoroughly for defense? Why is it said that defense is easier than attacking?]

    ¡°It probably isn¡¯t.¡±

    Nadia exined while chewing on a chocte bar mixed with almonds this time.

    The advantage of the defending side is when it is possible to draw the enemy into a strong defensive position, such as a fort or a trench lined with machine guns.

    The castle copses due to the development of cannons.

    Just like the trench in front of the tank became a grave.

    As weapons developed, the effectiveness of camps decreased and defense became more difficult.

    That¡¯s why advanced countries invest in weapons that detect and attack enemies first, such as radar and missiles.

    In other words, attack is the best defense is the modern strategy.

    How much more does it fight a defensive battle against the Egyptian army, which has the most powerful firepower in Africa?

    This was a method that a Continental Alliancemander would never take unless he was a bird head.

    [Sorry for the bird¡¯s head¡­]

    ¡°Ahaha, it could be if you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yuna-kyung is said to be very smartpared to previous Horus.

    Nadia, who made her more miserable by sincerelyforting her, took out another chocte bar and muttered.

    ¡°In fact, defensive battles are also useful depending on the situation. Especially if you use the city as your shield.¡±

    [Using the city as a shield?]

    ¡°It¡¯s a defensive battle in a densely popted ce with many important facilities such as hospitals. Then the attacking side will refrain from firepower.¡±

    [Aha, even if we wage a war, there should be no civilian casualties.]

    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing left if we blow up the city.¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    ¡°Because war costs money.¡±

    If you burn everything, even if you win the battle, there will be less to loot, so it won¡¯t pay off.

    Nadia, who made Yun Na-kyung speechless by speaking calmly, shrugged her shoulders while snickering at the remains of the chocte bar on her fingers.

    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just this war.¡±

    [¡­]

    Now Hai is in a situation where anger pierces the sky.

    So, whether or not the enemy uses the city as a shield, they will eventually burn it down.

    Watching Nadia speak calmly, Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    This girl is also a member of the Seven Dragons.

    that he hade to the battlefield.

    because I realized it all over again.

    ¡®What will the team leader do¡­?¡¯

    Yuna-kyung was worried.

    Even Limon can stop this war.

    This is because, even if it is prevented, there is a lot of anxiety about whether it will be possible to solve the aftermath.

    However, regardless of such misgivings, Egyptian forces crossed the Dominion of Kilimanjaro unimpeded.

    across the vast meadow.

    past the lofty rocks.

    Chasing the long shadows of the setting sun.

    Go around the thick stone pirs.

    towards the rising morning star.

    In the middle of a meal that I don¡¯t know how many meals it has already been in the procession that keeps moving.

    [Huh?]

    Yuna-kyung suddenly tilted her head.

    [Hmm?]

    And tilted his head in the opposite direction again.

    [¡­What is it?]

    Something is strange.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s strange

    I just feel a strange sense of incongruity.

    It was when Yuna-gyeong was shaking her head and moaning to find the cause of the unknown reason.

    ¡°Nadia.¡±

    ¡°Did you find it, Princess?¡±

    As soon as she heard the muddy voice, Nadia rushed over with the cage containing Yuna-kyung hanging from her backpack.

    Hai asked her coldly, smoking a cigarette.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Dominion of Kilimanjaro.¡±

    ¡°Where is the exact location?¡±

    ¡°Exactly? That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Nida scratched her head as she pulled a map out of her backpack.

    Then, after looking around, he answered confidently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Wait, what did I just say?¡±

    He seemed surprised to say it himself.

    Nadia¡¯s eyes widened, and she flipped through the map again, trying topare it to the terrain around her.

    However, her efforts were not worth it, and the more shepared the map and terrain, the more her face became confused.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be like this?¡±

    Nadia looked like she was about to cry, probably because she behaved in such a way in front of the princess she admired.

    But Hai didn¡¯t me her.

    I was just giving instructions.

    ¡°Go to themand vehicle and check the coordinates.¡±

    ¡°ah¡­! I¡¯ll check it out right away and tell you!¡±

    After hearing that, Nadia, with a bright expression on her face, hurriedly ran to themand vehicle behind her.

    As the modernized Egyptian army had, themand vehicle was full of thetest high-tech equipment, so it was thought that it would be easy to check the current coordinates.

    But after a while.

    After leaving themand vehicle, Nadia had no choice but to report with a more embarrassed face than before.

    ¡°princess. I checked, but I can¡¯t pinpoint the current location because the device is in poor condition¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry! Send a scout right now to locate the location¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Instead, unleash Horus, check the surrounding terrain, and call the entire army.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Then it seems that I realized something.

    Take a moment to open your eyes wide.

    Nadia hurriedly opened the cage that contained Yuna-kyung as Hai instructed and hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°Fly as far as possible!¡±

    [Regardless of the direction?]

    ¡°Yes. Either way, just fly all the way in one direction and if you see anything out of the ordinary,e back and report it.¡±

    ¡®What kind of rice cake is this?¡¯

    Good food!

    Yuna-kyung was bewildered but pped her wings vigorously.

    Sooner orter, I¡¯ll be released from the cage.

    At this point, I was going to escape and visit the ce where Limon was, but¡­

    [Huh?]

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    It flew straight east.

    It was because the procession of Egyptian troops, including Nadia, appeared in front of them before they knew it.

    No matter how many times you change direction.

    Try using space travel.

    The result was the same.

    As if they had be fish in a fishbowl, no matter how straight they flew, they were back above the heads of the Egyptians before they knew it.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung, who gave up running away, came back and reported the fact with her wings drooping.

    After hearing her story, Nadia looked at Hai with a hard face.

    ¡°I think the princess is also closed around here.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°The roll call isn¡¯t over yet, but even if we roughly estimate, more than one division has already lost contact.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    It¡¯s appalling that at least thousands of people have disappeared without any contact.

    Indeed, Hai was neither surprised nor embarrassed.

    I just shot across the meadow.

    Thanks to that, Nadia had to bow her head with a more intimidated face.

    ¡°sorry. I should have noticed that the barrier was spread out a long time ago¡­¡±

    ¡°This is not a barrier.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means we¡¯re trapped in the truth.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    At Hai¡¯s words, Nadia made an absurd expression.

    I don¡¯t know if it was a barrier opened by skill or magic.

    It was because there was no way he would not have noticed if it was arge-scale battle method using psionics.

    The only way to do that is¡­

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Nadia involuntarily held her breath.

    Then he looked around and caused an earthquake in his pupils.

    Huge shadows standing sparsely in the wide meadow.

    It was only then that I realized the existence of the eight stone pirs that I had not even recognized even though I had seen them dozens of times.

    And as far as Nadia knows.

    There was only one theory associated with this absurd phenomenon and the eight stone pirs.

    ¡°Seo Seokbyeong8 Gates Golden Sweeping Jin?¡±

    From the Bronze Age to the present.

    One of the most advanced techniques among the many jins made by the Seven Dragons.

    A money-eating hippopotamus that is so delicate that only one n can make it and requires a huge amount of time and budget.

    Nevertheless, because of its excellent utility, it was installed without falling into any facility.

    ¡°We¡¯re trapped in the camp of the demonic ck Dragon n?!¡±

    Age of Heroes of the Past.

    Nadia couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at the fact that they were trapped in the ecstasy that prevented even the sword master from invading the Leviathan.

 Chapter 358

    #358. What the hell is this?

    * * *

    ¡°We have supplemented the manpower.¡±

    After forming the Continental Alliance.

    Rose went straight to Limon.

    Then, like a spouse who went on a business trip and brought a gift, he said with a light smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked about it, so feel free to use it.¡±

    ¡°okay? You persuaded me better than I thought. I thought there would be a lot of dissatisfied kids.¡±

    ¡°If you have anyints, I asked them to do it with force, and then I gave them some advice to the bravest people, and they all agreed.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t your sister too well adapted to Africa?¡±

    It¡¯s only a matter of pursuing power.

    Instead, it is the strength of Africans to obey when they prove their strength.

    Seeing Rose, who had a kind smile and said something that was not kind, was dumbfounded for a moment.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Well, I prepared it anyway, so I¡¯ll use it well. I was just doing it if I had more numbers.¡±

    Limon entrusted the gift he received from Rose to Chief Lucuma, who was working with the residents while sweating.

    ¡°Can you control Chief Lucuma well?¡±

    ¡°Control? How can I get that many troops¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll leave it to the Umbaru Chief.¡±

    ¡°Just leave it to me! We will do it with the honor of our tribe!¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t forget to do what you are told to do. If I make a mistake, my sister will be very angry. got it?¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    so after a few days.

    The head of each military government, who led troops from across the continent and joined them one after another, lost his senses.

    They were prepared for a harsh war as they witnessed Hai¡¯s power.

    However, the battlefield they witnessed was much harsher than they imagined.

    However, the direction of the harshness was different.

    ¡°¡­what to do?¡±

    ¡°Dig a hole from here to there. Carrying stone by car. For details, you can refer to the order here.¡±

    ¡°So you want us to shovel here?¡±

    ¡°why? Isn¡¯t that amon thing?¡±

    It was not wrong.

    There is no army without sappers.

    Simrly, digging trenches and building fortifications on the battlefield was familiar to soldiers.

    One problem.

    It was the size of the project.

    A huge army of over 100,000 people from over a hundred countries participating in the Continental Alliance.

    The sight of them all scattering across the meadow, shoveling and carryingrge boulders with a grunt, did not look like an encampment.

    To put it bluntly¡­

    ¡°This looks more like a pyramid construction site than an encampment?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to fight!¡±

    I had been running at the risk of a bloody battle with the Egyptian army.

    The head of the military government, who was ordered to work out of nowhere, expressed his dissatisfaction in various ways.

    However, Chief Lucuma¡¯s response was the same.

    ¡°If you have anyints, tell our general.¡±

    ¡°Keep it off¡­¡±

    Almost everyone was sunk by that one word and followed as he was told.

    After the Continental Alliance was formed.

    How Rose responded to those who secretly coveted the right tomand.

    Because those who saw the process clearly couldn¡¯t go against her official order.

    Thus, the brave soldiers of the Continental Alliance joined the crucial cornerstone to stop the Egyptian army.

    With a shovel instead of a gun.

    It was the beginning of an unprecedented high-speed civil engineering project in which almost all warlords in Africa, except Egypt, were employed as manualborers.

    But among them, there was a manualborer who stood out.

    It was Limon, who was carving rock pirs all over the meadow with only one carving knife.

    p p.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ can we do it this way?¡±

    without even using a chisel and hammer.

    Use only a tinum carving knife.

    The skill of carving a rough rock into a stone pir like flowing water is truly unparalleled.

    I wanted to put my hand on it for a while, but the speed at which it turned a rock into a pir before tens of minutes had passed was truly phenomenal.

    But what really surprised me was not the speed, but the skill.

    It¡¯s definitely the same stone.

    The degree of bumpiness and smoothness.

    angle of inclination from the ground, etc.

    Limon¡¯s sculpting technique, which captures the feeling of cliffs, peaks, and drynd, with only minute differences, was something that made other engravers doubt their eyes.

    Especially in that a top-notch engraver takes a few days to carve out a piece that would be difficult in minutes.

    kang.

    ¡°Ghmm, this is harder than I thought.¡±

    Even so, Limon couldn¡¯t erase his disapproving expression.

    Sculpture is just a tool.

    In reality, he was more focused on imbuing the pir with dragon psionics.

    The problem was its performance.

    It was because it was difficult even for Limon to create the flow he wanted beyond just containing the dragon psionic.

    However, there was nowhere to turn for advice.

    In the first ce, infusing dragon psionic into an object was unprecedented.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Dozens of times trying to carve the pirs in various ways to somehow create the desired flow.

    Still, not getting satisfactory results, Limon clicked his tongue.

    And decided.

    ¡°If the quality isn¡¯t good, you have to make up for it with the quantity.¡±

    kkang kkang kkang!

    ¡­It was the moment when it was decided that hundreds of stone pirs would be erected in the Dominion of Kilimanjaro.

    No matter how fast Limon was, he had to devote himself to carving days and nights to carve that many pirs.

    But he persevered.

    Because he is a sword master who never gets tired.

    And no matter how much dragon psionics he put in, it was an ignorant thing that was only possible because of the overflowing Limon.

    Instead, the result was certain.

    This is because hundreds of stone pirs were erected in the grasnd before the Egyptian army arrived.

    ¡°¡­Did you really do it?¡±

    ¡°You talk like you thought you couldn¡¯t make it, sister?¡±

    ¡°Not like that. Just think it¡¯s because of that surprise.¡±

    Rose honestly admired the calm air currents that were as proud as the river that covered the meadow centered on hundreds of stone pirs.

    A psionic flow that even she can barely feel if she knows that Jin is there and concentrates for a long time.

    It was because this secrecy was proof that Jin was properlypleted.

    ¡°The ck Dragon n will be shocked and unable to speak when they see that you can create one of the best craftsmanship of the Seven Dragons in just a few days.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work.¡±

    It¡¯s because I don¡¯t even have the stamina to go back.

    Chief Lucuma fell asleep in the meadow.

    Umbaru snoring loudly with her legs resting on his chest.

    Besides that, there is a soldier having a party to celebrate thepletion of their respective barracks, and Shu taking care of the wounded who came out during the construction.

    And seeing Namim and Utopia guild members sleeping soundly at the summoned beasts, Limonughed.

    It was clear that everyone in the Continental Alliance was able to meet the construction schedule thanks to working day and night, even if it wasn¡¯t to the extent that they didn¡¯t sleep.

    ¡°But as you can see, Count, this gin is not properly finished.¡±

    Limon said with a serious face.

    Originally, Seokbyeongpalmun Geumswajin is a battle method practiced by the masters of the ck Dragon n with eight pirs as the main axis.

    However, Limon reced the flow of psionics, which the ck Dragon n had to create and coordinate, by inserting hundreds of pirs containing dragon psionics into them.

    Of course, you can put dragon psionics into objects.

    It was possible because he had fought the ck Dragon n for hundreds of years and learned their tactics.

    But imitation is just imitation.

    Compared to the Seokbyeong Eight Gates Golden Sweeping Jin, which was directly controlled by the ck Dragon n, this Jincked a lot.

    ¡°Thanks to the amount of filling, the range of effect is ridiculously widened, butpared to Leviathan, the effect is only about half at most.¡±

    open dog.

    Take a break (ÐÝ).

    Life to save.

    Injury (injury).

    closing two.

    view (¾°).

    surprise.

    death (death).

    Unlike the original, which can open and close the eight doors freely depending on the situation, this Jin has only four doors.

    Besides, the flow of psionics has to be controlled through the pir, so of course the transition is not free.

    Compared to Leviathan, which was reinforced with magic and sorcery, the effect, durability, and durability were inevitably inferior.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°Half of that should be enough to deal with the Egyptians.¡±

    Rose was not disappointed.

    No, on the contrary, he smiled.

    It was because what she had asked Limon to do in the first ce was something other than the establishment of a military base.

    ¡°It would be even more so if you were the one inmand of our army.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s difficult to say that.¡±

    Even as he scratched his cheek, Limon did not deny her words.

    I just let out a sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too overconfident, sister. It¡¯s the first time since World War II that I¡¯ve held the baton.¡±

    As a veteran who fought in all of the fiercest wars of the past hundreds of years before bing a swordsman.

    Limon, who took over allmand of the Continental Alliance from Rose, prepared to face the Egyptian army step by step.

    * * *

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    Of course, other military government chiefs.

    Up to Umbaru or Lucuma Chief.

    Most of the Continental Alliance was feeling uneasy inside.

    After summoning 100,000 soldiers to face the Egyptian army, the only thing they did was civil engineering and erecting some strange stone pirs.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Rose really intended to win this war.

    In particr, it was all the more so in that themand of the entire army was left to a boy with tanning blonde hair.

    ¡°What the hell is this¡­?¡±

    but this moment.

    All the soldiers of the Continental Alliance, regardless of rank, were muttering the same thing with a different meaning than before.

    A vast grasnd with hundreds of stone pirs erected over a radius of hundreds of kilometers.

    It wasn¡¯t just seeing the Egyptian soldiers who set foot there, circling between the stone pirs all day long.

    Bang Kwa Kwang! Beep!

    It seems that I finally realized the ideal.

    The appearance of the Egyptian army that started pouring artillery fire in all directions while building a camp.

    And every time it crossed the boundary of the stone pir, the trajectory twisted sharply, and eventually the shells thatnded on the ground made their jaws wide open.

    Roaring!

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±

    ¡°African Tyrant!¡±

    Did you decide that you couldn¡¯t do it with shelling?

    Themanders held their breath as they saw a raging whirlwind of fire rising from the center of the Egyptian army.

    It was because he knew that the stone pir¡¯s barrier was strong, but he was unsure whether it would be able to block Hai¡¯s power.

    As if to prove that insecurity.

    The whirlpool of mes, which had been getting bigger and bigger, swelled up like an explosion and poured out in all directions.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°Everybody get down!¡±

    It¡¯s as if the entire meadow will be burned down.

    Seeing the wall of me rushing in like a tidal wave, the soldiers fell face down in fright.

    However, it is the most advanced tank.

    Limon, sitting on the edge of the turret and watching the Egyptians with his chin resting on one hand, did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just opened my mouth on the walkie-talkie.

    ¡°Seokbyeongpalmun Geumswajin Closed Gate.¡±

 Chapter 359

    #359. I was waiting.

    [Ah, I got it.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because of everything I¡¯ve been through.

    The moment I heard Limon¡¯s voice over the walkie-talkie.

    Even in the midst of this, Umbaru, who had maintained someposure, hurriedly moved.

    Right after Umbaru and the Maasai pulled some of the outermost stone pirs with a truck prepared in advance.

    Hwareuk!!!

    The psionic flow twisted.

    The mes that spread out in all directions began to circle between the stone pirs as if lost and wandering.

    The soldiers who saw the scene were barely relieved.

    But that reassurance came too soon.

    Like anger at losing the goal.

    This is because the whirlpool of mes swelled bigger and stronger and blew the heat up to the stone pirs.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A stone pir that bends the direction of the mes in all directions.

    A wave of me that gets hotter as it pushes away.

    When the heads of the Continental Alliance widen their eyes when they see the sh of two forces that fiercely confront each other and cause explosions in session.

    bang!!!

    The stone pirs, unable to withstand the heat beyond their limit, exploded like pebbles thrown into the mes.

    It was just the beginning.

    Kwang kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang!

    It seems that momentum has risen by knocking down a single stone pir.

    The whirlpool of mes ran rampant like a beast and swept away other stone pirs one after another.

    When the soldiers saw five or six stone pirs shattered in an instant, they werepletely blue.

    ¡°Geongon Opening.¡±

    [Okay!]

    Deed deed deed deed.

    Limon¡¯s voice rang through the air once more.

    A strange thing happened.

    As if being shattered by mes was an illusion.

    The ruins of the copsed stone pir disappeared as if they were melting, and a fine stone pir appeared in its original ce instead.

    Quarreung Quarreung!

    The mes gained momentum again and attacked the stone pir.

    But the effort was futile.

    No matter how many times it burns and copses.

    Whether you try to pass between the pirs.

    The stone pirs disappeared like a mirage and reappeared repeatedly, blocking the mes.

    ¡°What crazy!¡±

    ¡°How can such a barrier¡­!¡±

    The heads of the Continental Alliance opened their mouths wide.

    Of course, it made more than 10,000 Egyptian soldiers wander.

    It¡¯s not enough to block that torrent of me so easily, it¡¯s a barrier that regenerates infinitely.

    what a great thing that is

    For those who could understand it to some extent, it was mind-boggling.

    It was more so because I directly participated in the civil engineering work.

    This is because they knew all too well who made it, even if they didn¡¯t know what principle it was made of.

    So it was.

    Their gaze is inadvertently forward.

    In other words, the reason why the focus was on the tanned blonde boy who tunes in just by spitting out a few words.

    ¡®Indeed, a genius military leader!¡¯

    ¡®Are you saying that name wasn¡¯t a false name?¡¯

    ¡®I thought she was a bully who luckily became the concubine of an eastern ouw, but now I see there¡¯s a reason.¡¯

    ¡®Maybe the reason why the African tyrant stopped the war with that kid as his sidekick was because he recognized its value.¡¯

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    Surprise and admiration soon turned into other emotions beyond envy and jealousy.

    They are also heads of state.

    They said they were forming an alliance now, but they had no choice but to think about what would happen after the war ended.

    And in their eyes, the existence of a boy who was weak enough to act as a mistress (?) but could do such a thing seemed so desirable.

    To the extent that it tantly reveals greed in both eyes.

    Creepy!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but right after that.

    they hardened

    Like a mother bird guarding her eggs.

    It was because the masked woman who stood behind Limon and looked straight ahead turned to them.

    Rose¡¯s mood was calm, and it seemed like our eyes met by chance.

    Even so, they had no choice but to swallow dry saliva.

    because I saw

    A face that has erased the faint smile that always stayed on his lips, and blue eyes that showed no kindness whatsoever.

    Those eyes are cold.

    Deep as the abyss and creepy.

    I get goosebumps just looking at it.

    Those who met her eyes even once shook their heads in a cold sweat.

    However, Rose did not take her eyes off her no matter how much time passed, and the intangible pressure deepened.

    Before their hearts stopped, unable to withstand the pressure.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°For something like that, I felt psionic¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like the psionic leaked inadvertently because I was nervous before an important fight.¡±

    ¡°okay? Well, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Calm.

    softly.

    Limon nodded at Rose¡¯s answer with a faint smile as always.

    And the chieftains, who were out of breath as if they had fallen into a frozenke and escaped, made up their minds with their heads bowed.

    It¡¯s ambition and nabal.

    Let¡¯s never fight Rose.

    And he said he would never pay attention to that blond tanned boy.

    It was because everyone could understand just by looking at Rose¡¯s gentle smile, as if her cold expression from earlier had been an illusion.

    That boy was her evil, and whoever touched it would not be safe.

    ¡°Hmm, this is a bit risky, but I think you can endure it.¡±

    Maybe I didn¡¯t notice because I was concentrating onmanding.

    Or did you not care?

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been watching Jin¡¯s movements without paying attention to the subtle changes in the atmosphere of the heads of the military government.

    Rose calmly asked Limon, who finally took his eyes off the camp after the fierce mes had died down again.

    ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing grand enough to be called a n. Now that it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s just a battle of perseverance.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any intention of taking a preemptive strike.¡±

    ¡°Because there is no need to see useless blood.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    And heughed at the Egyptian army, who had stopped even pouring out fire and had be quiet.

    ¡°Above all, isn¡¯t that smoker princess not an easy opponent to the point where she¡¯s only going to be beaten one-sidedly?¡±

    ¡°¡­you think you rate Hai quite highly.¡±

    ¡°If you overestimate the enemy, only themander bes soldier X, but if you underestimate the enemy, your subordinates end up in the coffin.¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    What kind of feelings did you feel when you said that Hai was overrated?

    I lowered my gaze for a moment.

    Limon quietly asked Rose, who agreed with a light smile once again after hearing what was said.

    ¡°In that sense, I¡¯m asking, but what is your sister going to do?¡±

    ¡°It is as I have already said.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    There is a limit to tying up Hai with only an iplete strategy, no matter how stone-ted eight-door gold rushing.

    More than anything, this is a war he started.

    So you have to finish it yourself.

    Watching Rose speak without hesitation, Limon nodded.

    ¡°Then I will make the stage for you.¡±

    ¡°thank you.¡±

    ¡°If you are truly grateful,e back safely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Rose hesitated to answer.

    Limon cut it off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are already mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Recognizing her qualifications as a bride was not enough, and as long as she had a rtionship with her, she became her own.

    So I won¡¯t allow you to get hurt on your own.

    Rose, who widened her eyes at Limon, who pretended to be squeamish, finally got down on one knee with a smile as neat as a flower.

    ¡°If that is your wish.¡±

    before leaving for the battlefield.

    Like a knight wishing for a blessing.

    holding his hand and kissing him.

    With an earring in one ear, Rose swore victory to her partner.

    * * *

    Jinbeop (ê‡·¨).

    A technique that uses resonance to amplify psionics and exerts specific effects.

    The role of this jinbeop was also a big reason why the Seven Dragons were able to endure despite being called the Demonic Cult.

    Its representative is Seokbyeongpalmungeumswajin.

    It was an exorcism with eight effects that the ck Dragon n, who were already good at tracheal strokes,pleted after hundreds of years of research and improvement.

    Onemon trick.

    It was clear that each n¡¯s strength was only two or three effects.

    Of course, there were many downsides to the Seokbyeongpalmun Geumrushjin.

    Because of thebination of the jinbeop with the institution, it can only be used in ces where the jin is installed in advance.

    It takes a lot of money and time to install, and it is so delicate that only the ck Dragon n can handle it, and there is a limit on how it can be stacked ording to its capabilities.

    Due to various problems, it is impossible to use it in the field.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why this method is considered one of the best in the Seven Dragons.

    This is because when used in a defensive battle, it exerts enough utility to eat all its shorings.

    In a ce where camps are deployed, a single armed force can block a million troops, and once they fall into camp, it is possible to lock up even an incarnation.

    ¡°Why are you not breaking ¡­!¡±

    this moment.

    That was the reason why Nadia was crying.

    Been stuck here for days now.

    In the meantime, she tried all means and methods to break the stone bottle and eight gates.

    Even by knocking down stone pirs with firepower, tying up troops with ropes and sending them out, or even digging tunnels.

    But the results were disastrous.

    Of course, no matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t get out of this meadow lined with eight stone pirs.

    This is because even the unit that sent the task went missing.

    Thousands of troops lost.

    Half of the troops flew without a fight.

    Nadia, who had gone through countless wars, had never experienced such a terrible situation.

    ¡°Did you find a solution to Nadia?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    So it was.

    Nadia had no choice but to bow her head in response to Hai¡¯s question.

    ¡°As expected, I think we will have no choice but to break through with strength after taking time to cut off Jin¡¯s durability.¡±

    ¡°How long does it take?¡±

    ¡°It will depend on Jin¡¯s durability, but¡­ I think it will take at least ten days.¡±

    Nadia wanted to cry.

    It was not enough to put the beloved princess in such a predicament that he could only suggest a principled solution.

    Even if it was burned right away, there was nothing to say.

    ¡°is it.¡±

    But Hai didn¡¯t reprimand her.

    As if I knew that.

    He just nodded slowly.

    Looking at the eight stone pirs surrounding the meadow for a long time.

    Hai opened her mouth in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Have the remaining armed forces guard the army, and bring only the Yeomryongdae to follow.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    jerk jerk.

    For a while, I was bewildered by the unexpected instructions.

    Nadia immediately freaked out.

    It was because Hai was walking towards the stone pirs that lined the meadow.

    ¡°Thete princess?¡±

    How many soldiers went missing because they approached that stone pir recklessly.

    Nadia, who had been through it before, was taken aback when she saw it.

    And he hesitated whether to stop Hai.

    But that¡¯s just for a moment.

    Beep!

    Soon determined, Nadia gave instructions over the walkie-talkie and blew her whistle.

    Then he chased after thirty fighters and Hai.

    Because it was her duty as an aide to protect and support Hai under any circumstances.

    Squeak.

    how far did you move

    when they approached within a certain distance of the stone pir.

    A change has happened.

    Without realizing it, the Egyptian army waiting behind them had disappeared from sight as if they were melting.

    Hai still didn¡¯t stop.

    Skip the stone pirs.

    round the mountain-like rocks.

    over the cliff-like pirs.

    Until we arrive at the middle of the meadow lined with eight stone pirs again.

    Hai, who was silently walking and walking, took a cigarette out of her coat pocket, took a bite and lit it.

    ¡°This should be enough.¡±

    All around are empty meadows and stone pirs.

    When she opened her mouth quietly as if to speak to someone, she swallowed a puff of smoke.

    A calm voice was heard.

    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t need to wait any longer.¡±

    That moment.

    Nadia¡¯s eyes widened.

    Like moving the stage of a y.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the green meadows suddenly disappeared and the scenery of the summit of Kilimanjaro appeared.

    Since when have you been there?

    The blue hair of a woman standing tall on a single stone pir embarrassed Nadia.

    However, unlike that sudden appearance, she did not show any particr hostility.

    He only had a faint smile.

    ¡°I was waiting for you, Hai.¡±

 Chapter 360

    #360. For a lifetime, not once.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting¡­¡±

    The moment I heard that.

    Hai twitched her eyebrows.

    Then, he red at Rose with bloody eyes that glowed eerily.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of noble to say that it¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t surprise the exhausted me because I moved faster than expected.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of taking a surprise attack, so be at ease.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to believe that nonsense?¡±

    ¡°If I had intended to do that in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have appeared in front of you like this.¡±

    Hai, who exuded a bloody spirit, could not deny the fact.

    She was also expecting it.

    The fact that this stone bottle with eight gates is not perfect.

    It is also true that if you push with more power than the Eight Seasons or Gujeolgi, you may be able to forcibly break through.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    If you use that much power, even a Hai will instantly reveal a gap, and it could have been fatal if you were surprised by Rose at that time.

    Even so, she stepped out like this because if she had to fight anyway, it was better to do it when her stamina was intact.

    And there was something to check.

    ¡°Where is my entourage?¡±

    ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    Hai closed her eyes.

    It is impossible even for the ck Dragon n to unleash a gold rush in a single morning on such an empty field.

    He knew that if there was anyone who could, it was only Limon, who possessed the eighth dragon psionic, an unprecedented being in history.

    But I didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    Because that fact meant only one thing.

    ¡°After all, he chose you.¡±

    Cold face as always.

    A muffled voice as usual.

    However, unlike her calm appearance, her eyes sank heavily.

    I didn¡¯t feel betrayed.

    Because he was never on his side in the first ce.

    Still, what is the reason for this throbbing feeling in the chest?

    Hai didn¡¯t know.

    It was a very unfamiliar pain for her, who had lived her entire life in battles.

    ¡°Does not matter.¡±

    Still, she wasn¡¯t discouraged.

    Like when it got dark.

    Rather, he just continued talking while staring at Rose with bloody eyes that burned more vividly than before.

    ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t choose me, I already chose him.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to have him by force?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hearing her answer, which was so befitting of a red dragon princess, Rose let out a slight sigh.

    and said calmly.

    ¡°Hati. It is forbidden to force others by force, and you will never win them your way.¡±

    ¡°¡­you can¡¯t get him my way?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Looking at Hai wriggling between his eyebrows.

    Rose continued.

    ¡°I have always wondered why this African country is so underdeveloped.¡±

    Europe where the demon war broke out.

    South America addicted to drugs.

    North America where the spirit uprising took ce.

    East Asia, etc., where the sword demon caused a massacre.

    There have been many terrible tribtions in human history, and among them, there have been continents that have suffered cataclysms in which the majority of the poption died.

    But no continent has been as messed up as Africa.

    ¡°But now I know.¡±

    Even white ves, who were once treated as less than beasts, now enjoy their rights as human beings.

    Why is only Africa full of starvation and poverty?

    I finally realized why.

    Rose said coldly.

    ¡°The reason this continent was devastated was because you, the Red Dragon n, neglected it.¡±

    Unless Egypt monopolized its wealth and resources.

    If only Apophis had shared a little of the abundance.

    At least, if the Red Dragon n upied this continent long ago.

    Africa will be in a much better shape than it is now.

    However, this continent became like this because the Red Dragon n, who valued thew of the jungle, reigned at the pinnacle but did not give anything.

    To Rose, who points out sharply.

    Hai replied.

    ¡°so.¡±

    no i asked

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Why does his country have a n.

    Should I share the wealth and glory that I have shed my own blood with others?

    ¡°Africa is and of weak meat. Only the strong can get everything, so everyone has lived to be strong.¡±

    A ce where the strong can enjoy unlimited power even when poverty abounds.

    That¡¯s why the continent of Africa has a higher percentage and average level of yers than any other continent.

    ¡°If, as you said, we had given them peace and mercy, they would have be weak and indolent.¡±

    Humans cannot be strong through peace.

    It only develops throughpetition.

    ¡°And, like Rose, you tried to rely only on the strong.¡±

    Hai pointed out.

    Rose hardened her face.

    It was just a small helping hand.

    It was because I could understand her words as much as I was in charge of thergest warlord in the East after it grew like a snowball.

    But that didn¡¯t mean Rose agreed with Hai.

    ¡°So you mean you¡¯re going to continue to rule thisnd with thew of the jungle?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Haty, that is not his wish.¡±

    wriggling

    ¡°He wants peace. So, if you want to win his heart, stop the war right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Rose.¡±

    before the words are finished.

    chewing on the cigarette in his mouth.

    Hai said ferociously.

    Even when he found out that Limon had chosen Rose, he felt bitter but not angry.

    Because she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to get excited about the enemy.

    But now.

    Hai was feeling as much anger as when Rose had kidnapped Limon¡­ or, in a sense, more than that.

    ¡°I know him better than anyone like you.¡±

    Before being a princess looking for a mate.

    I¡¯ve been looking for him for ten years.

    As the woman who followed Limon.

    ¡°His power, his past, and his true desire!¡±

    On the subject of being a dirty hypocrite.

    I don¡¯t even know his true desire.

    As if you know everything.

    ring at the female, blinded by her self-righteousness and saying things she shouldn¡¯t have said, Hai growled.

    ¡°But where do you dare to say something absurd about a subject that knows nothing about him?!¡±

    Maybe it was because he was overwhelmed by the zing me-like momentum that was not like Hai, who was always cold-hearted.

    Rose, who looked at her with a stiff face, asked quietly after a while.

    ¡°¡­Where do you think my words are absurd?¡±

    Still, the excitement seems to have subsided a bit as he vomited his passion once.

    Hai, who had been ring at Rose with a calmer face and an anger he could not hide, asked in a muddy voice.

    ¡°How much do you know about him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know everything, but I know enough to know.¡±

    That moment.

    Hai twisted her mouth.

    And asked with subtle but clear anger and ridicule.

    ¡°Then do you know that he has a bad habit?¡±

    ¡°What habit do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the habit of not giving all one¡¯s energy when fighting an enemy you see for the first time.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    It is only natural to adjust the strength ording to the strength of the enemy.

    In particr, the fact that a superman of the absolute ss like Limon gave his best to anyone was just the right thing to do to catch bed bugs.

    But why do you point out that it¡¯s a bad habit?

    Looking at the puzzled Rose.

    Hai asked with bloody eyes.

    ¡°Even if it was against the Demon God?¡±

    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It is literally.¡±

    because I don¡¯t understand

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to understand.

    Hai coldly asserted to Rose, who stiffened her face.

    ¡°Even when fighting the Demon God, it means that he didn¡¯t do his best from the start.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know how badly he was injured in his first fight with the Demon God?¡±

    ¡°But in the second fight, I overpowered the Demon God.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I perfected the yam dragon sword with the experience of fighting a demon¡­¡± ¡±

    Do you think it¡¯s possible to overwhelm an opponent who risked his life once with a body that was seriously injured?¡±

    Rose tried to answer.

    that it can be

    That is the most mysterious power of swordsmanship among all superpowers, and the existence of a sword master.

    ¡°The same goes for other enemies.¡±

    Hai, however, did not give her a chance to object.

    He just continued talking unterally, as if he didn¡¯t even need to hear a counterargument for the sake of counterargument.

    ¡°Even when fighting the Seven Dragons, as well as against fallen gods and warlocks, he was rarely killed right away.¡±

    ¡°I only killed right away when the enemy took hostages or when time was running out. Tolerably, there were many fights with leisure rather than speedy battles.¡±

    ¡°What do you think is the reason?¡±

    Rose was silent for a moment at Hai¡¯s words, more like an interrogation than a question.

    Having seen Limon sh the sorcerer in London, she knew he would make a quick cut if need be.

    But what if there was a reason why you didn¡¯t sh the enemy at once?

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that you deliberately put things into your hands in order to give the opponent a chance to fight without regret?¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    She is so like the Blue Dragon Princess that she can¡¯t understand Limon until the end, and is furious with her answer.

    Hai chewed on it.

    ¡°It means that you have developed a habit of not rushing into battle because you want your enemy to be as strong as possible so that he can threaten you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. He is a tyrant like you¡­!¡±

    before I even finished talking.

    As if I realized something.

    Looking at Rose who swallowed her breath.

    Hai readily agrees.

    ¡°Yes, he is not a tyrant like me.¡±

    And add.

    ¡°It¡¯s a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°A true swordsman who takes pleasure in a life-and-death battle and eagerly awaits a match against a formidable enemy.¡±

    Those whose sword is their means may wish for an easy victory.

    However, this could not be the case for a real swordsman whose purpose was the sword itself.

    A knight seeks honor.

    As a fighter longs for a fight.

    It was the fate of a swordsman who risked his life on his sword to instinctively pursue a desperate fight against a powerful enemy in order to hone his swordsmanship.

    And Limon was a sword master who reached the pinnacle of such a swordsman.

    ¡°Did you realize it now?¡±

    Others were buried in his achievements and did not notice or did not understand even though they knew.

    Because it is the Red Dragon Princess whose life is struggle.

    And because I¡¯ve been researching the Sword Master for a long time.

    Hai snarled something that only he could understand.

    ¡°He¡¯s never felt happy in peace in his entire life.¡±

    He is called the protector of mankind.

    Even though I¡¯ve been protecting the world my whole life.

    It¡¯s not Limon¡¯s desire.

    ¡°Rather, I¡¯ve been longing for a fiercer fight against a stronger enemy.¡±

    Ignoring even rich movies.

    Even if you don¡¯t even want to win.

    A being who feels joy in testing his swordsmanship against a formidable enemy, and who can only enjoy his life in a life-or-death struggle.

    That¡¯s the Sword Master.

    It¡¯s Limon Aspelder.

    ¡°Nevertheless, bound by a sense of duty to protect the world, he had to suppress his longing and pretend to be a guardian for hundreds of years.¡±

    Age of Heroes.

    I have been involved in many wars.

    In the past, instead of fighting ording to his desire, he silently won victory to protect the world.

    That¡¯s why he was able to build heroic achievements, but as a single swordsman, he always had to feel thirst and futility, talking about Limon¡¯s life.

    Hai gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°He said he wanted peace without knowing that?¡±

    I can understand why he took away Limon, even if he was angry.

    Because she was also the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    However, it was uneptable for Rose to arbitrarily cut and distort him to fit her ideals.

    Hai looked at Rose with contempt and shouted with a seething heart.

    ¡°How long are you going to let him shoulder the fate of the world, Rose!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose was speechless.

    As a woman and a fighter who had long cherished him before she was a princess.

    The appearance of Hai shouting with a heart that is hot and intense like fire, but with a heart that is too sad and cramped to be simple anger.

    And the resentment in those red eyes.

    It left me speechless.

    ¡°Haty you¡­¡±

    Unbelievable facts.

    But the truth I realized.

    Rose said involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­I love him with all my heart.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Enough to do anything for him.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    Perhaps it is because the seething deterioration swallowed even the shame.

    Rose groaned and asked Hai who did not hesitate to reveal her feelings.

    ¡°So¡­ did you start a war of conquest? So that you could be the guardian of this world instead of a swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Staring straight at Rose with bloody eyes.

    Hai dered.

    ¡°I will rule the Seven Dragons and conquer the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And it will create a world where all human beings can live freely as a human being, not as a guardian, by bing strong on their own.¡±

    Swallow the Seven Dragons.

    conquer the whole world.

    to change the world itself.

    The deration is so absurd that it sounds nothing but the absurdity of a madman.

    However, the eyes that glow like a furnace do not waver even an inch, letting us know that it is sincere.

    So Rose realized.

    Just as he fell in love and fell.

    The fact that Hai has been crazy about love since a very long time ago.

    Enough to set the whole world on fire for the happiness of just one man.

    The heart that burns everything for love is so hot and intense that it makes you feel intimidated as a woman.

    ¡°Haty¡­¡±

    But that¡¯s why.

    staring at her with blue eyes.

    Rose said in a voice filled with rage that was more than Hai, but nevercking.

    ¡°You are the one who doesn¡¯t talk too much.¡±

 Chapter 361

    #361. I am the Blue Dragon Princess.

    If there was a blue dragon n.

    Anyone would have doubted their eyes.

    Because Rose, who had always seen only a kind princess, was coldly angry with them, which was so unfamiliar to her that she couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    But Hai wasn¡¯t surprised.

    I just asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°No, I admit that there is some truth in what you say about swordsmithing.¡±

    Rose answered quietly.

    She hadn¡¯t watched Limon for as long as Hai, but she was aware of his futility.

    So I was able to intuit.

    That said, it is not spection.

    Also, Limon may have really longed for a fight against a formidable enemy.

    ¡°And your method may also be an ¡®answer¡¯.¡±

    Moreover, even though it was close to a bombshell, there was unshakable conviction in Hai¡¯s words.

    The conviction that humans can be stronger throughpetition.

    In a way, it had a lot inmon with Limon¡¯s choice not to intervene in the world, believing in the possibilities of humanity.

    Even so, he looked at Hai with cold eyes.

    Rose asserted.

    ¡°But you are wrong.¡±

    Although Limon believed in human potential, he chose to protect and care for mankind as a guardian.

    Hai, on the other hand, believes in human potential, and instead tries to force humanity into harshpetition.

    The difference is one.

    It was love and respect.

    Unlike Limon, who regards each and every human being as human, Hai believes that no matter how much humanity dies, as long as it can be stronger, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°You said you would make humans stronger, but that¡¯s how you treat them like livestock.¡±

    It may be natural.

    Hai is a tyrant after all.

    Because she is not a protector, but an oppressor, and thew of the jungle was her belief and way of life.

    That¡¯s why Rose was able to assert.

    that she was wrong

    Not just because of the difference in beliefs, but more fundamentally, because there was a reason why Hai¡¯s words could not be epted.

    ¡°Above all, you are the one who doesn¡¯t know about swordsman properly.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about him?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    did you feel insulted?

    Rose said coldly to Hai, who red at her with burning eyes.

    ¡°You said that the reason he doesn¡¯t rush is because he wants a strong enemy, but I think that habit is his kindness.¡±

    See if you need to cut it.

    By giving time to repent of sins.

    Compassion to give chances until the end.

    That¡¯s why Limon made it a habit to talk to enemies first instead of killing them all.

    ¡°Even if he had been hoping for a fight to the death with a formidable enemy, it would be the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The fact that he came to suppress his desire to protect the world means that he wanted to keep his convictions even while doing so.¡±

    She had already fallen and abandoned her beliefs, she knew.

    no matter how noble.

    The most noble of them.

    After all, there is a desire.

    It is also difficult to hold back desirespared to beliefs that are easy to throw away.

    That¡¯s why Limon¡¯s life, which has kept his convictions while suppressing his greed for the past hundreds of years, is a pride and honor in itself.

    ¡°To you, his conviction to be the protector of mankind may have seemed only a bondage.¡±

    ¡°But to arbitrarily set him free is to disregard his pride and deny his life.¡±

    ¡°So I dare you to tell me.¡±

    affirm his life.

    Acknowledge his beliefs.

    As a woman who swore to ept all of him.

    Rose said coldly, ring at Hai with blue eyes full of emotion as intense as a stormy sea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t insult him.¡±

    Is it because of those sad eyes?

    Hai, who stared at Rose with her mouth tightly closed, opened her mouth in a muddy voice after a while.

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to let him continue to live by restraining himself with his convictions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to wait and see.¡±

    Shaking my head slowly.

    Rose replied.

    ¡°I will do everything in my power to help and support him.¡±

    ¡°Anything like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, I will give him happiness other than fighting.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t satisfy his desire as a swordsman.

    Instead, it could give them sweetness as a lover, satisfaction as a guardian as a faithful knight, or physical pleasure as a woman.

    If that wasn¡¯t enough, he said he would find another way to make Limon happy.

    Even though Rose was corrupted, she asserted with her eyes shining more clearly.

    Maybe it was because I didn¡¯t expect this kind of answer, so I kept my mouth shut and shot Rose for a while.

    Hai opened her mouth in a growl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. I will definitely give him freedom.¡±

    ¡°That is uneptable to me.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, are you going to stop me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that would be possible?¡±

    Even if he was caught in an unexpected ambush called Seokbyeong8mun Geumrushjin, that was all.

    The Egyptian army is still superior in terms of power, and their victory is assured if they destroy the camp.

    And since Rose appeared like this, Hai could now take Jin down without worrying about her ambush.

    ¡°It would be impossible if I were alone.¡±

    Rose wasn¡¯t unaware of that either.

    Including the fact that it was impossible to deal with Hai, who was being escorted by the me Dragon, by himself.

    Even so, the reason she appeared like this was not to convince Hai.

    Rather, it was the opposite.

    ¡°But Haty, I am the Blue Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Hai, realizing the meaning of the words, wriggled her eyebrows before taking action.

    Rose quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Gather all Changryongdae.¡±

    Ugh.

    That moment.

    Rose¡¯s earrings vibrated.

    The earring, which was only hanging on one ear, wasn¡¯t really that great of a thing.

    A cheesy item that, at best, is a telephone plus a transmitter that can locate the wearer and allow for long-distancemunication.

    However, the results produced by that item were not light.

    Phaging.

    The space distorted and a knight in a blue cloak appeared.

    It was just the beginning.

    Pazing Pazing Pazing!

    One by one. and another one.

    from distant Ennd to Africa.

    When the space that had repeatedly been distorted like the surface of the water pouring rain finally regained itsposure.

    Around the stone pir on which Rose was standing, about 30 knights were standing around her in a solid formation.

    The Blue Dragon n¡¯s strongest force.

    The Changryongdae appeared across the continent at the call of their beloved princess.

    ¡°What is this¡­!¡±

    After Rose appeared.

    Nadia, who was confused and unaware of the situation, was frightened.

    It would be infuriating that a princess of another n invaded their territory without permission, but to drag the Seven Dragons into it.

    It was absurd.

    But the real absurd thing happened after that.

    With Rose at the center, a strong psionic torrent began to resonate with the Changryongdae.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    What does that resonance mean?

    What madness is Rose going to do?

    When Nadia¡¯s eyes widened at the psionic flow that was so obvious that it was impossible not to know.

    ¡°Nadia.¡±

    Hai opened her red lips.

    A muffled voice rang through the air.

    ¡°¡ªKill it.¡±

    Quaang!

    That moment.

    Nadia didn¡¯t hesitate any longer.

    He just crouched down like an animal and kicked the ground.

    With each step, the snow covering the ground scatters backwards like an explosion, and the tiny body elerates like lightning.

    Its appearance is that of a beast.

    It was the hound itself that rushed to bite its prey.

    Nadia did not slow down even while watching the knights of the Changryongdae surrounding Rose draw their swords.

    It was because they, who had already started to resonate and their movements were dull, were confident that they would break through at once.

    Conversely, if Changryongdae stopped resonating and focused on attacking her, she could die.

    It didn¡¯t matter though.

    That is her purpose.

    Because it was the will of the beloved princess.

    Chow!

    That moment.

    A single sword bulged out in front of Nadia¡¯s eyes.

    As a ss master, she reacted swiftly.

    He tore off the opponent¡¯s neck with his clenched hands like a beast¡¯s forepaws, and tried to attack the Changryongdae again.

    Fain!

    The hand that was swung while causing destruction was the height of brutality.

    It was such a vicious attack that even a high-level yer could not even defend against it and their throats were ripped off.

    But she failed.

    It was because the opponent who blocked Nadia¡¯s swinging hand with the armor on her forearm rammed her small body with her shoulder.

    Pooh!

    ¡°Kak!¡±

    Perhaps it was because the impact from the heavy armor was so great.

    Nadia bounced back like a rubber ball and slid, scratching the ground with her ten fingers.

    And red at the opponent.

    Because he did not resonate with Rose and psionics, he was able to demonstrate his full potential unlike the Changryongdae.

    A single knight in toxic ornate armor.

    ¡°Sir Lucas.¡±

    to him like that.

    Rose ordered calmly.

    ¡°Please buy me some time.¡±

    Chunk.

    The aide that Princess Blue Dragon trusted the most did not hesitate to reply verbally.

    He just showed his will to defend the order with his life by standing firmly in his seat and holding his sword in front of his chest.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    ¡°Back off.¡±

    Is it because it raises the wildness?

    Or was it because he was furious at not being able to carry out the orders of his beloved princess?

    Taking out two scimitars from the backpack on her back, Nadia let out an angry shout unlike usual and charged again.

    Lucas raised his sword at her, his eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°As long as my life is at stake, I cannoty a finger on the princess.¡±

    Nadia, an aide to the Red Dragon Princess.

    Lucas, an aide to the Blue Dragon Princess.

    The master ss representing the two ns began to engage in fierce battles.

    Caang! Snuggle Geek!

    The moment the two scimitars engaged like hippo¡¯s teeth, they were about to cut Lucas¡¯ neck.

    A sword that appeared after disappearing beyond space aimed at her waist.

    Nadia, who avoids the sword by lying t like a snake crawling on the floor, swings the scimitar one after another and cuts her ankle, but the psionic armor deflects the de.

    Fuck!

    A foot that kicks Nadia, breaking the ground like a catapult.

    Instead of blocking it with crossed scimitars, the girl coughed up blood and was thrown high into the sky, then somersaulted like a cat to dissipate the remaining shock.

    ce the broken scimitar.

    Nadia assembles a spear she took out of her backpack and falls backwards like a hawk hunting for prey.

    Lucas crosses the space to avoid the thunderbolt-like spear.

    But it¡¯s a trap.

    It seemed like he knew how to avoid it in the first ce.

    The girl spins the spear in mid-air and kicks the spear with her tiptoe, adding the weight of an elephant to the power of the fall.

    Aiming above the head of the knight who had just crossed through space and reappeared.

    Kwaaang!

    I only blocked it with my sword.

    The unbelievable power that came from the small body of the girl contained in the javelin ms Lucas as it is.

    Kururrureung!

    In the aftermath alone, a crater is created around Lucas.

    Pinned to the ground up to his ankles, before he could pull his legs out of the cracked ground as if an earthquake had struck.

    Nadia pulls out an ax and runs at it.

    kang kureung kwaguawang!

    The battle between the two ss masters became increasingly fierce.

    Axes and knives, even guns and grenades.

    Every time Nadia ran wild with all the weapons she took out of her backpack, the ground dug like a bomb had exploded, and there was an explosion of iron colliding with iron.

    In particr, her movements, sometimes as nimble as a wildcat and sometimes as fierce as a bear, were unpredictable.

    On the other hand, Lucas¡¯ movements are calm and heavy.

    There was a sense of stability reminiscent of a castle wall in the appearance of repelling all attacks with armor and swinging a sharp sword in a monotonous manner.

    The situation is really close.

    It was not strange even if the battle continued for ten days and nights.

    ¡°This unnecessarily strong tin can¡­!¡±

    Nadia gritted her teeth,

    because as time passed, she felt the flow of psionics around Rose swell.

    However, Lucas could not be ignored.

    The custom of attaching a ss master to the princess as an aide was to protect the princess and the Seven Dragons in this situation from the beginning.

    As an aide, she knew that hasty movements would only reveal her own ws.

    However, the princess¡¯s orders must be followed.

    She made herst move.

    ¡ºThe type of beasts, the

    final battle of

    five

    ceremonies

    .

    The moment when psionics were brought out beyond their limit.

    Nadia¡¯s tiny body swelled up rapidly, tightening her loose military uniform.

    Hundreds of beasts.

    The discipline that gave the power of the beast was exerted beyond the limits and was changing Nadia¡¯s body itself.

    And when the change is over.

    The little girl was not left there.

    Instead, it was a tall, tall, half-human, half-beast beauty with the ears and tail of a beast.

 Chapter 362

    #362. It¡¯s the same.

    Tadat!

    Is it because of that change?

    Nadia jumped at Lucas with several times faster and sharper movements.

    The unemployed type of power exerted to the limit was giving her physical abilities and senses beyond the limits of even a master ss master.

    Papa baba bababat!

    run like a leopard

    w like a tiger

    p like a pr bear.

    Digging like a mouse, etc.

    Attacks that shatter rocks and sever metal in one hand, one stroke, change techniques dozens of times in the blink of an eye, pouring down like rain.

    Lucas, like a master ss master, swung his sword like a storm to keep her in check, but that was only for a moment.

    Fuck!

    It seems I couldn¡¯t keep up with the pace.

    His body trembled as he was beaten.

    The middle of the smooth armor was dented.

    Lucas¡¯s armor, which boasted powerful defenses surrounding psionics, was not enough to withstand Nadia¡¯s monstrous power.

    Lucas lost his bnce as he took a few steps backwards, apparently from the blow.

    Dig!

    Dig into that gap.

    Get out of Lucas¡¯s side.

    The moment he was about to attack the Changryongdae, which was focusing on psionic resonance.

    A staggering Lucas disappears into thin air, then reappears, blocking Nadia¡¯s path.

    The knight¡¯s defensive posture, whichbines the strength of the green dragon n with the mobility that transcends space, is literally the living wall itself.

    It was also a fortress of des that would inflict fatal wounds if rushed at it.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    Instead, he rushes at Lucas and raises pure psionics.

    thud!

    she stomps one foot

    Shiny blonde hair fluttered.

    The moment when you feel like all kinds of weapons that Nadia has been using and discarded on the ground jump up into the air.

    Numerous weapons, such as spears, knives, axes, guns, and grenades, aimed at Rose as if she were alive, and they were fired all at once or flew like arrows.

    Papa baba babat!

    If Rose is protected, the Changryongdae is dangerous, and if Nadia is blocked, weapons cannot be blocked.

    Truly a dilemma.

    But he wasn¡¯t shaken.

    He rotated his body, unfolded his cloak, and faced Nadia¡¯s ws with his sword.

    ¡ºOutside

    self-defense, Gaejeon Ohui, ¸ÄãªŠWÁx,

    Guardian

    Seongsae, ÊØ×o³ÇÈû¡»

    Chow ah!

    It happened in an instant.

    The intangible barrier extending from Lucas¡¯ wide-open cape prevented Rose from attacking him.

    Even Nadia, who held the sword with one hand, tore off a handful of his side with the other.

    A situation where Lucas obviously suffered a great loss.

    But rather, it was Nadia who distorted her face and Lucas who smiled.

    It was not only because the surprise attack of conversion failed and was blocked.

    Because I felt both.

    That the flow of psionics between Rose and the Changryongdae had finally reached its climax.

    ¡°no!!!¡±

    When Nadia screams and throws Lucas and tries to run at Rose.

    Softly closed eyelids open.

    Eyes that were as blue as ake.

    split vertically

    * * *

    While Lucas blocks Nadia.

    Rose closed her eyes and focused only on resonating with the Changryongdae and the psionics.

    It was an act that could cause internal injuries if the flow of psionics was disturbed by being attacked, but she did not worry.

    An iron-walled knight who can withstand even Hai, of course, Nadia, a master ss master, for a while.

    It was because it was Lucas, an aide who had taken care of her since childhood.

    In fact, he lived up to her expectations admirably, allowing Rose to amplify her psionics unhindered.

    pounding.

    It contains psionics in the blood with the sea dragon water ball flow and circtes the psionics ording to the blood flow with the torus iron spine flow and the nakseongtanji flow.

    The blood vessels that are about to explode are wrapped in self-defense air currents and pressure is added with deep-sea pressure rectifiers.

    increasing pressure.

    Compressed psionic.

    Gather the psionics condensed in the blood with the Gyunggong Circr Flow and forge it like a knife with the sh Gong Circr Flow.

    It is duplicated with the flow of the Hehyeonghwanwiryu (ÒÆÐÎ“QÎ»Á÷) obtained through resonance with the Changryongdae, and crashes it from the heart with the Cyclops.

    The moment when he used the explosive psionics created in that way tounch the ancestral rite of passage.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, ten-jeweled fusion techniques, seven twelve kinds of

    martial

    arts, Ê®½~ºÏÄ¼¼, jeongcheongryongkakseong,

    jeongìiýˆÓXÐÑ

    .

    It started.

    Wooded Deuk!

    A single horn sprouts from its forehead.

    Four wings protruding from its back.

    Blue scales covering the knees and elbows.

    The long tail sticking out from behind.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Afterpleting the change like that.

    Rose let out a breath filled with psionics.

    Yonghwa for the first time in my life.

    Still, there is no such thing as unfamiliarity.

    Rather, I feel only a sense of liberation as if I have finally regained my original form after shedding my stuffy skin.

    The moment when Rose, who slowly raised her head in that strangely refreshing sensation, opened her hand to Nadia, who was about to jump at her.

    Fuck!

    ¡°What?!¡±

    While running into Rose.

    Nadia suddenly jumped out in front of a stone pir, hit her head on a rock and stumbled.

    Take a moment to shake your head.

    Nadia pricked up the beast¡¯s ears.

    He realized that Rose had distorted space and threw herself into the wrong ce.

    To make fun of her with just a gesture.

    It was a power that gave goosebumps.

    ¡°Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.

    I felt the difference in power.

    Nadia was not intimidated.

    No, rather, he put his feet on the ground and took a posture to run again.

    She is Hai¡¯s aide. As long as he was ordered by the princess he respected, he was a being who had to carry out it even at the risk of his life.

    ¡°stop.¡±

    So it was.

    The moment I heard a muffled voice.

    That¡¯s when Nadia immediately stopped growling and threw herself.

    As if guarding against an unexpected attack.

    With one hand stroking Nadia¡¯s hair, who was staring at Rose with wary eyes even while she was back beside him.

    Hai asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°What do you mean, Rose?¡±

    ¡°I should have told you that I was thinking of stopping you.¡±

    ¡°Then I will ask again.¡±

    Was the answer unsatisfactory?

    Hai raised her eyebrows and opened her mouth as she red at Rose with bloody eyes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attack me?¡±

    Hai knew.

    How big of a gap there is between the matured Rose and the current self.

    That if she had made up her mind, she could have attacked herself as soon as she was voluptuous and dealt a huge blow.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t understand.

    Why did you throw away this golden opportunity?

    And whether he just threw Nadia, who could have killed him in one shot, without hurting him.

    Rose¡¯s answer was simple.

    ¡°If I win like this, you won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    wriggling

    The moment I heard that calm answer.

    Hai twitched her brow.

    Why did Rose do such a crazy thing by summoning the Blue Dragons and turning them into dragons?

    Because I realized it now.

    ¡°Does that mean you really want to settle with me?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Nod your head once.

    Rose continued in a solemn voice.

    ¡°That Rose Sea Serpent. As a descendant of Prince Jeong Cheong-Ryong Deok-Gun, the princess of the Blue Dragon n, the Countess of the Countess Sea Serpent, the owner of Jormungand, the guardian knight of the British Empire, and the ruler of the five seas¡­¡± Looking straight at Hai with eyes as blue as ake

    .

    Rose carried out what she had been determined to do since calling the Changryongdae¡­

    no, when she decided to retrieve Limon.

    ¡°I will challenge you to a duel, Hai.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I win, stop the war immediately and defeat the military.¡±

    Hearing that duel request.

    Hai fell silent.

    It was too much like a blue dragon princess to apply for a duel while putting aside her own advantage on the battlefield.

    However, forcing a duel against the princess of the same seven dragons, even Yonghwa, was an act unbing of a blue dragon princess.

    For a moment I was at a loss for words to tell her.

    ¡°¡­You should know that for us, the Red Dragon, a duel is a matter of life and death.¡±

    ¡°Yes I know.¡±

    ¡°I will kill you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Even if Rose had no intention of killing her, he would kill her.

    Not a threat or a bluff.

    Even after hearing Hai¡¯s assertion of clear intent to kill, Rose was not shaken.

    He just said it with a light smile.

    ¡°My heart is the same as yours.¡±

    The noblest princess.

    But now it¡¯s fallen.

    As the descendant of the dragon who saw her try to steal ¡®their own¡¯ and confess to him.

    Hai, who was silently looking at Rose, whose eyes werepletely different from her neat and beautiful smile, finally nodded.

    ¡°good night.¡±

    Rose would haveughed at her if she had only insisted on trivial justice or beliefs until the end.

    However, because I read the sincerity hidden in that appearance.

    Above all, as the princess of the Red Dragon n who doesn¡¯t know how to avoid a fight.

    Hai opened her mouth.

    ¡°Let the struggle begin.¡±

    pounding.

    The psionic that Rose raised from the time she started resonating with the Changryongdae.

    Even though it waster than her, Hai exploded the power that had already reached its limit without hesitation.

    ¡ºSeventy-two

    kinds of martial arts and ten-jeweled martial arts, seventy-two

    kinds of martial arts

    , and martial arts

    .

    four soaring horns.

    A pair of spread wings.

    Bloody eyes split vertically.

    Even the tail, which is thin but covered in ruby red scales.

    Hai, who finished the dragon in an instant, strode forward.

    Rose, who had descended from the stone pir beyond space, also drew her sword.

    As if it was their duty to protect the princess, Lucas and the Changryongdae followed Rose.

    As if the princess¡¯ fight was their own, Nadia and the me Dragon support Hai¡¯s back.

    Hai and Rose red at each other with eyes as wild as stormy seas and as hot as exploding volcanoes.

    No more words were needed.

    to keep his pride.

    to give him freedom.

    I put my all into it

    That¡¯s why the two princesses, who could never tolerate each other, started a battle by emitting psionics without saying who came first.

    Thus began an unprecedented catastrophe in the history of the Seven Dragons, a duel between emboldened princesses.

    * * *

    ¡°Can I really do this?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chief Lucuma was not relieved even after hearing Limon¡¯s answer. Looking at the Continental Confederation troops

    retreating

    with a confused face, he only made a more anxious expression .

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. The Egyptians are already opening the door on the other side and sending them out.¡±

    ¡°yes? You let go of the enemy you¡¯ve been holding!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and go quickly, man. If you keep not listening, will you tell your sister?¡±

    ¡°Keep kee hmm! It¡¯s an important matter, so I just asked to confirm.¡±

    Was Rose scared?

    Even Chief Lucuma, who had noticed, quietly withdrew, and the Maasai, including Umbaru and Shu, who coordinated the camp until the end, also left.

    However, Limon did not back down.

    I sat cross-legged and gazed at the meadow covered with pitch-ck fog, but I

    couldn¡¯t see inside.

    Because it was impossible to look into the stone bottle with eight gates and gold dust that had already been closed.

    Instead, it was possible to roughly predict what was going on by now through the flow of psionics that were about to explode.

    So it was.

    Limon inadvertently opened his mouth.

    ¡°I confidently told the Count that I would prepare the stage for him, but I don¡¯t know how long I canst with this half price.¡±

    I¡¯ve fought with the voluptuous princess.

    As the culprit who even saw it.

    Limon scratched his cheek a long time after guessing what could happen if the stone bottle with eight gates cracked.

    ¡°¡­Still, it won¡¯t fly to Kilimanjaro, will it?¡±

    Looking at the sacred peak rising across the meadow, Limon could only mutter with a confident face.

 Chapter 363

    #363. did you forget?

    * * *

    Boom Kwa Gwa Kwang! Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A roar that swallowed even thunder rang through the air, and the ground shook as if an earthquake had urred.

    When the heat wave soars, a huge wave like a tidal wave sweeps through the mes, twists space, and screams, thunderbolts pierce the sound.

    The scene is truly hell.

    It was a chaos that would make any old veteran lose their minds.

    The frightening fact is that this is the result of a small group of less than 100 people colliding.

    And what¡¯s even more terrifying is that more than 99% of these natural disasters are nothing more than the aftermath of two women fighting in the sky.

    Chaeeng!

    one of the two women.

    Rose crossed the space, cutting off the flying mes with her sword.

    As soon as she disappeared, Hai backed away like lightning and poured mes where she had been before.

    Rose, who tried to cross space and attack Hai, was swept away by the vortex of heat waves.

    Roaring!

    It is a me that will melt even cast iron.

    Rose, who was hit by it, was not hurt at all.

    He wrapped himself in a haze-like aura, blocking the heat, and pursued Hai.

    Pod Pod Pod!

    The slender body disappears and reappears repeatedly, and the clearer the afterimage bes, the faster Rose bes.

    Every time she elerates, the crane that distorts space overturns the logic of truth and reality, giving her a mirage-like speed.

    Tadat!

    But Hai is not caught.

    Every time it ps its wings, it creates thunderbolts and mes, and makes a hard movement that seems to break.

    That¡¯s why a single p of its wings is faster than lightning, and the rapidly changing trajectory every time the movement is cut off makes prediction impossible.

    And even with that distance, Hai didn¡¯t stop attacking Rose.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    After that hand is swung.

    A wall of me forms, and a violent explosion bursts through the clouds.

    If you manage to avoid it, a sh of light will melt everything, and a lightning bolt soaring upside down will pierce the sky.

    Crush mountains in one blow.

    The power to set an army on fire in an instant.

    The sight of Hai, moving at terrifying speed and pouring out two or three attacks in a row without dy, is a living disaster itself.

    It was the incarnation of destruction that turned anything into ashes.

    Boom!

    But Rose steadfastly withstood the onught.

    Dodge through space.

    By getting around the barriers.

    wagging its tail and bouncing it off, etc.

    The appearance of Rose, who uses all sorts of methods to break through the and close the distance with Hai, looks in at first nce.

    But inside it was the weight of a tsunami that came slowly and swept away everything.

    Besides, Rose was not alone in suffering.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eight sr terms,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, eight ½~¼¼

    sea dragon,

    thirty two sea dragons, three twelve chapters¡»

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    Right after Rose extended her sword.

    her face melts

    Thirty-two huge water dragons sprang up.

    Despite being made of water, each of the 32 water dragons, each of which had the power to destroy a building, created a whirlpool by interlocking in a spiral.

    Fireworks, lightning, and heat waves.

    The bon dance of dragons rushing in, swallowing them all with the tyrannical water pressure, naturally causes despair.

    But Hai didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow.

    Rather, he stopped even avoiding it and just shed his palms in front of his chest.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    eight sr terms, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    eighteen martial arts

    , heat waves, eighteen wheels

    ¡»

    It was right after that.

    The rings of me protruding from the back of the Hai¡¯s wings began to rotate fiercely while interlocking like gears.

    as the ring rotates.

    Its size swells.

    Heat also rises rapidly.

    The result of dozens of rotations like that.

    The ring of me, which had grown sorge that it could swallow a castle whole, was shot out while burning white.

    This is Yonghwa¡¯s fear.

    Originally, it was a fraudulent ability that amplified the power of course as well as being able to use the festivals that even a princess could not easily unfold without much burden.

    Rising waves of dragons covering thend like a tidal wave.

    A ring of fire that burns the sky like the sun and falls.

    Eight seasons versus eight seasons.

    The moment when two enormous powers that could annihte an army of 100,000 in one blow collided like that.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The entire peak of Kilimanjaro, which was made by jinbeop, copsed, and a hazy fog that burst out with a tremendous storm covered the sky.

    A huge flow of water collided with super-high-temperature mes, causing a steam explosion.

    And when the conflict is over.

    It was Rose who was pushed out like a bounce.

    It was because the six fire rings that had survived the vortex of thirty-two dragons all evaporated and swept her.

    ¡°Did you forget that you can¡¯t beat me with firepower, Rose?¡±

    The gap is too big for the collision of the same eight seasons.

    Hai took the result for granted.

    Because she was the princess of the Red Dragon n, which boasted the greatest destructive power and annihtion among the seven ns of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Have you forgotten Hati?¡±

    But right after that.

    Hai hardened her face.

    The moment when Rose, who was swept away by the six gands, wants to disappear as if she is melting.

    It was because an intense psionic st came from behind his back with a calm voice.

    ¡°If you fight one-on-one in the Seven Dragons, who is the strongest?¡±

    Her response was nimble.

    It immediately shot forward and exploded behind it.

    However, Rose¡¯s rush, which became one with the sword, pierced even the heat wave and cut through Hai.

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial arts and

    six

    seasons

    ¡»

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±

    Hai countered Rose¡¯s swordsmanship with both hands that were zing with mes like the sun.

    Sometimes I wield it like a sword.

    Sometimes it blocks like a shield.

    Sometimes it shoots like an arrow.

    Hai¡¯s method of using me itself as a weapon to perform numerous military techniques was intense and splendid, so that it was impossible to find any gaps.

    However, even that desperate technique could not block Rose¡¯s sword from permeating like water.

    Chew!

    On the arm, on the side, on the calf.

    One after another, deep wounds form, and drops of red blood fall down.

    It was unavoidable.

    In the Seven Dragons, the reason why the Red Dragon n, which excels in wide-scale annihtion,gs behind the Green Dragon n in one-on-one fights.

    It was because the ignition ability itself was so destructive that it was difficult to use to protect the body.

    It is stronger than anyone else in attack.

    But it is weak on defense.

    That was the weakness of the Red Dragon n and the reason why they couldn¡¯t be the strongest.

    It was immediately covered in scales, and the scars left on even the strongest tail proved that fact.

    Still, if the enemy was another princess.

    Even if he had fought against Charlotte, the strongest of the Seven Dragons, he would not have been put on the defensive.

    The problem was that her opponent now was Rose.

    The ck Dragon n¡¯s group battle.

    The green dragon n is one to many.

    Just like the Red Dragon n is good at annihtion.

    The n that excels in all-out war and head-to-head confrontation in the Seven Dragons.

    Even the princess of the blue dragon n, who is the strongest one-on-one, can turn any situation into a head-to-head confrontation through space movement.

    Because it was Rose.

    I don¡¯t know if I can seal the movement of space.

    In a one-on-one fight on equal terms, no princess could guarantee victory against Rose.

    Perong!

    However, Rose did not have an overwhelming advantage.

    whether it is vulnerable to defense.

    whether you have taken advantage of the distance.

    This is because the dragon princess, especially Hai, who has a lot of practical experience, was not an opponent that could be easily defeated.

    Above all, her attack power is the strongest in the Seven Dragons.

    If the distance widens again and the firepower is overwhelmed, even Rose could have lost her life in one blow.

    The appearance of Rose, who was still tanned, proved that fact.

    ¡®The match is¡­¡¯

    ¡®¡­in an instant.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Rose wanted to solidify her advantage.

    Although Hai was covered in blood, he tenaciously received her sword strike and tried to seize the opportunity to counterattack by increasing his distance again.

    very brief moment.

    The moment the opponent reveals a gap.

    To im victory without hesitation.

    The two princesses, red and blue, were entangled in the air and exchanged hundreds of skirmishes in an instant.

    And so, when the fierce battle reached its climax, space vibrated with just one collision, and fragments of me poured like meteorites.

    Fu-wook!

    ¨DA gap is revealed.

    Cold des pierced the hot body.

    * * *

    Boom gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    When two princesses fight in the skies to make them astonishing.

    On the ground, the Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae were also fighting fierce battles.

    Of course, it was not an easy task for them to fight while maintaining resonance with the princess, even if they were the strongest armed forces of the two ns.

    Still, they fought with all their might.

    The beloved princess was fighting to the death, and they were not allowed to spare their lives.

    But after that fierce battle.

    The pendulum of bnce has tipped.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    one and another.

    The longer the fight, the more Yeomryongdae began to vomit blood.

    It¡¯s not that the Yeomryongdae was weaker than the Changryongdae.

    The problem is exhaustion.

    When they attacked the Utopia Guild, all members of the Yeomryongdae suffered so much that they could not even participate in the victory ceremony because they helped Hai dragonify.

    After that, I devoted myself to the recovery of my body, but the jeongyang wasn¡¯t even over yet.

    It was not enough to go to the battlefield, so as a result of helping Yonghwa again, he reached his limit.

    Moreover, Yeomryongdae wasn¡¯t the only one who showed defeat.

    ¡°I heard a rumor in the past that there was a princess who had mixed-race children from other ns as her aides.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wondered what kind of whim it was¡­ Seeing that he has umted this much skill at that age, I can understand why.¡±

    A knight in fancy armor.

    Lucas sighed as he lost his usual neatness as the ce was covered in blood.

    And he spoke quietly to the opponent who was out of breath with a messy face more than himself.

    ¡°But that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Stop surrendering. It will be good for your princess too.¡±

    ¡°shut up¡­!¡±

    Nadia, a blonde beauty with the beast¡¯s ears and tail exposed, eximed.

    A voice as fierce as a howl.

    However, there was no strength in her body.

    Beast King Jiche, the decisive battle weapon of the type of beasts, is as powerful as it was modeled after the princess¡¯ dragon flower, but it is a heavy-duty technique.

    Because she had exhausted her enormous physical strength and psionics, she no longer had the strength to fight.

    At the point where Lucas was not defeated in the beginning, Nadia¡¯s defeat was decided.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was immature.

    Lucas¡¯ proficiency in driving the team into a battle of attrition by sticking to the defense only shined.

    In addition, it was no exaggeration to say that the decision had already been made, as he had said, since even Yeomryongdae had revealed its limits.

    It was evident from the sharp slowdown in Hai¡¯s movements.

    The Seven Dragons, which can help the princess to evolve, was also the weak point of the dragon.

    The fact that the seven princesses had a high ranking master as their aide was to protect the Seven Dragons at a time like this.

    ¡®no¡­!¡¯

    Nadia gritted her teeth.

    ¡®I can¡¯t harm the princess!¡¯

    Mixed blood has no meaning in the Seven Dragons.

    Because you will only inherit the traits of the darker n.

    However, even though she is the only daughter of a prestigious family of the Red Dragon n, Nadia was looked down upon as a disgrace by the n because she inherited a thicker blood from the Gold Dragon n.

    Hai was the only one who saw talent and made him an aide.

    Some might say it¡¯s like a tyrant who only pursues power.

    But to Nadia, she was the only benefactor who acknowledged her and the princess she respected.

    Nadia could not ept that such a princess would be defeated because of her.

    Even if it means giving up your life!

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    ¡°Foolish!¡±

    Chow!

    As if he had squeezed out hisst strength.

    Nadia ran as if throwing herself.

    In order to stop the lifeless rush, Lucas ended up having no choice but to cut her down.

    The wound, which stretched from the shoulder through the chest to the abdomen, was so deep that it was fatal even for a master.

    But Lucas was aghast.

    Right before cutting Nadia.

    It was because he saw a spear soar into the sky like lightning.

    Of course, he consumed a lot of psionics in the fierce battle.

    Lucas, who had squeezed all his strength to teleport while cutting Nadia right before, could not stop the spear that was shot at the speed of sound.

    So he cried out

    ¡°Please avoid Princess!¡±

    Fain!

    It was thanks to the fact that themunication function of the earring was still alive.

    Rose, who had thrust her sword into Hai¡¯s shoulder, who had just revealed a gap, was able to dodge the spear after hearing the warning.

    Because Rose was concentrating on the fight against Hai,

    and because it was a blow that a high-ranking master was prepared to risk his life for.

    A surprise attack that could have miraculously worked failed just like that.

    However, Nadia¡¯s determination was not in vain.

    Thanks to that, Hai was able to distance herself from Rose, as well as get a golden opportunity to overturn the unfavorable war situation.

    The four horns shined like that.

    The moment Hai spewed out the vast amount of psionics that had been constantly condensed since her incarnation.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of Gujeolgi

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷¾Å½~¼¼

    Sr Nuclear

    Fusion Sr Nuclear Fusion¡»

    Kugu-gu-gu-gung!

    another sun.

    It came to mind.

 Chapter 364

    #364. Because I can¡¯t give up.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    As if wrapped around a candle.

    Hai with both hands together.

    Seeing the orb of light floating in the meantime, Rose hardened her face.

    Of course, it was natural for the Red Dragon Princess to handle fire, andpared to all the mes she had dealt with so far, the light orb was so small that it looked weak.

    Still, the reason Rose was nervous was because she could feel the enormous power contained within.

    Rose didn¡¯t know.

    That the power that Hai drew now was the result of the Red Dragon n¡¯s research on nuclear fusion.

    But I instinctively understood.

    No matter how small it may seem, it is unmistakably the sun.

    And I felt it.

    That the sun is only ¡®preparation¡¯, and the moment Haiunches a real attack, the fight will be final.

    ¡®how¡­?¡¯

    One thing I can¡¯t understand.

    It was Hai¡¯s state of handling that power.

    Just as Yeomryongdae self-destructed due to the aftereffects of repeatedly helping Yonghwa, Hai must not have recovered his body yet.

    I melted again in that state.

    Hai should have reached his limits long ago.

    The reason Rose was confident that she would be able to subdue her without killing her in the first ce was with that in mind, and it

    didn¡¯t matter if she was cowardly.

    She would do anything to give Limon victory.

    However, it was not enough topete with himself on an equal footing, and even deal with psionics at that level in a situation where even the resonance with the Yeomryongdae began to shake.

    It was unexpected.

    But there was no time to investigate the reason.

    Because when that power ispleted, the superiority until now will be overturned in an instant.

    ¡®A halfway attack¡­ won¡¯t work.¡¯

    It was already toote to stop it.

    If you rashly rush at Haty, who created the artificial sun, you will only reveal your own gaps and be counterattacked.

    There is only one way left.

    Only face-to-face!

    After making her decision, Rose gripped her sword tightly and pulled up the psionic.

    pounding.

    Whenever the heart beats, the psionics that circte throughout the body condense and swell repeatedly, increasing rapidly.

    more more more

    Even the body, which had been melted by the flow of too powerful psionics, creaked and the heart became cramped.

    But it doesn¡¯t stop.

    Because this is not enough.

    to never be defeated.

    Despite the excruciating pain that seemed to burst the blood vessels throughout her body, Rosepressed her psionic power with full force.

    And Hai was also concentrating to the extreme.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    Whoa, whoa, whoa.

    Every time you breathe, a huge amount of psionics leak out, and the light orbs between your palms pulsate.

    It¡¯s definitely the power of the sun.

    Indeed, its brilliance feels unstable and precarious, like a candle that will be extinguished with just the wind.

    It was unavoidable.

    It is a feat that was only possible because she realized the artificial sun that could only be created by taking a long time in the original facility with only psionics.

    Just by maintaining and controlling this nuclear fusion, Hai is already close to its limit.

    Nevertheless, she continued to inject psionics to increase the brilliance of the artificial sun.

    obsession with winning.

    A warmth rising from your chest.

    Above all, the mind that has been built up for ten years.

    It gave Hai the strength to focus her psionic power even in the burning heat of her body.

    Deed deed deed deed!

    Woo woo woo woo!

    Is it because too much power is concentrated?

    Space twists around Rose and the atmosphere vibrates.

    The air around Hai heated up, raising the temperature by hundreds of degrees.

    But neither Rose nor Hai.

    Even the Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae didn¡¯t care if their clothes were burned or their skin was torn.

    He stopped fighting and focused on resonating with the princess and the psionics even a little more.

    because everyone knew

    Now, their victory or defeat has no meaning, and in the end, this fight will be decided ording to the number of wins and losses between the two princesses.

    so everyone stops.

    Even the sky and the earth hold their breath.

    The moment when the world, which had been shaking like crazy a while ago, suddenly fell into silence.

    ¡ºSeventy-

    two kinds of martial arts, ten sr terms, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    sr nuclear explosions

    , sr nuclear explosions

    ¡»

    An orb of light hovering between Hai¡¯s palms was fired.

    Because of its speed, the orb, which turned into a single sh of light beyond the level of creating a long tail, flew towards Rose at a speed close to light.

    Rose did not dodge.

    It wasn¡¯t that there was no chance to escape.

    The surface of the marble that started to fluctuate.

    And the brilliance that started to burn red and blue.

    Most of all, the huge psionic that started to explode with light.

    Because it taught me that even if I tried to avoid it, I couldn¡¯t avoid it, and even if I tried to block it, I couldn¡¯t stop it.

    Squeak.

    Looking at the orb of light.

    Rose swung her sword.

    The tip of the sword drawing a circle.

    What flows along that trajectory is condensed psionics.

    The ability to intervene in space twists space with tremendous pressure, and the twisted space generates pressure on its own.

    The end is the beginning and the beginning is the end, so the endless contradiction.

    In it, the pressure bes infinite.

    Space loses itself.

    And so, when Rose¡¯s sword finally made a perfect circle, the psionicpression reached its peak.

    ¡ºSeventy-

    two kinds of martial arts, ten sr terms, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®½~¼¼, emptiness

    erosion system,

    ¿ÕÌ“ÇÖÎg½ç

    ¡»

    The orbs of light that flew towards Rose suddenly began to slow down.

    no it looked like that

    But the beads did not slow down. No matter how much I speeded up, I just couldn¡¯t get close to Rose.

    Just as a distance of a few tens of meters has increased to hundreds of kilometers.

    Even as time passed, the distance widened and the marbles seemed to stop in ce.

    That¡¯s void erosion.

    In the deep sea, everything is crushed by the pressure of water.

    Erosion the void in that empty ce.

    In the end, it was a whirlpool of emptiness that swallowed everything inside, from matter to light, in an infinitely expanding void.

    No matter how powerful it is, you can be sure that it will melt and disappear in that ce.

    However, Hai clenched his fists.

    The moment the orb of light is broken.

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Rose was thrilled.

    The light orb was already trapped in a void over a radius of hundreds of kilometers.

    It was because as soon as it exploded, the tremendous light and heat that burst out made her flesh hot beyond that far distance.

    Even more horrifying is that that was only the beginning.

    Bang Kwa Kwang! Aaaaaang!

    It seems that the first explosion was only a catalyst.

    The binge continues over and over again.

    Hai¡¯s horn flickers.

    Like the sun that raged in the void, the crimson heat wave grew in size.

    And the shock wave and heat from the heatwave became stronger andter pushed thepressed space itself out again.

    ¡®What is this¡­!¡¯

    The pressure from the infinite void is enough to crush even mountains like paper.

    But to push that pressure away with just the force of the explosion.

    It was a tremendous power that was doubtful that it could be imitated even if tens of millions of tons of TNT bombs were exploded at once.

    So Rose had a hunch.

    If this state continues, the void will eventually break, and he will be swept away by that heat wave.

    ¡®¡­was it a mistake?¡¯

    Rose muttered inwardly.

    In fact, there was a chance to win.

    After a fierce melee fight before Nida dodges a spear thrown by him, he thrusts his sword into Hai.

    If it stabbed the heart, not the shoulder.

    Or if you were aiming for a vital spot in the neck or stomach.

    He could have killed her instantly or dealt a fatal blow.

    At least, if he had just used the void erosion system on Hai instead of the light orb at thest moment, he would have been able to carry on with both ns.

    ¡®No, it wasn¡¯t a mistake.¡¯

    Roseughed softly.

    Even then, Limon wouldn¡¯t have med himself.

    Instead, he knew that he would have epted the responsibility, as always, with a bitter smile.

    For her who decided to support Limon with all her might, it was not an option she could choose from the beginning.

    Just like how you can¡¯t be defeated like this.

    he was already his

    Because I swore victory.

    ¡®Above all, it¡¯s still too early to regret it.¡¯

    Is it because you¡¯ve made up your mind?

    Rose felt something she hadn¡¯t realized before.

    The fact that Hai¡¯s psionics are shaking wildly every time an explosion urs in the void.

    And every time, a strange flow that started from her chest was catching up with the swaying psionic.

    ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯

    Rose raised her psionic as much as possible.

    Of course, she was doing all she could to stop the explosion, and she had no strength left.

    Still don¡¯t give up.

    If it is a limit, to cross the limit.

    I¡¯m just doing my best with the determination to squeeze my life out.

    Ugh.

    It seems to have reached its origin.

    The moment I felt a handful of psionics flowing out of my body as the unknown warmth that seeped from the depths of my body soothed my parched body.

    Without hesitation, Rose swung the sword with the psionic power.

    ¡°Small work¡­!¡±

    Is it because I was already on guard?

    Hai evaded the sword attack that flew through space with a narrow margin.

    Chew!

    but right after that.

    She raised her eyes.

    It was because an object fell from the ripped top as the sword strike, which I thought I had avoided, just barely grazed my chest.

    Psionics that are disturbed at the same time.

    As if the stable flow so far was a lie, the psionics get out of control and the artificial sun stops exploding.

    Meanwhile, Hai put aside everything else and reached out.

    To catch things that have fallen from their arms.

    Rose did not miss the gap that Haty had revealed.

    Fuck!

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±

    Taking advantage of the pause in the explosion, the entire vortex of emptiness is blown up into the sky.

    And crosses the space and strikes Hai¡¯s stomach while releasing the pressure on the void.

    Thus, the moment when the power of the sun, which had been raging in the void, was liberated from the far, invisible sky.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    the clouds are melting

    The stone bottle with eight gates is broken.

    The whole sky was colored with the light of the setting sun.

    After the explosion that would have changed the world map had it exploded from the ground like that.

    While the majestic mes that can be seen from anywhere on the African continent are slowly fading.

    on muddy ground.

    Rose sighed.

    Even though it¡¯s already a situation with a knife to the throat.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Hai¡¯s stare at him with ferocious eyes.

    Even in the midst of this, the identity of the object she was holding tightly in one hand made Rose make aplicated expression.

    ¡°Honestly, it was unexpected.¡±

    If it was a legendary treasure that helps control psionics, she would have easily agreed.

    Still, there was one reason why Rose was distraught.

    ¡°That you had it and that you gave up fighting for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I never gave up on the struggle. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t give up on this.¡±

    Hai replied quietly.

    And what I couldn¡¯t help but take care of myself.

    Looking down at the wooden statue of a birdhawk, he continued with a subdued voice.

    ¡°Because this is the first thing I ever received from him.¡±

    A piece made by Limon at the banquet hall.

    Legendary treasure too.

    Even if it¡¯s not an expensive gem.

    The first gift she received directly from him, having only been able to collect traces of Limon all her life.

    Seeing the Haty she always carried because she couldn¡¯t let go of it, Rose opened her mouth involuntarily.

    ¡°Haty, you really could have done anything for him.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going tough at me,ugh at me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to. Just¡­¡±

    Even the world was about to burn for a man.

    What should I say to her who revealed a gap in the game where she risked her life because she couldn¡¯t give up a small piece she received from him.

    Rose, who couldn¡¯t figure it out, ended upughing bitterly.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    After erasing her smile, Rose opened her mouth with a solemn face.

    ¡°Anyway, it looks like I won the game with this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to do more?¡±

    Let¡¯s look at Rose silently for a while.

    Hai closed her eyes.

    Rose¡¯s Yonghwa has already been released, probably because she used psionics to the limit to fight the power of the sun, but it¡¯s the same with Haty herself.

    The entourage has already copsed.

    Most of the Yeomryongdae are also silent.

    His own body is also covered in blood and wounds.

    More than anything else, since her trump card had failed, she had no way to defeat Rose.

    ¡°no.¡±

    Knowing that fact, Hai shook her head.

    And before being a princess, as a warrior, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°This duel is my¡­¡±

    Koo-Goo-Gung!

    But before I even finished talking.

    Hai kept her mouth shut.

    Rose also hardened her face.

    The fight had already ended, but it wasn¡¯t just because the ground suddenly started to shake as if there was an earthquake.

    Because I felt something in that vibration.

    ¡°Everyone back down!¡±

    ¡°All avoid!¡±

    The two princesses cried almost simultaneously.

    The response of the two princesses, who were the first to detect it and immediately give instructions even in the midst of being devastated by a fierce battle, was obviously agile.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Before Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae even moved.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    The huge hole formed when the ground copsed swallowed everything, including the two of them.

 Chapter 365

    #365. kingsugh

    * * *

    [Ah-yah-yah.]

    Moaning for a moment, trapped in a cage that roars in the dark basement.

    Yuna-kyung jumped up.

    After groping his body with his wings, he let out a sigh of relief.

    [I thought I was going to die.]

    She cursed her bad luck a while ago.

    It was just hanging from Nadia¡¯s backpack in a cage and was identally dragged together, but suddenly Rose and Hai would fight a duel.

    Thanks to that, I was swept away by a storm.

    Scorched in the hot heat.

    The back that almost got stepped on while still in the cage.

    He managed to survive in a mess where any yer would die in the aftermath of the fight.

    At this point, it was difficult to tell whether he was unlucky or strong against bad luck.

    Of course, the most helpful thing was the shield item I received from Hai along with the me item rather than bad luck.

    [But what happened to this? Could it be an earthquake?]

    That made Yuna-kyung even more nervous.

    I thought the mess was over when I saw Rose put a sword to Haty¡¯s throat.

    Before I could breathe, the ground went out and I had to roll into this underground, so I had no choice but to be absurd.

    [I can¡¯t do it, I have to escape first¡­ Huh?]

    Anyway, Yuna-kyung, who was about to cross the space to get out of the cage, hesitated for a moment.

    [¡­Can¡¯t move space?]

    It¡¯s like space movement is blocked.

    It was not a particrly unfamiliar experience.

    I¡¯ve already experienced it in the Great London World War or Amazon.

    However, the reason Yuna-kyung was perplexed was that this feeling of interfering with space movement was too familiar.

    It¡¯s not even a magic barrier.

    It feels different from the spirit¡¯s power.

    But the atmosphere is so familiar.

    [Could it be¡­ a dungeon?]

    Even though he¡¯s just a baby bird now, he was a promising high-level yer in his lifetime.

    Realizing the identity of this ce through subtle sensory differences that interfere with space movement, Yuna-kyung was stunned with all her might.

    Considering the fight between the two princesses, it was understandable that the ground copsed in the aftermath.

    However, the ce where they ¡®identally¡¯ fell is a dungeon, and a space blockade area?

    [No, I¡¯ve never heard of it being possible to enter a dungeon like this in the first ce?]

    Yuna-kyung was suspicious.

    Of course, it took a lot to be a coincidence.

    The more I looked at it, the more I felt that this ce was something different from an ordinary dungeon.

    [I guess I was mistaken? If this is a real dungeon, monsters should already appear by now¡­]

    Wriggling.

    [¡­]

    Like a broken doll.

    Yuna-kyung looked behind her.

    And the moment I opened my eyes to confirm the identity of the strange sound I had just heard.

    Quaang!

    [Kyaaak!]

    It happened in an instant.

    Something suddenly rushed in and broke the cage.

    The defense item was activated, and Yuna-kyung, who was wrapped in a round protective film, bounced out among the wreckage.

    It was only one second that he hesitated due to the shock of hitting the shield. Something that disappeared in the dark

    as if angry at missing its prey

    attacked Yuna-kyung fiercely again.

    [Wow!]

    Food good!

    Yuna-gyeong, who escaped the attack by flying up with a desperate p of wings, broke into a cold sweat.

    It was hard to see because of the darkness, but I could tell what it was by just looking at its furious movements.

    ¡®Monsters are high-level monsters too!¡¯

    ¡®Then this is a real dungeon?¡¯

    ¡®How the hell¡­?¡¯

    ¡®No, now is not the time for me to think about things like this!¡¯

    Confused, Yuna-kyung immediately shook her head.

    And went straight up.

    It wasn¡¯t just to avoid the monster lurking in the dark.

    I don¡¯t know what happened, but I thought that since I fell down and came here, I¡¯d find an exit if I climbed up.

    ¡®We need to get out of here quickly! And I have to tell the team leader about the situation¡­?¡¯

    wriggling

    but right after that.

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    Instead of an exit that was supposed to be there, the ceiling blocked the top.

    And the presence she felt there shocked her.

    Even before Yuna-gyeong realized that something was wrong only btedly, she hurriedly walked away from the ceiling.

    Something that covered the ceiling and wriggling came crashing down on her.

    [Kyaaah!]

    * * *

    ¡°Unfold the Hexagon Changseongjin (Áù½Ç²ý³Çê‡)!¡±

    Just like Yuna-kyung did.

    It was the same that Lucas and the Changryongdae also fell here as the ground suddenly copsed.

    Fortunately, unlike Yuna-kyung, who was separated, those who gathered to form Jin were not separated.

    The unfortunate thing was that he was attacked more quickly by more monsters.

    Of course, they are the strongest armed force of the Blue Dragon n.

    They were the ones who could easily defeat most high-level monsters even if they flocked in groups.

    The problem was that their condition was not normal.

    Originally, assisting the princess¡¯s yonghwa is an act that puts an extreme burden on the mind and body.

    As much as they fought fiercely in that situation, they were all exhausted enough to run out of psionics from the moment the battle was decided.

    I fell in such a state and was attacked by a group of high-level monsters.

    Even they, who are masters of the master ss, had no choice but to be overwhelmed.

    So was Lucas.

    Chew!

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    For a while to fight against the four-armed monstrous monster that was fiercely attacking.

    Lucas gasped for breath as he gnawed his teeth and blew off the monster¡¯s neck while still staggering from the already injured side.

    To him, who was originally a ss master, monsters of this magnitude were not even pointed out in ten seconds.

    Even so, after exchanging almost lilies, I was able to finally defeat him.

    It was serious.

    ¡®Is it the limit after all?¡¯

    bloody wounds.

    tired body.

    The most fatal thing was the exhaustion of psionics.

    There was still a handful of psionics left, but the flow of psionics that broke off infrequently even though the method was unfolded was telling.

    The fact that soon he and the other psionics of the Changryongdae would run out.

    ¡®I can¡¯tst long like this¡­!¡¯

    The superhuman strength of the masters of the Seven Dragonses from using psionics with all kinds of lesiastical learning, including the seventy-two kinds of martial arts.

    But what if the psionic falls?

    Like a car running out of gas.

    Any master has no choice but to lose his superhuman physical abilities and fall into an ordinary human being.

    And it was infinitely close to impossible for an ordinary human to face a high-level monster with only swordsmanship.

    Especially in a situation like now where you are surrounded by hundreds of monsters.

    So I had to find a solution quickly¡­ but

    ¡®I have no choice but to be the king in front of the blood.¡¯

    Lucas gritted it.

    In this ce where space is sealed, it is impossible to escape by space movement.

    However, everyone was too tired to break through the crowd of monsters, and they even had luggage.

    Truly a king in front of blood.

    Like Richard the First, the King of Swords, who stopped the advance of madness led by Joan of Arc, the swordsman, even though he knew he would be defeated.

    It was a situation where I had no choice but to fight until the death.

    The problem is that unlike the Sword King, who was able to hold out for 10 days because he prepared a hundred swords, they are so exhausted that they cannot even pick up a sword.

    ¡°Save your stamina and psionics! The injured stand back and focus on psionic recovery!¡±

    Even though Lucas knew that fact, he fought against the monsters desperately.

    He is the Blue Dragon Princess¡¯ aide.

    Because despair was not allowed.

    Puff up! Wood deok!

    ¡°Eww¡­!¡±

    But not everything will be solved if you don¡¯t give up.

    The more he struggled, the more his psionic power was depleted, and Lucas¡¯ injuries, who fought in the forefront, got worse.

    The moment when Lucas, who had reached his limit, was about to copse in front of the crowd of summoned beasts.

    Kwaaang!

    A fiery explosion ensues.

    The leader of the crowd of summoned beasts flew away.

    Instead of being surprised by the sudden support, Lucas swung his sword and cut down the surviving monsters.

    And I looked back.

    ¡°You know that your life is in danger if you overdo it, right?¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t die without leaving my hands¡­¡±

    A bloodless face.

    A bandage wrapped around the upper body.

    Even the voice that goes there.

    A small-sized girl whose life seems to be on the verge of death.

    Nadia put down the grenadeuncher she was holding in her baggy military uniform.

    Then, he took out a new firearm from his backpack, a space expansion item, and passed it over.

    To the members of the Yeomryongdae who were protected along with him in the camp created by the Changryongdae.

    Chunk.

    Due to the aftereffects of repeated Yonghwa, his psionic power was depleted and he even suffered internal injuries, right after he fainted and woke up.

    As befits the fighters of the Jeokryong n, the members of the Yeomryong team calmly received and took care of their firearms.

    So, the moment they each loaded their guns, took a seat behind the members of the Changryong squad and pulled the trigger.

    Thang taang tadang! Pew!

    The advance of the monsters that were entangled with the members of the Blue Dragon crumbled.

    It wasn¡¯t even firing.

    I only aimed and fired one shot at a time.

    Even so, most of the bullets pierced the monster¡¯s forehead and heart without an inch of deviation.

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    ¡°Collock is a Russian-made gun. I couldn¡¯t buy the American one because it was too expensive¡­¡±

    ¡°Shooting skills.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ We are the Red Dragon n?¡±

    Taang!

    Although they cannotpare their marksmanship with the musketeers of the Golden Dragon n or the warriors of the Silver Dragon n, they say that they are fighters proficient in all weapons.

    Nadia, who was coughing up blood and defeated the monster with her 100 skills, said proudly.

    Then, taking out a new magazine from his backpack, he added a word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much¡­ We don¡¯t have enough ammo.¡±

    A special bullet that does damage that ignores defense. It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s so expensive that it¡¯s made in Russia.

    Besides, since I used a lot of firearms to fight Lucas, if I keep going like this, the remaining ammunition will run out quickly.

    Despite Nadia¡¯s desperate confession, Lucas was not disappointed.

    I just answered calmly.

    ¡°Does not matter.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    ¡°Even when the blood blooms, the king smiles.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a great resolution.¡±

    While Nadia giggled and reloaded her gun.

    Lucas stood in front of her and cut down the attacking monsters.

    So did the others.

    The Changryongdae used their armored body as a shield to block the advance of the monsters.

    The Yeomryongdae poured firepower from behind them and defeated the monster.

    Everyone knew that this resistance would soon reach its limit, but they did not give up.

    distant past.

    Sword King Richard I, who fought against Joan of Arc in order to protect his people, was eventually defeated by her sword.

    But it took ten days.

    Because I believed in my friend who would definitelye.

    It is said that he diedughing.

    Unlike the sword king, there was not a single one among them who wanted the princess to save them.

    Nheless, with a willing heart.

    The two ns, who not long ago fought for each other¡¯s lives, now face the enemy back to back.

    As much as they endure, they believe that the princess they respect will be even a little safer.

    * * *

    Quaang!

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±

    A beauty in a tattered uniform.

    Rose coughed up blood.

    Internal injuries were caused by receiving a huge fist that would crush even a rock in the front.

    But Rose didn¡¯t back down.

    no i couldn¡¯t

    Behind her now was Hai, who had a huge hole in her abdomen and was pouring out blood.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Swinging her sword like that to protect Hai, Rose shouted out loud as she red at the monsters that were swarming in her field of vision¡­

    No, to be precise, the smiling man on top of the biggest giant among them.

    ¡°Summon Lord!¡±

 Chapter 366

    #366. Who the hell are you.

    * * *

    Immediately after falling into the basement together.

    The encounter with Rose and Hai was an attack by a huge group of monsters, iparable to the raids on the Blue Dragons and me Dragons.

    That number is in the thousands.

    Even the level was much higher than the rest of the group.

    If these monsters had headed for the Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae, even if they were intact, they would not have been able to handle it.

    Of course that is for others.

    Even in the midst of exhaustion, the two princesses fought fiercely against the monsters, befitting the best of the Seven Dragons.

    Rose, who shes any high-level monster with a single knife, and Hai, who burns countless monsters at once.

    The two princesses passed the training, exquisitelypensated for each other¡¯s weaknesses, maximized their strengths, and vomited the spirit of wiping out hundreds of monsters.

    If you do well, you don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve wiped out thousands of monsters.

    The problem was that the enemies weren¡¯t just monsters.

    Summon Lord Branga.

    One of the great eight lords wasmanding that monster¡¯s army.

    The two princesses, who were being chased by an urgent situation, realized this fact after Hai was mortally wounded by Branga¡¯s surprise attack.

    ¡°Are you still the king of a country like this!¡±

    That made Rose even more angry.

    Even as she challenged Hai to a duel¡­

    No, because of that, she had no choice but to be angry at the third party who intruded before the duel was over.

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know what makes you so angry.¡±

    However, Branga was not shaken even after hearing her cry.

    I just nodded my head.

    ¡°That ouwdy¡­ should I call you Countess Sea Serpent?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you know who I was?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be an asshole if you didn¡¯t know that face even after seeing it?¡±

    Branga grinned.

    I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re wearing a mask.

    He was very interested in the beauties of the world, and there was no way he could not recognize Rose, the representative beauty of Europe as well as the British Empire.

    So it was.

    The reason why he, satisfied with the rolled rice cake, stopped the monsters for a moment and answered her question.

    ¡°Anyway, it seems like the count is doing it because he doesn¡¯t know something. Me and this queen are at war? And surprise is fundamental in war.¡±

    ¡°The Utopia Guild has already joined the Continental Alliance and is under mymand!¡±

    ¡°Does that have anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­!¡±

    ¡°The Utopia Guild may have given up on fighting the Queen, but I haven¡¯t given up yet.¡±

    Unless the guild follows his will, there is no reason for him to act ording to the guild¡¯s will.

    So what did Namim do?

    How is the guild going now?

    that you don¡¯t know

    Seeing Branga talking nonchntly, Rose hardened her face.

    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to kill Hai?¡±

    ¡°Oh, what are you talking about! There¡¯s no way I would do such a nasty thing, right?¡±

    The death of a second-rate beauty like Hai is the loss of the entire world and is a sin destined for hell.

    Branga responded with a heartfelt smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s also for the woman who will soon be my wife.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Literally.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Rose raised her eyes.

    How much Hati really cares for Limon.

    To her, who hade to know her so well through the duel, Branga¡¯s words sounded nothing but nonsense.

    ¡°Puhaha, bullshit! That¡¯s a funny thing to say.¡±

    As if she was the first other than Hai and Namim to say such a thing to herself.

    Whileughing loudly.

    Branga stoppedughing.

    Then he looked at Rose with sparkling eyes and said.

    ¡°But don¡¯t forget the Count. I mean, this is Africa.¡±

    This Africa is and of weak meat.

    Where the strong get everything.

    The strong one now is yourself.

    Seeing Branga dere it without hesitation, Rose bit her lip.

    It was because he had an intuition that he waspletely sincere and that no matter what he said, he would not be persuaded.

    So she raised her sword and spoke coldly.

    ¡°Where are you and whoever you are. It is uneptable to use force to treat her as a property.¡±

    ¡°Draw? Then don¡¯t tolerate it.¡±

    It¡¯s like a funny joke.

    Brangaughed.

    And lightly raised one hand.

    ¡°I prefer a girl with a pop of vor.¡±

    Kyaaa!

    It was right after that.

    Thousands of monsters surrounding her rushed at her.

    From giants as tall as they could reach the ceiling to monsters with monster heads instead of people who couldn¡¯t even reach their waists.

    Trampling and throwing each other, the appearance of the flock of monsters rushing in was brutal and bloody.

    Even an army of 100,000 could be swallowed up in an instant.

    However, Rose was not shaken even after seeing such an army of monsters.

    I just swung my sword calmly.

    bang!

    When the sword, swung like a mace, blows away a giant following the torus.

    The hideous little man rushes in and bites off his boots, clinging to his slender legs.

    Kwajik!

    Bounce your legs flexibly.

    Make the body of a small persone up.

    In an instant, he ms his arm down with the logic of a chain venom and crushes the viin¡¯s head like tofu with his knee and elbow.

    Spinning round and round, he swung his sword with a deep-sea pressure rectifier.

    The wave-like pressure that followed the sword¡¯s trajectory knocked down the attacking monster.

    The sight of her facing thousands of monsters with just one sword is so noble and elegant that it makes people admire themselves.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    No matter how you wield the sword.

    Even if you keep defeating monsters.

    The waves of enemies did not stop, and Rose¡¯s sword gradually grew heavier.

    In the first ce, Yonghwa is a double-edged sword.

    While it is maintained, it gains great strength, but bes extremely weak after being released.

    That¡¯s why the princesses of the Seven Dragons regarded Yonghwa as ast resort and couldn¡¯t use it recklessly.

    However, even before the aftereffects were gone, even Rose had a hard time fighting this fierce battle.

    It was all the more so because it was a ce where space movement was blocked, and now that he had internal injuries from a fierce battle with Hai.

    Still, Rose persevered.

    Whether I vomit blood through internal wounds.

    Whether it¡¯s a thousand or ten thousand enemies.

    It seemed like they were going to cut down everyst one and throw it away.

    Quaang!!!

    But next moment.

    Rose was blown away like a piece of paper.

    The moment her body shook due to her internal injuries from fighting the monster, a blow that flew like a beam of light struck her.

    It was an attack that pierced Hai.

    It was an absolute strike that reached level 100, which would have been difficult to block even if they were perfect opponents.

    ¡°Coke!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the difference in haircut that spread the air of self-defense.

    Unlike Hai, who was mortally wounded, Rose stumbled and tried to get back up.

    But that¡¯s just the wind.

    In the end, she vomited a bowlful of blood and had no choice but to rely on the sword driven into the floor to support her body.

    The inner wound that was still deep had reached its limit.

    The swarming crowd of monsters did not miss the opportunity.

    Rush!

    hold your arm

    hanging on the back

    clinging to the leg

    Head grabbing, etc.

    Against the horde of monsters who literally threw their whole bodies and entangled their limbs, Rose resisted with all her might.

    but heavy duty.

    With no strength left to wield the sword, she ended up getting her wrists and ankles entangled in the vines of nt-type monsters, and she was imprisoned.

    ¡°Uh huh, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Is it because you resisted until the end?

    Branga grinned as she saw Rose¡¯s white skin exposed through the torn uniform.

    ¡°To thedy who will soon be my second bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Hearing that, Rose red at Branga with eyes so ferocious that those who knew her couldn¡¯t imagine.

    However, the vines that bound her limbs tighter than steel and closed her mouth allowed her no further resistance.

    When Branga smiled heartily while watching that scene.

    A muffled voice was heard.

    ¡°¡­why second?¡±

    ¡°huh? Why are you already jealous of your second wife?¡±

    Is it because the trauma oveps with the severe internal injury?

    He was sitting with his back against the wall, covering up the wound in his stomach.

    Even though it was already difficult to lift a finger, Branga smirked at Hai, who stared at her with cold eyes as usual.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. My first wife will be the queen.¡±

    ¡°Stop the bullshit.¡±

    Shooting nonsense that doesn¡¯t even deserve to be heard.

    Hai said coldly.

    ¡°You must have already had more than 50 wives, but they are asking what happened.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what do you mean? I draw because I suffered a wife injury.¡±

    ¡°¡­everybody died?¡±

    ¡°Draw.¡±

    I feel genuinely sorry.

    with a heavy sigh.

    Branga jumped off the giant monster.

    Then he slowly moved his steps and approached Hai, continuing his conversation.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the queen blow all of my summonsst time? But I didn¡¯t have time to call them back.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°But suddenly I had a good idea. It might be faster to breed and raise them instead of calling them one by one.¡±

    Rose, who had been restrained by the vines, opened her eyes wide.

    Hai also hardened her face.

    It was because the moment he heard Branga¡¯s words, he felt an inexplicable, instinctive feeling of ominousness and disgust.

    ¡°¡­what did you do?¡±

    ¡°You said it. You say you bred and raised them.¡±

    ¡°I asked what you were doing.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you not understand?¡±

    For a moment, I wondered as if I didn¡¯t know why I was asking such an obvious question.

    Branga spread her arms.

    ¡°Let me introduce you.¡±

    what is so enjoyable

    With a smile on your face.

    Branga said proudly, pointing at the monsters everywhere with both hands stretched all the way out.

    ¡°My children.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Rose held her breath.

    Only then did he realize.

    Giants, cows, subhumans, monsters, etc¡­

    Thousands of monsters that have been fought and shed so far, with different shapes and species.

    However, there was not a single monster that was not a humanoid.

    And the fact that Branga¡¯s answer about breeding and raising pets was really literal.

    ¡°How are you? isn¡¯t it great It will. It was mixed with something a little different, but anyway, these are my children, whom my wives gave birth to with stomachaches.¡±

    However, Branga, the person responsible for the madness, continued to speak calmly.

    ¡°But maybe I pushed too hard and all my wives died.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. If I had spent a little more time taking care of my health, I would have given birth to my children in the future.¡±

    Rose trembled.

    Carol, who threw London into chaos with her stubbornness, and Prince Edward, who became the specter of the Liberation Brigade for his ambition.

    As a guardian of London, she had experienced many viins and lunatics, and although she could not sympathize with them, she could understand why.

    I even sympathized a little.

    Because she was the Blue Dragon Princess.

    But even Rose couldn¡¯t have mercy on Branga, who gave birth to hundreds of monsters and called their deaths ¡®regretful¡¯.

    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t everything go well with the Queen and the Count?¡±

    But despite Rose¡¯s sharp gaze, Branga did not raise an eyebrow.

    Rather, he just smiled.

    ¡°Thanks to that, the positions of my first and second wives are vacant.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Take it easy. If both of you be my wives, I will definitely make you happy.¡±

    It was the first time that other wives were also afraid.

    Realize true happiness soon.

    I diedughing

    Unlike Rose, who even eximed life after hearing what Branga proudly said, Hai erased the emotion from her face again.

    Then he stared at Branga with blood-red eyes and asked quietly.

    ¡°¡­Who the hell are you.¡±

    ¡°ok? What do you mean by that?¡±

    tell me clearly

    Hai didn¡¯t like Branga.

    Or, to put it mildly, I hated it enough to want to kill it.

    Because the act of openly moring to make her his wife was involuntarily arousing murderous intent.

    But to hate someone terribly also meant that you knew them well enough to at least have reasons to dislike them.

    ¡°The summoned lord was a dog in heat, but unlike you, he acted like a dog.¡±

    Although Branga was horny, he was a man who was sincere to women.

    Of course, he knew that he would lose face, but he kept his circumstances in his hands and did not show his full potential even against Haty, who had be merciful after drawing a draw with the court duke.

    To the extent that he was famous for taking care of congrattions and condolences of over 50 wives and even rtives.

    It¡¯s unusual for him to attack and seriously injure Hai, but did he do that to his wife?

    At least the Branga she knew would never do it.

    That¡¯s why Hai was sure.

    Take the form of Branga.

    using his absolute skill.

    Even if you say and act like that.

    The ¡®this¡¯ in front of him right now is not Branga.

    ¡°I will ask you again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you pretending to be a summoning lord?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am very grateful that the Queen of Geo was thinking of me so dearly. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am still mine.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know that I would be criticized like that.

    Branga, who was staring nkly at Hai, eventually shrugged and opened her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that a good opportunity came up and my thoughts opened up a little bit more than before.¡±

    People are always changing.

    He said he was given a chance to change.

    ¡°So, the queen should be relieved and be my wife.¡±

    Branga looked down at Hai with a smirk, then smirked and reached out to run a hand through her hair.

    no i was going to

    If Hai hadn¡¯t opened his mouth quietly before his hand reached him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°Until now and in the future. Only one person deserves to touch my body, and that¡¯s not you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With a cold face as always.

    However, I blinked for a moment while watching Hai talking with ferocious eyes that could not bepared to usual.

    mate mate mate.

    ¡°Kyaha, to be so confident even in this situation. As expected, she¡¯s like the girl I fell for.¡±

    I guess I was really impressed.

    At the end of pping andughing.

    Branga suddenly erased the smile from her face.

    ¡°But it¡¯s toote to grasp the situation.¡±

    Wow!

    It was right after that.

    Hai¡¯s head turned to the side as if it would break.

    how hard he was pped

    Of course, there are clear handprints left.

    Hai, whose lips were torn and dripped with blood.

    Branga¡¯s eyes shed as he forcibly grabbed her chin and lifted her up to look up at him.

    ¡°Since I won, the queen is mine now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a loser, shouldn¡¯t you serve the winner like a loser?¡±

    It hurts my heart to dare to take another man as my concubine and defile myself, but I can forgive her.

    It¡¯s a thing of the past, and he¡¯s a bold man.

    However, since it was her own, she had to devote her fidelity to herself, and she would not tolerate referring to another man in front of her.

    Branga spoke ferociously.

    Hai¡¯s answer to that was simple.

    widely.

    ¡°¡­You really are a really delicious queen.¡±

    Brangaughed as she wiped the saliva mixed with fishy blood from her face with one hand.

    And he reached out his hand to Hai¡¯s abdomen, which was still bleeding profusely.

    Mungle.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I forcibly removed the hand covering the wound in my abdomen.

    Branga, who squeezes into it and gets through the wounds to her heart¡¯s content.

    Hai¡¯s limbs trembled at the cruel touch, which was so rough that it seemed like it would crush even the internal organs.

    But that¡¯s all.

    no matter how hurt

    Even if the excruciating pain rises.

    Hai neither gave in nor screamed at Branga.

    I bit my lip until it bleed, swallowing the sound, and red at him with bloody eyes that shone even more terrifyingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I guess education will take some time.¡±

    I was disappointed with the t response.

    Even tongue-in-cheek.

    Branga smirked again and removed his hand from Hai¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Because education can be done in other ways.¡±

    The moment when his blood-stained hands grabbed her uniform.

    Aww!

    The front hem of the jacket is torn off.

    The inner flesh hidden under the clothes was revealed.

    Her body, covered with blood and wounds everywhere, including her abdomen, was a mess.

    That¡¯s why the stic body that endured the injury stands out more.

    The brown skin glistening bloody along the dimly flickering lights feels strangely sensational in this darkness.

    It makes you feel the beauty of seeing a brave beast that does not give in even if it is wounded.

    ¡°You have a nice body too.¡±

    But there was no admiration or awe to be followed in Branga¡¯s eyes as she looked at her.

    there is only one

    Just a terribly ugly desire.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how strong the Queen and Count can give birth to.¡±

    With such a greedy smile.

    Having tasted the blood on her hands, Branga violently grabbed her plump breasts as if the real thing was from now on.

    No, I was trying to grab it.

 Chapter 367

    #367. don¡¯t rush

    stop.

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    The moment I was about to reach out.

    I mean it would have been if he hadn¡¯t felt something strange in his senses.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Branga frowned.

    Had it been anything, I would never have stopped.

    It was his long-cherished dream to get his hands on the Hai, and he didn¡¯t want it to be interrupted even if the sky fell.

    That¡¯s why I brought her to this ce on purpose.

    One problem.

    It was that the connection with some of the summons he had ced all over the ce had suddenly been cut off.

    ¡®My children died without even sending a signal? Dozens or more of them all at once?¡¯

    It was only because the opponent was a non-standard existence like the princess of the Seven Dragons or her entourage, or the Seven Dragons, that he was easily defeated.

    His summons were never weak.

    If he had ordered a kill instead of a unscathed suppression, he would have been able to take down the exhausted Rose and Hai without even stepping out on his own.

    But dozens of them suddenly evaporated.

    It was absurd.

    ¡®Besides, what is this location?¡¯

    What was strangest of all was the ce where the summoned beast had fallen.

    This ce where Rose and Hai are located, as well as the outskirts far from the ce where Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae are located.

    It was Branga who deliberately prepared to separate the hindrances for the sake of the death, but I did not remember seeing anyone fall in a ce like that.

    Then, there is only one conclusion left.

    ¡®Could it be an intruder¡­ or a rescue team?¡¯

    That there is an intruder who crawled into this ce on his own, not because he fell into a trap.

    It was honestly hard to believe.

    That there was someone who came to save Hai.

    The fact that there is a madman who entered this ce with his own feet.

    I was a little taken aback by that fact.

    Branga was soon ridiculed.

    ¡®They must be crazy guys who want to lose.¡¯

    As he defeated dozens of summoned beasts in an instant, he could tell that the opponent was quite strong.

    Even so, Branga did not lose herposure.

    This ce specially prepared to catch Hai was like the inside of his stomach, and hundreds of summons were ced in each element.

    It was because it was impossible for

    even a ss master to pass through the many summoned beasts and pass through the maze-like interior to reach this ce¡­ no, even other monarchs.

    That¡¯s why, even after feeling that a group of summons had evaporated, Branga was able tough lightly.

    squeak.

    ¡®Hmm, they¡¯re definitely quite capable, aren¡¯t they?¡¯

    Chew.

    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s the elder of the Red Dragon n. All of those ves are masters.¡¯

    hooked

    ¡®¡­Well, there¡¯s no way I can maintain this momentum forever.¡¯

    thud.

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    But it was the first time Branga couldugh.

    100 200 300¡­.

    Hisposure disappeared as the number of summons he had deployed quickly decreased, and deep questions and doubts appeared on his face instead ofughter.

    No matter how many ss masters came in droves, this speed was too fast.

    Either from the fact that all monsters are annihted as if they were melting.

    Even in thisplicated maze, it¡¯s strangely steadying this way.

    ¡®That¡¯s annoying.¡¯

    So it was.

    The fact that he sent a thousand summons to the massacre.

    She wanted to quickly get rid of anything that bothered her in order to enjoy the long-awaited Hai¡¯s body at a leisurely pace.

    To that end, Branga even used ¡ºSensory Synchronization¡» to share sight with the summoned beast.

    Until now, the summoned beasts must have been caught off guard.

    If you have a thousand summons under your directmand, the elder of the Red Dragon n is not an opponent.

    Branga had no doubts.

    Chow!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Immediately after something shed.

    Until I saw dozens of summons who were leading the way and copsed all at once.

    But that was just the beginning.

    squeak.

    Perong!

    Quadduk!

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The head bouncing up in the air flies like a shell and smashes other summoned beasts.

    Something as thin as a spider¡¯s web crosses the air, scattering the remains of the summoned beasts that have been cut into pieces like pieces of meat.

    Immediately after hearing the sound of taking three light steps, dozens of necks fall.

    Truly a mess.

    Branga couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment at the corpses that appeared one after another with every blink of an eye.

    I¡¯m obviously under attack.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t find the enemy even after desperately looking around through the summoner¡¯s vision.

    ¡®Transparency? Or is it too fast? Still, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t look like this if there were a lot of them?¡¯

    ¡®Couldn¡¯t it be¡­ that the person who did this is one person?¡¯

    ¡®Anyway, now is not the time!¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s takemand¡­!¡¯

    For a moment, I was taken aback by the feeling of dealing with even a ghost.

    Frightened to see hundreds of summons cut to pieces in an instant, Branga properlymanded the remaining summons and responded to the enemy.

    No, I was trying to respond.

    Fu-wook!

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    It was only if the head of the summoner who was synchronizing his senses with him hadn¡¯t been blown away.

    Branga, who was staggering from the shock transmitted through ¡ºSense Synchronization¡», hurriedly regained his senses and tried to synchronize his senses with the other summoned beasts again.

    but right after that.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he realized that the remaining summons had been annihted during that moment while he was recovering his mind.

    It was because he felt the intruder approaching this way, wiping out the summoned creatures at a faster rate than before.

    Like a wild beast that finally knows the location of its prey.

    ¡°All ready for battle! Prepare for battle!¡±

    So it was.

    Branga hurriedly moved her summoned beasts to surround the surroundings.

    The sense of crisis that the cataclysm from earlier might be reproduced if it was even a littlete made him hurry.

    It was just after he was ready.

    that buck

    passageway in the dark.

    A faint sound of footsteps could be heard from the other side.

    that buck

    Was it wary of therge army of monsters?

    Or is it because there is no need to rush?

    The sound of footsteps echoed slowly, as if it was a lie that he had been breaking through countless summoned beasts so far.

    that buck

    The moment when the opponent finally showed up in the dark after such a frustrating slow pace.

    Branga opened her eyes involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­what is it? Why are you sticking out?¡±

    shiny blonde hair.

    Brown skin with not a single drop of blood sttered on it.

    Even the small and slim body.

    It is hard to believe that he is the one who reached this point after passing through hundreds of monsters.

    Limon did not answer Branga¡¯s question.

    I just slowly turned my head.

    Rose, covered in scars and imprisoned by vines.

    And Hai, covered in blood and flesh showing through torn clothes.

    After staring at it for thest time, Limon finally opened his mouth after checking Branga¡¯s hand that was drenched in blood.

    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t know what was going on, so I tried to hear the story first¡­¡±

    With a cold face that had lost his usual sullenness.

    It¡¯snguidly sinking, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s with a more creepy voice.

    Limon took a step.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything to the bastard, right?¡±

    Take a step with strength in your hand.

    One step, slightly kicking off the ground.

    One step while spinning in the air.

    After crossing countless monsters in just three steps, Limon, who arrived in front of Branga, clenched his arms.

    and turn your back

    With the momentum of the rotation.

    The moment he swung a sword that was too long and heavy for his body at Branga with his eyes wide open.

    Chow!

    One head fell off.

    A bright red blood spray drenched Limon¡¯s cheek.

    Its speed is truly lightning-fast.

    Even if the monarch, the absolute ruler of this era, could not even resist and died instantly, it would be taken for granted, far from being strange.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    So it was.

    It was Branga who stroked her own neck with a pale face.

    ¡®What is it? What just happened?¡¯

    Branga broke into a cold sweat.

    He didn¡¯t even know.

    In the blink of an eye, Limon, who jumped out in front of him, blew his own head off.

    Thanks to that, his derivative skill [Gate of Life] was activated, and the location of the summoned person was reversed, and the death was overwritten by the summoned person.

    In normal times, he would have been ted with that fact and boasted that surprise attacks would not work.

    But as of now, I couldn¡¯t.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Limon¡¯s mysterious ability that appeared as if crossing space in this ce where space movement was blocked.

    A sh as fast as that light.

    The terrifying sensation of being decapitated.

    Above all, the strange eyes he saw the moment he cut himself.

    It made Branga feel a chill as if she had been bathed in ice water.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Branga, who swallowed a breath and forcibly calmed her trembling body, opened her mouth with a snort.

    ¡°under! Looking back now, he must have been a kid with a hidden number. But let¡¯s see if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    Branga, who was speaking vigorously to show off her health, soon shut up again.

    It was because he saw Limon, who was not surprised to see that he was alive, but reached out his hand to the floor without pretending to hear him.

    Seruk.

    what number did you use?

    Limon, who covered Hai with the jacket he pulled out from the shadows, asked while taking out medicine and bandages.

    ¡°How are you, Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am OK.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be patient. This is a pain reliever, so if the pain is severe, eat more.¡±

    disinfect the wound

    Stop bleeding with hemostats.

    Even wrapping the abdomen with a bandage.

    Limon, whopleted the first aid so borately and quickly that even a doctor could doubt his eyes, gave Hai painkillers and then got up.

    Branga, who was watching the scene, said as if she was not praying.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have the attitude of taking care of the queen first as the kid¡¯s name is his sidekick, but¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°¡­hey?¡±

    Whether or not Branga calls from behind.

    Limon did not answer.

    He just ughtered the monster holding Rose and cut off the vines that bound her.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte, sister. I was running around trying to stop the gin from breaking, but why did it suddenly be quiet, and when I came in, it looked like this.¡±

    ¡°No, I am sorry for bothering you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Limon¡¯s attitude of not even looking away, as if he wasn¡¯t worth dealing with.

    The figure of Rose with a warm smile that makes you wonder if she is the person who looked at her with a lifeless look just a while ago.

    And the action of Hai fiddling with the medicine bottle while holding the jacket she received from Limon.

    made him yell

    ¡°What are you looking at? Come on, I¡¯ll kill that bastard!¡±

    If I had to ce the me, it would be on myself for not giving the order.

    Branga¡¯s rage at ignoring the fact and passing the me on was absurd, but the monsters didn¡¯t feel sorry for them.

    Like a summoned beast, he just rushed at Limon asmanded.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    High-level monsters, each capable of copsing buildings and crushing tanks.

    The sight of such monsters attacking in groups of thousands, not just one or two, was so electrifying that evenrge-scale yers felt fear.

    He was also a threat to the two princesses who had no strength to escape due to severe injuries.

    But even Rose with a smile.

    Hai with a cold face.

    Even when he saw the crowd of monsters rushing at him, he didn¡¯t show any sense of tension, let alone fear.

    I just kept myposure as if there were no monsters at all.

    It was because I knew her as the princess of the Seven Dragons, who had fought against an absolute man for hundreds of years before she was a woman who fell in love with a man.

    They knew they didn¡¯t have to worry about Branga anymore and that no number of enemies would harm them.

    Chow!

    ¡°There is no hurry.¡±

    On the other hand, he cuts down the monster that was rushing at him like a piece of paper.

    He was the one who lightly picked up Rose with only his remaining arm, moved it to Hai¡¯s side, and put down several small statues.

    Limon slowly turned around.

    And now it seems that I have a heart to deal with.

    Looking straight at Branga with her golden eyes shining softly, she continued talking quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you without prompting you.¡±

 Chapter 368

    #368. Are you determined?

    * * *

    ¡®You¡¯re a kid who doesn¡¯t know the subject.¡¯

    The moment he heard Limon say he would kill himself.

    Branga felt ridiculed rather than angry.

    ¡®I¡¯m still immature.¡¯

    It would not have been enough even if he took advantage of his panic andunched a wave of attacks without rest.

    Laughing at Limon¡¯s stupidity for giving himself time to react coldly while taking care of Hai and Rose, having be so arrogant that he only ate one.

    Branga thought.

    At this point, I will definitely kill Limon.

    ¡®Good. I had no intention of leaving my first wife¡¯s concubine alive anyway.¡¯

    Of course, he showed a little rudeness against Limon, such as losing a thousand summons and almost cutting his neck.

    But in the end, it¡¯s only because of your carelessness.

    If you do everything in your power, mere ¡®humans¡¯ will never be your opponent.

    Branga had no doubts, and that¡¯s why he was able tough triumphantly while watching Limon swing his sword.

    Chow! Puck Wooddeuk!

    ¡°What are you doing! Are you behind it? I¡¯ll catch you soon!¡±

    But at this very moment.

    There was no smile left on Branga¡¯s face.

    Instead, only nervousness, mystery, anger, and frustration were engraved.

    It wasn¡¯t careless.

    Gather summons and form squares.

    After strengthening all abilities with skills.

    It is a summoned animal with sensory system characteristics and detects movement.

    Such as spraying a wide range of mucus or cobweb fog to block movement.

    Because he was fighting Limon with all his might this time.

    Branga¡¯s leadership, which treats thousands of summoned beasts like limbs and demonstrates their characteristics to the fullest, was truly admirable, befitting the reputation of a summoning lord.

    One problem.

    Even so, they couldn¡¯t catch Limon.

    ¡®What the hell is this kid?¡¯

    Branga gritted his teeth.

    The summoned beast of the heat is cut at once.

    If you send Baek¡¯s summons, it will sneak away.

    If a pincer attack is ordered, each one will be defeated, and if an encirclement is ordered, they will break through and attack the back before the encirclement ispleted.

    Even if it¡¯s a mobile battle, it will jump one step ahead and if you try to attack from a distance, it will avoid other summoned creatures as a shield in advance.

    Anymand is useless.

    No, it went beyond that, to the point where I felt like the situation was getting worse the more I gavemand.

    Even more upsetting was that it wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d felt this way.

    ¡®If you think about it, Ste was like this too.¡¯

    what are you aiming for

    whatevermand you give.

    Branga¡¯s face twisted as she recalled Limon¡¯s method of thoroughly digging into loopholes as if he had read his mind.

    ¡®What¡¯s your foresight? Or do you really want to read the mind?¡¯

    If he had that ability, it would make sense for him to beat himself with Se.

    The problem was that even taking that into ount, I couldn¡¯t understand Limon¡¯s movements right now.

    Unlike Ste, which is nothing more than a game, actualbat is a gamble between life and death among numerous variables.

    see the future

    read your mind

    It is close to impossible to perfectly respond to all those variables.

    But what about that move?

    It¡¯s not just reading your ownmands.

    Doesn¡¯t it see through all the sights of so many summons and exquisitely dig into the blind spots?

    Using a light movement such as taking a step or tilting the shoulder, you can use other summons as a shield and knock them down.

    It was not something one could imitate knowing.

    It was a movement that would have been possible for an old veteran after repeating over thousands of times to jump into the enemy camp alone, and it became as natural as breathing.

    Of course, it was absolutely impossible for humans in that anyone would die if they did that a few times.

    But how could that little boy do that?

    It was almost iprehensible.

    Besides, that wasn¡¯t the only thing that made Branga crazy.

    me me me!

    ¡°How many times do you think such a surprise attack will work¡­ Gap!¡±

    ¡°It works several times.¡±

    ¡°Aww!!!¡±

    The moment when Limon wants to take three steps.

    Branga, who had been reced with a summoned beast from the top of his head to the groin, gnashed his teeth.

    It wasn¡¯t just this time.

    heart stabbing

    The body is cut into thirty pieces.

    Such as having your head crushed by the back of a knife.

    The number of times he¡¯d been nearly killed by Limon in all sorts of ways was already uncountable on one hand.

    Of course, Branga also tried her best to stop it, whether it was protecting herself with a powerful summon, changing its location quickly, or making it impossible to step.

    It was a futile outburst.

    No matter how much he interfered, Limon took three steps.

    After taking three steps, nothing could stop his sword.

    ¡®Why is that damn kid never getting tired?¡¯

    Branga felt nervous.

    Limon, who can rece death with a summoned beast, and Limon, who faces the summoned beasts unscathed.

    At first nce, their fight looks like the Middle Ages.

    But Branga knew.

    The disadvantage is that you are yourself.

    His summons were numerous, but not infinite.

    On the other hand, Limon didn¡¯t show signs of getting tired even though he had already cut down over a thousand summoned beasts as if he had infinite power.

    It was inevitable that he would be pushed back as the number of summons decreased as the fight continued.

    Of course, Branga still had a spleen, but anxiety continued to consume him like poison.

    As if he was afraid that even his spleen number would not work for Limon.

    ¡®¡­Are you afraid?¡¯

    That moment.

    Branga raised her eyes.

    ¡®Me who got the protection of the stars? Only humans?¡¯

    The springs of humiliation and shame.

    The fact that he was afraid of a toy he believed he could y with at any time made him feel uncontroble rage.

    So it was.

    The fact that Branga grabbed the summoned beast next to her.

    Wood deok!

    That moment.

    The summoner¡¯s body is distorted.

    Twisted,pressed and condensed at the end.

    In the end, the whole body changed into a thin rod-like shape twisted in a spiral around the line from the top of the head to the tips of the toes.

    That is ¡¾Gungnir¡¿.

    The number of secrets he created to ovee the disadvantage of the summoner¡¯sck of fighting power.

    It was the identity of the power that even defeated Hai and Rose, who dealt fatal blows by using summoned beasts for one-time use.

    But he couldn¡¯t throw the spear easily.

    It was because I wasn¡¯t sure that even this Gungnir, who was alive and pursuing the enemy on his own, would be able to hit the cunning yet nimble Limon.

    I was thinking about what to do to feed Limon this blow.

    Branga¡¯s eyes suddenly shed.

    And suddenly, [Gungnir] was fired with all its might.

    Not towards Limon.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    It was the only ce where Limon, rampaging among the monsters, avoided and moved, towards the injured Rose and Hai.

    What happened after that was as I thought.

    Limon stopped wandering among the summoned beasts and appeared in front of the two princesses.

    ¡®You idiot!¡¯

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    The moment Brangaughed at that foolishness and clenched her fists.

    [Gungnir], which Limon had just swung his sword and cut down, exploded and spewed out hot sts.

    That is the true value of [Gungnir].

    It was the ability to amplify the abilities and characteristics of a summoned person hundreds of times and pour them out in one blow.

    Even though he was exhausted, that¡¯s why he was able to fatally wound Hai just by using a level 70 summon.

    What¡¯s more, the ones I¡¯ve used now are level 90 summons.

    It was a lethal blow that, if hit, could instantly kill even a monarch.

    No matter how good Limon is at flying and crawling, he will die this time.

    Branga had no doubts.

    so the next moment.

    I opened my eyes.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Sword Sword Dance

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ „¦Îè

    France¡¯s flowers bloom

    profusely

    .

    Petals flutter in the air.

    No, it¡¯s not flowers that scatter, but sparks.

    Every time the boy with his upper body exposed took a light step, the explosion faded.

    Every time the sword held in that hand draws a soft curve, the mes that spread out fly along the tip of the sword.

    It¡¯s a dance rather than a swordsmanship.

    Soft rather than brittle.

    It¡¯s smooth rather than fast.

    Gorgeous yet serene.

    A movement that seems to have no purpose whatsoever to show its efficiency to others.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s all the more wonderful to see the heat wave that can melt even cast iron fade away on its own at the tip of a knife and scatter like flower petals.

    The figure of a boy brandishing a sword amidst fluttering mes is ecstatically beautiful, like a dancing dancer.

    Rose and Hai too.

    Brangado threw the spear.

    Even mere monsters.

    For a moment, he forgot that he was in the middle of a fight and had no choice but to stare nkly at the scene.

    And so atst all the mes die out.

    The moment when darkness came again like the stage where the curtain came down after the performance.

    Limon moved his feet lightly.

    one step.

    two steps.

    three steps.

    And when Branga, who had lost her mind, realized the existence of a boy who hade right in front of her nose.

    he was already cut

    Chow ah!

    Cracked skin.

    sttered blood.

    As if it had already been repeated several times, the sight unfolded again.

    However, there were two things that were decidedly different in this scene from before.

    One is that what Limon cut was not Branga¡¯s neck, head, heart, or torso.

    And another one¡­

    ¡°Kwaaaaaagh!¡±

    ¡­that Branga, who had endured any fatal wounds so far, was unable to switch positions with her summoned beast this time.

    How much pain did you have?

    Seeing him screaming with his left arm and right arm cut off by Hai earlier, Limon nodded.

    ¡°Was the trick to cut just enough to not die?¡±

    It only lets you avoid death.

    Limon nodded his head after realizing the loophole of [Gate of Life], which said that it would not activate for minor injuries.

    Branga¡¯s face contorted.

    Because I know what will happen from now on.

    And Limon¡¯s words confirmed his despair.

    ¡°I was going to finish it neatly, but¡­ it must be difficult.¡±

    It is like estimating the amount of meat to be cut in front of the livestock to be ughtered from now on.

    Limon looked Branga up and down and continued with a shrug.

    ¡°Well, you can die in 100 pieces, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I don¡¯t even think about going to heaven.

    Branga, who was trembling at seeing Limon say something that didn¡¯t feel at all safe, unknowingly shouted in haste.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Are you forgetting something?!¡±

    ¡°What are you forgetting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Queen and the Earl who are here! If I put my mind to it, they¡¯re all over!¡±

    ¡°Oh they?¡±

    Only then did he seem to remember the Yeomryongdae and Changryongdae that fell with the two princesses.

    Limon nodded.

    And he said it calmly.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°That means that reinforcements have already gone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°By the way, bro.¡±

    Wood deok!

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something so unexpected.

    He trampled Branga¡¯s legs with his eyes wide open and crushed them with one foot.

    shing the maddening summoned beasts with just a swing of the sword in one hand.

    He pulled his hair and touched his eyes.

    Limon smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Since you took hostages against me, you must have been prepared to cut me into a thousand pieces, right?¡±

 Chapter 369

    #369. Because there is a separate

    * * *

    Chaeeng!

    ¡°Kuk cool.¡±

    A man who defeated monsters by squeezing out psionics that had already run out.

    Lucas grabbed the broken sword and vomited blood.

    And he sighed.

    ¡®Is this far¡­¡¯

    Jin is already broken.

    Psionics are depleted.

    The special bullets have also been out for a long time.

    Even the armor imbued with magic bes like rags and can no longer protect the body, and the sword is broken and cannot cut the enemy.

    Even as he was determined to fight to the end to be of any help to the princess he respected, he had no choice but to fight.

    The same was true of Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae.

    Only a few people, including Lucas, were standing on their own two feet.

    Most of them, like Nadia, suffered from injuries or fainted from psionic exhaustion.

    On the other hand, there were still over a hundred monsters left.

    Even if they were the strongest armed forces of the two ns, forcing them to fight more than this was too harsh, regardless of whether it was possible or impossible.

    Chunk.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    nevertheless.

    Lucas didn¡¯t kneel until the end.

    Even though one arm was already broken, he only lifted the broken sword with the other arm.

    ¡°Come on and grab them.¡±

    The blue dragon n doesn¡¯t know how to bend even if it breaks.

    Among them, as an iron-walled knight who served the most noble princess.

    With the determination to die standing until the end, Lucas aimed his sword at the group of monsters.

    The moment the monsters realized that they no longer needed to be vignt after wandering around as if they were wary of the prey¡¯s outburst, they rushed at him.

    Kwaaang!

    The frontmost monster flew away like an elk hit by a truck.

    Thanks to that, the truck that caused the traffic ident while even the monsters that were following were knocked down by the monster in the lead¡­

    No, the simr flying object jumped up.

    ¡°Aww my leg!¡±

    Maybe it was because of the recoil from kicking the monster.

    Grabbing my feet with my wings and rolling back and forth for a while.

    The flying object, which jumped up from its seat, shouted out loud as it saw the fallen monster.

    ¡°Ah! What monster is so strong? If it¡¯s a monster, if you do it like a monster, you should have the taste of dying!¡±

    Could it be because of his tremendous toughness, ming the monster¡¯s toughness for the subject he flew in and crashed into?

    Or is it because of that sudden appearance and appearance?

    Lucas¡¯s determination, which had been burning until a while ago, had hardened to the point of being colorless.

    The one who spoke on his behalf was Nadia, who was blinking from excessive blood loss.

    ¡°¡­who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, unnie is also true. Like you¡¯re seeing something for the first time? We don¡¯t even know each other.¡±

    ¡°Have we ever met?¡±

    ¡°I guess we just met? Even for thebat rations, we forgot several times together.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Hearing that, Nadia looked even more dazed.

    Such a unique woman.

    It was also because he had never shared a meal with a half-human, half-bird with wings instead of arms.

    However, she was not particrly disappointed in Nadia, who did not know herself.

    He just grumbled and rummaged around with his wings.

    ¡°Anyway, the team leader also has a hard time beating birds. Isn¡¯t it a vition of the Labor Standards Act to make a pet that barely survived die do this?¡±

    ¡°hey¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, it might be a vition of the Animal Protection Act. If you do well, it seems that both will be applied.¡±

    ¡°hello?¡±

    ¡°Still, a rescue team would be better than bait, right?¡±

    Truly my pace.

    whether you call it or not.

    When Nadia puts on a puzzled expression when she sees a woman looking for something while muttering to herself casually.

    Lucas hardened his face.

    ¡°Watch your back!¡±

    Did you just recover from the shock of being kicked?

    A monster that jumps up and rushes furiously as if seeking revenge.

    The moment Lucas was about to step out in a hurry to protect the defenseless and exposed woman in front of that ferocious charge.

    Fuck!

    ¡°Oh little! It¡¯s not even a mosquito, it¡¯s really annoying!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Spinning around on one foot and stretching out the other leg.

    Lucas was at a loss for words when he saw the woman blow away the monster again with a light roundabout kick and continue searching for his arms naturally.

    It was because her kicks looked so neat even to him, who was a ss master.

    The physical ability to handle high-level monsters like a joke was a bonus.

    Whoa!

    Still, it wasn¡¯t to the point of taking my breath away with a single kick.

    The monster, which immediately rose up again, let out a roar in a frenzy because it couldn¡¯t get angry anymore.

    As if responding to the wrath of a colleague.

    The other monsters, who were taken aback by the sudden appearance of a strange creature, whether human or bird, also roared ferociously and rushed at her.

    That number is about one hundred.

    It was a daunting number for even a person with as much skill as a high-level yer to handle alone.

    ¡°Finally found!¡±

    However, a half-human, half-bird woman with a single strand of white hair sticking out.

    Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t care about monsters.

    As if she had finally found what she was looking for, she held up her plucked hair from among her feathers and smiled.

    So, the moment when a bunch of monsters rushed at her and tried to attack her.

    ¡°Paul Toaz KoueRus (Cry out in sorrow).¡±

    Perong!

    A sonorous voice rings out.

    Seven-colored smoke spewed out.

    The group of monsters that were leading the charge disappeared.

    Frog? Frog! Frog!

    Instead, a loud chorus started.

    Dozens of poison frogs appeared at the spot where the monsters had disappeared and howled pitifully as ifmenting their situation.

    Seeing the scene, Lucas and Nadia made strange faces.

    ¡°huh? I shouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s weird¡­. Was it CoueLus, not KoueRus? Anyway, why are his tongue-twisting spells so confusing!¡±

    However, Yuna-kyung, who actually created this situation, patted her head with her wings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    It seems to be my friend Kim.

    Yuna-kyung swung her slightly shrunken hair and memorized a spell at random.

    And what started was a great wee party.

    ¡°EpiAn (y)!¡±

    Puff!

    ¡°XoDya KAjin (Be blessed)!¡±

    Cuckoo Pce!

    ¡°RIskakataraCka! (Drink until you get drunk, then enjoy until you die!)

    ¡±

    A toy soldier appears out of nowhere and wields a spear knife, while a gold nugget falls from above and crushes the body.

    In addition, beer gushes out of your mouth like a waterfall, or you turn into a frog and drown in it.

    Where did the ferocious momentum go?

    Every time Yuna-gyeong¡¯s spell resounded, the monsters were smashed or killed in all sorts of miserable ways.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the monsters that the spell was directed at.

    ¡°YOhas (Cheer up)!¡±

    Fighting.

    The moment Yuna-kyung swung her wings.

    It was a while to be startled when I saw flowers blooming at my feet.

    Lucas and Nadia felt the pain subside as the dew that flowed from the growing flowers soaked their bodies, and Lucas and Nadia lost their senses.

    On the other hand, Yuna-kyung scratched her head holding her hair that had disappeared before she knew it.

    ¡°Umm, as the witch sister said, the recovery system isn¡¯t very efficient. There¡¯s a reason why you said it¡¯s good to learn herbalism separately.¡±

    fit.

    ¡°If the quality is not good, you can make up for it with the quantity. YOhas YOhas YOhas!¡±

    Flowers sprouting in rapid session, and wounds that are beginning to heal.

    When Nadia, who had be almost buried in the middle of the flower garden thanks to that, pinches her cheek.

    Lucas barely came to his senses and asked.

    ¡°Which lineage of witches are you?¡±

    ¡°Witch, who? me?¡±

    ¡°You seem to be a witch with a fairly old lineage, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that can¡¯t be. I¡¯m just at the level where I only learned tricks over my shoulder.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if to hear all the nonsensical words, Yuna-gyeong giggled and waved her hand.

    However, it was Lucas who lost the irony.

    He is also a resident of Madou London.

    In addition, as he was active during the London crisis, he knew rtively well how powerful witches¡¯ magic was.

    So I could say for sure.

    That said, Yuna-kyung¡¯s magic was not at the level of being able to learn a few things over her shoulder.

    It was only possible for witches of the 27th lineage of magic to make fun of so many high-level monsters.

    Besides, looking at that colorful technique, it was enough to believe that he was a direct disciple of the Archwitch.

    ¡°oh! Wrong order again!¡±

    ¡­Of course, I felt a bit clumsy for something like that.

    In any case, Yuna-kyung¡¯s extraordinaryness was obvious to anyone.

    It was to the extent that not only Lucas, but also Nadia and the masters of the Yeomryongdae and Changryongdae couldn¡¯t abandon their gaze mixed with suspicion and suspicion.

    Do you know or don¡¯t know how they feel?

    Only after defeating thest monster, Yuna-kyung looked back at them and said energetically.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s escape.¡±

    ¡°¡­we can¡¯t escape this ce alone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry if it¡¯s because of the count and the soldier. That¡¯s because someone stronger than me went to save it.¡±

    Yuna-kyung cut it off and said.

    And unlike when he leisurely wiped out monsters, he continued with a nervous face.

    ¡°Above all, there are other really dangerous monsters here.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    A ce that had been infested with thousands of monsters a while ago.

    But now, in the darkness where only countless piles of corpses remained, Limon clicked his tongue lightly.

    Then he muttered as he looked at the few pieces of meat left on the floor.

    ¡°He¡¯s a bad guy.¡±

    To be honest, it was a bit unexpected.

    I was going to take out a hundred pieces, if not really a thousand pieces.

    As soon as he realized he had no chance of winning, he attempted suicide by charging all of his remaining summons.

    It was a pity for Limon to lose the Branga he had managed to capture thanks to that.

    Even though he cut off both of his legs before running away, no matter how Branga was, his actions would be

    greatly hindered¡­

    Limon made a suspicious expression.

    From the Seven Dragons to the ck Mage.

    Having fought all sorts of enemies, Limon knew well those who were not afraid of torture.

    But Branga¡¯s expression was a bit different.

    Although there was anger about whether or not the limbs were cut off, there was no sense of despair or loss that humans would naturally feel.

    What is the reason for that strange reaction?

    Limon, who was deeply troubled, immediately frowned.

    Through the Sword Master¡¯s super senses, he felt a subtle shaking.

    ¡°¡­it finally started.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it started?¡±

    ¡°The thing I was worried about.¡±

    Is it because the body is not normal?

    Limon asked Rose, who was puzzled and did not feel the change.

    ¡°Does your sister like the front or the back?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Come to think of it, it would be better if both were in front.¡±

    Limon took Rose in his arms and supported her hips with his left arm.

    Then, with his right arm, he hugged Hai, who was next to him, and leaned his body on his shoulder.

    ¡°Hold on tight, both of you. I¡¯ll be in a bit of a hurry.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Despite not even understanding the situation yet, Rose and Hai did not bother to ask him for an exnation.

    While exchanging nces, they wrapped their arms around Limon¡¯s neck from the left and right to support him so that he could movefortably.

    Holding the two princesses in his hands, Limon ran down the aisle like a gale.

    Deed deed deed.

    It was shortly thereafter that the aisle began to shake violently enough for Rose and Hai to notice.

    The changes didn¡¯t stop there.

    from the floor.

    from the walls on all four sides.

    and from the ceiling.

    It seemed that something was wriggling, and thousands of ropes sprouted to try to catch them.

    After zig-zagging between the ropes, Limon escaped the passage by jumping off the wall.

    However, even after leaving the dark basement and returning to the sunlight, he did not stop running.

    Rather, he even used space movement to widen the distance from the hole in the basement.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gu-gung!

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­was it something like that?¡±

    So after a while.

    The moment when the vibration that shook the earth reached its peak and the earthpletely copsed.

    Rose and Hai realized.

    Why did Limon escape the underground in such a hurry?

    Why couldn¡¯t I move in space from the moment I fell underground?

    And how Branga was able to create such a vast and intricatebyrinth under the meadow.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve been inside that monster¡¯s belly all this time.¡±

    When Rose groans as she sees a huge shadow soaring endlessly from the cracked earth.

    Limon, who barely stopped running, shook his head.

    ¡°Wrong, sister.¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    ¡°That means it¡¯s not a monster.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Hearing that, Rose was taken aback, and Hai also stared nkly at Limon.

    From size to shape.

    Because no matter where I looked, I couldn¡¯t figure out why that thing that was a monster itself was not a monster.

    ¡°If not a monster, what is it?¡±

    To Hai, who asked directly to get an answer to his question, Limon gave the answer in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

 Chapter 370

    #370. I¡¯m curious about that too.

    I guess I don¡¯t know how to exin it.

    It¡¯s time to blur the horse¡¯s tail.

    Limon stared nkly at the figure towering like a mountain, then opened his mouth as if to sigh.

    ¡°It is a beast.¡±

    ¡°¡­if it¡¯s a beast, is that an animal?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Rose was stunned.

    It was the same with Hai.

    It was to the point that she, who always had a cold expression, blinked.

    It was so absurd that if someone else had said that, they would have thought they were making fun of them.

    It seems that such a reaction was expected.

    Limon continued with a wry smile.

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand. If I didn¡¯t know the circumstances and treated that as an animal, I would have treated him like a madman.¡±

    ¡°Are you still asserting that it is an animal?¡±

    ¡°There are differences depending on the standard, but if you define it as whether or not it is a creature that originally existed in the world, that is definitely not a monster.¡±

    In the first ce, the concept of a monster was established after the Iron Age.

    There were many bizarre beings in the past, but it was rare to lump them together as ¡®monsters¡¯.

    Depending on the number of floors, the dungeons with the same monsters appearing as if they were made in a factory were just strange.

    Even animals with mystical powers.

    Even good-natured ghosts.

    Even humans who are not as good as animals.

    This is because it was difficult to define non-humans as monsters unconditionally unless you could know everything just by looking at them.

    ¡°Categorically, animals are right.¡±

    That¡¯s why Limon could rather assert.

    that¡¯s an animal

    for he had seen it before the Iron Age opened.

    ¡°The thing is, it¡¯s one of the most terrifying beasts in history.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    Rose immediately hesitated.

    She is Countess Sea Serpent.

    If not as much as Ainsha, the priestess of the Holy League, the Seven Dragons were familiar with myths and legends.

    That¡¯s why I was able to think of something when I heard that it was the most terrible beast in history.

    ¡°¡­only two beasts can make you say that.¡±

    And it was the same with Hai, who knew Limon¡¯s achievements as well as Li Ching-wee.

    No, even the other princesses could have roughly guessed it.

    In the first ce, that beast was old enough to be handed down in the scriptures of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°One must be the spirit tree that caused the spirit uprising.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like the spirit water.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°The other side.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Because I just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Looking at the two princesses who couldn¡¯t bear to answer, Limon nodded.

    And with a bitter smile, he revealed the identity of the beast.

    Even though he has lived a long life, he has only faced once, and even then, he was able to defeat a strong enemy only after going through a lot of hardship.

    It has existed since the beginning of time.

    Change the topography of the world to your heart¡¯s content.

    Of course, even the ind was eaten like a snack.

    A beast that caused even more terrible catastrophes.

    And now, a name whose existence itself is a disaster that is only vaguely passed down in legends.

    ¡°That¡¯s a predator.¡±

    * * *

    [What is the number of predators?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Wait a minute, chief? What are the eyes as if looking at an incurable chicken?]

    ¡°What are the eyes as if looking at a bird head that is useless only as the contents of a fried batter?¡±

    Yuna-kyung ran wild.

    [It¡¯s too much! How hard I worked this time!]

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll admit that.¡±

    Limon smiled as he looked at the Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae that were spread out at the end of the meadow.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Yuna-kyung, it would have been impossible to save Rose and Hai and help the Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae.

    In that respect, Yuna-kyung¡¯s performance wasmendable.

    Simultaneously with thepliment, Limon opened his mouth calmly as he brushed her hair.

    ¡°Blue, do you know how many continents there are in the world?¡±

    [Of course there are five, right?]

    ¡°Now it is.¡±

    [¡­You say it as if it was different in the past?]

    ¡°Because that¡¯s true.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something out of the blue.

    Limon spoke softly as he inadvertently flicked his finger on the forehead of Yuna-gyeong, who had eyes as if she were looking at an old man with dementia.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about kids like you these days, but there used to be six continents in the world.¡±

    europe.

    Asia.

    Africa.

    North America.

    South America.

    and another one.

    Yuna-kyung asked Limon, who was talking about a continent that existed above the sea.

    [¡­Is that a Central American story about being in the Geomryong Sea?]

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that way. The continent I am talking about was devoured before the seven dragons even appeared in the world.¡±

    [Does¡­it work?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Bronze Age, of course.

    Recalling a story that had been handed down like a legend even in the Silver Age before that, Limon continued quietly.

    In the distant past, six continents existed.

    However, one of the continents was no longer in history, let alone on a map.

    It was because a beast that had existed since before the Golden Age, the oldest history of mankind, had eaten the whole continent.

    That¡¯s a predator.

    From the Fairy Queen and the Spiritual Wizard to the Archwitch, the Seven Adult Dragons and the Sword Master.

    It was the first beast that appeared in any era and was hunted by the absolute first and then made extinct.

    [¡­extinct?]

    ¡°Even if only one remains, we can¡¯t leave behind a beast that could destroy the world at any moment.¡±

    [No, that¡¯s true, but¡­ Then what is that predator?]

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about that too.¡±

    Limon crossed his arms.

    If it was another animal, I would have epted it.

    The re-discovery of an animal that was thought to be extinct has been amon urrence for a long time.

    Still, there was one reason why he couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.

    Because he was the one who killed thest predator.

    In addition, because of the hardships at that time, he even dyed dealing with the Seven Dragons and invested decades only in eradicating the predatory beast.

    However, it was just astonishing that the predator, which I thought had dried up, reappeared.

    So it was.

    What Limon muttered involuntarily.

    ¡°Could that be summoned with a skill?¡±

    And it was Hai, who was listening silently by the side, who received that self-talk.

    ¡°¡­As far as I know, no summoning lord has ever summoned such a monster.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was hidden even though it could be called. If it turns out that he is using a summoning beast that can destroy the world, he will incur resentment.¡±

    ¡°Does he look like someone who would have kept that thing hidden until his arm was cut off and his summons were annihted?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was somewhere else at the time and couldn¡¯t be summoned.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Limon stroked his chin.

    Hai¡¯s words that Branga did not have the ability to summon predatory beasts.

    Rose¡¯s words that since she¡¯s a predatory beast right now, it¡¯s probably Brangay who was summoned.

    Because either way had a point.

    Thanks to that, the one who suddenly had to intervene between the two conversations was Yuna-kyung, who was secretly watching.

    [Right now, isn¡¯t it better to deal with that first rather than the cause?]

    At the same time, red and blue eyes aimed at her.

    One side is as calm as ake.

    One side is fierce like fire.

    While flinching at the two pairs of gazes that are identical in terms of pressure, Yuna-kyung cautiously raised her wings and pointed to one side.

    A gigantic monstrous creature towering over the meadow.

    The predatory water that is eating away at thend.

    [No matter how you look at it, it seems to be getting bigger and bigger.]

    Yuna-kyung broke out in a cold sweat.

    It was still a big predator.

    The more they ate thend, the more it grew in size, and before they knew it, it had grown close to its original size.

    However, Limon and the two princesses calmly epted the sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to grow, because that¡¯s a predator.¡±

    eat anything

    A beast that gets bigger the more it eats.

    That¡¯s called predatory water.

    Seeing Limon speak calmly, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    [Wait, doesn¡¯t that mean that if left alone, it could grow endlessly and swallow the entire continent?]

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it might swallow it, it will.¡±

    [By the way, what are you looking at? You have to catch it quickly!]

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this to catch it, right?¡±

    [Yes?]

    When Yuna-kyung tilted her head at those words that she did not understand.

    Two aides appeared.

    ¡°Princess, the retreat isplete.¡±

    ¡°The Continental Federation said that everyone had evacuated as well.¡±

    Even though she was healed with magic, it was obvious just by looking at herplexion that her body was still not normal.

    Even in the midst of this, the two princesses quietly asked Lucas and Nadia, who faithfully carried out orders and posted reports.

    ¡°Did you check the residents too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the vigers who werete to evacuate, as you said, called the n¡¯s reinforcements and evacuated them.¡±

    ¡°We must be all we are in this meadow.¡±

    ¡°You can see that there are no ordinary people within a radius of at least 100 kilometers, not just the grasnds¡­.¡±

    As the war was about to begin, the Continental Federation introduced the nearby residents in advance, so the work was over faster than expected.

    Rose and Hai nodded after hearing the report from the two aides, and turned to Limon.

    ¡°The preparations for the sword attack areplete.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about nearby damage anymore.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then we should start slowly.¡±

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s been waiting for that word.

    Limon got up.

    Then he picked up the sword he had put down next to him and suddenly asked.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Pharaoh evacuate too? It must be difficult just to be here in that condition.¡±

    Lucas and Nadia, who were in the back, heard that and gave enthusiastic eyes of agreement.

    Of course, immediately after melting.

    The appearance of the two princesses, who still had clear scars all over their bodies, made me feel nervous as an aide.

    However, their princess did not budge.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t bother me, I want to watch it until the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­I started the fight against the summoning lord in the first ce. Don¡¯t even think about kicking out the subject who got in the way.¡±

    Rose with a faint smile.

    Hai answered coldly.

    Contrary to their opposite attitudes, the two are identical in that they have no intention of stepping down.

    And seeing the two aides and the two sabers standing behind him as if they were going to protect the princess even if they died, Limon smiled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to look around, but you better be careful, right?¡±

    Duduk.

    bend the neck left and right

    stretch your legs long

    twirling your arms, etc.

    After loosening up his body, which he hadn¡¯t even done when dealing with the monarch, Limon took a step forward.

    From the Golden Age to the Age of Heroes.

    A beast of destruction that only the absolute of the time could handle.

    Limon smiled ferociously as he saw a prey that he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time and didn¡¯t need to add or subtract from his strength.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an animal you can hunt while paying attention to the aftermath.¡±

    Phaging!

    So, at once, Limon, who crossed the space and appeared above the predatory beast, drove the sword into the handle and pulled out a single sword.

    The

    sword

    howls

    .

    _

    The edge of the de shakes.

    The moment the body of a predator that was as tall as a mountain split in half.

    The ck mud that exploded between them engulfed Limon¡¯s tiny body.

 Chapter 371

    #371. picked the wrong one

    Chow!

    It seems to cover the whole meadow.

    ck mud scattered in all directions.

    Too slimy to be digestive and too nasty to be blood, it dissolves everything and creates an abyss in the earth.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Limon sprints over the predatory water, avoiding even the pouring mud like a heavy rain.

    Was it out of anger at the careless running over him?

    Even though the predator has already been split in half, the moment when you want to twist your body and wriggle its epidermis.

    Paba baba baba bababat!

    The sticky epidermis bursts out.

    Tens of thousands of ropes spewed from the body of the predator hit Limon.

    Its true identity is a bunch of tentacles with hideous mouths likempreys.

    It was a spider¡¯s web made up of tens of thousands of tentacles that, once caught, would turn even cast iron into scrap metal.

    Awesome!

    However, none of the tens of thousands of tentacles could reach Limon¡¯s body.

    Not only did Limon sh his tentacles while avoiding the rain of mud, but this time he cut the predator¡¯s body horizontally instead of vertically.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    Even though it was divided into four equal parts.

    Even so, it is a predator that lives and runs amok.

    And Limon, dodging the flood of tentacles and mud, slicing through its gigantic body.

    Hai, who was watching the superhuman fight from the other side of the meadow far away, brushed off the cigarette he was smoking and asked.

    ¡°How do you see it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a beast the army can deal with.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for armed forces.¡±

    ¡°Yes, at least you can¡¯t even approach it unless you¡¯re a master at the level of work.¡±

    Rose calmly expressed her opinion.

    Right now, it seems like he¡¯s being cut to pieces one-sidedly, but that¡¯s possible because the opponent is Limon.

    From the size that can cause an earthquake just by moving, to the tentacles that even high-level yers can¡¯t handle, the ck bodily fluid that melts anything.

    The predator, whose whole body is united in danger, was like a natural enemy of the army.

    It was especially true in that it would not die no matter how much it was cut down, and it would eat up the earth to recover its body, and

    ¡°Among us, only you, Charlotte, or Yekatrice can handle that without melting.¡±

    ¡°If it were you or Maia, I wouldn¡¯t lose.¡±

    ¡°But it will be hard to win.¡±

    Rose smiled bitterly.

    She even defeated Hai, but she didn¡¯t have the firepower to wipe out a huge monster like a predator.

    Likewise, even Maia, who excels in poison and external attacks, would have a hard time killing that gigantic predatory beast in one blow.

    And the odds of winning seemed to disappear at the point of engaging in a global battle against the predators, who became stronger the more they ate anything.

    ¡°I can see why only the absolute sses can deal with predatory beasts.¡±

    ¡°In fact, there are records of even Unryeongsa and adults being eaten by predators.¡±

    Although there may be differences inpatibility depending on psionics or the seventy-two kinds of martial arts trained, the princesses of the Seven Dragons are superhumansparable to monarchs even in normal times.

    It¡¯s hard to deal with even them.

    I understood why predators are recorded as beasts of disaster in the scriptures of the Seven Dragons.

    Even G, the monster lord who became a colossus in Brazil, might have ended up as a meal if he had fought that predatory beast.

    ¡°Even if so, the oue is fixed.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Nevertheless, there was no anxiety in the eyes of the two women looking at the predator.

    There was only firm trust.

    If the beast of predation is a beast of disaster that has existed since ancient times, it is Limon Aspelder who is fighting it now.

    From the seven dragons to the demon and the seven dragons.

    Because he was thest sword master of mankind who had protected the world for hundreds of years from all kinds of powerful enemies that were iparable to mere beasts.

    ¡°¡­Still, would it be strange if I was worried about him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust him?¡±

    ¡°Believe him and want him to be okay are two different things.¡±

    ¡°It is an unreasonable concern.¡±

    Despite Hai¡¯s cold snort, Rose did not lose herposure.

    I just continued talking while looking across the meadow.

    ¡°More than anything, I like the summoning lord.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Hati, didn¡¯t you feel a difference to him too?¡±

    Rose said quietly.

    Even as she didn¡¯t know much about Branga, she could tell that something was wrong with him.

    More than anything else, the reluctance of a non-human being to wear a human mask and imitate a human made Rose aware.

    Leaving the strength and weakness.

    Regardless of hostility or disposition.

    Branga now had an ominous feeling for no reason.

    However, as much as Branga was called ¡®something¡¯, Hai, who noticed the fact long ago, coldly dismissed Rose¡¯s point.

    ¡°Does not matter. The more the summoning lord cheats, the better.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°Keep silent and watch.¡±

    then you will know

    It was a while to wonder at Hai, who spoke in a muddy voice and then closed her mouth again.

    Rose turned her head to follow Hati¡¯s gaze and soon opened her eyes wide.

    Because I realized it toote.

    what is she looking at

    why did you say it didn¡¯t matter

    ¡°Can you see it?¡±

    Watching Limon fiercely wield his sword against predators pouring out bodily fluids and tentacles like a flood.

    On the face that was always cold.

    with a faint smile.

    With emotions that cannot be hidden.

    Hai said quietly.

    ¡°¡ªHe isughing.¡±

    * * *

    Wow!

    The moment the tentacles were cut off.

    I twist my body to avoid bodily fluids spraying in all directions.

    To the twisted ear, the lightly slid under the feet, between the slightly open armpits.

    Every time the ck mud passes by, a thrilling sensation informs you.

    That this was a substance closer tova than poison that could melt away even his invulnerable body.

    Still, there is no fear.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    The heart pulsates.

    The blood runs hot.

    My nerves are on edge.

    Changes happen slowly but surely.

    Chaeeng!

    I¡¯ve never been able to bell to my heart¡¯s content.

    The feeling of crossing life and death.

    Above all, the vivid feel of the sword.

    It makes you feel that you are living far away in a life that is too long, and revitalizes your rusty body.

    Enough to bring a smile to my lips involuntarily.

    ¡®yet.¡¯

    his reason says

    Enjoying a situation like this isn¡¯t a proper human being, and it¡¯s something an asshole would do.

    But instinct speaks.

    What does that matter?

    The essence of a swordsman, who felt satisfied only when he swung his sword, was filling him.

    ¡®more.¡¯

    However, it is still not enough.

    If it had been a demon god, it would have blown up the whole meadow so that it could not be avoided at all.

    If she were the princess of the Seven Dragons, she would have tried to catch him off guard with her mboyant martial arts.

    On the other hand, it just doesn¡¯t die easily.

    Even though it wields hundreds of thousands of tentacles, the attacks of predators that rely only on instinct like a beast are too simple and t.

    So hopefully

    May this beast grow stronger.

    So, let me show my full potential even a little more.

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Did his wind reach you?

    Or maybe it was because he realized that there was no chance of winning.

    Now, the moment when the movement of the predator, which had split into more than 20 pieces and ran amok, suddenly stopped.

    A hole opens in the sky.

    ck mud pours out.

    Two gigantic shadows flowed out with jet ck and fell to the ground.

    Whoop whoop!

    Earth shaking violently.

    And two figures that slowly raise their bodies.

    ¡°¡­this is another spectacr one.¡±

    Two predators, each over hundreds of meters, if not as good as the predators that grew up swallowing the grasnd.

    And until the first one that is ying.

    Looking at the three predators, Limon let out augh.

    It was the first time he had ever seen a group of three predators that wereparable to the absolute ss alone.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just that.

    Gulluck Gulluck.

    I¡¯ve already vomited two predators.

    A hole that was still wide open and spewing out ck mud as if it were not enough.

    Limon¡¯s lips twisted at the sign of ¡®something¡¯ that was slowly bing clearer beyond that and was trying to erode his mind even though it hadn¡¯t yet appeared.

    ¡®Are you saying that predators are just to earn time?¡¯

    I knew it because it was Limon who had fought two lords.

    That is not an existence that can be summoned only by Branga¡¯s power.

    That even the three predatory beasts were mere beastspared to that.

    So Limon had a hunch.

    If that thing came out, it would be a fierce battle to the death iparable to the past.

    That intuition is as clear as foreknowledge.

    Looking forward to it just by imagining it.

    thinking inadvertently

    It might not be bad to just wait for that toe out like this and fight fair and square.

    But¡­

    Limon slightly turned his head.

    Then, after looking around the grasnd almost devastated by the ck mud spilled by predators, he smiled.

    ¡®It¡¯s too far for me to grow up.¡¯

    Phaging.

    Beyond space and out of the attack range of the predator, Limon released the transformation maintained by the power of the Constetion.

    Erged body and elongated limbs.

    Limon focused his senses on the most familiar, and most of all, the perfect physical state of a sword master.

    A sign hidden inside the body of the first predator.

    Towards the culprit of all this situation, whose location I was able to pinpoint thanks to having cut the torso into pieces several times.

    It is not enough just to find it.

    If you try to stop breathing at once, he will switch ces with the summoned beast again and run away.

    Even so, if you cut yourself into small pieces, that thing wille out of the door in the air first before you can decide.

    A situation where there is no answer back and forth.

    However, instead of being frustrated, Limon took up his sword and took a stance.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this, but¡­¡±

    Sareuk.

    put one foot out

    tilt the body

    Pulling back the right hand holding the sword.

    The empty left hand extends forward to support the sword.

    The moment when he seemed to be sticking out a spear like that, but took a bizarre posture that resembled aiming at something with a bow or gun.

    A bleak aura began to form around Limon.

    ¡°Know it with honor.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t living.

    It wasn¡¯t spection either.

    To put it bluntly, it is demonic.

    The creepy aura that can only be felt in a cemetery, an abandoned abandoned house, or a battlefield permeates the sword.

    the air gets cooler

    while the wind stops.

    Limon murmured quietly.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the first to have me use this skill properly since the fight with the Demon God.¡±

    Koo Goo Goo!

    Is it because I feel that eerie energy?

    Or was it because he recognized Limon¡¯s appearance?

    The first predator, crouched under the hole, suddenly turned and began frantically running away from Limon.

    Wood Deuk!

    It wasn¡¯t even that.

    The huge bodies of the two predators that had juste out of the hole began to twist and merge.

    [Gungnir]

    Branga¡¯s vision of sacrificing a summoned beast to produce enormous destructive power waspressing the two predatory beasts.

    Sacrificing a predator with the power of an absolute ss for a single blow is an insane act.

    However, because of that, the huge spear made of the cmity water embracing that much power and flew towards Limon.

    Its power is trulyrade Gyeongcheon.

    It was a spear of cmity that overturned the earth and tore through the air with just the aftermath.

    However, Limon didn¡¯t care about the spear.

    I just kicked the ground a little bit.

    The moment when Limon, who was holding out his sword, seemed to disappear as if evaporating.

    Fain!

    The spear made of the two predatory beasts stopped.

    Limon, who had rushed like lightning before he knew it, stabbed ¡¾Gungnir¡¿¡¯s spear point with the tip of his sword.

    Even in apressed state, the spear de of Gungnir, which was huge like a tower, was pierced from the front with a thin de.

    but after that.

    It was the edge of the spear that was crushed.

    No matter how tightly they united, they couldn¡¯t break an iron sword with a straw spear.

    Even [Gungnir], whichpressed and amplified the power of the two predators, could not receive Limon¡¯s sword.

    me me me

    It was just the beginning.

    Like a pebble tossed into a watering can.

    Limon continued to run even after crushing the spear.

    Each time the foot touches the ground lightly and then falls, the speed increases more and more, and in the end, only a long trace remains.

    As if he had be a spear himself.

    Aaaaaang!

    It seems to be trying to block the attack.

    The ck mud overflowing everywhere gushed up and wrapped around the hole in a circle.

    Perhaps because of the power of ¡®something¡¯ trying toe out of the hole, the sphere that hardened like metal in an instant is an iron wall itself.

    It was a mighty appearance, as if even [Gungnir] from earlier could block several shots.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he came from¡­¡±

    But Limon didn¡¯t stop charging.

    He rushed at a speed faster than his own voice and thrust his sword into the jet-ck barrier.

    ¡°You picked the wrong ce to hang out.¡±

    When discussing the worst sword master in history.

    People always pick the swordsman who caused the massacre, and then the swordsmen who caused the world war.

    But Limon knew.

    that it is an illusion.

    It was because there was a sword master in the world who, although he couldn¡¯t kill as many people as a swordsman or a swordsman, did more terrible things than that.

    Because he had an exceptional talent for stabbing, he followed his teacher¡¯s advice and took up a spear instead of a sword.

    Thanks to that, he is a superman who has risen to a level superior to anyone in history when ites to stabbing alone.

    But it¡¯s tinged with madness.

    After dabbling in ck magic.

    A person who has prated even what should not be broken.

    The sinful sword master who was even called Drac for his terrible deeds.

    Sword Demon („¦¹í) d Chepesch.

    The moment when his cursed sword sword, which prated space and destroyed even the soul, was recreated, albeit imperfectly.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Forbidden

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ½û”à Even

    a believer cannot avoid death.

    ÉõÖÁÉñÒ²ÎÞ·¨ÌÓÍÑËÀÍö¡»

    The pitch-dark barrier is broken.

    The ¡®something¡¯ that was about toe out was smashed along with the hole.

    Of course, thest predator that ran away along the straight line evaporated along with the background.

    The moment when the catastrophic beast predator that appeared in the world after hundreds of years disappeared again behind history.

    And it was the moment when the Great War that had driven Africa into chaos ended¡­

    ¡­and the moment when a huge tunnel that prated the entire mountain was created in the middle of Kilimanjaro.

 Chapter 372

    #372. can not understand.

    * * *

    Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government.

    This fledgling military government had been engulfed in unrest not long ago.

    Their representative suddenly formed the Continental Alliance, and the Egyptian army invaded and waged a great war in their territory.

    What if you lose the war?

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be afraid.

    But that¡¯s why the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government was rather wrapped up in cheers.

    ¡°Whoaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Continental Alliance!¡±

    Theplete retreat of the Egyptian army.

    Peace Agreement with the Continental Alliance.

    Even the soldiers who returned safely there.

    Even if the country was not devastated, the residents who prepared to sing three cheers for national independence would be delighted with the result of this war.

    Even the soldiers and heads of other military governments who participated in the Continental Alliance were mixed in with the cheers.

    It was only natural that the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government became a festival board.

    ¡°Hahahaha! See, we thought we could just trust the General!¡±

    ¡°I think Chief Lucuma, you said something different.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s forget about the past! huh?¡±

    ¡°You speak well.¡±

    The main personnel of the local government were also suitable for the festival.

    Chief Lucuma opened the whole warehouse and officially opened the festival, and Shu gave him a bruise.

    Umbaru was also drinking with the heads of other military governments.

    The self-proimed best in Africa.

    The fact that they defeated the Egyptian army and obtained peace made them infinitely happy.

    ¡°You¡¯re happy to be at ease.¡±

    but they didn¡¯t know

    The fact that the Egyptian army¡¯s highest power and head was looking at them with cold eyes in the middle of the self-governing government.

    ¡°Now that we have signed a peace treaty, we should be happy.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s peace that will end soon.¡±

    Hai pointed out in a muffled voice.

    After the grasnd avnche is over.

    As long as she had admitted defeat to Rose in a duel and signed a peace treaty, she had no intention of starting a war of conquest any longer.

    However, that did not mean that peace woulde to Africa.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t move, they¡¯re going to eat each other soon.¡±

    Even if the danger of aggression by the Egyptian army was gone¡­

    or rather, that¡¯s why the Continental Alliance would wage a fiercer territorial war with each other in the future.

    In order to seize the hegemony of this continent, which becamemunist as the summoning lord Branga disappeared and Hai stopped conquering.

    Even those who share a drink now will point guns at each other in a few months.

    Hai asserted.

    ¡°Yes, probably.¡±

    Rose readily acknowledged it.

    Now she, too, knows what Africa is like.

    Nevertheless, with a faint smile on her face, Rose quietly continued.

    ¡°Still, I think their joy in peace right now is sincere.¡±

    Even if there is a war tomorrow.

    They are entitled to rejoice in peace today.

    Hai, who had been silently looking at Rose as she spoke calmly, followed her gaze and averted her eyes.

    Then, in front of the me of the roaring campfire, I looked at the blond-tanned boy holding a blue bird and shaking it off, and asked quietly.

    ¡°Including him?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    He seems to have read his hesitation through histe reply.

    The moment he heard Hai¡¯s sharp question.

    Rose closed her eyes.

    And I remembered.

    The expression on Limon¡¯s face as he fiercely fought against the beast of prey.

    Even with the grumpyugh he showed sometimes.

    It was different from the cold ridicule.

    That smile, innocent and happy like a boy who met his lover, like a child who received a surprise present on his birthday.

    ¡°To be honest, I can understand what you have to say now, Hai.¡±

    Uncharacteristic of Noh Kang-ho, who has lived for hundreds of years, I could tell just by looking at his innocent smile.

    After all, Limon was a swordsman.

    That he was someone who found joy in fighting against powerful enemies.

    ¡°But my opinion remains the same.¡±

    ¡°Even though I saw him fighting a predator?¡±

    ¡°Because I saw it.¡±

    Added two predators.

    When an ominous energy wriggled from the hole in the sky.

    It was easy to guess what Limon was yearning for, just by looking at the momentarily thicker smile.

    However, I saw the sight of that innocent smile soon turning intoughter and the actions he took afterwards.

    Rose dered bitterly.

    ¡°Even if he let his own wishes go, the reason he chose victory rather than battle must be because he too loves peace.¡±

    As long as it¡¯s his choice.

    He said that he would help Limon keep and sustain the peace and find another happiness.

    Hai, who was staring at the calmly speaking Rose with bloody eyes, said quietly as she lit a cigarette.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand you either.¡±

    I saw the same sight.

    What Hai felt at the time was joy, and that¡¯s why it was a deeper regret.

    that he was not wrong.

    And he was more convinced than before that his duty as the protector of mankind was nothing more than a bondage that entangled him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand you either.¡±

    Rose believes that seeing Limon¡¯s beliefs and keeping his pride will make him happy.

    Hai believes it will be his pleasure to see Limon¡¯s longing and set him free.

    love the same man

    fighting each other

    together against the mighty enemy.

    I knew about him.

    Even so¡­ or rather, that¡¯s why the two princesses, who came topletely opposite conclusions, looked at each other intently.

    Well, it was natural.

    Hai, whose life is struggle, and Rose, who is just and merciful.

    This is because the two were fundamentally at odds with each other, and falling in love, going mad, and falling did not change the fact.

    ¡°In that case, think of what isfortable for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like that anyway.¡±

    But Hai didn¡¯t bother to fight.

    Rose, too, did not force her convictions.

    Friendships blossomed through acknowledging each other through dueling and facing the summoning lord together¡­

    ¡­not for such a funny reason.

    It was the honest feelings of the two that they wanted to be able to put their fists in each other¡¯s faces right away if necessary.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why they persevered.

    It was because they agreed that they did not want to disturb Limon¡¯s rest.

    Even if each method is different.

    Longing to be loved by him.

    I sincerely wish him happiness.

    The two princesses, so different yet simr, stood shoulder to shoulder like that and watched Limon.

    Phaging.

    ¡°The princess is gone.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for taking so long.¡±

    It was at that moment that Lucas and Nadia, who appeared behind the two of them, naturally knelt down on one knee.

    Although it was only yesterday that we fought fiercely with each other.

    Even if it was because of the space movement, the appearance of the two aides appearing side by side was contrary to their princess, and even made me feel ironic.

    But Hai didn¡¯t care.

    I just asked a question.

    ¡°Did you bring it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it kept running away and it took me a while to catch it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you brought it.¡±

    Hai walked slowly, not even looking back at Nadia, who proudly held out a cloth bundle.

    Towards Limon, who was stuffing well-roasted meat into Yuna-kyung¡¯s beak.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about it for a minute¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, would you like to have one of the Pharaohs too?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I choked on meat after talking nonsense like always.

    Hai shuts up when she sees Limon sticking out a skewer at him.

    And after a short silence, he asked.

    ¡°Can I eat it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then I will eat.¡±

    ¡°Yeah delicious¡­?¡±

    Who would say that Hai just ate some skewers?

    Limon, who was talking with a grin, blinked.

    It was because Hai, who had assumed that he would ept the skewer he held out, slowly bent down instead of extending his hand.

    well done

    Open your red lips slightly.

    Bite meat with white teeth.

    Chew slowly until swallowed.

    It is unstoppable, like a wild beast taking food from its owner.

    Rx like a tyrant craving delicacies cooked by his concubine.

    Hai lowered her head slightly and chewed and swallowed the skewer in Limon¡¯s hand, starting from the end.

    next next next next.

    Even thest piece of meat was gone.

    Nevertheless, at the end of continuing to go back without stopping.

    Hai¡¯s sharp fangs even bit into the little finger holding the skewer.

    No, it seemed so.

    widely.

    That is, if another skewer intervening on the way hadn¡¯t blocked her path, as if crossing.

    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, have this Hai.¡±

    Hai raised her head.

    Then he looked at Rose, who was looking at him with a light smile, and said in a muddy voice.

    ¡°Not required.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I thought you were exhausted from hunger because you ate it without dignity.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s socking in the way my concubine feeds me?¡±

    ¡°He will no longer be your concubine.¡±

    ¡°I remember having my concubine kidnapped by an unscrupulous thief, but I never allowed him to cease being my concubine.¡±

    ¡°That is a coincidence. I also have memories of being robbed of my own concubine by an unruly tyrant.¡±

    Cut-cut.

    Yuna-kyung swallowed the meat that was filling her mouth without realizing it.

    The passing voice is calm.

    The tense atmosphere of the two princesses, which made the feathers of their bodies stand on end, made her salivate.

    So after looking back at the only person who can stop the two princesses.

    Yuna Nakyung made a puzzled expression.

    soil.

    [¡­manager? What are you doing?]

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    [¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was dumbfounded.

    Are you eating skewers in the middle of this?

    that¡¯s understandable Because this person is originally such a nobleman.

    One problem.

    It was the fact that the skewer Limon was eating was none other than Rose¡¯s holding.

    ¡°That¡­ swordsmith?¡±

    Is it because I was so confused?

    Whether or not Rose, who had forgotten evenpeted with Haty, blinked nkly.

    Limon devoured each piece of meat from her skewer.

    And so Limon¡¯s lips, which had eaten thest piece of meat, finally went back to the white fingers holding the skewer.

    Rose swallows dry saliva.

    The moment Hai clenched his fist.

    licking.

    Limon ran his tongue over the corner of his mouth as he naturally put it on a skewer.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    What was it that was regrettable?

    Rose involuntarily eximed.

    As Hai sighed quietly.

    Limon spoke leisurely as he watched the people enjoying the festival on the street.

    ¡°Sister Pharaoh. Is it a festival today? So let¡¯s just rx.¡±

    ¡°¡­i get it.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Even to the point of worrying about it.¡±

    Where did the bloody momentum from a while ago go?

    Seeing Haty hanging her head like a dog scolded by her owner and Rose blushing with embarrassment, Yuna-kyung put on an absurd expression.

    However, Limon asked calmly.

    ¡°So what do you mean Pharaoh wants to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I have a business?¡±

    Hearing those words, he seems to have remembered his business.

    Hai said quietly.

    ¡°Your gift has arrived.¡±

    ¡°My gift?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Hai reached out his hand in front of Limon, who wondered what kind of nonsense he was talking about.

    The moment she held out the cloth bag she had received from Nadia, who was behind her.

    Squeak.

    [Huh?]

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    It was because the contents of the cage were so unexpected that the fabric of the bundle flowed down.

    [¡­senior? What are you doing there?]

    Gray feathers.

    skinny body.

    Even the color that doesn¡¯t look good.

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback when she saw the old bird who had told her about Haty¡¯s secret space in a cage that she couldn¡¯t recognize.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why Hai gave me this old bird as a gift.

    so the next moment.

    Yuna-kyung was so shocked that her eyeballs popped out.

    ¡°Are you going to give me this turkey as a gift?¡±

 Chapter 373

    #373. let¡¯s be careful

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that it¡¯s a gift¡­ but why?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Rose. You were looking for a turkey swan.¡±

    Limon turned his head.

    Then, while looking at Rose with a faint smile and Hai holding out a cage with a calm face, she scratched her cheek.

    ¡°Is this really your reward for saving me from the stomach of a predator?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°Both Hai and I caused trouble to the swordsman in many ways this time. Please consider it our sinceritybined with that apology.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    Limonughed.

    It was because he did not know that the two people who had been fighting fiercely before had prepared such a surprise gift without their knowledge.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing anyway.

    Thanks to that, I was finally able to fulfill my purpose ofing to Africa.

    [No, wait!]

    However, unlike Limon, who was so convinced, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t hide her absurdity.

    [manager? Could it be that this old man said he was a seven-color bird?]

    ¡°No way, that¡¯s right.¡±

    [Does that make sense?!]

    Yuna-kyung spread her wings wide.

    Then he pointed to the ungainly gray bird that was lying on its cage and babbling about.

    [Where does that old man look like a turkey? I¡¯d rather be in the death group or the bone disease group!]

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say that you shouldn¡¯t discriminate based on appearance, but¡­ Well, honestly, this appearance is a bit unexpected.¡±

    Limon shook his head at Yuna-gyeong¡¯s merciless words.

    It was an unexpected gift, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to the appearance, but it was the first time he had ever seen such a tattered turkey bird.

    ¡°Unless I deliberately let them die of old age, it would be difficult for the turkey to end up like this¡­¡±

    ¡°I did that.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°He said he did as he said.¡±

    ¡°¡­You put it like this on purpose? why?¡±

    ¡°This turkey bird was a gift from the summoning lord.¡±

    I burned all the other presents, but

    I couldn¡¯t burn this one, so I just put it in a cage and forgot about it, and this happened.

    Limon made a strange expression while watching Hai talking with a cold face.

    It was Yuna-kyung who took the piss on his behalf.

    [What do you mean!]

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    [Of course there is! If the gift giver hates it, you have to burn it. What¡¯s wrong with the bird!]

    ¡°If you hate the army, you hatebat rations.¡±

    [That¡¯s it, if you eatbat rations every day, you¡¯ll get bitten¡­ that¡¯s not the problem! This is animal cruelty!]

    I even tilted my head looking at Yuna-gyeong jumping wildly.

    Hai looked at Limon.

    It seems like you want to know what he thinks.

    Limon scratched his cheek at the sight of her staring at him without asking a single question.

    ¡°Actually, it is up to the recipient to decide what to do with the gift.¡±

    [That¡¯s what¡­ yup! Eup!]

    ¡°So I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to disrespect the seven-color birds from now on? I have no sympathy for this guy.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, who protested until the end and blocked her beak, Hai nodded.

    In any case, since he decided to present the turkey as a gift to Limon, he agreed to the fact that Limon had to decide the treatment.

    so right after that.

    She threw the cage away.

    Right in the middle of the mes of the still-burning campfire where Limon was grilling the skewers.

    Roaring!

    [?!?!?!]

    Maybe it was because it was so fast.

    It took a long time for me to blink at the bird cage swallowed up by the mes and the gray old bird inside.

    Realizing only btedly what had just happened, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    [Soldier sister? What is this¡­!]

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    [Team leader?!]

    ¡°Keep silent and watch. It¡¯s a spectacle that you rarely see twice in your life.¡±

    I saw the seven-colored birds I was looking for so quickly turned to ashes.

    be surprised

    don¡¯t even panic

    not even angry.

    When Yuna-kyung blinks at the reaction of Rose, who keeps silent just like Limon, who only watches the mes.

    The mes started flickering.

    Roaring!

    ¡°Blue, don¡¯t you know why a turkey bird is called a turkey bird?¡±

    [Of course, isn¡¯t it because the feathers are seven colors?]

    ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s wrong.¡±

    He said that many people mistakenly believe that because the turkey bird is such a rare and unknown creature.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°Because a turkey swan does not have seven colors, but seven appearances.¡±

    [What is that¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung hesitated.

    It was because he had seen the fire that engulfed the cage grow bigger and bigger.

    ¡°Following the seven appearances, the seven-colored birds were called by different names all over the world, such as phoenix, jujak, and Garura.¡±

    But she is the only one surprised.

    Of course I knew it would be like this.

    Limon and Hati Rose watched calmly as the mes gathered in the air.

    ¡°People especially liked to call the turkey bird that way.¡±

    You have seven lives.

    A bird reborn in fire.

    Although it may not live forever, it is close to immortality.

    The most noble bird in the world that has survived despite being attacked by many powerful people who have coveted the secret of immortality since ancient times.

    That¡¯s why the moment Limon spoke of the title of a seven-color bird that became more famous than its original name.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Phoenix.¡±

    Perong!

    The mes that had gathered in the air exploded as if they were exploding, and a bird appeared from among them.

    zing fire.

    Golden feathers brighter than fire.

    Even a graceful figure like a statue.

    When Yun Na-kyung opens her beak wide open when she sees a bird that is so beautiful and full of vitality that it is impossible to believe that it was a pitiful bird from a while ago.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey turkey.¡±

    As if enjoying the afterglow of being born again.

    The turkey bird, who had been crouching in the mes, opened his eyes.

    Then he slowly raised his head and faced the blonde-tanned boy.

    ¡°Sorry to say this right after dressing up, but I have something I need, so can I get a few feathers?¡±

    Take a moment to look at Limon, who is smiling single and single.

    After taking a nce at Yuna-gyeong, her eyes wide open, on her shoulder.

    The turkey swan slightly bowed his neck.

    Then he plucked some of his own feathers and set them aside.

    Seruk.

    ¡°thanks.¡±

    When Limon lightly wrapped his arms around the golden feather that flew naturally in front of him on the air current created by the fire, he smiled.

    The turkey bird spreads its wings wide.

    The golden god soared high into the sky riding a whirlwind of mes.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just let it go.¡±

    Can I let the turkey swan go?

    Hai asked in a muddy voice, and Limon nodded.

    Then, as if enjoying the youth and freedom that had finally been regained, he muttered as he watched the back of the seven-colored birds scattering sparks and moving away.

    ¡°Because birds look best when they are free to fly.¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°Which do you want, being locked in a cage or being free?¡±

    Limon made a puzzled expression at the sudden question.

    And after staring at Hai¡¯s bloody eyes that were infinitely serious, he finally smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never been locked up in a cage, so I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­then that¡¯s enough.¡±

    An ambiguous word that is neither positive nor negative.

    Nevertheless, Hai, who had been silently watching Limon, nodded in the end.

    And he added one more word.

    ¡°I will keep my vi empty for you in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful, but I can¡¯t go back to the Pharaoh¡¯s concubine anymore, even if it¡¯s from my position?¡±

    ¡°Does not matter. The next time I greet you, it will be as a sire, not as a concubine.¡±

    Hai cut it off.

    How proud was that attitude.

    It was to the point that Rose, who was watching from the side, made a point without even realizing it.

    ¡°Are you forgetting that you haven¡¯t proven your qualifications yet, Hai?¡±

    ¡°Rose, don¡¯t forget that the match isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    I admit that I lost the duel.

    But defeat is sick.

    Losing a battle once doesn¡¯t mean the war is over, and when that timees, you¡¯ll regret not crushing yourself.

    After Najik said.

    Hai put on a cold smile.

    ¡°Of course, it would only be possible if you were alive until then for us topete again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Be prepared.¡±

    You seem to understand the meaning.

    Looking at Rose with a hard face, Hai added another word.

    ¡°Li Qingyu won¡¯t be as simple as me.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    Li Qing-yu, who knew Limon¡¯s whereabouts, would have already figured out what Rose had done.

    So, I¡¯ll wait and see if she can survive Li Qingyu¡¯s hands, just like when she won in her own match.

    Seeing Hai speak as if she were genuinely curious, Rose couldn¡¯t help but fall into silence.

    * * *

    ¡°Chuck.¡±

    Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government where the festival is taking ce.

    In a ce far away from there, he was coughing up blood.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    he couldn¡¯t understand

    The ¡ºGate of Life¡» had definitely been activated.

    The fact that he was able to take refuge in this hideout where he hid a summoned beast for evacuation was proof of that.

    The problem was the wound.

    Originally, all damage should have been passed on to the summoned beast at the time the ¡ºGate of Life¡» was activated.

    It was because Limon¡¯s outstretched de had followed him through space and left arge hole in his body as if he had escaped.

    Even if you pretend, your life is dangerous.

    The most fatal thing was that this wound did not heal.

    Whether you use the elixir like water.

    Whether it is to call a summoned beast and heal it.

    The wound didn¡¯t heal at all, and blood poured out.

    It is as if this state has been made whole by prating not only the physical body but also the more essential part.

    For him, it felt like a game character whose maximum HP had beenpletely shaved off.

    There were many other terrible things.

    The fact that the presence of the great Constetion that I had been feeling inside my body since the renewal of the contract had disappeared as if evaporating.

    Not only did all of the powers he had gained back then disappear, but also the fact that he was gradually eroding his original ability as a monarch.

    ¡°Keuuuuuuuuuuu¡±

    If I had been a normal human, I would have died long ago.

    Because of his tenacious vitality as a monarch, he was dying in even more terrible pain.

    ¡®I can¡¯t die like this.¡¯

    But he didn¡¯t give up on life.

    pride as a monarch.

    And he had a grudge against Limon for making him this way.

    He struggled until the end and moved the summoned beast to bring out the object hidden in the hiding ce.

    A business card with 12 stars on a ck background.

    ¡®If it¡¯s this¡­!¡¯

    Saving lives, of course.

    The hope that even revenge can be achieved.

    The moment he looked at the number of trumps he could have known because he had renewed his contract with the Constetion, he was filled with joy.

    Quaang!

    A ray of light shes.

    The summoner who was holding the business card was smashed.

    Of course, the level 90 summons that I saved great.

    He widened his eyes when he saw dozens of other summoned beasts turned into meat in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°you¡­?¡±

    He only realized it btedly.

    while you are in pain.

    The fact that there was an intruder who sneaked into the hiding ce without knowing it.

    The identity of the intruder, too.

    ¡°Why are you¡­!¡±

    squeak.

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t finish his speech.

    It was because the sword that was swung straight away cut off his throat as if there was no need for conversation.

    Tuk Degur.

    Maybe it¡¯s because all the summons were wiped out.

    Or is it because of a wound like a curse?

    This time, when his head rolled on the floor, having faced death without even being able to activate the [Gate of Life].

    A single voice was heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t need fools with tails on because we don¡¯t have enough self-indulgence like you¡­¡±

    Turbuck.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m only ranked second because I¡¯m a rookie, but I don¡¯t want to have apetitor who can push me out, no matter how stupid I am¡­¡±

    Turbuck.

    ¡°Still, thanks to you, I finished the actual test well, and I did a good job watching¡­¡±

    Slowly approaching.

    He picked up the blood-soaked business card and put it in his bosom.

    The one who took out a single red jewel from his bosom and sucked up the remains of his summoner as well as his corpse.

    ¡°Sword master. It¡¯s amazing¡­¡±

    Recently swept the southern part of the African continent.

    Although he had a reputation as brilliant as that of the ouws of the East.

    The person who did not participate in the Continental Alliance and disappeared and stood by the sidelines of this war.

    ¡°¡­But yes.¡±

    The so-called Wanderers of the South.

    And the new rank 2 of the Liberation Brigade¡­

    ¡°I can kill you with that.¡±

    Now one of the seven monarchs left in the world disappeared into the darkness with such heavy and light steps.

 Chapter 374

    #374. so many sins

    * * *

    ¡°Did that happen?¡±

    [Because it is. How much I suffered thanks to you.]

    ¡°That must have been a big deal.¡±

    [Is it just a big deal? Now, the princess won¡¯t believe it even if I make soybean fermented soybeans!]

    I believed Li Qingyu¡¯s words that I could help Limon as if I was just going to get some fresh air, but I almost went to theher world again.

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong grumbling, Syr, a witch with dark red hair and tear spots, smiled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to stay and be my assistant?¡±

    [I didn¡¯t expect to go through such an uproar¡­]

    It almost caught on fire.

    Aren¡¯t you about to be silenced?

    Aren¡¯t you caught up in wars and duels?

    Such as carrying out rescue activities in the stomach of a predator.

    Yuna-kyungins that she doesn¡¯t know how many times she almost died on this trip to Africa.

    Hearing that, Shir gave a strange smile.

    ¡®Whoa, he¡¯s a fun kid too.¡¯

    I¡¯m just saying it lightly.

    What Yuna-kyung went through is enough to cause even a high-level yer to die a few times.

    It was a strange thing even for the legendary great witch Sir to see that such a baby bird survived.

    ¡®As well as the talent for magic.¡¯

    Surprisingly, that¡¯s not all.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s magic is already at a levelparable to witches of the 27 genealogies of magic.

    It was a bit clumsy because it was learned so fast, but considering that it had been less than a year since I started magic, it was a truly phenomenal talent.

    Of all the witches she taught, even the Archwitch, few learned magic so quickly.

    Is that talent innate?

    Or was it acquired by a human soul dwelling in the descendant of the familiar?

    Or is there another reason?

    ¡®If you try an experiment, you¡¯ll find out¡­¡¯

    He pondered for a while out of curiosity.

    Sir finally patted Yuna-kyung¡¯s head with a sigh of regret.

    ¡°You also met the owner well.¡±

    [What do you mean by that? There is no one who treats pets as cruelly as the team leader!]

    Seeing Yuna-kyung grumbling, unaware that she was spared from being an experimental animal thanks to Limon, Shire chuckled.

    And I picked up the small box that was lying next to Yuna-kyung.

    ¡°Anyway, good job. Thanks to you and your baby, you can finally make Dagda¡¯s Cauldron.¡±

    [Oh, are you ready now?]

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    While Limon and Yuna-Kyung suffered in Africa, the rest were not idle either.

    Li Qingyu has been collecting other materials by all means, and Shir has finished his research on Dagda¡¯s Cauldron.

    It was possible because they were the princesses of the Seven Dragons and the legendary great witches.

    Two problems remain.

    It was to get the most important material¡­.

    ¡°Feathers given by the turkey bird that just finished shedding. There¡¯s no way you can say that you can¡¯t make it when you¡¯ve been looking for such rare ingredients.¡±

    [Is this so precious?]

    ¡°It¡¯s not so precious.¡±

    The true value of the seven-colored bird is the mysterious life force that is close to immortality.

    That¡¯s why even feathers have different conditions depending on how long they have left their lifespan.

    Even if you forcefully pull it out, the quality is greatly reduced.

    Extremely, for example, if the feathers plucked from a corpse are leftover ashes, the feathers given by a turkey bird that has just shed are no different from gold.

    ¡°The turkey bird is not a bird that gives away its feathers carelessly, but it seems to have liked it quite a bit.¡±

    [Uh¡­ Maybe it was a reward for freeing him from being trapped?

    ]

    [Really?]

    I even scratched my head while watching Sir admiring that he has never seen feathers in such good condition.

    Yuna-kyung saidfortably.

    [Anyway, that¡¯s good. Doesn¡¯t that

    mean that making Dagda¡¯s cauldron would be easier if the ingredients were good?

    He said that as long as he had this much material, he would never know if he would evere out with a masterpiece throughout his life as a witch.

    Sir, who smiled and said, added one more word.

    ¡°Now, only the baby needs to finish preparing.¡±

    [Didn¡¯t the team leader say that the team leader would have to

    work hard to prepare?]

    [¡­The team leader is busy too.]

    Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    Limondo must have umted quite a bit of fatigue as he spent several nights preparing for war and running around to fight predators.

    As soon as I came back like this, I went back to work.

    He didn¡¯t know whether to admire his infinite stamina orment over his umted work.

    However, when Sir actually heard that, he made a strange expression.

    ¡°Well¡­ I guess there are people who are really busy.¡±

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡°There is such a thing.¡±

    You don¡¯t have to know about Yuna-kyung.

    Sir, who made the baby bird, who was a solo mother, tilt her head by saying it meaningfully, thought to herself.

    ¡®Anyway, that baby is guilty as ever.¡¯

    * * *

    Dalgrak.

    The drawing room of Leviathan.

    She was moving slowly in the most luxurious space of the best hotel.

    Heat pots and cups.

    Put the tea leaves with a teaspoon.

    wait for the car toe out

    Stir lightly in the teapot.

    Until pouring through a tea strainer.

    Neat and tidy, never rushed.

    After brewing clear ck tea with the utmost elegance, she finally lifted the teapot and poured the tea into two cups.

    ¡°It¡¯s a blue blend. It is ck tea made from five types of tea leaves from all over the world.¡±

    ¡°Is this really the blue blend?¡±

    The ck-haired girl on the other side.

    Li Qingyu held up the teacup that had been poured in front of her.

    Then, after slowly smelling the scent and tasting a sip of ck tea, he said calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s great too. It¡¯s understandable why they treat only distinguished guests visiting the Countess Sea Serpent¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°The amount is not enough, so we don¡¯t distribute it outside, but there is no particrly great reason.¡±

    ¡°That is great.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    Of course, it can be made because it is the blue dragon n that can move in space and has a distributionwork all over the world.

    Because it took a lot of work and could only be made in small quantities, this blue blend was the ck tea that the British royal family refused to supply.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s more than enough to get in return for just a cup of coffee.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Wasn¡¯t it me who promised good tea in the first ce?¡±

    When Limon became a concubine.

    Recalling the promise she had made to Li Ching-yu, who served her coffee instead, even though she could have held herself ountable, Rose responded calmly.

    And he had a light smile.

    ¡°Above all, I don¡¯t think there is a need to discuss such things among friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a statement that makes it impossible to argue.¡±

    It¡¯s like being caught off guard.

    Cuckoo andugh for a while.

    After taking another sip of the ck tea, Li Qingyu continued, savoring the scent.

    ¡°Honestly, I felt sorry for you, Rose.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know things would grow this big until I asked to apany the swordsman.¡±

    Li Qingyu sighed softly.

    In the first ce, the goal was only the turkey.

    Even if things got twisted and they collided with Hai, it was a trip they thought could bepleted properly if Rose interceded.

    But as a result, a war broke out that swept the continent.

    It was a result that she could not have imagined even as the best strategist of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°When the Swordsman became Hai¡¯s concubine, Rose, there was no one to me even if you just stepped back.¡±

    The fact that Rose apanied Limon in the first ce was to maintain a neutral position.

    So whether it¡¯s for the Seven Dragons.

    Whether for your own n.

    It was best for Rose to let go then.

    ¡°Even so, in the end, you rescued the swordsman from Hai¡¯s hands even while preparing for war, so I can¡¯t help but feel sorry and grateful.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something so unexpected.

    Rose, who was looking at Li Qingyu withke-blue eyes, lifted the teacup and opened her mouth after a while.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t take it to heart. I just did what I had to do.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be neutral?¡±

    ¡°But as a friend, it¡¯s something you can do.¡±

    ¡°is that so?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    For a moment, look at Rose, whose face is not visible because she slightly lowered her head to smell the aroma of the ck tea.

    twirling

    Li Qingyu said with a smile.

    ¡°I have good friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think I have a friend I deserve.¡±

    Rose smiled lightly.

    In fact, a friend was a stranger to her.

    The princess of the Seven Dragons, who was born with the most noble lineage in the world, has only subordinates and subjects.

    Even a close aide who had been with them all their lives could never be equal, and the princesses of other ns were also opponents to be wary of before bingrades.

    But I never thought that the day woulde when another princess would say that Li Qingyu was a friend.

    It was more than unexpected, it was even surprising.

    Even so, the unfamiliarity is nice.

    Exchanges away from Tasan are fun.

    warmed my heart

    ¡­so warm that it hurts my heart.

    But Rose swallowed the pain with ck tea and kept a smile.

    There was something more important than this warmth to her, who had already been corrupted and had abandoned her n¡¯s beliefs.

    The princess of the Seven Dragons.

    As a venerable aristocrat.

    Rose talked to Li Qingyu like that, hiding her heart with a smile as always.

    No, I was trying to share.

    That is until Li Qingyu opened his mouth as if he had just remembered.

    ¡°To celebrate bing friends with Rose, can I tell you a funny story?¡±

    ¡°What kind of story is this?¡±

    ¡°This is the content of a novel I recently read.¡±

    ¡°A novel¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°yes. It¡¯s a really interesting novel, so I really want to share it with you.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what kind of content it is because it is a novel.¡±

    Roseughed.

    I thought that having a chat over a novel was only possible between friends.

    ¡°Once upon a time there was a beautiful princess.¡±

    ¡°And there was a prince from a neighboring country who loved that princess.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the rtionship between the two countries is so bad that the prince and princess couldn¡¯t have a rtionship.¡±

    Rose, who had no idea that Li Qingyu had a hobby of reading fairy tales like this, made an unexpected expression.

    ¡°But is there any destiny?¡±

    ¡°One day, when the princess¡¯ country was in danger because of a scary monster, the prince set out to defeat the monster despite the opposition of his servants.¡±

    ¡°So I defeated the monster after many sacrifices beyond the zing river and the icy forest.¡±

    ¡°That rtionship enabled the prince to be betrothed to the princess.¡±

    If the story ended like this.

    Rose must have smiled and nodded her head while contemting where this novel was interesting.

    But fortunately.

    Or unfortunately.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s story was not yet over.

    ¡°But what about this?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the prince who was after the princess.¡±

    ¡°The Grand Duke of the North, the King of the Desert, the High Priestess, and even the Demon King. There were a lot of people who were after the princess from before.¡±

    ¡°So they threatened the prince with every means.¡±

    It was from then.

    Rose¡¯s smile started to fade.

    ¡°As the country was in danger, the prince had to lead the army to the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°But the prince was worried that something might happen to the princess while he was away.¡±

    ¡°So before leaving for the battlefield, I asked someone to protect the princess.¡±

    Li Qingyu paused for a moment.

    And he looked straight at Rose with eyes as deep and dull as obsidian.

    ¡°To the kingdom¡¯s number one knight and his most trusted friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The drawing room with silence.

    A voice that resounds quietly.

    ¡°Actually, the king of the desert kidnapped the princess, but the knight defeated the king of the desert and saved the princess, just as the prince believed.¡±

    ¡°But there is a problem.¡±

    ¡°Even the knight fell in love with the princess while they were together.¡±

    Tea slowly cools down.

    Air that cools together.

    ¡°The knight, who could not suppress his affection even with friendship and loyalty, finally confessed to the princess.¡±

    ¡°The princess was sad, but said that since she had a prince, she couldn¡¯t ept the knight¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°But it was a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Rather than fulfilling the request, the knight kidnapped the princess and fled to a distant country.¡±

    For some reason.

    I lost my usual smile.

    Look at Rose, whose face hardened.

    With a most beautiful and gentle smile.

    Li Qingyu said.

    ¡°Like a crazy bastard who couldn¡¯t get along.¡±

 Chapter 375

    #375. That¡¯s really cool.

    It¡¯s definitely a smile on her face.

    The voice is cold and sharp like an ice thorn, cutting into the heart and making it frost.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny?¡±

    in such a frozen space.

    Li Qingyu raised the teacup.

    And while tasting the fragrant ck tea Rose had made, he quietly continued.

    ¡°The noblest knight has be a traitor who abandoned his friendship and even sold his country.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, that must be love.¡±

    To reform even viins and to destroy even lofty heroes.

    That¡¯s why love is great.

    After saying it as if I was admiring it.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Now then, shall we go back to the story?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The story of a knight who betrayed his friend and kidnapped the princess.¡±

    The novel isn¡¯t over yet.

    Li Qingyu said with a chuckle, then put down the teacup and continued talking.

    ¡°The news that the knight kidnapped the princess reached the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°The rivals who started a war to steal the princess and suddenly became like dogs chasing chickens were outraged.¡±

    ¡°To the extent of chasing a knight who escaped to a distant ind country.¡±

    Like reading a fairy tale to a child.

    Or like introducing a book to a friend.

    With a smile on his face, with no malicious intent whatsoever.

    ¡°The knight fought as best he could, but in the end he was captured and put to a terrible death.¡±

    ¡°But then an unexpected person appeared and saved the knight.¡±

    ¡°The prince betrayed by the knight.¡±

    ¡°A knight blinded by love may have betrayed the prince, but the prince still considered the knight a friend.¡±

    Friendship is just as great a feeling as love.

    muttering admiration.

    Li Qingyu continued.

    ¡°It was only then that the knight realized how big of a mistake he had been in betraying the prince and regretted it.¡±

    ¡°So, to free the princess and return the favor, I swore to be loyal to the prince until death.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the help of such a knight, the prince was finally able to defeat the otherpetitors and marry the princess.¡±

    After defeating the King of the Desert.

    Subdue the Grand Duke of the North.

    Sealing the demon lord with the blessing of the princess.

    A girl who happily talks about the adventures of a prince and a knight princess.

    ¡°The prince was connected with the princess like that, and the knight served the princess as ady and stayed by her side for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°So the three of them lived happily ever after.¡±

    ¡°A great happy ending, right?¡±

    It¡¯s soggy for a fairy tale.

    Too vivid to be fiction.

    At the end of seeing Li Qingyu with a stiff face, smiling at the end of a story like a n.

    Rose quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s a very interesting story.¡±

    ¡°Yes? I especially like the friendship between the prince and the knight.¡±

    Although Rose¡¯s face was hard enough to mistakenly believe that she had heard the obituary of an acquaintance.

    Actually, Li Qingyu did not lose his smile.

    ¡°To throw away everything and even give up the love you wanted to get and give your allegiance is something you can¡¯t do without true friendship, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I want to be that kind of friend with you too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A true friend that even the most preciouspanion can trust and entrust.¡±

    a little shy

    with anticipation.

    Li Qingyu smiled brightly.

    That smile looks so happy that it feels like a girl making friends for the first time.

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    But Rose didn¡¯tugh.

    I just looked at her with eyes as dark as the abyss.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t obey you like a dog for the rest of my life, as that knight did, will I be torn to pieces?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    He said he only talked about novels, but he didn¡¯t know why he had such a terrible misunderstanding.

    Li Qingyu denied it.

    But Rose saw.

    Up until now, she had made all sorts of expressions ofughter, shyness, and surprise like an innocent girl.

    That her obsidian-like eyes, which had sunk deeply and dimly, had never wavered.

    So it was.

    Rose was not surprised by the words that followed.

    ¡°Of course, Rose, I would be happy if you could be that kind of friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Threats too.

    deal too.

    not even a request.

    At first nce, it sounds like you really want to get to know each other.

    So Rose closed her eyes when she heard those words that made her imagine what would happen if she didn¡¯t ¡®be close¡¯.

    I didn¡¯t think I could pretend I didn¡¯t know.

    I just wished I could.

    But the reality was cruel.

    Li Qingyu had already realized her betrayal and was trying to repay her by taking everything.

    I couldn¡¯t me him for being cold.

    You were the one who was wrong in the first ce.

    Betraying the Seven Dragons and leaving Li Qingyu¡¯s favor.

    I knew from the time I chose a man instead that this would happen one day.

    Dalgrak.

    It was for this reason that Rose raised the teacup.

    In order to keep his promise to Li Qingyu, he deliberately dropped by Count Sea Serpent¡¯s family and brought his own tea leaves.

    At the end of staring at the teacup in which the clear and transparent ck tea that was brewed and brewed by hand was dripping.

    she snapped her wrists.

    Chow!

    right after that.

    Hot tea is poured over.

    The beautiful clothes were drenched.

    Tea as red as blood dripped down the hem of his clothes.

    ¡°¡­rose?¡±

    ¡°Such a mistake.¡±

    Maybe because it was so unexpected?

    When Li Qingyu blinked his eyes.

    Rose murmured softly.

    And, unlike the person who poured ck tea on his clothes, he smiled lightly.

    ¡°I think I will get burned at this rate, so I need to take off my clothes.¡±

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯d get burned by tea.

    Muttering calmly as if it were natural, Rose untied her tea-soaked uniform.

    Squeak.

    long coat flowing down

    The sturdy outerwear is peeling off.

    The shirt worn underneath is disheveled.

    The moment Rose¡¯s skin was revealed through the loosely untied shirt.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The expression disappeared from Li Qingyu¡¯s face as she watched her actions.

    White and clean like a white jade.

    No, red marks on the skin that should have been clean.

    As expected of a princess with the blood of a dragon, even the wounds from the battle had already disappeared without a trace.

    The traces of someone still clearly lingering on how deeply they were engraved caught Li Qingyu¡¯s gaze.

    Even such traces were not alone.

    between the beautiful breastbones.

    Round shoulders and a shapely belly.

    With sunken corbones and slender arms.

    It¡¯s as if they left evidence of who it belonged to.

    The fierce traces engraved on every corner of the body were exposed intact through the thin shirt that was soaked and clinging to the body.

    Rose slowly raised her hand.

    ¡°Li Qingyu in that novel just now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that the knight who kidnapped the princess left her alone until the prince came?¡±

    He slides his finger over the marks of the ¡®male¡¯ engraved on his body, revealing the marks more clearly.

    Roseughed.

    ¡°If I were that knight, I would have somehow seduced the princess during the kidnapping.¡±

    Unlike his usual pale smile.

    Deeper and clearer than ever.

    so beautiful

    sweetugh.

    ¡°In that way, he must have coveted the princess¡¯s body from head to toe, leaving traces of himself and eventually making her fall for himself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To borrow your words, Li Qingyu, yes. Like a bastard that has been in heat and clings to it.¡±

    It would have been easy for me to be a ¡®beast¡¯ since I had abandoned my self, my friends, and my pride.

    assert with conviction.

    Rose continued.

    ¡°Even if he was torn to pieces by the others who coveted the princess because of that, the knight would not have regretted it.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°At least the princess would have been sad for the knight she loved.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And another one.¡±

    Looking straight at the ck-haired girl whose expression had disappeared.

    she said with a smile.

    ¡°The ecstatic time spent monopolizing the princess for three days and nights must have been worth risking his life for.¡±

    ¡°¡­In the novels I read, the knight took the princess for more than three days.¡±

    ¡°If so, it would be even more so.¡±

    If the price of taking the world¡¯s most perfect and hot body as desired is death, it¡¯s rather cheap.

    You say it as if it were natural.

    Rose suddenly added a word.

    ¡°When you think about it that way, the ending of the novel that Li Qingyu said makes sense.¡±

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    ¡°yes. In the sense that the knight served the princess as ady and stayed by her side for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu, as you know, originally, in aristocratic society, a knight serving ady meant a legitimate affair partner.¡±

    A time when marriage was politics.

    The nobility, who had no choice but to marry ording to politics, longed for true love.

    Therefore, court romance (Fin¡¯amor), which is chivalrous love, was created by acquiescing to making lovers.

    It is a rtionship that became the beginning of the word called romance now.

    Rose pointed out with a smile.

    Li Qingyu asked without a smile.

    ¡°¡­Does that mean that even if the princess married the prince, it would have been the knight she truly loved?¡±

    ¡°The prince who was supposed to marry for the sake of the country, and the knight who loved himself by abandoning even the country. It is clear which of the two the princess was attracted to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It would be even more so if it was the prince who provoked the monster to attack the princess¡¯ country in order to marry the princess.¡±

    Even if she married a prince, it was only a formality.

    with true love.

    secretly kiss your lips

    tummy tuck all night

    Asserting that the person the princess had a hot time with must have been a knight.

    Rose slid her long, slender fingers along the trail that had been carved into the deepest part of her abdomen.

    ¡°In that sense, the novel definitely has a happy ending.¡±

    The prince gets the kingdom.

    The princess achieves happiness.

    The knight has a hot tryst.

    Saying that, the three of them could have been happy for a long time.

    Rose smiled.

    ¡°Li Qingyu If what you want is a friend like that knight, yes. I think I can be happy too.¡±

    With a clean, innocent and pretty face.

    However, at the end of silently watching Rose with a smile that could not be said to be pure or pitiful.

    Li Qingyu said quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear that, but I don¡¯t know if the prince forgave the knight even though he knew the truth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he would have forgiven you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If you killed the knight, the prince would be resentful of the princess for the rest of his life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There might be a reason why the prince absolutely needed the power of that knight.¡±

    either for the country.

    Whether you really want a princess.

    or for any other purpose.

    Rose was sure that any prince who tried to get his hands on the princess by any means would surely do so.

    because I remembered

    When he first noticed Limon¡¯s dragon psionic and came to question him.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s answer that he hid the truth to protect the Seven Dragons and above all for him.

    Of course, she is the ck Dragon Princess.

    She was a girl who was a lie.

    However, if there was even a little sincerity in those words¡­

    ¡°Even if the knight whispered love to the princess right in front of his eyes and coveted her body, he would dly allow it.¡±

    No matter what.

    Li Qingyu cannot reveal the truth.

    If it is known that Rose, who was neutral, betrayed everyone, the Seven Dragons will immediately fall into a state of infighting.

    ¡°¡­How far has that article gotten so filthy?¡±

    ¡°To the very bottom of the deep sea.¡±

    Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t know that Rose, who was no one else, would risk his own life and even the existence of the Seven Dragons to make such a threat.

    He replied with a smile to Li Qingyu, who looked at him coldly.

    Rose added a word.

    ¡°But the reason I do this is not just because I am corrupted.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t trust you, Li Qingyu.¡±

    Throwing out even a metaphor.

    Throw away the vain pretense.

    Rose looked at Li Qingyu with cold eyes that even lost her mask-like smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand why you¡¯re obsessed with uniting the Seven Dragons, even giving up monopolizing him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll tell you in advance.¡±

    He had no intention of cooperating with Li Qingyu from the beginning.

    Because it was the existence of the ck Dragon Princess who never knew when she would betray her trust.

    So, Rose dered.

    ¡°If you betray the Sword Master, I will kill you.¡±

    If it¡¯s one-on-one, the Seven Dragons are the strongest.

    The princess, who could be the best assassin if she gave up her fairness, dered to the girl she thought of as her friend for the first time in her life.

    And slowly got up.

    ¡°Instead, if you do your best for him until the end and he hopes for you too¡­¡±

    Through the cor of his secretly open shirt, the red mark on his chest was clearly visible.

    Bend only the upper body deeply.

    At a distance where each breath can reach.

    Rose whispered in Li Qingyu¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I can lend him to you from time to time.¡±

    No matter how arranged a marriage is, it is too pitiful to be a well-known bride and not even give birth to the groom¡¯s eggs.

    So I said that I would allow this much.

    Roseughed again.

    ¡°Because we are friends.¡±

    Like the Blue Dragon Princess.

    A benevolent and kind smile.

    However, what was contained in those blue eyes was a low level of pleasure.

    Like a beast that bites off apetitor¡¯s leash after fighting to get the male it wants, the face of a female is vulgar and covered with immorality and monopoly.

    ¡°I hope you will consider my proposal, Li Qingyu.¡±

    Phaging.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The secret whisper ended.

    For a moment, I want to stare nkly at the empty seat of Rose, who has disappeared without a trace beyond the space, leaving behind her coat and uniform.

    Li Qingyu swallowed the remaining ck tea.

    Then, after setting down the empty teacup, he reached under the table and pulled out something.

    with a wonderful prince.

    with a beautiful princess.

    A cover featuring a dignified knight.

    It¡¯s like preparing a present for someone.

    At the end of staring at a novel called ¡®The Princess¡¯s Happy Ending¡¯, which is even tied with a blue ribbon.

    rattle.

    Li Qingyu threw the book he was holding into the trash.

    Then, getting up from his seat, he murmured in a low voice.

    ¡°Friendship is so wonderful.¡±

    Is it admiration?

    Is it regret

    Or is it augh?

    After even Li Qingyu left the room with an unknown self-talk.

    Two things remained in the empty drawing room.

    There was only ck tea left intact in the teapot, even though it had already cooled down, and a book with a fine ribbon still attached to it, even though it had been thrown away in the trash.

 Chapter 376

    #376. Are you satisfied?

    * * *

    Jerk off.

    After Rose leaves.

    Li Qingyu headed underground.

    Without an attendant and without using the elevator.

    After walking alone, Li Qingyu arrived at a door in the lowest part of the Leviathan, in the deepest part.

    click.

    The moment you quietly open the door.

    In the middle of the exposed dark locker room, there was a lump of metal.

    The cauldron was big enough to fit an elephant and looked just like a witch¡¯s cauldron that would appear in a fairy tale.

    The most unusual thing was the engraving on the surface of the cauldron.

    maybe thousands

    Or is it tens of thousands?

    All kinds of food, from fruits such as grapes, apples, and peaches to sandwiches, whole-baked rice, stewed sds, and namul noodles. Even alcohol such as wine and takju.

    A piece of a banquet hall where many people, regardless of gender and age, eat and drink together.

    Although humans are smaller than a fingernail.

    The sculptures, which look vivid from their facial expressions to their behavior, make you feel thrilled just by looking at them.

    What was more admirable was the fact that none of the tens of thousands of foods ovepped.

    A miraculous sculpture that transcends human ability, making you feel like kneeling down and praying to God the moment you see it.

    But Li Qingyu knew.

    That this is humanbor.

    The gray-haired man who was sleeping in front of the cauldron was the one who carved the carving.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the umted fatigue.

    Or is it because he puts his heart and soul into the sculpture?

    As soon as he finished the piece, he seemed to fall asleep.

    Sitting in front of the cauldron with a carving knife in hand, Joe stared nkly at Limon¡¯s back for a moment.

    Li Qingyu took a step.

    slowly.

    without any sign.

    one step after another.

    Approaching Limon, she gently knelt down.

    Then, leaning her shoulders on his broad back, she closed her eyes.

    Like a beast trying to soothe its tired body and mind at the trunk of a huge tree, it looks slender and calm.

    That was the moment.

    A single voice was heard.

    ¡°It seems that the conversation with the Count did not work out properly.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Li Qingyu was not surprised by Li Mon¡¯s sudden words after waking up.

    It seems so natural.

    After answering without even opening my eyes.

    I just licked my lips as I leaned my shoulders on his back.

    ¡°-As nned.¡±

    Limon was not puzzled.

    He felt the cool body temperature of the girl leaning on him and just waited for the words to follow.

    Li Qingyu said quietly to him.

    ¡°Rose did not sumb to my threat, but on the contrary, took hold of my weakness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So from now on, you won¡¯t be wary of me.¡±

    Rose¡¯s keen eye for urately seeing her weaknesses was second only to that of a princess next to Charlotte.

    The problem is that this is the result that Li Qingyu hoped for.

    Anyone injured prey is hard to be wary of.

    Especially since any hunter rxes when his prey licks his palm as if he wants to be friendly.

    And it was clear who Rose, who had won the upper hand against the most dangerouspetitor, Li Ching-yu, would turn her eyes on from now on.

    ¡°Instead, Rose will use her neutral position to keep Charlotte in check, and Charlotte will soon find out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In the duel, Jean Hai will remain silent, so it will be difficult to prove Rose¡¯s betrayal.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If Rose and Charlotte are at odds like that, it will be easier for us to move.¡±

    On the surface, Rose will continue to remain neutral and y the role of a safety device to prevent a civil war in the Seven Dragons.

    Under the surface, however,peting with Charlotte will diffuse the pressure on Li Qingyu.

    Without knowing that he is being used like a piece on a chessboard.

    ¡°So are you satisfied?¡±

    It took a long time to listen to Li Qingyu in silence.

    Limon suddenly asked.

    ¡°You are asking something strange.¡±

    It seems like a very reasonable question.

    Li Qingyu leaned on his shoulder and smiled.

    ¡°Just by taking a step back, I avoided losses and instead gained more benefits.

    If she really tried to crush Rose.

    Instead of threatening her head-on like today, he would have taken her down more secretly and thoroughly.

    Instead, Rose would have stood against Li Qingyu until the end, and it was obvious that only each other would be hurt in the end.

    However, by provoking Rose with a clumsy threat and deliberately giving her a chance to dig into her weakness, she was able to avoid her check and rather get help.

    It¡¯s like giving flesh and cutting bones.

    No, considering that he had practically lost nothing, he gained flesh and bones.

    But¡­

    ¡°Princess, I asked if you were satisfied.¡±

    Limon repeatedly asked Li Ching-yu, who could not answer that he was satisfied.

    Li Qingyu kept his mouth shut.

    as if it had been stabbed in the vitals.

    She kept a heavy silence, and eventually buried her head in his back and quietly closed her eyes.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s really weird.¡±

    Unlike before, with a face that doesn¡¯t smile.

    Like I really don¡¯t know.

    You lick your lips softly.

    ¡°Everything goes ording to my n, and I¡¯m the one who benefited¡­¡±

    If it were something else, I would have been able to ept it with a smile on my face.

    She is the ck Dragon Princess.

    Lie down and make love.

    Bare your belly and bark.

    She was willing to do anything to deceive and use her opponent, and that¡¯s why she was the most dangerous princess in the Seven Dragons.

    but this moment.

    What she felt was not satisfaction.

    ¡°Why am I so miserable and sad?¡±

    In pain as if a knife had been stabbed in his heart, but as if he had swallowed fire, Li Qingyu tightly gripped the hem of his clothes.

    Actually, I didn¡¯t want to lose.

    I wanted to forget even the n.

    The first thing he loved was himself.

    So, prove that you are Limon¡¯s bride and take away the filthy sense of superiority and low pleasure that floated on Rose¡¯s face.

    He wanted to distort her face miserably and put on the look of that vulgar female instead.

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was a stupid thing that only hurt each other.

    The traces of him clearly left on Rose¡¯s skin.

    Her behavior proved her depravity by showing it off to herself without shame and without hesitation.

    Even Li Qingyu, who was always intelligent, felt the urge to drop everything and be a mere foolish female.

    In that respect, Li Qingyu¡¯s behavior of avoiding a fight by enduring his instincts derived from the dragon¡¯s blood is surprising.

    It was a difficult feat even for the Golden Dragon Princess.

    Nevertheless, the reason why Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t smile was because he knew.

    Even if it was a nned defeat.

    Even if you benefited from it.

    The fact that once she lowered her tail, it didn¡¯t change that Rose was the one ahead in the matingpetition.

    Why is the natural oue so heartbreaking?

    Li Mon asked Li Qingyu, who buried his head in his back to soothe the bitter pain.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I resentful?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    If he rejected her.

    Rose must have been hurt.

    Instead, he might have been able to hide his pride andfort Rose and be a real friend.

    Even knowing that fact, Li Qingyu could not resent Limon for epting Rose¡¯s heart.

    ¡°This is what I caused.¡±

    In the first ce, she was the one who gave her heart to the other princesses and asked them to ept them.

    But now, ming Limon for doing that favor is too shameless and shameless.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    Even if it was his in the first ce, she had never made Limon her own, so she had no right to stop anyone he embraced.

    Especially if that opponent was Rose, who had already been recognized for his qualifications.

    ¡°But if you ask me that I regret it¡­¡±

    But why?

    I know it in my head, but I swallow the thorn in my heart that can¡¯t melt away.

    Li Qingyuughed quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit unfortunate.¡±

    after hugging him.

    A feeling of happiness that I could always feel.

    A girl muttering at the emptiness that the immoral satisfaction gained from monopolizing him without the knowledge of the other princesses slipping through her grasp.

    ¡°I will not apologize.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t waver.

    He calmly epted the breath she felt behind his back and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s an insult to both Rose and Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°¡­It would be nice if you could take my side at a time like this, but you¡¯re doing too much.¡±

    ¡°That is what you asked me to do.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled sadly.

    From the time I asked him to ept another princess, this was a predestined result.

    It was, after all, something she deserved and thought she could handle not too long ago.

    I just didn¡¯t know the result would be so heartbreaking.

    That¡¯s why I think inadvertently.

    I thought that if I killed Rose even now, I might be able to monopolize him again.

    You don¡¯t even have to go out on your own.

    Either move another princess or use the Liberation Brigade. There are many ways to kill Rose without getting your hands dirty.

    Because she was the ck Dragon Princess.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Even if I wanted to take it back now, wouldn¡¯t you stop?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it because of the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°That is also the reason. Because they have the potential to cut down the summoning lord.¡±

    When you blow away the predatory water.

    He immediately recognized that Branga had run away.

    He could even pierce through space and follow Branga.

    Because it was the sword demon¡¯s swordsman that made it possible to chase down even the demons who had escaped by circling the earth 37 times.

    There are two reasons why it didn¡¯t.

    One is because Branga was convinced that she would die in the most terrible agony of rotting her flesh and breaking her soul over time.

    The sword master swordsman¡¯s skills, which were the most brutal in history, were just as terrible.

    And the other was because he suspected the liberation brigade¡¯s involvement.

    The power of Branga, who summoned several predatory beasts and even more, exceeded the limits of a monarch.

    That¡¯s why I hoped that if I left Branga alone, I would catch the Liberation Brigade¡¯s tail¡­ The result was a sign that was cut off before I knew it.

    Limon could sense it.

    That Branga was already dead.

    That is what the Liberation Brigade did.

    Even after being defeated by the dragon Hai, Branga was the absolute one who could stand up to the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    But to ruthlessly kill a superhuman of the absolute ss just to avoid the risk of being stepped on.

    That outrageous behavior made even Limon feel ominous.

    It was the intuition that if the Seven Dragons were not united as soon as possible, there would be no chance to hunt the Liberation Brigade in the future.

    But even if he hadn¡¯t felt that hunch, he would have made the same choice.

    Because¡­

    ¡°Above all, I have already decided to make you and Rose mine.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I had rejected it in the first ce.

    Once he decided to make them his own, he said he had no intention of letting them go.

    Li Qingyu muttered involuntarily to Li Mon, who spoke so bluntly.

    ¡°¡­you are wise.¡±

    ¡°Are you being sarcastic?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean it from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    with her head buried in his back.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    If Rose is abandoned, no princess will be able to trust Limon in the future.

    But on the other hand, if you get Rose¡¯s sincerity and lead her, the other princesses will be shaken.

    The Blue Dragon Princess is the conscience of the Seven Dragons.

    She was thest line of deterrence in the Seven Dragons, but that¡¯s why she was the only one she could trust among the other princesses.

    ¡®It¡¯s scary. A sword master¡¯s intuition.¡¯

    That¡¯s why she was amazed.

    It wasn¡¯t just about Limon¡¯s decision to embrace Rose and even the other princesses.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    It was about a terrifyingly keen intuition that felt the need to subjugate all seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®How did he know that he would not be able to win even if he fought them like this?¡¯

    I know the power of Limon well.

    The ck Dragon Princess, who knew the true strength of the Liberation Brigade better than anyone else, smiled bitterly.

    If I didn¡¯t know anything, I would have been able to whine to only love myself.

    Lamenting his karma of having no choice but to understand the choice because he knows too much.

    Li Qingyu asked sadly.

    ¡°Do you love us?¡±

    A question that was too simple

    , so after hearing the more serious question and remaining silent, Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You are not the first time I have a bride, and you probably won¡¯t be thest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t swear something like eternal love.¡±

    As an immortal sword master who has lived too long to believe in immortal love and will continue to live.

    But before that, as a man.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°All I can say for sure is that although I decided to be a bastard, I never became a piece of trash hugging someone I didn¡¯t even care about.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±

    that¡¯s cruel

    Li Qingyu thought.

    If I had said I didn¡¯t love you, I wouldn¡¯t have had any expectations.

    The clear sincerity contained in that cold answer makes me feel instinctive joy as a woman who was embraced by him even in the midst of this.

    ¡°Limon.¡±

    Laugh at your own stupidity.

    Even so, Iment in my heart that I can¡¯t throw away.

    Li Qingyu, hugging the broad back he had been leaning on, whispered quietly.

    ¡°Please hug me.¡±

    That¡¯s enough.

    So please prove it.

    soothe yourself

    He didn¡¯t bother to answer the girl who was asking for it.

    He just quietly turned around and kissed his lips.

    Seruk.

    That kiss is so ecstatic.

    His scent is sweeter than ever.

    The scent of another woman mixed in it pierces the heart more sharply.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    Rather, she clung to him with both arms and actively sucked on her lips, as if to erase even the scent with her own scent.

    His saliva couldn¡¯t fill his mouth, so it wet his lips and dripped down his chin.

    softly.

    A dress that came off smoothly.

    A thin strip of fabric that slipped down the calf to the ankle.

    So, I twisted my body following his hand as it swept the pure white naked body with no thread on it.

    ept him who is digging hotly.

    mixing the flesh

    struggling to breathe

    Limon covets him more than he covets himself.

    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because of joy or sadness, and I shed the pain in my heart along with a drop of tear.

    The cleverest princess in the Seven Dragons forgets everything for this moment and bes a female and plunges into pleasure.

 Chapter 377

    #377. Why

    * * *

    [Wow, that¡¯s really over.]

    Big cauldron.

    To be exact, Yuna-kyung admired the sculptures engraved on the surface.

    Then he moved slowly and looked around the cauldron and continued talking.

    [I heard that you started working right away, but I thought it would take a week. I didn¡¯t expect you to do this in five days.]

    ¡°So? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with a baby doing it in one day.¡±

    [Ay, no matter how much you are a team leader, it is impossible in one day. Besides, there is no reason why you would have been stuck here for five days, right?]

    ¡°Well¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be unknown?¡±

    A little bit of a strange expression for a while.

    Shir said with a smile.

    ¡°Anyway, the bowl is ready, so let¡¯s get ready to fill it.¡±

    [Yes, do your best!]

    ¡°¡­why are you talking like you¡¯re only going to watch?¡±

    [Yes, I am a delicate baby bird. With these little wings, I can¡¯t help even if I want to help, right?]

    He said he would stay out of the way.

    Seeing Yuna-gyeong talking with a smile, Shire smiled as well and flicked a small jewel with her finger.

    ¡°Zuiesza.¡±

    Perong!

    ¡°Hey!?¡±

    Yuna-kyung hit her buttock.

    The moment I was hit by a jewel thrown by Sir.

    It was because he lost his bnce by suddenly changing into a human form.

    ¡°Now that I have hands, I can help.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overspending to spend those expensive jewels just to run errands!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you meant?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the level of magic is different.

    Not the usual half-human, half-bird form, but with intact hands and wings, and grumbled for a while.

    Yuna-kyung went into preparation as instructed by Sir.

    Draw a magic circle with mercury.

    ce the candle in the designated location.

    Such as hanging a small incense burner from the ceiling.

    As she briskly wandered around, the secret room, which originally had only a cauldron, gradually changed into a shape resembling a witch¡¯s magician.

    In the meantime.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly stopped her hand.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A familiar hand that I have seen for a long time and still use naturally.

    Still unfamiliar

    that¡¯s why i miss it

    Yuna-kyung gazed nkly at her five fingers.

    It was in the middle of seeing Sir as if he was interested.

    Sigh.

    ¡°Are you ready, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°There is still a little left.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bete, just hurry up.¡±

    ¡°If you were in such a hurry, why didn¡¯t you call sooner? If that were the case, it would have been over long ago.¡±

    Sir naturally epted Limon¡¯s prompting.

    And looking at Yuna-gyeong, who started to move busily again, with a sad face, asked suddenly.

    ¡°By the way, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you mean.¡±

    She took out her sses from her bosom before she knew it and continued talking while looking at the sculptures drawn on the cauldron.

    ¡°I know your pieces are great. Even with the power it currently possesses, it is at a level close to that of a god. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this still not enough?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not just trying to make a god, are we?¡±

    Sir shrugged.

    What they are trying to create now is an unprecedented object in history that even she, a great witch who has lived for thousands of years, has never heard of.

    Toplete it, a power beyond even the miracle of magic was needed.

    So, Sir asked.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t step 3 be too much?¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    From psionics to astral powers.

    to¡¯s carving knife, which can give his power to everything he sculpts, was definitely a miraculous object.

    The problem is that in order to draw out 100% of that power, you have to pass all the tests.

    And even Limon hadn¡¯t passed the final three-level test yet.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the damn old to was thinking when he prepared this as a test, but this isn¡¯t possible right away.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Of course, thanks to his continued efforts to pass the test, he put the solution of step 3 to the front of a piece of paper.

    But I couldn¡¯t get past that piece of paper.

    And Limon knew from experience that these problems could not be solved with skill and hard work.

    A change of mindset.

    Understanding the little tricks.

    Or a change of thinking.

    It was a problem that could be solved immediately with a little realization, but on the contrary, it could not be solved even after suffering for several years.

    Likewise, Sir, knowing that fact, did not rush Limon.

    Instead, I just casually asked.

    ¡°So you asked what to do? You should be able to make Dagda¡¯s cauldron at this rate, but you won¡¯t be able to achieve your goal.¡±

    ¡°I want you to tell me not to worry. That¡¯s why we have prepared countermeasures like this.¡±

    the measures he took.

    In other words, seeing the box Limon was carrying on his back, Sir narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Definitely not a bad way, but would that be good enough?¡±

    ¡°Well, this alone is a bit risky. That¡¯s why we brought a special guest.¡±

    ¡°Special guest?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Limonughed.

    In the first ce, even though he had already finished the pieces, one of the reasons he finally called Sir was to wait for the guest.

    A girl in sky-blue clothes who went to her home country to respond to economic sanctions and arrived a little while ago.

    ¡°Please, stupid princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The gray-haired princess standing behind Limon.

    Ainsha nced at the cauldron, then nced around the room and tilted her head.

    ¡°I want to know why Li Qingyu is invisible.¡±

    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, the princess sister didn¡¯te?¡±

    Yuna-kyung was puzzled.

    I thought Li Qingyu would definitelye with Limon.

    It was because only Ainsha and Tata Youin were behind him, and she was nowhere to be seen.

    It was Limon who told me the reason.

    ¡°The princess can¡¯te today.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°I was sick, so I just told you to rest.¡±

    ¡°Are you sick? Are you the princess sister?¡±

    At the unexpected answer, Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    The masters of the Seven Dragons are all superhuman.

    They were as strong as high-level yers, so they didn¡¯t catch any contagious diseases.

    However, the princess who inherited the dragon¡¯s blood is sick.

    For Yuna-kyung, who learned how fraudulent the seven princesses were thanks to hanging out with Limon, it was a story that made her ears doubtful.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess it was because of overwork.¡±

    ¡°Are you overworked? I, who rolled over like a dog from Africa, look fine, so why is the princess unnie?¡±

    ¡°Even if you take on only one-tenth of the paperwork the princess normally handles, you will understand why.¡±

    ¡°¡­Coming to think of it, it¡¯s worth getting sick.¡±

    However, after hearing Limon¡¯s exnation, Yuna-kyung immediately agreed to the reason why Li Ching-yu was sick.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s workload was usually enormous as he took away work as well as the authority of the elders¡¯ meeting against the marriage.

    In addition, from the raid of the liberation brigade to chaos and economic sanctions due to the death of the monarch, the work has be murderous.

    Even the master of the Seven Dragons died of overwork long ago.

    It was not understandable that Li Qingyu copsed from exhaustion.

    ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t seen Gongju unni for over four days, so it seems she¡¯s been feeling unwell ever since.¡±

    ¡°¡­something like that.¡±

    Yuna-kyung nodded and agreed.

    Limon scratching his cheek.

    The fact that Sirughed strangely.

    He didn¡¯t even know that Youin had a very mysterious expression on his face.

    Limon, who shamelessly rejected their gaze, asked Ainsha, who was looking at him with clear eyes.

    ¡°Anyway, as the princess is missing, the burden on you may be a bit bigger than I thought¡­ Will it be okay?¡±

    ¡°of course. Trust me and leave it to you.¡±

    Ainsha with her small chest wide open.

    Hearing her boastful words, which is different from his expressionless face, he evenughed once.

    Limon put down the box on his back.

    container.

    The ghost of the girl who had poked her head out of the box was startled and ran behind Yuna-kyung.

    Shir slowly took out various boxes and pockets from the gorge between his voluptuous breasts.

    While Yuna-kyung is finishing the magic circle she was drawing around the cauldron.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth, confirming that he was ready to take on a task that no human or even god had aplished in history.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s make a bug item.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­work has been dyed more than expected.¡±

    ¡°sorry. I and the elders tried to handle it as best I could, but I couldn¡¯t help it beyond this.¡±

    ¡°Sir Lucas has nothing to apologize for. Rather, I am sorry.¡±

    Count Sea Serpent.

    Rose, who was handling the mountain of paperwork in the office, smiled bitterly.

    Compared to Li Qing-yu, who is shouldering everything alone, and Ainsha, who is suffering from economic sanctions, her workload was small.

    But how to get your clothes wet in drizzle.

    Rose went to Africa a month ago.

    In the meantime, the amount of paperwork piled up was such that even Rose, who was ustomed to overwork, would groan.

    After meeting Li Qingyu, I hadn¡¯t slept well for four days and had been focusing on my work, but there were still so many documents.

    ¡°Princess, how about taking a break for now?¡±

    That¡¯s why Lucas invited her to rest.

    Rose¡¯s condition is that she has to focus on recuperation because she is weak from using Yonghwa.

    With such a body clinging to work, I had no choice but to worry.

    But Rose shook her head.

    ¡°I am okay.¡±

    ¡°Haona¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because it¡¯s really good. So rest assured.¡±

    In fact, she was in fairly good condition, despite suffering internal injuries while facing Branga while suffering from the aftereffects of Yonghwa.

    It¡¯s just that the operation of the psionic has be a bit inconvenient.

    Not only did it not interfere with my daily life, but I could feel vitality even in the midst of a little lethargy.

    what is the cause

    I could guess it vaguely, so Rose opened her mouth with a faint smile.

    ¡°Besides, in terms of needing a rest, isn¡¯t it the same for Sir Lucas, whose injuries haven¡¯t healed yet?¡±

    ¡°Assisting the princess is what I must do as an aide.¡±

    ¡°You would know if I were the same, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Lucas was at a loss for words.

    Seeing him like that, Rose smiled and continued to process the paperwork with a lighter heart.

    No, I was trying to deal with it.

    Until I saw a report that was a little different from the paperwork I had been processing so far.

    ¡°Sir Lucas, what is this?¡±

    ¡°This is a document about the personnel dispatched to investigate after it was confirmed btedly that important cultural assets were stolen right after the London incident.¡±

    ¡°What kind of cultural property are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    He seemed to be sorry to say.

    The moment he heard what the stolen cultural property was from Lucas, who had a puzzled look on his face.

    Rose hardened her face involuntarily.

    ¡°Something so important was missing, so you only found out about it a while ago?¡±

    ¡°As the confusion was so extreme at the time, it seems that it took time to confirm.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    she groaned.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t something to me Lucas for.

    There were more than one or two copsed buildings or stolen items before and after the London crisis, and it was impossible to check all of them overnight.

    Nevertheless, the reason Rose reprimanded Lucas was that the stolen cultural property was special.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how to tell the swordsman about this.¡±

 Chapter 378

    #378. I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this.

    Rose sighed.

    If it was a treasure or something stolen, I wouldn¡¯t care how rare it was.

    But when I thought of how Limon would take this news, my heart felt heavy.

    I guess I guessed her feelings.

    Lucas said seriously.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to tell the swordsman about this even after the culprit is caught?¡±

    ¡°Catching the culprit doesn¡¯t mean that our family¡¯s mistake for failing to properly protect it will go away.¡±

    ¡°Then I will tell the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°No, I will.¡±

    ¡°What you have to tell yourself is¡­¡±

    ¡°I will do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Lucas finally shut up.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was the will of the beloved princess.

    It¡¯s because her calm but heavy eyes didn¡¯t allow for a counterargument.

    When Lucas secretly admires and trembles that our perfect princess has be more majestic these days.

    Rose looked around.

    ¡®It¡¯s going to be difficult to leave right now.¡¯

    Will I have to work hard for the next few days to handle this heap of paperwork?

    After taking a rough estimate, Rose smiled bitterly.

    In fact, it was a story that could have been told through Leviathan if it had been before.

    However, she was not shameless enough to share a deep ¡°friendship¡± with Li Qingyu.

    ¡­No, actually, that¡¯s just an excuse.

    It¡¯s just as shameless as going to find it yourself.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why I want to convey it directly.

    It was because it was enough of an excuse to go to Limon confidently without worrying about the gaze of other princesses.

    ¡®I really can¡¯t help it either.¡¯

    That¡¯s not even good news.

    The thought of seeing him again makes me excited.

    Above all, with a faint smile at his own depravity that he took that fact for granted.

    Rose went to work happily again.

    * * *

    The lowest level of Leviathan.

    In the closed room with a magic circle centered on arge cauldron, three corpses were strewn about.

    A beauty with dark red curly hair who was covered in blood.

    A blue bird that fell headlong into a lump of charcoal.

    Even a translucent girl floating in the air.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Looking at that figure that you can¡¯t see as being alive even if you pretend to, I want to stroke your chin for a moment.

    Limon respectfully put his palms together.

    ¡°Everyone wants to live in paradise. Except for the granny.¡±

    [What is Paradise? I¡¯m not dead yet?!]

    That moment.

    The blue bird, which had been scattered as if dead, rose as if it were bouncing.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t die, you¡¯re already dead, right? So it¡¯s good to go to a good ce at this time.¡±

    [That¡¯s a past life! It is a curse to ask a long-lived baby bird to be reborn in paradise. Curse!] Yuna

    -gyeong runs wild and shakes off the ashes that cover her body to the point where it looks like a lump of charcoal.

    The one who opened his mouth as if in session was Sir, who brushed his hair with his blood-soaked hand.

    ¡°¡­baby. Putting life and death aside, why am I obsessed with the object of rebirth in paradise?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the old woman will go to hell when she dies.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too harsh? At best, what I¡¯ve done so far is that I tried to conquer the world and failed.¡±

    ¡°Then it was better. That¡¯s enough to be able to y the devil in hell.¡±

    The girl¡¯s ghost, floating in the air, didn¡¯t even speak.

    Like an office worker who copses on the bed as soon as he returns from an overtime shift, he is just sucked into the dark violin Limon was holding.

    Seeing this, Limon smiled and turned to the side.

    ¡°Silly princess, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course. He is the best singer in the world. Compared to a concert, this is chewing gum.¡±

    Contrary to her bold answer, her rather blunt voice than usual proves that she too is tired.

    But Limon didn¡¯t bother to point that out.

    Anyway, it was clear that Ainsha was better than the others.

    ¡°I can only make one cauldron, so what kind of fuss is this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, is it because of you?¡±

    Maybe it was because I was stunned by that shameless attitude.

    Shir, who had abandoned his always rxed attitude, raised his twin wick and argued.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to replenish it, do it in moderation. Are you going to wipe this country off the map?¡±

    ¡°I ask you not to exaggerate too much. Wouldn¡¯t the whole country have to be blown away just because one cauldron exploded?¡±

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t stopped it, half, if not the whole, would have been blown away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    If Shir had even sprinkled blood to stabilize the magic circle, and the ghosts of adults, She-Ra and Yuna-Kyung, hadn¡¯t supported her with all their might.

    So if the power contained in the cauldron exploded.

    Because it could have been catastrophic.

    Of course, if that was the case, he would have prevented the disaster by cutting the cauldron himself before it exploded.

    Instead, all the valuable magical materials, including the turkey feathers prepared for the ceremony, would have beenpletely blown away.

    In that sense, Limon, the culprit of this situation, had nothing to say even if he had ten mouths.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this.¡±

    [Have you lost your conscience?!]

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t do it¡­¡±

    But when you get old, you be shameless.

    Just by shrugging his shoulders, Limon caused Yuna-kyung to have a seizure and forced Syrr to sigh.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t like this originally.¡¯

    Of course, he had no intention of doing this either.

    If it went ording to n, it would have ended at the level of meeting the target by a narrow margin.

    The problem was that the effect of ¡®supplement¡¯ was good enough to far exceed his expectations.

    It was to the point where she had to borrow the feet of a baby bird to control the runaway energy of a legendary archwitch like Sir.

    ¡°Even so, the hard work is worthwhile.¡±

    It seemed like it was a lie to have nced at Limon a while ago.

    Seeing the cauldron emitting a terrifyingly vivid aura in the middle of the magic circle, Shire smiled strangely.

    ¡°Thanks to that, a masterpiece that I will never make again in my life has beenpleted.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean the cauldron is properly made?¡±

    ¡°Is it just made right? In a sense, the results of the London match-up have also been chewed up.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?¡±

    ¡°It is not an exaggeration.¡±

    Not as a producer.

    As the legendary Sorceress Queen.

    The Archwitch, who had lived far from the Silver Age, dered without hesitation.

    ¡°Because the cauldron of Dagda we made has already surpassed that of the original.¡±

    The cauldron, which was created by the ancient god Dagda himself, was itself the greatest treasure of the Silver Age,parable to London battles.

    Beyond that, they say that they have achieved a miracle that even the gods could not achieve.

    Limon smiled wryly as he saw Sir smiling and speaking with satisfaction even though he was covered in blood.

    There is only a difference between a sword and magic.

    It was because I could understand her feelings to some extent as an absolute person who had reached the extreme in one field.

    ¡°If you¡¯re boasting like that, can we test it right away?¡±

    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±

    Anyway, what matters is the result.

    Limon approached the cauldron to test the performance of the tool he had painstakingly created.

    And suddenly, I looked back at Ainsha.

    ¡°Silly princess, do you want something to eat?¡±

    ¡°Tata¡¯s homemade crembo.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nice that the taste is the same for once.¡±

    Ugh.

    The moment Limon smiled and touched the surface of the cauldron, remembering the incident when he went to Tartarus to find Ainsha and even delivered the lunch box.

    change has begun.

    The surface of the cauldron, which had been covered in shards, glowed dimly, and then the inside of the cauldron began to brighten.

    Right after the swirling light in therge cauldron swelled up like an explosion.

    Pew!

    In the empty cauldron, ck waves soared.

    No it wasn¡¯t a wave.

    chocte.

    To be precise, countless marshmallows coated in thin chocte were pouring out of the cauldron.

    So the moment when therge cauldron was not enough even after filling it up, the crembo piled up on top was about to pour out.

    Limon removed his hand from the cauldron.

    And after catching the Krembo that had rolled down from the top of the mountain.

    I handed it to Ainsha.

    ¡°Now, try a taste.¡±

    The white-haired girl did not readily ept it.

    Instead, he just said it in an expressionless manner.

    ¡°I am done.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Even if you look at me like this, my taste is picky. I am not satisfied with halfway crembo.¡±

    What he wants to eat is not a lump of sugar made with Tata¡¯s homemade cr¨¨me voji magic.

    Ainsha said clearly like a princess.

    And with Tata, who was making a proud expression, in the background, he continued talking bluntly.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll leave the tasting to someone else¡­¡±

    Ssok.

    Ainsha blinked.

    It was because Limon had squeezed the crembo between her pretty lips before she could finish her sentence.

    Out of courtesy, I couldn¡¯t spit it out.

    Or was it because he couldn¡¯t push Limone¡¯s finger off the Krembo?

    She, who had been hardened, eventually bit the crembo softly, which came into her mouth after a while.

    soil.

    shaking eyes.

    Interlocking graceful teeth.

    Seruk.

    tongue twisting slowly.

    twitching neck.

    gulp.

    Eventually, after the crembo he was holding disappeared, Limon removed his finger from Ainsha¡¯s lips and asked with a smile.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If the tasting wascking, could you feed me another one?¡±

    If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll keep feeding you until you do.

    Ainsha, who had been silent while watching Limon make a tremendous threat, finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Perfect. It tastes just like Tata¡¯s homemade crembos.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Tata with a shocked expression from behind.

    However, Limon nodded as if he knew that, of course.

    And Sir also smiled and said.

    ¡°No surprise. Dagda¡¯s cauldron is a divine object that can perfectly reproduce any food that the user has ever eaten, from the taste to the ingredients and nutrients.¡±

    [Ah, so you can¡¯t make something you¡¯ve never eaten before?]

    ¡°Even in that case, you can reproduce any number of foods that are entered as default settings.¡±

    [Basic setting?]

    ¡°Originally, it would be about bread, meat, and wine. I supplemented this so that the producers could serve anything they had ever eaten.¡±

    [Aha, the producers have eaten¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung, who was about to agree, suddenly blinked.

    [I¡¯m asking just in case. Are the witches and the team leader also included in the producer?]

    ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    [¡­]

    Sir, who has lived since the age of silver and has tasted all kinds of delicacies of all times and ces as the emperor of the Roman Empire and the great witch.

    Limon, who is less than a thousand years old, but has roamed the world and eaten nothing.

    Yu Na-kyung, who alternately looked at the two old monsters, opened her beak wide open without realizing it and shouted. [

    Isn¡¯t this a real

    bitch scam?!

    [Wow, that¡¯s great! I would love to have one in my house too! If you have this alone, you wouldn¡¯t envy thousands of cooks, right?]

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You think we made this only because we didn¡¯t have a cook?¡±

    After making a fuss about Yuna-gyeong¡¯s head by feeding it chestnuts, Limon crossed her arms.

    ¡°Anyway, there seems to be no problem with performance. Then, can we just check that ¡®that¡¯ function is properly applied?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you check it while writing it?¡±

    ¡°What if there is a problem?¡±

    ¡°You can think of it as a test and try writing it in this country first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the time to be rxed, but¡­¡±

    Limon had a serious discussion with Sir about how to test and introduce the cauldron.

    But being so absorbed in the discussion, he didn¡¯t realize it.

    The fact that Ainsha, who fed her Crembo, is touching her lips with her head slightly bowed¡­

 Chapter 379

    #379. I can¡¯t believe it

    * * *

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    One time to vomit blood.

    He gritted his teeth and got up.

    no i was going to

    However, contrary to his own wishes, his knees did not easilye off the floor.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the injury.

    An overwhelming sense of defeat, not being able to fight properly and being defeated.

    And the terrifying pressure that was still weighing on his shoulders made him unable to get up.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    he couldn¡¯t believe it

    I would have been able to ept the division if I had been defeated after a one-on-one fight alone.

    The problem is that this fight was 5-2.

    And the fact that he was one of those five.

    ¡°What kind of trick did you use to defeat us without using ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡»?!¡±

    Labyrinth asked questioningly.

    In the first ce, he was a great supply yer who couldpete with the 4th rank of the Liberation Brigade, the ghost lord.

    If even ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡» was used, even the monarch could win if certain conditions were met.

    However, even though he joined forces with the other four specters who used ¡ºConstetion Descent¡» like himself and fought together, he waspletely defeated by one of them.

    It felt like a nightmare for him.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that he did anything special¡­¡±

    However, the man who defeated him with his arms crossed calmly dismissed the words.

    and said

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m stronger.¡±

    ¡°you¡­!¡±

    that they were weak.

    At the point, which was more relentless than speaking calmly, Labyrinth stood up and tried to attack them again.

    Fuck!

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°And be polite.¡±

    But his counterattack was over before it even began.

    It was because the opponent who approached Labyrinth kicked him in the abdomen before he even got up.

    It didn¡¯t stop there, and the heavy foot trampled on Labyrinth¡¯s head.

    ¡°I¡¯m second in the ranking¡­¡±

    Maybe because of misery.

    Or is it because of the pain?

    Labyrinth, who squirmed on her stomach like an insect, heard a quiet voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve proven that I have a higher rank than you and have the power to do so¡­¡± He

    protested that he couldn¡¯t understand that a neer who had just joined the brigade was ranked second.

    Even though he tried to lynch himself in the name of a test by attracting other ghosts.

    Rather, he looked at Labyrinth, who was in a state of confusion because of the mess, with bleak eyes.

    ¡°But I still lookcent¡­?¡±

    hard.

    feet thate down.

    creaking head.

    And before Labyrinth¡¯s skull, unable to bear the pressure, was crushed.

    ¡°Let it be that much.¡±

    cooong!

    Labyrinth disappears.

    Feet stuck on the empty floor.

    So, folding her ringed fingers, she poured the golden potion on Labyrinth¡¯s head, which was carried at her feet.

    2nd in the entire ranks of the Liberation Brigade.

    However, the ghost magician, who was now ranked third, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Even though there is a hierarchical order based on rank, we are basically equalrades. So keep your temper.¡±

    ¡°¡­The otherrades don¡¯t seem to think so, do they?¡±

    ¡°I will take responsibility for them.¡±

    He said that if the other ghosts tried to do the same thing again, he would punish them himself.

    After being silent while watching the magician who speaks calmly, he finally epts it.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another specter.

    It was because the magician, who was the absolute level 100, was a troublesome opponent even to himself.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be killed.

    ¡°I think everyone agreed that the newrade ranked second in the rankings.¡±

    ¡°Keuuu¡­¡±

    Not only the other specters, but even the Labyrinth let out moans of anger.

    No one raised an objection.

    The power he had just experienced was enough to rank second in the ranks of the Liberation Brigade, which was different from them.

    After confirming the will of the other specters, the magician quietly continued.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m going to have to decide on your codename.¡±

    ¡°Do you really need something like that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Calling them by their real names is too risky.¡±

    All the specters of the Liberation Brigade knew their identity, so what was the meaning of such a childish code name?

    A magician who does not break his will even in the face of unmotivated objections.

    ¡°Then call me a wanderer first. Because in Africa they were called that way¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Wanderer? Not bad for a temporary codename.¡±

    After nodding my head in agreement.

    Magician continued quietly.

    ¡°Anyway, it seems like the wee ceremony for the Wanderers is over, so let¡¯s get to the main topic.¡±

    In the first ce, the reason he summoned all the specters except for the first ce was not just to introduce Wanderers.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s normal.

    Now, the hunt for the Liberation Brigade of the Seven Dragons is in full swing.

    It was too risky to bring the specters who were carrying out their own missions in each branch together.

    Nevertheless, the magician quietly revealed the reason why he had no choice but to take the risk.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to get my hands on the fifth Seven Arcs.¡±

    That moment.

    The air has changedpletely.

    All the ghosts, including the other ghosts who were groaning from injuries, and Labyrinth, who were still ring at Wanderer, were tinged with joy.

    ¡°ats¡­!¡±

    ¡°Who are you going to entrust the recovery to?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    The specters reacted with fervor.

    They got only two Seven Arcs.

    The third Seven Arcs, the Violin of Deep Darkness, could not be obtained and only three ghosts were lost.

    to¡¯s carving knife, which was the fourth Seven Arcs, was lost again even though it was barely obtained.

    But now that I can finally get the fifth Seven Arcs.

    I had no choice but to turn on the light in my eyes.

    Not only did I not know the exact location, but it was even more so when I thought of the situation of the 6th and 7th Seven Arcs, which were difficult to obtain right away even if I knew.

    ¡°Calm down. The preparations have already been made, and all that remains is to execute the n together.¡±

    ¡°Can you guarantee that this time it won¡¯t fail?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This is a n ording to the foreknowledge of the Great Star.¡±

    ¡®How many times has that prediction gone wrong!¡¯

    Labyrinth was furious inside.

    But I couldn¡¯t bear to say it.

    For the Liberation Brigade, star wisdom is an absolute thing. Even Labyrinth, a specter of higher order, was not allowed to go against it.

    next moment.

    That¡¯s why the air froze.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you just say to Wonder?¡±

    Whether or not all the ghosts looked with a look of doubt on their ears.

    Wanderer didn¡¯t care and said it over and over again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to entrust my life to believing in the wisdom of a great star or something that has already been wrong several times.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you dare go against the foreknowledge of the Great Star?¡±

    The magician¡¯s voice grew cold.

    So far, as the second-inmand of the liberation brigade, he has been quietly leading the organization.

    It was an uncharacteristically sharp voice that had never revealed private feelings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much faith, but I have no intention of going against the star¡¯s wisdom¡­¡±

    He himself is still a rookie.

    So, as soon as I came in, I had no intention of going against the organization¡¯s policy.

    Wanderer spoke calmly enough that his earlier reply was unexpected.

    By adding one word.

    ¡°I have no intention of following instead.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I will act ording to my will, so you should move ording to your will¡­¡± ¡°

    ¡­.¡±

    ¡°How is that different from saying that you will go against it!¡±

    ¡°There are many other things¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    Is it because I was so stupid?

    Labyrinth inadvertently shouted in ce of the silent magician.

    And it hardened.

    ¡°For example, no matter how stupid you look, I won¡¯t kill you¡­¡±

    If he had intended to go against the star¡¯s wisdom, he would have disposed of ipetent specters like Labyrinth long ago.

    When Labyrinth swallowed dry saliva at Wanderer¡¯s stare as he looked at him with grim eyes.

    Magician opened his mouth again.

    ¡°That is uneptable. This n was built on the premise that Wanderer and you will participate.¡±

    In the midst of being chased by the Seven Dragons, obtaining the fifth Seven Arcs will determine the life and death of the Liberation Brigade.

    The reason he summoned all the specters was to eliminate even the slightest chance of failure.

    However, in the midst of this, he could not allow Wanderer, who is currently the best yer, to be left out.

    But Wanderer didn¡¯t care.

    Rather, he just stared at the magician with cold eyes.

    ¡°I never asked for permission. I was notified¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I have the right to act on my own¡­¡±

    The magician only frowned.

    I couldn¡¯tment on that.

    In order to attract Wanderer, the monarch, the Liberation Brigade had to endure arge number of people, and among them there was an independent operational right.

    Including other gifts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who got that power thanks to you?!¡±

    ¡°¡­I appreciate the gift, but that and this are different matters.¡±

    Is it shameless?

    Or is the screw missing?

    The magician, who was ring at Wanderer, who did not change his mind even while touching the bloody jewel in his hand, asked quietly.

    ¡°So you mean you¡¯re going to act alone in the end?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m insecure without insurance, so I don¡¯t want to risk my life on such a dubious foreknowledge.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Instead, if you do a few small favors, I will help you out a little¡­.¡±

    New 2nd ce in the Liberation Brigade.

    Wanderer heard his words and let out an ominousugh when he saw the other ghosts frowning.

    ¡°Because there is a lot to prepare to catch a fresh sword master¡­¡± * *

    *

    A mid-level yer in his 40s.

    At the same time, Baek-woo, who had been living as a happy man in the corner of a room until a few months ago, was now ustomed to a life of fighting every day.

    ¡°The government guarantees the people¡¯s right to live!¡±

    ¡°Guaranteed! Guaranteed!¡±

    Warriors armed with pickets instead of swords, hair bands instead of helmets, and slogans instead of spirits.

    The life of a so-called fervent protester.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of a meal costing more than 50,000 won!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about! What do you mean!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Baekwoo who was doing that.

    From the owner of a ruined restaurant to a youngdy at a side dish shop who worked at a distributionpany.

    In front of the Blue House, more than tens of thousands of people were demonstrating shoulder to shoulder with Baekwoo.

    Even these were medicine.

    From the front of the National Assembly to University Street Square and more. Wherever even a little people could gather, a huge crowd gathered and held a protest.

    Lack of food and supplies.

    Prices skyrocketing like crazy.

    A half-paralyzed financial system.

    such as power nts running at a minimum due to shutdown.

    It was the result of people who could not endure the copse of the economy due to all kinds of bad news.

    And the final target of their anger was, of course, those responsible for running the country properly.

    ¡°President Han Jeong-guk must take responsibility and step down immediately!¡±

    ¡°Haya! Haya!¡±

    At least, those who were screaming in front of the Blue House like Baekwoo were Yakgwa.

    Burn the presidential effigy.

    Throwing filth at politicians, etc.

    It was because more and more people were protesting more and more violently.

    All major politicians, including the president, were in hiding because of an incident where a yer even attacked a member of the National Assembly.

    Because of that, distrust in politicians grew and the protests became more bloody¡­

    After repeating such a vicious cycle, the atmosphere across the country is on the brink of riots.

    No, considering the declining quality and quantity of military supplies, it would not have been strange if a coup rather than a riot took ce.

    Then, the first to be hanged would be the general who stole the military stockpile and filled the ship.

    what happened after that?

    At least to Baek-woo, that was not a consideration.

    The only thing that matters to him is resolving the inconvenience of living with a copsed household and a dwindling bank ount bnce.

    And if you shout like this, I believed that the politicians would eventually solve the situation on their own.

    blocking the Great East Asian Empire.

    put an end to world war

    Just like until now, when this country has grown to be the world¡¯s leader.

    Baek-woo was in the middle of shouting with the others in such vague anticipation.

    burrung.

    ¡®Ah, the food truck is here.¡¯

    Baek-wu stopped shouting when he saw arge food truck appearing behind him.

    Unless there was a hunger strike, I had to eat during the protest.

    Because of that, it was difficult to protest in the beginning.

    Because the price of food has risen so much, even if you have money, there are few ces to buy food.

    However, these days, this food truck provides free food for every meal, so there was no need to worry about that.

    ¡®In the midst of this, being affiliated with Leviathan and doing things like free meals is, after all, an Infinity Guild.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Baekwoo admired it.

    Individuals andpanies are hoarding food, and even domestically produced agricultural and livestock products are almost monopolized by the government.

    Not selling food, but giving it away for free was a really great thing.

    ¡®Surely, the Seven Dragons Group and the 10th Guild are different¡­ No, now the 7th Guild?¡¯

    Forest copsed after the monster lord G died.

    After the death of magic lord Carol, Magus declined and was eventually pushed out of his position.

    Even Utopia, which was said to have been split into several pieces after the recent disappearance of the summoning lord, Branga.

    Baekwoo felt proud when he thought of the Infinity Guild, which had been steadfastly maintaining its status amidst the copse of other top 10 guilds in the past few months.

    At the same time, he also clicked his tongue.

    ¡®One guild andpany are like this, but the Korean government really wants to know what it is doing¡­¡¯

    Thanks to thatpetence, the passion for the demonstration even burns for a while.

    Baek-woo was suddenly puzzled.

    ¡®But why is there only one?¡¯

    As the number of demonstrators is a number, usually food trucks over the tropics would havee.

    Baek-wu, who had been wondering about the fact that only one car had arrived today, suddenly felt some anxiety.

    ¡®¡­Could it be that the free food distribution has decreased?¡¯

    Free distribution of food for millions of people every day was sufficient for even the 7rgest guilds and 7 dragon groups to run out of warehouses.

    That was why Baek-woo hurriedly headed for the food truck.

    In these days when a meal is worth gold, it was a matter of livelihood whether or not you could get free meals.

    But the eyes didn¡¯t stop there.

    At first, the flow that started in some parts soon spread to the entire protesters, and eventually more than thousands of people gathered in a food truck.

    ¡°Who the hell is this guy pushing!¡±

    ¡°Who pushed the push! Can¡¯t you see I came first? Don¡¯t cut in line, get out of the way, old man!¡±

    Is it because of the good location?

    Fortunately, Baek-woo, who arrived at the food truck one step ahead of them, struggled hard to keep the front seat.

    And I waited impatiently for distribution to begin as soon as possible.

    But when the food truck opens.

    After reaching out to get a ration.

    Baek-woo couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.

    ¡°¡­wait for a sec. I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°I told you that the free event ended yesterday, sir.¡±

    I blinked for a while as I saw the clerk in a maid outfit smiling brightly in the food truck.

    Baek-woo, who understood the meaning only btedly, shouted in a fit of anger without even realizing it.

    ¡°No, whoever wants to sell our free meals for money! You guys don¡¯t even have a conscience?!¡±

 Chapter 380

    #380. Aren¡¯t you looking forward to it?

    ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something, sir.¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, our free distribution of ¡¶LE & IN¡· was part of a promotional event, not because of any special obligation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Baekwoo was at a loss for words for a moment.

    I don¡¯t know if the government does it.

    In the first ce, it was the right theory that it could not be argued that the free food distribution, which was being carried out by privatepanies and guilds, was stopped.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s none of my business!¡±

    But thew doesn¡¯t always work.

    Baek-wu, upset at not receiving free meals, shouted with an iron te on his face.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to stop serving free meals, you don¡¯t have to give advance notice! What to do with these many people who suddenly starve while protesting for their country!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°At least until today, we should serve free meals!¡±

    Others around the food truck also responded to him.

    However, despite the shouts of thousands of angry protesters, the clerk did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just asked with a 100 point smile.

    ¡°What is your name, sir?¡±

    ¡°what? What is my name?¡±

    ¡°If there is anyone who protests, it is fine to keep the free food distribution for just one day, so there was an instruction to record the name urately instead.¡±

    ¡°under! Do you know that you can¡¯t do it if you tell me to? I don¡¯t know who gave the order, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Leviathan and the Infinity Guild Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°I said the ck Dragon Princess and the Infinite Lord.¡±

    ¡¶LE & IN¡· is a new affiliate of Leviathan, apany that has a cooperative rtionship with Infinity Guild.

    So, of course, it is the two of them who give the final order.

    The clerk, who spoke calmly, repeatedly asked with a 200-point smile that was even more beautiful than before.

    ¡°Then can you tell me your name now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There was no instruction to write down everyone¡¯s name, so just tell us the name of one person.¡±

    no matter who

    Even formally, only one representative shoulde forward.

    Baek-woo, as well as others, quietly averted their eyes even after hearing the extremely kind clerk. No one could open their mouths.

    There is no one else to pursue.

    A princess who controls the world¡¯s economy and a monarch who is the absolute ruler of the present age.

    The fact that the names were passed on to the two had the power to make any anger control disorder patient a master of anger control.

    The clerk looked around at them slowly and said regretfully.

    ¡°It must be difficult to do a free event.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too disappointed. You can buy anything if you pay.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if I should buy such expensive food¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry if the price is too much for you.¡±

    Even if you can¡¯t protest under your own name, could you haveined anonymously?

    The clerk, who responded with a smile to Baek-woo, took out a menu billboard from inside and hung it up.

    ¡°If you sign up for the ¡¶LE & IN¡· membership now, you can purchase all the menus of Leviathan affiliates, including ours, at an 80% discount.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Especially, those who use the ¡¶LE & IN¡· bank can get a discount of up to 90%.¡±

    ¡°90% discount¡­?¡±

    Baekwoo¡¯s pupils shook.

    In line with the price of goods these days, no matter how cheap it is, it is a crazy price that easily exceeds tens of thousands of won.

    However, the discount price below that was cheap enough that even Baekwoo, who grumbled, would inadvertently swallow dry saliva.

    The problem is that it hurts my pride to just turn my palm over and buy money¡­ [

    I have obtained information on a property with a difference between the market price and the sale price.] [

    Activate the rare skill ¡ºMarket Price¡».]

    [urate target¡¯s exact price Measure the market price.]

    [¡®Chicken grilled with five spices, a gift from ancient Pompeii to the Roman emperor¡¯ 7,900 won (discount price)  > > > 753,000 won (market value)] ¡°¡­!

    ¡±

    ¡°customer? If you do not intend to purchase, please move aside so that other guests can use it¡­¡±

    ¡°How do I sign up for this membership?¡±

    Baekwoo.

    He was a pragmatic man who could value a penny in his bank ount rather than a penny of money.

    * * *

    Such spectacles did not ur only at the protest site.

    This is because products with the < LE & IN > mark were provided from hotels and restaurants, as well as instant and frozen foods from a convenience store.

    And I wouldn¡¯t know if I hadn¡¯t bought it.

    Those who bought and ate any of ¡¶LE & IN¡·¡¯s dishes even once became ardent followers.

    These days, when a bag of ramen is over 10,000 won, everyone was blinded by the fact that they were selling delicacies for the first time in their lives at unconventional prices.

    There were even people who stocked up on food from ¡¶LE & IN¡· at random, fearing that the discount might end.

    ¡¶LE & IN¡· did not bother to block it.

    Or rather, food was sold indefinitely to those who wanted to buy it.

    Even each food truck sold at least tens of thousands of meals.

    When you look at the amount of ingredients that can be loaded into a food truck, you think about how many clerks are cooking. In many ways, it was inconceivable.

    But few cared about that.

    Ordinary citizens were satisfied with being able to enjoy dinner without worrying about their wallets for the first time in a while.

    The military and government were relieved to have averted the worst of riots and coups thanks to the rxed atmosphere.

    Various foodpanies that were in a moribund state were also busy rejoicing thanks to the cheap supply of all kinds of ingredients such as rice, flour, meat, and seasonings from ¡¶LE & IN¡·.

    As a result, it was an ending in which no one was unhappy and everyone was happy.

    Leviathan top floor.

    That was why Li Qingyu smiled as he put down the bowl of decoction he had finished drinking on the bed in the penthouse.

    ¡°Does the test seem sessful?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is a great sess.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I was worried that it would work as well as you said, but I¡¯m d it worked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke. It is a legitimate concern.¡±

    Ainsha, who came to see her in the hospital, shook her head with an expressionless face.

    Then he looked at the cauldron the size of his palm, which he was holding with both hands, and continued.

    ¡°Dagda¡¯s cauldron alone does not produce enough food. So I mass-produced the cauldron. It¡¯s really nonsensical.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, He made it possible for them to proliferate.¡±

    ¡°That is even more absurd.¡±

    It was.

    The mini cauldron that Ainsha is holding is the mass production version of Dagda¡¯s cauldron. To be precise, it was a clone that had split from the main body.

    But only words are duplicates.

    Its performance was like the original.

    Right now, numerous replica cauldrons across the country were producing all kinds of food and food.

    ¡°Even God can¡¯t do that. It will overturn the Holy League.¡±

    That¡¯s why Ainsha bluntly admired it.

    Such as Draupnir, a golden bracelet that spawns 8 duplicates every 9 days, or Draupnir, which replicates objects ced inside.

    A tool with the power to proliferate infinitely was such a great treasure that it was considered sacred in itself.

    But to think that Dagda¡¯s cauldron, which was already a divine magic tool, even had a function that gave birth to clones.

    Limon with the power of the Constetion.

    Sir, the legendary great witch.

    Even the power of Seven Arcs.

    It was a feat that shocked even the gods, which was only possible because everything was exquisitely harmonized.

    Besides, the two opponents Ainsha admired were not the only ones.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, which was applied to the whole country overnight as soon as the cauldron came out, is also amazing.¡±

    ¡°Because it was something I had prepared step by step from before.¡±

    ¡°At this level, no one can prepare. Because it is Li Qingyu, it can be done.¡±

    Opening a local restaurant usually takes weeks.

    However, in about a month, he cooperated with the Infinity Guild to establish a nationwide foodpany. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he set out to dominate the financial market.

    It was a phenomenal skill even for the princess of the same Seven Dragons.

    One problem.

    ¡°So I am more curious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This is why Li Qingyu tried to incite riots in this country.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t understand English.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who was tilting her head, with clear eyes, Ainsha continued to speak quietly.

    ¡°Free distribution was carried out mainly in areas where Li Qingyu protesters were present. So the protests got bigger. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s intentional.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But we created chaos and quickly calmed it down before it started. I can not understand.¡±

    If he had calmed down the chaos long ago or rather waited until the situation exploded, it would have passed.

    The ck Dragon n is said to be the ck Dragon n.

    But why did she do something that wasn¡¯t like her thorough preparation for giving bottles and medicines?

    Ainsha asks why.

    At the end of watching her.

    Li Qingyu finally smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a very good reason. It just made them get what they deserved a little bit earlier.¡±

    what is the cost of it

    Ainsha didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I heard the answer through foreknowledge.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t seen the future, he knew there was only one reason Li Qingyu would do such a thing.

    ¡°¡­I want to know if Lee knows too.¡±

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know. Even if you know, you won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    If a viin kills a few people in this country, Limon will be happy to step in and kill the viin.

    However, if a war breaks out, even if tens of thousands of soldiers die, they will just watch with their arms crossed.

    Because this was no longer his country.

    ¡°Because when this country abandoned the swordsman, the swordsman also abandoned this country.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And as long as the protection of the swordsman is gone, this country must take responsibility that has been dyed.¡±

    It was something that President Han Jeong-guk felt but denied.

    A natural price to pay for forgetting and betraying him after building up the current movie under Limon¡¯s protection.

    ¡°It is the most dreadful responsibility because it is so natural that you have to protect the country yourself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that has to do with supporting the protesters.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now.¡±

    willingly nodding his head.

    Li Qingyu spoke calmly.

    ¡°But with this, they knew that this country could copse at any moment, and they lost trust in the government.¡±

    Because the country has never been in danger of copsing in any cataclysm over the past hundreds of years¡­

    No, more precisely, a sense of crisis has arisen for those who have be a habit after generations of believing and relying on ¡®someone¡¯ to eventually solve the crisis.

    ¡°Simrly, the government also understood that the people were capable of exposing themselves and running rampant, depending on the circumstances.¡±

    It seemed that he realized something.

    Li Qingyu said calmly to Ainsha, who caused an earthquake with an expressionless face.

    ¡°If this happens repeatedly, the people will send suspicion and distrust to the government they vaguely trusted.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then, even if the government is quiet, the politicians are not. We are strengthening policies to suppress the people and preparing for armed suppression.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right. And doubt breeds doubt, which leads to a vicious cycle.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s first for the people of this country to change the government or for the government to create a system that can control the people like cattle¡­.¡±

    Lips curved softly.

    A voice that continued calmly

    ¡°¨DAren¡¯t you looking forward to it?¡±

 Chapter 381

    #381. I hope you get well soon.

    twirling

    It¡¯s been a long time since I looked at the ck-haired girl smiling while talking about the catastrophe that this country will one day face.

    The white-haired girl opened her mouth expressionlessly.

    ¡°It is too wasteful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is a quicker and simpler way.¡±

    As the ck Dragon Princess, who is more skilled in conspiracy than anyone else, she readily agrees.

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t use it that way. Then it will be a nuisance to the swordsman.¡±

    What if the country copsed in one day?

    Many will realize that this is because of Limon¡¯s absence, and they will ask him for help again.

    If he helps you, you¡¯ll appreciate it for a moment, but soon you¡¯ll take salvation as a right and ignore Limon.

    If you don¡¯t help, the person who gained wealth and power as a hero who saved the country will curse you for being shameless.

    As it has been for hundreds of years.

    ¡°The swordsman probably won¡¯t mind, but I have no desire to see people who don¡¯t deserve it insult him and try to take advantage of him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So they¡¯ll make themselves realize how lucky they¡¯ve been.¡±

    not in a hurry

    slow and leisurely.

    This will happen over and over again.

    People will ept the wave of mutual doubt that seeps in little by little over the next 5 years or 10 years without any sense of incongruity.

    Like a frog that doesn¡¯t even know it¡¯s being cooked in a boiling pot.

    ¡°But eventually someone notices.¡±

    ¡°does not matter.¡±

    Those with insight and insight may be able to realize the gradual change and arrive at the truth.

    But nothing changes.

    The difference between a prophet and a false prophet is one piece of paper.

    No matter who ims that the chaos in society is intentional, people will not pretend to hear.

    If it were revealed that the Seven Dragon Group was behind it and that all of this happened because of Limon¡¯s absence, they would burst intoughter.

    The more you try to save the country, the more you will be ridiculed and dismissed as a madman.

    ¡°Because realizing this situation itself will be the price they have to pay.¡±

    Realizing the vacancy of the swordsmith,

    regretting and longing for bloody tears to flow.

    It is the price that those who had the ability to realize the contradictions of a country that is protected by one individual¡¯s strength, but who neglected it and said that it had nothing to do with them.

    Li Qingyu said with a smile.

    ¡°The more followers of the prophet, the greater their insult.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And when you find out that the false prophet was real, it will be the point where you can¡¯t turn back even if you want to turn back already.¡±

    ¡°¡­the Prophet may seed.¡±

    ¡°Then I should ept it too.¡±

    to perish without knowing anything.

    Whether you realize the truth and despair.

    whether you repent and try to fix it.

    It is up to the people of this country themselves to choose it. I have no intention of intervening there.

    At the end of the very kind words, Li Qingyu added a word.

    ¡°The odds of that happening are lower than for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ainsha fell silent.

    How many prophets and prophets were buried.

    It wasn¡¯t just because she knew better than anyone else as the priestess of the Holy League and the White Dragon Princess.

    Because I finally understood.

    Just like Limon was testing the Seven Dragons.

    As the princess of the ck Dragon n, which has taken East Asia as its territory, Li Qingyu is trying to make sure that the country is worthy of his rule.

    The difference is one.

    Unlike Limon, who was an objective but generous examiner, she will be a subjective and ruthless examiner.

    ¡°Lee wouldn¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t stop either.¡±

    If she had taken her own hands and tried to destroy the country, Limon would have said straight away that she didn¡¯t have to avenge her instead.

    But if it¡¯s to the extent of testing like this, I¡¯ll just watch.

    this might have happened someday.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s actions only made the conflict that would arise decadester a little faster and deeper.

    ¡°Above all, this is just the beginning.¡±

    Unless Limon blocks it.

    whether decades have passed.

    whether hundreds of years have passed.

    He will test and see if this country is worthy of being ruled.

    This country regrets what they have lost and will dly ept the rule of the Seven Dragons, who have been benevolent whenever they fall into chaos.

    Li Qingyu, who spoke calmly, smiled brightly.

    ¡°I have a long back end.¡±

    For a while, let¡¯s look at the princess who has a long tail and is good at scheming, more than the Green Dragon n, who is the most persistent in the Seven Dragons.

    Ainsha nodded with an expressionless face.

    and said

    ¡°All right. Then do your best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your support.¡±

    I know nothing more about her purpose, and I don¡¯t care what she does to this country.

    Ainsha made a blunt promise.

    Li Qingyu also naturally epted her support.

    Whatever other princesses do in their territory is their freedom.

    Even more so, it was possible for Rose, the blue dragon princess, to sympathize with this country that had abandoned even Limon.

    ¡­The great thing was that even Rose had to cut her hand once and for all.

    ¡°Anyway, the test is done, so all that remains is to apply it.¡±

    Hwareuk.

    Until he reached out and picked up a scented candle and lit it.

    Hearing what Li Qingyu said as he reced the fragrant candle with a new one, Ainsha nodded.

    ¡°The Holy Alliance is already preparing. All gods and other denominations are cooperative. Within 10 days, food can be distributed nationwide.¡±

    ¡°The problem is on our side.¡±

    The Commonwealth of China is thergest country in the world.

    No matter how much Dagda¡¯s cauldron was mass-produced, it took a considerable amount of time to supply food to hundreds of millions of people.

    Still, if she took the lead herself, the time required could be reduced to a minimum, but¡­

    ¡°I want to know if Li Qingyu is still unwell. ¡±

    ¡°My body is fine. The backlog of work is the problem.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    For some reason, I couldn¡¯t even get my hands on work for a few days.

    In addition, it was her current state that she was still unable to return to work in earnest because she was so overworked.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s from another n.

    Her absence was fatal to the ck Dragon n, whose main duties were handled by Li Qingyu.

    It¡¯s fortunate that Youin and Wei Ling handled the urgent agenda while leaving their original duties alone.

    It wasughable in that it almost paralyzed the entire economy of the Commonwealth of China.

    It was even more so when I thought about the cause of this situation.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that the princess has be ill. It¡¯s a surprise. I wonder what and how overworked you are.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve been tired for a long time.¡±

    So it was.

    He said he didn¡¯t know what to do with a princess who could fight without sleeping for a week.

    Li Qingyu lied to Ainsha, who was expressionlessly tilting her head.

    ¡°¡­Can fatigue alone make you sick?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s how it is to be physically ill.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve lived a life free from illness.

    Ainsha, who blinked after hearing her lie, which was as natural as the ck Dragon Princess, looked at her nkly before opening her mouth again.

    ¡°Anyway, do it in moderation. Competition will be fiercer in the future. Li Qingyu is in trouble if he keeps getting sick.¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking that I should be more careful.¡±

    Li Qingyu honestly reflected.

    It was not enough to waste several days in such a critical situation and even get sick.

    He said he was very upset because of Rose, but it was so foolish that he couldn¡¯t answer even if he thought about it himself.

    ¡­Even though it was her honest feeling that she couldn¡¯t help but blush if I asked her if she regretted it.

    ¡°For now, Tiamat¡¯s Chinese Federation branch has been instructed to cooperate. A little, but helpful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but are you okay? Ainsha, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a rxed situation either.¡±

    ¡°This is fine.¡±

    The task of responding to economic sanctions has been left to the elders, so they have this much leeway.

    Ainsha calmly said what would have been moaning if the elders of the White Dragon n had predicted it, and Ainsha added one more word.

    ¡°Above all, Li Qingyu and I are allies. This kind of consideration is natural.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because his friendship with Rose left a deep impression on him.

    Li Qingyu put on a slightly strange expression when he heard the words, which were natural, yet strangely unfamiliar.

    Because she hadn¡¯t told Ainsha about Rose¡¯s work yet.

    Originally, as an ally, of course, but¡­

    ¡®As expected, that would be too dangerous.¡¯

    Li Qingyu muttered inwardly.

    Even Rose¡¯s betrayal of the Seven Dragons wasn¡¯t enough, to the point that even herself couldn¡¯t contain her rage when she found out what she had done.

    Knowing that fact, even Ainsha, who is good at controlling her emotions, doesn¡¯t know how to react.

    Maybe even start a war right now.

    Li Qingyu, who condoned even Rose¡¯s atrocities in order to prevent internal strife in the Seven Dragons, could not take such a risk.

    ¡°Then I will go. Take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°You, Ainsha, work hard too.¡±

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu didn¡¯t mention Rose until after all, Ainsha got up from her seat.

    It was only before she left the room that she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Oh and Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled at Ainsha, who stopped and looked around before leaving the bedroom.

    ¡°Thank you foring to visit me. A gift too.¡±

    Let¡¯s stare nkly at Li Qingyu, who holds up a small crembo freshly made in Dagda¡¯s cauldron.

    Ainsha said quietly.

    ¡°Nothing. Tata¡¯s homemade non-crembo is delicious.¡±

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu blinked.

    It was because Ainsha had the feeling that she had seen something strange before she turned around and left the bedroom.

    That is, her mouth, which was always expressionless, curved slightly.

    ¡®¡­It must be because of my mood, right?¡¯

    The expression on Ainsha¡¯s face.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but put on a strange expression even though he thought he was seeing something wrong because he was in bad shape.

    * * *

    Jerk off.

    When Li Qingyu was lost in thought.

    Ainsha, who came down from the penthouse, moved slowly.

    And the faint smile that Li Qingyu had seen was still on her face.

    what¡¯s so funny

    It¡¯s transparent like a snowke, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s with a smile that clearly reveals emotions even faintly.

    Ainsha suddenly muttered.

    ¡°I hope Li Qingyu will get well soon.¡±

    right after that.

    Suddenly, his expression disappeared again, as always¡­

    No, he was more blunt than usual, with a very inorganic face that could be mistaken for a doll.

    And more than that, he looked back at the hallway he had passed through with eyes that sank transparently and showed no emotion.

    Ainsha recalled.

    I tried my best to cover it up with the smell of incense and decoction.

    Even so, the same soggy scent smelled from the secret room where Dagda¡¯s cauldron was made that couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    And when Limon¡¯s fingers touched his lips, he sensed another unfamiliar scent buried in the smell of him and Li Ching-wee.

    Geek.

    Is it because I inadvertently grabbed power?

    The palm-sized cauldron she was holding was crushed like y, but Ainsha didn¡¯t care.

    The self-proimed weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    However, he is definitely a descendant of the dragon.

    And of course, the one with the best sense among the seven princesses.

    The white-haired girl, who disallows others¡¯ predictions because she is the best prophet in the world, opened her mouth coldly, recalling the ck-haired girl who was her ally.

    ¡°The price of forgetting my warning will be high.¡±

 Chapter 382

    #382. I can¡¯t allow it.

    * * *

    ¡°¡¶LE & IN¡·?¡±

    ¡°A joint venture between the Leviathan Hotel and the Infinity Guild?¡±

    ¡°¡­is that possible?¡±

    Theunch of ¡¶LE & IN¡· made the whole world buzz, not just in Korea.

    A Leviathan belonging to the Seven Dragons.

    Infinity, one of the seven guilds.

    This is because no one could have imagined that the two forces would work together to build a singlepany.

    Still, if it was only that, I would have been able to understand.

    There is no one who is ignorant of the recent harsh economic sanctions in East Asia and the Middle East.

    In order to solve the situation, it was possible for the two forces to join hands with the spirit of the May Dongju.

    Nevertheless, there are two reasons why < < LE & IN > > could not but attract the world¡¯s attention.

    One is the power of action that took control of a country¡¯s restaurant industry and food distribution overnight.

    The other was productivity of unknown origin.

    ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t Apophis locking up the warehouses in East Asia, causing severe food shortages?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost a miracle that no one died from starvation.¡±

    ¡°But where the hell do they get so much food from, and they are selling it endlessly like that?¡±

    ¡°I heard that there are mountains of people who want to die because they¡¯re curious about that?¡±

    The existing food service industry was also copsing one after another because of the food crisis.

    The behavior of ¡¶LE & IN¡·, which not only filled the shortfall overnight but also sprinkled relief supplies, was astounding and mysterious.

    It was even more so for those who had an informationwork.

    This is because no matter where they dig, the source of the food is unknown.

    That¡¯s why those who were thinking about it with their heads wrapped up eventually came to have some doubts.

    ¡°Could this be a self-made y?¡±

    ¡°A self-made y?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Isn¡¯t Apophis the onlypany that can secretly supply that much food?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Apophis, who started imposing food sanctions, now has no reason to do so, right?¡±

    ¡°Why is there no reason? Thanks to that, Leviathan took over the entire food industry and market in Korea.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did Apophis deliberately take the loss in order to help otherpanies enter the market?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t they the same Seven Dragons group? Then I don¡¯t know what the deal might have been.¡±

    A truly absurd conspiracy theory.

    However, there were surprisingly many people who believed in the conspiracy.

    In addition to the abnormal food supply of ¡¶LE & IN¡·, there were many cases of eating the market in a simr way when the Chilryonghoe was actually nurtured.

    As a result, the stock market boiled over again.

    If all of this was a process of hostile absorption and merger, there was a possibility of a huge stock price rebound afterwards.

    It was an atrocity to jump into the fire with an oil can because they did not know why the economic sanctions between the seven dragons began.

    But no one couldugh at them.

    It was because those who knew the truth couldn¡¯t understand this situation either.

    ¡°There was no contact with Apophis.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it in many ways, but I couldn¡¯t find any traces of the Red Dragon n¡¯s involvement.¡±

    Headquarters in Quetzalcoatl.

    A beautiful woman with green hair and a particrly slender body wearing a white coat and picking up a medicine bottle in theboratory of the building that represents Brazil.

    Maia listened to the report from the two aides and opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°Looks like Limon did something out of the ordinary again.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is the work of the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you doubt that the Red Dragon n teamed up with the ck Dragon n?¡±

    Are sisters sisters?

    Barbara and Arbe had simrly confused faces.

    The reason why they suspected that the Red Dragon n was involved in LE & IN was because they were the same.

    However, when Maia heard the words of these two people, she held a cold scorn.

    ¡°Do you think that Hai would do something like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Barbara was perplexed.

    If it was the Red Dragon Princess, I¡¯d rather go to war.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was the type to concoct something different from the outside and the inside, such as forming an alliance with the Gold Dragon n and joining hands with the ck Dragon n.

    Still, Arbe objected.

    ¡°If the ck Dragon Princess had intervened, wouldn¡¯t that be the case?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Take a weakness and intimidate.

    Whether it¡¯s tempting with sweet bait.

    The ck Dragon n is the n of scheming who grabs and shakes people¡¯s hearts, and Li Qingyu is their princess.

    In particr, as there are many suspicious aspects to the war that broke out in Africast time, there is a possibility that Li Qing-yu may have interfered in it.

    When Arbe, who had obtained Maia¡¯s consent, was ted and Barbara made a face of resentment.

    A harshment followed.

    ¡°But if that was the case, there would have been traces of the Red Dragon n transporting arge quantity of food, so why didn¡¯t you guys find it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if he used skills such as moving in space or storing items.¡±

    ¡°Do you know of a yer or guild that can covertly transport at least a few million people¡¯s worth of food?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It seems more likely that not only Hai, but also Rose joined hands with Li Ching-wee.¡±

    Arbe lowered her head.

    Not even a few truckloads.

    Only cargo ships can secretly transport dozens of units of food, and only the Blue Dragon n, which has taken control of the world¡¯s distribution industry.

    But the assumption that Rose, and nobody else, had done this in vition of neutrality was too absurd for her to think.

    ¡°So you think this is something the swordsman did?¡±

    ¡°exactly. No matter how good the ck Dragons are at tricks, they can¡¯t make something out of nothing.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same for the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°It would have been the case when he was only one sword master, but now he has an eighth dragon psionic.¡±

    A sword master is, after all, a swordsman.

    Even though they were superior to any absolutes in history when it came to fighting with a sword, they were those who had built a wall against productivity or versatility.

    That¡¯s why the world became peaceful and Limon was ignored.

    But psionics are different.

    Although it may not have the same versatility as skills and magic, it was the dragon¡¯s power that contained infinite possibilities.

    ¡°Keep in mind that he is already an existence that cannot be judged by ourmon sense.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes princess.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    Barbara and Arbe eventually agreed to Maia¡¯s words.

    It was because they knew how absurd Limon was, having experienced the miraculous power that covered the entire Amazon.

    So it was.

    What made Barbara¡¯s eyes shine?

    ¡°Then, princess, how about using this opportunity?¡±

    ¡°What are we going to use?¡±

    ¡°It means to make up traces of contact between the Red Dragon n and the ck Dragon n, Arbe.¡±

    Hearing her words, Arbe put on a stunned expression.

    ¡°Barbara, are you nning to start a civil war in the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°As long as the Blue Dragon Princess is neutral, there will be no civil war. But it might cause trouble among other ns.¡±

    ¡°¡­There is definitely a possibility.¡±

    Arbe reluctantly agreed.

    If you haven¡¯t experienced Limon¡¯s dragon psionics, you wouldn¡¯t be able to pinpoint him as the culprit at once.

    But what if there is reason to suspect the Red Dragon n?

    The alliance between Charlotte and Yekatrice Hai may be shaken, and the check on Li Qingyu and Ainsha may be more severe.

    For the Green Dragon n, which was acting independently, it was a golden opportunity to beatpetitors at once.

    ¡°Hey, do you think such a trifle will work for Charlotte?¡±

    However, Maia coldly snorted.

    The Golden Dragon Princess is the most perfect princess among the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    This impromptu conspiracy was not unnoticeable when years of thorough preparation and stratagem were not enough.

    What if Li Qingyu was entangled?

    Even if there is real evidence, it is better to bury it.

    Scheming against the ck Dragon Princess is tantamount to bragging about your sword skills in front of a sword master.

    In the worst case, it was too risky in that it turned not only Charlotte and Li Qing-yu, but even Rose, who was neutral, into enemies.

    ¡°If you have time to waste on useless things, at least work overtime. Anyway, once this research is over¡­ Cough!¡±

    That moment.

    Maia coughed and dropped the vial.

    While Arbe freaked out and grabbed the vial, Barbara on the other side hurriedly supported her.

    no, i was trying to slow it down.

    Unless Maia held out her gloved hand to stop her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. Didn¡¯t you have a seizure?¡±

    ¡°Haona Princess¡­¡±

    Barbara and Arbe could not hide their concerns.

    Paleplexion and bluish-white lips, though not to the point of coughing up blood.

    Most of all, the silver flowers in her hair, which had almost lost their luster, made them worry.

    As much as he remembered how healthy Maia was when the flower¡¯s luster was intact, the current weakness was felt more clearly.

    ¡®As expected¡­¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s getting difficult to control the miasma.¡¯

    In hindsight, it was natural.

    The fact that Maia, whose lifespan was cut short by the fight against the monster lord, was able to maintain her health was entirely thanks to the dragon psionic embedded in Limon¡¯s fragment.

    But a few months after Limon left.

    In the meantime, her health was deteriorating as much as the dragon psionic contained in the sculpture was exhausted.

    That¡¯s why Arbe bit her lip and said.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I contact the princess swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You asked me to contact you when the dragon psionic contained in the flower runs out, so if you tell me now, I will be happy to give you a new piece.¡±

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    Listen to that and be silent for a while.

    Maia asked sarcastically, looking at Arbe with dark, sunken green eyes.

    ¡°Do you mean to beg him for new flowers because you don¡¯t want to die?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Arbe!¡±

    Barbara raised her eyes at the bold answer.

    However, Arbe continued talking regardless of her sister¡¯s reprimand.

    ¡°I was worried that the ck Dragon Princess might find a weakness, so if it¡¯s something like that, I¡¯ll beg for it in exchange for my life. So please give me permission.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Barbara, who was trying to get angry, finally let out a moan.

    It is clear that Maia needs a new piece.

    In that sense, Arbe¡¯s actions were natural as an aide who had to put the princess first.

    ¡°I cannot allow it.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking?¡±

    However, Maia immediately rejected Arbe¡¯s request.

    and spoke coldly.

    ¡°I have already made it clear that revenge and repayment will be substituted for making him fall for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I can¡¯t ept any more favors from him that are unrequited, especially out of guilt for the death of our n.¡±

    After she receives flowers from Limon to prove her qualifications as a bride and makes him fall for her.

    Until then, you can¡¯t receive mercy without a price.

    The two sisters, who looked at Maia with aplicated face as she spoke sternly, eventually quietly closed their eyes and bowed their heads.

    ¡°¡­if that is the will of the princess.¡±

    ¡°We are just following.¡±

    As the Green Dragon Princess who is thorough in her wishes.

    As a woman who, above all, wants to win the heart of a man other than a dragon psionic.

    In order to be a partner equal to him.

    The two sisters had no choice but to watch in silence as the beloved princess devoted herself to research despite her increasingly weak body.

 Chapter 383

    #383. I guess it¡¯s time.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A leather skirt that fits snugly to the thighs.

    A tank top with a slim waist.

    Even a leather jacket draped only on the arm with the shoulder half exposed.

    It seems that there is nothing to be ashamed of.

    A blonde beauty looking around an exhibition hall full of all sorts of essories in a casual outfit that reveals her voluptuous body.

    Charlotte opened her mouthnguidly.

    ¡°Did you say that < < LE & IN > > is already preparing to enter the Chinese Federation and the Holy League?¡±

    ¡°Yes My Princess.¡±

    ¡°Then the food blockade must be considered a failure.¡±

    Elise flicked the cowboy hat she was wearing instead of answering.

    ¡¶LE & IN¡·¡¯s food supply is at a mysterious level.

    Judging from the momentum so far, it was clear that the food crisis in the two countries would end the moment they entered the Commonwealth of China and the Holy League.

    It means that the ck Dragon n and the White Dragon n can finally breathe.

    At the same time, it meant that a counterattack was possible.

    ¡°Moreover, they are trying to take advantage of the opportunity we left out and take control of the financial market. After all, it¡¯s like Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°It was so reckless.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way a fistfight can rece our n¡¯s financial system.¡±

    Ellis shrugged.

    Fafnir¡¯s borate financial system was perfected over decades by the Golden Dragon n.

    Aside from the technical stuff, the know-how to operate it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily imitated even by the same Seven Dragons group.

    Especially as there is one fatal loophole.

    Even if it can rece Fafnir¡¯s vacancy right now, in the long run, it will definitely reveal ruin.

    ¡°In the first ce, I would not have any intention of recing it. Imitation will be enough to get you over the hurdle right now.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the ck Dragon Princess is nning to hasten the decision?¡±

    ¡°There was no way that Li Qingyu didn¡¯t know that he was at a disadvantage in the long run anyway.¡±

    Charlotteughed.

    The White Dragon n, which was originally the weakest member of the Seven Dragons, and the ck Dragon n, which fell into disrepair and fell into disrepair recently.

    Even when the two ns join forces, their potential is barely enough to surpass that of a single n.

    But what if a long-term battle is waged against the alliance of the Golden Dragon n, the strongest of the Seven Dragons, and the Silver Dragon n, which has long ruled the Russian Khanate, and the Red Dragon n, which has grown rapidly in the Iron Age?

    As time goes by, the counterweight will tilt further.

    In the end, there is only one way left.

    whether to conciliate other ns.

    or taken by force.

    The only thing he could do was get a majority of the Seven Dragons¡¯ stake before the counterweight tipped any further.

    Knowing that fact, Elise spoke lightly.

    ¡°Then it would be best to crush ¡¶LE & IN¡· before it grows any further.¡±

    ¡°Quit it. If you interfere too tantly, it can actually annoy you even more.¡±

    Charlotte shook her head.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to the extent of withdrawing their respectivepanies.

    A direct or indirect attack on the opposingpany may turn the neutral Rose into an enemy.

    Even if Rose falls, if it turns into a mud fight, Li Qingyu will mobilize the dark world without hesitation.

    Besides, Infinite Guild is also involved in ¡¶LE & IN¡·.

    Starting with the Infinite Guild, if the other 7 guilds got involved in the conflict, there was a possibility that the current advantage would be overturned.

    Even so, I had no intention of losing, but I had no intention of creating such a troublesome situation.

    One of the most important reasons.

    ¡°Besides, I have no intention of wasting time either.¡±

    right!

    Shortly after Charlotte snapped her fingers.

    Numerous ornaments floated up from the surrounding cabs.

    The moment I picked out and grabbed the one I didn¡¯t like the most after spinning several trinkets in the air.

    shiver.

    ¨C A change has urred.

    All sorts of expensive trinkets.

    As if it had suddenly entered a furnace, it melted and began to scatter by material.

    Precious metals such as gold and silver that liquefy and swirl.

    Various jewels, etc., selected from among them and listed ording to size and type.

    Charlotte put her finger lightly on the materials that orbited around them in all their shapes and sizes, like satellites orbitings.

    Sseuseuk.

    Gold is spun like a ball of thread, and loops form the leaves and stems, and rubies form the petals.

    The melted silver hardens into an intertwined shape of seven dragons, and seven types of jewels crumbled like sand cover the surface by color.

    Various precious metals are intertwined around a thick diamond, and delicate patterns are engraved on its surface.

    when such a short time has passed.

    There was no raw material left there anymore.

    A flower-shaped ring, a bracelet made of seven dragons, and a dazzling ne.

    Only the most beautiful and delicately processed ornaments were showing off their appearance.

    ¡°The important thing is not how much time you spend, but what results you achieve with that time, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Although the materials used are the same.

    Of course, even a first-ss craftsman couldplete a work that would take a long time in an instant.

    Charlotte, who made jewelry of a quality that far surpasses the original one, had an alluring smile on her face.

    It was not enough to solve the food crisis by joining hands with the Infinity Guild, so they even touched the financial market.

    The struggle of the ck Dragon n to ovee the overwhelmingly unfavorable situation was certainly admirable.

    One problem.

    While Li Qingyu was doing all sorts of things, Charlotte wasn¡¯t idle either.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that no matter how hard the ck Dragon Princess tried, it would be toote.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? If they are getting ready to start thepetition, we are already seeing the end.¡±

    Like a phoenix who saw a turtle that was barely standing on the starting line even after crawling all over the ce.

    Charlotte asked casually with a smile that could not be more solemn.

    ¡°In that sense, are you done with Elise¡¯s preparations?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    Seeing Elise pull out two tickets from her bosom as if she had been waiting, Charlotte smiled.

    Then, wearing the jewelry she made herself, she opened her mouth in a pleasant voice.

    ¡°It will be a pretty interesting trip.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Haam.¡±

    Yekathrice yawned lightly.

    Then, after scratching his silver hair, which seemed to have been shaped by moonlight, he suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t we solve it with our conversation? Why do they say winning without fighting is the best way?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, to be honest, I wonder if it¡¯s a rumor made up by the ck Dragon n. Because they always win in a fight with words. Oh, does this matter now?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s talk about us in that sense. huh? I will ask you this.¡±

    If you really want it, you seem to be willing to do aegyo.

    Yekathrice, who clenched her hands tightly, made a cute expression while looking at her opponent with sparkling eyes.

    However, the opponent remained silent without raising an eyebrow.

    When Yekathrice covered her cheeks with both hands and pretended to be cuter, as if she had a problem with her conversion charms not working.

    A cold voice was heard.

    ¡°Princess, there is a 100% chance that no matter how much you act cute, it will be useless.¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it work? He even acts cute with the cutest face in the world like this?¡±

    A silver-haired maid with a silver prosthetic hand on her left arm.

    Kana coldly exined the reason to Yekatrice, who was furious as if she had heard something unfair.

    ¡°Because he is already dead.¡±

    ¡°uh? okay?¡±

    Take a moment to open your eyes.

    Yekathrice kicked away the corpse of her opponent who was sitting on the ice while being chained.

    Kwajijik!

    ¡°Ayy, I was just trying in vain.¡±

    Even just a little while ago, at least it had a human form.

    Suddenly, her entire body turned into a block of ice, throwing away the fragments of the shattered corpse.

    Then, as I wiped my bloody hands on my coat, I looked back at Kana as if I had just remembered.

    ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t this thest kid who caught Kana?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no one to torture anymore?¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then isn¡¯t it troublesome?¡±

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t know because he killed all the prisoners he captured alive, but it¡¯s fortunate that he knows about 10%.¡±

    He knew it would be difficult, but he seemed to know why he did it.

    Catherine averted her eyes at Cana¡¯s coldly questioning gaze.

    ¡°Because kids these days really have no guts. The kids I caught and tortured when I was young still endured a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°They died sooner. Only 80% of them told the princess what she wanted before she died.¡±

    ¡°¡­Kana has a really good memory. It was so long ago that I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    When it was pointed out that two out of ten died without ever having a chance to confess, Yekathrice turned her head away and murmured.

    Kana coldly asked her.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°If we just kill everything that has happened like this¡­ it won¡¯t work, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it, it¡¯s the princess¡¯s heart, but if you just kill it without securing clear evidence or testimony, there will be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s troublesome. I didn¡¯t know it would be this difficult to open the mouth of a liberation brigade officer.¡±

    ¡°If it was easy to catch the tail, the swordsman would have 100% dealt with it instead of offering a bounty.¡±

    ¡°Is that too?¡±

    Scratching your head with your bloody hands for a while.

    Yekathrice said in a bright voice, sping her palms together as if she had a good idea.

    ¡°Okay, now that it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s just move the n forward.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am sincere.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you interrogating the prisoner because you weren¡¯t ready to carry out that n yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t have time anymore.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re wary of the ck Dragon n, who solved the food shortage, you¡¯ll still have time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Li Qingyu. It means Charlotte will start moving.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, Charlotte is our ally, and I told you that I would cooperate for now, but¡­¡±

    Yekathrice blurted out her words.

    And heughed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much of a waste to hand over the eighth dragon psionic that even our ancestors couldn¡¯t find?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°More so unless it¡¯s the eighth dragon psionic.¡±

    A mischievous smile like a bad boy.

    A yful voice, like a joke.

    However, unlike her frivolous attitude, her cold eyes, which showed no sign ofughter, were telling.

    That Yekathrice had meant to be like this ever since she decided to ally with Charlotte.

    Well, it was natural.

    They are the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Because he was a descendant of a dragon who was obsessed with his treasure and territory.

    In that sense, the alliance between the princesses was a rtionship that was destined to break someday, and from the beginning it was like thin ice.

    It¡¯s just that the moment was pulled a little.

    As an aide, she naturally knew that, so Kana calmly lowered her head.

    ¡°All right. If so, I will prepare a letter.¡±

    ¡°okay. Oh, I will use one, so leave it alone.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to send it to him?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    Just as grumpy as before, but unlike before, with a genuinely happy smile.

    Yekathrice said in a cheerful voice.

    ¡°I think the time hase for my little brother to decide sides again.¡±

 Chapter 384

    #384. I¡¯ve got a problem.

    * * *

    When the whole world is excited by the appearance of ¡¶LE & IN¡·.

    The ck Dragon n, the White Dragon n, and the Infinity Guild were running as hectic as the other ns.

    Even supplying food to a country and securing a food distributionwork is a national business.

    In order to advance to the Holy League and the Chinese Federation overnight, everyone had to run around with their backs bent.

    In particr, Youyin, who had been helping Li Qingyu with his overdue work, was almost skin to bone due to the increased work.

    Even he, a ss master, was at such a level that the others didn¡¯t have to say anything.

    But he is the culprit behind themotion.

    There was a quiet silence in the secret room on the lowest floor of the Leviathan, which was the culprit of all this.

    ¡°How are you going to do it?¡±

    A dark red-haired woman observing arge cauldron that exudes a mysterious aura even at first sight and writing something on the parchment.

    Shir replied, taking off his sses.

    ¡°It¡¯s still stable.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to supplement, right?¡±

    ¡°At least as long as this system is maintained, yes. Even if we don¡¯t offer more sacrifices, Dagda¡¯s cauldron won¡¯t suddenly stop.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that more than expected?¡±

    Limon, who was watching with his arms crossed, gave a brief admiration.

    ¡¶LE & IN¡· that supplies unlimited food Exactly, the power of this cauldron was so great that it threw even the other members of the Seven Dragons into confusion.

    However, Dagda¡¯s cauldron is, in the end, the reproduction of a divine object.

    how to remodel

    no matter what power

    It was a product of magic that required a price.

    That was what Limon and Sir were most concerned about.

    To produce infinite food requires an infinite price.

    It was close to impossible even for a legendary archwitch or sword master to continue paying the price to feed a poption of over one billion people.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Dagda¡¯s cauldron is working properly.

    Because they weren¡¯t paying the price now.

    ¡°I was surprised too. I didn¡¯t know that recing faith with membership would be so efficient.¡±

    People can¡¯t even imagine.

    The money they spent on their ¡¶LE & IN¡· membership.

    The fact that it itself has be a master of magic, being converted in Dagda¡¯s cauldron and giving birth to the food they eat.

    Lim¨®n, on the other hand, spoke indifferently.

    ¡°What are you talking about? It is a long-standing tradition that has been handed down since the Silver Age thatrge donations rather than sincere prayers are evidence of faith.¡±

    ¡°Still, in the old days, children had a clear object of faith, a sacred altar, and a form of solemn ritual.¡±

    ¡°It is still the same. It¡¯s just that the object of that faith, the altar of money, and the card and bankbook ceremony have turned into payment.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you buy and sell sacredness and solemnity?¡±

    ¡°After killing them, even the gods weren¡¯t very sacred or solemn, were they?¡±

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it against thew for you to say that?¡±

    whether offering a sacrifice to the gods.

    whether you pay by card.

    Shirughed when he said that it was the same in terms of emptying his pockets to get what he wanted.

    A truly absurd spection.

    However, the fact that it was a sword master who had even cut down a god who said that gave such an expos¨¦ more persuasive power.

    ¡°After all, money itself has be a religion for kids these days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­The era ising when pieces of paper with numbers on them instead of shiny gold will rece God. Really, the world is something to live for a long time and see.¡±

    From the distant silver age.

    As a mythological witch who lived and breathed with the incarnation as a half-god and half-human lineage.

    Feeling a sense of alienation and feeling bitter, Limon kept his silence.

    Even if not as much as Sir, as a sword master who has lived for hundreds of years, he could roughly guess her feelings.

    No matter how hard you try to live in line with the times, you are left with yourself and ahead of the times.

    It was the fate of those who lived through eternity like him and Sir.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that why you never get bored no matter how long you live?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    However, Syrr quickly erased the bitterness and put on an excited expression, and Limon took it for granted.

    ept that change.

    Feeling joy rather than despair.

    Enjoying catching up with the times again.

    This is because it is an indispensable quality for an immortal and a mindset that must be possessed.

    ¡­Those who failed to do so could be immortals, but in the end they died without living a long life.

    ¡°Anyway, this ck Dragon Princess is truly amazing. Toe up with such a bold idea.¡±

    That¡¯s why Sir admired it.

    This is because Li Qingyu was the one who first devised the system of substituting magic masters with money.

    Of course, it was thanks to the coboration between the legendary archwitch Sir and Limon that he was able to apply it.

    But even taking that into consideration, LE & IN issued memberships and reached out to the financial industry.

    Even in a situation where everything was uncertain, Li Qingyu¡¯s ability to respond with thorough preparation was phenomenal beyond admiration.

    ¡°Well, the princesses of this generation have a unique side.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just something special. Baby, it¡¯s to the point where you took the princess of the Seven Dragons as your bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At Syr¡¯s point, Limon remained silent.

    support the world peace n.

    Abandon the beliefs of the Seven Dragons.

    developing the power of nuclear fusion.

    Abandon the future you foresaw.

    Destroying the 10th Guild and so on.

    The achievements made by the princesses of each n were clearly noticeable even in the history of the Seven Dragons, which spanned over a thousand years.

    Of course, many of them were the result of being entangled with Limon.

    However, even considering that, it was undeniable that their abilities and character were outstanding among the previous princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    So it was.

    The reason Sir had to add one more word.

    ¡°Honestly, it was a bit unexpected. After what happened to her, I can¡¯t even imagine that you¡¯ll get a bride again¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    before the words were finished.

    Limon interrupted Syrr in a low voice.

    And he looked at her with a rare chill in his golden eyes, which were always cold, and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up making fun of your mouth for no reason, be careful what you say.¡±

    As if to prove that it is not just a verbal warning.

    Cyr nced at Limon¡¯s hand on the handle of the sword and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so bloody. I am a ve who must obey my master¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°If you are a ve, you have to decide what to say and what not to say.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said with enough cover. Aren¡¯t we the only ones here anyway?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, if I risk my life and ask for one thing, please be careful.¡±

    As a legendary witch and prophet before being a ve.

    And as an immortal who has lived several times longer than Limon and watched his life more intense and difficult than anyone else.

    Shir said with a bewitching smile.

    ¡°Because if I get caught up in your infatuation right now, neither I nor the mouse or bird may die without knowing.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an ordinary woman.

    If the princesses of the Seven Dragons get caught up in a love affair, they don¡¯t have the confidence to survive.

    So, as a master who is obliged to take care of his ve¡¯s life, please do not do anything that could cause his own death.

    Let¡¯s frown for a moment while watching Sir speak with a lot of sincerity like a joke.

    Limon said sullenly.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you not to worry unnecessarily. Even if it¡¯s not as much as you, I¡¯ve had enough of my age.¡±

    ¡°I mean, thank you, but what can you do about not being relieved when you think of your youth?¡±

    ¡°¡­Haha, do you really want to lose?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, I guess you are ashamed of the old days, too.¡±

    It¡¯s like cutting as much as you want to cut.

    When Limon clicked his tongue while watching Sir just smile.

    His pager rang.

    [Could the swordsmane over for a while?]

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, princess?¡±

    Limon inadvertently asked the question with a puzzled look on the sudden contact.

    She spoke to him in a slightly embarrassed voice.

    [I have a little trouble.]

    * * *

    Since I was sick before.

    Li Qing-yu, who was busy with overdue work and the business expansion of ¡¶LE & IN¡·, was able to spend time with Limon for the first time in a long time.

    But she couldn¡¯t be happier about it.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he couldn¡¯t spend time with Limon alone because of Shir and Yunakyung¡¯s obstructions.

    It¡¯s because the business that called him was so troublesome.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    From stationery to envelope ink.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I read the letter that is buried in luxurious side in every way and frown.

    Limon clicked his tongue lightly.

    ¡°To ask for the purchase of shares in exchange for the performance of hunting the Liberation Brigade. It¡¯s definitely bothered me.¡±

    ¡°It is difficult in many ways.¡±

    Li Qingyu sighed softly.

    During thest meeting of the Seven Dragons, Limon offered the right to trade shares as a bounty in return for hunting down the Liberation Brigade, and the other princesses readily epted the condition.

    The Seven Dragon Group is a deformed conglomerate in which each princess owns 100% of the holdingpany¡¯s shares.

    That¡¯s why there was no way to secure each other¡¯s shares without this kind of condition.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    Because Li Mon and Li Qing-Wui had the opportunity to move the Seven Dragons to keep the Liberation Brigade in check.

    In fact, Yekathrice and Charlotte have been hunting the Liberation Brigade diligently in their own ways.

    Thanks to that, it was the home of the liberation brigade in a few months, but of course more than ten were destroyed.

    Even dozens of executives had their heads blown off.

    Considering that there are only a handful of precedents in finding their home base over the past few decades, it was a truly unconventional achievement.

    The problem is that Yekathrice is now demanding the price.

    ¡°Honestly, it was unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I thought there was still time before asking to buy your share.¡±

    ¡°Certainly there is a sense of haste.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Although the Silver Dragon and Gold Dragon ns are eager to hunt for the Liberation Brigade, they have not caught any specters.

    It¡¯s certainly not far ahead in a stake battle.

    Moreover, it was unexpected that Catherine, not Charlotte, requested the purchase of shares. Of course, as long as they are allies

    , Yekathrice

    ¡®s share will soon be Charlotte¡¯s friendly share¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that surprising?¡±

    It is rather normal for the Silver Dragon Princess to have strange thoughts, if not for other princesses.

    In that respect, Limon epted the situation calmly.

    It¡¯s just that the timing was sooner than expected, because this was the result that had been decided since the time the bounty was ced on the liberation brigade.

    Rather, what was unexpected was the target rather than the request to buy shares.

    Because the person Yekatriche requested to buy the stake in was neither Lee Ching-wee nor Leviathan.

    So it was.

    The reason Limon looked back at the white-haired girl who kept silent with an expressionless face next to him.

    ¡°Silly princess, what are you going to do? Apparently, Princess Silver wants to bully you.¡±

    The target designated by the Silver Dragon Princess.

    The owner of Tiamat, the world¡¯srgest conglomerate in cultural and artistic businesses.

    Ainsha listened to the question and looked at Limon nkly before opening his mouth bluntly.

    ¡°Stop Yekathrice.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it would be nice if the shares were not taken away, but is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about stakes. It means preventing things from happening because of Yekathrice.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    When Limon was puzzled by that sudden statement.

    Li Qingyu made a strange expression.

    It was because I could guess why she was saying this out of nowhere.

    ¡°Did you see something Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°I saw what would happen after Yekathrice bought the stake.¡±

    ¡°What kind of future do you want to block because you saw it?¡±

    Looking at Ainsha, who foresaw the future as the best prophet in the world before being the president of Tiamat, Limon looked even more puzzled.

    Although it is rare for the White Dragon n to step forward to change the future.

    It¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t guess what the future they were trying to change by leaving even the crisis of selling Tiamat¡¯s stocks.

    To him, Ainsha revealed the future she foresaw with an expressionless face as always.

    ¡°A future in which half the people of the Russian Khanate will die.¡±

 Chapter 385

    #385. It¡¯s persimmon. sure

    The moment I heard Ainsha¡¯s words.

    Yuna-gyeong, who was eating snacks on the table, blinked involuntarily.

    [Half the people of the Russian Khanate¡­ will die?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Why?!]

    Yuna-kyung asked questioningly.

    The idea that the poption of the Russian Khanate in billions would be cut in half was terrifying.

    Ainsha¡¯s answer to that was simple.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I couldn¡¯t even see the exact process. But as it is, it will definitely happen.¡±

    [Does that make sense?]

    ¡°Whether it makes sense or not, the future is the future.¡±

    At that blunt answer, Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    If someone else says this, you will only be forced to listen.

    But she is the White Dragon Princess.

    The name of Princess Baekryong, who has always reigned as the world¡¯s best prophet from the age of heroes until now, has a weight that makes even that argument work.

    That¡¯s why Limon turned his gaze to Sir.

    ¡°¡­What do you think, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to wait a minute?¡±

    Naturally, she nodded willingly as if she knew how to call her, and put her hand to her chest bone.

    Then, he took out a thick stack of cards, shuffled them, and unfolded them in turn.

    A shadow d in darkness [Demon].

    A wagon wheel with a sword embedded in it [Fate].

    Skeletons covered the ground [Death].

    Seeing the three cards with his eyes narrowed, Sir tapped the cards with his fingers before opening his mouth.

    ¡°Something is blocking your foreknowledge.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Not to that extent. It¡¯s hard to know exactly, but at least two things can be known with certainty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°One is that a pretty big disaster is about to happen to the Russian Khanate. At least as catastrophic as the London Crisis¡­ or perhaps even more.¡±

    ¡°¡­The other thing is that I¡¯m the only one who can stop it?¡±

    ¡°Sword masters who can cut fate aren¡¯t thatmon, are they?¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue as he looked at the [Destiny] card shown by Sir.

    Ainsha, the White Dragon Princess.

    In addition, Shir, who was the world¡¯s best prophet before Ji Baekryong Hyeon-gun appeared.

    It is almost certain that there will be trouble in the Russian Khanate, as two top prophets have said in unison.

    And the only one who could cut the fate decided by the prophecy was the one who mastered the swordsmanship of the dragon ughter sword.

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    That¡¯s why everyone, including Li Qingyu, looked puzzled at Ainsha¡¯s words.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°Lee is not alone. Even if we can prevent the disaster that will happen because of Yekathrice, it will eventually cause great damage.¡±

    ¡°Is that also a prophecy? However, if you are a swordsman, you can change your wisdom¡­¡±

    ¡°It is not your wisdom. It¡¯s just a feeling.¡±

    ¡°¡­you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Li Qingyu¡¯s expression darkened.

    She hypothesized that Limon was able to save the world several times thanks to the intuition derived from the foresight of the dragon psionic.

    Above all, Ainsha is the most sensitive princess in the Seven Dragons.

    So, even she couldn¡¯t decide for a moment how to ept that feeling.

    Limon, on the other hand, asked without thinking deeply.

    ¡°What if I¡¯m not alone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I can go too.¡±

    ¡°¡­That way you can prevent the damage?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. sure My senses are calling out that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Watching Ainsha answer with an expressionless face as always, Limon stroked her chin.

    As he himself had a lot of experience acting ording to his intuition, he had no intention of ignoring Ainsha¡¯s intuition.

    Actually, if she was the princess of the Seven Dragons, as long as she was helpful, she wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance.

    One problem.

    ¡°Things must be a bit bad for you to be away right now?¡±

    Right now, they are busy preparing for the advancement of the Chinese Federation and the Holy Alliance of ¡¶LE & IN¡·.

    In the meantime, if Ainsha, the head of the White Dragon n, leaves, the food supply of the Holy Alliance will inevitably be dyed.

    So, his point was natural.

    However, Ainsha answered in a blunt voice that there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°I have to meet Yekatrice anyway. You can think of it as abination of both sides.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to handle with both sides, is it? You never know how long it might take, depending on what happens.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. There are alternatives.¡±

    ¡°Alternatives?¡±

    Ainsha turned her head.

    Then, looking at Li Qingyu with an expressionless face, he continued.

    ¡°Li Qingyu can do my job.¡±

    Blink your eyes at those out of the blue words.

    Li Qingyu asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Ainsha, did you ask me to direct the distribution of food for the Holy Alliance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway ¡¶LE & IN¡· is a Leviathan affiliate. So, Li Qingyu can do it instead of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­aside from what that means, then I¡¯ll have to do twice as much work?¡±

    Li Qingyu put on a puzzled expression.

    Even so, she is handling the most overwhelming amount of work among all the princesses.

    In addition, if he took on Ainsha¡¯s duties, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he copsed from overwork again.

    Still, Ainsha did not change her expression.

    I just asked bluntly.

    ¡°Li Qingyu can do it. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Not knowing when you might copse again from overwork means, in other words, you can do it if you risk copsing from overwork.

    So I wonder if I can do it if my body is better now.

    With an expressionless face as always.

    But with sunken eyes that are more transparent than usual.

    Take a moment to face Ainsha as she looks straight at you.

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    ¡°Yes. Certainly, with the help of the elders of the White Dragon n, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible.¡±

    It was something that Youin and the other members of the ck Dragon n, who were already dying while helping her, would inadvertently moan if they heard it.

    However, Li Qingyu did not change his words.

    He just smiled and tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°By the way, does it really have to be you to apany the Ainsha Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°I want to know the meaning of the question.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a small help, it would be better to send several armed forces, and if it¡¯splicated, I think it¡¯ll be more dependable if Sir apanies you.¡±

    In the first ce, Limon wouldn¡¯t becking in power.

    If that¡¯s the case, it means that Limon needs someone to help him in other areas, but if that¡¯s the case, there are plenty of people other than Ainsha who can help.

    But there is no reason for her to take the risk of food supply being dyed.

    Ainsha replied with an expressionless face to Li Qingyu, who asked as if he was really curious.

    ¡°Li Qingyu is right.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Then, of course, other people¡­¡±

    ¡°But not others. I must go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Logically, Li Qingyu is right.

    However, the sense as a prophet also says that he must go.

    without reason or reason.

    Nevertheless, seeing Ainsha speak with unwavering confidence, Li Qingyu fell silent again.

    In the silence, the eyes of the two princesses crossed.

    Yuna-kyung, feeling something strange, rolled her eyes.

    Just as Li Qingyu was about to open his mouth again.

    ¡°I think it would be better to go with the stupid princess for this.¡±

    Li Qingyu, who closed his slightly parted lips, turned his gaze to Limon.

    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡±

    ¡°Even the stupid princess said it, but it seems like the Silver Dragon n is deeply intertwined in many ways.¡±

    ¡°You mean you want to participate in the equity negotiations with Ainsha and see how Yekatriche is rted to this disaster.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you know what the silver dragon n is plotting, you might be able to understand what that disaster is.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any reason to think so?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have to give a reason¡­¡±

    As if contemting what to answer.

    scratching his cheek with his finger.

    Nevertheless, without reversing the choice in the end, Limon revealed the most important reason for this decision.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Should I envy or resent the prophet or sword master who can confidently say such a thing?

    After thinking about it for a while, Li Qingyu eventually had no choice but to ept Limon¡¯s decision to apany Ainsha with a sigh.

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I forced you to overdo it again when you haven¡¯t been feeling better for a while.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s not a bad thing for me either.¡±

    after the meeting.

    Returning to the penthouse on the top floor with Limon, Li Qingyu smiled as if he had never sighed.

    Suddenly, she was given an extra job, but she got something instead.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for that, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to take responsibility for the Holy League¡¯s food without any conditions.

    So it was.

    Why did Li Qingyu quietly continue his words?

    ¡°I¡¯m rather worried that the swordsman will be okay.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be okay?¡±

    ¡°Because if you want to find out what the silver dragon n is up to, you¡¯ll have to get that close to Yekathrice.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that I might get too close with Princess Silver Dragon?¡±

    ¡°That is also the reason.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    For her, who had asked Limon to ept the other princesses, it would have been reassuring if he became acquainted with Catherine.

    Even so, honestly, it wasn¡¯t just because of what happened with Rose that I couldn¡¯t be happy.

    It was obvious that even Limon would find it difficult to even talk to Yekatrice, let alone get close.

    ¡°As Swordsman knows, sessive Silver Dragon Princesses have always been special, but Yekatrice is exceptional among them.¡±

    ¡°You mean personally?¡±

    ¡°First of all, in terms of ability.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t bear to deny Limon¡¯s point.

    Li Qingyu said quietly.

    ¡°Because if you ask who the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons is, we will all pick her.¡±

    The reason why she is counted as the strategist of the Seven Dragons is only because Yekathrice finds ploys boring.

    If she had been interested in conspiracies and conspiracies even for a few years, she would have been able to be a conspirator who surpassed even herself.

    It¡¯s not just a ruse.

    If you enjoyed fighting, beat Hai with a struggle.

    If you set your heart on salvation, save more people than Rose.

    A genius who could have be a doctor and apothecary beyond Maia if he had studied medicine and medicine.

    That¡¯s Yekatrice.

    She was the only girl in the Seven Dragons who could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the Golden Dragon Princess, a girl who might even outsmart Charlotte if it were pure talent.

    ¡°¡­if only she had been sane.¡±

    One problem.

    More than her overwhelming talent, she is the craziest princess in the Seven Dragons.

    Even Maia, who couldn¡¯t handle the miasma flowing through her own blood, was mediocrepared to Yekatrice.

    ¡°Be careful, swordsman. Yekathrice is a princess who can do anything, so you never know what she will do.¡±

    Was it because he felt that sincere concern?

    Limon stared nkly at Li Qingyu and nodded with a rare serious face.

    ¡°Come, don¡¯t be careful.¡±

    ¡°And again¡­¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, please forget about this. Because I feel like I¡¯m just going to worry about something I¡¯m not sure about.¡±

    Seeing Li Ching-yu, who rarely evades words, Limon was puzzled, but she did not put the thoughts that came to her mind in the end.

    I just remembered.

    When he decides to go to Russia.

    What I saw momentarily.

    I had already seen it when Ainsha visited the hospital not long ago, so I could barely notice the change.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but put on aplicated expression, thinking of the girl who had always had an expressionless face and a quiet smile on her face.

    * * *

    Even if you look at it, it is a ssy letter.

    It took a long time to stare at each letter engraved in it, as if trying to engrave it into your eyes.

    She reached out and touched the letter to the candle that was burning nearby.

    Roaring!

    It seems to have been designed to be easy to ride in the first ce.

    A letter that quickly caught fire.

    Until the letters written inside are burned along with the paper.

    Even when the sparks touched her snow-white fingers, she watched without moving. She withdrew her hand only after the letter disappeared without even a trace of ashes left.

    Smile.

    It¡¯s faint and invisible.

    Transparent as if it would break at any moment.

    That¡¯s why a more fleeting and clean smile.

    ¡°Princess Shinryongdae is ready to depart.¡±

    but right after that.

    her smile is gone

    All that is left is a beautiful but expressionless face like a doll that shows no emotion at all.

    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    With such a blunt answer, the white-haired girl got up and left the room without hesitation.

    Leaving the ce where the letter that had once been stamped with the silver dragon¡¯s seal, which had arrived before Li Qingyu held the meeting, had disappeared¡­

 Chapter 386

    #386. don¡¯t ask

    * * *

    ¡°Did you recognize it?¡±

    A basement with heavy air.

    There were no outlets, let alone phones or lights.

    In the space where only the light of amp ced on a rugged table illuminates the surroundings, they waited with bated breath for an answer.

    ¡°It has been confirmed to be true.¡±

    A visibly agitated air.

    ¡°ats¡­!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not a rumor this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather be fortunate if it¡¯s a rumor, but what if it¡¯s a trap?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either. No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s a very suspicious story.¡±

    this to expect.

    doubt this.

    worried about this

    afraid of this, etc.

    Central heating from one to ten.

    The cer quickly turned into a crucible of noise and chaos as everyone in the room chatted about their thoughts.

    match!

    ¡°Everybody focus.¡±

    What calmed the confusion was a heavy voice.

    The man with the shaggy beard who first brought up the question to those who noticed him said with a serious face.

    ¡°I will proceed with the premise that the information is true.¡±

    ¡°Sir, if this is also false information about okrana, then a hasty move will only result in wasted sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°I know too.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°But even if there is some danger, we must not panic and stop. Because that is what they want.¡±

    The words of the bearded man who was called teacher did not convince everyone.

    Some of them still couldn¡¯t hide their uneasiness.

    But at least it was able to quell the objections of the majority and bring out the passion in the eyes of a few.

    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we get some help from our brothers inside?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, though. Many brothers have already been caught, and the KGB and Okrana are turning on the lights.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    The teacher, who hadn¡¯t had high expectations from the beginning, was not disappointed.

    He spoke after a brief silence.

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it. We have no choice but to prove our will through actions, not words.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not okay, I have no choice but to do it. We may never have a second chance at true liberation.¡±

    All of them put on a sad expression at the teacher¡¯s words, which were more weighty because they were calm.

    because everyone knew

    Also, they don¡¯t have enough time.

    Even if you hold your breath longer, it won¡¯t change the fact that you will be killed by a dog.

    ¡°Still, don¡¯t give up hope. The mere fact that an opportunity came in this desperate situation would be proof that the savior did not abandon us.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s as you say.¡±

    ¡°The Savior shall save us.¡±

    ¡°§£§ã§ñ §Ó§Ý§Ñ§ã§ä§î §³§à§Ó§Ö§ä§Ñ§Þ.¡±

    ¡°§£§ã§ñ §Ó§Ý§Ñ§ã§ä§î §³§à§Ó§Ö§ä§Ñ§Þ.¡±

    Did you really believe that?

    Or was it because there was no other hope?

    As if the appearance of Jung-gu Heating from a while ago was a lie, they joined hands and made up their minds.

    This unity was the source of their ability to endure even in the long despair.

    In this way, in the coldest country in the world, aspirations that are hotter than any me were quietly starting to burn.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Take a moment to close your eyes.

    Limon casually asked Yuna-gyeong, who was sitting on top of a wooden box with a hopeless expression on her face.

    ¡°Blue.¡±

    [¡­Why are you calling me?]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that thest time you would apany me on my trip?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    Yuna-kyung nkly affirmed.

    Of course, it was a lot of hard work in Africa.

    After that, I was going to lie around for at least a month as I worked hard to help Sir with his research.

    Knowing that fact, Limon tilted his head.

    ¡°Then why did you volunteer to apany us on this trip?¡±

    [Iknow, right. Why?]

    ¡°¡­why are you asking me that?¡±

    [Because I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m following the team leader.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing the answer that someone with amnesia would give, Limon was dumbfounded.

    But Yuna-kyung was sincere.

    It was amon urrence that I went to see Li Ching-yu after receiving an offer to just have some refreshments.

    And while eating snacks, he moderately agreed with the words of concern for Limon, and only shrugged a little at the words of praise for his performancest time¡­

    For some reason.

    Before he knew it, hispanion had been decided.

    It wasn¡¯t even Li Qing-wi¡¯s request, it was Yun Na-gyeong herself who took the lead in boasting.

    ¡®Why did I¡­?¡¯

    For Yuna-gyeong, who was determined not to fall for her words again, she felt like she was possessed by the unemployed type.

    But what can I do?

    I can¡¯t tell Li Qingyu, who smiles brightly, that I¡¯ve changed my mind.

    Yuna-kyung had no choice but to drag her wings and apany Limon and Ainsha to the Russian Khanate.

    It was Ainsha who was standing next to her with an expressionless face whoforted her, who was depressed because of that.

    ¡°I am relieved. When dealing with Li Qingyu, that is amon urrence.¡±

    [Really?]

    ¡°Yes. I almost blew up my share of Tiamat once. Compared to that time, I don¡¯t care about medicine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that something you, the foolish princess, should pay more attention to?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I gave Li Qingyu only the money worth the stake and passed on.¡±

    [Doesn¡¯t that mean you were ripped off after all¡­?]

    ¡°It¡¯s not a scam. It is a worthy investment for world peace. Above all, I kept my stake, so this is my victory.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, it¡¯s the conclusion that astronomical money was ripped off.

    Rather, it seems that it is a great thing to keep the stake against the lee ching-wi.

    Looking at Ainsha who was ted with an expressionless face, Limon made a subtle expression and Yuna-kyung muttered involuntarily.

    [How to say¡­. I know I shouldn¡¯t be like this, but I¡¯m sincerelyforted.]

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Never mind.¡±

    Other people¡¯s misfortune is your own happiness.

    Compared to Ainsha, Yuna-kyung is relieved to realize that what she has suffered is not a big deal.

    And even Ainsha, who took those words as pure praise and stretched out her meager heart even more.

    Seeing thebination of a baby bird with plenty of worldly grime and an innocent girl unbing a princess of the Seven Dragons, Limon puts on a more confident expression.

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    [By the way, is your outfit a bit unusual today?]

    ¡°We are going to the Russian Khanate. That¡¯s why the captain also reassured me.¡±

    [¡­I guess that¡¯s more like a disguise than a leader?]

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head.

    The white dragon n¡¯s unique sky-blue outfit was still the same.

    The problem is that the cloth wrapped around the body has more than doubled.

    In particr, it was to the point that I couldn¡¯t even see my face because I was wearing a veil that covered the bottom of my nose in addition to the cloth that was originally worn over my head.

    Limon, on the other hand, calmly epted her outfit.

    ¡°Because a ce is a ce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I see your face there, I get tired. It is better to cover it up.¡±

    [Uh, white sister is that popr in the Russian Khanate?]

    ¡°What do you mean by popr? There must be many.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like poprity like that¡­.¡±

    [¡­?]

    Looking at Ainsha with her shoulders drooping, Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    Of course, Ainshaya. Ga-hee, who is even called ¡®singing pure white¡¯.

    With a thick fan base all over the world, there was nothing strange about hiding one¡¯s face.

    As much as I had often seen Ainsha, who usually showed her face openly, the current attitude of being wrapped up just seemed strange.

    When Yun Na-kyung just opened her beak to ask the reason in detail.

    A quiet noise was heard.

    wii yi.

    ¡°Now you areing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. It was better to go to Lee¡¯s teleportation.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t refuse to send transportation to the yard you¡¯re officially visiting, can you?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. There is Lee on this side. Even if we fight, we win.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to put up with the determination to wage an all-out war with the silver dragon n just to decline transportation.¡±

    I was confused for a moment wondering what to say.

    After btedly discovering a small flying object that appeared across the sky, Yuna-kyung nodded.

    [Does that look like the silver dragon n¡¯s meeting?]

    ¡°I think so. They said they would send an SDW X-21 for transportation.¡±

    [¡­Wasn¡¯t the princess¡¯ sister¡¯s aircraft the X-17? But why is that 21?]

    ¡°What are you asking out of the blue? You must know that the rtionship between the Seven Dragons is not good enough to give theirtest model to a princess of another n.¡±

    [Still, there is a degree. Where do you go from 18 to 20 in the middle?]

    ¡°That means technology is developing so fast.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    The Silver Dragon n is the master of Bahamut Corporation.

    At least in terms of technology, they were the ones who reached the pinnacle of mankind.

    ¡­Although it also meant that there were many skills secretly stored away by other ns.

    In any case, Yuna-kyung agreed with Limon¡¯s exnation and murmured while looking at the smaller vertical take-off andnding aircraft that looked much more nimble than Li Qing-yu¡¯s private ne.

    [By the way, no matter how up-to-date, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to ride all of them in one machine? It¡¯s not just one or two people.]

    ¡°That would be the case if there was only one.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Ainsha and Limon.

    Municipal Tata in the back.

    Even the Shinryongdae, which is quietly guarding its ce.

    When Yuna-kyung, who was worried about the number of people over thirty, tilted her head at Limon¡¯s words.

    A quiet reverberation ovepped, and another dot appeared on the other side of the void.

    Weiying.

    Two, five, ten, twenty¡­

    Eventually, seeing dozens of aircraft filling the sky, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    As I heard from Li Qingyu before, the SDW X series is the newest ne that can chew up even a tolerable fighter squadron.

    Even the princesses of the Seven Dragons had their own private jets, one by one, and that was only a spherical object.

    However, it was amazing to see such vertical take-off andnding nes filling the sky in battalion units.

    On the other hand, Limon frowned and Ainsha hid herself behind Limon while her eyes were shining transparently.

    through superhuman senses.

    Or use foresight.

    It was because I realized why so much aviation power was mobilized.

    Chi Shuung.

    While Yuna-kyung was so mesmerized, the vertical take-off andnding nesnded on the runway one after another.

    The entrance to one of them opens.

    The moment a silver sh came out.

    ¡°Ainsha Lee unnie personally came to meet me! Haven¡¯t your breasts grown a lot in the meantime? Let¡¯s touch it¡­!¡±

    Whoop thump!

    ¡°Queuck???¡±

    Someone fell down majestically, making a sound like a crumpled frog.

    After ejecting from a vertical take-off andnding ne.

    The girl who had rushed towards Ainsha at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye was caught in Limon¡¯s arm, which extended like lightning, and fell backwards.

    Did you hit the back of the head properly?

    Even cracks like spider webs appeared on the ground of the runway.

    The culprit, who actually hit his head like that, raised his body as if bouncing and argued.

    ¡°Why are you interfering!? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s polite to take a step back in a thrilling reunion scene between sisters!¡±

    ¡°Which country¡¯s greeting method is trying to massage someone¡¯s chest as soon as you meet them?¡±

    ¡°A greetingw that will soon be created in Korea! If you vite it, I will add a use that says the death penalty!¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that you know that I have to say hello to you by rubbing your breasts like that?¡±

    ¡°Okay, rub my breasts as much as you like! Instead, I will also massage Ainsha¡¯s breasts. Isn¡¯t that fair?¡±

    ¡°You talk in your sleep, you crazy princess.¡±

    ¡°Why not!?¡±

    It took me a long time to blink as I saw the silver-haired girl rushing forward with her arms waving, and Limon making an annoyed expression as he pushed her forehead with one hand.

    Yuna-kyung asked shyly.

    [Who is that older sister?]

    ¡°I want to know if you ask because you don¡¯t know that.¡±

    [Are you the older sister I need to know?]

    Ainsha looked at Yuna-kyung, who was confused, expressionlessly, and said bluntly.

    ¡°This is Yekatrice.¡±

    [If you¡¯re Catherine¡­ Are you the Silver Dragon Princess? The Great Khan of the Russian Khanate?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    In response to Ainsha¡¯s consent, Yuna-kyung flicked her beak.

    It was the first time I had seen her because of the characteristics of the Russian Khanate, and I hadn¡¯t been able to see the Seven Dragon Branches the other day.

    However, the reason Yuna-kyung was dumbfounded was not because the Silver Dragon Princess was such a deviant¡­ Seong-hee¡­ insane¡­

    ¡­anyway, it wasn¡¯t because she was a sleazy girl.

    purely her appearance.

    It was precisely because of the face.

    [But why does the silver dragon princess sister look the same as the white sister?]

    Long braided silver hair.

    A fur cloak over traditional clothing.

    Certain body parts that are more plump.

    And the only difference is that the expression is incredibly rich.

    A silver-haired girl, Yekatrice, who looks like twins to the white-haired girl in front of her in almost every way.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t ask.¡±

    And Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed as she alternately looked at Ainsha, who showed a dislike of her expressionless expression, even though she had the same face.

 Chapter 387

    #387. You are a strange sister.

    * * *

    ¡°Ainsha I specially prepared this, right? It¡¯s a snack made by a top-notch patissier who¡¯s famous in Moscow these days¡­¡±

    ¡°No need. Tata¡¯s crembo tastes better.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t draw it and try it once. Is this really delicious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    The princess of the Seven Dragons is a dragon descendant.

    It was a being that was born from an egg.

    Therefore, siblings in the true sense of the word could not exist for the princesses.

    A princessys only one egg in her lifetime.

    Even if she gets pregnant againter, the only person born is a human with a little dark blood, and it cannot be the same kind as the princess who inherited the dragon¡¯s blood.

    That is why even Tata, the sister of the previous White Dragon Princess, was respected as an aide and had no special privileges.

    Not to mention, princesses from different ns couldn¡¯t be sisters.

    Even if the two princesses gave birth to the same man as their wives, they couldn¡¯t even be formal half-sisters because of the difference in dragon blood.

    Of course, it is impossible for the princess of the Seven Dragons, who has a strong desire for monopoly, to share her sire.

    This is because the pure blood of the dragon they inherited does not tolerate other impurities.

    [¡­In short, it¡¯s because Gongju¡¯s unnies can never mix blood, right?]

    ¡°Basically, it¡¯s like that.¡±

    [Then, what is ¡®that¡¯?]

    A white-haired girl with an expressionless face and a silver-haired girl clinging to her while holding a te of snacks in one hand.

    Looking at Ainsha and Catherine, Yuna-kyung was shaken.

    Everywhere I looked, the two of them could only be seen as identical twins or older sisters.

    In response to her question, Limon put on a strange expression.

    ¡°To be precise, the cases of the Silver Dragon Princess and the White Dragon Princess are slightly different.¡±

    [How is it different?]

    ¡°In the sense that blood may be mixed even in distant ancestors.¡±

    [A while ago, they said blood could never be mixed?]

    ¡°That¡¯s between princesses.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°This is a story that is not even written in the scriptures of the Seven Dragons, but is only passed on to the Silver Dragon n¡­¡±

    A story that few people know even in the Seven Dragons.

    Limon scratched his cheek and told him a legend he knew because he had been fighting the Seven Dragons since the Bronze Age.

    ¡°ording to legend, the two originally had the same distant ancestor.¡±

    [The ancestors are the same. Anyway, it¡¯s the same princess after all¡­?]

    Yuna-gyeong, who was casually arguing, suddenly shut her beak.

    Then, after blinking a few times, he asked with an absurd expression on his face.

    [Wait a minute?]

    ¡°Yes. It is said that Ji Baek Ryong Hyun-gun, the founder of the White Dragon n, and Jae Eun-Ryong Seong-gun, the founder of the Silver Dragon n, were originally sisters.¡±

    [Really?!]

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. You said in the first ce that this was an unconfirmed story.¡±

    Limon said sullenly.

    From the beginning, the seven dragons were dormant to avoid ancient disasters even before the Golden Age began, only to wake up at the end of the Silver Age.

    No matter how much he had lived since the Bronze Age, he had no way of knowing the genealogy of the seven dragons in detail.

    It was all the more so in that he became a disciple of the Sword Emperor long after Ji Baekryonghyeon¡¯s death.

    Moreover, since there had been so many rumors about the seven dragons, it was hard to believe them all.

    Still, there is one reason why he remembered this rumor.

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of that or if it¡¯s a coincidence, but among the silver dragon princesses and white dragon princesses of all time, there are times when a princess with a very simr appearance was born.¡±

    [Are you saying this as if you heard only rumors?]

    ¡°Because I heard only rumors.¡±

    [Why?]

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see the face of most of the previous White Dragon Princesses.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    The Seven Dragons have been hiding as a criminal organization.

    Among them, even Limon had a hard time catching the tail of the Princess of the White Dragon n, who jumped out quickly at the slightest sign of his foreknowledge.

    So, it was the first time he had ever seen princesses that looked exactly like him during thest meeting of the Seven Dragons.

    Yu Na-gyeong scratched her head as she saw Limon talking calmly.

    [To summarize, it¡¯s not really sisters, but it¡¯s a rtionship that could be something like a distant rtive?]

    ¡°At least the Silver Dragon princess seems to think that they are sisters once blood is mixed.¡±

    [Does the white sister, on the other hand, think she has no sisters?]

    ¡°Would you like to have a sister like that?¡±

    At Limon¡¯s point, Yuna-kyung slightly averted her eyes.

    And when he saw Yekathrice looking for a chance to cling to Ainsha, pretending to offer sweets, he muttered inadvertently.

    [¡­I can understand the white sister¡¯s feelings.]

    It¡¯s a no-brainer even if you give her that kind of sister.

    When Yuna-gyeong nodded her head after inadvertently agreeing.

    After trying to pinch Ainsha¡¯s soft cheeks several times, Ekatriche failed and narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Ainsha, have you be really arrogant? I never dreamed of daring to refuse this sister¡¯s gift before.¡±

    ¡°I am different from before. This is New Ainsha. It hurts my nose if I think of it the same way it used to be.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the new Ainsha, it¡¯s the same if you be the Super Ultimate Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°If you think so, I will attack you.¡±

    It seems like they are asking you to use force as much as you want.

    Ainsha raised her psionic power.

    The moment Yekathrice saw that scene, she smiled strangely and wanted her hands to blur.

    ¡°stop.¡±

    Oksu Seom, who was about to take off Ainsha¡¯s veil, hesitated.

    The blue hem of the dress that was about to be swung to free Yekathrice¡¯s hand sank.

    Limon, who had prevented the fierce battle that almost took ce at supersonic speed, continued by tapping the handle of his sword while sitting in his seat.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to drop a perfectly fine ne, do it in moderation. Or else I¡¯ll let you do it in moderation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s because of Yekatrice who was trying to exercise her skills.¡±

    Ainsha¡¯s action was immediate.

    He rushed to Limon and hid behind him, passing the responsibility on to Yekathrice.

    When Yuna-gyeong loses her senses when she sees the behavior reminiscent of a child telling stories.

    Yekathrice put on an intrigued expression.

    ¡°Huh. What did my younger brother believe in and wanted to stand up to me like this, and you, the swordsman, seem to have epted him quite a bit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the stupid princess who¡¯s fooling around, it¡¯s your crazy princess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been particrly childish of you, have I?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not acting like a child, you¡¯re running amok like a puppy that got a bone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, admit it.¡±

    I was treated like a dog all of a sudden.

    On the contrary, Limon frowned as he saw Yekathriceughing and enjoying herself.

    ¡°Thest time I saw you at the Seven Dragons Branch, you were a bit better, but why are you having seizures today?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I tried to restrain myself as much as possible. Why don¡¯t you feel a little embarrassed when you mention your family rtionship even at work?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my family. So don¡¯t treat them like family.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha is true too. You don¡¯t have to be so ashamed of having an older sister who is too deserving of it.¡±

    Do you think I can¡¯t speak?

    Unlike her still expressionless face, Ainsha is showing signs of disapproval through her eyes.

    On the contrary, Limon clicked his tongue as he saw Yekathrice, who was more amused the more he received such stares.

    ¡®Anyway, what is a silver dragon princess¡­¡¯

    This is why the silver dragon n is annoying.

    Even the ck Dragon n can talk about it.

    It¡¯s because the proper dialogue with the silver dragon n, especially the silver dragon princess, is not established at all.

    That¡¯s why Limon asked openly.

    ¡°Crazy princess, what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°At most, they invited us and asked why you came to meet us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea?¡±

    ¡°¡­no intentions?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just came because I wanted to see my brother as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Did you invade the territory of another princess without prior notice for that reason¡­?¡±

    ¡°How are you? If it¡¯s Li Qingyu¡¯s opinion, then it¡¯s enough to go to war or apologize.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Seeing Catherine¡¯s silver eyes full of sincerity, Limon massaged his temples without realizing it.

    If it were another princess, of course it would be a lie.

    It was because the opponent was the opponent, so it was difficult to judge the authenticity even with him.

    Wow.

    ¡°Ah, we finally arrived.¡±

    [Eh?]

    Fortunately, that worry was quickly over.

    It was because the vertical take-off andnding ne they were riding wasnding before Limon had time to continue his worries.

    [What is so fast? Less than 30 minutes have passed since we left.]

    While Yuna-kyung was taken aback by the tremendous speed, Catherine jumped up from her seat.

    And the moment she pushed the button and opened the vertical take-off andnding ne wide open.

    Yuna-kyung was stunned.

    Perbung! Beep!

    Cheek par bum par!

    ¡°Salute to the Great Khan!¡±

    ¡°Ura!¡±

    mes and smoke colored the sky.

    A military band that ys solemnly like an orchestra.

    The cavalry on gant warhorses all lined up in rows and saluted.

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t close her beak at the crowded crowd that seemed like it was about to explode because it couldn¡¯t fill the airport.

    [What is this¡­?]

    Of course, as I received a wee ceremony when I went to Brazil, I expected it to some extent this time as well.

    However, the wee ceremony for the Russian Khanate far exceeded her expectations.

    An honor guard with no end in sight.

    Tank troops firing salutes.

    Fighter jets flying in formation and spraying smoke.

    In particr, the crowd of 100,000 who drew gigantic silver and white dragons by waving their gs in sync with their hand movements made even Limon stunned.

    ¡°¡­The wee is grandiose.¡±

    ¡°Ah what. My younger brother came to Korea, and this is only natural.¡±

    It really doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal.

    Yekathrice, who waved lightly, took the lead and guided them to the vehicle.

    It was a tolerable building, decorated with colorful flowers all over, and there was no roof, so the seats were exposed.

    At this point, I can¡¯t tell if this is a wee ceremony or some kind of National Foundation Day parade.

    ¡°Ainsha, wee! I¡¯ve got a seat ready for you!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Let

    ¡¯s look at Yekathrice, who goes up to the flower carriage first and smiles and knocks on the seat next to her, for a while.

    Ainsha moved on.

    ¡°huh? why go back It¡¯s a car prepared for the kids who followed you.¡±

    rattle chin.

    ¡°Swordsmith? Why are you riding there too?¡±

    ¡°Get off quickly.¡±

    ¡°No wait! I prepared this wagon really hard, right? I personally picked and pasted the flowers here as well, so are you ignoring them like this?¡±

    ¡°We leave immediately. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just go back.¡±

    ¡°Come on guys!¡±

    It was a moment.

    Yekathrice gave the order and the procession of dozens of cars started moving.

    Seeing this, Yuna-kyung murmured involuntarily.

    [You¡¯re a really unique older sister.]

    ¡°She¡¯s really amazing. It¡¯s to the point where I hear that from you, who has a quirky personality and is second to none.¡±

    [Okay, not¡­ Wait a minute? What does that mean? What¡¯s wrong with my personality!]

    At Limon¡¯s words, Yuna-kyung inadvertently became furious.

    Even she didn¡¯t want to bepared to Catherine.

    Among all the unique princesses of the Seven Dragons, Catherine¡¯s personality was so unusual that even the other princesses seemed ordinary.

    ¡°Hey, Ainsha. Can¡¯t I ride there too? It¡¯s too boring to ride this alone.¡±

    ¡­even though hundreds of thousands of wee crowds are watching.

    It was like that just by ignoring all gazes and sticking out backwards from the carriage to talk to her.

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t do that. Instead, I willter¡­¡±

    While Yekatriche was talking to Ainsha through the wide open window.

    Taaang!

    ¡°Die, you evil dictator!¡±

    A loud gunshot rang out.

    Loud shouts erupt.

    With a bullet lodged in her temple, Yekathrice¡¯s neck snapped vertically.

 Chapter 388

    #388. did you fall for me

    * * *

    It happened in an instant.

    Not even one bullet flew.

    The fact that Yekathrice, whose head was shot, was limp as if she was sticking her upper body out of the carriage.

    The military band, which had been ying splendid military music just a moment ago, stopped ying and the crowd cheering and waving gs froze.

    Yu Na-gyeong, who witnessed the sudden assassination, stiffened with her beak wide open, and even Limon fell silent.

    What broke the silence was a single shout.

    ¡°Brothers, wake up!¡±

    what skill did you use?

    It was a man who had permeated into the wall and hid himself, but jumped up with a shout.

    Wearing a red belt on his head and holding a sniper rifle in one hand, he spoke in a booming voice in front of hundreds of thousands of people.

    ¡°Until now, we had to live like ves under the oppression of the evil Great Khan and the Silver Dragon n!¡±

    ¡°But now it is time to fight back!¡±

    ¡°If you have any fears, forget them!¡±

    ¡°Abandon any hesitation!¡±

    ¡°The Savior will be with us in our noble fight, so let¡¯s forgetbor and fight together to restore freedom and equality!¡±

    It seems like it was deliberate from the beginning.

    His shout, even using the speaker, resonated loudly in the quiet street.

    But that¡¯s all.

    No one responded to the man¡¯s shouts.

    Amid uncontroble fear and anxiety, only the sound of swallowing dry saliva resonated loudly.

    To encourage them, the sniper opened his mouth again.

    No, I was trying to open my mouth.

    mate mate mate.

    ¡°Wow, what a great speech.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°It was so thrilling that even the corpse lying in the grave jumped up.¡±

    with light hand pping.

    A crackling sound echoes.

    That would be if the silver-haired girl, who had been stretched out like a corpse, hadn¡¯t woken up.

    ¡°Uh¡­ how? The special bullet definitely hit!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an ordinary bullet.

    A special bullet that kills even high-level yers instantly.

    Seeing the sniper groan in disbelief and astonishment, Yekathrice giggled.

    ¡°Special bullets? Oh this?¡±

    just do it

    The moment I tapped the side of my head.

    Bullets tumbled through her hair.

    Instead of the blood and brains that should have been buried, they were trapped in thick ice shards like a shield.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have prepared with great care, but it¡¯s too slow. You should have prepared a bullet that is at least 100 times faster than this to kill me.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, anyway.¡±

    When the sniper moaned, realizing only toote that she had never been hit by a bullet.

    Yekathrice looked away.

    And looking at the crowd of hundreds of thousands who were still frozen, he smiled brightly.

    ¡°If there were any aplices who responded to that wonderful speech, they would have caught them together, but it seems like everyone else is a good and sincere honorable citizen besides you.¡±

    That moment.

    The faces of the hundreds of thousands of people turned pale.

    The fear of being cornered as an aplice.

    Reassurance about not responding.

    Despair, etc., when expectations came to reality.

    A single girl¡¯s smile drove hundreds of thousands of people into a frenzy, making them breathless.

    ¡°This monster¡­!¡±

    Taang!

    Is it the power of boiling anger?

    In the midst of freezing fear, the sniper fired again.

    His marksmanship, which aimed precisely at her forehead regardless of the heavy recoil, was outstanding even by the standards of a high-level yer.

    One problem.

    His target wasn¡¯t just a high-level yer.

    Spot!

    Silver eyes shining.

    After her hand moves.

    The sniper¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was because his own bullet, which should have flown at supersonic speed, disappeared before he knew it.

    Tang Taang!

    Tried several times, the result was the same.

    Every time Yekathrice waved a hand, the bullets he fired disappeared as if evaporating in the air.

    When the sniper, who has repeated the process several times, puts on a look of despair at the gunshot that doesn¡¯t go off no matter how many times he pulls the trigger.

    ¡°Is this the end?¡±

    Patter.

    Ekatriche, who poured out six bullets from her wide-open grip, tilted her head slightly.

    The moment when she saw the despair on the sniper¡¯s face, her lips curled slightly.

    spot.

    ¡°Then it is my turn now.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Yekatrice disappeared before she knew it.

    A light whisper came from behind.

    Frightened, the sniper reflexively drew his dagger and swung it backwards.

    But the results were disastrous.

    Before even swinging the dagger.

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s hold on his wrists had turned them into pieces of ice.

    sphemy!

    ¡°Quaaaaaagh!¡±

    From the wrist to the fingers and then to the forearm.

    As if it was covered with liquid nitrogen¡­

    No, the pain of the body freezing faster than that, minus hundreds.

    Above all, he couldn¡¯t stand the chill that seeped into his bones and tried to step back with a terrible scream.

    But that¡¯s just a vain wish.

    Even with all my abilities as a high-level yer, I couldn¡¯t shake off Yekatrice¡¯s hand, and the ice quickly spread from my arms to my shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die.¡±

    Seeing the man struggling in panic, Yekathrice giggled.

    and whispered

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have too many things to talk about to end it simply like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The man¡¯s face finally turned blue.

    The fact that he did not know how long he could keep his mouth shut as much as he knew the fate of his captured brothers.

    More than anything, the sadistic smile on her face shook my firm convictions and made me feel fear.

    So it was.

    The man broke it.

    aww

    When I activated the switch hidden in my mouth, white light radiated from the top.

    After confirming the activation of the special bomb he had prepared for self-determination, he eximed with hisst breath.

    ¡°All power to the Soviets (§£§ã§ñ §Ó§Ý§Ñ§ã§ä§î §³§à§Ó§Ö§ä§Ñ§Þ)!¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Yekathrice to this extent, but at least I could avoid spitting out the brothers¡¯ information and dying painfully.

    So heughed.

    Believing that his death will be the cornerstone for liberation.

    But¡­

    tantly.

    ¡°¡­why why?!¡±

    Freezing several times faster.

    The light of the explosion gradually faded.

    The man, who could not believe that the special bomb, which had been given special cold resistance by using the explosion item, simply froze. His eyes widened.

    But he was not even given time to understand the situation.

    ¡°Good night brother. I¡¯ll give you special permission, so while you sleep, dream about me.¡±

    ¡°not¡­!¡±

    A man stained with despair and astonishment and turned into an ice statue.

    Yekathrice finally let go of his wrist.

    Then, seeing the ugly distorted face of the man, heughed happily and opened his mouth lightly.

    ¡°Can I leave the cleaning up for you, Kana?¡±

    ¡°of course. I will send you to the torture chamber with 100% certainty.¡±

    ¡°Yes, keep it.¡±

    did it ever appear?

    The silver-haired maid, who was waiting in the far back, elegantly lifted her skirt and answered instead.

    After leaving the ice cube like that.

    Yekathrice slowly turned her head.

    And with a cheerful smile, he spoke to the crowd of hundreds of thousands who had frozen in fear and tension at the sight of him freezing the man.

    ¡°What are you doing? The wee ceremony will not continue.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ Waaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Great Great Khan!¡±

    ¡°May there be infinite glory in the future of the Russian Khanate!¡±

    right after that.

    The crowd waved their gs again, no matter who came first, and cheered just as before¡­

    or rather more fervently.

    With a forced smile on his hardened face, as if he was afraid that he would be treated as an aplice with the man.

    For a while, I was satisfied with the look.

    Yekathrice said lightly as she climbed into the vehicle Limon and Ainsha were riding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start again.¡±

    Her order was promptly executed.

    From the fireworks that were fired again to the cavalry who calmly resumed their march.

    Down the street where everything was back to normal, the car they were riding in started to slow down again.

    as if nothing had happened.

    Or, as if he had seen such a spectacle.

    ¡°Ahaha, sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    whether bullets fly

    Whether the sniper is caught by her.

    Limon, who had been sitting with his arms folded and watching silently, only opened his mouth in a squeamish manner after hearing her apology.

    ¡°Compared to the grandiose wee ceremony, the preparations are careless.¡±

    ¡°I know. My younger brother ising so I told him to put it away well, but to see it like this is embarrassing to me.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having a lot of fun with that, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, even a joke. Who would love to almost die.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since the bullets flew.

    Contrary to the answer, it took a long time to look at Yekathrice, who had a cheerful smile.

    Limon said inly.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to attack the person who tried to kill you, but do it in moderation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at me with such hot eyes?¡±

    I even tilted my head for a moment.

    Yekathrice¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°oh! Have you ever fallen for me?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Limon¡¯s expression looked as if he had bitten off a lump of salt.

    However, Yekathrice nodded her head with a proud face, as if epting Limon¡¯s reaction positively.

    ¡°Well, I am the second most beautiful princess in the Seven Dragons. If you keep looking at it, you will fall in love with it. Yep.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then should we just get married at this point? The guests will be gathered like this. Swordsmith, if you want, I don¡¯t mind holding the ceremony right away.¡±

    As if to prove that it is not just words.

    The moment Yekathrice, her cheeks flushed, was about to shout to open the window and prepare her wedding dress.

    The expressionless white-haired girl opened her mouth.

    ¡°Yekatrice.¡±

    ¡°Why Ainsha? Are you worried that I might get hurt?¡±

    ¡°Your vehicle is that wagon. Not this car. But I want to know why you rode here.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something so unexpected.

    I blinked my eyes for a moment as if all the excitement I had been talking about was a lie.

    Yekathrice opened her mouth tremblingly.

    ¡°I just almost got shot? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be right again if I ride there? Besides, this is the garage I prepared after all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Get off immediately.¡±

    ¡°No, wait¡­!¡±

    before she even protested.

    Ainsha unfolded several strands of thread with a celestial and wrapped it tightly around Yekatrice.

    He immediately opened the car door and kicked her in the butt, throwing her out of the car.

    Udangtang!

    ¡°Kyauk!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no matter how you do it, you don¡¯t have to throw your head first.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m d you want to y with me like this, but I¡¯d rather have something more fun¡­¡± ¡±

    ¡­but Ainsha, why don¡¯t you stop the car?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to leave me alone, do you? huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sniff.¡±

    Great Great Khan.

    Dictator of the Russian Khanate.

    The terrifying princess of the silver dragon n.

    The silver-haired girl, who had been shaking off her creepy sense of intimidation, was tied up and abandoned on the street, sobbing.

    A silver-haired maid appeared out of nowhere and carried her.

    So, there was only one thing that hundreds of thousands of people could do while watching Yekathrice being loaded onto the wagon like a piece of luggage.

    Instead of the fear of a moment ago, there was only silence in fatal absurdity and stupidity.

 Chapter 389

    #389. am i serious?

    * * *

    [This country is also amazing.]

    ¡°You mean that loud wee ceremony? Or are you talking about running a cavalry force in this day and age or the air being terribly bad?¡±

    [I mean sniping!]

    Yuna-kyung thoughtlessly asked.

    The other things were great, of course, but not as surprising as the sudden assassination.

    But what really puzzled her was the attitude of others towards it rather than the sniping itself.

    [If something like that happened in front of people, shouldn¡¯t there be more uproar?]

    Normally, it would turn the country upside down.

    Going beyond just epting it calmly and proceeding to the wee ceremony as it is.

    It was to the point where I wondered if it would have caused more fuss than this even if it had been covered with fresh water instead of bullets.

    But Limon was unconcerned.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way the princess of the Seven Dragons is going to die from being hit by bullets.¡±

    [That doesn¡¯t mean that the country¡¯s most powerful person was almost assassinated, right?

    ]

    [¡­Does assassination happen every day in this country?]

    ¡°If not every day, it probably happens quite often. You must have heard the rumors too.¡±

    [I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.]

    Yuna-kyung inadvertently grumbled.

    She, too, was well aware of the notoriety of the Russian Khanate.

    Few people did not know that Okrana and the KGB, the intelligence organizations that trembled the world, used most of their information power to monitor the people.

    Even the members of the Seven Dragons, who are obsessed with the safety of the princess, passed over the assassination attempt calmly.

    I couldn¡¯t imagine howmon this was.

    ¡°Because the history of this country is soplex. Besides, the fact that it is the Silver Dragon n that rules this country is also a reason.¡±

    [Well¡­ First of all, that pun-soo sister wasn¡¯t normal.]

    Yuna-kyung sighed involuntarily.

    Pretending to be shot dead.

    Freeze the sniper and throw it away.

    Acting as if nothing happened

    Such as showing ugliness lying on the street.

    Yekathrice¡¯s erratic behavior from one to ten made me dizzy just by looking at it.

    All the more in that it was done in front of hundreds of thousands of citizens.

    [It was a little scary when I caught the assassin, but I still don¡¯t know how such an older sister came to be called the iron-blooded dictator.]

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°The crazy princess isn¡¯t crazy, but even less is she a simple cheater.¡±

    [¡­?]

    When Yuna-kyung tilted her head at those words that she did not understand.

    The door burst open and an expressionless white-haired girl entered.

    ¡°Lee is ready.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beautifully decorated.¡±

    As if to show the wartime posture.

    Limon got up from his seat when he saw Ainsha wearing a much more colorful outfit than usual, from bracelets to anklets.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking for confirmation, but can you really put off buying the shares?¡±

    ¡°of course. At least in the future I saw, I put it off. So trust me and leave it to me.¡±

    Take a moment to look at the back of Ainsha, who leads the way and speaks loudly.

    Limon nodded.

    ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t leave it to me.¡±

    That moment.

    Ainsha suddenly stopped walking.

    Then he lowered his head slightly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Thank you for trusting me.¡±

    ¡°huh? Isn¡¯t that something to be thankful for?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    Limonughed when he saw Ainsha thanking him for trusting him enough to entrust him with such an important task.

    Then, as he touched the sword at his waist, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go negotiate.¡±

    The authority to rule the Seven Dragons.

    At the same time, Tiamat¡¯s share of qualification to be Limon¡¯s bride.

    Furthermore, negotiations that were fiercer than a war in which half the lives of the Russian Khanate took their lives began.

    * * *

    ¡°Stake negotiations? Do I have to do that?¡±

    And it¡¯s over.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A spacious conference room in the Kremlin.

    Listen to the words of Yekathrice, who was sitting in the middle of the long table in the center, and be silent for a while.

    Limon asked, rubbing his temple with one hand.

    ¡°Crazy princess, have you forgotten why we called?¡±

    ¡°Of course I called you to collect the bounty.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what do you mean you won¡¯t negotiate now? We did a good tour of Russia, so you¡¯re not saying we should go back now, are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t negotiate, it¡¯s that I¡¯m just wondering if I should take the bounty as a stake.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to receive?¡±

    ¡°well? For example, Ainsha calling me ¡®Sister?¡¯ with lots of love and giving me cute aegyo with a smile?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Limon was at a loss for words.

    The one who spoke on his behalf was Ainsha, who had been silent with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Before I answer that nonsense, I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°Ask me anything! By the way, this older sister¡¯s favorite foods aremb and vodka, and her hobbies are torture and listening to music!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not curious about that.¡±

    ¡°huh? Then what are you curious about?¡±

    It seems that there is nothing more curious than this.

    Ainsha asked in a blunt voice to Yekathrice, who tilted her head and asked.

    ¡°I want to know why Catherine is still tied up.¡±

    [Ah, wasn¡¯t that strange?]

    Why is she sitting on the table with a chair?

    And when Yuna-kyung, wondering if she was tied up in the same state she was thrown from the car, nodded.

    Yekathrice answered calmly.

    ¡°It would be a shame if I already untied the tie you gave me, Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s like this, every time I move, it tightens up moderately and makes me feel good.¡±

    [¡­]

    As if proving that it¡¯s not just words.

    When Yuna-kyung nkly blinked at Yekathrice, who was fidgeting on the table with a shy smile.

    Ainsha swung the hem of her clothes.

    Chew!

    ¡°oh! Why did you cut it off?¡±

    ¡°This is my Cheonjamsa. Whether you quit or not, it¡¯s on my mind.¡±

    ¡°Ayy, I thought I would be able to sleepfortably if Iy down on the bed like this¡­¡±

    Yekathrice grumbled, but reached out her hand to pick up the broken thread.

    Before that, Ainsha, who had unfolded the hem again and collected even the broken thread, opened her mouth with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I am not affectionate. I don¡¯t even call her sister. So stop talking nonsense and negotiate properly.¡±

    ¡°Am I serious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going.¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, okay. Is it okay to receive it properly?¡±

    smart.

    After Yekathrice lightly tapped her finger on the table while putting on a regretful expression.

    Leading by the silver-haired maid holding thick stacks of papers in both hands, maids carrying boxes entered the meeting room one after another.

    ¡°Now check it out.¡±

    The moment Kana handed out the documents and opened the lid of the box thedies-in-waiting put down on the table.

    Yuna-kyung held her breath.

    ¡°The supply and demand of 13 officers of the liberation brigade. And the records of the subjugation of the 8 bases and the list of 1847 regr members and coborators who were arrested and executed.¡±

    [¡­!]

    A frozen head.

    Andscape of an abandoned city.

    And all kinds of corpses or even photos of people covered in blood.

    As a former PAB agent, the contents were so bloody that even Yuna-gyeong, who was familiar with crimes and corpses, instantly hardened.

    But Limon did not raise an eyebrow.

    I calmly checked the documents.

    ¡°It must have been difficult to obtain this level of achievement in just a few months¡­ What did you do?¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    The Liberation Brigade is an organization that is so difficult to catch that even the person in the PAB days could not find its base.

    It was surprising that even the silver dragon n achieved such an achievement in such a short period of time.

    ¡°Our people arepetent.¡±

    Catherine giggled.

    And it seems to tell you the secret.

    He lowered his head slightly and whispered into Limon¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Especially in the sense that anyone can report a suspicious person, be it a neighbor, a friend, or a rtive.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d be proud of that.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    There is no dictator who hates the people acting like tongues in their mouths.

    Yekathrice, who made Limon look annoyed by speaking confidently, continued her speech with even more amused by the reaction.

    ¡°If you have any doubts, tell me. I can give you any evidence or witnesses. If necessary, you can call Rose and get it notarized.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡±

    ¡°huh? Are you okay though?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    Of course, paperwork can be made up of anything.

    Considering Yekathrice¡¯s power in Russia, even witnesses cannot be trusted.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about the authenticity of this material.

    I only raised one hand with a low self-talk.

    ¡°Whether this is real or fake, we just have to give it the value it deserves.¡±

    Squeak.

    The moment the soft starlight flowing from his hand formed the shape of a scale, Limon put down the papers he was holding on one side of the scale.

    Then, after ncing at the scale on the scale tilted by the weight of the papers, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s 3.7%.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°If you convert the bounties of the Liberation Brigade you¡¯ve captured so far into Tiamat¡¯s share, it means that it¡¯s worth 3.7%.¡±

    ¡°Is that all it is?!¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t say that it¡¯s someone else¡¯spany. 3.7% of Tiamat shares arerge.¡±

    Ainsha objected with an expressionless face.

    The 3.7% controlling stake in the Seven Dragon Group, which has dominated the world¡¯s wealth, exceeds even the national budget.

    Originally, it was the lifeblood of the Baekryong n, which could not be bought with billions of gold.

    But even Yekathrice had something to say.

    ¡°My kids spent a lot of money and manpower to catch the Liberation Brigade, but we should get at least 37%!¡±

    ¡°What can I do when Libra judges like that?¡±

    ¡°What do you know just by weighing some papers? It¡¯s about this, if you press a little¡­ Huh? Eight eight!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no use pressing it. It¡¯s not the weight that measures it, it¡¯s the value of your achievements in the papers.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Ekatriche, who had not changed the scale even after pulling up to the psionic and pressing the bnce, made a look of resentment.

    On the other hand, Limon was calm.

    The core of the Liberation Brigade is only the specter.

    It was because he knew that general members and executives were just words thrown away in the end.

    The 3.7% share that Yekathrice was recognized for also had a greater impact on narrowing the scope of the specter¡¯s activities by destroying the base.

    ¡°Ummm, this isn¡¯t enough¡­¡±

    He seemed to realize that it was useless to examine further.

    Yekathrice scratched her silver hair and eventually opened her mouth as if sighing.

    ¡°Then there is nothing you can do. I have to catch more.¡±

    ¡°You talk as if there are people you can catch but deliberately leave them alone.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I know where the Liberation Brigade kids are hiding. Coincidentally, he even kindly sent me his tail today.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon frowned.

    As much as I knew the history of the Russian Khanate, I could guess where she was talking.

    ¡°You mean the Revolutionary Army.¡±

    ¡°Ah, they are rebels, not revolutionaries.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a name. Anyway, is that information clear?¡±

    ¡°What if more than 80% of the Liberation Brigade captured so far were connected to the rebels?¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess the liberation brigade guys were plotting something in this country too.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe he was thinking of causing a coup by putting the rebels in front? Isn¡¯t that how you y with each other?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, if we wipe out the rebels right now, wouldn¡¯t we be able to catch the Liberation Brigade as well?¡±

    Rebels plotting treason.

    Liberation Brigade made up of criminals.

    It¡¯s the same as saying they¡¯re all bugs to catch.

    Looking at the silver-haired girl who spoke lightly, Limon frowned.

    ¡°As far as I know, the potential revolutionary army in this country should easily exceed 1 million units. Are you going to kill them all?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of killing me? No matter how traitorous it is, it¡¯s too much to kill them all!¡±

    He protests that he is not a murderer.

    Dictator of the Russian Khanate.

    The craziest in the Seven Dragons.

    The most cruel princess of the silver dragon n.

    Yekathrice shook her hand vigorously and said with a cheerful and bright smile as always.

    ¡°So I will send them to the Gg (§¤§µ§­§¡§¤) for appropriate forcedbor. The sentence is¡­ about 30 years?¡±

 Chapter 390

    #390. How are you feeling?

    * * *

    Gg.

    Labor camps were created based on the idea that criminals can be cleansed of their sins by making them work.

    In fact, the concept itself was not much different from a prison, considering that many countries make prisoners work.

    But there was a crucial difference between the prison and the gg.

    It was the amount of work.

    The Russian Khanate is a powerful country that boasts an overwhelming amount of production, enough to be called the factory of the world.

    However, the overwhelming production also means that it consumes a huge amount of resources andbor.

    The way the Russian Khanate supplemented thatbor force was simple.

    It was a system that maximized productivity by forcing all citizens to do designatedbor.

    And, of course, the criminals imprisoned in the gg were assigned the heaviest amount ofbor among all citizens.

    Criminals who have worked in the gg for even a few months said in unison.

    ¡®This ce is the hell of the royalties.¡¯

    ¡®It must be a factory that produces despair.¡¯

    ¡®The one who endured here for 10 years.¡¯

    ¡®It will be proof of a miracle.¡¯

    So this very moment.

    The words that they would send more than 1 million revolutionary troops into the Gg and give them a 30-year sentence were enough to make Yuna-kyung freeze.

    ¡°¡­So you want me to allow you to capture all of the revolutionary army?¡±

    ¡°huh? That¡¯s kind of odd.¡±

    However, Yekathrice did not raise an eyebrow.

    You don¡¯t seem to know the meaning of the question.

    I just tilted my head.

    ¡°Swordsmith, this country is my country.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is entirely my right as the Great Khan to punish traitors ording to thew, and it is also my duty to protect the country.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But why do I need your permission?¡±

    He is the Great Khan of the Russian Khanate.

    There is nothing you cannot do in this country, and there is nothing you cannot do.

    Are you going to deny that fact?

    Still yful and cheerful with a smile on his face.

    However, at the end of staring at Yekathrice, who asks with silver eyes that shine as transparent as the moon on a winter night.

    Limon nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I admit you don¡¯t need my permission.¡±

    [Chief T? That¡¯s what!]

    Yuna-kyung tried to inadvertently intervene, but was caught by her beak and began to struggle.

    But Limon didn¡¯t change his mind.

    Whether you have dragon psionics.

    Whether you¡¯re trying to get your hands on the Seven Dragons.

    He¡¯s a swordsman after all.

    Even if Catherine had asked for permission, she had no authority to grant it to him.

    That¡¯s why Limon calmly continued.

    ¡°But take note, mad princess.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I can cut you down even if there¡¯s only one innocent among the traitors you¡¯re sending to the Gg.¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung bristled her feathers.

    Even as a single swordsman, as a sword master.

    And as an old enemy who had been blocking the Seven Dragons for a long time, Limon¡¯s warning had the power to make one¡¯s body stand still just by hearing it.

    Even so, Yekathrice was not intimidated.

    I just had a mischievous smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Does it mean that it doesn¡¯t matter if you kill 10 million people instead of 1 million or sentence them to life imprisonment in Gg as long as the crime is clear?¡±

    really silly.

    absurd question.

    But the answer to that was¡­

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¨Dsilence.

    Looking at Limon, who neither affirms nor denies, but only stares at himself with a cold face.

    Catherineughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a crueler man than I expected.¡±

    As if I knew that.

    Or maybe it¡¯s a bit unexpected.

    The silver-haired girl, who covered her mouth andughed, slowly bowed her head while sitting on the table.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I like it more.¡±

    beyond the point where you can feel your breath.

    enough to feel the cold body temperature.

    with his nose pressed against the tip of his nose.

    At the end of staring into Limon¡¯s golden eyes.

    Yekathrice suddenly curled her lips and continued with a bright smile.

    ¡°Yes, I have decided.¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you decide?¡±

    ¡°Swordsmith or Limon Aspel, I will truly fall in love with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    Dragon psionic too.

    The sword master¡¯s power doesn¡¯t matter.

    The man named Limon himself, as the Silver Dragon Princess, was worth betting everything on.

    With a smile that was too cold for a girl in love, Catherine spoke in a secret voice, like a whisper.

    ¡°Because Limon you¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    That moment.

    A blunt voice passed between the two of them.

    If it were someone else¡¯s words, Yekathrice would have ordered ¡®Execution!¡¯

    But knowing who the owner of that voice was, she asked with a smile instead of anger.

    ¡°What would you like to suggest, Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°Find the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something so unexpected.

    As Yekathrice blinks.

    Ainsha continued to speak with an expressionless face while holding Yuna-kyung¡¯s beak tightly with one hand.

    ¡°Disposing of the Revolutionary Army is a burden on Catherine as well.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything like that?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about Yekatrice, there is definitely a political burden.¡±

    Ainsha pointed out coldly.

    Although Yekathrice wields absolute power in the Russian Khanate, the loyalty of the people is not high.

    I¡¯m just hesitant to step out.

    If you include those who were dissatisfied with her, the number easily exceeded 10 million.

    Hunting the revolutionary army indiscriminately was a dangerous act that could lead to all those dissatisfied.

    Even if it¡¯s not right away, the fire can remain in the future and create more revolutionaries.

    ¡°That¡¯s why even if you don¡¯t touch the Revolutionary Army, we help you pick out only the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to help this sister for free?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re crazy, go to the white house. Nothing is free in this world. Of course you get paid.¡±

    ¡°What price?¡±

    It was the first time his eyes were shining.

    Ainsha said in a blunt voice to Yekatrice, who made a strange expression as soon as she heard the word ¡°price.¡±

    ¡°First of all, we cancel the acquisition of shares in Tiamat. And you will receive half of the bounty you will get from this hunt.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it overpriced for touting something you don¡¯t really need?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, quit.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Yekathrice¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Due to the nature of the princess who inherited the dragon¡¯s monopoly, it was impossible to allow other ns to intervene in her territory.

    What¡¯s more, in return, they offered a bounty that was no different than the right to buy shares in the Seven Dragons.

    Ainsha¡¯s proposal was so absurd that even Rose would harden her face the moment she heard it.

    But¡­

    ¡°Ainsha, if you ask me that much, I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll ept it specially.¡±

    Like an older sister who loses to a younger sister who begs for a birthday present.

    Ainsha said with an expressionless face to Yekathrice who nodded proudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be merciful. This is a deal after all.¡±

    ¡°okay? Ainsha, if you really want to make this a ¡®trade,¡¯ I¡¯ll do it¡­ But keep that in mind as well.¡±

    Even those cheeky words seem cute.

    The silver-haired girl giggled and continued with a cheerful voice.

    ¡°Now that the deal has been made, if I can¡¯t give out the information on the Liberation Brigade, no matter how much you¡¯re my younger brother, I won¡¯t go over with it.¡±

    A yful, yful smile.

    However, there is only one thing Ainsha can do while listening to Yekathrice, whose eyes have sunk coldly.

    It was just keeping silent with an expressionless face.

    * * *

    [Whoa¡­ We¡¯ve barely gotten over the hurdle.]

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be relieved.¡±

    [why? First of all, you stopped people from being dragged into groups right away, right?]

    ¡°It was only to buy time. Yekathrice is always open to work. If that happens, the whole of Russia will be turned upside down.¡±

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    The Revolutionary Army of the Russian Khanate is an organization that is bold enough to snipe Yekatrice in an open ce and has some armed strength.

    What if you subdue such a revolutionary army?

    A massive uprising could have taken ce.

    [¡­I¡¯m asking this just in case. What happens if I can¡¯t stop that puny sister from subjugating the revolutionary army?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen it there. But the worst is likely to happen.¡±

    [Are you saying that half the people will die because of the revolution?

    ]

    [That¡¯s a big deal.]

    Yuna-kyung made a pained sound.

    Ever since I heard the prophecy, I knew that something serious would happen, but I didn¡¯t know that it would be such a troublesome problem.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Having blown away her worries with her unique optimistic personality, she shrugged her wings.

    [Well, if you have the team leader, you can do anything?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Team leader?]

    With an invincible sword master, what problem can¡¯t be solved?

    Yuna-kyung, who spoke lightly, immediately put on a puzzled expression.

    Whether you snort and say a word.

    Or shoot me in a snarky way.

    It was because Limon, who would normally have answered something, had kept his silence with his brow furrowed for some reason.

    [Why are you like that? It probably wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have the confidence to catch the Liberation Brigade.

    ]

    [What is it that gets caught?]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it seem like the crazy princess had strangely resigned?¡±

    [yes? Where are you going?]

    Yuna-kyung blinked.

    He said that if he couldn¡¯t find the Liberation Brigade, he would not let him go.

    Yekathrice, who warned me with a smiling face, seemed far from being obedient wherever I looked.

    But Limon couldn¡¯t erase his doubtful expression.

    It was because it felt like Yekathrice gave her a chance too easily for calling them in to buy the stake.

    Ainsha, on the other hand, did not ponder over her intentions.

    I was simply giving advice.

    ¡°Yekatrice is crazy. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Trying to understand a lunatic is a headache.

    In the end, Limon gave up further thought and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Anyway, it was a lot of work. It looks like there will be a lot of things to do from tomorrow, so take a good rest.¡±

    ¡°I knew. Have a good rest.¡±

    After breaking up with Limon like that.

    Ainsha walked straight ahead.

    Unlike Limon¡¯s lodgings, which were rtively set outside, he headed toward his room inside the Kremlin Pce.

    Let the Shinryongdae, who came as an escort, guard the door.

    Even Tata, who had been waiting on this and that, left the roomte at night.

    Finally alone, Ainsha went to the full-length mirror on the other side of the room instead of immediately lying on the bed.

    The moment she lightly touched the dragon ornament next to the mirror like that.

    That¡¯s right.

    the mirror goes up.

    A hidden passage appeared.

    Ainsha was neither surprised nor taken aback by the unexpected secret passage.

    As always, I just walked down the aisle with an expressionless face.

    jerk jerk.

    through a dark hallway

    sometimes up the stairs.

    Sometimes by avoiding traps.

    The moment Ainsha quietly opened the door she had reached after walking through the secret passage for a long time.

    ¡°Why are you sote? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡±

    Following the cheerful voice I heard.

    Ainsha turned her head.

    Then, with a ss in one hand, she said curtly to the silver-haired girl, who was lying sideways on a thick rug in thin clothes that showed her flesh.

    ¡°I never asked you to wait.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry to say that. We are aplices now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like the term aplice? Then would it be better to call it a secret alliance? Or an alliance of traitors.¡±

    what¡¯s so funny

    Yekathrice, who giggled, tipped her ss.

    ¡°so.¡±

    She bent her lips wet with vodka and put on a strange smile.

    Looking at a white-haired girl with the same face as himself, but unlike himself, he couldn¡¯t get a glimpse of his emotions.

    The silver-haired girl asked meaningfully.

    ¡°How does it feel to pretend to quarrel with me and trick the swordsman nicely?¡±

 Chapter 391

    #391. You will be disappointed.

    Anyone can see that she was like a younger sister who hated her older sister who didn¡¯t care.

    Yekathrice giggled.

    Ainsha answered bluntly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything that could be misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°why? Isn¡¯t it true that you cheated the swordsman by pretending you didn¡¯t know anything and going ahead with the negotiations as nned while acting like my passionate sister?¡±

    ¡°I never cheated. I just didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d say that¡¯s usually cheating?¡±

    I guess I didn¡¯t like that word.

    Looking at Ainsha, who argued with a colder face despite her still expressionless expression, Ekatriche smiled even more happily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, Ainsha. Because I am praising you.¡±

    ¡°I want to know where thepliment is.¡±

    ¡°You, who controlled your emotions and instincts better than any of us but couldn¡¯t even act, are finally able to deceive and betray others.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I wonder if anyone else knows.

    Deceiving Limon like this would be difficult even for Lee Ching-wee.

    After saying admiration.

    Yekathrice tilted her head.

    ¡°But you seem to be in a worse mood than I thought?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason to feel good.¡±

    ¡°Are there many reasons? If you perfectly fool someone who usually treats you like an idiot, you¡¯ll probably like everything just for that alone, right?¡±

    Squeeze.

    Pick up the bottle next to you.

    Fill the prepared empty ss.

    right after throwing it with one hand.

    Looking at the ss that flew slowly like a turtle, Yekathrice continued with a pleasant voice.

    ¡°Especially betraying someone you really love and trust in yourself¡­¡±

    It was whispered in private.

    lightly, like a joke.

    But with an excited face.

    in a sweet, wet voice.

    ¡°¨DIsn¡¯t it unexpectedly fun?¡±

    That¡¯s what they call ¡®immorality¡¯.

    Like a kind older sister who teaches her naive younger sister how to feel better.

    For a moment, look at Yekathrice, who speaks with a smiley face, with an expressionless face.

    Ainsha responded bluntly, epting the ss that flowed slowly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that envious, Yekathrice does it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that would be difficult.¡±

    Uncharacteristically for the person who had been actively rmending a sense of immorality until a while ago, Yekathrice cut it off.

    And scratched my head.

    ¡°Because that guy didn¡¯t show me a single moment.¡±

    tightly wrapped in thread.

    A shot that could have been avoided.

    Deliberately imitating cheating, etc.

    I¡¯ve done everything I can to catch Limon off guard.

    Ekatriche grumbled as she remembered Limon, who maintained a calm yet sharp gaze so that she could cut herself at any time.

    On the other hand, Ainsha pointed out expressionlessly.

    ¡°Of course. It is foolish to be careless against Yekathrice.¡±

    ¡°But the swordsman was also engaged to Li Qingyu. No matter how much I think about it, that way is crazier than being vignt against me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe because I was stunned by that shamelessness.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of a surprisingly logical objection.

    While Ainsha kept her mouth shut and was silent, Yekathrice made an open expression of regret.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s really worth it. I would have stabbed you if I had shown you an opening for a moment.¡±

    Ainsha¡¯s silence deepened.

    It was because he knew what the literal meaning of the stab was.

    Of course, no matter how vignt he was, it was not an easy task to break into the gaps of the Sword Master, especially Limon.

    However, if it was Yekatrice, the possibility was sufficient.

    She is the Silver Dragon Princess.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t the strongest of the Seven Dragons, she was the only princess who could match Charlotte.

    ¡°Oh yeah. Ainsha, with your help, it might be possible.¡±

    In the meantime.

    It seems like I just had a good idea.

    Yekathrice looked at Ainsha with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Because you are not so wary of that man. Wouldn¡¯t your surprise attack work?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°why? afraid to fail? If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. If you just fill in the gaps, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, he wouldn¡¯t even care about something like this?¡±

    Whether Ainsha stabs her in the back.

    Whether holding hands secretly with yourself.

    If it was Limon, he¡¯d just ignore it like an adult watching children¡¯s pranks, or he¡¯d justugh.

    Catherine giggled and continued with a deeper smile.

    ¡°Instead, if you seed, the gains are enormous.¡±

    Sword Master is strong.

    But never invincible.

    Of course, Geomrang Billy the Kid, who invaded the stronghold of the Golden Dragon n and ran away.

    Even if you look at the history that other sword masters did not easily touch the Seven Dragons, that fact is obvious.

    In other words, if two or more princesses cooperate, there is a slight chance of defeating Limon.

    Whether that chance is 10% or 1%.

    Even less than a decimal point is fine.

    If we can subdue Limon at least once in a while¡­

    ¡°Imagine what it would be like if we locked him up in a ce that only we know about, Ainsha.¡±

    Yekathrice whispered.

    If he seeds, he won¡¯t have to y such a trivial stake game or worry about not knowing when he will be taken away by another princess.

    ¡°Then we can monopolize that man.¡±

    If left free, you will always have to keep him restrained, as you never know when he will escape.

    Or cut off your arm so you can¡¯t even hold the sword.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you buy a grudge.

    no, it¡¯s rather good

    Originally, love and hate are like two sides of a coin.

    The more he gets Limon¡¯s hatred, the more he¡¯ll be able to see only themselves, and he¡¯ll be able to monopolize not only his body but also his mind.

    Above all, the fiercer the wolf, the more fun it is to train him.

    Tame that lofty man.

    Defeat even hatred and subdue it.

    How delightful it would be to kiss one¡¯s feet and dig between them to serve.

    With a strange smile on the corners of his mouth that curled up just by imagining it.

    she whispered.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to take care of him all day by yourself, only looking at you, thinking only of you, and making him covet only you?¡±

    It¡¯s a sweet temptation.

    Even if you fail, there is no burden.

    If you seed, you get everything.

    High return with low risk.

    Hearing the offer, which is hard to find a reason to refuse, stimtes the greedy dragon¡¯s monopoly desire more than anything else.

    Ainsha asked bluntly.

    ¡°Why ¡®us¡¯?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°I just asked why Yekathrice was included in monopolizing Li in that story.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Remember the details of the transaction. Lee is mine.¡±

    I have no intention of doing such a thing.

    Even so, he is the only one who monopolizes him.

    The only thing Yekathrice can get is a chance toy an egg and control of the Seven Dragons.

    At the end of looking at Ainsha, who was dering with a sharp light like ice in her normally transparent eyes, with her eyes narrowed.

    The silver-haired girl burst intoughter.

    ¡°Ahaha, Ainsha too! It¡¯s a joke. A joke. No matter how much I say, I can¡¯t be sincere when I say that I will confine and raise that swordsman, right?¡±

    ¡°A joke that is not funny is not a joke.¡±

    ¡°okay? I had a lot of fun.¡±

    He said it was more fun because he knew that Ainsha was sincere and reacted seriously.

    Ainsha, who was looking at Yekathrice giggling with an expressionless face, opened her mouth after a while.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Um, what? After all, all that remains is to proceed ording to n.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go alone.¡±

    ¡°uh? Are you going already? I¡¯ve prepared a lot of games and movies so I can y with you all night.¡±

    Whatever Yekathrice says.

    Ainsha didn¡¯t care.

    After emptying the ss he was holding at once.

    I just put the empty wine ss down on the cab next to me and went around the secret passage again.

    Ekatriche looked at the spot where Ainsha had disappeared and only smiled after a while.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, my brother.¡±

    Before, there was only naive taste.

    Now that the ancaljin taste has been added, it has be even cuter.

    Ekatriche, who was muttering something like an armful, suddenly twisted the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s so cute that you want to destroy it.¡±

    What would she look like if she betrayed Ainsha and stole Limon to herself?

    Shall I cry?

    will you despair

    Or will you hate it?

    I even felt my heart pounding as I imagined the girl who was always expressionless ring at me with eyes full of jealousy and resentment.

    Of course it can¡¯t be.

    ¡°I really like that guy too.¡±

    When talking about gg.

    The creepy momentum that Limon was spewing out.

    More than anything else, remembering what she felt the moment she looked into his eyes, Yekathrice raised a hand.

    Then he put his hand on his swollen chest and closed his eyes feeling the quiet chill.

    ¡°Maybe it would be nice. I think it would be fun either way.¡±

    Should I continue to help Ainsha and y with her in moderation, or would I betray her and directly torment her and see her get dirty with soggy love and lust?

    Or should I seriously prioritize getting Limon in my hands or be satisfied with the controlling stake in the Seven Dragons?

    After having a lot of fun thinking about it.

    Yekathrice stood up.

    And instead of her still-full cup, she picked up the one that Ainsha had left behind, with only a little bit of alcohol left.

    Gulp.

    slowly slowly.

    It is not enough to drink without leaving a single drop of the contents.

    He ran his tongue through the edge where Ainsha¡¯s lips had touched, consuming all the faint warmth and scent.

    The silver-haired girl smiled.

    ¡°As expected, stealing your sister¡¯s food is the most delicious way.¡±

    * * *

    Burr.

    Meanwhile at that time.

    Ainsha shuddered as she walked through the secret passage.

    No matter how thin she was dressed, the princess of the Seven Dragons couldn¡¯t feel the cold.

    For some reason, the chills soared.

    Still, Ainsha didn¡¯t care much.

    It wasmon to feel this way after meeting Yekathrice.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s no less than Li Qingyu¡­ No, in a sense, it was one of the reasons I avoided Yekatrice more than that.

    ¡­Actually, Yekathrice was a princess who had a harder time not being offended by anyone else.

    But I have work to do.

    because there is something to wish for

    Despite her reluctance, the girl who made a messy deal with Catherine returned to the door disguised as a full-length mirror.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Stand tall.

    I stopped holding my hand against the mirror.

    Like hesitating on something.

    Or as if in trouble.

    The moment Ainsha, who had been silent with an expressionless face, sighed lightly as if prepared for something and opened the mirror door.

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty well-made secret passage for imitating the ck Dragon Pce.¡±

    What came out was a low voice.

    Ainsha was not surprised because she already knew that by foreknowledge.

    He sat on the sofa, resting his chin on his inteced hands, facing the white-haired man who was waiting for him.

    ¡°I want to know how Lee got into my room.¡±

    ¡°I heard that I have something to say with you, so your aide was happy to let you in.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Until tomorrow morning, not a single ant will be allowed to enter this room, so he even encouraged me to talk hard in bed.¡±

    Why?

    The image of Tata cheering with his fists clenched and saying, ¡°Princess, please do your best!¡± came to mind.

    ¡°Tata will resent you¡­¡±

    A calm voice continued while Ainsha bluntly muttered to herself at the thoughtful aides.

    ¡°No matter how much I think about it, there is a part that bothers me, so I came to check it out, but it seems my prediction was correct.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking in that sense¡­¡±

    Staring straight at the expressionless face of the girl who smelled of alcohol in her mouth while still in the secret passageway.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Ainsha, what are you plotting with a crazy princess?¡±

 Chapter 392

    #392. It¡¯s simple.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s wiretapping. Because there are no ears to eavesdrop.¡±

    Truly a one-off.

    Of course, having already determined that she had joined hands with Yekatrice, he asked her purpose.

    At the end of looking at Limon with an expressionless face, who even knew why he couldn¡¯t answer carelessly.

    Ainsha finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Before I answer, I¡¯d like to hear how you knew I was holding hands with Catherine.¡±

    ¡°There are many reasons.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    It¡¯s not just that Yekathrice, who could have snatched Tiamat¡¯s share, willingly epted Ainsha¡¯s offer.

    That Yekathrice came to meet me.

    The failure to stop the sniper attack by the revolutionary army.

    Provoking him with a gg, etc.

    Because there were too many things to just go through.

    Enough to doubt that all of this was a deliberately concocted n.

    And if this is a ploy to openly show off the conflict between the Silver Dragon n and the Revolutionary Army, and get Limon in the middle.

    The one who can cooperate with Yekathrice and direct the situation as desired.

    In other words, there was only one ¡®traitor¡¯.

    ¡°Because even you were a little strange before you left.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what was wrong with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about entrusting the distribution of food for the Holy Alliance to the ck Dragon n.¡±

    Entrusting food distribution to Li Qingyu means giving the Holy Alliance the right to control the food itself.

    And once the distributionwork is dominated, the ck Dragon n will be able to exercise overwhelming influence over the food distribution of the Holy Alliance in the future.

    They had suffered from food shortages until now, but as soon as they overcame it, they gave lifelines to other ns.

    It was an act that made no sense.

    Especially considering the characteristics of a princess who is obsessed with her domain.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a different ulterior motive, it¡¯s strange no matter how you think about it, that you followed me to the point of entrusting the work of the Holy Alliance to someone else.¡±

    ¡°¡­I wonder why you allowed me to apany you, knowing that far.¡±

    Ainsha pointed out inadvertently.

    If he was suspicious, he would have refused to apany him.

    No matter how much I followed my intuition, I couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why he allowed me to apany him.

    Limon¡¯s answer to that was simple.

    ¡°Are you allied with our princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ainsha was the only one who supported her when no princess of the Seven Dragons sided with Li Qingyu.

    I know there was a calction.

    However, thanks to that, it is clear that Li Qingyu overcame the hurdle.

    Considering that debt, as long as Ainsha doesn¡¯t explicitly betray her, it¡¯s only natural that he should trust her as an ally.

    Referring to ¡®Dori¡¯, which was rare in the present era as well as in the old era.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°I think my answer would be enough. How about it?¡±

    he replied

    Now it¡¯s her turn to answer.

    Even aftering to this situation, rather than doubting her, it took a long time to look at Limon, who calmly asked for an exnation, with an expressionless face.

    Ainsha quietly closed her eyes.

    ¡®Unexpected.¡¯

    This shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    No, to be precise, it shouldn¡¯t have been this timing.

    If it was originally predicted, it was only after the n had progressed a little more that Limon noticed this fact.

    Still, Ainsha was not taken aback.

    Because I already knew from experience that foreknowledge against Limon is as meaningless as a street fortune teller¡¯s card game.

    ¡®¡­sooner than expected. But that¡¯s okay. It is still within the expected range.¡¯

    After all, what would have happened one day just happened a little faster.

    After thinking carefully.

    Ainsha opened her closed eyes.

    Then he looked straight at Limon and asked bluntly.

    ¡°Are you curious about my purpose?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t curious.¡±

    ¡°Decoration of Yekathrice isplicated. But my purpose is simple.¡±

    That moment.

    A change has happened.

    The eyebrows, which had been as calm as the horizon, nted.

    The corners of the lips, which were elegant, are slightly twisted.

    The eyes, which had been transparently reflecting the inside, sank.

    He had a smile on his always expressionless face.

    The purest princess of the Seven Dragons revealed her purpose to Limon.

    ¡°Be a bad girl and be recognized as worthy to be Lee¡¯s bride.¡±

    * * *

    For a moment.

    Limon fell silent.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I got a very unexpected answer.

    A smile appeared on her always doll-like face.

    More than anything else, the brilliance that appeared in those transparent eyes forced him to look at Ainsha in silence.

    seeing him so silent

    Wear a brighter smile.

    Ainsha took a slight step.

    that buck

    like taking a walk.

    much slower

    so quietly

    Come over to the sofa he was sitting on.

    She sat softly on the armrest and tickled Limon¡¯s cheek with her white hair.

    Ainsha whispered to him.

    ¡°Li Li smells good.¡±

    Her voice was t as if she were reading a book, so her voice was uncharacteristic of the world¡¯s greatest singer.

    Therefore, just by adding faint ups and downs, the whisper naturally shakes the heart and makes you feel confused.

    It is literally demonic.

    A ecstatic sound that is harder to ignore because it is a sword master with sensitive five senses.

    ¡°But there are other smells mixed in.¡±

    But I could feel Limon.

    The chill in the depths of that beautiful voice.

    And Ainsha did not bother to hide her feelings.

    Rather, he only showed cold displeasure like a beast upon seeing someone arbitrarily marking his territory on his precious treasure.

    ¡°¡ªIt smells like Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you exin why Li smells like Li Qingyu?¡±

    Looking at the silent Limon.

    Ainshaughed quietly.

    Other princesses might not have noticed.

    However, only she, who is sensitive even in the Seven Dragons, could feel the faint traces of Li Qingyu in the strong scent of Limon¡¯s dragon psionic.

    Even more now that the scent is thicker than before.

    maybe four days

    Or maybe five days?

    Ainsha couldn¡¯t guess how long the scent could permeate.

    Instead, I could imagine.

    When I visited Li Qingyu in the hospital.

    What an enchanting smell it must have been if she hadn¡¯t covered it up with decoctions and scented candles.

    and another one.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the smell of Li Qingyu. There is also the smell of rose, albeit faintly.¡±

    If it was a moderate scent, it would have disappeared, buried in Li Qingyu¡¯s scent.

    Saying that I don¡¯t know how deeply it has permeated so I can still feel the traces.

    Ainshaughed.

    ¡°Father Lee said he would take the qualification test. But even before the test results came out, he epted the bride.¡±

    ¡°Rose said she would be fair and neutral, and everyone betrayed her.¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu ignored my warning and cut in line again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all against the rules.¡±

    The white-haired girl pointed out.

    If it was a sports game, it would be an act of dishonesty, betrayal, and rule vition that would have nothing to say even if it was forfeited as well as receiving a red card right away.

    Of course it¡¯s for sports.

    As long as Rose, who should be fair, took the lead in betraying, and Limon, the product and the rule itself, ignored the rule.

    There is no one who can punish them.

    ¡°I realized thanks to him.¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you realize?¡±

    ¡°It means that you need a lot of determination to get what you really want.¡±

    I thought I just had to do my best, but that wasn¡¯t enough.

    throw everything away

    betray everyone else

    Even if you do something bad.

    He said he had to make up his mind to get Limon, and that the proof was the most cunning Li Qingyu and Rose, who betrayed everyone.

    With a mysteriously empty smile.

    In a soft but emotional voice.

    The girl who has always been like a doll speaks with a clear human scent.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to be a traitor.¡±

    If only a bad girl who can break the rules and deceive everyone can be Limon¡¯s bride, then she will too.

    It¡¯s so simple.

    So more intense.

    Hear the unshakable determination.

    Limon opened his mouth after silence.

    ¡°¡­Is that why you joined hands with the mad princess? To betray Li Qingyu and prove her qualifications as my bride?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re right. But it is wrong.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I will betray that Catherine too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Yekathrice is also nning to use and harass me anyway.¡±

    Only slightly better than Li Qingyu.

    In terms of being unbelievable, even she is at odds.

    Yekatrice is the worst in terms of being able to betray her because she thinks it will be fun, regardless of gain or loss.

    Ainsha, who dered without hesitation, continued.

    ¡°So I also use Yekatrice. At this point, Li Qingyu also pushes away. That¡¯s how you be Lee¡¯s bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The bad girl isplete.¡±

    That she would deceive and betray everyone, be the worst woman and take the ce of Limon¡¯s bride.

    Listening to the soft whispered words and keeping silent with aplicated face for a while.

    Limon slowly raised a hand.

    and scratching

    scratched his cheek

    ¡°¡­a stupid princess.¡±

    ¡°I am not that stupid princess. From now on, they call me the bad princess.¡±

    ¡°No that¡­ It¡¯s kind of hard to say that.¡±

    At the end of his speech, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say, uncharacteristically of what he said without hesitation.

    Limon continued with a very subtle face.

    ¡°It seems that the other princesses are already doing all the bad things you say¡­?¡±

    * * *

    I forgot.

    One time to close and open your eyes.

    The white-haired girl tilted her head.

    He didn¡¯t say a word, and his face was still smiling.

    Even so, ¡®I don¡¯t know what you mean¡¯, said Lim¨®n, looking at the white-haired girl who seemed to have something written on her forehead.

    ¡°In the first ce, there¡¯s no way all princesses canpete for shares fairly.¡±

    Collecting half of the shares of the Seven Dragons Association is, in fact, almost impossible in a legitimate way.

    Charlotte has a chance.

    It was only natural that the other princesses who couldn¡¯t beat her in a battle of money secretly found another way.

    Even if it was Hai right now, he tried to monopolize Limon, ignoring alliances, and Yekathrice joined hands with Ainsha.

    ¡°Even the proud Gold Dragon Princess wouldn¡¯t believe in the alliance right away.¡±

    Charlotte knows that too.

    Perhaps she secretly prepared to keep the silver dragon and red dragon ns in check.

    She was more arrogant than anyone else, so even other princesses couldn¡¯tpletely trust the alliance.

    In particr, from the moment Rose, the conscience of the Seven Dragons, became corrupted, thispetition became a mess based on betrayal and conspiracy.

    ¡­I think there was at least one naive princess who didn¡¯t know about it.

    Should I be relieved that even thest princess realized the situation?

    Or should I just stand at the starting line andment being ted as if I had done something really bad?

    very upset

    Limon said shyly.

    ¡°So I guess it¡¯s hard to call you a bad princess just because you betrayed a little bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    An alliance is formed when mutual understanding is met in the end.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s natural to turn away from an alliance if the gains and losses don¡¯t match, and in that sense, Ainsha¡¯s betrayal isn¡¯t particrly bad.

    Like Noh Kang-ho, who has been through all kinds of mayhem, he blinked several times while looking at Limon, who pointed out.

    Ainsha opened her mouth again.

    ¡°¡­but it¡¯s okay. This proves me right. In the end, everyone just cheats and takes advantage of it.¡±

    ¡°Well, methodologically, that¡¯s not wrong either¡­¡±

    Scratched again.

    ¡°Would that be possible?¡±

    That leeching.

    And Yekatrice.

    all the other princesses.

    Is it possible for Ainsha to cheat and use it?

    Ainsha answered without hesitation when asked by Limon, trying not to reveal his growing skepticism as much as possible.

    ¡°of course. For that reason, I practicedughing a lot these days.¡±

    ¡°¡­what practice did you do?

    ¡°It¡¯s a practice to smile.¡±

    The surface acting on the lie is the default.

    And since she practiced the smile of a girl who is better at lying than anyone else, it would be easy to fool other princesses.

    Looking at Ainsha, who smiled brightly and assured me, Limon realized.

    The moment I saw that smile.

    The identity of the sense of incongruity he felt.

    His expression was so blurry that it was difficult to make out, but the atmosphere was familiar to him.

    ¡°¡­If you imitate Li Qingyu andugh, you won¡¯t be good at lying, right?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. A journey of a thousand miles starts with one step. You¡¯ve learned the basics, now you can learn more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case, but the one who told you that¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Tata.¡±

    Why?

    The image of a white-haired woman pping her hands in admiration and saying, ¡°You¡¯re great, Princess!¡± came to mind.

    Limon asked again, trying to hold back the pain in his head.

    ¡°That¡­ First of all, apart from other things. Why are you revealing all your ulterior motives?¡±

    ¡°Because Lee asked.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to reveal everything you know about Mijoo, right? I must have practiced lying to use it at times like this.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I was going to tell Lee anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that again?¡±

    Now he is helping Li Qingyu, and he also acknowledges Rose¡¯s qualifications.

    So, if Ainsha truly intended to betray and use all the princesses, she should have hidden this fact from him as well.

    But why did you mean to say everything?

    Limon asked anxiously.

    Ainsha answered confidently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I know that if you do bad things without Lee¡¯s knowledge, you might get hated by Lee.¡±

    Being hated by Limon after rashly betraying her was a situation that Ainsha had to avoid.

    However, if it stays like this, Limon will be taken away by another princess, just as Li Qingyu and Rose were pushed out.

    Truly a quandary.

    However, Ainsha solved this unanswerable contradiction with a genius idea.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll get Lee¡¯s permission and do bad things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If you¡¯re worried about being hated by Limon, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to check with yourself and do something bad so you don¡¯t get hated?

    With a small chest wide open.

    In a very ted manner.

    as if to be praised.

    But at the end of staring at Ainsha, who speaks with a strangely iprehensible smile.

    Limon covered his face with both hands.

    And I thought in my headache.

    ¡®How can I like her¡­¡¯

    How can I take responsibility for turning this foolish princess who lived only looking at the future into a fool who ignores reality because she is blinded by love?

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but groan in the vagueness of not knowing the answer.

 Chapter 393

    #393. It¡¯s a bit subtle, though.

    * * *

    ¡°After all, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s better to refrain from expanding too much all at once, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of unprecedented, isn¡¯t it? Even if there is no problem right away, don¡¯t forget that magic alwayses with a price.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the advice.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be thankful. This job is interesting to me in many ways.¡±

    Leviathan Hotel.

    In theboratory in the basement, Shire let out a huhuugh.

    It is the first time she has been called the Queen of Magic and has lived for thousands of years, providing food to a poption of billions with magic.

    Just being able to do these experiments for free was well worth the free service.

    Besides,tely I¡¯vee up with something else interesting, and

    I¡¯m like, ¡°By the way, ck girl, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It is better to finish the supply of food as soon as possible, but we have already passed the critical juncture. There is nothing wrong with taking a little time.¡±

    ¡°Other than that, I mean sending the white baby together.¡±

    Maybe because it was such an unexpected question.

    Unlike before, when he gave an unobstructed answer, Li Qingyu opened his mouth after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say about Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°You know that the white baby has other thoughts, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Shir put on a strange smile.

    With thousands of years of insight, there was no way she could not have noticed the strange atmosphere flowing among the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    However, Li Qingyu¡¯s voice was calm.

    ¡°She will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in the white baby?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said Ipletely trusted Ainsha.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Trusting in another princess when even that Rose was corrupt and betrayed everyone was absolutely sane.

    Especially for the ck Dragon Princess, who no one believes.

    Even so, there are two reasons why she tolerated Ainsha¡¯spany.

    One was Limon¡¯s decision.

    The other one is¡­

    ¡°What I believe is that Ainsha is the White Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that even if the White Dragon n conspires, it won¡¯t work for you?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of saying such arrogant things. I¡¯m just talking about the nature of the White Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a sharp point.¡±

    As the White Dragon n is the purest in the Seven Dragons, they are more distant from scheming than the Blue Dragon n.

    Unless you see and follow the wisdom.

    It was a n that couldn¡¯t even set up and executeplex conspiracies.

    So, at the point of apanying Limon, the possibility that Ainsha had an intention to work properly was infinitely close to zero.

    The more you rely on your foreknowledge to n and execute, the more you will err.

    Knowing that fact made meugh for a while.

    Shir soon smiled strangely and added one more word.

    ¡°But be careful, ck child. For those who know the future are governed by the future, and nothing darkens the eyes like certainty.¡±

    That moment.

    The eyes, which were as beautiful as obsidian, sank deeply.

    ¡°¡­Where did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that those who know the future are governed by the future? This is what I realized after seeing Cassandra.¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to Cassandra as a prophetess active in the Silver Age?¡±

    ¡°It is. Her foresight surpassed me and even the goddess of fate, but in the end, she was a great witch who was destroyed because of her own prophecy.¡±

    The reason why he didn¡¯t do fortune-telling was because he had seen her ruin.

    Sir, who was talking with longing, suddenly made a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Then why did you ask this?¡±

    ¡°I had heard something simr before, so I was curious about the source.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then it looks like you heard from Limon. In this day and age, the only one who would say such an outdated maxim would be that little girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Shirughed at Li Qingyu¡¯s subtle answer.

    yers who change the future they saw with skills for profit, as well as the White Dragon n, who live ording to their foreknowledge to get the best results.

    To those in this age where wisdom has be a tool, this proverb is nothing but superstition.

    Because I knew that few people could understand the fears and dangers of knowing the future.

    So it was.

    Syrr, who remembered one of those rare people, a gray-haired swordsman, smiled wickedly.

    ¡°Anyway, it must be a lot of trouble. Even if I just took the Prophet, it would have been a headache, but the White Dragon Princess, determined to plot things, is by my side.¡±

    are you worried

    Or is it expected?

    Looking at the archwitch talking mischievously, Li Qingyu replied with a small smile.

    ¡°You will be fine. Because he is a swordsman.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm, indeed.¡±

    A white-haired man tapping the armrest with a furrowed brow.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°Is the crazy princess saying that she would capture all the revolutionaries and send them to Gg?¡±

    A white-haired girl sitting on the bed, sipping cocoa.

    Ainsha answered bluntly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bullshit. If you want Yekatrice, do it.¡±

    ¡°Instead, that point could be a yearter or 10 years from now?¡±

    ¡°This is exactly the point where Lee pulls out.¡±

    ¡°¡­After all, it means that it is a groundwork to keep me tied to their territory for as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°That shit is vicious.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Catherine¡¯s n was bothplex and simple.

    First of all, he uses the bounty and equity negotiations as an excuse to attract Limon and entrusts the Liberation Brigade with subjugation.

    If so, it will be difficult for Limon to leave the country until the Liberation Brigade is dealt with.

    If you leave the Russian Khanate, leaving the Liberation Brigade behind, Catherine will try to push the Revolutionary Army out entirely just to get the bounty.

    No matter how much blood is shed in the process.

    [Uh¡­ In short, Punsu¡¯s n is to use the revolutionary army to capture the team leader?]

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Na-kyung Yun was shaken up.

    I wondered what happened when Limon brought Ainsha to his roomte at night.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he had no choice but to widen his beak in many ways after learning about Yekathrice and Ainsha¡¯s conspiracy.

    It was because there was a part that took a while to hear.

    [¡­Then isn¡¯t this a hostage situation?]

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s fingers stopped.

    The lips that drank the cocoa closed.

    A strange silence descended.

    This is because, ording to Limon¡¯s principle of notpromising on a hostage situation, if it was a hostage situation, it could not be passed on.

    When Yuna-gyeong, realizing that she had touched andmine, inadvertently swallowed a dry spit.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little subtle¡­ but it¡¯s hard to call this a hostage situation.¡±

    [yes? Why?]

    ¡°Because the crazy princess isn¡¯t taking hostages, she¡¯s just trying to exercise her rights ording to thew as the ruler of this country.¡±

    [¡­Are you trying to send more than 1 million revolutionary troops to Gg?]

    ¡°Then do you think it¡¯s wrong to catch an anti-government organization that tried to assassinate the head of state?¡±

    [That¡¯s right¡­]

    Yuna-kyung forgot what to say.

    It¡¯s because there are so many people and the prison sentence is harsh, but it¡¯s true that just organizing an assassination is a crime that needs to be arrested.

    To her, Limon said coldly.

    ¡°Actually, imprisonment is enough for a nobleman. In the old days, it would have been enough to kill all 1 million people.¡±

    [Isn¡¯t that a bit harsh?]

    ¡°Why? Even now, in most countries, treason and civil war are serious crimes punishable by death or life imprisonment.¡±

    Limon snorted.

    Kill even the raised dogs.

    They are treated as criminals from generation to generation just because they are neighbors of traitors.

    Seeing him who lived in an era where a rule-by-association system was natural, it was actually a fairly mild punishment to punish only the perpetrator.

    [However, there is a degree. Then what if an innocent person gets caught?]

    ¡°So I warned you. Even if there is only one innocent person among them, I will intervene.¡±

    [¡­that¡¯s what you meant?]

    ¡°Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem to work for the crazy princess, though.¡±

    Limon sighed as he remembered Yekathrice, whoughed even more happily after hearing his warning.

    Whether it¡¯s the confidence that you can¡¯t make mistakes.

    Whether it¡¯s the madness that just having fun is good.

    That Yekathrice would not hesitate to subdue the revolutionary army was evident just by looking at her smile at that time.

    ¡°The troubling thing is that the mad princess is using Wisdom against her.¡±

    [Reverse use?]

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the crazy princess never asked for anything other than buying shares? Rather, we set out to stop Wisdom first.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    He entrusted Ainsha with negotiations to prevent the future in which half of the Russian people will die.

    It was obvious that this itself was part of Yekathrice¡¯s n to gain the initiative in the negotiations.

    [Wait. So, are you saying that the punsy sister made up the wisdom that half the Russian people would die?]

    ¡°That¡¯s not likely. Even the most insane princess would know that if she deliberately ughtered half the Russian people, she would die at my hands.¡±

    ¡°We intend to cause chaos by subjugating the Yekatrice Revolutionary Army. A massacre is not in the n.¡±

    [Uh, then the subjugation of the revolutionary army might stop if I tell you that foreknowledge¡­]

    ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t stop?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I do it more excitedly.¡±

    ¡°Because I know it¡¯s hard to hold you ountable if it¡¯s not intentional.¡±

    ¡°Besides, we think that we have grasped our weakness, so we use it more thoroughly.¡±

    [¡­the evaluation of that unnie is amazing.]

    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s Yekatrice. This is the basis.¡±

    The craziest and cruelest princess in the Seven Dragons is Yekatrice.

    When Yuna-kyung puts on a tired expression after hearing Ainsha¡¯s expressionless face.

    Limon muttered, frowning.

    ¡°Anyway, the important thing is what the crazy princess is trying to do by tying me to this country¡­¡± ¡±

    It¡¯s a beauty world.¡±

    ¡°So you said seducing me was your n?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I will do it until it doesn¡¯t work. Then the sess rate is 100%.¡±

    All you have to do is create a pre-existing room.

    Looking at Ainsha, who clenched her fists with an expressionless face and reflected on the advice she had received from Tata, Limon thought to herself.

    ¡®90% of you have a different idea, that crazy princess.¡¯

    I wonder if it¡¯s Ainsha.

    This couldn¡¯t be all of the ns Yekathrice made, as smart as the ck Dragon n.

    ¡­The Silver Dragon Princess¡¯s fear was that she might seriously push ahead with this absurd n, as she had slightly tasted it.

    So it was.

    The reason Limon opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°Now that this has happened, there is only one solution.¡±

    [What are you going to do?]

    ¡°We need to get rid of the cause of the problem.¡±

    [You said you were going to find the Liberation Brigade hiding in the Revolutionary Army and kill them?]

    ¡°Yes. Either to change the wisdom or to prevent the mad princess from plotting. There is no other way.¡±

    [That¡¯s right, but how are you going to find it?]

    Yuna-kyung was confused.

    The Liberation Brigade is the worst yer criminal organization of this era.

    It was because they were so thoroughly hidden that their roots had not yet been revealed even while they were being chased around the world because of the bounty offered by Charlotte.

    However, Limon was not anxious.

    As Noh Kang-ho, who lived a long time before bing a sword master.

    And as a former senior agent for a government agency that has been dedicated to dealing with yer crime since the early days of the Iron Age, he just chuckled.

    ¡°Is there anything special? We should go back to the days of PAB.¡±

 Chapter 394

    #394. What else would you do?

    * * *

    Follow me.

    My ears are noisy.

    The loud sound of an rm clock.

    He stretched out his arm and fumbled for a long time to turn it off.

    I manage to erase the noise and regain my peace, but I don¡¯t have time to close my eyes again.

    I get out of bed and turn on the TV.

    Beep.

    [This is the news about yesterday¡¯s ident.]

    [During the wee ceremony at XX on the XX day, a sniping took ce against the Great Khan. The rebels are presumed to be behind this?]

    [Yes. Regarding this, the Great Khan expressed great regret, but showed mercy by personally capturing the shooter.] [

    It is truly a merciful decision.]

    [Yes. Regarding this, some say that the Great Khan¡¯s generosity is causing the rebels to indulge, and the need for stricter punishment¡­]

    Beep.

    turn the channel

    Calm music ying instead of the news.

    I take a shower with a much morefortable feeling and fill my stomach with jam mixed with kasha made with oats in milk.

    And I leave the house in one of the five or six identical, crisply pressed suits in my closet.

    Vroom Vroom.

    Engine sound when starting up.

    The national car VAS, which the Russian Khanate is proud of, starts smoothly to match its reputation.

    Compared to my father¡¯s generation, who said the engine would shut off once in every three rides, or my grandfather¡¯s generation, who said the engine would blow up once in a hundred, this is truly an admirable improvement.

    but not satisfactory

    in front, behind and beside.

    There is only a slight difference in color or model.

    I sigh when I see the road lined with the same VAS vehicles through the pouring snow.

    ¡®Why is VAS only like this car? Even if I paid a little attention to the design, my stomach would be better than now.¡¯

    Rumble rattle.

    ¡®¡­Well, it¡¯s still better than that.¡¯

    dissatisfaction for a while.

    When I see an old bus full of people moving, I feel both relief and pity.

    If he hadn¡¯t been a second-ss citizen, he would have made his already boring life more difficult by using public transportation without a car like them.

    As usual, we drove in aplex state of mind and arrived at a building with a silver dragon mark.

    Even in the factory district of Moscow, it was a uniquelyrge factory.

    ¡°Oh good morning. Miss Ksenia.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mr. Bachemensky. You look healthy today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a corpse except for the healthy ones? ha ha ha.¡±

    The moment you park your car in the parking lot.

    At the greeting of the man who parked the foreign car right next to him, Kseniya tries to smile.

    A formal greeting to anyone.

    But it seems like he¡¯s happy that she epted his words.

    Bachemensky continued the conversation with a single smile on his face.

    ¡°Did Miss Ksenia see the wee ceremony yesterday?¡±

    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t participate because I had work to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Everyone said in unison that it was a bigger event than the Great Khan¡¯s birth festival.¡±

    ¡®It must have meant that it was an event that gave morebor points than the Great Khan¡¯s birth festival.¡¯

    Ksenia muttered inwardly.

    To think that the people of the Russian Khanate, who are driven bybor every day, voluntarily participate in events such as the wee ceremony of the terrible dictator.

    Even if it was arge amount ofbor points, it was impossible unless it came out as a reward.

    Well, with Bachemensky, that might be the case.

    For him, who became a first-ss citizen thanks to meeting his parents well, all he had left was his hours forbor points.

    Even driving a foreign car at a young age was a luxury that a second-ss citizen like her could not even dream of.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t like him at all.

    However, Bachemensky, not knowing how she felt, was silent.

    ¡°Did you hear more than that?¡±

    ¡°I saw on the news about the assassination that took ce during the weing ceremony yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Other than that, the nt manager sent me a message this morning. Ksenia and I were called toe as soon as we left for work.¡±

    ¡°¡­I wish you would have told me about that first rather than small talk.¡±

    He¡¯s a really hard guy to like.

    Despite sighing over and over again, Ksenia did not me him.

    It was her fault for not checking her contact information, even though it was because she had a hard morning because of her low blood pressure.

    In any case, thanks to that, Ksenia was able to avoid being called by her boss.

    ¡®By the way, what are you doing this morning? Did an additional ordere in suddenly?¡¯

    ¡®Then I have no choice but to increase my working hours.

    Concerned, Ksenia went to Vachemensky and the nt manager.

    However, the business that the gray-haired factory manager called them waspletely out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Come on. Actually, the reason I called you was to entrust you with training for new recruits.¡±

    ¡°Rookie training¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly, what do you mean? When did you hire a new employee for our factory?¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t there a shortage of manpower these days? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been recruiting talented people, so you guys should take good care of me.¡±

    Ksenia as well as Bachemensky could not hide their bewilderment at the sudden statement.

    Lack of manpower. It¡¯s always been the case, but starting from the fact that they were recruited, why did they entrust training to them?

    Because it waspletely iprehensible.

    However, without a chance to inquire into the reason, the two had to greet a pair of new recruits introduced by the factory manager after a while.

    ¡°nice to meet. My name is Limanov Koshkin. Feel free to call me Reno.¡±

    is this a neer?

    Or is it a new boss?

    A white-haired young man with a cheeky attitude to the point of being indistinguishable from each other¡­

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Reno¡¯s wife.¡±

    Continue.

    ¡°¡­Reno, that cheek hurts.¡±

    ¡°If you are sick, don¡¯t scold me. Anyway, that was a joke, and this is Elshar Koshkin, my sister. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I liked my wife more than my younger brother¡­¡± An

    expressionless white-haired girl muttered with her cheek pinched while her face was covered with sunsses and a mask.

    That was the moment when the two bizarre siblings entered the ¡®Moscow state-run munitions factory¡¯ as new supervisors and researchers.

    ¡®A parachute again?¡¯

    It was the first time that I was taken aback by the sudden greeting.

    Ksenia understood the situation.

    There would be no way for a factory manager to make such an abrupt personnel transfer unless someone put him in.

    It was obvious that a high-ranking person somewhere would have forced them into it, as Bachemensky had done.

    The ¡®Moscow state-run munitions factory¡¯ they work at was a honey job where they could get rtively manybor points as they researched and produced all kinds of advanced weapons.

    To be honest, she couldn¡¯t like this parachute greeting.

    Anyway, work is work.

    Ksenia tried her best to train the neers.

    I mean it was like that in the beginning.

    ¡°Hmm, in the end, you just have to roll the staff, right?¡±

    ¡°There are people who are mistaken like that, but they are not. A supervisor¡¯s job is to maximize work efficiency through proper staff management.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you callzy bastards? Kids who are good at things are given carrots asbor points.¡±

    ¡°How the hell did you be a supervisor¡­?¡±

    Ksenia was dumbfounded.

    No matter how parachute you are, you must have the basics.

    No matter how you look at this gray-haired young man named Reno, it was doubtful whether he hadmon sense, let alone the basics.

    Still, she was better.

    Because Bachemensky, who yed the younger sister, waspletely crazy.

    ¡°Researcher Elshar, can you repeat what you just said about your major¡­?¡±

    ¡°doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°Ah, are you saying that you didn¡¯t decide on a major and studied all of them evenly?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t study. I don¡¯t know anything about weapons either. So learn from the basics.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­It was such a terrible situation that even Ksenia, who didn¡¯t like Bachemensky, couldn¡¯t help but sympathize.

    Thanks to that, Ksenia¡¯s doubts deepened even more.

    Even by the standards of the most messed up parachute, the two siblings were too absurd.

    But she didn¡¯t know.

    The fact that a blue bird was staring at him watching them with such suspicious eyes.

    * * *

    [Hey, team leader. Do you think this method will really work?]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the basics of an undercover investigation?¡±

    [Even if you said it was basic, I had never seen the former team leader conduct an undercover investigation while working at PAB.

    ]

    [I admit that, but¡­]

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    PAB days.

    Kang Jeong-soo, who was the director, made good use of Limon.

    Whenever there was an issue to subdue a high-level yer, Limon was dispatched first.

    Destroying at least one building was a simple but effective way to extract the deficit caused by Limon withbor.

    It was thanks to that that PAB boasted a high arrest rate even with a small number of people.

    However, thanks to that, Limon was usually able to fill up 24 hours a day with work, so there was no time to do things like undercover investigations.

    So it was.

    The reason Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t let go of her doubtful feelings.

    [If your name is infiltration, you should do it more secretly. At a time like this, if I do it openly like this, everyone will think suspiciously?

    ]

    [yes? Why?]

    ¡°Because if you touch the bush, a snake wille out.¡±

    [¡­Are you saying you¡¯re going to make the Liberation Brigade move by deliberately looking suspicious?]

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly the Liberation Brigade, it¡¯s the Revolutionary Army. If something suspicious happens around you, even if you don¡¯t move directly, you¡¯ll see some kind of reaction.¡±

    Limon pointed out coolly.

    Just as there is a saying that thieves numb themselves, those who belong to the Revolutionary Army must be sensitive to the dynamics around them.

    Whether you¡¯re trying to pry behind them.

    Or maybe you¡¯re just being overly wary.

    If anyone showed even the slightest suspicious reaction, he was confident that he would notice it.

    However, Yuna-kyung put on a very doubtful expression.

    [It sounds usible, but it might not be as good as you think, right?]

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Right now, we don¡¯t have the resources to trust and rely on, nor the time to conduct an investigation ording to the rules.¡±

    Even if you touch the bush, the snake doesn¡¯t necessarilye out.

    If the opponent thoroughly hides the reaction, there is a possibility that it will be more difficult to catch the tail.

    Especially considering the characteristics of the revolutionary army, which has been operating under the strict surveince of the Russian Khanate.

    Still, Limon only shrugged his shoulders in the end.

    Since they had already done it, there was no way to undo it, and they had no other way to believe Yekathrice¡¯s cooperation.

    Above all, there was a clear reason why he decided to conduct an undercover investigation.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s certain that the sniper rifle and special warhead used in yesterday¡¯s assassination were made in this factory, so if you look closely, you¡¯ll get a clue.¡±

    [That said, it seems too tant to mark the two most likely suspects closely under the pretext of training.]

    ¡°Then it¡¯s rather good. The more suspicious we are, the more likely they are to make mistakes under pressure.¡±

    [Ummm, do you think so?]

    When Yuna-kyung reluctantly nodded.

    Ainsha, who was listening by the side, clenched her fists and said with an expressionless face.

    ¡°All right. Then I will work harder to win the award.¡±

    ¡°¡­what else do you want to do?¡±

    [It¡¯s suspicious enough that you haven¡¯t been fired after doing such a thing up until now¡­]

    The moment I heard that.

    Limon and Yuna-Kyung made a confused expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Ainsha¡¯s face wrapped in sunsses and a mask.

    It was because what she had done up until now was not something that could be rectified with just the expression of being suspicious.

    How many idents Yainsha has had at the Moscow state-run munitions factory.

    It was only necessary to hear the screams of Vachemensky, who was in charge of her training as a senior researcher.

    ¡°Researcher Elshar! You can¡¯t stick that in there!¡±

    ¡°No problem. This hole is the same size as this one. It fits snugly when plugged in. My eyes are clear.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the size that matters, it¡¯s the voltage¡­!¡±

    Pajijijijik! Perong!

    ¡°Aaaaaagh! A sma injector I just bought this year for 333 million rubles!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s because the machine is weird.¡±

 Chapter 395

    #395. What have you done?

    From the first day, it was the drug department that destroyed the expensive research equipment to an unrecoverable level.

    Wouldn¡¯t it ruin the data I¡¯ve been researching for months?

    Doesn¡¯t it make you do the experiment again from the beginning by freely feeding the cherishedboratory animal?

    misrepresentation of data to be discarded, leading to the creation of wrong prototypes, and so on.

    Truly disorganized.

    In just a few days, the entire research department was overturned, and Vachemensky even had acute gastritis and hair loss.

    Besides, I didn¡¯t get fired even after making the fuss.

    Now, the eyes on Ainsha went beyond being suspicious and reached the point of fear.

    One more frightening fact.

    There was not a single bit of malice in this chain of idents.

    ¡°I have never had an ident. I just did what Lee told me to do.¡±

    ¡°I said there was no reason to hide my suspicions. I don¡¯t remember ordering sabotage¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not sabotage. It is the result of hard work.¡±

    [¡­If you¡¯re sincere twice, this factory will be closed?]

    Of course, Limon and Yuna-kyung could understand.

    Whether as the princess of the white dragon n.

    Whether as a priest of the Holy Alliance.

    It was Ainsha who had never changed clothes by herself because she was treated like a gold medal.

    However, it was not simple physicalbor, familiar cultural art, or business work, and I came to imitate a researcher who handles high-tech weapons out of nowhere.

    It was only natural that problems would arise.

    ¡­Even considering that, the ident that Ainsha caused was out of the norm in many ways.

    Limon, who deliberately disguised himself as suspicious, was buried by Ainsha and was not getting much attention.

    ¡®Chief, wouldn¡¯t it be better to send the white sister back now?¡¯

    ¡®If that was possible, I wouldn¡¯t have brought him in the first ce.¡¯

    Limon had a headache.

    The reason they can move freely now is because Ainsha is moving ording to Yekathrice¡¯s n, at least on the surface.

    That absurd n to seduce Limon by pretending to find the Liberation Brigade.

    But now, what if you act separately from Ainsha?

    Not only did she not know what Yekathrice was going to do, but at worst she could have acted right away.

    So it was.

    The reason Limon, who had been thinking about it for a long time, finally opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to work hard, foolish princess, but don¡¯t make any more idents in the future. To be honest, what I¡¯ve done so far makes me feel like I¡¯m overdoing it.¡±

    ¡°I am relieved. I gradually got used to the job. I won¡¯t make the same mistakes anymore.¡±

    [¡­is it because I¡¯m in the mood for that to sound like I¡¯m going to make another mistake?]

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    If I had an ident like this, I would be embarrassed.

    Seeing Ainsha confidently asserting her next sess, Limon and Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but feel insecure.

    Still, they were better.

    It was because there was another person who started the game after seeing Ainsha, who went to work the next day.

    ¡°I want to know what to do today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Answer please.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Researcher Elshar. Do you really need to do something?¡±

    ¡°of course. I¡¯m a researcher here. Hired to work. So it works.¡±

    A look of hopelessness appeared on Bachemensky¡¯s face.

    Having experienced her ability to make a mess of anything she asked me to do, that majestic answer sounded like a trumpet from hell.

    That¡¯s why you can¡¯t treat the person who is wrapped up by the factory manager.

    After a hair-raising stay, what Bachemensky entrusted to her was, after all, tidying up an old warehouse.

    It was because there was only one ce that could minimize the damage even if Ainsha did another ident.

    Whoever sees it, it¡¯s half kicked out.

    Even looking at the scenery of the munitions factory warehouse that Bachemensky had arrived at, that fact was obvious.

    ¡°Keuheum, this is the warehouse. There are a lot of confidential data, so a researcher with qualifications to process information has to sort it out himself.¡±

    A seemingly broken device.

    Discs that are broken and discarded.

    Devices with parts missing halfway, etc.

    No matter how you look at it, the scenery there, where nothing was fine, looked more like a garbage dump or waste storage facility than a warehouse.

    It was to the point that Bachemensky even hinted back at the warehouse as if he had be anxious.

    ¡°Anyway, if it¡¯s too heavy to move alone, I might give you another job¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°of course. Leave the warehouse to me.¡±

    But Ainsha didn¡¯t care.

    He just nodded his head with an expressionless face, as if he would do it because he had been given the job.

    After Bachemenski, who was so anxious, left the warehouse, Ainsha started working by lightly carrying arge pile of scrap metal.

    Is it because it is a simple task?

    Ainsha, who had caused all kinds of problems until now, also organized the warehouse without any problems this time around.

    ¡­no, it seemed so.

    That is, until I came across a device that seemed somehow familiar.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Why is the device familiar?

    Take a moment to tilt your head.

    Ainsha tapped her palm with her fist.

    And often walked closer.

    Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re all items that came in at the same time?

    Discs discarded together on top of charred research equipment, and what looked like assembled sticks in an empty animal cage next to it.

    Ainsha cleaned up all the oddly familiar items with her familiar hands.

    click.

    Insert the disk into the device.

    Chunk.

    Such as putting whole animal cages into the machine.

    After tidying up the clutter out of sight, she took onest, heavy, half-scorched plug.

    Then, I approached the high-voltage concert nearby after finishing andpared the size of the two.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same size as well.¡±

    It seems he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Ainsha shook her head expressionlessly and moved her hand without hesitation.

    So, the moment the plug she was holding was inserted into the outlet¡­

    Kwaaaang!

    ¡­A predestined catastrophe hase to the old warehouse of the Moscow state-run munitions factory.

    * * *

    Ainsha did it again.

    when I first heard the news.

    Limon couldn¡¯t be med for touching his temples.

    It was because most of the other people, not just him, were revealing the thought of ¡®I¡¯ve done it again¡¯ on their faces.

    The notoriety that Ainsha has umted in the past few days is just as revolutionary.

    So it was.

    After hearing the details of the ident, all of them couldn¡¯t help but put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°¡­who said what?¡±

    ¡°Researcher Elshar haspleted a new weapon!¡±

    ¡°If my memory isn¡¯t wrong, wasn¡¯t he in charge of tidying up the warehouse?¡±

    ¡°That makes it even better!¡±

    It seemed like it was a lie that she had been thinking about dying because of Ainsha until the morning.

    Bachemensky continued his admiration.

    ¡°Toplete a prototype that was discarded due to unstable output on the spot in the warehouse! That¡¯s great sense!¡±

    ¡°¡­sense?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think the word ¡°immediate¡± is appropriate. This must have been Researcher Elshar¡¯s n in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°n¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a very borate n.¡±

    Testing the durability of a new sma injection device through overvoltage.

    Directly rewrite the research data to adjust the device¡¯s output to withstand overvoltage.

    A cage forboratory animals made of an alloy from Dungeons blocked the emission,pleting apressed sma battery that had previously failed.

    At the end of the praise of the amazing achievement she has done.

    Bachemensky said.

    ¡°Researcher Elshar is a genius!¡±

    ¡°Thousand¡­¡±

    He just didn¡¯t know.

    Ainsha has a genius talent.

    Thanks to her, I was able to introduce several new weapons that were only theoretically possible, so there would be a huge bounty, and so on.

    Watching Bachemensky speak with burning eyes, Limon was at a loss for words.

    And he went straight to Ainsha and asked.

    ¡°Silly princess, what the hell have you done¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t crash this time. I gotpliments from everyone.¡±

    what did you really do?

    A white robe for researchers, of course.

    Even sunsses and masks.

    Looking at Ainsha, who was full of irritation all over his body, Limon let out a pained sound.

    Of course, if you ask me if I¡¯m buying this, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not.

    Anyway, since I made it, I passed the risk of being kicked out of the factory right away.

    The problem is that the results were too great.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t to the extent of Bachemenski, it was clear from the look of admiration mixed in the eyes of the people around Ainsha.

    So Limon asked with half-concern and half-suspicion.

    ¡°Have you forgotten what our purpose is?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s not stupid.

    Ainsha confidently answered with an expressionless face with her small chest wide open.

    ¡°I fall in love with Lee for showing my ability. It is proof of a woman of ability.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess that¡¯s your hidden purpose, not mine?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hiding anything from Li. That¡¯s why I tell you all the hidden ulterior motives.¡±

    ¡°I really like that attitude, but why don¡¯t you just give me permission in advance instead of just giving an after-action notification¡­?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to send Ainsha back even if Yekathrice was wary?

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    But his sigh didn¡¯t end with just that one.

    the next day too.

    and the next day too.

    This is because idents that were not Ainsha¡¯s idents continued one after another.

    ¡°How did you know that using a PTK fuse instead of an ATK fuse could solve the problem of a new engine?¡±

    Research on next-generation tank engines.

    ¡°It is a revolution that just pouring the oil of a cannibal whale onto the skin of a stone turtle can make such a soft yet strong skin!¡±

    discovery of new materials.

    ¡°oh my god! Did you fix this with just a few code changes?¡±

    development of new programs, etc.

    Every time Ainshamitted an ident regardless of field, Bachemenski¡¯s sticity increased.

    It wasn¡¯t just him.

    As well as other researchers who were dubious until they first developed the sma battery.

    Even the factory manager who helped them get a disguised job always had awe in their eyes when they saw Ainsha.

    After a few days, it became an established fact that Ainsha looked a bit dazed at the Moscow state-run munitions factory, but was actually a genius.

    So it was.

    The reason why Na-kyung Yun, who heard the rumors, couldn¡¯t believe her ears and denied the reality.

    [¡­what kind of dream is this?]

    ¡°It¡¯s a dream called reality.¡±

    [Do you want me to believe that the white sister was a real genius?]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that the stupid princess actually achieved results?¡±

    [No, how could this happen!]

    Yuna-kyung was dumbfounded.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    That Ainsha was actually a genius developer was harder to believe than saying that she was actually a blue chicken, not a blue bird.

    On the other hand, Limon epted the situation calmly.

    It was because he saw through the trick, not the trick, of how Ainsha was achieving these results one after another.

    ¡°Do you know about the Infinite Monkey Theorem?¡±

    [Are you saying that even a monkey can write a great masterpiece if it hits a typewriter at random for an infinite amount of time?]

    ¡°Yes, it is nonsense that inevitability can be reached by umting coincidences.¡±

    [¡­Are you saying that Sister White¡¯s achievements are all the result of coincidence?]

    ¡°Not all, but to some extent.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    As if arranging a copsed block, Ainsha could have put the diskette and battery into the sma injector without much thought and plugged it in.

    Likewise, or simr fuses are inserted incorrectly.

    Spilling oil on research hides.

    Entering the wrong code, etc.

    All of that could have happened by careless mistake orplicated coincidence.

    ¡°Because technology originally developed through such idental discoveries.¡±

    Penicillin discovered by mistake in a culture experiment.

    Safety ss created by a broken test tube.

    A microwave oven that was originally a radar.

    idental X-rays, etc.

    In the first ce, many of the innovative technologies or inventions from ancient times were not created intentionally.

    Most of them have been sublimated into technology by reproducing phenomena that originated by chance.

    That¡¯s why there is a separate word for such an idental invention called Serendipity.

    ¡°Of course, coincidences like this don¡¯t happen often, and it¡¯s hard to cause them on purpose¡­¡±

    If they could cause coincidences like this at will, witchcraft wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed by magic.

    At the end of a low muttering.

    Limon added one more word.

    ¡°If that is a coincidence that could happen someday, there is a way to make that possibility 100%.¡±

    [Wait. I wonder if that method is¡­?]

    ¡°It is to foresee and reproduce the future where coincidences ur.¡±

    Day after tomorrow.

    or next month.

    Or the next year.

    If only I could see a future where simr idents happen in this factory.

    The rest gets easier.

    As long as you reproduce that coincidence, other researchers will admire it on their own, and they will technically organize it andplete it.

    [¡­is that possible?]

    ¡°It won¡¯t work anywhere else. Other prophets would be impossible.¡±

    Nowhere else could this result have been achieved by mere chance.

    However, this is a Moscow state-run munitions factory.

    It was a ce where technologies that could bepleted with a small coincidence were piled up like a mountain, as thetest weapons were being developed in an advanced country with the best technology in mankind.

    Of course, even considering that, the future is inherently ambiguous.

    An unlikely coincidence.

    In particr, urately foreseeing only what would lead to results was close to impossible for most prophets¡­

    ¡°But it is possible with the White Dragon Princess.¡±

    music picture film novel etc.

    Culture and art, in which the results vary greatly depending on trends or luck.

    Even in such a field, Tiamat is apany that has be one of the Seven Dragon Groups by selecting and investing in works that will surely seed.

    And what made it possible was the power of the world¡¯s greatest prophet, the White Dragon Princess.

    Looking at Limon, who speaks calmly.

    Yuna-kyung realized again.

    Even if he does something stupid, Ainsha is also a descendant of the dragon.

    The fact that she is the owner of the world¡¯srgest conglomerate and one of the princesses of the Seven Dragons, standing shoulder to shoulder with Li Qingyu.

    [¡­She was a much better princess than I thought, even the white sister.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it for granted. In the first ce, among the princesses of the Seven Dragons, there¡¯s no way there¡¯s even one person you can easily look up to.¡±

    [I know that, but.]

    Scratching my head at Limon¡¯s point for a while.

    Yuna-kyung asked casually.

    [So what are you going to do now? Thanks to the white sister, it seems like it¡¯s getting harder to catch the revolutionary army now.]

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    [Yes?]

    When Yun Na-kyung tilts her head at the unexpected words.

    Limon crossed his arms.

    Then, he frowned at Ainsha, who was surrounded by researchers from afar and looked smug with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is like now, but the revolutionary army I know¡­¡±

 Chapter 396

    #396. Is that all you have to say?

    * * *

    ¡°You mean you want to invite that sister?¡±

    [Yes sir. The Elshar sisters are geniuses who can influence the global technology market for the next few decades.] ¡°Certainly, it would be of great help if such a

    talented person could help our revolution¡­¡±

    When you are serious about shaping your beard.

    Another voice interrupted.

    [I am the opposite. No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s too dangerous.]

    [What do you mean dangerous? Recruiting new siblings is something I¡¯ve always done.]

    [That¡¯s normal. Still, it¡¯s so suspicious that such a person appeared right after we attacked the dictator.] [

    Do you really think she could be the dictator¡¯s helper?]

    [Okrana¡¯s eyes are everywhere.]

    [What¡¯scking in okrana? So would you use such talent as bait? Rather, hiding it and protecting it would not be enough.]

    [I could have used that psychology against her.] [

    I can assure you that Sister Elshar is a fool who only knows nothing about research!] [

    Your assertion alone will not endanger our Revolutionary Army. I can¡¯t.]

    [Jeong In that case, I will pursue the recruitment even on my own. Then, even if something goes wrong, won¡¯t only I be caught?]

    [You know, just falling for okrana is a big damage.]

    [What kind of revolution are you going to achieve with such a cowardly mindset!]

    [You can¡¯t tell me The revolution doesn¡¯t happen just by running.]

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    As soon as there were signs that the argument would escte, the man stopped them.

    And he said it out loud.

    ¡°Revolution requires boldness and prudence. But above all else, don¡¯t forget that the unity of brothers and sisters is the most important thing.¡±

    [¡­yes sir.]

    [I¡¯ll keep in mind.]

    Two voices that died down like students who were literally scolded by the teacher.

    Leaving them behind, the man closed his eyes and thought.

    And after a long silence, he spoke.

    ¡°Certainly, hasty recruiting in this situation is dangerous. It could endanger all of our brothers in Moscow.¡±

    [In that case¡­]

    ¡°But I can¡¯t stand by when such a talented person works for a dictator.¡±

    The Russian army is the strongest army in the world.

    It is the only military that can bepared to the US Army, which has always maintained its position as the world¡¯s strongest except for the days when the swordsman Joan of Arc existed.

    And what supported that power were all kinds of weapons poured out from various state-run factories.

    A special bullet that ignores defense.

    Missiles using items.

    Reinforced exoskeleton for yers and more.

    Most of the advanced weapons made in the Iron Age were developed by Bahamut or their affiliate factories.

    Unlike other countries, which have to be purchased even at exorbitant prices, Russia has unlimited use of numerous high-tech weapons.

    That¡¯s why the yers, including the teenage guilds, couldn¡¯t show their strength in Russia alone.

    ¡­of course there were other reasons as well.

    In any case, from that point of view.

    The Revolutionary Army could not leave the new genius named Elshar behind.

    If the gap between the Russian army and technical equipment widens any further, the revolution will be even more impossible.

    [Are you going to promote recruitment after all?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [Even if the tail can be caught?]

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to take that level of risk.¡±

    Revolutionse with risks.

    If you don¡¯t move because you¡¯re afraid of it, you¡¯ll have no choice but to suffer from oppression forever.

    The man said with conviction.

    In the first ce, the Revolutionary Army was operated as a point organization because it was to move boldly at a time like this as much as minimizing the risk.

    However, the person who rmended her recruitment in the first ce was not happy to hear that.

    Rather, he hesitated and asked. [Sir, I¡¯m just asking this just in case¡­

    What if she refuses to

    join the Revolutionary Army?]

    It seemsmentable indeed.

    let out a deep sigh.

    The man opened his mouth bitterly.

    ¡°I have no choice but to punish the enemies of the revolution.¡±

    * * *

    Once they decided to recruit, the Revolutionary Army went straight into action.

    It was an attempt to contact the siblings.

    The result is this.

    It was the figure of a man and a woman tied tightly with their backs to each other on chairs facing each other in a corner of a dark warehouse far from Moscow.

    ¡°Rino, I am hungry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that all you have to say?¡±

    ¡°Correction. I am very hungry.¡±

    ¡°Elshar, you just want to keep your mouth shut.¡±

    A white-haired girl muttering with an expressionless face and a white-haired man sighing.

    Looking at Reno and the Elshar siblings, the revolutionary army made a subtle expression.

    It was good that they kidnapped the two with unexpected ease.

    It was quite shocking to see the two people with no tension even though they had their guns pointed right in front of them.

    And the most puzzling among them was the person who invited the two to this ce.

    ¡°Hmm hmm. I¡¯m sorry to meet you like this. Researcher Elshar Reno Supervisor.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, why don¡¯t you do it?¡±

    white-haired man.

    To Reno¡¯s usation, Elshar also agreed with an expressionless face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Kidnapping after inviting them to dinner is a terrible crime. I apologize for my hungry stomach.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking about rice. Anyone who sees it will know that I starved you.¡±

    ¡°I am still growing up. You need to take good care of your meals. Only then will it grow and Reno will be good too.¡±

    ¡°Apart from how much promise you have in your body, which is already an adult in terms of age, why is it good for me that you are growing so fast?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to hide it. Tata told me that men like women who are plump.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be afraid to tell that Tata. Next time we see each other, I want you to hit me.¡±

    Suddenly ignored, Bachemensky couldn¡¯t help but put on a more trembling expression than before.

    I knew that Ainsha had a bit of a strange corner, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so without tension.

    Including Limon, who I thought was rtively normal.

    However, it cannot be like this forever.

    Bachemensky forcibly interrupted their conversation.

    ¡°Hehehe! I¡¯ll be honest. In fact, I am a revolutionary soldier.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason to be surprised, is there? Not anywhere in the remote countryside, only the revolutionary army or government agencies can do something like this in Moscow.¡±

    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t think I was a government agency.¡±

    ¡°If it was a government agency, why would they secretly invite us and capture us because they were afraid? I would have just arrested him in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°You are not wrong.¡±

    Bachemensky smiled bitterly.

    The power of Okrana and the KGB is omnipresent in Russia.

    It was because he had the extra-legal authority to arrest and interrogate anyone, even if there was no evidence, as long as he reported it.

    ¡°Anyway, if you knew who we were, you would have guessed, but my purpose was to invite you two to join our Revolutionary Army.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the treatment is too harsh after going through that?¡±

    ¡°I am truly sorry about that.¡±

    Bachemensky made aplicated expression.

    Of course, due to the nature of the organization, there were many radicals in the Revolutionary Army.

    However, even so, it was not enough to kidnap the new member he was trying to solicit, and even a talented person like a researcher at a Moscow-directed munitions factory.

    Originally, I was nning to start with today¡¯s invitation, build friendships step by step, collect information, and then make a rmendation.

    But there was a reason why Bachemensky suddenly changed his n and did this.

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t intend to use such a coercive method, but that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡±

    Oh, yes. understood.¡±

    Seeing the young fear in Bachemenski¡¯s gaze toward Ainsha, Limon smiled.

    And he took the ce of the words he couldn¡¯t bear to say.

    ¡°Looking at my sister¡¯s face, I was so disconcerted that I kidnapped her right away, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    Skin as pure as snow.

    A face as beautiful as a doll.

    Even the body is small and slender enough to fit in one arm.

    The eyes and hair are white, there is no expression, and the only difference is that the chest is slightly slimmer.

    Seeing the girl who looked just like the dictator they knew all too well, Bachemensky swallowed dryly.

    It¡¯s better now though.

    The first time I saw Ainsha taking off her sunsses and mask to eat, I was so surprised that my heart almost stopped.

    I wonder if you¡¯ve been kidnapping for a while.

    ¡°In that sense, I would like to ask you, Director Reno. By any chance, your younger sister¡¯s real name is Yekatrice, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°If so, you guys would have already died.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Bachemensky, who had a half-anxious, half-nervous face, put on a relieved expression when he heard Limon¡¯s answer.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t believe it straight away, but at least it was a hundred times better than hearing the answer, ¡®Okay, now you guys should die.¡¯

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it really doesn¡¯t matter, but only looks alike?¡±

    ¡°There is nothingplicated about it. They say there are a few people in the world who look just like them, but unfortunately my brother was one of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Certainly, statistically speaking, it could be.¡±

    ¡°okay. Thanks to that, my brother also suffered a lot. Do you still want to go around covering your face?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you must have suffered.¡±

    Bachemensky could not hide his perplexed expression.

    There are plenty of suspicious things.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t figure out what to do when Limon came out proudly because he was so shameless.

    So it was.

    Why did he open his mouth after much thought?

    ¡°I am sorry to say this, but for the time being you two will be protected by our brothers.¡±

    ¡°In short, will you keep us locked up?¡±

    ¡°As soon as the identities of the two of you are confirmed, we will guarantee your freedom of action.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean we can¡¯t release them right away even if they are identified?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me.¡±

    Take a moment to look at Bachemensky, who shows a full face of sorry but never denies his words.

    Limon smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Do whatever you want. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to release us just because we didn¡¯t like it anyway.¡±

    Is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    Bachemensky averted his eyes.

    But he didn¡¯t know

    Contrary to his sarcastic tone, Limon¡¯s eyes were calm.

    In the first ce, the fact that he was obediently kidnapped was in order to infiltrate the revolutionary army in some way.

    Even in the form of confinement, the deeper they dig into the Revolutionary Army, the more they can gain.

    growl

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to know when the rice is served.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡­I didn¡¯t know if Ainsha had thought that far and was captured without hesitation.

    Have you ever been really hungry?

    Seeing the girl growling with an expressionless face, Limon couldn¡¯t help but sigh and ask for some food first.

 Chapter 397

    #397. really crazy

    * * *

    ¡®I was too impatient.¡¯

    A researcher at the Moscow State Munitions Factory.

    A first-ss citizen in the top 1% of the Russian Khanate.

    At the same time, a member of the revolutionary army who secretly stole thetest technology and weapons from the factory.

    Bachemensky was regretting it.

    I¡¯m not talking about the fact that I was blinded by Ainsha¡¯s talent and hastily rmended her to join.

    The act of abducting her and Limon in a fit of panic at the sight of her face.

    ¡®If I had just stepped back then, this situation wouldn¡¯t have been created¡­¡¯

    I would have been able to proceed with the investigation more safely if I had gone over from the front and secretly dug into the back.

    The situation was bad because they kidnapped them.

    Of course, the biggest victims of this situation were Limon and Ainsha, who were kidnapped out of nowhere.

    Because of such an apologetic heart, Bachemensky took care of the two as much as possible in many ways, including food, clothing and shelter, even while in confinement.

    ¡­No, I was going to take care of it.

    The problem is that these two siblings had many things that went againstmon sense.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need another room.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Me and Reno siblings. One room is enough.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit ufortable for the two of you to share this small room¡­?¡±

    Bachemenski, who tried to move Ainsha¡¯s room as a favor, was rejected without hesitation.

    The room where the two are confined is a ce made for confinement from the beginning.

    Because of that, it was as strong as it was very narrow, so even if you were alone, if you were to live together, you could not help but touch your body.

    ¡°That makes it even better.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°Reno is out of luck. When I¡¯m not by your side, you get anxious. So the closer the better.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Bachemensky¡¯s eyes twitched.

    It was because he remembered that even when he was working at the factory, Limon woulde to check on Ainsha whenever he had a chance.

    It took a while to get bloody hair on his forehead after receiving his mysterious gaze as if he was looking at an older brother with no arms.

    Limon immediately smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, to be honest, I get a little anxious when my sister isn¡¯t around. As you know, he has a lot of idents.¡±

    ¡°I understand that, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, my sister is so childish that she can¡¯t even change her clothes properly without me. It hasn¡¯t been long since I¡¯ve been able to run errands by myself.¡±

    ¡°At this age?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the front, but the back is framed. It just woke up from an egg¡­¡±

    Kwak.

    ¡°¡­Lee, it hurts.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, thank you for your consideration, but for now, I¡¯ll stay like this. So please move rooms only after our misunderstanding is resolved.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. All right.¡±

    Limon mped Ainsha¡¯s face with an iron w and smiled refreshingly.

    It¡¯s definitely a smiling face.

    Seeing his strangely pressured appearance, Bachemensky had no choice but to nod and back away.

    While looking at the two siblings with young subtle eyes.

    Even while Bachemensky was watching the white-haired man and woman more and more, the revolutionary army hurriedly moved.

    First of all, after faking an acute flu, he faked a vacation, and in the meantime, he started a reinvestigation of the two siblings.

    Of course, I had done research before, but this time it was on a different level.

    Government offices and newspapers, of course.

    Even Okrana¡¯s data was stolen and the history of the siblings, Limanov Koshkin and Elshar Koshkin, was scrutinized.

    family and acquaintances.

    the ce where you lived before.

    A connection that worked in a factory.

    What do you think about government in general?

    After literally checking and reviewing all kinds of information, they found one thing.

    [It¡¯s neat.]

    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s nothing suspicious about it?¡±

    [Yes. The problem is that even if the records about them are clean, they are too clean.]

    In this Russian Khanate, data and testimonies can be manipted as much as you like.

    Even more so if Okrana is involved.

    Because it was their specialty to dig up information about the anti-government forces by nting borately camouged Frakchi.

    Even if the past is clean, I can¡¯t believe it.

    It¡¯s harder to believe if there¡¯s a blemish.

    It was the fear of Okrana, called the secret police, that sowed distrust, dwindled its activities and eventually destroyed its power itself.

    [Still, one thing is certain.]

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    [At least that she is not the same person as the dictator. It was confirmed that the Great Khan was in the Kremlin at the same time.]

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s assertion, Bachemensky was relieved.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t think that Ainsha, who seemed to have a screw missing, would be that terrifying dictator, but the weight of what was confirmed was different.

    [The person who can be questioned by the Supreme Court is a singing pure white¡­]

    ¡°You mean the priest of the Shinseon League? The world¡¯s greatest prophet?¡±

    [ording to the data obtained so far, it is clear that she also looks simr to the dictator.]

    ¡°But isn¡¯t there any reason for her to hide her identity and get a job at our factory?¡±

    [It¡¯s as you said.]

    It¡¯s the same Seven Dragons, but that¡¯s all.

    How different the seven ns have behaved so far.

    For those in the know, it was not even worth considering that the White Dragon was working for the Russian government.

    ¡°Maybe everything could be a coincidence. If there are two of the same person, there may be three.¡±

    [Or it could be that Okrana deliberately confuses us by finding or sticizing someone who looks just like the dictator.]

    ¡°¡­That means you can¡¯t prove your innocence after all.¡±

    Bachemensky narrowed his brows.

    If it had been before contact, I would have made the choice to keep a distance and watch.

    Because Ainsha had already been kidnapped and imprisoned, so he couldn¡¯t just observe and doubt forever.

    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t trust her right away and let her go.

    It was indeed a quandary.

    [No, fortunately there is one way.]

    ¡°Really?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    However, the man simply denied Bachemensky¡¯s concerns.

    And the lowly asserted.

    [If they really are the dictator¡¯s pawns, they will definitely be exposed if they use this method.]

    * * *

    ¡°¡­So?¡±

    A long time to remain silent.

    Limon asked with a face that didn¡¯t know if he was dumbfounded or stupefied.

    ¡°Is that why you came to see us, Sergei dinov?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    auburn hair.

    bushy beard.

    Up to the big size there.

    This reminds me of the impression of seeing a single brown bear.

    The man who was usually called ¡®teacher¡¯ by his colleagues.

    Seeing Sergei and Bachemensky behind him, who couldn¡¯t hide his nervousness, Limon made an even more absurd expression.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the type to be honored that someone of a higher status hade to see him.

    Even if the target is the leader of the revolutionary army with a bounty of one billion units.

    Still, I was surprised for one reason.

    It was because of an object that Sergei had put on the table as soon as he met them.

    ¡°Anyway, why are you giving us guns in the first ce?¡±

    Of course it was loaded with ammunition.

    Looking at the pistol for great yers with the mark of the Moscow state-run munitions factory, Limon asked shyly.

    Sergey answered in a heavy voice.

    ¡°If you were the dictator¡¯s dog, they would shoot me right here.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have no intention of dying. I just chose it because there is no other way to believe in you guys.¡±

    he said softly.

    Whatever the identities of Limon and Ainsha are.

    If the purpose was to destroy the revolutionary army, there was no better opportunity than this.

    Sergei, who has been active as the leader of the revolutionary army for the past 10 years, is a symbol of the revolution.

    Even if they stopped, half of the revolutionary army would copse.

    As long as he carried Sergei¡¯s head, sess in the Russian Khanate and fame and fortune were guaranteed.

    ¡°As you can see, the only ones here are Brother Bachemensky, so it should be easy to kill me and get away.¡±

    ¡°¡­If this is the condition, I think I¡¯ll want to put a bullet in the back of your head and turn back, even if I¡¯m not an okrana, but a revolutionary soldier, right?¡±

    ¡°Then my fate would end there.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    For Ichigo, who gambles with his own life, look at his calm eyes and frown for a moment.

    Limon picked up a handgun from the table.

    Then, after checking the loading of the bullet by pulling the bolt, he aimed it at Sergei.

    Taaaaang!!

    A ring gunshot.

    Broken and fluttering hair.

    Even Vezemensky, who was watching from behind, trembled with a pale face.

    Indeed, Sergei, who had just passed by his ear, did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just said it in a heavy voice.

    ¡°You look used to handling a gun, but your aim is messed up. If it¡¯s hard to hit, just put the muzzle between my forehead and shoot.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really crazy, you.¡±

    ¡°He who wants to deal with a monster has to be a monster.¡±

    ¡°Well, then it¡¯s worth going crazy.¡±

    After all, it¡¯s time to stick out your tongue at the words of the person who has been plotting a revolution against Yekatrice.

    Limon set the pistol he was holding down on the table and swung it back at Sergei.

    drooling.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me and return the gun, does that mean you are willing to cooperate with our revolutionary army?¡±

    Limon crossed his arms and answered Sergei¡¯s calm question as he took the gun back.

    ¡°It will depend on your intentions.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, revolutionary man. Couldn¡¯t you have done this every time you tried to recruit a new colleague?¡±

    Limon snorted.

    To be honest, Sergei¡¯s act of risking his life to see if he and Ainsha were spies was not something he would do sanely.

    But if Sergei had really been a simple lunatic, he would have been killed or arrested long ago.

    The fact that he escaped the eyes of the silver dragon n and survived was proof of his prudence.

    Why did you do such a reckless thing anyway?

    At Limon¡¯s sharp point, Sergei opened his mouth after silence.

    ¡°Let me be honest. I want Sister Elshar to do something very important for our Revolutionary Army.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to make a new weapon that can bring about a revolution at once?¡±

    ¡°Of course, in the long run, I would also like to see such cooperation. But what we need right now is Sister Elshar¡¯s looks, not her wisdom.¡±

    ¡°¡­what are you going to do to my brother?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon frowned.

    I didn¡¯t think that simple recruiting was the goal, but it was because I felt very uneasy when I mentioned Ainsha¡¯s appearance openly.

    That intuition was exactly right.

    The thing Sergei brought up while looking at Ainsha was really absurd.

    ¡°I want Sister Elshar to infiltrate the Kremlin Pce disguised as Catherine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Reno, that ear seems to be wrong. I hear a strange noise.¡±

    Is it because I was so stupid?

    Ainsha muttered with an expressionless face, forgetting Limon¡¯s request to keep her mouth shut.

    Limon couldn¡¯t me her.

    He was lost because he was the same.

    ¡°Are you going to disguise my brother as the Great Khan?¡±

    ¡°For now, it is.¡±

    ¡°Are you really crazy? There¡¯s no way something like that would be possible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. All I ask of her is contact with our savior who may be there.¡±

    ¡°¡­Messiah?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Limon hardened his face.

    While Ainsha, who had already heard what would be said through her wisdom, blinked her eyes with an expressionless face.

    Sergei revealed his purpose with a serious face.

    ¡°Lord Limon Aspelder, the hero who defeated the ruthless oppressor Swordsman 80 years ago and saved us.¡±

 Chapter 398

    #398. risk your life

    * * *

    Revolutionary Army.

    An organization that dreams of a free and equal nation.

    There were many people who sympathized with them in the Russian Khanate, where irrational dictatorship and harshbor reigned.

    However, in the past few decades, the revolutionary army has not produced measurable results.

    Because their enemy was too strong.

    Silver dragon n.

    A n that has been dominating Russian nights with deep roots in the imperial family for hundreds of years.

    In particr, after the opening of the Iron Age, they upied the entire country and defined the revolutionary army as a mere rebel and thoroughly suppressed it.

    Of course, the revolutionary army was also suffering, but it was not.

    Secretly training yers and stealing thetest weapons, etc., they developed their strength in various ways.

    But the results were disastrous.

    High-level yers were hunted by the Silver Dragon n.

    Thetest technology that was stolen at best was destroyed by the new technology.

    There was an overwhelming gap between the Silver Dragon n and the Revolutionary Army, which had the best technological power, economic power, and even an army.

    More than anything, it was the existence of the Silver Dragon Princess that made them despair.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t beat the silver dragon n, so we¡¯ve tried many times over the past few decades to even cut off their heads.¡±

    A dictatorship is easily destroyed when the dictator dies.

    That¡¯s why he tried to achieve a revolution by defeating the head, the Silver Dragon Princess.

    poison.

    sniping.

    bombing.

    High level assassin.

    Up to a legion-sized army.

    By mobilizing countless weapons and means that are literally uncountable.

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t kill the dictator.¡±

    One problem.

    The Silver Dragon Princess was too strong.

    To the extent that she was unable to bring out even Yonghwa, the true power of the princess, and only inflicted terrible damage repeatedly.

    Have you been punished?

    Or is it because of overflowing madness?

    When the previous Daekan died and the oppression of the silver dragon n slowed down, they could have hope, but it caused even greater despair.

    Because the newly born Silver Dragon Princess, Catherine, was a more cruel and thorough dictator than the previous princess.

    ¡°In the end, we decided to enlist outside help to bring down the dictator.¡±

    meet several monarchs.

    Contacting a saint or archwitch.

    Even going to the fairy kingdom.

    The Revolutionary Army struggled to defeat the Silver Dragon Princess and find helpers to help their revolution.

    It was because he realized through experience that the only way to defeat Yekatrice, the superhuman of the Absolute ss, was to borrow the power of the Absolute.

    ¡°But no one cooperated with us.¡±

    It was a natural result.

    Even when the Seven Dragons were called the Demonic Cult, even sword masters were not allowed to touch them.

    Even more so, it was dangerous and unprofitable to confront the silver dragon n, which swallowed the Russian Khanate and gained military and political power.

    Even the lord of thisnd set up his own guild in the far north to avoid the silver dragon n.

    There was no way I could find another helper.

    Only one person could do such crazy things.

    ¡°We just realized that. That there was only one person who could save this country from the clutches of the Silver Dragon n from the beginning.¡±

    I¡¯ve been fighting the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years.

    Saved this country from the swordsman.

    A guardian deity of mankind who protected the world from gain and loss.

    ¡°The swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    It was because I was so stupid.

    Limon, who had his arms crossed, suddenly opened his mouth.

    Then, with one eyebrow raised, he nced at Ainsha, who was blinking beside him.

    ¡°To ask the proud savior to save this country, ask my sister to disguise herself as the crazy princess and infiltrate the Kremlin?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is your life in danger if something goes wrong?¡±

    ¡°But the chance we have to contact the swordsmith is now only.¡±

    Sergey said calmly.

    letter phone messenger etc.

    No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of Okrana and the KGB, so they couldn¡¯t even contact Limon until now.

    But the opportunity finally came.

    Why did the silver dragon n invite Limon, an old nemesis?

    Also, I don¡¯t know why he epted the invitation, but if I miss this opportunity, there won¡¯t be a second chance.

    ¡°Sister Elshar. Please.¡±

    They deliberately even sniped at them to show their courage.

    Limon didn¡¯te out in the end.

    The only way left is to meet him in person and convince him.

    However, ording to the information they got, Limon was in the Kremlin, and it was impossible for even the revolutionary army to infiltrate there.

    That is until a girl who looks just like Catherine miraculously appears in front of them.

    It¡¯s not a safe job.

    The possibility of failure is also high.

    But because the swordsmith is the only hope.

    The revolutionary who has dedicated his life to changing this country looked at them with burning eyes and said,

    ¡°We, 500 million citizens, will risk their lives to restore the soviet, which enjoyed freedom and equality from the rule of a cruel dictator.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°The swordsmith and Ainsha seem to have been in contact with the rebels?¡±

    ¡°99% chance yes.¡±

    A forest covered with snow.

    A silver-haired girl who was riding among the birch trees riding a big horse.

    Yekathrice murmured admiringly.

    ¡°To find kids who were hiding like cockroaches so quickly. After all, the swordsman and my younger brother.¡±

    A maid wearing a prosthetic arm made of silver iron followed with calm steps.

    Kana replied quietly.

    ¡°Since I told you the source of the sniper rifle used by the rebels, it would have been easy for you to catch the tail itself.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s pretty fast even considering that? Even if you mobilize okrana, Kana, it¡¯s rare to catch the rebels so quickly.¡±

    ¡°If we had stepped in, this case would have been resolved faster with a 99% probability.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hearing that, Catherine turned her head.

    And looking at Kana¡¯s cold face, he smiled strangely.

    ¡°Are you jealous of Kana right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­I was just stating the 100% truth as an aide.¡±

    ¡°You feel strangelypetitive for something like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 98% to me.¡±

    ¡°Where did the 2% go?¡±

    stop.

    Is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    At the end of narrowing my eyes when I saw Kana who kept silent even the footsteps he was following had stopped.

    Catherineughed out loud.

    ¡°Anyway, if you look at Kana at a time like this, is she really as cute as my sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Kana here.¡±

    Like calling a pet dog.

    Kana did not refuse the call of the beckoning girl on horseback.

    A hand as white and clean as a white jade caressed her silver hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry unnecessarily. It¡¯s true that my little sister is the cutest in the world, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to abandon you and make you my aide instead.¡±

    ¡°But if I could, I would 100 percent do it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s just skip that. Isn¡¯t it the same as not doing something you can¡¯t do anyway?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°More than anything¡­¡±

    he said softly.

    The hand that stroked her hair slipped.

    A finger brushing the joint between the prosthetic arm and the skin mixed with soft cold and hard warmth.

    Is it because of the pain or because of the tickling? Watching Kana tremble at his hand gestures.

    Catherineughed.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t really need you, Kana, I¡¯ll break it down with my hands before I throw it away.¡±

    Cut off that limb.

    It is supported by water, fire and electricity.

    Even the intestines were torn to shreds.

    kill her yourself

    He said that he would leave only his eyes so that he could see himself until the end.

    Indeed, upon hearing the death deration of the princess with a cheerful smile, Kana was neither surprised nor frightened.

    Rather, it was just a happy smile on his always cold face.

    ¡°Thank you for your undeserved consideration.¡±

    ¡°What is gratitude? It¡¯s only natural that this is the case between us.¡±

    It really doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal.

    Yekathrice, who giggled and removed her hand from Kana, murmured leisurely as she rode off the horse again.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m worried. I was just going to watch it for the time being, but if you¡¯ve already made contact with the rebels, you might not have as much time as you thought.¡±

    ¡°Contacting the rebels and finding the Liberation Brigade are two different challenges.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when my brother was quiet.¡±

    If it went ording to n, I would have had to pretend to find it.

    Recalling all the achievements that Ainsha had made in just a few days, Ekatriche smiled happily.

    ¡°Besides, the rebel kids see the swordsman as their savior. If that man reveals his true identity, he might get excited and help the Liberation Brigade hunt.¡±

    I mobilized all the abilities of the Silver Dragon n to pursue the Liberation Brigade.

    The reason why there are still many people who have not been caught is because they are hiding in the shadow of the revolutionary army.

    However, it was clear that if the Revolutionary Army actively assisted in the search, it would be much easier to catch the Liberation Brigade¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Do you think that is likely?¡±

    ¡°No at all.¡±

    what¡¯s so funny

    Yekathrice giggled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that guy would be happy to be praised by rebels or something, right? Rather, he will deliberately hide his identity even more.¡±

    ¡°I think there is a 99% chance of that too.¡±

    ¡°yes? so sorry I wanted to see what kind of expression the man would make when he heard the savior cry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have an agent take a picture if you want.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not it. Seeing it in person and seeing it in a photo are two different things.¡±

    Even lightly shaking hands once.

    Yekathrice lifted the bow she was wearing beside her.

    Of course, it¡¯s too big and thickpared to her petite body.

    Yekathrice grabbed the heavy mechanical bow, which was intertwined with all sorts of metals and mechanical devices, without hesitation.

    Pull the arrow out of the quiver.

    Bet on the protest leisurely.

    until pulled tight.

    A familiar hand that handles the entire process without any difficulty.

    baaaa

    As a result, the bowstring, where the arrow was hanging, was tightened to the limit, and the bow that could not withstand the tension bent as if it was about to break and was released.

    Bubber bubber bubbeobuck!

    A flock of dozens of migratory birds flying in from the other side of the forest crashed at the same time.

    right after that.

    Kana¡¯s figure next to him disappeared for an instant, then reappeared holding dozens of birds.

    The sound of the strings popping only rang out once, but dozens of birds with their throats pierced all at once.

    Yekathrice epted one of them.

    And every time the bird twitched, heughed happily as he watched the hot blood that flowed from its neck wet his hands.

    ¡°See, isn¡¯t it fun to just watch other people do hunting?¡±

    shoot yourself with a bow

    mortally wounded before dying.

    Enjoying thest struggle of life in your hands like this is the true taste of hunting.

    Yekathrice, who spoke with a cheerful smile, cracked the neck of the bird she was clutching.

    And watching the blood smeared on his hands with his tongue and spitting out excited breath.

    Kana asked.

    ¡°Then, can we torture the rebels in front of the swordsman to show them begging for help from the savior?¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Yekathrice opened her eyes wide like a frightened rabbit.

    And he murmured tremblingly.

    ¡°Wow, didn¡¯t you think of that method?¡±

    ¡°Does it run?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s quite attractive, but¡­ Let¡¯s stop with that. It¡¯s dangerous to provoke that man too openly.¡±

    Even though he was a little crazy, he had no intention of testing Limon¡¯s patience by risking the life of his family just for entertainment.

    After muttering as if regretting it.

    Yekathrice put on a strange smile.

    ¡°Besides, thanks to Kana and you, I thought of a more fun way.¡±

 Chapter 399

    #399. I work hard.

    * * *

    [Uh hmm.]

    Scratching my head for a while.

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak with a very shy face.

    [You said you agreed to that request?]

    ¡°For now.¡±

    [You want the white sister to infiltrate the Kremlin by disguising herself as a punsu sister?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [¡­to ask a handsome and just savior somewhere in the Kremlin to help the revolutionary army?]

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hearing Limon¡¯s answer, Yuna-kyung blinked.

    And after opening and closing the beak several times, he asked without knowing himself.

    [Did the team leader go round?]

    Screaming.

    [Aww! Why are you hitting me!]

    ¡°Then did you think it wouldn¡¯t work even after saying such stupid things?¡±

    [It¡¯s not a joke, it¡¯s a cold point! What reason would you

    have to do something like that to convince yourself?

    Actually, Limon is here, but to infiltrate the Kremlin to convince him?

    Because it wasplete bullshit.

    To her, Limon said coldly.

    ¡°do not worry. In the first ce, I have no intention of infiltrating or persuading you properly.¡±

    [So why are you doing that? There¡¯s no reason to do this if you just reveal the identity of the team leader!]

    ¡°¡­You mean you know what will happen if I reveal my identity?¡±

    [There is no need for unnecessary effort from each other.]

    ¡°Instead, I will be begging the Revolutionary Army for help 24 hours a day.¡±

    [That¡¯s right¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was speechless.

    The revolutionary army is preparing for the crazy act of infiltrating the Kremlin to contact Limon.

    Even if you¡¯re not a prophet, you could tell how desperately they would ask for help if they knew Limon¡¯s identity.

    Of course, it¡¯s a problem that will be solved if you say help¡­

    but ¡°But you don¡¯t say that it¡¯s okay if you just help.¡±

    [¡­I heard that what these revolutionary army men want is to kill Punsu-sister? That¡¯s a bit like that.]

    Yuna-kyung sighed.

    Catherine is the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    For Limon to kill her in the first ce was a dangerous thing that could lead to a war with the entire Seven Dragons.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t the princess of the Seven Dragons, it was the same.

    Even though he is promoting the cause of revolution, what Sergei is asking for is actually a contract to kill.

    There was no way Limon, who thoroughly selected Bell¡¯s opponents, would ept such a request.

    One thing I can¡¯t understand.

    [Then you should have refused. Why did you ept that request?]

    ¡°Why? If I hadn¡¯t epted the offer, even formally, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to infiltrate the Revolutionary Army like this.¡±

    [¡­So you lied?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things that will misunderstand. Who is lying?¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    I¡¯ll infiltrate the Kremlin.

    I asked the swordsman to help me, so I¡¯ll seriously consider helping the revolutionary army.

    However, since he never said he would help the Revolutionary Army, it would not be a lie if he said that the swordsman refused after considering it.

    Watching Limon speak shamelessly, Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    [Wow, this swindler.]

    ¡°Try to think of it as the wisdom of life.¡±

    [That sounds like an insult to wisdom.

    ]

    [You¡¯re saying that if others say anything, you¡¯ll cut it with a knife, that¡¯s it.]

    Seeing Limon say he¡¯ll cheat without raising an eyebrow, he grumbled that he had no conscience.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly asked.

    [By the way, where did the white sister go?]

    ¡°Oh, she went to get her clothes tailored.¡±

    [Clothes?]

    ¡°Yes. The content is also the content, but the appearance is also important.¡±

    It was at the time when Yuna-kyung tilted her head at those iprehensible words.

    jump.

    Suddenly the door opens

    A girl appeared.

    ¡°Lee, I want to know if this is our honeymoon.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a newlyweds¡¯ house, it¡¯s a temporary lodging. Didn¡¯t the giant revolutionary tell you that he¡¯ll give you a morefortable room since you don¡¯t have to watch anymore?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same room anyway. Cohabitation urs when a man and a woman live under the same roof. So, it¡¯s a newlyweds¡¯ house.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that you and I are brother and sister on the surface?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. Love ovees all obstacles. It¡¯s a trivial matter about bloodlines.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not trivial at all, you foolish princess¡­¡±

    When Limon pressed his temple as he saw Ainsha, who had an expressionless face and said with his fists clenched.

    Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes.

    [¡­White sister?]

    ¡°I want to know why you are calling.¡±

    [No, that¡­ the new clothes suit you very well.]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit you well. Sense is the worst. I want to take it off right now.¡±

    Even after hearing Ainsha¡¯s blunt objection, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t erase her confused expression.

    Because now she lookedpletely different than usual.

    Long ited silver hair.

    A tiara on top of it.

    Traditional clothes of nomadic tribes that tighten the body.

    On top of that, a fur cloak draped over her slender shoulders.

    It¡¯s just that there is a difference in whether or not the expression is rich, but Ainsha¡¯s appearance now is the same as Yekatrice¡¯s to anyone¡¯s eyes.

    [Looking at it like this, I can understand why that unnie keeps calling her younger sister and clinging to her¡­]

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Catherine and I arepletely different. They don¡¯t look alike at all.¡±

    [No, I understand how you feel, but it¡¯s a stretch to say that we don¡¯t look alike.

    ]

    They changed their hair color and wore the same clothes to the point where you couldn¡¯t tell them apart.

    There are really no twins.

    When Ainsha protests with a more expressionless face after hearing Yuna-kyung¡¯s inadvertent admiration.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    Then he approached Ainsha and examined her silver eyes and hair in detail.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like simple dyeing or contact lenses. Is it an item?¡±

    ¡°It is a potion, to be exact.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a potion that only changes the color of your hair and eyes. It seems that the Revolutionary Army also has high-level alchemists.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just medicine. This outfit is perfect too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I wanted to imitate that well.¡±

    After fiddling with the cloak and traditional crown that reproduced Yekatrice¡¯s attire, Limon shook his head.

    It probably wasn¡¯t something I had prepared for.

    Just looking at how much counterfeit goods were produced in a day or two, one could tell how much effort the revolutionary army was putting into this work.

    In the meantime.

    A part full of strangeness caught Limon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°By the way, stupid princess, what did you stuff your chest with?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mulberry. It¡¯s pretty soft. Try touching it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh yeah?¡±

    What are you so proud of?

    Let¡¯s scratch our chin while watching Ainsha speak with her chest wide open.

    Limon held out his hand.

    Then, after rubbing Ainsha¡¯s chest, which was more puffy than usual, through her clothes, she nodded.

    ¡°Hmm, it sure is soft.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it is fake. I like the feel of my breasts better. If you grow a little bit more, the size will be much bigger. So look forward to it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a big dream.¡±

    When Limon smiled at Ainsha, who had no doubt that he would be a mor.

    Yuna-kyung murmured tremblingly.

    [Oh¡­ you¡¯re amazing in many ways. Both of you.]

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I want to know what kind ofpliment it is.¡±

    [¡­No, you don¡¯t have to know.]

    Pets and their owners must have a greater sense of distance than this.

    Ainsha, who confidently held out to touch the pad she was wearing, or Limon, who was calm when she ordered it.

    It was at a time when Yuna-kyung was bulging with a strange sense of alienation, as if her ce had been taken away.

    smart.

    ¡°Director Reno, is Researcher Elshar here by any chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, here it is.¡±

    rattle.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I heard that he disappeared as soon as he changed his clothes, so I¡¯m worried about where he went¡­¡±

    Immediately after opening the door with relief.

    Bachemensky hardened with a smile on his face.

    Limon and Ainsha tilted their heads at the sight that looked strange to anyone.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°As you can see.¡±

    ¡°You see?¡±

    Upon hearing Ainsha¡¯s blunt reply, Bachemenski caused a pupil earthquake.

    Limon said, removing his hand from her chest.

    ¡°I was worried that I would send him to the Kremlin without hesitation, but seeing him disguised so perfectly, it really could be possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­ah! Rice Disguise! You were checking your disguise!¡±

    ¡°however?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. I really thought I was doing the wrong thing without even knowing it¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by the wrong thing?¡±

    Then, it seems that there is no reason other than checking the disguise status.

    It took a while for me to break into a cold sweat when I saw Limon, who asked sarcastically, and Ainsha, who tilted her head again with an expressionless face.

    Bachemensky quickly cleared his throat.

    ¡°Kuhm! Uh, anyway,e out after the disguise check is over. Researcher Elshar needs a lot of practice to infiltrate the Kremlin.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°Something like correcting facial expressions and tone of voice.¡±

    ¡°¡­That must be a bit difficult, right?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. Many of my brothers and sisters are experts in this field.¡±

    ¡°well¡­?¡±

    Limon made a subtle expression.

    Ainsha is not talented at lying.

    Even more so, he doubted whether it would be possible for her to imitate Yekathrice, who had such a strong personality.

    However, Ainsha said confidently.

    ¡°I am relieved. I¡¯m good at lying now. I can perfectly imitate Yekathrice.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say it with that face, it won¡¯t be convincing, younger brother.¡±

    How can you be proud with an expressionless face?

    Unlike Limon, who was surprised and clicked his tongue at the mysterious Ainsha, Bachemenski did not give up on his dreams and hopes.

    Ainsha is a genius among geniuses even though he has a bit of an entric temperament.

    If it¡¯s just acting to imitate Yekathrice, you¡¯ll be able to do it right away.

    At least he believed it.

    ¡­a few days after that.

    In the field of camouge infiltration, the elite of the worn-out Revolutionary Army raised their hands.

    It means that it was until then, until I saw Ainsha, who had only a faint smile on her expressionless face.

    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±

    ¡°So I told you it would be hard.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much it is, does it make sense that there are people who can¡¯t act like this?¡±

    ¡°It makes sense, you are frustrated right now.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I can¡¯t believe that facial expression muscles can degenerate like this.

    Limon didn¡¯t feel sorry for him even though he clicked his tongue at the sight of Bachemensky, who was sitting there with a bewildered face.

    Anyway, their real purpose is to catch the liberation brigade hiding among the revolutionary army.

    And naturally, in order to dig up the information of the revolutionary army, it would be better if they spent time on useless infiltration ns.

    But after a while.

    Upon meeting Sergei, Limon was forced to admit that he had been underestimating the revolutionaries too much.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. We have no choice but to carry out the n.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to let him infiltrate the Kremlin as it is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get results in a short period of time just by practicing more.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too easy to say that your life wasn¡¯t at stake?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not taking Sister Elshar¡¯s life lightly. It¡¯s just that I have no choice because I obtained unusual information.¡±

    ¡°Is this unusual information?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the dictator is preparing arge-scale subjugation of the revolutionary army.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand that you are concerned about your brother, but please forgive me. We have no more time.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    How to catch a straw for a drowning person.

    And it was understandable why the revolutionary army, with no other hope, would somehow hasten the n.

    No matter how this infiltration goes, there is no way that Ainsha will be in danger.

    But apart from that, this truly ¡®revolutionary-like¡¯ behavior itself made Limon disapprove.

    All the more because Limon himself was not allowed to apany him because it interfered with his infiltration.

    When you try to say something to relieve that disapproving feeling.

    A dull voice came.

    ¡°I am not worried. The preparation is already perfect. There is no reason to hesitate any longer.¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you so motivated?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This is your chance to give Yekathrice a shot. As a bad girl, it cheers me up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    In fact, anyway, on the surface, when Limon couldn¡¯t hide his trembling as he saw the energetic figure of the person who received the most dangerous mission.

    Ainsha suddenly called him.

    ¡°Reno.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°I do my job. That¡¯s why Lee Know works hard with me.¡±

    ¡°I am doing what I have to do?¡±

    ¡°That is the correct answer.¡±

    As always, with an expressionless face.

    With clenched fists as if full of enthusiasm.

    With transparent sunken eyes.

    For a while, I want you to face the white-haired girl who faces you.

    Limon finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to work hard, but please don¡¯t just make an ident.¡±

    Why should the princess of the Seven Dragons, who has few opponents in the world, have to feel the anxiety of a parent who had her first run errand?

    Swallowing the unanswered question, Limon could only sigh.

 Chapter 400

    #400. It was a waste.

    * * *

    The Kremlin.

    The pce began as a wooden fortress built during the time when Moscow was a grand duchy.

    Although it was razed to the ground by the army of the Mongol Empire led by the Silver Dragon n in the 13th century, the Kremlin Pce was rather rebuilt more firmly.

    Especially after Ivan the Terrible made a secret pact with the Silver Dragon n in the 16th century and became the first tsar to establish the foundation of Russia.

    The Kremlin has been the symbol of absolute monarchy as the most splendid pce in this frozennd.

    and at this moment.

    There were two maids walking through that cold pce.

    There was no one watching them as they walked along the secluded road as unnoticed as possible.

    Thousands of people who work in this vast Kremlin Pce. That¡¯s why it wasmon to see maids passing by here.

    However, if someone had looked closely at the two maids, they would have noticed something odd.

    One maid is particrly small.

    Anything that looks strangely young.

    I mean, the face is familiar.

    It was natural.

    It just didn¡¯t show through because of the big-rimmed sses.

    That maid had a face that everyone in the Russian Khanate knew.

    ¡°You know where we are, sister?¡±

    ¡°I am not stupid. I know the Kremlin.¡±

    ¡°¡­if you know, be a little more careful. Don¡¯t forget that this is the most strict ce in Russia.¡±

    A maid who helped Ainsha infiltrate.

    Daria, a revolutionary army agent, wanted to sigh.

    No matter how much he disguises himself with sses, etc., he walks around with his head stiff with that face even in this Kremlin Pce, not anywhere else.

    It was something that Daria could not have imagined after seeing Yekathrice¡¯s purge to catch the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s better to be confident than scared.¡¯

    Daria made up her mind.

    From the moment I received this mission, I was prepared for danger.

    Besides, since they hade this far, it could be said that the n was already halfway sessful.

    The problem is after this.

    ¡°You may already know this, but that¡¯s all I can guide you through.¡±

    Squeak.

    In this majestic Kremlin Pce, even servants are restricted from entering and leaving ording to their background.

    The only thing an ordinary maid like her can roam around is the outside area.

    In the area where Yekathrice and other VIPs were staying, the maids of the Silver Dragon n took care of everything from cleaning to cooking.

    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t figure out Limon¡¯s location.

    All they know is that the swordsman hasn¡¯t been seen since he visited this ce.

    So I could only vaguely guess that Limon was somewhere in the Kremlin.

    Sarak.

    ¡°You must be familiar with the n, right?¡±

    ¡°of course. I know very well where Catherine is and what she is doing now.¡±

    ¡°Be careful though. There is now that the Great Khan will always move on schedule.¡±

    After deciding to infiltrate.

    It was Yekathrice that the revolutionary army was most concerned about.

    I disguised Ainsha as Yekatrice and infiltrated her, but if she even ran into her head-on, everything would be in vain.

    So, the Revolutionary Army worked hard to figure out her movements.

    Thanks to the hard work of Daria and other agents, we were able to confirm the official schedule of Yekatrice.

    The decision to infiltrate today was the result of choosing the safest date with the information he had grasped.

    However, what would happen if Yekathrice changed her schedule on a whim.

    That¡¯s why Daria said with concern.

    ¡°I hope you canplete your mission safely, sister.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I do my job perfectly.¡±

    back.

    Take off your maid outfit.

    Change into traditional clothes.

    Such as braiding silver hair.

    After Daria, who helped Ainsha disguise herself in a dark room prepared in advance, went back with only words of prayer.

    Ainsha headed inside the Kremlin Pce alone.

    thump thump.

    A confident step that didn¡¯t even think about being caught.

    In reality, no one stopped her.

    It was because those who passed by were busy bowing their heads immediately without daring to look at Ainsha¡¯s face properly.

    It was natural.

    Now she¡¯s dressed up just like Catherine.

    And in this Kremlin Pce, all the suicide hopefuls who could block the Great Khan¡¯s way have long since died.

    In addition, disguises using items or skills can be caught by items and skills, but if it was Ainsha who looked exactly like her in the first ce, there was little chance of being caught.

    It was the moment when Sergei¡¯s keen eye for asking her to infiltrate was proved.

    tall.

    ¡­after stopping suddenly.

    It means that it would have been if Ainsha, who had turned her body at a right angle, hadn¡¯t started moving in the wrong direction.

    If Bachemensky, who had been trying to embed the map into her head, had seen it, he would have teared his hair out and shouted that it wasn¡¯t that way.

    However, Ainsha moved without hesitation.

    across a long hallway.

    Skip severalyers of expenses.

    Until it seeps into the depths of the pce.

    Ignoring the location of the lodgings estimated by the revolutionary army and the nned route of movement.

    It was the moment when Ainsha, who had been moving wildly, finally stopped walking when she encountered a woman.

    A maid with a prosthetic arm made of silver.

    The only person in the Kremlin who can stand in the way of Yekatrice and knows her better than anyone else.

    At the end of Kana¡¯s gaze at the expressionless princess.

    Lifting the hem of her skirt slightly.

    He politely bowed his head.

    ¡°Kana of the Silver Dragon n meets the descendant of Jibaekryong Hyeongun (ÖÇ°×ýˆÙt¾ý).¡±

    As expected, perhaps because I couldn¡¯t fool the eyes of my aides, but my stomach was exposed at once.

    Ainsha was not taken aback.

    As if I knew it would be like this.

    I just asked with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I want to know where Catherine is.¡±

    ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    After a while.

    The ce Kana guided Ainsha to was a room.

    It was a restaurant with countless delicacies set on a long table that could have been ten meters long.

    And both ends of the table.

    A silver-haired girl was sitting upside down on one of the two chairs, weing her with a smile.

    ¡°Come on, Ainsha. Are youte?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. It is exactly lunchtime.¡±

    ¡°That means it¡¯s toote. It¡¯smon sense to arrive 30 minutes in advance for your original appointment.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. Only the silver dragon n uses suchmon sense. Above all, I never made a promise to Yekatrice.¡±

    ¡°But you knew I was waiting, right?¡±

    Seruk.

    While bluntly responding to Yekathrice¡¯s words, Ainsha sat down on the chair across from Kana, which Kana naturally pulled.

    So¡­

    the meal began.

    Squeak.

    ¡°Is your seduction going well?¡±

    ¡°of course. Lee is already making fun of me. They even feed their own portion of dessert.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that going well?¡±

    ¡°Dessert is more important than rice. People will die if they don¡¯t eat. In other words, Lee loves me to death.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha! Indeed, that is true.¡±

    Moon to Moon.

    ¡°Are you living in the same room as the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is oriental medicine. When you wake up in the morning, you can see Li¡¯s face right there.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at my face? We even slept together, but wasn¡¯t there anything more hot?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but the beds are separate. So, there is still no fuss.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we break a bed?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to see why you didn¡¯t tell me such a good idea sooner.¡±

    Calm.

    Cheerful.

    Calmly.

    The two silver-haired girls, who were identical in their faces and clothes, had a conversation while eating like that.

    Of course, only Yekatrice isughing.

    Ainsha¡¯s demeanor was still stiff, but Yekathrice¡¯s cheerfulness covered even his bluntness and forcibly created a friendly atmosphere.

    It was in the middle of it.

    Yekathrice suddenly tilted her head.

    ¡°By the way, Ainsha, why didn¡¯t youe secretly? That would have been a little more fun.¡±

    A pleasant voice as ever.

    However, unlike before, Ainsha put down the fork and knife at the question filled with deep regret.

    And he answered while facing Catherine with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I saw a future that would be discovered even if I secretly came.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much. I told you that you were going to infiltrate the Kremlin Pce as the rebels nned because you didn¡¯t want to y tag with this sister.¡±

    ¡°This is a formal visit anyway. So it cuts down on waste.¡±

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    It was something that the Revolutionary Army would roll their eyes at, but it was natural for Ainsha.

    It is meaningless to infiltrate the Kremlin to find and persuade Limon in the first ce.

    It would have been much better to ask for forgiveness from Yekatrice, with whom she had a secret alliance, beforeing to the Kremlin, rather than putting all her effort into such futility.

    It was because he knew this fact that Limon readily condoned her infiltrating the Kremlin by herself.

    Anyway, this is a ce where the eyes of the revolutionary army cannot reach.

    All that was left was to pass the time and then go back and report back that Limon had refused to cooperate.

    Knowing that fact, Yekathrice muttered as if it was a waste.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you sneaked in here without me knowing, you could have used that as an excuse to catch the rebels.¡±

    ¡°That is a breach of the deal.¡±

    ¡°Oh right. It did.¡±

    The continuation of the Revolutionary Army is essential to keep Limon tied up.

    If Yekathrice captures and kills the revolutionary army, it¡¯s the same as breaking the deal itself.

    Ekatriche, who was shaking her head as if she realized it only after Ainsha pointed it out, suddenly tilted her head.

    ¡°By the way, Ainsha, do you know this?¡±

    cheerful as always

    with a happy smile.

    The silver-haired girl who appeared behind Ainsha whispered.

    ¡°Making a promise is to eventually break it.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Fain!

    That moment.

    Ainsha moved reflexively.

    On the other hand, it protects the body by infusing psionics into clothes using the iron-d three-ryu technique.

    The fur cloak fluttered along with the fairy blue current, pouring out rough air waves like waves.

    Its action is swift itself.

    It was a quick response worthy of the best of the White Dragon n, when not even a fair amount of human beings, even other princesses, could not even respond and bounced away.

    One problem.

    All of a sudden, her opponent was Yekatrice.

    ¡°Sorry, Ainsha.¡±

    Fuck!

    Even before the wind wave spreads out.

    Yekathrice burrowed into Ainsha¡¯s arms.

    And so, the moment when her hand, stained as white as jade by the Soma Gongryu, broke through all defenses and locked herself in her stomach.

    The focus disappeared from Ainsha¡¯s eyes, who coughed up a handful of blood.

    ¡°Did you think about it until the end? But no matter how much I think about it, it was a waste to just give that man to you.¡±

    h h h.

    ¡°Above all, I think this one will be more fun.¡±

    single blow.

    Of course, that alone blew away Ainsha¡¯s consciousness.

    Yekathrice, who had been frozen so that she could not wake up at all, supported her cold body in an instant.

    It was an unbelievable result, considering that even Charlotte had topete with at least hundreds of sums to subdue other princesses.

    But in a way, it was also natural.

    She is the Silver Dragon Princess.

    She was the best princess of the Seven Dragons, if not the strongest among the seven psionics.

    ¡°Still naive, this kid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I didn¡¯t see the foreknowledge that the princess would do this.¡±

    ¡°So you are naive. How did youe all the way here by yourself when you didn¡¯t even have the foresight to return safely?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s 100% good for the princess.¡±

    ¡°The opportunity to y hide and seek with my younger brother flew by.¡±

    There were not one or two things prepared to catch Ainsha.

    That it¡¯s all in vain

    Yekathrice muttered as if she was really sorry and handed her limp body over to Kana.

    And then he asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°Are you ready, Kana?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    profit.

    Immediately after Kana¡¯s answer, the restaurant¡¯s door opened and a group of maids appeared.

    clothes.

    shoes.

    sses.

    Books.

    Among the girls who appeared one after the other, Yekathrice picked up an old book with ¡ºBaekface Shellfish¡» written on the cover.

    And he mumbled as he nced at it.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a pity that there is no family in our n who can learn this properly. It¡¯s easier for me to see and learn first-hand rather than secretly.¡±

    ¡°If you give me an order, I will bring back the master of the ck Dragon n who learned it in Leviathan.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You just need to learn a few tricks anyway.¡±

    Squeak.

    One time tough.

    Catherine took off her crown and undid her pigtails.

    Then, after running his fingers through his white hair, he smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°See, isn¡¯t it soon?¡±

    * * *

    ¡®Why haven¡¯t youe yet?¡¯

    Daria was nervous.

    It was because Ainsha, who should havee back a long time ago if it had been nned, had been waiting for no matter how long she waited.

    ¡®Could I have been discovered?¡¯

    Should I run away now?

    Or should I wait a bit longer?

    While Daria was struggling between life-and-death options, the opponent she had been waiting for finally appeared.

    ¡°Sister Elshar! Why are you here sote?¡±

    A maid girl wearing sses who wandered around a ce far away from the meeting ce.

    Ainsha tilted her head slightly when she saw Daria, who suddenly spoke to her.

    Then, as if contemting what to answer, he rolled his eyes and opened his mouth with an expressionless face as always.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. I just got lost for a while.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you mean¡­! No, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not a big deal anyway. Let¡¯s get moving.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m moving.¡±

    Reprimand is something that can be der.

    To get Ainsha out of the Kremlin, Daria hurriedly prepared an escape route.

    But she didn¡¯t know.

    Ainsha, who often followed her.

    her lips curl up

    grinning

    The fact that a strange smile appeared on the doll-like face and then disappeared¡­

 Chapter 401

    #401. Cute is justice.

    * * *

    The time Ainsha was infiltrating the Kremlin.

    Limon was doing his job.

    In other words, it means that they were looking for the liberation brigade hidden among the revolutionary army.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Even though they were entrusted with a serious mission to infiltrate the Kremlin, Limon and Ainsha are still neers to the Revolutionary Army.

    Even Ainsha couldn¡¯t believe it, because there was no reason to watch Limon provoking the revolutionary army to his heart¡¯s content.

    Still, Limon did not fret.

    I only light the mes leisurely in front of the roaring drum.

    So it was.

    The reason why Na-gyeong Yun awkwardly opened her beak.

    [Hey, chief. Didn¡¯t you join the Revolutionary Army to find the Liberation Brigade?]

    ¡®To be precise, you didn¡¯t join the Revolutionary Army. It¡¯s just a temporary cooperation.¡¯

    [Anyway. Can I just stay engrossed like this?]

    ¡®You can¡¯t find the Liberation Brigade just by running around.¡¯

    [That¡¯s it, but¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    The Liberation Brigade are more persistent and secretive than cockroaches.

    In particr, it was a really hard organization to find in that the ability to track and monitor did not work at all.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s been difficult to catch the Liberation Brigade, not to mention the intelligence agencies around the world, but also the Seven Dragons.

    Even more so, it was difficult even for a sword master to find only the Liberation Brigade among the revolutionary armyposed of point organizations.

    [¡­but that doesn¡¯t mean that something is solved by being so far away, right?]

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    [Yes?]

    When Yun Na-gyeong blinked at that question.

    Limon turned his head slightly.

    And he looked at those who were busily going to and from the warehouse.

    Currently, they are located in an old factory area a little far from Moscow.

    It was said to be an old factory, but in reality it was a half-ruined ce with only abandoned factories and old warehouses left.

    Nine out of ten people in this ce, where there were almost no moving factories, had to be regarded as revolutionary soldiers.

    Especially when you consider the characteristics of this Russian Khanate where it is hard to see tramps or bullies.

    Of course, even Limon didn¡¯t have the ability to tell if they were ordinary revolutionary soldiers or liberation brigade just by looking at them¡­

    Instead, the opposite was possible.

    Sseuseuk.

    The moment a ck light appeared in Limon¡¯s eyes.

    A few strange shadows ovepped over the figures of some of the revolutionaries who were wandering around.

    The power he gained from shing the Constetion.

    Among them, the power to make the invisible visible was showing the constetion they had contracted with.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ There are more than I thought.¡¯

    Signing a contract with a constetion means you¡¯re a yer.

    Due to the nature of the Liberation Brigade, a yer criminal organization, once the Constetion was not visible, it could be assumed that it was a pure revolutionary army.

    The problem is that even with Limon¡¯s eyes, he cannot distinguish between the Revolutionary Army and the Liberation Brigade, who are just yers.

    But he wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    Meanwhile, observe them.

    I just listened to all the soundsing from all directions.

    And as a sword master, focusing on sound was on a different level from hearing better.

    ¡°Are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am using my hands as much as possible to collect them.¡±

    ¡°It is difficult, but please do your best. The sess or failure of the revolution depends on your efforts¡­¡±

    It was standard to listen to Sergei¡¯s private conversations with other revolutionaries in a remote ce.

    Bills rustling in someone¡¯s pocket.

    Pliers to assemble something machine.

    A finger picking up a fallen cartridge case.

    Lovers kissing each other.

    sneaky step.

    The worm¡¯s wriggling.

    to the sound of urine.

    All sorts of subtle sounds within a radius of hundreds¡­ no, thousands of meters permeated his senses like a river flowing into the sea.

    A crucible of noise that the average person would not be able to stand for even a moment, clenching their ears and struggling.

    However, Limon did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just silently epted all those sounds without even making a minimum selection.

    Limon, who had been collecting all kinds of sounds with his ears while distinguishing yers among the revolutionaries with his eyes, stopped after a while.

    It was around the time that the fire that had been burning inside the drum had almost died out.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t do this when I¡¯m old enough.¡±

    Reap the power of the stars.

    After closing the senses that opened.

    Limon let out a small sigh.

    It was not difficult for him to open his senses for a moment, as he could maintain his concentration throughout the seven days and nights.

    But I couldn¡¯t help but feel tired.

    Especially when I listened to the sound of a guy with a lot of hair scratching his butt, my concentration went out in pieces.

    Still, I¡¯m lucky in the misfortune.

    It was rewarding to put up such hard work all day long.

    ¡°Work has been fun.¡±

    [What¡¯s interesting?]

    ¡°Looking at the revolutionary army, it seems like it might be surprisingly easy to find the liberation brigade guys.¡±

    While Limon is a mangbuseok.

    Yuna-kyung, who was ying while braiding his hair to relieve boredom, tilted her head at those words.

    But he didn¡¯t bother to borate.

    He caught Yuna-gyeong who was ying on top of her head and tangled her feathers randomly while thinking alone.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that revolutionary nobleman unaware of how the organization works now? or not¡­?¡¯

    [Oh wait! Boss, that¡¯s a sensitive area¡­! Wow!]

    Limon was lost in thought.

    Around the time when Yuna-gyeong, who had been tossed with, copsed with green onion kimchi.

    Bachemensky brought good news.

    ¡°Reno Supervisor Researcher Elshar said that he has returned safely from his mission.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    ¡°¡­are you not happy?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am happy. But why?¡±

    I heard that his sister had infiltrated the Kremlin and returned safely.

    It was a while to see Limon who epted it calmly as if he had heard that he had been working part-time jobs for a while.

    Bachemensky continued with a clearing of his throat.

    ¡°Keuhum Anyway, Researcher Elshar headed to the safe house to prevent any possible tracking. So, if you want to meet¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns to meet right now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    cold sweat again.

    Yuna-kyung, who couldn¡¯t see her, spoke cautiously.

    [Hey, chief. I can see why you¡¯re not too concerned. Still, shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned if you¡¯re imitating siblings?]

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t it seem strange that I¡¯m worried about that stupid princess now?¡¯

    [At least you¡¯re worried about getting into an ident, right?]

    ¡®Hmm, that¡¯s right.¡¯

    [Yes? So¡­]

    ¡®In that sense, Nakyung, you go and see if the foolish princess doesn¡¯t get into trouble. Dry it if necessary.¡¯

    [Why me?!]

    ¡®Because I have work to do here.¡¯

    [The fact that the team leader has work is just an excuse, and in fact, if White sister gets into another ident, it¡¯s annoying to deal with, so you¡¯re trying to leave it up to me!?] ¡®Well, no, it¡¯s

    fortunate.¡¯

    [He¡¯s not even making excuses anymore!]

    Jumping and jumping wildly for a while.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung went to Ainsha alone as Limon ordered.

    Even she, who had acted like a stomach eater at first, had no choice but to give in to Limon¡¯s threat to give her earthworms for breakfast.

    [Ugh. Let¡¯s see, chief! I will definitely repay this resentment.]

    Yuna-kyung enthusiastically pped her wings.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the downy hair is all grown now.

    Going against the cold wind and sometimes even using space movement to cross the snowfield covered in snow for a long time.

    She finally folded her wings in a building in a corner of Moscow.

    Neither big nor small.

    neither old nor new.

    It was after arriving at a safe house disguised as an ordinary family home, like the other houses around it.

    [White sister, white sister?]

    [Hello? Can¡¯t you hear?]

    [That¡¯s strange. I think I heard that the white sister has already been to the safe house¡­?]

    I wondered at the strange sensation of talking to the air and snooped around the safe house for a while.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly brightened her eyes.

    [Ah, I found it! White sister here! Look at me!]

    The gray-haired girl passing by the window looked around.

    Then, seeing Yuna-gyeong waving her wings eagerly outside the window, she tilted her head slightly and came closer to the window with quick steps.

    ¡°Did you call me?¡±

    [of course. Who would I have called if not the white unnie?]

    Byeong.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been dumbfounded to see the white-haired girl talking nonsense like always.

    Yuna-kyung crossed the space and entered the window.

    And he asked a series of questions.

    [Has everything been alright at the Kremlin Pce? Didn¡¯t you have an ident again?]

    As if observing something.

    Or as if thinking about an answer.

    For a while, look at the blue bird that constantly calls to you with an expressionless face.

    The white-haired girl soon opened her mouth in a dull voice, as always.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have an ident. not that stupid Even stealth is perfect itself.¡±

    [Even if you say it¡¯s perfect, I¡¯ve never seen a white unnie do a match that she boasts and rolls properly until now.]

    Even as she bet on a joke, Yuna-kyung was relieved.

    If something really happened, Ainsha¡¯s personality wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it.

    The fact that he boasted like this was in itself proof that nothing special happened in the Kremlin.

    Although it was more difficult to get into trouble in a ce where you were allowed to infiltrate.

    Anyway, I was thinking that I wouldn¡¯t have to fix anything.

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    [By the way, white sister, why didn¡¯t you remove the pad?] The

    potion¡¯s effect has already ended, and her hair is white, and she has changed into a maid¡¯s uniform.

    Why do you have full breasts?

    To Yuna-gyeong, who asked if she was puzzled, the girl answered as if she had been waiting.

    ¡°Rehearsal.¡±

    [¡­Practice?]

    ¡°Rebels seeded in infiltrating me this time. I¡¯ll do it again if needed. So it¡¯s an exercise to get used to in advance.¡±

    [I think that¡¯s a bit overthinking.]

    ¡°Everything is strong. It is better to be prepared than not to be prepared.¡±

    [Ah yes¡­]

    ¡®Are you jealous?¡¯

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    Uncharacteristically for Ainsha, putting aside the logical exnation, it was very strange that she insisted on practicing her disguise with only mulberries.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung, who understood why Ainsha was doing this, scratched her head with her wings and said.

    [Don¡¯t mind being petite. White unnie still has the potential to grow, so if she eats well and sleeps well, she will grow up.]

    ¡°That¡¯s not okay.¡±

    [Yes?]

    The white-haired girl said with an expressionless face to Yuna-gyeong, who blinked at the sudden answer.

    ¡°Small things are cute.¡±

    ¡°Cute is justice.¡±

    ¡°So my breasts shouldn¡¯t grow any further.¡±

    ¡°Did you understand?¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re talking like an exnation.

    When Yuna-kyung puts a question mark above her head after hearing something that the more she hears, the more she doesn¡¯t understand.

    The white-haired girl reached out.

    Then, he grabbed Yuna-kyung tightly and forced her to eye level with her and asked again.

    ¡°I understand?¡±

    [yes yes! I understood. Cuteness is justice, yes!]

    ¡°I just need to know.¡±

    He seemed satisfied with the answer.

    After being released by the girl who nodded with an expressionless face, Yuna-kyung broke into a cold sweat.

    The moment our eyes met her, who was as transparent as crystal.

    It was because I thought that if I answered even the slightest bit wrong, I might be crushed by that slender hand.

    ¡®It must be because of my mood¡­?¡¯

    Yuna-kyung struggled to let it go.

    He felt the cold because he flew over the snowy field.

    There was something strange about it, but Ainsha was originally a girl who had more weird times than normal.

    ¡°Oh, you are here.¡±

    It was then that Bachemensky appeared.

    Did you check that there is no tail?

    Arriving at the safe house a bitter than Yuna-kyung, he hurried to talk to Ainsha as soon as he saw her.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you look okay. Have you met the Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°I met you¡­¡±

    ¡°Then how did the persuasion go?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Seeing him start by asking a question in a hurry, the white-haired girl tilted her head slightly.

    Just like a cat staring at a mouse that appeared in front of it with its feet.

    without saying anything

    with head tilted.

    At the end of watching him.

    The moment the white-haired girl opened her mouth with a strange smile on her face, even though she was calm as always.

    Yuna¡¯s eyeballs popped out.

    ¡°He said he would help the swordsmith revolution.¡±

    [Look at this?!?!]

 Chapter 402

    #402. Let the game begin.

    * * *

    [Why did you answer like that?]

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have an idea.¡±

    [What do you think? Originally, you nned to cut it off and say no!]

    ¡°ns always change.¡±

    [So, what if the white sister changes the n at will! What are you going to say to your boss? Yes?]

    Yuna-kyung felt like she was about to explode.

    Of course, dealing with Ainsha would always be frustrating.

    But it was the first time I had ever hit a goal like today.

    All of a sudden, Limon said nonsense about helping the Revolutionary Army!

    Yuna-kyung, who knew that Limon had been acting by erecting a wall with the revolutionary army, was stunned.

    It was all the more so when I saw Bachemenskyughing, not knowing that it was a lie.

    [Ahh, the team leader is going to kill me¡­!]

    Ainsha sent me to stop the ident, but this happened.

    Horrible at the mere imagining of Limon¡¯s punishment, Yuna-gyeong struggled, covering her head with her wings.

    However, the white-haired girl was not shaken.

    He said it with a calm, yet strangely amused face, as usual.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ it is. When they die, they let go painlessly.¡±

    [Is it a known fact that I will die?!]

    ¡°I know that talented taxidermist. Even if they die, they are stuffed and decorated. Even though the soul is gone, the body is still together.¡±

    [Normally, even if the body dies, the soul should be together! Why the opposite !?¡±

    So body and soul together. perfect.¡±

    [What is perfection! Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re going to turn me into a zombie after all?]

    It¡¯s been a while since I ran amok like that.

    Yuna-kyung eventually broke down.

    Even though she was so energetic that only her beak would float if she fell into the water, she was exhausted from constantly throwing porridge.

    ¡®Why did this white sister be more strange after going to the Kremlin Pce¡­?¡¯

    But whether Yuna-kyung sighs like that or not.

    The girl didn¡¯t care.

    I just sat on the bed and looked around with curious eyes.

    Closets and storage closets lined up instead of walls.

    A small but fully equipped kitchen.

    Two beds separated by a curtain.

    A small dining table attached to the kitchen.

    Cheap but warm carpets, etc.

    It seems that the building that was originally used as a staff dormitory has been renovated.

    At the end of looking around the studio, which is a bit cramped but tasteful, as if it were a tourist destination for the first time in my life.

    It was the moment when the white-haired girl stretched out on the bed as if she had a good idea.

    rattle.

    ¡°Silly princess, I just heard something strange¡­¡±

    [Hee!]

    Yuna-kyung reflexively swallowed her breath.

    It was because the spirit of Limon who opened the door and came in was unusual.

    Putting aside that bloody voice, just by looking at the blood on his forehead, he looked like he was going to grab someone and twirl his fists at both temples.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    But right after that.

    Limon kept his mouth shut.

    Then, with an indescribable expression, he asked.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°marking.¡±

    ¡°¡­what king?¡±

    ¡°Marking. This is my room. So, I¡¯m checking to see if I smell well.¡±

    Maybe because the answer was so absurd.

    Looking at the girl who was rolling on the bed with her face buried in the pillow, I hoped to remain silent for a while.

    Limon pressed his hand to his temple and opened his mouth.

    ¡°There are many things I want to ask you, but it seems like it would only hurt me if I heard it, so I¡¯ll just ask this for now.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Why did I say nonsense about helping the Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°Of course, to find the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°¡­Exin it.¡±

    It¡¯s time to wiggle your eyebrows.

    At Limon¡¯s request, the hand on her temple lowered, and the white-haired girl rose from the bed.

    And looked at him with clear eyes and said.

    ¡°The Liberation Brigade is hiding from the rebels and plotting things. So if the rebels move, the liberation brigade will be active as well.¡±

    ¡°Are you aiming for the other slope?¡±

    ¡°Snakes in nests are hard to find. It has toe out.¡±

    ¡°If you knew I was involved, you could have held your breath even more?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s easier. All you have to do is make all the other snakese out and catch the remaining snakes in their nests.¡±

    ¡°¡­If it moves, it means that if it doesn¡¯t move as it moves, it¡¯ll be easier to catch it as it doesn¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°It is the correct answer.¡±

    It seems to be good through words.

    The white-haired girl nodded lightly.

    Limon, who was staring at the expressionless face, opened his mouth after tapping his waist with his finger.

    ¡°There are two things to point out.¡±

    ¡°I will point it out.¡±

    ¡°One is, what if the revolutionary army who believed in the nonsense that I would help did something?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. All you have to do is catch the Liberation Brigade first.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    tomit terrorism

    whether to attempt a coup.

    It¡¯s enough to hold yourself ountable for what the Revolutionary Army did.

    Looking at the girl who spoke calmly, Limon frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the issue of the Revolutionary Army. As you said, all you have to do is catch the Liberation Brigade before problems arise.¡±

    ¡°okay. It is what you have to do.¡±

    ¡°But to decide, you should have asked me for permission. Why did you do this on your own?¡±

    It seemed that he would respond appropriately to the answer.

    The girl¡¯s answer to Limon¡¯s question, staring at her with sharp eyes, was simple.

    ¡°I forgot to ask permission.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Do you need another reason?¡±

    It¡¯s like he¡¯ll give you a reason if need be.

    At the end of staring at the girl who speaks with an expressionless face.

    Limon shook his head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I have nothing more to say.

    It¡¯s like there¡¯s nothing to hear.

    Limon took a stride.

    In order to pick up Yuna-gyeong, who was blindly blinking because she couldn¡¯t keep up with the conversation between the two, and leave as it is.

    Sigh.

    before opening the door and walking out.

    Limon stopped abruptly and looked back at the girl.

    ¡°I would like to ask as a final confirmation, does the crazy princess know that the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army is here?¡±

    ¡°I do not know.¡±

    It must be a question.

    Strangely, Limon¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound like a question, and the girl answered immediately without hesitation.

    ¡°If you find out that the rebels are here, you will definitely break your promise. Capture all the rebel liberation brigades and drive them into the Gg.¡±

    It seems so natural that there is no need to worry.

    Limon murmured softly after hearing the girl¡¯s answer in a voice that was more calm than usual, yet strangely lighthearted.

    ¡°¡­Then the crazy princess must nevere here.¡±

    ¡°Of course it is.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t remember that.¡±

    You should know or not know.

    Pretending not to see.

    A white-haired girl who said that it would be a good thing for someone even though it might not be the way for each other.

    After Limon snorted lightly at his transparent eyes, he left the room without saying a single word.

    The white-haired girly down on the bed again.

    Then, she dared to reach over the curtain and buried her head in the pillow she had pulled from the bed next to her, deep enough that she couldn¡¯t see her face.

    10 seconds.

    60 seconds.

    300 seconds.

    Without even a slight movement, it is suspected that he died of choking.

    The girl who was hugging the pillow pulled her face away after a while and let out a breath.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he held his breath for a long time.

    As if the calm face from before was a lie, at the end of a strangely excited breath with a flushed face.

    The girl muttered with her silver eyes shining.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s a fun guy after all.¡±

    A bold yet calm tone.

    The eyes that looked at you like a bug.

    Above all, even the sharp momentum, as if putting a de to his neck.

    The girl giggled at the thought of Limon, who was thrilled and ecstatic, then buried her head in the pillow again.

    On Ainsha¡¯s bed.

    Hug Limon¡¯s pillow.

    Twisting my body at the intoxicatingly sweet smell.

    The silver-haired girl slipped a hand under her clothes and soaked in the hot heat alone.

    * * *

    [¡­what did you just say?]

    ¡°They said it was a crazy princess, not a stupid princess over there.¡±

    Blink nkly for a while.

    Yuna-kyung, who understood Limon¡¯s words only btedly, asked with a puzzled face.

    [You said that the person I was talking about a while ago was actually the disguised Punsu sister?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Does it make sense to infiltrate the center of the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, which

    is mad to kill itself?!]

    [Um, that¡¯s true¡­ no, anyway, why are you doing such crazy things?!]

    ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡±

    With a perfectly logical answer, Limon, who made Yuna-kyung¡¯s beak wide open, continued quietly.

    ¡°Of course, there must be more practical reasons.¡±

    [For some reason, this crazy thing bes practical?]

    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s enough to destroy the Revolutionary Army and take away more shares of Tiamat by canceling our deal.¡±

    [So you¡¯re saying that Okra or the KGB coulde in here right now?]

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Are you worried that this ce will be a battlefield right now?

    Limon shook his head at Yuna-gyeong, who looked around in fright.

    ¡°Then it wouldn¡¯t be fun.¡±

    [Chief, are you crazy?]

    ¡°Aside from whether or not I¡¯m crazy, it¡¯s clear that the crazy princess isn¡¯t crazy.¡±

    Limon said coldly.

    It was because, as the nemesis of the Seven Dragons, he had fought with the Silver Dragon Princess several times in the past, so he could guess Yekathrice¡¯s true intentions to some extent.

    ¡°The crazy princess wants to y a game with me.¡±

    [Game¡­?]

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m trying to figure out whether it¡¯s first for me to destroy the Revolutionary Army or for me to find the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    [No, something like that¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was stunned.

    Even as a woman who prides herself on not being bound bymon sense, it was too much for her to handle this crazy story.

    Limon gave her instructions.

    ¡°So, Nakyung, you go look for the foolish princess.¡±

    Ainsha couldn¡¯t have sympathized with this crazy thing.

    It¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s stuck somewhere or has difficulty moving, so see him first.

    Yuna-kyung, who came to her senses after hearing Limon¡¯s in words, nodded her head and asked shyly.

    [What is the team leader going to do?]

    ¡°For now, I n to hang out with that crazy princess.¡±

    [Really?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He could grab Yekathrice by the cor right now and shake it off, but that was ast resort.

    It is not known how far the aftermath will grow if the te is broken here, and that is probably the result she wants.

    One of the most important reasons.

    ¡°I am good at this.¡±

    whether it¡¯s a game

    whether it¡¯s crazy

    If Yekathrice wants to y with Jung herself, just let her y as she wants.

    Watching Limon speak with a bloody smile, just like when he was called a mad dog during his PAB days, Yuna-kyung thought inadvertently.

    ¡®Oh, this is ruined,¡¯ he said.

 Chapter 403

    #403. No specification.

    * * *

    ¡°Are you really okay with this?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you release information on arge scale like this, it will leak out not only to your brothers and sisters, but also to the outside world.¡±

    The unity of the Revolutionary Army is like stone, but the tenacity of Okrana and the KGB pierces even that stone.

    In addition to their infiltrating every corner of society, the Revolutionary Army also infiltrated secret government agents and coborators.

    But can we openly disclose this important information?

    Bachemensky was concerned.

    However, Sergei, a man with a shaggy beard, did not hesitate to answer.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°The dictator might prepare in advance.¡±

    ¡°So you said it didn¡¯t matter. Because the Savior is not a being that can be prepared by preparing.¡±

    ¡°What if you want to deal with us first instead of the savior?¡±

    It is Okrana¡¯s usual method to somehow find and prate gaps.

    If they could not use their hands against the swordsman, the government of the Russian Khanate might promptlyunch a subjugation of the revolutionary army, leaving him no time to step forward.

    Even so, Sergei¡¯s answer did not change.

    ¡°It is the same. Even if we disappear, the mes of revolution will not go out and burn more fiercely.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    Bachemensky bowed his head.

    Sergei is a person who has led the revolutionary army incessantly while being chased by the government for a long time.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was a symbol of the revolution. If he was so sure, Bachemensky, a revolutionary soldier, had no choice but to believe and follow him.

    and before implementing the directive.

    Bachemensky asked suddenly.

    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, what should Brother Limanov and Sister Elshar do?¡±

    ¡°Allow free activities, but rmend that you continue to use this amodation.¡±

    ¡°Is it really necessary? The mission is over anyway, so it won¡¯t be a problem if you send it back.¡±

    ¡°Because you never know when Elshar¡¯s help will be needed again for the revolution.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ no, I¡¯ll do that.¡±

    After putting on aplex expression, Bachemenski eventually backed off to carry out his instructions.

    Left alone, Sergei let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡®¡­Finally the time hase.¡¯

    It has been about 10 years since he led the Revolutionary Army.

    Including his life before bing a leader, he had devoted his whole life to the revolution.

    That is why he could never miss the opportunity of the revolution that had finallye to reality.

    ¡®Cards gathered enough.¡¯

    A swordsman who can kill the Silver Dragon Princess.

    Elshar, who will be your trump card.

    and another one.

    As he touched the small box in his arms, Sergei fell into a deep and heavy feeling.

    * * *

    When you open your eyes.

    The first thing that came into Ainsha¡¯s field of vision was the familiar ceiling.

    Where did you see that ceiling?

    Before the girl, who had been thinking with an expressionless face, even thought of an answer, it was a single voice that rang in the air.

    ¡°Are you okay, princess?¡±

    It¡¯s definitely something to worry about.

    Strangely, Ainsha asked in a blunt voice to the confident owner who did not feel any sign of concern.

    ¡°I want to know how long it has been since Tataze lost consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Just one day has passed.¡±

    Of course, a woman in light clothes was waiting beside her as if she knew Ainsha would open her eyes.

    Tata held out the decoction.

    ¡°It is the medicine of the green dragon n. It is a medicine that is effective in soothing internal injuries, so please take it quickly.¡±

    Responding to those words, I reflexively took the decoction and took a sip.

    Ainsha stopped her hand.

    Then he turned to Tata with an expressionless face.

    ¡°The medicine is too bitter.¡±

    ¡°Good medicine is originally used on the body. Instead, it¡¯s that expensive, but you got it from the Silver Dragon n anyway, so don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°Give me a bottle and give me medicine. It¡¯s like Yekatrice.¡±

    While muttering with a blunt face, Ainsha eventually emptied the bowl of decoction.

    Because I was attacked by Yekathrice, I still needed medicine to soothe the pain in my stomach.

    Still, the expensive green dragon n¡¯s medicine was not in vain.

    Ainsha murmured softly as she felt the pain subside just by emptying the decoction.

    ¡°Unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I thought Tata was already captured. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this fine.¡±

    Ainsha¡¯s point was natural.

    There is no way that Yekatrice, who even subdued her, the White Dragon Princess, would have let it be that she was Tata and the Shinryongdae.

    It was obvious that even if they were masters of the ranks and the best armed forces of the White Dragon n, they would have been in trouble unterally without Ainsha.

    But why is Tata so fine?

    The reason was simple.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never been caught.¡±

    ¡°Then I want to know how you got here.¡±

    ¡°I just surrendered.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Resist.

    either run away

    I saw Yeji severely injured and suppressed.

    Then it would be difficult to wait on Ainsha, so he surrendered without a fight.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I looked at Tata, who spoke proudly, with an expressionless expression.

    Ainsha quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°As expected, Tata is wise. He is the model of the White Dragon n. I respect you.¡±

    ¡°It is an overestimation.¡±

    If someone else said this, it would only be sarcastic.

    Ainshana speaking from the bottom of my heart.

    Tatana answered proudly.

    If there were others, it was a sight that would make you want to get a headache and search for where you lost yourmon sense.

    Fortunately, there were only two people here, so there were no innocent victims.

    smart.

    ¡°Princess White Dragon, would it be okay if I go in for a while?¡±

    ¡°¡­Come in.¡±

    A silver-haired maid with a prosthetic arm.

    It was at that moment that Kana knocked on the door.

    Entering the room with permission, she politely greeted Ainsha on the bed and asked with a cold face.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°The pain is gone.¡±

    ¡°You mean my wounds are still there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some more medicine. If there¡¯s anything else you need, I¡¯ll colonel you, so just tell me.¡±

    Take a moment to look at Kana, who is too polite to treat prisoners.

    Ainsha opened her mouth with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I want to know if you will do anything for an answer.¡±

    ¡°Ask me anything.¡±

    ¡°Then the question. I ask why you didn¡¯t put her in prison and put her in Catherine¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because 90% of it is meaningless to imprison the White Dragon Princess.¡±

    No matter how weak the Seven Dragons are, Ainsha is also a princess.

    It was only because the opponent was Yekathrice, and various reasons were applied in aplex way, that it was simply defeated.

    To imprison her, at least a London battle world, Tartarus, or fairy kingdom level barrier was needed.

    Of course, it would be possible to restrain her if the Silver Dragon n did their best, but¡­

    ¡°Above all, there was a message from the princess.¡±

    ¡°I hear you. says.¡±

    ¡°He said he would let me do whatever I wanted as an apology to break the deal and cut in line.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For that reason, it was Yekathrice¡¯s order to treat Ainsha as herself and to grant her whatever she wishes.

    Kana said calmly.

    Leaving these words to the person who betrayed him was an act that could only be said to be insane.

    However, Ainsha was not taken aback.

    just asked again

    ¡°I want to know where Catherine is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what you know.¡±

    ¡°All I know is that since you left here dressed up as the White Dragon Princess, you must have joined the rebels.¡±

    That moment.

    Ainsha¡¯s pupil caused an earthquake.

    It wasn¡¯t just because she joined the revolutionary army that she could subdue them right away.

    The fact that Yekathrice would be by Limon¡¯s side now in her own form made her eyes, which were always expressionless, shake.

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    But it¡¯s only for a moment.

    Ainsha closed her eyes.

    And as if thinking of something.

    After a long silence alone, he opened his mouth with his eyelids closed.

    ¡°Confirmation. I want to know if Yekathrice really told me to let her do as she pleases.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s the same if I leave here right now.¡±

    ¡°You do as you please.¡±

    As long as Ainsha wishes.

    The Silver Dragon n would never stop her.

    That was Yekathrice¡¯s order, and he was just following the princess¡¯ will.

    Ainsha nodded slowly after hearing Kana¡¯s answer without hesitation and opened her eyes.

    and said

    ¡°Then give me some food.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking about meals?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m hungry because I haven¡¯t eaten anything all day. So, bring something to eat right away.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t know that the first thing she asked for in this situation was rice.

    Kana stared nkly at Ainsha.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    ¡°All right. I will prepare the meal right away.¡±

    Kana bowed politely and headed to the kitchen.

    Since Ekatriche had told her to treat Ainsha like herself, she needed to prepare her own meals as well.

    after she left

    Tata, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you okay, Princess?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not okay. But I can¡¯t help it. If I go to Yekatrice now, everything will be messed up.¡±

    If he goes back now, the revolutionary army will panic in front of two girls who look alike and go into chaos.

    And Catherine, whose identity has been revealed, will wipe out the revolutionary army.

    Of course, Limon could stop her, but even so, it would only be to avoid the worst.

    As the White Dragon Princess with foresight.

    Because I know the consequences of this choice.

    Suppressing the desire to go back immediately, Ainsha said bluntly.

    ¡°So I¡¯m holding back for now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking if we don¡¯t have to hurry back. It¡¯s about what you want to do from now on.¡±

    As an aide who knows Ainsha best and a member of the White Dragon n.

    Ainsha answered without hesitation to Tata, who asked a question she had to ask because she knew what she was going to do from now on.

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. Yekathrice is the first to steal my seat. So I don¡¯t hold back either.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you want to cut in line, they tell you to do it. I¡¯m used to it anyway.¡±

    He wondered if he would be able to steal Limon, who did not flinch despite his own temptations.

    Are you angry

    Did you give up?

    do you trust

    Are you being sarcastic?

    Are you really curious?

    Muttering words that I can¡¯t quite understand.

    ¡°-In return, this country belongs to me.¡±

    A dull voice as usual.

    But with deep sunken eyes.

    His face, which had always been expressionless, had a chill like thin ice on it.

    She started the game, but she said she would make the version of the game herself.

    There is only one thing Tata can do when he sees a girl who speaks coldly with the same face as a certain dictator.

    It was a slight bend.

    ¡°If that is the will of the princess, I will be happy.¡±

    White Dragon n.

    The self-proimed weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    However, in terms of not knowing what kind of ident they mightmit, it was the moment when the most fearsome n decided to make an ident and started moving.

 Chapter 404

    #404. Because they are siblings!

    * * *

    ¡®The swordsmith promised to help.¡¯

    Rumors spread quickly among the revolutionary army, who were tired of the government¡¯s oppression.

    The Revolutionary Army, who had heard of Sword Gong¡¯s achievements and regarded him as their savior, reacted like wildfire upon hearing the news.

    Thanks to that, there was a person who was naturally busy.

    That¡¯s Elshar.

    It was a white-haired girl who aplished a feat that no one had ever done before, contacting a swordsman and persuading him.

    ¡°How was it to meet the Savior in person, Sister Elshar? Are you really a 9-foot-long sterer like the legend said?¡±

    ¡°How old is he, how could that be? He must be a handsome old man with gray hair and a white beard.¡±

    ¡°No, I said before that in fairy tale books, the savior was blessed to never grow old. So maybe it¡¯s the look of a little boy¡­¡±

    The one who asks about Limon.

    ¡°He said he could cut enemies just by looking at them, have you seen that?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard that he summons a storm and causes an avnche with a single swing of his sword.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what. Why would he be the Sword Master? It must be because he is a master of quick swords faster than light.¡±

    The one who expects the power of Limon.

    ¡°So when did you say the savior woulde?¡±

    ¡°Are you only killing that dictator? If not, even the other silver dragon n?¡±

    ¡°Did you say anything else?¡±

    This etc. who are curious about the contents of detailed cooperation.

    They are the only ones who have met Limon, who have all sorts of emotions, such as questions and expectations about Limon.

    In other words, he rushed fervently to hear even one story from the white-haired girl.

    And Ainsha¡­

    no, Yekathrice, who was disguised as Ainsha wearing a mask and sses, did not look down on the revolutionary army.

    Rather, they responded kindly to each one.

    ¡°Savior is a wonderful man. It is enough to fall in love at a nce.¡±

    ¡°oh!¡±

    ¡°And very strong. I¡¯m sure you can cut something like a dictator with a single knife.¡±

    ¡°Oh oh!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not right away, but he said that if the revolutionary army moves, he will definitely help. So everyone cheer up and revolutionize.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    As Yekathrice raised her fist with an expressionless face, other revolutionaries also raised their arms and let out fervent cheers.

    A scene that seemed to pay tribute to a hero.

    No, the praise was right.

    two problems.

    One is that the opponent receiving the praise is a dictator they are tenaciously trying to kill.

    The other was that the great man whom the revolutionary army regarded as their savior was watching them with narrow eyes from behind.

    ¡®It¡¯s a piece of shit.¡¯

    Limon sighed inwardly.

    It was the first time he had encountered such an absurd situation, having lived a long life and experienced all sorts of mess.

    I would haveughed if it was someone else¡¯s business.

    It was a pity that because he had be the party himself, even if he tried tough, all he could do wasugh.

    But he is the one who actually created this mess.

    Yekathrice did not stop.

    Rather, he pretended to be calm and excitedly recounted Limon¡¯s heroic stories.

    In the meantime.

    The eyes of Yekatrice, who had been talking for a while, and Limon, who had been watching her, met eyes.

    The moment when a mischievous light passed through the white-haired girl¡¯s eyes.

    Do-do-do!

    A girl ran across the revolutionary army and hugged Limon.

    ¡°brother!¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you just call me oppa?¡±

    ¡°We are brother and sister. So an older brother is an older brother.¡±

    It seems like there is something wrong.

    The girl who secretly had a mischievous smile on her face, disguised as calm, spoke loudly so that everyone else could hear.

    ¡°My brother also speaks to people. You know the Savior better than I do.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°I know that you have been a fan of the Saviors since before. It is easy to answer questions because you know more than most schrs.¡±

    How many people know better than the person concerned?

    When Limon twitched his eyebrows as he saw Yekathriceughing and talking.

    Revolutionary troops rushed in.

    ¡°Is it true that you know the Savior well?¡±

    ¡°Tell us about his achievements!¡±

    ¡°I wonder what kind of underwear he likes to wear¡­!¡±

    Let¡¯s stay silent while watching the revolutionaries ask all sorts of questions with their eyes shining brightly.

    Limon opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my sister is a little tired and will have to go. So, would you please leave for today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired¡­¡±

    Joowook.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a good younger brother, you should listen to your older brother, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yekathrice nodded eagerly in response to Limon, who was smiling sweetly while pulling his cheeks to the brink of tearing.

    So after a while.

    After escaping from the revolutionary army and returning to the room, Limon asked Catherine, who had taken off her sses and mask.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°You must think your cheeks are thrilling.¡±

    ¡°Other than that, I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re so excited to agitate the revolutionary army.¡±

    ¡°The word ¡°incitement¡± was an exaggeration, I just said the truth.¡±

    ¡°I never offered to help the Revolutionary Army.¡±

    ¡°But now, the revolutionary army is working hard to prevent it from being subjugated. That will help too.¡±

    ¡°It is sedition to distort the truth at will.¡±

    ¡°Then you just have to tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if caught off guard.

    Yekathrice, seeing Limon frowning, asked with a strange smile on her pretended calm face.

    ¡°So how does it feel to be praised as a savior by the revolutionary army?¡±

    It just narrows the gap more.

    Looking at Limon who didn¡¯t answer anything, Yekathrice smiled even thicker.

    and grow a little

    Putting your mouth on your ear.

    whispered quietly

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited to see what their faces will look like when they find out that no one wille to help?¡±

    ¡°¡­A hobby is noble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s overrated.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even seem to want to hide his face anymore.

    Seeing Yekathrice giggling openly, Limon clicked his tongue and let go of her hand.

    However, Yekathrice did not back down.

    I just smiled and opened my mouth.

    ¡°By the way, brother, do you know this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I want to change my clothes right now.¡±

    It¡¯s very ufortable because I woke up wearing the same clothes I¡¯ve been walking around since yesterday.

    Seeing the white-haired girl speaking casually, Limon frowned.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you change?¡±

    ¡°I would like to. But as you know, ¡®I¡¯ can¡¯t dress alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So let¡¯s go.¡±

    wide open

    Yekathrice spread her arms.

    And he smiled and said.

    ¡°Come on, get me changed.¡±

    With the same face as a certain expressionless white-haired girl.

    It¡¯s a while to see a girl who smiles and speaks with a sense of yfulness and anticipation.

    Limon pressed one hand to his temple.

    And heughed.

    ¡°Come on, let me change your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Do you really do it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to lie about something like this.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know how to ept it so easily.

    Even as Yekathrice opened her eyes wide, Limon stretched out her arms without hesitation.

    And the moment that hand touches.

    Squeak.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The cloak draped over her shoulders was gone.

    I didn¡¯t really use any force.

    Yekathrice blinked at the overcoat that naturally peeled off as if the skin was peeling from a grape rolled in her mouth.

    But that was just the beginning.

    thump.

    The moment the thick sweater was taken away.

    What was revealed was the slender waist.

    A short skirt falls down.

    What trembles is the dainty ass.

    Sweaty stockingse off.

    It is the slender legs that exhale the warmth.

    Truly in the blink of an eye.

    Without a chance to mess around with something.

    It took a moment for him to look like a rabbit in surprise at his own face, which revealed most of his snow-white skin due to his skillful yet unstoppable touch.

    At the still unstoppable touch, Yekathrice opened her mouth tremblingly.

    ¡°brother? I¡¯ve never asked to change into my underwear¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing to say.¡±

    There was no time for Yekathrice to finish her words.

    Limon cut it off.

    Then he twisted his lips slightly and whispered into her ear with a sneer.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you always do, stupid princess?¡±

    It¡¯s not once or twice that he¡¯s changed his hands, so what¡¯s the reason for rejecting it?

    Limon was mocking.

    Yekathrice kept her mouth shut.

    From the beginning of the game, disguised as Ainsha and infiltrating the Revolutionary Army, an unspoken rule was established between Limon and her.

    Before she subdues the Revolutionary Army.

    He finds the Liberation Brigade.

    Instead, the unwritten rule states that Yekathrice does not use power and Limon only treats her as Ainsha.

    So blocking Limon¡¯s hand now is against the rules.

    Ainsha would have entrusted herself to him without any hesitation.

    Of course, an unwritten rule is just an unwritten rule. Viting it would not immediately put you at a disadvantage, and it might turn into coercion and sophistry, but¡­

    she didn¡¯t.

    Rather, it seems more enjoyable.

    Or as expected.

    He smiled excitedly and only whispered a small whisper.

    ¡°¡­My older brother is a pervert.¡±

    ¡°The younger sister who asks her brother to do this when she grows up must be more perverted.¡±

    Whispering to the girl who, far from covering her body, revealed her transparent skin, Limon moved her hand again.

    The moment he even peeled off the ck cloth covering the hill.

    rattle.

    ¡°Brother Reno and sister Elshar. Can I tell you something¡­?¡±

    Bachemensky, who opened the door and entered, stiffened.

    And two close siblings.

    clothes lying on the floor.

    Above all, after seeing the transparent skin of the girl glimpsed over Limon¡¯s back.

    He stiffened with a face as if his eyes were going to pop out, and only momentster he closed the door with his face blushing and went out.

    no i was trying to get out

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    ¡°When you go, researcher hyung, even if you go, you have to talk about business before you go.¡±

    ¡°yes? Oh, is that what it is now?¡±

    ¡°Do you want toe in and tell me?¡±

    ¡°Ah no!¡±

    One time I desperately shook my head.

    In the end, Bachemensky spoke hastily with his back turned outside the door.

    ¡°Go Factory. If the sick leave is too long, it will be a problem, so I thought it would be better to go back to work tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Oh, and if possible, please use this ce as it is¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then me and my brother will go to work from here tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°huh? Am I going to work too?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Isn¡¯t this also your job, Elshar?¡±

    If you are a worker, isn¡¯t it natural that you have to work?

    Limon, who had made Ekathrice¡¯s eyes go round by speaking meanly, said without looking back.

    ¡°Researcher hyung, I want you to leave once your business is over.¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    ¡°Close the door and go.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes!¡±

    bang!

    Maybe it¡¯s because I still can¡¯t control my embarrassment.

    After inadvertently closing the door as if it were breaking and leaving in a hurry when that wasn¡¯t enough.

    Bachemensky tried to calm his pounding heart.

    However, the more he tried to calm down, the more he remembered Limon, who was close to the naked Ekatrice, and made him swallow dry saliva.

    ¡®Gulp¡­¡¯

    What I thought of was the way I used to knead the girl¡¯s breasts.

    At that time, the atmosphere between the two was so calm that I thought it was just a disguise check and moved on.

    But today was different.

    I¡¯m just pretending to be expressionless.

    The girl¡¯s face felt strangely attractive because of the subtle blush on her cheeks and her excited expression.

    And unlike usual, the atmosphere of a rough man like a trainer petting a tiger.

    No matter how you look at the subtle air that flowed between them, it was more like that of a brother and sister¡­

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Any doubts that shed in his mind for a moment, Bachemensky shook his head eagerly.

    And I muttered on purpose.

    ¡°Sister Elshar said she couldn¡¯t dress well by herself, so she must be helping her. Because the two of them are brother and sister. Because they are brother and sister!¡±

    I just don¡¯t know that I¡¯m an only child.

    I think this is amon thing between siblings.

    As he muttered that, Bachemensky had no choice but to tremble for a long time in order to forget what he had seen.

 Chapter 405

    #405. who¡¯s next

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Did you just go to work?¡±

    ¡°Please understand me, senior. It¡¯s not because I didn¡¯t want to go to work because it was me.¡±

    ¡°Still, you should have contacted me first to take sick leave.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I wanted to do that too, but the researcher hyung said he would take care of it, so I just told him to rest.¡±

    Looking at Limon who answered shamelessly, I frowned for a while.

    Ksenia finally sighed.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped that it was because of the disease, but be careful with Director Reno. It bes a problem if you overuse sick leave and fail to meet your workload.¡±

    ¡°I know, isn¡¯t the supervisor there to stop that?¡±

    Limon¡¯s return to work ended like that.

    Because there was no supervisor who was sincere enough to argue that I had taken some sick leave.

    The only person who could argue was the factory manager, who had to pay attention to the factory¡¯s workload¡­.

    ¡°Did you finally go to work? How is your body? If you need anything, just tell me!¡±

    ¡­The factory manager¡¯s hospitalized grandson greeted Limon with utmost sincerity, which left a deep impression on the other employees.

    The problem was Yekatrice.

    ¡°Researcher Elshar, speaking of this project¡­¡±

    ¡°Elshar help me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Elshar. The mass production of special bullets is somehow not stable, so how can there be no way?¡±

    It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been waiting for yourself.

    As soon as she got to work, Yekathrice blinked as she saw the researchers rushing at her.

    ¡°Why are you asking me¡­?¡±

    How absurd it was to ask such a favor to a new recruit who had only been in the factory for less than a month.

    A girl who forgot how to act and showed her original way of speaking.

    However, the researchers put on a puzzled expression, as if the question itself was more strange than the way they spoke.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s right¡­.¡±

    ¡°Since research results aren¡¯ting out well these days, thebor score for this quarter has gone down a bit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon if Researcher Elshar helps.¡±

    It sounds like you¡¯re asking something too obvious.

    Looking at the researchers answering in turn, Yekathrice tilted her head slightly.

    When I heard the report that Ainsha was doing a great job as a researcher, I giggled and said that she was indeed my younger sister

    ¡­

    How easy it is to ask for help like this for granted.

    It was when Catherine thought with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Besides, I got permission from Director Limanov.¡±

    ¡°huh? to my brother?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Researcher Elshar told me to get plenty of help at this point, since I¡¯m full ofbor points anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The moment I heard that.

    Yekathrice turned her head.

    And I narrowed my eyes when I saw Limonughing wickedly outside the window of theb.

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    How can you imagine asking for volunteer work at a state-run munitions factory where the superintendent is blindingly proud?

    Realizing the circumstances, Catherine muttered involuntarily.

    ¡°You know how to y, too.¡±

    ¡°huh? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing.¡±

    If you want to imitate Ainsha, you have to do her job as well.

    Yekathrice giggled at the grumpiness of Limon, who had entrusted the bomb to her.

    It was because Limon was the first to do something like this to a woman who had been grumpy all her life but had never been hit.

    ¡®Because the more I see him, the more interesting he is.¡¯

    First of all, after adding another 10 points to Limon¡¯s affinity.

    Yekathrice said.

    ¡°Okay, help with research.¡±

    ¡°Oh oh! Thank you for that¡­!¡±

    ¡°There are conditions instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­condition?¡±

    While the researchers were ecstatic, they just hardened.

    The girl said calmly.

    ¡°Nothing is free in this world. If you want something, you pay for it.¡±

    ¡°No, but you¡¯ve been helping me up until now, right?¡±

    ¡°It was a free service period.¡±

    I wonder if that makes sense.

    Even with expressions written on their foreheads, the researchers couldn¡¯t bear to put their thoughts into words.

    Instead, I just casually asked.

    ¡°What is that condition?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­You made a whole lot of shit out of it.¡±

    Limon at a loss.

    Yekathrice replied to him with a still expressionless face, but with a pleasantness that could not be hidden.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit like the word shit.¡±

    ¡°If this isn¡¯t bullshit, what do you call it?¡±

    ¡°Um well.¡±

    Take a moment to think about the right expression.

    Yekathrice finally tilted her head slightly and said half-questioningly.

    ¡°Circus?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen such a messed up circus?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the trivial things, Brother. It¡¯s too harsh to demand master¡¯s skills from beginners.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what the person who turned those novices into clowns would say?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t force anything, I just said that I would help with my research if anyone would make me happy.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more than coercion?¡±

    Limon sighed as he saw Yekathrice smiling like a goblin so that only he could see it.

    This is because the current situation in theboratory was beyond just overcrowded.

    A young man who copsed while performing a Cossack dance.

    A woman faints after making a doll out of balloons.

    Such as a middle-aged man who was carried away after bending his back to show off human body acrobatics.

    It was to the point of regret to see the Russian intellectuals, all of whom acted as clowns, and then disappeared into silence.

    ¡°I will show you the 7th researcher Yegov Beaker Juggling!¡±

    Boom bung bung.

    Wow Jangchang!

    ¡°Keep it off!¡±

    ¡­It was even more so when I saw one more injured person who dropped the beaker he was spinning on his foot.

    ¡°Tskjts not having a stomachache. I¡¯ll show you what my true talent is like, so get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°The head researcher himself¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it is that person who went all the way to Las Vegas to train when he was young!¡±

    Did you want it not to be like this?

    The old researcher, who had been holding his hands behind his back, stepped forward and took out a thick stack of ying cards.

    And the show started.

    Cheer up!

    Stacks of cards go back and forth between the hands to form long legs, then levitate, then pierce the back of the hand and the palm.

    At the end of a card show that was as dazzling as any magician¡¯s, the old researcher unfolded his cards like a fan.

    ¡°Here, pick a card and try it¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to get the card swapped up your sleeve?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°I see all the tricks. It¡¯s boring. Do some more.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Puff!

    ¡°Ugh, Chief Researcher!¡±

    ¡°Call an ambnce quickly!¡±

    Was the criticism too shocking?

    For a while, I giggled at the other researchers who knelt down and made a fuss while holding the stupefied old man.

    Yekathrice opened her mouth slowly.

    ¡°It was kind of fun, so I¡¯ll make sure to help out.¡±

    ¡°Oh oh oh.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡±

    The way they said that their ugliness was more interesting than their individuality.

    However, the researchers epted her help, sensing that their sacrifice was not in vain.

    It was Limon who made a strange expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you confidently replied that you would help, but are you really doing it because you have the confidence to do it?¡±

    ¡°Your brother also asks something very interesting.¡±

    It¡¯s like listening to all sorts of jokes.

    It was time to stop erasing expressions and giggle.

    Yekathrice whispered, her lips pressed close to Limon¡¯s ear, so that only Limon could hear.

    ¡°¨DWho do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    With the same face as Ainsha, who was always proud without any countermeasures.

    Limon said nothing more as the girl boasted that she thought her sister couldn¡¯t do what her brother could do.

    It¡¯s like trying to prove your skills.

    I just crossed my arms.

    While Limon watched, Yekathrice listened to the researchers¡¯ requests for help one by one.

    I turned to one researcher.

    ¡°The stabilization of the special bullets must be the most fun. Show me the data.¡±

    ¡°Data?¡±

    ¡°Errors found in research log data. It is to give everything without missing a thing.¡±

    The young female researcher was stunned to hear that.

    It was because it was so unexpected that she, who had solved everything by ¡®pretending to be a coincidence¡¯ until now, asked for something like this.

    But there is no reason to refuse.

    The female researcher essed the research data from her seat.

    ¡°This is the data of the mass production method of special bullets we are researching. The basic principle is¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough exnation. You can see it anyway.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Instead of exining, Yekathrice looked at the monitor.

    At first lightly, like a joke.

    A bit more interesting next time.

    It seems annoying in the end.

    The moment Yekathrice was flipping through the data, after tapping the keyboard a few times, she pressed the enter key.

    charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The research data floating on the monitor passed at a terrifying speed.

    Fromplex blueprints to theories with all kinds of technical terms, various photos appear and disappear hundreds of times within a second.

    A sight that makes even high-level yers feel dizzy.

    But Yekathrice did not blink an eye.

    I just looked at the monitor, repeating the dtion and contraction of my pupils hundreds of thousands of times each time the screen changed.

    While theb¡¯s supeputer was emitting fierce heat and noise.

    ¡°Oh, this is it.¡±

    Ride on, ride on!

    Yekathrice froze the screen.

    And suddenly, he started banging on the keyboard furiously.

    ¡°Researcher E Elshar?¡±

    Other researchers were astounded when they saw that the entire data stored on the server was modified beyond just browsing.

    But that didn¡¯t stop her.

    This is because Yekathrice had already finished writing the data and even printed it out before she could do anything.

    ¡°Take it here.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°It seemed that the problem was caused by the mixing of some of the monster materials added to mass-produce the special bullets. So let¡¯s make it like this¡­ no see.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Blueprints of new production facilities.

    Chemical form of a new neutralizer.

    predicted performance.

    In addition, to the analysis of the appropriate amount of production ording to profitability.

    The researchers who checked the heavy papers handed over by Yekathrice were at a loss for words.

    Of course, he grasped vast amounts of data in an instant that would take even a doctor in his field of study to check.

    I couldn¡¯t believe that in just a few minutes I had solved a problem that I hadn¡¯t been able to find a fix for, let alone a fix for, the past few months.

    But Yekathrice was neither proud nor delighted.

    Rather, it seems silly.

    After azy yawn.

    I just asked while looking back at the other researchers.

    ¡°So who¡¯s next?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Haam¡­.¡±

    One turn to stretch.

    Yekathrice knelt down on the desk.

    And muttered as if disappointed.

    ¡°You waste time on trivial things. Time is money.¡±

    A reckless remark thatpletely ignores the efforts of researchers who have been devoted to research.

    But Limon didn¡¯t point that out.

    It was because he knew that the parties involved would not be able to deny the words as much as he had seen what she had done.

    ¡°¡­You worked really hard.¡±

    ¡°It is only natural that the older sister is superior to the younger brother. Is that what your brother sees?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon couldn¡¯t bear to deny the question Yekathrice asked with a mischievous smile.

    Ainsha¡¯s achievements while working as a researcher were also at a level high enough to be praised as a genius by others.

    However, Yekathrice¡¯s performance was on a different level.

    from the method

    Unlike Ainsha, who foresaw and reproduced a coincidence that would happen someday, she did not rely on luck.

    Instead, what lies behind it is a thorough logic.

    After checking the data one by one.

    Analyze and study it.

    modified ording to the theory.

    repeated trial and error.

    find the best answer

    Contrary to Ainsha, who reaches the result right away, the boring and trivial way of going through the process one by one.

    But Limon knew.

    The fact that the silver dragon n was able to be the only nparable to the golden dragon n, the strongest of the seven dragons, was in the process of building up like that.

    I admired Ainsha¡¯s performance.

    It was clear from the looks of the researchers who werepletely frustrated by the results of Yekathrice.

    Of course, there are times when the result is more important than the process.

    But not the silver dragon n.

    Because they had the power to turn the process into a result at any time.

    ¡°How much time did you spend trying to prove just that one thing?¡±

    ¡°well?¡±

    Knowing this fact, Ekatriche tilted her head slightly as she looked at Limon, who casually asked the question.

    And after blinking your eyes

    He replied by tilting his head in the opposite direction.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you answer me. Can I ask you one favor before that?¡±

    ¡°ask?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I insist that we can give a small reward to the younger sister who passed the test given by her older brother with a perfect score of 200.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of reward are you talking about?¡±

    I would like to listen and think.

    To Limon, who asked with her arms folded, Yekathrice said with a smile.

    ¡°Take me to a restaurant and feed me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    growled.

    Rather than going to the restaurant.

    It seems like it¡¯s hard to get up.

    A girl who makes a thundering sound in her stomach, but smiles and asks for a favor while lying facedown on the desk.

    Looking at Yekathrice, Limon thought to himself.

    I don¡¯t know if Ji Baekryonghyun-gun and Jaeeunryongseong-gun were real sisters, but it¡¯s clear that they are Ainsha or Yekatrice or their older sister and their younger sister.

 Chapter 406

    #407. don¡¯t keep doing that

    * * *

    Well.

    the moment you eat the meat.

    What seeps in is the rich juice.

    Soft, deep and sweet.

    However, after chewing the meat several times and swallowing it with a gulp, the vor was stillcking.

    Bachemensky sighed.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the quality of the meat.

    Even if it fell off than I usually eat, it was okay.

    If it was hard to eat, it was enough to use a high-ss restaurant outside the factory instead of the factory cafeteria like a first-ss citizen.

    Nevertheless, he sighed because the achievements of the gray-haired girl today were so shocking.

    ¡®I never thought the Elshar sisters¡¯ talents would have been like that.¡¯

    Until now, Elshar may have made a breakthrough in research with a sudden idea, but basically received help from other researchers.

    So they could feel a sense of aplishment.

    But today waspletely different.

    The ability to do everything neatly without any help was astonishing, even thrilling.

    ¡­To the extent that envy and even fear are mixed in the eyes that were full of admiration before.

    ¡®You¡¯re pitiful¡¯

    Bachemensky, who was aware of his own feelings, put on a bitter expression.

    Be the first to realize that talent.

    On the subject of invitation to the Revolutionary Army.

    It was hard for her to lift her head, ashamed of herself now feeling uneasy about her talent.

    At least he was better.

    The other researchers couldn¡¯t evene to eat because they were suffering from self-loathing and self-loathing.

    ¡®Maybe it would have been better not to know that talent¡­¡¯

    Rather, he felt morefortable when he regarded Elshar as a mere troublemaker.

    Thinking nonchntly, he immediately shook his head.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not like that.¡¯

    Talent wille out someday.

    Above all, her genius was essential to the revolution.

    Even if the talent is so overwhelming that it makes others miserable.

    When Bachemenski, who had made up his mind like that, thought that he should at least support Elshar¡¯s talent.

    I saw something strange.

    trudge.

    ¡°Here, brother.¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling my brother?¡±

    ¡°Can I hug you more like a princess? Even if you look at me like this, it¡¯s a really precious body.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you carry it like a princess in the country of luggage.¡±

    ¡°¡­That sounds like a twist on the word princess-shaped luggage.¡±

    ¡°No, I was just saying it out loud.¡±

    ¡°and! Oppa is the first one to openly treat me as a burden!¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that as if you were so happy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What the hell did he see?

    Whether or not Bachemensky rubbed his eyes in absurdity.

    Carrying a white-haired girl wearing a mask and sses on one shoulder like a burden, Lim¨®n entered the restaurant proudly.

    And after looking around.

    He approached Bachemensky as if everything went well.

    ¡°Researcher hyung, is this seat empty?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was empty¡­¡±

    ¡°It worked just fine.¡±

    dump!

    ¡°I¡¯m watching for a second so he doesn¡¯t get into an ident. Then I¡¯ll ask you.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    before even answering.

    For a moment, he was taken aback by Limon¡¯s behavior, where he threw Yekathrice in the opposite seat and left.

    Bachemensky looked at the gray-haired girl lying face down in the seat across from him and asked timidly.

    ¡°Researcher Elshar? Where are you sick?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any particr pain.¡±

    ¡°But why did Director Reno carry you¡­ on your back?¡±

    ¡°It is such a y.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°My brother¡¯s hobby is special. I like to tease my little sister and y with her like a toy. That¡¯s why I¡¯m hanging out with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    When Bachemensky opened his mouth at an unexpected answer.

    A white head fell on the back of the girl¡¯s head, who had an expressionless face and only her eyes were shining brightly.

    Wow!

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    ¡°Where are you spreading rumors like that while your brother went to get food for a while?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad enough to head-butt your little sister in the back of the head just because you were joking?¡±

    ¡°Be fortunate to know that I don¡¯t have room in my hands right now. If it wasn¡¯t for that, it wouldn¡¯t have been a headbutt, it would have been a backdrop drop.¡±

    ¡°Is that really bad¡­?¡±

    How strong is the Sword Master¡¯s Mappak?

    While Yekathrice, who had experienced the robbery with the back of her head,y on the table and groaned.

    Limon set down two trays of rye bread, soup, steak, sd, mini cakes, and a mountain of fruit on the table.

    Then he took off Yekathrice¡¯s mask and said.

    ¡°Now, since this is the rice you want, eat it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Aang.¡±

    ¡°¡­what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Are you tired of me being grumpy? You don¡¯t even have the strength to lift a spoon? So, feed me.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    Yekathrice with her mouth open.

    Looking at her like a baby bird opening its beak in front of its mother bird, I twitch my forehead for a while.

    Limon twitched his lips.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped that a younger sister like Ge Wen-su is having such a hard time. This brother will feed you very generously.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Did you feel something from that hideous smile?

    While Yekathrice blinked.

    cing one hand on her shoulder, Limon picked up the spoon, scooped up the soup, and shove it between Yekathrice¡¯s lips without hesitation.

    ¡°Laugh brother. It¡¯s too hot, so I¡¯m blown away!¡±

    Ekatriche, who swallowed the hot soup like fire, let out a hot moan.

    But Limon did not stop.

    Rather, he pressed his shoulders hard to prevent her from escaping and moved the spoon over and over again.

    gulp gulp.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, little brother. You eat hot food anyway, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Secretly whispering that if you want to resent it, resent a strong body that doesn¡¯t have to worry about getting burned even if you swallow a fireball.

    Limon continued to push the soup with a smile on his face.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just soup.

    ¡°for a moment. that¡¯s soggy ck.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything this big¡­ haha.¡±

    ¡°Uh yup.¡±

    From stiff rye bread to chunky chunks of steak sd.

    The saliva leaking out of the gaping lips as a result of being pushed by the food that was constantly put in.

    The sticky water droplets flowed down her fine skin and transparently moistened her slender neck at the end.

    shrug your shoulders

    Twist your slender waist.

    Even while gasping for a quick moan.

    ept it without any resistance.

    Rather than suffering, Yekathrice reminds me of a face in the opposite sense.

    While Bachemensky swallows dryly at the scene that makes him feel a strange sense of immorality even though it is obviously a simple scene of a meal.

    Limon barely stopped his hand.

    Then he wiped the cream off her mouth with his fingers and licked it, muttering.

    ¡°Hmm, I mean, it¡¯s quite edible for a factory meal.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you eat well?¡±

    The fact that my throat didn¡¯t get clogged was probably because I was fed enough food for several people at a speed that was surprising.

    Yekathrice, who was unable to answer and struggled, opened her mouth only after a while.

    ¡°Forcibly inserting something like this into your non-resistance younger brother, you are a beast¡­¡±

    Kuuk.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯m going to eat this too.¡±

    ¡°Oops! Eup huh¡­?¡±

    I flinched at Lim¨®n¡¯s act of pushing another seeded apricot with my finger that had been licking the cream.

    Yekathrice opened her eyes wide.

    And I messed around hard.

    To chew and swallow the apricots and sift through the fragments left in the mouth.

    ¡°¡­Are you still hungry?¡±

    Limon was dumbfounded at the sight of Ekathrice entangling her slippery tongue all the way to her fingers.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    After licking and sucking the juice from Limon¡¯s fingers, he only eximed with his eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°Wow, what is this apricot? I have never tasted something so delicious in my life!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s that good, just eat mine.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?!¡±

    ¡°Why ask when you¡¯ve already eaten?¡±

    how delicious it was

    After he stopped eating with his mouth open and ate an apricot from Limon¡¯s tray.

    Yekathrice tilted her head.

    ¡°¡­Does this taste bad?¡±

    ¡°What are you so surprised about? It ismon for each fruit to taste slightly different.¡±

    ¡°The difference in taste is too great for something like that?¡±

    When Yekathrice wonders why the apricots that Limon fed were only so delicious, even though they are the same apricots.

    Limon suddenly turned his head.

    ¡°What are you looking at so intently? What do you have to say to me?¡±

    ¡°yes? Oh no! doesn¡¯t exist!¡±

    Bachemensky shook his head in amazement.

    He wasn¡¯t alone.

    The other employees who forgot to eat and looked at the two of them suddenly came to their senses and averted their eyes.

    But even after that, they continued to nce at the two.

    It was because the sight I saw a while ago left a deep impression on me.

    Of course, it was Bachemensky that was the worst.

    ¡®They are brother and sister, the two are brother and sister, so this is just skinship between brother and sister!¡¯

    In an attempt to deny a certain doubt, which had been sharpened by the ovepping of several scenes he had seen before, he eagerly recalledmon sense.

    Whether you know the agony of Bachemensky or not.

    It was the moment when Limon calmly picked up his portion of bread.

    ¡°What are you doing, Worker Anton!¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    Limon turned his head.

    And he raised one eyebrow.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Ksenia was screaming at the restaurant entrance.

    It was because he had seen an elderly man begging, almost clinging to her leg.

    ¡°Look at me this time, Overseer! Do you know that mybor point is always busy?¡±

    ¡°I told you that you have to work hard this month, right? But you can¡¯t do this after ying for another week.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I took sick leave because I was sick!¡±

    ¡°is that so? Then why did the sick person go to the entertainment districtst week?¡±

    ¡°How could that be¡­¡±

    ¡°In case you forgot, I am the supervisor. You have the right to check the worker¡¯s use ofbor points.¡±

    ¡°Did you investigate my background?!¡±

    ¡°Worker Anton has received several warnings this year alone for abuse of sick leave and slow work. I just did what I was supposed to do as supervisor.¡±

    Ksenia sighed.

    Supervisors are key to sustaining Russia¡¯sbor quota system.

    Because it was her job to measure people¡¯s workload, give them points, and cut them if they neglected their work.

    So, she spoke calmly, as always.

    ¡°In a few days, a call wille from the Central Supervisory Service. So, until then, stay on your own.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t even have to go to work tomorrow. A new job suitable for Anton¡¯s job at the Central Supervisory Service¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!!!¡±

    Ksenia¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was because Anton suddenly jumped up, pulled out a work tool from his waist, and swung it.

    The moment when the iron tool hits her head without anyone else even having time to stop it.

    baek!

    ¡°Ouch?!¡±

    ¡°The guy is trying to eat some food, but what¡¯s the fuss?¡±

    The rye bread that flew through the air got stuck in his mouth.

    It was just the beginning.

    As he gasped to spit out the rye bread, Limon approached and mmed his knee into his stomach.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Anton copsed, vomiting his whole stomach.

    Limon, who turned his eyes to him, spoke inly to the guards who came runningte.

    ¡°Hey man, lead me to Okrana.¡±

    ¡°Oh you mean okrana?¡±

    ¡°okay. Report that the supervisor is being charged with attempted murder.¡±

    ¡°wait for a sec! Attempted murder, I didn¡¯t even think of that!¡±

    ¡°They say that if you don¡¯t intend to kill someone, you can hit them in the head with a piece of iron and they won¡¯t die?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Come on, don¡¯t take this man with you.¡±

    Did you intuit your own destiny?

    Anton, who was being dragged by the guards by the arms, eventually gritted his teeth and shouted loudly.

    ¡°You fucking overseer bastards! You vicious things sucking the dictator¡¯s ass and filling your stomach! Heavenly punishment for you guys¡­!¡±

    After Anton was dragged away like that.

    Limon looked back at Ksenia, who had a stiff face.

    ¡°Are you okay, senior?¡±

    ¡°¡­are you okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, enjoy your meal.¡±

    It seems like you¡¯re used to this.

    Limon nodded to Ksenia, who showed a bit of a surprise but tried to answer calmly, and returned to his seat.

    Then, as he lifted the spoon, he frowned.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m curious about why my brother bothered to use that man of attempted murder.¡±

    ¡°If you tried to kill someone, it would be an attempted murder.¡±

    ¡°Still, if my brother had taken care of me, I would have been able to avoid working in the Gg until I died. Aren¡¯t you a bit sorry?¡±

    Of course, Yekathrice knew.

    That when Anton swung the tool, his arm had enough power to kill.

    That he had a will to live.

    But it was a fact that she knew because it was her.

    It would be difficult for an ordinary person to tell whether it was stopped halfway or whether it was an unintentional impulse.

    In other words, if Limon hadn¡¯t pointed it out, he might have received a lighter punishment and a chance to reform himself.

    But isn¡¯t it harsh that he didn¡¯t even give me a chance?

    Limon¡¯s answer to Yekathrice¡¯s question was simple.

    ¡°Why am I sorry?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t know why he should be sorry.

    At the end of looking at Limon without an expression without raising an eyebrow.

    haha

    Yekathrice managed to stop theughter that was about to burst out inadvertently, covering herself.

    After that, after giggling for a long time, he quietly whispered in Limon¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do that again.¡±

    A face disguised as an expressionless expression.

    However, in contrast to that face, with a bewitchingly shining eye and an excited voice.

    ¡°I still like you, but if I fall in love with you more than I do now, I don¡¯t think I will be able to finish it as a game.¡±

    Is it tempting

    Or is it a warning?

    Or is it both.

    Limon did not respond to Yekathrice¡¯s whispers, whose meaning was unknown.

    I justughed coldly.

    When Yekathrice¡¯s eyes grew even hotter at that callous response.

    Woo woo.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to eat after a meal.¡±

    Every supervisor¡¯s smartphone in the restaurant vibrated.

    In the end, Limon, who was unable to eat this time, sighed and took out the smartphone he received for work.

    But after checking the smartphone.

    Limon looked back at Yekathrice with a mysterious expression.

    ¡°¡­younger brother, what are you up to again?¡±

    ¡°What am I to decorate?¡±

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    For a while, I tilted my head at those iprehensible words.

    Seeing the smartphone Limon held out, Yekathrice blinked.

    ¡°¡­Hey brother?¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never given an order like this, so why did I get this text message?¡±

    ¡°Do I know that?¡±

    He obviously never did anything.

    Yekathrice could not help but put on a dumbfounded expression when she saw the text message that the Great Khan forced all the people to do special additionalbor.

 Chapter 407

    #407. That¡¯s right.

    * * *

    p p p.

    A moving container belt with mechanical sounds.

    The various mechanical partsing out of the belt are assembled by the workers with familiar hands.

    Finished industrial products go to the loading warehouse along the belt again, and warehouse managers organize them and put them in boxes of a certain standard.

    So, one after another, trucks that look the same start loading them.

    The sight itself is truly neat.

    It looked like the most ideal factory.

    ¡­if it weren¡¯t for the sight that was unfolding the same way in thousands and tens of thousands of factories.

    [Ahhh¡­]

    That was it.

    Yuna-kyung was fed up.

    For a while to wrap your forehead with wings on top of the radio tower.

    Barelying to her senses, she shook her head and murmured.

    [What kind of cities are there?]

    Moscow.

    The capital of Russia boasting a poption of tens of millions.

    At the same time, more than 50% of its poption is a factory worker or has a job rted to it, the world¡¯srgest industrial city.

    I knew its reputation from a long time ago, but the scenery of Moscow seen from the sky was beyond my imagination.

    From weapons to home appliances to clothes and toys.

    The sight of all sorts of industrial products pouring out without a break was dizzying.

    However, what made Yuna-kyung dizzy was the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in the process of producing and transporting the industrial product.

    Employees wearing the same clothes.

    products made with the same procedure.

    Vehicles that look the same.

    There are only slight differences between products or factories.

    Buildings and facilities, as well as people, were copied with Ctrl + C and pasted to the entire city.

    In particr, the feeling of repeating the same image everywhere you look made your eyes dizzy the more you looked.

    [Cough, it¡¯s hard to breathe.]

    Plus, the sky is covered with smoke from countless chimneys.

    This is the only thing that has been purified with the power of the spirit.

    I was dizzy just imagining how turbid the air would have been originally.

    [Anyway, the team leader said how can I find a white sister by myself?]

    Yuna-kyung grumbled.

    It was too daunting to find just one person in this chaotic metropolis.

    Especially in that I almost became a beehive when I tried to stealthily approach the most suspicious Kremlin Pce, but got caught in the automatic interception system.

    Should I go to the Kremlin again?

    Or should I look around Moscow like this?

    It was while Yuna-kyung was struggling with a problem that had no answer.

    Sigh.

    [Huh?]

    Knock knock.

    [¡­what is it?]

    The running car slows down.

    The noisy factory bes quiet.

    When Yuna-kyung blinks at the sight of the city, which had been moving non-stop, suddenly stopped as if the power was turned off.

    Employees rushed out of the factory.

    [What is this? It wouldn¡¯t have been a sudden war¡­]

    Fromborers to workers, technicians, researchers, factory managers, and supervisors.

    It was a moment of bewilderment to see millions of people moving somewhere in perfect order.

    Yuna-kyung first followed the flow of the crowd.

    It was because I felt something unusual as it was the first time I had seen it even though I had been living in Moscow for several days already.

    So after a while.

    where they arrived.

    No, to be precise, Yuna-kyung, who saw what had happened there, opened her eyes wide.

    [¡­what really happened?]

    Thousands of cinemas created by installing hologram projectors in the za.

    A stadium where all kinds of games such as baseball and ser are held.

    The Colosseum where the yeres out.

    A racetrack that upies the entire park.

    A truck that sells sweets, etc.

    Various temporary facilities built in various ces in Moscow.

    And seeing the crowd desperately wandering between them, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but put on a bewildered expression.

    * * *

    ¡°The movie to go into Area 113 is [Lovers in a Neighboring Country]. [Fall of a Star] is so underreacted.¡±

    ¡°Both the new version and the old version will be well received, but which one should I use?¡±

    ¡°I do it with the old board. Better do the remake next week.¡±

    ¡°And you said to dismantle the old factory in District 7 to expand the racecourse, but it seems that the factory next to it will be destroyed by mistake tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. You can make a performance hall there.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will instruct you to make mistakes without worry.¡±

    It was a truly bizarre sight.

    Check the box office performance of movies that have not been screened in advance and choose better results.

    Prepare countermeasures in advance for an ident that will happen tomorrow.

    Have a responder dispatched to the location where there may be an injury.

    A prize is set for the winner of a game that hasn¡¯t even started.

    Checking out where the problem might be, etc.

    The mix of reports from the past, instructions from the present, and information from the future is truly a crucible of confusion.

    It seemed that even the most proficient would stumble, not understanding the jumbled information, let alone follow.

    But at this very moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just the frantic conversation that Kana felt strange.

    The throne where the silver-haired girl alwaysy or roll.

    It was because of the sense of incongruity of a white-haired girl who looked just like her sitting in a straight posture with a mini desk.

    ¡°I want to know if the preparations for the event are going well.¡±

    ¡°The books and artwork are expected to arrive by tomorrow. It¡¯s just that the singers and the idol orchestra don¡¯t have schedules, so it will take a while.¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t fit, adjust it. We also invite additional outside personnel.¡±

    ¡°How much is enough?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a thousand or ten thousand, I invite everyone.¡±

    ¡°Then the cost increases exponentially.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. Russia has a lot of money. Bahamut also spends a lot of money. Then the problem is solved.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a good idea.¡±

    It was a while to admire Ainsha¡¯s clever instructions.

    Tata soon narrowed his brows.

    ¡°¡­If you just do that, the work will be pushed back to the head office. I think there will be a problem within a month at thetest.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. That much can be left to Li Qingyuen.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°of course. I saw the future in which Li Qingyu persevered through his duties despite copsing from exhaustion. So please rest assured.¡±

    ¡°All right. Then I will remove the manpower from that side and return it this way.¡±

    Li Qingyu, who was already overworked by taking on the duties of the two ns, would have let out a sigh if he had heard of it.

    However, Tata answered confidently.

    And immediately saw Kana.

    ¡°We need funding from the national budget and Bahamut. Please prepare to execute immediately.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kana remained silent.

    It seems that there is no reason for him toply with such a request.

    However, after hearing Ainsha¡¯s blunt voice, she had no choice but to open her mouth.

    ¡°I do as Kanatata says.¡±

    ¡°Princess White Dragon, do you know what you are doing right now?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    They know what they are doing as well as the future they can see clearly.

    Ainsha answered in a blunt voice.

    ¡°I am ruling this country.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that would be possible by simply showing movies, sellingic books, and forcing cultural life for a certain amount of time?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    Despite Kana¡¯s objection, Ainsha did not raise an eyebrow and said with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Russian Khanate is strong. It is difficult to rule with the power of our n. So I give you 3S.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say 3S?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sports Screen Sweets. It enriches the human heart. Once you be addicted, you cannot quit.¡± As the owner of Tiamat, which dominates

    the Seven Dragon Group

    , especially the cultural industry, Ainsha asserted.

    Culture is worse than the green dragon n¡¯s drugs.

    Even if you have not encountered it at all, once you have fallen in love with the culture, you will continue to crave it, just as a traveler in the desert longs for an oasis.

    So, if the cultural industry continues to spread like this, Russia will be subordinate to Tiamat.

    Take a moment to stare at Ainsha, who speaks with an expressionless face.

    Kana suddenly asked.

    ¡°Why is the third of 3S sweets?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­just pretend you didn¡¯t hear.¡±

    It seems that there is something the people want other than sweets.

    Ainsha tilted her head.

    After all, Tata blinks.

    Seeing the two white dragon ns revealing their true intentions, Kana, feeling futile for asking a serious question for no reason, lowered her head with a sigh.

    ¡°Anyway, if it¡¯s the White Dragon Princess¡¯s order, I¡¯ll follow it.¡±

    Anyway, she had no choice.

    Ekatriche¡¯s order was to treat Ainsha like herself and do whatever she tells her to do.

    To refuse Ainsha¡¯s order would be to go against Yekathrice¡¯s will, unless Yekathrice returned immediately and reaped the order.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do something. I am busy.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Tata, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    ¡°Only trust this Tata!¡±

    Of course he seemed to know that.

    After bowing politely to Ainsha, who nodded and began to rummage through the documents.

    Tata, who left the hall with Kana, moved briskly.

    In order to carry out Ainsha¡¯s instructions, it was not enough even if I saved every minute and every second from now on.

    But after a while.

    Tata stopped walking.

    He tilted his head as he saw Kana staring at him.

    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the reason why the aide who should stop Princess White Dragon is neglecting this runaway.¡±

    The princess of the Seven Dragons is a dragon descendant.

    That¡¯s why they are obsessed with their respective fields.

    Even in the age of heroes, the Seven Dragons did not unite and acted separately on each continent.

    But to think that this kind of thing is being done in Russia, which is ruled by another princess, and even Yekathrice.

    It was only natural to stop him as an aide who could incur Yekathrice¡¯s wrath.

    Nevertheless, rather than stopping Ainsha, what is the reason for actively helping her?

    To Kana who asked with a cold face.

    Tata answered confidently.

    ¡°Because I believe the princess is right.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°As an aide, this is too irresponsible.¡±

    ¡°At least Karolina-sama would have sympathized with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you know your grandmother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I met her when she served the previous princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°He was a good enough person to set an example as an aide. It¡¯s just regretful that he passed away at the hands of the previous Princess Silver Dragon.¡±

    dreaming

    Kana raised her eyebrows.

    And he looked at Tata with a cold face.

    ¡°It¡¯s 100% better than an aide who survived the death of the princess he served.¡±

    From voice to content.

    cold words.

    However, Tata calmly nodded.

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that calm reply, let him be silent for a while.

    In the end, Tata smiled quietly as Kana walked ahead as if she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.

    It¡¯s a shame that his aides can¡¯t protect the princess.

    In that respect, Kana¡¯s aunt and other aides from the past had a particrly unfortunate end.

    It was to the point that he, who used to be the youngest member of his entourage, has now be the second oldest after Lucas.

    However, she was not willing to give up her life easily.

    you have to protect yourself

    you need yourself

    Because there is a princess whom I adore.

    Tata followed Kana with a confident look as always.

 Chapter 408

    #408. For a revolution¡­?

    * * *

    When the first forced mobilization order was issued.

    Russian people were concerned.

    and doubted

    What kind of harsh policy will the crazy dictator harass them again this time?

    But after fulfilling the mobilization order.

    What they felt was an unexpectedly deep relief.

    ¡°I was worried when I first heard that it was forcedbor¡­ but it¡¯s better than I thought?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good enough. Isn¡¯t it the best to be able to earnbor points while having fun?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. Why did you do this? Things aren¡¯t made just because we y.¡±

    ¡°Some of the higher ups must have something in mind. Don¡¯t mind that, let¡¯s just y.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then, shall we go see a movie this time?¡±

    ¡°No, how about a racetrack? I heard from the superintendent that if you bet well there, thebor shop will inte hundreds of times¡­¡±

    Who said that?

    Humans are animals of adaptation.

    Russians were no exception.

    As if they had doubts about the Great Khan¡¯s intentions, they soon fell in love with the forced mobilization.

    It was unavoidable.

    Russia is a country that has umted technology and industrial power enough to be called the world¡¯s factory through thebor quota system.

    Thanks to that, it was able to be the only powerhouseparable to the United States, while the cultural industry that does not givebor points was very far behind.

    However, arge amount of cultural products from Tiamat, the world¡¯srgest culturalpany, were dropped.

    It was like pouring cider on those who were thirsty.

    Of course, there were people who couldn¡¯t be happy about this situation.

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    ¡®There¡¯s no way that dictator would do something like this without thinking.¡¯

    ¡®Is it a trap? Trickery? Or a whim?¡¯

    The Revolutionary Army is in disarray.

    Suddenly holding a national sports day or driving a tank through the middle of the city.

    If we were to count all the incidents that Yekathrice hadmitted so far, the double digits would easily pass.

    However, despite her madness, she was the most cruel and thoroughgoing dictator of any princess in history, and she never lost control of the people as much.

    But, culturally open.

    No, it¡¯s a cultural revolution.

    As a revolutionary soldier who knew how bizarre this was, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Yekathrice was thinking.

    ¡°Wow, what happened?¡±

    ¡­without knowing that Yekatrice is the one who is most bewildered by this situation.

    ¡°Am I stabbed in the back of the head? to my brother? in my country?¡±

    ¡°You must be quite surprised.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that I¡¯m not surprised?¡±

    ¡°If you stab someone in the back, you should be prepared to get hit yourself too.¡±

    Even if Li Qingyu stabbed him in the back, it wouldn¡¯t be so shocking.

    Limon giggled as he watched Yekathrice muttering with a bewildered face, forgetting even her usual cheerful and yful attitude.

    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s right, brother.¡±

    The shock seems to have gone now.

    One time to shake my head.

    Yekathrice immediately giggled andughed.

    ¡°That kid has grown up a lot. I never thought you would use the opportunity I gave you in this way.¡±

    I did tell Kana to do whatever she did.

    To enjoy watching Ainsha struggle to get Limon back.

    But to think that she, who had warned him not to covet him, left herself beside Limon and devoted herself to overthrowing the country.

    It waspletely caught off guard.

    ¡°Even by pinpointing my country¡¯s weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that was a weakness?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things for granted, brother. It can¡¯t be a coincidence that Tiamat hasn¡¯t been able to properly advance in this country, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re talking about dedicating the entire country to the owner of Tiamat, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Your brother has a really bad personality.¡±

    ¡°Not as much as you.¡±

    Yekathrice with weeping eyes.

    Looking at her, he smiled.

    Of course, no matter how Tiamat is the world¡¯s best culturalpany, it will be difficult to swallow the Russian Khanate, but it will be able to dominate the cultural market instead.

    What a fatal problem this is for a dictatorship.

    Limon, who knew it well thanks to long life experience, asked viciously.

    ¡°So what are you going to go back to?¡±

    ¡°huh? Why am I going back?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you not going to deal with the situation?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that can¡¯t be.¡±

    Limon made an unexpected look on his face without realizing it.

    Where is Ainsha?

    What kind of thinking are you doing?

    What mistakes did Catherine make?

    From the perspective of Limon, who was able to guess from this situation, this was no different from a single shot.

    If Yekathrice doesn¡¯t go back and deal with this situation right away, the culture that Tiamat sows will spread even more fatally.

    What is the reason for not going back?

    To Limon who was puzzled, Yekathrice said lightly.

    ¡°If I go back now, I will lose this game, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to let the stupid princess turn your country into a mess just for that reason?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what, oppa, because for Duelists, winning is more noble than life.¡±

    ¡°Since when have you been a duelist?¡±

    ¡°A while ago!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon humbly reflected.

    He said that he, who judged this crazy bitch withmon sense, was an asshole.

    Unfortunately, Yekathrice¡¯s words weren¡¯t over yet.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not my taste to be alone. Especially when there is a way to make this situation more fun, like now.¡±

    grow up

    Looking at theughing Catherine.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    Contrary to what he said earlier, it was because he had an intuition that this time it wasn¡¯t just bullshit.

    ¡°¡­what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Look forward to it, brother. The real fun will start from now on.¡±

    To Limon, who asked with a questioning face, Yekathrice did not hesitate to answer.

    I just walked lightly.

    Abandoned factory in the old factory area.

    Towards the revolutionary army, including Bachemensky, who was contemting this situation with their heads wrapped in a corner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±

    ¡°Sister Elshar?¡±

    To those who looked back at themselves with puzzled faces at the sudden question, Yekathrice spoke confidently.

    ¡°This is propaganda.¡±

    ¡°Incitement¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is a clever trick to brainwash the people into stupid monkeys and make them easier to rule.¡±

    ¡°No, of course I know what propaganda is¡­¡±

    Bachemensky murmured.

    And after exchanging opinions with other revolutionaries around him through nces, he said hesitantly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the content too open-ended to be called propaganda?¡±

    ¡°They also show movies about overthrowing dictators.¡±

    ¡°I also saw a cartoon in which the revolutionary army was the main character. It was touching to defeat the fallen emperor and kiss his lover, the princess, and die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit like propaganda¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t consider agitation.

    The problem is from movies to books and songs.

    In any media, far from advocating the Great Khan or the dictatorship, there were more content that destroyed it.

    In hindsight, it was natural.

    Because from the beginning, Tiamat was picking and spreading only those things.

    That¡¯s why the revolutionary army was more confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s the dictator¡¯s trick.¡±

    On the contrary, despite knowing that fact, Yekathrice pretended to be expressionless and spoke confidently.

    ¡°At first, we pick and spread what is not propaganda. so addicting At the same time, they are gradually brainwashed into advocating dictatorship.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°This way, it¡¯s easy to appease the public. As time goes by, dissatisfaction and will to revolution will fade.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    The revolutionary army groaned.

    At first, I was a little skeptical, but the more I listened, the more usible her words seemed.

    Because the Yekathrice they knew was a dictator who could do such a scheme.

    ¡°Do you think we should stop this?¡±

    ¡°It is useless. People are already hooked. Any attempt to stop instigating this situation would only lead to resentment.¡±

    ¡°So what are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°There is only one way.¡±

    Catherine paused for a moment.

    Then, he clenched his fists and said to the revolutionary soldiers who were looking at him with eyes mixed with anticipation and anxiety.

    ¡°We have to start a rebellion right now.¡±

    ¡°Sister Elshar! It is not something we have to decide on our own.¡±

    ¡°It is up to you to decide.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°We are anti-revolutionary forces. In order to give freedom and equality to all, we must make our own decisions and act.¡±

    agitated.

    what everyone was thinking.

    But when the revolutionary army bes agitated as they see Yekathrice confidently saying what no one else has done.

    A heavy voice was heard.

    ¡°Sister Elshar is right.¡±

    ¡°teacher!¡±

    Since when have you been listening?

    A tall man with an auburn beard.

    Sergey spoke heavily on the railing on the second floor of the old factory.

    ¡°People are already starting to shake. If it goes on like this for a while, the chance to start a revolution will be gone.¡±

    just one day

    With that alone, people were already responding to the new policy.

    As time goes by, the fear and anger towards the dictator will fade, and someday, even among the revolutionary army, there may be those whose passion has waned.

    So, we must move before it is toote.

    Watching Sergei speak seriously, Vachemensky put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°But sir, it will take at least a few months to move in tandem with our brothers in other regions.¡±

    ¡°The connection is minimal. The revolution will happen naturally if we take control of Moscow anyway.¡±

    ¡°That makes no more sense. How can we take Moscow with our own strength?¡±

    Bachemensky was frightened.

    Revolutionaries are mostly ordinary citizens.

    It was not enough to engage in an all-out war against the Russian army, which had undergone professional military training and was armed with world-ss high-tech equipment.

    Even if he gathers the revolutionary army from all over the country and defeats only the silver dragon n, the odds of winning are slim.

    What if there is a revolution tomorrow?

    The odds of sess are small, and even if they do, the damage will be enormous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have a savior.¡±

    But Sergey insisted.

    As long as there is a swordsmith, the revolution will surely seed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. We have lived for this day, and as long as the cause is together, our revolution will surely seed.¡±

    When everyone swallowed dry saliva as Sergei finished his speech in a heavy voice.

    A single cry rang through the air.

    ¡°All power to the Soviets!¡±

    ¡°¡­all power to the Soviets.¡±

    Hearing Sergei¡¯s words, Bachemensky, who felt his blood boil, involuntarily recalled the words.

    And that became the starting point.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the dictator and bring back freedom!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the dictator and get our freedom back!¡±

    ¡°It is for a great revolution!¡±

    ¡°For a great revolution!¡±

    ¡°All power to the Soviets!!!¡±

    It seems that the anxiety of a while ago has beenpletely forgotten.

    The revolutionary army raised their fists in turn and shouted slogans.

    Among them, while Limon looked at the white-haired girl who was shouting the most fervently, with a puzzled face.

    The Revolutionary Army prepared for a decisive battle like that.

    To regain the freedom and peace that had long been taken away by dictators.

    ¡­and so, three dayster.

    Massive uprisings broke out across Moscow.

 Chapter 409

    #409. scary

    * * *

    ¡°Turn it off.¡±

    Once you decide to act.

    The Revolutionary Army moved quickly.

    Not just in Moscow, but all organizations in the country were contacted, and they took out the weapons they had hidden.

    It was in the midst of an uprising in earnest.

    They¡¯ve been revolutionaries ever since.

    As the preparation itself for the revolution had been step by step since before, an uprising could happen at any time.

    Of course, no matter how thorough the preparation, executing it is another matter.

    Even the uprising itself was a sudden decision, so all kinds of trial and error and problems urred only in the preparation process.

    ¡°As expected, weck weapons.¡±

    thiste at night.

    It was for this reason that Bachemensky wrapped his head.

    As much as he worked in the munitions factory, he was in charge of supplying weapons to the revolutionary army in Moscow.

    The problem is that the stolen weapons have limitations.

    ¡°If we raid the munitions factory first¡­ No, then we will run into the Central Army first. After all, how else to procure weapons¡­¡±

    After all, he said he needed more time.

    Bachemenski sighed while wandering around the warehouse thinking about how to replenish theck of weapons.

    A sound was heard.

    ¡°¡­What kind of madness are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, but it is.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. What are you trying to do by provoking the revolutionary army?¡±

    ¡°My little kindness.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not kindness, it¡¯s a joke.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mean, brother. Didn¡¯t I already tell you about my purpose?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of calling it an oblique slope. Where are you doing this to catch snakes? It¡¯s like burning thatch for a while to catch bed bugs.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, can you stop it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I don¡¯t know what thatch is, but I have no intention of burning it all. I don¡¯t know if it will need some remodeling.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Who are you thiste at night.

    After following the inaudible voice, Bachemensky discovered a pair of men and women.

    They were familiar white-haired siblings.

    ¡°Brother Reno? Sister Elshar? What are you doing here?¡±

    Limon and Yekathrice were not surprised by his sudden appearance and talking to him.

    He responded calmly, as if he had sensed his presence from the beginning.

    ¡°It¡¯s just something to talk about between siblings¡­¡±

    ¡°My brother is a siscon. I wasforting my younger brother because I was so worried about what happened a few dayster.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Bachemensky smiled bitterly.

    A massive uprising in Moscow would inevitably result in a fierce battle.

    I fully understood the feeling of not being able to sleep because of anxiety, as no one knew what would happen.

    side.

    ¡°Then look forward to it, brother.¡±

    That moment.

    Yekathrice wrapped her arms around Limon¡¯s neck abruptly.

    And after kissing her softly on the cheek.

    Afterughing happily, he left with brisk steps as if walking in the snow.

    It¡¯s a little while to inadvertently cause an earthquake when you see that strangely sticky and alluring look to be a family skinship.

    Bachemensky tried to open his mouth pretending to be calm.

    ¡°That¡­ you really do have a good rtionship with your brother and sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­Researcher brother, don¡¯t you have brothers or sisters?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°No, just.¡±

    It took a while to look at Bachemensky with the eyes of a dreaming child.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey, researcher hyung. Why did you be a revolutionary soldier?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a first-ss citizen? To put it bluntly, there would be no need for a revolution.¡±

    In Russia, first-ss citizens are in the top 1%.

    It was a much more advantageous position to maintain the system as a citizen¡¯s rank alone guaranteed wealth and fame for a lifetime.

    But why are you trying tomit a dangerous thing called a revolution?

    Looking at Limon, who asked quietly, Bachemensky smiled bitterly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a phrase I¡¯ve heard many times.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.¡±

    ¡°No, there is no need to apologize. It¡¯s natural to be curious.¡±

    Bachemensky shook his head.

    As he himself said, Limon wasn¡¯t the first to ask him this.

    In the eyes of the revolutionary army, it was only natural that he, who was a first-ss citizen and dreamed of a revolution, looked strange like a crucian carp out of water.

    Knowing this fact, Bachemensky spoke calmly.

    ¡°I became a revolutionary soldier because I believe that this country should be more fair.¡±

    ¡°process?¡±

    ¡°As Brother Reno knows, Russia today is too harsh.¡±

    His family were first ss citizens.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve enjoyed many benefits since I was born and took it for granted.

    But when I was still young.

    After seeing a child of the same age as him living in poverty, Bachemensky began to question.

    What is the difference between you and your child?

    Why life is determined by grades.

    After bing an adult and earning the qualifications of a first-ss citizen himself.

    Seeing workers who are forced to do harsh work just because they are third-ss citizens, his doubts deepened instead of disappearing.

    And the moment when I happened to see people being abused in Gg.

    he realized

    The only way to resolve this contradiction is revolution.

    ¡°More than 70% of this country is third-ss citizens, but they are forced to do the most work.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you joined the Revolutionary Army to free third-ss citizens frombor?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    That¡¯s what he, who has enjoyed unreasonable benefits as a first-ss citizen, should do.

    Looking at Bachemensky¡¯s assertion.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t everything work out as well as you think it will make a revolution?¡±

    ¡°Even if it were, it would be better than it is now.¡±

    ¡°Even if many people are killed or injured?¡±

    ¡°We should try to minimize that sacrifice as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The sacrifice is regrettable.

    But Russia is the worst.

    In order to obtain a better country and a better future, someone has no choice but to make sacrifices.

    Take a moment to stare at the young man who speaks with passion.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°Then do your best, brother. I will support you too.¡±

    ¡°yes? Ah yes.¡±

    after patting him on the shoulder.

    Bachemensky was a little bewildered as he watched Limon walk away and walk away.

    That¡¯s obviously cheering me on.

    Why do you feel the distance?

    And it was because I couldn¡¯t understand the strange expression that came to mind at the end of theugh.

    For a while, I thought about the reason.

    In the end, Limondo seemed to be distraught, and Vachemensky, who had properly organized his thoughts, went back to stocking up on weapons.

    But he didn¡¯t know

    Limon, who had left, murmured to himself.

    ¡°¡­time is scary.¡±

    As a Sword Master.

    And as one Noh Kang-ho.

    Letting out a bitter and coldment, Limon quietly disappeared into the darkness.

    * * *

    The restaurant in the Kremlin Pce where I ate with Yekatrice.

    After a quick meal of sandwiches there, a white-haired girl munched on crembo for dessert.

    Ainsha suddenly asked.

    ¡°I want to know if Tata is ready.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Good job. Time must have been tight, but it¡¯s amazing that it¡¯s already finished. It is also Tata.¡±

    ¡°At this point, this Tata is eating cold crembos.¡±

    Tata, who answered confidently as always, added a word with his own modesty.

    ¡°To be honest, the Silver Dragon n also yed a big role.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the cooperation of Kana and the Silver Dragon n, even he himself wouldn¡¯t have been able to finish the preparations on time.

    Ainsha nodded at Tata¡¯s in confession.

    ¡°The Silver Dragon n is also great. I admired it.¡±

    An expressionless expression that makes you doubt where the admiration lies.

    But Ainsha was sincere.

    I wouldn¡¯t have seen the future.

    The information power of the Silver Dragon n, who quickly found out their uprising n using the spy nted in the Hyukmeok Army, was obviously great.

    That¡¯s why Ainsha pointed out bluntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s Yekathrice¡¯s mistake.¡±

    Without the silver dragon n, it would have been much more difficult to decorate.

    However, thanks to Yekathrice willingly giving them to herself, she was able to finish everything faster than expected.

    Spreading Tiamat¡¯s products inrge quantities to the Russian Khanate.

    As well as other preparations.

    ¡°If you want to bring about a revolution, they say to start it. In the end, we are the ones who win.¡±

    The white dragon n who sees the future.

    Among them, as the world¡¯s best prophet with the most outstanding foresight.

    Seeing the future where the uprising takes ce.

    The master who is ready to respond.

    Above all, the pure white princess, who is now effectively ruling the Russian Khanate, said with an expressionless face without emotion.

    ¡°It shows the power of the Tata White Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me, Princess.¡±

    her entourage.

    An elder of the White Dragon n, a woman who assisted three princesses.

    Tata confidently asserted with more confidence than ever before.

    ¡°I will clearly prove that there is no defeat in the dictionary of the Tata White Dragon n.¡±

    and that night.

    A ndestine movement began throughout Moscow.

    The KGB, the world¡¯s foremost spy agency.

    Okrana, the world¡¯srgest secret police.

    Russia¡¯s most powerful army in the world.

    Even the silver dragon n.

    All the organizations that were thoroughly loyal to the Great Khan and supported Russia were deployed ording to the orders from the Kremlin.

    To outwit the revolutionary army in a way no one expected.

    * * *

    ¡°Did you lose contact with Brother Andrei too?¡±

    [Yes, sir.]

    ¡°¡­I see. Then, gather only the brothers you can contact and prepare for the plot.¡±

    [Okay.]

    After briefly contacting them.

    Putting the contact item back in, Sergei looked at the map with a stiff face.

    Then, after taking out the notebook in his arms andparing the coded list with the X mark on the map, he let out a heavy moan.

    ¡®In the end, all contact with the brothers and sisters who infiltrated the military and institutions seems to have been cut off.¡¯

    The military and intelligence agencies are the second most secure ce in Russia after the Kremlin and Bahamut.

    Of course, there were few revolutionaries in the first ce.

    It was alsomon to lose contact.

    But what if you lost contact with not just one or two agents, but more than ten?

    ¡®I wonder if it was discovered.¡¯

    Sergei had a hunch.

    The information that they were going to carry out the revolution had leaked out and the government had already started moving.

    To some extent, it was a promise.

    There was no way the notorious Okrana could not have noticed such a massive movement of the revolutionary army.

    ¡®Does not matter. It just happened anyway.¡¯

    Therefore, Sergei made up his mind.

    Since the purge had already begun, they knew that if it was toote, they would not even get a chance to revolt and would be unterally subjugated.

    Of course, as the opponent is preparing, more blood may be shed than expected, but¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can stop us just this much, evil dictator.¡±

    Behind them is a swordsman.

    As long as the savior who saved this country by shing the sword in the past promised cooperation, the silver dragon n is no longer an object of fear.

    Above all, he had a trump card.

    can never be misused.

    Even if it costs a lot of money.

    There must be a way to kill the Silver Dragon Princess.

    Sergei prepared for an uprising all night, prepared for any contingency.

    someone is expecting

    someone ismenting

    someone is sure

    someone is promising

    At the end of a particrly long and heavy night, a new sun rises¡­

    ¡­the morning of the revolution has arrived.

 Chapter 410

    #410. it¡¯s you

    * * *

    Always wake up at the same time.

    always eat the same breakfast

    I always go to work in the same car.

    For Ksenia, it was a routine.

    It was boring as I had started my day like that for years, but it was also something I got used to more than that.

    ¡®what?¡¯

    So it was.

    what she wondered about

    The strange sense of incongruity she could feel because she had always started the day the same way made her look around.

    ¡®Something is strange.¡¯

    The VAS car that goes up and down.

    Light bus at the stop.

    After taking a quick look around the sunken streets, Ksenia suddenly realized.

    ¡®¡­Has this ce always been this quiet?¡¯

    There are also cars that would normally be full of roads. The workers who were filling the bus and the passers-by who were busy walking.

    I mean, it¡¯s very little.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s something special.

    It was strange considering the nature of Moscow, where on weekdays most, if not most, of the people did simr work.

    ¡®Besides that, I feel a little empty¡­¡¯

    Ksenia was in the middle of thinking about why she was feeling this way.

    Something strange came into her eyes.

    Some of the passers-by checked their watches and took something out of their bags.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Ksenia¡¯s eyes widened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because they recognized at a nce that they were taking out thetest rocketunchers and rifles as they worked in a munitions factory.

    The red sash they wore on their heads.

    The one symbol it meant terrified her.

    ¡°Tongue revolutionaries?¡±

    The moment when Ksenia, who only btedly realized what this situation meant, inadvertently held her breath.

    As they roared, several warheads fired from rocketunchers flew into Okrana¡¯s headquarters, which stood proudly at the end of the road.

    ¡°§£§ã§ñ §Ó§Ý§Ñ§ã§ä§î §³§à§Ó§Ö§ä§Ñ§Þ!¡±

    Cuckoo and gwagwang!

    * * *

    ¡°Brothers! Sisters! Wake up everyone! The time for revolution has finallye!¡±

    ¡°Liberty and equality to us!¡±

    ¡°All power to the Soviets!¡±

    Meanwhile at that time.

    It wasn¡¯t just Okrana¡¯s headquarters that was attacked.

    From the KGB to the Central Supervisory Board.

    Usually referred to as the government dog, simultaneous raids wereunched where there was an organization or individual loyal to Yekathrice.

    At least dozens of those ces.

    It was enough to temporarily throw all of Moscow into chaos.

    In the chaos that aroused, the revolutionaries revealed their identities that they had been hiding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get our rights back!¡±

    A worker in greasy overalls wore a headband.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not pass dictatorship on to our children!¡±

    A woman working at a restaurant took a gun out of the refrigerator.

    ¡°The dictator must step down!¡±

    The driver who was driving the bus crossed the line and veered off the road.

    ¡°Cool cool cool! Glory to the Soviets once again!¡±

    Senior man raises red g at free clinic.

    The movement of each person is literally Junggu Heating itself.

    Compared to properly trained soldiers and agents, it was hard to say that they were orderly.

    However, it was different when viewed as a group.

    Even if one ant seems to be selfish, order arises in a procession of tens of thousands.

    Although they appeared inpletely different ces, the movements of the revolutionary forces moving in the same direction created a huge flow in Moscow.

    And many of them were not original revolutionaries.

    As they were dissatisfied with the government from the beginning, 10% of them decided to actively participate in the revolution at this opportunity.

    30% of those who had no idea about the revolution, but were stimted by crowd psychology and became sympathetic.

    And¡­

    ¡°Let your brothers and sisters join us.¡±

    ¡°I have to go to work today¡­¡±

    ¡°How long are you going to live as a ve to a dictator? Stop talking nonsense and put this headband on!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid! No need to wrap it around!¡±

    Of course, he was insulted as the dictator¡¯s dog for not joining the revolution.

    About 50% of those who hurriedly joined the procession fearing the actions of the revolutionary army ¡®ask for¡¯ cooperation with a gun in one hand.

    In that way, the revolutionary army increased in number exponentially.

    Start with tens of thousands.

    multiplied by hundreds of thousands.

    And even more than a few million.

    As time went on, the increasing number of people eventually filled the city with red waves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kick out the dictator!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take back our country from the uncivilized savages!¡±

    ¡°The bandits of the Silver Dragon n, go back to the ins and feed the sheep!¡±

    Is it the power of the group?

    At first, those who only passively followed the people who joined in a haphazard manner gradually became more active as they chanted along with the slogans of the revolutionary army.

    Thus, the red wave gradually became rougher and went in one direction like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the dictator!¡±

    ¡­with a white-haired girl wearing a mask and sses, waving a red g and shouting the most passionately.

    Truly full bloom of blood.

    The momentum was reminiscent of the advance of madness led by the swordswoman Joan of Arc in the past.

    on top of a tall building.

    Yu Na-kyung, who was sitting on Limon¡¯s shoulder and watching the scene, nkly opened her beak.

    [Wow, something happened¡­]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Team leader, what should we do with this? At this rate, there will be a lot of damage]

    Yuna-kyung made a rare worried expression.

    The suppression of even a thousand unarmed civilians is bound to result in casualties.

    Even more so, when millions of revolutionary soldiers armed with guns and heavy weapons shed with the Russian army, they had toe out without suffering any damage.

    Even if the Russian army only wants to use non-lethal weapons, the revolutionary army won¡¯t.

    So it was.

    After hearing Limon¡¯s answer, Yuna-kyung put on a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    [¡­Leave it?]

    ¡°It means literally.¡±

    [Wait a minute, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re just going to watch?]

    Yuna-kyung, who never expected to hear such an answer, put on an absurd expression.

    But Limon was calm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that I help them beat the Russian soldiers? You can¡¯t stop the Revolutionary Army though.¡±

    [Why can¡¯t it be prevented? If the team leader just protested, everything would stop!]

    ¡°Are you telling me to suppress the revolutionary army?¡±

    [I¡¯m not saying to oppress you, but to mediate between the two by talking well.]

    ¡°Do you think you can talk to that crazy princess?¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was speechless.

    What kind of character is Yekathrice?

    He had already been through it, so he knew how absurd it was to persuade her.

    ¡°And what about the Revolutionary Army? Do you think the kids who rose up to overthrow the dictator will stop now?¡±

    [The revolution was caused by dissatisfaction, right? So if you improve theint well¡­]

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    Cut off Yuna-kyung¡¯s words.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°Revolution is a tree that feeds on blood. Once it sprouts, it must continue to bleed, and more blood is needed to cut it down.¡±

    Even Sergei, the leader of the Revolutionary Army, said it was impossible to stop the crowds that had already swelled to millions.

    Watching Limon speak coldly, Yuna-kyung was devastated.

    [¡­Are you saying that the cataclysm prophesied by the white sister could happen because of this revolution?]

    ¡°There is a possibility.¡±

    [Then what should I do?]

    ¡°I already told you. I¡¯ll wait and see for now.¡±

    [How long?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. After all, there is nothing I can do about it.¡±

    [¡­]

    At that moment, Yuna-kyung blinked.

    As usual, a grumpy face.

    A condescending and cynical attitude.

    However, the toxic heavy eyes she could feel after watching Limon for years made her look strange.

    It was then that Limon added a word.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to do anything.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Whether Yuna-kyung is puzzled or not.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother exining.

    I just watched with my arms crossed as the red wave of the Revolutionary Army covered Moscow.

    Thanks to that, Yuna-kyung, who was following Limon and looking down at the movement of the revolutionary army, forgetting the strange sense of incongruity she had felt earlier, suddenly tilted her head.

    [¡­Huh?]

    [Huh? Wait a minute.]

    [What is this¡­?]

    At first I wondered.

    next time just in case

    After looking around the city several times, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    It was because he btedly realized a fact that he had not realized before because he was overwhelmed by the seething momentum of the revolutionary army.

    It was a long timeter that the revolutionary army, which was sweeping Moscow in a panic, noticed the fact.

    It was around the time that I proudly entered the Kremlin Pce.

    ¡°¡­hey.¡±

    ¡°Why brother?¡±

    ¡°This is the Kremlin, right?¡±

    ¡°of course. Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    ¡°No, I know, but¡­¡±

    Take a moment to look around the splendid pce that Russians, especially Muscovites, would not know about.

    The man of the Revolutionary Army, who dangled the rifle he had been carrying, asked with a confused face.

    ¡°But why is there no one guarding it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no answer.

    I couldn¡¯t understand this situation because other people did the same.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Kremlin.

    Even those who entered Okrana¡¯s headquarters, puzzled by the rocketuncher and no response no matter how many shots they fired.

    Even those who attacked KTB¡¯s stronghold.

    Even those who dyed the military unit.

    It was because he was embarrassed to see an empty building without a single fly, let alone an armed soldier or a vicious agent.

    after receiving the report.

    Sergei realized it btedly.

    The reason why their rebellion went more smoothly than expected.

    The reason why they did not encounter a single meager resistance, let alone a battle, until they captured the Kremlin.

    ¡°Everybody¡­ ran away?¡±

    The silver dragon n and the Russian army.

    Okrana and the KGB.

    Even the family of a high-ranking official.

    Sergei is stunned when he realizes that the people they were fighting against have long since bounced back.

    The white-haired girl, who had been enchanted for the longest as she had taken the lead in storming the Kremlin, muttered nkly only after a while.

    ¡°¡­§¯§Ú§ç§å§ñ §ã§Ö§Ò§Ö (oh my god)?¡±

    and that time.

    The white-haired young man on top of the building bent his back.

    ¡°Puuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    [Chief T?]

    Whether or not the blue bird on my shoulder almost tumbled down.

    Limon didn¡¯t care.

    He grabbed his stomach with the momentum of rolling on the floor and burst intoughter, only to giggle and mutter a long timeter.

    ¡°You really are a fool princess. You really are.¡±

    Where did the sharp momentum of a moment ago go?

    Limon opened his mouth with aughing voice, straightened his back and raised both hands.

    ¡°No, should I say it¡¯s like you?¡±

    Even in one-on-one head-to-head.

    Even in one-to-many hand-to-handbat.

    Even before extensive annihtion.

    Even in tricks and surprises.

    The weakest, inferior to all other ns.

    Even so, of course, he endured the age of heroes.

    Those who suffered less damage than any other n by running away without being caught by Limon, who was chasing the Seven Dragons relentlessly.

    The White Dragon n, who excels at ¡®escape¡¯ in the Seven Dragons.

    Limon pped his hands at the thought of their princess, who by now would have been triumphant with an expressionless face.

    mate mate mate.

    Slowly.

    but heavy.

    With delightful admiration.

    In just a few days, he fled with all those who would be the targets of the revolutionary army.

    Limon quietly praised the girl who aplished the feat of turning a revolution that even she could not stop into a bloodless one.

    * * *

    ¡°Fighting and winning is sewage. You must win without fighting to be a master. So running away is winning.¡±

    Trans-Siberian Railway.

    It is one of the few means of transportation that can cross Siberia, thend of severe cold.

    The white-haired girl who ran away in the veins of Russia spoke triumphantly while rubbing Krembo in the luxurious cabin of the train.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful, Princess. This Tata has nothing more to teach you.¡±

    And the white-haired woman who carried out this escape n on her orders.

    Tata said in admiration.

    No, it was a sincere admiration.

    To escape well from the White Dragon n is a greatpliment.

    In that respect, Ainsha¡¯s escape was worthy of a perfect score of 100,plete with speed, uracy and neatness.

    ¡­If Yuna-kyung had heard of it, she would have argued in a fit of rage that winning without fighting never meant that.

    ¡°Tata praise is early.¡±

    whether you know that fact or not.

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    And looking at the pile of luggage piled up from his cabin to the cargo hold, he continued with an expressionless face as always.

    ¡°Our fight starts now.¡±

 Chapter 411

    #411. No way, it is.

    * * *

    The Kremlin.

    The most beautiful pce in Moscow, which has long been upied only by the rulers of Russia.

    The ce, which was originally clean and without a single speck of dust, is now overturned into a mess and covered with dust and footprints.

    but this moment.

    Among the hundreds of thousands of people gathered in the square in front of the Kremlin, no one paid attention to that fact.

    Their attention is only one.

    It was because I was focused on the bear-like man standing on the podium in front of the Kremlin.

    ¡°¡­there was a long winter.¡±

    Sergei dinov.

    Leader of the Revolutionary Army.

    ¡°The harsh winter, when the ground was covered in cold snow and the flesh was cut by the knife-like wind, we had no choice but to crouch down and freeze us.¡±

    neighbors.

    brother.

    trust your colleagues

    Losing everything to their snitch.

    Even though they are in a position where they cannot even show their faces due to the thorough oppression.

    The one who constantly resisted the dictatorship of the Silver Dragon n by making friends, teaching, trusting, and leading neighbors and brothers.

    ¡°But there were seeds that survived the harsh winter.¡±

    Sergei closed his eyes.

    The one who sacrificed himself to escape.

    He went on a mission even though he knew he would fail.

    The one who was captured by okrana and suddenly disappeared one day.

    He connects his words by recalling the people he has met over the long years that are difficult to count.

    ¡°The courage to hope for freedom, the belief in equality, and the passion to regain our country above all else sustained us even in the winter.¡±

    The moment I opened my closed eyes.

    What is revealed is the shapely eyes.

    ¡°But winter is over.¡±

    ¡°Now is the time for flowers to bloom.¡±

    ¡°All of this was possible because of your will to save the country.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, with the qualifications given to you, I, Sergei dinov, dare to dere.¡±

    Sergey held his breath for a moment.

    Then, in a loud voice, he uttered the words he had been holding in his heart for so many years.

    ¡°There is no longer a Russian Khanate ruled by a dictator. There is only our country where all people enjoy freedom and equality.¡±

    ¡°Everyone please.¡±

    ¡°Our Soviet Union has been revived!¡±

    The moment Sergei¡¯s deration resonated.

    The audience who listened to his speech, holding their breath, raised their arms in unison and burst into loud shouts.

    ¡°Wowaaaa!!!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Soviets!¡±

    ¡°Long live Secretary dinov!¡±

    ¡°All power to the Soviets!¡±

    That was the day Moscow was liberated from the dictator who ruled this coldnd.

    At the same time, it was the moment when the Soviet Union was revived from Moscow and Sergei dinov was reborn as the general secretary of the Soviet.

    * * *

    After Sergei¡¯s deration.

    The streets became festive.

    As if tomemorate the escape from the dictatorship, which always had to pay attention tobor points and suffer from harshbor.

    Tens of millions of Moscow citizens flocked outside, clinking sses and singing songs with arms around their shoulders, praising the feats of the Revolutionary Army.

    both men and women.

    old people and children alike.

    Workers, researchers, and workers.

    The sight of people of all ages and upations sharing joy together is truly peace itself.

    It was truly a picture-perfect scene.

    ¡­if there wasn¡¯t a white-haired girl in the middle of the picture, singing and waving a ss more excitedly than anyone else.

    [That Punsu unnie is also really amazing¡­]

    Yuna-kyung muttered softly.

    No matter how disguised it is.

    The person in charge is enjoying the most in this festival where he is happy to have ousted the dictator.

    Even Yuna-kyung, who is not pushed by anyone to be shameless, was staggering.

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s more like that it¡¯s not just a disguise, but it looks like you¡¯re really enjoying it.

    ¡°The really great thing is the stupid princess. Because you made a big mistake.¡±

    [That¡¯s right¡­]

    At Limon¡¯s words, Yuna-kyung inadvertently shook her head.

    It¡¯s absurd that they promoted the revolution by unleashing Tiamat¡¯s goods, but they ran away without even thinking about stopping the revolution.

    As Yuna-kyung, she had no choice but to reflect on what she had thought of Ainsha as a troublemaker.

    Because Ainsha wasn¡¯t a troublemaker, he was the world¡¯s best troublemaker.

    [Well, I¡¯m d. Thanks to Sister White¡¯s bouncing on her own, we can now avoid a disaster in which half of the Russian people die.]

    But even a cow can catch a mouse by stepping backwards.

    In that respect, Ainsha¡¯s ident this time was positive.

    At least, it was because the revolutionary army and the Russian army collided and the corpses piled up a mountain of disasters were avoided.

    Yuna-kyung thought so.

    Until I heard Limon¡¯s strangely sullen answer.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    [¡­what else do you mean by that?]

    ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee that half of the Russian people will die because of this revolution.¡±

    Limon pointed out coolly.

    Citizens of Moscow are about tens of millions.

    Indeed, it was a number that exceeded the total poption of most countries worthy of being the world¡¯srgest industrial city.

    But from Siberia to the Mongolian steppes.

    Less than 10% of the 500 million poption of the vast Russian Khanate.

    Even if the revolution intensifies and the citizens of Moscow are exterminated, the number of victims will be far less.

    It¡¯s to the point where the prophecy of Ainsha and Shires true only when this revolution spreads all over Russia and such cataclysms happen in every city.

    Although the scary thing was that Yekathrice could really be like that.

    ¡°If such a catastrophe would have happened because of this revolution, it is strange that it was passed so lightly.¡±

    [However, there is a saying that a butterfly ps its wings, right? The future may have changed drastically because of something the team leader did¡­]

    ¡°It could be.¡±

    [Are you saying to worry now or to be relieved?]

    ¡°It means that it is better not to pay too much attention to the prophecy. Because those who know the future are governed by the future.¡±

    [¡­?]

    ¡°¡­Do you think that investing in stocks after hearing rumors is just the right thing to disgrace?¡±

    [Aha.]

    Only then did Yuna-kyung understand.

    I only believed in the broadcasts of prophecy yers and invested all my money.

    Because there were thousands of ants who threw all their fortunes like that, I saved many people whoter jumped into the Han River when stocks plummeted.

    Limon¡¯s words made sense when he thought that even a prophecy yer had been stabbed to death after earning a lot of money.

    ¡­just thinking about how good Ainsha, the world¡¯s greatest prophet, can think right now.

    ¡°Above all, the revolution is not over yet. Even if it¡¯s over, the real danger starts now.¡±

    [What¡¯s dangerous?]

    ¡°I told you. The revolution is a tree that feeds on blood.¡±

    Burning silver dragon gs everywhere.

    Eat, drink and talk to your heart¡¯s content.

    Watching the revolutionary army congratte themselves on the bloodless revolution they had achieved, Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°And the true value of a tree is revealed not when it sprouts, but after it begins to spread its branches.¡±

    [¡­?]

    For some reason.

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but blink at Limon¡¯s words, which were more cold than usual.

    * * *

    On the day of the revolution.

    The citizens of Moscow were all excited about the sess of the revolution and were busy enjoying the festivities.

    Same for the next day.

    People immersed in the afterglow of the festival talked about how prosperous this country would be in the future and dreamed of a rosy future where they would live like first-ss citizens.

    Two dayster they realized something was wrong.

    It was when the excitement of the revolution subsided to some extent and the reality in front of us began to be seen.

    ¡°Are you not going to work?¡±

    ¡°Now that the dictator who forced us to work is gone, do we really have to go to work?¡±

    ¡°I still have to work. I went on a tripst month and spent a lot of money, so I don¡¯t have manybor points left.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he nags his wife. All right, you can go.¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°Honey? Why did you leave work already?¡±

    ¡°The factory manager ran away and closed the door?¡±

    ¡°yes? Then how do you earn yourbor points?¡±

    ¡°¡­I know?¡±

    production order is lost or

    Employees don¡¯t go to work.

    parts do not arrive.

    The vehicle to be delivered does note, etc.

    Most of the tens of thousands of factories stopped or made mistakes due to all sorts of problems.

    Moscow, where the majority of its citizens work in factories, is in a quandary.

    But they soon found out.

    The real problem is that it hasn¡¯t even started yet.

    ¡°what? Are you not selling anything?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t sell it, it¡¯s that it doesn¡¯t count asbor points.¡±

    ¡°What kind of frozen dog pee licking sound is that?¡±

    ¡°All of the Central Supervisory Service ran away, so how do I get paid for thebor points? There are rumors that the Revolutionary Army will abolishbor centers.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, then what?¡±

    ¡°You have to pay in cash.¡±

    ¡°Say something that makes sense! How many people spend cash in Moscow!¡±

    Citizens who were ustomed to spendingbor points rather than cash fell into confusion.

    In the beginning,bor points were guaranteed by the government.

    But, of course, the government disappeared.

    Because the newly established Soviet Union was negative about thebor point system,merce was paralyzed.

    In particr, the shock and fear caused by this situation were great for those who had been collecting money.

    Still, it¡¯s good if you have something to buy.

    Because of this revolution, distribution with the outside world was cut off, and some items, such as food, began to be scarce even if they had cash.

    A total mess indeed.

    The situation in Mosksbah, which is getting more and more chaotic day by day, has gradually sunk the citizens into anxiety.

    And in fact, the revolutionary army was also embarrassed by this situation.

    ¡°Sir, how did this happen?¡±

    ¡°¡­Now I¡¯m the chief clerk.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that important now? All of Moscow is in chaos right now, so why aren¡¯t you implementing the stabilization n?¡±

    Bachemensky, who was frantically running around dealing withintsing in from all over the ce, asked in bewilderment.

    They did not casually dere the Soviet Union.

    In particr, Sergei has been preparing for this day for a long time.

    Although the chaos caused by the establishment of the revolutionary government could not be avoided, ns were made to minimize it.

    But why are you letting go of the chaos?

    Sergei, who looked at Bachemensky with heavy eyes asking why, opened his mouth after silence.

    ¡°I have no money.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°As you know, implementing the safety n requires a lot of money. But right now we don¡¯t have enough money to do it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What about the budget of the Russian government?¡±

    ¡°That means the budget is gone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gone¡­ is it? Where did the huge budget of the Russian Khanate go?¡±

    Bachemensky was bewildered.

    Called the factory of the world, the wealth of the Russian Khanate, which has sold all kinds of goods all over the world, is enormous, if not as great as the Seven Dragon Group.

    It was nonsense that he ran away with all that budget in just a few days.

    The answer to that question was a calm voice.

    ¡°Have you forgotten why we were in such a hurry to start the revolution?¡±

    That moment.

    Bachemensky¡¯s eyes widened.

    And asked with a face mixed with doubt and fear.

    ¡°Could that mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    A white-haired girl who was appointed as an aide to Sergei in recognition of her achievements in cooperating with the revolution and her genius brain.

    Yekathrice said as she put down the red-lined financial statements.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that idiot¡­ it seems like a mad dictator has spent all the money in the treasury ying art.¡±

    There is no bread and no money in Moscow.

    All that was left was the books and records that Ainsha bought with the national treasury, the band and celebrities he hired, and a huge pile of debt.

    do you want tough

    Or do you want to cry

    Seeing the girl talking with a mysterious face as if she had seen a house robbed by a thief while on a trip, Bachemensky couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth.

 Chapter 412

    #412. think of a cause.

    * * *

    From the time she was born until now, Catherine has rarely been in a situation ofck of money.

    It was natural.

    Unless the economy copsed¡­

    No, even if the world economy copsed, there would be no way her wealth would run out.

    The Silver Dragon Princess, the Great Khan of the Russian Khanate whose wealth increased just by breathing, and who led Bahamut, was such a being.

    ¡®¡­Because it¡¯s something to live for a long time.¡¯

    So this moment.

    Yekathrice had no choice but to look at the negative financial statements with a broken eye.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know that I would be stabbed in the back by that kid like this.¡¯

    Not a small country anywhere.

    To blow up the national budget of the Russian Khanate, which boasts the secondrgest economy next to the United States, in a matter of days.

    Thanks to that, Yekathrice, who saw the empty treasury for the first time in her life, was beyond amazed and even felt delighted.

    Unfortunately, not everyone was as crazy as she was.

    ¡°Are you saying we spent all the money from the treasury on buying books and games and hiring bands and singers¡­?¡±

    ¡°It includes the cost of making facilities such as racecourses and arcades.¡±

    ¡°Does that make sense?!¡±

    ¡°Whether it makes sense or not, it is real.¡±

    In fact, there was some swindle there.

    Bulk buying as well as used goods.

    Of course, Ainsha bought items that would normally receive a significant discount at regr prices, plus an express fee and a premium.

    Even when hiring people, they paid several times to several tens of times the sry on the condition that they sign a long-term contract unconditionally quickly.

    What to do with an irreceable hodgepodge.

    But considering that most of the money goes to Tiamat in the name ofmission?

    Only the Russian government was poisoned.

    The problem was that the Soviet Union inherited the poison in its entirety because it caused a revolution at this timing.

    If it was a coincidence, it would be a very unfortunate thing¡­

    ¡®It can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡¯

    Catherine was convinced.

    Ainsha must have foreseen that a revolution would ur at this timing and acted ordingly.

    Aside from everything else, the immediate inventory she left behind showed just how thoroughly nned the getaway was.

    ¡°Then, if I refund the product¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I would have to lose money.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I took everything that could make a little bit of money when the kids were ying.¡±

    It is not just jewels or gold and silver.

    Various items that are easy to cash in.

    Even the original cultural assets.

    In just a few days, Ainsha stole everything that could be money from government property.

    It was a feat that would be difficult not only for the Gold Dragon and ck Dragon ns, but also for themselves, the Silver Dragon n, in such a short period of time.

    Of course, being able to foresee the future and devise a perfect escape n was only possible because the White Dragon n had umted know-how in escaping for hundreds of years.

    ¡°Even if you sell the remaining ones, they will only cost a penny, and even if you cancel the contract with an orchestra or celebrity, you have to pay a penalty.¡±

    ¡°¡­after all, you¡¯re saying there¡¯s not a penny left in this country?¡±

    ¡°There is a pile of debt.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a more terrible sound¡­¡±

    Until yesterday, I was delighted with the sess of the revolution.

    Bachemensky groaned, suddenly forced to settle the debt of the state budget unit.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    As an elite researcher, he tried various methods.

    ¡°How about issuing government bonds? All we have to do is get over this hurdle, so if we contact other countries to arrange borrowings¡­¡± ¡°

    Do you think there will be a country that buys government bonds that were just created the other day ago as a unit of the national budget?¡±

    ¡°Then, I will lend money to the revolutionary army and coborators in other regions.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re also going crazy because they don¡¯t have money.¡±

    And smashed.

    It was natural.

    There was no way that Sergei or Ekatriche were unaware of the methods that Bachemensky coulde up with.

    I actually reviewed a few of them.

    The problem is that all of those methods are blocked.

    Countries that could lend money have already bought arge amount of Russian government bonds and shook their heads.

    Revolutionary armies in other regions were also asking for funding from the Soviet Union, as funding was suddenly cut off from sponsors.

    As if someone saw all their coping and ruined it beforehand.

    It¡¯s really overgrown.

    It was a situation where there was no answer.

    At least that was until Sergei opened his mouth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Let¡¯s raise money for the remaining factory owners and entrepreneurs in Moscow.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can raise the funds by raising the money bit by bit, right?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough, you can take more. Instead, they should promise sufficient tax cuts and benefits in the future.¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the redistribution of wealth was something that had to be done someday. If you think that the schedule has been moved forward, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Bachemensky made a dark expression.

    The redistribution of wealth originally prepared by the Revolutionary Army was a long-term n that would span several years at the earliest and ten years at the longest.

    At least, as soon as the revolution was achieved, problems could arise as there was no n to force the existing wealthy ss to withdraw funds.

    Whether you know his concerns or not.

    Sergei added a word in a heavy voice.

    ¡°And we need to start running the factory back to normal.¡±

    Most of the current problems are caused by the shutdown of factories.

    It was reasonable enough for Sergei to say that even if the factory is normalized, the chaos will subside and funds will be secured.

    The problem was how to put it into practice.

    ¡°¡­will the peoplee to the factory when the Central Supervisory Service disappears andbor centers be obsolete?¡±

    ¡°First of all, we are thinking of taking over the work of the Central Supervisory Board and grantingbor points.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you will maintain thebor point system?¡±

    ¡°If we abolish thebor point system in this yard, it will only increase confusion, so we will maintain it until the situation stabilizes.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Bachemensky¡¯s expression became moreplex.

    Labor points were the core of thebor quota system and were one of the first evilws to be reformed along with the grading system.

    The reality that he had no choice but to maintain it even after achieving a revolution disturbed him.

    Besides, Sergey¡¯s words weren¡¯t over yet.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet, but we¡¯re also considering increasing the working hours of citizens.¡±

    ¡°What else do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? We may have driven out the dictator, but we have not broken it.¡±

    Revolutionary forces upied Moscow, the heart of Russia.

    But that¡¯s all.

    The Soviet Union¡¯s influence was confined to the vicinity of Moscow, and most of Russian territory was still under the control of the Silver Dragon n.

    It was natural.

    Their victory was picked up by Ainsha running away.

    Thanks to that, the bloodless revolution was possible, but instead, the dictator¡¯s army remained intact.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he ran away, but the dictator will not remain silent forever. He coulde to recapture Moscow even tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­arge amount of military supplies will be needed.¡±

    ¡°As well as funds and troops.¡±

    whether to defend the country.

    Whether to support revolutionary forces in other regions.

    The Soviet Unioncked everything to deal with the Russian Khanate, which still ruled over 400 million people.

    To fill that gap, they had to endure a bunch.

    Not just the Revolutionary Army, but all members of Moscow now part of the Soviet Union.

    ¡°There will be a huge bacsh from the citizens.¡±

    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t help it. If we continue like this, we will lose our country again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Think of the cause. If everyone sacrifices little by little until the dictator is overthrown, our brothers and sisters all over Russia will regain their freedom.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Eventually, Bachemensky lowered his head with a sigh.

    The revolution could not be stopped here when more than 400 million people were still groaning under dictatorship.

    Above all, he believed.

    The citizens of Moscow who cheered together for the revival of the Soviets would ept this much.

    Whilementing the helplessness of having to share the pain with the citizens, he summoned other leaders of the revolutionary army as per Sergei¡¯s will.

    But he didn¡¯t know

    That the white-haired girl next to Sergei was smiling at them with a strange smile.

    so the next day.

    State administration of the Soviet Union began.

    * * *

    ¡°Did you ask me to be a factory manager?¡±

    ¡°yes. After researching, he was the most experienced and popr among our brothers in this factory. So it seemed appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saying that, but are you really okay with that?¡±

    ¡°I know you said that you can do a factory manager¡¯s job with your eyes closed, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t. At least I can do better than the factory manager who ran away after ying in my office all year round.¡±

    ¡°That is enough.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you have anything else to do besides the factory manager?¡±

    ¡°Instead of yes, all we have to do is keep the factory running as directed by the federal government.¡±

    ¡°Well, there is nothing difficult about it. I will try to make this factory the best in Moscow.¡±

    Once a decision had been made, the Revolutionary Government of the Soviet Army moved swiftly.

    Appoint a new nt manager.

    and direct appropriate delivery.

    Such as providing scarce parts.

    It was just the beginning of the factory¡¯s normalization.

    In addition, the vacancy of the Central Supervisory Board was filled with the Revolutionary Army and thebor shop system was promised to be maintained.

    Additional policies were implemented in various ways to alleviate the confusion among citizens.

    ¡°What, didn¡¯t thebor quota system disappear?¡±

    ¡°Better than closing the factory right now.¡±

    ¡°I thought all thebor points I had saved up were gone, but I¡¯m d that they will make it possible to turn them into cashter.¡±

    Thanks to their efforts, citizens have managed to regain stability.

    Of course, there were those who were dissatisfied with maintaining the existing system after starting a revolution.

    However, when I heard that this was only a temporary measure and that a more equal and free system would be introduced in the future, I suppressed my emotions.

    As much as they cheered the revolutionary government until yesterday, they were highly motivated to resolve the situation.

    Wei Ying.

    Chunk-chunk-chunk.

    So the factory is running again.

    Employees go to work normally.

    Moscow, which was in turmoil, was normalized.

    ¡­at least that¡¯s what it looked like.

    However, inside such a factory, all sorts of big and small problems began to arise.

    ¡°Line 1 stopped?¡±

    ¡°Yes uncle. It looks like the automatic welding machine is broken and needs to be repaired.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it take time to fix that?¡±

    ¡°I inquired, and they said it could be done in one or three days at the earliest.¡±

    ¡°Oh hey man! So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to let one line rest for three days? I have a mountain of things to deliver right now!¡±

    ¡°The automatic welding machine is broken, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°How can I just weld it myself?¡±

    ¡°yes???¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking like that? Originally, that was all done by people.¡±

    ¡°That happened when you were young, Mr. Besides, one automatic welding machine is used by 10 people, so what should I do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because kids these daysck the guts! When I was young, I did all of that work by myself with my mouth shut!¡±

    ¡°No, what nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, do it! Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m the factory manager now? And from now on, call me factory manager!¡±

    Items are delivered incorrectly.

    or the quality of the product has declined.

    not giving rest, etc.

    Those who had worked only in the field all their lives and became factory managers because they were popr in the Revolutionary Army caused all kinds of trial and error.

    But that was nothing more than medicine.

    What was really serious was those who managedbor stores on behalf of the Central Supervisory Service.

 Chapter 413

    #413. I know one thing.

    ¡°Director, please.¡±

    ¡°Sister Sasha, I am not a supervisor. I just took this job temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you know how sick my child is, right? I can¡¯t afford the hospital bills at thebor point alone.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? All hospital bills will be free.¡±

    ¡°That is a thing of the past. With the arrival of the revolutionary government, medical support was cut off, so now I have to pay for treatment.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ there must have been a mistake from the upper level. I will make sure I can get medical assistance.¡±

    ¡°What year is it? I have to pay the hospital bill by tomorrow, so will the medical support fee be paid by then?¡±

    ¡°¡­it can¡¯t be helped. Then, I will be considerate of thebor shop this time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Overseer!¡±

    A revolutionary soldier who couldn¡¯t see his mother begging for her child.

    No, the Revolutionary Party of the Soviet Union gave generousbor points.

    general case.

    It would have been a joke.

    If he had paid for the mother and son¡¯s hospital bill with his own property, not withbor points.

    However, he believed that the revolution was for the people, so he did not hesitate to givebor points, which were federal property.

    The problem is that this didn¡¯t stop there.

    ¡°Brother, give me a little more work shop. We don¡¯t even know each other.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s against the rules¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, are you going to keep doing this? I¡¯m the lifesaver that saved my older brother when he almost got crushed by a container!¡±

    ¡°¡­can¡¯t you tell anyone?¡±

    A person who distributesbor points to close friends as if to patronize them.

    The one who gavebor points to buy favor.

    The one who sold thebor shop for a bribe.

    Or, conversely, the one who maliciously cut thebor points of the other party with whom he was usually on bad terms, and so on.

    Revolutionary party members who voluntarily gavebor points, which should have been given ording to the original guidelines, appeared everywhere.

    It was a natural result.

    Original supervisors were elite.

    It was a job that recruited only second-ss citizens who had thoroughly learned the rules.

    On top of that, I always had to supervise the overseer through okrana to stay transparent.

    However, with Okrana, the entire inspection system disappeared, and those who had no education were put in based only on reputation and achievements.

    There were bound to be problems everywhere.

    Even so, the high-ranking members of the revolutionary government, including Sergei, failed to respond appropriately.

    Of course, it is difficult to recognize the situation because the report is not properly reported.

    This is because the revolutionary government was already pushing its limits just by restoring the copsed finances and preparing for a war with the Russian army.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die of overwork first¡­¡±

    His eyes narrowed.

    A rough beard.

    Even clothes full of wrinkles.

    Bachemensky, who was working in his office looking like a crippled man, sighed.

    From the outset, most of the members of the revolutionary government, which consisted of third-ss citizens,cked properly educated and high-quality personnel due to its nature.

    Because of that, he, a first-ss citizen, had no time to rest.

    All the departments in all directions were entrusting him with the slightest difficulty.

    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that Sister Elshar is here, but why am I miserable?¡¯

    no matter how genius

    The white-haired girl neatly handled many times more work than this and left early.

    Why is it that he has no sign of ending his work even though he has been living in the office for several days?

    It took a while for me to sigh at the newly rising sense of qualifications.

    Bachemensky suddenly felt regret.

    ¡®I wish I had the Reno brothers too¡­ I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing these days.¡¯

    When Elshar became an aide.

    He offered Limon the position of senior overseer.

    Although his career itself was short, he was a rare member of the Revolutionary Army, and he was a valuable talent in this country.

    But Limon declined the offer.

    Besides, after that, he stopped going to work and disappeared.

    Bachemenski couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Limon was and what he was doing.

    ¡®¡­Perhaps he rejected my offer knowing that he would suffer like this.¡¯

    One more time to let out a sigh.

    Bachemensky got up and put on his overcoat.

    Not a day or two.

    As I had already been up all night for several days, I wanted to go home and restfortably for today.

    The revolution is important, but if I died suddenly from overwork, I would not be able to close my eyes even if I died because of the unfairness.

    After a while.

    he went home

    Because he sold his car to add to the finances of the revolutionary government, he used public transportation.

    The problem is that it was, after all, time off work.

    ¡°Ouch, don¡¯t push!¡±

    ¡°Who just groped my ass!?¡±

    ¡°I will get off here!¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I had to suffer on a bus full of the smell of sweat because of the density like bean sprouts.

    In the end, even before he arrived home, Bachemensky hurriedly got off at the right stop and watched the bus going away with tired eyes.

    ¡°¡­let¡¯s just walk away.¡±

    trudge trudge.

    If I can afford it, I will revolutionize this bus first.

    Bachemensky, who had been walking with a firm resolve in his heart, suddenly looked around.

    When the revolution broke out, it was in a festive mood, but now the joy of that time was invisible to passersby.

    It was just a tired face.

    ¡®As expected, the citizens seem to be burdened too.¡¯

    On the contrary, Bachemensky sighed at the atmosphere of the street, which was darker than before the revolution.

    The amount of work and working hours have almost doubledpared to before in a cluttered city.

    This atmosphere was natural.

    But in the end, all of this is for the people.

    It is difficult now because it is a transitional period, but when the political situation is stabilized, the people will be able to enjoy a happier life than before.

    Admonishing himself, Bachemensky continued walking.

    no i was going to

    ¡°Leave this¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean. Can we just talk for a minute?¡±

    ¡°You said no!¡±

    ¡°Hey, if you keep doing this, we can¡¯t end the conversation.¡±

    That is, until I saw several men grabbing a woman and wrangling.

    It¡¯s not even a dark alley.

    Once in an indecent act in the middle of the street.

    And Vachemensky, who was once again taken aback by the reaction of passers-by pretending not to see it, came to his senses only btedly.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing there right now!¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    The men looked at Bachemensky, who had suddenlye between them and the woman, with a bewildered look.

    And the tallest man among them had his face distorted in a grim manner.

    ¡°Hey, how dare you know who we are!¡±

    ¡°wait for a sec.¡±

    The one who stopped the giant from swinging his fists was a man with a metal glove on his arm.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Bachemensky.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Bachemansky brothers by any chance?¡±

    ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, of course you know. As a member of the Revolutionary Army, there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know the Chief Secretary¡¯s aides.¡±

    ¡°¡­the Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°My name is Lev Borbitch. I served as the leader of the special operations unit in the Revolutionary Army, and now I am working for the Revolutionary Government in the Ministry of Public Security.¡±

    ¡°Special operation team¡­?¡±

    Bachemensky groaned.

    Because I realized why I hadn¡¯t seen him.

    A secret agent of the Revolutionary Army who specialized in assassinating key figures and destroying facilities.

    It was rare to meet even him, as he worked directly under Sergei in the Revolutionary Army, a point organization.

    ¡°What is that person doing here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a random inspection.¡±

    ¡°A surprise inspection?¡±

    ¡°These days, an incident in which key members of the revolutionary government were attacked took ce, and we are looking for the culprit.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of that.¡±

    ¡°Citizens can be anxious for nothing. There was an order from the chief secretary not to disclose it until the culprit was caught.¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±

    Bachemensky groaned.

    As long as Lev, a member of the special operations unit, mentioned Sergei¡¯s name, this kind of inspection would have been tolerated.

    ¡°¡­even so, refrain from overdoing it. The Soviet Union was built for the people.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right.¡±

    I promise to make sure this doesn¡¯t happen in the future.

    After the promised Lev disappears with his subordinates, including the giant who red at him until the end.

    Bachemensky sighed.

    I knew that there were many people who went through the special operations unit due to the nature of pregnant women, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this brutal.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you were offended. My brothers are overly motivated, excuse me¡­?¡±

    Anyway, this is also the government¡¯s mistake.

    Bachemensky, who was apologizing to the woman in order to take responsibility, suddenly blurted out his words.

    And I opened my eyes wide.

    It was because the woman with her head down was strangely familiar.

    ¡°¡­Miss Ksenia?¡±

    ¡°You look well today too, Mr. Bachemensky.¡±

    ¡°In a ce like this, what¡­ or more than that, what is it like?¡±

    Bachemensky was taken aback.

    It wasn¡¯t just the darkness around him that prevented him from recognizing his old co-worker, Kseniya, at a nce.

    haggard face.

    Weirdly tattered clothes.

    Even the bandage wrapped around the arm.

    It was because her appearance, more devastated than herself after staying up all night, was so different from before.

    ¡°Oh this? It¡¯s because I worked diligently.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It is the day of the revolution. I was passing by the Okrana headquarters on my way to work.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Bachemensky held his breath.

    He realized that Ksenia was caught up in the chaos caused by the revolutionary army¡¯s attack on the Russian government.

    But her words weren¡¯t over yet.

    ¡°Because of that, the country changed while I was in the hospital, and I was kicked out because I couldn¡¯t pay the hospital bill.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? In the first ce, free medical treatment for supervisors¡­¡±

    Vachemensky, who said aloud, closed his mouth.

    Ksenia chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that the hospital bills have been paid, but you seem to know that all the supervisors have be unemployed.¡±

    When the Central Supervisory Board blows up.

    Only the high-ranking supervisors escaped.

    The General Inspector General remained in Moscow.

    It was because no matter how excellent the White Dragon n was at running away, they couldn¡¯t escape with over 100,000 supervisors.

    It was also a decision made because the revolutionary government predicted that it would not retaliate harshly even to general supervisors.

    The problem was their job.

    Originally unwilling to maintain thebor quota system itself, the revolutionary government dismissed all supervisors.

    And while the supervisors were temporarily restored to restart the factory, the revolutionary party members were given priority and the existing supervisors were thoroughly excluded.

    Because most of the supervisors were pro-government factions, so I couldn¡¯t trust them.

    The citizens who usually cursed the supervisor as the dictator¡¯s dog didn¡¯t want that either.

    As a result, all supervisors lost their jobs.

    Including Ksenia.

    ¡°So I went around looking for a new job and this is what happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­Anyway, I think it would be best for you to leave today. I¡¯ll take you home, soe with me.¡±

    ¡°I have no home.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°My house was confiscated when I lost my job because it was prepared with a supervisor¡¯s loan. That¡¯s why I¡¯m staying in a shared dormitory.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a public dormitory a ce for those who are so ipetent that they couldn¡¯t even get abor assignment?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not a loser right now, what am I?¡±

    It sounds like you heard a funny joke.

    For a moment, look at Kseniya, who is smiling a lot, and make aplicated expression.

    Bachemensky hesitated before opening his mouth.

    ¡°Miss Ksenia. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll reinstate you as supervisor. So, leave the shared amodation and go to the hotel¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I said no.¡±

    It seems that theughter I had a while ago was a lie.

    Take a moment to shoot him.

    After closing and opening her eyes once, Ksenia smiled again and said,

    ¡°Can you take me to themon amodation instead? I thought it would be reassuring if the high-ranking party member of the revolutionary government was a bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°¡­of course.¡±

    Even as he escorted Ksenia away, Bachemensky could not open his mouth for a long time.

    Whether as a high-ranking member of the Commonwealth.

    Either as a member of the Revolutionary Army.

    Whether as a former co-worker.

    Because I didn¡¯t know what to say to her.

    So when he was almost at themon quarters and Ksenia opened his mouth again, he felt a kind of wee.

    At least for that moment.

    ¡°Actually, I got a job offer a while ago.¡±

    ¡°Did you mean that Brother Leff also offered to reinstate Supervisor?¡±

    ¡°It was not a supervisory position. Instead, it was a job to smile and pour a drink to a high-ranking member of the revolutionary government and receive a lot of money for volunteering.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°The Revolutionary Government is amazing. To introduce such a wonderful job even to a dropout like me.¡±

    Bachemensky stood still, having heard such an absurd statement.

    But Ksenia did not bother to look back at him.

    He also stopped walking.

    I was just talking softly.

    ¡°Mr. Vachemeski. I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but at least I wasn¡¯t ashamed of being a supervisor.¡±

    Even though he was a third-ss citizen, he studied hard, passed the supervisor¡¯s exam, and obtained the qualification of a second-ss citizen.

    Bribery is categorically rejected.

    Exercise some flexibility.

    Fairly followed the rules.

    No matter how hard I worked, I was never praised, even if I was criticized as a dictator¡¯s dog.

    At least, she rewarded those who worked hard and felt proud, thinking that was the meaning of being a supervisor.

    ¡°Is it a sin that I worked hard as a supervisor?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°But thebor quota system is a badw, and supervisors are a job that should be eliminated, right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, the revolutionary government is maintaining thebor quota system now, and you are rmending that I be reinstated as supervisor.¡±

    It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know what to say.

    While Bachemensky is silent.

    Ksenia then looked back at him.

    ¡°Unlike you, a first-ss citizen, I¡¯m a third-ss citizen, so I don¡¯t know aboutplicated things like politics.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But I do know one thing.¡±

    a little bit sad

    And with a little resignation.

    she spoke quietly.

    ¡°The revolution you caused wasn¡¯t for me, at least.¡±

    Bachemensky wanted to speak.

    The revolution is for all citizens of the Federation, and of course Ksenia is included.

    However, he was unable to finally say that to the woman who lost all of her lifelong efforts, her job, and her life because of the revolution.

    After escorting her to a shabby public lodging.

    Walking alone on the street, Bachemensky could hardly open his hardened face.

    ¡®It¡¯s something I was determined to do.¡¯

    From the beginning of the revolution, it was known that there would be innocent victims. If the existing system is overturned, it

    is also ¡®necessary¡¯

    that those who have adapted to the system can be unhappy .

    Still, a revolution was needed.

    Because in order to give freedom and equality to the people of this country ruled by a dictator, a few sacrifices had to be made.

    At least he believed it.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    If the revolution ends sessfully and society bes stable, will all citizens really be happier than before?

    For a moment, I felt my heart suffocate at the question that I could answer without hesitation just a moment ago.

    Bachemensky sighed.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to tell the teacher what it¡¯s like to appoint former supervisors to the government.¡¯

    Supervisors are all elite.

    Appointing them will solve the current manpower shortage.

    More than anything, there was something that bothered him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to inspect the security department.¡±

    How the hell is it going, that in the middle of the street, I can offer Ksenia to be a high-ranking party hostess or something.

    The moment he muttered to himself, determined to find out and report it to Sergei.

    Wow!

    The stars are bouncing in front of my eyes.

    The back of your head gets hot.

    Bachemensky lost consciousness.

 Chapter 414

    #414. It¡¯s just a crime.

    * * *

    ¡°You stupid bastard. I told you to stay calm, but you couldn¡¯t stand it and had an ident.¡±

    ¡°But my brother will inspect us, but I can¡¯t just put it.¡±

    ¡°Why did you follow me in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°I thought I would teach you a little lesson since you were arrogantly arguing with my older brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­In that case, why not disguise it as an idental death?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t kill him and brought him to his brother. Because I¡¯m not good at that.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, you asshole.¡±

    When he came to his senses, Bachemensky realized three things.

    One is that you are tied up.

    The two voices are familiar.

    The third is that the back of the head hurts.

    And with just a few of those things put together, he was able to understand the situation in no time.

    ¡°Keugh¡­ What is this, Brother Lev?¡±

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    A man with metal sleeves on both arms.

    Lev Borbitch clicked his tongue.

    Then he scratched his head and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Brother Bachemensky. It looks like my subordinate made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you kidnapped someone by mistake?!¡±

    ¡°But what if that was true?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, Brother Bachemensky, would you like to pretend that nothing happened today? People can make mistakes in their lives, right?¡±

    Take a moment to shoot Lep as he speaks with an apologetic expression.

    Bachemensky sighed.

    ¡°great. Let me see you this time.¡±

    ¡°Haha, thank you for this. I will make sure to pay you thister.¡±

    After hearing that answer, Iughed.

    Lev suddenly erased the smile from his face.

    ¡°Did you know how to say¡­ you idiot?¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, do it right. As soon as I go back, I wrote it all over my face that I would try to fix it somehow. Did you think I would just let it go?¡±

    After seeing Bachemensky rolling on the floor after being kicked by him, he made a sarcastic remark.

    Lev said coldly.

    ¡°Hey, kill this bastard.¡±

    ¡°Can I just kill him?¡±

    ¡°If you can, kill me brutally. It makes it easier to cover it up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, are you thinking of putting a nket on him?¡±

    ¡°okay. If one of my aideses out, the secretary-general will think about taking it seriously.¡±

    ¡°He is also my brother. I¡¯ll make the porridge, so leave it to me.¡±

    A giant with arge hammer.

    Lev withdrew with arms folded.

    Even the other guys watching around with a smirk.

    Looking at those who were only full of thoughts of killing themselves, Bachemensch gritted his teeth.

    Of course, he is also a revolutionary.

    I was always prepared to give my life.

    But I never thought I would be killed like this by my brothers in the Revolutionary Army, not by Okrana.

    Bachemensky, who was trembling in indescribable resentment, anger, and despair, finally shouted out.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, kill me! Instead, you guys will definitely pay the price someday!¡±

    ¡°Puhaha, if you can, try it. I¡¯ll break your head before that.¡±

    The giantughed at his curse.

    Then, after raising a hammer that easily exceeded a hundred kilograms, he mmed it down at Bachemensky.

    No, I was trying to take it down.

    ¡­If only the head of the hammer hadn¡¯t fallen off

    .

    ¡°huh? What¡¯s wrong with my hammer¡­?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a cheap hammer with only a hammer head stuck in a tree, but why was the high-level item suddenly broken?

    And why did Lev and the other men stare at him with their eyes wide open?

    The bewildered giant soon hardened.

    A hammer fell to the floor.

    It was because it was discovered btedly that it was hanging from the handle.

    ¡°Aaaaaagh! my wrist! my hand!¡±

    Chow!

    how neatly it was cut.

    The giant sat down hugging his wrist, where blood began to spurt out only btedly.

    and a voice heard.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d watch it a little longer¡­ but you guys can¡¯t stand it for a few days and have idents.¡±

    ¡°What kind of guy are you!¡±

    ¡°me? An unemployed passing by.¡±

    It was only btedly that the gray-haired young man responded to Lev¡¯s shouts, ready to fight.

    Bachemensky¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of him alone and rxed in the lively air around him.

    ¡°Brother Lee Reno?¡±

    ¡°Hey researcher hyung. Doesn¡¯t that make sense?¡±

    ¡°How did you get here¡­ or rather, is that what Brother Reno did?¡±

    ¡°I know you have a lot of questions, but let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    After shrugging.

    Limon snapped his wrist.

    Then, he pulled a few strands of thread that were so thin and sharp that they could not even be seen, and smiled coldly.

    ¡°Because now I have to kill these bastards first.¡±

    ¡°You cheeky bastard¡­!¡±

    Lev gnashed his teeth.

    But I didn¡¯t move hastily.

    He was wary of Limon¡¯s power as he hadn¡¯t seen him sh the whole wrist and hammer before.

    ¡°We are the security department of the revolutionary government! Do you know that fighting us means fighting the revolutionary government?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you are saying after you arbitrarily captured and killed a high-ranking member of the revolutionary government?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ is the party¡¯s secret mission! There is no need for outsiders to intervene!¡±

    ¡°Should I intervene?¡±

    you think

    I¡¯m stylish

    Limon takes a step forward, revealing such a mindset with his whole body.

    Seeing this, Lev realized that he couldn¡¯t understand thenguage and finally shouted ferociously.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    And¡­

    just one minute passed.

    * * *

    ¡°So.¡±

    For a long time to be silent with a hard face.

    Sergei opened his mouth in a voice that was particrly heavy than usual.

    ¡°Did you make them into porridge and bring them?¡±

    ¡°Rather than porridge, it was because the resistance was too strong during the suppression process¡­¡±

    ¡°The Bachemensky brothers.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Bachemensky finally hung his head helplessly.

    No matter how much you look at the condition of Lev and his men in prison, it was closer to saying they didn¡¯t hit thest blow while trying to kill them, let alone overpowering them.

    It was for this reason that Sergei looked at Limon with heavy eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much for the Reno brothers? In particr, some of them have reached the point where they have to live crippled for the rest of their lives unless they are high-level healers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    On the subject of having his hands and feetpletely cut off.

    It¡¯s like that¡¯s how it is.

    Sergei, who had been silent as he watched Limon answer so shamelessly, suddenly asked.

    ¡°Do you know that there are incidents of raids on important members of the revolutionary government these days?¡±

    ¡°¡­was that true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are already dozens of victims, and among them, more than one or two are crippled.¡±

    Bachemensky paused.

    Sergei left him and looked at Limon with heavy sunken eyes.

    ¡°Do you have anything to do with this?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t remember cutting any Revolutionary Party members to pieces.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Then, looking at Sergei, who twitched between his brows, he slightly twisted his lips.

    ¡°There have been a few times I¡¯ve taken care of scumbags who tried to rape, loot, or kill innocent citizens while impersonating officials of the revolutionary government.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What you mean is the reality that is happening all over Moscow right now.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! There can be no brothers in our revolutionary government who would do such a thing¡­!¡±

    ¡°Brother, did you forget that the kid who just tried to kill you is a member of the Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Bachemensky¡¯s face hardened.

    Lev and his colleagues belong to the Ministry of Public Security.

    Those who guarded Moscow in ce of the missing okrana did this nonchntly.

    It was onlyter that he realized that his brothers in the Revolutionary Army might have reallymitted crimes.

    However, Sergei was not too surprised to hear that.

    I just opened my mouth with a heavy face.

    ¡°It seems that some of the brothers have deviated.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit much to call it part. It¡¯s not something that can be passed off as a deviation.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Sergei said quietly.

    ¡°My brothers¡¯ mistakes are my mistakes. I will apologize for this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to apologize to me for. Because I wasn¡¯t the one who almost fell for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­It is rather me who should apologize. As a member of the revolutionary government, I am responsible for not preventing this situation.¡±

    Limon with a sullen face.

    Bachemensky with a dark expression.

    Sergei shook his head at the two who refused to apologize for their respective reasons.

    ¡°No, the reason I apologize is not because I am sorry. It is because of a request from now on.¡±

    ¡°What are you asking for?¡±

    Sergei slowly turned his head away from Vachemensky, who was puzzled by the unexpected words.

    And said to Limon.

    ¡°Brother Reno, don¡¯t do things like this on your own from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­just to see whether people die or not?¡±

    ¡°A virtuous citizen should, of course, report it to the Ministry of Public Security. A brave citizen would go out of his way to save people. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°It is just a simple crime for a single citizen to arbitrarily judge a criminal.¡±

    I will condone what has happened so far.

    Instead, if something like this happens again in the future, Limon will be arrested as a criminal.

    Watching him speak solemnly, Bachemensky widened his eyes.

    ¡°Teacher Brother Reno did the right thing!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Limon, at least dozens or even hundreds of innocent people would have suffered.

    So Limon¡¯s actions in stopping the crimes of the revolutionaries were not wrong.

    Bachemensky protested.

    And Sergei nodded.

    ¡°I know too.¡±

    ¡°yes? Then why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because what Brother Reno did may be personally right, but nationally wrong.¡±

    I can¡¯t seem to understand.

    Sergei exined in a heavy voice to Vachemensky, who had a shocked expression.

    ¡°If an individual is allowed to define and judge sins at will, thew loses its meaning. And whoever has power bes justice.¡±

    ¡°¡­so that if you punish a few criminals at will, you will condone many more.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    with or without power.

    Personal violence is uneptable.

    Because the act disregards the justice of everyone except the person concerned, regardless of whether it is right or wrong.

    Above all, it vites the fundamental principle of equality in the Soviet Union.

    ¡°If you want to judge the guilty,e into the Ministry of Public Security. Then I will actively support you.¡±

    Take a moment to look at Sergei, who excludes emotions and speaks thoroughly from a public standpoint.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It should be the country, not the individual, who administers justice¡­ That¡¯s a great statement, and I can rte to it to some extent.¡±

    ¡°You mean you ept my offer?¡±

    ¡°Before I answer that question, I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    It seemed like he would answer anything.

    Looking at Sergei who asked calmly.

    Limon deepened his golden eyes.

    ¡°What are you going to do with the revolutionaries whomitted crimes?¡±

    ¡°Of course, internal regtions will be put in ce to prevent such a thing from happening again, and punishment will be given ording to the nature of the crime.¡±

    If it¡¯s obvious, the answer is obvious.

    However, Limon, who read the subtle meaning contained in it, twisted his head.

    ¡°In other words, you¡¯re going to bury it externally as if nothing happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Seo? What do you mean by that?¡±

    Unlike Bachemensky, who was taken aback by the unexpected statement, Limon was not surprised to hear it.

    As if you had already predicted it.

    Or maybe you¡¯re used to it.

    I was just asking a dumb question.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you expose the secrets of the revolutionary government?¡±

    ¡°If people lose confidence in this situation, there will be more chaos in the Soviet Union.¡±

    Externally, Russia is an enemy country.

    Internally, there are financial and manpower shortages.

    The current state of the Soviet Union is literally suffering from domestic and foreign exchange.

    However, if the facts of the crimes of the revolutionary party members are known and even the trust of the people is lost, the federation itself will be shaken.

    When Bachemensky groaned as he watched Sergei speak softly.

    Limon, on the other hand,ughed.

    ¡°Well, is that really all there is?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that the teacher lied?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you all the reasons yet.¡±

    ¡°What else do you mean?¡±

    What kind of guess is that?

    Looking at Bachemensky asking indignantly, Limon said with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°For example, if we get rid of those bastards now, the revolutionary nobles will be at a disadvantage in the factional fight.¡±

 Chapter 415

    #415. It¡¯s strange to hear.

    That moment.

    Bachemensky¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Factions¡­ fights?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the researcher hyung didn¡¯t know much, but there are actually quite a few factions in the Revolutionary Army.¡±

    An extremist who valued force.

    A moderate who believed that a peaceful revolution was possible.

    The traditional faction that the past federation should be restored as it is.

    A reformist who believes that change ording to the flow of the times is necessary.

    Other than that, the feminist group, the second-ss citizen group, the external influx group, the environmentalist group, and so on.

    Unlike Bachemensky, who only followed Sergei, the revolutionary army usually belonged to several factions at one point.

    Hearing what Limon said, Bachemensky put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? A faction in the revolutionary armyposed of point organizations?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more because it¡¯s a point organization.¡±

    Even if one member of a branch organization is discovered, the risk of the entire organization being exposed is low.

    Instead, it has the disadvantage that it is difficult to unite because they do not know each other¡¯s identity.

    That¡¯s why secret societies and religions that share the same beliefs and religions are maintained.

    But belief is ambiguous.

    Even if there is a Bible or scriptures and a religion with a long history, the interpretation will differ depending on the individual.

    In a short history, it was virtually impossible for the revolutionary army gathered in Junggu Heating to share exactly the same beliefs.

    The fact that this revolution took ce only in Moscow is because of theck of unity in each region.

    And such differences existed not only outside the region, but also within the revolutionary government.

    ¡°Until the revolution, we could have fought together for one purpose, but what about now?¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean our Revolutionary Army started to split because of the revolution?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that at least each faction has their eyes wide open to get a better seat.¡±

    ¡°The revolution is not over yet!¡±

    ¡°Even if there is a snake at your feet, it is human nature to want to pick the fruit in front of you. The most coveted fruit among them is, of course, the chief secretary position.¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    Bachemensky felt speechless.

    Of course, the Revolutionary Army is also human.

    It is natural to want to bepensated for the amount of hard work.

    But a power struggle while the dictator and Russian Khanate are still strong and the Soviet Union is in chaos.

    It was absolutely unbelievable.

    ¡®¡­or rather, is it because of that?¡¯

    How heroes are born in troubled times.

    What if the external enemy disappears and the internal stability remains?

    Sergei¡¯s position as chief secretary will be more solid, and no one will dare to challenge that stronghold.

    In that respect, now, when the revolutionary government was still weak, was a golden opportunity.

    ¡®The special operation team was an organization under the direct control of the teacher.¡¯

    In the first ce, Sergei was a revolutionary who led an armed revolution.

    His main faction will, of course, be the armed forces.

    But what if it is known that a member of the special operations unit, the core of the armed forces,mitted a crime?

    ¡°If this fact is known, all factions will rush in and try to bite you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Answer me, sir. Was it really political reasons to try to bury their sins?¡±

    It¡¯s like you want me to deny it.

    Take a moment to look at Bachemensky, who asks with a trembling voice.

    Sergei closed his eyes.

    ¡°I will not deny that there were also political factors in my decision.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°But I swear on faith that the main reason I would bury this is that it is necessary for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°Does it mean that the cause is for you to hold the position of chief secretary?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    assertion without hesitation.

    What follows is a solemn question.

    ¡°If I step down, then what? Do you think the confusion will subside if someone else bes the chief secretary?¡±

    ¡°¡­On the contrary, the factional feud will intensify.¡±

    ¡°Now we must unite and stand against the dictator. But what will happen to the Soviet Union if we are divided over this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bachemensky fell silent.

    The reason why the revolutionary government is now running somehow despite creaking is because there was an outstanding leader named Sergei.

    The fact that he hadn¡¯t known about factions until now was thanks to Sergei¡¯s ability to tie all factions fairly and well.

    But what if even Sergei disappears and the factional conflict elerates?

    The Soviet Union might copse even before the war.

    ¡®Certainly the teacher is right. That¡¯s right¡­¡¯

    As a member of the revolutionary government.

    He could understand Sergei.

    After so many years, the barely revived Soviet Union could not be endangered by a few criminals.

    However, the heart of the young man who devoted himself to the revolutionary army could not ept that understanding.

    A cold head and a warm heart.

    It seems that he understood the feelings of Bachemensky, who was suffering between the two.

    Sergey added a word.

    ¡°As I said beforehand, I intend to step down as General Secretary as soon as the war is over and stability in the Soviet Union is restored.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    If you don¡¯t believe in yourself, you can publicize this fact.

    Seeing Sergei speak so bluntly, Bachemensky was relieved.

    Sergei, who took the most dangerous actions for the cause during his days in the Revolutionary Army, could not have lied like this for the sake of power.

    Limon, on the other hand, tilted his head.

    And then he asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it over?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°What if Russia cannot be defeated after 10 or 20 years? And what if the Soviet Union doesn¡¯t find stability after that ship¡¯s time?¡±

    ¡°The war will be over soon. The Federation will soon regain stability.¡±

    ¡°I asked what if?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Few want to wage war, but in many cases ckouts or trucesst for decades.

    Due to the nature of the Soviet Union, which started from the revolution in the first ce, if Russia cannot be destroyed, it has no choice but to maintain a state of war.

    Above all, state administration is a hundred years old.

    Even if he focused only on domestic affairs for 100 years, new things were constantly happening in the country.

    So it was.

    Just keep silent about your question.

    That¡¯s why Limon smiled coldly at Sergei, who couldn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Do you know why I asked this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In my experience, the king who said that lived with his ass on the throne until he died.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too rude topare you to such greedy kings!¡±

    ¡°well. If believing that you are the only one who can lead the country is greed, I don¡¯t think even the revolutionary man will be an exception.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because there is no talent to rece the teacher.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say that after you find out if there is a sense of leadership to rece you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to find out. At least among the Revolutionary Army, there is no better leader than you¡­¡±

    ¡°Apart from the Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Can you be sure that there is no such talent among the citizens who were not members of the Revolutionary Army? Not just Moscow, but all of Russia.¡±

    Bachemensky was at a loss for words.

    In the first ce, the percentage of the revolutionary army was less than 1% of the poption.

    Even in Moscow, where there are tens of millions of citizens, there were only tens of thousands of people.

    In other words, there is a difference of at least hundreds of times between the talent pool inside and outside the Revolutionary Army.

    It was more so because of the characteristics of the revolutionary army, which had an overwhelmingly higher percentage of simple workers than properly educated citizens.

    What if you expand the scope to all of Russia?

    It was difficult for Vachemensky, whom Sergei believed to be the greatest leader, to assert that there was no more talented person than him.

    Of course, Bachemensky had something to say.

    ¡°No matter how great the talent, the Revolutionary Army cannot ept that an outsider is the general secretary.¡±

    Despite Sergei¡¯s presence, factional strife erupted, and the Revolutionary Army could not sit idly by when someone who had not contributed to the revolution became general secretary.

    Fierce opposition is natural, and in the worst case, there could be an armed demonstration.

    Bachemensky protested.

    Limon tilted his head.

    ¡°Why is it a premise to ept the Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s strange to hear.¡±

    It seems like he saw a customs officering from a neighboring country and asking for air prices.

    Looking at Bachemensky and Sergei with a curious expression, Limon scratched his chin.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Soviet Union a country whose ideology is freedom and equality? That¡¯s what caused the revolution.¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°Then, of course, everyone should have the freedom to be secretary general. Why should that right be granted to the revolutionary army and not to the people?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Bachemensky hardened.

    Of course, Limon¡¯s point was always sharp, and every time he felt embarrassed.

    However, this point was different.

    Like a well-forged de.

    Beyond being caught off guard, the question that digs deep into the contradictions hidden in the Revolutionary Army froze even the hot heart.

    ¡°¡­you are right. Clearly, every citizen of the Soviet Union is qualified to lead the country.¡±

    Is it because of the age?

    Or is it because you already knew it?

    Unlike Bachemensky, Sergei calmly affirmed Limon¡¯s point.

    However, that did not mean total eptance.

    ¡°But that¡¯s just an idealism.¡±

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s not realistic.¡±

    Limon also readily epted Sergei¡¯s objection.

    any era.

    and any country.

    What was most needed to be a leader was not strength, talent, character, or lineage, but the presence of supporters.

    A person who has no followers cannot lead the country no matter what talents he has.

    On the other hand, those with strong support could be tyrants or dark forces no matter how ipetent they were.

    The argument that Sergey is the only one who can serve as the current general secretary is very reasonable in that respect.

    I agree with that fact.

    Limon twitched his lips.

    ¡°By the way, a revolutionary man. Do you know what it means to monopolize the power to move a country by one individual or a small number of forces?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°They say it¡¯s usually a dictatorship.¡±

    Sergei with a hard face.

    Bachemensky¡¯s eyes widened.

    Seeing the two of them, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Because I have no intention of denying your regime itself.¡±

    ¡°You say you don¡¯t deny¡­?¡±

    ¡°okay. Because in a few years, this man could destroy Russia and make a great country, and then step down.¡±

    Anything can happen in the world.

    So, no matter how low the odds are, I will not deny the possibility of Sergei realizing his ideal.

    He said it so simply that the questions he had been asking so far were futile.

    Limon added quietly.

    ¡°But I have no intention of helping your regime.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s really for this country, I¡¯m not willing to act as a hunting dog to protect your power.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you guys, do as you please. I¡¯ll do it my way.¡±

    Whether to cover up the crimes of the revolutionaries to protect the country.

    whether you consider yourself a criminal.

    Do whatever you want.

    Limon saidnguidly and turned around.

    And before striding out of the office, he looked back at Sergei and smiled coldly, as if he had suddenly remembered him.

    ¡°I wish you good luck, politician man.¡±

    After that, there was only one thing Sergei and Bachemensky could do while seeing Limon¡¯s vacancy.

    It was just keeping silent with a heavy face.

 Chapter 416

    #416. Will you believe me?

    * * *

    Yekatrice Health Hospital.

    The hospital was built with a lot of money, enough for Daekan to put his name on it.

    a revolution is happening

    After the state subsidy was cut off.

    Although the quality of medical care has declined, the hospital, which still boasts the best medical technology in Moscow, has a group of new patients.

    None other than Lev and his men.

    Secretly transported from prison, they were receiving state-of-the-art treatment at a health hospital.

    ¡°Sergei, you damn bastard! How dare you lock us up in a ce like this?¡±

    But Lev was rather indignant.

    It was nice to receive treatment, but instead, it was because I was in a position where I couldn¡¯t leave this hospital room.

    Of course, considering that they had been caught attempting to kidnap and kill Bachemensky, this was only natural.

    The problem was that, by his standards, this was nonsense.

    ¡°Who was the one who rolled over like a dog and made himself the chief secretary? Treating him like this¡­ You ungrateful bastard!¡±

    ¡°Because I knew that.¡±

    ¡°This is why you shouldn¡¯t trust people who aren¡¯t yourrades.¡±

    Lev¡¯s men were also indignant.

    That herb and that rice.

    In the first ce, they went together andmitted all sorts of crimes, so there was no way they would ept the punishment again.

    And the most indignant among them was the giant with bandages wrapped around both wrists.

    ¡°Brother, what will the bastard who blew my hand do?¡±

    Even though the severed wrist was joined by a high-level healer, it seems that pain and difort still remain.

    To the giant scratching his wrist and grinding his teeth, Lef said while grinding his teeth.

    ¡°Of course I have to get revenge.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the chief clerk doesn¡¯t seem to have the heart to move?¡±

    ¡°Tell me not to be rude. Do you think you can¡¯t get revenge without that bastard?¡±

    After a cold snort.

    Lev lowered his voice and whispered.

    ¡°Wait and see. I¡¯ve already asked myrades for cooperation, so within a few days at the most, I¡¯ll be able to see him wriggling.¡±

    ¡°Oh oh¡­!¡±

    ¡°As expected, he is my older brother!¡±

    Like that, the giant and his subordinates admired Lev and were immersed in the joy of revenge that would soone.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to get revenge soon, so how about a drink tomemorate it?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to do that. If you say that if you don¡¯t serve alcohol right away, you¡¯ll be defined as a reactionary, won¡¯t you serve it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Babe, the hair only rolls well this way. If possible, call some girls.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s basic.¡±

    Lev and his men were so happy and chattering.

    but they didn¡¯t know

    The roof of the health hospital where they are located.

    The fact that there was a white-haired man standing tall with his arms crossed.

    * * *

    Even so, the cool Moscow wind adds to the pouring snowkes and the ce called the rooftop, scratching the cheeks even more coldly.

    But Limon didn¡¯t care.

    I just closed my eyes and stayed silent.

    What broke the silence was a cheerful voice from behind.

    ¡°My brother has a very peculiar personality. There are many ces with a good atmosphere, but why did you call your brother to a ce like this?¡±

    when did ite

    A slender girl appeared behind Limon as if springing out.

    ¡°Ah, do you like outdoor y?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then admit it. I also like something stimting rather than in.¡±

    what¡¯s so funny

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to look back at Catherine giggling.

    I just asked a question quietly.

    ¡°Are you done checking?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it impatient to ask questions first? After a cup of tea and a few bottles of alcohol, we should talk about this leisurely at the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Stop the bullshit.¡±

    ¡°Your brother is too cold towards his cute little sister.¡±

    It took a while for me to grumble at Limon, who said it clearly, as if he had no intention of listening to a joke.

    Yekathrice said lightly.

    ¡°First of all, yes. Checking is over.¡±

    ¡°result?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask?¡±

    After questioning with a smile.

    Touching the floor with the tips of her toes, Yekathrice opened her mouth.

    ¡°Including the bugs here, all 645 members of the list my brother handed over to me are members of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°then. I cross-checked everything from the criminal record, Okrana¡¯s investigation information, and even the UN¡¯s wanted list, and thoroughly checked it.¡±

    Liberation Brigade or not.

    At least it was clear that all 645 people he identified were heinous criminals.

    Hearing Catherine¡¯s cheerful and clear answer, Limon murmured quietly.

    ¡°You did well in just a few days.¡±

    I didn¡¯t use the power of the Great Khan.

    As Sergei¡¯s aide, there must be limits to the information he can ess.

    Her skill in synthesizing numerous domestic and foreign information andpletingparative analysis in just a few days was certainly admirable.

    However, Yekathrice answered calmly.

    ¡°This is how easy it is. After all, the information is all in your head.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you memorized all that information?¡±

    ¡°huh? Why do you memorize?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    There is no need to memorize something that can be memorized anyway with just one nce.

    Yekathrice, who tilted her head to make him look unlucky, instead looked at Limon and put on a look of interest.

    ¡°To me, oppa is really great, isn¡¯t it? How did you find them all in just a few days?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s thanks to them ying faction games.¡±

    Limon replied calmly.

    The Revolutionary Army and the Liberation Brigade.

    The biggest reason tails are difficult to hold is that they areposed of point tissue.

    However, this time, as the revolutionary army was reborn as a revolutionary government, they abandoned the existing point organization system and came to the surface.

    It was easy after that.

    whomits a crime.

    This one exhibiting suspicious behavior.

    This back that smells bloody.

    It was only necessary to focus on those who were most likely to be members of the Liberation Brigade in the Revolutionary Army.

    Originally, crime is an act as addictive as drugs.

    Perhaps it was time to avoid the eyes of the Silver Dragon n, but since the revolution had already seeded, the marrow criminals of the Liberation Brigade could not stand it.

    Of course, there were still many prudent guys who didn¡¯t reveal their dark side.

    But to no avail.

    No matter how tightly they hid, they were connected to the other liberation brigade through factions.

    Looking at Limon, who said that thanks to that, he found the Liberation Brigade easily, Ekatriche smiled strangely.

    ¡°If this was that easy, I¡¯d have to punish Kana a bit. My brother couldn¡¯t do what he did in a few days even in a few months.¡±

    It was an unfairment for Kana.

    The only reason Limon was able to find the Liberation Brigade in a matter of days was because the Revolutionary Army was exposed.

    If they had been hiding all over the ce like before, it would have taken a month or two even if it was Limon.

    However, Limon did not defend the silver dragon n.

    I just asked quietly.

    ¡°Can we catch the rest of them now?¡±

    ¡°huh. At least you can exterminate all the liberation brigades in the country?¡±

    Yekathrice said lightly.

    When did they meet whom and what did they do?

    If you investigate the traces andpare them with the information of the Revolutionary Army, you can also find liberation brigades in other regions.

    Something that would have been impossible in other countries.

    Because it was the Russian Liberation Brigade that was mixed with the Revolutionary Army to avoid Okrana, and the point organization copsed.

    And it was possible because Limon, who had an excellent sense of distinguishing criminals as he had been chasing various viins for hundreds of years, set out to pursue them himself.

    And this fact means one thing.

    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, did I lose the bet with this?¡±

    The contract I made with Ainsha in the beginning.

    And the game with Limon.

    He finds the Liberation Brigade hidden in the Revolutionary Army before he starts working.

    Looking at Limon who achieved the victory condition so easily, Yekatrice sighed lightly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s a pity, but I¡¯ll give up on putting the revolutionary army in Gg.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, but defeat is defeat.

    As a duelist, he said he would ept the oue of the match.

    Limon did not look back at Yekathrice, who unexpectedly spoke so willingly.

    I was just being cynical.

    ¡°Stop the stupid lies.¡±

    ¡°Are you lying? Do I really have no intention of subjugating the revolutionary army?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    It was like watching a skit.

    Limon turned his head away with a dull face.

    Then he looked at Yekathrice, who tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t know why, with cool eyes and said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even have the heart to win in the first ce.¡±

    That moment.

    The puzzled look disappears.

    Catherine¡¯s lips curved like a crescent moon.

    ¡°Did you notice?¡±

    ¡°Did you think you would go unnoticed by acting like that?¡±

    ¡°Um maybe?¡±

    grow up

    Yekathrice, with a mischievous smile, jumped up.

    Feet on a snowy ledge.

    But far from slipping, she stood up softly without even leaving footprints in the snow, and put her hands behind her back.

    Then, in the snow, I moved leisurely along the railing.

    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t have this mindset from the beginning, did I? But looking at the situation going back, I don¡¯t think it would be more fun this way.¡±

    ¡°Is that just why you want to take the lead in destroying the Russian Khanate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    To Limon, who asked quietly.

    Yekathrice readily replied.

    Then he turned around on one foot on the railing and looked at Limon.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t care if this country bes the Soviet Union or the Ice-Cookie Republic.¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to eat the country after all?¡±

    ¡°answer!¡±

    ¡°You speak so easily.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s true that it¡¯s easy.¡±

    Yekathrice nodded her head as if it was a very obvious fact, and smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°You know my brother too? Our n is originally specializing in this side.¡±

    After the death of the seven dragons.

    In contrast to other ns hidden in the darkness, a n of thieves and robbers who ravaged the entire continent like a horse unbridled.

    With Mongolian loser Genghis Khan.

    Join hands with Russia¡¯s Ivan the Terrible.

    The princess of the Silver Dragon n, who eventually stole the kingdom along with the bloodline of the royal family by making them the sire of the n.

    Yekatrice Khan.

    A born conqueror and predator, the girl continued with a cheerful voice.

    ¡°I will do my best to help the revolution. To the extent that the revolutionary army as well as the entire nation praised me and supported me as the new general secretary.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And at the inauguration ceremony, I show it like this.¡±

    Yekathrice imagined.

    In the squareid out on Red Square.

    The sight of his inauguration being broadcast live across the country.

    At the same time, in front of hundreds of thousands of citizens and hundreds of millions of people, he showed in advance what actions he would take.

    Seruk.

    Take off your sses.

    Bring your hair back to silver.

    Thus, he gave up the disguise of Elshar, a hot-blooded revolutionary, and took the form of the Great Khan, who ruled the Russian Khanate with fear.

    The silver-haired girlughed.

    ¡°Just imagine.¡±

    ¡°What will the people look like when they see that their hero who led the revolution and defeated the dictator has the same face as the dictator?¡±

    ¡°¡ªAren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    Like a merry-go-round who sprinkles toothpaste on chocte cake and expects the reaction of the people who eat it.

    locked in the heat alone.

    Pleasant, beautiful and enchanting.

    Therefore, Limon quietly asked the girl who was the greatest genius and madman of the Seven Dragons with a more cruel and dangerous smile.

    ¡°Are you going to plunge this country into disaster again?¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will make a story that will appease the people.¡±

    ¡°story?¡±

    ¡°Yes. For example, the chronicle of Elshar, the poor princess who was the twin of the cruel dictator Yekathrice, but was kicked out of the pce for envying her older sister.¡±

    ¡°Do you think people will be fooled by such a lie?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll believe me even if I¡¯m not elerated?¡±

    People believe what they want to believe.

    A person who donated all his fortune to a pseudo-religion bes the most ardent follower because he does not want to regret it.

    As if an employee who was exploited by a viciouspany insists that he is better than an unemployed person.

    Rather than admit that all of their revolutions were pointless, the people would choose to truly believe in that absurd story.

    speak with confidence

    Yekathrice added a word.

    ¡°You can tell just by looking at how the revolutionary army is honoring you as their savior right now, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it really fun?¡±

    It sounds like you¡¯ve heard some unpleasant stories.

    Looking at Limon, who frowned, Yekathrice smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°Theypletely forgot that it was my brother who was responsible for the copse of the Soviet Union and just do what they feelfortable with.¡±

 Chapter 417

    #417. Because you¡¯re a bad brother

    Sword Master.

    A being who is promised immortality.

    Among them, as much as he has lived for a long time, Limon has met many people.

    And in any era, the Silver Dragon Princess always had a knack for annoying him.

    However, out of all the previous Silver Dragon Princesses he met during that long life, there was no one who touched his nerves as tantly as Yekatrice.

    So it was.

    The reason Limon¡¯s voice was quiet.

    ¡°It was not I who brought down the Soviet Union.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t it true that the Soviet Union disappeared because of you? Because if Swordhu was alive, the Soviet Union would still exist.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, the Soviet Union would have been very different from what the revolutionary army thinks of now.¡±

    grow up

    Catherineughed.

    Then he looked straight at Limon, who was looking at him with cold eyes, and continued talking casually.

    ¡°Is that why your brother hates the Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re misunderstanding, but I don¡¯t particrly hate the Revolutionary Army.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s true that I have absolutely no intention of helping the Revolutionary Army.¡±

    Even when he said he would throw the revolutionary army into the Gg, he only said that he would not forgive harming innocent people.

    It didn¡¯t stop the capture of the revolutionary army itself.

    Even after meeting them, of course, Ainsha, of course, kept his distance from the revolutionary army more thoroughly than himself.

    Seeing Limon kick off Sergei¡¯s appeasement without any hesitation, Ekatriche smiled.

    ¡°If my brotheres and helps the revolutionary army now, the death of the swordsman will be meaningless.¡±

    That moment.

    Yekathrice saw.

    Limon, who never forgot to remain calm no matter what he said, raised his eyebrows.

    The golden eyes that were always calm also sunk heavily.

    Subtle changes that are difficult to notice.

    That¡¯s why the reaction that wasn¡¯t like him that was always cold is so clear.

    so unfamiliar

    have fun again

    The silver-haired girl unknowingly arched her lips like a crescent moon and bowed her back.

    ¡°In that sense, oppa, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about since before.¡±

    stand on the railing

    Gently bend only the upper body.

    Put your lips on Limon¡¯s ear.

    With a sadistic smile like a child ying while tearing off a butterfly¡¯s wings.

    Yekathrice cheated secretly.

    ¡°How did it feel to cut the sword to save people you¡¯ve never seen before?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Were you sad? was it painful? Or did you enjoy it? I think I would have been very excited.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because swordsman was your brother¡¯s disciple, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not just a disciple¡­¡±

    Tak!

    broken voice.

    even if you lick your lips

    Even moving your tongue is useless.

    The moment you want something to shine.

    The hand that gripped Yekathrice¡¯s slender neck prevented her from saying anything further.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±

    ¡°The Silver Dragon Princess.¡±

    Even if I get crushed by the press, I canugh it off.

    Those fingers are harder than iron.

    The tightening force is so strong.

    Tighten your neck more and more.

    ¡°Brother, I hide¡­¡±

    ¡°I know well what kind of n you are. So, just this time, let me look at your mistakes.¡±

    Heart beating like it¡¯s going to burst.

    Mouth darting for breath.

    Neck bones creaking as if they were about to break.

    ¡°Remember that instead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°If you again mention my pupil as a reason to provoke me to satisfy my baser needs¡­¡± The

    floating foot twitches.

    Fine nails scratch the forearms.

    The flushed face goes pale beyond paleness.

    So, the moment when her hands were about to lose strength and her pupils were about to split.

    ¡°Next time it won¡¯t end with a warning.¡±

    Udangtang!

    After throwing the girl out like garbage.

    Limon disappeared through space as it was.

    ¡°Cough Cough Cough! Ha ha ha ha

    ¡­¡±

    As if breathing out at once.

    It took a while for me to cough up a strong cough while lying on my stomach.

    Catherine sprawled on the snow-covered rooftop.

    Even if I wanted to get up, I couldn¡¯t get up because my legs were weak.

    But at this very moment.

    It was not fear or pain that formed on the girl¡¯s face.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    ¡°Cuck-cuck-cuck.¡±

    A thinugh leaked from her lips, which had been curled up even as she was being strangled by Limon.

    With a sloppy smile mixed with joy, pleasure, and satisfaction.

    Yekathrice muttered excitedly.

    ¡°Wow, Ainsha couldn¡¯t treat me like this either. This is the first time I¡¯ve been treated like this by a man.¡±

    After assaulting and threatening herself, the Silver Dragon Princess and the Great Khan of Russia, she threw her away like trash.

    It was an unexpected response.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    One is that what he touched was Limon¡¯s evil.

    And the other one¡­

    ¡°Anyway, this makes it clear.¡±

    What came to mind in the golden eyes that red at him.

    A cool brilliance that others would not have noticed because it passed by so momentarily.

    Yekathriceughed, recalling the fragments of such a terrifying and chilling feeling that she could only notice because she was herself.

    ¡°He was such an interesting man. To be thest sword master.¡±

    I only vaguely expected it.

    something I couldn¡¯t be sure of.

    Seeing that he beat the Liberation Brigade but didn¡¯t kill him.

    The fact that I was convinced only after risking my life to test it without blocking the hand that could have been blocked and even though it could be shaken off.

    As long as you don¡¯t cross the line.

    That Limon wouldn¡¯t kill himself.

    Information that is too obvious and not a big deal to someone.

    However, as she recalled the most important fact to herself, Catherine muttered quietly.

    ¡°He¡¯s crueler than me.¡±

    There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know what it means to hand over the list of the Liberation Brigade to himself.

    Coldness executed relentlessly.

    Hence the more pronounced contradiction.

    The feeling of seeing a sword without a single drop of blood, let alone cutting down hundreds of people, gives her chills.

    ¡°Yes indeed. I can see how Li Qingyu attacked that man.¡±

    So she understood.

    How was the princess of the ck Dragon n, who fought against him the most in the Seven Dragons, was able to marry him?

    At the same time, I felt mysterious.

    How did Li Qingyu know of Limon¡¯s weakness, which originally only he should have been able to understand?

    And why did Li Qing-yu, who should not be trusted by anyone, believe without a single doubt that Limon¡¯s weakness would work?

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    She immediately cleared the question.

    Instead, what came to his lips was a smile.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m curious.¡±

    When I touched the neck with clear handprints, I felt a tingling pain.

    It¡¯s too strange for a princess.

    That¡¯s why I inadvertently let out a breath of excitement at a more thrilling sensation.

    ¡°What kind of eyes will that man have if he sincerely intends to kill me?¡±

    How much colder would Limon¡¯s eyes, which were still creepy, be if he truly had the intent to kill?

    Conversely, how would you feel if you stained and corrupted that lofty swordsman and made him fall in love with you?

    And if he was taken away, what would the other princesses, including Ainsha, look like?

    After inadvertently imagining it.

    Yekathrice suddenly thought.

    oh this sucks

    The image of himself putting aside everything else and thinking only of Limon.

    Just thinking about him brings a smile to my face.

    More than anything else, the heartbeat that came from the depths of her heart made her realize one thing.

    ¡°Sorry, Ainsha.¡±

    Raise your hand slowly.

    put your hand on your chest

    I feel my frozen heart beating again.

    Yekathrice murmured.

    ¡°I should have that man too.¡±

    If Ainsha heard it, ¡®I won¡¯t give it to you. Whoever wants to have it.¡¯

    But she was the only one here and I wouldn¡¯t have cared if anyone else was there.

    grab your own neck

    It gave off a creepy vibe.

    The moment I saw his golden eyes.

    It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to end it as a joke anymore, and I can¡¯t.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Shall we start by scoring first?¡±

    It¡¯s time to smile while looking at the sky with heavy snow.

    Yekathrice lifted her legs from the position she was lying on, then jumped up as if bouncing.

    The moment she raised her psionic power and dyed her eyes silver.

    change has begun.

    spot.

    The blowing wind slows down

    The falling snow stops.

    All sounds die down.

    Not just on rooftops or around hospitals, but beyond Moscow, Russia and beyond.

    In a world where everything but herself seemed to have stopped, she walked slowly alone.

    Open the roof door.

    walk down the stairs

    After entering the hospital room.

    I took out a deformed dagger from my chest and swung it at Lev, who was standing still with a smile on his face.

    squeak.

    ¡°§²§Ñ§ã§è§Ó§Ö§ä§Ñ§Ý§Ú §ñ§Ò§Ý§à§ß§Ú §Ú §Ô§â§å§ê§Ú (Apple blossoms and pear blossoms have bloomed).¡±

    The carotid artery split and a red line appeared on the neck.

    Leaving behind the stillughing Lev, not knowing that she was already dead, Ekatriche continued walking.

    ¡°§±§à§á§Ý§í§Ý§Ú §ä§å§Þ§Ñ§ß§í §ß§Ñ§Õ §â§Ö§Ü§à§Û (The cloud runs over the river).¡±

    like taking a walk.

    humming lightly.

    ¡°§£§í§ç§à§Õ§Ú§Ý§Ñ §ß§Ñ §Ò§Ö§â§Ö§Ô §¬§Ñ§ä§ð§ê§Ñ (Katyusha is out on the river bank).¡±

    A giant with bandaged wrists.

    A man holding a smartphone.

    passing in turn.

    ¡°§¯§Ñ §Ó§í§ã§à§Ü§Ú§Û §Ò§Ö§â§Ö§Ô §ß§Ñ §Ü§â§å§ä§à§Û (Walking along the steep bank of the river).¡±

    After wielding a dagger around the hospital bed, Yekathrice stopped walking afterpleting a full cycle.

    And all of them turned around as if they were dancing among the members of the liberation brigade with red lines drawn around their necks.

    The moment you snap your fingers.

    Chaaaaaaaaaaaagh!

    ¡°Big, big, big!¡±

    ¡°Kkeuk!?¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    As if time stopped flowing again.

    Blood gushed out like a fountain from the severed necks of Lev and his men.

    Why did their necks suddenly split?

    With faces stained with astonishment, fear and suspicion, they grabbed their necks and struggled to stop the bleeding and call for help.

    But to no avail.

    A dagger with a sharp de like a thorn.

    The wounds that were deliberately and roughly cut with it drew their blood out with terrible pain.

    dump!

    So, in the midst of the men with their eyes wide open, they were spread out on sick beds.

    Walking through the blood-stained hospital room and admiring their faces distorted by pain and despair, Yekathrice giggled.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a bad brother for taking on this kind of work for your younger brother because you don¡¯t want to get your hands dirty.¡±

    fly.

    ¡°¡­so it¡¯s even cooler.¡±

    Did you leave the food that came out for the patient uneaten?

    After picking up a piece of cheese that had been lying around the hospital bed, tearing open the package with a dagger and swallowing it.

    Yekathrice raised her psionics again.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. For the crime of falling in love with the bad brother, the good brother has no choice but to have his hands stained with blood instead.¡±

    spot.

    The fastest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    When ites to speed alone, it surpasses even the Sword Master.

    That¡¯s why the descendant of the Silver Dragon Princess, who achieved a match even for a short while with Swordsman.

    The girl with the most mysterious power of clock-up among the seven psionics disappeared from the hospital room over time.

    to get rid of worms.

    just 10 minutes.

    That was the moment when 645 party members who hadmitted all sorts of heinous crimes in the revolutionary government were massacred¡­ ¡­and

    the moment when the revolutionary government leading the Soviet Union fell into deeper chaos.

 Chapter 418

    #418. show sincerity.

    * * *

    ¡°What did you just¡­ say?¡±

    after the establishment of the Soviet Union.

    Bachemensky was overworked.

    In addition, as he had taken on and handled all the affairs of the revolutionary government, he was now able to respond steadfastly to any unexpected situation.

    But at this moment.

    He couldn¡¯t quite stand still.

    Staying awake for several nights trying to deal with the massacre of hundreds of key figures in the revolutionary government?

    Of course, that was also a serious problem.

    However,pared to what I had just heard, that was a trivial matter that could only be called ¡®merely¡¯.

    ¡°You said you were going to war.¡±

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why Sergei looked shocked at what he said in a heavy voice.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying the Russian Khanate will invade?¡±

    ¡°No, it means we are going to invade the Russian Khanate.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    bang!

    Bachemensky unknowingly hit the desk.

    Although he had always respected Sergei as a leader, he could not bear to hear such outrageousments.

    Of course, liberating all people from dictatorship was the Soviet Union¡¯s ideology.

    So war was bound to happen someday.

    The problem is that there are mountains of reasons why that one day shouldn¡¯t be now.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the teacher know that we are not in a state where we can go to war yet?¡±

    ¡°The organization of the army is over.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s literally justption done!¡±

    By the time the factory was restarted.

    The revolutionary government carried out recruitment.

    This is because it was necessary to prepare the minimum defense capability as we do not know when the invasion of Russia will begin.

    Fortunately, the recruitment ended quickly thanks to the volunteers of the citizens who supported the revolution.

    Together with the Revolutionary Army, a total of 200,000 were collected.

    Even though it was absurdly shortpared to the 1 million Russian army, it was a sufficient number for the minimum army to defend Moscow.

    two problems.

    It was equipment and training.

    It was because the Russian army had all the expensive equipment, and even simple guns were the only things the revolutionary army had.

    Fortunately, Moscow is the most industrial city in the world. Quite a bit of equipment could be produced at the munitions factory.

    But training was not the solution.

    In the first ce, the main axis, the revolutionary army, was at a slightly better level than the militia.

    It was impossible to give them more professional training than if they knew how to shoot.

    ¡°Right now, our army is a mess. It is suicidal to go on the offensive when the odds are low even if you focus only on defense!¡±

    On the other hand, the Russian army is one of the armies thatpete with the world¡¯s strongest along with the US army.

    A preemptive strike against them?

    As a researcher at a munitions factory, Bachemensky, who had minimal knowledge of military science, had no choice but to risk his life against it.

    ¡°Besides, the brothers were ughtered a few days ago! To start a war in a city where everyone is anxious because the culprit has not been caught yet¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to go to war.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    Bachemensky felt uneasy.

    It would be disadvantageous to go to war now.

    He who led the revolutionary army could not have known this obvious fact.

    It was because I realized that if I start a war nheless, there must be a reason for it.

    Besides, if the reason is rted to the dead revolutionary party members, one thinges to mind.

    ¡°Could this be part of a factional fight? To strengthen the teacher¡¯s political position as many elements of the Armed Forces died?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with factions.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­?¡±

    Sergei closed his eyes.

    And he opened his mouth in a heavy voice.

    ¡°How much do you know about your dead brothers?¡±

    ¡°I know they were all mid-level yers and a lot of them had a lot of problems.¡±

    ¡°As you said, they weren¡¯t great in person. Most of them abused their power as revolutionaries to do bad things.¡±

    A more sober evaluation than a in one.

    At the end, Sergei added one more word.

    ¡°The problem is that they were good at raising money.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you arepetent in capturing innocent citizens and extorting money from them?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it is true that the money they provided has been of considerable help to the finances of the revolutionary government.¡±

    Bachemensky¡¯s face hardened.

    Forcing Moscow¡¯s wealthy to donate.

    Those who are reluctant to donate are used of being reactionaries and having their property confiscated is a drug.

    Making innocent citizens into waitresses or forcing them to do unpaidbor for the sake of the country.

    He was well aware of what the murdered people had done a few days before, having investigated the victims¡¯ connections.

    He was even suspected ofmitting murder.

    However, it was an undeniable fact that they helped the revolutionary government to increase its finances.

    It also created an atmosphere that if you don¡¯t donate, you might be treated as a reactionary.

    Why did the revolution seed but life got worse? They were the ones who coerced those who were disaffected into working for the government anyway.

    But the fact that they disappeared overnight¡­

    ¡°Are you in trouble financially?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even if the donations were greatly reduced, it would not have been enough to cause serious problems right away.¡±

    ¡°It will be. The money I am talking about did note and go on the ledger.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of the ledger¡­?¡±

    I wondered for a while.

    Bachemensky¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Did you take a bribe from them?¡±

    ¡°No way, it¡¯s true. And all of them were used to buy and supply military supplies.¡±

    Sergei¡¯s calm words shocked Bachemensky.

    Whenever funds to build an army were running out, Sergei would give them money from unknown sources on several asions.

    Until now, it was assumed that it was donations from supporters of the Revolutionary Army or foreign aid secretly supporting the establishment of the Soviet Union.

    Could it be that all that huge amount of money was a bribe?

    If that is true, the criminal acts of the revolutionaries he has discovered will be just the tip of the iceberg.

    Toe up with that kind of bribe in such a short period of time would have taken ten times as much exploitation as he had checked.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you knew about their crimes from the beginning but were acquiescing!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t deliberately condone it. Even if I wanted to condemn them, I just couldn¡¯t secure the proper evidence.¡±

    ¡°The bribe you received is proof!¡±

    ¡°Theyundered it from an anonymous donor and passed it on so it couldn¡¯t be used as evidence.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because if it turns out that you took bribes from them, it will put you at a disadvantage in the faction fight?¡±

    ¡°If I had only been afraid of such a thing, I would not have used the bribe to finance the revolutionary government.¡±

    Bachemensky groaned.

    Even after bing secretary-general, Sergei was an iron man who devoted himself to his work, eating the same meals as factory workers withoutvishing himself.

    He would not have taken a bribe and hid it for self-interest or to retain power.

    It was only for the sake of the Soviet Union that it was tolerated.

    But no matter how much it is for the sake of the cause, I don¡¯t have to go this far.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be confused.

    Especially since the ending is a war.

    ¡°Is that why you said we should start a war?¡±

    ¡°Our government, which spent most of its finances on munitions, cannot afford to maintain the military for a long time. The only way left is to reduce the military¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­That means we need to secure tax revenue by upying other cities before the remaining military supplies are exhausted.¡±

    I spent all my money securing military supplies.

    Now, in order to raise money, they have to wage war while consuming those military supplies.

    It was a staggering contradiction.

    But it was also an unavoidable reality.

    ¡°There is no need forrge territories. Incorporating just one or two cities into our federation would improve the situation dramatically.¡±

    Their financial difficulties now arergely attributable to the Russian government taking all of its assets and jumping out.

    If you get your hands on a decent city, you will be able to ovee the hurdle based on its assets and tax revenue.

    In addition, if the people¡¯s morale is boosted by the fact that they won the war, they can suppressints about toughbor robbery and restore finances by issuing bills.

    Considering these advantages, it was definitely a method worth trying.

    ¡°But that is a countermeasure only if we can defeat the Russian army.¡±

    One problem.

    that the odds of winning are slim.

    From troops to equipment training.

    For the Soviet army, which wascking in every way, to defeat the overwhelmingly superior Russian army, it was tantamount to hitting a rock with an egg.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I also have no desire to wage a war without a win.¡±

    beep.

    ¡°Sister Elshar, bring me that map.¡±

    [Okay.]

    So after a while.

    A white-haired girl who came after receiving a call from Sergei.

    Seeing the map and papers Ekatriche had spread out on the table, Vachemensky¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­the Russian military deployment n and operational n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How did you get this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hack.¡±

    ¡°hacking? Are you saying you hacked the Russian army?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It seems like this is no big deal.

    Seeing Catherine answer calmly, Bachemensky put on an absurd expression.

    The Russian military¡¯s security system is made by Bahamut. It wasn¡¯t something that even a single genius could break through.

    ¡­In fact, it shouldn¡¯t have been surprising to know that the security system was developed by her as a pastime.

    ¡°As you can see from thisyout, the Russians are also in a state of confusion right now.¡±

    It was natural.

    Of course, the capital was taken away by the revolutionary army.

    The iron-blooded dictator, the Great Khan, took and ousted the 100,000 garrison guarding Moscow.

    No matter how well-stocked the Russian army was, there was no way it could be run as cleanly as usual.

    ¡°If we cooperate with the revolutionary forces in other cities to cause chaos inside and dig into the gaps¡­¡± ¡°

    ¡­I think we might be caught off guard once or twice.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bachemensky¡¯s expression becameplicated.

    If there was no chance at all, I would have risked my life against it.

    For Sergei¡¯s n did not look very hopeless.

    Of course, there was only a chance to win.

    The possibility of defeat was still high, and the situation could have be even more serious if the war dragged on.

    However, it was undeniable that it would be better to reap the benefits of a preemptive strike rather than immediately disbanding the military.

    So, Bachemensky, who was worried, finally opened his mouth with a hard face.

    ¡°¡­what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Prepare the troops for deployment as soon as possible. Sister Elshar here will also help as a staff member.¡±

    ¡°Chief? Are you talking about Sister Elshar?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, Sister Elshar has a talent for military strategy. Just looking at what you showed during the revolution will be of great help in this operation.¡±

    ¡°Only I trust you,¡±

    Bachemensky couldn¡¯t deny.

    It was because there was no room for making fun of talented people like Elshar to the Revolutionary Army now that there are still a shortage of officers.

    Instead, thinking that the intensity of work in the rear would increase enough to get her out of the way, it just made my eyes go nk.

    In the end, Bachemensky let out a deep sigh, epted the job, and left.

    And before Catherine goes after him.

    Sergei asked suddenly.

    ¡°Sister Elshar, I have something to ask you before we leave.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you know where Brother Reno was doing the night our brothers were murdered?¡±

    the moment you ask that question.

    She had a strange smile.

    But that¡¯s what happened inside the mask.

    On the outside, Yekathrice, who pretended to be expressionless as usual, replied calmly.

    ¡°You were with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it. Sorry for asking useless questions.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    After Yekathrice went out like that.

    Left alone, Sergei was lost in thought.

    It was because even though she had confirmed her alibi, she couldn¡¯t erase her doubts.

    Especially in that not a few of the revolutionary party members killed this time have seen blood from being entangled with Limon.

    But it was hard to believe that Limon had done it alone.

    Hundreds of victims of a series of murders that urred simultaneously throughout Moscow that night.

    If there is a person who can do such a thing alone¡­

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That moment.

    Sergei hardened his face.

    I met Limon a few times.

    I realized that I couldn¡¯t remember his face clearly.

    So he looked back.

    What color was Limon¡¯s hair?

    And after barely remembering that he, like a brother and sister, had the same gray hair as Elshar, he groaned involuntarily.

    ¡°no way?¡±

    A few dayster, 100,000 federal troops were dispatched from Moscow.

    The war between the two ipatible countries, the Soviet Union and the Russian Khanate, thus began.

    ¡­and it¡¯s over.

    It wasn¡¯t the bullets that greeted them as they attacked Yarovl by outwitting the Russians.

    A city without an army.

    Citizens cheering.

    Revolutionary forces wanting to join the Federation.

    And evenic books full of empty warehouses.

    All the officers of the revolutionary army could not help but be stunned at the sight that was so familiar and horrifying.

    * * *

    ¡°I said. It shows the sincerity of the White Dragon n.¡±

    and that time.

    He was the one who pulled out all of the Russian troops and resources from Yarovl just in time for the federal army¡¯s dispatch date.

    A white-haired girl who squeezed the budget and ordered books and movies even from nearby towns and viges.

    Ainsha muttered with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I will fight you no matter how much. I will run away even to the end of the world.¡±

    When ites to escaping, the n is more sincere than anyone else.

    The Princess of the White Dragon n clenched her fists and made up her mind.

 Chapter 419

    #419. You¡¯re excited.

    [¡­Hey white sister?]

    ¡°I¡¯m talking, listen.¡±

    [I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re so motivated. Are you going to keep running away like this?]

    ¡°Of course. Running away is winning. So it keeps bouncing.¡±

    [Depending on the situation, that may be true. Shouldn¡¯t the country be like that¡­?]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    A blue bird who came to Ainsha after receiving a special order from Limon, ¡®Watch out so that the stupid princess doesn¡¯t get into an ident.¡¯

    Yuna-kyung asked shyly.

    But, of course, Ainsha did not raise an eyebrow.

    As always, I just continued to speak bluntly.

    ¡°War causes damage. Even if you win, you have to do well to make a profit, and if you do wrong, you lose. And if you lose, you will explode.¡±

    You can tell just by looking at Africa.

    Temporarily, it seems to be plundered and enriched.

    However, it is necessary to buy back consumed military supplies, replenish human resources, rebuild copsed viges, and so on.

    After all sorts of post-processing, only therger thend, the more difficult it is to keep, and the ledger full of deficits.

    Of course, territory and poption are national strength.

    It can be advantageous to acquire arge territory in one war and cultivate it over several decades.

    But what if you continue to wage war to defend your territory?

    The gains from victory disappear without a trace, leaving only a swamp that sucks money endlessly.

    Since such a process is repeated every few years at most, countries other than Egypt are bound to be impoverished in Africa.

    On the other hand, the princess of the White Dragon n, who had be the greatest force in the Holy Alliance just by running away for hundreds of years, spoke confidently.

    ¡°The Revolutionary Army wants to invade. Whether it is the territory or the people, I give it all.¡±

    What if a city is taken away?

    Citizens give it as well.

    What if all cities are taken?

    leave the country as a whole

    Instead, he would not fight the Revolutionary Army, and even if he led 1 million Russian troops into exile to the Holy League, he would flee to the end.

    Watching Ainsha speak bluntly, Yuna-kyung muttered nkly.

    [¡­You¡¯re so exciting.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. that¡¯s exciting It is also the best for bridesmaids. So, tell Lee well.¡±

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t apliment, though.¡¯ Throw away

    the people you rule and

    the country you need to protect.

    I¡¯m running away with only my army and property.

    It was absurd how he could say that fact so proudly.

    ¡®But he sure has a big barrel.¡¯

    But even the most bizarre thing can be great if it goes beyond the limit.

    In that respect, there was something admirable about Ainsha¡¯s actions.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if I was in thirteen.

    Power-wise, it¡¯s much better.

    In many ways, it was not something that ordinary people would do to just abandon the country and run away in order not to fight.

    Of course, this is not her country, so there is nothing to regret if she throws it away.

    Yuna-gyeong, who had thought that far, asked, thinking, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    [¡­I¡¯m asking just in case, White sister. Even if this was the Holy League, wouldn¡¯t you have just run away like this?]

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    [Haha, right? It¡¯s my older sister¡¯s country, so how can I throw it away so easily¡­]

    ¡°If it were the Holy Alliance, the Tatarang elders would prepare for the escape on their own. It¡¯s easier to throw out and fry.¡±

    [Are you really the princess of the Seven Dragons?!]

    Yuna-kyung asked questioningly.

    Being obsessed with one¡¯s territory and treasure must be the instinct of princesses who have inherited the blood of a dragon.

    It was because it was so absurd that they could simply tell a story about their own country, let alone the rest of the country, that stands out by n.

    Ainsha¡¯s answer to that was simple.

    ¡°As long as you live on the territory or the treasure, you can get it back someday. You don¡¯t have to risk your life to protect it.¡±

    [¡­]

    with an expressionless face.

    As blunt as reading a book.

    It seems like you know something like instinct.

    Seeing Ainsha answer calmly, Yuna-kyung realized it all over again.

    Because of her foresight, Ainsha always kills her emotions and is therefore better at controlling her instincts than any other princess.

    That she is a white dragon princess who is not bound by anything except the future she saw.

    But after meeting Limon.

    Ainsha even beat her for following Wisdom.

    Then what the hell is this girl looking at, thinking, what is she acting for?

    No, before that¡­

    ¡°I want to know why you look at me that way.¡±

    [yes? What kind of eyes are these?]

    ¡°These are the eyes that see runaway cars with broken brakes.¡±

    [Ah¡­ haha. It must be because of your mood. I couldn¡¯t believe I was looking at my white sister with those eyes.]

    Yuna-gyeong broke out in a cold sweat and ran away.

    It wasn¡¯t a lie.

    Because what she remembered was not a runaway car, but an airne with a brokennding gear.

    Worrying about who will stop the outgoing princess.

    Yuna-kyung prayed inwardly.

    Please, I hope there will be no severe victims in Ainsha¡¯s ident.

    But that prayer was a bitte.

    Because from the start of this war, the revolutionary government leading the Soviet Union was bing a victim on a national basis.

    * * *

    When Russian troops captured Yarovl, from which they fled.

    Soviet troops rejoiced at the easy victory.

    Citizens of Yarovl cheered.

    The atmosphere in Moscow was also excited.

    Victory from ancient times, and even a war with an enemy country, is aw that takes immediate effect in raising the morale of the people.

    Even those who were dissatisfied with the revolutionary government¡¯s administration of state affairs forgot all theirints that day and paid tribute.

    However, the revolutionary party.

    In particr, high-ranking party members such as Sergei and Bachemensky could hardly rejoice at this victory.

    Although it seemed like a great victory on the surface, there was little practical gain from upying Yarovl.

    From the beginning, the purpose of this war was to secure finance.

    It was to cover the assets to ovee the management difficulties by securing other cities intact.

    Because the Russian government stole all of its key assets this time, and it didn¡¯t make a penny.

    No, the damage was greater.

    The army is a monster that eats money even if it breathes.

    Even if there was no battle, just moving arge army of 100,000 consumed a huge amount of military supplies.

    Knowing how much money it cost to obtain the munitions would make any optimist want to deny reality.

    That¡¯s why Sergei made a special decision.

    ¡°Tell them to march as they are.¡±

    ¡°Sir, but that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Even the dictator won¡¯t be able to keep running away. If so, I have no choice but to ride on this momentum until I can no longer run away.¡±

    Bachemensky could not convince Sergei.

    Because the only way to secure the finances theyck now is to somehow get their hands on a decent city.

    And so¡­

    the march of hardship began.

    ¡°Long live the Revolutionary Army!¡±

    ¡°Long live Secretary Sergei!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Soviet Union!¡±

    The morale of the federal troops was high until they marched again receiving the cheers of the citizens.

    Although the minimum number of troops to defend the city was left behind, the number of troops itself increased thanks to the joining of Yarovl¡¯s revolutionary army instead.

    As he won without firing a single shot, his stamina was rtively intact, so he weed this advance order.

    Is it because of that lofty morale?

    The federal forces covered a distance of 700 km in just one day to raid the next target, Kirov.

    A high-speed march actively using the Trans-Siberian Railway and requisitioned vehicles.

    This time, it was a surprise attack that emphasized speed as much as possible in order not to give the assets even time to bounce.

    ¡°Federal troops! Federal troops are here!¡±

    ¡°Wee, brother!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But the result was the same as in Yarovl.

    The only thing that greeted them was the already empty city and the already revolted revolutionary army.

    It was the same after that.

    Whether you¡¯re aiming for a small town.

    Whether it¡¯s suddenly changing course or

    taking damage and splitting up your forces to surprise several cities at the same time.

    The Russian army was always one step ahead and jumped out with important human resources and assets.

    And as simr incidents were repeated, a look of uneasiness appeared on the faces of the federal soldiers.

    Because even they, like new recruits, could sense that there was something strange about the situation.

    ¡°¡­is this what war is supposed to be like?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to win anyway?¡±

    ¡°Then why do the officers look bad every time they win?¡±

    ¡°How are you doing? At least it¡¯s better than dying or losing, right? It feels great to be cheered by people every time you liberate a city.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, but¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because they won consecutively without much sacrifice.

    Or is it because the party members in the rear, including Bachemensky, ran with all their might so that there would be no hindrance to the advance of the army?

    Most of the soldiers were engrossed in enjoying the immediate victory, pretending not to know the sense of incongruity.

    Even if the officer tore his hair out.

    Whether the vehicle runs out of oil frequently.

    Even if the diet is cut short.

    The real problem arose not so much with the advancing federal forces as with the cities newly incorporated into the Soviet Union.

    ¡°What do you mean by maintaining thebor point system? Have you forgotten that thebor quota system is an evilw that must be broken!¡±

    ¡°This is also for the revolution. So please follow the party guidelines.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s concede one hundred days and move on with that. But why are youpulsorily levying on citizens!¡±

    ¡°It is not coercion. I just asked for voluntary cooperation for revolution with the Soviet Union.¡±

    ¡°If you refuse, you will be used of being a reactionary, so what is making such a request if it is notpulsory conscription?¡±

    In order to cover the insufficient finances, the revolutionary government gathered even the few supplies and goods left in each city.

    There was no reason to hesitate again, as it was something that had been carried out in Moscow anyway.

    The problem was the resistance of other revolutionary forces.

    The Revolutionary Army,posed of point organizations, basically operated independently in each region and city.

    Since the Revolutionary Army in Moscow was the most powerful, they were implicitly treated as big brothers, but that¡¯s all.

    Even within the revolutionary government, factions were formed ording to their respective interests, and other revolutionary organizations could not readily listen to the instructions of the revolutionary government.

    ¡°¡­It seems that the brothers from other regions are strongly against it.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Keep stocking up.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, this is to be expected. Isn¡¯t that why the revolutionary army in each city joined the federal army?¡±

    However, Sergei continued to push his course with great weight.

    It was not possible to protect the huge country of the Soviet Union without being shaken by the words of the revolutionary army in each city or region.

    Above all, each city is now guarded by federal troops.

    As long as the main forces of the Revolutionary Army were called out to the Russian offensive, their resistance did not hinder the general trend.

    Rather, it was the absence of human resources rather than the resistance of the revolutionary army that gave the revolutionary government a headache.

    ¡°Rather than that, how is the recruitment of new bureaucrats going?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but¡­ The situation is not very good.¡±

    ¡°As expected, applicants are rare.¡±

    ¡°yes. Most of the applicants who managed to pass the exam are third-ss citizens, so there are many setbacks in terms of work.¡±

    The situation of the revolutionary government is that there is a shortage of high-quality manpower because the Russian government has bounced around with high-ranking officials.

    Still, when managing only Moscow, I was able to manage administrative work somehow, albeit with a creak.

    However, this war captured several cities and increased the number of administrative districts several times, while all the officials there fled.

    Now, the existing manpower alone could not afford it.

    Moreover, first-ss or second-ss citizens with higher education do not apply at all.

    Even if you try to teach third-ss citizens right away, you make so many mistakes that it only adds to the work.

    Administrative processing became more and more messy, and problems arose everywhere, from simple factory production orders and civilints to military supply.

    It¡¯s literally my inner circle (ƒÈ‘nƒÈ»¼).

    The Russians couldn¡¯t even watch it.

    Internal chaos grew exponentially.

    However, Sergei did not stop his advance.

    no i couldn¡¯t stop

    Putting aside the financial problem, I didn¡¯t know what kind of uproar would happen if even the news of victory was cut off in the midst of this.

    That is why the revolutionary government struggled with overwork as if a drowning man was holding on to a straw.

    Even once is good.

    Please let me know that you have taken over the intact city.

    I hope that will give us an opportunity to break this vicious cycle and stop the war.

    And after days of such pain and patience.

    ¡°Sir. Seo! The Federation Army is the Federation Army¡­!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°They are plundering the city!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Through an urgent report delivered at dawn, the revolutionaries finally found out.

    Beneath hell is a deeper hell than that.

    It means that the hardships they have been through so far are only the beginning.

 Chapter 420

    #420. That¡¯s it.

    * * *

    Ishim (§ª§ê§Ú?§Þ).

    A small town with a poption of less than 20,000, about 2,000 km from Moscow.

    Because it was so small, the city was of no significance to either the Russians or the Commonwealth forces.

    Anyway, because it was predicted that it would be upied, Ainsha withdrew troops and materials from here, and the federal army was also included in the course, so it only upied this ce.

    After that, the federal forces left with minimal forces.

    As in the dozen or so cities they have upied so far.

    A situation you are already used to.

    A ce with nothing special.

    So even at the beginning of the upation, Ishim was peaceful, and the citizens there treated the Federation forces favorably.

    but this moment.

    Ishim was in confusion.

    Tadadadang!

    ¡°Me and you rebels! Come out right now!¡±

    After gunshots rang through the air.

    A faint shout is heard from beyond the iron gate.

    Citizens hiding in public air defense shelters trembled and prayed earnestly for this hellish night to end as soon as possible.

    ¡®Why did this happen¡­¡¯

    The beginning of the problem was trivial.

    Troops stationed in Ishim were cut off from supply due to a twist in the administration of Moscow.

    Thanks to that, thepanymander, who was short of food to eat right away, asked the leader of the revolutionary army in Ishim for requisition.

    but was rejected

    It was the result of adding antipathy to the coercive federal army¡¯s methods to the practical reason that their supplies were alsocking due to forced collection.

    The leader of the Revolutionary Army who asked for money if he needed materials.

    Apanymander who urges people to devote themselves to the Union.

    The two running parallel lines continued untilte at night, and the shouting and cursing grew louder and louder.

    And¡­

    Taang! Tadadang!

    with gunshots.

    The predestined catastrophe has arrived.

    I don¡¯t know which of the two drew the gun first.

    The only thing that is clear is that the two of them were already dead, each holding their own gun, when they ran to it.

    What started after that was chaos.

    The Revolutionary Army, who was resentful of the arrogant Federal Army, and the Federal Army, who were dissatisfied with the uncooperative citizens.

    Even after the captain died, they lost control and their hostility to each other exploded, and they collided as they were.

    The result was a crushing defeat of the Revolutionary Army.

    From military equipment topany-level numbers.

    The Federal Army, superior in every way, annihted the Revolutionary Army in an instant.

    The runaway of the federal forces did not stop there.

    Believing that all of this was a conspiracy plotted by the residents of Ishim, who were instigated by the Russian army, they began looting and sweeping the entire city.

    Fortunately, some of the surviving revolutionary soldiers activated the evacuation rm and evacuated most of the citizens to shelters.

    The unfortunate thing was that many citizens were still shivering in hiding in their homes.

    ¡°Kyaaak! Please save me!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die,e out quietly, reactionaries!¡±

    Federal troops roaming the city plundered citizens into the square as they found them.

    There are already hundreds of people gathered like that.

    Citizens could not help but tremble in fear as they saw the federal troops, who had already been covered in blood from the fight with the revolutionary army and pointed their guns at them.

    However, the federal forces were also trembling.

    I¡¯m just moving impulsively with PTSD from the excitement and confusion of my first murder.

    Will this be okay?

    Will there be any punishment?

    I was anxious in my heart.

    But that¡¯s why they put more effort into arresting more citizens.

    It was because they didn¡¯t know how to prove they were right, other than passing the me for this situation on to the citizens of Ishim.

    Even to convince yourself, not others.

    He is only wearing military uniform.

    It was a cataclysm that happened because people who were no different from civilians with guns lost theirmanders.

    ¡°Look at this. Are you a revolutionary soldier? Try to dry it somehow!¡±

    ¡°My brothers are all killed by them, so what can I do to stop them!¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t just leave it like this!¡±

    ¡°Just wait! I requested help through themunicator, so someone wille and save me soon!¡±

    Those who escaped to the air-raid shelters were also nervous.

    Will the saviore before it¡¯s toote?

    No, because I couldn¡¯t believe that the revolutionary government would send a relief army before that.

    regardless of perpetrators and victims.

    Everyone in Ishim sank into anxiety.

    -Only one person.

    Except for the gray-haired man who watched the chaos of the city with cold golden eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon watched.

    The corpse of the abandoned revolutionary army.

    Federal troops plundering.

    A family brought to the za.

    Citizens who are anxious in the air-raid shelter.

    He heard and felt all themotion through the sword master¡¯s super senses, but he only had one hand on his waist.

    without taking a step.

    From the time he heard the rescue call and came to this city beyond the space until now, he has been watching it.

    until a cheerful voice was heard.

    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s a pretty fun atmosphere.¡±

    Limon wasn¡¯t surprised by the words he heard behind his back, where no one had been there before.

    I just asked quietly.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    ¡°What happened? As a revolutionary who received a request for salvation, he ran hard from Moscow.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because they literally ¡®run¡¯ 2,000 kilometers.

    From the white nape of her neck with disheveled hair clinging to it, to the slightly exposed skin through the disheveled cor.

    A white-haired girl whose whole body was wet with sweat.

    Catherine put her hands in her pockets.

    Then he took out a small piece of chocte, swallowed it, and tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°Brother, why are you just watching? If I had to stop it, I could have stopped it earlier.¡±

    For a moment, I nced in the opposite direction.

    Yekathrice lowered her gaze.

    And the sword at his waist.

    To be precise, he saw Limon¡¯s hand on the handle and pped his hands.

    ¡°Aha, you¡¯re going to watch it on purpose, and at the moment of crisis, say ¡®Tada¡¯ and show up to save it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, my brother knows something. Well, if a hero appears easily at any time, there is no sense of urgency, right? It needs some directing.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, don¡¯t be so mad at the joke. I know why my brother can¡¯te forward.¡±

    Hearing Limon¡¯s callous words, Catherine giggled.

    And he said it meaningfully.

    ¡°In short, isn¡¯t this also a thing within your brother¡¯s line?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s cool. A man is running to a cliff and he just watches because he hasn¡¯t fallen yet.¡±

    ¡°There is no guarantee that there will always be a cliff at the end.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. You can suddenly spread your wings and fly away. Or drown and be a fish.¡±

    It sounds like you heard a funny joke.

    Afterughing out loud.

    Yekathrice walked lightly.

    So, he pressed his face, which smelled of faint sweat, close to Limon and curled his eyes.

    ¡°Here, brother. Do you sincerely believe that? Will they stop running wild on their own and the revolutionary government will punish them properly?¡±

    Limon did not answer.

    I just stayed silent.

    Realizing something with just that, Catherine nodded in interest.

    ¡°Huh¡­ that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±

    ¡°No, I thought oppa would be really hard too.¡±

    Are you kidding me?

    Are you admiring it?

    A girl who smiles with an unknown face and speaks cheerfully.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting that you have the power to crush a country with just one swing of your sword, but that¡¯s why you can¡¯t recklessly pull out your sword?¡±

    On the subject of beating the Liberation Brigade.

    Just because the regime protects them, they don¡¯t even deal with it and just hand over the list to themselves.

    Just because the opponent is a regr soldier, it¡¯s time to giggle at Limon, who just watches and doesn¡¯t pull out his sword.

    Yekathrice turned around.

    ¡°okay. Then my brother just watches.¡±

    ¡°¡­what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    On the way to the za lightly as if taking a walk.

    Yekathrice said yfully, turning her head slightly and looking back at Limon.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what a good younger brother is who helps your older brother when he is in trouble?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°All stop.¡±

    ¡°who are you!¡±

    ¡°hi? My name is Elshar. As you can see, I came from the party.¡±

    ¡°You all came out of the party?¡±

    The soldiers of the Commonwealth Army were taken aback when they saw the sudden appearance of Yekathrice.

    I couldn¡¯t believe that the girl who appeared in the middle of the night like this was a party member.

    But it was hard to dismiss those words as lies.

    her uniform and insignia.

    A party membership card spread out in one hand.

    Above all, his calm attitude alone in this rugged ce.

    Because this girl was proving that she wasn¡¯t just an ordinary country girl.

    ¡°What you are doing now is a war crime in vition of militaryw? So stop right now and surrender.¡±

    ¡°That war crime! We stuck with the dictator forever, and it was only while subduing these reactionaries that we killed ourpanymander!¡±

    ¡°Evidence?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Is there any evidence that you are a reactionary molecule?¡±

    ¡°If you look for it from now on¡­!¡±

    ¡°You mean you were looting and threatening citizens without evidence after all?¡±

    That¡¯s what you call a vition of the militaryw.

    Seeing Catherine speak with a mischievous smile, the soldiers hardened their faces.

    It was because they vaguely knew that what they were doing would not be tolerated by the revolutionary government.

    That¡¯s why I cut off all contact with the government and tried to secure ¡®evidence¡¯ first.

    However, since people had alreadye out of the party, there were only two options left for them.

    Either surrender and go through a military tribunal¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t surrender just yet.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to defy the party¡¯s orders?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m refusing an order. I mean, just wait until they find the evidence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the investigator¡¯s job.¡±

    ¡°I cannot leave it to others. We will prove our innocence to ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Huh huh?¡±

    that he was not wrong.

    Eyes burning with justice and conviction.

    That¡¯s why, while hiding a more terrifying madness.

    Looking at the soldier shouting resolutely, Yekathrice tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°What if I won¡¯t ept it?¡±

    p.

    ¡°You will have to ept it.¡±

    Seeing the soldiers pointing their guns at her, Yekathrice smiled.

    As if I knew that.

    So it seems to be more enjoyable.

    Beautiful like a snowy mountain.

    A sadistic smile like that of a rabbit who saw the turtle running away.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I was honestly worried.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¨DWhat if you surrender meekly?¡±

    The soldiers widened their eyes.

    The moment you want to take a step forward.

    It was because the girl who had been surrounded until just a moment ago suddenly appeared right in front of a soldier.

    The moment the soldier, surprised by the unexpected situation, reflexively pulled the trigger.

    Taang! Tadadadang!

    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±

    A scream echoes through the air.

    The night sky was stained with blood.

    Just like that, a girl wielded a dagger as if dancing among the bullets.

    The soldiers who a while ago had terrorized the city with guns and violence are now running away in fear and despair.

    As citizens tremble in fear cheer in hope and low spirits of revenge.

    The white-haired man who had been silently watching the scene raised his head.

    And it just glows quietly.

    He muttered quietly as he looked up at the moon that illuminated the blood-stained city without any interference or hindrance.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night.¡±

 Chapter 421

    #421. ah, that¡¯s cool

    * * *

    Wow!

    The moment I swung the dagger.

    Warm fresh blood soaks the body.

    Heat suddenly prates the cold skin, and it is a thrilling pleasure that is created by the temperature difference.

    It infinitely resembles pain, but because of that, the more stimting sensation makes you feel the illusion that your frozen heart is heating up.

    ¡®It¡¯s amazing.¡¯

    The most enjoyable thing is the eyes.

    Soldiers who were confident as if they were justice when they had power.

    But the moment they realized they weren¡¯t hunters.

    The sight of thempletely forgetting about justice and thinking only of surviving in fear excited her.

    ¡®Why is it more fun to dirty something clean?¡¯

    Well, maybe it¡¯s a natural thing.

    As if conquering the virgin peak.

    Or like scribbling on a famous painting.

    Or like a cat ying with a mouse.

    It is the nature of living things to feel joy whenever something is soiled, damaged, or harassed.

    In that sense, the girl who was faithful to her own nature respectfully dealt with the soldiers who looted the city one by one.

    Make them realize they were wrong, regret their sins, and despair deeper.

    in order to obtain a greater heat.

    That¡¯s why she deliberately continued for over 10 minutes in a fight that normally would have taken less than 10 seconds.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Buy and save me.¡±

    ¡°Blood is blood¡­!¡±

    But everything has an end.

    y gets boring someday.

    I didn¡¯t deliberately cut my neck, nor did I cut my limbs into pieces.

    Seeing the soldiers already finished before the game even started, Yekatrice was disappointed.

    Like these rotten fish eyes.

    Because it wasn¡¯t worth ying with.

    ¡°You did it pretty brilliantly.¡±

    ¡°That evaluation is too high, brother. I just looked after you in the most kind way possible.¡±

    So it was.

    The moment he saw a white-haired young man appearing behind him.

    That is why Yekathrice smiled brightly again, as if she had felt regret at some point.

    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s cool.¡¯

    It is different from the ¡®fake¡¯ who believed and insisted that justice was what would benefit him only with the paper-like beliefs he had picked up from others.

    The ¡®real¡¯ who acted ording to the beliefs he had umted through seeing and experiencing, and proved it with his own life.

    Even so, the golden eyes without any passion make the heart pound.

    ¡®Does the other kids know? That the swordsman is such a man?¡¯

    You probably don¡¯t know.

    Bewitched by the achievements that have protected humanity.

    Or just look at the actions that are revealed on the outside.

    You must be under the illusion that he is just or merciful.

    Rather, he did not know that this man never believed in justice and was more cold-hearted and cruel than anyone else.

    But why?

    Even though the eyes, which should be cloudy by nature, are cold, they are so clean that even looking at them makes me thirsty.

    I want to dirty this man.

    defeat that belief.

    stained with desire and filth.

    What if it breaks like you did?

    Just imagining it makes my heart race and blush appears on my face.

    But Yekathrice suppressed that desire.

    Because he knew that no matter what he did, this man would never bend or cross the line.

    ¡­so it was harder to endure.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°What? We must lead the soldiers to the revolutionary government and follow the party¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t be able to get over it either?¡±

    Limon pointed out coolly.

    It would take several hours to get to this city from Moscow even by ne.

    It was strange for anyone to see that Catherine arrived here not long after receiving a rescue request from Moscow.

    Besides, what if it became known that he single-handedly overpowered apany-sized federal army?

    Unless you¡¯re an idiot, you¡¯ll feel suspicious.

    ¡°Oh mistake! Come to think of it, I was hiding my identity, right?¡±

    It seems that I realized it toote.

    Ekathrice stuck out her tongue and banged her head.

    ¡°Brother, what do I do now? If you go to the revolutionary government, you might be executed.¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±

    ¡°uh? Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±

    ¡°You are responsible for what you did.¡±

    ¡°Wow, be merciless. This younger brother worked hard for his older brother, but is he giving up like this mercilessly?¡±

    Limon only sneered at Yekathrice, who was saddened by it.

    It only grumbles on the outside.

    Because I knew that there were no real expectations in her eyes behind the sses.

    In fact, Yekathrice was not particrly disappointed by Limon¡¯s neglect.

    Of course he seemed to know that.

    He smiled and turned his gaze towards the citizens.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My older brother won¡¯t help, so I have no choice but to ask for help from others.¡±

    a while after that.

    The moment Catherine opened her mouth to the citizens who gathered in front of her to express her gratitude.

    -The blue has begun.

    * * *

    ¡°Did you say that the rampaging troops in Ishim were subdued?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, it seems that some yers have been lucky enough to knock them out.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    When I first heard the report.

    Sergey¡¯s reaction wasplicated.

    Relief at the early suppression of looting.

    On the other hand, the disappointing fact that the famous army was not enough and was even suppressed by the citizens.

    In addition, various emotions were mixed, so it was impossible to be genuinely happy with this good news.

    ¡°Still, the worst was averted. Then send a recement unit to take over the recruits of the soldiers and settle the situation.¡±

    In any case, until then he could beforted.

    At least it was better than the ughter of civilians by federal forces.

    That is, until he saw Bachemensky looking at him with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°That teacher. That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°yes. The citizens of Ishim refused to hand over the captives.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And they are asking for autonomy, saying they can no longer trust our revolutionary government.¡±

    ¡°The right to self-government¡­ How far do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They will delegate foreign affairs and defense to the revolutionary government, but instead, they will take care of internal affairs such as the economy, education, and security entirely.¡±

    Sergei was silent.

    If it was just the right to deny the stationing of federal troops, he would have been worried.

    However, the autonomy that Ishim demanded was clearly outside the scope of authority that a single city could have.

    Rather than a self-governing city or a self-governing city¡­

    ¡°Are you saying you want to establish a country?¡±

    ¡°Rather than that, it seems closer to creating a small local government.¡±

    ¡°But in reality, what they are asking for is autonomy at the federal level.¡±

    ¡°It must be because I was shocked by this incident.¡±

    Bachemensky sighed.

    No matter how idental it was, there were murders and looting by the federal army, whose significance was to protect the people.

    It was understandable that the citizens of Ishim made such a demand.

    yes i understand that

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened to them, but I can¡¯t honor your request.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to refuse too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Establishment of self-government happened in the past in the Soviet Union.¡±

    ¡°But even then, not a single town had ever established a local government.¡±

    Sergei said heavily.

    As a federal state, the Soviet Union was made up of many countries.

    But what if it was the Free City Federation of the former Greek territory?

    Recognizing the self-government of each city was difficult even for the federation, even under the banner of freedom and equality.

    ¡°Above all, our federation cannot afford to unite several governments right now.¡±

    Especially now that they are at war and experiencing all sorts of problems, from depletion of assets to mismanagement.

    It is difficult even if all the people unite.

    No matter how disgraceful things happened and even if it was a small city¡­ Or rather, that¡¯s why the establishment of the local government could not be tolerated.

    Knowing the circumstances, Bachemensky no longer asked for Sergei¡¯s opinion.

    Instead, he spoke calmly.

    ¡°Then I will go to Ishim.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re going to negotiate with them yourself?¡±

    ¡°I think it is necessary for at least a high-ranking party member toe forward to persuade those who are currently distrustful of the revolutionary government.¡±

    When Bachemensky thinks.

    The best fit for this mission was himself.

    It was because there were few talented people who could negotiate calmly in the revolutionary government, which had many extremists or single-minded people.

    But Sergey shook his head.

    ¡°That is uneptable.¡±

    ¡°teacher?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s risky to send important resources like yourself to people who are so hostile to the government.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the duty of a high-ranking party member to take risks at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°Apart from that risk. You don¡¯t know how long this negotiation will take right now, so what are you going to do with your business until then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    he groaned at Sergei¡¯s point.

    The current situation of the revolutionary government is that the manpower shortage is severe.

    However, if a person who has been active in various fields like Bachemensky suddenly leaves, the administration, which is still a dog, will be a cat.

    ¡°How about asking Sister Elshar? She could fill my void.¡±

    ¡°No, that is too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Sister Elshar¡­isn¡¯t she taking care of a lot of work? It means that increasing the workload beyond this is not good in many ways.¡±

    it¡¯s dangerous

    Bachemensky, who was taken aback by the too radical expression, reluctantly agreed to the words that followed.

    If Elshar, who had genius work skills, copsed from overwork, then the government¡¯s functions might really stop.

    ¡°Then who are you going to send?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of reinforcing the unit I was originally going to send.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying you¡¯re going to give up the negotiations and start suppressing the military right away?¡±

    ¡°Negotiations will followter. After securing the safety of the detained soldiers.¡±

    If the citizens get excited, you can even execute them.

    So, when Sergei said that he would take over the new recruits by force, Bachemensky put on aplicated expression.

    It was because I read his intention to advance the negotiations in an advantageous way by withdrawing the soldiers in advance.

    But I couldn¡¯t object.

    Because Sergei¡¯s decision was the most efficient choice, at least for the chief secretary who manages the country.

    If soldiers are really executed, morale will drop.

    Above all, even though they vited the militaryw, it was an undeniable fact that they were also citizens to be protected by the Union.

    ¡°¡­if the armed conflict esctes or fails to contain it, the situation may be more difficult.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will mobilize the elite from the special operation team.¡±

    Most of the Federation forces were ragtag, so even a civilian yer would have been able to subdue apany if caught off guard.

    However, the elite of the Special Work Corps are high-level yers who faced Okrana during the Revolutionary Army.

    It would be easy for them to save the soldiers.

    Sergei was sure.

    Bachemensky believed so too.

    ¡­that afternoon.

    Until I heard an urgent report that the special operation unit that was quickly dispatched was detained along with battalion-level troops.

    * * *

    ¡°We believed.¡±

    ¡°I thought the Soviet Union was a country for freedom and equality and would be even greater in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they forced us to work hard, took our children¡¯s bread and milk, and stationed wild troops, but we epted it.¡±

    ¡°Even in the tragedy of some soldiers, I tried to have a conversation with the revolutionary government.¡±

    ¡°This was an ident that was unintentional, and it was because I believed that the revolutionary government would grieve for the innocent sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°But what they sent us was an army.¡±

    ¡°The revolutionary government, which criticized the dictator who ruled the country through fear, tried to bury our sorrow with force.¡±

    ¡°The revolutionary government said they would give us freedom and equality, but in the end, it means that they only saw us as ves.¡±

    ¡°Now we can¡¯t put up with it any longer.¡±

    ¡°For our freedom.¡±

    ¡°For true equality.¡±

    ¡°And to defeat dictator-ruled Russia and make the Soviet Union really great.¡±

    ¡°It is time for all of us to stand up and fight!¡±

    bang!

    Immediately after the white-haired girl wearing sses struck her fist.

    Numerous citizens gathered in the square raised their fists in unison and shouted cheers.

    ¡°Waaaaa!!!¡±

    ¡°Long live Captain Elshar!¡±

    As Limon sighed.

    The New Revolutionary Army, a new force that would spread to dozens of cities in a matter of days and throw the Soviet Union into chaos, was born.

 Chapter 422

    #422. You have to admit it.

    * * *

    The birth of the New Revolutionary Army.

    The news spread quickly.

    The revolutionary government tried to block the rumors somehow, but it could not stop the new revolutionary army using all kinds of media from broadcasting to the Inte.

    Responses were varied.

    Members of the party denounced it for causing a dispute in a turbulent city.

    Soldiers prayed for the safe release of captured federal soldiers.

    However, the overwhelming response among them was empathy and support for the New Revolutionary Army.

    ¡°Federal troops ransacked? Then you don¡¯t know when our city will be sacked too?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the revolutionary government was an ident¡­¡±

    ¡°How can you believe that the government is not lying for a day or two?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the story of the Russian Khanate?¡±

    ¡°They are those guys. What would be the difference between the guys who ordered a lot of work, took away what they had, and even plundered?¡±

    Citizens of the upied territories were still dissatisfied with Moscow¡¯s forced conscription and coercive attitude.

    In particr, workers whose work intensity increased after the revolution openly criticized the revolutionary government at this time.

    And some of the zealous soldiers of the federal forces stationed in each city did not hesitate to give such impure elements a taste of justice.

    repression by the military.

    Victims of resistance.

    An explosion of dissatisfaction that has umted so far.

    The result was simultaneous riots and uprisings in numerous cities.

    Federal forces moved urgently to stop the riots, but were insufficient to put the situation under control peacefully.

    As there was a precedent for Ishim, it was all the more because the revolutionary government strictly restricted the use of firearms.

    Some troops are gearing up for suppression.

    Somewhere, federal forces are retreating.

    In some cases, they are rather subdued by citizens.

    The worst of all the chaos was the unit that went against the government¡¯s policy and took a tough response.

    ¡°Open fire!¡±

    ¡°But the party¡¯s order is¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Those who watched our revolution now me the Federation? Those reactionaries are enemies of the Union!¡±

    Tadadadang!

    Whether the suppression seeded or failed.

    The fact that the federal forces shot civilians again made matters worse.

    Eventually, within a few days, the number of cities that joined the New Revolutionary Army increased to dozens.

    Most of the city, which the revolutionary government managed to obtain through all sorts of hardships by squeezing the national capacity, was taken away overnight.

    And, of course, that fact reached outside the Soviet Union.

    So it was.

    While I was pecking at the crembo.

    Why did Yuna-kyung blink her eyes?

    [Ummm¡­ So, the revolution broke out again to break down the oppression of the revolutionary government that arose to break down the dictatorship?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [¡­It¡¯s aplete mess?]

    It hasn¡¯t been long since the revolution took ce.

    Why could a double revolution already take ce?

    Ainsha said expressionlessly to Yuna-gyeong, who was dumbfounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s like Yekatrice.¡±

    [Is this mess made by that badass sister?]

    ¡°Not all of it. Still, most of these riots must have been cleverly orchestrated by Yekathrice.¡±

    [Is that possible?]

    Yuna-kyung was dubious.

    Of course, the princess of the Seven Dragons was a superhuman of the absolute ss who could overturn the country with her own power.

    However, such simultaneous riots are not possible with force alone.

    We need to thoroughly understand the public sentiment and adjust it.

    However, in a situation where there is no other n, let alone an aide, she who seems to have no interest in the hearts of the people, is doing this alone.

    It was honestly hard to believe.

    ¡°it¡¯s possible.¡±

    But Ainsha insisted.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess, but if it¡¯s her, it¡¯s possible.

    ¡°Yekatrice is a genius. In particr, he is better than Li Qingyu at finding and bullying others.¡±

    If it had been Li Qingyu, it would have been more efficient.

    Even if it takes a little more time.

    skillfully manipte public sentiment.

    Fuck the revolutionary government.

    In the end, he must have made all the high-ranking party members, including the general secretary, into puppets without being revealed on the outside.

    On the other hand, Yekatrice has moderate heating.

    After oppressing the revolutionary army, he entered the revolutionary army, helped the revolutionary government, and raised a new revolutionary army.

    It¡¯s not even consistent and it¡¯s fickle.

    But because of that, she was a more difficult opponent, even if she wasn¡¯t as dangerous as Li Qingyu.

    Neglecting efficiency.

    Even putting off one¡¯s own purpose.

    Because Yekathrice was a lunatic who could improvise the most painful thing for her opponent.

    [And this time, the target has be a revolutionary government?]

    ¡°To be precise, it is the Soviet Union.¡±

    [¡­A dictator princess who made an entire country a target of sadism, is there any sadist sister like that?

    ] It is not my responsibility.¡±

    Indeed, Ainsha passed on the responsibility like a master of escape.

    Yuna-gyeong, who was dumbfounded at seeing her, let out a sigh.

    [Anyway, the world is really a gist. They only ran away, but now they are in a situation where they can win the war.]

    The Federal Army, which had been marching through Siberia until a few days ago to somehow catch up with the Russian Army, who kept running away.

    But now they were roaming around.

    Every time the federal army upied a city, it absorbed troops and increased the original 100,000 troops to nearly 300,000.

    The problem was that the troops originally belonged to the revolutionary army in each city.

    It was only natural that the federal army was in chaos as it was a situation where the centa of troops might sympathize with the New Revolutionary Army and cause internal strife.

    In the midst of this, what if Ainshaunches a counterattack?

    Even if there were only 10,000 troops, let alone 300,000, it would be possible to win aplete victory against the federal army.

    It was an unfunny situation that Seungri rolled into on his own as he just ran away.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet if we will win.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°The war is not over yet. The win or loss has not been announced yet.¡±

    [I think this is enough?]

    ¡°I keep that in mind. The war is not over until it is over.¡±

    While Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes.

    Ainsha opened her mouth with an expressionless face as she looked at the distant western sky with her transparent shining eyes.

    ¡°In that sense, there is something for you to do.¡±

    [¡­yes? Me?]

    * * *

    The Kremlin.

    Until a few months ago, it was a ce of terror as a dictator¡¯s pce.

    After the establishment of the Soviet Union, it was a ce where everyone passed by proudly as a symbol of the revolution.

    but this moment.

    There was no such thing as pride in those in the Kremlin.

    Instead, it is gloomy.

    A fire broke out in a house whose windows were broken in the storm, and when they managed to put it out, they were enveloped in despair and despondency like those of Lee Jae-min who heard that a tsunami wasing.

    And among them, it was Sergei¡¯s office that was surrounded by the darkest atmosphere.

    ¡°Did you say you went all the way to St. Petersburg?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Brother Mikhail has been good atmanding since his days in the Revolutionary Army, but his troops couldn¡¯t even earn time?¡±

    ¡°¡­ording to the announcement of the New Revolutionary Army, Brother Mikhail surrendered himself after receiving sincere persuasion.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I forgot that the leader of the Revolutionary Army in St. Petersburg was Brother Mikhail¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    Originally, Mikhail was the person dispatched to govern St. Petersburg more smoothly using blood ties.

    Rather, I would have thought that we would lose division-level power because of that.

    It was a bitter loss for the Commonwealth, which stillcked a reliable force.

    ¡°Now, the forces of the New Revolutionary Army can no longer be said to be less than ours.¡±

    Bachemensky could not bear to deny Sergei¡¯s words.

    Saint Petersburg is thergest city next to Moscow.

    If you add up the other cities you have passed so far, the power of the New Revolutionary Army is already on par with the revolutionary government.

    No, considering that an uprising may break out anytime in the remaining cities, it has already surpassed the revolutionary government in terms of territory and numbers.

    So, the members of the Revolutionary Party must have a dark atmosphere.

    Besides, there was one more fact that made them feel ashamed.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t believe the Elshar sisters did this¡­¡±

    Elshar.

    Of course, he has supported the government with his genius talent.

    A girl who showed more passion for the revolution than any other party member.

    Although the years together may not be long, the appearance I have seen so far is enough to believe that she is more serious about the revolution than anyone else.

    That¡¯s why, when he found out that Elshar was the leader of the New Revolutionary Army.

    The shock they received was great.

    Even in the fact that they have aroused suspicion that their revolution may have gone wrong.

    Even in the sense that he had to do all the crazy administrative work without her.

    However, Sergei did not show much shock at the fact itself.

    I just asked quietly,

    ¡°Apart from Sister Elshar, what about Brother Reno? Or is he also active in the New Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, considering that the Elshar sisters are the leaders of the New Revolutionary Army and that the Reno brothers have already disappeared, maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    Why?

    It was as if I had heard an ultimatum.

    Sergey closed his eyes with a heavy face, and spoke again after a while.

    ¡°How do you think the odds are for us now, the Bachemenski brothers?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to fight the New Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, there is no chance.¡±

    ¡°Should we still have the upper hand in terms of power?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a military history on paper, and the public sentiment is already turning toward the New Revolutionary Army.¡±

    Bachemensky sighed.

    With the absence of Elshar, the messy administration is now impossible to solve without the help of the spirits.

    Moreover, even in Moscow there are signs of an uprising.

    In the midst of this, if they went to war with the New Revolutionary Army, they would have to gamble on which one would be ruined first: financial difficulties, administrative difficulties, or internal betrayal.

    Even if you defeat the New Revolutionary Army, what will happen after that?

    Can a revolutionary government that oppressed the people be supported?

    Above all, which Russian Khanate did not shed a drop of blood?

    If they stop running and go on the offensive, how will a civil war-torn Federation survive?

    ¡°Sir, you have to admit it now.¡±

    Knowing that there is only one answer to that question, Bachemensky spoke quietly.

    A fact that everyone already knows.

    However, to reveal the words that I couldn¡¯t bear to say.

    ¡°Our revolution has failed.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    Because I didn¡¯t even know about it myself.

    Hearing Bachemensky¡¯s words, Sergei was neither angry, nor agitated, nor discouraged.

    I just muttered quietly.

    ¡°We must have failed.¡±

    A man who devoted his whole life to the revolution.

    However, Bachemensky bowed his head as he saw Sergei, who was now the subject of a revolution by citizens who wanted to give freedom and equality.

    And I thought.

    I wonder why it happened like this.

    ¡®¡­If only I had money.¡¯

    Revolution Day.

    Unless the dictator had taken everything and ran away.

    So, if it had the minimum amount of finances, the revolutionary government would have been able to stabilize public sentiment and run state affairs in a stable manner as nned.

    However, because they risked several groups to secure insufficient finances, they creaked from the start.

    ¡®If only I could have fought.¡¯

    I¡¯d rather fight the Russians.

    If he won, he would have been able to gain the public¡¯s sympathy.

    As soon as they lost, they would have been able to unite public sentiment with a sense of crisis.

    However, because the Russian army continued to run away, they had to keep pouring in military supplies for a cosmetic victory, and rather lost public sentiment.

    Because of the bloodless revolution.

    Because he was victorious in the war.

    Rather, at the ironic reality that the revolution had failed, Bachemensky had no choice but to put on a bitter expression.

    So it was.

    This is the reason why Sergei raised his head again without realizing it.

    ¡°But the revolution doesn¡¯t end just because we failed.¡±

    ¡°¡­teacher?¡±

    What the hell is there to do in this situation?

    Sergei did not bother to exin to Bachemensky, who was puzzled.

    He just opened his mouth in a heavy voice as he took out a small box from his bosom and put it down.

    ¡°I have onest request for you, Brother Bachemensky.¡±

 Chapter 423

    #423. now tell me

    * * *

    When he rose up in Ishim.

    The age of the New Revolutionary Army was small.

    But that was only the first time.

    The power of the New Revolutionary Army increased rapidly as those who rose up from all over the Union came to join them every day.

    As a result, the headquarters of the New Revolutionary Army was also moved.

    Because so many troops were gathered, it was impossible to be stationed in a small town with a poption of less than 20,000.

    Thus, Yarovl became the new headquarters.

    It was arge city close to Moscow as it was upied by the federal army for the first time.

    Considering the speed of the modern army, which can cover hundreds of kilometers in a day using a vehicle, the revolutionary government was like a knife to the neck.

    Of course, if you say it the other way around, it means that if the revolutionary government goes on the offensive, the new revolutionary army can also be in danger.

    That is why the soldiers of the New Revolutionary Army guarding Yarovl were alert to their surroundings with their eyes open.

    but they didn¡¯t know

    In other words, themander of the New Revolutionary Army, who should be most wary of the federal army, was sipping vodka with all his caution thrown away.

    ¡°As expected, alcohol is usually a bit t.¡±

    ¡°If you want something hot, why not add a few drops of Green Dragon n poison?¡±

    ¡°uh? How did you know I usually eat like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­do you really eat like that?¡±

    ¡°huh. As you know, green dragon n poison is quite thrilling, right? It¡¯s nice that the taste of alcohol changes depending on the type of poison.¡±

    The topping for good sake is the truth.

    Limon clicked his tongue as he saw Yekathrice speak lightly.

    Even the princess of the Seven Dragons, no matter how resistant she was, would not have been sane to eat the green dragon n¡¯s poison as seasoning.

    ¡°As expected, we must capture Moscow quickly. They have my favorite drink and a lot of toppings.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to start a war just to get some good drinks?¡±

    ¡°why? Isn¡¯t that enough of a reason?¡±

    It seems like you need more than that.

    I even tilted my head for a moment.

    Yekathrice suddenly smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Ah, did you ever want an answer like this? Will you rise up to bring peace and stability to everyone by overthrowing the corrupt revolutionary government as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°¡­stop it, just imagining it would make me sick.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I can really do that if you want.¡±

    Afterughing and giggling.

    Yekathrice emptied her ss at once.

    Then, pouring vodka into the empty ss again, he muttered, sipping.

    ¡°Anyway, even the revolutionary government is soft. The New Revolutionary Army hase this far, but they still can¡¯t make a decision and are confused.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone can make simple decisions about the lives and futures of hundreds of millions of people.¡±

    ¡°okay? It was easy for me.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re a dictator, you crazy princess.¡±

    ¡°What about a dictator?¡±

    Yekathrice shamelessly ignored Limon¡¯s point.

    And he had a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t even care if I¡¯m a dictator or a republican, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So you just watched whether or not I made the New Revolutionary Army, right? At least the war I¡¯m about to wage is one that doesn¡¯t cross my brother¡¯s line.¡±

    It seems that it is a perfect song.

    Limon did not hesitate to object to Yekathrice, who had a triumphant expression on her face.

    He just stared nkly at her, then grabbed the ss from which Yekathrice was drinking and took a sip.

    ¡°oh! That¡¯s mine!¡±

    ¡°Why is it a waste?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! How hard it is to get vodka these days because of theck of supplies!¡±

    spot.

    right after that.

    Yekathrice¡¯s hands blurred.

    Limon reacted reflexively to the lightning-like touch.

    However, the seomseomoksu, which had a soft light ording to the gwimunhapjangryu (ý”éTºÏÕÆÁ÷), took advantage of the moment when Limon¡¯s hand stopped when touched by the light, and took the ss back.

    ¡°You risked your life for a drink.¡±

    ¡°You have to risk your life. Isn¡¯t it something to beughed at if someone else¡¯s, the Silver Dragon Princess, is taken away, and mine is taken away?¡±

    Perhaps it was because the act of using up to seventy-two types to recapture the drinking cup was so absurd.

    Giving a winner¡¯s smile to Limon, who had a pitiful face on her face, Ekatriche savored the remaining liquor in her ss.

    And he opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°uh? Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°You said it wasn¡¯t good until a little while ago?¡±

    ¡°But it suddenly became delicious? That would be awesome too! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had such a delicious drink!¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t stand it.

    Yekathrice picked up the bottled vodka and blew the bottle.

    And I tilted my head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this tasty?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve done that before, but haven¡¯t you done so many crazy things that even your tongue has tasted?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±

    While Limon reluctantly advises Maia to see a doctor.

    For a moment, think about why only the apricots that Limon fed you and the sip from earlier are so incredibly delicious.

    Suddenly, I seem to have realized something.

    Yekathrice turned her head.

    Then, after looking back and forth between the empty ss and the limon, she suddenly held out the vodka bottle she was holding at him.

    ¡°Here, brother. Can¡¯t you just blow on the bottle for a second?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    While looking at Yekathrice, whose eyes were shining brightly, Limon was contemting whether to hit her on the head with a vodka bottle or not.

    Catherine¡¯s pager rang.

    [Captain, I have something to tell you.]

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    [There is a man who came to see me saying he knew the captain¡­. If you say Bachemensky, you¡¯ll know.]

    * * *

    Eyes full of stains.

    Clothes drenched in snow.

    There¡¯s even a darkplexion.

    For a while, blinking at the man who looked like an undead if he had seen it at the graveside.

    Yekathrice tilted her head and asked.

    ¡°Brothers Bachemensky?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because someone went through a lot of hardships.¡±

    ¡°Then I should be very grateful to whoever gave me a free diet. I still wanted the Bachemenski brothers to have a bit more b.¡±

    ¡°Aww¡­¡±

    Bachemensky tried to sarcastically say something, but instead only let out a moan like boiling magma.

    However, it is impossible to put the supervisor in front of public affairs.

    he said calmly.

    ¡°Sister Elshar, the business I came to you for is¡­¡±

    ¡°You decided to assassinate the chief secretary? Okay, I¡¯ll prepare the poison for you.¡±

    ¡°What bullshit is that?!¡±

    ¡°huh? Didn¡¯t you ask for a key position in the New Revolutionary Army because you¡¯re selling the Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I am not such an unscrupulous traitor!¡±

    At Yekathrice¡¯s words, Bachemensky was furious.

    As an ardent revolutionary, it was the greatest insult to be misunderstood.

    But the next moment.

    He couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    ¡°Oh sorry. There are a lot of people whoe to me for simr business these days, so I was mistaken.¡±

    ¡°A simr¡­ business?¡±

    ¡°why? Could it be that the high-ranking revolutionary who came to see me didn¡¯t think you would be the first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bachemensky realized only then.

    The reason why Yekathrice and other soldiers of the New Revolutionary Army were not surprised to see herself suddenly visited.

    And the reason why Sergei said that there was no need to approach secretly, so he could confidently contact the New Revolutionary Army.

    ¡®¡­Is this why the teacher entrusted me with this job?¡¯

    Colleagues who even entrusted their lives to each other until the revolution.

    It¡¯s a while toment at the situation where we have no choice but to check whether they are traitors or not.

    Bachemensky said with a serious face.

    ¡°It is the teacher¡¯s will that I came to see Sister Elshar.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ In short, you¡¯re the secretary¡¯s courier?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Yekathrice put on an interesting expression.

    ¡°It is a bit unexpected. So far, there has been no response from Moscow, so I thought the chief clerk would fight to the death.¡±

    ¡°The teacher said. Even if the revolutionary government copses, the revolution must continue.¡±

    ¡°What a wonderful word.¡±

    a revolutionary government.

    or the New Revolutionary Army.

    After all, colleagues from the same federation.

    Whoever wins the fight will do great damage, and then the Soviet Union will be destroyed without a trace by the Russian Khanate.

    So it was Sergei¡¯s will that he would give up his own head for the sake of the Union.

    Hearing what Bachemensky said, Catherine nodded in amazement.

    and asked

    ¡°So what are the terms of surrender?¡±

    ¡°He said he would like to discuss the detailed conditions with Sister Elshar in person.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to assassinate me?¡±

    ¡°Teacher is not like that!¡±

    ¡°But if you¡¯re willing to sacrifice your head for the Federation, doesn¡¯t that mean you can ask me to die too?¡±

    Take a moment to bite your lip.

    Bachemensky reluctantly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­He said he would allow the New Revolutionary Army to enter Moscow in case there might be such a suspicion.¡±

    ¡°okay? That¡¯s enough to make sure you don¡¯t intend to assassinate.¡±

    Yekathrice put on a sad expression.

    If they entered Moscow bloodlessly, the victory of the New Revolutionary Army would be decided regardless of the negotiations.

    ¡°Instead, there are conditions.¡±

    ¡°What conditions?¡±

    ¡°Brother Reno, please be our hostage.¡±

    ¡°¡­If my brother takes over Moscow, what does he know about the negotiations, will you cut my throat?¡±

    ¡°Think of it as a safety device just in case.¡±

    When Limon, who was listening to the story with his arms folded next to him, frowned.

    Yekathrice nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°Who agrees?¡±

    ¡°why? In the end, as long as the negotiations are done properly, it¡¯s enough, right?¡±

    ¡°Is it because of your mood that it sounds like you¡¯re going to mess with it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Oh no way. How much do I like you, but there¡¯s no way he would do anything that would be dangerous, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    To the subject who knows that no matter how riotous the Revolutionary Army may be, he will not be in danger.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but put on a hateful expression when he saw Yekathrice talking shamelessly as if he were a younger brother for his older brother.

    * * *

    After some twists and turns.

    Limon eventually agreed to be a hostage.

    Even though he did not want to intervene in the affairs of the Revolutionary Army, he did not want an unnecessary war to break out because of himself.

    So two dayster.

    Federal troops disarmed.

    Amid the cheers of the citizens, the New Revolutionary Army enters Moscow.

    At a conference hall in the middle of the Kremlin, negotiations between the two leaders of the Revolutionary Army, which would determine the future of the Soviet Union, began.

    It didn¡¯t seem to start.

    p.

    ¡°¡­Secretary, what does this mean?¡±

    After biting everyone else in the name of honest negotiations.

    As soon as the two of them were alone, Yekathrice blinked as she saw the brown bear-like man who took out a pistol he had hidden and aimed it at him.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­ Do you really not understand why, Sister Elshar?¡±

    However, Sergei did not rx even when he saw that innocent look.

    He just spoke with a stiffer face than ever before.

    ¡°No, the title sister doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    A cold, frozen voice.

    Silently glowing eyes.

    Until the hand holding the gun firmly.

    If others who only knew him who always kept hisposure saw it, he would be surprised to see a terrifying murder.

    The man who had dreamed of a revolution all his life and stood up against dictatorship opened his mouth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Great Khan of the Russian Khanate.¡±

    That moment.

    What came was static.

    A ce where time seems to have stopped.

    At the end of silence where even the sound of breathing was cut off.

    The girl¡¯s lips, which had been staring at Sergei expressionlessly until now, curved into a crescent moon.

    ¡°Did you notice?¡±

    A very clear affirmation.

    And seeing that evil smile that revealed her true identity more than that answer, Sergei opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure. I just guessed.¡±

    ¡°Ah, was it a judo newspaper? I ate one of these.¡±

    Yekathrice only giggled.

    I wasn¡¯t particrly upset.

    In the first ce, her camouge was part of her amusement.

    If I had sincerely tried to hide my identity, I wouldn¡¯t have put on a flimsy y like I did until now.

    On the contrary, it would have been more fun if I had been caught sooner.

    Ekathrice asked with an interesting expression, regretting that it was only revealed now that the work was over.

    ¡°so? Are you going to kill me with that now?¡±

    Even as he looked at the pistol pointed at him, he just smiled.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I looked at Catherine, who didn¡¯t even feel hostility, let alone tension, with a heavy face.

    Sergei closed his eyes.

    widely.

    ¡°what? Are you giving up on assassination?¡±

    ¡°I know that I cannot kill you with this gun.¡±

    For some reason.

    Yekathrice is tantly disappointed when she sees the pistol lying on the table.

    Ahead of her, Sergei continued quietly.

    ¡°No, even if all of our federal troops rushed in, it would be difficult to kill you.¡±

    Sniper using special bullets.

    Poison collected from monsters.

    Assassins of high-level yers.

    Even suicide bombings.

    Sergei, who was well aware of her power as he had tried to kill Yekathrice by all means,mented briefly.

    Even if she now reveals her identity to the public, it will only be regarded as an ugly struggle.

    in the New Revolutionary Army.

    in a revolutionary government.

    Few people will readily believe that.

    Seeing Sergei with a resigned expression knowing that, Ekatriche tilted her head.

    ¡°Why did I call you knowing that?¡±

    ¡°Because I had onest question I wanted to ask you.¡±

    ¡°what? Do you want to know the password of the file I have collected my erotic videos?¡±

    Why is this man who has lived for the revolution all his life asking questions instead of shooting at the dictator he hates, because I am so curious?

    Sergei said quietly to Yekathrice, who asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°Why is the swordsman with you?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Did you manage to notice that far?¡±

    In fact, it was the first thing he noticed Limon¡¯s identity, and because of that, he became suspicious of his sister Yekatrice.

    Sergei did not exin.

    I just watched her in silence.

    Yekathrice, who looked at him with a dull expression, tilted the chair she was sitting on and put her feet on the table.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you, but before that, I have a question for you too.¡±

    I don¡¯t seem to understand.

    Or maybe it¡¯s just really weird.

    Or maybe I¡¯m just toozy to ask.

    Leaning on the backrest with an arm pillow on, Yekathrice asked.

    ¡°Why do you believe that my brother should side with the Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is the Seven Dragons your brother¡¯s nemesis? You thought that the enemy of your enemy is your friend, so you would help you defeat the Silver Dragon n?¡±

    Sergei was silent.

    And seeing his reaction, which was clearer than a hundred words, Yekathrice giggled.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything about your brother.¡±

    Well, I don¡¯t me Sergei.

    Due to the World Peace n, everyone underestimates the Sword Master.

    This age of iron that even forgot its power.

    It was a great thing to realize that Limon was the only opponent for the Seven Dragons.

    The problem is that he focused only on Limon¡¯s power and overlooked the most important fact.

    ¡°If my brother had been the one to pull out the sword for that reason, wouldn¡¯t he have risked his life seven times to stop the sword demon?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s because the Sword Demon was a yer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my brother pulled out the sword because the Sword Demon killed a tenth of humanity.¡±

    From the point of view of the Seven Dragons, the worst sword master in history, who was feared more than Sword Emperor or Limon.

    and cut him down

    Speaking of Limon who saved the world.

    Yekathrice put on a strange smile.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°What is the difference between the Sword Demon, who carried out the massacre to capture the Seven Dragons, and your revolutionary army, who threw the country into chaos to break the dictatorship?¡±

    ¡°¡­we are different from sword demons.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then you can answer my question.¡±

    Do you consider it an insult?

    Or was there something that got stuck.

    At the end, he smiled even thicker at Sergei, who argued with a heavier-than-usual face.

    Yekathrice opened her mouth.

    ¡°The average work quota of 4 hours per day.¡±

    ¡°20 hours a week, 80 hours a month.¡±

    ¡°I go to work by 9 am. Lunch from 11:00 to 13:00. And after working until 15:00, I leave work.¡±

    ¡°If overtime is required, permission from the Central Supervisory Board is required. Overtime points are paid at least 300% per hour. If overtime is forced orbor points are not paid, go to Gg.¡±

    ¡°Full support forpulsory education expenses, free medical treatment, private insurance, paid leave of at least 30 days per year, guarantee of parental leave for each parent for 4 years after birth until the age of 10.¡±

    ¡°Free use of all public facilities and public transportation. Free rental of a 30-pyeong apartment upon marriage registration. Up to 90% refund depending on location when applying for travel expenses¡­.¡±

    Rxed.

    urately.

    At the end of reciting the basic security rights of all citizens memorized by any supervisor of the Russian Khanate.

    Catherine lowered her legs on the table.

    Then, she tilted the chair that had been tilted back, this time leaning forward and resting her chin on her sped hands.

    ¡°Finally, those who have served for a certain period of time as firefighters or soldiers are recognized as national meritors. Lifetime tax exemption and first-ss citizen-level pension support.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now tell me.¡±

    It seems to be waiting for an answer.

    with a yful smile.

    However, he looked at Sergei with cold eyes that showed no sign ofughter.

    The Great Khan of the Russian Khanate asked the General Secretary of the Soviet Union.

    ¡°What wascking in my country like this that led to the revolution?¡±

 Chapter 424

    #424. Aren¡¯t you learning history?

    * * *

    ¡°This country is too harsh on its people.¡±

    ¡°To residential vehicle travel destinations. Everything is limited in what you can buy and use ording to your citizenship level.¡±

    ¡°Those who do not meet thebor quota will have theirbor points reduced and have to live at the minimum level, and in the worst case, they will be sent to Gg.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how it is in the Gg? We have to do eight hours of forcedbor a day.¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t fulfill your workload, your meals will be reced with nutritional supplements, and you will be banned from using free facilities, including the game room.¡±

    ¡°So this country needs a revolution.¡±

    The home of the revolutionary government.

    In the middle of a passionate speech in an underground hideout that had been used since the days of the Revolutionary Army.

    Bachemensky made a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Brother Reno? Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­There are many things I want to say, but let¡¯s start with this one.¡±

    A gray-haired young man pressing his temple as if he had a headache.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Why are you arguing with me like this?¡±

    ¡°This is the teacher¡¯s order. He will be bored while being held hostage, so in the meantime, discuss the need for a revolution with Brother Reno.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    ¡®Are you trying to shake the New Revolutionary Army through me? For something like that, the cutting edge is a bit¡­¡¯

    He scratched his chin for a while.

    After getting rid of unnecessary worries, Limon decided to solve his headache first.

    ¡°Hey, researcher hyung. This is just advice¡­ It would be better not to say that in front of foreigners if possible? Especially in front of my pets.¡±

    ¡°A pet?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    It sounds like something stupid.

    Seeing Bachemenski bewildered, Limon said with a sigh.

    ¡°If my pet had listened to you, I think it would have fired the double side kick of rage.¡±

    * * *

    [Ummm¡­ Strangely, it tickles my ears. Who is talking about me?]

    [Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m overworked? Aye please I could easily work 20 hours a day during my PAB days.]

    [Sleep? That was solved by taking a nap while the team leader was beating up the criminals.]

    [You can eat bread or whatever while eating.]

    [Thanks to that, I got a lot of sry. In Korea, 160% of overtime pay was given to high-level yers.]

    [Yes? Where did you spend that money? That¡¯s right, I buy clothes for the kids, buy them presents, donate¡­]

    [Anyway, a nursery school doesn¡¯t work properly just by providing it from the government.]

    [Travel? Hey, what kind of punishment are you talking about? Earn while you¡¯re young! If you don¡¯t have savings,

    you¡¯ll have a hard time in your old age.] [¡­I died before I even reached old age.]

    [Still, the job market is so bad these days. If you can work while receiving that money at a young age, you should work at least 22 hours instead of 20.]

    * * *

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an exaggerated rumor?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s an exaggeration?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. There is no way anyone would volunteer to work 20 hours a day without anyone pointing a gun at them.¡±

    ¡°Well, born ves like that aren¡¯tmon¡­ Common sense tells me.¡±

    At Limon¡¯s words, which had a very delicate expression, Bachemensky involuntarily eximed in relief.

    ¡°Look at it!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s clear that humans who can y and eat for the rest of their lives 24 hours a day are rarer.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°If you believe that a world wille where everyone can enjoy wealth and glory through a revolution, you are saying wake up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming of such an absurd country.¡±

    ¡°Then what kind of country are you going to create?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? It is a country where everyone can live freely and equally without discrimination of status.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there such a country?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°It means that there is status discrimination in any country, and no one can make a living doing all the things they want.¡±

    Power, property, kinship, dy, education, gender, age, race, etc.

    It¡¯s explicit, but it¡¯s not.

    In any era, in any ce, for all kinds of reasons, status and discrimination have existed and will continue to do so.

    Limon said sullenly.

    In fact, even if money is not everything in life, it has been an unchanging truth since ancient times that the width of freedom depends on how much property you have.

    ¡°And this is a subjective opinion, but at least in terms of the ss system, the Russian Khanate is rtively fair.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the dictator¡¯s country is fair?¡±

    ¡°At least in terms of giving anyone a chance to rise.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Whether passing the test with talent.

    Or try hard.

    sacrifice for the country.

    Anyone who proves their ability and makes a contribution can rise in the world.

    On the other hand, in this society that only believes in the majesty of this family that rots talent throughziness, those who cause trouble eventually lose their citizenship rating.

    Even corruption is rare because of the thorough surveince system of Okrana and the Central Supervisory Service.

    There is just an overly meritocratic aspect.

    In terms of fairness, the Russian Khanate provides a fair chance for sess.

    To Limon, who spoke calmly, Bachemensky inadvertently objected.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that over 80% of Russians are third-ss citizens because they¡¯rezy?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the effort, it is clear that at least the 20% who pass the test are sincere or have some superior ability than the remaining 80%.¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you want to deny it, exin why the ratio of first-ss citizens among high-ranking party members in the revolutionary government is high.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bachemensky was speechless.

    Of course, he has suffered from all kinds of heavy work just because he is a first-ss citizen.

    It was the situation of the revolutionary government that even the third-ss citizens who had been appointed as bureaucrats were not doing their jobs properly, which only added to the chaos.

    ¡°¡­they just don¡¯t know how to use their abilities because they haven¡¯t been properly educated.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t therepulsory education in Russia?¡±

    ¡°Compulsory education is only basic. First-ss citizens are educated at home by their parents before they even go to school.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then first-ss citizens shouldn¡¯t even give their parents a chance to get an education.¡±

    ¡°I mean that¡­¡±

    ¡°Education is not the only problem. When you are a child, everything you eat, wear, see and hear bes an education.¡±

    Without even listening to Bachemensky¡¯s objection.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°The ideal would be for all babies to be sent to foster care at random as soon as they are born. Then everyone can grow up equally, right?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that!¡±

    ¡°why? In fact, there are countries that force the entire poption to do this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! What crazy country would do such a thing!¡±

    Bachemensky was furious.

    Equality has degrees.

    For the sake of fairness, forcibly sending a child to an orphanage immediately after birth was a product of madness.

    And Limon made a strange expression.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve felt it before, but don¡¯t the revolutionary soldiers properly learn their country¡¯s history?¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    what a nonsense word

    Vachemensky, who inadvertently frowned, was immediately taken aback.

    Why did Limon say this?

    Because there was something that suddenly came to mind.

    ¡°You guessed right, researcher.¡±

    I nodded my head at him with a puzzled expression.

    Limon put on a cold smile.

    ¡°The country that actually did that crazy thing for equality and freedom for all was the original Soviet Union.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other revolutionaries, but don¡¯t you, General Secretary, know something?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What a mess this country was, to be exact, the Soviet Union.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Sergei kept silent.

    Catherine smiled at him.

    Just by looking at his heavy expression, he could tell that he had hit the right mark.

    That¡¯s why she continued happily, like a kitten digging its ws into a mouse¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t like that from the beginning. Even in the early days of the country, everyone tried to create a country of equal workers.¡±

    Soviet Union.

    after the fall of the Russian Empire.

    The world¡¯s first andrgestmunist country that was founded by eating other neighboring countries.

    The country,monly referred to as the Soviet Union, raised its momentum as if it would dye the world in a red wave until about 100 years ago.

    However, their ideals were soon blocked by the harsh walls of reality.

    ¡°The problem is that it was the age of heroes.¡±

    The Greater East Asian Empire ruled by the swordsman.

    The United States of America where there was a sword spirit and a sword ring.

    The Indian kingdom led by the swordsman.

    Europe, etc., which was protected by sword light.

    The Soviet Union was born in the early 20th century.

    It was a time when the greatest number of sword masters in history coexisted.

    In addition, there were no yers like in modern times, and the age of heroes was far superior to the present.

    Only countries with sword masters deserved to be called a great power.

    no matter howrge the territory is.

    Whether you have an army of millions.

    The Soviet Union, which did not have even a single superhuman of the absolute ss, let alone a sword master, was treated as a weak country.

    It was unavoidable.

    The Soviet Union was a revolutionary country.

    As it was established by thoroughly excluding vested interests, it was inevitable that it would not be on good terms with the existing superhumans.

    If there had been a superman of the absolute ss in Russia in the first ce, the revolution would not have seeded.

    ¡°So the Commonwealth had to struggle to survive among the great powers.¡±

    The Soviet Union, which set the goal of making the whole world a country of equal workers, was making all the great powers its virtual enemies.

    In other words, any sword master would have a reason to invade the Soviet Union.

    One in particr was like that.

    That¡¯s why they did all sorts of irrational measures to stop the Sword Master.

    superhuman n.

    weaponization of abilities.

    brainwashing technology research.

    militarization of the people.

    Another world migration n, etc.

    It was the Soviet Union that did so many things that other countries at the time, as well as now, would consider insane.

    ¡°Thanks to that, the whole country has been ruined.¡±

    Of course, all ns failed.

    On the other hand, time, budget, and manpower were exhausted in a lump.

    All sorts of problems arose in the Soviet Union as a result of such a waste of national power, which should have been used for internal affairs.

    Even so, the Soviet Union did not give up on the establishment of an ideal state and continued to push ahead with the n.

    As a result, people¡¯s livelihood was ruined and public sentiment fell.

    If this continues, the country will perish.

    Everyone knew that.

    But they didn¡¯t stop.

    Just like a person who lost all his fortune on a gambling board is trying to get his money back by selling his daughter.

    The Soviet Union has already poured too much into it.

    No, to be precise, the general secretary and party members at the time had no choice but to go forward to prove that they were right.

    It is as if the current revolutionary government could not stop the war once started.

    ¡°The interesting thing is that a real savior appeared in the Soviet Union at that time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He seems to have noticed who he is talking about.

    Ekatriche giggled as she watched Sergei harden her already hard face.

    It¡¯s like watching aedy.

    with a delightful smile.

    Yekathrice spoke in aical tone, even reading the script.

    ¡°Thest survivor of the Russian imperial family who lost the country, family, and everything in the noble revolution.¡±

    When the Russian Empire copsed.

    The imperial family was annihted by the revolutionary army.

    Among them, a woman who miraculously survived, received instruction from the Sword Tower, and developed hertent talent.

    Among the seven disciples that Limon raised, the Sword Master was thest to engrave his name on the sword tower.

    ¡°The Swordswoman Anastasia.¡±

 Chapter 425

    #425. Because humans are scary.

    * * *

    ¡°When the swordsman came, the Soviet Union was terrified.¡±

    It was natural.

    Those who led the Soviet Union at the time were the ones who led the revolution and massacred her family.

    no. The Soviet Union, which was established after the copse of the Russian Empire, and all the people who sympathized with the revolution were enemies to her.

    That¡¯s why the Soviet Union obsessively pursued its n to confront the Sword Master.

    However, in the end, the federation, which met the sword without any results, was in despair.

    It was because they knew that if the Swordsman took revenge, they would have no choice but to be in.

    It was the age of heroes.

    The Sword Master is the Absolute.

    Because it was a time when everyone knew their strength and fear.

    ¡°But Swordsman didn¡¯t want revenge.¡±

    Ordinary citizens, of course.

    Even in front of the chief clerk they captured and the enemies who shot her family directly, the swordsman did not pull out the sword.

    Instead, I just asked for it.

    self-righteousness as heir to the Russian Imperial Family.

    The people, who were trembling in fear, epted the demand as a matter of course.

    She acknowledged that she was the rightful owner of the Soviet Union and gave everything from her territory to her property.

    Including the right to life and death of the entire nation.

    Everyone knew that, if she wanted to, everyone was as good as dead anyway.

    However, the swordsman did not use that right.

    He leased all his property and rights back to the country for an indefinite period and left the rule to himself, choosing only to watch from the throne.

    It was the moment when a country unprecedented in history, amunist country ruled by an empress, was born.

    ¡°Are you trying to be a monarch who reigns but does not rule? The oppressor swordsman?¡±

    ¡°All the swordsman really wanted was to get his rights back.¡±

    Is it because of the notoriety of the sword?

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t believe it.

    Looking at Bachemenski, who was tantly frowning, Limon said bitterly.

    And muttered in a slightly subdued voice.

    ¡°¡­the biggest reason was that he didn¡¯t want to disappoint his teacher.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°The irony is that the Soviet Union was able to escape the crisis thanks to the swordsman bing the empress.¡±

    In the first ce, it started because of unreasonable efforts to make up for the absence of an absolute leader in the decline of the Soviet Union.

    However, with the existence of an absolute swordsman, the Soviet Union was able to stop all ns and even reduce military spending.

    For the federal government, it was a blessing in disguise.

    ¡°Even so, it was not possible to recover national power at once.¡±

    No matter how absolute, the sword master is the sword master.

    Although he could defend his country and fight the enemy, he could not perform the miracle of producing gold.

    The situation in the Soviet Union at the time was so serious that even a few tons of gold could not solve it.

    As a result, high-ranking members of the federal government, who came to their senses only btedly, had no choice but to rack their brains over a country that was on the verge of bankruptcy.

    ¡°While contemting how to solve the problem, the secretary at the time came up with a revolutionary solution.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It happened that their country had a lot of wealth and there was someone who would not say anything even if they took and spent the money to their heart¡¯s content.¡±

    I guess I guessed what was going to happen.

    Looking at Sergei, who was silent and her eyes darkened even more, Ekatriche twitched her lips slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s our silver dragon n.¡±

    The Seven Dragons of the time, if not as much as the present, were also an organization that gained enormous wealth by ruling the world¡¯s crimes.

    In addition, as it was an open enemy enough to be called the Demonic Cult, it was possible to solve the finances at once by beating them.

    The problem was that plundering the Seven Dragons, which had countless masters, was a crazy idea.

    They had an afterword.

    ¡°The Swordsman dly epted the federal government¡¯s plea to defeat the Silver Dragon n who exploited the people.¡±

    In fact, the silver dragon n at the time was a criminal organization that stole and copied technology from all over the ce to print and sell counterfeits.

    Whether as a ruler who protects his people.

    Or as a swordsman¡¯s apprentice.

    Swordsman willingly set out to subdue the silver dragon n.

    The silver dragon n fought against it desperately, but that was only the first time.

    Even the silver dragon princess of the time, who had managed to draw with the swordsman, had no choice but to run away to protect her family.

    He left the enormous wealth he had umted in the base as it was.

    ¡°The Soviet Union solved its financial problems with the money plundered from us by the swordsman.¡±

    Thus came the heyday of the Soviet Union.

    A strong guardian called Swordsman.

    The property stolen from the silver dragon n.

    Based on those two, the Soviet Union generously provided welfare and received cheers from all citizens.

    ¡°But the money looted from us ran out quickly.¡±

    It was natural.

    The Seven Dragons, which had been scattered in the form of point organizations to avoid sword attacks, were also scattered in hundreds of ces.

    After robbing some of them, all I could do was pee on my frozen feet.

    However, if we reduce welfare and tighten our belts now, the people¡¯s cheers will turn into anger.

    In order to regain the people¡¯s support, which had fallen due to the return of Swordsman, the policy that prioritized welfare came back as a boomerang.

    ¡°So the federal government hase up with another revolutionary idea.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The swordmaster secretly threatened our Silver Dragon n to ¡®repay¡¯ the property on their own if they did not want to be hunted by the swordmaster.¡±

    The Silver Dragon n eventually epted the threat.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the princess couldn¡¯t risk being killed or injured.

    It was the result of a cold-hearted judgment that it would be less damaging to pay moderately and be guaranteed safety than to repeatedly run away after the secret base was destroyed.

    It was the moment when a nation that was unprecedented in history was born again, running state affairs with the money exploited by the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Thanks to that, the Soviet Union was well-financed, but it had a hidden problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean that the exploitation of the silver dragon n got worse because of that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even our family doesn¡¯t have infinite wealth. I had to get that money somewhere to give it to the government.¡±

    The target of the exploitation, of course, became the people.

    They hired workers at infinitely low wages and had them print fake copies to raise money for the reward.

    The government, which received a reward from the silver dragon n, tolerated it as a sacrifice for the country.

    As a result, a bizarre structure waspleted in which welfare was plentiful, but lower-ss workers were forced to do harsh illegalbor.

    ¡°Because being human is scary.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For the sake of equality, you are thinking of exploiting the Seven Dragons as well as the Sword Master.¡±

    If the definition of exploitation is to work without paying a fair price, then it was exploitation.

    Originally, the sword master¡¯s power, which could not be borrowed even with billions of dors, was provided free of charge just for the sake of the country.

    The silver dragon n exploits the people.

    Swordsman exploits the Silver Dragon n.

    The federal government is exploiting the swordsman.

    The federal government gives to the people.

    A country that has beenpleted in a truly terrible vicious cycle.

    That was the reality of the Soviet Union, which all revolutionary forces now regard as an ideal state and which all Russians long for.

    At the time, the majority of the people, excluding some who were exploited, could live by ying and eating.

    ¡°And this structural problem led to another problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­that power that is not monitored corrupts.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right. High-ranking members of the federal government, who were the only ones in the system that weren¡¯t exploited at the time, started siphoning off money.¡±

    First a pack of cigarettes.

    Or a bottle or two of booze.

    However, that pack soon became a truck, a container, and a ship.

    As much money was exchanged, the fact that even if they siphoned that much, it wouldn¡¯t show, made them bold.

    The problem is that it wasn¡¯t just one or two people who were so bold.

    And the more money that was siphoned off, the more people were exploited, while the welfare decreased.

    10% initially.

    Next time 30%

    and eventually up to 70%.

    The Soviet Union, which was established for workers¡¯ freedom and equality, became a country that only enriched the ruling ss by exploiting workers more than any other country.

    Swordsman, who had been destroying only the bases of the Silver Dragon n for the sake of the country, did not realize that fact.

    It was because the federal government used all means to give her a semnce of affluence.

    As the youngest daughter of the imperial family when she was young.

    Growing up, as a swordsman who lived in a sword tower for the rest of his life.

    Unable to catch the time of the world, she was too naive to see through such circumstances.

    ¡°It was only after the federal government could no longer hide the rot of the country that the swordsmith noticed it.¡±

    Protests everywhere.

    Significantly reduced finances.

    sessive problems.

    The Swordsman, who notices something strange and interrogates, and the citizens who realize the honeymoon between the Seven Dragons and the government and start a riot at any moment.

    Meanwhile, the federal government was cornered.

    ¡°And here the federal government did something revolutionary again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They left all responsibility to the swordsman.¡±

    Responsibility cannot be avoided anyway.

    So it¡¯s better to minimize it.

    And the best thing they thought of was to turn the anger of the people over to the Swordsman.

    No matter how wild the people were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to touch the Sword Master.

    The problem was the wrath of the Swordsman¡­

    ¡°Maybe they thought. The punishment won¡¯t be severe if the swordsman is soft enough to leave even the enemies of the family alone.¡±

    After years of deceiving the swordsman, I knew that she had a strangely naive side.

    and receive a prison sentence.

    or sentenced to exile.

    It was a decision that I was able to make confidently because I had siphoned off a huge amount of wealth to live with in prison as well as abroad.

    ¡°The swordsmith¡¯s response was clear.¡±

    One problem.

    There was a significant error in that calction.

    ¡°Immediately blew the heads of the entire federal government.¡±

    they had to know

    The fact that the swordsman kept them alive was only the result of following the teacher¡¯s teachings.

    It¡¯s not because you¡¯re merciful.

    And that, even if you do favors, don¡¯t be a hukou was also the teaching of the teacher she respected more than anyone else.

    However, because the revolutionary government was annihted, those who could prove the swordsman¡¯s innocence also disappeared.

    People came to believe that the Swordsman had exploited the country, made it rich, and silenced the federal government for exposing the truth.

    At least to them, the federal government was great people who gave them money and food even if they didn¡¯t work.

    The outrage sparked nationwide riots.

    ¡°The interesting thing is that even the people of the Soviet Union viewed swordsman as a protector.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to hold a hostage against Swordsman.¡±

    Imperial family attendants and maids who survived the past revolution.

    An officer from a fallen aristocracy who was acquainted with the swordsmith.

    Even those whom she helped by destroying the stronghold of the Silver Dragon n.

    Citizen forces who called themselves the New Revolutionary Army captured all those who had any ties to the swordsmen and made them hostages.

    And threatened with a sword.

    Put down the throne andpensate for the trouble you caused to the country.

    By serving them like ves for 1,000,000 years until the sword master¡¯s eternal lifespan is over.

    The swordsman naturally ignored their threats.

    And he strongly rmended that the hostages be released, but

    the result was the bodies of 20 hostages, including children up to 3 years old, sent in a trash can.

    The moment when men saw a pile of corpses with clear traces of death after receiving all kinds of torture and women receiving all sorts of insults that they could not bear to speak of.

    After the sword, let go of mercy.

    I pulled out the sword given to me by my master.

    ¡­It was the moment when the most ruthless sword master oppressor in history was born.

 Chapter 426

    #426. I wanted to try it.

    * * *

    ¡°The sword master was the most innocent among the sword masters.¡±

    Gandhi, a sword whose life was contradictory.

    Joan of Arc, a swordswoman who loved her country.

    Geong Billy the Kid, who was a gunman in the wilderness, etc.

    Most of the seven sword masters Limon taught had firm convictions or personalities even before bing his disciples.

    It was because he needed a skeleton to support himself in order to withstand the harsh training of the Sword Tower.

    In that respect, the sword was special.

    Of course, she grew up beautifully as a princess.

    Even after suffering the disaster of losing everything in the revolution, he was not obsessed with revenge.

    ¡°That was not only in a good way, but also in a bad way.¡±

    The cleaner the de, the clearer the scratches.

    After seeing the tyranny of the corrupt federal government and the atrocities of those who imed to be the revolutionary army, he quickly learned the sword.

    A ruler should always doubt rather than trust his subjects and should not look down on his people.

    ¡°So the swordsman gave up mercy and ruled over the Soviet Union.¡±

    reigned but did not rule.

    Instead, the government was closely monitored.

    Punishment of self-indulgence in the guise of revolution.

    Swordsman Anastasia, who was a righteous swordsman, was reborn as a ruthless empress without blood or tears.

    Because he believed it was the only way to save the Soviets.

    ¡°The problem is that by then it was already toote.¡±

    The Soviet Union, which had repeatedly exploited the Silver Dragon n across the country, was already on the verge of death.

    Self-rescue is impossible.

    In addition, it was difficult to receive foreign help because of the characteristics of being the onlymunist country.

    the next government.

    The next government too.

    whether to sustain the country.

    Whether it¡¯s just because of personal greed.

    Those who formed the new government, from the general secretary to the lowest bureaucrats, were eventually purged by the swordsman after they had a hand in exploitation.

    The more such a situation is repeated, the less talented people are.

    Later, everyone feared bing a bureaucrat and avoided it.

    ¡°Thanks to the copse of the administrative organization in a country that was already a mess, the Soviet Union was truly over.¡±

    Citizens rebelled several times, but to no avail.

    An army of 100,000.

    Guns, knives, and bombs.

    Because I couldn¡¯t hurt the sword.

    The absolute sword master who dominated the age of heroes was such a being.

    In the end, the citizens, realizing that they could never defeat the swordsman with their own power, gave up even rising up.

    Like that, the Soviet Union was gradually dying like a patient in the snow.

    ¡°Has the researcher hyung heard about what happened after that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking about the Great Soviet Famine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was a disaster in which more than 20 million people died of starvation due to thebination of talented people and geniuses.¡±

    There are 20 million horses, which is more than the poption of most small countries.

    In addition, looting and murder were frequent, and even epidemics spread, and the number of victims increased day by day, eventually surpassing 30 million.

    Still, the government is helpless.

    It was clear that if this continued, most of the citizens of the Soviet Union would die or be worse off than die.

    And that fact ended up making a man move.

    ¡°The swordsmith, who was the master of swordsman, only then moved to stop his pupil.¡±

    From there, it was a story that Bachemensky knew well.

    A heroic story of a great sword master who stopped the oppressor who drove the country into ruin.

    ¡°But the swordsmith, who had already made so many sacrifices, didn¡¯t stop, and the swordsmith couldn¡¯t let more people die because of her oppression.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So I cut the sword.¡±

    Bachemensky realized again.

    That Swordsman was a swordsman¡¯s disciple before he was an oppressor.

    And the story that he believed to be a heroic story would not have been an honor or achievement in swordsmithing.

    That¡¯s why looking at Bachemensky with aplicated expression.

    With a calm yet calm face.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°Because that bastard was the protector of mankind.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°You guys were great.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because even our Seven Dragons couldn¡¯t handle it, and after disappointing them, I made my brother have no choice but to cut.¡±

    It¡¯s something that even the ck Dragon n couldn¡¯t do.

    Saying this with a face of sincere admiration, Catherine smiled strangely.

    ¡°You know what¡¯s greater?¡±

    ¡°You mean to bury the truth about the sword?¡±

    ¡°No, that was silly. It was a natural result.¡±

    Almost everyone who knew the truth was dead anyway.

    Besides, it was the atmosphere at the time that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if you sided with the swordsman even a little bit, even if you were killed by a dolme.

    It was only natural that the swordsman would be handed down only as a ruthless oppressor.

    ¡°What really moved me was that you guys tried to leave this country to your brother after that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you saved this country in the past, I will follow you. While bowing, please lead us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Afterwards, as the swordsman ruined this country, he spat and cursed at me, saying that it was natural for me to take responsibility as a teacher.¡±

    Catherine thought.

    It¡¯s a pity.

    If he had been there, he would have been able to see Limon¡¯s expression while watching them.

    But unfortunately, I endured it.

    At least for now, just seeing Sergei¡¯s stiff face was moderately enjoyable.

    So, she spoke lightly.

    ¡°Brother, of course, refused your request.¡±

    ¡°I already knew.¡±

    ¡°You also made yourself the next target of exploitation.¡±

    ¡°The fact that if I continue to get entangled with you, my brother will end up with the same ending as swordsman.¡±

    Limon always says.

    He is a swordsman.

    It¡¯s never humble.

    It is a cold self-evaluation of having the power to destroy the country and cut the world, but not the ability to cook bread for people who are starving to death.

    ¡°That¡¯s why my brother just left the country.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I knew that if he disappeared, the Silver Dragon n would be able to encroach on this country more easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you mean that the swordsmith sold this country to you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Seeing you say that, it seems that there are a lot of things that you don¡¯t know, chief clerk. Could you please rify your words?¡±

    It sounds like you heard a funny joke.

    A smiling girl.

    But unlike that face, Yekathrice¡¯s eyes looking at Sergei were extremely cold.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sell it, it was handed over.¡±

    Who would buy a country that was already ruined and beyond salvation?

    cold and mocking

    Yekathrice asked sneeringly.

    ¡°Who was it that built the factory on this frigidnd?¡±

    ¡°What hired billions of poor people who were dying of starvation and made it possible for them to live?¡±

    ¡°And what about investing a huge amount of money to rebuild the country and giving the industry apetitive edge by providing various technologies at low prices?¡±

    ¡°If it were not for the Silver Dragon n, how many people in this country do you think would have survived?¡±

    The dictator pointed out.

    The revolutionary was silent.

    What if the Silver Dragon n hadn¡¯t ruled this country that had lost its self-sustainability as well as being isted internationally?

    At least half of the poption at the time was likely starving to death.

    Especially considering that the death of the swordsman broke the power bnce between the great powers and caused a world war a few yearster.

    ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t you forgotten the most important thing?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That the silver dragon n was also exploited by the dog-like nation you created.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, actually, we, the Silver Dragon n, were exploited the most severely.¡±

    The early days when exploitation structures were created.

    How could less than 10% of the workers be exploited while the other 90% were able to y and eat.

    The answer was simple.

    It was because the Silver Dragon n made up for the shortfall.

    Whether it was by pouring out the wealth he had umted, or by rolling his body and brain himself.

    They are the Silver Dragon n.

    Because they can handle time itself, dozens of times the criminals learn, study, and work quickly, and that¡¯s why everyone can be a genius.

    It was the same even after Geomhu died and Geomgong disappeared.

    In order to rebuild this trashy country, the Silver Dragon n had to work hard enough to die from overwork.

    Didn¡¯t you get a country instead?

    don¡¯t be funny

    At least from the perspective of the Silver Dragon n, they had never ruled this country.

    being used unterally.

    I just paid off my outstanding debt.

    ¡°That is still the case today.¡±

    After the Iron Age opened.

    With the establishment of the Russian Khanate and the Silver Dragon Princess bing the Great Khan, he barely escaped being used one-sidedly.

    However, that did not mean that the silver dragon n could livefortably while ying and eating.

    ¡°You say it¡¯s unfair that first-ss citizens get several times the benefits, but they outperform third-ss citizens a hundred times.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And we, the Silver Dragon n, work at least dozens of times more than those first ss citizens and produce results.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you can receive ridiculously generous welfarepared to your abilities.¡±

    Of course, it was also thanks to efficiency through thorough automation andputerization of allbor.

    However, in the end, such efficiency would have been impossible to dream of if it were not for the Silver Dragon n.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Bahamut, which is doing research and development dozens of times faster, it would have taken decades to have such technology.

    It would have taken another decade or so to introduce it nationwide.

    talented one.

    who worked diligently.

    Or someone who knows how to sacrifice.

    A country where such people are more sessful and receive many benefits, but instead, they have to pay more taxes and work harder.

    That was the system created by the Russian Khanate and the Silver Dragon n.

    ¡°In the end, as in the past and now, this country is supported by talents that are less than the top 1% and our n, which is less than 0.01%.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡±

    ¡°It would be a crime if one person enved 99 people.¡±

    ¡°The fact that 99 people manage one ve and all the others befortable is a noble sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Even if that one person is forced to sacrifice for the sake of all just because he is superior to the other 99, it would be even more ridiculous.¡±

    It seems really funny.

    At the end of giggling andughing.

    Yekathrice tilted her head.

    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it a bit unfair that 99 people insist on asking for the same benefits because the benefits that one person receives are unfair?¡±

    ¡°It is the freedom of every citizen to wish and demand a better life from the government.¡±

    ¡°Well, is that so?¡±

    Hearing Sergei¡¯s heavy objection, the white-haired girl put on a strange smile.

    ¡°This is my opinion, but what you really want is not the right to be free and equal.¡±

    What if you want to be free?

    All you have to do is drop everything and go to the meadow. Because the state doesn¡¯t bother to catch such a person.

    Do you really want equality?

    Before iming benefits, they themselves must ask for opportunities to do more and more difficult work.

    But most of those who call for freedom and equality only ask for benefits. It is said that few people are willing to share what they have and receive injustice.

    He says it¡¯s so strange.

    Yekathrice added.

    ¡°¡¯Freedom¡¯ to bully and dominate others, and ¡®equality¡¯ to make everyone as miserable as you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how we usually call them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡®Power¡¯.¡±

    The right to enjoy more than one¡¯s ability without effort and to suppress the freedom of others.

    Yekathrice smiled as she spoke of the power that made countless humans instinctively covet and go mad.

    ¡°That¡¯s why those in power have no choice but to be criticized.¡±

    whatever achievements you have made.

    no matter how hard you work

    The people look at the powerful with suspicion and dissatisfaction.

    Because the instinct to covet power makes them feel like enemies who have taken the power they should have.

    ¡°The swordsman was pitiful in that way. I only thought of the country and the people, but I had to bear all the stigma just because I was a person in power.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I listened to Yekathrice¡¯s sophistry and was silent.

    Sergei asked quietly.

    ¡°You only think about the country and the people, but you are falsely used of being a dictator?¡±

    ¡°Am I a dictator?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I have no intention of living for you or for the country. I just live as I want to live.¡±

    ¡°Then it contradicts your words that you sacrificed the silver dragon n for the sake of this country.¡±

    ¡°Why contradict?¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning.

    tilting his head.

    Yekathrice spoke again.

    ¡°Is this country ¡®mine¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If my belongings are broken, isn¡¯t it natural for my family to work hard to fix them?¡±

    Why is it a sacrifice to use one¡¯s property for one¡¯s own?

    As if to say that it is only natural to decorate one¡¯s own garden with one¡¯s own money and have servants and gardeners take care of it.

    The country, the people, and the army.

    Looking at the girl who treats everything as her property, Sergei murmured.

    ¡°That¡¯s what a mad dictator would do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, admit it.¡±

    he is crazy

    And he¡¯s also a dictator.

    At the end of the too cheery admission, Ekathrice smiled wickedly.

    ¡°But at least it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m a better ruler than you, Chief Secretary.¡±

    ¡°On what grounds do you assert that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you never took advantage of the opportunity to create a truly free and equal country.¡±

    When Limon knocked down the Liberation Brigade, he punished them and buried them guilty instead of following thew equally.

    Even though Ainsha gave her the freedom to leave Moscow and flee and keep the peace, she started a war first.

    Even when Yekathrice subdued the runaway federal troops and gave them a chance to apologize, they gave up the opportunity.

    How can we create a free and equal country on such a topic?

    To the mocking Catherine.

    Sergei replied.

    ¡°¡­it was all for the country.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m a better leader than you.¡±

    I guess I knew you would say that.

    Yekathrice said with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Unlike you, who can use and discard the people like consumables for a greater cause, I couldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because if I cross the line, I have a scary older brother who will follow me to the end of the world.¡±

    A revolutionary who wields unlimited power for the country.

    A dictator who treats the country as his property and ys with it like a toy, but is forever watched.

    Which of the two do you think will help the people more?

    Sergei could not answer the yful question of Yekathrice.

    Because I finally realized.

    Why did Limon always watch Yekathrice with a bystander attitude and not help the revolutionary government?

    ¡°For that, I honestly appreciate you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say thank you?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    Is it because I heard something so unexpected?

    Looking at Sergei with a hard face, he smiled contentedly.

    Yekathrice said cheerfully.

    ¡°I really wanted to y the game of destroying the country at least once.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Because he felt sorry for his country.

    Besides, I was afraid of Limon, so I couldn¡¯t destroy it.

    I was able to enjoy it thanks to Sergei¡¯s revolution.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been looking at Yekathrice, who speaks brightly like a satisfied child after ying happily in an amusement park.

    Sergei closed his eyes.

    And think.

    thinking about

    after deliberation.

    he made a decision

    ¡°¡­the country we will build, Yekatrice Khan, may suffer more workers than yours.¡±

    open your closed eyes

    Taking out a small box from her bosom.

    ¡°But even so, the revolution must happen.¡±

    I¡¯ve been living for the revolution all my life.

    So the man, who could not tolerate her existence even though he acknowledged Yekathrice¡¯s words, ended his words with a grunt.

    ¡°So you must die here.¡±

    Chaaaaaaaaaaaagh!

 Chapter 427

    #427. the craziest thing in the world

    * * *

    Sergei dinov.

    The leader of the Revolutionary Army.

    For the past 10 years, his biggest passion has been finding a way to kill Yekathrice.

    The only way to ovee the overwhelming power difference with the Russian army and seed in the revolution is to get rid of Yekatrice.

    In order to kill her, who is a superhuman of the absolute ss, he needed enough strength to overturn the country.

    He spared no effort to find the answer to the contradiction.

    Research the history of the whole world.

    Examining records and literature.

    No matter how far-fetched legends or rumors were, they were thoroughly searched to verify their authenticity.

    It was also thanks to him that he paid attention to Limon.

    For hundreds of years, the only superhumans who were able to kill the princess of the Seven Dragons were swordsmiths and sword demons.

    But that alone wasn¡¯t enough.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t even contact Limon no matter how many years I tried.

    Perhaps because history was exaggerated, we had to prepare for Limon¡¯sck of ability or non-cooperation.

    So, after further investigation.

    he finally found

    The number of spleens that must kill Yekathrice.

    The legacy of the Dark Dawn, a secret society that was as infamous as the Seven Dragons in the past.

    He couldn¡¯t use it recklessly because he had to pay a huge price, but the conversation with Catherine gave him confidence.

    Even if his revolution failed.

    Yekathrice must be killed.

    As long as she exists, there will never be a day when true freedom and equality wille to this country.

    That¡¯s why the moment I took out a small box from my bosom.

    Took.

    A ray of light shed by.

    A small box falls.

    A fountain of blood spurted from his wrist.

    ¡°Look at me and ask me to die¡­. That¡¯s cool. As expected, if you¡¯re the head of the Revolutionary Army, you should show this level of courage.¡±

    The moment Sergey moved.

    A girl who stopped time and leisurely approached him and cut off his wrist with a dagger she took out of her bosom.

    Catherine sat down on the table.

    Then, spinning the bloody dagger with his fingers, he pressed his foot against Sergei¡¯s shoulder, who had sat down with his wrist clenched.

    ¡°But to be chief clerk, you have to do better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To pretend that you want a conversation at best, dragging out the time, and then openly killing you at the end. Aren¡¯t I a fool for expecting only this?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you notice?¡±

    ¡°Then how many times have I almost been assassinated?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, if you live like that, you can¡¯t not know?¡±

    Catherine giggled.

    Putting down the pistol itself is a trick to catch people off guard.

    He had noticed long ago that Sergei had prepared a different method from the beginning.

    ¡°You know, why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t ask me for the obvious. It¡¯s because I¡¯ll be in trouble if I kill you on the negotiating table.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that what he was trying to do on purpose tomit an assassination on the spot?

    Yekathrice said mischievously.

    If you can kill yourself, great.

    Instead, even if Sergei dies, it will be difficult for her to receive support from the revolutionary government and the new revolutionary army.

    Seeing her willing to y with the Soviet Union in the future, Sergey quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You are confident that there is no way for me to kill you.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, yes.¡±

    It seems very regrettable.

    But without the slightest hesitation.

    Yekathrice nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all if you brought a bunch of lords.¡±

    It was by no means an exaggeration.

    Dealing with the power of time.

    Faster than the Sword Master.

    That¡¯s why the Silver Dragon Princess was able to fight on an equal footing with Swordsman.

    In particr, killing her, who was outstanding among the previous Silver Dragon Princesses, was a difficult task even with a few superhumans of the absolute ss.

    There is only one exception.

    Only Limon, the natural enemy of the Seven Dragons.

    And when he failed to attract Limon, Sergei had no way to kill her.

    Yekathrice was convinced of that with an extremely objective and sober judgment, not conceit.

    Sergey agreed with that.

    ¡°Certainly, except for the swordsman, no human in the world will pose a threat to you.¡±

    ¡­with the addition of a certain premise.

    ¡°If you¡¯re human.¡±

    That moment.

    Yekathrice moved reflexively.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Sergei¡¯s strangelyposed attitude even though his wrist was cut in half and was bleeding profusely.

    The strange feeling of stepping on mud that was about to explode due to the umtion of gas in his feet that had been squeezing him.

    That unpleasant sensation I felt for the first time in my life.

    Above all, the instinct inherited along with the dragon¡¯s blood made her act without rational judgment.

    Fu-wook!

    Kick Sergei.

    Cut the carotid artery in the neck.

    Until he stabbed a knife through his heart.

    The amount of time it took for all these actions to take ce is just a moment.

    Indeed, befitting the fastest princess of the Seven Dragons, it was an extremely fast and urate killing technique that would kill even a high-level yer without even screaming.

    ¡°It is useless.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Because my life is no longer mine.¡±

    But Sergei did not die.

    pouring blood from the neck

    even when the heart stops.

    He just looked at Yekathrice with a calm face.

    When she, who rarely raised her eyes upon seeing that figure, pushed her psionic power to the limit.

    his lips twitched.

    ¡°AtrA Calki OtrA Oum Un oON.¡±

    An evil echo resounds.

    The moment the lid of the box rolling on the floor was opened and the blood-colored jewels inside were revealed.

    Aaaaaaaang!

    The darkness that erupted explosively from the jewel engulfed Yekathrice.

    * * *

    Jump!

    ¡°Brother Reno?¡±

    While talking about post-mortem.

    Bachemensky was taken aback when he saw Limon, who suddenly got up from his seat and pushed back the chair he was sitting on.

    But Limon didn¡¯t look back at him.

    Unlike usual, when he was always squeamish, he was not stiff enough to look serious, just staring in one direction with one face.

    Of course, it¡¯s just the wall there.

    There were no windows or cameras, so there was no view outside this undergroundir.

    However, his superhuman senses as a sword master made him feel something deep underground.

    ¡®This energy¡­!¡¯

    The more you focus your senses.

    A spirit that bes clearer.

    Limon gritted his teeth at the familiar sensation that could never be misunderstood, like a lump of filth covered in mud.

    And he grabbed Bachemensky by the cor.

    ¡°What have you guys done!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! Now wait. Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Why are you like this?¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t understand English.

    One chance tough at Bachemensky, who is bewildered.

    Limon went up to the roof of the hideout and tossed Bachemenski, who was holding onto him, as he chewed his teeth.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, see for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Kuh! See what!¡±

    Vachemensky, who was suddenly outraged and indignant, soon opened his eyes.

    because I saw

    The far side of the white snowfield.

    The pir of darkness that soared from where Moscow should have been to the end of the sky.

    ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯

    It is like a flowing waterfall.

    It is like an erupting volcano.

    It¡¯s like a dragon fist wind in the desert.

    It resembles all the magnificent things in the world, but it is so terrible that it is impossible topare it with anything.

    It vibrates, but I can¡¯t hear it.

    I know but I can¡¯t understand

    Terrible, yet terrifying and repulsive.

    That¡¯s why you turn away from the fact that you can see, and you can only recognize it as darkness.

    The most terrible darkness imaginable was ckening the world, dyeing the sky and the earth and everything like a gue.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    A sight he had never seen, heard, or imagined in his life made Bachemensky gasp.

    Worms crawling in my head.

    At the end of having your whole brain eaten.

    Instead, the terrible feeling that the egg he had filled was wriggling as if it were about to hatch made him pour out everything.

    If he had held a knife in his hand, he might have scratched his head.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°The craziest thing in the world that only the worst idiots can do for their own ends.¡±

    In Limon¡¯s voice, there was no hint of questioning.

    Just by looking at his face covered in fear and bewilderment, he could tell that Bachemensky had nothing to do with ¡®that¡¯.

    That¡¯s why, leaving the stunned Bachemensky unattended, Limon jumped straight through the space.

    no, i was trying to get over it.

    Phaging.

    That is, if it had not reappeared in the same ce, overshadowing the intention to go directly to Moscow.

    ¡°¡­As expected, the space is already sealed.¡±

    Limon was not taken aback.

    It seems like this was expected.

    After lightly clicking his tongue, he jumped off the roof and ran toward Moscow.

    ¡°Brother Reno? Brother Reno!¡±

    For a moment, he hoped to stare at the back of Limon, who disregarded his call and disappeared over the snowy field causing a blizzard.

    Bachemensky gritted his teeth.

    Then he took the car keys out of his pocket and hurriedly ran down the rooftop.

    Aaaaaang!

    Meanwhile, Limon was running through the snowfield.

    how fast

    The speed at which he runs, kicking the other foot over the snow without even a chance to dig into the snow, is literally petrifying.

    The aftermath of running was enough to make the snow storm behind me.

    But Limon did not slow down.

    My body couldn¡¯t get hot, so I just sprinted with all my power to tighten my muscles.

    I wonder if anyone else knows.

    because he knew

    From now on, it is a race against time, and what kind of tragedy can happen just by being one secondte.

    ¡®I hope it¡¯s not toote¡­¡¯

    Uncharacteristically nervous.

    Limon continued to run through the snowfield.

    Moscow, which has already been engulfed in darkness. Among them, towards the ce where the pir of darkness soars to the end of the sky.

    ¡­Because no matter howte he is, he will be unable to prevent future disasters.

    * * *

    Pug!

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t particrly careless.¡¯

    Raising psionics to their limits, they run across the ground like sh battles.

    she muttered inwardly.

    ¡®Anyway, I have to admit I made a mistake.¡¯

    Chow!

    ¡®¡­Honestly, it would be a little unfair if I had expected to do something crazy like this¡¯

    A girl who reflected on how she lived like a normal person, why she couldn¡¯t imagine such a crazy thing.

    Yekathrice brandished her dagger.

    The Kremlin, already half torn down.

    It was to block the ck shadows that erupted from within.

    The dagger swung along with the Moonlight Kwai Doryu cut through the shadow like a piece of paper.

    But that¡¯s all.

    The shadow grew back in an instant and spread out in all directions.

    In order to prevent the growth of such a shadow, Yekathrice ran around the Kremlin Pce and brandished her dagger nonstop.

    I don¡¯t know if there is even a Gwangryongdae.

    She was alone with no one to help her, and in her current state, this was the best she could do.

    A growing shadow filling the Kremlin.

    Yekatrice, who elerated time and spread the siege alone.

    It seemed that the fight, which was not a fight between the two in a tense confrontation, continued to be parallel.

    slow down.

    ¡®Oh no.¡¯

    That is until Yekathrice¡¯s body slowed down due to her psionic power being momentarily disturbed.

    Yekathrice hurriedly corrected the psionic and tried to elerate time again, but at that time, the shadow was already approaching her nose.

    The moment the wave of shadows tried to swallow her.

    A figure rose between the shadow and Yekathrice.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Eating Out

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÍâÊ½

    You don¡¯t need a knife to cut the world.

    ”ØÊÀ½ç²»Òªµ¶¡»

    Kwagwagwagwang!!!

    The shadows disintegrate in an instant.

    Even the Kremlin is torn down.

    The darkness that reached the sky split.

    How do you wield a sword like this?

    Even the sky, which had been dyed ck like the night, cracked and the dark city suddenly became brighter.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    As the cracked pirs of darkness healed without a trace, the light also disappeared and the fragmented shadows began to heal again.

    But Yekathrice was not disappointed.

    He justughed mischievously at the white-haired man who appeared in front of him.

    ¡°The timing is so fantastic that I fall in love with it again. You haven¡¯t been watching this time, have you?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, crazy princess?¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I am fine.¡±

    ¡°I asked because he didn¡¯t look fine.¡±

    Ripped clothes everywhere.

    A face covered in sweat.

    Silver hair and eyes.

    Crucially, from the left arm to the neck, to the ck and grotesque patterns that covered the white skin.

    Contrary to the cheerful answer, Limon opened his mouth quietly as he nced back at Yekathrice, who was far from normal.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been cursed by that bastard.¡±

    ¡°Oh, was this a curse? Somehow, it seemed like it would be bad for the skin.¡±

    Limon knew.

    Unlike the smiling face, Yekathrice must be suffering from terrible pain right now.

    It was also the fact that among the sweat soaking her body now, the cold sweat from that pain would not be small.

    Because he had suffered the same curse in the past.

    So said Limon.

    ¡°I did well on my own.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Could it be that you just praised me?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be praised.

    Limon turned his eyes to Yekathrice, who forgot the pain and opened her eyes wide.

    And with cool eyes, he looked at the shadows that grew in size while scattering terrible curses from the center of the pir of darkness.

    ¡°It¡¯s been 70 years.¡±

    They resemble humans, but are different.

    It resembles a beast, but is different.

    It resembles a creature, but is different.

    It resembles a thing, but it is different.

    Even though it¡¯s all the same.

    A shadow that seems to keep changing shape every time you look at it.

    Even though she was still in a ¡®cocoon¡¯, she drove Yekathrice into a corner and even withstood her own sword.

    Limon opened his mouth with an ice-cold voice, looking at the lump of malice and curse that had driven him to death in the past.

    ¡°¡ªDemon God.¡±

 Chapter 428

    #428. right.

    * * *

    Boom Kurung! Kwakwawang!

    Every time the shadow wriggles, the pirs of darkness soaring into the sky shake and the sky brightens and darkens repeatedly.

    As he shed the shadow with his sword, Limon murmured quietly.

    ¡°I did think it was odd.¡±

    Awesome!

    Revolution Day.

    If the government hadn¡¯t run away.

    If only it had shed with the Revolutionary Army.

    if you didn¡¯t step out

    The revolution would have failed and the revolutionary army would have beenpletely captured.

    However, no matter how much cooperation was promised, how could Sergei, who had never met himself, be able tounch a revolution without hesitation?

    Limon was inwardly suspicious.

    But now I knew.

    After all, he was nothing but insurance.

    It was not possible to use it because of the risk, but because Sergei had a trump card.

    about 70 years ago.

    The catastrophe that devastated Europe.

    Of course, he also defeated the Blue Dragon Princess of the time, who was protecting the British Empire.

    The only being who drove the princess of the Seven Dragons to death without being a sword master by making her sacrifice herself.

    That is the worst card called the Demon God.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a crazy bastard to have prepared something like this as a trump card.¡±

    ¡°I was very surprised, and I was also very surprised.¡±

    ¡°Did you not know that the head of the Revolutionary Army was a ck magician and a dark wizard?¡±

    Quaang!

    After lightly dodging the shadows that surged like waves, like snowkes, with a non-stop stream.

    A silver-haired girl who shattered part of the shadow by exploding a stone thrown with a flying stream like a bomb.

    Yekathrice shrugged and protested.

    ¡°How could I have known that it was me that even my brother didn¡¯t know? Somehow, I wanted to run away strangely well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why ck magicians are like that.¡±

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue.

    Even so, ck magicians are more skilled than witches at hiding their identities and escaping.

    Not to mention, it is very difficult to see through a dark wizard who is on par with the Archwitch unless he reveals himself.

    That¡¯s why the Dark Dawn Society, a society of ck magic, once enjoyed a prosperous statusparable to the Seven Dragons.

    Of course that is a thing of the past.

    After Limon destroyed the Dark Dawn Society during the Demon God War.

    All countries in the world and even the Seven Dragons, who ruled in the shadows, were extensively hunted, and the ck magicians dried up.

    Even ck magicians who have barely survived have been nurtured and are only at the level of running an ult shop or curse agency.

    The Demon God left that much fear in the world.

    But now, 70 yearster, the reappearance of the ck wizard wasn¡¯t enough, and even the demon was resurrected.

    For Limon, who had been fighting the ck magician for so long, it was as if he had seen the cockroaches he had eradicated reappear in their nests.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s clear that he made up his mind from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°You mean you were nning to summon a demon before you even met me?¡±

    ¡°Probably, the demon¡¯s resurrection ritual waspleted from the moment I proposed negotiations with you. I just woke him up at the right time.¡±

    Chow!

    Limon judged soberly.

    Resurrecting a demon with just a few words of incantation is impossible even with a bunch of ck wizards.

    In the end, Sergei had been waiting for Yekathrice, trapping Moscow from the beginning.

    Even if he was killed by her, the demon would be resurrected.

    It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if he refused to negotiate.

    whether to save the country.

    whether to make a revolution.

    Yekathrice and the New Revolutionary Army would have ended up in Moscow.

    He just needed an excuse to drop Limon, who could be the worst obstacle.

    That¡¯s why Yekathrice giggled.

    Sergei¡¯s concerns were correct, just by looking at the image of Limon splitting the entire shadow.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Despite all the hard work, the finish is poor. Calling out demons while knowing that you have an older brother in this country.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°By the way, oppa, why don¡¯t you clean that up soon? I get tired of ying like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Yekathrice turned her head.

    And silently cut the shadows.

    Looking at Limon who didn¡¯t answer anything, he made a strange expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your expression? Doesn¡¯t it seem like it¡¯s toote to stop the demon since you have such a serious face?¡±

    ¡°¡­Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote.¡±

    ¡°The word fortunate sounds good, but why does it have ¡®very¡¯ added to it?¡±

    It seems that he won¡¯t be fooled by the pun.

    Receive Catherine¡¯s narrow-eyed gaze and be silent for a moment.

    Limon shed the shadow again and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Crazy princess, the devil is a god.¡±

    ¡°I know that too?¡±

    ¡°It means being in touch with the providence of the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It also means that if I kill the demon, the world¡¯s providence will be shaken.¡±

    It¡¯s the same reason why he couldn¡¯t easily sh Velos, the ghost of the Liberation Brigade, who had descended from his past incarnation and rampaged in Leviathan.

    When you think of the world as a big house.

    God is like the pirs of the house.

    The god of fertility, the god of the furnace, the god of thieves, the god of art, etc.

    No matter how insignificant a god may seem, they are beings that support providence in their respective domains.

    That¡¯s why a house without pirs copses.

    If God disappears, disaster will befall the world.

    Of course, just as a house with hundreds of pirs does not immediately copse if a few small pirs are missing, the aftermath varies depending on the deity.

    If it¡¯s a lower god, it¡¯s the extent to which colds spread, crops don¡¯t ripen well, or animals be violent.

    On the other hand, the death of a high-ranking god with many followers causes disasters such as earthquakes, storms, and epidemics.

    What if it was the demon god that destroyed Europe?

    ¡°At worst, half of the country will be engulfed in the scourge he left behind.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?¡±

    ¡°It is not an exaggeration. Because this is the prophecy of the foolish princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did Ainsha foretell the demon¡¯s resurrection?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly see the demon god¡¯s resurrection. Instead, they said they saw a future in which half of the Russian people would die.¡±

    Limon was sure.

    What Ainsha and Sir predicted was the resurrection of the Demon God, not the suppression of Yekatrice or the war with the Revolutionary Army.

    It was natural that the foreknowledge was unclear.

    God who touches the providence of the world.

    It is not easy to peep into the fate of a substitute, much less drink.

    It was only possible because they were two world-ss prophets that even a vague prediction of the aftermath was possible.

    ¡°Is there any way to stop it?¡±

    ¡°there is.¡±

    Fortunately, Limon arrived on time.

    whether it¡¯s killing God.

    Whether it¡¯s catching a drinker.

    Because he, the most expert in existence, had the best way to prevent that disaster.

    ¡°If wepletely cut down his godhood and providence, we can minimize the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know much about magic, but isn¡¯t that pretty crazy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m crazy. It would be suicidal if you made a small mistake, but that¡¯s what you just have to do if you don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    In fact, this is the method I tried to use for Velos as well.

    It was also the method used to kill the demon for the first time.

    At that time, due to the reaction of the providence, even after cutting down the demon god, as a result, it came close to the n of both sides.

    But this time, as it was the second time, I was confident that I would at least do it more neatly than then.

    That¡¯s probably why he prophesied that only Limon could prevent this disaster.

    ¡°Then why not?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much we minimize the aftermath, it won¡¯t go awaypletely.¡±

    ¡°You mean there will be damage in the end?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Bellos was better.

    Not only was Advent itself iplete, but the aftermath was rtively small as he was an incarnation and had a low level of divinity.

    As the ce was Leviathan, there was no need to worry about tolerable damage.

    However, demons are of a different ss. During Velos, if it was enough to cut down just oneke, the Demon God had to be prepared to cut down the entire sea.

    Even Limon could notpletely eliminate the aftermath of that degree.

    ¡°How much?¡±

    Limon was silent for a moment.

    And while cutting the shadows, he quietly revealed the results of his predictions with his senses sharpened.

    ¡°A million if you¡¯re lucky, about 10 million if you¡¯re at worst.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then we will have to find another way.¡±

    At least one city anyway.

    At the worst, there could be casualties on the scale of a nation.

    But the moment I heard the words that followed.

    She couldn¡¯t help but blink.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t afford that.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means the situation will only get worse as time goes on.¡±

    Limon said coldly.

    I¡¯m cutting the shadows so they don¡¯t grow bigger, but in the end, this is just to buy time.

    The Demon God was still gradually recovering his strength.

    The pir of darkness that reached the sky and the aura of the curse that was still spreading were proving that fact.

    At this rate, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the demon god takes off its cocoon.

    ¡°If he ispletely resurrected, even if the providence is cut down, the whole of Moscow will be blown away.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have free time, but what do you mean?¡±

    Limon keeps silent instead of answering.

    Yekathrice erased her smile.

    Then he tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case. Oppa, don¡¯t you mean you¡¯re going to sh the demon like this?¡±

    To the question I asked, hoping for someone to deny it.

    Limon replied calmly.

    ¡°right.¡±

    ¡­Even if 10 million people die, I will end the demon right here.

    * * *

    Immediate and.

    no hesitation.

    Hearing that answer that was so calm and even cold.

    Catherine stopped swinging her dagger and looked at Limon.

    ¡°¡­In short, you mean sacrificing a cow for the sake of your family?¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as sacrificing a cow for the sake of the generations. In the end, it¡¯s just bullshit to avoid the responsibility by leaving the damage to others.¡±

    In the first ce, sacrifice must be voluntary.

    At the point of coercion, it is only an offense, a crime, and a murder.

    But¡­

    ¡°Anyway, oppa, you mean that whether 1 million people die or 10 million people die, you¡¯ll be drinking right away, right?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s better than repeating the mistakes of the Demon God War.¡±

    When the demon of the past descended.

    Limon hesitated to cut.

    Paris was the ce where the demon appeared at the time.

    This is because it was a ce inevitably resulting in at least 1 million victims if the demon was shed.

    So, Limon ignored his instincts and bought time for the citizens to evacuate.

    And after a dy of four days, he was able to defeat the demon with minimal damage at the cost of great injury by cutting down the demon with providence.

    But that was a mistake.

    While Limon runs out of time.

    Because the Demon God who absorbed the fear and despair of the whole world gained the power of resurrection from the dead.

    The result is a devastated Europe.

    And over 100 million victims.

    ¡°I do not regret the decision at the time. Because that was the best thing I could do at that time.¡±

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s the only way to save more people, so I¡¯m just choosing this way?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Even if 10 million people die because of it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather be a yer than watch 200 million people die because I¡¯m afraid of getting blood on my hands.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Thoroughly reasonable.

    Naturally, in a sense.

    That¡¯s why, for a moment, look at Limon, who speaks words that are difficult to take for granted with very calm eyes.

    Yekathrice asked suddenly.

    ¡°Brother, do you know why I fell for you?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Whether or not Limon frowned at the question that didn¡¯t fit the situation.

    Yekathrice didn¡¯t care.

    He just continued talking with a smile on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you look so much like me.¡±

    The fact that I was already sure beyond my guess, and now I don¡¯t even have to doubt it.

    Limon¡¯s secret that he was able to realize because he was the only princess of the silver dragon that others could not even notice, let alone understand.

    ¡°Even in that it is cursed by time.¡±

    What he and Limon have inmon.

    she said happily.

    ¡°¨CIn terms of being able to ughter 1 million or 1 billion people in order not to go crazy.¡±

 Chapter 429

    #429. Because there is a solution.

    * * *

    Time Maniption.

    The most mysterious power among the seven psionics.

    Even if it was simply used for elerating time, its efficacy and power surpassed all psionics.

    That¡¯s why the silver dragon n is the only oneparable to the gold dragon n.

    However, because of the foresight of the White Dragon Princess, her feelings dried up and died.

    Because the ck Dragon Princess can read minds, she can¡¯t trust others.

    Just as Green Dragon Princess gnaws away lifespan due to poison.

    Even the Silver Dragon, who was gifted with the power of time maniption, had side effects that could never be ovee.

    It was that the more time was manipted, the more the sense of time and ego were destroyed.

    ¡°We live a different time than normal people.¡±

    If time is elerated by tens or hundreds of times, it is possible to aplish in a day what other people would spend months doing.

    However, if you turn it upside down, it means that you go through months of time alone in a day.

    Memories of yesterday be memories.

    The person I saw a week ago bes unfamiliar.

    A ce you passed a month ago bes unfamiliar as if you¡¯ve been there in decades.

    The more you manipte time, the more you suffer from a sense of alienation as if you are the only one living in a different world.

    It¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t use psionics.

    Like other ns, the Silver Dragon n cannotpletely control their psionics.

    No matter how restrained you may be, you will use time maniption either inadvertently or instinctively.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re going crazy.¡±

    one month, one year, ten years.

    As time umtes and the sense of alienation grows, what kind of person he was bes ambiguous and only emotions pile up.

    Just like filling a bucket, the water eventually overflows.

    All kinds of emotions that are only umted in the elerated time, but not resolved, make me feel the joy of loneliness and memories of decades worth of things at the same time.

    The end result is the copse of the ego.

    Of course, forgetting yourself and doing everything ording to the urge of the moment.

    In the end, it was a runaway of madness that wanted to destroy everything and destroy itself.

    ¡°To prevent that from happening, our n made themselves into machines.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In a way that protects one¡¯s ego by making a rule that will not change even after tens of thousands of years and thoroughly maintaining it.¡±

    Little habits that you usually have.

    Rules that must be followed.

    what do you like

    what do you hate

    up to that priority.

    It defines everything of a human being called himself.

    That¡¯s how you build the wall of the super-ego made up of morality and ethical beliefs.

    Thoroughly control your emotions and impulses (Id).

    Always act like oneself and maintain one¡¯s own feelings to protect one¡¯s identity.

    Even if the urge is runaway, if it is not like you, ssify it as madness and block it yourself.

    If cyborgs were artificial substitutes for natural ones, then all the silver dragons were mental cyborgs.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s easy for the other kids. You just have to fear me and be loyal to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult for me, but.¡±

    Catherine giggled.

    Other ns can maintain their ego by turning madness into fanaticism for the princess.

    But, of course, there was no one to entrust such madness to.

    It was not easy for the Silver Dragon Princess to maintain her ego, as she had to wander farther than anyone else as she was born with a powerful psionic.

    My heart froze because I restrained my impulses so thoroughly with the Myeong-ok Hosim-ryu.

    In order to disperse overflowing emotions, she is attached to her younger brother who doesn¡¯t even exist.

    No matter how strictly you follow the rules.

    In the end, the ego is cracked and madness overflows.

    ¡°Is that the same for your brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Maintaining one¡¯s self by keeping the lines one has drawn.¡±

    Immortal Sword Master.

    You can live an infinite amount of time.

    That¡¯s why, inevitably, a cursed existence that has no choice but to be stained with madness higher than that of the silver dragon n.

    However, Yekathrice smiled deeply when she saw the monstrous man who had lived longer than any other sword master and remained sane.

    ¡°I was honestly curious. What was your brother¡¯s line that he could not go crazy even after living for such a long time?¡±

    ¡°But now I get it.¡±

    ¡°To protect the world.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the first line you set to maintain your ego?¡±

    Also for a sense of justice.

    Not even for morality or mercy.

    Not out of conviction or duty.

    In order not to go crazy like a swordsman or a swordsman.

    Or, after ruining everything like Swordsman, didn¡¯t he protect the world and live as a guardian of mankind in order to avoid self-destruction?

    Limon did not answer the girl who asked a meaningful question.

    He swung his sword and cut away the shadows.

    Seeing Limon like that, Yekathrice smiled even deeper.

    ¡°It would be one of your brother¡¯s lines not to interfere in politics as much as possible or not topromise in taking hostages.¡±

    If there is a thief, catch it.

    The murder of a soldier just stands by.

    Instead, if a country causes a massacre, the whole country is crushed.

    Actions that arepletely contradictory, but are reasonable depending on whether or not they have crossed the line they set.

    ¡°By the way, oppa, do you know what people say about people who live only ording to their lineage?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me a lunatic.¡±

    No one can make perfect choices all the time.

    Depending on the mood and growth situation of the moment, doing things that are not like oneself and making mistakes is a human thing and it is life.

    Even so, what if there are people who set priorities and live by their own rules?

    People usually say

    ¡°Swordsmith, you are already crazy.¡±

    Because the direction of their madness is different, they can only imitate normal people with a usible appearance.

    that you are no different from yourself.

    Limon did not deny the point of the girl who smiled as if she were

    seeing her kind¡­ or rather, as if she was delighted to see a maniac more severe than herself.

    I just asked quietly.

    ¡°What did you mean by that?¡±

    For the sake of the world, even use enemies.

    If it was harmful to mankind, even the disciple was cut down.

    The guardian of mankind who decided to kill millions without hesitation in order to save more people.

    Nevertheless, Ekatriche giggled at Limon, who calmly asked if she was crazy or not.

    ¡°I really just wanted to say it once.¡±

    He said that he was expecting a more violent reaction, but it is regrettable that he epted it so calmly.

    A bit of a yfulugh.

    Yekathrice said lightly.

    ¡°The important thing is that just as my brother has lines to follow, I also have lines to follow.¡±

    round and round

    ¡°So, if my brother is going to kill for a good cause¡­¡±

    The dagger is in his grasp.

    After holding lightly in reverse water.

    Looking at Limon.

    The craziest princess of the Seven Dragons dered with a bright smile.

    ¡°I will stop you.¡±

    * * *

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard so unexpected words.

    Even the swinging of the sword stopped and I looked at Yekatrice for a while.

    In that short gap, Limon opened his mouth, slicing the huge shadow like a mountain that was trying to grow in size.

    ¡°Are you going to fight me to protect the citizens of Moscow?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    ¡°It is crazy.¡±

    ¡°I know, in fact, that your brother¡¯s method is the best.¡±

    she¡¯s just crazy

    never stupid

    If you think about it calmly, the way to defeat the Demon God with the least damage is to leave it to Limon.

    That he couldn¡¯t be Limon¡¯s opponent.

    I knew better than anyone.

    ¡°You¡¯re still willing to give up your life?¡±

    ¡°Because this country is mine.¡±

    Even so, Yekathrice did not hesitate to answer.

    With a mischievous face as always, he just dered it without any hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can touch mine.¡±

    harass the people

    destroy the country

    Or cause a massacre.

    The only thing you can do in this country is yourself.

    He said that anyone who dares to touch his own will not be forgiven, whether he is a demon god or a sword master.

    At the end of watching a girl who says crazy things that no dictator in the world would do.

    Limon asked.

    ¡°If you block me, what will happen after that? Are you going to watch the demon destroy the whole world like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Or you want to exterminate the people of Moscow with your own hands before they die because you drank with me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a bit of a tempting choice, but¡­ hold off for now.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±

    It would be quicker to wield a sword to subdue them.

    Yet, Yekathrice smiled as she watched Limon dare to ask her thoughts.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?¡±

    With a mischievous smile as if he didn¡¯t know why he was asking such an obvious thing.

    Yekathrice dered.

    ¡°I just need to stop drinking.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    I will defeat the Demon God without taking any damage.

    If you can¡¯t do that, don¡¯t bother and turn it off.

    Limon frowned at Yekathrice, who was so proud of her madness.

    ¡°With that body right now, when there is no light dragon to help you and it is difficult to properly use the rites due to the demon¡¯s curse?¡±

    It was a sharp point.

    The ck pattern that had already started on her left arm reached her left cheek and chest beyond her shoulder and neck.

    Because she was using quite a bit of psionic power just by suppressing the curse, Yekathrice was not in a state where she could disy her skills.

    Even if there is no curse, it is the same.

    In the Seven Dragons, the one that the Blue Dragon Princess, who is the most outstanding in one-on-one, couldn¡¯t win even after mobilizing her entire family.

    It¡¯s not fully resurrected yet, but to face the devil without the seven dragons to resonate with psionics.

    If it was the Golden Dragon Princess, I wouldn¡¯t know.

    For other princesses, the attempt itself was an act of madness that could only be described as an act of suicide.

    However, Yekathrice was not intimidated by Limon¡¯s point.

    I just smiled.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. Because there is a solution.¡±

    ¡°Measures?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    Hearing his own answer, he only narrowed his eyebrows even more.

    The silver-haired girl teased Limon, who showed no sign of trust.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something important, oppa? That we don¡¯t necessarily need the Seven Dragons to exert our full strength.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­¡±

    Limon hesitated.

    The moment I saw the smile on Yekathrice¡¯s lips.

    It was because I remembered what the countermeasure she was talking about was.

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­!¡±

    He moved reflexively.

    To prevent her from doing anything.

    Unfortunately, however, the fastest princess of the Seven Dragons, faster than the sword master, stretched out her arm before Limon could even stop her.

    The moment her right arm, which had been extended to the end, was pulled at once.

    Fu-wook!

    flesh splits

    Drops of blood spurt out.

    The deformed dagger, held upside down in her hand as white as jade, was lodged in her chest.

    ¡°¡­even if you turned around, it turned properly.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ That¡¯s the bestpliment ever.¡±

    what was already expected.

    But I hope you did it until the end.

    While Limon is embarrassed to see her actuallymitting an atrocity that not only the princesses of other ns, but even the previous Silver Dragon princesses, have never attempted.

    Catherine thought.

    Just seeing Limon¡¯s face like that was worth it.

    The moment when the girl with such a blissful smile pushed the dagger deeper into her heart.

    pounding.

    The dragon¡¯s instinct, feeling the crisis of life, awakens.

    her silver eyes.

    split vertically

 Chapter 430

    #430. let¡¯s get along

    * * *

    Woo-woo-woo-deuk!

    Silver scales covering the wound.

    Two sharp horns.

    A tail protruding from the butt.

    That scene is rather metamorphosis than transformation.

    It was a fantastic figure like a butterfly waking up after taking off its cocoon.

    And among them, the only thing that stood out was a pair of wings that soared while tearing the back of the jacket.

    Cheer up!

    transparent like crystal.

    Brilliantly bright and clean.

    But without feathers or skin.

    Wings with only transparent bones sticking out like des.

    Its shape is so sharp and dangerous that it looks more like icy thorns than wings.

    That¡¯s not ugly.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    Brilliant like a jewel, yet breathtakingly disproportionate like ss, they were showing off a delicate beauty like a peerless sculpture.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!¡±

    The moment your lips parted.

    What erupted was a strange roar.

    It echoed as if the moment had been stretched far away, but it also resonated as if a long song waspressed and released in an instant.

    At the same time, it was pure instinct that filled that vertically split pupil.

    It was the gaze of an infinitely savage and impulsive beast in which not even a trace of reason could be found.

    It was a natural result.

    Now, instead of resonating with the seven dragons and psionics, she has been forcibly transformed into a dragon by stimting the dragon¡¯s true blood with self-harm instead of performing the ancestral return.

    There was no way he could maintain his reason even after drawing out the dragon¡¯s power with such an expedient.

    Paperweight!

    Instead, the effect was clear.

    A little while ago, the ck pattern that dominated her half body from her left arm to her left cheek.

    The demon¡¯s curse was quickly pushed away by the massive psionic, and it disappeared as a handful of ck smoke.

    But Yekathrice was not satisfied.

    She turns her head after her chirping, baring her teeth as if she is displeased with even being smeared with such filth.

    Was it a reaction to evil energy?

    Or, even with only her instincts left, she remembered that it was the demon that cursed her.

    At the end of her wriggling and puffing shadows.

    bristling her sharp wings.

    holding her white hand.

    the moment she moved.

    Aaaaaang!

    The shadow that was huge like a mountain was torn to pieces.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Did you do it anyway?¡±

    A white-haired young man who took a step back to avoid being swept away by the runaway.

    Limon put on aplex expression as he watched the shadow tear away like toilet paper whenever the silver light shed.

    Of course, he is the nemesis of the Seven Dragons.

    As he had fought several times over hundreds of years, he was also used to the dragon princess.

    Yet at this moment.

    There is one reason why Limon couldn¡¯t help but look at Yekathrice tearing up the shadow.

    It was the first time I had ever seen a princess deliberately harming herself to draw out the dragon¡¯s power.

    ¡®I¡¯m really out of my mind.¡¯

    Yonghwa is a double-edged sword.

    Instead of gaining strong power, it is ast resort that can even shorten your lifespan.

    That¡¯s why it was rare to even use it unless your life was at risk or your n was in danger of being annihted.

    But no matter how urgent the situation is.

    Instead of sharing the burden by resonating with the Seven Dragons and the psionics, they forcibly evolved through self-harm.

    Even as Limon, who has met countless princesses over hundreds of years¡­

    No, because he was like that, it was a crazy thing that I had never imagined.

    It was more so in that this was done not to protect his life or his n, but to save the citizens of Moscow.

    Kwakwawang!

    ¡®Although it seems to have an effect for now.¡¯

    Is it because of that madness though?

    He seems to have been lying about what he had been avoiding all this time.

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he looked at Yekatrice, who was crushing the shadows hundreds of times in an instant at a speed that could not be seen.

    Even if it is notpletely revived, the appearance of ying with the demons in the world is truly overwhelming.

    It was a majesty worthy of a descendant of a dragon.

    However, seeing the one-sided fight, Limon frowned.

    ¡®What were you thinking, crazy princess?¡¯

    The shadow is just the demon¡¯s shell.

    No matter how much you tear it apart, it only serves to buy time, and as long as it doesn¡¯t damage the godhead, you can¡¯t kill the demon.

    Even if you kill the Demon God, a huge disaster will happen.

    But what did Yekathrice believe in and set out to defeat the Demon God?

    It was iprehensible.

    Including the fact that now that she has been forcibly transformed, there is no way she will have the ability to judge properly.

    That¡¯s why, even now, when Limon was struggling with whether to subdue the runaway Yekatrice and sh the Demon God.

    Kwajijik!

    The shape of the fight has changed.

    The moment you want the size of the shadow to be sufficiently reduced.

    Following the silver sh that moved like lightning, white frost began to form.

    ¡®That one?¡¯

    The temperature drops rapidly as the area of frost expands.

    And Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw pirs of ice piercing the shadows, rising one after another along the silver trail.

    What is Yekathrice¡¯s intention?

    Because I realized it now.

    ¡®Am I going to seal the demon?¡¯

    Limon groaned.

    To say that he was going to seal the great god among the great gods.

    It was an absurd atrocity.

    But the most absurd thing was the fact that the attempt actually worked.

    In fact, the movement of the shadow was rapidly slowing down as much as the ice pirs rose.

    And with the super senses of a sword master, he quickly realized the non-trick of Yekathrice.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not really a demon, but it¡¯s going to freeze the entire time around here.¡¯

    That pir of ice wasn¡¯t just a crystal of cold air.

    The cold is just a by-product.

    The real entity was a wedge of time that slowed down the surrounding time infinitely before freezing it and stopping even molecr motion.

    A member of the silver dragon n who handles time maniption.

    It was also an amazing feat that was possible because the silver dragon princess with vast psionics had evolved.

    ¡®Is it possible to do something like this while in a state of runaway?¡¯

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t help but be more amazed.

    I don¡¯t know if I wrote a sijo retracement.

    The princess who has be a dragon through runaway can freely use vast psionics, but cannot use the seventy-two types.

    However, to achieve such delicate control of psionics without the use of infallibility.

    It was an outrageous talent.

    ¡®It¡¯s reckless.¡¯

    But Limon hardened his face.

    If Yekathrice seeds in sealing it, she should be able to bind the demon even for a few days.

    In the meantime, if the citizens of Moscow are evacuated, the best result may be to exterminate the Demon God without any damage.

    The problem was that it was an absurd gamble.

    Is it really possible to seal the Demon God?

    Wouldn¡¯t he be resurrected before then?

    Even if the seal is sessful, will it buy time for all citizens to evacuate?

    Considering all her possibilities, the odds of what she was doing were extremely low.

    Considering the characteristics of the silver dragon n, it was even more so.

    In fact, his intuition was telling him that he had to cut the demon right away.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather intervene now, but¡­¡¯

    Still, there is one reason why Limon hesitates.

    The fact that Yekathrice was doing such a reckless thing was itself.

    Now she is in a state of reason.

    Originally, she would have either recklessly fought the demon god or ran away prioritizing her survival.

    Even so, the fact that she dared to try to seal her Demon God meant that she was instinctively trying to protect the citizens of Moscow.

    Is it because of possessiveness?

    Whether it¡¯s because of madness.

    I wonder if it was the blue dragon princess, but the silver dragon princess risked her life to fight to protect people.

    It was hard to believe even after seeing it.

    And the reason this happened was obvious.

    Unlike the previous Silver Dragon Princesses, who always wandered the world as plunderers because they were princesses of the Demonic Cult, Yekathrice ruled the Russian Khanate as a dictator her entire life.

    In doing so, she came to her instincts to regard her people as her own property.

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    The moment you understand that far.

    Limon felt a certain deja vu.

    He lived a long life and went through several times, but each time it was a new sensation.

    He closed his eyes in the feeling that the things he had taken for granted were not taken for granted and everything became unfamiliar.

    ¡®Have the times changed?¡¯

    ording to Limon¡¯s own line, it was right to cut down the demon god at any cost.

    However, the reason Yekathrice treats this country as her property is because Limon has long tolerated the Silver Dragon n¡¯s dominion over this country.

    It was because of the oppression of the sword.

    Going back, it was also the result of his teaching swordy.

    In other words, it means that it is Limon¡¯s own karma that Yekatriche is risking her life to fight to stop the demon.

    And taking responsibility for his own karma was also a line that Limon had to keep.

    two lines.

    two right.

    Of the two, he didn¡¯t know which one to choose.

    Because he hadn¡¯t prioritized these two lines yet and had no answers in his life in the first ce.

    then¡­.

    * * *

    Kwajik Kwajik!

    Even while Limon was agonizing, Yekatrice continued to create pirs of ice, and the movement of her shadow slowed down as well.

    ¡­until the movement of Yekathrice, which seemed like a sh from a certain moment, suddenly became dull.

    It was unavoidable.

    Time maniption, capable of speeding up time hundreds of times, is the most mysterious of all psionics, but it consumes an enormous amount of power.

    Of course, if you abuse it, your stamina will be exhausted quickly.

    To the extent that even the near-infinite psionics that the princess was born with were exhausted.

    In a short moment, they can surpass even the Golden Dragon n, but in a long-term battle, they be weaker than the White Dragon n, the weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    So face-to-face.

    Not one-to-many or runaway.

    A n that thoroughly specialized in short-term warfare.

    That was the silver dragon n.

    That is why the Silver Dragon Princess could not be the strongest of the Seven Dragons, and even though she had a draw with Swordswoman in the past, she eventually ran away.

    Because it was the destiny of the Silver Dragon n to lose if they couldn¡¯t win in an instant.

    and this moment.

    The fate of the Silver Dragon n became shackles and held Yekathrice¡¯s ankles.

    ¡°Kyaaaak!!¡±

    As if resentful of his fate.

    Yekathrice tried to create a pir of ice again with a ferocious shout.

    However, no matter how much he squeezed, the exhausted psionic flowed out like a brook in a drought and never regained its original flow.

    And it seems that he was only aiming for this opportunity.

    The suddenly activated shadows exploded and grew.

    The moment when he was about to swallow the entire ice pir that Yekathrice had driven into her.

    Chow!

    ¡°¡­Anyway, it seems that it is the younger sister¡¯s destiny to make her older brother suffer.¡±

    A ray of light shes.

    The whole shadow that had risen like a tidal wave was split.

    Perhaps because Limon¡¯s sudden intervention was so unexpected.

    I hesitated for a while when I saw Limon.

    Encroached by the rampaging dragon¡¯s instinct, Yekathrice stretched out her de-like wings and attacked Limon.

    widely!

    But it¡¯s just a futile attempt.

    Limon easily dodged Yekathrice¡¯s wings, which had already run out of psionics and were ridiculously slow.

    Then, after holding onto his swinging hand, he let out a sigh.

    ¡°Given your determination to risk your life, I will at least stay with you until this absurd gamble is over.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t understand the words because only my instincts were left.

    Limon strode towards the girl who struggled, showing her teeth like a cat seeing a dog.

    So, suddenly, a question mark appeared in Yekathrice¡¯s eyes, which were split vertically at the touch of her chin.

    ¡°So finish what you started, you crazy brother.¡±

    back.

    ¡°¡­?!?!¡±

    on the soft lips.

    Another pair of lips ovepped.

    Yekathrice¡¯s tail rose upright.

 Chapter 431

    #431. appeared, is.

    * * *

    Wriggling!

    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s exhausted from psionic depletion.

    Or maybe it was because it was so sudden.

    A silver-haired girl whose name is the fastest in the Seven Dragons, whose lips have been stolen in a defenseless state.

    Yekathrice reflexively tried to shake him off.

    The figure wielding from the wings to the ws of the tail is itself a rampaging dragon.

    It was a struggle to break rocks and crush iron, which contained the strength gained through Yonghwa.

    Good food!

    However, Limon did not raise an eyebrow.

    Whether sharp wings brush your cheeks.

    Whether the tail taps the side.

    Whether your nails dig into your arms.

    I just wrapped my arms around her slender waist to prevent her from escaping and coveted her lips even deeper.

    At the moment Yekathrice gets angry at Limon¡¯s attitude, and the struggle is about to get stronger.

    Stop struggling.

    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened.

    The ecstatic stimtion felt the moment the saliva flowed between the lips touched the tip of the tongue.

    And because the clear and pure dragon psionic that naturally permeated her body took away her sense of resistance.

    gulp.

    Instead, thirst soared.

    The body depleted of psionics happily epted the dragon psionics like rain during a drought.

    Yekathrice, who had only her instincts left, kissed Limon herself in ordance with her desire for more dragon psionics.

    Squeak.

    Like a beast that encounters unfamiliar prey.

    Live with vignce.

    ovep your lips

    But that kind of caution is only the first time.

    The more I epted the dragon psionic through my ovepped lips, the more my thirst deepened.

    As much as that, the girl¡¯s behavior changed more and more aggressively.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    sweep your lips

    sucking in a little

    entangle one¡¯s own tongue

    when such a short time had passed.

    Before she knew it, she was frantically clinging to Limon, with her arms around his neck and her tail wrapped around his legs and waist.

    The flow of the dragon psionic that was too ecstatic.

    And the intense pleasure and satisfaction felt every time he and his tongue intertwined and swallowed saliva.

    He made the lofty yet violent descendant of the dragon forget everything and frantically covet him.

    Chow ah!

    The deep kiss that seemed tost forever ended with a wave of shadows.

    It was as if he was trying to swallow the two intruders at once.

    Limon shed the shadows that were rushing in with a single sword, and Yekathrice shed the fragments away with a swing of her tail.

    In the meantime, Limon untied his arm around Yekathrice¡¯s waist and slightly parted his lips.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why do you look like a cat whose bowl was stolen? This should be enough to finish the sealing now.¡±

    He blinked for a while with a face that didn¡¯t know why he suddenly fell.

    As if she realized the meaning of ¡®to here¡¯ only btedly, Yekathrice did not fall, but instead pressed closer to him.

    ¡°Karru¡­¡±

    Wings gently scratching his back.

    A tail that tickles your legs.

    Eyes moistened with heat.

    Even the red lips that let out sticky breath.

    Anyone can see that it is aegyo.

    Like a kitten teasing its owner for milk¡­

    or rather, like a female cat courting her owner, she was alluring, painful, and lustful.

    However, Limon sneered away at the cuteness and untied her arm from her neck with just a poke at her elbow with his thumb.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to y with you right now, so if you really want to y, you should finish what you were doing properly.¡±

    I wrapped my arms again and grabbed Yekathrice by the nape of her neck as she tried to cling to me.

    Leaning toward the shadows.

    whisper into her ear

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about giving you a prize if you really sessfully seal the Demon God.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    without even promising a reward.

    It was a whisper that clearly conveyed that there would be no soup if more swarms were used.

    But Yekathrice was not disappointed.

    As if he had managed to understand the word ¡®sang¡¯, he just ran forward like lightning with his eyes shining.

    In order to resume the sealing that had been suspended for a while.

    Kwadeuk Kwadeuk!

    The shadow shook violently to stop Yekathrice, who had be a silver sh again and started creating ice pirs in session.

    But to no avail.

    Just like when she first evolved¡­

    or rather, Yekathrice, who had be faster than then, was no way to be caught.

    Awesome!

    Above all, the existence of Limon, who would intervene and wield a sword whenever he got close to her, made it impossible for the shadow to even fight.

    I was cut several times by the sword light.

    Being pierced by silver shes one after another.

    In the end, the moment when the shadow, which had lost most of its huge body like a mountain, waspletely surrounded inside and outside by pirs of ice.

    Yekathrice stopped running in a sh and quickly retreated.

    So spread your wings wide

    A girl with a straight back.

    The moment you open your lips.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    What a bummer!

    The silvery brilliance emanating from the wings, which were transparent like crystal, brightened the whole area.

    The rapidly swollen ice pirs intertwined with each other like a, and the movement of the shadows became several times slower than before.

    The wedge of time that Yekathrice has sown so far.

    Hundreds of psionic masses were resonating with each other, distorting the entirety of time.

    One second to tens of seconds.

    One minute into tens of minutes.

    One hour into hundreds of hours.

    Like a dam blocking the river called time.

    As the piles of ice piled up, the flow of time was further twisted, reaching thousands and tens of thousands of times.

    And finally, the moment when all the pirs of ice were joined together topletely enclose the shadow, and the twist of time reached its zenith.

    Quad de de de de deuk!

    -The world stopped.

    With the surface of the iceberg formed by the coalescence of ice pirs as the boundary line, everything inside stopped.

    Even the shadows that fluctuated slowly.

    Molecr activity and light waves.

    The space that has stopped as if it has been stuffed entirely is the seal of time.

    It was a prison that even God imprisoned.

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡±

    Catherine breathed heavily.

    It was because he squeezed the dragon psionic to the floor again toplete the seal.

    Even the princess of the Seven Dragons had to go through psionic depletion twice before it could bepleted, so this sealing was close to a miracle.

    But even in such an exhausted state, Yekathrice had a rather bright expression on her face.

    And ran to Limon.

    ¡°¡­Good work.¡±

    He seemed to be asking for a reward for working hard.

    Yekathrice hung up again wagging her tail.

    Patting her head, Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could really do it, but it¡¯s great.¡±

    No matter how much he made up for hisck of dragon psionics, it was a truly admirable achievement.

    Limon praised briefly.

    and muttered

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s more unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Looking at Limon with a strangely bitter expression, he tilted his head for a while.

    Yekathrice suddenly raised her tail.

    And I looked behind the stroke.

    because it felt

    A pir of darkness stretching from the iceberg to the sky.

    The prison of time shakes as it pulsates like a blood vessel.

    ¡°Kyao?¡±

    I can¡¯t believe that the seal I made with all that hard work has already started to crumble.

    Limon said to Yekathrice with a nk expression.

    ¡°It is not a failure. Because you must have sealed the demon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the Demon God has twisted the providence and brought the timing for your seal to be lifted to now.¡±

    It was a simple reason.

    Just as Yekathrice stopped the demon¡¯s time and imprisoned her.

    By elerating time, the Demon God shortened the effective time of the seal, which was originally supposed tost a day or two.

    ¡®I wonder if it was too much.¡¯

    God, who is in touch with the providence of the world, can cause miracles like breathing.

    Of course, the miracle is limited ording to the Godhead.

    The god ofmerce can¡¯t make it rain.

    Just as the god of war cannot bring about a good harvest.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t an opponent who was not quitepatible like the god of time, Yekathrice¡¯s seal would have worked against a tolerable substitute.

    But the other party had to drink.

    That fake god, who shocked even the gods of the Taoist League, was nothingpared to the Great Deal.

    Thanks to the powerful psionics of time maniption, the seal was still maintained, but at least now.

    It was clear that the seal would be broken within a few minutes at the most.

    ¡®In the end, I have no choice but to take the damage.¡¯

    knowing that fact.

    Limon calmly made his choice.

    I gave her a chance after seeing Yekathrice¡¯s determination, but now there is no reason to hesitate any longer.

    Even if we see the blood of innocent people, this was the only way to prevent a bigger disaster that the Demon God would bring.

    Like the time in the past when I had to pull out my sword to stop the sword after I couldn¡¯t stop myself.

    Whoever cut it to protect the world.

    That¡¯s why the man who became the protector of mankind raised his sword with a cold face to be a yer.

    no i was trying to

    Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    [Stop for a moment.]

    If I hadn¡¯t heard a familiar sound from somewhere along with the blunt telepathy that had dug into my head.

    ¡®¡­This?¡¯

    where does this sounde from?

    Realizing it quickly thanks to the Sword Master¡¯s super senses, Limon raised his eyebrows as he looked up at the sky.

    The sky dyed pitch-ck around the pir of darkness.

    It was because I saw a flying object flying fast with the headlights on on the other side.

    ¡®SDW X-21?¡¯

    When Limon narrowed his eyes when he saw the state-of-the-art vertical takeoff andnding aircraft of Bahamut, which he also used when he came to the Russian Khanate.

    SDW¡¯s entrance opens.

    One seal fell.

    thud!

    Is it because I jumped from too high a ce?

    He is the one who dented the ground even though he slowed down the fall by spreading the hem of his sky-high clothes like a parachute.

    The little white-haired girl opened her mouth proudly, looking at Limon with an expressionless face as always.

    ¡°This is my appearance.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nice to have a cool appearance like a hero, but doesn¡¯t it hurt tond on your knees like that?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it hurts. I am holding back my tears.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you doing something like Superhero Landing?¡±

    ¡°Every hero in the movie appears like this. It doesn¡¯t even hurt. But I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m the only one in so much pain.¡±

    ¡°Please try to distinguish between fiction and reality.¡±

    I was determined at best.

    Of course, as soon as he appeared, he blew away everything.

    Looking at the white-haired girl who gave him a headache instead, Limon pressed his temples.

    ¡°So what brought you here, stupid princess?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to help Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you know what the situation is?¡±

    ¡°I know. I drank and was resurrected. Sealing also failed. Killing or not killing is a problem.¡±

    Is it really the world¡¯s best prophet?

    Even though he had just appeared, Ainsha was aware of the situation. At the words of Ainsha, Limon looked even more bewildered.

    ¡°Knowing that, how are you going to help?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I believe only We are already fully prepared.¡±

    What kind of preparation is it?

    Limon, who was about to ask, made a strange expression.

    It was because I felt another familiar presence in the SDW X-21 still floating in the sky.

    The moment Limon put on a puzzled expression at the presence of a person who could never be here, but who could never be mistaken for it.

    [AlTea Algos (time, providence).

    ]

    Anguid voice rings out.

    The shaking of the seal subsides.

    Rather, the pirs of darkness that invaded the prison of time began to shake.

    Although not absolute like God.

    Although it does not touch the providence.

    Instead, the power to deceive providence.

    Depending on the skill of the master and user, it can surpass even the miracles of God.

    Therefore, the ability that dominated an era, at least in the distant past, was manifested in exchange for all kinds of rare offerings on SDW X-21.

    [Ha Fei viIl RoWa SArum Antat (Stop, rest, hide, fall asleep, I will take a rest for a while.)]

    Faaaat!

    Thus, the moment when the spell that resonated like an echo reached its climax, and the immense magic aura exploded.

    Finally, the pir of darkness that reached the sky was wrapped in pure white frost.

    All the fuss is gone.

    There are only two left.

    Only the icebergs that trapped the shadows and the pirs of frost towering up to the sky.

    When Limon made a mysterious expression when he saw the shadow of the Demon God who was frozen so hard that he couldn¡¯t even shake the seal.

    It was the person he expected to appear in SDW X-21, whichndedte.

    ¡°To make them do such absurd things as soon as they call them out. Isn¡¯t it too much even if I¡¯m a ve?¡±

    Respect the elders more.

    A dark red curly haired witch whozily protests but observes the iceberg with curious eyes.

    Beep beep! Beep!

    On the witch¡¯s shoulder, a blue bird ps its wings and protests as if asking for the return of the self-immtion item.

    ¡°When a hero appears, all problems are solved. That¡¯s why he is the hero. The proof that he is the most suitable for Lee¡¯s wife is over.¡±

    And even a girl with an expressionless face who draws a V with her fingers while her meager breasts are wide open.

    There was only one thing Limon could do while watching the three young and old who couldn¡¯t feel the tension at all.

    All they could do was blink their eyes side by side with Yekathrice clinging to his arms.

 Chapter 432

    #432. there is a way

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The girl who drank the decoction.

    Yekathrice put down the bowl.

    Then, he asked the silver-haired maid holding the tray next to him.

    ¡°The sealing was sessful, right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Ainsha just brought the legendary great witch.¡±

    ¡°99% is thanks to the princess.¡±

    ¡°Originally, what¡¯s important is the 1% finish, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The hardships are all the same, and the best side is taken away.¡±

    As the Seven Dragons are the number one plundering n, they lose face.

    Laugh for a while.

    Yekathrice asked again.

    ¡°What are our bad brother and cute little sister doing now?¡±

    ¡°You are in a meeting.¡±

    ¡°okay? where?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to see¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the two younger siblings are doing in a dark ce, but I can¡¯t help but watch them, right?¡±

    There are other people in that conference room.

    Brothers and sisters usually don¡¯t do anything even in a locked room.

    Yekathrice needs absolute stability right now, etc.

    Kana did not point out.

    I just opened my mouth coldly.

    ¡°Can I tell you a word, princess?¡±

    ¡°Ah, are you going to confess to me? I¡¯m sorry Kana. I already have an older brother I have a crush on.¡±

    ¡°You were too reckless.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a serious answer, but it¡¯s sad to ignore it like that?¡±

    As if he¡¯s sorry he didn¡¯t take the joke.

    Looking at Yekathrice grumbling, Kana coldly continued.

    ¡°Fighting against the Demon God wasn¡¯t enough, so he harmed himself to be a dragon. What were you thinking if it went wrong?¡±

    ¡°I knew it would work out somehow. Anyway, that¡¯s how it ended up, right?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a 70% chance that this time it was just luck, and in reality the princess was in danger.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a fair amount of gods or monarchs.

    The Demon God is the existence that caused even Limon to wander between death and death, and even the Blue Dragon Princess of the time.

    Originally, it was the right opponent to avoid confrontation itself.

    Whether the citizens of Moscow are exterminated.

    That¡¯s what ruins Russia.

    Even so, looking at the princess who risked her own life and made an absurd gamble, Kana spoke sharply.

    ¡°Remember that the princess¡¯s life is not alone and we have the ¡®right¡¯ to protect you.¡±

    Whether it treats the n like dogs.

    Killing or harassing as a prank.

    If it is the will of the princess, they will dly follow.

    However, it is uneptable for a princess who has not yetid eggs to put herself in danger.

    Because the princess¡¯s only duty was to safely inherit the true blood until the day the seven dragons resurrected.

    And¡­

    ¡°Above all, keep in mind.¡±

    ¡°That the princess promised to destroy me rather than abandon me.¡±

    ¡°If the princess forgets that promise and goes out on her own again¡­¡±

    With a cold face as always.

    But with the most terrifying eyes.

    Looking straight at Yekathrice.

    Kana finished her speech.

    ¡°You¡¯ll keep that promise, even if you¡¯re forced to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, rest in peace.¡±

    After bowing with utmost respect and greetings.

    For a moment, I waited for the silver-haired maid to walk out the door carrying a tray full of empty dishes.

    Yekathriceughed.

    ¡°Anyway, my kids aren¡¯t crazy, they¡¯re the problem.¡±

    If I do this wrong, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be tied up and locked up.

    After mumbling happily.

    Yekathrice got up from her seat and slipped out of the room¡­ no, to be precise, the superrge camper she was in.

    And containers and tents lined up everywhere.

    No, to be precise, he muttered as he watched the numerous people busily moving among them.

    ¡°No matter how ragtag they may be, they march all the way to Moscow without the knowledge of the new revolutionary army or the revolutionary government. After all, my army ispetent.¡±

    It was.

    They are none other than Russians.

    From the beginning of the revolution until now, they have only been running away.

    They, who had brought despair to the revolutionary government by not showing nose-bleeding all along, were even carrying out camp construction in the suburbs of Moscow before they knew it.

    That¡¯s an army of tens of thousands of people.

    What would have happened if Sergei hadn¡¯t done the crazy thing of resurrecting the demon.

    It was a very curious thing.

    Of course, if the Demon God hadn¡¯t been summoned, the Russian army wouldn¡¯t havee this far in the first ce.

    Giggling at that fact, Yekathrice moved lightly.

    ¡°oh! I finally found it!¡±

    Do-do-do too!

    and after a while

    Yekathrice, who found Limon in thergest barracks in the center of the camp, immediately clung to his back.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my brother too heartless? If my cute little sister copses in pain, I have to take care of her by her side.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aside from being a cute little sister and not a younger sister like Wen-su, aren¡¯t you forgetting that we are not real siblings?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to throw away your sister as soon as it¡¯s done? After all, oppa is a bad guy too.¡±

    Even as he frowned at the conversation that made his head hurt the more he heard it, Limon did not shake Yekathrice.

    I just asked casually.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine because my brother worried about me!¡±

    ¡°This is a serious question, so please answer seriously.¡±

    ¡°Eh, to be honest, half and half? It¡¯s not perfectly fine, but it¡¯s okaypared to what I expected.¡±

    When Limon asked with a straight face, Catherine also answered honestly.

    Still, Yonghwa is dangerous.

    In particr, there was a high possibility that his lifespan would be shortened or that he would remain permanently disabled as long as he was forcibly transformed through self-injury without the Chilryongdae.

    Even Maia¡¯s life could be in danger.

    There was a reason why Kana, who had been obediently following through on anything, dared to threaten.

    In that respect, her condition was surprisingly light.

    To the extent that if you take proper care, you can regain your health without any aftereffects.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Wasn¡¯t I a bit too much to be honest to say that it was okay because Yonghwa¡¯s time was short?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But after going through too much, it feels like something really good happened. Can you guess what it is?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    ¡°okay? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Somehow, I feel like there was something I had to receive, but I can¡¯t remember, so it¡¯s a waste.

    A moment to grumble alone.

    Yekathrice asked suddenly.

    ¡°Rather than that, how is your brother? I¡¯ve even heard that it¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty serious.¡±

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    While the Demon God is sealed, he evacuates the citizens of Moscow and destroys it.

    If you can do that, it will be an ideal result.

    The problem was that the evacuation of citizens was not carried out smoothly.

    ¡°Currently, all the citizens of Moscow are unconscious due to being exposed to the demon¡¯s curse. You can¡¯t evacuate if you try to evacuate on your own.¡±

    ¡°I know that too, but then we can rescue instead of evacuate, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because it doesn¡¯t work. Even if the Demon God is sealed, the energy he sowed is still there.¡±

    Currently, Moscow is covered by the demon¡¯s curse.

    Ordinary people fainted just by entering, and even tolerable masters and high-level yers became unconscious after working for a long time.

    It was difficult to mobilize even vehicles, let alone drones, because even machines malfunctioned at times.

    ¡°Right now, the entire Silver Dragon family is mobilized to carry out the rescue operation, but at this rate, we won¡¯t be able to make it in time until the seal is lifted.¡±

    ¡°What is the rough estimate of rescue?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, maybe 10%.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that sure is serious.¡±

    Contrary to her admiration, Yekathrice did not smile.

    The fact that only 10% can be saved means that the remaining tens of millions cannot be reached in time.

    No matter how much the rescue operation is conducted centering on the downtown area, if Limon cuts the Demon God, there will be at least hundreds of thousands of victims.

    ¡°Can¡¯t the seal be further strengthened? Now that I have the Gwangryongdae, I think I can try harder at least once if I push myself a little.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Limon who answered Yekathrice¡¯s proposal, but Sir, who was drinking tea on the other side.

    As the person who used the magic barrier to prevent and supplement her seal from being broken, Shire calmly continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I don¡¯t have any money left to use for sealing anymore.¡±

    ¡°In return, there are a lot of things that Ainsha robbed in Moscow, right? If you use it¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already written it.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°It means that the white child used all the magical treasures of mysterious materials collected not only in Moscow but all over Russia to seal the demon.¡±

    ¡°¡­All that much?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that the great magic that seals the Demon God can be done at an insignificant price?¡±

    If it was easy to seal the demon in the first ce, it would not have been possible to stop the witches of the 27th line of magic from London even if they had a showdown.

    Even this seal was possible because Yekathrice had already frozen time and it was Sir who used the magic.

    Even if one element was missing, the seal would have failed no matter how many times the treasure was poured out.

    Seeing the legendary archwitch talkingnguidly, Catherine narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°After all, sealing is only a temporary measure, and we have to do something before the grace period ends, right?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    Yekathrice scratched her head.

    This is because even as the most recognized genius of the Seven Dragons, she could not see a way to resolve this situation.

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. There is a way.¡±

    The white-haired girl looked at Yekathrice hanging on Limon¡¯s back with an expressionless face.

    That¡¯s why she was dubious about Ainsha¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is there a way?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After the Holy Alliance Demon War, I studied how to prevent the demon from resurrecting.¡±

    ¡°You mean those interested people did such a wonderful thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It is the gods who have the most difficulty when reviving demons. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    God is a being whose strength is faith.

    That is why he regards all other gods as rivals.

    In the past, in the Silver Age, religious wars were fierce because of the religiouspetition.

    In that respect, despite having a power that surpasses even the great power, the demon god who can never be included in the Holy League is the natural enemy of all gods.

    It was only natural that the Divine Alliance, thergest magic organization in the present age, studied demons.

    ¡°Ainsha, from what you¡¯re saying, it seems that those interested people havee up with a pretty usible way?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I cannot exin in detail. Anyway, if you use it, you can stop the demon without taking damage.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Yekathrice calmly agreed.

    A way to stop demons means a way to stop other gods as well.

    If it was a secret only for the gods, I could understand why even Ainshara, the priest of the Holy League, couldn¡¯t say it carelessly.

    One thing you don¡¯t know.

    ¡°But why aren¡¯t you using that method?¡±

    If there is a solution, please use it.

    Why are you wasting your time discussing it here?

    In response to her question that hit her head, Limon remained silent with a furrowed brow, and Sir also raised a teacup without saying a word.

    So, it was Ainsha who answered that question.

    ¡°Two conditions are necessary to use this method.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°For now, the demon must bepletely resurrected.¡±

    ¡°¡­really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is still cocooned. You can use that method only when you release the cocoon and achieveplete divinity.¡±

    ¡°That is awesome.¡±

    Why is Limon only crossing his arms?

    Yekathrice could understand perfectly.

    Of course, he made himself suffer even though he was notpletely resurrected.

    An existence that can make millions of victims just by killing it is a demon.

    Even if there was a solution, the risk was too great to allow such a demon to be resurrected perfectly.

    It¡¯s good if Ainsha¡¯s method works.

    But what if it fails?

    At least, the whole of Moscow will be blown away, and in the worst case, a catastrophe may ur in which half of the Russian Khanate is stained with disaster.

    It was not an easy choice even for Yekathrice.

    ¡°That¡¯s better. The real headache is the second condition.¡±

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    That¡¯s why Ekatriche made an interesting expression at Limon¡¯s words.

    Just hearing that the demon had to be resurrected

    made me wonder at this point what the more troublesome condition was than the shocking thing.

    But the moment I heard the second condition.

    Catherine lost her smile.

    ¡°I need to learn the celestial foresight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even when I was strangled by Limon.

    Even when you put a knife through your heart.

    Erase even the mischievous smile I never forgot.

    Looking at Ainsha with a cold face she had never shown before, Ekatriche spoke in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Ainsha, are you crazy?¡±

 Chapter 433

    #433. i will kill

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. That¡¯s sane. Don¡¯t get framed.¡±

    Unlike Yekathrice, who exudes frost-like momentum, Ainsha¡¯s answer was bluntness itself.

    It looked the same as usual.

    That¡¯s why Yekathrice had no choice but to interrogate her even more coldly.

    ¡°Then what do you think you¡¯re going to learn that kind of magical art?¡±

    seventy-two species.

    The 72 types of ssical learning created by the seven dragons to transmit psionics to humans.

    The seventy-two types of martial arts were amazing in that ordinary people could learn only one, but if they excelled, they would be masters worthy of admiration.

    Instead, there was a dangerous school break among them.

    A demon spirit who would go crazy if it wasn¡¯t for the ck Dragon Princess.

    Except for the green dragon princess, the five organs are hardened.

    Only the Red Dragon Princess does not be a pile of ashes, such as the Sun River Air.

    Because it requires so much talent, the Seven Dragons ssifies such learning as magic arts and strictly manages it.

    Still, such a break was good.

    After all, if you¡¯re a princess, you can learn it, and it¡¯s as useful as it is dangerous.

    Some of the elders thought that the seven dragons were only for the princess.

    However, there was also a martial art that even the most optimistic people did not hesitate to call magic gong.

    That is a thousand-legged foresight.

    Only the White Dragon Princess could learn it, but it was the worst goldsmith of the seventy-two kinds that no White Dragon Princess ever could learn without care.

    This is because there was a fatal side effect that even Princess Baekryong could not avoid.

    It¡¯s nothing else¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your life is at risk if yourcking emotions dry up even more?¡±

    ¡­gradual expungement of emotions.

    It was a more terrifying side effect because it was simple.

    This is especially true for the White Dragon Princess, whose life is often short-lived because her emotions gradually decline due to her foresight, and shemits suicide or dies of weakness.

    However, Ainsha did not expressly ept Yekathrice¡¯s point.

    ¡°Studying a thousand-legged foresight does not necessarily result in side effects.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the luck given to only one of the previous White Dragon Princesses will apply to you as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Above all, to stop the demon without damage, a farsighted creature is essential.¡±

    The method to stop the Demon God is only theoreticallyplete.

    In practice, you never know what problems will be revealed.

    In order to prevent a terrible catastrophe from happening due to a small mistake, he said that he needed to learn the science of foresight.

    Yekathrice raised her eyebrows even more when she saw Ainsha giving a rare logical exnation.

    ¡°Do you think it makes sense to risk your life for people who are not your n?¡±

    ¡°Ekathrice has already done it. There is no reason not to call it me.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m crazy!¡±

    ¡°Then I am crazy. It is problem solving.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What a crazy conversation.

    When Sir, who was watching,ughed and murmured.

    Limon, who was looking at Ainsha with his arms crossed and a frown as good as Yekathrice¡¯s, opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Honestly, stupid princess, I¡¯m curious too.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what you are curious about.¡±

    ¡°The reason you would risk your life for those who are neither your n nor your people.¡±

    In the case of Yekathrice, it was at least understandable.

    This country is her territory.

    Being obsessed with her territory was the instinct of a descendant of dragons, and she was a mad dictator who regarded even the people as her property.

    Even if it was Rose, she would have been able to agree.

    Even if you think of the blue dragon princess of the ancestors who gave her life to stop the demon, she will be willing to stand up for justice.

    But Ainsha is the White Dragon Princess.

    Even though she was the most pure of the Seven Dragons, she was not a merciful princess enough to risk her life for strangers.

    However, it waspletely iprehensible why he was willing to make such a sacrifice.

    That¡¯s why the moment I heard Ainsha¡¯s blunt answer.

    Limon doubted his ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s for Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the unexpected answer.

    Not only Limon, but Yekathrice also made strange expressions.

    While Sirman watched with an interesting expression, Ainsha continued talking with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I saw the future. It was a future where Lee would fight the Demon God and be a victim.¡±

    A demon who covers wisdom.

    Limon who cuts down the future.

    Because of the two, the future of this country was in a mess and waspletely unpredictable.

    However, Ainsha, the world¡¯s foremost prophet, was able to glimpse a few fragmented futures even in the mud.

    How many casualties will there be in the future.

    And¡­

    ¡°In all futures where there were victims like that, Lee had a scary face.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you mean that I will regret sacrificing innocent people by cutting the demon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡±

    he is only a prophet

    He doesn¡¯t have the ability to read minds like Li Qingyu, so he can¡¯t know what Limon will feel in the future.

    After a blunt confession.

    Ainsha continued.

    ¡°All I know is that Lee wasn¡¯t smiling in any of those futures.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Lee like that. That is why.¡±

    after hearing that.

    Limon put on aplicated expression.

    As if you doubt your ears, as if you don¡¯t understand, as if you don¡¯t believe it, as if your head is pounding.

    At the end of looking at Ainsha with an indescribable face full of confusion, suspicion, absurdity, and shock.

    barely ask

    ¡°Now¡­ are you willing to risk your life to make meugh?¡±

    In response to Limon¡¯s question, which rarely gave him a confused look, Ainsha neither affirmed nor denied.

    I just opened my mouth in an expressionless manner.

    ¡°Reese is not smart.¡±

    Compared to Li Qingyu and the other princesses, she is the most foolish fool.

    ¡°It¡¯s not strong or great.¡±

    Not as righteous as Rose.

    Not as delicate as Maia.

    Not as brave as Hai.

    Not aspetent as Catherine.

    Not as perfect as Charlotte.

    Although descended from the same dragon, she is the weakest member of the Seven Dragons, inferior to other princesses in every way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to prove myself to be Lee¡¯s bride.¡±

    So it was understandable that Limon would choose a princess other than himself as his bride.

    like self-help.

    more silent

    expressionless and blunt.

    Nevertheless, rather than being intimidated, he looked straight at Limon with an attitude that felt so calm and even confident.

    The white-haired girl dered.

    ¡°But my love for Lee is second to none.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll do anything for Lee.¡±

    Not for people.

    Not even for Yekathrice.

    To avoid turning Limon into a yer.

    So that he could sarcastically sneer at people andugh coldly at the world as always, without getting tired of the weight of blood.

    your feelings and your life.

    I¡¯m willing to take it.

    When Limon made a moreplex expression while watching Ainsha speak without wavering.

    Yekathrice groaned.

    ¡°Ainsha you¡­¡± I wonder

    if that confession was quite shocking.

    It took a while to look at Ainsha with a face asplex as Limon¡¯s.

    ¡°You fool, do as you please!¡±

    Yekathrice, who bit her lip and yelled out loud, eventually turned around and ran out of the barracks.

    * * *

    In the end, the meeting ended just like that.

    This is because Russia¡¯s fate could not be decided without Catherine.

    However, Yekathrice had no intention of participating in the meeting again.

    A tree standing alone in the snow.

    I sat on top of that tree branch, hugging my knees and muttering to myself.

    ¡®¡­Ainsha you idiot.¡¯

    The princess of the Seven Dragons is a one-of-a-kind existence.

    They inherited the dragon¡¯s blood and were born from an egg, and there was no true kinship between them.

    Of course, there was no family or sisters.

    In that sense, considering Ainsha as a younger sister is ultimately yful.

    In order to enjoy the reaction of Ainsha, who tantly hates him.

    It was just one of the hobbies I made to sustain myself a little bit in the distortion of distant time.

    treat her like a sister

    Whether it¡¯s affectionate and doing favors.

    For Yekathrice, all of that was a house y that she could stop at any time, and feelings that were created at the level of cherishing toys.

    So, no matter what fool Ainsha did, there was no reason to be angry.

    After giggling andughing at that stupidity, if Ainsha dies, it¡¯s enough to find a new toy.

    ¡­But why?

    Hearing Ainsha¡¯s willingness to destroy for Limon¡¯s sake, I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Annoyance soaring.

    A feeling of suffocation that stops breathing.

    And some unknown feelings.

    It made her who could even enjoy her own death unable tough.

    That¡¯s why, unlike usual, he was staring at the snowy field with a smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯vee out quite far for a walk.¡±

    A man appeared with a low voice.

    how did youe to know

    Limon, who had walked leisurely from the other side of the snowy field, stopped when he came right under the tree where Yekathrice had climbed.

    dump.

    Not particrly warm.

    It¡¯s not even clean.

    Still, Limon leaned his back against the trunk of the tree, sitting on one knee on the snow-covered bare floor.

    And just like Yekatrice, she looked at the snowy field.

    without any words or actions.

    As if to remain silent forever.

    So it was.

    The reason why the silver-haired girl who was crouching on a tree branch had no choice but to speak first.

    ¡°¡­You know my brother, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What an idiot my brother is.¡±

    he¡¯s not stupid

    What Ainsha would have protested with an expressionless face, Ekatriche said as if it were natural.

    No, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he continued talking.

    ¡°He¡¯s pathetic without a countermeasure, stupid enough to be cute, and naive enough to be pitiful.¡±

    Too harsh an evaluation for a princess of the same name.

    But there was no hint of ridicule there.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    There was only the affection that I cherished more because I wascking and the frustration of myself that I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°But even my younger brother wasn¡¯t this stupid and stuffy from the beginning. No, rather, I thoroughly took care of my own safety.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know why that child ended up like this.¡±

    As if arguing with a mean man who tricked his naive younger brother into going down a bad path.

    At the end of muttering resentfully.

    Yekathrice continued quietly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything more useless than this.¡±

    ¡°Because you know better than I do what to do first.¡±

    ¡°Instead, keep one thing in mind.¡±

    fault.

    like a single snowke.

    jump off a tree branch

    Afternding on the snow without even leaving footprints.

    Yekathrice took a stride and came right in front of Limon, who was sitting on a tree trunk.

    And slowly lower your back.

    After aligning with Limon.

    Bang!

    grab that cor

    pull at once.

    A girl staring at Limon¡¯s face sharply from a distance where the tips of her noses would touch each other and whispering in a cold voice.

    ¡°If you make my brother cry, I will kill him.¡±

    Whether you have dragon psionics.

    Whether it¡¯s the invincible Sword Master.

    Whether it¡¯s the man you fell in love with.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    Ainsha is a toy that only she can y with.

    He said that if he turned away from the subject of ruining her like that on his own ord, he would stake everything on himself and kill him.

    After a cold deration.

    Yekathrice disappeared in a sh of light.

    It seemed like he had said all he had to say, so don¡¯t waste any more time.

    Limon, who was staring at the empty seat where the silver-haired girl had disappeared, got up from his seat.

    And he opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Suddenly, my brother was executed.¡±

    No matter how crazy she is, where would there be a fake older sister who threatened the sword master for the sake of a formal younger sister?

    With an unusually heavy sigh.

    Limon turned around.

    To take responsibility for something that has been put off for a long time.

 Chapter 434

    #434. That¡¯s it, this is this.

    * * *

    Sabak Sabak.

    Even after crossing the snowy fields and returning to the Russian positions, Limon was in no hurry.

    Like just going for a walk.

    Or like sightseeing.

    I just walked around the camp silently.

    A temporary relief shelter that protects citizens who have been rescued.

    Soldiers trying to find a way to help with the rescue operation using unmanned vehicles or robots.

    The silver dragon n, which is rescuing citizens in and out of Moscow at an invisible speed.

    The recovery room where there are people who have exhausted themselves after overusing their stamina and psionics.

    Or the temporary detention center where the revolutionary army and the new revolutionary army were protected by the military base because they could not find a ce to go, although they luckily escaped the curse.

    sometimes silently watching

    Sometimes I just nce past.

    After wandering around a camp the size of a city, thest ce Limon headed was the center.

    It was a ce with all kinds of barracks and container vehicles, including the camper that Yekathrice used as a lodging and the ce where they had meetings.

    Of course, there were many people standing guard around them.

    But also the Russian army.

    The head of the silver dragon n.

    There was no one to stop him.

    He just sent Limon across the camp as it was.

    The gray-haired woman Tata, who guarded the toxicrge and splendid barracks, was no exception.

    ¡°Wee, Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Is the stupid princess inside?¡±

    ¡°yes. The surroundings have already been passed down, so please feel free to talk.¡±

    That was it.

    I didn¡¯t even ask why you came.

    without even asking permission.

    After Tata bowed slightly and retreated, the Shinryongdae guarding the barracks also quietly left.

    Mongolian-style barracks that have be so quiet.

    Limon opened the door of the Ger and greeted Limon, an expressionless white-haired girl.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t wait long.¡±

    Squeeze.

    Ainsha, who was sitting next to a hot stove in the middle of the ger, picked up a perfectly heated kettle.

    Then he filled the cup he had prepared and poured it out.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother with the scent, which was too strong to be tea.

    After emptying the ss at once.

    I just opened my mouth.

    ¡°To what extent are you serious about what you said earlier?¡±

    ¡°Of course everything.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why you ask such an obvious thing.

    Seeing the white-haired girl tilting her head, Limon put on a heavy expression.

    ¡°Are you really going to use the celestial foresight? To prevent people who have nothing to do with you from being sacrificed for drinking?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Even if it could make your feelings disappear altogether?¡±

    An expressionless face like a doll.

    A dull voice as if reading a book.

    Contrary to Yekathrice, who is always overflowing with emotions, her emotions are not revealed at all.

    It was fine now though.

    Those faces and voices are just a result of the Prophet¡¯s habits.

    Ainsha¡¯s emotion itself was still rich, and she was the type to honestly express her emotions other than her expression and tone.

    However, the story changes when you learn the Cheonri Seonryu.

    Not only the expression, but also the heart can harden and be like a doll.

    What kind of ending will the White Dragon Princess meet?

    As a nemesis of the Seven Dragons, Limon, who knew better than anyone else, could not easily ept her proposal.

    However, Ainsha did not even show signs of anxiety.

    I just proudly dered it.

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. My feelings don¡¯t go away.¡±

    ¡°¡­on what grounds do you assert that?¡±

    Ainsha replied to Limon, who frowned at the bluff that seemed strangely firm.

    ¡°This is a cut crane created by the founder of the Cheonri Seonsyeonryu. But anyway, it¡¯s technology.¡±

    Whether it is the legacy of the great dragon.

    whatever it is contained in.

    Technology is just technology.

    He said things that would have foamed at the mouth if the elders of the Seven Dragons had heard them, so calmly.

    Ainsha gently stretched out her hand.

    To grab Limon¡¯s hand and pull him along.

    back.

    With that big, hard hand ovepping his chest.

    The white-haired girl looked at the gray-haired man with calm eyes.

    ¡°My love for Lee is not shallow enough to be erased by learning one such skill.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    for a moment.

    Limon couldn¡¯t open his mouth.

    Ainsha¡¯s clear and clean eyes.

    And a hot heartbeat, different from the expressionless face that came from his hand.

    Even a sword master who had lived for a long time could not say that her confidence was false.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s reckless.¡±

    Nevertheless, Limon could only call her foolish.

    Because I knew.

    No matter how intense the emotion, it can only remain pure for a moment.

    Love is more precious than life.

    The anger that burns the world.

    As time goes by, it loses its original brilliance and is easy to fade or be dirty.

    ¡°What you¡¯re trying to do is walk an endless tightrope.¡±

    Lovers who gave each other everything when they were young, but after they got married, they started fighting like enemies.

    An avenger who became a high-ranking official to take revenge on a criminal, but suddenly received a bribe to gain more power and took care of the enemy¡¯s convenience.

    Numerous human changes he has seen and experienced have proven that fact.

    Even more so, what if Princess Baekryong, whose emotions are easily weathered due to her foresight, learns to be a far-sighted foresight?

    It was more reckless than enduring a blizzard naked.

    Even if you can maintain your emotions with pure love right now, the moment her heart starts to shake, her emotions will copse entirely.

    ¡°The tightrope walking continues, the harder it will be for you.¡±

    Even if the coalition is preserved, problems remain.

    A rage thatsted for decades.

    A longing that I will never forget for the rest of my life.

    Forever steadfast passion, etc.

    There were also rare people in the world who kept one pure emotion for years and decades.

    But the results were rather devastating.

    A swordsman who fell into rage and became a yer.

    A sword demon who fell into longing.

    A swordsman who waged war with passion.

    Those who kept their pure emotions for a long time faced catastrophe called madness faster than anyone else.

    Just as stagnant water rots, if any emotion goes too far, you will destroy yourself.

    Love is no exception.

    Emotions are easy to change, not because humans are weak, but because they can protect their hearts.

    That¡¯s why Limon was able to assert.

    ¡°Someday you will regret this decision.¡±

    a few monthster

    or yearster.

    If you¡¯re lucky, ten years from now.

    Limon was more certain than any prophet that the day woulde.

    That¡¯s why the moment I heard Ainsha¡¯s answer.

    hardened face

    ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    If he meant not to worry because he would be the exception, he would have been able to understand, even if hemented.

    But that was not what Ainsha meant.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    ¡°Whether my feelings go away or I go crazy like Catherine, that¡¯s forter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I can like Lee until then¡­¡±

    Softly.

    The expressiones to mind.

    It seems blurry, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s such a clean smile.

    ¡°I am happy to ept either ending.¡±

    Like a fool who knew there was a cliff ahead but rather stepped on the elerator to leave insurance money for a lover who became in debt.

    At the end, you will be destroyed yourself.

    Even if I can¡¯t even regret it.

    If it¡¯s the result of loving Limon, even that destruction is her own happiness.

    Looking at Ainsha, who spoke with a transparent smile without any hesitation or shaking.

    Limon groaned.

    ¡°You too¡­¡±

    He shut his mouth that he had opened to confirm a possibility that he had in case, but became clearer.

    After a long silence.

    he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°What if I use you to get my hands on the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°You can use anything. It will be used for Lee.¡±

    ¡°What if I want to conquer the world and establish an eternal empire where everyone is loyal only to me?¡±

    ¡°Leave the conquest of the Holy Alliance to me. I am confident.¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t ept you as my bride?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If Lee doesn¡¯t ept you as your bride, you just have to work harder until she does.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Hearing Ainsha¡¯s hesitant answer, Limon finally closed his eyes.

    ¡®Is it like this after all?¡¯

    he could tell

    What she said is by no means an exaggeration.

    The fact that Ainsha would do anything for herself and greet any ending with a smile.

    Because I knew a woman who said something simr to Ainsha now.

    i loved myself

    At the end of holding a sword for yourself.

    A fool who smiled at the end even as he faced death by his own sword.

    Hisst disciple¡­

    ¡­and possibly hisst bride.

    ¡®Anastasia, there¡¯s another fool like you here.¡¯

    The face, the personality, the past.

    Although everything ispletely different.

    Looking at the girl who reminded him of Swordsman with just her clear eyes, Limonmented inwardly.

    As was the case in the past.

    No matter how much she blocks it, Ainsha will learn and use the Tenri Seonryu.

    I will do anything for Limon in the future.

    Until the day you will destroy yourself.

    will never stop

    Ainsha is the White Dragon Princess.

    Because she could see the future, she was a girl who only looked forward and didn¡¯t know how to look back.

    He vaguely knew that fact, so he tried to keep his distance from Ainsha implicitly.

    But it was toote.

    This innocent girl had been blinded by love for herself since time immemorial and tainted by lust.

    It¡¯s not that I feel guilty.

    But¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re cunning, you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m smart I can¡¯t think of anyone who would be favorably liked by helping Lee a lot.¡±

    I think you misunderstood that as apliment.

    Limon smiled wryly at Ainsha, who stretched out her meager breasts and exulted.

    There is no good or evil in this girl.

    Depending on who touches the canvas, it can be a masterpiece or a graffiti.

    Depending on her actions, Ainsha could either make the world better than anyone else ormit evil without any guilt.

    Ainsha like that.

    Limon could not be abandoned.

    Whether or not you are qualified as a bride.

    He is the only one who can take responsibility for this girl.

    Because Ainsha knew that if she neglected herself, she would eventually follow the same path as Swordsman.

    ¡®No, is it just too cowardly an excuse to say it¡¯s because of responsibility?¡¯

    Limon muttered.

    There is only a difference between slow and fast.

    After all, this is something that will happen someday.

    Is it Ugong Yisan?

    Even if everyoneughed at him, he was like Ugong who moved a mountain after digging up dirt all his life.

    The girl who had been steadfastly in love with Limon and had been working hard, hade too deeply to him to turn away.

    ¡®¡­Princess, you also asked me a very difficult favor.¡¯

    Squeeze.

    Take a moment to let out a sigh.

    Limon picked up the kettle that Ainsha had put on the stove and refilled the empty ss.

    And after drinking half a ss.

    I slowly reached out to Ainsha.

    ¡°If Ainsha¡¯s determination is sincere, ept this cup.¡±

    Are you surprised to be called by your name all of a sudden?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s strange that I¡¯m holding out the ss I¡¯ve been drinking.

    Limon said quietly to Ainsha, who tilted her head with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Instead, decide carefully. After epting this cup, even if you want to leave me, you will not be able to leave.¡±

    another giggle.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Blinking reminded of something.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    and pupil earthquake.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Obviously, the expression itself still looks like a doll.

    It took a long time to look at Limon and the ss at the end of the mysterious change in the face, where emotions were clearly revealed.

    cluck

    Ainsha swallowed dry saliva.

    And unlike usual, when he always acted without hesitation, after a moment of hesitation, he slowly reached out his hand.

    Careful like a craftsman who carves an irreceable jewel, yet unstoppable like an explorer who has found a long-sought treasure.

    The moment Ainsha epted the cup.

    rattle!

    ¡°Have you already started?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, fortunately, it¡¯s not toote. I came running in a hurry, wondering what to do if I waste.¡±

    The ger¡¯s door was wide open and a cold wind came in.

    And Limon didn¡¯t look back at the silver-haired girl who blew the air around him more easily than the cold north wind.

    I just asked softly, pressing my temple with one hand.

    ¡°Crazy princess, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why did youe because you have something to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­what to do?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    A pillow in your arms.

    A thin traditional dress that exposed the navel.

    Even the bottles of alcohol he was carrying bari-bari.

    Anyone can see that she has been preparing for something, and Yekathrice said lightly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it kind of like being an older sister and losing a man who has a crush on a younger sister? It¡¯s like having your brother steal your dearest sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­wasn¡¯t it you who said you would kill your brother if he made you cry?¡±

    ¡°That and this are different.¡±

    Ainsha being happy and being unfair are two different things.

    After making a bold statement.

    Yekathrice put on a meaningful smile.

    ¡°There are just right solutions.¡±

    ¡°I really hate to ask, but out of courtesy, I will ask. What is the solution?¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know why this is so obvious.

    Yekathrice said with a mischievous but 100% sincere smile.

    ¡°The three of us can sleep together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 435

    #435. There is no use in running away.

    ¡°If oppa hugs me and Ainsha together, then there¡¯s no need to feel unfair about someone arguing about distance and being taken away by someone, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I really wanted to see Ainsha¡¯s first night, but now that I think about it, I like this one more.¡±

    Like the swordsman who shouted that if the world is to be peaceful, all countries must be conquered and borders removed.

    When Limon suddenly raised his blood as he saw Yekathrice smiling and saying, ¡°Where can youe up with a more genius idea?¡±

    Peeing!

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Cuckoo!

    ¡°Kkeuk?!¡±

    Shortly after snatching his ss and throwing it at Catherine.

    Before I knew it, a white figure passed by Limon, who had just received the cup, kicked her stomach with a spiral chimney flow, and blew her out of the ger.

    ¡°Ouch¡­ Kicking a sick sister is too much.¡±

    ¡°Yekatrice. If you open this door, I will never speak to Catherine again.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    An expressionless face, as always.

    A dull voice as usual.

    Nevertheless, after warning with a strangely cold voice, Ainsha closed the door and locked it.

    thump thump!

    ¡°Wait a minute. Then I¡¯ll take a look!¡±

    ¡°You talk in your sleep while you sleep.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to go in, just open the door slightly, okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a refusal.¡±

    ¡°It feels like eight! I¡¯ll also give you 49% of Bahamut¡¯s shares for the admission fee! If you put it on at all, 100%! therefore¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you make it louder, you won¡¯t see your face for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Oooh.¡±

    Is it because he knew that the words were sincere?

    Whether or not Yekathrice stopped knocking on the door and wept sadly outside as if she had lost her country.

    Ainsha quickly returned to her original position.

    Then, he held out the empty ss he was sitting at to Limon and spoke confidently.

    ¡°Give me that ss again.¡±

    As if nothing had just happened.

    Or, it seems like he¡¯s going to make something that didn¡¯t even exist.

    Looking at the gray-haired girl holding out a ss with an expressionless face, Limon said shyly.

    ¡°Originally, hapwanju (ºÏšg¾Æ) has meaning in sharing the same drink from each other¡¯s cup, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to pick up the ss I threw away. Anyway, this is a formality, and I know your will.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. Originally, the more important the ceremony, the more formal it is. If you neglect the form, you will also neglect the heart.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because his name is a priest?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s regretful that he didn¡¯t get Limon¡¯s cup.

    Limonughed as he saw Ainsha knocking on Yekatrice and beating her as if she were going to retrieve the cup.

    ¡°Then it should be like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Pick up the kettle again.

    After pouring the cup he held out.

    Ainsha blinked at Limon, who took the ss and emptied it at once.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t understand why Limon had drunk the alcohol he was supposed to share with him.

    Limon did not bother to exin why.

    I just pulled her slightly.

    The moment when Ainsha, who had tilted her head at the sudden action, widened her eyes as if she had foreseen something only btedly.

    gulp.

    over pink lips.

    The tightly closed lips ovep.

    A drug that makes people stupid flowed down her throat.

    * * *

    Gulp.

    in many countries of all times and ces.

    Alcohol was an indispensable part of ancestral rites

    and was the most noble drink offered to the gods.

    In the past, in the Age of Bronze, humans were even forbidden to drink recklessly in order to pay tribute to the seven dragons.

    In that sense, Ainsha was familiar with alcohol.

    She is the priestess of the Holy League.

    Because she was a girl who had been in contact with and mediated with the gods who drink alcohol like water.

    gulp.

    Even so, Ainsha had never really enjoyed alcohol.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t get drunk with most alcohol, and I couldn¡¯t understand why the bitter taste was so good.

    I thought juice would be better than fruit wine that I could eat.

    gulp.

    but this moment.

    Ainsha could understand perfectly why it was a mess when the gods only threw a party and couldn¡¯t stop drinking.

    The sweetness seeping from the tongue salts the brain.

    The liquid that passed over like silk gently tickled my throat.

    The heat seeping into the stomach warms the body.

    Intoxicated with the ecstasy that filled her head with each sip, she forgot everything.

    Clinging to Limon

    like a baby bird being fed by a mother bird .

    with deep lips.

    He was only focused on taking the spilled alcohol and swallowing it.

    Unfortunately, the alcohol in his mouth wasn¡¯t infinite, and in the end she only had to lick her lips for a moment.

    As if you understand the burning feeling.

    Limon parted his lips slightly.

    Then, after lifting the kettle and filling the ss, he ced it on Ainsha¡¯s lips and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I blinked my eyes at the unknown words.

    Inadvertently empty the ss.

    It is unbelievable that it is the same alcohol as before, and the taste is bitter and t.

    Because of that stark difference, when I couldn¡¯t pass the alcohol I drank and kept it in my mouth.

    Seruk.

    The lips ovep again.

    tongue sticking out

    The taste of the alcohol in his mouth exploded.

    The ecstatic vor that seems to permeate not only to the tongue but also to the nose and mucous membranes is already a drug rather than alcohol.

    It was a poison that could not be forgotten until death if you tasted even a single drop, and an aphrodisiac that disturbed reason and intoxicated your instincts with its scent alone.

    In order to taste even a little more of the medicine, Ainsha worked hard to move her tongue.

    He skimmed her teeth and sucked his tongue, deftly leading the awkward movements.

    Like an adult teaching a bad prank.

    And like a child who learns to y for the first time, Ainsha slowly imitated his tongue and immersed herself in the adult¡¯s y.

    Tseup Tseup. gulp.

    Whenever their mouths are empty, they take turns tilting their sses and sucking each other¡¯s drink.

    In the middle of the exchange, until the alcohol dripped from the corners of the mouth and dripped from the tip of the chin to wet the chest.

    It was only after the kettle was empty that the bad prank, which seemed to go on forever, ended.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    But even after Ainsha ran out of alcohol, she couldn¡¯t fall for Limon.

    with unfocused eyes.

    with blushing cheeks.

    giving off a sweet scent.

    I just kept licking his lips.

    Limon did not ept the girl who clung to her with an expressionless expression, but with an unimaginable face.

    ¡°This seems to have the formality.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I think this would be enough for a condensed drink.

    Limon, who said quietly, lightly hugged Ainsha.

    Then he moved slowly andid her down on arge bed withyers of fur under the ger.

    Seruk.

    ¡°lee¡­?¡±

    After the girl who had called him vaguely took off the veil from her head, Limon kissed her on the forehead.

    Is it because of the heat?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I instinctively feel what¡¯s about to happen.

    A girl who inadvertently cringes and tries to pull herself out even while drunk with overflowing energy.

    But Limon wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    Rather, she kissed the earring and whispered while gently holding her thin shoulder to prevent Ainsha from running away.

    ¡°There is no point in running away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°From now on, even if you want to throw away your feelings for me, you won¡¯t be able to.¡±

    body, mind and emotions.

    Ainsha already owns everything.

    So, he would carve his mark on her body and mind so that she would never forget that fact.

    At the end of staring nkly at the man who said things that no dictator in the world would say, as if they were taken for granted.

    Ainshaughed quietly.

    ¡°It is what I wish for.¡±

    Stretch out your shrunken body.

    with a transparent smile.

    The purest princess of the Seven Dragons kissed her lover who would give her all.

    * * *

    ¡°Drinking¡­ is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ording to reports from the Moscow branch, it is certain.¡± Of course, I couldn¡¯t believe the

    urgent

    message from Russia, so I even cross-checked it with other information.

    As a result of checking the records of the Demon God War, it is clear that the situation before the destruction of Paris and Moscow now are simr.

    Youin made a serious report.

    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    Ever since Ainsha foresaw the disaster, she knew that something unusual would happen.

    But to think that the demon will be resurrected.

    Like the ck Dragon Princess, even as a woman who could ept such a disaster with a smile, she couldn¡¯t possiblyugh it off.

    ¡°What is the reaction of the other ns?¡±

    ¡°The Blue Dragon n seems to be seriously considering dispatching troops. But¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how Rose is, it won¡¯t be easy to move in this situation.¡±

    The Blue Dragon n knows the power of demons best.

    That¡¯s why you won¡¯t be able to move quickly.

    If the Demon God attacks the British Empire while the main forces of the Blue Dragon n, including Rose, are away, the tragedy of the Demon God War will be reproduced.

    Even the blue dragon n, which handles space movement, did that, so the other ns didn¡¯t need to talk about it.

    Great Britain, Brazil, Egypt, etc.

    This is especially true for the n that has not yet recovered from the damage caused to the maind due to the conflict with the teenage guild.

    Li Qingyu was no exception.

    No, in a sense, she was in the most difficult situation.

    Unlike the other ns who only had to protect their own territory, she had to take care of the Chinese Federation as well as the Holy League.

    Because they moved to prevent a disaster, they couldn¡¯t move at the moment the disaster actually urred.

    It was ironic.

    ¡®¡­I really don¡¯t know what fate is

    . ¡®

    I didn¡¯t know if it was normal.

    It is fate that even the prophet who knows the future will be swayed rather than changed.

    The more you think you know, the more you don¡¯t know, and you see only what you know rather than what you need to know, so the more you know, the more you can¡¯t help but be dominated.

    In that sense, the effort itself to prevent disaster may have been fleeting and meaningless.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu closed her eyes.

    The future is just the future.

    It has not yet been decided that a catastrophe will ur.

    Above all, if she is the man she loves, she will cut through any cmity with a single sword and create the fate she wants.

    After calmly organizing his thoughts, Li Qingyu quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Turn all branches of the ck Dragon Pce and Leviathan into a defensive posture, rally the armed forces and send a warning to the Holy Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Are you not going to send support?¡±

    ¡°Because the reinforcements have already gone.¡±

    Li Ching-yu recalled Shir, who was greeted by Yuna-kyung and headed to Russia.

    In terms of military strength, she may be inferior to the princess of the Seven Dragons, of course, tolerable monarchs, but she is the legendary great witch no matter what anyone says.

    In terms of wisdom and ability other than strength, he alone was a reinforcementparable to a thousand troops.

    I wonder if it was only Yekatrice.

    As long as Limon, who can change fate, and Ainsha, who can see the future, the worst situation will not happen.

    So let¡¯s believe them.

    After saying it with a smile.

    Li Qingyu looked up at the western sky and murmured.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the swordsman is doing his best together with Ainsha to stop the demon.¡±

 Chapter 436

    #436. will tell you for sure.

    * * *

    side.

    without mixing your tongue.

    not even breathing.

    Lips that only gently ovep.

    Compared to the sticky exchanges so far, the kiss is so shallow that it feels childish.

    However, the girl¡¯s lips, which are already full of perfume, are sweet and soft like honey, rather arousing desire than any other temptation.

    And it wasn¡¯t just her lips that smelled like perfume on Ainsha¡¯s body.

    Squeak.

    from the slender chin.

    neck with a ne on.

    And with a half-bared corbone.

    I slipped my lips along the skin that was so wet that I wondered if I had spilled more kisses than I drank.

    It sweeps and sucks in the soft skin and sucks in the sweet scent.

    ¡°It tickles me¡­¡±

    The girl wiggled at the touch of her lips brushing her skin.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    As his fingers slid over his brightly exposed waist and left red marks on his white skin, the itch became a strange stimulus.

    The immature fidgeting turns into sensitive wriggling.

    ¡°¡­it feels strange.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the feeling I¡¯m feeling for the first time in my life is unfamiliar.

    It¡¯s like you want to do something.

    Ainsha whispered in a voice that was still blunt but strangely heated while hanging by both arms.

    As requested, Limon stopped teasing the girl.

    Instead, I decided to tease him more.

    The fingers that had been running down her waist stretched upwards and pushed them through the thin hem of the dress that covered her chest.

    ¡°lee¡­?¡±

    Tzuyu.

    Is it because I was drenched in alcohol?

    The clothes that stuck to the skin didn¡¯te off easily.

    However, the man didn¡¯t care and spread the thin cloth and skin between them and gently embraced the small hill hidden inside.

    Startle.

    Smooth skin that fitsfortably in one hand.

    Like the cheeks of a baby, the soft touch makes you feel strangely good just by holding it.

    But he wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    A hand that grabbed the hill in the palm of your hand and made the girl flinch, but it wasn¡¯t enough to tear off her clothes.

    Sareuk.

    It¡¯s the inner skin he shows every time he asks to change his clothes.

    Was it the girl¡¯s shyness that she inadvertently covered it with her hand, or the instinct of a herbivore in front of a beast?

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to wonder the answer.

    He kissed her finger and gently moved her hand away.

    Farr.

    Is it because the air outside is cold?

    Even though it is small, the hill that reveals its beautiful curves is trembling shyly.

    The man, who supported himself on his knees and blocked the girl¡¯s resistance, slightly bent down and bit off the tip.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He seemed surprised.

    Despite the exmations that rang through the air, the man does not stop.

    Like a wild beast biting down its prey, he simply coveted the skin of the girl who became his own.

    ¡°Ah ah.¡±

    Because I don¡¯t know what to do with this creepy feeling.

    Ainsha, who only hugged Limon¡¯s head and only pursed her lips.

    However, the more he did, the more he bit her and pushed his hand into the hem of the dress that was wrapped around her waist.

    Squeak.

    Let¡¯s tickle those smooth thighs.

    The cloth wrapped around the waist loosens.

    Let¡¯s gently scratch the slender calves.

    Ayer of colorful clothes slips off.

    Immediately after grabbing the small ass.

    A thin underskirt with see-through flowed down.

    After a while, the sturdy hem of the dress that hid the girl¡¯s transparent flesh no longer remained.

    All that was left was essories such as bracelets and anklets that entuated the white skin.

    And just onest little piece of cloth.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    But Ainsha didn¡¯t even notice that fact.

    Not only did the process happen so naturally, but he couldn¡¯t keep his mind off of Limon¡¯s behavior that continued to covet him.

    Thrilling heat builds up.

    hot hot hot hotter

    No matter how much I twist and gasp, it just piles up.

    The unresolved heat disappears only the moment Limon bites and caresses him.

    However, the sensation that turned into excitement soon returns as a greater fever, and the pain deepens.

    So the moment the heat that filled my whole body reached the depths.

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    excited moans.

    resounding in the air

    A sweet voice that I never imagined even when I was singing, let alone normally.

    Ainsha inadvertently covered her mouth with her hand, as if surprised by the sound of her own vomiting, even in the midst of being drunk.

    But that¡¯s a futile struggle.

    Just as a fish cannot drown once it learns to swim.

    The girl¡¯s body, which has already learned how to breathe on its own, responds to the stimtion given by Limon and emits more and more hot breath.

    Gyoseong as a woman.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ wait ha ha¡­¡±

    The girl begged with blushing cheeks, whether it was because of the overflowing heat or shame.

    But he didn¡¯t stop.

    Rather, whenever Ainsha made a good sound, he only dazzled her by concentrating on coveting that part.

    It¡¯s already yed one.

    It was a one-of-a-kind performance only for her and herself, using the world¡¯s best singer as an instrument.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    As his hands continued, his voice became deeper and sweeter, and the fingers that scratched his back lost strength.

    And so, after a long time, when Limon finally took his lips off her pretty navel.

    There was no more innocent girl there.

    There was only a woman gasping for breath with a melted face and wet eyes that I couldn¡¯t even imagine normally.

    Seruk.

    Half-conscious and lying on the bed, Ainchar Limon did not leave it alone.

    Rather, it seems to be just the beginning.

    I just hugged the limp girl from behind and slowly slipped my fingers.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    where did you touch it?

    Ainsha twists her waist and hardens her body even while she is stretched out.

    ¡°¡­It will take a little longer.¡±

    On one asion, he sighed like a hungry wolf, looking at the girl¡¯s body, which was especially small and delicate for her age.

    Limon sat down on the bed.

    Just as he was holding Ainsha from behind.

    As a result, she sat between Limon¡¯s legs and leaned her back against his firm chest.

    A slender body that would break if squeezed.

    White skin dyed with peach color.

    Even a face wet with heat there.

    Only a few essories and thest piece of cloth partially covered that skin.

    Her body, which is almost intact, has no b, so it can hardly be called voluptuous.

    However, the skin is as clean as the first snow, and the curves from head to toe stimte the desire to conquer those who look beautiful.

    And Limon did not dare to endure such a desire for conquest.

    Kwak.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    When Ainsha trembled at the hand holding the soft hill from behind.

    Limon chewed on the white nape of her neck with his hard teeth and yed with her body with his other hand without hesitation.

    Sometimes stroked.

    sometimes grabbed

    Sometimes tickled.

    Ainsha twists her waist and shakes her body as if she is impatient as her skillful touch continues.

    The transparent hem of his legs, soaked in sweat and alcohol, slipped over the fur and shook before he knew it, wrapped around him like shackles.

    Colorful bracelets and anklets sway and jingle.

    ¡°haha.¡±

    When Ainsha, whose head was so hazy, even forgot the fluttering of her body.

    Limon¡¯s hand, which was kneading the hill, brushed the slim waist and navel, and slipped into the depths of it before he knew it.

    flinch.

    trembling body.

    Legs slightly bent.

    Even so, she embraced her soft body, like well-cooked surimi, that doesn¡¯t harden anymore.

    Limon smiled slightly.

    pulled something

    A piece of pure white cloth slipped through the thigh and down to the calf, barely hanging over one ankle.

    what it was

    Before Ainsha even realized it.

    Limon¡¯s hand, which had been holding her as if to protect it, gently pressed down on her delicate shoulder.

    heat as hot as fire.

    pierced her

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Pudeuk!

    A sh of light shes in my head.

    Tiny hands tear at the fur.

    The drooping white legs spread stiffly down to the toes, and the neck that was bent back trembled even as it stopped breathing.

    Like a smelt pierced by a harpoon.

    Or like a butterfly that became a specimen.

    When she convulsed at the shock that left a hot mark on the area of purity that no one had ever touched.

    What permeates my ears is my breath.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    A soothing voice and a gentle stroking of the hair.

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s always cold, but that¡¯s why he is relieved and relieved by thefort of a more happy lover.

    rocking.

    ¡°ck!¡±

    The body swayed softly and the mes prated deeper.

    but no pain

    Instead, it is a pleasure to fill the body.

    The overwhelming dragon psionic energy, which even the descendents of the dragon cannot handle, dissolves the pain in the hazy intoxication and hot heat, leaving only stimtion.

    that¡¯s probably the fault

    The fact that the girl hade to suit him before she knew it.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I opened my body following his hand pulling my thighs.

    The tip of the toe, which was barely supporting the weight, slides over the fur, making the body more deeply blended.

    creak.

    A bed whereyers of fur scream colorlessly.

    But Limon didn¡¯t care.

    slowly and gently.

    But irreversibly certain.

    He only focused on engraving his traces inside and outside of Ainsha¡¯s pure white body and mind.

    The sticky sound of such a mixture of hot breath and sexual flesh rang out for a long time.

    The moment when the dragon psionic aura that had been swelling in her body reached its peak and finally exploded.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    The slender waist curves.

    The girl¡¯s mind went nk.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    and.

    Time passed.

    A bed that managed to keep its shape with just a few pieces of fur torn off.

    There, while still holding Ainsha from behind, looking at the stove spewing out warm steam, Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ainsha, is your opinion still the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course.¡±

    ¡°You said you could do anything for me, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Just as you wouldn¡¯t be my first bride, you probably won¡¯t be myst bride either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay though.¡±

    Is it because there is still residual heat left?

    After answering in anguid, subdued voice that was a little different from usual.

    Ainsha leaned over to him and whispered.

    ¡°Everyone knows and I made the choice. If things went wrong, my love for Lee was there.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Everything is your own choice.

    Even if his feelings disappear, he is not responsible.

    Like a foolish lover who is bewitched by a bad man and can¡¯t give him anything more even after giving everything.

    Hearing Ainsha¡¯s words with a transparent smile, Limon closed his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    No matter what Ainsha answered.

    Anyway, the result was decided.

    Just like she couldn¡¯t leave him since he epted the drink.

    It was the same for him that he couldn¡¯t refuse her since he handed her a drink.

    I just wanted to give Ainsha a chance to be cowardly as a lover this time, knowing that it would be of no use.

    Even so, when Limon sighs at the girl¡¯s decision to throw away that opportunity without hesitation.

    Ainsha suddenly pulled her leg and slipped her ankle on Limon¡¯s leg and opened her mouth.

    ¡°By the way, do you know Lee?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I am an idiot.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, I know very well.¡±

    What are you talking about again?

    Ainsha didn¡¯t care about Limon¡¯s bewildered gaze.

    He stretched out his legs and then his hands slightly, wiggling his fingers over his firm thighs and muttering.

    ¡°My memory is bad. Even looking at the future, there are many mistakes that we forget to make.¡±

    ¡°Rather than forgetting about it, it seems like they ignore it even though they know about it or make mistakes on their own, so what did they do?¡±

    ¡°¡­therefore.¡±

    ¡°therefore?¡±

    Not like her who was always unstoppable.

    He lowered his head, hiding his blushing face up to his neck.

    The girl spoke softly

    in a low, but shy voice rather than blunt .

    ¡°That I belong to Lee now¡­ makes it more clear.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It seems like he will forget it once, so ask him to leave more clear traces of him on his body and mind.

    Contrary to the small voice, he asked clearly.

    As if he was trying to imitate himself somehow, he was silent for a while at the touch of the skin tickling his legs even more stimtingly.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    I was considerate of her body, so I ended up doing it in moderation.

    Lamenting the foolishness of themb, who threw away his consideration without hesitation and walked into the wolf¡¯s mouth on his own.

    However, without being able to turn away from the hot desire that could not be resolved.

    Limon pulled Ainsha¡¯s head slightly and kissed her upside-down lips.

    Tsueup.

    And so¡­

    the two fleshes slip and mingle.

    Two dayster, the ger, which had been calm for a while, was filled with the strong smell of flesh and suffering.

    The curtain on the subjugation of the demon has risen.

 Chapter 437

    #437. What should I call you?

    * * *

    [Witch sister, do you have anything to say to me?]

    ¡°Sorry, but there are no sweets.¡±

    [When did I ask for snacks? Instead of that, apologize. Apologize!]

    Yuna-kyung jumped up.

    And pping its wings, it poured out an ardent protest.

    [When you entrusted me with monitoring the seal, you said you would be reced soon?! By the way, what day is it now? Yes?]

    ¡°How could I have known things would turn out like this?¡±

    [Don¡¯t you know that the Prophet is like that?]

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not the world¡¯s greatest prophet.¡±

    Even Ainsha couldn¡¯t see through the resurrection of the demon, so he wondered if it was him.

    Watching Shir speak shamelessly, Yuna-kyung made a rugged expression.

    Sir also knew that there were many things to prepare for the demon subjugation.

    I should have known¡­

    [If the witch sister didn¡¯t work, even someone else could have reced it! Do you have no conscience to nail a pitiful bluebird like me to a ce like this?!]

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Moscow is not in a situation where anyone cane in and out.¡±

    Sir shrugged.

    Moscow, engulfed in the curse of the devil, is a ce where most humans lose consciousness just by stepping into it.

    Even a master of the Seven Dragons could get internal injuries or copse if he stayed for a long time.

    It was not possible to send shift personnel.

    All those who could withstand the curse even a little bit were mobilized to rescue citizens, so only Yuna-kyung was left.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m even more amazed at why you are so fine.¡±

    [Are you saying that I should have been sick?]

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could hope for a trivial result that wouldn¡¯t even be worth dissecting.¡±

    [¡­Witch sister, you know what a witch really is when you see it like this?]

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    It¡¯s like looking at ab animal.

    Yuna-kyung let out a sigh as she looked at Shir with curious eyes.

    It was because he knew that even if he had been a normal person instead of a blue bird, she would have reacted the same way as now.

    she is the queen of magic

    Of course, he had lived a much longer life than Limon.

    He was one of the greatest viins of the Silver Age who tried to conquer the world against the gods.

    So it was.

    The reason Yuna-gyeong, who eventually gave up on arguing with Sir, changed the topic.

    [By the way, what about the sadist sister? You haven¡¯t seen it since a while ago.]

    About a thousand armed forces lined up in this area.

    Including the Russian troops waiting outside the city, the Silver Dragon n¡¯s full force was mobilized.

    Where is Yekathrice, the best master of the silver dragon n, and what is she doing?

    Sir¡¯s answer to Yuna-kyung¡¯s question was simple.

    ¡°The baby fell out because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. To be precise, it¡¯s more like being caught and tied up by an aide.¡±

    [Ah, because of the aftereffects of Yonghwa?]

    ¡°No, I caught a cold.¡±

    [¡­Could the princess of the Seven Dragons catch a cold?]

    ¡°Well?¡±

    For some reason, he smiled strangely at the question of Yuna-kyung, who was confused by a strange sense of deja vu.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to stick to someone¡¯s ger naked and in bad shape and spend the night eavesdropping on it?¡±

    [Oh, that¡¯s not true.]

    Yuna-kyung smiled.

    There is a certain time and ce. In this Moscow where the north wind and snow are blowing, to catch a cold while doing such a thing in such a situation.

    No matter how good Yekathrice was, there was no way she would have done such a foolish thing.

    Seeing Yun Na-kyung¡¯s affirmation, Shirughed.

    ¡°In terms ofmon sense, you¡¯re right¡­ but if you¡¯re a witch too, keep in mind thatmon sense is always beyond imagination.¡±

    [¡­I¡¯m not a witch, but a blue bird?]

    Ignoring Yuna-kyung¡¯s protests.

    Sir turned his head.

    And I saw where once there was the Kremlin, now only the Tower of Frost rises above the great iceberg.

    ¡°Because that demon is proof of how fleetingmon sense is.¡±

    Gods and priests, of course.

    Even herself as the great witch.

    Until the demon god appeared, I never imagined that such a god could exist.

    Sir, who confessed calmly, immediately looked in front of the iceberg with a strange expression on his face again.

    ¡°Of course, even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it like that baby.¡±

    A white-haired man sitting cross-legged in front of an iceberg with a sword on hisp.

    The owner of the Tower of Swords, who taught 7 of the 13 sword masters in history, and the guardian deity of mankind who even cut down demons.

    For a while, he had a meaningful smile while watching thest sword master whose existence itself was no different frommon knowledge.

    Shir suddenly put his hand to his chest bone.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get ready as well.¡±

    container.

    where did ite from

    After pouring out several scrolls made of parchment wrapped around sticks of gold, silver, and jewels.

    The legendary great witch and prophet finished her wordsnguidly.

    ¡°Because this war is going to be pretty intense.¡±

    * * *

    Yuna-kyung flies around busily ording to Sir¡¯s instructions.

    With more than a thousand members of the Silver Dragon n waiting in formation.

    Limon was lost in meditation.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I needed to wait.

    It was to keep my mind and body sharpened even a little for the fight that was about to begin.

    The powerful enemy, the Demon God, who put him on the brink of death 70 years ago, was just as dangerous.

    Of course, the meaning of that strong enemy was on a slightly different trajectory than just being strong, and the situation was different from 70 years ago and now¡­

    but even one mistake was not allowed.

    Whether it is for the millions or hundreds of millions of people whose fates will depend on the oue of this fight.

    Whether it was for Ainsha, who gave her everything to subjugate the demon.

    shit.

    While Limon was immersed in the inner world and controlled the 13 swordsmen standing tall in a tower, and the aura of the dragon rising beneath them.

    A piece of ice went through a crack.

    Cracks so small and insignificant that you can¡¯t even see them.

    But the gold spread quickly.

    In the end, the moment when the huge ice mass like a mountain is covered with gold like a spider¡¯s web.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    The iceberg breaks apart.

    A shadow exploded from within.

    The seal created by Yekathrice and Sir by stopping time was finally broken.

    The shadow encroaching everywhere more fiercely than before, as if venting out the resentment that had been trapped up until now.

    However, even before such a wave of curses, Limon did not wake up from his meditation, let alone draw his sword.

    widely.

    Instead, it was a silver-haired maid.

    It was Kana who took over the leadership of the n in ce of Yekatrice, who was tied up in the camper.

    Right after she lifted the hem of her skirt and drew a knife from the belt on her thigh, she opened her mouth in a cold voice.

    ¡°The development of a firestorm during heavy rain.¡±

    PABABABABABABATT!!!

    The waves of shadows faltered.

    The warriors of the Silver Dragon n were ready to shoot arrows at any time with a bow in one hand.

    The moment they pierced the shadows with a thousand arrows fired in unison by resonating psionics.

    The fierce heat wave burned the shadows.

    It was just the beginning.

    Bang Kwa Kwang! Quarreung!

    Whether it makes a lot of tentacles.

    Whether it¡¯s getting together and pushing it with a lot of weight.

    Whether it¡¯s a sudden increase in speed.

    Every time it crossed the set boundary, the arrow pierced the shadow without fail, and each time the shadow had to be pushed back by the heat wave.

    It was natural.

    They are the descendants of warriors who criticized Genghis Khan and the continent.

    Even if not as much as the musketeers of the Golden Dragon n, all of them were sharpshooters and masters of rapid fire.

    But that¡¯s all.

    No matter how many times it was burned, the shadow connected to the pir of darkness was restored and its size and density increased.

    The special arrow made with the technology of the silver dragon n plus psionic attack was not enough to harm the demon god connected to the providence.

    And so, the moment when the shadow became sorge that it covered the pir of darkness.

    Kururrureung!

    The shadow stops moving.

    It began to suck up the pirs of darkness that it had been spitting endlessly toward the sky until now.

    Like a caterpir gathering itsst nutrients for moulting.

    As soon as they saw the scene, the Silver Dragon n, who had been pouring arrows all around them, stopped shooting and quickly retreated.

    only one person.

    With the exception of Limon, who had been immersed in meditation without rxing his lotus position until this point.

    ¡°¡­is it about time?¡±

    Limon opened his eyes.

    The moment I muttered to myself.

    sh!!!

    ck lightning strikes

    The shadows shatter.

    Darkness covered the whole world.

    No, it is ck light rather than darkness.

    It was a cursed light that swallowed up even the sun and dyed it ck.

    Ordinary people would be blinded just by looking at it, but Limon did not raise an eyebrow while facing the ck light.

    He just pulled the sword out of the scabbard while standing up from his seat.

    But right after that.

    Limon hesitated.

    The center of the backlight.

    Originally, there was somethingpletely wrong in the ce where the root of this curse should be.

    A pitch-ck gate that was asrge and splendid as the front gate of a pce, but also infinitely ominous.

    When Limon narrowed his eyes at the unexpected sight.

    profit.

    The pitch-ck door opens wide.

    The jet-ck carpet that stretched out from inside it stopped right in front of Limon¡¯s feet.

    The door is left open, so it¡¯s as if he¡¯s free toe in or not.

    ¡°A very polite invitation.¡±

    Are you going to cut everything like this?

    It was a while to ponder while fiddling with the sword.

    Finally, with a smile, Limon put the sword back into the scabbard and took a stride onto the carpet.

    So, what greeted him when he entered the wide open door was a castle of darkness covered in skulls and demonic shapes¡­

    ¡­it wasn¡¯t anything like that.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    It was a sight beyond imagination, in apletely different direction than Limon expected.

    A waterfall with clear water.

    A flower field with butterflies flying around.

    A forest full of fruit trees of all kinds.

    A rabbit grazing deliciously.

    A wolf eating berries from the side and so on.

    To put it bluntly, it is a peaceful ce that should be called paradise, heaven, or Mureungdowon, rather than a demonic castle.

    And in the middle of that fantastic scene, a man was waiting for him.

    ¡°Wee, swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­a politician whose hobbies are quite nobler than his appearance.¡±

    Outwardly, there is no such thing as a brown bear.

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw the man perched on a small rock incongruously cracking nuts for a little squirrel.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to call me like this?¡±

    In the past, as the head of the Revolutionary Army, a revolutionary who stood up against the government shouting for freedom and equality.

    A politician who led the country as General Secretary of the Soviet Union after the revolution seeded.

    However, in the end, he was a ck magician who couldn¡¯t admit the failure of the revolution and resurrected the demon to defeat Yekatrice¡­

    ¡°The Demon Man.¡±

    As a result, the man who became a drinker himself.

    Looking at Sergei dinov, Limon smiled coldly.

    * * *

    ¡°All right. We begin now.¡±

    Meanwhile at that time.

    From the moment Limon entered the door, there were those who started moving busily.

    A group of people dressed in white upied the rooftop of a building overlooking the za with a ck gate.

    The Shinryongdae, the strongest military unit of the White Dragon n, was quickly prepared.

    ¡°Everyone is in a hurry.¡±

    And a white-haired girl who was sitting in the middle of the rooftop, wearing clothes and essories that were especially sky-high than usual.

    Ainsha looked at the ck door on the far ground and opened her mouth with an expressionless face.

    ¡°From now on, it¡¯s a race against time.¡±

 Chapter 438

    #438. you would know

    * * *

    I was prepared for a fierce battle.

    At best, a ck door appeared instead of a revived demon.

    From the time he was invited to that door, he had vaguely anticipated it.

    who is waiting inside

    However, when that prediction became a reality, even Limon couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡±

    ¡°You mean I became a drinker?¡±

    ¡°No, you are still alive.¡±

    Over the long years of his life, Limon has faced all kinds of enemies, and among them, there are plenty of opponents that he won¡¯t kill even if he kills them.

    Cockroach-like warlock.

    Among them, the ck mage was especially strong.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Limon regards Sergei¡¯s survival as unexpected.

    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s unexpected that you can pretend to be a living person like this.¡±

    From auburn hair to a bushy beard.

    Outwardly, no matter where you look, it¡¯s no different from before.

    Sergei was not taken aback by Limon¡¯s attitude as if he was treating him as if he were not a human being.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°There is nothing to be surprised about. After all, all of this is thanks to the legacy of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a legacy of the Dark Dawn¡­ Did you use it to resurrect the demon?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°You did a good job finding it. I thought all the trash they left behind was incinerated except for a piece of paper.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I was lucky.¡±

    After the Demon War.

    Warlocks were severely suppressed.

    In particr, even the traces of the Dark Dawn Society, a ck magic association that was the main force behind the advent of demons, have been erased.

    Because that was the unanimous decision made by all countries at the European Congress held after the Demon God was defeated.

    If Limon hadn¡¯t dered that he would not tolerate innocent victims, the oppression was thorough enough that the nightmare of a witch hunt would have reappeared.

    In that sense, Sergei¡¯s possession of the legacy of the Dark Dawn was truly miraculous.

    ¡°Remember? The story of how I tried to borrow the power of the Absolute to bring about a revolution.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Including the lies about not having any results.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a lie. Actually, I couldn¡¯t borrow the power of the Absolute.¡±

    Monarch and Limon.

    archwitch or saint.

    Even the Fairy Queen and the Unryeongsa.

    While investigating to contact all kinds of Absolutes.

    Sergei found a clue that was presumed to be left by an absolute being in the past.

    And at the end of following that clue, I found a treasure hidden deep in the snowfield where even the breath of Siberia¡¯s northern tip is frozen.

    That is the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    It was a secretboratory where ck magicians hid data and records on the descent of demons over hundreds of years.

    It was a wild coincidence.

    At the same time, it was also inevitable.

    The Soviet Union before the Demonic War broke out, a country where all witches and priests with superpowers were either killed or banished due to the revolution.

    It was an ideal ce for ck magicians to hide their identities and act.

    Sergei, who had lived while avoiding the eyes of the government, had no choice but to ovep with the warlock in that respect.

    ¡°I swear I never meant to use it in the first ce.¡±

    He knew the danger of drinking.

    Since the legacy could lead to a terrible tragedy if misused, Sergei initially intended to wipe out the entireboratory.

    two problems.

    One is that the research materials of the demon god didn¡¯t even have a password, so it was amazing that all the information was thoroughly written.

    And he, who has been searching for various absolutes, had the knowledge to understand the data.

    ¡°But after seeing the research data, I changed my mind. Because the power of a demon ispletely different from what I thought.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you just covet the power of ck magic?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I needed strength.¡±

    Sergei calmly epted the sarcastic remark.

    The Dark Dawn Society was once a secret society that stood shoulder to shoulder with the Seven Dragons.

    Because the research data of the Demon God was an unparalleled treasure containing the essence of the Dark Dawn Society.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t borrow the power of any absolute being, including you swordsman, so the only way left for me was to be an absolute being myself.¡±

    ¡°Even if it means being a warlock or something?¡±

    ¡°No matter how dangerous the poison is, it can be a medicine depending on the use.¡±

    They call it poison.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to point it out.

    Instead, he just smiled coldly at Sergei.

    ¡°So did you join hands with the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Even the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade have felt the aura of ck magic that you are exuding.¡±

    Demon Diego, the 7th rank of the Liberation Brigade who had been tracking Maia in Brazil in the past.

    He borrowed the power of the Seven Arcs, but when he was cornered, he even used ck magic as ast resort.

    As a result, because of that, he was torn to death by Maia, who ran out of dragon¡¯s blood.

    Anyway, from then on, Limon had doubts.

    Where did the specter of the Liberation Brigade, a thoroughly yer supremacist criminal organization, learn ck magic in this era when ck magicians were almost extinct?

    And why did he feel strangely reluctant yet familiar in the ambrosia he made?

    But now I knew.

    ¡°It must have been you who passed on ck magic to the Liberation Brigade. is not it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue as he saw Sergei answering with silence.

    His ck magic came from the demon¡¯s research data.

    No matter how altered it is, if it is the source, it is natural that he felt familiar with ambrosia.

    And if the source of the ck magic was Sergei, other questions were naturally resolved.

    ¡°Somehow, I thought there were too many liberation brigades in the Revolutionary Army¡­ but they weren¡¯t hiding in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°You were a mercenary borrowed from the Liberation Brigade in exchange for ck magic.¡±

    ¡°It must have been because we tolerated their self-indulgence not only because of the faction fight, but also because we had each other¡¯s weaknesses.¡±

    An alliance between the Warlock and the Liberation Brigade?

    Limon sneered at thebination, which made it all the more disgusting because it suited him so well.

    Sergei, who had been silent while watching him, spoke quietly after a while.

    ¡°I have never truly held hands with the Liberation Brigade. I just used it as needed.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade seem to be making good use of the ck magic they learned from you?¡±

    Do you know how many people have ruined their lives because of the ambrosia created by the ck magic?

    To Limon, who asked coldly, Sergei answered quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that there were victims because of the ck magic I taught, but it¡¯s a sacrifice I can ept for the sake of the revolution.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh yeah?¡±

    Limon pondered for a moment.

    I thought I¡¯d just kill this bastard.

    However, he calmly restrained his hand from reaching for the sword.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t ¡®the time¡¯ yet, I couldn¡¯t cut Sergei.

    So, Limon was determined and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t understand, but why are you so upset that you can¡¯t start a revolution?¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Sergey kept his mouth shut.

    Although the tone may be different, Limon¡¯s question was the same as the one I heard in the meeting with Yekatrice.

    But unlike Yekathrice, this time he too did not shy away from answering.

    He only said in a heavy voice,

    ¡°Because this country is wrong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ Is it easy for the people to live on dirty food?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, I admit that the current Russian Khanate is a country where you can enjoy a stable life with the least amount ofbor in the world.¡±

    After talking for a while.

    Sergey looked at Limon with his brightly shining eyes and added another word.

    ¡°But there is nothing more than a stable life in this country.¡±

    Eating, sleeping, living, etc.

    In terms of basic food, clothing and shelter and the right to live, the Russian Khanate was definitely a ce where you could enjoy the maximum effect with the minimum amount ofbor.

    The problem was that efficiency was pursued in everything.

    ¡°The most representative is culture.¡±

    ¡°From broadcasting to books and music. In this country, even the arts are strictly calcted for necessity, and only those that are most effective for governance are made and distributed.¡±

    ¡°Because of that, people¡¯s bodies arefortable and fat, but their souls are dry and deste.¡±

    The fact that you only have to work 4 hours a day means that you have a lot of free time.

    However, the majority of the people could not use that leisure freely.

    Watch the show you always watch.

    Watch rmended books and movies.

    Listen to cheaply distributed music.

    I choose only the tourist spots designated by the country and go on a trip.

    This is because it is efficient to supply the most universally satisfactory products inrge quantities at a low price.

    ¡°Even happiness in this country is made and distributed as if it were produced in a factory.¡±

    Even if you like pop songs, you won¡¯t be able to listen to them if they don¡¯t spread.

    Even those who prefer B-grade movies should only watch universal blockbuster movies.

    Even those who like messy philosophical books should read typical romance novels or cartoons.

    Whether the quality of such a popr culture is surprisingly high.

    Or, as if it were produced by the state, it is one-size-fits-all.

    People in this country do not have the freedom to obtain the best happiness they want instead of the ten universal happiness.

    For the reason that life is wasted, SNS or Inte use using anonymity is restricted.

    Just as it is difficult to ess information from foreign countries because it is inefficient due to needless dissatisfaction or greed.

    ¡°The Great Khan will ask what the problem is. Because to her, the people of this country are nothing more than toys or parts of the country anyway.¡±

    ¡°But we are not dogs or pigs. You are a human being who has the right to choose the happiness you want for yourself.¡±

    ¡°It is a human right. That is why we must make a revolution.¡±

    Only livestock will be happy if you give them food, buy toys, and take them for a walk.

    Even a child has the freedom to throw away a toy he or she does not like and eat unbncedly as a human being.

    So the revolution is not a right, but a human thing to do.

    If I told Yekathrice, who rules the Silver Dragon n, who even rationalizes her likes and dislikes, she would not have understood or been ignored.

    That¡¯s why, looking at Sergei, who resolutely told a story he hadn¡¯t even brought up.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°There are many people in the world who do not even get that universal happiness.¡±

    ¡°Just because there are people less fortunate than we are, it does not mean that we should be disregarded for our right to pursue a better happiness.¡±

    ¡°Even if people all over the world die working in factories 24 hours a day while pursuing that happiness?¡±

    ¡°It is the role of the country to prevent that from happening.¡±

    And to feed the people.

    as well as guaranteeing freedom.

    All state duty.

    If it¡¯s a proper country, it should seek to solve all of those things, and it shouldn¡¯t take away the freedom of the people under the pretext of doing its due duty.

    said Sergei.

    However, Limon rather twisted his lips after hearing that clear answer.

    Then he asked in a colder voice than before.

    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to create a paradise on earth where everyone can enjoy the happiness they want?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°Even God couldn¡¯t create such a paradise.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is impossible for a god, it is possible if you use the power of a demon.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Limon kept his mouth shut.

    It was because he knew that Sergei¡¯s argument was logically correct.

    Because¡­

    ¡°A demon god is not a god.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you are a swordsman, you will know. What is the identity of the demon god?¡±

    The drinker is a god.

    It only descended for the first time during the Demon God War.

    It has never appeared before in human history.

    Pointing out the distorted truth that many people misunderstand¡­ No, after the Demon War.

    Sergei said quietly.

    ¡°The power that enables humans to reach the realm of miracles like gods.¡±

    The distant Silver Age.

    The ultimate magic that wasparable to the London battle world or Tartarus, which was created during the heyday of all magic.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he has left a name in history for a long time, doing things that even gods couldn¡¯t do.¡±

    However, it was ssified as ck magic because it vited the taboo of God.

    That is why even when they appeared in history very rarely, they had to be hidden under different names in different forms.

    ¡°Before the Demon God War broke out, we used to call it that.¡±

    Unlike God, he has no will of his own.

    A miraculous tool that does not distinguish between good and evil and changes providence only ording to the will of the user.

    The one that gives you eternal youth.

    Also to bring the dead back to life.

    Even turning stones into gold.

    If you wish, any wish wille true.

    That¡¯s why magic can be either the supreme blessing or the supreme disaster.

    Due to the huge cost, it was only used three times at most, and because of that, it was misunderstood as a specific treasure or consumable rather than magic.

    Mr. Park of swallows.

    monkey hand.

    wish ring.

    It has been called by various names in many countries,

    such as the goblin bat .

    Among them, the old name of the Demon God that was most widely spread by those who believed that magic itself had personality.

    Sergei said quietly.

    ¡°The Genie of the Lamp.¡±

 Chapter 439

    #439. why is that thinging out of there?

    * * *

    [Uh¡­]

    Blink once.

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head and asked.

    [What is the genie of themp?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? It must have been in a fairy tale.¡±

    [In the nursery school where I grew up, children¡¯s books were rare, so I didn¡¯t have many opportunities to read minor fairy tales.]

    ¡°A minor fairy tale¡­ That¡¯s a very interesting word.¡±

    [Is that a famous fairy tale?]

    ¡°If you have to say it, it¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not even a fairy tale in the first ce.¡±

    [Hmm, that doesn¡¯t sound like a very interesting story.]

    I thought I would buy it for my younger siblings at the nursery school if it was a children¡¯s book, but it¡¯s a pity it wasn¡¯t.

    Hearing Yuna-kyung¡¯s self-talk, Shirughed.

    From children¡¯s books to folk tales and old books of the royal family.

    It was because there was no way to get the storybooks of ddin, the ck magician, who were all burned or sealed as they were designated as forbidden books after the Demon War.

    [But why are you talking about fairy tales all of a sudden?]

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m curious.¡±

    [What is it?]

    ¡°If there was actually magic that appeared in a fairy tale that could make three wishese true, what would you wish for?¡±

    Sir smiled meaningfully and asked.

    Yuna-kyung replied in a cold voice.

    [I¡¯m not going to pray.]

    ¡°¡­why aren¡¯t you praying?¡±

    [Because there can be no such absurd magic.]

    After all, magic is equal exchange.

    It is a power that must be paid for in order to obtain something.

    So, there is no magic that can make any wishe true, and if there is, how can I use it because I am afraid of the cost?

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong, who was always shy and talking clearly, unlike usual, Shir muttered a pity.

    ¡°That¡¯s a more trivial answer than I thought.¡±

    Would you like to be human again?

    Or do you want something else.

    I was looking forward to it very much.

    Now that she has learned some magic, she feels sorry for Yuna-gyeong, who gave too standard an answer.

    Sirnguidly added a word.

    ¡°Still, I am wiser than those greedy people.¡±

    [The greedy people?]

    ¡°This is a story about children who were seriously trying to make the wish magic I just talked about.¡±

    [¡­Were there such idiots?]

    ¡°You can¡¯t be treated like such an idiot. In fact, simr magic itself has existed since the Silver Age.¡±

    magic that grants wishes.

    To be precise, there were many who studied how to make miracles without borrowing the power of God.

    Warlocks, as well as witches and priests.

    Even if it was a taboo set by God, those who dealt with mysteries had no choice but to covet the miraculous power that could be said to be the prototype of all magic.

    Of course, the ending was disastrous.

    Get caught by God and be executed.

    or take everything away in return.

    Wishese true, etc.

    If three of them tried, one would die, one would fail, and one would rather fail than die.

    Worst case scenario, you could have experienced all three.

    Among the legends rted to treasures that grant wishes, the centa met an unfortunate end for this reason.

    But if a hundred fail, at least one seeds.

    Afterpiling such sess stories, the superhumans of the Silver Age finallypleted one magic.

    That is the ¡®genie of themp¡¯.

    It was magic that realized miracles most efficiently by using fake spirits created by magic as a medium.

    Of course, even so, there is a limit to the wishes that can be fulfilled depending on the price and the user¡¯s ability, and even that can only be used three times in a lifetime.

    The mere fact that humans could handle miraculous powers made it the ultimate magic.

    That¡¯s why wish magic often appeared in history, from the Silver Age to the era after magic declined.

    But there is no end to greed.

    Those whose limited wishes were not enough.

    That¡¯s why there were those who studied the genie of themp and tried toplete the magic of true wishes that could make anything they wished fore true¡­.

    After a long time.

    Finally, those whopleted it appeared.

    It is a magic that connects the genie of themp, which is originally nothing more than a fake spirit, to providence and makes it a tool that grants unlimited wishes.

    ¡°By the way, do you know what they say about an existence that grants a child¡¯s wish without receiving anything in return when he prays?¡±

    [¡­isn¡¯t it a god?]

    ¡°Then, if you could create that god with magic, what would you call it?¡±

    [Yes?]

    It seemed like he was saying something nonsense.

    Leaving Yuna-gyeong blinking, Shir slowly turned his head.

    ¡®The children of the Dark Dawn were alsopetent idiots.¡¯

    The ck door that Limon entered.

    To be precise, all kinds of rich emotions such as fear, despair, and anger that are being sucked into it.

    And the more you suck it, the more powerful you feel.

    The legendary great witch, who had lived a long time when even an absolute person would have died of old age, murmured in her heart.

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have died like that if I had had a simple dream of immortality instead of trying to make a magical god.¡¯

    * * *

    ¡°The devil is the god of magic.¡±

    ¡°An existence that only grants wishes by making the feelings of wealth in the world their faith.¡±

    ¡°Because he has no personality and doesn¡¯t even need followers, he is more perfect than any other god in the world.¡±

    Unlike gods who always act to gain faith and treasure miracles for their followers, beings who can perform miracles indefinitely.

    A false god, the most powerful weapon and magic itself created by mankind.

    Talking about the identity of the demon god.

    said Sergei.

    ¡°So, if we use the power of the demon, we can build a country where all citizens are happy, free and equal.¡±

    food? make it miraculous

    Military? All you have to do is wipe out all the enemies with a miracle.

    If you have learned even a little bit of internal affairs, you will vomit blood, asking if there is any solution.

    However, as long as there is a Demon God, an all-powerful wish machine and ultimate permanent organ that grants any wish, such absurd things are possible.

    It is possible to create an ideal country where the vast majority of people enjoy the greatest happiness.

    ¡°So, if you are truly the guardian of humanity, don¡¯t stop me swordsman.¡±

    I don¡¯t even want help

    But please don¡¯t interrupt.

    At the end of looking at Sergei, who was saying something that I didn¡¯t know if it was a request or a warning.

    Limon said inly.

    ¡°What if that doesn¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°You mean stop me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is one contradiction in your words.¡±

    Others might not have noticed Sergei¡¯s idea of utopia.

    However, Noh Kang-ho, who has lived a long life, and Limon, who knows about demons better than anyone else, did not miss the loopholes that Sergei dreamed of.

    ¡°If we really create a country where all citizens are happy, there will be no ce to get the feeling of wealth that the demon god uses as the source of power.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know that, so you¡¯re talking about making an ideal country, but you¡¯re not saying you¡¯re going to change the whole world into a utopia, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For the country you will create to be happy, other countries will have to continue to be unhappy.¡±

    Maybe it was because he was hit hard, but he looked at Limon with a heavy face for a while.

    Sergei said quietly.

    ¡°I will only use the feeling of wealth overflowing in the world, and I will not intentionally make the people of other countries unhappy.¡±

    ¡°What if that feeling of wealth is not enough to create an ideal country?¡±

    ¡°ording to my calctions, there is no shortage.¡±

    ¡°What calction? Calcte that if billions of people are unhappy, that¡¯s enough to make only 500 million people happy?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What if many of those billions of people are more unhappy than you think, or even happierter? Are you going to excuse me for saying my calctions were wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t even know what choice you¡¯ll make then, I¡¯ll let you know instead.¡±

    fed up

    hold on to cynicism

    Limon said.

    ¡°You will sacrifice a human.¡±

    ¡°At first, they¡¯ll try to get a feeling of wealth by offering death row inmates on the altar or harshly rolling felons.¡±

    ¡°But no matter how much wealth youck, you won¡¯t be able to fill it, andter, even a child who stole a loaf of bread will be offered as your sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°If that is still not enough, I will eventually try to create an ideal country by going to war against the whole world.¡±

    It¡¯s like being a prophet.

    Sergey objected to Limon, who spoke of the catastrophe he would reach without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°¡­That won¡¯t happen. Because that is not the country I am trying to create.¡±

    ¡°No, it will.¡±

    However, he denies that objection too easily.

    Limon held back a sneer.

    ¡°Do you know why the demon god caused the indiscriminate massacre during the demon god war in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°It was just a rampage that happened because you killed the warlocks during the descent of the demons, and the person who wished for them disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but you are wrong. Ever since the demons descended, they had been wishing for one thing.¡±

    It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know there.

    Sergey paused.

    Limon said quietly to him.

    ¡°This is what they wished for. ¡®Please create a world where warlocks are not oppressed.¡¯¡±

    ¡°In order to make that wishe true, the demon god had to solve a problem.¡±

    ¡°Killing me right away.¡±

    It was natural.

    Of course, he killed the ck magician who created the demon.

    Even after that, as long as there was Limon, who was full of thoughts of subjugating the ck magician, that wish could note true no matter how much the providence changed.

    That¡¯s why the Demon God attacked him to kill Limon as soon as he descended.

    ¡°But instead of killing me, the demon god killed himself.¡±

    ¡°In the end, the Demon God, who judged that hecked the power to kill me, acted to gain more wealth and emotions as soon as he was resurrected.¡±

    ¡°The result was a devastated Europe.¡±

    Wishes muste true.

    But what if the price is not enough?

    Get paid even if you are forced to.

    It is said that the demon war was the result of a god with no emotions or personality acting only to grant wishes unconditionally.

    said Limon sarcastically.

    ¡°A demon god is such an existence.¡±

    ¡°No matter how well you wish it, it essentially craves death and destruction.¡±

    ¡°You may have be a demon yourself to avoid such a situation, but¡­ That is the worst mistake you ever made.¡±

    Since there was no personality in the first ce, he used a wish to the demon god, who was perfect at least as a system, and fused his personality.

    The Demon God will function as a ¡®god who unconditionally wants to create an ideal society¡¯.

    For that sake, in the end, all mankind except for the Russian Khanate will be made unhappy.

    Under the very Sergei-like conviction that this is also a noble sacrifice for the cause.

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    I feel like I¡¯m going to draw my sword right now.

    Sergei closed his eyes as he saw Limon exuding cool energy while holding the handle of his sword.

    It was because he knew that Limon would not be persuaded if he insisted that he would never bring the world into misery.

    He is the protector of mankind.

    Because from the start, he was not a great person to look at a tumor that feeds on human misfortune and despair.

    ¡°If that is your will¡­¡±

    So Sergei gave up further conversation.

    After looking at Limon with heavy eyes, he only raised one hand.

    ¡°I also have no choice but to carry out my will, even by force.¡±

    Kururureureung.

    Thus, the forest, the earth, the valley, and the animals and nts that were beautiful like a paradise on earth melted into shadows all at once.

    The moment a wand came to life in Sergei¡¯s hand.

    A voice resounds¡­

    ¡°¡¾World Break¡¿.¡±

    Kwagwagwagwagwang!!!

    A brilliant light like the sun that can instantly kill even the absolute exploded into pieces, burning everything around it.

    * * *

    [Eh?]

    Yuna-kyung, who was chatting with Sir while looking at the ck door, blinked.

    It wasn¡¯t just because countless monsters suddenly started popping out of the ck door.

    Since the demon resurrected, this was something I was prepared for.

    The problem was the appearance of the monsters that popped out like that.

    Like a window in the moonlight.

    A shadow with only outlines without substance.

    And the bizarre appearances of all of them, whether they were beasts or monsters, were very familiar to Yuna-kyung.

    [¡­why did thate out of there?]

    Laying London down.

    A catastrophe that terrified the British Empire.

    Looking at the infinitely pouring shadow monsters, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but put on a dumbfounded expression.

 Chapter 440

    #440. Refrain from cheat keys.

    ¡°The development of a firestorm during heavy rain.¡±

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, who lost her mind.

    Kana didn¡¯t panic even against the shadow monsters that popped out of nowhere.

    Just like when he pressed the Demon God, hemanded the warriors of the Silver Dragon n and rained down arrows from all directions.

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwang!

    Explosive arrows that exploded violently and wiped out thousands and tens of thousands of shadow monsters at once.

    Its power,bined with the speed of light, clearly showed why the warriors of the Silver Dragon tribe were called the fear of the steppe and conquered the continent.

    One problem.

    If you burn thousands, tens of thousands.

    If you explode hundreds of thousands, millions.

    It is said that more shadow monsters continued to pour out than the silver dragon n wiped them out.

    Yuna-gyeong, who watched the scene nkly, came to her senses only btedly, and looked back at Sir.

    [Uh¡­ over there. witch sister? Shouldn¡¯t we help with that?]

    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡±

    [Are you early? Do you think it will break through?]

    Yuna-kyung was uneasy.

    This was because the wave of shadow monsters was gradually narrowing the distance with the silver dragon n based on their infinite supply.

    Besides, arrows have ends.

    When the explosion arrows ran out, it was obvious to anyone that the encirclement of the silver dragon n would copse in an instant.

    But Sir didn¡¯t budge.

    He just opened his mouthzily as he looked down at the scene as he sat with his legs crossed.

    ¡°You¡¯re holding out anyway.¡±

    [Yeah, but¡­]

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this fight has only just begun.¡±

    Magic is power that requires a price.

    Therefore, it can never be abused, but instead, it is a power that can change the situation in any situation if used appropriately at the necessary moment.

    So, a proper witch should know when to use magic.

    After exining in anguid voice.

    Sir added a word.

    ¡°Above all, don¡¯t underestimate the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Even while watching the shadow monsters getting closer, he just kept shooting his bow in silence.

    Seeing the warriors of the Silver Dragon n guarding their positions without budging, Sir put on a strange smile.

    ¡°The dragon n is not weak enough to handle even that much.¡±

    [There are too many to say that it¡¯s just that much¡­ Oops!]

    Yuna-kyung, who was inadvertently refuting, opened her eyes wide.

    The shadow monsters that had been flocking in all directions suddenly turned and concentrated in one direction.

    A number that has suddenly multiplied.

    A shadow monster that rushes forward while receiving explosive arrows with its body.

    The moment when the waves of shadow monsters, which had broken through the heavy rain with their unsparing offensive, were about to attack the encirclement of the Silver Dragon n.

    Spot!

    The silver dragon n, which formed a siege, disappeared.

    Instead, ticking time bombs and countless piles of mines appeared in their ce.

    Due to the instant recement, the shadow monsters had no choice but to receive the pile of bombs as they were.

    The result was a big explosion

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwang!!!

    fireworks soaring to the sky.

    The ground shakes like an earthquake.

    As expected, the wave of shadow monsters copsed with a reverse flow due to the enormous power of Bahamut¡¯s special bomb.

    And arrows raining down on it again.

    Kwang kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang!

    The warriors of the Silver Dragon n never spared their explosive arrows.

    Of course, because of that, the arrows in their quivers were exposed to the bottom¡­ but

    Spot.

    even for a moment.

    After several warriors disappeared leaving behind a remnant and reappeared, the empty quiver was again filled with countless arrows.

    [¡­I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need any help.]

    Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    Let¡¯s say it¡¯s teleportation using time maniption.

    However, each shot was like using an explosive arrow or a special bomb that was more expensive than most rockets.

    It was possible because the Silver Dragon n had Bahamut Corporation, which had the best technological power in mankind, and the Russian Khanate, the world¡¯s factory.

    Anyway, thanks to that, the shadow monster¡¯s momentum was greatly dampened.

    At this rate, I wondered if the power of the silver dragon n would be enough to hold on until the ¡®time¡¯.

    ¡­If only the shadow monsters were protruding from the ck door.

    Taang! Tadadadadang!

    [Kiyaho!]

    [Euhahahaha! All the boys are gone and the girls are naked and wee us!]

    [Eh?]

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    The moment a loud gunshot rang out.

    It was because the ck door suddenly swelled up and something strange mixed in between the shadow monsters.

    The armed groups of hundreds and thousands of people riding jeeps or motorcycles and attacking the Silver Dragon n, shooting at random.

    [No, what is that? Why are people jumping out?]

    ¡°There is nothing to be surprised about. Because they are not real.¡±

    [If it¡¯s not real¡­ Illusion? That monster and all the people?]

    ¡°It¡¯s more like a clone than an illusion.¡±

    [Cloning?]

    ¡°Are you trying to think of it as an existence created by a demon reconstructing the cause using negative emotions gathered from all over the world?¡±

    [¡­is that possible?]

    Unknowingly, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    In principle, it is simr to reconstructing a weapon with a 3D printer by analyzing the wounds left on a corpse.

    The problem is that the materials are not scars, but emotions such as fear and despair, and not only the weapon, but the entire criminal is cloned like a clone.

    how absurd that is.

    Now that Na-kyung, who has been able to roughly understand it after drinking some magic water, was stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, so why not drink it?¡±

    The miracle of God is the power to interfere with providence itself.

    Even more, as an all-powerful wishing device, it is easy for a demon who can cause miracles indefinitely by being connected to the providence of the whole world.

    After making Yuna-kyung go crazy by speaking calmly.

    Shir suddenly muttered.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s made from the fears gathered in South America.¡±

    [South America?]

    ¡°The gangs are pretty extreme there, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    The more ingredients you have, the easier it is to cook.

    Whether it¡¯s simple fear.

    Or hate or anger.

    It would have been easy to create a clone, since there are many people who have negative feelings towards the gang.

    Listen to Sir¡¯s nonchnt words.

    Yuna-kyung was tired of purding.

    As I listened to the exnation, something came to my mind.

    [No, wait a minute. After all, that means that the more afraid everyone is, the easier it is

    to copy, right?¡±

    [Now is not the time to be happy?! If that was made with negative emotions gathered in South America and Brazil¡­!]

    Quade deuk!

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t finish her words.

    Right after the earth suddenly shook.

    The ck door swayed, and a huge pir came out, crushing the shadow monsters and gangs pouring in from within.

    And the end of the pir splits up and down.

    The moment a huge hole was revealed.

    Cheeik!

    The venom spewed from the pir poured like rain.

    Fortunately, the Silver Dragon, who had the ability to manipte time, quickly retreated and escaped the venom.

    But that¡¯s just the beginning.

    Right after the ck door swells even more massively.

    Next to the already protruding pir, another pir in session protruded.

    two three four five six.

    Then, along the long pir, a huge body covered in sharp thorns appeared.

    Finally, after the giant four legs fully appeared, the Silver Dragon n realized two things.

    That the pir that attacked them was actually only one of the six heads.

    The identity of that monster.

    Since the golden age when human civilization was born until now, such a vicious and grotesque monster has only appeared once.

    [Is that¡­ cloning?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [¡­Crazy.]

    And, of course, I witnessed it myself.

    As he had even kicked it before, the bluebird who realized the identity faster than anyone else moaned.

    [It¡¯s fraudulent to copy even a boss, even if it¡¯s a demon¡­] The

    one who turned into a giant monster and terrorized Brazil, but faced the end of the green dragon n and Li Qingyu.

    The monster lord G.

    She thought she would never see her again in her life, and when she saw the dead person who deserved it, she couldn¡¯t help but put on a tired expression.

    bang bang bang! Kwakwawang!

    On the other hand, the silver dragon n was not surprised.

    Either zombies or clones of the absolute.

    As if killing them would be enough, they just poured out arrows without hesitation.

    The fierce offensive, which was like pouring the national budget like water, shook even the size of the gigantic replica G like a mountain.

    [Ugh, it even has the ability to regenerate!]

    The problem is that even that fierce attack wasn¡¯t enough to defeat the cloned G.

    Just like the real G did.

    The cloned G has also counterattacked by receiving attacks from the Silver Dragon n with its bare body based on its terrifying durability and regenerative ability.

    And besides, the enemy wasn¡¯t the only clone G.

    Shadow monsters rushing in like waves again.

    In the meantime, even a gang of cloning clones attacking with guns and rocketunchers.

    Even the warriors of the Silver Dragon n had no choice but to be heavily overloaded against the ever-rising demon army.

    [Witch sister! Do you think it would be really dangerous now?]

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t I be helping from now on?

    It was when Yuna-gyeong asked nervously and Sir stroked his chin with a worried expression.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Dafa”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦

    The call of the messenger of

    Dafa splits heaven and earth

    ª{×ÓÒ»ºð½Ð•rÌìµØƒÉ”à

    ¡»

    The ck door that spewed out monsters and gangs was broken.

    A figure protruded like lightning from between them and thrust a sword into the replica G¡¯s abdomen.

    The body of the colossus, which had endured even after being hit by tens of thousands of explosive arrows, was cut in two at once vertically like a watermelon.

    [manager! Why did youe out now¡­?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I was so nervous.

    Half the relief for Limon, who appeared at just the right time.

    Yuna-kyung, who was about to grumble in resentment and half for having finally appeared, hesitated for a moment.

    [¡­Team leader?]

    ¡°Everyone, be prepared.¡±

    disheveled hair.

    Clothes that were tanned here and there.

    Eyes sharp like knives.

    Limon said coldly, exuding a frost-like energy, showing noposure as usual.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to buy time against these guys.¡±

    [yes? What is that¡­?]

    [¡ºGreat Elemental Break (Higher Element Dposition)¡».]

    Quaaang!

    The light of destruction that flew along with that voice was scattered in vain by the de that Limon gently swung.

    Even so, Yuna-kyung could not be relieved.

    I just opened my eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the appearance of an old wizard who was the target of everyone¡¯s resentment by destroying the London confrontation system that appeared in the ce where the ck door was broken.

    Fain!

    After abruptly flying into Limon and kicking him.

    It was Ambrosia who retreated with terrifying speed and dodged his sword, an old man wearing mechanical armor resembling an insect that had driven countless people to despair.

    And¡­

    the colossal monster that had apparently beenpletely split apart, but rose back to normal as if turning back time.

    From red-haired warriors who are regarded as reapers in Africa, to beasts of cmity that left traces of cataclysm.

    all in memory

    have you heard of the story

    Some even tried to fight.

    Yuna-kyung murmured nkly as she saw the replica corps created by the Demon God gathering the fear and despair of the whole world.

    [¡­Please refrain from cheating.]

    Why were demons considered fearful?

    What is the reason why Limon and the Seven Dragons fight each other after the Demon God War and dried the seeds of ck magicians with government agencies all over the world?

    The blue bird, who only found outter, had no choice but to be stunned.

    ¡­therefore.

    The 2nd Demon God War, which staked the fate of Russia and even the world, has begun.

 Chapter 441

    #441. I gotzy.

    * * *

    In elerated time.

    Kana was running.

    Across a battlefield where arrows and bullets fly slowly, she arrives at a corner of the battlefield.

    It was in front of the shadow monsters who were attacking the armed forces that had lost their retreat because their rear was blocked by a copsed building.

    Pababat.

    Upon arriving at their destination, Cana acted immediately.

    He lifted the hem of his skirt and scattered the knives and grenades that were inside.

    Right after she got out like lightning between the slow-rolling grenades and the dozens of knives flying a little faster.

    Cucumber and light!

    Dozens of shadow monsters pierced by knives were swept away by grenades.

    However, Kana did not release the time eleration.

    The battlefield has already be a mess to the extent that the heavy rainstorm is broken and each armed group is fighting independently.

    It was because I saved every minute and every second to support the wires that were about to copse at any moment.

    Fortunately, Kana wasn¡¯t the only one running around like that.

    Tadadadang!

    [die! Granny¡­ Kek!]

    As the silver-haired old woman spreads the gwimunhapjangryu, the flying bullets slow down like slugs.

    When an old man holding a great bow deflects a protest with the psionics of the Byeongkyeokjincheonryu, a huge arrow pierces the cloned gang and explodes.

    In the hands of a middle-aged man who rolls on the floor like azy donkey ording to Naryotagonryu (‘ÐóH´òLÀ×), the legs of the monsters break like sorghum cans.

    The elder of the silver dragon n and the head of a prestigious household.

    They, the masters of the rank of servants, were running around and supporting the siege that should have copsed long ago.

    However, as the front line was pushed back and restored repeatedly, the battlefield became more chaotic.

    Thousands of armed forces, including ten masters.

    Infinite gangs and shadow monsters.

    The scenery of Moscow, where tremendous power that can destroy an entire country is entangled and fighting is truly a mess.

    It was particrly fiercepared to any fights that had ever happened between the Seven Dragons and the teenage guild.

    Even so, they couldn¡¯t be the protagonists of the war.

    Because there was a separate ce where the fiercest fight was taking ce.

    Chow!

    The moment it spins around.

    A kick that grazes the side.

    Like a bee that only stings and runs away.

    After only one blow, he pursues the distant ghost, but it is toote.

    step instead.

    A shadow cast by the head.

    cooong!

    When predators devour empty seats.

    I swung my sword towards the neck of the old wizard who had reached it in three steps.

    A blow that fatally wounded even the true magic lord.

    [¡ºTriple Casting¡» ¡ºTitan Shield¡» ¡ºAqua Dynamite¡» ¡ºNippleheim Wave¡».]

    Quaang!

    But the results are different.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re making the same mistake.

    A replica of Karl who surrounds himself with a whirlwind of water, deflects his sword, and then bursts it to send out a cold wave.

    A cold wave that freezes even blood.

    Icicles that can pierce even iron walls.

    Six heads of monster lords attacking from all sides at the right time.

    The specter prepares to charge again from behind. Therge body of the predator that blocked the other side.

    Herpes in preparation for evasion and defense.

    then break through

    ¡ºYam Dragon Killing Sword Yeokcho

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÄæÕÐ

    Heaven and Hell are not different.

    Heaven¡¯s Dungeon¡»

    ¨DSeoguk!

    As if blocking the copsing sky.

    The moment Limon raised his sword horizontally, G¡¯s six heads bit off and cold and icicles attacked him.

    Six heads cut off.

    The chill and icicles crumble.

    Carol¡¯s arm holding the staff flew off.

    Perhaps because the attack of conversion failed and he did not know that he would receive a counterattack, the cloned Carl distorted his wrinkled face.

    But even Limon couldn¡¯t stop breathing.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he had to retreat to avoid the bted attack of Diego and the predator.

    It was because there would be no point in beheading clone Carol here and now.

    Koo Goo Goo.

    Even though the head was cut off, the shadows gathered again and returned to normal form.

    And the appearance of the cloned Carol, who recovered her blown staff and right arm and started pouring out magic, proved that fact.

    ¡®Even if I go through the damn thing again, it¡¯s the same shit.¡¯

    Magic Lord Carol.

    The monster lord G.

    Catastrophic Beast Predator.

    Even Diego, the specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    All the Demon Gods cloned are powerful enemies of the Absolute ss.

    It was not an easy task even for Limon to fight at the same time with four of them, whose intellect seemed to becking as if the replication was iplete.

    Especially if all of them were in a state of immortality that woulde back to life no matter how many times they were killed.

    Even the four of them weren¡¯t the only opponents that Limon had to deal with.

    Roaring!

    The moment Limon was about to strike back.

    Hundreds of red-haired masters stopped the movement by causing a fierce heat wave.

    Except for the dull ck eyes, the duplicate of the Red Dragon n fighter, who was almost indistinguishable from the real one, used all kinds of firearms and martial arts to keep him in check.

    Even among them, there were servant-level masters, including Hai¡¯s aide, Nadia.

    It was to the extent that it was difficult to do it to my heart¡¯s content even once.

    ¡®It¡¯s still holding up well¡­ but it¡¯s also close.¡¯

    Right after I ricocheted a stone fragment with the tip of my sword and blew away Diego¡¯s head, who had been charging at supersonic speed.

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Even just maintaining the siege, the Silver Dragon n was working hard beyond expectations.

    But that¡¯s only thanks to the Demon God¡¯s replica attacking Limon with top priority.

    Even if only the clones of these absolutes and the red dragon n jumped into the melee, the encirclement of the silver dragon n would copse at once.

    Before that, the Silver Dragon n could reach its limits.

    What if?

    The n prepared to catch the Demon Godpletely copses.

    That¡¯s why Limon struggles as much as possible so that the demon¡¯s puppets don¡¯t pay attention to anything else.

    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter to myself as I thought of the girl who held the key to this n.

    ¡®Hurry up, stupid princess.¡¯

    * * *

    Meanwhile at that time.

    The rooftop of a building towering high enough to overlook all the battles despite the distance.

    There, Shinryongdae and Tata were busy moving.

    round round round.

    Ding Dilling.

    Beep.

    Beat the drum with your hand.

    plucking the strings with your fingers.

    Quietly blowing the flute, etc.

    That is, each one ys an instrument.

    It was so strange and bizarre to see them ying casually in the yard where everyone was fighting for their lives.

    But there was definitely meaning in their performance.

    A magic circle on the roof.

    The altar in the center of the magic circle.

    The image of the girl sitting reverently at the altar.

    Because they were proving they weren¡¯t ying around.

    The ensemble of the Shinryudae, which started when Limon entered the ck gate, was in the middle of being buried and broken by the explosion heard from the front lines.

    Ugh.

    Part of the magic circle on the roof glowed softly.

    Transparent shining eyes were revealed between the girl¡¯s eyelids that were slightly closed.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯ste. Everyone gotzy. This is why it is said that God is dead.¡±

    Like seeing something invisible.

    Looking up at the sky dyed ck with the cursed energy of the devil, he mumbled with an expressionless face for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent that I can¡¯t use it, though.¡±

    It seems like you want to see it this time.

    Immediately after a slight nod.

    Ainsha rose from the altar.

    And started moving slowly.

    jingle.

    Tiny bare feet step gently on the altar, and the anklets on the ankles make a clear echo.

    As the girl¡¯s body rotated in ce with the tips of her toes as axis, the hem of her dress spread like wings in the air.

    When the lofty waist was brightly exposed and the anklets swayed on the slender ankles stretched high in the air.

    The thin fabric ripples in the air following the movement of the white hand holding the hem of the dress, adding to the ringing of the bracelet.

    jingle.

    it dances.

    Slow yet dazzling.

    monotonous andplex.

    most pious and beautiful.

    A seductive movement that naturally catches everyone¡¯s attention and captivates the whole body.

    The moment when Ainsha¡¯s pink lips opened and the heavenly voice resounded.

    Wow!

    With an explosion of pure white light.

    ¨DThe sacrifice has begun.

    * * *

    Because he is the owner of Tiamat.

    And because it¡¯s the White Dragon Princess.

    There was a fact that many people are mistaken.

    The reason why Ainsha became a priest of the Holy League was because she used the wealth and power of the Seven Dragons.

    Considering that the Princess of the White Dragon n held an important position in the Holy Alliance for generations, it wasn¡¯t a very unfounded story.

    However, a priest could never have such an illusion.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a different position. It was because

    the priest of the Holy League was a believer¡­

    no, a god, so it was a position that could not be given carelessly.

    Sacrifices are the rituals of offering sacrifices.

    Since the golden age when there were no incarnations, it has been the origin of all faiths in which people paid for and prayed for, and a means ofmunication between gods and humans.

    In that sense, a priest is someone who has the right to freelymunicate with all the gods of the Holy Alliance.

    In other words, he was the only being who could represent all gods.

    The fact that Ainsha is a priestess of the Holy League means that all the gods have finally recognized her as having the right tomunicate with them.

    jingle.

    and at this moment.

    The priest of the Holy League was using his qualifications without hesitation.

    By trying tomunicate with all the gods through sacrifices.

    Of course, sacrifices are essential for ancestral rites.

    Just like magic requires a price.

    In order tomunicate with the gods, it was necessary to offer sacrifices, and therger the number, the greater the amount of sacrifices to be offered.

    Even so, the scenery of the altar where only a few wine jars are ced without a feast, let alone a treasure, is silent itself.

    It was hardly seen as a sacrifice to God.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Even though there may not be any material offerings, there was enough money overflowing in this ce.

    The sacrificial offering is a dance performed by a descendant of the dragon with the noblest blood in the world and a song sung by the world¡¯s best singer.

    And the sacrifice sufficiently satisfied the gods.

    Parbat Parbabababat!

    Beams of light began to soar from all over the magic circle, as if the initially dim light was a lie.

    The divine aura, which only grew brighter and more splendid and never dimmed, was proving that fact.

    At this moment, the fact that all the gods of the world are paying attention to Ainsha, who is holding a ceremony beyond time and space.

    Paba baba baba babat!

    ¡­Looking at the brilliance intensifying with the dance and song, it reminded me of an uncle fan waving a glow stick at a concert.

    In any case, as the ritual progressed, the beam of light became thicker and more brilliant.

    Later, dozens or hundreds of light beams were entangled into one, forming a huge pir of light.

    It was a sizeparable to the pir of darkness that the Demon God had created.

    Of course, most of them were not substitutes.

    rather the opposite.

    Most of the gods had so few followers that it was difficult to cause even a small miracle.

    There was a huge gap to the extent that even the few great strikes could not even fight the Demon God.

    but no matter how weak

    Whether there are restrictions on writing miracles.

    They are also absolute gods.

    Because he was an existence that touched the providence of this world.

    Thousands of thousands of gods could create a flow in the providence just by adding their strength little by little.

    The moment when the providence of the gods based on so many beliefs collided with the providence of the demon god made out of negative emotions.

    shit.

    A ray of crack went through the sky that had been covered in darkness.

    The demon god¡¯s divinity shook.

 Chapter 442

    #442. decided on you!

    * * *

    Paaah!

    [¡­!]

    The moment when a pir of light rising from the far side created a crack in the dark sky.

    The clones created by the Demon God all at once stopped.

    And leaving the opponent he had been fighting with so far, he started moving toward that pir of light.

    It was because he could know that leaving that pir of light as it was would be dangerous, even if it was a fake, as a god who was in touch with providence.

    Awesome!

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    One problem.

    In order for them to reach the pir of light, there was an obstacle they had to ovee.

    The gray-haired sword master stood in their way with a bloody smile as if to pay off the debt they had suffered so far.

    ¡°There is a curfew from here on.¡±

    And Limon wasn¡¯t the only wall that blocked them.

    The shadow monsters and cloned gangs that crazily flocked to the building where Ainsha is located also met fierce resistance from the Silver Dragon n.

    Of course, they are a n that specializes in short-term warfare.

    Because of the fierce battle, they abused time maniption, which was already exhausting.

    ¡°Defend the position with all sabers.¡±

    But Kana didn¡¯t back down.

    Along with other ss masters, he took the lead in blocking the clone corps and gave instructions with a cold face.

    therefore.

    The final battle has begun.

    Boom karleung!

    Monsters and goons run amok.

    When magic and bullets are fired.

    The sword light cuts through the darkness.

    Arrows and mes explode.

    From huge beasts like mountains to attacks that can destroy buildings in one blow, monsters under the giants are crushed into thousands of units, and so on.

    A legion of demons rampaging like crazy.

    Limon and the silver dragon n stop them.

    The aftermath of the battle between the two groups shook all of Moscow.

    It was because the Demon God, who was not in a hurry to fight as long as he had an advantage over time, became desperate to break through the encirclement and destroy the pir of light.

    But breaking the siege was not easy.

    Of course, the Silver Dragon n is holding on so tenaciously.

    This is because Limon skillfully induces the aftermath of fighting the powerful enemy of the Absolute ss and continues to cause damage to the cloned corps.

    A sword master who has been engaged in all sorts of struggles for hundreds of years, so he can show off his exquisite talent.

    Because of that, the Demon God Legion was tied up.

    ¡®At this rate, I can survive with an 80% chance.¡¯

    Kana thought calmly.

    The siege was gradually disintegrating under the offensive of the clone corps, who did not spare their lives.

    It¡¯s hard to expect any more help from Limon, who has already caught a few monsters of the absolute ss.

    However, if she persisted in clinging to the premise of sacrifice, it would be possible to keep her feet tied until Ainsha finished the ritual.

    That judgment was as urate as a princess¡¯s aide.

    One problem.

    It means that the Demon God had the means to create that 20% variable.

    And so, the moment the Demon God revealed his means.

    coogu pce.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The silver dragon n, including Kana, momentarily stopped their actions.

    The ck door swings again.

    The waves of shadow monsters stop.

    A new enemy pops up from inside the door.

    It wasn¡¯t because of replicas that looked exactly like themselves, armed with bows and leather garments.

    The sight of a figure with a sadistic smile at the forefront froze them.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t stand this.¡±

    Only then did Kana realize.

    There is one reason why the Demon God, who has collected negative emotions from all over the world and used them, did not use the fear and despair she gathered in the Russian Khanate.

    It was meant to be used as efficiently as possible.

    To create a weapon to deal with Limon by collecting as much fear and despair as possible and improving its perfection.

    And it was clear who was the most powerful and feared and feared in the Russian Khanate.

    Shining silver hair.

    Horns and wings protruding sharply.

    Even the sadistic smile on her beautiful face.

    A fake that looks just like a girl except for the ck eyes.

    Looking at the duplicate Yekathrice, Kana grabbed the knife.

    The moment when the replicas of the silver dragon n, including the fake Yekathrice, resonated with psionics and elerated toward them.

    ¡°Grandma now!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    flutter.

    Following Limon¡¯s shouting.

    Anguid voice is heard.

    A scroll of parchment fell from the sky and unfolded over the head of the cloned silver dragon n that had just appeared from the ck door.

    It wasn¡¯t just that.

    in the wreckage of copsed buildings.

    under the manhole cover.

    behind the window.

    Several scrolls that a blue bird had arranged while running around were unfolding simultaneously.

    And the person who created the scroll.

    The moment the witch with dark red hair, floating in the sky on a broomstick, quietly cast a spell.

    ¡°Dirya Juma ra AusoL.¡±

    Paralock!

    The scrolls that came out from all sides covered the entire Silver Dragon n.

    The cloned silver dragon n, whose movements were rigid due to the psionic resonance, could not avoid it.

    As a result, the cloned silver dragon n disappeared as if it were melting.

    Instead, it was a picture of warriors that appeared on a scroll that had been empty a while ago.

    ¡®¡­!¡¯

    Looking at the picture wriggling from the scroll as if it would jump out at any moment, Kana shuddered with a cold face.

    No matter how much they aimed for the gap right after they appeared, they sealed away hundreds of warriors who cloned themselves.

    Indeed, it was a feat worthy of a legendary great witch.

    Pooh!

    But the next moment.

    The legendary Archwitch was pierced and shattered by a silver sh.

    Is it because of the power of Yonghwa?

    Unlike the other members of the n, the duplicate Yekathrice, who escaped the seal of the scroll by a hair¡¯s breadth, pierced her at once.

    Replica Yekathrice did not stop there.

    It reconciled with the silver sh again and escaped the encirclement of the silver dragon n at once.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Limon, who was unable to catch her due to the interference of the other cloning corps, spat out a curse.

    and shouted out loud

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be this slow-witted hag, do it right! Did you make all the preparations and miss it?¡±

    ¡°Say something that makes sense. There¡¯s no way I can easily capture the silver baby who is neither a sword master nor a sword master.¡±

    pop!

    right after that.

    The corpse of Shir, whose head was shattered, is turned into a doll.

    Instead, the broom she was riding flipped over itself in the air, transforming into a dark red-haired witch.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, though. If I could catch it at once, it would have been convenient in many ways.¡±

    ¡°Is this the time to grumble and mumble like that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±

    Whether or not Limon clicked his tongue while wielding his sword against the clone army.

    Sir was never in a hurry.

    The direction in which the silver sh disappeared.

    In other words, he had a meaningful smile while looking at the building where the pir of light was rising.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you send insurance for a time like this?¡±

    * * *

    Silvery sh.

    The replica Yekathrice created by the Demon God was running.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s harder to replicate the spirit of a being with stronger power.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because they rushed toplete it.

    Even though she has the most power among the clones created by the Demon God, her mind was extremely simple and iplete.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    She¡¯s a puppet anyway.

    Because he was an existence that only had to fight ording to the will of the demon god that created him.

    So, she faithfully followed the orders given.

    In the time when everything stopped.

    across the city of Moscow.

    For the person who created the pir of light.

    However, before reaching the building where the pir of light had risen, they had no choice but to encounter an unexpected obstacle.

    ¡°You there.¡±

    To the cheerful voice heard at a time when everything that should only be able to move was stopped.

    and to the chilling sensation.

    Turn your body reflexively.

    Fain!

    It was thanks to him that he was able to catch the arrow that flew from behind.

    However, even after seeing the feat of catching an arrow with his bare hands, the opponent did not admire it.

    He just asked with a mischievous smile on his face, looking at a fake that looked just like him with non-smiling eyes.

    ¡°If you want to go around looking pretty like that, don¡¯t you think the first step is to get permission from the person in charge?¡±

    Get on the big horse.

    holding arge mechanical bow.

    A girl who sees herself with silver eyes.

    Even looking at Yekathrice, she was not shaken.

    He stared at his original copy with dull, dark eyes, then curled his lips into a cruel smile.

    ¡°¡­If it had just ended, it would have been boring, but it looks like it just went well, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yekathrice, who immediately read the meaning of that smile, twitched her lips, perhaps because it was her own copy.

    And as much as the fake¡­

    no, more than that, he had a sadistic smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s just fine. I wondered what it would feel like to tear myself apart.¡±

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t be involved in the first night of my sister and the man I had a crush on.

    I couldn¡¯t even see it properly and just listened to it, so I was in a good mood.

    Yekathrice said happily.

    In fact, it was not an optimistic situation.

    I could tell by the dragon¡¯s instinct.

    No matter how fake it is, she was created with the power of a demon god, and she has power that is not inferior to herself when she went berserk.

    On the other hand, he has the aftereffects of Yonghwa.

    Even if he risked his life to be Yonghwa again, it was clear that it would be difficult to discuss the odds easily.

    It was even more so in this situation where the fakes had to be tied up so that they wouldn¡¯t go to Ainsha.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t enjoy it alone.¡±

    ¡°No, this older sister is really¡­¡±

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t just because she was crazy that Yekathrice was able tough.

    It¡¯s because the insurance that Limon and Sir prepared to prevent that fake wasn¡¯t themselves in the first ce.

    ¡°Your body¡­ you say you¡¯re not feeling well, so why intervene¡­ do that. Originally, this is the timing for me¡­ to be active¡­!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get involved in the fight to protect my brother, can I?¡±

    what kind of magic did you do?

    Even in this super-elerated time when everything should be stopped, a half-human, half-bird woman appeared, slowly pping her wings.

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, Catherine smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Besides, I like stealing things.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­ one personality¡­ awesome.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t fully catch up with her super eleration.

    While grumbling with a voice that resonated a little slowly, Na-gyeong Yunnded on top of the low building across from her.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good¡­ this happened¡­ Let¡¯s do it properly¡­¡±

    Originally, I was only thinking of making time, but now I¡¯m done with this.

    Yuna-kyung clenched her wings and said.

    Of course, no matter how much her magic skills improved, it was still not enough to deal with the dragon princess.

    But she wasn¡¯t here alone.

    thud!

    Yuna-kyung spreads one wing.

    The moment the violin case fell like magic.

    A translucent girl jumped out of it as if she had waited.

    Although she has be a ghost now, she was an absolute ss adult who had powerparable to that of a great witch during her lifetime.

    With Shera floating around.

    Yuna-kyung shouted with a triumphant face like a blue bird riding on the head of a sword master.

    ¡°Go, Shera¡­! I¡¯ve decided on you¡­!¡±

    Really crazy silver dragon princess.

    A fake silver dragon princess created by a demon.

    In addition, the ghost of an adult and a blue bird who was a former yer but now learned magic.

    In apletely different sense from Limon¡¯s fight, the mess that ran to the extreme of chaos began like that.

 Chapter 443

    #443. look away

    * * *

    Bahah.

    Pulling the strings of the mechanical bow.

    Quickly generate psionics.

    It captures the explosive power of the Bigyeokjincheonryu (ïw“ôÕðÌìÁ÷) in the arrow along with the chill of the Sosumabongryu (ËØÊÖÄ§¹¦Á÷).

    The arrow¡¯s time is elerated with the Chukshigimaryu (¿s•ròTñRÁ÷), while the time around it is slowed down with the Gwimunhapjangryu (ý”éTºÏÕÆÁ÷).

    So, the moment the arrow was fired ording to the technique of Tangungseomjeonryu.

    ¡ºSeventy-

    two kinds of martial arts, five seasons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Îå½~¼¼

    Bing, Baekmagyu,

    šê°×Ä§½Ð¡»

    Kiyiyi!

    The arrow flew away with a ghastly sound.

    elerating explosively while slowing everything else is a death sentence.

    Even in this super-elerated world, it was an attack that was so fast and sharp that it could only be seen as a sh attack, and most people would die before realizing it.

    Kwajik!

    However, ¡®fake¡¯ easily blocked such an arrow just by swinging its wings.

    No, it didn¡¯t stop there at all, and threw the broken arrowhead back to the ¡®real¡¯.

    Kang!

    It was faster if it was faster than when it was shot, but after skillfully shed the arrow that flew at a speed that was not slow by any means.

    Yekathrice kicked the horse in the side and charged, brandishing a dagger.

    Papa baba babat!

    When a horse that has elerated together with the power of the axis horse-style crashes into a fake.

    The dagger that was swung with the psionic power of the moonlight speed sword filled the several meters of space with a silver sh.

    [Atke Sebty Caora.]

    The moment the ghost floating in the sky at the right time murmured, five-colored lights swept everywhere.

    For the real ones, the blessings of ¡®eleration¡¯, ¡®strengthening¡¯, ¡®recovery¡¯, ¡®protection¡¯ and ¡®luck¡¯.

    For fakes, curses of ¡®deceleration¡¯, ¡®weakness¡¯, ¡®exhaustion¡¯, ¡®increase¡¯ and ¡®misfortune¡¯.

    The effect of the magic granted just by touching the light was so powerful that even a child could beat a tiger.

    Chew!

    However, after the new model of a girl with bristle wings and a girl who charged on a horse crossed.

    It was the real one that spurted blood from the wrist.

    ¡°Huh, even if it¡¯s a fake, I¡¯m different from the matured me.¡±

    Although the wound is not shallow.

    After stopping the bleeding just by licking the blood with her tongue, Yekathrice giggled and took out her mechanical bow again and fired an arrow.

    However, the result was not different from before.

    The arrow of Yekathrice.

    Shera¡¯s magic too.

    Because fakes are easily avoided.

    Regardless of whether it was real or cloned, there was a huge power gap between the time she was a dragon and the usual princess.

    Even the fact that Yekathrice, who is not in good health, is still holding on is close to a miracle.

    Even so, there are three reasons why she is still alive.

    [Aaka sifira.]

    One is Shera¡¯s support, which scatters light at the right time while leaving five colored light orbs floating in the air.

    Whoops!

    The other is the assistant of the light dragon corps that assists her by resonating psionics while secretly stationed around her.

    Quaang!

    Thest point was that the fake Yekathrice was created based on Yonghwa in a runaway state.

    The cloning now, which can¡¯t handle it borately, pours out overflowing psionics at random and rampages, but it¡¯s literally a beast.

    As much as it moved instinctively, the attack was monotonous, so it was possible to counter it at least narrowly.

    Quadduk!

    ¡°Kuk!¡±

    One problem.

    It is said that the fake was fast and strong enough to be difficult to block even an obvious attack.

    Because of that, Yekathrice, whose mechanical pce was broken, drew a dagger and confronted the fake.

    Another human figure flew in.

    ¡°Iyaab Yuna-kyung kick¡­!¡±

    Peouk Udangtang!

    ¡°Kyauk!¡±

    Then, with a single p of its fake wings, it flew off and crashed into a car parked on the street.

    The moment Yekathrice took advantage of the gap and created a barrier of ice to trap the fake.

    Shera uttered a short incantation, enveloping the ice barrier in five-colored brilliance.

    It is a simplified version of the method used to seal the demons who strengthen the psionic prison with a magical barrier.

    Of course, it is a temporary measure.

    It was an ice barrier that would soon break, but thanks to that, Yekathrice was able to slow down and breathe.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m dying¡­¡±

    ¡­Including the extra time to talk to In-young, who was moaning while stuck in the car.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m enjoying ying Majo, but how about doing it in moderation?¡±

    ¡°Who is Majo?¡±

    ¡°If you see me rushing to get hit again like that, anyone would call it Mazu?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that I am doing this because I want to be like this? It¡¯s because I have to buy time like this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, but are you really going to die?¡±

    Yekathrice pointed out with a strange smile.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s appearance is a mess.

    There were blood and bruises all over the ce, so I couldn¡¯t even say it was okay with empty words.

    Unlike Yekatrice and Shera, whose name is an absolute ss, she is at most a blue bird.

    Even fakes were not enough to deal with the emboldened princess.

    Even more so to get involved in a super-elerated fight where even the Gwangryongdae, the masters of the great masters, could not even cover for fear of being disturbed.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, can it? I would have to risk my life to stop the demon!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, admit it.¡±

    Yekathrice chuckled.

    Because it was true that Yuna-kyung risked her life to intervene like this, and it was true that she was able to ovee many difficulties.

    But even that is slowly reaching its limits.

    The fake seal will be released soon.

    If this happens a few more times, even Yuna-kyung, who has been strengthened by Shera¡¯s blessing, will be mortally wounded and she won¡¯t be able to hold out any longer.

    So, Yekathrice made a quick decision.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it now that it¡¯s like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you going to do if you can¡¯t help it?¡±

    ¡°You said that? You have to risk your life to stop the demon.¡±

    After a light shrug.

    Yekathrice said with a yfulugh.

    Anyway, risking others¡¯ lives won¡¯t help much anyway.

    Then, the most effective course of action was for her to be merciful and deal with the fake.

    Of course, it is a risky gamble to do such a thing again while the aftereffects of the runaway still remain.

    No matter how good it ended, lifespan was shortened, permanent seque were left, and at worst, life could really be lost.

    But¡­

    ¡°More than anything else, protecting your younger sister is your older sister¡¯s duty.¡±

    He said that it would be better for him to risk his life than to see something that dared to drink harm Ainsha.

    To a girl who speaks lightly.

    Yuna-kyung cut it off and said.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to ask the manager¡¯s permission. Because the team leader¡¯s order was to stop this kind of thing by all means.¡±

    ¡°¡­A brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think the same.¡±

    Maybe it was because the words were so unexpected.

    Yuna-kyung dered to Yekathrice who blinked.

    ¡°No matter how sadistic or dictator you are, this country needs a sister.¡±

    As long as the demon is resurrected, the revolutionary government copses, and the new revolutionary army is swept away by it, only Yekatrice can take care of the Russian Khanate.

    If something goes wrong with her, chaos will ensue and countless people will die or suffer.

    So I can¡¯t sacrifice Yekathrice.

    It was a while to look at Yuna-gyeong, who spoke with a pragmatic attitude that resembled someone.

    Yekathrice scratched her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m really happy that my brother acknowledged me like that, but it¡¯s useless if I can¡¯t stop that fake, right?¡±

    ¡°I can block it.¡±

    ¡°how?¡±

    ¡°With grit and friendship!¡±

    I even blinked nkly when I saw Yuna-kyung screaming with her wings clenched.

    Yekathrice finally burst intoughter.

    ¡°Kyahaha! That¡¯s cool!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me. Because I mean it sincerely.¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t stand it.

    Yuna-kyung grumbled as she saw Yekathrice lying on her stomach to the point of shedding tears.

    In fact, she had the belief that she could ovee this situation with grit and friendship.

    ¡­but still unfinished.

    Pajik Pagagang!

    at that time.

    The ice barrier cracked.

    The temporary seal had reached its limit.

    The moment Yekathrice and Yuna-kyung, who realized that fact, were about to start super-elerating again to deal with the fake who was about to be released.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to risk your life. Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±

    A blunt voice crossed the air.

    * * *

    ¡°Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°White sister? Why are you here? What about the ceremony?¡±

    Yekathrice and Yuna-kyung, of course.

    A white-haired girl who showed up while hesitatingly looking at the fake one.

    Ainsha replied with an expressionless face.

    ¡°It is already over.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it over?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nothing has changed about that?¡±

    ¡°The gods have slowed down. So it takes time to trigger.¡±

    I slowly raise my head.

    A pir of light piercing the dark sky.

    No, in order to look at the flow created by that pir of light with transparent eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay though. Even if you are irresponsible and selfish andzy, God is God. I do it when I do it.¡±

    other people don¡¯t know

    It was visible in Ainsha¡¯s eyes now.

    Numerous gods gather small miracles to twist the providence, and the twisted providence creates a cycle of miracles again.

    The wheels have already started rolling.

    Now Ainsha had nothing to do.

    She is neither a witch nor a priest, but a priest.

    Because the role was over when the gods were gathered for the ritual.

    I just came after the end of the sacrifice to make up for theck of money with dance and song and to appease the excited gods.

    The rest was up to the gods.

    Kurung Kururung!

    ¡°It is a god created by a demon.¡±

    ¡°But even if it¡¯s fake, God is God.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    To borrow her expression, it seems that thezy gods are finally starting to exert their power.

    Looking at the sky that gradually fades.

    Ainsha muttered quietly.

    Then he slowly lowered his head and said, looking at the fake Yekatrice whose face was distorted between the shattered ice barriers before he knew it.

    ¡°¨DI try to fall into God¡¯s Hell.¡±

    Quarreung Quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    the sky shakes

    Providence and providence collide.

    The providence created by countless gods was taking shape and devouring the providence of the Demon God.

    three wishes.

    Avalon in London.

    Along with the two, one of the legends handed down from the Silver Age.

    Unlike other magic created by humans and reaching the realm of miracles, the ultimate magic created and used by the gods themselves.

    Underground Labyrinth Tartarus (¦³?¦Ñ¦Ó¦Á¦Ñ¦Ï?).

    The curse of the gods, which was remodeled into a dragon for demons, so that only the priests of the Divine Alliance, who represent all the gods, can invoke it.

    ¡°Abyssus is activated.¡±

    Kwagwagwagwagwagwang!!

    The moment the miracle wasplete.

    The darkness that filled the sky copsed.

    With an awe-inspiring roar, the remains began to be sucked into the far underground.

    The darkness shuddered as if resisting.

    But to no avail.

    The prototype of the Abyss is Tartarus.

    It was the god¡¯s hell that eventually swallowed even the god¡¯s corpse in order to face the seven dragons that ate the god and became infinitely stronger.

    Even the Demon God, who gained infinite power by touching the providence, could not help the curse that invaded the providence itself.

    So all the darkness is swallowed up in the abyss.

    The moment the light returns to the sky.

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!

    The face of the fake Yekathrice is terribly distorted.

    A terrible rumble shook the ground.

    it¡¯s a scream

    It was the scream of a being who had been degraded from a god to a demon by severing the connection with providence.

    shiver.

    The demon¡¯s puppet who went from being an immortal who swallowed all anger and despair to an angry and despairing mortal.

    The fake Yekathrice shed bloody tears and red at Ainsha.

    Even if it was a replica without intelligence, it was possible to know who the culprit was.

    ¡°Everyone get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to fight alone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s going to get in the way of other people anyway.¡±

    However, Ainsha did not avoid the original gaze of such cloning.

    I just stood out and said it.

    ¡°More than anything, I wanted to punch him in the face from before.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ainsha? I hear that as an older sister, but don¡¯t you?¡±

    Whether or not the real Yekathrice put on a puzzled expression.

    Ainsha resonated with the Shinryongdae and the psionics who were silently waiting for orders from behind.

    The moment when the mighty psionic that had been circting in her body ever since it appeared reached its limit through resonance with the Shinryongdae.

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial arts and ten-jeweled martial arts, Ê®½~ºÏÄ¼¼Ji

    Baekryong Awakening

    ÖÇ°×ýˆÓXÐÑ

    ¡»

    Pupils split vertically.

    That forehead glows softly.

    A transparent jewel resembling pupils sprouted between her brows.

 Chapter 444

    #444. Don¡¯t belittle it.

    * * *

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­.¡¯

    From Maia to Rose Hatina and Yekatrice.

    Yuna-kyung has met many princesses so far and has seen them unintentionally evolve.

    Considering that the princess¡¯s Yonghwa is a major event that is difficult to happen even once in a generation, the experience was phenomenal even in the Seven Dragons.

    Even in Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes, Ainsha¡¯s Yonghwa was unusual.

    Round horns like a sheep.

    Small, flimsy wings.

    Transparent scales that are not white.

    Even the soft, blunt tail.

    Compared to Yonghwa of other princesses who were overflowing with strength and nobility, her appearance was weak and pitiful.

    Just as tigers and lion cats are different even though they are of the same cat family.

    The difference as a species was particrly clear.

    However, it was not her delicate appearance that caught Yuna-kyung¡¯s attention, but the jewel that stood out between her eyebrows.

    It¡¯s vivid to be a jewel.

    Brilliant for snow.

    It¡¯s beautiful to be a horn.

    The pure white glow, so beautiful and mysterious, made Yuna-kyung look at Ainsha as if possessed.

    Crunchy!

    However, in contrast to such Yuna-kyung, the cloned Yekathrice was rather keen to live.

    As if he is indignant at showing off his noble figure alone on the subject of degrading himself from an apostle of God to a puppet of the devil.

    The fake, who was ring at Ainsha with ferocious eyes, kicked the ground.

    Spot!

    ¡°careful¡­!¡±

    1 second bes 10 minutes.

    Infinity turns into an instant.

    A world where everything has stopped.

    In a space where time itself seems to have stopped, the duplicate Yekathrice rushed at Ainsha.

    To slit her throat and dig out her heart.

    Kang!

    But after reaching out to Ainsha.

    The fake was startled.

    It was because the stretched out hem of her clothes blocked the gap between the hand she had just stretched out and Ainsha¡¯s neck.

    A hand bounced out of the hem of the clothes that had be hardened by the iron-d three-stream.

    [Kyaruru¡­!]

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±

    As if angry at the result.

    Faced with an expressionless face, the replica Yekatrice, who let out a ferocious cry like a beast.

    Ainsha said.

    ¡°I am definitely the weakest member of the Seven Dragons. Still, I¡¯m not weak enough to be faked.¡±

    [Kareuk.]

    Don¡¯t underestimate yourself.

    Looking at Ainsha, who spoke bluntly as always, the fakeughed rather coldly.

    It was because I could feel it instinctively like a beast that recognizes predators and prey without having to fight.

    No matter what Ainsha says.

    What is stronger is, after all, yourself.

    That this weak beast is no match for itself.

    With such confidence, the fake attacked Ainsha by swinging not only his hands, but also his tail and sharp wings.

    Papa baba babat!

    The speed of pouring out hundreds of attacks in an instant is a sh of light.

    As a clone of the Silver Dragon Princess, who boasted the fastest speed in the Seven Dragons, no other princess dared to catch up.

    However, after pouring out the attack like that.

    The fake couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.

    Wings that swung like lightning.

    Even the nails that tear apart the sound.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t hurt Ainsha.

    poop!!!

    ¡°I told you not to underestimate me.¡±

    On the other hand, while receiving the attack, Ainsha¡¯s sluggishly extended hand pped her cheek so easily.

    Even that was just the beginning.

    Bubbubbubbuck!

    When the silk thread stretched out like a spider¡¯s web and entangled her limbs.

    Air waves gushing out like waves from the hem of his clothes shook his intestines.

    The bracelet on his wrist struck his abdomen like a mace.

    The kicked leg twists in a spiral, and so on.

    The counterattack of Ainsha, which was slow but did not give a chance to respond and was linked like flowing water, quickly shattered the fake.

    [Kyaaah!]

    She couldn¡¯t understand.

    The one who maniptes time is much faster and stronger.

    Why can¡¯t I kill Ainsha, who moves so slowly many times over?

    Why is Ainsha¡¯s slow attack unable to be avoided or blocked, while her own fast attacks are all blocked and missed?

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot to be attacked like this.¡±

    However, from Ainsha¡¯s point of view, it was a natural result.

    Where are the fakes attacking?

    how to move

    And how to move to block attacks and deliver blows.

    Because all of that future was fully visible in Ainsha¡¯s shining white eyes and jewels between her eyebrows.

    Yonghwa (ýˆ»¯) is the power to bring out the potential of a princess to the limit and freely handle psionics by awakening the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    Foresight was also included in that potential.

    It was next to impossible even for a voluptuous princess to escape her wisdom now.

    Of course, the only thing that can be done with foreknowledge is knowing.

    No matter how much you know the enemy ising, you can¡¯t destroy a tank with arrows, and you can¡¯t run away faster than a fighter jet.

    If it is an opponent with overwhelming strength and speed, it can break through Wisdom.

    In that respect, Yekatrice, the Silver Dragon Princess, was definitely a being who could be her nemesis even if it was fake.

    However, there is one reason why Ainsha can unterally push fakes like this.

    It was an overwhelming difference in technology.

    Fuck!

    Several times, it overtakes and blocks the swiftly swung wings with the shortest trajectory, even if it is slow.

    He avoided the fist that would crush even a rock with circr steps and stabbed his stomach while spinning like a top.

    Saryangbalcheongeun (ËÄƒÉ“ÜÇ§½ï) that pushes Mount Tai with small force.

    A second-starter system that moveste and overpowers first.

    Stopping and moving the opponent, such as static movement.

    The seventy-two types created by seven dragons and studied by numerous masters for hundreds of years.

    The reason behind the clever martial arts,parable to that of a sword master, created an overwhelming gap between Ainsha and the fake Yekatrice.

    ¡°It is not enough to be fast. If you want to beat me, learn the basics of martial arts.¡±

    Of course, being fast is a powerful force in itself.

    In particr, Yekathrice, who can manipte time instinctively, was a threatening enough opponent even with her fake speed.

    If it had been a different princess¡­

    no, to the extent that she would have been able to fight on an equal footing with the real Yekatrice.

    The problem was that her opponent was Ainsha.

    Just as the silver dragon n can break through wisdom with speed.

    The Baekryong n is a n that surpasses speed with wisdom.

    In other words, more than Yekathrice¡¯s natural enemy, Ainsha was also Yekathrice¡¯s natural enemy.

    That¡¯s why each other¡¯s capabilities were important, but¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s insane that you¡¯re attacking me while you can¡¯t even use the seventy-two kinds. It is also a copy of Yekatrice.¡±

    In the first ce, Yonghwa¡¯s true value lies not only in being able to handle infinite psionics freely.

    Based on that strong body, you will be able to unfold the seventy-two types naturally as if breathing.

    Thus, through the trinity of the dragon¡¯s body, the dragon¡¯s skills and the dragon¡¯s energy, getting infinitely closer to the dragon is true fear.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s in a state where it¡¯s properly fused using the eponymous retracement.

    From the point of copying Yekathrice in a runaway state, the fake could not be her opponent.

    ¡°It is boring to just hit. This is the end.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I unterally knocked on a fake like that.

    Taking a step back, Ainsha moved slowly, creating a flow in the psionics that overflowed her body.

    Put both feet on Taegeuk.

    Wearing anklets and bracelets.

    I flutter the hem of my clothes.

    It is a martial art rather than a martial art.

    It was like a dancer who forgot that she was fighting and started dancing alone.

    However, the fake, who suddenly became ignored, was nervous rather than angry.

    It was because as Ainsha continued to move, she felt her psionic powers unreasonably amplify.

    [Kyaaak!]

    Quadduk!

    It shouldn¡¯t be toote.

    Under such instinctive judgment, the fake Yekathrice roared like a beast and rushed at Ainsha.

    Did the sense of crisis awaken that innate talent?

    A fake that maniptes time, freezes everything in all directions at absolute zero, and attacks several times faster than before.

    However, Ainsha was not shaken in the slightest by the attack of the duplicate Yekathrice.

    As if I knew that.

    I just quietly looked at the fake.

    The future was not the only thing reflected in Ainsha¡¯s transparent eyes now.

    Cheonri prescientism.

    A martial art that allows Princess Baekryong to read even thews of the sky based on her innate foresight.

    How the mysterious Jeolhak made the fake.

    And what limitations do you have and how are you moving now that you are disconnected from providence.

    It showed the flow of cause and effect and all the reasons, not just simple answers and results.

    So it was.

    not even visible

    without even feeling it.

    Just before the fake wings pierce his heart, which spread faster than the moment split into a hundred.

    The reason why Ainsha was able to move naturally.

    With the hem of the iron-d samryu (èFÅÛéLÉÀÁ÷), it takes out the wings and gently absorbs the power ording to the steps of the Taegeukyuhaengryu (Ì«˜Oß[ÐÐÁ÷).

    The power absorbed by the fairy blue current is made into waves, and the cloth wrapped around the body is used as a to catch the waves.

    The sound created by the Yonghuchangeumryu and the resonating sound made by the jewelry with the Paejak Fragmentaryu flow resonate to strengthen the wave.

    Reversing the spiral sinking flow, gathering the waves at the end of the hem, turning the waves back into power as if dancing with the Goddess Dance Dance.

    It unfolds its power, which has be dozens of times faster and stronger than it originally was, in the form of anti-matagu-ryu (½µÄ§´ò¹·Á÷), ording to the logic understood by the Thousand-Lead Prescient.

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two types of martial arts

    and ten

    seasons

    ¡»

    [¡­!]

    Arge hole formed in the middle of the fake Catherine¡¯s chest.

    The one who attacked was himself.

    Why did you get pierced?

    What was that attack that was faster than light, unseen even in this super-elerated world?

    Without understanding until the very end the logic of the mysterious martial art that amplifies any attack dozens of times and returns it back.

    The fake Yekathrice reconciled with a handful of darkness and copsed.

    ¡°This is my victory.¡±

    The weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    But only fighting to win.

    To run away when you can¡¯t win.

    The undefeated princess who never loses.

    In the midst of Yuna-kyung making a dumbfounded expression while watching Ainsha, who is ted with an expressionless face under the five-colored glow created by Shera.

    Yekathrice eventually muttered,ughing like an older sister.

    ¡°Anyway, my brother is amazing.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Meanwhile at that time.

    Kana was frozen.

    Tired of fighting for so long that you can¡¯t even lift a finger?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    However, the reason she couldn¡¯t move right now wasn¡¯t exhaustion, but because of the sight in front of her eyes.

    An empty ce that was filled with hundreds of thousands of shadow monsters and gangs just a little while ago, and now even the remnants of darkness have disappeared.

    The monster lord scattered there.

    A predator that was horribly cut to pieces.

    A specter wriggling like a bug.

    A magic lord whose arms were cut off.

    The bloody red dragon n.

    And¡­

    the figure of a white-haired man who destroyed all the monsters and superhumans that each could destroy a country with just a few strokes of a knife.

    It made her, who was always cold, swallow a groan.

    ¡®Ancestor, how did you survive at the hands of that monster?¡¯

 Chapter 445

    #445. please

    While Kana shudders at the feat of her ancestors, who have preserved the n for hundreds of years at the hands of a monster called the swordsmith.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s terribly tough.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t drink for nothing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what God is talking about. I didn¡¯t know that he would withstand my knife in the yard that has now turned into a demon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Baby, know that usually catching a demon with a knife is an emergency.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯smon sense, old woman.¡±

    After epting Sir¡¯s point with a snort.

    Limon took a stride.

    Then, seeing the trembling clone army as if reacting to his movements, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°How about giving up soon? You should know that even surviving a miracle has its limits, right?¡±

    if it was a little while ago

    It would have been difficult for Limon to make such an assertion.

    Because the Demon God, fueled by the negative emotions of the whole world, could infinitely resurrect clones.

    But that was a story when the demon god was a god.

    As the connection with the providence was severed by the great magic Abyss invoked by the gods, the current Demon God who lost his divine status had no such power left.

    Of course the shadow monsters and gangs were wiped out.

    The fact that Go, Carl Diego and the predatory beast were not recovering from their injuries was proof of that.

    Even the fact that they were still alive was a miracle created by the demon god squeezing out what little power was left, but in the end, that was all.

    If you repeat the same thing over and over again, the demon will quickly reach its limit.

    So it must have been.

    It is said that the replica corps exhibited strange behavior.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    The monster lord G, the magic lord Carl Diego, and the predatory red dragon n, who were still alive in the form of unconsciousness.

    Shortly after all of the clone corps melted into shadows.

    The shadows gathered in the center like a whirlpool and began to form a huge shape.

    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t fight as a god, so you¡¯re trying to fight as a demon?¡±

    A size that could reach the sky.

    Bronzed skin with an unusual luster.

    Gears and pistons revealed in the open chest.

    One eye with an evil eye glow and the other with a translucent lens embedded in it.

    After retrieving the power she had poured into making the clone, finally revealing what could be called the main body¡­

    No, at the end of looking up at the demon god in the form of an artificial spirit genie, to be exact.

    Limon murmured coldly.

    ¡°A nerd.¡±

    Jiing!

    That moment.

    A huge red beam of light emanated from the demon¡¯s eyes.

    The rays that heat up the cool Moscow air just by being fired are terrifying.

    It was a light of destruction enough to set half of Moscow on fire in a single blow that seemed to match even that of the Red Dragon Princess.

    Chow!

    But right after that.

    The light beam split in vain.

    Despite Limon¡¯s act of cutting down even the super-heated light with a single sword, the Demon God did not panic and moved the cogs exposed on his chest.

    the wind of death blows

    The thunderbolts of the curse pour down.

    A cloud of pollution spreads.

    The earth turns over, etc.

    Every turn of the cogs and the movement of the piston caused all sorts of cmities in Moscow.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Faced with all sorts of disasters that would wipe out thousands of troops at once, Limon was unscathed.

    Just by swinging the sword, all those disasters were cut, shed, and blocked, and he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a mockery.

    A sober evaluation of what is there.

    It was a simple impression as the person who knew the power of the demon better than anyone else.

    ¡°Compared to 70 years ago, you are ridiculously weak now.¡±

    70 years ago.

    Despair, fear, regret and sorrow overflowed the world.

    It was right after the end of World War II.

    It was a time when billions of people died and even those who survived suffered from starvation and hardship.

    That¡¯s why the Demon God at the time sucked up the overflowing negative emotions and wielded tremendous destructive powers as soon as he descended.

    But what about drinking now?

    It was downright miserable.

    The proof was that even after collecting the fear and despair of Africa, only predatory animals could not be replicated.

    If the Demon God had the same level of power as he did 70 years ago, he would have cloned Hai instead of being a predator.

    The same goes for the Replica Corps.

    Whether it¡¯s because the soul can¡¯t be duplicated.

    Or if it¡¯s because it¡¯s hard to control if you give it intelligence.

    An absolute being with only strength and body but no intelligence.

    In Limon¡¯s eyes, they were just puppets, embarrassing to even call them clones.

    ¡°In this era, your strength is proof that no one needs it.¡±

    In the end, there is only one reason for this.

    Because the world is much better than it was 70 years ago.

    If humanity has not yet recovered from the aftermath of World War II, or if it has worsened.

    The Demon God would have been able to wield stronger power than before and would not have been cornered so easily.

    miracles that God has created.

    Not even the Sword Master¡¯s sword.

    Changes and developments made by humans.

    That was the biggest barrier against the Demon God.

    Of course, from the moment he was revived in this era, the destruction of the Demon God had been decided.

    ¡°Above all¡­¡±

    Well, even if this era was overflowing with fear and despair, the result would have been the same.

    70 years ago and now.

    Because there was an important difference between the demon god that made even Limon wander between death and death and the demon god now, beyond the gap stemming from negative feelings.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, clone at least the sword master, you bastard.¡±

    The aftermath of the sword that ruled Russia with terror.

    The Sword Saint who fought a duel with Limon.

    A swordsman who caused World War II.

    Geomrang, etc., who killed Geomryeong.

    The greatest number of sword masters in history coexisted.

    Since their war had just swept the world, everyone was afraid of the Sword Master during the Demon War.

    But now is the age of iron.

    Even those who remember the sword master¡¯s power are rare.

    Unlike in the past, it was impossible to even imperfectly clone the Sword Master, and now the Demon God could notpete with Limon.

    Suffering from that fact, he took a step forward.

    One step across the catastrophe.

    Digging with your feet, take two steps.

    Three steps while swinging a sword.

    Thus, Limon, who arrived at the feet of the Demon God in three steps, developed a single swordsmanship.

    A far-off sword that was perfected after hundreds of years of supplementing the dragon sword created by the sword emperor in the past, and finallypleted after a desperate struggle with the demon 70 years ago.

    Unlike other swordsmen learned by teaching or fighting with a sword master, this swordsman built up on his own.

    the moment it unfolded.

    ¡ºYam Dragon

    Killing Sword Five Dragons Killing Sword

    Falls like dew at the end of

    the sword.¡»

    The world is cut.

    A mighty giant breaks apart.

    The remnants of a god were shattered.

    It was an empty end for a demon god who had devastated Europe in the past and almost caused another disaster in Russia.

    But Limon was not satisfied with the result.

    After slightly frowning and looking somewhere over there, he just opened his mouth.

    ¡°Can I leave you to clean up the granny?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up without leaving any trash behind, so don¡¯t worry ande back.¡±

    After listening to Sir¡¯s rxed words and nodding his head.

    Limon threw himself away.

    Heading towards the wide open manhole hole in a corner of Moscow turned upside down by fierce battles.

    * * *

    Russian positions.

    Among them, the temporary relief center with rescued citizens was quietly submerged even in the middle of the fighting in Moscow.

    It was natural.

    Those who were rescued from Moscow are all in a state of unconsciousness due to the demon¡¯s curse.

    Except for a few medical staff and guardians, most of them were lying like corpses.

    So it was.

    A young man sitting in front of a bed.

    This is why Bachemensky could easily feel the presence of people suddenly appearing behind him.

    The moment I turned my head following the oddly unfamiliar yet familiar presence that made my back run cold just by being there.

    He involuntarily hardened his face.

    ¡°¡­teacher?¡±

    big size.

    auburn hair.

    to the shaggy beard.

    Bachemensky, who saw Sergei¡¯s gigantic figure, who could not be recognized without looking at it, opened his mouth as if to groan.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he, whom I thought was already dead, suddenly appeared here.

    from one side to the shoulder.

    A wound that almost cut the body in two.

    And the ck powder that flowed out instead of blood and the body that was crumbling like charcoal from around the wound made him shake.

    ¡°How can I get here¡­ Or rather, what does that look like¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is the price of underestimating the guardian spirit of mankind.¡±

    Sergei said bitterly.

    Even though he ran away using an artificial spirit created by squeezing all his remaining power as bait, even using a ploy to steal the gold wire.

    The sword master¡¯s sword master¡¯s sword, which had nothing to do with mysticism, cut off the artificial spirit and even its essence.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter anyway.

    He is now a remnant after all.

    Before the real Sergei sacrifices his life to summon the Demon God.

    It was nothing more than a clone created by attaching one¡¯s personality and soul to a demon god as ast wish.

    However, unlike other clones, he cloned his soul, so he had a mindset that was no different from the real one, so he did thest thing he had to do.

    Sseuseuk.

    The moment you stretch out your hand.

    The ck powder that flowed instead of blood coalesced to create a book.

    It was a spell written in bloody letters on a ck leather cover that gave off an infinitely ominous yet mysterious energy.

    ¡°Receive.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A legacy of the Dark Dawn and my final strength.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I squeezed out thest bit of strength.

    The wound¡¯s disintegration began to elerate, but Sergei didn¡¯t care.

    I just said it with my bright eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s something that can make you an absolute.¡±

    The essence of the Demon God is almighty magic that grants wishes.

    The connection with Providence was severed, and Limon cut and lost most of his power, but he still had a handful of power to create miracles.

    This is the determination of the remaining power.

    It was the ultimate magic book that contained all the knowledge and abilities he had umted as a dark wizard, as well as the method of summoning demons.

    ¡°Are you asking me to use this to make a revolution on your behalf?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The fire of revolution must be continued.

    And the only thing that can carry on that spirit is the one who understands the revolution he was trying to achieve more deeply than anyone else and who sincerely wanted to achieve it.

    At the end of silence while watching Sergei talking calmly and the magic book.

    Bachemensky said quietly.

    ¡°I will refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting a revolution because I want to make people happier, not unhappy.¡±

    ¡°That goes for me too.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s different.¡±

    Denying Sergei¡¯s words.

    He slowly turned his head.

    Then, looking at the unconscious Kseniya lying on the bed, he said bitterly.

    ¡°Sir, you want everyone to be happy, but you don¡¯t even see a single poor person who has lost happiness and be unhappy because of our revolution.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Was it caught off guard?

    A long time to remain silent.

    Sergei closed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­After all, my revolution had no meaning.¡±

    I¡¯ve lived my whole life for the revolution.

    Even though I gave my life for the cause.

    Denied by the young man who supported his revolution the most.

    The man, who had no choice but to admit that he was wrong only after his death, recalled the light of regret for the first time on his always calm face.

    shiver.

    As if proving that she was no longer qualified to shed tears, only ck ashes flowed down like bloody tears.

    The moment Sergei crushed the magic book he was holding.

    Dig!!!

    The magic book burns to a handful of ashes.

    A ray of soft light fell on Ksenia.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just Ksenia.

    From others in makeshift shelters to unconscious citizens still in Moscow.

    The demonic power that flowed into countless people healed the injured and made flowers bloom and warm winds blow in Moscow, which had been covered with curses.

    ¡°I will warn you.¡±

    As a result of using thest of his strength, he left his body to copse.

    Sergei muttered.

    ¡°Beware of the Constetions. Their essence is far more terrifying and horrifying than people imagine¡­¡±

    He was holding hands with the Liberation Brigade.

    A fact that he realized because he became a demon and reached the providence.

    Even with the power of a demon that surpassed even the great power, he spoke fragments of the truth that could only be vaguely glimpsed.

    Sergei, shattered from his limbs and torso and now to his chest, turned slowly.

    appear behind you.

    Holding a sword ready to cut at any time.

    Even so, he watched over himself until the very end.

    so cold though

    needlessly benevolent.

    The guardian of mankind¡­

    ¡°Please take care of the world.¡±

    Parss.

    He bowed his head and apologized to the gray-haired hero he had admired all his life.

    Sergey disappeared like a handful of ashes.

    ¡­That is the end of the 2nd Demon God War.

    And it was the moment when the long and fierce revolution that had thrown the Russian Khanate into chaos came to an end.

 Chapter 446

    #446. are you showing

    * * *

    After the demon is defeated.

    The Russian Khanate soon set out to settle the chaos.

    As the revolution happened twice and the Demon God was resurrected, everyone was prepared to take several years to deal with it.

    The confusion settled surprisingly quickly than expected.

    It was possible because when Ainsha fled, key personnel, including first ss citizens and bureaucratic troops, were evacuated.

    The result is this.

    It was the scenery of Moscow now.

    ¡°No, Overseer. How long have I worked overtime? Can¡¯t you give me a little morebor points?¡±

    ¡°I would have said that for work under the revolutionary government, we had no choice but to settle only those that had been confirmed.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still investigating whether the temporary supervisor at the time epted a bribe and paidbor points indiscriminately, so if you cooperate, I¡¯ll take care of your convenience.¡±

    ¡°Chemm! No, I don¡¯t even have to investigate¡­! I¡¯m busy, so stop!¡±

    Workers back to work in the factory.

    A supervisor who goes around to supervise such workers.

    A soldier using a reinforced exoskeleton to help rebuild the Kremlin and maintain the city.

    Bureaucrats screaming at the mountain of work yet paying the price for paid vacations and travel.

    A factory manager who clings to the government to solve the messy stock piled up under the revolutionary government.

    And the Silver Dragon n working at a speed dozens of times faster to issue and process all those work orders.

    In present-day Moscow, people from all walks of life were busy roaming around without a break, trying to wash away even a little bit of the aftermath of the chaos.

    As a result, there are many cases where you have to work overtime, let alone an average of 4 hours a day.

    Nevertheless, Moscow is full of vitality now.

    Unlike when they were forced to work overtime under the umbre of the revolutionary government, theirbor now is voluntary.

    Most of them were looking for jobs that didn¡¯t exist in order to get the extra pay ording to the amount of work Yekathrice had temporarily promised.

    So it was.

    Why did Bachemensky inadvertently open his mouth?

    ¡°It feels strange.¡±

    ¡°Is it because it¡¯s unfamiliar to see everyone working happily?¡±

    ¡°yes. I thought thatbor is basically hard and painful, so countries where forcedbor is wrong. But¡­¡±

    He slowly looks back at the people.

    And even though he was busier than before, he looked at his face full of energy and continued talking.

    ¡°Looking at this, I think you know how narrow-minded my thoughts were.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not narrow-minded. At least it is true that few people like to do things that are forced to do.¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like they hate it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the difference between forcing them with a whip or forcing them with gold bars.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s a very important difference.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s against stones.

    whether it hits the gold nugget.

    Even if a bone is broken in the same way, the former gets angry, but thetter quickly picks up a gold nugget and starts thinking about jumping.

    It took a while to smile bitterly at Limon, who spoke calmly.

    Bachemensky muttered suddenly.

    ¡°That difference is probably one of the reasons our revolution failed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, if it doesn¡¯t disrespect the swordsman, can you answer one thing?¡±

    Limon neither affirmed nor denied.

    He only slightly turned his head to look at Bachemensky.

    epting the silence as an unspoken permission, the young man asked in a voice full of bitterness.

    ¡°Do you think our revolution was something that shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am an ignorant swordsman, so I cannot give you an answer you would agree with. At best, it¡¯s just prejudiced nagging from experience.¡±

    ¡°That alone is good.¡±

    He dreamed of a revolution more innocently than anyone else in the past.

    The revolution failed miserably.

    denied the revolution.

    I saw a young man whose eyes were too tired for his age.

    The sword master, who has lived an excessively long lifepared to his appearance, spoke after a long silence.

    ¡°Let me first say that I do not deny all revolutions.¡±

    ¡°Is that so too?¡±

    ¡°If I had denied the revolution unconditionally, the world wouldn¡¯t have been like this now, right?¡±

    Limonughed.

    If he believed that all revolutions are worthless.

    It could have prevented people from being killed and injured in revolutions in all countries of the world.

    Because he, who was the absolute ruler of the Age of Heroes, actually had the power to do so.

    Nevertheless, he did not do so because he saw the revolution as a natural right given to human beings.

    ¡°Revolution is a tree that feeds on blood, but sometimes even that tree is needed.¡±

    Civil revolution that created democracy.

    The white revolution that abolished very.

    The Revolution of Independence that liberated the colonies, etc.

    All those revolutions shed a lot of blood.

    However, without such sacrifices, the world would not be as peaceful, equal and free as it is today.

    In that sense, the revolution was necessary for the development of mankind.

    ¡°The problem is that it makes revolutionaries prone to some misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Are you mistaken?¡±

    ¡°The most representative is the illusion that we can ept any sacrifice to change the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, not everyone is like that from the beginning. But when people get used to something, they take it for granted.¡±

    When the momentes when one person has to be sacrificed for the sake of nine people, everyone will hesitate at first.

    But once you choose?

    Another one for 8 people.

    Another 2 for 6 people.

    3 more for 3 people.

    After sacrificing one after another, they eventually reach the conclusion of sacrificing 9 people for thest one.

    And it¡¯s going to be said very casually.

    that it was a sacrifice for the sake of the generation.

    Hepletely forgot or turned a blind eye to the fact that at first he thought it was for the sake of the nine people who had already been sacrificed.

    ¡°Not only that.¡±

    ¡°Blind belief that you are absolutely right.¡±

    ¡°The ck-and-white logic that those who do not help the revolution are enemies.¡±

    ¡°Or, a war between a hero and a guest in which the revolution bes the end itself rather than the means.¡±

    ¡°All of them are revolutionaries¡­ No, even if you are not a revolutionary, it is an easy trap for those who speak for a great cause.¡±

    A vegetarian who believes that he is more virtuous because he is only a vegetarian, treats those who eat meat as sinners, and forces him to be a vegetarian.

    A human rights organization that ignores the human rights of victims in order to protect the human rights of criminals.

    Associations that were formed to protect the rights and interests of members, but sold the rights and interests of members to maintain the organization.

    Those who are intoxicated by the ideology and beliefs of the great cause are more likely to not see the reality right in front of them.

    Limon said coldly.

    Bachemensky was bitter.

    Because he too had seen and experienced many people who fell into the trap Limon said in the Revolutionary Army.

    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t realize the fact because I was blind myself before, or I just turned away when I knew it.

    ¡°It is not always easy for a revolutionary to see himself objectively without falling into that trap.¡±

    ¡°As a result, it is more difficult to make the revolution sessful.¡±

    ¡°So I cannot give you any definitive answer as to whether your revolution was necessary or useless.¡±

    It¡¯s easy to break something.

    But it¡¯s hard to make.

    There are many precedents in which the situation was aggravated even if they had a really pure cause and destroyed vested interests.

    Conversely, there have been cases in which a revolution that a new force tried to gain power worked out miraculously and made progress.

    So you don¡¯t know the answer yourself.

    With a little irresponsible words.

    Limon added a word.

    ¡°Instead, I can tell you the minimum criteria for discerning them.¡±

    ¡°What criteria are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Are you able to take responsibility for the oue of that revolution?¡±

    Even extreme environmental groups that explode factories to protect the environment are fine as long as they can take responsibility for the oue.

    It is a way of giving new jobs to employees who lost their jobs and supporting new businesses that can take care of both the environment and the economy along with sufficientpensation.

    But what if employees swept away by the explosion die and the environment is rather polluted with waste from the copse of the factory?

    Even so, what if he ran away without taking responsibility, mentally winning over it as a sacrifice for the greater good?

    it¡¯s just a crime

    The same goes for other cases.

    Revolution is to change the world.

    If you seed, if you seed, if you fail, if you fail, you are responsible for it.

    Whether they have the will and ability to take responsibility for it or not is the difference between the necessary revolution and riots and crimes disguised as revolutionaries.

    Watching Limon speaknguidly, Bachemensky smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I think I know what you mean.¡±

    In the first ce, the revolutionary armycked the determination to take responsibility as Limon said.

    Just break the dictatorship

    and everything will be fine.

    I blindly believe without any basis.

    I only dreamed of fruit.

    That is why the Revolutionary Army had no choice but to copse rapidly from the moment the revolution seeded.

    The same was true of the Soviet Union, which was established after the copse of the former Russian Empire.

    After pursuing only a vague ideal without the power to defend the country, they left all the responsibility they originally had to bear to the swordsman.

    Swordsman swallowed all the blood flowing in the country alone to take responsibility and was killed by Limon.

    In the end, Sergei couldn¡¯t take the responsibility and gave up his life leaving everything to the demon.

    no one is responsible for the oue.

    unterally passing it on to others.

    I have been forced to sacrifice for granted.

    The failure of their revolution was, after all, a natural result.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t just about ming the Revolutionary Army.

    In the first ce, among the numerous revolutions that have taken ce in history, there have been very few cases in which we have actually been able to properly take responsibility for it.

    It was for this reason that the bitter Bachemensky suddenly looked back at Limon.

    ¡°How did you, Swordsman, take responsibility?¡±

    What responsibility are you talking about?

    Even at that sudden question, Limon was not puzzled.

    I just replied with a smile.

    ¡°Are you showing me now?¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    It took a moment to look at Limon with an indescribable face.

    after letting out a sigh.

    Bachemensky bowed his head.

    ¡°Thank you for listening to my unreasonable request.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have the heart to change your mind?¡±

    ¡°As you said, someone has to take responsibility for a failed revolution.¡±

    ¡°epting the proposal of the mad princess would be a way.¡±

    ¡°Of course, cooperating with the government to help deal with this situation might be a better option.¡±

    with a bitter smile.

    Looking at the handcuffs on my wrists.

    Bachemensky continued.

    ¡°But considering the brothers and people who sacrificed themselves for the revolution that I and the teacher dreamed of, I think this level of atonement is necessary.¡±

    ¡°Will you regret itter?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rather a problem if the person being punished doesn¡¯t regret it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s another wise answer.¡±

    At the end of looking at the young man who would suffer after buying it, Limon finally let out augh.

    Then he put one hand on his shoulder and said.

    ¡°Have a good time in Gg, revolutionary brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I hope to see you again someday.¡±

    after saying goodbye

    Looking at Limon¡¯s back as he left his seat, Bachemensky murmured inwardly.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a really difficult thing. A revolution.¡¯

    distant past.

    defeat the seven dragons

    The one who gave freedom and rights to mankind.

    And to take that responsibility, he is still protecting the world after hundreds of years.

    He is the protector of mankind.

    He is thest Sword Master.

    The greatest revolutionaries in history.

    Looking at Limon Asfelder, Vachemensky sighed and turned his head.

    And after seeing Ksenia, who is busy working as a supervisor at the factory she misses, for thest time.

    I quietly boarded the convoy.

    After Atonement in Gg.

    Dreaming of a future where one day we will be able to take responsibility for ourselves¡­.

    * * *

    ¡°Atch!¡±

    After a light sneeze.

    Yekathrice sniffled and grumbled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that cool oppa too much? You let a decent first-ss ve y while you know we¡¯re in the yard where we have to lend a hand on crickets.¡±

    ¡°I am not a ve, I am a citizen. I am not ying, I am going to do forcedbor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it for me.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be revolutionized again?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m fine.¡±

    There is no reason to stop such an exciting event.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he saw Yekathrice talking with a mischievous smile on her face, flushed from a cold.

 Chapter 447

    #447. It¡¯s a big deal.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to think it might have been better for the Revolutionary Army to help kick you out.¡±

    It sounds like you sincerely regret it.

    Seeing Limon quietly muttering, Yekathrice blushed.

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing for you to propose so openly.¡±

    ¡°¡­when did I propose to you?¡±

    ¡°huh? You¡¯re going to make me your bride now, so didn¡¯t you mean to retire and focus on your family?¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡°ouch!¡±

    ¡°If you think I won¡¯t hit you because I¡¯m a patient, you¡¯re making a big mistake, brother.¡±

    Was it quite right?

    Limon snorted as he saw Yekathrice, who was welling up with tears in just one night.

    Thinking that if I had been told to understand this much, Yekathrice would have moderately restrained herself, no matter how insane she was.

    ¡°Whoops.¡±

    ¡°Why are youughing again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thrilled to think that this is also an expression of my brother¡¯s affection.¡±

    Limon immediately reflected.

    It was a mistake to expectmon sense from this crazy princess.

    While Ekatriche wasughing mischievously at Limon, who showed signs of not wanting to be involved like that.

    ¡°Atch!¡±

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t you be resting a bit more?¡±

    ¡°Ah it¡¯s okay. At best, it¡¯s a bit chilly, with sneezing and runny nose, and asional dizziness and upset stomach.¡±

    The cough echoed again.

    Runny runny nose.

    Still red cheeks, etc.

    Looking at the silver-haired girl, who did not look like a dictator/princess of a country, Limon clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You¡¯re so calm, why bother interfering?¡±

    Yekathrice¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t just bad.

    She was in such bad shape that she caught a cold just by getting a little bit of cold wind because she ran out of control to seal the demon god.

    In the meantime, he forcibly improved his body with the Green Dragon n¡¯s stimnt and engaged in a fierce battle with the demon clone.

    My body couldn¡¯t be okay.

    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t make it to Yonghwa.

    If he had melted again in that state, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange even if he had be unconscious at all.

    But even in such a situation, Yekathrice spoke naturally.

    ¡°If it¡¯s to protect my country and my brother, I¡¯ll have to sacrifice this much.¡±

    ¡°So what do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to just watch the event called the resurrection of the demon.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    It took a while to look at Yekathrice with pitiful eyes.

    Shaking his head to get rid of his thoughts, Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what to do to attack my brother?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give a shit about our deal.¡±

    ¡°What deal?¡±

    ¡°¡­Have you forgotten why we joined the Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know what it means.

    When Limon frowned at the reaction of the girl who tilted her head while sniffling.

    It seems that I remembered it toote.

    Catherine stared at her palm with her fist.

    ¡°Oh right. Oppa, you originally joined the Revolutionary Army to prevent me from taking over the shares in Tiamat, right?¡±

    ¡°Did you really forget?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget it, but it was such a trivial thing that I buried it on the other side of my memory and didn¡¯t pay attention to it.¡±

    ¡°You mean you forgot about that, you crazy little brother.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    a revolution is happening

    The demon descends, etc.

    Compared to all the chaos in Moscow, the deal between capturing the Liberation Brigade and sharing the stake was modest.

    Right now, even for Limon himself, after the revolutionary government came into being.

    It was to the extent that he left the Liberation Brigade¡¯s hunt in charge of Yekathrice and didn¡¯t mention the deal afterwards.

    It is, though.

    To think that he forgot his share of Tiamat, which controls all the cultural industries in the world, and treated it as change.

    Among the princesses of the Seven Dragons, it was an atrocity that only Catherine could do.

    But even if the parties forgot, a deal is a deal.

    In addition, even if the hunting of the Liberation Brigade was settled, Yekatrice had the right to acquire a 3.7% stake in Tiamat.

    So Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°If you would like me to settle the stake again, I will.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t really need it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And was silent.

    It was because even a decent Limon didn¡¯t know that such an outrageous answer woulde back.

    However, Yekathrice continued with a sniffle as if she really didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°A stake in Tiamat is fine, so tell Ainsha that she can just go.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything anymore.¡±

    Yekatrice treats Tiamat¡¯s shares as garbage beyond change.

    Hearing those crazy words, Limon openly put on an expression as if he were looking at a crazy bitch.

    But Catherine did not care.

    I just put one hand in my bosom.

    ¡°Originally, you steal something because it¡¯s fun to see the other person disassemble it, right? If you take something of no value from your opponent, it¡¯s not looting, it¡¯s picking up rags.¡±

    He is a descendant of Khan.

    A plunderer, not a beggar.

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw Yekathrice rummaging around in his arms.

    Aside from the fact that the purpose of plundering was not to harass others, it was because there was a stumbling block in her words.

    ¡°You mean that the stupid princess won¡¯t care whether or not Tiamat¡¯s share is taken away from now on?¡±

    ¡°Because she already has her brother¡¯s heart, which would be hard to get even if she sold Tiamat in its entirety.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I assure you, my sister will be willing to give up any share of Tiamat I ask for.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am already Lee¡¯s bride. Equity doesn¡¯t matter. I have a lot of sisters. By saying ¡­¡±

    Deok-in, who disguised herself as Ainsha during the Revolutionary Army.

    Limon couldn¡¯t bear to deny the words of Yekathrice, who grumbled with a pretty usible vocal imitation.

    It was because I immediately imagined the image of a girl who would be ted with an expressionless face with her meager breasts wide open.

    ¡°I never thought the day woulde when I would fall behind that child. Anyway, the world is a gist?¡±

    ¡°For something like that, you seem to be in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you help it? Because there is no older sister who is not happy with her younger sister¡¯s growth.¡±

    really ignorant.

    That¡¯s why when Limon made a subtle expression after hearing her words.

    Yekathrice suddenly added a word.

    ¡°There are other reasons.¡±

    ¡°Another reason?¡±

    ¡°I told you. Looting is more fun when you take away what the other person cares about.¡±

    Looks like you finally found what you were looking for.

    with a meaningful smile.

    The silver-haired girl leaned out.

    Then, with her lips pressed close to his ear, she whispered coquettishly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it thrilling just to imagine what that kid will look like if he loses his brother to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, my brother is really proud of me. Giving my sister a chance to plunder her lover.¡±

    Received Limon¡¯s gaze as if he were looking at the world¡¯s trash.

    Catherine giggled.

    And what I finally found in my arms.

    In other words, he said lightly, lifting the small bottle of vodka that Kana had secretly kept.

    ¡°Now, in that sense, a toast to our cute Ainsha¡­?¡±

    widely.

    ¡°¡­brother? Is that my drink?¡±

    ¡°What kind of alcohol is alcohol with that body? Patients, like patients, drink milk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about weak kids, and I¡¯m the princess of the Seven Dragons, right?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, this is confiscation. If you want to get it back, get permission from your aides first.¡±

    Of course, if I did that, it was obvious that I would be tied to the bed again by Kana, let alone drunk.

    I couldn¡¯t have known that fact.

    Yekathrice narrowed her eyes at Limon, who was holding the vodka bottle he had taken from her and shaking it casually.

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t take it if my brother doesn¡¯t give it to me?¡±

    ¡°If you have the confidence to bring it, try it.¡±

    It seems ridiculous.

    Faced with Limon who snorted, Yekathrice slightly twisted her lips.

    So¡­

    Cudangtang!

    The scuffle between Limon and Yekathrice has begun.

    Thest sword master of mankind and the silver dragon princess who surpasses even the sword master when ites to speed.

    The fight between the two is lightning fast.

    It was a terrifying scuffle that took ce at a super-elerating speed that even ordinary humans, as well as the princess of the Seven Dragons, couldn¡¯t keep up with.

    ¡­although the sad thing was that the scuffle only happened over a bottle of alcohol.

    Anyway, their fight was on its way to a climax.

    jump.

    ¡°Lee has something to say¡­.¡±

    As if there was no such thing as knock in his dictionary.

    A white-haired girl proudly opened the door and entered.

    Ainsha shut her mouth.

    And after a short silence, he asked.

    ¡°I want to know what you two are doing.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Limon and Yekathrice turned their heads.

    After a scuffle, a white-haired man who overpowered him and stood on top of him, holding onto his arms.

    And the silver-haired girl struggling to breathe beneath her with disheveled clothes and a flushed face.

    At the end of staring at each other.

    opened at the same time.

    ¡°I am admonishing your sister.¡±

    ¡°Are you being attacked by your groom?¡±

    ¡°I did understand.¡±

    Even after seeing the two people who gavepletely different answers, Ainsha was not confused.

    After nodding once.

    I just opened my mouth in an expressionless manner.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I physically discipline Lee Yekathrice, but I will do itter. I have something to do first.¡±

    ¡°There, you have to choose one of the two answers, so what if you mix the two as they are?¡±

    When Limon is dumbfounded.

    Yekathrice also murmured.

    ¡°Hey, Ainsha? I¡¯m stealing your groom? So shouldn¡¯t I be a little more jealous?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. After all, I am the first to be Yekatrice Lee¡¯s bride. So ept it mercifully.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ainsha, since when did you be so strong?¡±

    ¡°I used to be strong. I just became stronger by bing a new Ainsha.¡±

    The power of love for Limon.

    After making Yekathrice look even more embarrassed by making a majestic deration with her slightly swollen chest wide open.

    Ainsha turned her gaze to Limon.

    ¡°Lee, I don¡¯t have time for this. We must leave soon.¡±

    ¡°do not worry. Because I was going to go back soon.¡±

    Limon, who let Yekathrice go, answered calmly.

    It was only left to make sure there were no remnants of the demon and to finish the deal with Yekatrice.

    There was no reason to remain in the Russian Khanate anymore since everything was over.

    The moment Ainsha opened her mouth.

    That¡¯s why Limon frowned.

    ¡°You cannot go back.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It is literally. If Lee goes back like this, it will be a big problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it Yeji again?¡±

    It hasn¡¯t been long since I¡¯ve defeated the demon.

    The moment he heard that something big would happen again, Limon inadvertently looked at the dark red haired woman who appeared with Ainsha.

    But Sir shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Because I can¡¯t see the future either.¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s house too?¡±

    ¡°There is no way it would be possible to spy on the fate of the world in this field where the providence is in turmoil.¡±

    Obviously, the drinker is gone.

    However, the flow of providence was still confused.

    The Demon God twisted the providence by attracting the negative emotions of the whole world, and the gods of the Holy League sealed the Demon God¡¯s providence with their own providence.

    There was no way the aftermath would subside in a day or two.

    ¡°My foresight is still dark. So I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then on what basis do you think something big will happen?¡±

    It is the same with Ainsha that her foreknowledge is not right due to the aftermath left by the demon.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s about what¡¯s right in front of my eyes.

    It was impossible even for her, the world¡¯s greatest prophet, to urately read the events of the distant future.

    Especially now that the aftereffects of using Yonghwa remain.

    But what are you looking at and saying this?

    To Limon who was puzzled, the white-haired girl said with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t see the future, you can see the reason of the sky.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thew of the sky?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Due to the resurrection of the Demon God, the bnce of the world has copsed. If we don¡¯t get this bnce right, things will happen that shouldn¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So Lee needs to correct the bnce.¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    Unlike usual, when even the prophecies were intuitive even if they had a vague feeling, Ainsha¡¯s words were too vague.

    So, after reflecting on those words more like a prophet, Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°What do you mean specifically?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, Lee knows where to go.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve learned the celestial foresight.

    Looking up at the other side of the void with eyes that are so clear and transparent that they reflect everything like a mirror.

    Ainsha continued quietly.

    ¡°Go to thend where spirits live and meet the noblest. Then Lee will know what to do.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon and Yekatrice Sir.

    Everyone who heard Ainsha¡¯s words made strange faces at once.

    Although it was a vague expression, there were ces and objects that came to mind when I heard her words.

    The golden age is over.

    After the Silver Age opened.

    And where spirits that disappeared behind history still remain.

    A country ruled by the noblest of the seven princesses who inherited the noblest lineage in the world.

    ¡°Instead, we must hurry. If Lee iste¡­¡±

    As if adding confidence to that guess.

    I was adding a word.

    Ainsha shut her mouth.

    I find it hard to believe in myself.

    Unlike usual when he said anything without hesitation, after a short hesitation.

    The world¡¯s best prophet, the girl, quietly spoke of what would happen ording to thews of the sky.

    ¡°¡­either Charlotte dies or the Golden Dragon n perishes.¡±

 Chapter 448

    #448. I¡¯m in trouble.

    * * *

    Resurrection of the Demon God.

    The event, which should have turned the whole world upside down, was unexpectedly not publicized.

    Of course,pared to the Demon God War, when Europe was devastated, the situation was resolved so quickly and neatly.

    Characteristics of the closed Russian Khanate.

    The chaos caused by the revolution, etc.

    Because of various factors, there were many countries that did not properly understand the descent of the demons themselves.

    Even the country that came to know about it was concerned about public confusion and controlled information.

    But if you keep quiet, you want to talk more.

    by talking to those in charge.

    Or by skill or organization.

    Or by chance.

    Those who heard about the Demon God in their own way spread rumors of knowledge.

    As a result, anyone with enough information was able to obtain information about the resurrection and extermination of demons.

    And among them, of course, the 7 guilds were also included.

    Midas Guild.

    Saint Guild.

    Infinity Guild.

    Demiurge Guild, etc.

    Like the losers of this era, they obtained information faster and more urately than any other great power.

    An old man frowning as he reads the flow of the economy in a towering skyscraper.

    A beautiful woman in a nun¡¯s uniform kneels reverently in a church and prays.

    A man who only checked the report of the deputy guild leader and went underground again.

    A middle-aged man who was absorbed in work and put down the hammer at unexpected news.

    They reacted differently, ignoring the information, suspecting it, or taking action, depending on their circumstances.

    But at this very moment.

    The organization that got that information faster than anyone else.

    And there were others who took this situation more seriously than anyone else.

    [That¡­ idiot.]

    Quickly.

    The ghost of the 4th rank of the Liberation Brigade.

    Labyrinth gnashed her teeth.

    [When you open your mouth, you talk about the revolution and the great cause, and then you call out the devil and die like this.]

    [¡­]

    [This is why I objected to making someone who wasn¡¯t even arade as a coborator. Whether it was a ck mage or a ck mage, it was useless after all!]

    The majority of the specters remained silent at Labyrinth¡¯s voice that came fiercely through the item.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same specter.

    Sergei, who was not even a yer even if he was an ally or coborator, was an outsider to them after all.

    As the specter of the Liberation Brigade, a criminal organization for yers, it was an opponent that was dissatisfied with holding hands.

    Not to mention, even after receiving enormous support from them, let alone killing Limon, he died in vain without wasting time.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Labyrinth, it was natural to harborints.

    However, the former rank 2 who led the alliance.

    And the specter magician, now ranked third, calmly epted Labyrinth¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    [It¡¯s not that the alliance was useless. At least thanks to the knowledge we received from him, it¡¯s true that the things we can do have increased.] [

    How can that help us!]

    [Labyrinth, you were able to get it from London because of the ck magic you learned from him. Shouldn¡¯t it?]

    [That¡¯s¡­!]

    Labyrinth, who was stabbed to the point, distorted her face.

    In fact, in the past, the toys that Labyrinth prepared in Tartarus and the ambrosia that demons spread in Brazil.

    All of this was possible because of the knowledge of dark magic containing the essence of the Dark Dawn.

    Maybe it was people who didn¡¯t learn ck magic at all because of pride or indifference, like Berserker or Judgment Pool.

    At least the specter who learned ck magic couldn¡¯t deny its usefulness.

    [Above all, he has already fulfilled his role.]

    [¡­Are you going to proceed with this?]

    [It is a great star¡¯s foresight that it is possible now.] He

    put on a disapproving expression, but left Labyrinth with his mouth shut in the end. .

    Magician quietly dered.

    [The final n is activated.]

    At that moment.

    The air of the ghosts changed.

    [I can¡¯t go because the schedule has gone wrong, so you, Lovers, will be in charge of the scene.]

    ¡°That¡¯s a very heavy task.¡±

    [If it¡¯s you, you can do it.]

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you say that. We will do our best to live up to your expectations.¡±

    [Labyrinth, you too, help Wanderer and carry out the mission.]

    [¡­Okay. If you¡¯re wondering if you can do it.]

    [Let everyone keep in mind that the fate of the Liberation Brigade depends on the sess or failure of this n.]

    After cutting offmunication with the magician who had coordinated the n for thest time, he cut offmunication with Labyrinth.

    The ghost of the 6th rank of the Liberation Brigade.

    The woman called Lover sighed.

    Then, slowly turning his head and looking at hisrades sitting at the table, he opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Let the hunt begin.¡±

    * * *

    p clunk clunk.

    Contrary to the heavy sound, the train glides along.

    Among them, in the most luxurious VIP room, a woman was reading a book with her legs crossed.

    Hair that shines like a thread of gold.

    The most arrogant golden eyes.

    A face bnced like a sculpture.

    Up to the thick body that reveals the beautiful curves on top of the dress that fits perfectly on the body.

    A peerless beauty reminiscent of a beauty goddess who descended to the earth where even the world¡¯s best painters could not capture her beauty.

    Charlotte asked suddenly.

    ¡°Did you say the demon was dead?¡±

    A beautiful voice that captivates listeners, evenpared to Ainsha, the world¡¯s best singer.

    However, Alice, a blonde beauty in cowboy outfit, who actually received the question did not waver.

    I just answered lightly while signing electronic documents.

    ¡°Yes My Princess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    I feel genuinely sorry.

    Turning over the bookshelf she was reading with a low murmur, Charlottenguidly continued her conversation.

    ¡°If it had been here that the Demon God appeared, I would have been able to see for myself how great it was and why it gained such notoriety.¡±

    ¡°I understand how you feel, but please restrain yourself. There are many things that increase at the same time as the princess goes out.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to deal with itter?¡±

    ¡°I am saying this because the loss is piled up as much as the work is dyed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t ignore that.¡±

    What kind of rare prey was treated as a demon god that not only the other princesses, but even Catherine risked her life to seal it?

    It was an arrogant word indeed.

    But Charlotte herself, of course.

    Alice also took it for granted.

    She is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    Because she was the princess of a n that even defeated the sword master.

    ¡°Anyway, it went well.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the Russian Khanate overthrew itself and made your job easier?¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly have such trivial thoughts?¡±

    Of course, Russia is not his opponent anyway.

    If it gets in the way, it¡¯s enough to crush it yourself. There¡¯s no reason to be happy about being overthrown by disaster.

    As expected, Ellis, who made the assertion as if she were an aide to Princess Gold Dragon, calmly continued.

    ¡°The important thing is that I don¡¯t have to worry about the swordsman¡¯s intervention thanks to the demon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not really wrong.¡±

    Even Charlotte, who never showed any tension to the demon, admitted that there was some truth in Elise¡¯s words this time.

    Swordsmith Limon Aspelder.

    Because the human guardian deity who had been fighting against the Seven Dragons all her life was an opponent that even she could not ignore.

    In that respect, it was fortunate in many ways that Limon was stranded in the Russian Khanate thanks to the revival of the Demon God just in time.

    Either Limon.

    any other n.

    If I had known what she was doing, I would have tried to interrupt her.

    I was definitely lucky that I didn¡¯t have to waste money and time needlessly trying to ovee that check.

    profit.

    [This train will arrive at the terminus soon. If you are getting off, please prepare a ticket to get off.]

    The train gradually slows down.

    The moment I heard a mechanical sound from the speaker.

    That was why Charlotte smiled as she closed the book she was reading.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±

    ¡°You went through a lot to get to this humble ce.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of suffering? This is also good entertainment.¡±

    ¡°It must be fun.¡±

    After putting on a cowboy hat with a smile.

    Elise wrapped the belt she had untied on her side and crossed two Wonchester rifles in an X across her back.

    Then, after wearing a whip around her waist and picking up even arge bag, she took out two tickets from her bosom.

    So Charlotte nodded.

    The moment Alice put the ticket in the checker on the side of the room.

    Kwagwagwagwagwang!!!

    A ray of light fell from the sky and pierced the cabin where the two were riding, and a huge heatwave swept the entire train.

    * * *

    Squeeze.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the swordsman went to see Charlotte right away?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble.¡±

    A ck-haired girl pouring tea.

    Li Qingyu sighed softly.

    From the moment I saw Ainsha and Shirman return, I had a hunch that something else had happened.

    It is, though.

    As soon as the demon descended, the knowledge of whether or not the golden dragon n would perish came out.

    Even as a decent Li Qing-wee, it was inevitable to suffer from a headache.

    ¡°I agree. It is very difficult.¡±

    A white-haired girl who ate krembo.

    Ainsha also nodded.

    And he spoke with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I worked hard this time. When it was all over, I thought I would receive a lot ofpliments from Lee. But something useless happened so I couldn¡¯t be cute.¡±

    ¡°¡­When I said I was in trouble, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    It seems that there is nothing more difficult than this.

    Li Qingyu asked Ainsha with a strange face.

    ¡°Was it not you, Ainsha, who foretold the destruction of the Golden Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, no. It is thew of heaven.¡±

    The reason of heaven is different from wisdom.

    As you can see, if you put another apple in a box with one apple in it, there will be two in total.

    It¡¯s just a matter of course you need to know.

    Seeing Ainsha speak expressionlessly, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Anyway, ording to the reason of the sky, it means that the Golden Dragon n will be in danger soon, right?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. Anyway, if Lee meets Charlotte, it will be resolved.¡±

    Limon is a sword master who can change fate.

    Like it has happened many times before.

    that it will change the future

    After staring at Ainsha, who spoke confidently, Li Qingyu sighed again.

    ¡°That means it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I only found out about it a few days ago, but I think Charlotte did something outrageous.¡±

    What did Charlotte do to even say that it was absurd?

    To the puzzled Ainsha.

    she said quietly.

    ¡°Charlotte is on her way to Detroit. Perhaps it has already arrived.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what¡¯s wrong with Charlotte going on a trip.¡±

    ¡°If it was a simple trip, there would be no problem, but I¡¯m saying this because I don¡¯t think it will end with a trip.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is not a confirmed fact, it is only spection based on the information I have collected, but¡­¡± A

    fact that could not be known even with all of Li Qingyu¡¯s own memories and knowledge, as well as the information power of the ck Dragon n.

    movements of other ns.

    In particr, Li Qingyu quietly spoke of a hypothesis that he only vaguely knew about after thoroughly observing the dynamics of the Golden Dragon n and Charlotte.

    ¡°That¡¯s likely the finish line that I¡­ no, Charlotte and all of us have been looking for with all our might.¡±

    I even tilted my head for a moment.

    It seems that I realized something only btedly.

    Ainsha blinked and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Confirmation. That finish line¡­¡±

    ¡°It means that it will be the real base where the main forces, including the ghosts of your liberation brigade, are hiding.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you foresee this?

    Looking at Ainsha with her eyes wide open, she made aplicated expression.

    Li Qingyu talked about what is happening or about to happen on the other side of the world right now.

    ¡°It also means that Charlotte invaded the base of the Liberation Brigade alone.¡±

 Chapter 449

    #449. regret your arrogance

    * * *

    Roaring.

    Detroit.

    In the past, this ce was the most industrially developed industrial city in the whole world.

    However, the Great Depression destroyed many factories.

    As the Russian Khanate became the factory of the world, the remaining factories failed to catch up with the technological gap that was gradually falling behind.

    The result is today¡¯s Detroit.

    Trash cans in the United States of America.

    A human paradise.

    The end point of the deceased, etc.

    It was one of the most notoriouswless cities in the United States, where all sorts of notoriety are attached.

    Still, as a city that enjoyed prosperity in the past, traces of its former glory remained in Detroit.

    Michigan Central Station is its symbol.

    In the past, it was crowded with hundreds of trains, and even now it was a magnificent history in which armored trains, if not transcontinental trains, pass through several times a day.

    But now.

    The majestic building, a symbol of Detroit¡¯s glory, waspletely destroyed.

    What remains is a grim wreck.

    And in the meantime, there was only an armored train that was half buried, half melted and burning.

    Considering that EK¡¯s armored train was strong enough to withstand even a tolerable shell, it was truly a shocking sight.

    What about the passengers who were on the train?

    It was a sight that made me feel miserable certainty even without seeing it.

    ¡°These are rude things.¡±

    But at this very moment.

    There was no tension or pain in the voices that came from among the burning wreckage.

    What is there is anguid feeling as if watching a trivial skit.

    ¡°It¡¯s overkill to expect courtesy from criminals, my princess.¡±

    And with a simrly calm voice, two women emerged from the mes.

    It was an explosion that would have turned his body into powder even if he was cast iron.

    Even in the midst of it, the appearance of two blonde beauties in unscathed dresses and cowboy costumes seemed unrealistic.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t just the two of them that were so fine.

    ¡°Hehe, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Put me down! Get down!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m out of luck.

    Of course, as a result of using the armored train today, they were caught in the explosion together¡­

    No, dozens of passengers who had to be caught up.

    Originally, they should have been reduced to ashes, but they were appearing one after another following the two women.

    Not on foot, but in the form of floating in the air as if being held by an invisible giant.

    ¡°Everyone, be quiet.¡±

    Right.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    The moment Alice lightly snapped her fingers.

    All the passengers who were struggling in the air became unable to even talk.

    It was as if my mouth was closed.

    Alice spoke clearly to the moaning passengers.

    ¡°If you have been harmed by this incident, ask forpensation from Fafnir. A fair reward will be given.¡±

    Right.

    right after that.

    Dozens of passengers flew like arrows through the air and fell to the ground.

    As soon as the intangible bondage disappeared, Charlotte jumped up and saw the passengers running away in a hurry, and Charlotte suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re using Fafnir¡¯s property to your heart¡¯s content without asking my permission.¡±

    ¡°It is the duty of a leader to take care of the people.¡±

    ¡°If you want to do that duty, can¡¯t you do it with money from the national treasury?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, everything in this country belongs to the princess, so there is no need to differentiate between them.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    Even though she snorted lightly, Charlotte did not me Ellis for her constant reply.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was right.

    They are the Golden Dragon n.

    Because they were more arrogant than any other member of the Seven Dragons and deserved it.

    Aaaaaang!

    right at that moment.

    Another light shed, and a beam of light fell from the sky and once again covered the two heads with heat.

    Its brilliance is truly dazzling.

    It was brighter than when the armored train was melted away, and the power was enhanced by that much.

    One problem.

    It was true that the heat wave, reminiscent of the sun, did not inflict a single wound on the two women.

    As if blocked by an invisible barrier.

    The beam of light was fading in vain, stopped a few meters overhead from the two women.

    ¡°If the prank is over, why don¡¯t we juste out?¡±

    The moment Charlottenguidly opened her mouth under such a zing beam of light.

    A single voice was heard.

    ¡°¡­For us, it was a gift instead of an invitation. As expected, it seems that the princess of the Seven Dragons is not crazy enough.¡±

    A bewitching voice resounds.

    A monstrous figure emerged in front of the two of them.

    It was a woman with a hooded cape covering her face and upper body, revealing only her slim jawline and slender legs in leather pants.

    There¡¯s no way space travel is possible in this area.

    Even so, Charlotte was not surprised to see a woman who seemed to have appeared beyond space.

    He only responded to her words with an expression of insignificance.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a matter of courtesy before discernment?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the problem starts with a guest who came without asking permission and discusses manners?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a funny joke.¡±

    ¡°What is funny?¡±

    ¡°How can it be ridiculous that an uninvited guest who has built a nest in a corner of the house without asking permission from the owner treats the owner as a guest?¡±

    This continent is its own territory.

    It is a ce ruled by the Golden Dragon n since the distant Bronze Age.

    Seeing the Liberation Brigade, which was created just a few decades ago, pretending to be the owner, there is noedy.

    Looking at Charlotte talking proudly.

    She was speechless for a moment.

    If those words were deliberately intended to provoke him, he would have coldly epted them as psychological warfare.

    It seems like a very obvious fact.

    Seeing Charlotte speak with a face without even the slightest suspicion made me feel as if I had be a cockroach or a parasite.

    But the agitation was short-lived.

    Recovering herposure, she licked her lips slightly.

    ¡°You are not wrong. Anyway, as a criminal organization, the Seven Dragons are our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that the subject is not.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No matter how many people talk about princesses, what kind ofndlord is the head of a criminal organization called the Demonic Cult?

    I said it sarcastically at best.

    Even though her mouth trembled at the positivity that came back so naturally, she managed to keep a smile and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, but let me introduce you. I came to invite the princess on behalf of the Rubber Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an invitation¡­¡±

    The moment I heard that.

    Charlotte put on an interesting look for the first time.

    ¡°Are you trying to detain me?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s because the damage the Seven Dragons have done to us is not the only one. You must make up for the damage.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it would be difficult for me alone.¡±

    Rubber humbly admitted that hecked himself.

    What kind of monsters are the seven princesses.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to still not know.

    Even in the Liberation Brigade, there are at least three people who can face the princess, at least four.

    The rest of the ghosts knew from their previous records that even if they used ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡», they would not be able to be opponents of the princess.

    Nevertheless, there was a reason why Rubber came out confidently.

    ¡°But what if I am not alone?¡±

    Squeak.

    That was the moment.

    That is why other people appeared next to the rubber.

    With deep smiles among the threerades who, like himself, covered their faces with hooded caves.

    Rubber opened his mouth.

    ¡°Descent of the Constetion VI Lovers.¡±

    ¡°Descent of the Constetion VIII Sun.¡±

    ¡°Descent ¢ù Curse.¡±

    ¡°Descent ¢û Tower.¡±

    The moment when the voices of the four ovepped and four stars fell from the distant sky.

    Kwaaang!

    ¨DPink fog spreads.

    ¡ªAmid the zing sun.

    ¨DThe magic bullet shooter opened his eyes.

    ¨DA huge tower rose.

    Wearing armor mixed with mechanical parts.

    Four monsters holding chain spear rifle shovels.

    Rubber, along with hisrades who radiate overwhelming momentum, had a cruel smile.

    The four of them are the real ghosts of the Liberation Brigade, different from the temporary ghosts created by Demon with to¡¯s carving knife.

    Of course, all of them are great.

    They were superhumans who could exert powerparable to that of the monarch by equipping themselves with the Holy Spirit.

    Besides, this wasn¡¯t the only means Rubber had prepared.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    Dozens of multi-legged tanks orbat helicopters modified with the yer¡¯s skills.

    Even well over 10,000 yer criminals armed with heavy weapons and surrounded on all sides.

    Its majesty is truly overwhelming.

    Evenpared to the 7 major guilds, it was by no means insufficient.

    Rubber smiled coldly at Charlotte, who had only one aide,pared to herself who had such a powerful army andrades behind her.

    ¡°You regret your arrogance for daring toe here alone.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°The Liberation Brigade is strong.¡±

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    For a princess of the Seven Dragons, she is unexpectedly highly regarded.

    But it was an undeniable fact.

    The Liberation Brigade is the world¡¯srgest yer-criminal organization.

    Their power cannot be small in this iron age where yers have taken hegemony.

    Until now, due to the nature of criminal organizations, it was easy to defeat them individually because they were scattered around the world and operated individually.

    But what if they join forces?

    It would be a huge forceparable to the 7 guilds or even surpassing them in some way.

    ¡°Especially, the 12 Ghosts are opponents that we cannot be vignt against.¡±

    He just died in vain because he met Limon.

    Each of the specters who used Descent of the Constetion clearly had strength and abilitiesparable to that of a monarch.

    It also meant that each specter was a being that could threaten the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    The fact that there were 12 such superhumans in one organization was proof of how absurd the Liberation Brigade was.

    ¡°There are 7 ghosts left in the Liberation Brigade. In the meantime, I don¡¯t know how many ghosts I might have replenished, but¡­¡±

    How many powers would there really be in the base of the Liberation Brigade?

    And if you are yourself, how many people can you handle?

    At the end of a cold calction.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to fight head-on.¡±

    ¡°It is the same. Running away is the answer. Fighting is stupid.¡±

    Ainsha also agreed with an expressionless face.

    It wasn¡¯t just that they were the ck Dragon n, who were the weakest in head-to-headbat, and the White Dragon n, who were good at escaping.

    It was because fighting an all-out war with the Liberation Brigade in the first ce was that dangerous and difficult.

    ¡°Even other ns will have to suffer enormous damage if they fight them head-on.¡±

    Li Qingyu pointed out coldly.

    Dealing with two or more ghosts at once was something that even the girls would risk their lives for.

    It would be possible if we used the ancestral rite of passage, but considering that Yonghwa itself was originally an act close to taboo, it was even more so.

    mobilize troops

    Gather the n¡¯s sabers.

    n thoroughly and prepare.

    It is natural for him to mobilize the entire force of his n, even against a single opponent.

    It was an existence called the absolute ss, the superman among superhumans who alone could change the world.

    The fact that the Seven Dragons did not easily push the teenage guilds out of each territory can be seen.

    In that sense, Charlotte¡¯s actions in visiting the headquarters of the Liberation Brigade without her n¡¯s armed forces were reckless.

    ¡°If other princesses did that, they might be fighting pretty fiercely by now. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Charlotte is different.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    So it was.

    Li Qingyuughed bitterly.

    Everything she just said was premised on a princess other than Charlotte.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what would happen if the Liberation Brigade had already seen through Charlotte¡¯s movements and gathered all the remaining ghosts to prepare.¡±

    ¡°At least, if there is a higher rank ghost, it will be possible to run away.¡±

    ¡°But if the Liberation Brigade made the preparations even a littlex¡­¡±

    What did it mean that the Gold Dragon Princess defeated the Sword Master in the past?

    Why is Charlotte the strongest in the Seven Dragons?

    Is it called the perfect princess?

    What will happen if the Liberation Brigade,

    without knowing why , judges Charlotte by the same standard as other princesses and tries to catch her off guard or arrogantly try to capture her alive.

    not a prophet

    Even if you don¡¯t look at the reason of the sky.

    A future that is too easy to know.

    Ainsha asserted with an expressionless face as always.

    ¡°The Liberation Brigade will be annihted.¡±

 Chapter 450

    #450. Is it inevitable?

    * * *

    ¡®¡­why.¡¯

    struggling to breathe

    Rubber thought.

    I couldn¡¯t get dizzy, so much that my eyes were dizzy and my stomach was turned upside down.

    ¡®why.¡¯

    Among the specters of the Liberation Brigade, she was cautious.

    That¡¯s why, from the time the n to capture Charlotte was established, he researched everything he could about the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Fortunately, there was plenty of data.

    The Blue Dragon Princess, who was active during the London Crisis.

    The ck Dragon Princess who killed the monster lord G.

    The green dragon princess ran amok against demons.

    The Red Dragon Princess who defeated the summoning lord, Branga, etc.

    A battle that usually ended in a crushing defeat for the liberation brigade or teenage guild.

    But whatever the result, they were able to get a lot of information through the process.

    A typical example is the power of the seven princesses.

    Although there were individual differences, it was true that the princess of the Seven Dragons possessed a military forceparable to or even surpassed by most monarchs.

    For the Liberation Brigade, a yer supremacist, this is absolutely unbelievable.

    But Rubber¡­

    no, the specter of the Liberation Brigade eventually humbly epted that fact.

    Putting aside anything else, it was clear that the seven princesses were opponents that should not be underestimated simply by using the fraudulent means of Yonghwa.

    So, the Liberation Brigade did everything they could to catch Charlotte.

    Of course, he deliberately leaked information about his home base and brought her to Detroit.

    If the U.S. Army or even the Golden Dragon n were mobilized, they prepared to evacuate immediately and let Charlotte know that fact, so that only a small number of elites could move.

    And originally, he gathered the ghosts that were active in various parts of the world and prepared an army.

    Because the demon was subdued too quickly, the magician who was supposed to lead the original operation could not participate.

    But that¡¯s all.

    The four ghosts of the liberation brigade.

    A legion of yers armed with high-grade items.

    In addition to the traps prepared throughout Detroit.

    With this level of preparation, even if at least one magician was missing, there would be no problem in dealing with Charlotte.

    Even if the voluptuous woman is stronger than expected, it may not be possible to win, but it will be possible for the ghosts to take their bodies out.

    And even if they lost all the remaining members of the brigade, they would eventually win as long as they escaped safely.

    Rubber had no doubts.

    ¡­until he fought Charlotte.

    ¡®What is that? What the hell is that power!¡¯

    she trembled.

    It wasn¡¯t just that his body temperature dropped because of excessive bleeding.

    Sun, the 8th-ranked specter in the rankings, was cut in two after being unable to inflict a single wound even after attacking the entire mountain with an immortal attack.

    Curse, the ninth-ranked specter, whose head was smashed by a bullet that returned even though he tried to snip from a distance of over 100km.

    The entirety of Detroit was fortified and devoted to defense, but the 11th rank Wraith Tower waspletely crushed along with the buildings.

    The terrible end ofrades who had the power to crush the country alone made Rubber¡¯s teeth clench.

    They weren¡¯t the only ones.

    Tanks and helicopters turned into scrap metal and flew away.

    Even thousands of brigade members who were swept away like ants.

    The scene of the Liberation Brigade¡¯s power being destroyed was enough to inscribe trauma to the criminals whomitted all kinds of heinous crimes.

    At least his life was saved thanks to the use of four bottles of Elixir, which he had for emergencies.

    If only a little bit dyed.

    So after charging the brigade.

    If they didn¡¯t run away while they were being swept away.

    Rubber himself would have been buried among the piles of corpses.

    ¡®I have to run away!¡¯

    More than anything, what made Rubber nervous was the fact that he was not yet safe.

    The remaining members of the brigade would have already been annihted.

    It would be nice if Charlotte went back thinking she was dead¡­ but would she bex enough not to even check the ghost¡¯s body?

    As a rubber, I couldn¡¯t have such reckless hopes.

    So she desperately tried to find a way to survive.

    ¡®Time¡­ I just need to drag it out. Then you can live!¡¯

    Fortunately, the ce where she is hiding now is one of the strongholds made by the tower.

    It is fortified enough to withstand the attacks of mostrge-supply yers, and there are several escape routes.

    There are dozens of such bases all over Detroit.

    If he concentrated on hiding thoroughly using all these facilities and running away, he would be able to hold out for a few days, even against Charlotte.

    Rubber was sure.

    But at that moment.

    Deed Deed Deed!

    ¡°Hee!?¡±

    It was a sudden vibration that broke her hopes.

    osciting floor.

    A cracked wall.

    Ceiling with falling debris.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been rolling between buildings that shake as if there¡¯s an earthquake.

    Eventually, the walls on all four sides copse.

    The whole ceiling was ripped off like a lid on a pot, and the rubber hardened like stone as I watched the clouds float across it.

    The sky suddenly appeared above the basement, which was dozens of floors above.

    A presence looking down on her from above made her hold her breath.

    ¡°You hide well like a rat.¡±

    Golden eyes shining softly.

    A bodysuit that fits snugly to the body.

    A rifle held in one hand.

    Slightly twisted slender legs.

    A blonde beauty sitting on a majestic seat that was surprisingly majestic for something made of suitable fragments.

    It is so beautiful and proud that even the sight of it floating in the air with its entire seat feels like a painting.

    But at least to himself, watching a blonde beauty who is more terrible than any boss in a horror movie.

    Rubber muttered in a trembling voice.

    ¡°How¡­ how did I hide here¡­?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Why bother looking for the lost mouse? They say that if you just remove the hiding ce, it will appear on its own.¡±

    Quack!

    without a moment to understand its meaning.

    Rubber felt his body tighten.

    I tried to get out of it only btedly, but it was just a futile struggle.

    The power that entangled her whole body like an invisible chain did not weaken, but rather grew stronger and pulled her into the air.

    And the moment when he was forcibly dragged into the air after escaping from such a cramped underground space.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Rubber opened his eyes.

    Because I finally realized.

    That there was no reason why Charlotte was able to urately find out where she was hiding among the many bases in Detroit in the first ce.

    because this moment.

    Because it wasn¡¯t just Charlotte and Rubber that were in the air.

    The upper part of the dozens of floors of the base where she had been hiding a while ago.

    A car on the road around.

    Roadside trees uprooted.

    The unfortunate ones in the building.

    The sight of them all floundering in the air as if they had lost weight.

    And¡­

    ¡­as well as the countless fragments of buildings filling the sky and the figures of people screaming.

    informed her

    Charlotte didn¡¯t know where the rubber was.

    They just ¡®picked up¡¯ and found every building within a radius of several kilometers.

    ¡°You lifted an entire city¡­ just to catch me?¡±

    ¡°To say one city is an exaggeration. It¡¯s only a few hundred blocks at most.¡±

    ¡°this¡­ Crazy¡­¡±

    Hundreds of blocks.

    Even if you roughly count the buildings floating in the air, there are at least tens of thousands.

    Although it is beyondmon sense to dismantle and lift a pile of buildings that weigh more than a few mountains by weight alone into the air without touching them.

    Watching Charlotte talk about this scene as if it were nothing, Rubber was stunned.

    ¡°Anyway, I found the rat, so there¡¯s no need to y house anymore.¡±

    Whether the rubber is lost or not.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t care.

    It seems like the boring game is over.

    I just raised my right hand on the armrest.

    And so, the moment she lightly grabbed the slender hand that was wrapped in the sleek bodysuit.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of martial arts Gujeolgi

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷¾Å½~¼¼

    Cheonryongdeungjo

    ÌìýˆµÇìñ¡»

    Woowooung.

    Faint patterns appear on her bodysuit.

    Steam gushing out from parts covered with mechanical parts such as shoulders, elbows and wrists.

    change has begun

    Deed deed deed deed.

    Numerous buildings that were floating in the air not long ago, cars and peoplended on them again.

    It¡¯s a descent, not a fall.

    It was a quick yet softnding, like a dandelion seed that was blown away by the wind and then came back down again.

    Even the change did not end only at thending.

    Roadside trees that had been dug up went back to their original ces, and the surrounding soil covered their roots.

    The wreckage of the building that had been ripped off was put together as it was, and even the gaps became mushy, as if melting, and then hardened into one.

    The dented bumper of the car was smoothed out again, and the cracks on the windows werepletely gone.

    when such a short time has passed.

    There were no buildings left over Detroit.

    Everything was restored to its original state¡­

    No, rather, only the scenery of the city, which was cleaner than before, was spread out as if it had just been built.

    Because I couldn¡¯t believe the sight.

    At least I came down to the ground again.

    It took a while to make a simr expression while watching the citizens of Detroit, whose faces were hardened with more mesmerized faces than when they were floating in the sky.

    Rubber slowly turned his head.

    And the cause of this situation.

    Looking at Charlotte, who is making a trivial expression as if she has finished cleaning, despite having done all of this.

    shuddered.

    Because that¡¯s when I understood.

    Like a child ying by destroying a sandcastle on a sandy beach.

    Even the feat of destroying the Liberation Brigade was nothing more than ying house to Charlotte.

    Unapologetically arrogant.

    Although frighteningly self-indulgent.

    Can¡¯t even me it.

    Watching her figure that made her feel the gap as a natural species, Rubber finally realized.

    only in human form.

    After all, this isn¡¯t human.

    Strong beyondmon sense.

    An existence that even ignores reason.

    And Rubber knew well what these things were called.

    ¡°¡­this monster.¡±

    Even after hearing what should have been an insult.

    without even moving.

    Charlotte smiled.

    ¡°A monster.¡±

    p.

    Even if it¡¯snguid.

    more exhausting.

    Taking over the curse of rubber.

    He raised the rifle he was holding in one hand and aimed it at her forehead.

    Charlotte murmured with a trivial face.

    ¡°That sounds familiar.¡±

    Taang!!!

    Liberation Brigade

    After the Iron Age opened.

    It was the moment when the criminal organization that had taken over the darkness of the world by encroaching on the vacancy of the Seven Dragons was destroyed.

    * * *

    ¡°The Liberation Brigade will notpletely copse.¡±

    lifting a teacup

    Li Qingyu spoke calmly.

    ¡°As long as there is even one ghost left, the Liberation Brigade will continue, and if all the ghosts exist, even Charlotte will not be able to destroy the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°The evaluation of the Li Qingyu Liberation Brigade is high.¡±

    ¡°Because it is better to overestimate than underestimate.¡±

    ¡°¡­I agree with that.¡±

    While tilting her head, Ainsha eventually admitted that Li Qingyu¡¯s words had some truth.

    Whether it¡¯s the ck Dragon n fighting behind the scenes.

    Whether it¡¯s the white dragon n that runs away.

    We could sympathize with the fact that it is better to be vignt than to be vignt against the enemy as we are fighting the weakest of the Seven Dragons together.

    It would be a way of thinking that other ns, especially the Golden Dragon n, would never understand.

    ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t have to worry about Charlotte right now.¡±

    Still, Li Qingyu did not consider the possibility that Charlotte would go wrong with the Liberation Brigade.

    Even if all the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade were gathered, if it was Charlotte, it would be possible to get her body out.

    I don¡¯t know if the specter of the number 1 rankes forward¡­

    ¡®It probably won¡¯t happen.¡¯

    Li Qingyu thought to himself.

    Even if the Liberation Brigade were in danger of life and death, there would be no chance of a leader in the rankings.

    So, she¡¯s worried about two things.

    One is what the liberation brigade could do if all of them rushed into it, but Charlotte¡¯s life would be in danger.

    And the other one¡­

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s just a headache that Charlotte is overwhelmingly ahead of me in thispetition.¡±

    In case of destroying the Liberation Brigade.

    How much will Limon¡¯s scales measure the stake.

    And who and how Charlotte will use her powers to buy shares.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh as his head was gettingplicated just thinking about it.

    Just because Charlotte, who had destroyed the Liberation Brigade, met Limon, there were too many things for her to consider.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It is inevitable that Charlotte will meet Lee. It just happens that something will happen someday.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable¡­ that¡¯s an urate expression.¡±

    It¡¯s time to nod your head.

    Li Qingyu suddenly stopped tilting the teacup.

    Then, looking at Ainsha, who was carelessly messing around with Krembo, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°By the way, Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°I speak. I am listening.¡±

    dead pan.

    blunt attitude.

    But it can never be said to be the same as usual.

    Looking at a white-haired girl who exudes an enchanting scent that you can¡¯t pretend to know even if you try to ignore it.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Is it necessary for you to smell good?¡±

 Chapter 451

    #451. That¡¯s scary.

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I was very much loved by Lee. Of course it smells good.¡±

    The ck Dragon n is a n of tricks.

    As the princess of such a n, Li Qingyu was good at reading people¡¯s minds.

    In the first ce, as much as he was born with the psionic power of emotional response, he could even read the mind of most people.

    but this moment.

    He said that since he was loved by Limon, it was only natural that he smelled of him.

    The sight of Ainsha confidently answering with her meager chest wide open made even Li Qingyu speechless.

    ¡°¡­a bit unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect you to admit it so readily.¡±

    ¡°There is no point in hiding it. There is no reason to hide it from Li Qingyu. So there is no reason not to admit it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to know if there is anything wrong with being Lee¡¯s bride.¡±

    If you have something to say, say it.

    For a while, I stared nkly at Ainsha, who asked with an expressionless face like a doll.

    Li Qingyu shook his head slightly.

    ¡°No, there is no problem.¡±

    Of course, there are many problems.

    In the first ce, from Charlotte¡¯s attack on the base of the Liberation Brigade to winning thepetition for the position of Limon¡¯s bride.

    However, she became a bride before the equitypetition was over.

    It¡¯s not even over yet, but it¡¯s like putting your hands on the product.

    Of course, if it is revealed publicly, it will receive enormous criticism from other princesses.

    At worst, it could be punished for viting the discussion of the Seven Dragon Branches, or even a war.

    ¡°At least I have no right to say anything to you, Ainsha.¡±

    But what about other princesses?

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t me Ainsha.

    If what she did was counted as a foul, she would have to be punished for being Limon¡¯s even before thepetition began.

    That¡¯s why, knowing what Rose had done, she had no choice but to pass on implicitly.

    It was meaningless to point out that Ainsha had done the same thing.

    One thing is more important than anything else.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what the swordsman decided, I¡¯ll just follow it.¡±

    how much to raise

    no matter how many things you do

    It¡¯s just one way to prove yourself qualified.

    In the end, it is Limon who chooses the bride.

    So since he decided to ept Ainsha as his bride, he had nothing to say.

    Ainsha nodded his head expressionlessly, watching Li Qingyu speak calmly.

    ¡°I thought it would be Li Qingyu.¡±

    Is it a mockery of not caring about the foul y?

    Or is it admiration for prioritizing Limon¡¯s intentions even while suppressing the desire for exclusiveness and jealousy that is inevitable if you are a descendant of the dragon?

    Li Qingyu did not bother to read Ainsha¡¯s intentions, which was difficult to understand because of her blunt tone.

    I was just expressing my opinion calmly.

    ¡°Still, you¡¯d better be careful for the time being. Even Rose doesn¡¯t know how to react if she finds out about this.¡±

    Rose of the past, who adhered to neutrality, might have passed over to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    But what about Rose now?

    To be honest, it was hard to predict.

    All the more because I remember her showing off the traces of being loved by Limon and whispering that she could share him.

    Even Rose, who was at least rational and friendly in the Seven Dragons, was like that.

    What would happen if the other princesses found out about this?

    Just imagining it gave me a headache.

    Emotions are beyond logic.

    It¡¯s not something that can be calcted and predicted with reason.

    And, truly terrifyingly, Limon had already gained feelings beyond favor with all the princesses except Charlotte.

    Even if you felt a visceral attraction to dragon psionics.

    Considering how lofty and proud these dragon descendants were, this was absurd.

    As such, if all the princesses act ording to their feelings, it was difficult to gauge the aftermath.

    ¡°Of course. not that stupid We distinguish between who to talk to and who to not.¡±

    As a princess, did you know that much?

    Ainsha answered bluntly.

    Then, he picked up another Krembo and continued talking.

    ¡°I have to take care of myself anyway. There are many things that have been dyed. So, for the time being, I will be quiet.¡±

    Although it was in good condition for using the Sijo rouge style, Yonghwa is an act that puts a burden on the body anyway.

    It was necessary to take a good rest in order to prevent the aftereffects that might appear.

    Above all, while she was in the Russian Khanate, Li Qingyu took care of the Holy League and Tiamat instead.

    A day or two was not enough to take over the work so far and deal with the umted work.

    So, for the time being, I will be living in the Holy League.

    After speaking bluntly.

    Ainsha looked at Li Qingyu as if she had just remembered.

    ¡°But Li Qingyu is also careful.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Lee¡¯s dragon psionics are getting stronger and stronger.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Originally, the eighth dragon psionic, which had been sleeping for hundreds of years without even knowing Limon himself.

    However, as he was awakened by the Seven Arcs and became aware of his dragon psionic power, his power was growing day by day.

    In particr, the growth was remarkable at every asion.

    Now, the reverberation left on Ainsha, not Limon, the person involved, made her feel dizzy.

    It¡¯s so much that no perfume can hide it.

    ¡°As Lee¡¯s dragon psionic power grows, so does the urge we feel. I don¡¯t know what will happenter.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±

    At least they were familiar with his dragon psionics, so other princesses would be worse.

    For a while, look at Ainsha, who warns you with an expressionless face.

    Li Qingyu closed his eyes.

    as if thinking about something

    Or as if to consider.

    After being immersed in my own thoughts for such a long time.

    Opening her eyes again, she asked calmly.

    ¡°Ainsha. I have onest question for you, so can you answer me honestly?¡±

    ¡°I want to know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the thousand-legged foresight.¡±

    softly.

    Li Qingyu took a teacup.

    And sip warm tea.

    Moisten your dry lips.

    He looked at the expressionless white-haired girl like a doll with deep, dull eyes.

    ¡°Did you really learn that after the demon god descended?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I guess I don¡¯t know what that means.

    Looking at Ainsha tilting her head, Li Qingyu said quietly.

    ¡°It may be because of my mood, but I think you are handling the far-sighted forebears too well for what I learned overnight.¡±

    The princesses of the Chilryonghoe, who were born with the essence of the dragon and the heavenly body, could easily learn the seventy-two kinds of martial arts.

    Still, there are limits.

    Even a princess needed to practice steadily for at least one or two months to master the seventy-two kinds.

    Yekathrice learned the art of decapitalization just by looking at the secret level once, but that is possible because she is a genius.

    The 72 species were so profound that even she couldn¡¯t fully unfold the white-faced shellfish.

    In particr, the Cheonri Seonkyeon-ryu is one of the most difficult of the seventy-two types of Jeolhak.

    Is it possible to handle it skillfully just by learning it in a hurry after being revived by a demon god?

    It was a little strange if you think about it, no matter how much the Cheonri Seongoryu was specialized in the White Dragon Princess.

    So that¡¯s what came to mind.

    As the ck Dragon Princess, who was suspicious of everyone, Li Qingyu quietly spoke of a certain idea.

    ¡°Ainsha, haven¡¯t you been learning the irvoyant from a long time ago?¡±

    and.

    What came was static.

    A girl with an expressionless face.

    A girl with deep sunken eyes.

    Looking at each other with clear, dark eyes.

    Of the two who had been silent for such a long time, it was the white one who spoke first.

    ¡°I want to know what Li Qingyu did wrong.¡±

    A thousand-legged foresight is a magical art that can cut off emotions and endanger your life even if you just master it.

    But what reason would he have to learn it even before the demon descended and keep that fact a secret?

    Ainsha blinks as if she doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±

    At the end of staring at her.

    After nodding slowly.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Sorry for asking useless questions. You must be tired, but now go back and rest.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯m going to eat this.¡±

    As if leaving behind Tata¡¯s handmade crembo is a sin.

    Li Qingyu muttered inwardly as she watched Ainsha speed up her eating tea and crembo.

    ¡®Maybe it was too much of an idea?¡¯

    As Ainsha said, there was no reason for her to learn the natural foresight.

    But what if there is a reason?

    For example¡­

    ¡­what if I wished to foresee even the future of the sword master who shes fate?

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t work for him.

    However, unlike the prophecy that sees the future, the celestial visionary is a Jeolhak who reads reason.

    To put it bluntly, it was close to a technology that predicts consequences through cause and process, like a supeputer that predicts climate by analyzing temperature and wind direction.

    The reason that only the White Dragon Princess can learn it is because she has to do a lot of analysis and calction with her foresight.

    ¡®Including the fact that Ainsha may have even read the swordsmith¡¯s future.¡¯

    I¡¯m not reading Limon¡¯s future myself.

    Instead, you can foresee the events around him and predict what he will do.

    Depending on his actions, his foreknowledge will continue to change, so even count the number of cases where his foresight will change.

    thousands of times.

    thousands of times.

    billions of times.

    Every time Limon wielded his sword, he foresaw the future that would change and separately predicted it.

    Of course, that¡¯s outrageous stupidity.

    It was an act that not only took a huge amount of time and mental strength, but also increased the risk of losing feelings as much as the abuse of the celestial foresight¡­ But what

    if you really did that?

    What if you read all the futures honestly like Ugong who moved the mountain by carrying soil with a fork?

    So what if he found a future with Limon and acted on it?

    It may not be a coincidence that Ainsha behaved far from Limon in the Russian Khanate.

    If the variables in the future increase as much as you act with Limon, on the contrary, the more you avoid direct intervention, the easier it will be to read the future.

    ¡®Even thinking about it myself, I think my suspicions are too much, but¡­¡¯

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    whether it is possible or impossible.

    It¡¯s an outrageous gamble.

    To use it against a sword master who could change fate, the chance of sess was low, and if it failed, everything could be lost.

    How likely was it that even Ainsha would have done such a foolish thing?

    while she¡¯s thinking

    Ainsha finally finished eating the crembo and got up from her seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going alone.¡±

    ¡°I will contact you when the preparations for your takeover areplete.¡±

    Before leaving the ce after saying goodbye so simply.

    It¡¯s like I just remembered.

    Ainsha looked back at Li Qingyu.

    ¡°By the way, do you know Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It feels very good to be loved so much by Lee.¡±

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu hesitated.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I felt my heart throb at her childish bragging.

    Because he saw the change in the girl¡¯s face.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Her lips curled up.

    Eyebrows slightly curved.

    Eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°I will not kill Li Qingyu, I will spare her.¡±

    twirling

    A face as expressionless as a mask.

    It wasn¡¯t even a faint smile.

    So clear, pure, and clean.

    With a terrifyingly beautiful smile.

    Ainsha slowly raised a hand and ced a finger on her lips.

    shhh.

    and.

    short teeth.

    With a sound so small and thin that no one can hear it.

    Wearing a bewitching smile.

    Ainsha left.

    And at the end of staring at the empty spot long after she disappeared.

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth.

    ¡°A bad girl¡­ is that?¡±

    While Limon was in Russia.

    A story I heard during a brief phone call.

    The answer that Ainsha proudly gave when Limon went to interrogate her for what kind of n did she hold hands with Yekatrice.

    Be a bad woman

    I will deceive and betray everyone.

    Instead, he will be true only to Limon.

    When you do bad things, you will get permission from him.

    Recalling Ainsha¡¯s deration.

    Li Qingyu murmured.

    ¡°It is indeed a liar¡¯s paradox.¡±

    After warning everyone that they will cheat.

    Would I be lying if I said I would only tell the truth?

    If he told the truth, should he be med for being a liar or should he be admired for being honest since he lied?

    Besides, why didn¡¯t Ainsha ever get permission from Limon for anything while she was active in Russia?

    And was it the only time I asked for permission when I said that I would learn the thousand-legged foresight?

    More than anything¡­

    Ainsha may have practiced smiling.

    Or maybe it was an exercise in hiding emotions better.

    Of course, I understand the problem too btedly that I should have suspected.

    Li Qingyu closed his eyes.

    Clearly, Ainsha achieved the best oue by preventing a future in which the majority of Russians died or a more terrible tragedy urred.

    But what she saw might have been a future where the revolution seeded and the Soviet Union was established.

    Or, it could be that Yekathrice defeated Limon and the demon and was recognized as his bride.

    It¡¯s like the future isn¡¯t fixed.

    There is now that says there is only one best ending.

    However, if Ainsha buried countless other possibilities and forcibly created a future that had less than 0.1% chance of actually happening¡­ ¡°Even if I tried to say this to

    others, they would only hear that it was a delusion worthy of the ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    To fulfill your own love.

    crushing an entire country.

    Even the gods use it like a tool.

    Of course, he fooled the Sword Master as well.

    A girl who may have been reading the future where all the other princesses die and take over Limon alone while eating Krembo.

    But, of course, no one suspects it.

    A liar who has already surpassed himself in the sense that his lies will never be caught because all the evidence is in the future.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say it in the first ce¡­¡±

    If you don¡¯t want to die, you better be careful with your words.

    with a smiley face.

    But with eyes without a smile.

    Kindly warned yourself.

    He recalled the transparent eyes of the descendant of the dragon who had met Limon a lot after himself and was crazy about him.

    Li Qingyu could only mutter quietly.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really scary being an idiot who pretends to be an idiot.¡±

 Chapter 452

    #452. cross counter.

    * * *

    [¡­Do you know what the Labor Standards Act is?]

    ¡°You mean the evilw created to exploit employees at the lowest price?¡±

    [It¡¯s not?! The Labor Standards Act is aw to prevent workers from being exploited, right?]

    SDW X-21.

    A gray-haired man with an arm pillow leaning back in the cabin of the vertical take-off ne borrowed from Yekathrice.

    When Limon heard Yuna-kyung¡¯s words, he murmured sullenly.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s rare that I¡¯ve seen a case where thew isn¡¯t abused.¡±

    [Oh, anyway, the Labor Standards Act is a necessaryw!]

    ¡°Anyway, why are you asking that out of the blue?¡±

    [Why? You want me to abide by the Labor Standards Act as well.]

    Yuna-gyeong eximed in a fit of fuss.

    Then he pointed to the bandage that was wrapped around his body and said.

    [Don¡¯t you see this bandage? this? I¡¯m injured now. But does it make sense to drag

    her all the way to the United States?

    [That¡¯s when you didn¡¯t know the circumstances!]

    Yuna-kyung felt unfair.

    In fact, she has been in the hospital since she was seriously injured in a scuffle with the fake Catherine.

    Even so, it was enough to attach a dedicated healer to say that he was active.

    If he had received normal treatment, he would still be lying in his cage, moaning.

    The problem was that he waspletely unaware of what was going on while he was in the hospital.

    [I heard that the Golden Dragon n is in danger this time?]

    ¡°At least the stupid princess said that.¡±

    [If Sister White said it, it means that America will be hell!]

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you believing the prophecy too blindly?¡±

    [Did I stop blindly believing? There is something I¡¯ve been through so far!]

    Yuna-kyung shook her head.

    Whether it¡¯s Sir¡¯s prophecy.

    Whether it¡¯s Ainsha¡¯s prophecy.

    What kind of mess happens when two people make a terrible prophecy.

    It was because I could be sure that this time, as much as I had seen and experienced it, it couldn¡¯t end well this time.

    It was even more so this time in that Charlotte, the strongest of the Seven Dragons, and the Golden Dragon n were intertwined.

    However, Limon¡¯s reaction was t.

    ¡°Since I was alive, I sang that I really wanted to go to America at least once, but then I went, so what if I make a fuss?¡±

    [I said that what I wanted was a trip, not a battlefield hike¡­]

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so disappointed. Once you get used to the battlefield, it bes quitefortable.¡±

    [You call that constion now?]

    Yuna-gyeong, who was hot-headed, went on a rampage for a long time after that.

    However, no matter how energetic he is, there is a limit unless he is an EK Energizer or a Sword Master.

    The result of running amok with a throbbing body.

    Yuna-kyung,pletely exhausted, ended up sagging on the violin case.

    [Ha, yes. King Wangjjang is the team leader anyway, so I¡¯ll do something this time too.] Maybe

    he gave up.

    Limon crossed his arms as he watched Yuna-gyeong muttering helplessly while entrusting herself to the translucent hand stroking her hair as if tofort her.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better not be so relieved. You never know how things will turn out this time.¡±

    [That¡¯s a prudent statement, unlike a team leader.]

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the content of the prophecy is the content.¡±

    The Golden Dragon n is a special n in the Seven Dragons.

    To be honest, even Limon, who had gone through all the hardships in childbirth, couldn¡¯t easily guess that even the golden dragon princess, Charlotte, could die.

    Especially since Li Qingyu contacted me earlier saying that the Liberation Brigade might have already been subjugated.

    One thing you can be sure of.

    It was just that it would give me quite a headache.

    This continent has always been a headache for Limon even before the Elemental Conflict broke out.

    ¡­Including the work of raising a disciple

    .

    It¡¯s been a while since I recall the memories of beating and teaching the cheeky bastard who was arguing about where the gunman learned how to use a knife.

    fed up

    After letting out a little bit of a bitterugh.

    Limon suddenly turned his head.

    ¡°Blue.¡±

    [do not talk to me. I¡¯m depressed right now.]

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be depressed, but why don¡¯t you look at that first?¡±

    [That¡¯s it?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m running out of energy.

    Lying face down on the violin case, he only slightly raises his head.

    It was the ghost of a girl who had escaped from the violin case that lifted Yuna-kyung, who was unable to get up at all.

    Shortly after he was picked up by Shera and carried to the window next to Limon.

    [¡­!]

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    It was because a different figure was visible in the scenery outside the window, which had only been blue sky and sea until a while ago.

    It¡¯s nothing but a barrier.

    As if dividing thend and the sea.

    It was a majestic wall that rose to a height of more than thousands of meters and continued endlessly along the coast.

    Rather than being a barrier, it is rather mysterious and reminiscent of a mountain range.

    Yuna-kyung muttered in a daze involuntarily.

    [Therge intestine wall¡­]

    ¡°Yes, that is therge intestine wall.¡±

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m really lost.

    Limon asked mischievously at Yuna-kyung, who could not take her eyes off the window.

    ¡°Do you still regreting to America?¡±

    Yuna-kyung did not immediately respond.

    After looking at the barrier with thrilled eyes, he only opened his beak and muttered after a while.

    [It¡¯s good that I¡¯m alive.]

    ¡®No, you¡¯re dead.¡¯

    I inadvertently swallowed the words that almost came out of my mouth.

    Limonughed.

    Then, as the SDW X-21 slowly slowed down and was slowly sucked into the hole in the middle of therge intestine wall, he opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Wee to Los Angeles.¡±

    * * *

    [Wow! manager! Look over there! That¡¯s an airport!]

    ¡°Is this your first time seeing an airport?¡±

    [This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the Great Wall Airport! Look at the world the city looks as small as an ant. As expected, the second highest airport in the world is something different.]

    ¡°Even if it is the second, there are many airports that are simr to the main wall.¡±

    [Anyway, this is my first time!]

    Yuna-kyung moved vigorously.

    Looking out the window and pping its wings.

    Watching the SDW X-21 being lifted by arge mechanical arm and stored in a container opens its beak.

    Riding on an unmanned vacuum cleaner and shooting all over the ce.

    Far from being exhausted, looking at his energy overflowing, it was to the point of doubting whether it was the person who had been screaming in pain until just a moment ago.

    Shera also had to go back and forth constantly to chase Yuna-kyung thanks to him.

    So, the girl¡¯s ghost nodded eagerly and agreed with Yuna-kyung.

    ¡®As expected, it was good to bring him.¡¯

    Limon murmured inwardly as he looked at the friendly bird and ghostbination.

    From helping build Dagda¡¯s cauldron, to finding turkey birds, to stopping demons, and more.

    I was caught because I think I made Yuna-kyung do a lot of unreasonable things these days.

    Seeing him like that, I felt sorry for him.

    ¡®Seeing that you like it like that, I can roll it a bit more.¡¯

    ¡­For a moment, I thought that if Yuna-kyung knew about it, I would be terrified.

    After confirming that the ne was stored, Limon went into a small room on one side of the airport where one wall was entirely made of ss.

    So Limon took the seat.

    After Yuna-kyung¡¯s unmanned vacuum cleaner came along.

    The room with the door closed automatically moved and light came on the screen in front of it.

    [Wee to the United States of America.]

    [I am LAAE-0091, a guide who will assist you with immigration procedures.] [I

    will be going through immigration from now on, so please let me know when you are ready.]

    [Wow!]

    Emoticons appear on the screen. After hearing the sound of the machine along with the text that came to mind naturally, Yuna-kyung was impressed again.

    Limon, on the other hand, opened his mouth in a sullen manner.

    ¡°What preparations, start quickly.¡±

    [Yes, I understand.]

    [Then I¡¯ll check.]

    [Are you Limon Aspelder?]

    ¡°Why do you ask when you know?¡±

    [¡­matching voiceprint and body data¡­]

    [matching done. Identity authentication has beenpleted.]

    [Wee, Mr. Limon Aspelder. Wee to your visit after 78 years, 5 days and 11 hours.]

    [Unfortunately, you are prohibited from entering the country without special permission ording to the United States National Security Act.

    ]

    [You don¡¯t have to go back. Please revisit after receiving permission, or request permission to enter the country right now and wait in the waiting room until you are contacted.]

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    Limonughed.

    I didn¡¯t even expect that the United States, ruled by the Golden Dragon n, would readily allow me to enter the country.

    Still, there are two reasons why I came to the front.

    Even if Hana sneaked in, it would be obvious that she would be found out anyway, and it would only increase the restrictions on her actions.

    Because there was something else to believe in.

    ¡°Then how about this?¡±

    flutter.

    Limon took out a piece of paper from his bosom and held it up.

    Then, he waved it toward the screen in front of him andughed mischievously.

    ¡°Can you see?¡±

    [¡­Has confirmed. It¡¯s a letter of appointment as a special envoy from Yekatrice, the Great Khan of the Russian Khanate.]

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here as a state envoy.¡±

    How much I had to listen to Yekathrice¡¯s bullshit to get these documents.

    Satisfied that the effort was not in vain, Limon twisted his lips.

    ¡°There must have been an agreement between the United States of America and the Russian Khanate that allowed them to freely enter and leave the country in addition to immunity for special envoys. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    ¡°Then there will be no problem if I go in, right?¡±

    [¡­LAAE-0091 doesn¡¯t have the authority to answer that question, so I¡¯ll send it to the person in charge. Please wait a moment.]

    Weiying.

    In the end, the guide¡¯s choice was to shift responsibility.

    But the results werergely the same.

    Even the director of the Immigration Office who was yawning.

    The head of the administrative bureau who had a leisurely meal at the airport administration office.

    I opened my eyes wide when I saw Limon who appeared on the train, and when I heard the circumstances, I ended up entrusting the work to my superior, the ¡®man in charge¡¯, with a cold sweat.

    It was natural.

    From the beginning, the diplomatic privilege between Russia and the United States was created for convenience by the Silver Dragon and Gold Dragon ns.

    No one had ever assumed that Limon, the nemesis of the Seven Dragons, would appear with that authority.

    No matter what decision you make, you have to take responsibility, but no public servant wanted to shoulder it.

    As he was a PAB agent by name, he knew the psychology of such public officials well, so Limon calmly epted their transfer of responsibility.

    ¡°¡­Hey bro?¡±

    But there is a limit to everything.

    over several hours.

    Circling dozens of departments.

    Meeting so many people in charge.

    Seeing that even the chief officer, whom he met at the end of all kinds of rounds and turns, hesitated to give an answer, Limon raised a vein on his forehead.

    ¡°You seem to have rolled enough to roll this much, but why don¡¯t you let it pass?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit difficult.¡±

    ¡°Shall I show you what my real trouble is?¡±

    It seems that there is no intention to end with words.

    Watching Limon fidgeting with the sword at his waist with a bloody smile, the head of the LA branch, Captain Byeok, shouted as if screaming.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because I want to be like me! A nationwide emergency alert was issued a while ago, so immigration is strictly controlled!¡±

    ¡°Is it an emergency alert?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    He pondered for a moment whether it would be okay to tell the fact that it is still confidential.

    In the end, the branch manager, who chose to avoid the swordsman¡¯s bloody eyes rather than responsibility, swallowed dry saliva and opened his mouth.

    ¡°There was a terrorist attack in Korea yesterday.¡±

    ¡°terror? You mean Detroit?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard rumors that the base of the Liberation Brigade was subjugated, but it wasn¡¯t that side of the attack. It was Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°Las Vegas?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon raised his eyebrows.

    The moment I heard the words of the branch manager.

    Because there was one ce that came to mind.

    ¡°Certainly the ce where the terror took ce is not where I guessed, right?¡±

    ¡°Probably right.¡±

    Due tomunication problems and information control, he had only heard about it unofficially a while ago.

    not a confirmed fact.

    After carefully adding

    The branch manager carefully revealed the information he knew.

    ¡°¡­Remnants of the Liberation Brigade attacked Fafnir¡¯s headquarters yesterday, causing Las Vegas to turn over and causing significant casualties.¡±

 Chapter 453

    #453. These are fun things.

    * * *

    Las Vegas.

    A city of gambling and nightlife built in the middle of the desert.

    Centered around numerous casinos, this city overflowing with all sorts of luxuries and pleasures is truly the pinnacle of splendor.

    It was to the point that anyone who hadn¡¯t been in Las Vegas for more than a month would dare to say they knew what pleasure was.

    And the central ce in this city of pleasure is Fafnir headquarters.

    From banks to securities insurance cards and more.

    A conglomerate that dominates all financial industries.

    At the same time, it was also the headquarters of the Federal Reserve Bank, which issues US dors.

    Fafnir¡¯s building is as splendid as the scale of its business, and has long been renowned as andmark in Las Vegas.

    But at this very moment.

    There were no tourists who could admire the Fafnir headquarters.

    windows that were all broken.

    Crumbling exterior walls.

    Even the ck dried bloodstains.

    The Fafnir headquarters, with clear traces of battle, was closer to a battlefield than andmark.

    It was the same in ces other than Fafnir.

    Casino Bank Hotel Advertising Tower etc.

    Las Vegas was stained with all sorts of scars and created a gloomy atmosphere.

    But despite the chaos, Las Vegas was quiet.

    Hundreds of blonde cowboys armed with pistols and rifles silently guarding their positions everywhere.

    The heavy momentum exuded by the musketeers of the Golden Dragon n held their breath in the entire city.

    Ttogak Ttogak

    and the center of those musketeers.

    There was a blonde beauty walking along the road leading from Fafnir headquarters.

    like taking a walk.

    Elegant and lofty as always.

    But at a particrly slower pace than usual, she made her way across the messy streets of Las Vegas.

    Pass by the copsed casino.

    Pass the red-tinged fountain.

    Through the walls with clear bullet marks.

    Stepping on the rolling casings on the ground.

    Ignoring the giant¡¯s corpse strewn all over the broken road.

    It all seems trivial.

    At the end of slowly moving without stopping even for a moment without giving a nce anywhere.

    Charlotte suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Is the investigation over?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Guide me.¡±

    ¡°Yes My Princess.¡±

    A woman in a cowgirl outfit appeared before she knew it.

    The ce Ellis led was a corner of the city that was in ruins.

    Compared to other buildings in Las Vegas, it was in front of a particrly old and shabby warehouse.

    Of course, it¡¯s just appearance.

    In fact, the interior of the warehouse was thoroughly surrounded by double-triple metal walls and high-tech equipment, reminiscent of a central bank vault.

    It was natural.

    This warehouse is also the base of the Golden Dragon n.

    Before the Golden Dragon n was reborn as the Seven Dragon Group.

    It was a secret bank created to trade ck money and stolen goods when they ruled the financial market as a criminal organization.

    Even after Fafnir Company was officiallyunched, the secret bank continued to have users, so the Gold Dragon n also continued to thoroughly manage the secret bank.

    but this moment.

    The myth of the secret bank, which had been impregnable for hundreds of years, was shattered.

    perforated floor.

    A safe with a double-doored door.

    Above all, hundreds of corpses lined up neatly in the middle.

    It was in this secret bank that the fight was more brutal than any other building in Las Vegas, including the Farnir Headquarters.

    that buck

    Charlotte approached the corpse in front.

    And unlike usual, I dared to reach out and lift the white cloth covering the corpse.

    Squeak.

    After the cloth disappeared,

    a familiar face was revealed.

    Looking at the upright blond middle-aged man, who was so badly crushed that it was difficult to recognize his true form, Charlottenguidly opened her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful that you can¡¯t believe it¡¯s my family to die like this as a rank-and-file master.¡±

    It seems so boring.

    After muttering to yourself.

    said Charlotte.

    ¡°Alice, exin.¡±

    The blonde cowgirl wasn¡¯t taken aback by the sudden request.

    As soon as he returned to the headquarters of Fafnir, he calmly exined what had happened in this city, which he had found out by gathering various information from the beginning.

    ¡°It is said that the problem started at around 14:35 when citizens suddenly started rampaging all over the city.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s around 14:35¡­that¡¯s really strange.¡±

    ¡°It must have been about 14:30 when the princess arrived in Detroit.¡±

    It¡¯s so exquisite for a coincidence.

    After provoking Charlotte¡¯s snort with words she didn¡¯t believe in herself.

    Alice continued to exin.

    ¡°At first, each facility, including the casino, regarded it as amon riot and tried to subdue it.¡±

    ¡°But you mean that those rioters suddenly turned into giants?¡±

    ¡°In terms of form and ability, it seems to be of the same type as the giants that appeared in South America.¡±

    ¡°It means that it is a special toy created by a yer addicted to ambrosia and ck magic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, suddenly hundreds of such giants appeared simultaneously and the whole city was thrown into chaos.¡±

    ¡°If so, of course you would have requested support from Farnir.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    At the time, Charlotte was subjugating the Liberation Brigade.

    Besides, all means of contact, including jamming, were blocked in Las Vegas, so there was no way to contact Charlotte.

    The Golden Dragon n had to move on its own.

    Fortunately, like Fafnir¡¯s headquarters, there were elders of the n here.

    The elders of the Golden Dragon n, who promptly decided to support, led the musketeers to subdue the giants.

    Even though each had a powerparable to that of a high-level yer, the giants, who had only run amok, were subdued one after another, and Las Vegas gradually regained stability.

    No, it seemed so.

    ¡­until the remnants of the Liberation Brigade attacked Fafnir¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°Nine duke-level yers.¡±

    ¡°About 30 marquis level yers.¡±

    ¡°Besides that, it was a death squad made up of about 300 high-level yer-level giants.¡±

    ¡°They alone weren¡¯t a threat, but¡­¡±

    If Fafnir¡¯s headquarters were in perfect condition, they would have been able to easily block that level.

    However, even the Golden Dragon n could not cope with the surprise attack that took ce when arge number of armed forces were dispatched to deal with the chaos in Las Vegas.

    ¡°Especially, some Duke-level yers are said to have disyed great power after using certain skills.¡±

    ¡°Descent of the Constetion?¡±

    ¡°yes. Compared to the ghosts the princess dealt with, it seems like theycked a lot, so I don¡¯t think they were proper ghosts, but¡­¡± ¡°It

    must have been enough to make the headquarters that way.¡±

    Confused Las Vegas.

    Command made difficult due tomunication disruption.

    The absent princess and sabers.

    A surprise that waspletely unexpected.

    And even the specter who wrote the Descent of the Constetion.

    The attack of the liberation brigade was tenacious and thorough enough that even the Geumryong n could not bear it.

    Still, the Golden Dragon n managed to protect the headquarters.

    A fortified building with all sorts of spells and barriers.

    Based on that, the elders, who were masters of the ranks, fought fiercely against the intruders by encamping with the remaining armed forces.

    In addition, the military force that quickly subdued the giants returned one after another and eventually destroyed the intruders.

    In the end, it was good to see it as a victory for the Golden Dragon n.

    ¡°The problem is that the head of the family disappeared in the midst of that battle.¡±

    ¡°ording to the messenger, the head of the family said that there was something suspicious about this raid and that he left the position with the family armed forces.¡±

    ¡°And after the battle was over, he didn¡¯t appear, so I searched for him¡­¡±

    The result was this.

    The secret bank in ruins.

    And the corpses of those who were strewn about in it.

    After speaking while looking at the corpses lined up on the floor, Elise hardened her face.

    ¡°What is unusual is the location where the body was found.¡±

    ¡°What is special about it?¡±

    ¡°The corpses of the original bank employees were mostly found inside, so it seems that they were attacked while guarding the safe.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural?¡±

    ¡°The problem is that the corpses of the armed forces under the head of the household are scattered all over the ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­they were scattered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as if they had given up fighting and fled in all directions and were massacred.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like an interesting story.¡±

    He had a cold smile on his face, which did not raise an eyebrow even while looking at the corpse.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    ¡°There is no one in my family who would do such a servile thing because their life was precious.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Elise also calmly agreed.

    They are the Golden Dragon n.

    The most proud of the dragon¡¯s descendants, they would rather die than risk the humiliation of running away from their enemies.

    Exceptions are more important than your own ego.

    In other words, it was only when a situation directly rted to the safety of the princess or the survival of the n took ce.

    ¡°Personally, I think the head of the household gave priority to obtaining some important information and informing it to the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it means that enemies who would judge the odds of a ss master to be low havee here.¡±

    ¡°So are the actual results.¡±

    All the corpses belonged to the Golden Dragon n.

    No such thing as the intruder¡¯s body was ever found.

    They may have taken the body with them when they ran away, but seeing that not one of the armed forces members escaped, it was rather the opposite.

    In other words, there was a high possibility that there were intruders who unterally annihted the rank-and-file masters and armed forces.

    ¡°In the end, it means that the real main force of the Liberation Brigade is those who came here.¡±

    An exquisite surprise of time.

    Thorough blockage ofmunication.

    Inefficient dissipation of power.

    Excessive concentration of power in secret banks.

    The moment when all of that was put together and a conclusion I had already anticipated was confirmed.

    ¡°Whoop whoop.¡±

    Charlotteughed.

    everything seems trivial.

    Unlike usual, which was always drowsy.

    With a really happy smile.

    ¡°They have different sexes in the mountainous region of Johoi¡­ They are more fun than I thought they would y pranks on me like this.¡±

    Instead of calling the tiger from the mountain, he uses his base as bait to pull himself out.

    Throw Las Vegas into chaos.

    Charlotte admired the Liberation Brigade¡¯s ability to rob a secret bank.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that at least that boldness and recklessness are admirable.¡±

    At best, it¡¯s a sex donggyeoseo.

    But, of course, the base itself.

    It is eptable to seed in that simple strategy by throwing all the strengthparable to the 7 guilds as bait.

    after a short evaluation.

    Charlotte clenched her fists.

    ¡°But you are foolish.¡±

    Quadduk.

    The broken pistol lying next to the middle-aged man disintegrated.

    No, all the rifles and sniper rifles and machine guns that were among the numerous corpses lined up on the floor were all shattered and floated into the air.

    The partse together.

    Fragments of the broken safe.

    Absorb even the treasures inside.

    After repeated transformations and assemblies, what was created was a mixture of metal, jewels and firearms.

    It was a tombstone with geometric elegance engraved with the names of all the ns who died in this incident.

    leaving the dead behind.

    Charlotte turned around.

    ¡°Ellis. Ask EK to maintain the vignce system of therge intestine wall at the highest level. And pursue them by all means.¡±

    ¡°Yes My Princess.¡±

    raid your city

    stealing their treasure

    Of course he harmed his own n.

    Reflecting on the karma of the Liberation Brigade, who even intercepted the death of Hans D. Rockefeller, a servant who had decided to sacrifice his life.

    The most aloof in the Seven Dragons.

    More greedy than any princess.

    The descendant of the dragon, obsessed with their own, dered coldly.

    ¡°They will know the price for daring to touch mine.¡±

 Chapter 454

    #454. Did you say it was serious?

    * * *

    Large Intestine LA Branch.

    As it is located in therge city of Los Angeles, the value of the LA branch was high among the many branches of the Great Wall.

    As much as that, the branch manager was also enjoying a honey job, considering himself in charge of the LA branch as a great fortune.

    But at this very moment.

    He couldn¡¯t help but regret that he had be the head of the LA branch.

    Sit cross-legged.

    Arms folded proudly.

    with the head tilted at an angle.

    A gray-haired man who has been sitting in the waiting room for 23 hours without eating or sleeping.

    The existence of Limon Aspelder was enough to make even an old man who had gone through all of the prenatal battles get neurosis.

    The branch manager, who had been sitting at his desk for a long time, couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡®Should I just close my eyes and kick him out?¡¯

    The branch manager was conflicted.

    Currently, the walls of therge intestine are blocked due to an emergency warning order.

    Even though Limon hade as a special envoy to the Great Khan of Russia, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he refused to enter the country under this circumstance.

    Rather, it was a matter of course.

    I wondered what it would be like to drive out old-fashioned things like a sword master.

    Even so, there was a reason why the branch manager couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.

    It was because the spirits who contracted with him were saying in unison that touching Limon Aspelder¡¯s nting should be avoided as much as possible.

    As a spirit lord, I couldn¡¯t ignore the spirit¡¯s advice.

    I can¡¯t pass Limon as a civil servant.

    In this dilemma, the branch manager was terrified, leaving Limon on standby.

    However, Limon didn¡¯t care about the existence of the branch manager spying on him through the camera in the waiting room.

    I just watched TV in silence. [¡­It has not been urately counted yet

    , but the number of confirmed deaths is over 1,000, and the financial loss is estimated to be astronomical.]

    [Meanwhile, Fafnirsa expressed regret over this unfortunate situation and donated arge amount of money to restore Las Vegas¡­]

    From

    news to current affairs channels.

    It¡¯s been a while to watch the scenery of Las Vegas that has be a mess through all kinds of broadcasting.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°This is serious.¡±

    [Iknow, right. No matter how rampant the Liberation Brigade was, there had never been so many victims¡­]

    Yuna-kyung, who was riding on the automatic vacuum cleaner, muttered with a dark face.

    London.

    Sao Paulo.

    Moscow etc.

    There were many cases in which the city was ruined by the fights with the ghosts and lords of the Liberation Brigade, but most of them had few casualties.

    However, it was not enough to have a sudden disaster, and arge amount of civilian damage was caused.

    No matter how optimistic she was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said was serious.¡±

    [Yes?]

    What could be more serious than this?

    Limon frowned and said to Yuna-kyung, who looked back at herself with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Why do you think they attacked Las Vegas?¡±

    [That¡¯s right, Princess Geumryong¡¯s older sister attacked the headquarters of the Liberation Brigade, so in retaliation¡­]

    ¡°Have you ever seen the Liberation Brigade guys say they¡¯re going to avenge theirrades?¡±

    [¡­nothing.]

    Yuna-kyung said shyly.

    I¡¯ve seen and experienced a few specters so far, but their purpose was purely practical.

    Although even Limon dared to regard it as an enemy who interfered with the brigade, he had never seen him rush at it as an enemy of another specter.

    ¡°It is natural. They are, after all, a criminal organization, a group of ouws who do not know anything about loyalty or duty.¡±

    Of course, the Seven Dragons were also a criminal organization.

    However, the origin of the Seven Dragons is religion.

    They were thoroughly trained by each family from a young age for the princess, and although they were a criminal organization, they had a system.

    It is also thanks to him that he was reborn as a great conglomerate or a national organization after being nurtured.

    On the other hand, the Liberation Brigade is a mess.

    Only each ability is outstanding.

    Because it was so organized, it wasmon for members of the same brigade to regard each other as strangers.

    To be honest, it was almost iprehensible that such garbage coulde together and function as a single organization.

    ¡°Even so, if you risked huge sacrifices and raided Las Vegas, there must have been benefits to be gained from it.¡±

    If that amount of power hadn¡¯t been stolen, the base of the Liberation Brigade wouldn¡¯t have copsed as easily as it does now.

    Abandon the defense of the base.

    Why did he have to go through such a riot at the headquarters of the Golden Dragon n when he knew most of them would die?

    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t that situation too simr?¡±

    [Simr? What?]

    ¡°When the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade invaded Leviathan, or when the London and Brazil events happened.¡±

    [¡­!]

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    It was a tactic used by the Liberation Brigade to cause great confusion and aim for the target in the gap.

    However, there was only one case that Yuna-kyung knew of when the whole big city was thrown into chaos and the same ghost or monarch was used for work.

    [Then no way¡­?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Limon nodded.

    The moment he opened his mouth with a serious face.

    Unknowingly, Yuna-kyung had no choice but to open her beak.

    * * *

    ¡°Cheuk heuk.¡±

    heughed

    shut up and be quiet

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    But I can¡¯t stand the passion.

    It is a big treat with the joy that seeped from the depths of the lungs.

    ¡°I did it, I finally did it!¡±

    After making a fuss to the point that others would say he was crazy, heughed.

    Of course, the price was high.

    The main base of the Liberation Brigade.

    Four ghosts were there.

    Elite brigade members, including officers.

    In addition, the ambrosia that demons had stolen and the energy of negativity steadily gathered from all over the world.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the Liberation Brigade was on the verge of being destroyed, as they had lost almost everything in this operation.

    But he didn¡¯t care.

    Even if the magician is missing, the idiots who haven¡¯t caught even one Charlotte even though they¡¯ve prepared that much.

    Anyway, the executives and subordinates who were temporarily appointed as specters for this n.

    Because he didn¡¯t care if he died or not.

    For the purpose of this operation, the price was cheap.

    ¡°It almost became a nuisance because trivial things were fussing until the end, but¡­¡±

    Perhaps because the executives weren¡¯t even good at serving as bait.

    He was sweating because of the middle-aged man of the Geumryong n and the armed forces who suddenly intervened at the end of the n.

    Even so, in the end, they died without being able to escape, and he achieved his goal.

    he murmured happily.

    ¡°Wait and see, everyone.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s an unlucky swordsman.

    Whether it was the Seven Dragons, which seemed like a thorn in the eye.

    Whether it¡¯s the magician who always pretended to be proud.

    Whether you¡¯re a neer or not too cheeky.

    He said he would show me what he saw.

    Throwing Las Vegas into chaos, in the midst of it, grabbing the items stolen from the Golden Dragon n¡¯s secret bank.

    Labyrinth, the specter of the 4th rank of the Liberation Brigade, stepped forward with such heavy footsteps.

    * * *

    [There was a 5th Seven Arcs in Las Vegas?!]

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    [Did it get stolen in this mess?!]

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡±

    [Then it¡¯s a big deal?!]

    ¡°So you said the situation was serious.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    How powerful the Seven Arcs are.

    With a deep-ck violin and to¡¯s carving knife, he knew it well.

    It was because even the demons, who obtained the Violin of Darkness in the past or the Demon who obtained to¡¯s Carving Knife, had a different power than the other ghosts.

    But what if the 5th Seven Arcs are taken away?

    And if all the wraiths are as strong as they were then?

    What if you could even take out dozens of specters with that power?

    It was not known that the Liberation Brigade would be reborn as a very serious danger beyond a simple nuisance.

    ¡°The good thing is that there is still time.¡±

    [Time?]

    ¡°They haven¡¯t been able to get out of this continent yet, and if it¡¯s in the United States, the Golden Dragon n will definitely be able to find them.¡±

    [¡­That¡¯s probably the case.]

    Yuna-kyung muttered softly.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anywhere else.

    Escape from the North American continent, which is thoroughly blocked by the wall of the colon, will not be easy even for the newest Liberation Brigade.

    Whether the sky has wings to fly

    Whether you have a knack for transcending space.

    Because the impregnable border that could never escape was the great wall.

    ¡°The problem is that, at this rate, I will have to wait here until they are caught.¡±

    [yes? Why?]

    ¡°Has there ever been a princess who was willing to let others interfere in her affairs?¡±

    [Hmm, crazy sister?]

    ¡°Excluding her because she¡¯s crazy.¡±

    [Aside from that¡­ almost nothing, right?]

    It was natural.

    The seven princesses are descendants of dragons.

    It was a disgrace to entrust the affairs of their ownnd to others for these lofty and proud women.

    ¡°But will you allow me to intervene in catching those who defiled their territory? Is that the arrogant Golden Dragon Princess?¡±

    Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    The ck Dragon n who values practicality.

    Among them, even the cunning King Fengsong tried to rule out Limon in order to directly avenge his blood rtive.

    Not to mention, the princess of the Golden Dragon n, who is said to be the most proud of the seven ns, will entrust the n¡¯s enemy to Limon.

    Even thinking about it, there was no possibility.

    [Then what are you going to do? Are you sure you¡¯re just going to watch it like this?]

    ¡°That can¡¯t be the case.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t have been bad to watch it, but Ainsha¡¯s prophecy had already happened.

    As the Seven Arcs might act as a variable, it took too much to leave everything to Charlotte and the Golden Dragon n.

    ¡®Should I say that this was good timing? Should I say it was bad?¡¯

    If I hade a little faster, I wouldn¡¯t have been stuck on the wall of therge intestine.

    However, on the contrary, if it waster, he might have had to return without even setting foot on the continent.

    In that sense, I regret that I was able to use it as ast resort.

    Limon looked at his watch.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been 24 hours.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been waiting for here.¡±

    [Uh¡­ why is that?]

    ¡°At least ording to EK¡¯sw, a foreign envoy can be arbitrarily detained for up to 24 hours.¡±

    [Detention?]

    Isn¡¯t detention a bit of an exaggeration?

    She neatly ignored Yuna-kyung¡¯s objection with her facial expression.

    Limon smiled coldly.

    ¡°That also means I can y a little game now.¡±

    So after a while.

    Will you just close your eyes and let yourself pass?

    Or will it be the protagonist of a historic event in which the wall of the great intestine is forcibly broken through?

    The situation in which the LA branch manager is immersed in the agony of a lifetime over Limon, who forces a choice between the two with a knife pointed at his ink, ¡­ did

    not happen.

    Limon trying to figure out which would be better, shing the waiting room door or kicking it out.

    The LA branch manager came to see him first.

    And that, too, with very unexpected news.

    ¡°Is there a guest who came to see me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are already waiting in the conference room.¡±

    How embarrassed were you?

    Seeing the branch manager¡¯s flustered expression on his face, Limon put on a subtle expression.

    ¡°who?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Why did this situation happen in the peaceful Great Wall?

    Swallowing dry saliva at the unanswerable question, the branch manager revealed the identity of the person who hade to meet Limon.

    ¡°He is the President of the United States.¡±

 Chapter 455

    #455. Don¡¯t offer me a deal.

    * * *

    United States of America.

    The most powerful country in the world.

    Of course, they fell into chaos because of the Spirit Corps, lost their ce as the world¡¯s leader because of Limon, and gave up the strongest position to the French army of sword fighting.

    For thousands of years, the United States has not always been the most powerful country.

    Instead, I have never been a weak country.

    Considering the proverb that it is easy to achieve sess, but difficult to maintain it, we could see the potential of the United States.

    In that sense, the president of the United States had no choice but to be special among the heads of many countries in the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you like this, Madame President.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that long.¡±

    ¡°Because I feel like things aren¡¯t right for me to ask how you¡¯ve been.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, then I¡¯ll tell you that it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    However, Limon¡¯s reaction to the president of the world¡¯s most powerful country was tepid.

    And the president also naturally epted Limon¡¯s attitude.

    It was natural.

    Because they weren¡¯t first-timers.

    It didn¡¯t mean that we knew each other as the legendary sword master and the president of the United States.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve met in a slightly more bizarre rtionship in a more special ce.

    So, Limon asked directly.

    ¡°Why did youe to see me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, as the president of a country, it is to treat the honored guest, the swordsman, with respect.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious, other than talking on the surface?¡±

    ¡°If you leave it as it is, you might forcefully break through the captain¡¯s wall, so there was an instruction from the princess to meet in advance and resolve it.¡±

    ¡°You must be busy with a side job while taking care of the country.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just enjoying my little hobbies while serving the princess.¡±

    ¡°Is the president okay?¡±

    ¡°You should ask the people who voted for me.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are not wrong.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Was it chosen by pouring money into it?

    Whether it was using the background of the n.

    In any case, it was clear that the opponent was the president who was elected through a fair election ording to thews of the United States.

    ¡°So how are you going to stop me?¡±

    A cowboy hat on his head.

    Two rifles on the back.

    Even wearing a light jacket.

    A blonde beauty dressed in an unconventional outfit that is too casual for a president.

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw the cowgirl who stood out among the rest of the Golden Dragon n behind Charlotte during the Seven Dragons Association.

    ¡°President Ellis.¡±

    the president of the United States of America.

    At the same time, Princess Gold Dragon¡¯s aide.

    Ellis looked directly at Limon and asked back.

    ¡°If I ask you to go back, will youe back?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°I understand that it is rare for you to meddle in matters that could be meddling in internal affairs.¡±

    ¡°Because, as you know, one of those rare exceptions is hunting down viins.¡±

    ¡°If you are going to do something like that in defiance of thew, then as the President of the United States of America, you have no choice but to take the appropriate action.¡±

    Alice said coldly.

    Either mobilize US troops to sabotage Limon.

    Or use the government to pressure the ck Dragon n any further.

    No matter how special the position of president in the United States was, it was possible.

    However, Limon didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow at Alice¡¯s threats.

    I justughed as if it was ridiculous.

    ¡°Would you like to try it?¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you have no intention of changing your mind.¡±

    ¡°They say that when you get old, you only get stubborn, right?¡±

    For a moment, look at Limon, who answered shamelessly.

    Finally, Alice nodded.

    ¡°If ites out like that, I don¡¯t have a choice either.¡±

    I guess I knew it would be like this.

    quietly open your mouth.

    Elise stood up.

    ¡°As the President of the United States, I have done everything I can, so now I will do what I have to do as the Golden Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to stop me with force?¡±

    ¡°no. It means that I will invite you to a conversation partner more suited to your rank than I am.¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    When Limon narrows his eyes.

    Alice pressed the button on the table.

    Wei Ying.

    Then, a small crystal popped out from the ceiling, and the moment the light fell from it prated the marble in the middle of the table.

    The soft light that spread from the beads filled the video conference room.

    A person appeared in an empty seat at the table.

    An illusion with no presence or substance.

    But it¡¯s sophisticated enough to be fake.

    Too beautiful to be real.

    A blonde beauty who seemed to havee out of a dream.

    * * *

    Las Vegas.

    Amazingly restored in one day.

    Nheless, Charlotte was tapping the armrest with her fingers at Fafnir¡¯s headquarters, where the scars of the terror were still evident.

    Seruk.

    finger is moving

    every time you turn your gaze.

    The hologram image floating in the air changed rapidly and processed various documents.

    The speed of work processing was possible because it used EK¡¯s state-of-the-art electronic document system, which even the Silver Dragon could not imitate.

    The problem was that new documents were piling up beyond what was being processed.

    It was natural.

    Las Vegas is a mess.

    Fafnir headquarters is attacked.

    Now that even the secret bank has copsed.

    It was because there were so many things that Charlotte, the final manager, had to decide and handle.

    However, she did not show any sign of exhaustion.

    It seems that this is trivial.

    I justzily handled the paperwork.

    Beep.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    It was in the middle of it.

    On one side of the hologram image, a text requesting imagemunication came to mind.

    Seeing it for the first time, she made an interesting expression and snapped her fingers without hesitation.

    right!

    It was right after that.

    The scene of the office where Charlotte was sitting changed and the video of the conference room came to mind as if ovepping it.

    ¡°I guess the story didn¡¯t go well.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°It happened. If you are my aide, you should have the arrogance of trying to negotiate with the swordsman.¡±

    It¡¯s just a video, not real.

    He smiled for a while as he saw Alice standing behind him before he knew it.

    turn your head slowly

    Looking at the white-haired man.

    Charlotte smilednguidly.

    ¡°I was going to call you anyway, but seeing that you came directly before I even contacted you, you¡¯re really quick-witted swordsman.¡±

    ¡°You tried to call me?¡±

    ¡°Since we subdued the Liberation Brigade, shouldn¡¯t we receive what we deserve?¡±

    ¡°¡­Does the situation seem bad enough to assert that the Liberation Brigade was subdued?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that the ending wasn¡¯t neat.¡±

    Charlotte did not deny Limon¡¯s point.

    Finding out the headquarters of the Liberation Brigade and subjugating them was itself. It was true that I fell for the conspiracy of those who were targeting Las Vegas.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Even so, she showed no signs of timidity or remorse.

    I justughed out loud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that even if a few bugs escape, the oue won¡¯t change anyway?¡±

    Where did the liberation brigade run away?

    No matter how many who are left.

    Yes, a mouse in my hand.

    In the end, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you deal with them.

    Looking at Charlotte¡¯s affirmation, Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll wait here in silence until the hunt is over?¡±

    ¡°You can stay in LA if you don¡¯t want to interfere. If you wish, I will let you enjoy all entertainment to your heart¡¯s content, starting with alcohol and delicacies.¡±

    If Las Vegas had been fine, it would have made me enjoy the ultimate pleasure.

    It¡¯s just a pity that I can¡¯t treat you properly because of this unfortunate incident.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What if I must intervene?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a difficult story.¡±

    It seems like you¡¯re really worried.

    Charlotte bangs her finger on the armrest of the chair.

    ¡°By force to stop you in this situation would also be a waste of use, and I can¡¯t let you interfere.¡±

    If the opponent had been someone else, he would not have hesitated to block it even by force.

    She is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    Because he was the strongest master of the Seven Dragons, with the strength and confidence to carry out his will no matter who his opponent was.

    But Charlotte was no fool.

    There was no way he didn¡¯t know that fighting Limon would be a pointless loss and that only the Liberation Brigade would benefit from it.

    So, after a long time of pondering,

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    ¡°I will propose a deal to you, Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°transaction?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in this matter. If you do, I¡¯ll make thepensation I deserved for destroying the Liberation Brigade worthless.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Limon fell silent.

    It was because he had no idea that Charlotte would make such an outrageous proposal.

    ¡°Are you going to give up the chance to get a controlling stake in the Seven Dragons? At least to stop me from interfering?¡±

    ¡°It is better than to suffer the shame of losing an enemy who has defiled our territory.¡±

    They say their ego is expensive.

    With a deration like a golden dragon princess.

    Charlotte added a word with a haughty smile.

    ¡°Above all, even if I didn¡¯t have a stake in the Seven Dragons, there was no way I wouldn¡¯t be able to get you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do I look like a coin that fell on the road?¡±

    ¡°Huh, can that be? To put it bluntly, you must be a treasured sword on top of a cliff.¡±

    So, wouldn¡¯t it be more valuable to climb the cliff and pull out the sword with your own hands?

    Looking at Charlotte, who speaks vaguely.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    Because I understood that this was an ultimatum.

    Making such an unconventional proposal itself was a huge concession for Charlotte. It must have been thest line of deterrence she could fall back on.

    But what if I decline this offer?

    Charlotte would no longer hesitate to use force.

    For Limon, who did not want to cause a conflict with the Golden Dragon n over this, he was cornered into an ouw.

    Still, he finally shook his head.

    ¡°The offer is uneptable.¡±

    Charlotte frowning on her beautiful army.

    But before she even opens her mouth.

    Limon added a word.

    ¡°I¡¯ll offer you another deal instead.¡±

    ¡°Another deal¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    It¡¯s like I want to hear it.

    Limon asked quietly at Charlotte, who had an interesting expression on her face.

    ¡°Seeing you doing this with me, you guys couldn¡¯t find the remnants of the Liberation Brigade, right?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found it yet, but in the end it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the sooner you find them the better. Whether it¡¯s to wash away the shame or reduce the damage.¡±

    Due to the blockade of the Great Wall, the North American continent is currently in a state ofplete suspension of overseas trade.

    Considering the trade volume of the United States, which is one of the world¡¯s leading, the longer the time, the greater the loss will be exponentially.

    In the end, the damage will be borne by the Golden Dragon n.

    Because I know that fact all too well.

    Limon suggested.

    ¡°Then hire me.¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to entrust the pursuit of the Liberation Brigade to me so that I¡¯ll cut down on the time you¡¯ll waste.¡±

    The best expert in catching the liberation brigade is himself.

    However, epting help from him will hurt your pride, so rather pay for it and hire it.

    After saying that he would only help in the pursuit and would noty a finger on catching the Liberation Brigade.

    Limon ended his speech sullenly.

    ¡°You guys are ashamed to ask for help from others, but don¡¯t you like spending money to pamper people?¡±

    ¡°In other words, do you mean to be my hunting dog?¡±

    ¡°Tell me politely that I am a guide. What is a hunting dog? A hunting dog. I feel bad for the listening employee.¡±

    Maybe because it was so unexpected.

    It¡¯s been a while since I looked at Limon with strange eyes.

    Charlotte chuckled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really call it a shame to hire a hound I bought with money to chase the game.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to ept it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    This is the finalpromise.

    If you refuse here, I will ept the forced breakthrough.

    Watching Limon change his position and threaten him, Charlotte tapped the armrest again.

    Of course, this is just a change in form.

    In reality, Limon is allowed to intervene, and of course, there is no guarantee that he will really just watch the Liberation Brigade after he finds it.

    However, the justification and practical benefits suggested by Limon.

    Above all, the temptation of being able to treat the Sword Master like a hunting dog was so attractive that even she could not bear it.

    So after thinking about two options.

    The greediest princess in the Seven Dragons finally made up her mind.

 Chapter 456

    #456. You are a formidable princess.

    * * *

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    A closed room without a single light.

    The man who was chained in the darkness.

    Rex muttered a curse in his heart.

    ¡®Fucking, fucking, fucking!¡¯

    Because of the gag in his mouth, hemented that he could not spit out the bathtub tea.

    And cursed.

    ¡®Labirins this bastard! You¡¯re leaving us!¡¯

    An officer of the Liberation Brigade who was mobilized to attack Fafnirsa during the Las Vegas raid.

    Among them, he was one of the hapless assants captured alive, and he gnashed his teeth.

    If it was as originally nned.

    He shouldn¡¯t have been here.

    After Labyrinth robbed the secret bank.

    I should have supported the Fafnir headquarters and secured a retreat for Rex and the other infiltrators.

    But I realized it only after being captured.

    That he had no intention of saving them in the first ce.

    If there was even a little bit of that mindset, there was no way that even the retreat signal would go off until all the giants were subjugated and surrounded by the returning armed forces.

    In the end, he and the infiltration unit were used as abandoned words to give Labyrinth time to escape.

    Most of them died in vain after fighting until the end without knowing that fact.

    It was about to explode.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather have died!¡¯

    But Rex was rather envious of the dead.

    It was because from now on, I was able to roughly guess what the future would be like.

    They pretend to be normal businessmen now, but originally, the Seven Dragons were a criminal organization called the Demonic Cult.

    Even its influence is still there.

    A top-notch assassin who ignored the ck Dragon n was assassinated by a friend.

    The giant gang that bought the grudge of the green dragon n became addicted to drugs and ruined their lives.

    He said he saw a vicious criminal captured by the Blue Dragon n rehabilitate and volunteer.

    The notoriety of the Seven Dragons among criminals was no different from a kind of ghost story that you hear once in a while.

    And among all that notoriety, there was one particrly terrible rumor.

    That was about the torture techniques of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®Can I withstand their torture?¡¯

    Rex swallowed dryly.

    ording to rumors heard across the country, there are thousands of torture techniques of the Seven Dragons.

    Even if the rumors were only half true, there would be hundreds of the most horrific torture techniques that could make a person crippled.

    So he trembled with fear.

    The Golden Dragon n will kill themselves as terribly as possible.

    Sigh.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The moment I heard the sound of the door opening all of a sudden.

    That is why he hardened.

    A haughty, quiet gait.

    The sound of a chair moving slightly.

    something rattling, etc.

    In the midst of swallowing dry saliva over and over again at each sound that touched me so clearly in the darkness.

    Dig!

    Suddenly, a lightes on in a room full of darkness.

    A bright light stung his eyes.

    A brilliance that is not too dazzling.

    But rather than closing his eyes, Rex rolled his eyes desperately.

    To check whether the owner of the sound he just heard was the torturer who came to torture him.

    Thanks to that, he was able to know two things.

    One is that, contrary to his overflowing worries, it was not the torturers who came to him.

    The other one is¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to think you¡¯re still up and running. At this level, there must be a lot of things to talk about.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡­that reality always surpasses imagination.

    Rex¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of a blonde beauty sitting cross-legged on the chair across from him.

    It was because he did not know that the Golden Dragon Princess would appear.

    Even so, I could understand it.

    Although it was unexpected, it was understandable that the Golden Dragon Princess would interrogate herself who had attacked Fafnir¡¯s headquarters.

    What I couldn¡¯t understand was another visitor with his arms crossed and his back leaning against the wall.

    ¡°Because it will be useless.¡±

    sharp eyes.

    A strong body with a tall stature.

    A sword worn at the waist.

    Above all, white hair.

    Rex was astonished to see the white-haired man who could not be recognized by an officer of the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡®Limon Aspelder?! Why is that reverse ghost!¡¯

    Whether or not Rex makes an expression that makes his eyes pop out of fright.

    Limon and Charlotte didn¡¯t care at all.

    I just quietly continued the conversation.

    ¡°You just sit there and watch. If it¡¯s a hunting dog, shouldn¡¯t it be able to wait?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep treating me like a dog, boss. A mad dog can¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°In that case, you should put the leash on in advance. It is also the owner¡¯s duty to teach the dog not to run amok.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re confident you won¡¯t be bitten by that mad dog, try attaching a leash or chain.¡±

    Limon, who has a sullen face but shes sharp eyes that send chills down the spine.

    Charlotte has a haughty attitude that makes you feel intimidated just by looking at it.

    Seeing them like that, Rex swallowed a groan.

    just staring at each other.

    Rather than using special abilities.

    The two of them don¡¯t even pay attention to themselves.

    It was because just being in the same space as the two of them made me feel like my blood was freezing and I was out of breath.

    This is unbelievable for Rex, who is known as a high-level yer.

    But it was a natural result.

    What is in front of him right now is the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons and thest sword master.

    Among the superhumans of the absolute ss beyond human limits, he was a special being with a different status.

    Even if two whales wag their tails from the side, a small shrimp has to struggle to keep its back from bursting in the rushing waves.

    Being only a high-level Marquis level yer, he was limited by not fainting.

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t forget that I am your employer right now.¡±

    While Rex swallowed dry saliva.

    After fighting a war of nerves with Limon, Charlotte finally set eyes on Rex.

    Andzily opened his mouth.

    ¡°Looking at the way you roll your eyes, you must be pretty scared of what I¡¯ll do to you, Rex.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Is it unexpected that I know your name?¡±

    It was as if he had noticed his inner thoughts only with his startled expression.

    Charlotte snorted lightly.

    It was Limon with his arms crossed who spoke on her behalf.

    ¡°Name Rex Handel.¡±

    ¡°From the Free Cities League.¡±

    ¡°Special theft, bank robbery, assault, murder, etc., 23 overall criminal convictions.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you think that with such a splendid history, you wouldn¡¯t be exposed just because you had stic surgery?¡±

    Limon was cynical.

    In the first ce, most of the officers of the Liberation Brigade were heinous criminals.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if I ran away quickly.

    Once you¡¯ve been arrested, there are many ways to find out who you are, whether through fingerprints or otherwise.

    ¡°The crimes you¡¯vemitted so far are enough to put you to death¡­ but that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so easy to kill someone who dares invade Fafnir¡¯s headquarters?¡±

    When Rex¡¯s face darkened at the words he expected but never wanted to hear.

    Charlotte ratherughed.

    ¡°But I will give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Who raided our n¡¯s secret bank and where did they escape? tell me everything you know.¡±

    ¡°Then I will show you special mercy.¡±

    Hearing that, Rex made a shaken expression.

    But it¡¯s only for a moment.

    Rex soon made up his mind.

    Even if he offered to show mercy, it would only be about killing him gracefully instead of torturing him.

    The loyalty of the Liberation Brigade executive was not light enough to reveal what he knew under such absurd conditions¡­

    ¡°One billion dors.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°It means I¡¯ll give you a billion dors for every piece of useful information you tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Of course, this includes guaranteeing your freedom and safety.¡±

    Rex¡¯s eyes widened.

    As he thought he had no choice but to die now, he was more generous than he could have imagined, so he had no choice but to be surprised by the unconventional conditions.

    Even Charlotte¡¯s words didn¡¯t end there¡­

    ¡°Is a billion dors not enough?¡±

    ¡°So what about ten billion dors?¡±

    ¡°Even if you tell me a few useful information, this will not be enough to live on for the rest of my life.¡±

    Rex¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t shake anymore, causing his pupils to quake.

    No matter how high-level yers are called one-personpanies, there are limits to that.

    As a marquis yer, hemitted all sorts of crimes and earned less than 1 billion dors, let alone 10 billion dors in his lifetime.

    On the other hand, if you say just 10 pieces of useful information, you can get 100 billion dors.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be the Zimbabwean dor that even the 100 trillion dor bill was treated as garbage?

    Calcted in US dors, it was money that could be favored for the rest of my life.

    Of course, if someone else says this, it¡¯s natural bluffing.

    There¡¯s no way he¡¯d have that kind of money¡­ But

    the one who¡¯s offering him this is Princess Geumryong.

    He was the world¡¯s richest man, acknowledged by everyone who put up an outrageous bounty on the Liberation Brigade and actually paid it.

    If there was greed, there was no choice but to be shaken.

    And Charlotte dug into Rex¡¯s gap without hesitation.

    ¡°How many ghosts have attacked the secret bank? There can¡¯t be just one person in the upper ranks, so there should be two or three.¡±

    ¡°Where did you decide to join when you ran away? Is there any ce where you can guess where they might have fled if there was no such ce?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know the exact location, I¡¯ll admit it if you tell me just a vague direction like north, south, east and west.¡±

    Anything seems good.

    Charlotte obsessively interrogates.

    Every time that question was asked one by one, Rex¡¯s cry went away.

    And his loyalty to the brigade wavered like a small boat in a storm, flooding his mind with all sorts of thoughts.

    Of course, it is impossible to betray the brigade.

    Because the ban on him in the first ce wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    But what if it does not exceed the limit?

    What if it was just a vague story without a core point or a slight mix of lies?

    Then it¡¯s not a betrayal.

    Rather, things that hinder the pursuit.

    Of course, how tant lies will work.

    And while Charlotte might not keep her promise, it was a worthwhile gamble for him, who was about to die anyway.

    So, after a long conflict, Rex opened his mouth to tell false information.

    ¡°town.¡±

    ¡­No, I tried to open it.

    ¡°town? Eup-up-up?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the gag in his mouth.

    After btedly realizing that he was in a position where he could not say something even if he wanted to say something.

    Rex struggled hard.

    I¡¯ll tell you whatever you ask, or to send a signal to release quickly.

    And seeing that struggle, Limon clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Look at that shit. president. Didn¡¯t an officer of the Liberation Brigade say there was no way he would open his mouth like this?¡±

    ¡°town?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s as you said, swordsman. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t give up on newspapers.¡±

    ¡°town¡­! UP UP UP UP!!!¡±

    As if he couldn¡¯t see his gag.

    Looking at the two men and women calmly talking nonsense, Rex shouted with bloodshot eyes.

    But Charlotte didn¡¯t let go of the gag.

    It seems that the business is already over.

    He got up from his seat and left the room, only saying a word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the next day. For your loyalty to the brigade, I will give you the cruelest death possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Leaving behind a silent scream.

    After turning off the light and leaving the dark room again.

    Limon muttered to himself as he followed Charlotte.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much, sir?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much I decided to act as a hunting dog, it¡¯s okay to make me do this.¡±

    ¡°What could be too much? I hired you to write for a time like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong¡­¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    I would have beenfortable ying the role of a bad detective.

    What Charlotte entrusted to him was simpler and therefore more absurd.

    ¡®To use me as a lie detector is indeed a formidable princess.¡¯

 Chapter 457

    #457. I made a mistake.

    If you think soberly.

    Charlotte¡¯s choice was reasonable.

    A sword master¡¯s super sense is something special.

    In particr, his senses, which became more sensitive after cutting the constetion, were able to recognize most lies at a nce.

    It is, though.

    Thinking of using the Sword Master as a lie detector?

    It was an idea that was possible because it was the arrogant Golden Dragon Princess.

    ¡°Enough of the talk, tell me what you find out.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find out all that much.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek as he looked at Charlotte, who asked proudly, like an owner who had seen a hound bring a bone.

    No matter how good a sword master¡¯s senses are, he cannot read people¡¯s minds like the ck Dragon n.

    What is possible is, at most, the degree of reading the unique reaction when the other person is lying through the heartbeat and pupil movement.

    It was even harder against high-level yers who are good at lying, like the officers of the Liberation Brigade

    .

    ¡°Seeing as he pretended to be full of resentment, his personality was quite selfish, and he must have had no trust in the organization.¡±

    However, that is only the case for ordinary sword masters.

    Limon is Noh Kang-ho, who has lived for a long time and has dealt with countless viins and liars.

    Besides, as much as Charlotte had shaken her heart with all sorts of words, she was able to pinpoint what words Rex was agitated by.

    ¡°Instead, it seems that you have a strange trust in your abilities.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what direction he fled, but at least he seems to have a n besides just running away.¡±

    That¡¯s the only thing he found out.

    Limon said casually.

    Charlotte made a silly face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of a swordsmith¡¯s name to find out only that much.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to say that, at least loosen the gag. You can¡¯t even open your mouth, what else do you want me to find out?¡±

    Limon objected sullenly.

    If Rex had allowed him to talk, he would have been able to dig up even more.

    whether it¡¯s true

    whether it¡¯s false

    Just saying something makes a person reveal a lot of information.

    In that sense, it was unreasonable for Charlotte to interrogate her while she was gagged and me her forck of information.

    But Charlotte didn¡¯t admit it.

    Rather, he just snorted lightly, as if it was unreasonable.

    ¡°If he opens his mouth, shouldn¡¯t we let him go?¡±

    ¡°¡­He must have only lied anyway?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I promise to give you a reward and release you if I give you useful information, I will definitely keep it.¡±

    I have no intention of unleashing a bug like Rex into the world, no matter how much information I get.

    Look at Charlotte talking arrogantly.

    Limon murmured after a moment of silence.

    ¡°You, the Gold Dragon n, still have a troublesome personality.¡±

    If it had been Li Qingyu¡­

    no, even if it was another princess, he wouldn¡¯t have let Rex go.

    Even if he voluntarily confessed everything, at best it would have been afortable death without torture.

    They are descendants of dragons.

    Even the innocent Ainsha and the benevolent Rose could not tolerate finely releasing enemies who disturbed the territory and harmed the n.

    But Charlotte is different.

    whether the opponent is an enemy or not.

    did you just tell the truth

    whether you lied

    More than once they said they would let them go.

    If Rex had responded on the surface, Charlotte would have guaranteed her safety with a reallyrge paycheck.

    She is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    She was the most arrogant of the Seven Dragons and therefore the princess of the Golden Dragon n who never knew lies.

    Of course that¡¯s inefficient.

    From their point of view, who had to subdue the remnants of the Liberation Brigade as soon as possible, the priority had to be to dig up information even by lying, but¡­ ¡±

    So you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Feel free to tell me if you have anyints.

    For a while, I hope to face Charlotte, who is looking at me with unwavering golden eyes.

    fed up

    After a lightugh.

    Limon took a quick step.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the next interrogation quickly.¡±

    If it¡¯s like this, you¡¯ll have to rob quite a few guys.

    At the end of staring at the back of Limon, who speaks in a sharp tone, but eventually passes him and leads the way.

    Charlotte pursed her lips slightly.

    ¡°What a difficult hound to tame.¡±

    For some reason.

    So it seems rather enjoyable.

    With an interesting smile on his alwaysnguid face.

    The strongest princess of the Seven Dragons leisurely followed the man who would be her own.

    * * *

    In the end, Limon and Charlotte interrogated more than ten prisoners in session.

    One who resigns himself and remains silent.

    The one who smiles like it¡¯s good.

    Those who roll their heads to live, etc.

    As befits an officer of the Liberation Brigade, where only heinous criminals gather, the reactions were different.

    However, even they couldn¡¯t hide their true feelings against thebination of Charlotte, who shakes their hearts with huge amounts of money and freedom, and Limon, who has super senses.

    By the time the long and half-day interrogation was over.

    Limon was able to find out more than the first time.

    For example¡­

    ¡°Hey boss. Did you get the results of checking the safe in the secret bank?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t know what was stolen after all?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Every time the boss mentions the contents of a secret bank or safe, their hearts scream out for something to hide.¡±

    ¡°You mean knowing what was stolen will help us catch them?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s ording to my senses.¡±

    Limon answered seriously.

    ording to his prediction, what they stole from the secret bank must be Seven Arcs.

    But it was natural to try to hide it.

    Even more so if the opponent is Limon, who has already stolen two of the Seven Arcs.

    However, the behavior of the prisoners was too questionable to just assume that was the case.

    ¡®I have a strong grudge against the young ghost who abandoned me, but I can¡¯t let them get caught.¡¯ A strangely unwavering loyalty to¡­

    Because each time it was revealed, the reaction to the stolen item became stronger.

    As if the mere knowledge of the object would endanger the escaped ghost.

    That¡¯s why it was important to know what was stolen¡­

    ¡°Unfortunately, even though it¡¯s a secret bank managed by our n, not everyone knows what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Secret banks were originally used by criminals for behind-the-scenes transactions and moneyundering.

    As such, the safety deposit box there was lined with all sorts of items that even the Golden Dragon n did not know the contents of.

    Even if I cleaned up only the things I wanted, I left the entire safe on a hard-to-find board.

    where did what disappear

    There was no way to find out unless the items in the safe were individually checked against the list and checked with tens of thousands of customers.

    It was all the more so considering that there are not a few customers who have already died or disappeared like a criminal.

    ¡°Then what can I do?¡±

    After reviewing all relevant matters.

    Limon clicked his tongue lightly.

    And he said to Charlotte.

    ¡°Could you give me a list of items and customers kept in the boss¡¯s secret bank?¡±

    ¡°What kind of trick are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not to the point of being called a talent.¡±

    Seeing Charlotte ask with interest, Limon smiled.

    Then, he took out the violin case he had been keeping in his shadow and answered a little mischievously.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t sniffing a hound¡¯s specialty?¡±

    So after a while.

    Gee ying.

    ¡­In a world of opaque possibilities, a performance began to find a single answer only through intuition.

    * * *

    Giying.

    A sound rings out.

    rough like waves.

    Capricious like a person.

    Jung-gu heating person like junk.

    It¡¯s a storm rather than a performance that can¡¯t find order.

    It was a whirlpool of melodies, unknown when and how.

    ¡®OMG.¡¯

    in that tune.

    Involuntarily gulp.

    Yuna-kyung swallowed dry saliva.

    ¡®Why is your ying skill getting better and better?¡¯

    Of course, having always hung out with Limon, she knew that he yed the violin in his free time.

    But it¡¯s literally a practice that you do in your spare time.

    For others, it would be nothing more than minimal training to keep their skills from falling, but why did they improve their skills so much?

    It was so strange that it was almost iprehensible.

    ¡®Is it because he¡¯s a sword master?¡¯

    However, looking at it differently, I got it.

    In addition to superhuman senses, the Sword Master is a superhuman with a perfect body that never ages or declines.

    It also meant that even if I took a break for years, not months, my skills would never decline.

    What if such a person continues to practice?

    It was only natural that he would continue to improve, albeit little by little.

    ¡­It was shocking to see that he had not stopped growing even though he already had the ying skills of a world-ss violinist.

    ¡®It¡¯s really scary. Being a sword master is¡­¡¯

    Giing.

    How could there have been more than 10 such superhumans in the Age of Heroes, and now only Limon remains?

    While Yuna-kyung shudders again.

    After finishing the performance, Limon let out a slight sigh.

    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done this, so it¡¯s hard.¡±

    Even if he fought for ten days and nights, he was not tired.

    Beads of sweat were forming on Limon¡¯s forehead just by this short performance.

    All the collected information is made into a melody, and irregr noise is refined into a performance to find a single flow.

    It was not an easy task for Limon, who had the senses of a sword master, the experience of Kang-ho Noh, and the intuition of a dragon psionic.

    Especially when clues are scarce like now.

    Still, it¡¯s a shame because there was information I found out while interrogating the prisoners.

    Without that, it would have been difficult to find what I was looking for after ying all day.

    ¡®Anyway, now I know a little bit.¡¯

    Still, it was worth the hard work.

    By organizing the irregr information, Limon was able to make a vague inference about the ghost who robbed the secret bank.

    Is it because the information is iplete?

    Or is it because of Seven Arcs¡¯ influence?

    I couldn¡¯t figure out the culprit¡¯s appearance or ability.

    However, thanks to an intuition close to precognitive, I was able to feel at least two facts.

    One is their means of escape.

    And the other one¡­.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t the Seven Arcs that they stole.¡¯

    The real purpose of the liberation brigade¡¯s raid on the secret bank.

    Of course, that¡¯s just spection.

    It was not much different from the fortune teller¡¯s divination, which had no evidence.

    However, the sword master¡¯s intuition convinced him that the guess was at least more likely than absurd.

    ¡°Hey boss. I¡¯ll ask you¡­¡±

    So the moment he turned to Charlotte to confirm his guess.

    Limon hesitated.

    It seems like everything is boring.

    I always just make azy face.

    An ecstatic smile appeared on Charlotte¡¯s face, who sometimes showed only a slight interest.

    Above all, the greed that fills those beautiful golden eyes is not only honest, but also feels pure.

    It made the sword master, who had lived for hundreds of years, feel something along with a chill running down his spine.

    ¡®¡­I feel like I made a mistake.¡¯

    Just a while ago, he was haughty and arrogant like a trainer trying to tame a hound.

    However, seeing Charlotte¡¯s eyes, which were now thicker, tenacious and dangerous, Limon couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat.

 Chapter 458

    #458. Not bad though.

    * * *

    Charlotte G. Rothschild.

    The self-proimed strongest member of the Seven Dragons.

    Among the seven richest princesses in the world, she has the most enormous wealth and is recognized by everyone as the most perfect princess.

    But Charlotte wasn¡¯t proud of that fact.

    animals breathe.

    birds fly in the sky

    like a fish swimming.

    It is only natural that she, who was born as the Golden Dragon Princess, is perfect. Because it wasn¡¯t something special enough to be proud of.

    That¡¯s why she always thought.

    ¡®The world is really boring.¡¯

    If only there was somethingcking.

    I could have enjoyed the process of oveing it.

    However, since she was born with everything, she had nothing to gain.

    Whether learning a new martial art.

    Whether it is to achieve the prosperity of the n.

    I didn¡¯t even feel the slightest sense of aplishment.

    So I tried to fill the boredom with a hobby.

    Reading, Climbing, Gourmet, Painting, ying, Golf, Swimming, Smoke, Fishing, Hunting, Diving, Flying, Crafting, Camping, Surfing, Driving, Bonsai, Game, Movie Composition, Astronomical Design, etc.

    From what everyone rmends to what catches the eye.

    I tried anything that interested me in the slightest.

    But only the first is interesting.

    For Charlotte, who can do anything perfectly, any hobby quickly bes boring.

    Just as there is no meaning to a test that always gets a perfect score of 100, things you can do with your eyes closed have be work rather than a hobby.

    ¡®I¡¯m envious of people who can enjoy such trivial things.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Charlotte became even more obsessed with collecting things.

    Coveting treasure is an instinct she inherited as a descendant of dragons. It was the only hobby I would never get tired of, no matter how much time passed.

    One problem.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyesight was too high.

    Whether as the richest person in the world.

    Whether as the noblest princess.

    To her who bought after seeing countless treasures, gold and silver treasures were no different from pebbles.

    Far from feeling the desire to collect legendary treasures or masterpieces, ny-nine out of a hundred cases felt disappointment or boredom.

    That¡¯s why when I saw a video of a violinist who was active during the London crisis.

    Charlotte was intrigued.

    Only the best performances came in.

    I¡¯m already tired of music.

    Even so, there was something special about his performance that made me interested in it.

    ¡®Certainly this was the power of the eighth dragon psionic.¡¯

    Even after learning that the violinist was Limon and that the special thing she felt was dragon psionics, her interest did not fade.

    No, on the contrary, it became stronger as apetition took ce over the qualification to be Limon¡¯s bride.

    ¡®It¡¯s interesting.¡¯

    The appearance of the eighth dragon psionic.

    That it was Limon who possessed it.

    The fact that hepeted with other princesses to im him as their own.

    Charlotte was happy.

    It was the first time for her to experience such a refreshing pastime.

    Even so, it was regrettable that he would be the winner of the contest, and that everything would be boring once he obtained Limon.

    Not bad for entertainment.

    Charlotte thought so.

    Gee ying.

    ¡­that is, until I heard Limon y the violin right in front of my eyes.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    for quite a while.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    It was like being hit by a running truck.

    Or as if my brain exploded like a firecracker.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t figure out why he was suddenly shocked as if his head was dyed white.

    But that was only for a moment.

    A perfect princess, she soon realized the cause of her shock.

    ¡®I was impressed? Is this me?¡¯

    Even when I saw it in the video, I felt that Limon¡¯s performance was great. That¡¯s why he deliberately sent the Rockefeller family to bring him.

    However, the shock of seeing the performance in front of my eyes was on a different level.

    A scent that pierces the nose.

    The dragon psionic resonance.

    Above all, an incredibly beautiful performer.

    It was a huge shock to Charlotte.

    Actually, it was natural.

    The video she saw was taken when Limon was performing at a cafe with Eugene.

    As someone had taken the picture with a smartphone, the sound quality was poor, and Limon at the time was not able to fully handle the deep ck violin.

    But after that day, I witnessed Limon¡¯s live performances that increased frighteningly right in front of my nose.

    Charlotte, who had been caught off guard by only thinking about the performance she had seen before, felt as if she had been hit with a mace out of nowhere.

    ¡®No, before that¡­¡¯

    But what shocked Charlotte most of all was not the fact that she was moved by Limon¡¯s performance.

    It was the unfamiliarity of that feeling.

    ¡®Was it like this to be impressed?¡¯

    Indulge in numerous hobbies.

    While collecting all kinds of art.

    Charlotte, too, had many times felt a little bit of a shake in her heart, and so far she had thought of it as moving.

    But it was an absurd illusion.

    My heart beats wildly.

    Goosebumps all over the body

    I even forget how to breathe.

    Compared to this passion, which could only be described as an explosion of emotions, what she had felt so far would not have been thrilling, let alone moving.

    It was.

    Right now at this moment.

    For the first time in her life, she was feeling moved.

    It was like seeing the sea for the first time after living in the desert all my life.

    No, the sensation of seeing color for the first time in a gray world that was dull like a ck and white movie made Charlotte shudder.

    And it wasn¡¯t just emotion that Charlotte felt.

    such a fantastic performance.

    The art of creating that melody.

    The man himself named Limon.

    In the desire to own, monopolize, and control everything and make it y only for himself.

    ¡®Ah, indeed.¡¯

    Charlotte muttered inwardly.

    ¡®This is what true greed is.¡¯

    she realized

    Until now, he had never truly found anything to covet, and that¡¯s why he had unintentionally lived a selfless life.

    As if they mistook inspiration for inspiration.

    In other words, he misunderstood his instinctive desire for greed.

    But at this moment.

    In front of Charlotte, for the first time in her life, there was a man she truly wanted.

    Want.

    I want to have it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it. Want. I want to have it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it. Want. I want to have it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it. Want. I want to have it, I want to have it. Want.

    I want to forget everything and hang on.

    I want to get it no matter what sin Imit.

    I want to be obsessed with risking my life.

    I want to throw away even reason and fall in.

    I want to monopolize even by going to war.

    I want to have it regardless of means and methods.

    It¡¯s literally desire.

    It is different from the rational judgment of the eighth dragon psionic and the instinctive desire based on resonance.

    Whispers of a whirlwind of passion, pure as snow, sudden as a storm, desperately crazed, fiery hot and gloomy.

    just let it go

    ¡®That¡¯s not bad.¡¯

    Charlotte knew.

    What a difficult task it is to acquire this man.

    And that he might truly be freed from boredom if he could get the Limon that made him lust for the first time.

    ¡®It¡¯s not bad, but¡­¡¯

    Nheless.

    no, rather that¡¯s why.

    ¡®I do not like it.¡¯

    * * *

    ¡°Boss? Hey boss?¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you waving in front of my eyes?¡±

    ¡°Why is it because the boss seems to be listening in one ear even though I keep talking to him?¡±

    ¡°It is the duty of a hunting dog to wait when its owner is immersed in contemtion, but seeing this urgency, you have a lot to learn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve never been trained as a hound and I don¡¯t intend to, so don¡¯t expect that.¡±

    Crackle crackle.

    What a cheeky guy.

    Charlotte thought as she watched Limon grinning from the seat across from her.

    It was inconceivable to others to dare to take her words as a joke.

    Before, the uniqueness was interesting¡­

    but for some reason.

    I wasn¡¯t very happy now.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking just to confirm, do you remember what we were talking about?¡±

    It was just that look.

    The eyes of a student waking up from a nap.

    Unable to hold back her displeasure, Charlotte sneered and answered sarcastically.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would exin why you kidnapped me?¡±

    ¡°When did I say I kidnapped the boss?¡±

    ¡°What would you call it if not kidnapping someone who was taken for granted?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ame excuse.¡±

    Of course, Charlotte knew.

    The fact that Limon had to carry her away without hesitation must have been really urgent.

    If he had dyed even a little bit, they wouldn¡¯t have been on time, and in the end they would have been one step behind.

    But that¡¯s it and this is this.

    Thanks to that, she had to cross Las Vegas in Limon¡¯s arms out of the blue.

    I couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Of course, the body was veryfortable.

    It was a ride that felt like an anti-gravity limousine.

    Considering that I rode on a horse rather than a hunting dog, I think it was a rather pleasant drive.

    Come to think of it, it seemed like it would be a good idea to hire him as a private vehicle at this time.

    ¡°¡­ that means. That¡¯s why they still have Seven Arcs¡­¡±

    Of course, if you hire them, they¡¯re exclusive musicians.

    There are many convenient vehicles, but only this man can perform such a performance.

    If you think that you can listen to the performance whenever you feel bored, it is not a waste of money.

    ¡°In short, they raided the boss¡¯s secret bank¡­¡±

    No, do you really need to hire one?

    It¡¯s a lot of money anyway.

    If you want to keep him as an exclusive musician, you just have to give him more money and have him hold the position of a passenger.

    Then, of course, he would have to be an escort as well. Having the Sword Master as an escort would eliminate the need for her to use her own hands in the future.

    Considering that his head works surprisingly well, I think he will do well even if he is hired as a secretary.

    Considering his strangely pleasant voice, it¡¯s not bad to use him as a storyteller.

    ¡°The question was, what were they aiming for, but after narrowing it down like that¡­¡±

    ¡­wouldn¡¯t it be better to just drop Ellis and have him as an aide instead?

    Even so, considering the life of Alice, who is busier than other aides thanks to her hobby of being the president, that seemed like a pretty clever idea.

    The issue is the ransom.

    Others could have been hired for money alone.

    But this man is different.

    A lofty guardian of mankind whoughed at worldly desires and defended the world alone against the Seven Dragons.

    Because he was the kind of person who would never sell his soul even if he gave him billions of dors.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more coveted.

    I definitely want to have it.

    A man you can¡¯t have on your own.

    ¡°Then, this just came out.¡±

    flutter.

    After seeing the document Limon held out, Charlotte, who was free from her thoughts, nced at the contents and askednguorously.

    ¡°You mean this is the reason they were targeting our n¡¯s secret bank?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The legacy hidden by Indi Jons, the greatest grave robber of the 20th century who called himself an archaeologist and destroyed numerous ruins.¡±

    what is so enjoyable

    Looking at Limon, who had a mischievous smile that was not befitting his age, Charlotte thought indifferently.

    ¡°Exactly, I was trying to get a clue to the legacy that was kept in the boss¡¯s secret bank.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why this guy is so cute.

 Chapter 459

    #459. It is a specialty of the United States of America.

    * * *

    An artificial flower garden full of all kinds of flowers.

    On the throne in the middle of it, a woman was calmly guarding her seat.

    beautiful green hair.

    Fiveyer outerwear.

    Gloves up to the elbow.

    A beautiful woman with a distinctively thin and slender body and a face with clear signs of disease.

    Maia opened her closed eyes.

    And he said it in a pessimistic manner.

    ¡°As you do, I don¡¯t like wasting time on pointless things either.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°So I¡¯ll ask straight forward.¡±

    Perhaps it was thanks to the sses made with the technology of the Silver Dragon n.

    An opponent who clearly looks like he is right in front of his nose, even though he is clearly on the other side of the globe.

    The culprit who suddenly contacted me and made me have no choice but to receivemunication without even researching.

    However, after connecting themunication, he was the one who made her open his mouth first by sticking to the silent answer without saying anything.

    Looking straight at the taciturn beauty with brown skin, military uniform and zing red hair.

    Maia put a sneer on her bluish-white lips.

    ¡°What do you want from me, Hai?¡±

    * * *

    Indi Jons.

    from the early tote 20th century.

    One of America¡¯s foremost archaeologists who have excavated countless sites around the world in his lifetime.

    Of course, rather than preserving the cultural heritage, he was only interested in destroying it and digging up the hidden treasure inside.

    And although he was half treated as a grave robber in that he secretly took the real treasure and handed over only the cheap excavations to the museum for bounties.

    Anyway, his sense of smell to find treasure was a rare genius throughout the Age of Heroes.

    One peculiar fact.

    It was a will he left in hister years.

    ¡®There is a ce where I hide all my heritage. The one who reaches the ce by following the clues will be the owner of all the treasures in the world!¡¯

    To think that a person who has stolen other people¡¯s heritage all his life and left it as his own.

    It was ironic.

    Well, in the first ce, it might have been natural in that most of the achievements of famous archaeologists were digging into other people¡¯s graves and disying them in museums.

    Anyway, one important thing.

    Thest clue left by Indy Jones was that he was sleeping in the secret bank of the Golden Dragon n.

    And the liberation brigade stole it.

    In fact, at that point, the pursuit was blocked.

    The remnants of the Liberation Brigade would have gone to find the legacy left by Indy Jones, but the only way to find out the location was to catch them and retrieve clues.

    It was literally a contradiction of which came first, the chicken or the egg.

    However, living in this world, there are times when it is not necessary to distinguish between the two¡­.

    ¡°If I know, there.¡±

    ¡°You mean you know where Indy Jones¡¯ legacy is?¡±

    ¡°I can guess exactly, but it can be said that it is 99% urate.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a hobby for things like treasure hunting.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, boss. I¡¯ve lived for a long time, so I¡¯ve only seen, heard, and experienced many things, but I don¡¯t have any particr hobby.¡±

    ¡°How can I find out where the legacy of Indy Jones is?¡±

    ¡°I once received Jones¡¯ diary as a reward from a family member for rescuing a kidnapped child.¡±

    Limon, who speaks absurdly.

    Charlotte looked up.

    Although Jones¡¯s legacy is a treasure that countless treasure hunters have searched for all their lives and have not even been able to find out its approximate location.

    You know that for granted, like the ce where the mutt in the back house buried his bones.

    In fact, the more I looked at him, the more interesting he was.

    ¡°I did encode it in something like Sumerian or Latin, but it was rather easy to recognize.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, no matter how old thenguage is, it must be familiar to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Boss, I¡¯m not even 1000 years old yet? No country lived in a time when Sumerian or Old Latin was spoken.¡±

    The fact that he mastered such an outdatednguage even though it was not thenguage of his era was proof that he was not just a swordsman.

    The cleverness hidden in that rough act is admirable.

    It¡¯s not childish to see him grumbling, telling us not to treat him like such a subject, it¡¯s even funny.

    ¡°Anyway, ording to the diary, they should be going there now.¡±

    It seems like when did youin?

    Limon¡¯s eyes shed fiercely.

    But if you ask me if it¡¯s scary, it¡¯s rather the opposite.

    Although it may be sharp, its momentum, which is neatly organized, blends with the sharp eyes, making you feel as if you are looking at a master sword forged by a craftsman.

    ¡°Did you mean South Dakota?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Surely, if that is your destination, I can see why you rushed to get on it.¡±

    ¡°It is a ce surrounded by wilderness on all sides. I only happened to do that a long time ago, but honestly, I would rather refuse to break through the wilderness barefoot.¡±

    ¡°It was a long time ago¡­ is this the story of when you were carrying Geomrang?¡±

    ¡°Well, that was when I suffered the most.¡±

    Seriously, his nickname must have been Geomrang.

    Limon, speaking in a sneering voice.

    However, you can tell by looking at the lonely sunken eyes when talking about Geomrang.

    A cold attitude is only an appearance.

    In it are the memories of wandering the wilderness with a disciple. The sadness

    of hearing the news that the disciple had cut the disciple and

    the bitterness of having to cut the disciple himself were hidden.

    As long as a long time has passed, the emotions at the time have already been buried and only remains, but the pain that is felt clearly nheless.

    Haven¡¯t you been hurt for nothing?

    I regret it a little bit.

    It¡¯s also a little fun.

    Like digging out a hidden vein of gold with a pickaxe.

    It¡¯s nice to discover an unexpected side of him.

    If we continue to heal his wounds like this, we can expect to see another side of him.

    But at the same time angry.

    That the target of those eyes is not you.

    Whether it¡¯s memories, pain, or remorse.

    It was so dissatisfying that he couldn¡¯t stand it that someone else was upying even a small part of this man¡¯s feelings, which should all be his.

    The moment she finally opened her mouth to resolve her dissatisfaction.

    [Chief,e up here! There is no observatory since it goes up to the 3rd floor!]

    ¡°¡­You also have a very noisy pet.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a little excited because it¡¯s his first time going to America. So, please understand even if you are noisy, boss.¡±

    food.

    Just like the lonely eyes from a moment ago were lies.

    Limon looks at the blue bird looking out the window from the top of the cabin car with warm eyes.

    That look is reassuring.

    I am also strangely annoyed.

    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it an experience that just about anyone can do using a VIP cabin car on a transcontinental train?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not dignified to use the transcontinental train as a spectacle.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the spectacle? Even in the Bronze Age, the first thing touristsing to America did was watch the Transcontinental Train.¡±

    Guess who isn¡¯t Noh Kang-ho?

    Limon tells old stories.

    It¡¯s a fact I already know, but even so, the way he shrugs off his arrogance is somehow cute and makes me want to fit into the conversation.

    ¡°Did there be such a thing as a tourist in those days?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare, but it¡¯s there. Right now, even my teacher has been wandering all his life.¡±

    ¡°You talk about running away from the pursuit of our Seven Dragons in a really cool way.¡±

    ¡°My master¡¯s theory was that an ignorant swordsman would look very pitiful if he didn¡¯t show up.¡±

    what¡¯s so funny

    I feel it when I see Limonughing.

    I also don¡¯t like it.

    However, as a person who has lived in the Bronze Age, the story told by the enemy of the Seven Dragons from his own point of view is more unfamiliar than expected.

    The light that stays in his eyes when he tells the story of the Sword Emperor is surprisingly warm.

    Surprisingly not in a bad mood.

    Charlotte continued the story.

    [uh? manager? Do you see something strange over there?]

    ¡­It means that it would have been if Yun Na-gyeong hadn¡¯t intervened appropriately.

    ¡°Roasted pigeons would be good for dinner tonight.¡±

    I will stop collecting bird-rted items from now on.

    While you make decisions that will influence the market value of world art.

    Disapprovingly, Limon naturally took his eyes off himself and turned his attention to the blue bird.

    ¡°What do you see?¡±

    [It¡¯s hard to see because of the sandstorm, but looking at the dust clouds, it looks like a herd of cows ising this way?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Team leader? Why are you making that face?]

    ¡°Blue, this is a wilderness.¡±

    [I know that too?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s no such thing as a herd of cows in the wilderness?¡±

    [Then what is that?]

    ¡°It¡¯s a specialty of the United States.¡±

    [Yes?]

    I tilted my head for a while at the meaningless words.

    Yuna-kyung immediately opened her eyes wide.

    For as the dust cloud got closer and closer, it became possible to get a glimpse of what was making it.

    [¡­Scorpions?]

    A wastnd with red dust flying around.

    It is none other than a scorpion running in a straight line toward the train from the other side.

    It was a group of dozens of scorpions the size of a house, their entire body covered with a carapace of red stone or rusty iron.

    Seeing a group of armored monsters that

    only appeared in dungeons¡­ no, she hadn¡¯t seen them even in dungeons, Yuna-gyeong put on a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Did you forget, Blue? That is why the United States of America is called thend where spirits live.¡±

    But the only thing that surprised me was Yuna-kyung.

    Limon wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    Charlotte also made a silly face.

    Unlike Yuna-gyeong, who was a first-time visitor to the United States, they expected this to happen from the time they entered the wilderness.

    ¡°That¡¯s because spirits literally still roam this continent.¡±

    [A spirit? Then that¡¯s¡­]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Of course, traveling by ne in the United States would be suicidal.

    The reason why even he refrained from running through the wilderness.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°It is a fallen spirit, a remnant of the Spirit Crisis that almost drowned California 500 years ago.¡±

    [Corrupted spirits weremon enough to roam in groups like that?!]

    ¡°At least in the wilderness.¡±

    It¡¯s not even a cartoon.

    Yuna-kyung was stunned when she saw that spirits appeared in groups in reality.

    However, Limon and Charlotte were still calm.

    ¡°Looking at the shape, it appears to be a poison-type spirit.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, sir. That¡¯s the spirit of poisoned sand. Individually, they are at the level of intermediate yers, but together they can crush an entire city.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever met him?¡±

    ¡°5 times 500 years ago and 2 times about 140 years ago. It¡¯s notmon, but it¡¯s not that rare.¡±

    When Yuna-kyung blinked nkly after hearing that nonchnt conversation.

    A mechanical sound came from somewhere.

    Beep.

    [Passengers. From now on, the train we saw will temporarily separate thebatpartments, so please do not open the windows or run.]

    [Heh?]

    It was right after that.

    The moment when you want the running train to shake slightly.

    The rear part of the transcontinental train, which was running on the rails without hesitation, suddenly separated.

    The act of abandoning the bait and running away.

    But that wasn¡¯t bait.

    The change that took ce in the detached train car immediately afterward proved that fact.

    Weiying.

    The vehicle is separated into three stages.

    The rearmostpartment splits in two and steps on a rail.

    The middlepartment is spread left and right, grasped with ten firm fingers protruding from the inside.

    The toppartment with the engine bes the body, and the head pops out from the top.

    So, in the blink of an eye.

    After the transformation, the train got off the rails at once and blocked the front of a huge group of scorpions.

    and a resounding roar.

    cooong!

    [Wheels vibrate.]

    [Engine roars.]

    [Safety first.]

    [To protect the peace of the railroad.]

    [To fulfill the wishes of the passengers.]

    [ETRF-0014 belonging to the 4th Division of the Railway Department of the Spirit Sentai. The spirit of Maha Train appears!]

    As if it was a lie that she had the appearance of an ordinary train a while ago.

    A steel giant with all sorts of mechanical parts intertwined and posing with his fists clenched tightly.

    After seeing Maha Train, the spirit of speed, Yuna-kyung did one thing.

    [Wow, it¡¯s the messenger squadron!!!]

    p p p p!

    ¡­Like a child who saw the hero he saw in a cartoon movie when he was young, his eyes were shining brightly, his wings colliding and his hands pping.

 Chapter 460

    #460. A little bit hard.

    * * *

    Long.

    heavy.

    at the end of a long silence.

    What finally came out was a muffled voice.

    [I have a question for you.]

    The moment I heard that.

    Maia narrowed her eyes.

    Then, she opened her mouth while looking at Haty on the other side of the video with her beautiful and gloomy green eyes.

    ¡°Haty, I am not your teacher.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Likewise, I am neither a vassal nor a prisoner.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°But that¡¯s what you say after you contacted me and ruined my schedule. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    duty to teach.

    Fear of her too.

    Loyalty to follow too.

    He said that he had no reason to answer Hai¡¯s questions, and that he could cut offmunication right now.

    The green princess coldly points out.

    ¡°But it is good.¡±

    It seems ridiculous to take it seriously.

    buried deep in the throne.

    Maia said sarcastically.

    ¡°I will listen to what you are trying to ask, thinking of your passion for contacting me at the cost of shame.¡±

    Whether or not to answer is up to you, so if you want to hear a straight answer, convince yourself.

    At the end of silently looking at Maia who speaks pessimistically.

    Hai asked quietly.

    [What do you think of the situation in North America right now?]

    Maybe because the question was a bit unexpected.

    After wiggling your eyebrows.

    Maia twitched her lips.

    ¡°Are you worried because Charlotte subdued the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°To be concerned about the situation where Charlotte can secure a stake after promising cooperation at best. The name alliance is ridiculous.¡±

    Well, it wasn¡¯t even a crowd.

    The alliance between Charlotte and Hai Yekatriche over the stake in the Seven Dragons was precarious from the start.

    It was a rtionship that was determined to break down someday from the beginning.

    It was impossible for them, as descendents of dragons, to share the treasure of the eighth dragon psionic amicably.

    Of course, it would have been useful in that it could keep otherpetitors in check, but¡­

    that was until one yer got ahead.

    Charlotte is on the verge of winning by destroying the base of the Liberation Brigade and defeating four ghosts.

    He could have had other ulterior motives.

    If so, I could guess why Hai contacted her.

    ¡°Would you like to ally with me?¡±

    Existing alliances cannot be trusted.

    Because Charlotte is something to be kept in check, and Yekathrice can¡¯t do anything at any time.

    It is also difficult to side with Li Qingyu.

    If Limon takes her side, which is actively helping her, the winner will eventually be Li Ching-yu.

    Rose ispletely out of the question.

    There was no way that she, who was strictly neutral with the Seven Dragons, would join hands with another princess now.

    ¡­although thest reason was different.

    Anyway, judging from the elimination method, the only opponent Hai can form a new alliance with is Maia.

    If she had walked her own path from the beginning, we might be able to hold her hand and keep Charlotte in check.

    Above all, Maia had an advantage that other princesses did not have.

    ¡°Well, I am the only one who can intervene in the North American continent in this situation now that the Great Wall has been activated. I guess I had no choice.¡±

    Maia was cynical.

    The Golden Dragon n that rules the North American continent.

    A green dragon n that rules the South American continent.

    Compared to other princesses who are separated by a maritime unit, the distance between the two ns is close.

    Even if there was no more exchange than necessary, they knew each other¡¯s territories better than other ns.

    Including things like back roads that can infiltrate the North American continent where the Great Wall has been developed.

    ¡°Forming an alliance with me and eradicating the remnants of the Liberation Brigade to keep Charlotte in check¡­ Not a bad way.¡±

    It¡¯s a Hai-like frontal breakthrough.

    Maia evaluated cynically.

    In the first ce, trespassing on another n¡¯s territory at will is tantamount to a deration of war for them.

    How much more, to steal the prey of Charlotte, who is on the verge of Las Vegas.

    It was something that could lead to war.

    An idea only possible because Hai is not afraid of war.

    Not a bad suggestion anyway.

    Even for Maia, who decided to go her own way, it was a good way to temporarily cooperate with another princess to check Charlotte, who would be at the forefront.

    ¡°But I am not interested.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Maia immediately refused.

    And it contained a cold sneer.

    ¡°Haty North America is not an easy ce.¡±

    The fact that the Red Dragon n, whose home is Africa on the other side of the globe, doesn¡¯t know, or even if they know, they only understand it with their heads.

    But, of course, it is a neighbor to the North American continent.

    The Green Dragon n, which ruled the jungle under the protection of the ancient spirit of the Amazon, knew about it.

    What kind of being is a spirit?

    what they can do.

    Why is North America called the Land of Spirits?

    Above all, the Age of Bronze, when the seven dragons conquered the world.

    What is the reason why even the mightiest golden dragon could notpletely capture the North American continent?

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you intervene, but you¡¯d better remember that the cost will be severe.¡±

    Words that are premised on failure.

    It was a sarcastic remark that could be felt as an insult to the descendants of dragons who were all proud of themselves.

    Hai, however, was not outraged.

    As always, he silently looked at Maia with cold, bloody eyes, and only opened his mouth in a muddy voice after a while.

    [¡­Be mindful.]

    Ji-ying.

    That was it.

    It seems that the virtual meeting system has been turned off.

    As Hai¡¯s hologram disappeared, Maia slowly raised her hand and took off her sses.

    ¡°Coke! Cough Cough!¡±

    It was right after that.

    Maia bowed her head.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been coughing hard enough to take my whole lung out.

    Just stopped coughing.

    when you look up again.

    The Green Dragon Princess, who had resolutely ridiculed Hai not long ago, was not there.

    There was only a poor sick man whose beautiful blue-white lips were stained with dark blood.

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­.¡±

    Maybe it was the recoil of forcibly pressing the seizure.

    Maia trembled at the remnants of pain several times more severe than usual.

    It would have been much better if I had coughed it up earlier.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    Are you making an alliance with yourself?

    To keep Charlotte in check?

    It was funny.

    Had he really been willing to ally himself, Hai wouldn¡¯t have looked at him the way he was looking at prey.

    ¡®To think he was tantly trying to seduce me like this.¡¯

    If he had epted Hai¡¯s offer.

    So, if you had infiltrated the North American continent to wipe out the remnants of the Liberation Brigade with her.

    Hai must have tried to plunder Quetzalcoatl¡¯s stake on the pretext of betraying her and invading another princess¡¯s territory.

    Maia was sure.

    Because¡­

    if it were you, you would have been.

    ¡®Such a strategy doesn¡¯t suit you.¡¯

    After the White Dragon n, the Red Dragon n is the worst at plotting.

    Whether it was their way of breaking through head-on rather than ying a clumsy trick, but

    they were sincere.

    Was it a check on yourself?

    It was unexpected in many ways that the Red Dragon Princess, Hai, did such a trick.

    It was all the more so considering that the Red Dragon n was in a hectic situation as they were still trying to deal with chaotic Africa in the aftermath of thest war.

    But Maia wasn¡¯t surprised.

    I justughed coldly.

    ¡®Haty must have been pretty broken too.¡¯

    I knew that Limon had visited Africa, but I never thought he would change Hai like this in such a short time.

    Should I admire or

    It was unknown.

    ¡­Though she didn¡¯t mean to do it after falling in love with her enemy in ten days.

    I inadvertently reached out my hand to my head.

    startled

    Maia raised her hand.

    And only after taking off the gloves still stained with blood, did she slowly touch the silver flower decoration in her hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to endure the pain until the research is over, but¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the psionic dragon in the flower decoration is almost exhausted.

    A body that gets worse day by day.

    It didn¡¯t matter though.

    After all, this was no different from everyday life for her, who has suffered from her own poison all her life anyway.

    But¡­

    ¡°Not being able to see you is harder than I thought.¡±

    Reminds me of the cheeky yet nasty white-haired man.

    The lone princess in the Seven Dragons closed her eyes with such a bitter self-talk.

    * * *

    Quaang!

    [O fellow countrymen who have lost their will! Now it¡¯s time to end your wanderings!]

    It was a fierce battle.

    Steel fists shattered the red carapace, and huge legs like pirs trampled on the head.

    When the gale ejected from the palms bounces off the acid, the wind bullets fired from the muzzle on the shoulder pierce the scorpions at random.

    A fight between a child and an adult wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    The ferocity of the steel giant running amok among the hordes of red scorpions the size of a house is truly overwhelming.

    It really made me feel the difference in ss.

    Hard!

    Have you decided that there is no way to win at this rate?

    The group of red scorpions used theirst resort.

    They suddenly gathered together after blocking the approach of the Maha Train by spewing acid in all directions.

    right after that.

    change has begun.

    Cheekyung Wei Ying Chick Geek!

    The head of the hard carapace opens, and the tail of another scorpion is lodged inside.

    The pincers extending back and forth are stored inside while being interlocked like a chain, and the carapace at the contacted area rises and sinks to be one.

    when a short period of time has passed.

    There were no more scorpion-covered scorpions left there.

    Instead, a scorpion-headed giant with ws in both hands and a huge tail behind it was spewing out poisonous gas.

    And so¡­.

    The second battle between Maha Train, the Spirit of Speed, and the Spirit of Poisonous Sand, has begun.

    Kwang Kwaang! Kwakwawang!

    [no use. My will to protect the passengers is immortal because it is indomitable, so those who have nothing to protect can¡¯t defeat me!]

    Maybe it¡¯s thanks to the strengthening of the coalescence.

    Unlike before, when they were unterally trampled on, the fallen spirits had a fairly usible fight.

    In particr, thebination of the poisonous sand bullets fired from the two tongs and the acidic liquid spouted from the tail was enough to melt thousands of troops.

    But, like a speeding spirit, he couldn¡¯t catch the Mach Train, which was running around at a terrifying speed.

    A fallen spirit that pours out poison.

    A Maha Train that runs like the wind.

    What ended their fight was the transformation of Mahatrain¡¯s arm.

    Pajik Pajijik!

    The moment when the right arm stretched out in the posture of stabbing the government rotates left and right, and the spark that urred between them reached a critical point.

    [Railgun punch fired¡ª!]

    Kwaaaang!!

    Maha Train¡¯s fist flew at the speed of lightning and pierced the corrupted spirit.

    A scorpion giant copsed with a hole in his chest.

    After flying through the air ahead of the wreckage and retrieving the returned fist, Mahatrain raised his arms and shouted while holding a victory pose.

    [Mission aplished!]

    Shortly thereafter.

    After the Mach Train, which has returned from the steel giant to the form of a train, is connected to the tailpartment.

    What rang out was the calm mechanical sound.

    [In ordance with the business agreement, Maha Train, the spirit of speed, used some of the lines from ¡®Spirit Sentai Train X Elemental¡¯.] [

    Today¡¯s battle video can be yed on the EK official website for only $1.99.]

    [ You, too, take the spiritist test and be a friend of the spirit. The spirits of EK are always waiting for new friends.]

    [This was the spirit squadron with you all. Please continue to use the Transcontinental Train.]

    That was the end.

    As if nothing had happened.

    The transcontinental train ran along the rails as it was.

    The wilderness has regained peace.

    That was until, after a while, the fallen spirits, like a swarm of ants, dismantled the remains of the red scorpion and took them away.

    p p p!

    [I never thought I would actually see the battle scenes of the Spirit Sentai! I¡¯m really d I came to America!]

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t your wings hurting?¡±

    [Of course it hurts!]

    ¡°If it hurts, stop pping your hands. How many minutes have you been pping?¡±

    [That¡¯s not polite!]

    ¡°Which town is it polite to p your hands for a few minutes?¡±

    [Courtesy of the Spirit Sentai Elemental series!]

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to distinguish between fiction and reality, you bird head.¡±

    Limon thought.

    I¡¯ve felt it ever since I imitated a magical girl, but from now on, I¡¯ll have to limit this blue bird to watching TV.

 Chapter 461

    #461. I know it when I see it.

    * * *

    A long time ago.

    A time when civilization hadn¡¯t even begun yet.

    Primitive mankind was living in a harsh environment and was hunted by wild beasts.

    Therefore, having many children at that time was not an option, but a necessity.

    Both die in a natural disaster.

    Both died soon after birth.

    Both get sick and die.

    They both starve to death.

    They both get eaten.

    In the end, only one or two lucky ones out of ten survive.

    Even if they wanted to prosper at best, entire viges were swept away by floods or copsed due to gue.

    Rather than achieving civilization, mankind was struggling just to survive and maintain the human species.

    However, there is one reason why mankind did not perish.

    It was thanks to the spirit.

    The spirits with powers beyond human knowledge bestowed infinite good will, limited to humans who couldmunicate with them.

    A spirit of war that defeated the enemy.

    A construction spirit who built houses and castles.

    A spirit of the sea that aided in ocean voyages.

    The spirit of the factory that made all kinds of tools.

    Medical spirits that healed illnesses, etc.

    With the help of such numerous spirits, mankind was able to escape the crisis of extinction.

    Or rather, it has risen to the top of the food chain, dominating all other animals and the natural environment.

    That¡¯s why humans have built prosperity around them, giving special treatment to those who canmunicate with the spirits or wield the power of the spirits.

    that¡¯s the golden age.

    It was a legendary era that is said to be the most peaceful in history when human civilization began to emerge.

    Of course that is a thing of the past.

    silver age.

    The Bronze Age.

    Age of Heroes.

    Until the Iron Age.

    As times have changed over thousands of years, the spirits have gradually walked the path of downfall.

    At the end of the Spirit Crisis, thest ancient spirit disappeared, and after the Iron Age opened, even the fairy queen ceased to be active, and the influence of the spirits weakened.

    To the extent that you can only see it in old story books or cartoon movies that children watch.

    But at least one ce.

    North America was the only exception.

    Of course, spirits are still active on this continent.

    This is because there are numerous legacies built up by elemental spirits and shamans who have been born and disappeared over thousands of years.

    ¡°The transcontinental train is among them a legacy that has quite often interfered with history.¡±

    [Oh, I know that story. The most famous one is the story of Moses splitting the sea, right?]

    ¡°To be precise, it opened the way to the sea. With the power of the Fairy Queen.¡±

    The Silver Age, a time of intense religious wars.

    Moses, who led a nation that was defeated by Egypt, who worshiped the sun god, and was ruled as a ve for hundreds of years.

    He tried to escape Egypt, but he could not escape with all the people, although he might be alone.

    Eventually, Moses asked a being for help.

    To the absolute fairy queen who has reigned since the golden age.

    Until then, the Fairy Queen, who asionally intervened in the world, at Moses¡¯ persuasion, sent an ancient spirit to open the way for her people to escape.

    the sea is parting

    An iron snake appears.

    It is said that he swallowed them all and fled.

    If the story had ended there, it would have be one of themon myths of the Silver Age.

    However, the iron snake did not disappear even after that.

    They appeared and disappeared all over the world ording to the call of the fairy queen or the call of the elementalist who couldmunicate with them.

    ¡°Perhaps thanks to that, the spirits weren¡¯t that unfamiliar until then. But¡­¡±

    [You mean things have changed since the Elemental War?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Limon nodded.

    And he continued talking as he looked at the vast wilderness outside the window.

    ¡°After the North American continent became like this due to the spirit crisis, the transcontinental train stopped wandering and ran in the wilderness.¡±

    [Umm¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it.]

    Yuna-kyung shook her head.

    The scorpions weren¡¯t the only corrupted spirits they encountered on their way through the wilderness.

    A spirit of a tunnel that set a trap on the railroad tracks.

    An echo spirit that attacked with sound.

    Cloud spirits appearing from the sky, etc.

    It was because I had to watch the fight between the fallen spirits and the transcontinental train once every 20 minutes, at most a few hours.

    Fortunately, there is a transcontinental train.

    Without it, the United States of America would not have even been born.

    [What kind of spirit did the team leader go around here naked?]

    ¡°A bare body is enough to have a sword for a swordsman to wield and a horse to ride.¡±

    [We usually call that a suicidal act?]

    ¡°Well, there were surprisingly many idiots whomitted suicide like that in the past.¡±

    [Why?]

    Limon¡¯s answer was simple.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s money.¡±

    [¡­money?]

    ¡°The shamans bought the corpses of fallen spirits at high prices. Elementalists even put a bounty on a notorious spirit.¡±

    Fools risk their lives for the dream of getting rich quick, it¡¯s the same as it was then and now.

    Limon said with a smile and suddenly turned his head.

    Then he smiled mischievously at Charlotte, who was staring at him with his arms crossed on the other side.

    ¡°The Golden Dragon n also yed a role. Isn¡¯t that right, boss?¡±

    ¡°You will take good care of the child too.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Take a moment to blink your eyes at that sudden statement.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°No, well¡­ I¡¯m older, so I¡¯m used to seeing the kids. Why is that all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t apliment, so don¡¯t get me wrong. I just watched you y with your pet and evaluated it coldly.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®Why are you evaluating that?¡¯

    Whether Limon is embarrassed or not.

    Charlotte untied her arms.

    Then, leaning her chin on her side, avoiding Limon¡¯s eyes naturally, she continued speaking in anguid voice.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not wrong about wanderers in the wilderness. At the time, most of the money they hired was used by the Golden Dragon n.¡±

    [Why is the rich sister again?]

    ¡°Because of the gold mine development.¡±

    [¡­You hired a vagabond to dig gold?]

    ¡°The finance industry is more famous now, but the Gold Dragon n originally started out as a mining industry.¡±

    Like the most arrogant and greedy n, the Golden Dragon n entered the wilderness without hesitation if there was a gold mine.

    It was only possible because they developed mines alone using telekinesis.

    However, it was not easy for even the Golden Dragon n to carry the gold they dug up alone and fight the spirits and cross the wilderness.

    So they hired wilderness gunmen.

    Those without even the slightest ability to self-defense could not even be used as porters because the wilderness was a ce.

    In any case, in that sense, the Geumryong n was the water owner who nurtured countless vagrants.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like there weren¡¯t other reasons¡­ but that¡¯s not important right now, so let¡¯s move on.¡±

    Maybe he remembered the days when he was swept away by Geong and fought against the Golden Dragon n in the wilderness, and then the fallen spirits gathered and made a mess.

    Shaking his head slightly, Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°The point is to be careful in North America.¡±

    This is thend of spirits.

    Of course, like the transcontinental train, the heritage of the spirits, which are treated as ancient relics beyond antiques on other continents, rolls around like stones in the back mountain.

    It is said that it is a ce that is contrary tomon sensepared to other countries.

    Limon said seriously.

    Yuna-kyungughed.

    [really. The team leader seems to be worried too.]

    ¡°Does it look odd?¡±

    [sure! How long have I been following the team leader?]

    Maddo London where the witch is.

    Brazil, where drugs are a luxury.

    Africa where war wasmonce.

    to Russia where the revolution took ce.

    Of course, thanks to Limon, I almost traveled around the world and saw and experienced all kinds of countries.

    As a big fan of the Spirit Sentai series, he wondered if he, who is so familiar with the United States, would not be able to adapt to such a cultural difference.

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong speaking triumphantly, Limon made a subtle expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a big mistake to think that you know everything about other countries just because you¡¯ve seen some cartoons?¡±

    [yes? Why is that?]

    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll find out soon anyway.¡±

    When Limon has warm eyes, as if looking at a child full of dreams and hope.

    Charlotte asked suddenly.

    ¡°Can you find them right there?¡±

    ¡°Well, that would depend on the situation.¡±

    ¡°That means it may take time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, boss. If so, it will be resolved in a few days.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Thanks to identally getting hold of Jones¡¯ diary, I knew where the legacy was.

    But that¡¯s approximate.

    In order to know the exact location of the heritage, clues in the secret bank of the Geumryong n were needed, so it was not possible to immediately find the remnants of the liberation brigade.

    ¡°For a few days¡­¡±

    It would have to be a prettyplicated game of hide and seek.

    After reviewing Limon¡¯s words, Charlotte asked proudly as always.

    ¡°If so, did you make a reservation for the lodging?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I rushed to the point where I couldn¡¯t even bring the boss¡¯s aides so as not to miss this train.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a cute, silly hound.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much from the hound, boss.¡±

    Despite Charlotte¡¯s sarcasm, Limon did not raise an eyebrow.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s innocent.

    I just shrugged my shoulders and answered shamelessly.

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve looked at Limon like a cute pet¡­ not like a hound that doesn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°Then do your job as a hunting dog. I didn¡¯t hire you as a tour guide or something.¡±

    ¡°You know.¡±

    Eventually, with a light snort, Charlotte took her eyes off Limon and, looking toward the window, tapped her finger on the armrest.

    and after a while

    A single mechanical sound echoed through the air.

    [This train will arrive at the next stop soon. Customers who transfer to another car or get off at Rushmore City, please prepare to get off.]

    ¡°Hmm, did we finally arrive?¡±

    Limon took out two tickets from his pocket.

    Then, he picked up Yuna-gyeong from the table and put it on his head, saying casually.

    ¡°Look out the window. You will be able to see quite an interesting spectacle.¡±

    [yes? Wow!]

    Just as Limon said, Yuna-kyung looked out the window and eximed with her eyes wide open.

    Wilderness covered with red dust.

    A city with all sorts of mechanical parts and signboards standing tall like a steel castle in the middle.

    The brilliance of anti-gravity cars and flying boats glimmering over the city.

    Above all, the four huge heads looking down on the wilderness with their eyes shining from the tower rising in the center of the city made Yuna-kyung spontaneously exim.

    But after a while.

    The train enters the middle of the magnificent city.

    The moment I put the ticket into the inspection machine in the room and the wall on the side of the room opened wide.

    Yuna-kyung had no choice but to open her beak in a different way than before.

    [Eh? Ugh?]

    After confirming the text ¡®¡­ is reserved.¡¯

    Charlotte, who casually picked up her smartphone from her armrest, reached out to Limon like a proud youngdy.

    ¡°Your pet seems to be unfamiliar with this kind of sight.¡±

    ¡°Because he is still a year old.¡±

    And Limon, who naturally held Charlotte¡¯s hand like a serving butler, shrugged.

    And he said to Yuna-gyeong, who was still stunned.

    ¡°Blue, it seems you don¡¯t know much about America because you only watched the Spirit Sentai series¡­¡±

    Limon sighed.

    And in the middle of a sophisticated station, a narrow, shabby exit covered in trash with a sign for whites only stuck to it.

    To be precise, he said as if he was very sorry to see all the signboards and graffiti stered around it.

    ¡°America is a country of racism.¡±

    (YANKEE GO HELL)

    (WHITE TRASH)

    (FU¡ö¡öING REDNECK)

    very was the most prevalent.

    A ce that still despises white people.

    That it is this United States of America.

    Hearing what Limon said, pointing at the graffiti that was dotted with abusivenguage against a certain race, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but harden like a stone.

 Chapter 462

    #462. It¡¯s a happy story.

    * * *

    Chi profit.

    Bridge between buildings.

    On the other hand, strong steam was gushing out of the pipes that were stuck underneath it.

    In the air, the anti-gravity vehicle runs fast, avoiding the floating airship.

    In the alley lit by the light of brokenmps, unmanned vacuum cleaners roam around picking up trash.

    And the blue bird murmurs as the unmanned vacuum cleaner eagerly erases the profanity and graffiti dotted on the walls.

    [I don¡¯t think it was like this in Las Vegas or the Great Wall.]

    ¡°Las Vegas is a city built by the Golden Dragon n, and the Great Wall is under the direct control of EK.¡±

    [Then, here?]

    ¡°The situation is different in Rushmore City.¡±

    [So what¡¯s different?]

    ¡°Hmm. To exin that, the story gets a bitplicated. Are you okay?¡±

    [Sure. I¡¯m a bluebird who was evaluated as smart even in the Egyptian pce!] The

    evaluation of smartness seems excessive to that bluebird who is ted with a small body wide open.

    For some reason, I don¡¯t like the gentleness of smiling instead of pointing out the fact.

    Without knowing Charlotte¡¯s feelings, Limon continued talking calmly.

    ¡°Yes, then, the origin goes back to the Golden Age.¡±

    [Eh? The Golden Age?]

    ¡°Since then, national supremacy based on eugenics and the ideology of the chosen people has been prevalent in North America, and many of the spiritists and shamans¡­¡± [

    Wait a minute. Team leader?]

    ¡°¡­The problem started with the beginning of the Silver Age. At that time, each religion, which was active mainly in Europe, entered the North American continent for the purpose of missionary work¡­¡±

    [Umm¡­]

    ¡°¡­The seven dragons and the golden dragon n that appeared in the Bronze Age put an end to it. But this is the problem again¡­¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°¡­Because the Age of Bronze ended in that state, the Continental Guardian led the Continental Guard and took random white people as ves to retaliate¡­. ¡±

    [¡­ZZZ.]

    He¡¯s also an interesting guy.

    Even the elders of the Golden Dragon n would not be able to recite the history of the North American continent like that.

    This is a living history book.

    In addition, the eloquence of intertwining interesting episodes so as not to be boring in between is too good to be a swordsman.

    To the extent that I want to make him my exclusive storyteller.

    Listening to that funny story, Joe can¡¯t understand the stupidity of the blue bird.

    On the contrary, it¡¯s also cute to see him continue talking more verbosely as if he¡¯s enjoying it.

    ¡°What is the historical background? To sum it up, half is pride and the other half is political.¡±

    [If there is a summary, you should have said that first!]

    A foolish bird who jumps up like a fit.

    It was the appearance of confronting one¡¯s own with the subject of lower creatures.

    Truly cheeky and disgusting.

    [No, by the way, what do you mean by political issue?]

    ¡°This is the Democratic Party¡¯s vegetable garden.¡±

    [Why is that?]

    ¡°It means that it is a ce where most of the poption is upied by the indigenous people of the North American continent, who supported very since the original very liberation war broke out.¡±

    Nevertheless, I am admiring and curious about the boldness of not caring about the foolish arrogance.

    Will you ept it anyway?

    If you ept it, how far will it go?

    Wrong questions spring up, and strange urges arise.

    ¡°And our boss is the leader of the Republican Party created by the white people who led the abolition.¡±

    That must have been the reason why she thought she wanted to avert her eyes from Limon¡¯s gaze toward her.

    But it doesn¡¯t.

    I just look at him straight in the eye and snort.

    ¡°That sounds absurd.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that the first white president from the Republican Party is an aide to the president?¡±

    ¡°It means that everything on this continent, Republican or Democrat, belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°Democrats don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that the tougher things are by nature, the more tame they are?¡±

    okay.

    For example, taming a cheeky sword master was also good entertainment.

    It must have been entertainment¡­.

    For some reason, I am dissatisfied with that fact.

    ¡°¡­Well, the Democratic Party and the Republican Party have been gathering supporters for each other since long ago due to conflicts over racial discrimination and the gap between the rich and the poor.¡±

    Democrats look down on Republicans as descendants of ves.

    Republicans look down on Democrats as paupers.

    Limon kindly exins that it is a tradition in the United States to despise each other so gracefully.

    [So this bad habit still persists?]

    ¡°On the contrary, it also means that the bad habit is so deep that the two parties have been maintained for hundreds of years.¡±

    [It¡¯s not a very pleasant story¡­]

    Maybe you don¡¯t know how she feels.

    Limon walks leisurely with his duffel bag on his back.

    And while following her on an unmanned vacuum cleaner, the blue bird suddenly looks back at her.

    [Are you okay with rich sister?]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [Uh hmm. I think that¡¯s because the surroundings are pretty amazing¡­]

    A blue bird sneakily looking around.

    You can tell without even looking.

    alley corner.

    over the window.

    above the railing.

    Even a passer-by, a resident at a house, or a crouching tramp.

    That everyone is looking at him with eyes filled with contempt, disgust, hatred, or desire.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be okay with the gazes of those insignificant people?¡±

    But that¡¯s all.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t care how those insignificant people looked at her.

    Emotions are interchangeable.

    No one gets angry when an ant rs at them.

    Just as there is no reason to listen to the sound of sand rolling.

    To her, who has lived as the most perfect princess ever since she was born, ordinary humans were not the object of her interest in the first ce.

    Whether it¡¯s the white-hating Democrats.

    Whether it¡¯s conspiracy or the liberation brigade.

    Golden Lord and Midas Guild.

    In the end, it was nothing more than a fly or a slightly annoying puppy to her.

    [¡­Ah yes.]

    I just said it for granted.

    That¡¯s why I ignore the stupid bird who blinks stupidly as if he¡¯s been hit by a slingshot.

    ¡°Worry about the person you need to worry about, Blue. Our boss doesn¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    And why?

    It¡¯s also a natural statement.

    The reason why Limon¡¯s words, as if he doesn¡¯t have to worry about himself, are strangely pleasant and yet also regrettable.

    It took a long time to move while having a conversation like that.

    Across the streets of all sorts of mechanical parts, they arrived at arge, stylish, old, musty building.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s the same here.¡±

    [Where is this?]

    ¡°You exined it. I¡¯m going to find out information about the remnants of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    Sigh.

    With the answer, Limon opened the door at chest level without hesitation and entered.

    A state-of-the-art electronic vacuum cleaner, a shabby wooden table, the light of a clean candlestick, an old jukebox, an oak barrel filled with beer, and a robot bartender coexist.

    There, with a gun at his waist.

    staring at himself sharply.

    Limon grinned at the Indian gunfighters, all of whom had a stern look on them.

    ¡°Originally, to gather information in the wilderness, you have to go to the bar first.¡±

    * * *

    It was a strange sight.

    Throwing a dagger at a dartboard.

    Drinking cheap beer.

    While inspecting the disassembled pistol.

    The silence created by dozens of gunmen staring at the door with their mouths shut is both strange and bloody.

    The upbeat musicing from the jukebox made it even more creepy.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Limon stepped aside slightly.

    The moment he saw a blonde woman appearing through the open door.

    The gunmen hardened.

    Charlotte¡¯s beauty, as beautiful as the goddess of beauty, made even them agitated for a moment.

    ¡°Charlotte G. Rothschild¡­?¡±

    The moment someone opens their mouth.

    The tumult grew even louder.

    Doubting your own eyes or looking for a smartphone to see if there are other people who look simr.

    For a moment, even tantly agitated.

    After confirming that she was Charlotte herself, the gunmen looked even more savagely than before.

    But really, of course.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t care for their gaze.

    He proudly walked across the bar and sat at the bartender¡¯s counter.

    It was the moment when Limon, who sat next to her, opened his mouth naturally, breaking the silence that continued for a long time after that.

    ¡°Two of the best drinks here, sir.¡±

    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, there is no alcohol good enough for the president of Fafnir to drink.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything good, just bring the most expensive one. I¡¯m not going to take any money.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s expensive¡­¡±

    The bartender twitched his lips at Limon¡¯s words.

    Then he put down the ss he was polishing and continued.

    ¡°Would you understand if I said that there is no alcohol for white people to drink here?¡±

    [¡­]

    When Yun Na-gyeong swallowed her breath at that tant statement.

    A voice was heard.

    ¡°Do it in moderation, ferocious teeth. What you just said is racist.¡±

    Bigger body than others.

    sunburned skin.

    Intricate tattoos on the face.

    Crucially, both arms made of steel exposed through open sleeves and badges on the chest.

    Among the many gunfighters in the bar, he stood out in particr, ring at Limon and Charlotte.

    ¡°And President Rothschild, you should also get out of here immediately.¡±

    ¡°Can the sheriff kick people out at will?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kicking you out because you¡¯re the sheriff. I don¡¯t want to see you guys ruin the oldest pub in the city.¡±

    When he heard that, Limonughed.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to draw a gun and threaten to get out?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to do. After all, I¡¯m leaving here anyway.¡±

    Hearing that, the bartender snorted.

    ¡°I thought you said you had no alcohol to sell?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. I also have no intention of drinking cheap alcohol at a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°stop.¡±

    The sheriff reached out and brushed his teeth.

    Then he frowned and asked, making his already rough face even more rugged.

    ¡°If you have no intention of drinking, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the remnants of the Liberation Brigade, would you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­the criminals who raided Las Vegas have fled to our city?¡±

    The sheriff¡¯s face hardened.

    For the man who enforced the city¡¯sws and was responsible for its safety, those words could never be ignored.

    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t pay any attention to him anymore.

    He looked back at the other gunmen sitting at the bar and saidnguidly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell everyone. Information about an outsider who came to this city in the past few days, or something strange or suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine, so please provide any information that will help us capture the remnants of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°If you do, I will give you the reward you deserve.¡±

    The gunman put on a strange expression when he heard that.

    And after a brief silence.

    burst outughing

    ¡°under!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha! hey did you hear He will give you a reward.¡±

    ¡°That rich white president, of course, doesn¡¯t even say what he says.¡±

    From a lightugh, to aughingugh holding the stomach, to an openly sarcastic sneer.

    The sheriff had a cold smile on behalf of the gunmen, who all seemed to sneer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯vee to the wrong city to gather information. There is no one in this city who will cooperate with you or be hired for money.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    That moment.

    Charlotteughed.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard a funny joke.

    The moment when she lightly flicked her fingers with a hint of interest on her always bored face.

    thud!

    The duffel bag Limon was carrying fell.

    A wad of dors that had been packed in it poured out.

    ¡°Even if I were to give all this money to anyone who provides useful information?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was an instant.

    The gunman, who had beenughing happily until just a moment ago, fell into silence with their mouths shut.

    How many dors are in that duffel bag?

    Everyone was so busy calcting that they even forgot to smile for a moment.

    But even in the midst of that, only the sheriff frowned even more ferociously.

    ¡°Are you saying you want to buy us with your money?¡±

    ¡°You say something interesting. I just said that I would do the work and give you the same amount of money, but to call it a purchase.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking, take it with you right now. We take care of our city.¡±

    whether it is a belief

    Is it hate?

    Or is it stubborn?

    Charlotte smilednguidly as she watched the sheriff stand firm despite the bag full of money.

    ¡°That is a very fortunate story.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What is it that you are happy about?

    With a puzzled sheriff.

    The moment Charlotte raised her hand again.

    Limon let out a slight sigh and took an object out of his shadow.

    ¡­another duffel bag that looks exactly like the one you just put down on the floor.

    thud!

    The duffel bag falling again.

    Bundles of money pouring down.

    When other gunmen see it and swallow dry saliva without even knowing it.

    The sheriff gritted it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t my words like words? Take this money and go away¡­¡±

    But right after that.

    He opened his eyes.

    Because he saw Charlotte snapping her fingers again.

    Like Pavlov¡¯s dog trained for food and the sound of a bell, the moment he inadvertently looked back at Limon.

    thud!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Another duffel bag fell, causing an earthquake in the pupils of the gunmen.

    But that was just the beginning.

    ¡°Hey, what now¡­!¡±

    thud!

    ¡°Do you think we will obey you for this?¡±

    thud!

    ¡°If you continue to behave like this, we will have you arrested for obstruction of justice and bribery¡­¡±

    Kung Kung Kung Kung!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Duffel bags stacked like a tower.

    A jagged pile of money.

    Among distraught gunmen who have fallen to the floor with half-eyed faces bulging out.

    The two men and women chatted casually.

    ¡°I¡¯ve run out of money from the bank, boss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only withdrawn a few bags of money, and I¡¯m going to me the city¡¯s bank manager for running out of cash.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me too much. It¡¯s the same with any bank, if you withdraw the president¡¯s property, you¡¯ll be screwed.¡±

    ¡°Even if you praise my wealth, the only thing I can give you is money.¡±

    ¡°¡­no, you neverplimented me?¡±

    Limon, who received a duffel bag full of wads of bills out of nowhere, put on a puzzled expression.

    While the gunmen stare at Limon as he takes the duffel bag, as if he were looking at an enemy who robbed his wallet.

    Charlotte turned her gaze back to the sheriff.

    ¡°Tell me again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really not need a reward?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want that, I don¡¯t care if I go like this.¡±

    He just gives you a chance.

    It¡¯s them who choose.

    It took me a while to stare at Charlotte, whonguidly spoke as she handed Limon the drink the bartender poured with trembling hands as if she wasn¡¯t interested.

    The sheriff opened his mouth in a fierce manner, as if interrogating a criminal.

    ¡°¡­is there an extra bounty for being the first to provide information?¡±

    ¡°Hey you bitch!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hit Sheriff Nari!¡±

    ¡°me! No, I¡¯m from this neighborhood! miss! No, Princess! President!¡±

    [¡­]

    I acted like my parents¡¯ enemy just a little while ago.

    Looking at the sheriff and the gunmen rushing at her as if they were going to remove her liver or galldder, Yuna-kyung thought nkly.

    I think money discrimination is scarier than racism.

 Chapter 463

    #463. My mind has changed.

    * * *

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m dying¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on the verge of dying now. I already feel like a zombie.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a zombie, shut up like a zombie and do your job. It¡¯s already hard, but don¡¯t make it harder with nonsense.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a 28-year-old zombie¡­ These days, zombies are running, talking, and dancing.¡±

    ¡°Think more. I¡¯ll ask the Nightwalker Guild to make you a really unpaid ve.¡±

    From scale armor to turban gauntlets.

    A man who was devoted to work in a fairly unique outfit even by yer standards.

    A junior girl who boasts one of the best fighting skills among yers who supplyrge amounts of money, and the deputy guild leader of the Infinity Guild.

    Nam Nam-moon suddenly stopped handling the paperwork.

    And he frowned.

    ¡°No, but no matter how you think about it, it¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We are yers, not government officials orpany employees, right? But why do we have to set up a nationwide supply n?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°These days, production workers have beenining. They don¡¯t know if they are yers or human factories.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember thest time I went to a dungeon. huh? Because of that, I can¡¯t even buy new items, and my hands are shaking.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chulsu, why don¡¯t you answer? Are you chewing on me?¡±

    Snug.

    The boy, Cheolsu, did not answer.

    I just picked up a pen and wrote letters on a piece of paper.

    [I heard that if you talk about it, you¡¯ll turn me into an unpaid ve?]

    ¡°¡­You want me to turn you into a paid corpse?¡±

    ¡°If you have the confidence to do this mountain without me, would you kill me?¡±

    ¡°Turn it off.¡±

    Nam Nam-moon raised the white g.

    Cheolsu is a talented person who holds an important position.

    As much as his ability to handle business is unmatched, he could not fill the void if he had fallen out.

    The guild has the most diverse talent among the 7 major guilds because it does not ept only yers from a specific category.

    It was the strength and weakness of the Infinity Guild that there were no recements as each individual had arge proportion.

    ¡®I miss Chief Park¡¯s house¡­!¡¯

    When Park Hyeon-gun, the chief of staff, was there, everything went well even if I left everything to him and just wandered around the dungeon.

    Why did that talented person disappear overnight?

    And why did he have to deal with documents rted to the Republic of China and the Holy League as well as domestically?

    When you sigh in unanswered questions.

    As expected of a major supply yer, Nam Gi-mun¡¯s sharp hearing heard some murmur.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Finally¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on¡­ contact me¡­¡±

    The guild office building is soundproofed as much as it was made by beating the skills of an architectural yer.

    Nevertheless, when Nam Ki-mun opens his eyes wide at the clearly audiblemotion.

    Sigh.

    The door to the office opened and a man appeared.

    A white suit with no wrinkles.

    Hair covering one eye.

    Even luxurious monocr sses.

    If you are a member of the Infinity Guild¡­

    or at least, Nam Nam-moon jumped up when he saw the man that every yer should know.

    ¡°master!¡±

    The owner of the Infinity Guild.

    One of the Seven Great Lords.

    And a man who had been confined underground for nearly a year and had onlye out once.

    Looking at Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi, Nam Nam-moon¡­

    No, not just that, but the other guild members who were gathering in the office and processing paperwork were all surprised but happy.

    ¡°Are you finally back?!¡±

    Their joy was natural.

    As with all guild masters, especially in the 7th guild, the monarch was not a simple representative.

    In some cases, a ruler who can even control the life and death of guild members with a single word, as well as taking it for granted.

    Indeed, the king of a country¡­

    no, in a sense, a monarch who is more than that.

    That¡¯s why the Infinity Guild couldn¡¯t be active while Lee Chun-gi was living in seclusion.

    But finally, the two thousand gs came out.

    For the guild members, it felt like they were servants weing a king who had disappeared for hundreds of years.

    ¡°I have no intention of returning yet.¡±

    So it was.

    This is why Nam Ki-moon unknowingly put on a dumbfounded expression at Lee Chun-ki¡¯s in reply.

    ¡°¡­then why did youe?¡±

    ¡°The supplies have run out, but they can¡¯t be replenished, so I¡¯m here to check.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Hearing that, he put on an absurd expression for a moment.

    Nam Nam-moon, who soon had a blood clot on his forehead, red at the other guild members.

    ¡°Hey kids! No matter how busy you are, you should have packed the supplies you need to go to the guild leader! Who is in charge of that?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the deputy guild leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will take this bastard from the deputy guild leader right now¡­! huh?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? It¡¯s important, so you took it to take care of it yourself.¡± Nam

    Ki-

    moon asks, ¡®Really?¡¯

    To him, Cheolsu and other guild members nodded their heads and replied ¡®Really¡¯ with their eyes.

    And after a short silence.

    Nam Nam-moon opened his mouth with a clearing of his throat.

    ¡°Keuhmm, I guess there was a little mistake. I¡¯ll take responsibility as the deputy guild leader, so don¡¯t worry, master.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not the deputy guild leader, if you make a mistake, you have to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°So you are responsible?¡±

    ¡°If you are sincere, please present an item to the deputy guild leader. If you sell it, it seems to bergely settled.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not it!¡±

    Seeing Nam Gi-moon freaked out at being told to give away his items, Cheol-su muttered that his responsibility was nothing more than words.

    Lee Chun-gi moved on.

    Then, sitting on the desk where Nam Nam-mun was originally sitting, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Give me the papers.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°If the guild¡¯s work is pushed like this, it seems that there is a problem, so I will take care of the work for a few days and go back.¡±

    ¡°Oh oh!¡±

    Nam Nam-moon looked as if he hade back to life, and the other guild members couldn¡¯t hide their joy.

    A few days, of course.

    Considering the amount of work that could not be solved even with the mobilization of more than a dozen people, it was tantamount to peeing on the floor.

    It means that it would have been if it had not been for Lee Chun-gi to spend those few days.

    Par Larak.

    ¡ºHigh-speed Thinking¡» ¡ºParallel Thinking¡» ¡ºDocumentation¡» ¡ºSkillful Administration¡» ¡ºDetective¡¯s Reasoning¡» ¡ºThe Master of Everything¡», etc.

    When Lee Chun-gi uses numerous skills to process a mountain of documents at super-speed.

    The guild members were amazed.

    And I felt proud.

    It is something no other monarch can imitate.

    It was a miracle that could be shown because it was Lee Chun-gi, which couldbine thousands of skills to demonstrate near-all-around ability in any field.

    That¡¯s why he is an infinite lord.

    He was a monarch known to have the most infinite potential among yers of over a billion units.

    Anyway, the overdue work was handled quickly, and Nam Nam-moon¡¯s face brightened that much.

    tall.

    while processing paperwork.

    That is, until Lee Chun-gi stopped his hand when he found something underneath it.

    ¡°¡­Deputy guild leader, can you exin what this is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    He made a puzzled expression for a while.

    Nam Nam-mun, who found Lee Chun-gi looking at him, made an excuse with a sorry expression.

    ¡°I was going to tell you about it before, but Master said he wasn¡¯t interested, so I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Chun-gi recalled.

    In the past, when Nam Ki-moon came to convey a request for cooperation from Leviathan, he cut off the story of an important contact and sent it back.

    At the time, I thought it didn¡¯t matter.

    Whether it is the top of a country of a great power.

    Whether it¡¯s the contact of the other five lords.

    Because I had no intention of caring.

    But¡­

    Sreuk.

    Lee Chun-gi slowly reached out and picked up the envelope.

    After being silent while looking at the seal engraved on the envelope, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I have changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°This means that we will officially return to guild management from now on.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?!¡±

    Nam Nam-moon was both delighted and embarrassed.

    It was because it was not like Lee Chun-gi to repeat his words.

    However, Lee Chun-gi didn¡¯t care about his gaze.

    He just muttered in his heart as he touched the invitation with the pattern of the watch that came to him.

    ¡®Did he finally start moving?¡¯

    * * *

    When Limon and Charlotte left the bar.

    The sun had already set in the dark sky.

    as if to fill the void.

    Charlottenguidly opened her mouth as they walked along Rushmore City, illuminated by artificial lights frommps to electric lights.

    ¡°Hmm, after all, there was no useful information.¡± [¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something

    to say after spending

    all that much money, right?]

    [The rich sister¡¯s face is really expensive¡­]

    When Yun Na-gyeong makes an expression that she will die of envy at the money she spends like the world¡¯s richest person.

    Charlotte asked casually.

    ¡°What were you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to wait for a while.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they will bring us useful information?¡±

    ¡°Whatever it takes, it¡¯s good. Even if it wasn¡¯t, it would stir up the pond just as much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really like a hunting dog to like jumping into the pond and catching fish rather than using a fishing rod.¡±

    ¡°Because I have a bit of a dirty personality.¡±

    Even though I spent a lot of money, I couldn¡¯t get the right information.

    Charlotte wasn¡¯t sorry.

    Limonughed softly.

    Since they have already tasted the money, the gunmen in Rushmore City will be gathering information rted to the Liberation Brigade with their eyes open.

    The movement of the liberation brigade would be limited as well.

    It was worth the money just because I was able to buy time until I caught them myself.

    Of course, there is a possibility that the remnants of the Liberation Brigade may have already stolen the Seven Arks and fled, but¡­

    ¡®As expected, that would be impossible.¡¯

    Indy Jones is the greatest archaeologist of the 20th century.

    As much as he robbed numerous ruins, he was a great man who was fluent in all mysteries, from magic to witchcraft.

    Would such a man have made his inheritance easy to obtain?

    No matter how high-level the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade are, and even if they have clues left by Jones, it will be impossible in at least a few days.

    Having seen Indy Jones¡¯ diary, Limone was convinced.

    That¡¯s why Limon was able tough leisurely.

    That is, until they wandered around looking for lodgings to stay during their further search.

    ¡°¡­There are no vacant rooms here either?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°If you want to kick us out because we¡¯re white, why don¡¯t you just say it out loud?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a room without a fairy, even if the guest isn¡¯t white?¡±

    From luxury hotels to unmanned hotels operated by an automated system and even cheap motels.

    Limon was dumbfounded as he couldn¡¯t find a vacant room even though he searched all the lodgings in Rushmore City.

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t ask if I had a reservation for you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would be like this.¡±

    Limon was trembling.

    For just a moment ago, he had never imagined that he would have any problems finding lodging.

    Rushmore City is a city in the middle of the wilderness.

    Compared to the size, the floating poption is small, so it was only natural that the room would rot because there were not enough rooms left.

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t understand it even more.

    ¡°Does it make sense that all the hotels in the city are full when there is no festival? That includes suites and penthouses?¡±

    ¡°What if it actually happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When Limon, who was speechless, frowned.

    Charlotte, who was holding her smartphone with one hand, saidnguidly.

    ¡°This is how I can only wait for the reservation to be canceled and a room avable.¡±

    [Will there be an empty room in such a timely manner?]

    ¡°Who knows. If you wait a little bit, maybe we can rent a room.¡±

    [Of course, if you¡¯re lucky, that might be the case.]

    While nodding in the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly tilted her head.

    [¡­Do you have a room?]

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    [No, that¡¯s¡­ I was wondering if it would be a bit inconvenient for two people to sleep in one room.]

    ¡°What would be inconvenient. You won¡¯t be kicked out just because you have a hound and a stupid bird.¡±

    [Wait, rich sister? What did you just call me ,

    the blue bird of dreams and hopes?

    It was when Charlotte, who was fiddling with her smartphone, lightly tapped the LCD screen.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    It seems you don¡¯t like it.

    Limon sighed.

    Then he turned around and headed out of the hotel lounge.

    ¡°Follow me, boss.¡±

    ¡°¡­Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s still intact, but I know a ce that could be used as a lodging.¡±

    Limon takes the lead, saying calmly that it will at least be better than staying up all night in a hotel lounge.

    It seems that this is unexpected.

    Or maybe it¡¯s interesting.

    Charlotte, who was looking at Gigsi Limon¡¯s back, eventually put her smartphone in and followed him.

    ¡°The guest suddenly canceled his reservation, so we got a room. If it¡¯s okay with a double bed room¡­ What are you doing already?¡±

 Chapter 464

    #464. Not bad.

    * * *

    After leaving the hotel.

    Limon headed toward a dark alley.

    A narrow alley through a crack in the wall.

    A shabby bridge prating the building.

    An old underpass that seemed to be closed, etc.

    The further we headed inward, the moreplicated the road became, and the more shabby it became.

    The unmanned vacuum cleaners that used to roam all over the ce became rarer and disappeared altogether, while old buildings and clutter increased.

    It¡¯s good that the guide is Limon.

    If it was someone else, I would have been suspicious.

    Yuna-kyung, who was following her on an unmanned vacuum cleaner, grumbled dissatisfiedly.

    [It looks like you¡¯ll be kidnapped if you pass by without knowing why.]

    Upon hearing that, Limon replied calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. From the looks of it, there are very few actual kidnappings.¡±

    [That means kidnapping is rare, doesn¡¯t it?!]

    ¡°Because there is no such thing as a crime-free neighborhood in the world.¡±

    [This is something a civil servant in charge of a slum where crimes happen every day would say.] Although she

    grumbled in words, Na-kyung did not actually show any signs of anxiety on her face.

    Kidnapped while Limon and Charlotte were traveling together.

    Even the Liberation Brigade, who couldn¡¯t tell where to go and where not to wear it, was aposition that would be enough to run away in a fright.

    Maybe that¡¯s why, unlike Yuna-kyung, Charlotte¡¯s face showed no sign of dissatisfaction, let alone anxiety.

    Like the princess who came to the back alley for the first time.

    He just made an interesting face.

    Because of that, Yuna-kyung had toin alone, even Charlotte¡¯s share.

    [Is there really a hotel in a ce like this? No matter how much I look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like that.]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say there was a hotel.¡±

    [Then what is it? A motel or inn? There¡¯s no way there¡¯s a campsite.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just keep quiet and follow me.¡±

    [It¡¯s because I¡¯m curious.]

    Limon took the lead,ughing at Yuna-kyung¡¯s question.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I moved like that.

    In the end, it was after going for a long time along such a dark alley that Limon stopped.

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    [¡­!]

    And a moment.

    Yuna-kyung closed her beak.

    A corner of the city where everything is covered with all sorts of machines.

    A shabby vacant lot surrounded in all directions by towering steel buildings that seemed to have been left as remnants of space.

    There was an old building where weeds and wild grass grew.

    The second floor is smallpared to the surroundings.

    Moss and vines covered the walls.

    Even a heap of dust there.

    An old and antique building, as if it had been neglected for decades.

    Nevertheless, rather than a shabby abandoned house, for some reason, the building exuding an antique atmosphere like an old ruin caught Yuna-kyung¡¯s attention.

    [¡­This is the lodging?]

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you that answerter. You have to check to see if you can get in first.¡±

    How long has there been no outside entry?

    Limon strode through the weedy garden where even the road was gone.

    And the moment I put my hand on the door.

    Beep.

    ¨DCheck biometric data.

    ¨DEntrance qualification verificationpleted.

    ¨DWee, Mr. Limon Aspelder. We wee your visit.

    machine beeps.

    The tightly closed door opens.

    The fragrance of time spread out.

    The air itself is no different from the outside, perhaps because it was constantly ventted.

    Nevertheless, looking at the interior of the building, which smelled strangely old, Limon muttered quietly to himself.

    ¡°Fortunately, it seems that the registration has not been canceled yet.¡±

    Turbuck.

    There seems to be no reason to hesitate any longer.

    Limon took the lead and stepped into the building.

    I blinked my eyes for a moment while watching it.

    Because of the unmanned vacuum cleaner that started to move slowly, Yuna-gyeong, who followed Limon into the room, looked around.

    Wood ceiling and floor.

    Pictures and guns adorned the walls.

    Lighting withmps and candlesticks coexisting.

    Truly a high-color window.

    At the end of looking around the inside of a building that seems to have been built in the Western era because it is not behind the times.

    Yuna-kyung asked.

    [Chief¡­ Where is this ce?]

    A question repeated several times.

    However, Limon took a step instead of answering that question, which was much more cautious than before.

    And a firece in the living room.

    No, he opened his mouth quietly as he picked up the photo lying on it.

    ¡°This is where the Rushmore branch of the Sword Tower used to be.¡±

    When Yuna-kyung heard that, her eyes widened, and Charlotte also made an unexpected expression.

    [¡­A sword tower? Are you going here?]

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    ¡°You will hear it for the first time. In the first ce, there was no branch that could be called a sword tower, and this ce was not actually a ce that could be called a sword tower.¡±

    Limon answered calmly.

    There is only one sword tower.

    He didn¡¯t set up any other branch, and no other sword master had ever done anything simr.

    Because Sword Master¡¯s holy ground, Sword Tower, was a ce where you couldn¡¯t make it like a franchise store, and even if you made it, it was meaningless.

    ¡°Still, the sword tower is right here.¡±

    So, Limon asserted.

    The important thing in the Sword Tower is neither the building nor the location.

    At least in that respect, this ce met the minimum conditions to be called the Sword Tower.

    Because¡­

    ¡°This is the ce where I taught Geomrang.¡±

    A ck and white photo taken from the firece.

    To be precise, looking at the image of a gunman photographed there, Limon said bitterly.

    * * *

    Geomrang was quite unusual.

    Of course, among the only 13 sword masters in history, there was not a single mediocre one.

    Even so, the reason why Geomrang was unusual was because he originally insisted on not wanting to learn the sword.

    In the end, it was to the extent that he even thought of learning the sword after proving the miraculous logic that Limon became a sword master and became good at shooting.

    ¡­Actually, fists and threats also yed a big role.

    Anyway, as long as there was such a reason. Like Limon¡¯s other students, Geomrang did not learn the sword at the Geom Tower.

    Rather, Limon taught them the sword as they wandered the wilderness together.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung admired it.

    [The team leader must have been really talented to teach that way.]

    ¡°No. He was a great jerk.¡±

    [Yes?]

    And I was dumbfounded.

    It really seems like a normal thing.

    Limon said sullenly.

    ¡°Would a sane guy break into the headquarters of the Golden Dragon n just to rob a few bucks?¡±

    [¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what the team leader would say.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me the same way. It¡¯s rare for me to go to the headquarters of the Seven Dragons alone.¡±

    [You¡¯re saying there¡¯s no such thing, right?]

    The person who had robbed the Chilryonghoe since the Bronze Age shrugged his shoulders at Yuna-kyung¡¯s point.

    And he spoke calmly.

    ¡°Anyway, because of his personality, Geomrang was the second most difficult to teach among my disciples after Geom-gwang.¡±

    Don¡¯t you run away from time to time?

    Aren¡¯t you using yourself to make money?

    If you earn money, don¡¯t you spend it on a spree?

    Even if I gave in a million times, it was hard to say that I had a good personality even if my mouth was torn.

    ¡°While teaching, I thought about a hundred times whether I would just kill this bastard.¡±

    [¡­you didn¡¯t manage to kill him.]

    ¡°That bastard was an idiot, but he wasn¡¯t a bastard.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    Although there is still such a tendency, the wilderness of the United States at that time was and where the boundary between good and evil was especially unclear.

    Gunslingers andw-defying sheriffs who served as agents of justice while carrying bounties themselves were alsomonce.

    Geomrang Billy the Kid was quite an average human being in such a wilderness.

    Especially after living with racism all my life as a white man.

    ¡°Even if you look at him, if you leave him alone, he was a guy who would be a robber, so he needed someone to teach him how to live like a human being.¡±

    Anyway, the problem Limon had to teach such a sword was also about the ce.

    Even if it was in the wilderness, when staying in the city, it was because you couldn¡¯t teach by wielding a sword at an inn or hotel.

    So Limon solved the problem simply.

    In a ce where they could stay for more than a few months, they bought the building altogether.

    At that time, it was the age of heroes when sword masters were absolute.

    It wasn¡¯t as difficult as the Seven Dragons, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to find a suitable building since Limon had quite a lot of money.

    [¡­and you¡¯re saying this is one of those buildings?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [If there is a ce like this, why don¡¯t you juste here. Then you wouldn¡¯t have to go around looking for an empty room.]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know this ce would still be there.¡±

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    After Geomrang became a Sword Master.

    He left the wilderness and passed on the building he had bought until then.

    It was useless anyway even if he had it, and he wanted Geomrang not to forget his teachings.

    Of course, the results weren¡¯t great.

    ¡°I thought I would have sold the sword and that guy a long time ago¡­¡±

    He said softly.

    Limon ran his finger across the firece.

    And when he saw the dust, which was not as much as he thought, he murmured quietly.

    ¡°Unlike a guy, it looks like he put in a lot of management fees.¡±

    No one had ever set foot in it in over several decades, but looking at how clean it is, it seems that the spirits have been steadily managing it.

    Limon said quietly and turned to Charlotte.

    ¡°How are you, boss? I think it would be better than sleeping here.¡±

    ¡°¡­not bad.¡±

    Take a moment to look at the various guns hanging on the wall with interest.

    Charlotte muttered quietly.

    Of course, to her who has always seen and experienced only the best, an old house like this would never be out of sight.

    It had to be remodeled to the extent that it could barely be used as an amodation.

    In fact, she had the ability to renovate an entire house without lifting a finger.

    But¡­

    ¡®That¡¯s interesting.¡¯

    It is fun just to look at the ck and white photos on the walls and the traces of Limon left throughout the house.

    It¡¯s strangelyfortable.

    Charlotte muttered involuntarily as she tapped her smartphone with her finger.

    ¡°Definitely not bad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, boss.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I know her intentions or not.

    Limon picked up Yuna-kyung.

    Then, she rolled up her sleeves as she watched the unmanned vacuum cleaner she was riding begin to roam around the house.

    ¡°Now then, shall we start cleaning?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­All reservations have been cancelled?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Kkeuh, why did you think it was strange from the moment you suddenly booked all the rooms¡­ In the end, someone did it as a joke.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange to be a joke, but don¡¯t you usually ask for a refund in that case? But this time there was no refund request.¡±

    ¡°of course! I already canceled the reservation time past, do you think you can get a refund?¡±

    ¡°If that was the case, I would have done the same, but the bnce and additional money came in.¡±

    ¡°huh? Any extra money?¡±

    ¡°The ount was only marked as a tip.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me that you booked and then canceled and left a few pennies as a tip?¡±

    ¡°If you say that, check the amount that came in and say it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by confirmation¡­?¡±

    short silence.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this unit a bit strange?¡±

    ¡°If you feel strange, you¡¯ve got it right.¡±

    ¡°Really? Did you hear that the tip is more money than we paid for our hotel charter?¡±

    ¡°So you said it was strange.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm, now that I think about it, seeing that the reservation was suddenly canceled, the customer must have had something to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Can I text you to give you a discount next time you stay at our hotel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, say that you will serve them with the very best service. They will definitely be great VVVIPs.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    I don¡¯t know who it is, but it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m a guest who doesn¡¯t have enough money to rot.

    While thinking about it, the manager said he liked the unexpected free money.

    ¡­not knowing that the same thing is happening at every hotel across Rushmore City.

 Chapter 465

    #465. good night.

    * * *

    Cudangtang thump.

    [Chief, what is this?]

    ¡°The heart of the corrupted construction spirit.¡±

    [A heart?]

    ¡°Yes, it is quite expensive. It must have been that Geomrang kept it for sale, then put it in a corner and forgot about it.¡±

    [Then what about this?]

    ¡°It¡¯s just junk.¡±

    [¡­they look simr to the heart here?

    ]

    The cleaning was carried out on a fairlyrge scale.

    The house itself was kept clean thanks to the spirits, but there were many things to organize as it had been empty for so long.

    Furniture was particrly problematic.

    As it was neglected with minimal maintenance for several decades, almost all of the furniture had reached the end of its lifespan.

    Even if you sit on a bed or chair, it creaks and makes it impossible to use itfortably.

    So Limon made a quick decision.

    ¡°Did you say you would rece the furniture?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s ufortable to write like this. I¡¯m going to use it for now, and when it¡¯s bright tomorrow, I¡¯ll try to find suitable furniture at a furniture store.¡±

    ¡°It is a waste.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it worth it? These cheap furniture?¡±

    ¡°It is not the price of a thing that determines whether it is cheap or not.¡±

    If it was furniture that Geomrang used during his lifetime, no matter how old it was, it would be worth keeping.

    Should I say it was unexpected?

    Or should I say it¡¯s hers?

    Limon scratched his cheek nervously at Charlotte¡¯s unexpected words.

    ¡°¡­That sounds good, but then what? Are you going to use these scraps like this?¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t mind sleeping on the bare floor.

    However, this is only possible because Limon is ustomed to lodging in a rich home.

    Will Charlotte, who has lived the most luxurious life among all the princesses, be satisfied with this old furniture?

    It was something that Limon couldn¡¯t help but doubt.

    ¡°Stay away.¡±

    Charlotte neither affirmed nor denied Limon¡¯s point.

    I only snorted lightly.

    So, instead of Limon, she stepped forward and reached for the old sofa.

    A change has happened.

    self.

    A leather sofa that was sitting halfway down because it was worn out.

    It wriggled as if it were alive on its own, then began to be reassembled one by one right after it was disassembled.

    The rotten parts of the wooden frame are shaved off, and the metal fragments from the junk melt down and coat the frame.

    When the spring on top of the frame twists strangely and returns.

    The cotton and sponge, which had been crushed in half, swelled up again and regained their softness.

    Frayed leather bes smooth.

    So after a while.

    when all the changes are over.

    The old sofa was no longer there.

    Instead, only the antique sofa, which exuded an antique atmosphere and was as clean as new, remained in ce.

    ¡°I think this should be enough for immediate use.¡±

    [¡­It¡¯s not enough, so can I sell it right away?]

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. There is no way I can sell the furniture that I personally worked on for money.¡±

    Yuna-kyung put on a dumbfounded expression.

    Whether it¡¯s the sight of an old sofa that seemed to be lying around in a garbage dump, it became fine in an instant.

    Whether it¡¯s a neat and luxurious appearance that¡¯s put up in an antique shop.

    Because it was beyond imagination.

    However, Charlotte actually epted Yuna-kyung¡¯s admiration with a drowsy face.

    As if it¡¯s only natural that anyone admires their work¡­

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it? This is enough to make me want to buy it even for a billion dors.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you still have an eye for it.¡±

    [¡­?]

    I¡¯m sure he had a simr admiration.

    Why did Charlotte, who had a look of insignificance at her own words, start fixing other furniture right away while sneering at Limon¡¯s praise?

    While Yuna-kyung is shaking.

    The other pieces of furniture also changed their appearance one by one under Charlotte¡¯s care.

    Rather than a restoration, it is rather a metamorphosis.

    Save what needs to be saved.

    Fix what needs to be fixed.

    Reinforcing deficiencies, etc.

    It was truly admirable in that it made all the furniture perfect with just the clutter that was rolling around the house.

    [Wow, that sounds like magic¡­]

    ¡°Is that what the guy who learned magic is saying?¡±

    [Learned magic.]

    Yuna-kyung stuck out her tongue.

    Obviously, magic is a power close to omnipotence.

    It is also a mystery that can aplish anything if it is paid enough.

    But that also depends on the user¡¯s capabilities.

    Unless you¡¯re a legendary archwitch like Sir or a witch who specializes in restorative magic, this level of work would be difficult even if it took several days.

    How can you do it so quickly?

    I couldn¡¯t help but admire it even more knowing how difficult this was.

    [I didn¡¯t know that psionics could do this.]

    ¡°Well, that would be it. Because only the Golden Dragon Princess can do this.¡±

    After a light shrug.

    Limon added a word.

    ¡°My boss is also on the special side.¡±

    [Is that so?]

    ¡°Even among the previous Princesses of the Golden Dragon, there were very few princesses who could perform such a feat. It was just lifting mountains or extracting gold from minerals.¡±

    [¡­does that sound great enough?]

    in the middle of muttering.

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    For some reason, after Limon said something, it seemed that Charlotte was working on the furniture faster.

    As if they were trying to show off something.

    ¡®Um, is it because of my mood?¡¯

    Something seems strange, though.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s strange

    Even while Yuna-kyung was puzzled by the subtle sense of incongruity, the cleaning waspleted faster than expected.

    Limon, who knows this house well.

    An unmanned vacuum cleaner brought by Yuna-kyung.

    Most of all, of course, he remodeled all kinds of things in the house, including furniture.

    It was thanks to Charlotte¡¯s great performance that she made the remaining dust in the house get sucked into the garbage bag with just a flick of her finger.

    So it was.

    Why did Limon realize a certain problem after the cleaning was over?

    ¡°Here, boss.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Because I remember there were two beds in this house before we started cleaning?¡±

    ¡°In my memory, too.¡±

    ¡°But why is there only one now?¡±

    ¡°The bed was so worn out that I rebuilt it by gathering only the usable parts, and only one was left.¡±

    ¡°I think the size is too big for something like that.¡±

    When Limon was shocked when he saw a luxurious andrge king-size bed that reced the original small bed.

    Charlotte opened her mouthnguidly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care. So if you want¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes? Then it will be fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a rocking chair right in front of the firece, so I¡¯m going to sleep there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was worried that if I went out to sleep alone, the proud Charlotte would be offended by being taken care of, but I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t mind.

    Limon said calmly.

    It seems that this was not expected.

    Charlotte blinked.

    But Limon didn¡¯t give her a chance to say anything.

    I just waved my hand and left the bedroom.

    ¡°Then good night, sir.¡±

    After Limon went out like that.

    Left alone, Charlotte fell silent for a long time.

    ¡­bang.

    It was a momentter that a gentle sound resounded, like a palm hitting a pillow, then faded away.

    * * *

    ¡°Charlotte G. Rothschild¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s like you can¡¯t hold back your anger.

    He trembled.

    Then he said with a clenched fist.

    ¡°The prostitute of the dragon came to this city?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Rather than tearing her to death, you actually helped her and ate her money?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. The situation at the time was¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Fuck!

    Maybe it¡¯s because I got hit by an oil bottle that was violently thrown.

    While the reporter, whose forehead was torn and blood was flowing, kept his mouth shut, he shouted in a clear voice.

    ¡°You ungrateful bastard! Do you think I¡¯ve seen one or two people talking like you?¡±

    ¡°The situation was bad. Now there is no chance of winning even if we fight, so peace is the best. You say things that you don¡¯t even want to say with your mouth and act like you¡¯re unfair!¡±

    ¡°Well, in the end, the guy who sold his pride because he was blinded by money dares to¡­!¡±

    The reporter knelt in front of him with ferocious eyes as if he were looking at his enemy.

    Then he mmed his forehead on the floor and shouted.

    thud!

    ¡°Please forgive me for my inadequacies in not being able to stand on the spot.¡±

    How hard did you hit your head?

    Even when he saw the reporter with blood flowing from his torn forehead, he did not reap his anger.

    After struggling for a while, I just said it.

    ¡°There is no need for verbal excuses. If you truly want to be forgiven, prove it with your actions, not your words!¡±

    ¡°That is impossible.¡±

    ¡°What is it!?¡±

    When he is enraged at the act of kicking away the mercy he bestowed upon him, his twin heart res up.

    the reporter asked.

    ¡°Do you remember the call from the Great Wall?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk back! What does this situation have to do with it!¡±

    ¡°I am saying this because it seems to have something to do with it.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°For some reason, I don¡¯t remember the figure of the man who was apanying Chairman Charlotte¡­ but he was definitely gray-haired and wearing a sword.¡±

    As if I heard something I couldn¡¯t hear.

    He opened his eyes.

    Then he asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Limon Aspelder¡­! That damned murderer came with the prostitute of the dragon?¡±

    ¡°It seems to me, yes.¡±

    ¡°gibberish!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The murderer and the prostitute of the dragon are Cheolcheon¡¯s enemies, a rtionship that can never coexist. But apany? How dare you speak such nonsense!¡±

    firm distrust.

    tant suspicion.

    and faint horror.

    It took a while to shoot the reporter with a face mixed with various emotions.

    he said savagely.

    ¡°No more frivolous excuses! If you still have pride, go and get the dragon prostitute¡¯s head right away!¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    Did you realize that any more words are useless?

    The reporter bowed his head quietly for thest time and withdrew.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement.

    Rather, he jumped up from his seat and walked around the room from side to side, muttering to himself.

    ¡°You fool! How dare you use it as an excuse when you don¡¯t even know what kind of monster that murderer is.¡±

    Contrary to his words, his face was full of nervousness.

    I didn¡¯t believe the reporter¡¯s words.

    Swordsmith Limon Aspelder is the guardian deity of mankind.

    Even he, who thought that falsehood was undeserved, acknowledged only the achievements of cutting down seven dragons and stopping the Seven Dragons.

    Did Limon apany the Golden Dragon Princess?

    It was as absurd as bullshit about dogs and cats mating.

    But if that¡¯s true¡­

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be true.¡±

    Shaking off the sudden uneasiness, he reached out a hand.

    Then, after flying through the air with a boom, she tipped the bottle in her grasp and inhaled the contents.

    He crushed it and said with a growl.

    ¡°Even if it were true, he wouldn¡¯t be able to thwart our ns again.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s a trivial orderer.

    Whether it¡¯s a prodigal daughter of dragon blood.

    A murderer who knows nothing but knives.

    Whether it¡¯s a lord boasting with borrowed power.

    Even so, in the end, foolish people who do not know who the true owner of this world is, believing only in small powers and running amok.

    Although the providence has copsed and such trivial things are gaining power, the world will return to its true owner on the day when the providence stands right.

    with such firm faith.

    he picked up the phone

 Chapter 466

    #466. What mess is this?

    * * *

    The next morning.

    With Yuna-kyung on top of her head.

    Limon fell asleep in the rocking chair.

    What opened his eyes was the scent that flowed from somewhere.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Limon opened his closed eyes at the pleasant smell that naturally permeated his slumbering consciousness.

    And quietly rose from the rocking chair.

    Is it because of the slow movement?

    As if not even feeling the vibration,

    Limon followed the scent as it was with Yuna-gyeong, who was sleeping soundly in a curled up position, on top of her head.

    After leaving the living room, which was cleaned untilte at night.

    Waving one hand and saying hello to the unmanned vacuum cleaner that has been wiping the dust since morning.

    When you get to the source of the smell.

    What greeted him was a dinner set on the table, to be precise.

    A clear consomm¨¦ soup like ake.

    Biscuits with shrimp meat swimming in them.

    Sd that spreads out.

    Pigeon legs nted like a forest.

    A steak as thick as a rocky mountain.

    Other items include pyramid cake, moon egg tart, mushroom garden, and finger pizza.

    It is rather art rather than food that fills the wide dining table.

    It was a culinary art museum that was exquisitely and beautifully decorated like a picture while all of them were delicious.

    ¡°I was going to shake the paper, but you really smell it like a hunting dog.¡±

    Beyond that table.

    Blonde beauty from the kitchen.

    Charlotte opened her mouthnguidly.

    Then, with a flick of his finger, he floated through the air and put thest te on the table.

    ¡°¡­is this all your boss¡¯s handiwork?¡±

    ¡°Who would cook like this if not me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that the boss knows how to cook.¡±

    Limon¡¯s point was natural.

    The princess of the Seven Dragons, who is the richest person in the world and is always served by her aides, is Yori.

    It was a story that didn¡¯t fit as much as the farming queen.

    But Charlotte dismissed the point with a snort.

    Then, with arms crossed, he stood next to the seat of honor at the table he had prepared and spoke proudly.

    ¡°That is a foolish word. There is no way there is anything I can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    It was when Limon burst outughing at her words that sounded like the Golden Dragon Princess.

    Yuna-kyung, who was fast asleep on top of him, tossed and turned.

    [Ha-ung, something smells good¡­]

    ¡°Are you awake now?¡±

    [Good morning to you.]

    It took a while for Booth to get up and yawn.

    Yu Na-gyeong looked around, wondering what the smell was, and opened her eyes wide at the dinner that was unfolding in front of her.

    [wow! What kind of delicacy is this?]

    ¡°This is a breakfast prepared by our boss himself.¡±

    [Are you rich sister?! this one? Really???]

    ¡°Everyone makes a lot of fuss.¡±

    [It¡¯s worth making a fuss! What is this great dish? I don¡¯t think the course dishes at the Leviathan Hotel were like this.]

    Yuna-kyung continued to admire.

    Thanks to following Limon, I saw and ate all kinds of food from all over the world.

    Because it was the first time I had such a beautiful feast.

    However, even after hearing her praise, Charlotte did not show any signs of joy.

    It is natural to hear admiration.

    It seems boring because I¡¯m used to it.

    I just put on a bored expression.

    Limon looked at her like that and made a strange expression.

    ¡°There are some dishes that take quite a while, but haven¡¯t you had enough sleep to prepare them from dawn?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t specifically do it for you. I just did it myself because I thought there would be no food that would suit my taste in such a shabby city.¡±

    ¡°Then should I be thankful for the shabby city?¡±

    Limon, who was about to sit down, hesitated.

    Then he looked at Charlotte and smiled, then went over to her side and politely pulled out a chair and said one more thing.

    ¡°Of course, I should be more grateful to the boss.¡±

    ¡°Heung, you¡¯re good at one ttery.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the duty of a member of society to be loyal to the water owner?¡±

    ¡°The words in your mouth are enough, so hurry up and eat.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long-awaited meal that the boss carefully prepared, but it¡¯s a waste if it cools down.¡±

    Limon chuckled and sat down in his seat.

    Then, I lifted a spoon and first lightly tasted the consomm¨¦ soup.

    Rich vor in one bite.

    Deep umami in both mouths.

    At the end, a neat throat-pass.

    ¡®It¡¯s not as usible as it looks.¡¯

    After nodding once at the exquisite taste that is hard to taste at any first-ss restaurant.

    Limon grabbed his fork and knife and continued eating.

    The way he ate the food without making a sound was neat and skillful.

    Likewise, Charlotte¡¯s appearance is elegant and perfect.

    The action of slicing the ornately decorated food, dipping it with a fork, and gently pushing it between the red lips seemed to be an art rather than a meal.

    So, of course, the two of them had a quiet meal.

    But not everyone knew how to eat quietly.

    [Um uh, manager! Please give me that too. Ah, if that¡¯s the case, that one too!]

    Aguagu pok-kok gulp.

    In the end, the meal proceeded quite loudly because of Yuna-kyung, who was eating while talking about a few people alone.

    However, Limon and Charlotte did not care about Yuna-kyung¡¯s fuss.

    Limon seems familiar.

    Charlotte is indifferent.

    I just continued eating.

    [Whoa, it¡¯s really delicious. It¡¯s as delicious as anything made with Dagda¡¯s cauldron.]

    ¡­That means it was until Yun Na-kyung casually said that.

    click.

    That was the moment.

    Charlotte, who had been eating elegantly so far, stopped her hands and made the first sound of dishes hitting dishes.

    Deep sunken golden eyes.

    The gaze toward Yuna-kyung.

    When the blue bird, which had stopped munching at that gaze that contained a strange sense of pressure, was frozen.

    damn

    [Kyaauk!]

    Yuna-kyung, who was pped on the forehead by Limon¡¯s finger, fell backwards.

    ¡°Is it rude topare the chef¡¯s carefully prepared dishes with those made with magic? this guy.¡±

    [Ah, I said it with the intention ofplimenting it.]

    ¡°Apliment is aw that the listener should feel good, not the person saying it.¡±

    Limon took a piece of bread.

    Then he swallowed it in one bite andughed.

    ¡°Above all, the boss said, right? It¡¯s okay with the words in your mouth, so just eat.¡±

    She is a member of the Golden Dragon n.

    never know lies

    They are sincere in everything they say.

    So instead of trivial words, eating delicious food is the bestpliment to Charlotte¡¯s food skills.

    Charlotte looked at Limon, who spoke calmly, andzily opened her mouth again, moving the knife.

    ¡°Today, I couldn¡¯t show my skills because Icked food ingredients and kitchen equipment.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? Then you can look forward to more delicious dishes next time.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think I¡¯m your exclusive chef?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. But aren¡¯t you a boss with no self-respect enough to let the employees you hire starve to death?¡±

    ¡°I gave you a piece of meat, and it looks like a hunting dog that will try to eat even its owner.¡±

    Speaking gracefully and sarcastically.

    But without denying Limon¡¯s words.

    Charlotte continued her meal with such a haughty smile on her face.

    * * *

    After a brief breakfast.

    They headed to the same ce as yesterday.

    [Are you here today too¡­]

    ¡°Originally, steady management is important for things like this.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    He must have given out all the useful information yesterday, but there wasn¡¯t much useful at all.

    Still, if word spreads that they are constantly entering the bar and buying information at high prices, there will be people from other ces.

    So, it was well worth the short walk.

    ¡°First of all, I have to finish tidying up the house, so I¡¯m going to simply check it out today. I have to buy some of the things Ick.¡±

    [What wascking?]

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a cage to sleep in right now.¡±

    [Even if I don¡¯t have one, I have a ce to sleep.]

    ¡°I¡¯m asking for confirmation, but you¡¯re thinking of my head as your exclusive nest, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    [yes? Wasn¡¯t it?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide on the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    Seeing her, Limon was thinking about whether or not to snap his fingers.

    said Charlottenguidly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the kitchen equipment and ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Well, if the boss wants it, of course I¡¯m going to have it. What exactly do you need?¡±

    ¡°Right now, a vacuum low-temperature cooker, a micro-fine whisker, a siphon vacuum cooker, a distiller, and a freeze dryer are all you need.¡±

    ¡°¡­Boss, are you thinking of turning our kitchen into aboratory?¡±

    It seems that his pride was hurt by beingpared to his cooking skills.

    Looking at Charlotte, who seemed determined to show off her real skills this time around, Limon scratched his cheek.

    The horse was mass-produced with magic, and the dish made with Dagda¡¯s cauldron is a 100% reproduction of the food Limon and Shire ate.

    It has been the essence of all mountain and sea delicacies created by mankind for thousands of years.

    A battle of pride with Dagda¡¯s cauldron.

    It was an act close to recklessness that would normally be called foolishness, but

    ¡­

    Limon decided to just add expensive cookware to his shopping list.

    Not only was there no way Charlotte couldpromise on issues rted to pride, but there was no reason to stop her from buying it with her money anyway.

    I wondered if she would be able to cook a dish that would surpass Dagda¡¯s cauldron.

    But before entering the bar.

    Limon hesitated.

    Then, after squinting her eyes and looking inside, she slowly opened the door.

    Sigh.

    [¡­What kind of mess is this?]

    A tower of wine bottles.

    An overturned table.

    vomit on the floor.

    A woman¡¯s underwear hanging on the wall.

    Yu Na-kyung put on an absurd expression when she saw that the pub, which was not clean enough, had gone bankrupt.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you give gunfighters big bucks.¡±

    Limon wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Since he had a pupil named Geomrang, he had a rough idea of how the gunslingers who earned that much money yesterday would use it.

    Still, there are two reasons why he hesitated before Limon came in.

    [But why can¡¯t I see people?]

    One was an overly bleakndscape.

    Normally, in a show like this, there would be a few gunslingers hanging from the ceiling or lying on tables drunk.

    The only thing left is one hour.

    Because no one could ever be found.

    And the other¡­

    ¡°I have to admit you¡¯re a pretty good hound indeed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to conclusions, sir. It¡¯s not yet decided if I¡¯ve got it right or not.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than no reaction at all?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the oue.¡±

    [¡­Hey, I want to join the conversation too, right? So please stop talking about what only the two of you know and can you exin?]

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story.¡±

    Limon frowned slightly.

    Charlotte put on an interesting expression.

    When Yuna-kyung gets upset when she sees the two of them talking to each other.

    Limon moved his hand.

    ¡°I was fishing, and the fish came running to the pail with its feet.¡±

    [Yes?]

    The moment Yuna-kyung blinked at the meaningless words.

    Taaang!

    A loud gunshot rang out.

    A single ray of sword light shes.

    The bullet that had been flying at Charlotte ricocheted backwards and smashed the muzzle protruding from the counter.

    But that was only the beginning¡­

    p p p!

    A thick iron door came down at the entrance they had just entered.

    In a disy case where bottles are disyed.

    On the floor under an overturned table.

    In the gap between the mechanical parts hanging on the wall.

    The moment when the muzzles of heavy machine guns, grenadeunchers, and methrowers protruding from all over the ce spewed fire all at once.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    The entire seat where Limon and Charlotte were standing was covered with heat and roar.

 Chapter 467

    #467. Long time no see.

    * * *

    ¡°Have you done it?¡±

    He was smiling as he operated the equipment in the control room behind the bar.

    The baptism of bullets and mes thatpletely covered the inside of the bar was so intense that it didn¡¯t look like anything could survive.

    Fire.

    but right after that.

    He hardened his face.

    Smoke from bullets and mes.

    It was because they suddenly converged into one point, revealing the two people who had been hidden until now.

    ¡°Those monsters¡­!¡±

    I poured firepower to destroy even a tank a few times.

    It¡¯s a moment to shudder to see them not even dead or injured, not even a trace of scorch left.

    he gritted it.

    Well, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to catch the golden dragon princess so easily.

    So he pressed the next button without hesitation.

    Chow.

    A hole opens in the ceiling of the bar and

    liquid nitrogen is sprayed like rain.

    The sight of the bar, which had been blistering with heat just a moment ago, suddenly covered in frost and frozen, gave goosebumps all over.

    However, the results were not significantly different from before.

    Right.

    The moment Charlotte snapped her fingers.

    Liquid nitrogen, which had been pouring down like rain, gathered at one point to form a sphere.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t disappointed and continued to operate the button.

    As this pub has been around since the city of Rushmore was born, it has undergone numerous renovations over the years.

    Because there are still too many devices to use.

    But before he even activates the next security device.

    Charlotte¡¯s golden eyes, which had beennguidly sinking, suddenly turned to one side of the bar.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Where are you looking at?

    He put on a puzzled expression, but his face soon hardened.

    She realized that the direction Charlotte was looking at led in a straight line to the innermost part of the bar, the control room where she was hiding.

    and that moment.

    Limon¡¯s image in the video disappeared and a roar shook the bar.

    Kung kureung!

    The thick iron wall splits.

    The protruding muzzle is broken.

    The guard robot blocking it is cut to pieces.

    Truly crushing.

    Immediately after all the defense facilities that could block the military werepletely destroyed.

    Quaang!

    The control room door is broken.

    A white-haired man appeared.

    ¡°The hospitality of guests has be very hot. The business policy seems to have changed a lot in one day, bartender man?¡±

    The bartender¡¯s ferocious teeth moved straight ahead.

    He took out his shotgun and shot Limon.

    Taang!

    urate and quick shooting.

    As expected, it was a bartender-like skill at a bar where gunmen gather¡­

    but the bullets cut through the air.

    And a voice from behind.

    ¡°Get some sleep first.¡±

    Fuck!

    * * *

    ¡°Did you catch it?¡±

    ¡°As you can see.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve secured one mouth.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it too much, boss. Because there is a limit to what a single mouth can find out.¡±

    ¡°It is a useless worry.¡±

    It¡¯s like watching a hunting dog whining in fear that its prey will fall.

    Charlotte, who looked at Limon with cute eyes, smiled proudly.

    ¡°If one is not enough, grab more and that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t say it lightly, like you¡¯re doing 1+1 bargain shopping, boss. There is no guarantee that the others will be captured so easily.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a hound that you use to make difficult things easy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but that¡¯s okay.¡±

    I think I must have met the wrong employer.

    While grumbling, Limon mped his ferocious teeth with the rope he picked up.

    Then, he picked up Yuna-kyung, who was blinking on the unmanned vacuum cleaner, and threw him on top of him instead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    [¡­Hey, boss? I don¡¯t quite understand the situation. What the hell just happened?]

    Yuna-kyung asked timidly.

    Bullets and mes raining down.

    Liquid nitrogen rained down.

    Limon breaks the wall and goes in.

    Until he grabbed his ferocious teeth.

    It¡¯s because everything happened within a few minutes, so I didn¡¯t understand the situation.

    The answer that came back was simple.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s worth spending money on.¡±

    [Are you saying you spent money to get robbed?]

    ¡°¡­Blue, even though our boss is a bit wasteful, he¡¯s not the kind of person who would do such a useless thing.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    Then, looking outward, he casually added one more word.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    [Yes?]

    What does that mean?

    To the confused Yuna-kyung, Limon did not bother to exin in detail.

    It seems that one hundred words is not enough.

    I just opened the door and walked out.

    And Yuna-kyung, who saw the scenery outside while riding on Limon¡¯s head, stiffened as it was.

    p p p.

    A heavy steel body.

    A joint in which all kinds of parts are intertwined.

    Even engines that pump out steam.

    The sight of the gunmen aiming their guns while wearingplex mechanical armor made Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes widen.

    [Put away your weapons and lie down!]

    [You are wanted for robbery, kidnapping, and vandalism ording to thews of the Rushmore Dominion!] [

    If you do notply with the order, you will be executed immediately!]

    As if you were not joking.

    Limon wasn¡¯t surprised to see murderous gunmen ready to shoot at any moment.

    I just muttered quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mixed-arms cavalry. It¡¯s been a while too.¡±

    ¡°Seeing that they still ride on such worn-out aircraft, they look like gunfighters in the wilderness.¡±

    ¡°Hey boss. Don¡¯t ignore it because it¡¯s old. Even if they look like that, they are scrap metal with better performance than the silver dragon n¡¯s cutting-edge reinforced armored soldiers.¡±

    ¡°So, isn¡¯t it scrap metal?¡±

    Charlotte snorted briefly.

    It¡¯s not wrong, but the gunman¡¯s gloves are really hot.

    The color of the helmet and breastte are different.

    The top is long and the bottom is short.

    The left and right feet are different, etc.

    Rather than a reinforced exoskeleton, it looked more like a piece of junk made from scrap metal.

    But Limon didn¡¯t look down on him.

    They are the gunmen of the wilderness who hunt and feed on corrupted spirits.

    It was because they were the beginnings of modern-day reinforced armored soldiers that surpassed most high-level yers.

    ¡°What will you do? If you¡¯re not confident, I might be able to rece you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke, boss.¡±

    One problem.

    Their opponent was, of course, Limon.

    As much as the gun barrel was focused on him, the swordsmanughed at the fish instead of being intimidated by the sight of the muzzle.

    Thest sword master of mankind continued with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°As the boss said, isn¡¯t it a hunting dog that was originally there to make these troublesome things easy?¡±

    [Fire!]

    Like that, Limon raised his sword.

    The moment when gunshots rang out with ferocious shouts.

    A scuffle between swordsmen and gunmen has begun in a city in the middle of the wilderness.

    * * *

    Boom Kwa Gwa Kwa Kwa Gwa Kwang!

    [Such a fucking foot! Why don¡¯t the

    bullets

    hit

    ?!

    Heat waves and roars echo the heavens and earth.

    It¡¯s already a war rather than a melee.

    It was a crucible of excess firepower that would devastate one or two cities in an instant.

    The problem was that only the gunmen were beaten unterally by the excessive firepower, and the bullets they shot did not even touch Limon.

    Cut bullets with a sword.

    twisting his head to avoid it.

    Jumping in the heat wave, etc.

    Even under the pouring fire, Limon roamed around leisurely.

    No matter how much the gunmen poured out crossfire and aimed shots, it was useless.

    After fighting hard, the moment they seemed to have disappeared, Limon was already behind them, driving his sword into the engine.

    [Damn it! Let¡¯s see if we can avoid this too!]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have the confidence to hit it with a gun.

    Eventually, one gunman drew a hammer with a pile bunker and charged Limon.

    Since it was originally a special equipment to deal with armored spirits, the majesty of the heavy hammer was brutal enough to crush any ship at once.

    Awesome!

    [¡­!?]

    But what can I do?

    When ites to bloodshed, the second most sad thing in the world is the sword of a sword master.

    In the end, the gunman, who had bravely charged Limon, copsed with the cavalryman, whose engine was broken.

    The endings of the other gunmen were also much the same.

    Protected by the thickest gloves, of course.

    The location of the engine is difficult to grasp due to the structure of each aircraft with medium heating.

    Limon pinpointed its location just by looking at it, and pierced the engine through its armor.

    Suddenly, the gunmen who lost their loved ones could only scream and faint or want to pass out.

    The dozens of gunmen were quickly sorted out and the fight was simply sorted out.

    No, it looked like it would be sorted out.

    That is, until a sh of light flew from somewhere.

    Phishung!

    ¡°hmm¡­?¡±

    Even the sound prates.

    It also melts walls and steel frames.

    Relying on his instinctive intuition to dodge the sh that literally fired at the speed of light, Limon reflexively turned his head.

    Then, while looking at the distant side hidden by the buildings that were everywhere, I took a step.

    One step behind the gunmen.

    One step, kicking off the wall and rising.

    One step while falling from the roof.

    Thus, the moment when Limon reached the roof of a certain building in just three steps and lowered his sword into the empty air.

    Paperweight!

    The optical camouge was released, and a translucent figure that appeared as if rising from the air was fired from one hand, and the electron shot back at Limon.

    In-young¡¯s response did not stop there.

    It slipped back and fired a sh again.

    Chew!

    Of course, even if I did, it was useless.

    From a with high-voltage current that can kill even a whale instantly to a beam of light that can pierce iron.

    Limon, who shed everything at once and caught up with the figure, kicked the translucent figure with his foot.

    And heughed at the opponent who revealed his optical camouge.

    ¡°I wondered how the wild gunmen in the wilderness behaved strangely and in an orderly manner. I guess you were behind it.¡±

    face tattoo.

    two mechanical arms.

    A bandaged forehead.

    to the chest badge.

    Limon tilted his head crookedly at the man whose appearance was too unique to be recognized.

    ¡°Sheriff¡­ Shall I call you Nari, the sorcerer?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    Limon turned the tip of his sword.

    Then he continued, pointing to the sheriff¡¯s arms, which were still steaming.

    ¡°It¡¯s not umon to see cyborg soldiers blessed by spirits in this town, but only shamans carry photon cannons on their bodies.¡±

    Is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    Watching the sheriff locked in silence.

    Limon twitched his lips.

    ¡°And if you know that, I can roughly guess why you attacked.¡±

    Chew!

    It was right after that.

    Limon¡¯s sword cut off the sheriff¡¯s coat.

    The sheriff¡¯s chest was exposed intact thanks to the exact cut of the clothes without a single wound on the skin.

    Limon lightly clicked his tongue as he looked at the tree-shaped tattoo on his heart.

    ¡ä¡ä the target can¡¯t have been me. Maybe it was the boss? You guys hate the Golden Dragon n from long ago because they¡¯re terrible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hundreds of years have already passed.

    Those who remember the days when dragons still ruled.

    And recalling the oldest organization in the world that follows the glories of the past farther than that.

    said Limon sarcastically.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Nari of the Continental Guard.¡±

 Chapter 468

    #468. tell me

    * * *

    The Continental Guard.

    The Seven Dragons, Dark Dawn, etc.

    The origins of this association, which has a longer history than any other organization in the world, go back to the Golden Age.

    Until then, they were more like an association of groups or tribes for exchanging knowledge and helping each other.

    But stagnant water rots and flowing water changes.

    times are changing

    the world develops

    The Continental Guardian also gradually changed.

    In the Silver Age, it was reborn as an organization to fight against the gods.

    In the Bronze Age, they became a secret society to resist the dragon¡¯s rule.

    After the age of heroes, peoplemitted crimes for the revival and purification of the nation.

    In the end, it was disbanded due to the spirit crisis, but as an organization that dominated the North American continent in the past, the roots of the Continental Guardians remained throughout the North American continent.

    ¡°So it¡¯s no surprise that Sheriff Nari is a member of the Continental Guard.¡±

    bar.

    A ce that was actually a bar.

    Leaning back on what was the counter and crossing his arms, Limon said casually.

    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why they did such a reckless thing to this situation.¡±

    ¡°You know the rtionship between the Continental Guardian and our n.¡±

    ¡°I mean no.¡±

    Limon frowned at the words of Charlotte, who was sitting on the counter with her legs crossed and her arms crossed as well.

    Of course, the level of resentment of the Continental Guardian against the Golden Dragon n is sky-high.

    Even when the Seven Dragons were called the Demonic Cult, they took the lead in subjugating the Golden Dragon n.

    As a result, it is deplorable to enve all white people in North America and create racism against white people all over the world except Europe.

    In any case, given their rtionship, it seemed natural that they had attacked Charlotte.

    ¡­about 150 years ago.

    If this was the era before the emancipation of white ves.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t thest time the Continental Guardians waged an all-out war against the president¡¯s family during the Civil War?¡±

    ¡°All-out war is an overkill. Well, at least our armed forces wiped them out.¡±

    ¡°At that time, it was so beaten that even the remnants of the Continental Guardian gave up armed conflict after that. Instead, they changed their course to fight politically.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, Alice seems to be quite amused.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. There won¡¯t be only one or twows or policies that need to be changed.¡±

    Limon said sullenly.

    It was an old story that the Continental Guard was a secret society.

    It is disbanded during the Spirit Rebellion.

    defeated in the Civil War.

    Decline after decline, the Continental Guardians have long since transformed into a conservative political organization.

    The proof is that many of the key members of the Democratic Party are descendants of the Continental Guardian.

    The reason why the Democratic Party was able to oppose the Republican Party was also because Midas¡¯ financial power was added to the Continental Guardian¡¯s power.

    The reason Ellis, who was originally Charlotte¡¯s aide, became president must have been to solve that problem.

    ¡°Anyway, as far as I know, there¡¯s no reason for the Continental Guardians to attack the boss so tantly.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to think it¡¯s an individual deviation.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are a lot of idiots in the world, so it could be a personal act, but¡­ Sheriff Nari isn¡¯t that nerdy. ¡±

    If it was only out of resentment or impulse, I would have done it right away when I saw Charlotte yesterday.

    The fact that the attack was finally made after a day has passed is the result of judgment, not emotion.

    In other words, the sheriff had a reason to raid Charlotte.

    either seed or fail.

    Not only does it carry a huge political burden, but it also knows that it will lead to a physical civil war.

    ¡°No matter how many times you think about it, how many reasons would you want to do something like this while risking the United States to turn upside down?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I also have two things thate to mind for that reason.¡±

    ¡°Well, considering the ce and situation, the answer is almost fixed.¡±

    ¡°The question is, which one?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Limon untied his arms.

    And after squatting.

    I asked casually, making eye level with the other person who was kneeling on the floor.

    ¡°In that sense, Sheriff, I¡¯d like you to tell me which one the reason is.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t you think you have any intention of speaking voluntarily?¡±

    Even though Charlotte is in a state of being entangled in a restraint made by melting down a broken glove, she remains silent.

    When Limon clicks his tongue as he sees the sheriff showing no signs of opening his mouth.

    Charlotte snorted.

    ¡°You are doing something useless.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of time, it¡¯s persuasion, boss. Conversation is important.¡±

    ¡°If it was a joke, it was funny.¡±

    A sword master who emphasizes the need for dialogue.

    It¡¯s a funny story, like a rich man who piles up gold in his house and discusses collecting it.

    Charlotte sneered, andnguidly added one more word.

    ¡°Stop wasting time and start slowly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the confidence to imitate a lie detector against a shaman who has undergone a cyborg treatment.¡±

    ¡°What is the need for that? There is a surer way.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to torture me?¡±

    ¡°These aren¡¯t the remnants of the Liberation Brigade, aren¡¯t you, the swordsman, the only human who has mastered the 36,500 torture techniques of the Seven Dragons?¡±

    Torture is meaningless to the Liberation Brigade, who cannot open their mouths even if they want to because they are all under the ban.

    However, on the contrary, unless there is such a prohibition, few people can withstand the torture skills of the Seven Dragons.

    Charlotte said arrogantly.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother denying it.

    Instead, I just pointed out.

    ¡°Even without a ban, a shaman might have a self-destruct device or two.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There are plenty of mouths to talk about.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡±

    It became a mess.

    When Limon sighed as he saw dozens of gunmen tied up with ropes in the middle.

    The sheriff was the first to speak.

    ¡°They just followed my instructions and don¡¯t know anything. So please release me.¡±

    ¡°You are the only one responsible?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, I like the attitude of taking responsibility¡­ Unfortunately, I¡¯m not the one who can decide that responsibility.¡±

    Limon nced away.

    He said, looking at Charlotte, who sat on the counter and looked down at the sheriff.

    ¡°I honestly think the boss did a lot for not blowing up this city.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the unexpected words.

    When the sheriff hardens his face.

    Charlotte let out a slight snort.

    ¡°Selling the owner as a threat. What a cheeky hound.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even saying things without me, are you?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided what to do with this ce yet.¡±

    ¡°Well, even if the boss goes over, the other members of the Golden Dragon n won¡¯t.¡±

    Charlotte, who was so arrogant that she didn¡¯t even consider an attack like this an assault, could just snort and ignore it.

    But what if the other members of the Golden Dragon n find out about this?

    There was a high possibility that Ellis, who was an immediate aide, would retaliate by making full use of his authority as president.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t physically do anything without the boss¡¯s permission, but it would be easy to copse the city economically instead.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with the people of this city!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it me who decides that?¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Touching the princess is the biggest taboo for the Seven Dragons.

    It was for this reason that Limon in the Age of Heroes avoided an all-out war as much as possible while fighting the Seven Dragons.

    As long as the princess is there, the seven dragons won¡¯t copse.

    However, if the princess is killed, the Seven Dragons will run out of control.

    I learned from the case of the Green Dragon n and Sword Demon that the Seven Dragons cannot be eradicated unless this contradiction is resolved.

    ¡­After that, I cut the Silver Dragon Princess, the ck Dragon Princess, the ck Dragon Princess and the ck Dragon Princess several times.

    that was unavoidable

    Anyway, based on Limon¡¯s experience, the rampage of the Seven Dragons was not something that could be prevented by force.

    There is only one exception.

    Only when the princess restrains herself.

    That¡¯s why Limon said it several times.

    It is Charlotte who decides how much to hold the me for this situation, not herself.

    ¡°¡­do you mean open your mouth if you want to prevent this city from being swept up in retaliation?¡±

    That moment.

    Charlotte¡¯s golden eyes narrowed coldly.

    And just before she snaps her fingers.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hey Sheriff Nari. Be careful with your words. Do you think our boss is a bully with no pride enough to threaten the city hostage?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°If you are the perpetrator, do your best to beg for forgiveness and ask for mercy.¡±

    will you forgive your sins

    Or hate and revenge.

    It is up to the victim to decide that.

    Where did you learn the habit of forcing someone to forgive you for trying to attack and kill them?

    Seeing Limon¡¯s sharp point, the sheriff bit his lip.

    ¡°You are making too harsh demands on me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a reasonable request.¡±

    The sheriff closed his eyes.

    And after a long silence, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°I will tell you all the facts. So please don¡¯t hold others ountable.¡±

    Charlotte did not raise an eyebrow even after hearing the words of the sheriff, who was still on her knees and bowed her head.

    I just put on a bored expression.

    ¡°You are short.¡±

    It¡¯s okay to attack yourself.

    However, the sin of daring to insult oneself cannot be forgiven to this extent.

    In front of Charlotte who pointed out proudly, the sheriff had to bang his head to the floor.

    thud.

    ¡°¡­Please be kind.¡±

    Take a moment to look at the sheriff, who is finally ready to talk.

    Charlotte snorted slightly.

    And he rested his chin on one hand.

    ¡°If you tell the truth, at least I¡¯ll make sure that no damage is done to this city because of what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for forgiving me¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you. In the first ce, you are not even worthy of my forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now tell me.¡±

    I felt insulted by those words.

    Looking at the back of the sheriff¡¯s head trembling with his head on the floor.

    Charlotte askednguidly.

    ¡°Whichever moves you, greed or fear.¡±

    * * *

    Dooung!

    ¡°You Indy Jones son of a bitch! Why did you hide Seven Arcs in a ce like this¡­!¡±

    he hit the wall

    Is it because of his superpowers as a high-level yer?

    With a single blow, a roar like the knocking of a bell resounded everywhere.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Even though they were shocked to break through the iron wall, the passage did not budge and remained firmly in ce without breaking a single crack.

    Thanks to that, Labyrinth, the specter of the 4th rank of the Liberation Brigade, had to be even more resentful.

    I thought everything was over until I stole the ¡®key¡¯ from the Golden Dragon n.

    I never thought I¡¯d be stuck in a ce like this.

    If there was Indy Jones in front of me, I would want to tear it to death right away.

    Take a moment to breathe heavily.

    Labyrinth muttered as she red at the door in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not too long after all.¡±

    I wasted time unexpectedly, but in the end it was just a matter of time.

    Since erosion has already begun.

    The fifth Seven Arcs were now in his hands.

    Whether it¡¯s the golden dragon n.

    someone else.

    You wouldn¡¯t have imagined you¡¯d be in Rushmore City.

    With such a triumphant smile on his face, Labyrinth obtained the Seven Arcs and burned his ambition to rise up the ranks.

 Chapter 469

    #469. promise to keep

    * * *

    The distant past.

    When the Spirit Crisis broke out.

    The Spirit Squadron of South Dakota converted a certain mountain into a fort.

    And for more than a few months, I fought against the fallen spirits based there.

    It was regarded as a symbol of hope to the people of the North American continent at the time who were being ughtered by runaway spirits.

    The problem was that there was no end to the forces of the fallen spirits.

    In the end, the Spirit Sentinel, which struggled to the end to protect the refugees, self-destructed along with the fortress, leaving only an empty wastnd there.

    After the spirit uprising ended like that.

    The elemental spirits and shamans built a city there to honor the elemental squadron.

    That city is Rushmore City.

    It was one of the most popr cities in North America as well as in the world.

    However, no matter how developed a city may be, there cannot be only clean parts.

    Even in this city, there were ces that could be called slums.

    In the past, when it was fashionable to hunt down fallen spirits and make a fortune, this area was developed by merchants who were aiming for the wallets of numerous gunmen.

    But the old town, now full of abandoned buildings, was such a ce.

    ¡°Hmm, indeed.¡±

    In the middle of the old town.

    Deep in the old sewers.

    Limon shook his head.

    ¡°If a ce like this had been discovered not long after the events in Las Vegas, it would have been pretty much out of the box.¡±

    It is said that a sudden shaking urred a while ago and the source, the sewer, was searched.

    In the meantime, a new area was suddenly discovered in the sewer.

    And after searching through the records of Rushmore City by mobilizing the spirits, they found out that it was a ce rted to Indy Jones.

    To Limon, who reflects on the circumstances the sheriff confessed.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a story that it was because of greed in the end.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the legacy of Indy Jones, even the Continental Guard would be greedy.¡±

    No one knows how much wealth Indy Jones, who was even called the best archaeologist of the 20th century and robbed numerous ruins, was.

    A mountain of gold and silver treasures.

    To say that God filled a room.

    There are only rumors like that.

    Even if half of the rumors are half true, the legacy can change the rise and fall of a country.

    Even for Seven Arks, the Liberation Brigade risked their lives to find it.

    It was only natural that the Continental Guardians coveted it after learning that Indy Jones¡¯ legacyy beneath their feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit unfortunate. If they had teamed up with the Liberation Brigade, they would have been willing to tell you what true terror is.¡±

    In fact, one of the two reasons Limon considered was that the Continental Guardians were helping the Liberation Brigade.

    Just as Sergei, who inherited the legacy of the Dark Dawn, formed a cooperative rtionship with the Liberation Brigade.

    There was also the possibility that the Continental Guardians, dreaming of past glory, would try to confront the Gold Dragon n through an alliance with the Liberation Brigade.

    In that sense, it was very fortunate that the Liberation Brigade¡¯s attack was due to simple greed¡­

    ¡°Well, honestly, I think the sheriff Nari¡¯s attack on the boss was a lot of fear.¡±

    ¡°fear? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still behind the Golden Dragon n, but I¡¯m sure they feared that if Indy Jones¡¯ legacy was taken away, the gap would grow irreversibly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an absurd statement.¡±

    ¡°Because being a human by nature tends to think of everything in terms of one¡¯s own standards.¡±

    Charlotte snorted briefly.

    For others, Indy Jones¡¯ legacy may be a treasure trove.

    But she is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    To her, who had the greatest wealth in the Seven Dragons, the legacy of a grave robber was at best a rather unusual collection.

    Because there was nome idea to widen the gap with the Continental Guardian by relying on something like that.

    When Limon smiled bitterly because he knew that fact.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly muttered.

    [Anyway, it¡¯s very interesting.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [The legacy of Indy Jones must have been in a ce like this.]

    A wall that does not know whether it is stone or metal.

    Lights strung on the ceiling.

    Wide enough for a truck to pass through.

    It was so mysterious that it was impossible to believe that it was in the middle of the sewer.

    However, the reason Yun Na-kyung was impressed by this ce was for a different reason.

    [After all, we had the legacy of Indy Jones right under our feet, right?]

    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s hard to say under our feet. Even if it¡¯s the same old town, it¡¯s a bit far from our amodation.¡±

    [It¡¯s nearby anyway!]

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Limonughed.

    To be honest, it¡¯s not a coincidence.

    Indy Jones looking for a ce to hide his legacy.

    Limon found a suitable building to teach Geomrang.

    It was inevitable that they would gather in the deserted old town of Rushmore City in the middle of the wilderness.

    [The person named Indy Jones is also really great. How did he secretly create a ce like this without being a yer?]

    ¡°Perhaps he used a construction spirit or an underground spirit.¡±

    [The spirit made this?]

    ¡°Yes. After all, architecture using spirits in this country is not that rare or mysterious.¡±

    North America is thend of spirits.

    Since long ago, this country has been using spirits to do all sorts of things that are impossible for humans.

    Even this Rushmore City is said to have been built overnight.

    It was possible to create such an underground space without anyone knowing, if only one soulful sage knew.

    ¡°I heard that methods using spirits have been rare these days¡­¡±

    [Because of the architectural yers?]

    ¡°There is an influence, but the biggest reason is that the activities of the spirits have declined and the number of spiritists has decreased with the opening of the Iron Age. It will work.¡±

    [Ummm, is that so?]

    After hearing that the fact that EK products are bing harder to see is proof, Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    I¡¯ve only seen spirits in the Sentai series.

    Because she had never seen the real thing until she came to America this time, it felt more unfamiliar to her that it was a time when spirits were active.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung subtly turned the conversation around.

    [Anyway, the Liberation Brigade is over now.]

    In the first ce, the problem was that it was difficult to find remnants of the Liberation Brigade.

    There¡¯s nothing more to worry about as long as you hold the tail like this.

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, who spoke casually, Limon made a subtle expression.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    [What do you want to see? There is even a rich older sister in the team leader, but no matter how many remnants of the liberation brigade there are, there is no way they can be opponents,

    right?]

    [yes? Why?]

    It seems like he doesn¡¯t know what the problem is.

    It was Charlotte whozily opened her mouth instead of Limon in response to Yuna-kyung¡¯s puzzled question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the swordsmith contract.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. No matter how many Liberation Brigade members there are, I won¡¯t lift a finger.¡±

    [Ah.]

    Yuna-kyung was trembling.

    Cooperate in finding the Liberation Brigade.

    Instead, he said he would not intervene, leaving it entirely to Charlotte to catch them.

    It was only btedly that he remembered the promise Limon and Charlotte had made.

    [¡­Do you really want to wait and see?]

    ¡°I have to keep my promise.¡±

    [No, but¡­]

    The princess of the Seven Dragons is definitely strong.

    However, the specter of the Liberation Brigade is not an easy opponent.

    Up until now, all of them had failed because of Limon¡¯s interference, but among them there were ghosts that threatened the princess or almost destroyed the country.

    But can Charlotte alone deal with all the remnants of the Liberation Brigade?

    And without the Seven Dragons to assist?

    ¡°There is no need to worry unnecessarily. If it¡¯s the boss, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you sound obvious.¡±

    However, Limon cut off Yuna-kyung¡¯s anxiety and passed it over.

    Charlotte snortednguidly as if that worry itself was an insult to herself.

    Thanks to that, Na-kyung Yun had no choice but to ride the unmanned vacuum cleaner and quietly follow the two, scratching her head with her wings.

    In the meantime.

    Finally the aisle ends.

    A door appeared.

    ¡°huh?¡±

    [Huh?]

    The moment I saw that door.

    Limon raised his eyes, and

    Yuna-kyung also opened them roundly without realizing it.

    Until now, it was just an ess road, not because of the grand gates that were standing there as if they were real.

    Looks like someone has already entered.

    Doors wide open left and right.

    It was because I saw a curtain of radiance swirling around the entrance.

    [Chief, can this be¡­?]

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Limon moved slowly as Charlotte watched with interest.

    And stretched out his hand to the vastness.

    Paperweight!

    It was right after that.

    The moment Limon¡¯s hand came close.

    Disappears like a melting film.

    Instead, bare walls of soil and bedrock were exposed.

    A cepletely different from the passages that covered the surroundings, as if everything that should have disappeared.

    However, as Limon withdrew his hand and retreated, the vastness returned, and the passage that had been reflected in it also reappeared.

    A very strange and bizarre sight.

    Nevertheless, seeing the vast expanse familiar to former PAB agents, Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°This is the dungeon gate.¡±

    * * *

    It was a magnificent city.

    It is also different from Rushmore City built by spirits or Las Vegas built by the Golden Dragon n.

    gorgeous

    Fantastic.

    Although sophisticated.

    A ce where coolness, which is strangely inhumane, and heat, where everyone is busy moving without a break for a moment, coexist.

    A city filled with skyscrapers towering into the sky from end to end.

    Among them, on the top floor of the tallest building, an old man was looking out the window.

    like calcting something.

    Or as if to reminisce.

    A long time to fiddle with a silver coin while looking down at the city view.

    the old man suddenly asked.

    ¡°What number was it?¡±

    ¡°No. 27.¡±

    ¡°You did a lot in one day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Grandpa didn¡¯t answer the phone.¡±

    Looking at the silent flickering smartphone, the girl wearing sses said nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate and decide quickly, grandpa.¡±

    How long do you n on doing this?

    Hearing the girl¡¯s sharp urging, the old man stopped rolling the silver coin.

    And after a short silence, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°When I was younger, I had many times suffered significant losses while investing.¡±

    The girl frowned at the sudden old story, but did not interrupt the old man¡¯s words.

    Arms crossed as if they were used to it.

    I was just waiting for the main story to follow.

    ¡°Most of that was because I missed the time to back off because I was toozy to pay the loss or because I was ovee with emotion.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to lose money at this point?¡±

    ¡°They still have value, so it¡¯s too early to sever their connection with the Continental Guardian.¡±

    After shaking my head lightly.

    The old man added one more word.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not worth investing in Rushmore City any more than this.¡±

    Unless Charlotte intervened.

    Even if you pour billions of dors, it will be difficult to get your hands on Indy Jones¡¯ legacy, and even then, it will not pay off.

    So the existing investment money will be forgotten as if there was none.

    Seeing the old man talking coldly, the girl frowned.

    ¡°Then why are you making so much noise when you tell me to stop calling?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think?¡±

    It¡¯s like thinking for yourself.

    The old man only fiddled with silver coins.

    After a brief thought, the girl opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­The Continental Guardians might seed even if it¡¯s just one chance, so you¡¯re going to continue to torture them with hope?¡±

    ¡°The possibility of recovering your investment should always be open.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Thoroughly weigh the gains and losses.

    Calcte returns and risks.

    A person who only intervenes in things that benefit him.

    Therefore, he is the world¡¯s best investor who has amassed the most enormous wealth among the existing seven monarchs and obtained wealthparable to that of the Seven Dragons.

    golden lord.

    And the girl shook her head excitedly as she saw the endlessly flickering smartphone on his desk.

 Chapter 470

    #470. you are thorough

    * * *

    About 32 years ago.

    A meteor shower pours down.

    After the whole sky is covered with starlight.

    Some strange changes have taken ce in the world.

    From caves in the mountains, abandoned lungs to historic cultural heritage, elevators, and even empty space.

    A ce covered with a film of light appeared everywhere.

    Many were suspicious of the ce and wary.

    But also, not a few have set foot there either actively or by mistake.

    Through them, people learned several things.

    One is that the space is distorted in a ce covered by a vast screen, so that it bes infinitely wider and divided into different floors.

    The other is that there are monsters in it.

    And thest one is, of course, if you catch monsters there, you can get all kinds of rewards such as items and rare metals.

    ording to his achievements, he could sign a contract with the Constetion and acquire superhuman powers called skills.

    The people who learned of this became enthusiastic and flocked to the wilderness.

    People called the superhumans born in this way yers, and the ce covered in vastness became precious like a treasure.

    That¡¯s a dungeon.

    The yer¡¯s cradle.

    Ending the Age of Heroes.

    It was a symbol of the Iron Age itself.

    Of course, more has been revealed about dungeons by countless yers over the past few decades.

    Some monsterse out.

    what is that strategy?

    And where and what items or resources you can get your hands on.

    However, there were still many unknowns, such as why and how the dungeons were created and where monsters and items came from.

    ¡°It¡¯s also suspicious.¡±

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    [Why did the dungeon be the ce where Indy Jones left a legacy?]

    ¡°It¡¯s too coincidental to be a coincidence.¡±

    After checking the remains of Indy Jones.

    Limon and Charlotte returned to their lodgings to sort things out.

    It was so unexpected that the remains of Indy Jones, which had been buried underground for decades, became a dungeon.

    [Do you think the Liberation Brigade yed a trick?]

    ¡°Because they secretly have a lot of talent.¡±

    [No matter how hard it is, I think it¡¯s a very absurd assumption that a dungeon can be built.]

    Yuna-kyung muttered nervously.

    In this Iron Age, each dungeon is a precious treasure trove.

    The more diverse dungeons a country has, the greater the possibility of bing a high-level yer and the richer the items and resources you can obtain.

    It is no exaggeration to say that the number of dungeons is the national strength.

    But what if you could artificially create a dungeon?

    It was an ability that all guilds and countries in the world coveted, enough to let their handse out of their necks.

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a coincidence or not. The thing is, I can¡¯t go there.¡±

    [Because the sword master can¡¯t enter the dungeon.]

    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t enter the dungeon¡­¡± [

    Don¡¯t think about it!]

    ¡°I just said it.¡±

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re telling me not to make a big deal of it.

    Yuna-kyung said in a panic.

    Limon reluctantly agreed.

    Unlike the others, he couldn¡¯t enter the dungeon even if he wanted to because the entire entrance disappeared as soon as he approached.

    Just like the dungeon denied the very existence of him.

    That was also the biggest reason why sword masters were ignored in this era.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    But Limon is the only one in trouble.

    Charlotte said in anguid manner as if there was nothing wrong with it.

    ¡°If the remnants of the Liberation Brigade are there, you can just watch while I take care of them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it because it¡¯s going to be hard to watch.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    I had intended to leave it to her from the beginning.

    However, watching from the side of thepanion and letting Charlotte enter the dungeon alone were different cases.

    ¡°It would be difficult for even the boss to find the remnants of the Liberation Brigade alone there, but what are you going to do?¡±

    The biggest problem is that they cannot find the Liberation Brigade at all.

    Of course there are up to 100 floors.

    Searching for the Liberation Brigade while breaking through a vast dungeon with numerous difficulties on each floor alone was like finding a needle in the sand.

    Considering the sheriff¡¯s testimony that they searched the ce for days and found no one else.

    At Limon¡¯s point, Charlotte snorted.

    ¡°Nothing to worry about. I have already finished the preparations.¡±

    ¡°Preparation¡­¡±

    Limon hesitated.

    Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at Charlotte.

    ¡°Is this why you thought it was strange that you came back without entering the dungeon straight away?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you didn¡¯t know that I was what you could think of.¡±

    ¡°You are thoroughly prepared for that.¡±

    ¡°Even if Ipliment him, the only thing I can give you is jewels.¡±

    ¡°¡­But what about giving real jewels?¡±

    It¡¯s because there is no cash.

    When Limon is shocked by Charlotte¡¯s behavior of giving away all the jewelry she was wearing.

    Yuna-kyung also tilted her head.

    [Chief over there? What are you ready for?]

    ¡°Look out the window.¡±

    [yes? Suddenly, why is it outside the window¡­?]

    Immediately after looking out the window as he was told to do so while being confused.

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    [¡­is that something?]

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    A blonde cowgirl appeared in the empty lot in front of the inn.

    Dozens of cowboys lined up behind her in line with Oh.

    And even now, feeling the presence of easily exceeding the hundredth unit, which is increasing one by one.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°These are the chasers who will help hunt for our boss.¡±

    * * *

    The reason Limon and Charlotte came alone in the first ce was because there were only two tickets for the transcontinental train.

    In North America, where people have to risk their lives every time they pass through the wilderness, the transcontinental train is a means of transportation that everyone has no choice but to use.

    Because there was only one VIP room that I could use right away without making a reservation.

    And the transcontinental train had a long interval between trains.

    It would take at least a few days for Elise and the rest of the Golden Dragon to arrive in Rushmore City.

    Limon thought involuntarily.

    So it was.

    This is why Limon made a puzzled expression when he heard the reason they were able toe all the way here in one day.

    ¡°You said you came all the way here on an armored train?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Rushmore City is supposed to be a ce where armored trains don¡¯t operate, right?¡±

    ¡°So I chartered a train to EK.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really like the Golden Dragon n¡­¡±

    How can everyone from the princess to her aides be the same?

    Limon sighed at the absurdity of starting with the mindset that money was everything and actually solving everything with it.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t something that could only be done with money.

    There was a reason why the only long-distance transportation in Rushmore City was the transcontinental train.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking to confirm, how many times have you been attacked?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s number 24.¡±

    ¡°I managed to keep the train from blowing up.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, it eventually exploded on the 21st, and I turned the engine with telekinesis and dragged it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Should we admire the durability of the armored train that withstood 20 attacks by the fallen spirits without being blessed by the spirits?

    Should I get tired of the tenacity of repelling all the attacks and steadfastly pulling the train all the way here?

    Rarely do I worry for a while.

    In the end, Limon decided to lighten the mood with a light joke.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m d only one train exploded.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say one.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°A total of 10 armored trains were chartered, bringing all remaining armed forces, but only one arrived after the other trains fell out.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The other trains are in serious condition, so it just takes time to pull them.

    Other armed forces will arrive in a few days.

    Seeing Alice talking seriously, Limon fell silent and Yuna-kyung broke into a cold sweat.

    [Team leader, rich sister¡¯s family are all like this?]

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t ask me.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why the Golden Dragon n didn¡¯t write down the word impossible in their dictionary.

    When Limon sighs.

    Charlotte said arrogantly.

    ¡°How are you, Swordsman? Do you still think I will miss the bugs of the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°I have to admit I underestimated the boss.¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, you readily admit it.¡±

    ¡°Because the truth is the truth.¡±

    Even if I endured for nothing, it would only make me miserable.

    When Charlotte, looking at him talking nonchntly, puts on a sad expression.

    Limon said suddenly.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say instead of an apology, bute on. take this.¡±

    [¡­ Huh?]

    And Yuna-kyung made an expression like a young pigeon that had fallen from its nest.

    It was because Limon was the one who picked it up from above his head and offered it to Charlotte.

    ¡°Why are you giving this stupid bird?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a little silly, but he¡¯s the type to know about dungeons.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to use hunting hawks instead of hunting dogs?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not good enough to be a hunting hawk, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±

    Limonughed.

    It¡¯s like this now, but Yuna-kyung was also a high-level yer who broke through to the 70th floor during her lifetime.

    It was enough to serve as a guide for the masters of the Seven Dragons, who were unfamiliar with the dungeon.

    ¡°Hmm, since you¡¯ve rmended it that much, I won¡¯t take it for now.¡±

    [Hey, boss? rich sister? Shouldn¡¯t you at least check the person¡¯s intention to entrust the job?]

    ¡°You¡¯re not a human, you¡¯re a bird.¡±

    [Birds have rights too!]

    ¡°What kind of spirit beast are you talking about?¡±

    Was it because he was resentful of being treated like a junk navigation?

    Limon said calmly to Yuna-gyeong, who argued with a rough expression.

    ¡°If you can afford to eat, sleep, and pay for your living, consider recognizing that right.¡±

    [¡­Thinking about it, I think I can guide you through dungeons.]

    Is it human dignity?

    Living expenses that sound like billions?

    In front of the two options, Yuna-kyung humbly decided to serve Charlotte.

    Dignity is meaningful only when you live on, because I wanted to refrain from going around working to earn money even after death.

    Looking at the blue bird, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Have a good look. I will help as much as I can.¡±

    [Help me? What?]

    ¡°¡­why are you looking at me with the eyes of an unemployed man who boasts that he is preparing for a job when he has no intention of working?¡±

    [Yeah, that¡¯s true.]

    Struggle!

    [Oh, why are you hitting me! Anyway, it¡¯s true that the team leader can¡¯t enter the dungeon!]

    ¡°When did I say I would go in and help? He said he would help out.¡±

    [There are things you can do outside the dungeon!]

    ¡°There are many.¡±

    He has his own work to do.

    Watching Limon speak confidently, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t erase her doubtful expression until the end.

    Charlotte, on the other hand, asked with an interesting expression.

    ¡°Are you going to intervene until the end?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed toe all the way here and just leave your hands alone?¡±

    ¡°What a cheeky hound.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it just a matter of not beating the liberation brigade?

    Charlotte, who looked at Limon with a smirk, eventually gave a light snort and spoke proudly.

    ¡°Wherever you like, do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Look forward to it, boss. At least I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t have to worry about things outside the dungeon.¡±

    And Limon gave a meaningful smile as if he knew it would be the case with Charlotte.

    The guide¡¯s blue bird.

    Forces to undertake the exploration.

    The Golden Dragon Princess who will hunt.

    Even the sword master to support from the rear.

    It was the moment when a truly fantastic dungeon raid party was formed, unprecedented since the opening of the Iron Age.

 Chapter 471

    #471. Please, please.

    * * *

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    soaring doubts.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    A well-springing nervousness.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    Seething anger and confusion.

    The ghost of the 4th rank of the Liberation Brigade.

    Labyrinth couldn¡¯t understand.

    I was angry because getting my hands on Indy Jones¡¯ legacy was harder than I thought.

    But in the end it¡¯s just a matter of time.

    As it was decided that Seven Arks would be in his hand once the ¡®Erosion¡¯ was over, there was a part where he was rxed to some extent.

    So now.

    Labyrinth couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    The entrance to the dungeon reflected in the air.

    More than a hundred blonde cowboys lined up there.

    Above all, the beauty of the princess like a goddess at the forefront made Labyrinth doubt the reality.

    ¡°¡­XXXXXXXX!¡±

    The moment you wake up from a long stiffness.

    Labyrinth started swearing.

    hatred and resentment.

    anger and despair.

    distrust and suspicion.

    After pouring out all sorts of emotional garbage, Labyrinth finally poured out the curse on his subordinates.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough that these bastards were captured alive by the Golden Dragon n, so they opened their mouths!¡±

    After raiding Fafnir¡¯s headquarters.

    Remembering the officers of the Liberation Brigade who had left behind, Labyrinth gnashed his teeth.

    Unless they opened their mouths, it would never have been possible for the Golden Dragon n to track him down so quickly.

    Of course, considering the position of the subordinates who were suddenly abandoned, it was natural to betray them.

    But that¡¯s their position.

    If he was thrown as bait, he should havemitted suicide.

    The mere fact that he was alive and leaked clues about this ce was enough reason for Labyrinth to be indignant.

    ¡°I should have sent it with a self-destruct item attached when putting it into operation!¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time.

    After trying to calm down.

    Labyrinth judged while pacing the room.

    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous at this rate.¡¯

    Charlotte is the one who took care of the four ghosts at the headquarters of the Liberation Brigade.

    No matter how high he was, he couldn¡¯t show the arrogance of dealing with the Golden Dragon Princess alone.

    Especially if there are other masters.

    So, the smartest way was to ask for support from other ghosts even now.

    Rank 1 is out of the question.

    It is difficult for the third-ranked magician to intervene right away.

    However, if you are the second-ranked ghost wanderer, you will be able to borrow the power immediately, albeit in a limited way.

    Just like when he robbed the Golden Dragon n¡¯s secret bank.

    But¡­

    ¡®Come now and share the ball with another specter? No words!¡¯

    Labyrinth gritted her teeth.

    If he borrowed Wanderer¡¯s power any further, he might have to give up the fifth Seven Arcs he had obtained in return.

    It was absolutely uneptable to Labyrinth, who was the most obsessed with rank in the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡®I must obtain the Seven Arks!¡¯

    In the end, there is only one way left.

    It was all about securing the fifth Seven Arcs.

    If he only got the Seven Arcs, he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Charlotte and the Golden Dragon n in a ce like this.

    No, there will be no reason to take the body out at that time.

    The question is whether he can get his hands on the Seven Arcs before Charlotte catches up with him.

    Seven Arks was hard to find until ¡°Erosion¡± was over, as Indy Jones hid his legacy in such a dog-like ce.

    Considering the current ¡®erosion¡¯ rate, it would take at least a few more days, but¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s possible to buy some time.¡±

    Labyrinth smiled coldly.

    And he started manipting the screen floating in the air.

    Of course, Princess Geumryong is a superhuman of the absolute ss, and her family is as elite as the 7 guilds.

    No matter how dangerous the dungeon, it was more than enough to break through at once.

    However, it is only in the case of ordinary dungeons.

    ¡°I will tell you why I am called Labyrinth.¡±

    finger is moving

    The screen changes rapidly.

    The moment the three-dimensional map of the dungeon came to mind.

    The specter with the code name of the legendarybyrinth activated his unique skill ¡ºDungeon Master¡».

    * * *

    ¡­why did this happen?

    Yuna-kyung thought nkly.

    [Ahem! Even if I look like this, I¡¯m quite a quick bird when ites to dungeons, right? So please follow me from now on.]

    ¡°Ho-oh, are you saying you want to give me instructions?¡±

    [Uh hmm. It¡¯s not about giving instructions¡­ it¡¯s about giving guidance.]

    ¡°Then, give it a try. There must be a reason why the swordsman dared to let you in as a hunting hawk.¡±

    Until the first time she entered the dungeon after being sent off by Limon, Yuna-kyung was confident.

    As a former high-level yer.

    Whether as a former PAB agent.

    Her knowledge of dungeons is expert level.

    It was enough to guide the beginners, the Golden Dragon n.

    Yuna-kyung was so confident.

    [Ah, that¡¯s a trap monster called a novice murderer, isn¡¯t it? If you don¡¯t touch it, it¡¯s safe, so avoid it¡­]

    ¡°Take care of Alice.¡±

    Taang!

    [Eh?!]

    ¡­This means that he thought so until Elise blew away the trap monster he had warned about.

    As a result, a trap is triggered.

    It was a swarm of bugs that gnawed at the novice murderer¡¯s body with its head exploding and sprouted from the inside.

    [Why did you attack me? That¡¯s a trap!]

    ¡°What did you mean by that?¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°If there¡¯s a trap, shouldn¡¯t we just break through it?¡±

    [What nonsense are you talking about? Traps are meant to be avoided or dismantled!]

    ¡°That¡¯s the way those who don¡¯t have the strength or ability to break through traps.¡±

    [¡­]

    whatever the pitfalls.

    Breaking through head-on is the royal road.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    If someone else said this, they would say what nonsense.

    Looking at Charlotte, who seemed to be speakingmon sense, I was so confused that I wondered, ¡®Is that really so?¡¯

    In fact, it was also true that after Alice crushed all the bugs with one whip, she broke through the original path faster.

    But that was just the beginning.

    [Ah, this is the gateway to rudimentary wisdom. Using 3-liter, 5-liter and 11-liter water jars, exactly 7 liters¡­]

    ¡°Fill it up.¡±

    with a ssh.

    [Why do you use telekinesis to fill the water!]

    ¡°Anyway, wouldn¡¯t it just be enough to fill 7 liters of water correctly?¡±

    [You can¡¯t do it eye-to-eye. You have to follow it exactly to open the door¡­]

    That¡¯s right.

    [Why is this happening again?!]

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. There¡¯s no way my aide can¡¯t even control telekinesis in the milliliter unit.¡±

    Solve the gateway with telekinesis.

    Passing through traps with telekinesis.

    Such as opening a locked door with telekinesis.

    Completely ignoring the original dungeon strategy.

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak at the pace of Princess Gold Dragon, who broke through everything with Alice¡¯s telekinesis without even lifting a finger herself.

    Leisurely traversing the dungeon as if taking a walk?

    that¡¯s understandable

    This is the first floor of the dungeon.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t a yer, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the progress of Charlotte and the masters of the Golden Dragon n.

    The problem was her behavior itself.

    ¡®This rich sister doesn¡¯t listen to anyone else at all?!¡¯

    Whether it¡¯s a dungeon strategy.

    Any advice or warning.

    Charlottepletely ignored Yuna-kyung¡¯s words.

    I just thoroughly judged everything on my own and acted ording to my thoughts.

    Even if she was just a guide, this arrogant princess was a race that was unable to follow other people¡¯s orders and act on her own.

    ¡®No, I listened to what the manager said, so why?¡¯

    Of course, it was Limon, and he even acted as a hound dog.

    But if you put it like that, you¡¯re also a hunter.

    Why is the treatment so different?

    It was just iprehensible.

    ¡®Besides, why does this work?¡¯

    What¡¯s even more absurd is that Charlotte¡¯s strategy was surprisingly good.

    Originally, the ship was able to reach the boss room connected to the second floor faster than the time she had guided.

    As a former high-level yer, I felt skeptical.

    [Eh¡­ the monsters on the first floor of the dungeon are random, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it.]

    Anyway, work is work.

    Take the guidance of the depressed Yuna-kyung.

    Charlotte proudly entered the boss room through the door Elise had opened.

    And he made a very interesting expression.

    ¡°Did you say you didn¡¯t have to worry?¡±

    [They are usually Muay Thai rabbits or kangaroo boxers, but even ordinary people can beat them with a baseball bat.

    ]

    [Well, beginners need some courage¡­]

    It¡¯s hard for ordinary people to catch rabbits.

    Right after he raised his head while answering helplessly.

    Yuna-kyung was silent.

    And after rubbing your eyes.

    After confirming that he hadn¡¯t seen anything wrong, he murmured nkly.

    [¡­why is there a level 80 boss here?]

    The boss room on the first floor where rabbits and kangaroos should normally be hopping.

    Seeing the pile of one-eyed giants wielding massive maces standing there, Na-gyeong Yun couldn¡¯t help but put on a dumbfounded expression.

    * * *

    ¡°Is it too difficult?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. princess.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. I knew from the start that this was an unreasonable request.¡±

    A woman with blue hair in a uniform.

    Rose shook her head.

    And after sending Lucas away.

    He sighed as he looked at the papers piled up on his desk.

    Due to the vacancy caused by her trip to Africa, she was still suffering from all kinds of work.

    In addition, because there was a major incident called the revival of the Demon God not too long ago, the situation that was just about to end in preparation for response has increased again.

    Of course, he¡¯s busy all the time.

    The insomnia that had disappeared was on the verge of reappearing.

    So it was.

    Rose asked Lucas to see if there was any way to contact Limon.

    But the result was the same.

    The perfectly deployed Great Wall is an impregnable fortress thatpletely blocksmunication, let alone space movement.

    Because it was close to impossible even for the Blue Dragon n, which dominated the world¡¯s shipping and transportation, to break through that gap and connect to the North American continent.

    ¡®I know that the swordsman is busy too, but¡­¡¯

    He didn¡¯t even want him toe and visit him in person.

    Contact only once.

    Let¡¯s share our voices for a moment.

    If allowed, listen to him y.

    I just wished I could see your face if possible.

    Of course, if you see her face like that, then it will be a pity to end it with just that.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ve be greedy too.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Rose smiled bitterly.

    I¡¯ve taken it for granted to sacrifice myself for everyone.

    The only thing left in her mind was how to meet Limon again as soon as possible.

    It was natural.

    He already belongs to Limon.

    Denying the beliefs of the Seven Dragons.

    Abandoning even the neutral position.

    Ever since she was embraced by him¡­

    No, she had already been corrupted before then.

    Rather than regretting such a change in oneself, feeling happy rather than regretting it would be proof of that.

    Think for a while.

    Rose muttered abruptly.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Rose opened the drawer and pulled out a letter.

    A letter containing the results of an investigation into an incident in London.

    If possible, Rose prayed in her heart to have Limon send what she wanted to convey in person to Li Qingyu through Lucas.

    I hope Limon is not heartbroken when he receives this letter.

 Chapter 472

    #472. That should be enough.

    * * *

    I feel like dying.

    no i think he¡¯s already dead

    Lying sprawled on top of the unmanned vacuum cleaner, Yuna-kyung thought helplessly.

    Of course, she was also a high-level yer in her previous life.

    There was a time when he dived into a dungeon for over a month and devoted himself only to raiding, so there was no reason to get tired of exploring the dungeon for just one day.

    ¡­if it was a normal dungeon.

    But the remains of Indy Jones.

    No, Indy Jones¡¯ dungeon was never normal.

    The appearance of high-level monsters in the first floor boss room was just the beginning.

    Aren¡¯t instant death traps popping up from the second floor?

    As soon as you enter from the 3rd floor, isn¡¯t there an underwater area that is perfect for drowning?

    From the 4th floor, isn¡¯t there a problem at the level of a mathematical thesis at the gateway to wisdom?

    besides that and so on.

    The increasing difficulty of each floor made it even more difficult for a high-level yer familiar with dungeons.

    But Charlotte did not slow down.

    It seems like it¡¯s getting a little fun now.

    I just kept attacking dungeons.

    Just like the way we attacked the first floor, we just broke through everything head-on.

    Even the speed was the same.

    Thanks to that, the raiding party of the Golden Dragon n broke through to the 16th floor in less than half a day.

    It took less than 30 minutes to break through each floor.

    From the strength of the monsters to the level of the traps, all floors had already reached a super-difficulty level of over 80 floors, so it was a truly terrifying attack speed.

    Instead, Nagyeong Yun could not be green onion kimchi and became sour kimchi.

    The dungeon is a mess.

    Charlotte doesn¡¯t listen.

    Do you run away from monsters?

    Are you struggling not to fall into the trap?

    I felt like a shrimp caught in a whale fight.

    ¡°Did you have a good trip?¡±

    [Team leader!]

    That was it.

    The moment the unmanned vacuum cleaner arrives at the amodation.

    This is the reason why Yuna-kyung jumped up and clung to Limon¡¯s face as if it was a lie that she had been lying dead.

    ¡°Hey, feathers in your mouth.¡±

    [Noob! I¡¯m not going to hunt that falcon! No, I can¡¯t!]

    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss with just being a guide?¡±

    [Because it¡¯s not just a guide, that¡¯s right! Do you know how reckless that rich sister is? I¡¯d rather pay for it with my body , so

    please don¡¯t let me into the dungeon.

    When Yuna-kyungins.

    Anguid voice was heard.

    ¡°You are ipetent and foolish, and passing the responsibility on to your master is such a worthless fool.¡±

    [Look at this! This rich sister treats me like a food bug!]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault for not guiding me properly?¡±

    [It¡¯s not my fault, is it? That dungeon is strange! Besides, the rich sister won¡¯t listen even if I guide her!]

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the words of someone who doesn¡¯t deserve to hear¡­?¡±

    Yuna-kyung was puzzled.

    As I entered through the wide open door of the inn.

    It was because Charlotte suddenly shut her mouth and put on a strange expression.

    Why are you looking at yourself with those eyes?

    Yu Na-gyeong, who was puzzled, realized after a while that Charlotte was not looking at her, but a little further back.

    And after looking back after her.

    He opened his mouth with a mixture of confusion, absurdity and doubt.

    [¡­manager? What is that outfit?]

    ¡°You asked so quickly.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t there anything you could see?

    Seeing Yuna-kyung btedly asking a question she should have asked before it even stuck to her face, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I would help in my own way while you guys were in the dungeon?¡±

    [What does that have to do with this look?]

    ¡°What does that have to do with it.¡±

    put on an apron

    With adle in hand.

    Cover your gray hair with a kerchief.

    Truly fully armed to fight a war in the kitchen.

    Limon dered.

    ¡°Originally, the basis of rear support is food supply, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¡­.]

    From now on, he said that he would be responsible for the raid party¡¯s meals and lunch boxes.

    Charlotte and Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but fall into silence side by side as they watched thest sword master who changed his job as Shik-soon.

    * * *

    Maybe it¡¯s because it was used as a gymnasium.

    The vacant lot at the back of the amodation was surprisingly wide.

    It just seemed too narrow because of the weeds that had grown rapidly over the years.

    But at this moment.

    Gongteo was revealing its true value.

    It is an outdoor restaurant with dozens of tables in a neatly organizedndscape like a garden.

    And at the dozens of tables, more than a hundred blond cowboys and cowgirls sat side by side in silence.

    in the middle of the vacant lot.

    There, he hung arge pot and saw Limon stirring it with adle.

    ¡°Are you really okay, my princess?¡±

    The best seat in the outdoor restaurant.

    Charlotte, who was sitting alone in a particrly luxurious seat, listened to the words of Alice, who was standing behind her, and thought.

    It¡¯s useless worry.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t die from eating swordsmith¡¯s cooking, what are you so worried about?¡±

    ¡°You might just throw away your appetite.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If there is no taste, it will be a pleasant entertainment.¡±

    Eating swordsmith¡¯s cuisine is fun in itself.

    If it doesn¡¯t taste good, it would be fun to point out his poor cooking skills point by point.

    If you point it out too kindly, maybe Limon will be moved and ask you to teach him how to cook.

    Can not help it.

    You should take some time to teach me.

    I¡¯m going to have a good time!

    ¡­I don¡¯t think I should teach them a little when I see them chopping up food ingredients and putting them in a pot and stirring them around.

    It is the owner¡¯s duty to train a hunting dog that iscking.

    So I have no choice but to be merciful.

    widely!

    ¡°Come on, grab it.¡±

    Dark brown bread.

    A stew of everything.

    Sd with mixed vegetables.

    An idiot bird who blinks at ordinary dishes that anyone can see.

    [¡­Is that all?]

    ¡°This is enough, what more do you want?¡±

    [No, I don¡¯t really want anything. I¡¯d say it¡¯s a bit in¡­ isn¡¯t it too simple?]

    I don¡¯t particrly agree with the fool bird¡¯s opinion, but it¡¯s true that it¡¯s too shabby.

    Even if you pretend that there is not even a minimal decoration, how can you serve a rough dish with so much confidence?

    How arrogant.

    that¡¯s why it¡¯s fun

    I snort at that fact and taste the stew.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But why?

    The moment you take a bite.

    The hand stops by itself.

    Conversely, the tongue that touches the stew wriggles and fluctuates.

    Bean Cabbage Meat.

    Explosions that explode every time you crush each ingredient by squeezing it with your teeth.

    sometimes earnestly.

    sometimes sweet.

    Sometimes spicy and soft.

    The taste, which varies in thousands of ways with each bite, nevertheless harmonizes exquisitely with each other to create a more exquisite taste.

    It is truly a festival of taste.

    It may not be as fancy as a dinner party, but it is a dinner that seems to have all of the full-grown stones gathered in a single stew.

    The same goes for sds and bread.

    The sd, which is only fresh, is as vivid as if it were still alive, making you feel alive even after chewing it.

    The bread, which was hard enough at the moment of chewing, goes into the throat as if it melts the moment it touches the saliva.

    why?

    You can tell because you have seen the process.

    Ingredients and recipe.

    everything is just normal

    that none of them were unique.

    But how can such an ordinary dish taste like this?

    [Uh¡­ is this strangely delicious? Why? Why does it keep going into my mouth?]

    I can only rate this dish as delicious.

    Does that stupid bird have no tongue?

    [Why are you so good at cooking? When did you learn it?]

    ¡°I did learn from Master.¡±

    [If it¡¯s Master, then Sword Emperor? Was he good at cooking?]

    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t very good at it.¡±

    [¡­then how did you learn?]

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to run out.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°If my cooking wasn¡¯t tasty in the slightest, I had to go through life and death training that day.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°After all, I managed to cook to satisfy my master only after bing a sword master.¡±

    It is said that there are hundreds of times that I almost died while setting the table.

    A man whoughs and speaks.

    See it and realize it.

    He is the Sword Master.

    tactile sensation and even taste.

    That he is a being with superhuman senses in every way.

    And if such a sword master created a dish that would satisfy even the same sword master¡­

    wouldn¡¯t it be the most perfect food in the world?

    [Dagda¡¯s cauldron doesn¡¯t seem to have this kind of dish¡­]

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have to wish for an urate dish toe out. My dishes are made with what is avable at the time, so there is no set recipe at all.¡±

    [What kind of gacha dish is it? It¡¯s random every time you do it!]

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because it¡¯s a night battle that I learned by myself while wandering around.¡±

    depending on the material.

    Or depending on the environment.

    Guess the most delicious recipe.

    A dish that only a sword master can do, instinctively doing it at the time.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the sword king alwaysined that my cooking was not good on the outside.¡±

    [You said that to the team leader and didn¡¯t manage to get hit. He¡­]

    ¡°He beat me right before he died?¡±

    [What did you do to your one and only friend?!]

    ¡°Originally, a friend is a loser if you talk nonsense.¡±

    suddenly reminds me

    the breakfast she prepared for him.

    It was definitely a dish I was proud of.

    In terms of the overall level, including the decoration, it was better than this dish now.

    For some reason, I didn¡¯t like the fact that I proudly served such a dish to Limon.

    And when he asks to learn how to cook, thinking about what he tried to teach me makes my heart feel strangely stuffy.

    My eyes wander for no reason.

    enough to make your face hot.

    ¡°Seeing that everyone is eating withoutint, it looks better than it looks.¡±

    back.

    The moment I heard Alice, who hadn¡¯t tasted the food yet, while serving meals.

    The heat rose even more, and

    the spoon was crushed in his hand.

    What is the reason why the arrogant behavior of the Golden Dragon, who evaluates food without even tasting it, feels as hot as fire?

    I don¡¯t have to wonder.

    I just point out the crushed spoon by naturally returning it to its original state.

    ¡°Ellis, it¡¯s not a dish that can be evaluated simply by saying you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth giving me a reward just for serving me a dish like this.¡±

    When Alice makes an unexpected expression.

    A man with an open mouth.

    ¡°Well, what is the reward for cooking once? Anyway, this is also to catch the Liberation Brigade, so don¡¯t worry about it, boss.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make me an unscrupulous person who doesn¡¯t even pay for food?¡±

    ¡°Hmm what¡­ Jung Then take care of it in moderation.¡±

    A man scratching his cheek.

    I cooked such a great dish.

    He doesn¡¯t need a reward, but seeing his arrogant attitude of epting it for the sake of his pride, it seems like he¡¯ll crush the spoon again.

    ¡°If you say in moderation¡­ I will take care of it in moderation as you want.¡±

    good night.

    Then let me do whatever you want.

    When I made up my mind and gave the order, an aide who rudely kept his mouth shut for a long time before asking.

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Are you likely to tell me a lie?¡±

    ¡°If that is your will¡­ I understand.¡±

    Ellis withdrew with a rare expression of disdain.

    and after a while

    Returning with a reallyplex face, she presents the reward she brought to the man who just finished eating.

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°huh? He said he would pay for the meal, but what documents¡­?¡±

    After looking at the documents in puzzlement.

    A man with blinking eyes.

    I was looking around my head.

    After rubbing your eyes with your hands.

    Break through again, look at the documents, etc.

    After checking several times, Limon raises his head with a bizarre face.

    ¡°Uh, boss? It¡¯s because I don¡¯t understand right now¡­¡±

    The topic that I always pretended to be proud of.

    Are you just confused about this?

    The fact is funny yet strangely satisfying, so the cramped mind subsides.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to give me 5% of Fafnir¡¯s shares with the price of this meal?¡±

    So bend your lips

    with a satisfied smile.

    Answer with a happy heart.

    ¡°Was it not you who asked for a decent reward for this dish?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¡­.]

    like a stupid bird with its beak wide open.

    Limon with a dumbfounded expression.

    watching it

    I sincerely think.

    Just making this man look like this is worth spending 5% of the family¡¯s wealth.

 Chapter 473

    #473. Aren¡¯t you curious?

    * * *

    Limon has lived a long time.

    I met all kinds of people that way.

    Including the princesses of the previous Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why Limon knew the princess of the Seven Dragons better than anyone else.

    It can be said that she knows more about them than the other ns, and in a sense, more than the seven princesses themselves.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­what the hell are you thinking, boss?¡±

    Right now at this moment.

    Limon didn¡¯t know.

    What the hell is this arrogant princess thinking?

    ¡°You¡¯re asking something weird.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s a question that should be asked?¡±

    ¡°You asked for a fair price, and I gave a fair price. But what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because the reasonable price exceeds the national budget.¡±

    Limon said shyly.

    Fafnir is the world¡¯s best conglomerate worth the national budget with just a 1% stake.

    Considering that the stake in the Seven Dragon Group was the right to control the Seven Dragons, its value could not be converted into money.

    Right now, even the princesses of the Seven Dragons are fighting to get their hands on that share.

    However, I received this kind of reward just because I cooked a meal.

    It was just astonishing.

    But Charlotte didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°The amount doesn¡¯t matter. It only matters that I judge your cooking to be worth it.¡±

    A haughty voice as usual.

    However, instead of the usual drowsiness, Limon scratched his cheek as he saw Charlotte¡¯s smile filled with strange pleasure.

    ¡°Anyway, I think this is a bit excessive.¡±

    If Charlotte had given her a bunch of money, Limon would have epted it saying, ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±

    But there are degrees of windfall.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty when I thought that I could get the money to buy a tolerable country for the price of a meal.

    ¡°Are you saying my evaluation is wrong?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of underestimating the boss¡¯s sense of taste, so don¡¯t be angry. It just means I¡¯m a burden.¡±

    ¡°Swordsmith, you are also a very tricky hound.¡±

    You should receive what you give.

    Covering the food

    The owner of the lifelong spirit says that it is hard work.

    Mumblednguidly for a while.

    Charlotte suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°If it is burdensome to receive the official meal fee, how about thinking of it as tuition instead?¡±

    ¡°Teach the boss swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°I am not talking about the sword.¡±

    Ting- and

    Charlottezily tapped the empty te with her finger.

    ¡°You swordsmith teach me how to cook.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at cooking, boss? But what are you going to do after learning how to cook my field meals?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not that you have to learn it, it¡¯s just a suggestion for you who feel burdened by my reward.¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better if you just didn¡¯t give me a reward.¡±

    ¡°There is no owner who takes away food once given to a hound.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the hounds might bite you.¡±

    Limon couldn¡¯t return the papers in the end.

    There was no way this arrogant and self-respecting Gold Dragon Princess would take back what she once gave.

    Thanks to that, Limon, who suddenly started teaching cooking, scratched his cheek.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m going to have to work hard as a cook teacher for at least 10 years to get the reward I received?¡¯

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯m going on strike.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°¡­doesn¡¯t it stop?¡±

    ¡°Even if I try to stop it, there is a 100% chance that the princess won¡¯t listen, so I decided not to stop it.¡±

    ¡°Kana, it¡¯s been too coldtely.¡±

    The silver-haired girl who was lying on the throne grumbled with a pouting face.

    However, the maid did not raise an eyebrow.

    He only responded with a colder face than usual while moving his prosthetic arm made of silver iron to operate the tablet.

    ¡°My warmth was taken away by umted work.¡±

    ¡°That way, I have more to deal with?¡±

    ¡°I sincerely think about 80% of them are lucky to have apetent princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t you say 100% at least?¡±

    ¡°I think I could think so if the princess wasn¡¯t ying around.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if my idle expenses are 20% of Kana¡¯s approval, I can¡¯t help it. I have no choice but to pay.¡±

    It would be a headache if the superior dered that he would goof around like this.

    Kana didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Yekathrice was used to talking nonsense like an aide.

    He said that he would smoke nonsense, but in reality he knew that Yekathrice was overworked every day.

    It was unavoidable.

    Due to repeated revolutions and the revival of demon gods, the Russian Khanate is in a mess.

    In addition, financial difficulties were severe because Ainsha ran away andpletely squandered the national budget.

    It¡¯s fortunate that I didn¡¯t touch Bahamut¡¯s property. If the head office had lost its funds, it might have had to give up on Russia.

    ¡®Somehow, I feel like this situation was intended.¡¯

    Yekathrice suddenly thought.

    Of course, Ainsha¡¯s action of fleeing instead of preventing the revolution was the least bloody course.

    However, spending the entire local budget on a cultural project that could not be eaten was a bit excessive.

    Thanks to that, the silver dragon n didn¡¯t even care about the stakepetition and was just clinging to the aftermath.

    If Ainsha had chosen to run away with this oue in mind¡­

    ¡°Ainsha is a scary child.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted a little brother to be a creature that really grows up.¡±

    Laugh for a while.

    Yekathrice scratched her head.

    He was proud of his younger brother who had grown up one step ahead of him, but he couldn¡¯tugh at the fact that he died from overwork thanks to that.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you copy EK¡¯s electronic filing system yet? It would make things a lot easier with just that.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, R&D is still underway in that direction.¡±

    ¡°okay? After all, our n is still far away.¡±

    The title of a conglomerate with the best technology in mankind attached to Bahamut is colorless.

    Yekathrice, who grumbled briefly, suddenly put on a regretful expression.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s really worth it. If the country had not been like this, I would have followed the United States.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about not being able to apany the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°worry? why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the swordsman with Princess Gold Dragon right now?¡±

    It¡¯s like saying something nonsensical.

    He tilted his head and looked at Kana for a while.

    Yekathrice suddenly blinked.

    ¡°Did you just ask if you were worried that your brother might be getting too close with Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Currently, the most likely candidate to be the Swordsman¡¯s bride is Princess Geumryong.¡±

    Kana calmly pointed out.

    It is a clear fact that Charlotte is at the forefront of the stakepetition as long as she has seeded in subjugating the base of the Liberation Brigade.

    What if, through this incident, Charlotte gets closer to Limon and even wins his heart?

    Competition itself will no longer be meaningless.

    She¡¯s the perfect princess.

    Because she was the strongest, most beautiful, and noblest of the seven princesses that even other ns had no choice but to acknowledge.

    ¡°Is it really so?¡±

    So it was.

    The reason Kana asked to Yekatrice, who had a strange smile on her face, was.

    ¡°Does the princess think otherwise?¡±

    ¡°I admit that Charlotte is the most advanced among us. But if you ask me if I can get along with my brother¡­ well?¡±

    As the only Silver Dragon Princessparable to the Gold Dragon Princess.

    And as the Great Khan of the Russian Khanate, whichpetes with the United States of America for the top spot in the world.

    Catherine, who knew Charlotte better than any other princess, put on a mischievous expression.

    ¡°Do you know why Kana Charlotte is the perfect princess?¡±

    ¡°It would be the wrong answer to say that it is because she is the Golden Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°huh. Because Charlotte does anything perfectly, not because she can do it, but because she can only do it.¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    ¡°As much as 0% and 100%.¡±

    Others will have a hard time knowing.

    The fact that he realized because he had been grunting and yelping in an attempt to beat Charlotte.

    Yekathrice said meaningfully.

    ¡°When you¡¯re a proud princess, you¡¯ll be fine with that.¡±

    ¡°Because you can do what you do.¡±

    ¡°But if Charlotte goes beyond just making her brother a sire and wants to have a perfect rtionship with her brother¡­¡±

    A sire is easy to deal with.

    Following the example of previous princesses.

    You just have to take the perfect form.

    Of course, it would be a bitplicated because the opponent is Limon and has the dragon psionic.

    If that was the case, there was a high possibility that Charlotte¡¯s personality would regard it as entertainment.

    But what if you want to have a perfect rtionship with Limon as a woman before you are a princess?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you really curious about what that arrogant perfectionist thinks of an ideal rtionship?¡±

    * * *

    Slurr.

    The silverb is moving.

    Golden water flowing like a waterfall.

    Combing Charlotte¡¯s golden hair, which was brighter than gold thread and softer than silk, with ab.

    Alice suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Honestly, it was unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Did you mean I said I would settle for lodging here?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    The armed forces of the Golden Dragon moved to a nearby hotel.

    It was because, aside from eating, I couldn¡¯t sleep here.

    But Charlotte stayed.

    It was unexpected.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be inconvenient?¡±

    ¡°Why is there any reason to be ufortable? This ce is where I personally took care of and organized it.¡±

    How could an amodation he had renovated by himself be inferior to a hotel?

    Charlotte said softly.

    Elise stopped her hands abruptly.

    ¡°Is there any other reason?¡±

    ¡°What did you mean?¡±

    ¡°I thought that the existence of the swordsman had a big impact on the princess¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that is also the reason.¡±

    Charlotte did not deny Elise¡¯s point.

    You seem to have noticed it well.

    I only had one ray of smile.

    ¡°That swordsman is an interesting being in many ways just to watch.¡±

    However, Ellis pointed out as she brushed Charlotte¡¯s hair, who spoke more happily than usual.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit excessive to hand over 5% of Fafnir¡¯s shares just because it¡¯s interesting.¡±

    ¡°You are saying something stupid. There was no way I would have done such a thing just for fun.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying the dish is worth it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the princess judged that, but please refrain from such impulse purchases from now on.¡±

    You don¡¯t spend money on worthless things.

    Hearing what Charlotte said proudly, Elise smiled.

    To transfer 5% of Fafnir¡¯s shares to a foreigner in the first ce. If it was someone else¡¯s aide, it would have been enough to pass out.

    But Alice didn¡¯t care.

    I just said something lightly.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know about the princess might think that she fell in love with the swordsman after seeing her share.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s another funny joke. There¡¯s no way I would treat a hound like a man.¡±

    listen to what she said

    Charlotte snorted.

    Of course, Limon is the opponent who will be his sire.

    But that¡¯s only because he has the 8th dragon psionic.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that, no matter how good he was at ying, his cooking was fantastic, and his face was handsome, he wouldn¡¯t have made him his sire, even if he wanted to keep him by his side for the rest of his life.

    At best, they would be kept as possessions or kept as hunting dogs.

    But¡­

    yes.

    Yield a million times.

    It¡¯s not something I really want.

    Considering the fact that she¡¯s the one who should be adopted as a sire anyway.

    ¡°If he falls for me and asks me to go out with him, I might consider it.¡±

    The person to fall for is Limon.

    Confession is also what he should be.

    That he would never fall in love with Limon first.

    The princess of the Golden Dragon n, who never tells lies, smiled proudly as she affirmed that.

 Chapter 474

    #474. You cheeky hound.

    * * *

    The raid on the dungeon continued with great theft.

    No matter how strong the monster appears.

    No matter what pitfalls stand in your way.

    Most of the difficulties were sorted out in Alice¡¯s line, and Charlotte gradually increased the level of exploration without lifting a finger.

    They even searched to see if there was a liberation brigade.

    It was a natural result.

    The masters of the Seven Dragons are superhumansparable to high-level yers.

    Although he doesn¡¯t have a variety of skills, he never fell behind in terms of power.

    No matter how jumbled the dungeon was and how difficult it was, it was not at a level where the Golden Dragon n¡¯s strongest armed forces would be stranded.

    [The item didn¡¯te out this time either.]

    It was thanks to thatposure.

    Yun Na-gyeong, who had be ustomed to this dungeon before she knew it, was interested in the by-products as well.

    ¡°To covet an item without catching it yourself, it seems that the foolish bird has a lot of greed.¡±

    [I¡¯m not particrly greedy for items, right? It¡¯s just because it¡¯s amazing how low the item drop rate is!]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that we¡¯re not yers?¡±

    [That¡¯s what I know, too.]

    Yuna-kyung grumbled.

    yers who signed a contract with the Constetion gained not only physical abilities and skills such as muscr strength.

    As the level goes up.

    Or depending on the skill learned.

    It is advantageous to obtain dungeon by-products through passive abilities such as ¡ºItem drop rate increase¡» or ¡ºPoint discovery¡».

    Even monster corpses had to have skills like ¡ºDismemberment¡» or ¡ºughter¡» in order to collect thempletely.

    That was why the Seven Dragons were indifferent to the dungeon.

    When a yer earns 100 million won in a dungeon, it was difficult for them to earn even 10 million won on the same floor.

    The bnce calction is not right.

    Especially early in the Iron Age.

    It was all the more so because the ransom of the seven dragons master, who had just been trained, was so high that it was worth paying for it.

    That¡¯s how Yuna-kyung was in the middle of talking to Charlotte.

    [¡®The King Who Rings the Sky¡¯ proposes a contract. If you agree, you can gain the power to rule over everyone¡­]

    A translucent window floating in front of your eyes.

    hands moving at the same time.

    ¡°Clean it up.¡±

    As if chasing flying flies.

    Seeing Charlotte waving her hands in the air in a familiar manner, Yuna-kyung asked shyly.

    [Is this another system message?]

    ¡°Or what?¡±

    [Oh¡­ that¡¯s amazing. Either you receive a contract offer from the Constetion like this, or you refuse it.]

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wing.

    It¡¯s only natural that someone entering the dungeon will be offered a contract by the Constetion.

    But even that has its limits.

    Although it¡¯s only been a few days.

    That Charlotte was offered a contract.

    And rejected dozens of times.

    Even among them, there were over ten monarch-level constetions.

    Ordinary yers who risked their lives to set up achievements in dungeons in order to somehow sign a contract with a greater constetion would vomit blood if they knew.

    However, Charlotte did not raise an eyebrow.

    It was as if I had heard a trivial joke.

    I justzily opened my mouth.

    ¡°You admire everything. There was no reason for me to make a contract with a Constetion.¡±

    [I usually do it even if there is no reason. If you sign a contract with a constetion, you be stronger and earn money easier¡­]

    ¡°Did I look like Icked strength or money?¡±

    [¡­No.]

    ¡°If you do, stop talking nonsense.¡±

    Charlotte covered Yuna-kyung¡¯s mouth and snorted.

    Being a yer makes you stronger is the standard of ordinary people.

    Whether it¡¯s as a descendant of the Golden Dragon Princess who defeated even the Sword Master.

    Whether as the chairman of Fafnir.

    Power is power.

    money is money.

    A talent is a talent.

    There was no way that she, who had lived withoutcking in anything, did the servile thing of begging the Constetion for strength.

    It was the same for the masters of the Golden Dragon n, including Elise.

    For the members of the Seven Dragons, power is obtained through training.

    For those who believed in the seven dragons, signing a contract with the constetion itself was impossible.

    One of the most important reasons.

    ¡®It¡¯s really unpleasant.¡¯

    It¡¯s worse than a garbage dump.

    Repulsive like a worm.

    Every time she was offered a contract by a constetion

    that was as muddy as a swamp ¡­

    No, Charlotte felt tired from the physiological difort she felt subtly from the moment she entered the dungeon.

    This is the biggest reason why the masters of the Seven Dragons do not sign a contract with the Constetion.

    The higher the psionic level.

    And the darker the dragon¡¯s veins, the better.

    It was an instinctive rejection that I felt more clearly.

    That¡¯s why the n of the Seven Dragons was more reluctant to go to the dungeon if it was a master.

    Even more so, the displeasure felt by Charlotte, who was the best master of the Seven Dragons and inherited the deepest blood of the dragon, was indescribable.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t even turn a step.

    He didn¡¯t even show his displeasure.

    As always, I just watched the n fighting the boss monster with an arrogant attitude.

    As the princess of the Golden Dragon n, who was more arrogant than anyone else, her pride would not allow her to act rudely in front of her subordinates.

    That¡¯s how Charlotte and the raiding party continued raiding the dungeon at a terrifying speed.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    After taking a bite of the soup.

    A man who closes his eyes, thoroughly checks the taste, and briefly exims.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something special about the taste of fresh seafood mixed with the scent of spring sprouts that gives a fresh feeling?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s an honest evaluation of the chef¡¯s cooking.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking and do it right. I didn¡¯t hire you because I wanted to hear the word of mouth.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really a joke, though.¡±

    ttery is boring.

    to make a proper evaluation.

    Limon scratches his cheek when he pointed it out proudly, but opens his mouth after a while.

    ¡°Are you really honest?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°It was good to catch the fishy and bitter taste with wine and olive oil, but thanks to that, the taste of the ingredients was subtly killed. So 0.1 point deduction.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s better to use the ingredients as they are?¡±

    ¡°Ideally, that is. If you get the bnce right, you can catch the fishy smell with the scent of the sprouts and make use of the bitter taste of the sprouts as a delicacy with the umami of the seafood.¡±

    ¡°It means you¡¯re out of bnce right now.¡±

    ¡°No, the bnce is still pretty good. It¡¯s just a little regretful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s empty talk.¡±

    Ufortable.

    It¡¯s not about getting emotions.

    It¡¯s clear that you feel inadequate.

    The attitude contained in the word ¡°so-so¡±, as if this level wasn¡¯t bad.

    I don¡¯t like it either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try making it again.¡±

    ¡°Is that necessary? This is a dish that is close to perfection.¡±

    he says

    If you look at the decoration, there may be more people who are better than you and prefer this clean taste.

    I know it¡¯s not a lie

    As much as it covers the realm of so delicate taste.

    The difference in taste between Limon¡¯s and his own is very subtle.

    In terms of percentage, it would be less than 1%, and even if you bring 100 or 1,000 gourmets, you will be able to distinguish only one or two.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s not perfect anyway?¡±

    But whether there is 99% perfection.

    It¡¯s not 100% after all.

    Even if others can¡¯t distinguish it, as long as there is ack of 1%.

    I can¡¯t stop here.

    ¡°It¡¯s already past midnight. Are you going to cook again?¡±

    ¡°What did you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we going to raid the dungeon tomorrow as well? Then shouldn¡¯t you go to sleep now?¡±

    I cooked it so that I could focus on clearing the dungeon.

    Rather, it seemed that he, the core of the attack team, had to ruin his physical condition while learning to cook before the end of the battle.

    A man who speaks indirectly.

    At the cheeky remark, Charlotte snorted.

    ¡°I can manage my condition on my own.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it if the boss is right¡­¡±

    Limon nodded.

    Learn to cook from him.

    And feel it all over again

    This guy is really unique in teaching.

    ¡°As I have said many times, my dishes are made on the fly, so there is no set method.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s important for Recipe Bodies to figure out the ingredients and use them to develop imagination and intuition to create the vor they want.¡±

    ¡°Since the chef¡¯s cooking is technically sufficient, it will be easy if you just get used to it.¡±

    I know this person well.

    A family called geniuses.

    They generally fail to teach.

    Because he doesn¡¯t understand why others can¡¯t do what he can do with his senses.

    In that respect, Limon is unique.

    When I make it myself, I do it in moderation based on my senses, but when I teach, I analyze the reason why I feel that way and exin it in my own way.

    Well, maybe it¡¯s a natural thing.

    He is the master of the Sword Tower.

    A teacher who raised 7 of the 13 sword masters in 1000 years.

    You have to get used to teaching.

    Is that why?

    It wasn¡¯t particrly difficult to learn to cook untilte at night, even after enduring difort in the dungeon all day.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    This time is strangelyfortable.

    On the contrary, the more I stay like this, the more I feel that my fatigue is relieved.

    Could this be the healing effect that people who raise pets feel?

    I wasn¡¯t interested in pets, but if it¡¯s a hunting dog like this, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to raise one.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not particrly interested in Limon.

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    In the meantime.

    I suddenly look to the side.

    A man who scratches his cheek embarrassingly.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s gettingte, so I should go to bed now.¡±

    ¡°Did you mean to leave your master and sleep alone?¡±

    ¡°Even a hunting dog should sleep.¡±

    It¡¯s overtime just teaching cooking untilte at night.

    Looking at Limon who wasughing.

    snorts a little

    ¡°¡­Do whatever you want. I have nothing more to learn from you right now anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss, don¡¯t stay up toote. If you couldn¡¯t do it today, you can do it tomorrow.¡±

    After Limon went out like that.

    I stare at that empty seat.

    I already knew all the recipes, and Limon, who had been nagging me to take a break while upying a seat, was gone.

    So, cooking should be morefortable.

    Is it because the healing effect is gone?

    Rather, everything bes boring and I even feel the fatigue I forgot about again.

    ¡®What a cheeky hound.¡¯

    It is natural for a hunting dog to stay by its owner¡¯s side.

    But for yourself, let¡¯s do it today.

    He could have been merciful if he had earnestly asked for it, but to ignore himself and just go to bed alone.

    from one to ten.

    A man I don¡¯t like.

    He muttered disapprovingly and continued boiling the pot.

    the moon is slowly waning

    The shining stars are melting.

    Until the night is dispelled by the day.

    After devoting himself to cooking alone in the kitchen, after tasting the finished dish over and over again.

    frown

    It¡¯s better than yesterday, but it¡¯s still a bit disappointing.

    Why is it that things rted to him can¡¯t go his own way, even cooking?

    I leave the kitchen thinking disapprovingly.

    To take a little break before clearing today¡¯s dungeon.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But right after that.

    stop walking upright

    On my way to my bedroom, I saw something by the window.

    what you saw

    Silently open the window to check urately.

    And saw.

    In the vacant lot behind the house where the raiding party eats every day, instead of a table, heaps of iron piled up.

    Of course she knew.

    That¡¯s not a lump of iron, it¡¯s an armored cavalryman.

    That the gunmen led by the sheriff were far superior to the cavalrymen using reinforced armor.

    The problem is threefold.

    Why are armored cavalrymen, who are extremely rare even in this United States of America, piled up in backyards, half scrap metal.

    And why didn¡¯t he notice until the supposedly armored cavalry users were tied up and scattered around the backyard?

    Above all, thest one.

    A door between the lodge and the backyard.

    Sit there and lean your back.

    With the scabbard still holding the sword.

    I think as I look at the white-haired man who is quietly sleeping.

    what happenedst night

    Why did he suddenly end his education.

    Are you sleeping in front of the door on such a subject?

    No, you don¡¯t even have to think about it.

    Like a shepherd dog guarding a flock of sheep without uttering a single bark to avoid disturbing its busy owner.

    Even though it was just asleep, it was strangely lofty and still, so it was impossible to wake it up, and it already gave me the answer.

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t he really a cheeky hound?¡±

    He muttered the same words he had said the night before, but with a slightly different mood.

    Think again.

    to embarrass the master

    So anyway, I don¡¯t like it.

 Chapter 475

    #475. What have you done?

    * * *

    Powered Armor.

    An artifact made by ancient shamans.

    Unlike the Scrap Armor, which was made of all sorts of scrap metal, the performance of this armored cavalry made with thorough design was extremely excellent.

    As a yer, it is above the level of a marquis.

    Even if you y as a master, it¡¯s at the level of a major owner.

    If this armored cavalry could be mass-produced, there were even shamans who were proud that the world would still be dominated by spirits and sorcery.

    Of course, even so, he was not the Sword Master¡¯s opponent.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s one or two.

    Silently subduing more than ten armored cavalrymen was quite tiring for Limon as well.

    since the revolution broke out.

    Defeat the resurrected Demon God.

    Come over to the United States.

    until youe here.

    Even though I continued the hard march, which would be exhausting even for an iron man, I did not have much time to rest properly, so I was secretly fatigued.

    So it was.

    Limon rarely slept soundly.

    It was only after hearing Yuna-gyeong¡¯s fuss that she barely woke up.

    [Team leader, team leader!]

    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±

    [No, why are you sleeping in a ce like this? Did you have a drink?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat a normal person as a drunk.¡±

    [I think it¡¯s too much to treat a person who sleeps in front of the house with a normal bed.]

    Why is this guy who¡¯s not even a chicken going to Busan in the morning?

    I was muttering while stretching.

    Limon suddenly turned his head.

    ¡°Did you clean up what was there?¡±

    [What?]

    ¡°No. You picked the wrong person to ask.¡±

    [¡­Why do I feel like I¡¯m being ignored one-sidedly?]

    Before I went to bed, armored cavalrymen and raiders were piled up.

    Looking at the now empty backyard, Limon chuckled.

    No matter how much he was asleep, there were few people who could quietly put them away without waking him up.

    In the first ce, it was more so in that only the armored cavalry weighed more than a ton.

    ¡°Where is the boss?¡±

    [The rich sister must have gone out before I even woke up. The President¡¯s sister said that you have something to do?]

    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±

    what is that thing to do?

    Limon, who could roughly guess, scratched his cheek.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s only once.

    After they¡¯ve been attacked twice, they won¡¯t be released as finely as thest gunman.

    Of course, the assants must have been prepared for that kind of oue from the time they broke in in the middle of the night

    .

    [What does that suddenly mean?]

    ¡°When I saw a hunting dog sleeping outside, I wondered if I could cover it with a nket.¡±

    [¡­?]

    Quietly fighting them.

    I had a hard time watching the watchman all night.

    To think he didn¡¯t even look at himself and just took the result and left.

    It was a really heartless act.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯

    But Limon didn¡¯t feel particrly disappointed.

    It is the fate of all hunting dogs to be taken away by the owner without even tasting it even after diligently biting the prey.

    Besides, considering the enormous share he received from Charlotte, he could have done it without much effort.

    After shrugging like that.

    Limon headed to the kitchen.

    Yesterday¡¯s hard work is hard work, work is work.

    Since I woke upter than usual, I had to move busily from now on in order to prepare breakfast for more than white people.

    But after reaching the kitchen.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    ¡°At the direction of the princess, we decided to settle this morning at the hotel.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he told me to tell you that you did a good job.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a lot of work. If it¡¯s a simple messenger job, you can entrust it to another n.¡±

    Did you wait for yourself to wake up?

    Seeing Alice waiting in the kitchen, Limon smiled.

    Even though she was an aide, it was really absurd to use her, who is known as the President of the United States of America, as a mere messenger.

    But Elise didn¡¯t agree with that.

    He just made a weird face.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I had toe in person.¡±

    ¡°What is that again¡­¡±

    That moment.

    Limon kept his mouth shut.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Elise was extending a hand to her before she knew it.

    The familiar envelope she held out

    made him feel a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, which made Limon put on a strange expression no less than Elise¡¯s.

    rustle rustle.

    So the moment I silently opened the envelope.

    Limon hardened.

    Then, after being silent for a while, he looked at Alice.

    ¡°¡­I think I already had a document identical to this one?¡±

    ¡°It may be misunderstood as it is marked as 5%, but if you look closely, you will be able to understand the difference.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the date is definitely different.¡±

    If you look so ridiculous, you willugh.

    When Limon, who suddenly acquired 10% of the Fafnir branch and became the major shareholder, smiled.

    After being hit by a slingshot and being bitten by a fox, Yuna-gyeong nkly asked with a face like a sparrow in the same pot as a roon.

    [Team leader, what the hell did you do to rich sister¡­?]

    Limon thought.

    that i want to know

    * * *

    ¡°No, so even if you don¡¯t really need it?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be affectionate, give it to a passing dog.¡±

    ¡°¡­Boss, this is yourpany¡¯s stake, isn¡¯t it? The right to rule the Seven Dragons itself.¡±

    ¡°No matter what. I am not interested in what you have already given.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give it to me in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to the owner to decide what reward to give to the hound, but seeing him grumble after epting it is really arrogant.¡±

    [Hey, I don¡¯t think you two need Fafnir¡¯s share, so just give it to me¡­]

    Scream!

    [Kyaauk!]

    ¡°Put it on, Blue.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to re-educate your pet first.¡±

    ¡°Whoa¡­ Let¡¯s talk about stockster. How are they? Did you find out anything?¡±

    ¡°It will be as you expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­That sheriff, Na-ri, seemed to be the type to listen. Did you do something stupid like this again?¡±

    ¡°Looks like there was an intervention from above.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I have a feeling that things will be quite troublesome if I do this wrong.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be bothered about? At this point, it would be enough if we wiped out all of them along with the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°That is annoying. If the Civil War broke out again because of the guys I caught, I¡¯d feel ufortable.¡±

    One more time to let out a sigh.

    Limon crossed his arms.

    And after much thought, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Can I make one suggestion, boss?¡±

    * * *

    The Sheriff of Rushmore City.

    The stalwart bison was prepared.

    He said he was dead because he tried to kill Charlotte and failed.

    The only constion on thest road was Charlotte¡¯s promise not to reach out to the city in retaliation.

    But that too.

    And other gunmen too.

    Of course he saved Charlotte.

    They were not kept in custody, they were just released.

    Embarrassed, the strong bison asked why.

    Charlotte answered simply.

    ¡°If you want to die, die on your own.¡±

    The mighty bison understood.

    Just like no one gets angry when an ant bites their toe.

    That they weren¡¯t even a threat to Charlotte, let alone a threatening enemy.

    As a descendant of the Continental Guardian, it was humiliating for a strong bison with strong pride.

    You can¡¯tmit suicide either.

    In the end, the stalwart bison had no choice but to order, bitterly, to stop entangling with them.

    Traditionally, disasters are not meant to be close.

    As nothing good coulde from getting entangled more, the only thing he could do was hope that they would finish their business quickly and leave.

    So it was.

    After hearing the news that armored troopers dispatched by the Continental Guardian entered Rushmore City.

    That¡¯s why the strong bison hurried to find ¡®him¡¯.

    Thest time I got lucky thanks to Charlotte¡¯s indifference, but I couldn¡¯t hope to be safe after attacking her twice.

    I was thinking of somehow persuading ¡®him¡¯ before he moved.

    But the result is¡­

    Kwajik!

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    The mighty bison swallowed the scream.

    This is because the prosthetic hand attached to his arm was broken and the current flowing back through his nervous system supported his body.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    Because of that, he did not raise an eyebrow even when he saw the stout bison trembling like a frog struck by lightning.

    He just spoke in a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°It will hurt. Of course it hurts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because if you kill a traitor without pain, you can¡¯t use it as an example.¡±

    ¡°I am not a traitor¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    puck!

    He didn¡¯t even give the mighty bison a chance to speak.

    With a face full of hatred and resentment.

    I just screamed out loud.

    ¡°How shameless to fail to kill the prostitute of the dragon and not be a traitor after revealing the legacy of Indy Jones!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any excuses.¡±

    whatever you say

    For traitors, there is only death.

    Watching him speak coldly, the strong bison realized.

    He only put it off to deal with Charlotte, but he was nning to deal with himself eventually.

    But I even appeared in front of him on my own and persuaded him not to touch Charlotte anymore.

    It was like putting your head in the mouth of a lion.

    ¡°¡­change your mind now. Touching the Golden Dragon Princess will bring great disaster.¡±

    The stalwart bison did not give up.

    It seems that he has already given up his life.

    Even while wriggling in pain.

    I just tried to convince him until the end.

    ¡°This guy is still¡­!¡±

    Paperweight!

    However, the answer to that effort was a sharp roar and lightning that supported the whole body.

    To him, the stalwart bison was already just a traitor.

    ¡°Originally, I was going to catch the Golden Dragon Princess and take my time to make you pay for your betrayal, but¡­¡±

    Even so, it seemed that his anger was not resolved.

    Breathing heavily, he growled.

    ¡°If you really want to die, I will kill you however you want.¡±

    sereung.

    It¡¯s as if they¡¯re going to give you the most painful death possible.

    Stopping the electricity, he deliberately drew his dagger and ced it in the stout bison¡¯s belly.

    When the strong bison gnashed its teeth at the coldness of the de that touched his flesh.

    A single voice cut through the air.

    ¡°How about doing that?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    startled

    Shaking, he turned his head.

    The strong bison opened its closed eyes.

    since when

    A room lined with various machines and folk crafts.

    At the entrance, a man was watching them with his arms crossed.

    ¡°First of all, I had something to check with the sheriff Nari, so I followed the signs¡­ I didn¡¯t have to look for it on purpose, I caught a great fish right away.¡±

    White hair like an old man.

    Sharp eyes and scars around the eyes.

    Above all, the sword attached to the waist.

    When he saw the young man, whom he could never recognize even if he did not know him, he involuntarily shed a sense of astonishment.

    ¡°Limon Aspelder! How are you here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon tilted his head.

    Then she opened her eyes and looked at him.

    ¡°Somehow, I thought that the presence was not unfamiliar, but I never thought I would see a familiar face here.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Has it been in about 500 years? The snoring kid has grown up a lot.¡±

    Because I didn¡¯t know how to recognize myself.

    Or is it because the fact that he remembers himself is unexpected.

    An old man with a mechanical prosthetic eye emitting red light from one eye, silent with a stiff face.

    One of the chiefs of the Continental Guard who sent the sheriff and armored cavalry to raid them twice.

    The name of a shaman who has reached the realm of the absolute ss.

    Limon sang happily.

    ¡°Dance with wolves.¡±

 Chapter 476

    #476. What will you do?

    * * *

    It¡¯s like meeting someone you know in a strange ce.

    It¡¯s amon urrence in life.

    In particr, having lived for a long time, Limon was quite familiar with such unexpected encounters.

    But at this moment.

    This reunion, which took ce after pursuing the sheriff¡¯s presence, was quite rare even by Limon¡¯s standards.

    In the first ce, most of the opponents I met after 500 years were corpses, or even graves, let alone bone powder, disappeared.

    So it was.

    Why did Limonugh cheerfully?

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s something to live for a long time and see. I never expected to see you again like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So how have you been? I¡¯d like to ask¡­ but I¡¯ll understand if you don¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What is that tsk face? Isn¡¯t it hard to call him a little kid now that he¡¯s gone so fast in only 500 years?¡±

    It¡¯s like meeting a trend.

    It took a long time to smirk at the one-eyed shaman.

    Limon scratched his cheek suddenly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something? It¡¯s embarrassing to keep talking to myself like this.¡±

    ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s too radical for a greeting I¡¯ve had in a while.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural considering what you did to us that day 500 years ago?¡±

    ¡°Certainly not wrong.¡±

    Limon nodded slowly at the sharp answer.

    When it¡¯s the spirit squad.

    Considering Limon¡¯s achievements in disbanding the Continental Guardian, it was not strange that the survivors at the time had a grudge against him.

    ¡°good night. If you don¡¯t want to talk about the old days, let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±

    So it was.

    After suddenly erasing the smile.

    Unlike before, Limon, who had a bleak expression, opened his mouth in a cold voice.

    ¡°It must have been your fault for attacking the Golden Dragon Princess, right?¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    Dances with Wolves didn¡¯t bother denying that fact.

    As someone who had met Limon in the past, I knew that clumsy lies wouldn¡¯t work with him.

    to him like that.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°I havee to warn you.¡±

    ¡°warning¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t even think about touching the golden dragon princess. Then I¡¯ll bury the things up to today and return the ones I caught.¡±

    ¡°¡­if you don¡¯t like it, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°You will have to pay a heavy price.¡±

    You know very well what the cost is.

    Limon hinted.

    Dances with the Wolves responded with silence.

    How thoroughly the n of the Seven Dragons will retaliate if the princess is touched.

    Because he, too, knew all too well as an Unryeongsa who had lived for hundreds of years.

    One thing I can¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why do you, Swordsman, side with the Seven Dragons?¡±

    Limon and the Seven Dragons are nemesis.

    The Continental Guardian resents him.

    Even if they hated the Golden Dragon n.

    Compared to the fight between the Seven Dragons and Limon, it was nothing more than a children¡¯s quarrel.

    I wonder if the word ¡°Yonggongjigan¡± was coined over an enemy that is absolutely ipatible.

    But to think that Limon is threatening the Continental Guardians to protect Princess Gold Dragon.

    At least ording to hismon sense, it could or shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I came here not as a swordsman, but as an envoy of Princess Gold Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    That was it.

    After hearing Limon¡¯s answer, he made an expression of disbelief.

    Dancing with wolves opened its mouth as if chewing.

    ¡°The Sword Emperor willment in his grave that his disciple acts as a dog for the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    If it were the Sword Emperor, he would rather rise from the grave ande to beat himself thanment.

    After saying it with a smile.

    Limon added a cold word.

    ¡°Above all, I¡¯d rather be a hound than have Civil War break out again.¡±

    If Charlotte is left to take care of things on her own, there will be an all-out war between the Continental Guardians and the Seven Dragons.

    The result was a civil war in the United States.

    It was the dawn of the Civil War.

    At worst, it could be a reenactment of the Great Spirit Rebellion.

    Either as a protector of mankind.

    either as a human being.

    Limon couldn¡¯t let such a disaster happen.

    That¡¯s why I asked Charlotte to take care of the aftermath on purpose with the credit for capturing the raiders.

    Above all, there was one reason why Limon had no choice but to step forward.

    ¡°Even if that was what you intended in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­what kind of grain is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you did this even though you knew full well that you couldn¡¯t defeat the Golden Dragon Princess.¡±

    It¡¯s like being stabbed in the right ce.

    Looking at him with his mouth shut, Limon continued to speak quietly.

    ¡°Did you mean to die in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°If you, who holds an important position in the Continental Guard, die at the hands of the Golden Dragon Princess, that will be the starting point of the war.¡±

    ¡°Even if there is no war, racial discrimination, which has been quiet, can intensify.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    Dances with Wolves didn¡¯t answer.

    just kept silent.

    An affirmation that is clearer than a thousand words.

    Seeing that, Limon let out a sigh.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I just do what I have to do.¡±

    ¡°To bring out past grudges, even at the cost of one¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a grudge from the past.¡±

    After shaking my head slowly.

    The prosthetic eye embedded in one of the wolves glowed red and continued.

    ¡°The pride we lost.¡±

    ¡°Pride¡­¡±

    Limon closed his eyes.

    Doing something that could lead to a war just for the sake of pride.

    absurd thing.

    But it was nothing new.

    Kings and emperors who drove the country into chaos simply because of pride weremon in the past.

    And this was born in the age of the heroes of Dances with Wolves.

    It was not unreasonable that they hadmon sense and ways of thinking that werepletely different from those of the present age.

    ¡°Little boy, you¡­¡±

    That was it.

    Leave what Limon was about to say.

    Instead, the reason why he opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re proud. If you want toy down your life for your pride, that is also your freedom.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t let others get involved for your pride.¡±

    ¡°If you disobey my warning¡­¡±

    Sreuk.

    I didn¡¯t even draw my sword.

    It¡¯s not like I spewed out my life.

    Just by cing a hand on the handle of the sword, a suffocating sense of intimidation was emitted.

    said Limon.

    ¡°You will have to deal with me first before fighting the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to sh me to protect the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°No, it means to cut down the enemies of mankind in order to prevent futile, worthless and meaningless sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now what are we going to do?¡±

    Before being the lion of Princess Gold Dragon.

    As a protector of mankind.

    Watching Limon speak with unwavering eyes, he gritted his teeth as he danced with the wolves.

    As the Commander-in-Chief and chief of the Continental Guardians who lived for hundreds of years, his heart was crying out to fight.

    but in the distant past.

    Back when he was a sorcerer in the past.

    The boy¡¯s memories of the hero who saved the North American continent from being destroyed by runaway spirits spoke.

    Even if we fight, there is no chance of victory.

    two hearts.

    two choices.

    After pondering between them.

    Dances with wolves eventually closed their eyes.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    that evening.

    After going through the dungeon.

    Examining the documents Limon gave.

    Charlotte mutterednguidly.

    ¡°A memorandum from one of the chiefs of the Continental Guard. You¡¯ve been looking for something quite rare.¡±

    Actually, it¡¯s not that rare to see.

    Each of the chiefs of the Continental Guardians is an Unryeongsa, and they are old monsters that have dominated the North American continent for as little as tens to as long as hundreds of years.

    It¡¯s their surrender document.

    It was worth more than a billion dors.

    I got it in just half a day.

    Even Charlotte, who would sneer at something insignificant, had no choice but to acknowledge Limon¡¯s ability.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like how you arbitrarily turned hunting into negotiations, but that¡¯s not too bad.¡±

    I thought that if it was a hunting dog, like a hunting dog, it would bite the prey¡¯s leash.

    To think he¡¯de back without shedding a drop of blood.

    What a cheeky hound.

    whileiningnguidly.

    Charlotteughed.

    Anyway, this is also a great achievement.

    Now that I could concentrate only on hunting for the Liberation Brigade, it could be said that it was a hunting dog with a reward worth raising.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to give you this time.¡±

    That¡¯s why Charlotte was worried.

    For others, a little bit of money or one of their own cooking would be regarded as a gift they will never forget for the rest of their lives.

    Of course, he was even shy about Fafnir¡¯s stake.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a decent reward to satisfy Limon, who is teaching him how to cook.

    Besides, it¡¯s not just money and cooking that are out of the question.

    Skills, including ying.

    Knowledge based on experience.

    Above all, overwhelming force.

    For hundreds of years, he has lived as an absolute being and has enjoyed all kinds of wealth and glory.

    Even now, there were few rewards that could satisfy Limon, which he could obtain on his own.

    That said, her pride couldn¡¯t tolerate giving an halfway prize.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I have no choice but to go for a walk together.¡±

    After thinking about it for a long time.

    Charlotte made a decision.

    I decided to hang out with Limon for a day or so.

    Even a picky hound likes to go for a walk with its owner.

    Limon would be satisfied if he went around eating together, buying new clothes and things, and even showing him something like a movie.

    Of course she was busy.

    I didn¡¯t even have time to go for a walk.

    I didn¡¯t even want to do anything.

    Personal punishment must be clear.

    He said that he would invest his precious time to reward Limon.

    Charlotte made up her mind and rose from her seat.

    To give notice to Limon to make time for the day tomorrow.

    but after that.

    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    ¡°You manage to clean it well without a speck of dust with such a cheap tool.¡±

    ¡°From my point of view, your family members who use telekinesis to sweep up even the dust without cleaning tools are more convenient, right?¡±

    ¡°Not all of us can do that. Rough cleaning is possible, but detailed parts must be cleaned by hand.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, I even get the president to clean.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Originally, this is what I am supposed to do.¡±

    Limon armed with a duster.

    Alice running the vacuum cleaner.

    For some reason.

    At the end of looking at the two people who are cleaning the dorm together while talking amicably.

    Charlotte opened her mouth.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You see, I¡¯m cleaning?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask the swordsman, but my close friend.¡±

    A blonde woman in a cowgirl outfit.

    Alice calmly answered Charlotte¡¯s question.

    ¡°As the princess acknowledged, it seems that the swordsman has a lot of skills to learn.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re learning how to clean?¡±

    ¡°yes. Instead, starting tomorrow, I decided to help with the small things like shopping.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to focus on clearing the dungeon. Why are the boss¡¯s family so interested in ashes rather than ashes?¡±

    I am not a home tutor.

    Limon, who was grumbling, suddenly tilted his head as he saw Charlotte looking at him and Ellis.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°Did I look like I was free enough toe to you without any business?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    If it¡¯s a problem with the Continental Guardian, wait a moment until the cleaning is finished.

    Limon had no time to speak.

    Charlottenguidly revealed her business.

    ¡°Teach me how to clean.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°And since you¡¯re interested in ying, prepare for that as well.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, when are you going to learn all of that? If you include those things in your cooking, 24 hours a day won¡¯t be enough, right?¡±

    ¡°It is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Is it me who teaches?¡±

    Charlotte turned away

    from Limon, who was making an absurd expression .

    ¡°Boss? I¡¯m a swordsman, not a tutor!¡±

    No matter what Limon says behind his back.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t stop.

    As always, I just thought in my mind as I moved my steps proudly.

    Come to think of it, as Elise pointed out, I decided to learn not only his cooking but also his other talents as well.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s offended by flirting with his aides.

    And as much as there is much to learn.

    I think I need a more solid reward.

 Chapter 477

    #477. It¡¯s useless worry.

    * * *

    Limon¡¯s day is early in the morning.

    It starts with checking the ingredients for the day at the market.

    As it was built in the middle of the wilderness, the materials avable in Rushmore City, which was not well distributed, were limited.

    Fortunately, fresh ingredients are not avable.

    Unfortunately, the ingredients were very poor.

    Because¡­

    ¡°Does this artificial meat look a little off?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s fresh meat from today¡¯s grade AA food nt.¡±

    ¡°Not everything fresh is good. As you can see, the distribution of muscle and fat here is too monotonous, right? It¡¯s obvious that the person in charge made it roughly.¡±

    ¡°Ah, if you don¡¯t want to buy it, don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t buy it. You want the meat over there, not this one.¡±

    ¡°Are you considering meat quality and only going to buy something from a B-grade food nt?¡±

    ¡°Today it looks good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for a man.¡±

    While grumbling, the butcher picked up the chunk of meat Limon had mentioned and cut it into chunks.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s early in the morning.

    Yuna-kyung, who was dozing on top of Limon¡¯s head, muttered in a sleepy voice at the sight.

    [Haam¡­ I just feel that this city is really chaos.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [Everything from one to ten is jumbled up.]

    Yuna-kyung muttered in a timid tone.

    It¡¯s not a ranch, but just seeing the production of meat, fish, fruits, and vegetables in a nt gives admiration.

    It was because the butcher shop felt like it was 100 years old, and using a clunky knife even felt a sense of alienation.

    It wasn¡¯t just food.

    An anti-gravity car roams in the sky, but a wagon is running in the alleyway on the contrary.

    Selling ck and white newspapers under the hologram image.

    There are some amazing things that are unpredictable with modern technology, and there are also quite a few old things that make you wonder if this is a modern city.

    How can ancient and medieval modern and modern civilizations be so mixed?

    It was pretty inconceivable.

    ¡°Mix it up. It might feel that way to someone seeing it for the first time.¡±

    [Isn¡¯t the team leader like that?]

    ¡°Because North America has been like this since the Golden Age.¡±

    [That¡¯s what I learned from history books, too¡­ Was it really like this thousands of years ago?

    ]

    Limon smiled and said.

    The golden age¡­

    No, even 500 years ago, there were few people who had the impression that this continent was jumbled.

    There was only overwhelming admiration.

    This is because, no matter how old things are here, most of them are hard to imagine, let alone imitate, on other continents.

    Especially in ces like Rushmore, which were built by Elementalists and Shamans.

    [This is a strange story. It was the same with the Transcontinental Train, but after all, people here have been enjoying the current culture for thousands of years, right?]

    ¡°What¡¯s surprising? After all, all human technologyes from spirits and magic.¡±

    Inventing an engine modeled after the spirit¡¯s heart.

    Create a train imitating a transcontinental train.

    Such as researching armored cavalry and developing reinforced exoskeletons.

    The process of scientific and technological development that mankind has umted is ultimately a history of imitation and imitation.

    After lightly pointing out.

    Limon added one more word.

    ¡°On the contrary, the pace of technological development these days is strange.¡±

    [Is that so?]

    ¡°You can tell just by the fact that the difference between North America and other ces has almost disappeared.¡±

    100 years at most.

    In the meantime, human technology has developed at a frightening speed.

    To the extent that in the past, all the public can enjoy cultural artifacts that were monopolized by only a few as the exclusive property of EK.

    In particr, the technological advances that have urred in the past 30 years are greater than the sum of all the hundreds of years of change that Limon has seen and experienced.

    ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s the mad princess¡¯s credit.¡±

    [Sister of the Silver Dragon Princess?]

    ¡°She¡¯s not called the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons for nothing.¡±

    Ever since the days when it was called the Demonic Cult.

    The Silver Dragon n has stole, copied, and mass-produced EK¡¯s technology tenaciously, like a plundering n.

    But anyway, it¡¯s an imitation.

    Because the stolen technology is imperfect in many ways, the silver dragon n¡¯s counterfeit incidents were notorious.

    The Chernobyl ident was a prime example.

    The reason why Bahamut became argepany was that it pushed quantity rather than quality through mass production.

    Even after the growth of various production yers, there were times when they almost fell behind in terms of quality and quantity.

    But after Catherine became a princess.

    The situation has changed.

    Even the previous Silver Dragon Princess had all sorts of failures when copying EK¡¯s techniques.

    Yekathrice has achieved numerous technological advances by directly improving them beyond just stealing and copying them.

    Supeputers and smartphones.

    Vertical take-off andnding aircraft and reinforced exoskeleton.

    hologram devices, etc.

    It was no exaggeration to say that most of the high-tech devices created by mankind were touched by Yekathrice.

    [¡­It feels strange to hear that crazy sister was a genius scientist.]

    ¡°Not really a scientist. He¡¯s just such a genius that he¡¯s good at everything.¡±

    [Honestly, that older sister is also genius at dictatorship.]

    There¡¯s a reason that Bahamut is called a conglomerate with the best technology in mankind.

    After being handed over the meat with a calm evaluation.

    Limon suddenly turned his head.

    ¡°Of course, no one can follow our boss if it¡¯s an all-rounder.¡±

    ¡°Hey, even if you say such obvious words as ttery, the only thing I will give you is the price of meat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for giving it to me, but¡­¡±

    It seemed like he was telling me to pay on his own.

    Charlotte shook out a card.

    Then, while paying for the meat with the card, Limon askednguidly looking at Limon, who couldn¡¯t hide his shy expression.

    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with something?¡±

    ¡°Rather thanining, I wondered if the boss needed to follow me all the way to the grocery store.¡±

    ¡°That is an arrogant word. Don¡¯t you know that choosing good ingredients is the basis of cooking?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t have anything more to teach you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t teach me. It¡¯s worth it just to see how great the sword master¡¯s discernment is.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what if it¡¯s the boss?¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    But these days, Charlotte is burning her passion for learning.

    From cleaning to ying.

    He was trying to learn everything he could learn from himself, so it wasn¡¯t strange that he was paying attention this way as well.

    It made Limon¡¯s feelingsplicated, as he stuck with Charlotte day and night thanks to him.

    What can I do?

    This arrogant princess is a person who will surely do what she wants.

    In the end, Limon, who decided to ept the situation, wandered around the market with Charlotte.

    ¡°Since we got good meat, let¡¯s try to save the ingredients today.¡±

    ¡°How did you say it?¡±

    ¡°How about raw meat?¡±

    ¡°You are barbaric to eat meat raw.¡±

    ¡°Savage things have their own savage vor. The meat here is artificially made anyway, so it¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°If you do, it would be better to season it with wine.¡±

    ¡°Without seasoning, but with wine? Depending on the type, it will definitely be fine.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been teaching and learning to cook for the past few days.

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide as she saw the two people naturally buying various materials while having a conversation without interruption.

    ¡®¡­why does it feel like seeing a newlywed couple discussing the breakfast menu?¡¯

    When the blue bird tilts its head at the question of not knowing the answer.

    Limon asked suddenly.

    ¡°Come to think of it, how is the dungeon raid situation now, boss?¡±

    ¡°I just reached the 70th floor yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    It hasn¡¯t even been a week since I started clearing the dungeon.

    Already reached the 70th floor.

    It was a feat that would break the previous record.

    But instead of admiring it, Limon expressed concern.

    ¡°Looking at the slowdown, it seems that the attack is starting to get blocked, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only because the hunting hawks are ipetent and can¡¯t guide the way, but it¡¯s not to the point of being blocked yet.¡±

    [Do you see this?!]

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t me our idiots too much. Among your n, the only ones that can break through the 70th floor are the Yellow Dragons, right?¡±

    It was somewhat predestined.

    Until now, the raid team was able to easily break through the dungeon thanks to overwhelming force.

    However, from the 60th floor of the dungeon, it is the domain of high-level yers.

    In particr, the dungeon of Indy Jones has been messed up by the Liberation Brigade¡¯s tricks, and it¡¯s dangerous even for yers over level 90.

    Even the masters of the Golden Dragon n deserved to struggle.

    ¡°Are you okay, boss?¡±

    ¡°You are worrying unnecessarily.¡±

    ¡°I mean it¡¯s better not to be too vignt. At this rate of progress, it will take another week to clear the dungeon.¡±

    Limon pointed out coolly.

    The purpose of the Liberation Brigade is the Seven Arcs.

    It was because there was a high possibility that he would escape without having to deal with the Golden Dragon n.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it was useless worry.¡±

    But Charlotte snorted.

    Because I already knew that fact.

    Still, the reason she was able to dismiss Limon¡¯s point was simple.

    ¡°From now on, I will go out on my own.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Damn damn damn!¡±

    dungeon depth.

    There, Labyrinth was tearing her hair out.

    Until the Golden Dragon n first entered the dungeon, he was confident that buying time was easy.

    Until I broke through to the 16th floor on the first day, I thought it didn¡¯t matter because it was a low floor anyway.

    However, when the attack team of the Golden Dragon n reached the 70th floor beyond the 50th and 60th floors, Labyrinth couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    ¡°The Golden Dragon n, those ignorant things¡­! Attacking my dungeon like that!¡±

    More than anything, what pissed him off was the way the Golden Dragon n attacked the dungeon.

    Whether it¡¯s a clever trap.

    or powerful monsters.

    be itbyrinths or difficulties.

    It¡¯s absurd just to break through with force.

    Because that simple ignorant method works better than any strategy method.

    As the owner of a unique skill called ¡ºDungeon Master¡», Labyrinth was proud of the dungeon he created, so it was an eye-opener.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the Golden Dragon n that pissed him off.

    ¡°Indy Jones, I would have gotten my hands on Seven Arcs long ago, had it not been for this useless ploy¡­!¡±

    Labyrinth gnashed her teeth.

    The ruins of Indy Jones are full of all kinds of useless mysteries, and it was impossible to break through in a short time.

    That¡¯s why I chose erosion.

    It was to turn the entire ruin into a dungeon.

    Because he possessed the ¡ºDungeon Master¡», he could dominate any dungeon as he pleased.

    The problem was that Indy Jones¡¯ remains were so tricky that his remains were automatically hidden in the boss room on the 100th floor.

    On the other hand, his level is 98.

    Even if he uses the ¡ºDungeon Master¡», he can only control up to the 98th floor.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to dominate up to the 100th floor.

    Now there are two ways left.

    Proceed with further erosion to bring the artifact down to the 98th floor.

    Or he could go up to the 100th floor, defeat the boss, and obtain the Seven Arcs.

    The former takes time.

    Thetter must risk their lives.

    This is because there was a restriction in ¡ºConstetion Descent¡» that it could not be used on floors that had not been cleared.

    Without that restriction, all the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade would have reached level 100 long ago.

    Of course, if you get the fifth Seven Arcs, you can use that power to reach level 100 much more safely.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve refrained from taking on risky challenges for no reason until now¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, Princess Gold Dragon.¡±

    Which came first the chicken or the egg?

    In the meantime, Labyrinth didn¡¯t worry.

    It was his theory that if you wanted an egg, you could cut open the chicken and get both.

    Above all, Labyrinth had thest resort to save his life in any situation.

    ¡°The moment I reach level 100 will be your end!¡±

    Be level 100.

    rise to the position of monarch.

    To get the Seven Arcs.

    And to achieve the true purpose of the Liberation Brigade.

    Labyrinth took a stride toward the 99th floor while clutching the ring with a red jewel.

 Chapter 478

    #478. Free up time.

    * * *

    [It¡¯s finally on the 71st floor¡­]

    Fill your stomach with the wonderful breakfast Limon prepared for you.

    Take the lunch box that Limon gave you.

    While being escorted by Limon.

    Enter the dungeon today.

    It became a daily routine because I couldn¡¯t get used to it in just a few days.

    Nevertheless, the reason Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but feel the unfamiliarity was that this ce was on the 71st floor of the dungeon.

    During her lifetime, she was a level 70 marquis level yer.

    In the end, since I couldn¡¯t reach the 80th floor, there were many things that even Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t know from the 70th floor.

    In the first ce, the depth of the dungeon itself had few strategies, so it was basic for high-level yers to explore carefully unless they were familiar.

    So it was.

    Why did Yuna-kyung suddenly mutter?

    [I¡¯m not specifically ignoring the rich sister, but¡­ Honestly, I don¡¯t think it would be difficult to increase the attack speed any more than this?]

    ¡°Oh, do you think so?¡±

    [Because this is a dungeon.]

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    It¡¯s just been so easy so far.

    Attacking dungeons isn¡¯t all about strength alone.

    The proof was that despite the presence of Elise, a ss master, the attack speed was gradually slowing down.

    Of course, progress itself was impossible without power, so most of the Golden Dragon n, which had more than 100 members, couldn¡¯t even reach this ce at all.

    [Of course, monsters can be easily caught if the rich sisteres out, but you can¡¯t search the dungeon while protecting the other sisters and brothers, right?] Above

    all, dungeon raiding is a means.

    Their purpose was to find the remnants of the Liberation Brigade here.

    Of course, the speed had to slow down as it progressed through every nook and cranny of the dungeon.

    Especially in areas where the number of people is limited.

    Special mission areas, etc.

    The higher the floor, the more ces where individualpetence is more important than group strength.

    That¡¯s why high-level yers who broke through the 60th floor or higher couldn¡¯t be just anyone.

    ¡°You¡¯re as cocky a hunting falcon as its master.¡±

    [I did learn a lot under the manager.]

    ¡°If you do, you will learn better.¡±

    At Yuna-kyung¡¯s words, Charlotte snorted.

    Even Limon wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing to himself.

    How can a bird look down on you?

    At this point, it¡¯s rather funny.

    [No, I¡¯m not looking down on you¡­]

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made an excuse, shut up. I¡¯m going to let you know how absurd that absurd remark just now is.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Yu Na-gyeong, who tilted her head at the meaningless words, was left behind.

    Charlotte reached out to the side.

    ¡°Ellis.¡±

    p.

    I just called you by name

    He seemed to know what she wanted without even saying it.

    Ellis held out one of the two Wonchester rifles that were cross-crossed on his back.

    Take it and unlock the safety device.

    Push and pull the lever.

    After loading the bullet.

    Charlotte pointed the muzzle of her rifle forward.

    Then he put the stock on his shoulder, took a shooting stance, and quietly closed his eyes.

    [¡­rich sister? What are you doing now?]

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    Since it was right after entering the 71st floor, the monster didn¡¯t even appear.

    Why are you aiming your gun at the air?

    Eris said calmly, blocking Yuna-kyung¡¯s beak, who was bewildered by her iprehensible behavior, with telekinesis.

    ¡°I know when I see it. So don¡¯t disturb the princess.¡±

    ¡®No, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t see it?¡¯

    What are you trying to do?

    Despite putting on an expression that she did not understand at all, Yuna-kyung did not dare to intervene.

    In the silence that came like that.

    Charlotte is psionic.

    The moment the psionics circted along the Manji clear stream.

    Their hearing bes terribly sensitive and they absorb all sounds around them.

    Alice¡¯s silent heartbeat.

    The sound of a fool bird breathing.

    The silence of the Huanglongdae, etc.

    Their positions and actions are felt through everything.

    And it wasn¡¯t just those around her that Charlotte was sensing that way.

    Like a submarine that uses a sonar to scan the bottom of the sea without seeing it, and even find out the location of enemy ships and passing fish.

    Everything on the 71st floor of the dungeon is drawn in detail.

    Considering the structure of a dungeon as vast andplex as a tolerable city, it was shocking.

    But it was natural for Charlotte.

    Now, her hearing isparable to that of a sword master.

    Since entering this supersensible world, a distance of a thousand li was as close to her as possible.

    Eavesdropping on thebyrinth as if looking into the palm of your hand.

    The moment Charlotte pulled the trigger.

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two types of martial arts, four seasons, four martial arts, mirror

    magic bullets

    , and magic bullets¡»

    Taang!

    Silent gunfire rings out.

    One bullet disappeared through the air.

    and.

    after a short time.

    Charlotte opened her eyes andzily opened her mouth as she handed the rifle to Ellis.

    ¡°It¡¯s 1 3 2 5 2 times.¡±

    ¡°Yes My Princess.¡±

    [¡­?]

    When Yuna-kyung is confused by words that don¡¯t make sense.

    Alice took the lead.

    Charlotte followed suit,nguidly again.

    It¡¯s as if all you have to do is already done and now all that¡¯s left is to clean up.

    And Yuna-kyung, who was trembling while riding on Elise¡¯s shoulder, soon opened her eyes wide.

    Arge room at the end of the first crossroads.

    It was because he saw a group of monsters that seemed to be waiting inside, all scattered with their heads and bodies smashed.

    [¡­ Rich sister, did you really shoot and hit all the guys here?]

    ¡°Why did you ask after seeing it yourself?¡±

    [It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t believe it even after seeing it.]

    Yuna-kyung admired.

    You can¡¯t even see it from the entrance.

    The skill of urately sniping the monster without even looking along the curved passageway was truly amazing.

    In particr, Charlotte fired only one bullet, but why more than 10 monsters were wiped out was a mystery.

    But Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t know.

    I mean, that was just the beginning.

    [Huh?]

    A hellhound whose head was smashed while sleeping in the second room.

    [¡­Eh?]

    A messed up trap set in the third room.

    [¡­.]

    The obstacle that was blocking the entrance to the fourth chamber, but was shattered.

    and the fifth room.

    Originally guarded by numerous golems.

    But now, looking at the boss room where only the remains of stones remain, Yuna-kyung finally

    realized that she was locked in silence.

    The moment Charlotte shoots.

    In less than a minute.

    with just one bullet.

    The fact that the raid on the 71st floor of the dungeon has already beenpleted.

    ¡®¡­is this possible?¡¯

    To be honest, even if you think about it yourself, it¡¯s absurd, so you can only think of it as crazy.

    However, the dungeon smashed into a mess and the boss room that he arrived without wandering even once showed that it was a harsh reality.

    And the boss room.

    To be exact, after seeing the bullet marks engraved all over the wall.

    Yuna-kyung could vaguely guess what had happened after Charlotte shot her.

    pierce the monster.

    After bouncing off the wall.

    The scene where the bullet that annihted the monsters ran amok like a billiard ball and destroyed other rooms one after another and even defeated the boss.

    Or will it just end with a boss?

    Could it be that all the monsters and traps in the room they haven¡¯t been to have beenpletely destroyed?

    Sometimes it bends its own orbit.

    Sometimes bouncing and elerating.

    Sometimes the shape changes.

    By the bullets that traversed the dungeon in the blink of an eye.

    Of course, that¡¯s just imagination.

    But if that¡¯s true¡­

    Gulp.

    Why?

    When Yuna-kyung trembles at the feeling of her feathers standing on end.

    Ellismanded the Yellow Dragon Corps and searched the 71st floor for any traces of the Liberation Brigade.

    About 1 minute to clear the dungeon.

    About 24 minutes to research and check.

    Looking at the raiding party of the Geumryong n, who organized one ss in about 25 minutes in total, Yuna-kyung had no choice but to swallow a dry spit.

    and that day.

    The Golden Dragon n crossed the 80th floor of the dungeon.

    * * *

    ¡°Woah boss. I heard you were quite excited?¡±

    ¡°Strengthening is only about removing a few trash, but that¡¯s an exaggeration.¡±

    Charlotte looked at Limon.

    He didn¡¯t have to ask to know who had been spouting that exaggerated bullshit at him.

    Where did your usual cheeky look go?

    A stupid bird flinching and hiding itself between white hair.

    Not particrly surprising.

    It is familiar to see the ignorant and weak being afraid in front of the overwhelming power gap.

    ¡°If the boss even fired a gun, it must have worked out, right?¡±

    In that sense.

    This guy is also different.

    Calm eyes devoid of fear, awe, lust, or greed.

    It¡¯s calm and even contains a bit of yfulness, and it gives off an unfamiliar yet fresh feeling¡­

    ¡­for some reason.

    I don¡¯t like it a bit.

    If it were a hunting dog, it would be nice to act like a hunting dog by acting cute to the owner or being overly aggressive without knowing the subject.

    The silence behind that yfulness is so calming.

    I feel indifferent.

    The brow furrows automatically.

    ¡°Heung, if I had used my skills, I would have caught the remnants of the Liberation Brigade today.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t that a bit difficult?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I lied?¡±

    ¡°Even if the boss doesn¡¯t care, the other kids wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it instead.¡±

    As long as I didn¡¯t know where the remnants of the Liberation Brigade

    might be hiding, I needed to thoroughly scan the dungeon in order to attack the dungeon and not miss them.

    That¡¯s why the armed forces, excluding the Yellow Dragon, are monitoring the entrance to each floor.

    However, from the 60th floor, it is the domain of high-level yers.

    Even if Charlotte defeated all the monsters and broke through the dungeon, if she made a hasty move, the Yellow Dragons could be in danger.

    That¡¯s why the Golden Dragon n also attacked the dungeon step by step¡­

    ¡°My n can handle that much enough.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to overdo it.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it is better to hurry if you want to catch the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°No, though.¡±

    A man who scratches his cheek without being able to answer right away even though the answer is clearly decided.

    Is it because you are worried about yourself?

    Or is it because of fear of failure?

    If it¡¯s the front, it¡¯s the front. If it¡¯s the back, it¡¯s the back. I don¡¯t like it.

    that¡¯s why it says

    ¡°Leave and see. We will find the remnants of the Liberation Brigade by tomorrow.¡±

    [You¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to finish the dungeon raid in one day? From the 80th floor to the rest?]

    ¡°Did you think I couldn¡¯t do it?¡±

    [It¡¯s not like that¡­]

    Jumping on top of Limon¡¯s head was just a moment.

    I look at the stupid bird who sneakily averts my eyes and think with a snort.

    He said that he would definitely catch the Liberation Brigade by tomorrow and make them reflect on their underestimation.

    ¡°You too, the swordsman, should be free for tomorrow evening.¡±

    ¡°Why is the time again?¡±

    ¡°You are asking the obvious.¡±

    Of course, this cheeky man might reflect on himself finely.

    But yes.

    Be honest and admit your mistake.

    after a sincere apology.

    If you ask for mercy¡­

    Considering the merits so far, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to be a little friendly.

    Thinking of a reward for him.

    Charlotte smiled haughtily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to hold a banquet after the hunt?¡±

    * * *

    And that time.

    ¡°Kuk.¡±

    ¡°Whoop whoop.¡±

    ¡°little bit more.¡±

    ¡°There is only one floor left.¡±

    ¡°It is not long now.¡±

    ¡°Until tomorrow, for sure¡­!¡±

    shiver.

    with red bloodstains.

    let out a suppressed moan.

    Another attacker threw himself into the final challenge.

 Chapter 479

    #479. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you.

    * * *

    [Ah¡­]

    It was an epic journey.

    It was also a fierce battle.

    Running, rolling, and flying without hesitation.

    Rarely is it not broken, or almost crushed by a trap that is restored as soon as it is broken.

    Being caught up in a fierce battle between a group of monsters and Ellis that came out of nowhere and flying like a piece of paper.

    That day was like hell.

    It was a miracle that his limbs were still intact.

    So it was.

    Right now at this moment.

    Why did Yuna-kyung have a thrilled expression?

    [I didn¡¯t expect to see the entrance to the 100th floor of the dungeon in my lifetime¡­]

    It was thrilling.

    The 100th floor is the end of all dungeons.

    Of course, only 10 people passed.

    Even those who saw the entrance were rare, because it was like a gateway to the absolute.

    Of course, because I had been traveling with Limon and had seen the famous lords die, my emotions had faded a bit.

    Still, for Yuna-kyung, who was a high-level yer in her lifetime, the feeling was inevitably new.

    However, only Yuna-kyung was thrilled.

    It¡¯s like I didn¡¯t feel any excitement.

    Charlotte saidnguidly with her arms crossed.

    ¡°You areter than expected.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for holding your ankle, Princess.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to apologize. It¡¯s not because you¡¯recking.¡±

    Ellis is a high school senior.

    Even if the Yellow Dragon is the strongest armed force.

    This is the 99th floor of the dungeon.

    It was a hell gate where even the big supply yers had to risk their lives.

    In fact, without Charlotte, several of them would have been killed or mortally wounded.

    However, even considering that fact, their ability to search and reach from the 80th to the 99th floor in just one day was admirable.

    ¡°Now only thest floor remains.¡±

    [¡­Do you want to go in there?]

    ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious. We haven¡¯t even found the Liberation Brigade yet, so there¡¯s no way we¡¯vee this far and can¡¯t go back?¡±

    [That¡¯s true, though.]

    Thanks to Charlotte¡¯s words, Na-gyeong Yun scratched her head with her wings.

    [Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect toe all this way to find the remnants of the Liberation Brigade.]

    As long as the remnants of the Liberation Brigade haven¡¯t fled yet.

    It is certain that it is in front of this.

    The problem was the fact itself.

    Breaking through the 99th floor of the dungeon means that the remnants of the Liberation Brigade also have skills beyond level 99.

    Of course, considering their characteristics of using the cheat skill ¡ºConstetion Descent¡», there was nothing strange about it.

    But what if they didn¡¯t write Descent of the Constetion?

    with pure skill.

    Especially if you cleared the dungeon alone?

    The specter in front of this was at least level 99 or higher, and maybe it was a yer who had reached the level of a monarch of level 100.

    [I don¡¯t want to believe that a monarch-level yer is cooperating with the Liberation Brigade, but¡­]

    There was no confidence in Yuna-kyung¡¯s voice.

    A monster lord who was nothing short of a criminal.

    The magic lord who caused the London Crisis.

    The summoning lord who was blinded by lust.

    Even the Infinite Lord, who was hostile to Limon.

    In fact, most of the monarchs she had ever seen were willing tomit crimes if need be.

    Maybe it was normal, I didn¡¯t know.

    Right now, even the princesses led the Seven Dragons Society, which was called the Demonic Cult in the past, and Sir even tried to conquer the world.

    Because there is an omnipotent power.

    Those who don¡¯t have to worry about thew.

    Because that was the existence of the absolute ss.

    That was also why Charlotte snorted at Yuna-kyung¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°What were you worried about? Either a ghost or a monarch. After all, they are insignificant bugs.¡±

    [Well¡­ I guess so.]

    Yuna-kyung agreed.

    Anyone else would think I was arrogant.

    It was because it was Charlotte who said it, so it sounded too obvious.

    She is the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    It was because they ardently felt that they were true absolutes that no one other than the Sword Master could stand against while attacking the dungeon together.

    Especially since we were together until the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t worry too much when she saw Charlotte enter the entrance on the 100th floor.

    no i was going to

    [This floor can only be challenged alone.]

    [No one except the challenger is allowed to enter.]

    The moment Charlotte entered the entrance.

    A system message pops up.

    It meant that until she saw Alice, who was just about to follow her, unable to pass through the entrance made of light and being blocked.

    [¡­what is this?]

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    Areas that limit the number of people in a dungeon are not umon.

    The reason why raiders on the 100th floor are rare is because there is a restriction that only one person can enter the boss room.

    However, I had never even heard of PAB¡¯s materials, let alone rumors, that an entire floor had a limit on the number of people.

    Charlotte, on the other hand, was not surprised.

    Rather, he just snorted as if it were ridiculous.

    ¡°The remnants of the Liberation Brigade yed a rather interesting trick.¡±

    [Can you say that you are having fun now? Only one person can enter here!]

    ¡°What did you mean by that? Even so, the result would be the same.¡±

    [No, but¡­]

    ¡°Ellis, wait here until I catch the remnants of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°Yes My Princess.¡±

    [See this?!]

    Charlottepletely ignored herself.

    In addition, Yuna-kyung was taken aback when she saw Alice snapping her hat without hesitation.

    Then, it escaped from Elise¡¯s shoulder and clung to the entrance made of light.

    [Wait a minute rich sister! Even so, it¡¯s too dangerous alone¡­!]

    Pyeong.

    [¡­Eh? Kyauk!]

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    As much as he saw Ellis blocked, he thought he would be blocked too.

    For some reason, it naturally passed through the curtain and tumbled inside.

    why did youe in?

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, who was confused, Charlotte said with interest.

    ¡°It seems that fools like you are not treated as challengers.¡±

    [Now even dungeons discriminate against animals?!]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Still, you have to follow me to the end to save face with the swordsman who attached you as a hunting hawk.¡±

    [Why are you going alone when you say that?!]

    He hesitated for a while.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung eagerly pursued Charlotte, leaving Alice and the Yellow Dragon at the entrance behind.

    So after a while.

    Yuna-gyeong, who could not bear to ride on Charlotte¡¯s shoulders and followed her with her short feet, looked around and muttered,

    [I thought the 100th floor would be a bit more bloody or scary, but surprisingly it¡¯s not much different from before?] A

    wall covered with rocks.

    A passage that is neither narrow nor wide.

    Even the light source embedded in the middle.

    Volcanoes, sky city areas, etc.

    As a high-level yer, Yuna-gyeong, who had been through all kinds of dungeons, was disappointed that the 100th floor was no different from the previous ones.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a difference?¡±

    [yes? What is it?]

    ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    [So what do you mean look at¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung closed her beak.

    It was because I realized it btedly because of the slightly dim lighting.

    The presence of bloodstains dotted on the floor of the aisle Charlotte and herself were walking through.

    While Yuna-kyung sees the obvious traces that someone came here first and swallows a dry spit.

    Charlotte continued to follow the trail of blood.

    After a while.

    The moment when a long passage finally ended and a ce appeared.

    She stopped walking.

    Pyramid covered with bushes.

    Ruins with waterfall flowing down.

    A temple with only pirs remaining.

    Old and antique shrine.

    Tombs asrge as hills, etc.

    A huge cityparable to Rushmore City, which seems to have gathered all the ruins of the world in one ce.

    The radiance of gold and silver treasures overflowing everywhere was so beautiful and mysterious that it exerted magical powers that captivated the soul.

    But at this very moment.

    It wasn¡¯t the treasure Charlotte was looking at.

    It seems like there was a huge fight.

    A ruined city everywhere.

    In the middle of it, a figure sitting on the wreckage of a copsed demolition man caught Charlotte¡¯s attention.

    ¡°To greet me with such a messed up look. The bugs in the Liberation Brigade don¡¯t know that there is dignity from one to ten.¡±

    ¡°Whoop¡­ whoop whoop.¡±

    How long has it been since you fought a fierce battle?

    still dripping blood

    The boy, now only in histe teens,ughed.

    with joy

    deep and low.

    at the end of augh

    A boy¡¯s voice emanating.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, Princess Gold Dragon. Toe through the dungeon I made so quickly.¡±

    Even if it was just a moment ago, I would have said it with hatred and humiliation.

    but this moment.

    The boy was able to readily acknowledge Charlotte¡¯s greatness.

    Because¡­

    ¡°But you are toote. Because I am stronger than you now.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll prove it.¡±

    Looking at Charlotte, who was not displeased, but made an interesting expression as if she had heard a funny joke.

    the boy said quietly.

    ¡°Descent ¢ô Labyrinth.¡±

    Wow!

    right after that.

    Starlight prated the boy, and an armor made of mechanical parts wrapped around his bloody body.

    It is the Holy Ghost.

    A treasure made with the power of the Seven Arcs.

    An armament dedicated to the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade that allows the maximum use of the power of ¡ºConstetion Descent¡» by preventing the rate of erosion.

    With that alone, the holy g could be said to be the supreme item.

    But outsiders won¡¯t know.

    It¡¯s just an add-on.

    The true value of the Holy Spirit period is different.

    It¡¯s just that in order to use the true function, it couldn¡¯t be used until certain conditions were met.

    and this moment.

    The boy had a way to meet that condition.

    Among the two rewards obtained by clearing the 100th floor of the dungeon, an exclusive item that can only be used by yourself.

    The moment when the boy who lifted the puzzle of Daedalus (¦¤¦Á?¦Ä¦Á¦Ë¦Ï?) put it on the mechanical armor.

    Giing.

    change has begun

    The mechanical armor that swallowed the one and only monarch-ss item in the world disintegrated into starlight and directly permeated the boy¡¯s body.

    The incident did not end there.

    Muscles swell in a small body.

    A spiral patternes to mind.

    The hair is dyed a muddy gray color.

    The skin retains the luster of iron.

    When all the changes were over, there was no more bloody boy left.

    Instead, it was just a dwarf whose entire body was made of iron, with a vicious smile on his face.

    [What is this¡­?]

    The moment I saw it.

    Yuna-kyung involuntarily swallowed her breath.

    She had seen or heard about the Liberation Brigade¡¯s ¡ºConstetion Descent¡» many times.

    However, the boy was different from the ghosts of the past.

    I¡¯m not talking about appearance.

    It was apletely different feeling from the forced increase in ability felt by the ghosts who used ¡ºConstetion Descent¡».

    Just like a caterpir bes a butterfly.

    A natural yet overwhelming sense of intimidation, as if he had obtained what he had to achieve.

    That is why the sense of heterogeneity, as if seeing something that is not of this world, felt more vividly, made Yun Na-kyung chill.

    ¡°Hoo?¡±

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, she faces Charlotte, who rarely makes an admiring expression.

    Clear the 100th floor of the dungeon.

    A boy who has reached level 100.

    The 11th Absolute of the Iron Age.

    Thebyrinth lord Labyrinth opened her mouth with a pleasant voice that seemed to mix with iron powder.

    ¡°Show me the strength of a true yer, Dragan.¡±

 Chapter 480

    #480. Who said that?

    * * *

    ¡ºDungeon Master¡»

    Inherent skill to create, remodel, and dominate dungeons.

    In the Iron Age, when the dungeon itself was a treasure, the utility of this skill was truly outstanding.

    Two things are regrettable.

    One is that it can only be used in dungeons.

    The other was that it was more like a nonbat skill.

    Because of that, even in the Liberation Brigade, Labyrinth had no choice but to focus on supporting the role in the rear rather than fighting or plotting in the front.

    It was for this reason that he was obsessed with ascending the ranks.

    Because I thought that if I didn¡¯t raise my rank, I would be eaten by other ghosts.

    but this moment.

    Reach level 100.

    By using ¡ºConstetion Descent¡».

    His ¡ºDungeon Master¡», which was reborn as an absolute skill, was showing its true value by breaking away from the restrictions so far.

    Kung karleung!

    [Wow!]

    A demolition man tens of meters tall threw a huge stone pir at Charlotte.

    Originally, the dungeon monster Titan (¦³¦É¦Ó?¦Í), which was guarding the 100th floor of the dungeon, was attacking Charlotte with the Labyrinth on its shoulder.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the titans who were running into Charlotte.

    From the 1st floor to the 99th floor.

    All the bosses in the dungeons that the raiding party had been defeating so far were rushing towards her like a flood.

    It is literally a wave of death.

    It was an overwhelming wave of water that could destroy an entire country just by advancing.

    [Ahhh¡­]

    Yuna-kyung moaned as she watched the scene.

    Thousands of boss monsters.

    It was an absurd sight that even a former summoning lord would have thought possible.

    However, Charlotte did not raise an eyebrow even when she faced the huge army of monsters.

    I just pulled the trigger.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, five seasons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, five martial arts,

    and heavenly habunran,

    ÌìÏÂ±Ày

    ¡»

    An old-fashioned Wonchester rifle.

    However, the bullets deformed by the Mansangjo Logistics split themselves while flying through the air and rained down on a group of monsters.

    Monsters believe in their solid bodies and run at them, but that belief is in vain.

    Reinforced with iron-blooded armor.

    It contains the weight of the emperor.

    Changing the trajectory with Neung Gong-seop Logistics.

    ording to the reason of the parasite, the elerated bullet swept through the crowd of monsters and blew away hundreds of boss monsters at once.

    Of course, it¡¯s like scooping a bowl of water out of the sea.

    If you kill a hundred, you get a hundred.

    If you sweep a thousand, a thousand.

    It poured out again and filled the void.

    Some of the monsters got through the barrage of bullets and reached right in front of Charlotte¡¯s nose.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Monsters that approached nearby were crushed or bounced back with just a light flick of Charlotte¡¯s fingers.

    Sitting on the top of the ruins and standing alone against a huge army of monsters, Charlotte¡¯s appearance is noble and elegant.

    It was like a mountain that looked down on everything without breaking or copsing.

    ¡°Quite persistent, Dragan.¡±

    However, Labyrinth was not surprised even after seeing the boss monsters swept away like that.

    I just waved my hand disapprovingly.

    Kugu Pce!

    At the same time, dozens of cannons rose up in the middle of the ruins city.

    The cannons ofmentation created with ¡ºDungeon Master¡»¡¯s additional skill ¡ºTrap Crafting¡» fired shells at once.

    Pervert!

    ignore defense.

    automatic tracking.

    curse, etc.

    As befits traps found on the 90th floor or higher in dungeons, the shells with various effects fell on Charlotte all at once without any deviation.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, bug.¡±

    Right.

    But none of the shells hit Charlotte.

    Charlotte¡¯s suit shone softly.

    The moment she snapped her fingers.

    This is because the wreckage of the shattered ruins rose into the air and blocked the shells.

    Moreover, when she snapped her finger again, the rocks turned into spears in the air and flew back to Labyrinth intact.

    Kwakwawang!

    Labyrinth built a wall to block the shells and recreated the monster.

    Charlotte crushes the monster like an ant and attacks Labyrinth.

    In just a few minutes, bloody rain poured down dozens of times, and the sight of a vast city falling and regenerating was truly a natural disaster.

    It was unbelievable that only two people were fighting.

    [Wow, save the bluebird!]

    Yuna-kyung screamed.

    There is a certain degree of exploding a shrimp back in a whale fight.

    To survive in this mess where tons of boulders and behemoths flew like fallen leaves, they had to do everything on their own.

    However, despite fighting like that, Charlotte did not lose herposure.

    I just said it arrogantly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a bug, it¡¯s enough to crush it like a bug, but to resist so persistently. This is enough to call it a pest.¡±

    It was apliment in itself.

    She was the one who lightly wiped out the headquarters of the Liberation Brigade, where there were many high-level yers, including four ghosts.

    I was fighting a fierce battle against only one person.

    At least, it was clear that Labyrinth was exerting a power that exceeded that of most absolutes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be cocky, Dragan. In the dungeon, I am invincible!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be able to afford that.¡±

    On the other hand, Labyrinth made a disapproving expression.

    The skill that weakens outside the dungeon but bes stronger than anyone else inside the dungeon is ¡ºDungeon Master¡».

    Not to mention, having reached level 100 and being able to use the perfect ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡», he now had the power to fool even the monarch.

    However, even in the midst of this, Charlotte¡¯s attitude of not losing herposure made Labyrinth displeased.

    Now he has obtained the protection of a great star.

    Not a perfect use.

    It was a humiliation to not be able to subdue those descendants.

    So it was.

    The reason why Labyrinth took out a box from her arms.

    Swoop.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯

    As if to show the horror of the content.

    When you open the lid of the box with the amulet attached to it, what is revealed is a pen.

    In feathers ck like a crow¡¯s.

    With a bone nib attached.

    It was an elegant quill that could have been used hundreds of years ago when ink was used on parchment.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to waste the power of the remaining offering¡­¡¯

    If it was something else.

    Even in the state of Descent, it would have been difficult to use this immediately.

    That¡¯s because the seal on this was so thorough.

    However, with one auxiliary tool, it was possible to temporarily unseal and draw out that power.

    The stuff you put together for that.

    In other words, the moment Labyrinth inserted a bone pen into the blood-colored jewel.

    Whoops.

    A change has happened.

    Like ink sucked into cotton.

    Conversely, the white pen tip gradually began to turn bloody in inverse proportion to the bloody jewels gradually diminishing.

    Labyrinth smiled coldly at the sight of the quill that had be so ominous.

    ¡°Open your eyes, Faust¡¯s quill.¡±

    a long time ago.

    The quill that Faust used to sign a contract with Mephistopheles.

    Even though he was a dark wizard, he was a legendary magic tool that allowed mere humans to work the ancient great devil.

    Labyrinth is one of the two treasures obtained here.

    The purpose of the Liberation Brigade itself.

    The moment it vibrated and resonated with the blood-colored jewel, that is, the demon¡¯s blood drop.

    The 5th Seven Arcs.

    woke up

    * * *

    [¡­what is it?]

    Yuna-kyung hesitated.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the army of monsters that had been running towards Charlotte all of a sudden stopped moving.

    Labyrinth holding a bloody quill.

    It was because the whole city of ruins was covered with a sense of turbulence in the air centered on him.

    in a city so quiet.

    Labyrinth moved her hand.

    Sseuseuk.

    ¡°Blood is life, death is glory.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as a worthless death.¡±

    ¡°Sing, ye dead.¡±

    ¡°The time of vengeance hase.¡±

    Following the trajectory of the lightly whipped quill, the blood-red letters were engraved in the air.

    It looks like it was made up on the spot.

    The moment when you want that sijo, which is a mess and doesn¡¯t rhyme, turns into a red thread in the air and scatters everywhere like a.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    Thousands of monsters that have met death by attacking Charlotte so far.

    The blood and corpses they left behind wriggled and were absorbed by the other monsters that were still there.

    And¡­

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwang!

    [Ugh!?]

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    The army of boss monsters that had been raging like a flood.

    They rushed at Charlotte with unprecedented momentum, enveloped in a bloody glow.

    Thang Kwaang Kwar Leung!

    Even while watching the boss monsters rush at several times faster, Charlotte was not shaken.

    I built a wall with my telekinesis to block their advance, and then fired a series of shots to wipe out hundreds of them again.

    But that was just the beginning.

    The moment 100 died.

    a stronger body.

    The moment 200 died.

    sudden increase in strength.

    The moment 300 died.

    Poisonous mist began to vomit.

    The more monsters Charlotte kills, the stronger the remaining monsters be and gain all sorts of special abilities.

    Even with a light gesture from Labyrinth, hundreds of new monsters were created and joined the army again.

    it¡¯s infinite hell

    It was a series of vicious cycles where you had to fight endlessly against an enemy that got stronger the more you fought.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Before a few minutes had passed.

    The ruins where Charlotte was sitting copsed.

    No matter how much she was, she couldn¡¯tpletely block the army of monsters that raged like a typhoon.

    In the end, Charlotte soars into the air with parasites.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been waiting for that moment.

    At Labyrinth¡¯s instruction, the insectoid monsters that fell like bullets from the ceiling attacked her.

    Taang!

    ¡°¡­You really deserve to be arrogant towards me.¡±

    I obviously hit the critical point.

    Only the shell broke and bounced off.

    Looking at the insectoid monsters struggling and getting back up, Charlotte murmured quietly.

    Labyrinth, who had transformed into a dwarf using ¡ºConstetion Descent¡», was an opponent she had to do her best as well.

    In fact, she fought evenly because it was her.

    If it had been another princess here, she would have been in danger long ago.

    But after using that quill.

    Labyrinth¡¯s power waspletely different.

    Even Charlotte, the strongest master of the Seven Dragons, is now unterally on the defensive, and this situation proves it.

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that the monsters are still getting stronger.

    It¡¯ll be hard if it¡¯s like this.

    Even the arrogant Charlotte had to admit it.

    ¡°ha ha ha! What is the power of a true yer, Dragan?¡±

    ¡°Certainly not at the level of bugs. I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m at least at the level of a wildcat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be bluffing!¡±

    Labyrinth sneered at Charlotte, who was still haughty.

    It was because he knew very well why she was able to maintain her arrogance in this situation.

    ¡°Are you going to try Yonghwa and face me?¡±

    ¡°Do you know about Ho-oh Yong-hwa?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know. Including that your princess can¡¯t properly unite if she isn¡¯t with her family.¡±

    Because he didn¡¯t know about Yonghwa, he lost the 4th Seven Arcs that the ¡®Insect that Brings Chaos¡¯ had obtained.

    He, being a great being, could not be unaware of that fact.

    In addition, with the steady collection of information, they now knew in detail about the princess¡¯ Yonghwa.

    That you can¡¯t do it alone.

    The Seven Dragons needed assistance.

    Other than that, it¡¯s even that the only thing you can do is go crazy when your life is in danger.

    That¡¯s why Labyrinth deliberately changed the rules on the 100th floor and let only Charlotte enter here.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t defeat me with a half dragon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely wrong.¡±

    Charlotte also readily acknowledged that fact.

    The true value of Yonghwa lies in the trinity through the union of spirits and spirits.

    The current Labyrinth was not an easy opponent to the extent that it was possible to defeat a runaway opponent with only half the ability to rampage like a beast.

    That¡¯s why,

    with a deepugh.

    Charlotte spokenguidly.

    ¡°But the most important thing is wrong.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Who said that the power of the Seven Dragons is absolutely necessary for us to evolve and not run amok?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­?¡±

    Labyrinth, who had frowned at the meaningless words, was immediately taken aback.

    Charlotte floating in the air.

    Her suit shines brightly.

    Cloudy steam emanated from parts made of mechanical parts, such as arms, shoulders and knees.

    This is because the entire city of the ruins began to be shaken by the immense psionic aura flowing around Charlotte.

    ¡°You will be honored.¡±

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    Mansangjo Logistics.

    Manji Cheongryu (ÈfÀïµØÂ Á÷).

    Fish parasites.

    Cheonryongdokboryu (Ììýˆªš²½Á÷).

    Neunggongseop Logistics.

    Iron-blooded armored ss.

    Eight pole triad.

    King Jiseryu (µÛÍõÖ®„ÝÁ÷).

    Spearheaded sword type.

    One two three four five six seven eight.

    and nine

    The more you ovep one ss.

    A psionic that repeatedly amplifies.

    The enormous power circtes through the whole body and wriggles as if it will explode.

    The pressure was so terrifying that even the princess of the Seven Dragons, who was iparably strongpared to normal humans, would copse while vomiting blood.

    However, Charlotte did not stop operating the psionic.

    Why is he the strongest master of the Seven Dragons?

    to give you a reason.

    with a proud smile.

    Just added another flow.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the first to make me look like this in real life.¡±

    So, the moment when Charlotte, who had shed some of the burden on the brightly flickering suit, even unfolded the ancestral rite of passage for thest time.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, ten seasons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®½~¼¼

    Golden

    Dragon Awakening Castle¡»

    Her pupil.

    split vertically

 Chapter 481

    #481. It can¡¯t be.

    * * *

    [¡­My God.]

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    I had heard several times that Charlotte was strong, and I also agreed after seeing her performance in the dungeon.

    At this level, it seems that she is stronger than the other princesses.

    but this moment.

    The scene unfolding before her eyes showed how much of a hasty illusion it was.

    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a band of seven dragons.

    Life isn¡¯t even dangerous.

    To melt with only one¡¯s own power?

    It was a sight that was all the more astonishing because she knew about the power of the seven princesses to some extent.

    Still, Yuna-kyung was better.

    Because I could only be genuinely astonished.

    ¡°how?¡±

    Two beautiful horns.

    A pair of wide open wings.

    Long elongated tail and golden scales.

    In addition to that, the mechanical parts in several ces are transformed to match the changed appearance, and the suit is exquisitely harmonized.

    It is so noble and elegant that it even creates the illusion that you are looking at a picture rather than a living creature.

    However, Labyrinth¡¯s feelings after seeing such Charlotte were not admiration or admiration.

    It was bewilderment and confusion.

    ¡°You guys wouldn¡¯t have been able to do Yonghwa on your own¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said the most important thing was wrong. What we need to evolve is not the Seven Dragons, but a huge psionic.¡±

    The role of the Seven Dragons is only to resonate with the princess and the psionic to relieve and amplify the burden.

    In other words, as long as you have enough psionics, you can use the Sijo Cyclops as much as you like by yourself.

    Watching Charlotte speak calmly.

    Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    I mean, it¡¯s easy.

    It is only possible if you can open the ten seasons freely.

    in other words. It meant that Charlotte had the power to rival the other princesses who single-handedly mobilized the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®This is the strongest of the Seven Dragons¡­!¡¯

    All of them are proud and lofty princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Why did they naturally admit that Charlotte was the strongest?

    When Yun Na-gyeong shudders after realizing it.

    Labyrinth gritted her teeth.

    ¡°If so, nothing will change! Even if it¡¯s a dragon princess, she¡¯s not my opponent right now!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re that confident, let¡¯s try it.¡±

    Of course, re-advancing an army of monsters enough to destroy entire countries.

    Charlotte did not raise an eyebrow even while watching Labyrinth attacking using all the functions of the dungeon while riding on the shoulders of a titan herself.

    with an interesting expression.

    I just lightly raised the psionic.

    Ugh.

    Responding to that psionic is the suit she was wearing all over her body.

    long ago.

    during the Bronze Age.

    The Fairy Kingdom, which finally concluded a peace treaty after stopping the invasion of the seven dragons until the end.

    A treasure they made and presented to the Golden Dragon Emperor in exchange for a peace treaty.

    Elemental Armored.

    The strongest spirit sphere, created with the power of an ancient spirit, shared the psionic burden and spewed out steam.

    Amplifying the previously massive psionics.

    The moment Charlotte, who was floating in the air, took a light step as if taking a walk.

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial arts and ten

    seasons

    of seventy-two kinds of martial arts

    .

    The entire city of huge ruins is shaken.

    Thousands of boss monsters.

    It was crushed like a worm.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm, I wonder if this is enough.¡±

    A white-haired man wearing an apron.

    Limon sighed as he checked all kinds of dishes on each table, centering on well-roasted pork, and the sculptures decorated everywhere.

    ¡°Anyway, even our boss is reckless.¡±

    You¡¯re making preparations for a banquet without a hitch.

    Thanks to that, of course, I struggled in the kitchen all day.

    Limon had to stick out his tongue as he had to carve and decorate the backyard.

    It was not an easy task for him to prepare a banquet for 100 people alone and in one day.

    But thanks to that, the backyard, which was just tidy, has now turned into a banquet hall with a rather usible atmosphere.

    It was worth the effort.

    ¡°Now I just need to y.¡±

    Traditionally, good music at banquets is a must.

    In that sense, Limon simply practiced the song he was going to y today using his spare time.

    If Charlotte really took the remnants of the Liberation Brigade and came to Seven Arcs today, this kind of hospitality could have been enough.

    ¡°It would be funny if the boss misses them, but¡­¡±

    After suddenly muttering to himself.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    If it had been another princess, Limon might have been a little worried.

    But against Charlotte, he didn¡¯t have to.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that the other princesses of the Seven Dragons were weak.

    Li Qingyu is good at group warfare.

    Maia who is strong in hand-to-handbat.

    Rose, who is excellent at maneuvering.

    Hai, the best in annihtion.

    Yekathrice specialized in short warfare.

    Even Ainsha, who was familiar with the retreat.

    At least in their respective fields of expertise, they were the best masters of each n, surpassing even Charlotte.

    If they fought only with their specialties, Limondo would have a hard time avoiding the ssics.

    Still, it was less than Charlotte.

    That you can dissolve freely.

    That alone was enough reason for Charlotte to be called the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    Besides, that wasn¡¯t the only reason she was strong.

    Psychokinesis.

    Read minds, see the future, manipte time and space, control life, set everything on fire, and so on.

    Compared to all the mystical psionics, it is a very simple ability that allows you to exert physical force and move objects with just your thoughts.

    That¡¯s why.

    Telekinesis has no weakness.

    anytime, anywhere, against anyone.

    All-round power that can respond perfectly ording to the user¡¯s capabilities.

    It is impossible to catch them off guard because they do not even havepatibility, and it is the fear of telekinesis that must be confronted only with pure strength and skill.

    That¡¯s why Charlotte is omnipotent.

    Before being the strongest of the seven dragons, she was the most perfect princess.

    It is the same in other respects, including lineage, apart from strength and ability.

    horns or wings.

    tail and scales, etc.

    Unlike other princesses, whocked a bitpared to the seven dragons, Yonghwa of Princess Geumryong most fully inherited the appearance of the progenitor.

    And the personality thing¡­

    ¡®In fact, that way is more perfect, my boss.¡¯

    For a while, I inadvertently smiled bitterly.

    Limon scratched his cheek suddenly.

    ¡®I wonder if the foolish princess¡¯ prophecy was wrong this time around.¡¯

    We do not know how many remnants of the Liberation Brigade remain.

    However, with their stronghold already robbed and much of their power lost in the Las Vegas raid, it seemed unlikely that they would be able to threaten Charlotte.

    Whether you get your hands on Seven Arcs.

    No matter how many ghosts cooperate.

    If it was Charlotte, she would be able to take care of herself.

    But¡­

    ¡®For something like that, my heart is strangely agitated.¡¯

    It¡¯s not that I feel particrly bad.

    In the first ce, the dungeon was an area beyond his senses. Because there was no way to know what was going on inside.

    What is the reason for this strange feeling?

    Limon, who was lost in thought with his arms crossed, suddenly raised his head.

    Then he looked up at the sky and murmured quietly.

    ¡°The wind must be rough.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Kuk kuk kuk kuk kuk!¡±

    Labyrinth coughed up blood.

    That mogol is a mess.

    The body made of iron was bent and the traces of cracks were evident, and fresh blood was flowing from the eyes, ears, and nose.

    Still, he was better.

    Of course, the other monsters Labyrinth created.

    Even the titan, the boss of the 100th floor, was crushed like a chewing gum and his original form was unrecognizable.

    If he hadn¡¯t reached level 100 and transcended humans, he would have died long ago.

    mate mate.

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    Looking at Labyrinth like that.

    Charlotte pped her hands slowly.

    It seems admirable that he has not yet been crushed by the bug subject.

    Looking at him with interest.

    she saidnguidly.

    ¡°I thought that there would be a limit to the Liberation Brigade¡¯s petty jobbers. You have broadened my eyes.¡±

    After all the monsters have been crushed.

    Wielding a bloody quill.

    Convert the ruins city into abyrinth.

    Labyrinth¡¯s power, which had fled to the depths of the dungeon, was something even Charlotte could sincerely acknowledge.

    If it had been another princess who hade to this ce, it would have made her wonder if she would have been able to engage in a fierce battle even in her voluptuous state.

    ¡°But it was your mistake to touch our n.¡±

    One problem.

    Labyrinth¡¯s opponent was, of course, Charlotte.

    basic skills.

    Psionic Depth.

    The characteristic of telekinesis.

    Even the equipment called spirit armor.

    Because Charlotte¡¯s power, which surpassed other princesses in every way, was something Labyrinth could not dare to touch.

    ¡°Rx, though. I can die right here, thinking of the merits of being a good entertainment for me.¡±

    As a result, ahead of Labyrinth, who has now fallen into disrepair.

    Charlotte raised her psionic.

    If it was a decent opponent, I would have tortured all kinds of things until I died.

    However, even she was not arrogant enough to capture her alive to harass an absolute ss enemy.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Labyrinth gritted her teeth.

    Even if your life is in danger.

    Not because of the humiliation of defeat.

    It was because I had no choice but to make thest choice I wanted to avoid as much as possible.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to use this method¡­¡¯

    But he realized that he couldn¡¯t defeat Charlotte on his own.

    Above all, as the specter of the Liberation Brigade, he couldn¡¯t ept the worst of losing the fifth Seven Arcs to the Seven Dragons.

    he shouted out loud.

    ¡°Wanderer help!¡±

    That moment.

    The red jewel in Labyrinth¡¯s ring glowed.

    A single voice was heard.

    [It doesn¡¯t matter if you help me, but I¡¯ll take the fifth Seven Arcs instead. Do you agree¡­?]

    ¡°I will! I¡¯ll give it to you, so help me!¡±

    [¡­Yes.]

    After shedding tears of resentment, Labyrinth shouted that she would agree to it in the end.

    the voice said softly.

    [Wait, it will end soon¡­]

    Kuung!

    It was right after I heard the voice.

    The jewel in the ring shines.

    A bloody hole appeared in the air.

    A human figure protruded from within.

    ¡°It¡¯s really tenacious that there are still bugs left.¡±

    Charlotte did not show any emotion at the sight of the ck figure.

    It seems boring now.

    To deal with Labyrinth, he only used the psionics he had prepared for the season.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, ten seasons, seventy-two kinds

    of

    martial arts, Ê®½~¼¼, gear swordsmanship,

    ÒÔšâñS„¦Ðg¡»

    Paaang!

    Dozens of swordse to mind.

    A treasured sword that was rolling around in this ruin city.

    All of them, all of which are worth national treasures, moved on their own as if they were alive and flew to Inyoung and Labyrinth.

    It wasn¡¯t just a telekinesis.

    Itpresses and contains the vast amount of psionics amplified by ten types.

    A season that grants will to the sword itself and uses it like a soldier to pursue enemies on its own.

    It was a rain of death that would instantly kill even a superman of the absolute ss, who hadpressed the power of crushing thousands of monsters into dozens of single swords.

    Now, the only thing left for the ck figure and Labyrinth was the result of being cut under the pouring des.

    No, it seemed so.

    Wow!

    In-young swings her weapon.

    Shattering dozens of swords.

    Until he ran to Charlotte.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Taang!

    While raising her eyebrows at the unexpected result, Charlotte fired the gun while tying In-young¡¯s feet with telekinesis.

    But to no avail.

    Like fallen leaves swept away by a storm.

    Just by In-Young swinging her weapon again, the restraints of telekinesis were shattered, and the bullet containing enormous psionic power was cut in two.

    Charlotte was agitated.

    It¡¯s not because the attack is easily blocked.

    Because of the way the opponent destroyed his telekinesis.

    ¡®This power¡­?¡¯

    The ability to break her telekinesis, capable of lifting even arge mountain, with frontal force just by swinging her weapon.

    This is not the power of the Constetion.

    Neither the power of gods and magic.

    It¡¯s not even the spirit¡¯s power.

    Not even dragon power.

    Because there was only one power that could overwhelm the merciful woman in the first ce.

    so unbelievable.

    But an undeniable reality.

    Tear apart the barrier of telekinesis that is harder than a castle wall like a piece of paper.

    The moment when Charlotte reflexively moved her rifle as she saw an impossible being with her weapon raised in front of her in the blink of an eye.

    Chow!

    the world shakes

    The Wonchester rifle splits.

    The massive two-handed greatsword was drenched with the noblest blood in the world.

 Chapter 482

    #482. Are you crazy?

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it toote?¡±

    Backyard with banquet hall.

    Limon, who kept his seat with his arms crossed, frowned at the starry night sky.

    Of course, since Charlotte had dered that she would finish raiding the dungeon today, she expected it to beter than usual.

    But that¡¯s about it too.

    Although it was already close to midnight.

    In fact, Charlotte showed no signs of returning.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s strange.¡±

    If Charlotte hadn¡¯t prepared the banquet, he might have thought it would take time to capture and torture the Liberation Brigade.

    But she is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    It¡¯s a being that doesn¡¯t know how to say two words with one mouth.

    To think that she had prepared a banquet and didn¡¯te until the food had cooled down.

    It was strange in many ways.

    ¡°Unless there is something unavoidable, there is no way that boss will break his promise.¡±

    what the hell is going on

    While I was lost in thought, tapping my forearm with my fingers.

    Limon suddenly frowned.

    It was because I felt the presence of people approaching the dorm.

    After a while, what appeared was the blonde woman he thought woulde.

    But it wasn¡¯t the opponent he was waiting for.

    Half torn jacket.

    Broken and limp arm.

    A body full of blood and wounds.

    The President of the United States of America, who did not lose hisposure like a master of the Golden Dragon n.

    Elise ran to the inn like the wind even though she was a mess and copsed in front of Limon.

    Reflexively supporting her.

    Limon asked.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Why is her face like this?

    And, of course, where are Charlotte and the Huanglongdae, who shoulde together?

    A question with many implications.

    Alice didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, he only asked in a trembling voice while clutching Limon¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Please save the swordsmith princess.¡±

    * * *

    After Charlotte entered the 100th floor.

    Ellis and the Yellow Dragon were waiting at the entrance for Charlotte to return.

    Unfortunately, dungeons are isted spaces by floor.

    I didn¡¯t know what was going on on the 100th floor. At least until then, Ellis wasn¡¯t worried about Charlotte.

    Charlotte is the strongest master of the Seven Dragons.

    Unlike other princesses, she was a being who could never be dangerous in that she could even be a dragon by herself.

    But after a while, the vibration that spread from the 100th floor shook the entire dungeon.

    The situation has turned.

    Numerous boss monsters suddenly poured out like a flood from the entrance on the 100th floor.

    At first, Alice and the Yellow Dragons, who had been fighting against each other, could not cope with the endless wave of monsters and were forced to be pushed out.

    Retreating wasn¡¯t easy.

    Dungeon floors 90 and above are ces where it is difficult for even a skilled master to prate.

    I wonder if Charlotte was there.

    Going through the traps and monsters and returning with them alone was a matter of risking one¡¯s life in itself.

    Nevertheless, Ellis finallypleted the retreat.

    And from the middle floor, which became somewhat safe, they left the dungeon and escaped first.

    It wasn¡¯t for living.

    It was because there was someone who had to convey this information.

    ¡°¡­The boss went missing on the 100th floor and is in a dangerous situation right now?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°The grounds?¡±

    ¡°If the princess is safe, it¡¯s because there¡¯s no way she would have seen a situation overflowing with monsters like that.¡±

    ¡°That means you¡¯re already being held hostage by the Liberation Brigade, or in the worst case, you could have lost your life?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    Elise cut it off.

    And he said quietly to Limon, who was bandaging his wounds.

    ¡°Those monsters weren¡¯t chasing us. They were just trying to get us out of the way while searching the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the boss is what they were looking for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense.

    What if Charlotte was in danger for some reason?

    There is a possibility that they hid by using theplex structure of the dungeon while they were unable to retreat to their location.

    Then, it is only natural that the remnants of the Liberation Brigade are searching the dungeon to find her.

    One problem.

    ¡®To the people of the Liberation Brigade, our boss was cornered like that?¡¯

    I wonder if it¡¯s Ainsha.

    The princesses of the Seven Dragons are all proud beings.

    In particr, it is impossible for Charlotte to run away from her enemies.

    What was the reason for her disappearance?

    I didn¡¯t even guess.

    But finding out why can be der.

    The important thing now was the countermeasures.

    ¡°I understand the general situation, but what do you mean by asking me to save the boss?¡±

    ¡°It is as I said.¡±

    ¡°President Ellis. You know what I mean, but it¡¯s a dungeon. You¡¯ve found the wrong person to ask for help.¡±

    ¡°No, I got it right.¡±

    Watching Limon sigh.

    Alice said seriously.

    Charlotte¡¯s disappearance means that something happened that even she couldn¡¯t handle.

    If so, the possibility of rescuing Charlotte is small even if he gathers all the armed forces of the Golden Dragon n and re-enters.

    At least the Absolute ss.

    It also required the cooperation of a superhumanparable to that of a voluptuous princess.

    But, of course, other princesses couldn¡¯t stand up for such a dangerous task.

    Even if there was a willingness to help, considering that it would take several days to get here, Limon was the only one who could save Charlotte now.

    Above all¡­

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t you, Swordsman, have a way to save the princess?¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°¡­do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    ¡°Then you know I can¡¯t do that favor, right?¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand. This is not a request.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    Are you thinking of making threats against yourself?

    Elis did not answer to Limon, who frowned.

    I just showed it through my actions.

    dump.

    ¡°I will do anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So please help the princess.¡±

    own property and body.

    that I would give you everything

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you kiss Limon¡¯s feet and serve as a ve for the rest of your life.

    So just save Charlotte.

    Among the most arrogant and lofty Geumryong n in the Seven Dragons, let¡¯s be silent for a while at the ¡®begging¡¯ of a proud woman next to Charlotte.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°Wake up.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t wake up until you answer.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as it stays the same, but finding the boss will be dyed that much.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink kimchi soup. It hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡±

    Limon slightly shook his head at Ellis, who had eyes full of hope.

    From the beginning, he had no intention of neglecting the missing Charlotte.

    No, if it was a different ce, he would have taken the lead to find it, even if Alice hadn¡¯t asked for it.

    But it¡¯s a dungeon.

    It was not a ce that even Limon could easily touch.

    Especially considering the ce where the remains of Indy Jones are located.

    So, Limon said seriously.

    ¡°As you know, there is someone I must seek cooperation from before I can find the boss.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Dance with the wolves.

    An officer of the Continental Guard.

    As a voice magician at the pinnacle of witchcraft.

    Having lived for more than 500 years, he was Noh Kang-ho, who had umted all sorts of experiences, even going through the spirit war.

    But at this very moment.

    For the first time since he became Unryeongsa by Roh Kang-ho, who was worse than himself, he was experiencing a headache for the first time.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    It was such a shock.

    Even receiving a throbbing feeling in his stomach, which had never had trouble since bing Unryeongsa.

    He opened his mouth in a clear voice that danced with wolves.

    ¡°¡­Are you asking me to help you save the Golden Dragon Princess? Me and no one else?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Why is this human being able to say such absurd things so calmly?

    he got a headache

    To himself, who plotted to kill Princess Geumryong, to ask him to help save her.

    Because it wasn¡¯t a sane idea.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯, so he calmly asked, calming his excitement as much as possible by activating the cooling circuit.

    ¡°What exactly are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Evacuation of people.¡±

    ¡°Even the Golden Dragon n could handle introducing the residents near the dungeon, so why¡­¡±

    in the midst of asking.

    he stopped talking.

    It¡¯s because one absurd assumption came to mind in his clever head, as expected of a magician.

    ¡°no way¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all citizens of this city need to be evacuated.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Dancing with the wolves vomited out the words that it had been holding back.

    It was because he had finally realized what Limon was trying to do.

    But he wasn¡¯t angry.

    I just answered calmly, as if I knew that.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not an easy task, so I¡¯m asking for your cooperation. Because only the Continental Guardian can do that in a short time.¡±

    Rushmore is a Dominion.

    Moreover, as it was the stronghold of the Democratic Party, even Alice had limits in exercising her power here.

    What if you want to evacuate all the poption of well over hundreds of thousands in a short time?

    It was a difficult task even for the Golden Dragon n, who did not know how impossible it was.

    That¡¯s why Limon came to seek cooperation.

    Only one person can do that.

    As the chief of the Continental Guardians, he was only dancing with the wolves who had an absolute influence on Rushmore City.

    ¡°Do you think I will cooperate?¡±

    ¡°No, probably not.¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you saying this when you know that?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s what you have to do.¡±

    He frowned.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    It was no joke that Limon, who had fought against the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years and had killed more princesses than anyone else, would say such a thing.

    However, Limon did not change his answer.

    I just calmly exined it.

    ¡°If the Gold Dragon Princess were to die in this city, the Gold Dragon n would not stand still.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll go out of his way to get revenge.¡±

    ¡°The result will be chaos that will involve not only the citizens of this city, but people all over the world, including North America.¡±

    he was silent

    Of course, he also tried to provoke the Golden Dragon n by sending an attacker to Charlotte and adjust racial discrimination with his own death.

    But that and this case were different.

    On the other hand, even if he dies, the Continental Guardian will stop at the proper line.

    The Geumryong n, who lost the princess, will run amok until they perish.

    Clearly, that¡¯s not the result he wanted.

    But¡­

    ¡°Ha, it worked out rather well.¡±

    ¡°Good?¡±

    ¡°If that happens, people will also remember how filthy white people are.¡±

    Get rid of the hated Golden Dragon Princess.

    The gold dragon n, which is in the way, copses.

    As a bonus, even white people can be kicked out of this continent.

    What is the reason to stop it?

    watching him sigh

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°Like you, the little boy who still hasn¡¯t forgotten your grandfather¡¯s work?¡±

    ¡°dare!¡±

    That moment.

    Dancing with the wolves raised their eyes.

    Then, as if looking at an enemy, he red at Limon with ferocious eyes and spoke with a growl.

    ¡°No matter how you are, there are things you can and cannot do.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Looking at you now, you don¡¯t look much different from your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dance with the wolves?¡±

    How insulting were those words?

    Limon didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow when he saw him spouting life.

    a very long time ago

    After he got the name ¡®Dancing with the Wolves¡¯.

    Before changing the skin with witchcraft.

    He only mentioned the name of a mixed-race boy that only a few people knew.

    ¡°No Columbus III.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by that name!!!¡±

    That moment.

    As he screamed furiously, his right hand cracked, and the charged particle cannon protruding from within emitted light.

    Kwaaang!

 Chapter 483

    #483. did you forget

    It happened in an instant.

    The right hand of Dances with Wolves breathed fire.

    A beam of light emitted from the end at the speed of light pierced the wall and evaporated everything, drawing a trail of light across the night sky.

    However, Limon did not even raise an eyebrow at the rays of light that brushed his cheeks.

    I just spoke calmly.

    ¡°If you want to shoot, aim properly. Don¡¯t just shoot into the air needlessly.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    If you talk more, it seems like you won¡¯t let go.

    He pointed the charged particle cannon protruding from his right arm at Limon and said with a growl.

    ¡°I am dancing with wolves! It¡¯s not such a dirty name!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it wouldn¡¯t be right to call you by a name you¡¯ve already abandoned.¡±

    After nodding quietly.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Then why are you still clinging to the past you threw away along with your name?¡±

    ¡°I am doing what I have to do.¡±

    ¡°well. It seems to me that you have be more like Columbus because you have not forgotten your hatred for your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just say it¡¯s a pierced mouth!¡±

    he gritted it.

    I want to fire the charged particle cannon right now.

    It is a secret that only Limon knows that he, the chief of the Continental Guardian, was the grandson of that filthy pirate.

    So if you get rid of Limon, the name of Columbus III will be buried in darkness forever.

    But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

    Because he knew he couldn¡¯t defeat Limon.

    So, in Dances with Wolves, he chose the only thing he could do: argue with words.

    ¡°Where do you think I look like that pirate?¡±

    ¡°I really want to ask.¡±

    Facing the red prosthesis of Dances with Wolves.

    Limon spoke calmly.

    ¡°What is the difference between Columbus, who indiscriminately plundered against Indians, and you, who hates white people unconditionally?¡±

    ¡°Unlike him, I have a cause.¡±

    ¡°Columbus must have had the cause of freeing the white ves in the beginning, too?¡±

    ¡°The result of what he did was a spirit uprising!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly want to defend Columbus, but I think it¡¯s too far-fetched to put all the me on your grandfather.¡±

    about 500 years ago.

    A time when racism was at its peak.

    In North America, all whites were treated as ves.

    Of course, in ancient times, very was not so rare, and depending on the country, there were cases where workers were a little bit restricted.

    However, the treatment of white ves was particrly harsh.

    Because they were traded cheaper than most livestock and were literally treated as subhuman.

    One of those ves was Columbus.

    He was a European sailor.

    He embarked on an ambitious voyage, believing that it would make money if he brought white people who had escaped from the North American continent to Europe.

    Of course, the results were disastrous.

    In the end, he was captured by the Continental Guardians and lost everything and became a ve.

    12 years to spend such a harsh ve life.

    Columbus, who managed to escape by killing his master, who was a shaman, miraculously found an artifact in the ancient ruins the owner was investigating.

    That treasure is the Santa Maria.

    It was an armored ship made by the Unmyeongsa of the Golden Age.

    After acquiring that armored ship with overwhelming performance that cannot be imitated by any battleship of the present age.

    Columbus set out for revenge.

    They hunted and plundered the Indians indiscriminately.

    In addition, he gradually increased his power by using the white people he saved in the process as sailors.

    The Columbus Pirates, which were feared by the Indians of the North American continent, were born that way.

    Killed anyone, young or old.

    They plundered regardless of whether they were rich or poor.

    Any woman was raped.

    Their behavior outside India became more and more brutal, to the point that even the whites who initially admired Columbus as a liberatorter felt fear.

    The bigger problem is that thieves and bandits imitating Columbus have sprung up all over the continent.

    The Continental Guardians, who were struggling just to chase the Golden Dragon n, couldn¡¯t afford to catch them.

    In order to find a countermeasure, the unreasonable result is the Spirit Great War.

    It was a disaster that resulted in numerous casualties, both white and Indian.

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard that Columbus was the main culprit of the spirit uprising.

    ¡°Columbus was certainly a bastard who was weak against the strong and strong against the weak.¡±

    ¡°I was also a monster who crossed the line that I shouldn¡¯t have crossed because I was blinded by revenge.¡±

    ¡°It was also a garbage that killed illegitimate children as soon as they found them because they had Indian blood.¡±

    ¡°But in the end, it was your Continental Guardians who caused the spirit uprising.¡±

    Limon calmly pointed out.

    Dances with Wolves retorted.

    ¡°We were just trying to protect ournd!¡±

    ¡°If you put it like that, the whole world will be yournd. Because you are a race that once ruled not only this continent, but the whole world.¡±

    golden age of the past.

    We had the most elementals and shamans.

    That¡¯s why those who ruled not only the North American continent but the whole world with the power of spirits.

    A race that even proved itself the loser of the world by naming thend on the other side of the world after them, India.

    Indian.

    However, during the Silver Age, world hegemony was lost.

    During the Age of Bronze, even the North American continent, the maind, was upied by dragons.

    The chief of the Continental Guard, obsessed with restoring the glory of the distant past, asked in retrospect.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you really think so? Is the world originally yours just because you ruled it thousands of years ago?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    a long time ago.

    Pursued by beasts like predators.

    Humanity was dying without civilization or culture.

    They defeated the beasts of predation, kept the peace of the savages, and delivered civilization.

    Without them, there would be no humanity today, so it¡¯s only natural that humanity respects them as the losers of the world.

    At the end of watching him speak without wavering.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°Little girl, you are too old.¡±

    Dancing with the wolves frowned at what was too obvious to say to an old man who was already over 500 years old.

    ¡°What are you talking about again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about age. It¡¯s a way of life.¡±

    caught up in the past

    Falling behind the times.

    The one who didn¡¯t know how to move on.

    Limon closed his eyes as he saw the old man, who knew nothing but to live as he had lived.

    It was nothing new.

    It¡¯s just that those who have lived for over a thousand years, like Sir and to, adapt and adapt to the changes of the times.

    In reality, even superhumans who have lived for hundreds of years¡­

    No, because they are superhumans, most of them have not even reached the age of 100 and have a fixed way of life.

    That¡¯s the human limit.

    An immortal who can live forever.

    A mortal who can only postpone death.

    Apart from lifespan, it was a wall that made even the immortal sword master go crazy, crossing superhumans and humans.

    So Limon gave up persuasion.

    The tenacity of dancing with wolves, who have grown old while still human, has been built up over hundreds of years.

    Because it wasn¡¯t something that could be changed with a few words.

    It was more so because he hated white people more than anyone else, especially thanks to being a mixed race of Indians and whites.

    In the end, there was only one way Limon could use.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too long. Evacuate the citizens of this city immediately. Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the Continental Guardian will know the name you abandoned.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    outright intimidation.

    He widened his eyes at the words of Limon, which was also his only weakness and stabbed his private parts.

    ¡°Are you still the guardian of mankind for making such a petty threat!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous nonsense.¡±

    fed up

    After oneugh.

    Limon smiled coldly.

    ¡°Did you forget kid? When I fight against the enemies of mankind, I always use any means.¡±

    No matter how strong you are, the world is not easy enough to always fight fair and honorably and defend it.

    Even so, it is called the guardian deity of mankind.

    The one who has protected the world until the end.

    Looking at Limon, his face twisted as he danced with wolves.

    The fact that he considered himself an enemy of mankind was so humiliating that he could not stand it.

    So it was.

    what he decided to do.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate! I am not a coward who gives up the cause for fear of tarnishing my honor.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have no choice but to force you to listen, even if I hold you hostage.¡±

    ¡°If you can, do it!¡±

    Dancing with the wolves spewing life out of this gear.

    The moment Limon, who had already anticipated such a reaction, reached out for the handle of the sword at his waist.

    Koo Goo Goo!!!

    The earth trembled.

    When they stop at the shaking that is too strong and alien to be an earthquake.

    A change has happened.

    Geek.

    Various machines and folk crafts lined the room.

    Among those folk crafts, four masks opened their eyes and vomited strange mechanical sounds.

    [1010010101100100111010011010100101.]

    ¡°¡­is this?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    A spirit without a spirit.

    That¡¯s why Limon¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard the spirit words that only a fallen runaway spirit could hear.

    On the other hand, dancing with wolves opened their eyes.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t a Spirit Commander, as a Spirit Commander who had mastered the Spiritnguage, he knew what the words meant and what had happened.

    ¡°Nonsense! 500 yearster, why¡­?¡±

    [111011010001010.]

    As if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    For a while, I looked at the mask with a distrustful expression.

    The one who danced with the wolf, whose hands were trembling, gritted his teeth and said.

    ¡°¡­I will cooperate.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°This means that we will cooperate in evacuating the citizens to save the Golden Dragon Princess.¡±

    It seems that he has no intention of fighting any more.

    Watching the dance with the wolf, who even inserted the charged particle cannon, Limon made a strange expression.

    ¡°You changed your mind pretty easily.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t changed my mind. It had to be changed.¡±

    Dances with wolvesmented.

    It would be false if there was no hatred for white people, but the foundation was a sense of mission to protect the continent for the Indians.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t keep insisting.

    This is thend of spirits.

    In particr, as the chief of the Continental Guard who revere the spirits, he could not ignore the will of the spirits.

    It was all the more so because the opponent was not an ordinary spirit.

    One of the most important reasons.

    ¡°Anyway, my cooperation is no longer needed.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­¡±

    Limon fell silent.

    It was because he felt it through the Sword Master¡¯s super senses.

    The vibration that was getting bigger and bigger suddenly calms down and what is happening now.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    Let¡¯s wave our hands instead of answering this dance with the wolves.

    The iron-d wall opens.

    What is revealed is the whole view of Rushmore.

    The appearance of the Steel City, a mixture of antique antiques and cutting-edge machines, had a charm that made viewers admire themselves.

    but this moment.

    No one could admire the sight.

    Because now Rushmore was astonishing at something different before thendscape.

    Koo Goo Goo Goo!

    The windows of all buildings are covered with iron, and arge dome spread like an umbre surrounds each building.

    A gigantic steel pir sprouted from the outer shell, spewing out steam and propelling the ground like a spider¡¯s legs.

    A jet engine bursts out from the side and shakes the city, spewing fire.

    Anti-gravity devices springing up in various ces emit a blue aura and lighten the weight of the ground itself.

    therefore.

    The ground is lifted.

    Looking at the city that started to move as a whole, leaving only underground structures including sewage.

    Dancing with the wolves said as if moaning.

    ¡°The ancient spirits have awakened.¡±

    ¡°¡­Those ancient spirits that formed the foundation of Rushmore City?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I really want to know why.¡±

    After the Elemental War.

    All the ancient spirits had disappeared and could not be found anywhere except EK.

    There are only faint traces of it in ces like Rushmore City, which were built with the remains of ancient spirits that were destroyed during the Spirit Corps.

    But why did the ancient spirits, who hadn¡¯t moved for 500 years, finally open their eyes?

    Before being the chief of the Continental Guardian, as a single messenger, he could not understand.

    ¡°They told me to do it. The swordsman told me to do what you have to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    One thing to know.

    That the ancient spirits are cooperating with Limon.

    He said that he would cooperate in saving the golden dragon princess as long as he knew that fact.

    Watching the dance with the wolf talking as ifmenting, Limon was trembling.

    Even though they fought together during the Spirit Corps, that¡¯s all.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t figure out why the spirits, especially the ancient spirits, who originally did not move with personal emotions, broke their confinement for 500 years and helped them.

    ¡®Thanks to that, I saved time.¡¯

    But worry for a while.

    Limon shook his head to clear his thoughts.

    In any case, as long as there was no need to evacuate the citizens one by one, it was possible to rescue earlier than nned.

    One problem remains.

    It was about whether Charlotte would still be okay¡­

    but Limon had something in mind about that.

    This is because they had taken out light insurance as much as they expected it would take time to evacuate in the first ce.

    An advance party that could save Charlotte before he could, or at least dy his arrival.

    ¡®It would be fortunate if I didn¡¯t get lost along the way.¡¯

    ¡­but not very reliable.

    Will insurance really work?

    While trying hard to suppress the rising suspicion, Limon started preparing to rescue Charlotte.

 Chapter 484

    #484. you had to know

    * * *

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    Indy Jones¡¯ Dungeon.

    Labyrinth took a deep breath while soaking in the deepest pond on the 100th floor.

    One of the facilities in the dungeon, ¡ºThe Pond of Life¡», is a ce that instantly heals most wounds just by soaking with the main raw material of the elixir.

    It was a valuable shelter for yers.

    However, even after staying in such a ¡ºPond of Life¡» for several hours, he was still groaning in pain.

    It¡¯s because Charlotte¡¯s injuries were so severe.

    It¡¯s fortunate that he reached level 100 and gained a life force that transcends humans by using ¡ºConstetion Descent¡».

    If it wasn¡¯t for that, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had died long ago.

    [Keep thebyrinth promise¡­]

    While I was concentrating on resting like that.

    Labyrinth opened her eyes at the voice she heard from the ring.

    ¡°I told you that if it¡¯s Seven Arks, I¡¯ll return it as soon as it¡¯s returned.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯ll go back and say something else?¡±

    [No, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose the Seven Arks while wandering around there like an idiot¡­]

    ¡°You!¡±

    with a ssh!

    Rising from the pond of life, Labyrinth red at the ring with devouring eyes.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Labyrinth swallowed back the curse.

    Because I can¡¯t speak bad words to the life saver?

    Unfortunately, if I had such a conscience, I wouldn¡¯t have be the specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    Still, there was one reason why he swallowed his words.

    It was because he felt the overwhelming power gap with Wanderer.

    ¡®I never thought Wanderer would be this strong.¡¯

    Of course, he had tried to test Wanderer with other ghosts before, but was defeated.

    However, now that he is level 100.

    Besides, he thought that he couldpete with Wanderers as well as magicians in dungeons, as he had also

    obtained the Seven Arcs. hey

    Why did the magician willingly give up his rank?

    I had no choice but to know.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was normal.

    Unlike himself, who has just reached level 100, Wanderer has reached the realm of the absolute a long time ago.

    Especially since that skill was fraudulent enough to be called a cheat.

    However, it is something that cannot be tailed here.

    Labyrinth gritted her teeth and objected as calmly as possible.

    ¡°The reason I¡¯m wandering here in the first ce is because you missed the Golden Dragon Princess.¡±

    [¡­The one in front of me is you who asked me to save you, so you¡¯re the one who missed the golden dragon princess.]

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy! Anyway, I¡¯m going back after catching the golden dragon princess, so don¡¯t interfere and just watch!¡±

    In any case, the person in charge of this operation is himself.

    So don¡¯t give orders.

    After hearing Labyrinth¡¯s sharp words, Wanderer opened his mouth after a long silence.

    [¡­Well then, do whatever you want.]

    [Instead, keep in mind that the Seven Arcs are mine.]

    [If you make a stupid mistake and lose them, I¡¯ll make you regret it even after you die¡­]

    Pop.

    It seems that the words are over.

    voice cut off.

    ¡°Does this damn bitch dare to threaten me?¡±

    Labyrinth gnashed his teeth at Wanderer¡¯s attitude of treating his life as a coin in his pocket.

    In fact, he knew that it was too dangerous to remain here.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Since he decided to give the Seven Arks he had obtained to Wanderer in exchange for his life, he needed to make a contribution by catching even the Golden Dragon Princess.

    That¡¯s why Labyrinth couldn¡¯t help but be more indignant.

    At that time, Princess Geumryong was already mortally wounded.

    I just had to hold onto it.

    By the way¡­

    ¡°To miss the golden dragon princess because of that damn chicken!¡±

    A blue bird pops out of nowhere.

    After holding onto the fallen Golden Dragon Princess and disappearing beyond space.

    Labyrinth gritted her teeth as she recalled the devastated experience of being like a dog chasing chickens.

    Only one person was allowed to enter the 100th floor, but I couldn¡¯t imagine being disturbed by a blue bird like that.

    It was absurd.

    Including the fact that the location of the blue bird and the golden dragon princess could not be known even if they used the dungeon system.

    However, he would not have been able to escape to the outside of the dungeon by moving in space.

    And as long as you¡¯re inside the dungeon.

    Princess Geumryong was already like a rat in a poison.

    That¡¯s why Labyrinthughed fiercely while manipting the dungeon management window.

    ¡°Wait and see, Princess Gold Dragon. I will definitely catch you and fry the chicken and make it into fried chicken!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Ugh, I get chills¡­¡±

    Inside the half-copsed ruins.

    A half-human, half-bird woman was looking outside with her head sticking out from one side.

    Yuna-kyung shuddered.

    Then she turned to Charlotte, who was sitting with her back against the wall.

    ¡°How are you, rich sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hung, getting help from hunting hawks and even worrying about it. I guess I look pretty shallow too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you being able to say that.¡±

    Pale, bloodlessplexion.

    A cold sweat dripped from my forehead.

    Crucially, from the left shoulder to the bloody bandage wrapped around the chest.

    Yuna-kyung sighed as she saw Charlotte, who was always haughty and elegant, but couldn¡¯t hide her exhausted look unlike usual.

    At least it¡¯s better now.

    After being mortally wounded and rescuing something from being captured alive.

    After Yonghwa was released, she was unable to move and had to run away with Yuna-kyung on her back.

    Of course, even now, only the bleeding has barely stopped.

    Even if his mouth was torn, he couldn¡¯t say that he was in good condition.

    That is why Yuna Na-gyeong made an apologetic expression.

    ¡°sorry. If I had studied healing magic a bit more, I would have been able to heal more properly than now.¡±

    ¡°You are arrogantly arrogant.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°It means you have no reason to feel sorry for me if you didn¡¯t do everything perfectly.¡±

    Charlotte snorted slightly.

    Just by saving her in the midst of the tension, Yuna-kyung has done her part well enough.

    Besides, her injuries were fatal, even if they were a little deeper, they would have cut her heart.

    It was thanks to Yuna-kyung¡¯s healing magic that she was already able to move after suffering such a wound.

    Even in a maze-like ruin city, the experience as a yer runs away and uses magic to evade tracking.

    No matter how arrogant Charlotte was¡­

    no, she couldn¡¯t me Yuna-kyung forcking more.

    ¡°If I had to say it, I am responsible for the situation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think a rich sister would even me herself¡­ Honestly, who would have known that something like that woulde out of nowhere?¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s power, crushing thousands of boss monsters like insects, is absolutely absolute.

    Even Yuna-kyung, who had seen the embracing princess several times, couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    To the extent that it felt natural, not arrogant, to enter the 100th floor of the dungeon alone to capture the remnants of the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡­It was just that the existence that cut her was not natural.

    ¡°I had to know.¡±

    Such Yuna-kyung¡¯s words.

    Charlotte coldly denied it.

    Even if no one expected it, you should have expected it yourself.

    It was not forced out of natural arrogance.

    Because she had a chance to notice his presence.

    ¡°The fact that the Rockefeller n risked their lives and even their pride to tell me.¡±

    The head of the Rockefeller family, noticing the diversion of the Liberation Brigade in Las Vegas, went to protect the secret bank, but was annihted along with the armed forces under hismand.

    At that time, his armed forces were annihted while fleeing in all directions.

    Not like the arrogant Golden Dragon n.

    I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time, but¡­

    that was a mistake.

    Why did the Rockefeller family give up the fight, when with the sabers, they could at least kill time against the absolute ss?

    And what was the truth he was trying to convey by making all his subordinates run away?

    If you thought about it a little deeper.

    would have known

    One reason to make Rockefeller act like that.

    That it was because he predicted that if he did not inform him of his existence, Charlotte¡¯s life would be in danger.

    if you noticed that.

    So if you moved with the Hwangryongdae.

    At least, if I hadn¡¯t been vignt at the end.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t win, he would have been able to pull himself out with difficulty.

    However, Charlotte, blinded by arrogance, did not expect his existence.

    The result is this.

    It was the current situation in which he was fatally wounded in vain due to the ovep of the reaction and agitation immediately after using the Ten Seasons without hesitation.

    So it¡¯s all your fault.

    Yuna-kyung stuttered as she watched Charlotte speak self-deprecatingly, unlike the always arrogant girl.

    ¡°Um. You still have a chance to correct your mistakes, so cheer up. If you hold out here a little longer, the team leader will definitelye to save you.¡±

    ¡°Did you mean to me my mistake on the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Rather than passing it on¡­ Ah! Isn¡¯t it natural for a hound toe to the rescue when its owner is in danger?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    It seems to have regained a bit of energy.

    Watching Charlotte snort as usual, Yuna-kyung put on a relieved expression.

    That is, until Charlotte adds one more word.

    ¡°But that seems difficult.¡±

    ¡°What is difficult?¡±

    ¡°I mean, just hold on a little longer.¡±

    Charlotte turned her head.

    Then, looking back at one side of the stone-broken aisle, henguidly continued his conversation.

    ¡°After all, it seems like the game of hide and seek is over.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    sasa sasa sasa.

    Before I even asked what that meant.

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    Shortly after she heard something creepy from the other side of the aisle that Charlotte was looking at.

    It was because ck waves flowed through the cracks in the copsed passage.

    No it wasn¡¯t a wave.

    Its identity is a worm.

    From hell ants to petrified bee bomb spiders and more.

    It was just that tens of millions of bug-type monsters that were smaller than a finger and yet deadly were pouring in.

    ¡°Rich sister run away¡­!¡±

    ¡°They areing from the other side too.¡±

    ¡°You should have told me that sooner!¡±

    Yuna-kyung was frustrated.

    Maybe Labyrinth was ying tricks.

    Space movement is already blocked.

    Besides, it seems like he won¡¯t miss a single feather.

    It was impossible to hide or run away from the insects that filled the passage, at least with the magic she knew.

    ¡°AkrO ckAtObA!¡±

    Quarreung!

    However, it is impossible to be eaten by insects like this.

    As Yuna-gyeong, who had plucked her white hair from her feathers, cast a spell, a wall rose from the front and rear to block the swarm of insects.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    Small but vicious, high-level bug monsters gnawed through the walls in an instant.

    No matter how many times she uses magic to block and sweep them away, Yuna-kyung puts on a despairing expression as she sees the bug monsters constantly springing up and swarming.

    The moment Charlotte was about to raise her psionics despite her injuries.

    [A Mann Ta.]

    A single hollow voice rang out.

    red light shes

    The swarming bugs wandered about as if possessed by something, then started biting and fighting each other.

    what happened all of a sudden

    Yuna-kyung, who was confused, immediately put on a bright expression.

    It was because I saw the ghost of a translucent girl poking out from the side wall, waving a hand with a nk face.

    ¡°Shera!¡±

    The advance party sent by Limon first.

    Of course, since it is a ghost, it is free to limit the number of people.

    It was the moment when the rescue team with the power of the absolute ss finally joined the rescued people.

 Chapter 485

    #485. appear!

    * * *

    A flood of monsters rushing down the aisle.

    Its appearance was so vicious and bloody that even a high-level yer could be swallowed up in an instant.

    [EIpr Lura Ka Hanel.]

    The ground suddenly rocked.

    That is until you dive into it.

    The monsters struggled to get out of the rocky ground like ake or swamp.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    As the translucent girl pped her hands, the floor that had been rocking like ake hardened like a stone again and swallowed the monsters.

    ¡°As expected, our Shera is the best!¡±

    ¡°¡­There aren¡¯t enough hunting falcons, so even the ghosts of adults are taken with them. That swordsman really likes unusual pets.¡±

    ¡°Huh-huh, we¡¯re a bit unique.¡±

    Carrying Charlotte on her back, running down the aisle.

    Yuna-kyung was ted.

    After Shera joined.

    Their escape, which had been secretly running away, had now apparently turned into a move to escape the dungeon.

    It wasn¡¯t just that being discovered by the monsters made it difficult to hide even with magic anymore.

    It was the result of judging that I could escape enough now.

    It was natural.

    Shera is an adult by nature.

    Even if she had already died and became a ghost, her magic with the power of the absolute ss was never easy.

    Besides, it might be because Labyrinth was also injured.

    The tracking of the monsters is a mess.

    Or get caught in a trap in a dungeon and get killed.

    Fire-type monsters and ice-type monsters attack together and then destroy each other.

    Although each level was high and there were many numbers, it was easy to run away as they were not properly controlled.

    In particr, Yuna-kyung actively used her experience as a yer in her lifetime to dig into the gaps.

    It was truly a fantasticbination.

    ¡°Finally found!¡±

    Is it because of that?

    The temple is connected to the passage of the pyramid, and if you want toe out, you go into the temple.

    Even in the city of ruins where Labyrinth changed its structure and became a jumble, Yuna-kyung managed to find an exit to the 99th floor.

    ¡®If I just get out of there¡­!¡¯

    Yuna¡¯s face brightened.

    Currently, the 100th floor of the dungeon is infested with poisonous monsters.

    That¡¯s why, if you get out of here, you¡¯ll be able to run away much easier from the 99th floor onwards.

    However, Charlotte, who was sitting on Yuna-kyung¡¯s back, was not happy.

    It just opened its mouth.

    ¡°Get down.¡±

    ¡°yes? Eek!¡±

    It¡¯s like handling a horse.

    Charlotte was kicked on the side while riding on Yuna-kyung¡¯s back.

    The moment she reflexively crouched down in response to the exquisitely applied stimtion to the vital point.

    Perong!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A shell that flew like lightning passed by where Yun Na-gyeong¡¯s head had been.

    When Yuna-kyung breaks into a cold sweat when she realizes that she almost died.

    Charlotte mutterednguidly.

    ¡°Somehow, I thought it was too easy, and then I got chased.¡±

    ¡°Mall? What is that¡­¡±

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gung!

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t finish the question.

    The moment you want the dungeon to shake.

    The exit I found so far is sinking.

    Instead, it was because the surrounding buildings copsed and numerous monsters popped out from within.

    ¡°Stupids.¡±

    And the leader of those monsters.

    At the top of a towering waterfall that reced a sunken exit into the water, a boy was watching them with a twisted smile.

    ¡°No matter how much you guys run away, in a dungeon it¡¯s as if you¡¯re in my palm.¡±

    Thousands of monsters.

    A space where the escape route is blocked.

    And even Labyrinth.

    In a situation that could only be said to be a slope, Yuna-gyeong muttered withrge drops of sweat on the back of her head.

    ¡°¡­Ah, this is ruined.¡±

    I thought I found the exit easier than I thought.

    Yuna-kyung groaned after realizing only btedly that her arrival here had been guided by Labyrinth.

    Well, it was natural.

    No matter how wide the dungeon is, there is only one entrance.

    It was inevitable that if we protected this ce, we would be able to catch Charlotte someday.

    Of course, there was no choice for them, who had already been chased by the monsters, but¡­

    it wasmentable that they had jumped into the themselves thanks to that.

    Squeak.

    ¡°Sher, can I leave it to you?¡±

    Nod.

    ¡°No, no matter how hard you are.¡±

    Yu Na-kyung shook her head as she saw She-ra, who bent her translucent forearms and showed off her missing biceps in front of the monsters who were slowly closing the encirclement.

    If the opponent was just a monarch.

    She might have been able to escape with Shera¡¯s power.

    However, Labyrinth, who performs the Descent of the Constetion and handles the Seven Arcs, is a superhuman with powerparable to that of a voluptuous princess.

    The reality was that it was difficult even for an adult ghost to earn time.

    ¡°Stay away as I will deal with the author.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. What are you going to do with that body?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another way?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a fight I started in the first ce. I don¡¯t need the help of a mere pet, so you guys just roll up your tail and run away.¡±

    ¡°¡­You make it veryplicated when you say that you will make room for us to escape.¡±

    ¡°You are good at misunderstanding.¡±

    Arrogant attitude as always.

    However, Yuna-kyung bit her lip at Charlotte¡¯s pale face.

    There is no escape.

    their strength is insufficient.

    So, even Yuna-kyung knew that she had no choice but to borrow Charlotte¡¯s strength.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that if she had to deal with thousands of monsters andbyrinths, she would get seriously injured and her life would be in danger.

    in that dilemma.

    Yuna-kyung eventually put down the Charlotte she was carrying.

    However, that did not mean that she would be entrusted with Labyrinth¡¯s opponent.

    Rather, it was the opposite.

    ¡°There is a way.¡±

    ¡°What did you mean?¡±

    ¡°We will deal with them, so the patient should take care of himself like a patient.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you know how absurd that was?¡±

    there is no way you don¡¯t know

    Labyrinth, which leads thousands of monsters, is a powerful enemy that even superhumans of the absolute ss cannot handle.

    Of course, Yuna-kyung, who hasn¡¯t even been near the Great Witch yet.

    Even Shera, who became a ghost and could not fully demonstrate the power of an adult, was a heavy widowed opponent.

    ¡°You rich sister don¡¯t know what.¡±

    but it sucks

    Yuna-kyungughed.

    and said

    ¡°Magic is basically the power to make absurd things possible.¡±

    Magic is omnipotent power.

    It is a superpower that makes all impossible possible if the price is sufficient.

    Even in the Age of Silver, the heyday of magic, I recalled the lessons I had been taught by the legendary Great Witch, who was called the Demon King.

    Yuna-kyung turned her head.

    ¡°Shera, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    [¡­?]

    ¡°That¡¯s it. What I was going to do in Russia.¡±

    ¡­nod.

    It seems I realized something toote.

    Yuna-kyung extended her wings to She-ra, who approached with a nk nod.

    and ruminated

    When subduing demons in Russia.

    When the fake Yekathrice made by the demons attacked Ainsha to disrupt the ritual, it was the real Yekathrice who stood in the way.

    But she was just an unexpected intruder.

    Originally, the watchmen prepared by Limon and Sir were Yuna-kyung and She-ra.

    Even if it was fake, Yekathrice¡¯s power was overwhelming.

    The ghost and the blue bird were not the two opponents to handle.

    Nevertheless, the reason Limon and Sir, who were veterans of the war, entrusted them with such a heavy responsibility because Yuna-Kyung and She-Ra had their own secret means.

    A skill I identally learned while struggling together to help Syrr make Dagda¡¯s cauldron.

    ¡°Dia Ka.¡±

    [DaI kI.]

    On blue wings.

    A translucent hand rises.

    Two lips open at the same time.

    ¡°AuRa Oum Sui¡­.¡±

    [Oury Aum SuitLa¡­.]

    Oveid on top of the cheerfully chanting voice was a small but distinct whisper.

    Simr yet different orders ovep like that.

    The moment when Yuna-kyung and She-ra¡¯s magical spirits are mixed.

    ¡°¡ªZuiesz!¡±

    [¨DZEyasz.]

    Dig!

    As the girl¡¯s ghost was sucked in, she disappeared into Yun Na-kyung¡¯s wings, and a change began instead.

    The blue wings turn into arms.

    Instead, it sprouts wings from its back.

    Hair grows all the way to the toes.

    There, the feather clothes turned into white cloth and wrapped around the slender body.

    When the moment of time passed, there was no more half-human, half-bird woman left there.

    Only an angel wearing white and thin clothes in the old Greek style with wings spread wide behind his back exuded a mysterious aura.

    Pop.

    It was right after that.

    A translucent blue bird rises from the top of the angel¡¯s head.

    It was the word that shouted in a triumphant voice, spreading its wings above her head and taking a wonderful pose.

    [Add the priest¡¯s soul to the witch¡¯s body! This is truly the union of gods and demons!]

    ¡°¡­Unity.¡±

    [Magical saintess Shena-kyung appears!]

    ¡°¡­appeared.¡±

    Like watching and imitating.

    It was only btedly that the angel took a pose simr to that of the blue bird and repeated the words with a nk face¡­

    To be precise, Charlotte fell silent when she saw the spirit of the blue bird pushed out of her body as opposed to the ghost of an adult dwelling in Yun Na-gyeong¡¯s body.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just Charlotte.

    Labyrinth, who was watching from above.

    The monsters swarming around.

    In the midst of forgetting even the fighting situation and watching with a ridiculous face.

    Yuna-kyung, who threw the surroundings into total confusion, shrugged over her head, whose features subtly changed from usual.

    [Uh ha ha! How do I evolve from a magical girl to a magical saint?]

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that usually called possession?¡±

    [Eight, don¡¯t make the sound of breaking colic. This is a coalition achieved only by the power of friendship!]

    Where is the coalition where one gives one¡¯s body to a ghost?

    When Charlotte, who is at a loss for words on the rare asion, is silent.

    Labyrinth sneered.

    ¡°Ha, what a funny thing.¡±

    [If you¡¯re that funny,e on, kid. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯tugh.]

    ¡°Who¡¯s a kid? You chicken!¡±

    [I am the blue bird of dreams and hopes, right? Seeing that you don¡¯t even know that, you¡¯re a kid!]

    ¡°How dare you do this¡­!¡±

    Did Yuna-kyung¡¯s provocation work properly?

    Labyrinth, with a band of blood on his forehead, eventually gave instructions to the monsters that had stopped.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Go ahead and kill me!¡±

    oh oh oh!

    The monsters in the dungeon dominated by Labyrinth¡¯s skill ¡ºDungeon Master¡» started moving again ording to Labyrinth¡¯smand.

    However, even in front of such an army of monsters, Yuna-kyung did not raise an eyebrow.

    He just spread his translucent wings wide with a snort.

    [Let¡¯s go, Shera!]

    ¡°¡­let¡¯s go.¡±

    the void opens

    Scattered white hair.

    After generously releasing the gray hairs he had picked up while living on top of Limon¡¯s head.

    Yuna-kyung eximed vigorously.

    [Sword master¡¯s body is sacrificed to strengthen magic! Reiki resonance output maximum! Activate the Law of God and Demon Unity!]

    ¡°¡­Activate.¡±

    [Ak sEbt boul¡­.]

    ¡°Ka Sebt Soel¡­.¡±

    So.

    Resonance began.

    A disciple of the Archwitch who first distorted the rules of God.

    The ghost of a saint who died while believing in God all his life.

    Even though it is the same spell, the two magics that approach the reason of the world inpletely different ways ovep exquisitely and amplify each other¡¯s aura.

    Whoops.

    ¡°what?¡±

    Finally the order is over.

    The resonance reaches its peak.

    The moment Labyrinth was taken aback by the sudden vibration from his hand.

    Perong!

    the world bes a canvas

    Arge army of boss monsters that can destroy an entire country have turned into graffiti.

 Chapter 486

    #486. It¡¯s the worst.

    * * *

    ¡°Have you found a good assistant yet?¡±

    dark red hair.

    Tear point in the corner of the left eye.

    A voluptuous body and an antique ck dress.

    A bewitching beauty who stands out in many ways, and a witch who has lived a long time.

    Wei Ling replied seriously to Sir¡¯s words.

    ¡°Witches are hard to find, so I¡¯m in contact with the priests of the Holy League, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll meet the expectations.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you are asking for apromise even as a halfway assistant.¡±

    ¡°Not like that.¡±

    Wei Ling shook her head.

    Originally, Sir¡¯s work, which was managing Dagda¡¯s cauldron, was dyed as much as he had been to Russia.

    The problem was that unlike other jobs, it was impossible to find a substitute for her vacant position.

    Dagda¡¯s Cauldron is a legendary item even for most Archwitches.

    Even more so, only Shir could properly handle this magical tool that was created through the coboration of Limon and Shir, and was far more powerful than the original one.

    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t able to fully deal with her yet, so I was researching it.

    In that sense, Sir¡¯s request for an assistant was natural.

    As much as Li Qingyu knew the importance of it, he was giving the utmost consideration through Wei Ling.

    ¡°But please understand that it would be impossible to find an assistant in the Archwitch or adult ss right now.¡±

    One problem.

    It was that the conditions of an assistant that Sir demanded were too high.

    Whether it¡¯s a great witch you don¡¯t even know exists.

    Whether it is an adult who is in charge of the core of each denomination.

    Hiring them as mere assistants was difficult even for the Seven Dragons Group, which controls the world¡¯s wealth.

    ¡°There is nothing you can do about it. At least that much is enough for you to be my assistant.¡±

    ¡°For that matter, I¡¯ve heard that you only use birds and ghosts as your assistants.¡±

    ¡°Just because it¡¯s a mere word doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    It sounds like you heard a funny joke.

    It¡¯s a bit of augh.

    Shir said with a strange smile.

    ¡°But don¡¯t ignore those children too much, ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Surely each of them is half a child.¡±

    ¡°When we join forces instead¡­¡±

    recalled the legendary archwitch.

    God¡¯s Day.

    A phenomenon that started when She-ra possessed Yuna-kyung while running errands to make Dagda¡¯s cauldron.

    When I saw Yuna-kyung moaning about making it into a synthesis technology.

    I really wanted to have fun.

    It was also part of a light game to help make the Shinma Union as a spell.

    But with the ghosts of adults.

    A blue bird reincarnated as a human.

    The result of the legendary great witch¡¯s strength was¡­

    ¡°They are stronger than me.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s depth or breadth.

    If it¡¯s just fighting with magic output, he doesn¡¯t have the confidence to win against Yuna-kyung and She-ra, who have be one.

    Wei Ling couldn¡¯t help but put on a strange expression while watching Shir speak happily.

    * * *

    A hymn to God.

    Or statues of gods or saints, etc.

    Since ancient times, art has been the most basic offering to offer to the gods, and that is why priests are bound to be proficient in art to some extent.

    The most prominent of these characteristics was, of course, the Order of the Muse.

    This is because, as befits a denomination that believes in the goddess of art, it was basic for a muse priest to be a first-ss artist.

    In that respect, Shera was unusual.

    He loved art more than anyone else, had a deep faith, and even became an adult, but he had no artistic talent.

    ying, singing, dancing, and sculpting.

    Shera, who couldn¡¯t do everything properly, made a deep ck violin after a longing to dedicate a beautiful performance to the muse.

    After failing to perform beautifully even with the power of the curse, hemitted suicide.

    That han is deep and deep.

    I was about to be a ghost when I died.

    But even if she had no talent for art, she had a talent for magic.

    During her lifetime, Shera made several attempts to ovee the limits of her talent with magic besides the dark violin.

    and at this moment.

    A magic that even Sir Cyr admired for being artistic.

    Art Magic, created by a saint who was a rare genius in history and dedicated his life, was again revealing its power to the world.

    ¡°ar HaMakA.¡±

    [A r hAmATa.]

    Pereung!

    The moment you cast your order.

    A group of monsters that had been rushing at them in a vicious manner turned into graffiti again.

    Kyaoooooo!

    It¡¯s like you suddenly fell into a second dimension.

    Being t was not enough, so the monsters, who had turned into scribbles on the feet of a child, tried to attack Shera as if venting their anger.

    But that¡¯s just the wishes of the monsters.

    Legs as thin as thread.

    oversized head.

    A messed up torso, etc.

    Their two-dimensional bodies, which were not even monsters and did not have the basic structure of living things, could not even run properly.

    There were even monsters that broke their backs or broke their necks while trying to force themselves to run.

    Besides, Shera¡¯s art magic didn¡¯t end there.

    [Eeul RA.]

    The cannonballs that flew in like rain turned into pieces of y and crushed themselves in the air.

    ¡°KaIMNi T.¡±

    The majestic resounding noise made the monsters who managed to avoid graffiti stumble.

    [YaEls.]

    And the monsters who forcibly danced to the noise vomited screams due to excessive movements.

    The appearance of Shera standing up against thousands of boss monsters is truly one of a kind.

    It was something that even a great witch or a saint would naturally admire.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a very aesthetically pleasing sight.¡±

    Aside from its majesty, the sight of noise, dance, and screams mixed together was reminiscent of living hell.

    Shera didn¡¯t like it.

    It is familiar to hear that one¡¯s art is avant-garde.

    More than that, it made her happy that she could try art to her heart¡¯s content, even if it was magic.

    After bing a ghost, of course.

    Even in my lifetime, I hadn¡¯t been able to handle Art Magic like this.

    [AaaaKsyRa!]

    But at this moment.

    Shera was able to cast spells that she had only theoretically created and had never used before.

    The master of magic that overflows with overflowing magic that Yuna-kyung sprinkles.

    And the amplification of the aura created by the mixing of the spells of the witch and the priest.

    Above all, after entering Yuna-kyung¡¯s body.

    A power that flows endlessly.

    It allowed Shera to wield mysteriously enormous magical powers that surpassed her own in life.

    ¡°Those things¡­!¡±

    Fast!

    So it was.

    Labyrinth had no choice but to grind her teeth.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he felt humiliated at seeing his monsters being toyed with by bluebirds and ghosts.

    How can you wield such powerful magic?

    She-ra and Yuna-kyung were able to notice the source of power that even they did not know.

    ¡®How dare you steal and use the power of the Seven Arcs!¡¯

    Crudepared to the original.

    Not even the right way.

    But that¡¯s definitely ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡».

    Even if it was a messy copy, it was essentially a method simr to the one they used in terms of using the power of the Seven Arcs.

    Labyrinth, realizing this through the resonance of Faust¡¯s quill, was enraged.

    Regardless of how that is possible, imitating ¡ºAdvent of the Constetion¡» by using a mere ghost as a substitute for a constetion.

    As much as it took effort toplete this bowl, that clumsy imitation felt the most insulting.

    ¡®If only my body had been fine, I would have taken care of it myself!¡¯

    Of course, imitation is imitation.

    Compared to the proper ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡», he was far from perfect, so if he was intact, he could have punished him, but¡­

    he was injured.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if it was only monsters.

    It was not to the extent that he could fight directly.

    Even if she overpowered Shera, if the Golden Dragon Princess ran away in the meantime, there was no real story.

    What if Princess Geumryong¡¯s injury is shallower than expected, so what if you add strength to it?

    On the contrary, you may be hurt yourself.

    ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯

    Labyrinth swallowed the curse.

    If it was his usual personality, he would have left the assumptions and fought for once.

    But now he had Faust¡¯s quill.

    Aside from dying himself, he couldn¡¯t take such a gamble as long as there was a possibility that even Seven Arcs would be taken away.

    If things go wrong, the other Constetions won¡¯t let him go.

    It was all the more so because I clearly remember what happened to the ¡®worm that brings chaos¡¯ right away.

    So after hesitating and hesitating again.

    Labyrinth made a decision.

    * * *

    [Good!]

    Shera uses all sorts of magic.

    On top of that head, assisting with the spell in a spiritual form, Yuna-kyung sang joy.

    To be honest, I had anxiety until the transformation.

    Shinmahapil is an unfinished technology.

    This is because not only was there a half-and-half chance of the merger seeding, but even if it seeded, the level of output would change from time to time.

    That¡¯s why Limon didn¡¯t actively use Yuna-kyung and Shera as insurance only.

    In that sense, the current situation was favorable.

    It¡¯s strangely resonating today, so it¡¯s easier to deal with the monster army than expected.

    The fact that Labyrinth didn¡¯t show any signs of moving.

    ¡®As expected, the wounds from the rich sister still remain¡­¡¯

    No matter how good my condition was, honestly, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to go out to Labyrinth.

    But what if it¡¯s just a bunch of monsters?

    ¡®I can escape with this!¡¯

    Yuna-kyung looked for an opportunity.

    How long will it take to put the shallot on your back and bounce.

    Until then, while calcting what magic to use to keep the monsters at bay and stop Labyrinth from intervening.

    It was as if he had read her mind.

    Shera also focused on causing chaos.

    To bounce to the 99th floor whenever there is a gap.

    If we do well like this¡­

    No, if the worst doesn¡¯t happen, it¡¯s possible to escape the dungeon.

    At least Yuna-kyung judged that way.

    cooong!

    ¡­Immediately after hearing a heavy roar from somewhere.

    Until she sees a bloody vortex extending straight towards them as she prates the army of monsters in chaos with Shera¡¯s magic.

    [A AJot!]

    ¡°AzoT¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung and She-ra reacted swiftly.

    Originally, the magic that had been carefully prepared to be used at the moment of escape was generously unfolded.

    The world turns into a canvas.

    The air is forcibly warped.

    Seven colors of light dye all things.

    The spell, which maximized the magic power obtained by offering Limon¡¯s hair as a sacrifice, was truly phenomenal.

    It was a miraculous realization thatpletely changed the world and drew it as desired.

    Quaang!

    However, the moment it collided with the two-handed greatsword that came out of the bloody vortex.

    The spell created by that mighty magical power shattered like an eggshell.

    It was a natural result.

    It is the power that can break even the tenth season.

    It wasn¡¯t a level that could be handled even with the magic amplified by the fusion of gods and demons.

    Fortunately, Yuna-kyung broke into a cold sweat on top of She-ra¡¯s head, who hurriedly spread the distance by spreading her wings and flying up.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s the worst.¡¯

    I¡¯d rather fight Labyrinth.

    If it was now that the gods and demons had been united, it would have been possible to endure even if not win.

    But now I didn¡¯t even have the confidence to buy time.

    Because it was the worst opponent she could imagine that appeared while crushing monsters like bugs.

    The monster with the two-handed sword that took down Charlotte¡­ and

    as far as she knows.

    Because he was the absolute of the true absolutes that only one person in the world could deal with.

    ¡®If the team leader doesn¡¯te soon, I¡¯ll die again!¡¯

 Chapter 487

    #487. have waited

    * * *

    She-ra and Yuna-kyung struggled.

    Overdoing all kinds of orders.

    By generously using offerings.

    I did my best to hold on even for one minute and one second.

    However, the struggle between the two could not go beyond the limits of struggling.

    The magic that made fun of arge army of monsters.

    A miracle that changes the world.

    This is because in front of a monster wielding a great sword, it shattered like a candle in front of a typhoon.

    ¡°Aww.¡±

    [Uh¡­]

    The result is this.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s wings are broken and covered in blood.

    And it was She-ra, who escaped from Yuna-kyung¡¯s body and floated in the air in a state of unconsciousness.

    Only 3 minutes at most.

    That was all the time the two had earned.

    It was only possible because Inama also used the amplified magic power through the Shinma Unification only for defense and evasion.

    Had they fought head-on, they would have been defeated in less than 30 seconds, let alone 3 minutes.

    But that too is now at its limit.

    The magic offerings also fell.

    The new demon union has already been resolved.

    Now, they didn¡¯t even have the strength left to fight, let alone control their bodies.

    ¡°To be in debt to Wanderer twice for these things¡­!¡±

    So it was.

    Labyrinth was angry.

    I borrowed the power of the Wanderer again to avoid a situation where it fails even if it¡¯s a chance.

    The real culprits, Yuna-kyung and She-ra, were defeated before they even had time to cook a cup of ramen.

    Seven Arcs were also not enough, and Labyrinth, who had to share even the ball for catching Princess Gold Dragon with Wanderer, was a pity to the point of dying.

    And Labyrinth didn¡¯t hold back his anger.

    ¡°Wait and see. I will teach you guys what a living hell is.¡±

    He said that he would let him experience how terrible a dungeon could be by using all his abilities.

    When Yuna-kyung swallows dry saliva while watching Labyrinth talking about killing herself.

    Labyrinth hesitated.

    Yuna-kyung and She-ra copsed.

    It was because he saw a blonde beauty standing in front of them before he knew it.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to avoid me. They are pets that look just like their owners if they don¡¯t listen.¡±

    In the middle of the fight, the subject who only watched from behind.

    Looking at Charlotte, who finally stepped forward, Labyrinth lightly snorted.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to surrender now, it¡¯s toote Princess Geumryong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting prank.¡±

    ¡°Farm?¡±

    ¡°What did you mean by me surrendering to bugs or something?¡±

    ¡°Huh, what are you going to do if you don¡¯t surrender?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will defeat you.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to knock me down? Are you alone? Us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Charlotte answers arrogantly.

    After blinking at her,

    Labyrinth burst intoughter.

    ¡°Puhahahahaha!¡±

    It¡¯s funny and I can¡¯t stand it.

    It was also a while to lie on the stomach.

    Labyrinth suddenly stoppedughing, and his face was ridiculed.

    ¡°You must have gone crazy because you were cornered, Princess Gold Dragon. Do you think that would be possible for you now?¡±

    It¡¯s not a false opinion.

    Charlotte thought to herself.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if my body was intact.

    She is in the worst condition right now.

    Even the slightest wrong move could put his life at risk, so he was in no condition to fight properly.

    That¡¯s why I had no choice but to watch Yuna-kyung and She-ra from behind while they fought against the monsters.

    Even more so, now that a monster with a two-handed greatsword had appeared, confronting them could only be said to be an act of suicide beyond recklessness.

    So instinct whispered.

    I¡¯d rather surrender.

    Inheriting the dragon¡¯s blood is the most important duty of a princess of the Seven Dragons.

    No matter how humiliating it may be, surrendering and preserving blood is the priority, rather than losing your life in vain while fighting back.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, find out.¡±

    But that instinctive whisper.

    Charlotte waspletely ignored.

    Take a step instead.

    taking a rite of passage.

    saidzily.

    ¡°There is no such thing as impossible in the dictionary of our Golden Dragon n.¡±

    Ugh.

    The suit covers the body.

    Psionics ying dragons.

    While Yuna-kyung and She-ra fight.

    The vast amount of psionics that had been gathered one after another began to swirl inside Charlotte¡¯s body.

    Thus, the moment when the flow of psionics, wildly wriggling along the tattered acupuncture points, reached its apex.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts Gujeolgi

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷¾Å½~¼¼

    Gwangryongyeokcheongong

    ¿ñýˆÄæÌì¹¦¡»

    The psionic flowed backwards.

    My whole body was throbbing like it was about to explode.

    Blood spurted out again from the wound in his chest that had barely stopped.

    Instead of temporarily amplifying psionics, the Seasonal Gwangryong Reverse Perforation produces severe aftereffects.

    In terms of going against the order of things, the side effects were worse than those of Yonghwa, so the side effects of magic that no princess could master were aggravating her body.

    But Charlotte didn¡¯t stop.

    He only forcibly unfolded another Ten Seasons using temporarily amplified psionics.

    Wood deok!

    And so¡­

    the horns grow.

    wings spread again.

    In the middle of sprouting golden scales.

    Charlotte opened her mouth just as she had taken the jockey ceremony.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    From Yuna-kyung to Labyrinth.

    While everyone is looking at themselves in awe.

    The strongest princess, who achieved her second Yonghwa in one day with her injured body, slowly raised her head.

    And looking straight at the monster with the two-handed greatsword who was the only one staring at him without any reaction.

    He spoke arrogantly as always.

    ¡°Sword Master who shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Are you still unable to contact the Geumryong n?¡±

    ¡°yes. I have tried all means, but until the blockade of the Great Wall is lifted, it will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    The penthouse on the top floor of the Leviathan.

    The ck-haired girl who was there.

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    ¡°Still, please keep in touch. It may be toote, but with luck, we will be able to warn Charlotte before she is in danger.¡±

    For some reason.

    Hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s conviction of Charlotte¡¯s danger, Youyin made a strange expression.

    ¡°Is it really necessary to warn me like this?¡±

    ¡°Do you feel that my worries are overdone?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, yes.¡±

    The Golden Dragon Princess is the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    She is a different being from other princesses who have defeated even sword masters in the past.

    Even more so, it was hard to imagine that she would be dangerous in this era when only Limon was left as a sword master.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly at Youin¡¯s point.

    ¡°I understand that you think so. We always say that Charlotte is the most perfect princess.¡±

    calm evaluation.

    But what follows is a bold point.

    ¡°But Charlotte is not as wless as we think. Rather, it is the most imperfect side of us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s iplete¡­ Is that the Golden Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Of course, he only knows how to use others like himself.

    She¡¯s more clumsy with emotions than Ainsha.

    More stubborn than Rose.

    I can¡¯t be honest like Maia.

    It¡¯s as reckless as Hai¡¯s.

    Arrogant like Yekatrice.

    Charlotte is as full of ws as all the other princesses put together.

    Li Qingyu smiled as he saw Youin making a strange expression at the harsh evaluation, which even Roh Kang-ho had never heard of.

    ¡°Nevertheless, she is the most perfect princess.¡±

    whatever the downside.

    Nothing wrong with Charlotte¡¯s perfection.

    No, on the contrary, he asserted that Princess Geumryong stands out for his perfection because he has such ws.

    Li Qingyu said.

    ¡°Charlotte¡¯s arrogance is because she can¡¯t tolerate her own imperfections.¡±

    Learn what iscking.

    If there is something missing, live.

    What falls behind ovees.

    Even though they may not be perfect from birth, they believe that they are perfect, so they realize it.

    Since the Golden Dragon n was born strong and wealthy in the first ce, it is only an illusion for those who only saw the appearance that they are the number one n in the Seven Dragons.

    great wealth?

    that¡¯s just a bonus

    mighty force?

    That too is nothing more than a result.

    Like a swan floating gracefully on ake struggling under the water.

    He is more arrogant than anyone else, so he never gives up, and he has the guts to take it for granted that he strives and challenges until he bes perfect.

    That¡¯s Charlotte¡¯s fear.

    It refers to the absurd effort and tenacity to realize even Yonghwa, which is impossible on its own.

    Li Qingyu sighed softly.

    ¡°But it is also her weakness.¡±

    ¡°Charlotte doesn¡¯t know how to give up no matter what impossibility she faces, and she works hard until she ovees it.¡±

    ¡°If you meet a wall that you can never ovee with effort alone, and if there is a reason to ovee that wall¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu turned his head.

    and a few days ago.

    Looking at the letter from the Blue Dragon n, he quietly finished his speech.

    ¡°Charlotte will break herself.¡±

    After flying too close to the sun, it was destroyed by the spirit¡¯s curse.

    Since then, like Ikaros, the Sorcerer, who left a lesson to mankind not to look outside the sky.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he remembered the most perfect princess in the Seven Dragons, who could not bend even if they were broken.

    * * *

    Step ording to the Cheonryongdokboryu and wave your hands ording to the Palgeuksamwonryu.

    hit it with the palm of your hand

    banging with fist

    take it with your elbow

    Push with your shoulder.

    Trampling with feet.

    kick with your knees

    flick it with the back of your hand.

    waving a finger

    In order not to give the greatsword the distance to wield, it is an ultra-closebat conducted at a distance where even a sheet of paper is difficult to enter.

    The monster doesn¡¯t care.

    Even though it¡¯s a gap where it¡¯s hard to swing a fist.

    He swung his massive greatsword more freely than his limbs, and bounced all of those fists from the front.

    Crunchy!

    Not even cut.

    I just bumped into it.

    The recoil alone would tear the scales and break the bones.

    But it doesn¡¯t stop.

    He forcibly fixes his bones with iron-blooded panzers, and uses his body like a puppet using fish parasites and neunggongsub ware to continuously pour out punches.

    Crying.

    with excruciating pain.

    A fishy scent that fills the throat.

    With each swing of the fist, the psionics run amok and I feel my lifespan being cut into chunks.

    Yonghwa is under a lot of pressure.

    It was a reward for using it twice a day, even at the Gwangryong station perforation, and fighting a fierce battle for over 10 minutes.

    But there is no choice.

    The opponent is the Sword Master.

    Because even the arrogant woman is the only one who has no choice but to admit that she is stronger than herself.

    so that.

    Instinct whispers again.

    Don¡¯t fight, run away.

    Confronting the Sword Master without the Yellow Dragon Belt and in this state of being is an act of suicide in which the odds of winning would be less than 5 pennies, let alone 10%.

    So it¡¯s better to run away.

    But it can¡¯t be.

    Because¡­

    ¡°Rich sister, don¡¯t worry about us and run away¡­¡±

    Now she had something to protect.

    Just birds and ghosts?

    You can¡¯tpare the weight of your own life to the noblest princess in the world?

    It¡¯s bullshit.

    As long as the man is his own.

    His pets are also his own.

    Her character, more noble and arrogant than anyone else, did not allow her to run away from something that had once belonged to her.

    Whether the odds of winning are low in the first ce.

    Whether your opponent is stronger than you.

    What did that mean?

    Fighting only when the opponent is weaker than you, and running away when the opponent is stronger is just garbage.

    Stand tall against strong enemies.

    Fighting to win is a warrior.

    And before she was the princess of the Seven Dragons, her perfect personality as a warrior made her challenge another impossible task.

    Boooooong!

    The suit is torn apart by the great sword that the monster wields like a storm, and blood is sttered.

    Give up distance in closebat.

    Instead, it amplifies the collected psionics all at once.

    Prate gaps with the Manji clear stream.

    Utilize the diversification of Mansangjo Logistics.

    At the swift speed of the parasite.

    The arrogant flow of Cheonryongdokboryu.

    It contains the heaviness of the world of kings.

    Neunggongsub Logistics handles precisely.

    With a strong body of iron-blooded armored ss.

    In line with the theft of the eight pole triad.

    ording to the type of sword type.

    It shoots with a grenadeuncher.

    Although the Spirit Armor suppresses the burden as much as possible by emitting steam.

    The body, which had already reached its limit, creaked to the point where it was colorless to say that it was in a voluptuous state, and blood flowed again from the corners of its mouth.

    Guts that are shaken.

    A life that burns.

    It informs you that everything is already at its limit and whispers to you to stop.

    But what do you know?

    A limit is something you have to ovee.

    Thus, the alreadypleted power of the Ten Seasons is multiplied by the Great Power Eight Confluence and amplified eight times again.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eleven festivals,

    seven twelve kinds of martial arts, Ê®Ò»½~

    celestial dragon great annihtion,

    Ììýˆ´óœç½Ù¡»

    Kwaaaang!

    fists are crushed

    A golden glow stretched out from its tip.

    The moment when the psionic, shaped by the concentration of energy that was too strong, collided head-on with the great sword swung vertically.

    The golden brilliance breaks.

    The greatsword is shattered into pieces.

    It is proof that she aplished the impossible.

    A miracle that made him equal, even for an instant, with only half of his true blood against the sword master, whom he could not have dealt with except for the seven founder dragons.

    But¡­

    Kwaaang!

    what kind of magic

    The moment the greatsword is broken.

    Grabbing another greatsword protruding from somewhere, the monster¡¯s follow-up blow blew away her staggering body like a sheet of paper with the recoil beyond the limit.

    and follow-up.

    Towards myself who is stuck in the wall.

    A monster who runs like lightning and wields a great sword again.

    Calmly containing the power beyond one¡¯s limits, facing the sword that is swung again.

    Intuition.

    this is your end.

    It is an absolute wall that cannot be reached no matter how impossible it is.

    That¡¯s why I think.

    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s a pity.¡¯

    Death has already been prepared.

    Defeat is also an unmanned fate.

    So it can be epted.

    However, the fact that I couldn¡¯t show my skillsst time because my body wasn¡¯t perfect.

    A future where you will no longer be able to challenge the impossible.

    In the end, the failure to protect the pets he entrusted to him.

    More than anything else, it¡¯s strangely heartbreaking that you couldn¡¯t truly impress the man with your cooking until the very end.

    The moment I met the greatsword¡­

    .

    A huge vibration prates the dungeon.

    A dazzling sh cut through the air.

    Another trail that jumped out from somewhere blocked the greatsword.

    Kaaaaang!

    A resounding sword.

    It¡¯s just that the swords collided.

    A shock that demolishes the surrounding walls and shakes the dungeon only in the aftermath.

    Among them, at some point, the one standing in front of him was a familiar white-haired man.

    ¡°¡­Sorry I¡¯mte, boss.¡±

    Heung I didn¡¯t wait for you.

    So no need to apologize.

    He tries to speak proudly as always, but his blood-stained voice does note out easily.

    Instead, there is only a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Why do you speak out loud?

    Laugh at things you don¡¯t understand.

    Leaving behind the scenes for his trusty hound.

    She quietly closed her eyes.

 Chapter 488

    #488. ¡­ Who is it?

    * * *

    Turn back time a bit.

    Rushmore City.

    No, exactly where Rushmore City was.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been there with my arms folded and silently watching the city go away.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°What is the evacuation situation?¡±

    ¡°We have contacted the Continental Guard and have confirmed that no one remains within 10 miles of the area.¡±

    Although there are still bloodstains on the bandages.

    Limon murmured softly at the words of Ellis, whomanded the Golden Dragon n to finally finish the evacuation.

    ¡°You managed to do something like a connection.¡±

    ¡°The chief of the Continental Guard was more cooperative than I thought, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    ¡°That kid is a guy who pushes ahead with whatever he decides to do.¡±

    If I had insisted on dancing with the wolves to the end, I would have wasted a lot of time.

    It was fortunate that time was saved thanks to the active cooperation.

    Of course, the most helpful were the ancient spirits who reduced the number of citizens to evacuate by moving the entire city.

    Anyway, thanks to that, I was finally able to start the rescue operation.

    ¡°You guys, get out of here, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess he has no intention of stepping down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will stay until the princess returns.¡±

    Even if they couldn¡¯t follow her into the dungeon, it was their duty to be the first to greet Charlotte when she returned.

    Limon sighed as he saw Elise talking calmly.

    And he said it out loud.

    ¡°At most, 10 minutes. If I don¡¯te back inside, evacuate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say that you knew even if it was a lie?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too demanding.¡±

    Guess who isn¡¯t close to the princess?

    They say they don¡¯t know Ilguian.

    Even though he shook his head excitedly at the sight of Elise talking brazenly, Limon eventually took a step forward.

    Where the old town originally stood.

    However, after Rushmore City moved entirely, leaving only the underground structures behind.

    Heading towards the entrance of the dungeon, which is now left alone on one side of the sewer that has been pierced like an abandoned ruin from a long time ago.

    dismissal.

    Maybe because he sensed Limon¡¯s approach.

    The entrance of the dungeon that shows signs of closing gradually.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t nervous.

    I just put my hand on my waist.

    Sureureung.

    ¡®It¡¯s been 32 years.¡¯

    draw a sword

    Aiming at the dungeon with the tip of a sword.

    Limon took a quiet breath.

    Around the time the Iron Age opened and dungeons first appeared.

    Of course, Limon was among those who went to investigate the dungeon.

    However, because the entrance was closed just by approaching, Limon could not properly investigate the dungeon.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he gave up on the investigation.

    I tried to enter the dungeon in my own way and actually seeded.

    One problem.

    That sess came at a huge cost.

    After that, sword masters were banned from entering dungeons byw.

    Limon, who had no interest in dungeons in the first ce, readily epted the bill.

    Thanks to that, it became established theory andmon knowledge that sword masters could not enter dungeons.

    but this moment.

    Limon was trying to enter the dungeon again after 32 years.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know why the dungeon shuts up when it sees me, but¡­¡¯

    The entrance has already disappeared.

    Even so, I traced the twisted traces of the space that I could feel finely.

    Limon smiled coldly.

    ¡°You should know that you can¡¯t stop the Sword Master just by fiddling with space.¡±

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Forbidden

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ½û”à

    Even a

    believer cannot avoid death

    .

    with a soft whisper.

    The moment Limon held out his sword.

    A huge hole had been punched in the middle of the void.

    Unlike the originally neat dungeon entrance, it was twisted and distorted in a mess, rather than a hole, a crack.

    It¡¯s like tearing the fabric.

    It prated the whole space where the dungeon existed and forcibly connected it to the present world.

    It was a natural result.

    A sword master is an existence that can cut anything.

    In particr, the distortion of space had no meaning in front of Limon, who had limitedly mastered the Sword Demon¡¯s swordsmanship, which had prated even the walls of this world and the other world.

    It was for this reason that the Demon God who escaped by circling the earth 37 times was eventually captured and killed by Limon.

    Right after that, the scenery inside the dungeon was revealed through the cracks in space.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    A huge vibration spreads.

    Cracks started from the cracks and spread out, engulfing the surrounding space.

    ¡®As expected, the copse has begun.¡¯

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Maybe it¡¯s because they forcibly made a hole in the distorted space.

    When forcibly breaking through a closed entrance.

    The dungeon copses like a balloon pierced by a needle and then disappears.

    In this age of iron, where each dungeon is regarded as a treasure trove, it was a huge loss more than the entire evaporation of a gold mine.

    The bigger problem is that the aftermath extends to reality.

    When Limon entered the dungeon 32 years ago, the entire space within a radius of several kilometers evaporated.

    It¡¯s fortunate that I deliberately chose a secluded dungeon.

    If it was an urban area, an entire city would have been blown away.

    That¡¯s why everyone, from politicians to the people, united together and blocked Limon¡¯s entry into the dungeon.

    Even if it had nothing to do with Princess Gold Dragon, it was only natural that Dance with the Wolves would foam at the mouth and try to stop Limon.

    However, as long as Rushmore City has been moved in its entirety, there is no reason to worry about the aftermath.

    Limon immediately went into the rift.

    in the light of past experience.

    The remaining time until the dungeon copsed was only about 10 minutes.

    In the meantime, I didn¡¯t have time to waste even a second to get to the 100th floor and save Charlotte.

    stop!

    But right after stepping into the dungeon.

    Limon stopped walking.

    ¡®This¡­?¡¯

    Is it the aftermath of space piercing?

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the scenery of the dungeon that started to copse in a mess.

    It was because the boundaries of space copsed and he felt something in his super senses, which enabled him to vaguely feel the depths of the dungeon.

    A great force collides.

    The borders of the world are shaking.

    The feeling that life is gradually fading away.

    Sensing this, Limon stiffened his face and raised his sword in reverse.

    Then, he shed the sword at his feet.

    Kwaaang!

    copsing floor.

    prating space.

    From the 1st floor to the 100th floor.

    Tear apart the distortion of the space that was made up of 99yers like a piece of paper.

    Shortly after entering the dungeon, less than 5 seconds passed, breaking through the ceiling of the 100th floor and falling into the deepest part of the dungeon.

    Limon flew away like lightning.

    To block the greatsword that the monster d in ck armor was wielding at Charlotte.

    Kaaaaang!

    The moment you encounter the sword.

    What is delivered is a terrible shock.

    He manages to escape the immense power that almost broke his wrist, and exquisitely returns the sword to target the opponent¡¯s vitals.

    After making the monster with the two-handed greatsword retreat.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte, sir.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Unexpectedly frank hospitality, unlike the always arrogant Charlotte.

    But Limon thought.

    that he deserved to wait for himself.

    From the corners of her mouth to her suit, her figure was stained with blood and wounds.

    There were clear traces of fractures in dozens of ces, from fists to arms and shoulders, as if they were crushed by andslide.

    Most of all, Yonghwa¡¯s psionic aura began to weaken as Yonghwa naturally loosened up and lost his usual arrogant spirit.

    So far, how much she has been fighting hard.

    how serious it is now.

    Because you made it clear.

    Just looking at Yuna-kyung and She-ra, lying in a dying state in the back, was like that.

    ¡°Chief, be careful. He¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason Limon had no choice but to focus on dealing with the monstrosity wielding a greatsword rather than immediately examining their details.

    Quaang!

    The moment the greatsword and the sword collided.

    The sword vibrates.

    A tingling hand.

    The intention of bouncing down the greatsword was colorless, and the body was rather pushed backwards.

    It¡¯s not just because of the monster¡¯s ignorant strength.

    It¡¯s because the technology that exquisitely twists the sword at the moment of collision and prates the impact through the sword is just as good.

    so i knew

    Iza is an unmistakable sword master.

    A person who has reached the same level as Limon himself¡­

    ¡­and another fact.

    That¡¯s why I bite my teeth.

    Limon swung his sword wildly.

    Kang Kwaang Kwaarleung!

    Lightning-like thrusts bounced off the greatsword that was swung like a windmill.

    Scratching the ground, he evaded the greatsword that soared vertically from his groin by a fraction of a second, and the extended counterattack missed.

    My body was pushed to the side just by deflecting and blocking the greatsword that extended as if it would cut my waist in two.

    1 minute at most.

    But a whopping 1 minute.

    In the meantime, there were hundreds of sword attacks.

    Even so, Limon, who was unable to inflict a single wound on his opponent, pulled out a sword from deep within.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Killing Sword Dafa

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ The call of the messenger of Dafa

    splits

    heaven and earth

    ª{×ÓÒ»ºð½Ð•rÌìµØƒÉ”à¡»

    The moment I lowered my sword.

    The boundaries of all things are shaken.

    The shock wave that followed that trajectory hit the monster before the sword.

    But the monster did not escape.

    Rather, he only received Limon¡¯s sword from the front.

    One step to take firmly.

    A sword that falls vertically.

    The moment when the swords and greatswords falling towards each other¡¯s heads collided in the air.

    ¨C the world.

    Shaked.

    ¡ºLionheart Sword Calendar

    Lionheart Sword Power Form

    Majesty

    of The Lionheart

    ¡»

    It¡¯s like a bomb exploded.

    A huge crater is formed.

    In the midst of the already precarious buildings of the ruins city copsing in the aftermath.

    The one who was pushed out was a white-haired man.

    Leaving a heavy footprint on the ground.

    After taking ten steps back.

    Limon barely stopped and coughed up a handful of blood.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the aftermath of the collision was so devastating that even the sword master¡¯s body couldn¡¯t handle it.

    The shockwave from the opponent¡¯s greatsword overpowered the shockwave he created, and it was the result of reaching his internal organs.

    Still, Limon was not surprised.

    Rather, it seems to be a natural result.

    He just opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­was it like that.¡±

    Compared to Limon, who took ten steps back, the monster with the great sword took only three steps.

    However, Limon wasn¡¯t the only one who suffered losses.

    The moment the two shock waves collided.

    Of course, the monster¡¯s greatsword was broken.

    Even in the aftermath of the shock wave, Limon¡¯s sword, which extended without concern, left a slight scratch on the monster¡¯s helmet.

    Kwajik Kwajik.

    That was enough.

    Cracks that started from scratches spread throughout the helmet.

    In the end, it was hard to reveal the monster¡¯s face through the shattered helmet like ss.

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    already convinced.

    Nevertheless, Limon gritted his teeth at the scene he had no choice but to confirm.

    That the opponent is a sword master?

    Although surprising in itself, it was eptable.

    The Sword Emperor was like that in the past.

    Just like ck and Swordsman did.

    A sword master is an existence that can be born with just one¡¯s own efforts.

    Even if the sword tower disappeared and he stopped raising disciples, there was now saying that a new sword master would not be born.

    The problem is the opponent¡¯s swordsmanship.

    No, it was a swordsman to be exact.

    A sword master is an existence that can cut anything.

    However, it is the sword teeth that have been umted throughout life that decide what to cut.

    Even if there are thousands of sword masters, it is close to impossible to perfectly master each other¡¯s sword intentions.

    Compared to the original, most of the yam dragon shing techniques that Limon had been training for hundreds of years were only imitations.

    so in the past.

    even at the present time.

    even in the distant future.

    There was only one sword master who could cut the borders of the world so perfectly.

    There are 13 sword masters in history.

    Among them, the one who reached the highest level with pure power and destructive power.

    Because of the sword that shook even the world, he was a swordsman who broke his sword even though he was a swordsman when he did his best.

    That¡¯s why I was always teased by Limon.

    Even in the final battle, he fought to the death for 10 days, slicing through 100 swords, and eventually lost even thest sword and met his death.

    ¡°Who made you this way?¡±

    ck full body armor.

    A particrlyrge and powerful body.

    A rich beard like that of a lion.

    Even the orange hair mixed with red and gold.

    The opponent looked the same as he did 600 years ago, except for the paleplexion of a corpse and the ck tattoo on his ear.

    The greatest king whoid the foundations of the British Empire.

    The one and only friend in his life who was able to share an equal friendship with himself, the absolute.

    ¡°Answer me Richard!!!¡±

    Seeing the sword king Richard I return from the dead, Limon let out a loud roar.

 Chapter 489

    #489. you¡¯ve never experienced

    * * *

    From the days of PAB until now.

    Yuna-kyung has been watching Limon for several years.

    And I¡¯ve rarely seen him, who is always sober, genuinely angry.

    no i thought so

    but this moment.

    She realized it was an absurd illusion.

    Limon¡¯s wrinkle-free face is horribly distorted and his passion is openly disyed.

    In particr, the golden eyes that shimmered in blue were making chills run down his spine, even though he knew that the anger was not directed at him.

    However, what surprised Yuna-kyung more was Limon¡¯s cry rather than his anger.

    ¡®If you were Richard I, would you be the Sword King of the British Empire?¡¯

    a long time ago.

    When the age of heroes had just begun.

    A sword master who learned swordsmanship on his own without being taught by anyone else.

    He ruled the country for hundreds of years.

    Thus, Yuna-kyung was stunned when she saw the legendary Sword King, who was said to have had a great influence on the British Empire bing the hegemon in Europe.

    I can¡¯t believe that monster was the Sword King.

    It was unimaginable.

    The Sword King is a Sword Master who died nearly 600 years ago.

    Even the person who collected the remains was Limon, so there was absolutely no way he would be alive.

    ¡®oh my god.¡¯

    Therefore, Yuna-kyung had no choice but to swallow dry saliva.

    Just imagining how Limon felt when his dead friend reappeared and pointed a sword at him made his throat dry up.

    ¡°I would have asked who made you like this. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    A sharp, harsh voice.

    A de that shes blue.

    However, despite receiving Limon¡¯s gaze, which would make even an absolute person fearful, Richard the Sword King did not raise an eyebrow.

    At the end of looking at him with a face as hard as a stone statue.

    I just stretched out my hand into the air.

    Squeak.

    what kind of magic

    Instead of the broken greatsword, he clutched a new greatsword in his hand.

    he moved it slightly.

    snap.

    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t need to say anything mean to a swordsman, are you saying that?¡±

    It sounds like you¡¯re not talking nonsense.

    Heughed at Richard as he swung a greatsword at him.

    ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you want¡­¡±

    That moment.

    Limon erased his expression.

    The anger that boiled like fire.

    With all the emptiness erased.

    Instead, he added strength to the hand holding the sword and quietly continued his words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the grave.¡±

    Against Limon, who returned as a single swordsman.

    Richard silently raised his greatsword.

    So¡­

    the swordsman and the sword king.

    The desperate struggle of the two friends, who were reunited beyond the boundary between life and death, resumed.

    * * *

    Quaang!

    Dodges the greatsword that swings like a storm.

    Lean back and take a step.

    Two steps spinning like a top.

    Kick off the ground and take three steps.

    So, like a poisonous snake, he lowered his posture and burrowed into his bosom, just as he was about to pierce his heart with his sword.

    The greatsword that had been swung reversed following the clever twist of the wrist and fell toward the back.

    Clothes with long cuts at the back.

    sttered blood.

    Armor with split sides.

    flesh that jumps out.

    The only thing that seems to have benefited is the appearance.

    Even though only the outer skin was rubbed, the shock that prated to the bone shook the internal organs and made the whole body throb.

    A greatsword aiming for that gap and falling like lightning.

    It was toote to avoid it.

    So block it with a sword.

    but it¡¯s a mistake.

    Kaaang!

    The sword itself was obviously blocked.

    At the moment of collision, the vibrations permeated through the sword gave a shock like hitting with a mace from the fingers to the wrists, arms, and shoulders.

    the same after that.

    every time the sword strikes.

    Every time you lightly brush your body.

    Or every time he wields a greatsword.

    The shock transmitted through the sword body or through the air is constantly umting in the body.

    ¡®After all, it¡¯s not just a shell.¡¯

    living a long life

    Limon met many enemies.

    I have fought many times with those who have returned from the dead.

    Even if it was only for demons, each one of them had cloned the Sword Master.

    Of course it¡¯s just a shell.

    He was a puppet without a soul.

    That¡¯s why he was able to endure for four days even the fake sword master¡¯s wheel battle, which resurfaces no matter how much he cuts.

    But now.

    Richard didn¡¯t feel that imperfection.

    When I dealt with the greatsword that swung wildly like a storm, I was able to know that fact more urately.

    Quaang!

    In fact, if you only count swordsmanship.

    The Sword King¡¯s sword isn¡¯t that shy.

    An upright swordsmanship that wields a massive greatsword as quickly and urately as possible.

    The sword is strong because it is simple, but it is easy to prate.

    Even so, there are two reasons why Limon can¡¯t easily aim for that gap.

    One is because of the Sword King¡¯s sword.

    The other reason is that the gap was beingpensated at a terrifying speed.

    ¡®I¡¯ve already adapted to my swordsmanship.¡¯

    After the death of the sword king.

    over the past 600 years.

    The swordsmanship and swordsmanship that Limon had umted while developing the dragon-killing sword into the yam-dragon-killing sword was being ovee at a terrifying speed in just three minutes.

    It was natural.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a soulless shell.

    A true sword master is a perfect swordsman.

    It is because he is an existence that can learn any swordsmanship in the world and even see through swordsmanship after seeing it a few times.

    Therefore, in a fight between sword masters, neither the mboyance of swordsmanship nor the precision of swordsmanship had much meaning.

    The only thing that mattered was the sword he had built up on his own.

    ¡®It¡¯s not an easy fight to end.¡¯

    A sword king who scatters shockwaves whenever he swings his sword.

    Limon gritted his teeth at the sight that reminded him of a living typhoon.

    Lionheart Sword.

    The Sword King¡¯s sword, also known as Lion Heart King¡¯s Sword, cuts the boundaries of the world.

    By resonating the waves created by finely vibrating the sword with the world, it transcends the boundaries of the material space of the sword and directly transmits power to the universe.

    That¡¯s why those who fight against the Sword King must receive a shock that cuts through mountains just by colliding with the sword.

    spread the distance

    fight up close.

    You can¡¯t avoid that shock.

    Any sword master had no choice but to be pushed back if hepeted head-on with the Sword King.

    It was for this reason that Richard the Sword King was able to reign as an absolute in the Age of Heroes.

    His only weakness was that the sword was easily broken because the shock was transmitted to the sword in the process of causing resonance.

    But¡­

    Kwajik!

    The moment the greatsword is broken.

    A hand grabbing another greatsword protruding from somewhere.

    I don¡¯t know how many swords he had prepared, but it didn¡¯t look like he would run out of swords easily.

    Then, the next best thing is to avoid a head-to-head match and find gaps while wasting time.

    More than Richard grasping his swordsmanship.

    Limon knew him well.

    I was confident that if I focused on defense and made mistakes, I would gradually turn the situation to my advantage.

    ¡®It¡¯s only about 5 minutes left.¡¯

    Kururureureung.

    One problem.

    This ce is none other than a dungeon.

    It is also a ce that is copsing in real time in the aftermath of Limon breaking down the entrance.

    That¡¯s why I tried toe to a conclusion quickly, even taking the disadvantage and fighting head-to-head.

    Limon, who had already used half of the 10-minute grace period and was unable to seize the victory he deserved, had no choice but to make the final decision.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s swordsmanship has changed.

    The sword, which somehow avoided and evaded the greatsword and sharply aimed for an opening, faced the greatsword head-on instead.

    It would be reckless considering the characteristics of the Lion Heart King Sword, which amplifies the destructive power at the moment of collision with vibration.

    Ting.

    But the moment the swords actually met.

    Of course, there was no shock that followed.

    Only the petals made of sword light were scattered in the sky.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Sword Sword Dance

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ „¦Îè

    France¡¯s flowers bloom profusely.

    ·¨‡ø»¨é_µÃyÆß°ËÔã¡» Like

    petals scattering.

    A sword that swings gently.

    It was a sword that was so elegant and beautiful as if it were dancing.

    However, its beautiful trajectory naturally receives the greatsword like a butterfly and disperses the powerful force and impact.

    about 600 years ago.

    The only woman who received the sword king¡¯s sword head-on.

    So, after more than 10 days of fierce fighting against Richard, who had prepared 100 swords.

    The Sword Master who eventually killed him.

    Sword flower Joan of Arc.

    Among the 13 sword masters, her swordsman who mastered skill steel and achieved the most perfect defense has been reproduced.

    So, like 600 years ago.

    The sword swung like a petal induces a greatsword.

    The moment the sword extended through the gap that was revealed was about to cut the sword king¡¯s head.

    ¡ºLionheart Sword Cut Form

    Lionheart Sword Cut Form

    Lion Heart King¡¯s w.

    Paw of The Lionheart

    .

    The greatsword, which had been guided by the gently swinging sword, suddenly caused a super-vibration, and the power contained within it was amplified dozens of times.

    It is the king¡¯s sword that sharpens and sharpens the softness that surrounds strength.

    Competent steelmaking.

    Kang Neungdanyu („‚ÄÜ”àÈá).

    The moment when the two swordsmen, who are at odds with each other, collided like that.

    Kaaang!!!

    that bounced off.

    A single longsword.

    Like flower petals being torn apart in a storm, he let go of his sword and blood spurted out of his shattered hand.

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes at the unbelievable sight of the Sword Master and none other than Limon missing the sword.

    Above the head of the gray-haired man who had be so defenseless.

    The great sword is merciless¡­

    ¡°Yes, I thought you would have made up for the loopholes of the lion heart sword in the fight against sword fire.¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡­can¡¯t fall

    I missed the sword.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.

    Rather, it was because Limon, who rushed forward, crossed his arms to block the Sword King¡¯s great sword.

    Of course that¡¯s reckless.

    It was an act of suicide that even a sword master with a perfect body would normally have both arms and body cut off by a greatsword.

    Even so, Limon¡¯s arm was not severed.

    Even though his bones were cracked and his flesh cut, he was able to block the greatsword in the end.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve never experienced this swordsman before.¡±

    A sword master

    who

    achieved

    absolute defense in a way different from sword fighting

    .

    By using one¡¯s own body as a sword and reaching the unity of the divine sword, the most perfect union of defense and defense is achieved.

    The swordsman of Gandhi, who killed the swordsman who defended Europe and caused World War II, was blocking Richard¡¯s sword.

    Of course it¡¯s at best imitation.

    As if the sword of sword painting could not be perfectly reproduced.

    Compared to the Swordsman, the imperfect body was eventually cut down.

    And as Richard vibrated the greatsword, the wound grew rapidly.

    At this rate, it was clear that in less than a second, the arms and head would be cut in two.

    But one second was enough.

    Kwajik!

    While the greatsword stopped on both arms.

    Limon punches Richard in the face.

    It was to take advantage of the loss of strength from the headbutt to pull back one arm that was blocking the greatsword and stand upright.

    Right after that, Limon¡¯s hand stretched out straight like a de.

    Chow!!!

    A hole pierced the sword king¡¯s chest.

    The bloody hand that had pierced his heart along with the armor escaped through his back.

    A fatal wound that would kill any superhuman instantly.

    Still, Richard didn¡¯t fall right away.

    At least, as if he would not die alone, he tried to vibrate the sword even with his heart pierced.

    looking at him like that

    Limon murmured quietly.

    ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦

    The call of the messenger of the Great Law splits the heavens and the earth

    ¡»

    And so, Limon¡¯s arm, which had been lodged in Richard¡¯s chest, caused a super-vibration.

    Breaking down the boundaries.

    The moment of resonance with Richard¡¯s body.

    Fuck!

    Limon¡¯s arm is broken.

    The hole in his chest doubled in size.

    The sword king, who spurted blood with Goku, lost his greatsword and fell helplessly onto Limon¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 490

    #490. ¡°¡­Goodbye, my old friend.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°The reason you stay as a mere swordsman.¡±

    ¡°What kind of joke are you talking about out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you overthrow such a small oriental country at any time and be king?¡±

    ¡°So you want me to y war like you?¡±

    ¡°It is not a war game. If you were born as a man from ancient times, it is only natural that you have big ambitions.¡±

    ¡°My master is rising from the grave and making the sound of throwing a knife.¡±

    ¡°Seriously think about it. If I rule the west of the world and you upy the east, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to deal with the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°In short, I¡¯m afraid to fight ck one-on-one, so please take care of me instead, is this?¡±

    ¡°Every time I fight a ck one, I always win.¡±

    ¡°But in the end, you were the one who was kicked out without conquering Jerusalem.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the mean guy avoided confrontation with me and only targeted the weak.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said that being called mean by an enemy general in war is the highestpliment for a general?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t it too naive for a sword master to surprise you?¡±

    ¡°I always ambush when I catch the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Keah, that¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and fight in moderation. If you have already failed more than 10 times, you should know how to give up.¡±

    ¡°This war is not waged out of my own greed. It is Europe¡¯s desire to reim the Holy Land.¡±

    ¡°It is not the desire of Europe, but the desire of the aristocrats in your country. Don¡¯t you know that every time you go on an expedition, there are songs from other countries?¡±

    ¡°As long as you capture the Holy Alliance, they will repay you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to say about starting a war against France to supply money and soldiers.¡±

    ¡°It was Philip VI, King of France, who promised to cooperate with the Crusades if he helped him seed to the throne. I just got paid for it.¡±

    ¡°I let you go because there was a justification for that. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re a friend and Nabal, and you¡¯re dead in my hands.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, if you want to kill me, ask for a duel anytime. Of course, you¡¯ll have to fight to find out who dies.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be pretentious, and if you¡¯re a king, build up some virtue like a king. If you live like that, you will be stabbed by someone else.¡±

    ¡°It is the fate of a swordsman to be killed by a sword.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you speak well. Be a Mouth Master, not a Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you really have a rough mouth. Is it because the operation of the sword tower is not working well?¡±

    ¡°¡­The operation of the Tower of Scares is going well, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to give up. Hundreds of years have passed since you built the Tower of Swords, but there is no disciple who eventually became a sword master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because my teaching method was iplete.¡±

    ¡°It is not a matter of teachingw. In the end, only those determined by heaven can be sword masters.¡±

    ¡°Then what am I?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your teacher a very special person?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere and just watch. Soon you will be able to see the Sword Master from the Sword Tower.¡±

    ¡°You said that 100 years ago.¡±

    ¡°This time it is real. I found great talent.¡±

    ¡°If you can say that you are a talented person, you must have made some pretty good disciples.¡±

    ¡°Well, a little bit of patriotism is a problem, but the talent is pretty good. Her character is good enough to be called a saint.¡±

    ¡°Patriotism¡­ isn¡¯t that child from France?¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I think you, who don¡¯t interfere in political affairs, are nagging you today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To think that they even gave such consideration just because it is a country of disciples of Huhu. It seems you liked this disciple quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Because that has nothing to do with it.¡±

    ¡°For that matter, the treatment is very different from the disciples so far.¡±

    ¡°Because you have that much talent.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of his talent, but maybe it¡¯s because he likes him as a man?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, deliberately epting and raising a bride as a disciple. I¡¯ve felt it since a long time ago, but you guys are really great too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, good luck. I wondered if it had withered a little since there had been no scandals in the past hundred years, but you still look lively¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°Hey,e out.¡±

    * * *

    Someone says.

    A dungeon is like a separate world.

    In that sense, this moment.

    The world of Indy Jones¡¯ dungeon was facing destruction.

    Kugung Kurrureung.

    Debris falling from the ceiling crushes the pyramid.

    Gold and silver treasures spilled from a broken safe flow down a waterfall and are swallowed up byva.

    The monsters running around fall into the abyss along with the copsing passage, and the fragments of the relics that bounce up get stuck in the ceiling.

    That look is truly the end.

    Made by Indy Jones.

    Dungeonized by Labyrinth.

    The majestic and beautiful ruins of the city were terribly copsing.

    But at this very moment.

    The cause of the copse was quiet.

    Limon, who copsed the dungeon just by entering, had his arm shattered and stiffened by the recoil of using the sword.

    Richard elerated the copse with just a swing of his sword, and eventually copsed on Limon¡¯s shoulder with his chest pierced.

    The afterglow that shook the world as the two sword masters collided made only that ce enveloped in silence even in the chaos where everything copsed.

    So it was.

    That voice came out so clearly.

    ¡°Huh, I guess you can¡¯t win either.¡±

    I¡¯ve been listening for such a long time

    Still familiar and missed.

    Hearing that voice that hasn¡¯t changed a bit from 600 years ago.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­You ignored me when I talked to you, but now you¡¯re thinking of talking to me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore it because I wanted to ignore it. It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t speak even if I wanted to until this spell was broken.¡±

    ck tattoo on ear.

    And even the broken ck armor.

    A man with a rich beard who nced at the remnants of the spell, which began to scatter little by little from the moment his heart was pierced.

    Looking at the Sword King Richard, Limon said sullenly.

    ¡°Are you proud of being a puppet after being a sword master?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sarcastic. This, in my own way, is the result of resisting with all my might.¡±

    ¡°He cuts his friend and talks about it well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re better than you who pierced your friend¡¯s heart.¡±

    Do you think he told a witty joke?

    Seeing Richard let out a lowugh, Limon remained silent.

    It was because he knew that the fact that he devoted all his energy to fighting himself was the result of resisting the spell in his own way.

    Don¡¯t just focus on Limon.

    If you were aiming for Charlotte or Yuna-Kyung or She-Ra.

    No, even if it had only spread the shock wave in all directions without focusing it entirely on Limon.

    Limon would have worked harder to protect the others.

    I didn¡¯t know that my life could be in danger.

    Fighting while protecting someone against the same sword master was something that even Limon could not guarantee, even risking his life.

    In that sense, it was thanks to Richard¡¯s consideration that Limon was able to settle the matter so easily.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t have the heart to thank him for that.

    ¡°Limon, I¡¯ll be honest.¡±

    knowing that fact.

    Richardughed quietly.

    And he spoke softly.

    ¡°I resented you a lot in my life.¡±

    Limon was not surprised by the candid words he heard from a friend who died over 600 years ago.

    I just asked quietly.

    ¡°You mean you raised the sword?¡±

    ¡°Her work doesn¡¯t matter. As you said a long time ago, the sword painting came about because of my own work.¡±

    Richardughed bitterly.

    He¡¯s done everything for hundreds of years to make the British Empire immortal.

    As the king of a country, it was a natural thing to do.

    But that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t resent the swordsman Joan of Arc.

    Originally a meek character, the cause of her bing a yer and causing the advance of madness was in herself after all.

    ¡°Then it seems that you resent me for being a hindrance to your sess.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that that¡¯s one of the reasons.¡±

    After the death of the Sword Emperor.

    There were four sword masters active in the early days of the Age of Heroes.

    Limon and Sword Demon, who were disciples of the Sword Emperor.

    And it was the sword king and the sword who had mastered swordsmanship on their own.

    Among them, the sword demon who caused the massacre died, and for about hundreds of years, the world was ruled by three sword masters in bnce.

    But that¡¯s just the appearance.

    He too, the king of the British Empire.

    The ck sword that was the old man on the mountain.

    In reality, I always cared about Limon and had to be careful not to cross the line he had set.

    The same sword master, and that¡¯s because he didn¡¯t have the confidence to survive against Limon, who had defeated the Sword Demon in a one-on-one duel.

    After all, to Richard, Limon was also a wall he couldn¡¯t ovee as an absolute being before being a friend.

    ¡°Of course I understand that ming you for that is pointless.¡±

    However, he is the Sword Master.

    If there is a wall to ovee, all you have to do is fight and win.

    He was not a weak and naive person to the point of resenting the opponent just because he was stronger than himself.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why he resents Limon.

    ¡°But I resent you for not fighting me wholeheartedly even once in your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sword masters wielding their swords with all their heart, is that what someone who knows that one of them will die?¡±

    ¡°I am also a swordsman after all.¡±

    If it had been the enemy, I would have been able to fight with all my might, even if the odds were low.

    The problem was that they were friends.

    That¡¯s why Richard only sparred with Limon.

    We couldn¡¯t seriously fight for each other¡¯s lives.

    In the end, he always regretted not being able to even get a chance to challenge Limon, even though he regarded Limon as a wall in his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s also a swordsman who has never found a worthy opponent in his life.¡±

    It¡¯s not just Limon.

    A sword that thoroughly avoided a duel.

    Sword Demons, etc.

    As a king, he couldn¡¯tpete with other sword masters even if he had to fight with all his heart.

    It was a deplorable situation for a single swordsman who longed for a match against a formidable enemy.

    The reason why he lived in war all his life was to quench his thirst as a vicarious satisfaction and topete properly even with ck fruit.

    Of course, ck avoided confronting him head-on until the end.

    ¡°The reason I stepped forward even though I knew I would lose the fight with your disciple was not to protect the country, but also to satisfy my own greed.¡±

    In that sense.

    It wasn¡¯t only because Limon bought 10 days toe across the continent that he was able tough even after being defeated and dying by Swordfire.

    It was because I was able to fight with all my might against the same sword master for thest time in my life.

    Others may say that his death, which was murdered by a friend¡¯s disciple, was a tragedy, but for Richard, it was a rather happy oue.

    He eventually became the Sword Master.

    Because he was a swordsman who lived by the sword and died by the sword.

    ¡°But even though I was satisfied the moment I died, it became my regret that I couldn¡¯t fight you sincerely.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And that time was taken advantage of.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for that, I wouldn¡¯t have been so easily hooked.

    Richardmented briefly.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I¡¯m sorry that I caused you trouble even after death.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not sorry, I¡¯m d I did.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you any material reward anyway, so why don¡¯t you speak at least ttering words?¡±

    With a smile, he brushed off Limon¡¯s sarcasm.

    Richard continued.

    ¡°Anyway, thanks to that, I can finally tell you this now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Limon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For protecting my country many times.¡±

    Even 600 years ago when sword fire invaded.

    Even 70 years ago when the Demon God descended.

    And also during the London crisis.

    I express my gratitude to my friend who ran first and protected the British Empire.

    ¡°And another¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me¡­¡±

    Hearing Richard¡¯s erratic and ominous words, Limon frowned.

    ¡°Are you just trying to pamper me because I¡¯m dead anyway? Or are you cursing?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa. Isn¡¯t it also a friend¡¯s right to make a friend suffer?¡±

    Parss.

    Is it because the mana that formed the body is scattered?

    A body that gradually turns into ashes following the disappearance of all armor and tattoos.

    ¡°My friend, the trials that wille to this world in the future will be severe.¡±

    ¡°To the extent that even you can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°But still¡­¡±

    ¡°Please win me over.¡±

    It seems to be sad.

    Or maybe you¡¯re worried.

    Leaning on a friend¡¯s shoulder.

    Richard ended his speech with a low but heartfelt wish.

    ¡°Goodbye my old friend.¡±

    Clink.

    therefore.

    Richard ispletely reduced to ashes.

    Instead, a broken crown appeared in that empty spot.

    Slowly picking up the belongings he had collected along with Richard¡¯s remains in the distant past.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    He said goodbye to his only friend in his life.

    ¡°¡­Goodbye My old friend.¡±

 Chapter 491

    #491. This dead girl!

    * * *

    Even after Richard¡¯s ashes.

    Limon was motionless for a moment.

    Even if the twist created by the two sword masters fighting to the death in the dungeon cut off their connection to the outside world.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the aftermath of the death struggle remained all over the body, including one arm where dozens of joints were smashed, from fingers to shoulders.

    A shattered crown held in the left hand, cut deep enough to expose the bones of the wrist.

    Memories of the distant past that came to mind just by holding it weighed down Limon.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s heavy.¡¯

    About this experience.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time for him.

    But no matter how long you live and how many times you repeat it, there are things you never get used to.

    This weight was one of them.

    Just like when you cut the sword.

    No, in a sense, the remorse that was deeper and heavier than that made it difficult for Limon to open his closed eyes.

    But that was only for a moment.

    cringe

    Limon may not be swallowed up by memories.

    I wasn¡¯t even weighed down by remorse.

    Just like how many times he rose up again even after cutting off his disciples.

    Gritting his teeth, he just packed the heavy crown into his bosom.

    At the same time, golden eyes dyed blue.

    ¡°You guys from the Liberation Brigade really wanted to die.¡±

    Of course, I had no intention of leaving the Liberation Brigade alive in the first ce.

    They are all heinous criminals.

    Even if he was left alive, he would only harm the world.

    but this moment.

    Before being the protector of mankind, he decided to exterminate the Liberation Brigade as an individual named Limon Aspelda.

    The one and only friend of mine.

    From the moment they revived the sword king Richard and used it like a puppet, they became the target of bloodshed.

    And it was clear who had to pay the blood first.

    The moment you enter the dungeon.

    One of the vaguely felt signs.

    The person who fled from here before he even appeared on the 100th floor of the dungeon must be the remnants of the Liberation Brigade who plotted this.

    ¡°It looks like they got away pretty quickly¡­¡±

    Limonughed coldly.

    The distortion of space is resolved.

    The aftermath of the struggle subsided.

    What graduallyes back to life is the superhuman senses of a sword master who can even hear the sound of a needle dropping from ten miles away.

    ¡°You should know that you cannot run away from the sword master.¡±

    It was difficult to pinpoint the exact location due to the aftermath of the copse of the dungeon as well as the body not being normal yet.

    However, I was able to confirm that the presence of that sign still remained in the dungeon.

    That was enough.

    find him right now

    To get the price of blood.

    So, the moment Limon tried to find the approximate location of the presence with more concentration.

    [manager! Please help me here, chief!]

    A single cry.

    It broke his concentration.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the magic power is exhausted.

    Immediately after hearing Yuna-gyeong¡¯s me, she returned from the form of a half-human, half-bird to the form of a little bluebird and pped her wings.

    Limon immediately went into action.

    one step.

    two steps.

    three steps.

    Chew!

    Until he retrieved the fallen sword and rushed to swing it.

    Limon cut down the group of monsters that approached him in three steps.

    However, thanks to that, Na-gyeong Yun was not relieved even though she was able to ovee the dangerous hurdle against the monsters.

    On the contrary, he just cried out nervously.

    [The team leader¡¯s rich sister is not breathing!]

    The blonde beauty that Na-kyung Yun was protecting with all her might.

    The moment I saw Charlotte.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    And I touched her wrist.

    Fortunately, Charlotte didn¡¯t stop breathing like Yuna-kyung was making a fuss.

    It just felt like I wasn¡¯t breathing at all because my paralysis was so weak.

    ¡®¡­Dangerous.¡¯

    So Limon groaned.

    How hard and how much did you fight?

    injuries more severe than his own.

    On top of that, the psionic energy seething from the depths of the tattered meridians reminded me of a bomb about to explode¡­

    no, a building with broken pirs from a bomb that had already exploded.

    Of course, it was an amazing achievement even for the Golden Dragon Princess to have endured this much alone against the Sword King, who was the best among sword masters in terms of strength and destructive power.

    It was fortunate that he was still breathing.

    The problem was that there was no guarantee how long this breath wouldst.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to see the princess of the Seven Dragons indulging in the magic of fire in my lifetime.¡¯

    In the first ce, psionics are the power of dragons.

    It¡¯s not suitable for humans, so a master who overdoes it will harm himself.

    Don¡¯t do that.

    It was a psionic runaway phenomenon.

    Of course, it¡¯s a normal human thing.

    For the princess of the Seven Dragons, who can handle psionics instinctively, going through the intoxication is tantamount to drowning a fish.

    It was a problem because such absurd things were actually happening.

    A body deteriorated by excessive fighting.

    Yonghwa repeated twice a day.

    It was the worst thing that happened because the aftereffects of the Gwangryong station perforation were added to it.

    ¡®At this rate, I¡¯ll either die or be a disabled person.¡¯

    The good thing is that she can be saved if she takes action right away as she is still in the early stages of infancy.

    The unfortunate thing was that Charlotte¡¯s condition was deteriorating by the minute, and even a minute and a second wasted could put her life in danger.

    But¡­

    [Team manager, is the rich sister okay? Yes?]

    ¡°Seven arcs?¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if the remnants of the Liberation Brigade got their hands on the Seven Arcs.¡±

    [Ah yes. It was like Seven Arcs when I saw that he became very strong because he used something like a quill.]

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it ended up.¡±

    Limon closed his eyes at Yuna-gyeong¡¯s answer to the unexpected question.

    The dungeon is now in a state of copse.

    After saving Charlotte, the situation is not rxed enough to pursue the remnants of the Liberation Brigade.

    That¡¯s why I had to choose.

    Should I prioritize treating Charlotte?

    Or should I catch the remnants of the Liberation Brigade first?

    ¡®Does it have to be weighed like this again?¡¯

    The remnants of the Liberation Brigade now have the Seven Arks in their hands, so if they don¡¯t retrieve it quickly, something might happen.

    On the other hand, it is unclear how much worse Charlotte¡¯s condition will be.

    On the other hand, there was a possibility that it would be okay if treatment was dyed by a few minutes.

    It would be an ideal result to catch the remnants of the Liberation Brigade and cure Charlotte within a few minutes.

    However, Charlotte could die in just a few minutes.

    only a few minutes.

    But a few minutes.

    After all, it was a gamble.

    Charlotte¡¯s life.

    Seven Arks.

    You can get your hands on both.

    You can definitely take care of one thing.

    Conversely, you may miss both.

    A crossroads that will change many things with a momentary choice.

    A decision that is difficult for ordinary people to make even given a few months, which could change not only themselves and Charlotte, but also the fate of the world.

    But before 1 second had passed.

    Limon¡¯s troubles are over.

    Because his choice was decided from the beginning.

    * * *

    ¡°Huh-huh-huh-huh!¡±

    Along the copsing aisle.

    Labyrinth was running away.

    From the moment Limon entered the dungeon, he hadn¡¯t even thought about fighting.

    ¡®I never thought that reverse ghost woulde all the way here¡­!¡¯

    It was because he had no confidence to beat Limon as he was in the worst physical condition right now.

    However, even if the body was normal, Labyrinth would have behaved the same.

    Limon was too dangerous to face head on.

    Losing a barely finished bowl?

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    The real problem was that getting cut by that demonic sword didn¡¯t end with just losing the bowl.

    The reason I had thoroughly blocked Limon from entering the dungeon for 32 years was because I was concerned about that possibility.

    ¡®There is a chance that Wanderer¡¯s toy will win¡­ But right now, protecting Seven Arcs is the priority!¡¯

    If even Faust¡¯s quill was taken away, it would be even more impossible to obtain the remaining Seven Arcs.

    either for their own purposes.

    Whether it¡¯s to catch that reverse.

    The fifth Seven Aksman must not be taken away.

    Thanks to such a cause, he was able to confidently choose to run away, putting aside his pride as a great being.

    deep inside the dungeon.

    Even the ce that was originally the boss room on the 100th floor.

    ¡®Okay, if it¡¯s here¡­!¡¯

    ¡°Install ¡ºThe Mirror Door¡»!¡±

    Even though his body was throbbing from running with all his might, Labyrinth used his skill against the wall.

    However, the dungeon walls only had a faint glow.

    did not show any significant change.

    It was because the space was twisted due to the impact of the fierce battle between the two sword masters following the copse of the entrance, making it impossible to create a normal passage.

    So Labyrinth gritted her teeth, improved her skills on the fly, and shouted again.

    ¡°Installing the ¡ºSupetive Mirror Door¡»!¡±

    That moment.

    A change has finally urred.

    The wall of the boss room cracked and a mirror protruded.

    Looking at apletely different ce reflected through the mirror, Labyrinth turned white.

    ¡ºMirror Door¡» is a secret facility that allows you to move between dungeons beyond all time and space restrictions.

    If you use this, you can not only escape from this ce, but also leave the North American continent.

    The reason he was chosen as the site manager for this operation was because he could use it to take out the Seven Arks at any time.

    Even Limon wouldn¡¯t be able to chase after him who had fled to a dungeon on another continent.

    Then revenge is always possible.

    With Faust¡¯s quill in their hands, they could exert a different level of power than when they only had two Seven Arcs.

    That¡¯s why Labyrinth with a cruel smile crossed the Mirror Door.

    no, i was trying to get over it.

    Pajijik!!

    ¡°Keugh?!¡±

    The moment I was about to enter.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the surface of the mirror suddenly twisting and an unknown sparking up and grabbing her hand.

    Labyrinth was taken aback.

    Why does ¡ºMirror Door¡» cause this kind of error?

    It was because he could not know even with his humble knowledge of the vessel and his far-flung experience as a Constetion.

    but right after that.

    Labyrinth widened her eyes.

    A shimmering mirror.

    It wasn¡¯t just that apletely strange scene suddenly came to mind in a ce that had been illuminating another dungeon a while ago.

    It was because of the presence in the middle of thendscape.

    ¡°you¡­!¡±

    beautiful like a dream

    As mysterious as you can imagine.

    Fantastic like a mirage.

    Labyrinth gnashed his teeth at the opponent who gave off a strange atmosphere that seemed to be out of this world.

    It was because she realized btedly that it was her trick that caused the error in ¡ºThe Mirror Door¡».

    ¡°You mortal bitch! Are you going to disturb us again like you did 32 years ago!¡±

    she didn¡¯t answer

    I just lightly touched the wand.

    Paperweight!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    That moment.

    The spark that bounced from the Mirror Door became even stronger and gave Labyrinth a huge shock.

    No matter how injured he was, Labyrinth, whopleted Descent of the Constetion, had the power to be called an absolute.

    The power of the spark was so strong that even he could not stand it.

    Well, it was a natural thing.

    Being an absolute ss, the opponent is also the same.

    In particr, in a different aspect, she was more than a sword master, even more than the seven dragons and incarnations.

 Chapter 492

    #492. Do not underestimate!

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    The problem facing Labyrinth wasn¡¯t just the opponent behind the mirror.

    While he was caught in the spark, Gearco Dungeon began to copse.

    While the already distorted dungeon was copsing, the war between Limon and the Sword King further twisted the distortion.

    At this rate, of course, the bowl.

    He did not know that even himself, who was nestled in the bowl, would be caught up in the copse of space and lost forever in the dimension.

    But the real worst was that even Faust¡¯s quill could get caught in it.

    Then it was worse than being taken away by Limon in that it might take hundreds of years to find out.

    That must be her purpose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate¡­!¡±

    Labyrinth gritted her teeth.

    Then, drawing out the power of the star he had as much as possible, he forcibly twisted the ¡ºMirror Door¡» again.

    Jigsaw Jigsaw!

    As the two powers shed, thendscape in the mirror shook wildly, and in the aftermath, the sparks that bound him grew stronger.

    But he didn¡¯t give up.

    I risked my pride as a great being and squeezed my strength until the very end.

    As a result.

    very briefly

    The moment the scenery in the mirror returns to its original state, at least in the corner.

    Labyrinth did her best to move her fingers even while being entangled in sparks.

    Fighting!

    After being thrown into a mirror.

    A quill that disappeared like falling into water.

    Although the mirror reflected her again immediately after that, the quill had already been moved to apletely different ce.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    So heughed.

    More satisfying and refreshing.

    ¡°Struggle as much as you can, remnants of a loser.¡±

    Is it because I realized that I had failed?

    Laughing at her who keeps silent behind the mirror.

    ¡°But it was like that 32 years ago and it was like that tens of thousands of years ago.¡±

    Even in the midst of cracking the mirror caught in the copse of space and crushing the body caught in the spark.

    ¡°In the end, we are the ones who win!¡±

    Fuck!

    Leaving behind a confident deration.

    The specter of the 4th rank of the Liberation Brigade.

    The 11th born monarch.

    Thebyrinth lord, Labyrinth, was swept away by the copse of space in an unknown dungeon.

    That is¡­

    a criminal organization that has been secretly operating in the Iron Age for a long time.

    It was the end of thest specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    * * *

    Knock knock.

    A long, dark passage.

    There was someone walking along it.

    A woman steps forward slowly, as if somehow ufortable.

    A slender, slender body.

    A face covered by a ck hood.

    Pale, pale skin.

    In many ways, she did not hesitate to walk even in the dark passageway.

    Or, on the contrary, he deliberately followed the darker side, as if he did not like even the few dim lights.

    It took a long time to go through the maze like that.

    The ce where she finally stops is arge room.

    To be precise, it was in front of the broken mirror in the middle of the room.

    Seruk.

    The woman bowed her back.

    Pick up the bloody quill that fell between the mirror shards.

    Are there any scratches or not?

    When examining the quill in detail.

    Earrings rang.

    [Has Seven Arcs been retrieved?]

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    [Looks like Labyrinth haspleted itsst task.]

    ¡°It just barely escaped failure¡­. At least, it almost got stolen because of its backbone.¡±

    [Please refrain from such words. Anyway, Labyrinth is arade who did his best for our brigade until the end.

    ] Now, the organization itself called the Liberation Brigade is meaningless¡­¡±

    [¡­.]

    As if it had hit the mark.

    While the other person fell silent, she thought.

    All of the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade are idiots, but Labyrinth is the only one who looks like an asshole.

    Are you going to hit the ball?

    So you¡¯re raising the ranks?

    Would you risk your life for it?

    No matter how you think about it, it was an idiot.

    The damage suffered by the Liberation Brigade due to the fight with Limon and the relentless pursuit of the Seven Dragons was extreme.

    Due to the loss of most of the core power, including the main base and specters, it was on the verge of copse¡­

    no, it was already copsed.

    The reason he used the remaining ghosts as bait in this operation was to organize the organization slowly.

    However, in order to raise the ranks in such a nameless organization, he is obsessed with catching the Golden Dragon Princess, taking risks.

    An ant clinging to a tight stock would be wiser than this.

    but.

    The same goes for other ghosts.

    ¡°In the first ce, if you are an executive, you have to use your subordinates like an executive, and fighting directly is an asshole¡­¡± [It was so

    important that we couldn¡¯t entrust it to our subordinates, so our specter stepped forward.]

    ¡°A subordinate who can trust and entrust important work I don¡¯t think I¡¯m disqualified as an executive from the point I didn¡¯t raise it¡­?¡±

    [¡­that can¡¯t be helped due to the nature of our organization.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be helped, it must have been something I didn¡¯t think about¡­¡±

    It was like ying a game.

    Covet a ball that has no value.

    Underestimating the enemy without information.

    I dare to go out and fight.

    Even though most of them are from crazy criminals¡­

    No, rather, that¡¯s why they are so reckless and arrogant that it is unbelievable that they are executives of a criminal organization who have to be more secretive and cautious than anyone else.

    so you can tell

    ¡°As expected, isn¡¯t that a side effect of Descent of the Constetion¡­?¡± [¡­If you use ¡ºConstetion Descent¡» for a long time, it will affect your personality

    , but if you have Holy Spirit, you can minimize the erosion rate.] ¡°Minimizing doesn¡¯t mean

    like wet

    I wonder if the result of the erosion rate going up little by little each time ¡ºConstetion Descent¡» was written was such an idiot.

    After putting the opponent into silence again with words that went from being explicit to being mboyant.

    sheughed.

    ¡°Because you guys are such idiots, I only lent a doll to you¡­¡±

    If he had apanied him there, he would have faced the same fate or died even more horribly because of Labyrinth¡¯s astounding behavior.

    The opponent pointed out to her sarcastic.

    [If you had supported me, I would have been able to save Labyrinth as well.]

    Although she is using most of her power just by acting as a doll, she is also a superhuman of the absolute ss.

    If he had sincerely helped, he would have been able to capture the Golden Dragon Princess and Labyrinth would have been safe.

    listen to what the other person has to say.

    she said.

    ¡°Why do I have to take risks to save such an asshole¡­?¡±

    Whether that idiot dies or not.

    that it has nothing to do with yourself

    ¡°Besides, if you really wanted to save that idiot, then you should move¡­¡±

    [In the aftermath of the coborator who gave you the demon¡¯s blood drop summoned the demon, I¡¯m busy arranging the guild work as well as the n.]

    ¡± Don¡¯t makeme excuses¡­ In the end, you¡¯re saying that your work was more important than that idiot.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Above all, I am not your subordinate. It¡¯s a higher rank than you¡­ Keep in mind that you¡¯re not someone you can order recklessly.¡±

    [¡­Keep in mind.]

    Although the Liberation Brigade is already meaningless.

    Being stronger than him doesn¡¯t change.

    Hearing what she said nervously, the other party had no choice but to agree.

    No matter how special a doll it may be, it is a clear fact that she was stronger than herself even when Seven Arks was not around.

    Not to mention, even with the Seven Arcs in his hands, there were few opponents who dared topare even if he was at the same level as 100.

    ¡°If you know, don¡¯t talk and wait in silence¡­ Losing the doll is a pity for me too.¡±

    [Sleep¡­]

    Pop.

    After unterally cutting offmunication with the other party.

    She murmured, looking at the back of her hand with tattoo-like scars still dripping blood.

    ¡°It was a doll that I had a really hard time making¡­¡±

    After reaching level 100.

    I¡¯ve never had any trouble ying any puppet freely.

    Also making that doll.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to deal with either.

    Of course, ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡» that I had been holding back.

    It was to the extent that I was able to put a spell on Seven Arks only by borrowing the power of ck magic.

    Where is that?

    In Africa, he was called the Wanderer of the South, wandering around the battlefield and testing it.

    In order to ovee the disadvantage of breaking the sword, the function of making infinite great swords was added to themanding machine.

    It was a barely finished masterpiece.

    lost it like this

    Even as she did not care about Labyrinth¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t help but feel regret.

    ¡°But I got my money¡¯s worth¡­¡±

    Still, considering the price of acquiring Faust¡¯s quill, the loss of the doll can be covered.

    Because Seven Arks has more value than that.

    The reason he listened to the nagging of the ghost magician who was weaker than himself was because he couldn¡¯t underestimate the power of the Seven Arcs he possessed.

    ¡­Well, it wasn¡¯t evenparable to the first ce in the rankings.

    But that is also a story of the past.

    Satisfied with himself that now that he had obtained the Seven Arcs, the distance from the top ranker would have narrowed to some extent.

    The ghost of the 2nd rank of the Liberation Brigade.

    Wanderer trudged and disappeared into the darkness.

    In order to prepare for the grand series that will finally begin.

    * * *

    Meanwhile at that time.

    on the North American continent.

    On the ground, not on the ground.

    The world, but not the world.

    A strange ce that is a country but not a country.

    There, a being with a staff was locked in silence.

    Ake with clear water.

    To be precise, she watched the end of Labyrinth using the surface of the water as a mirror and sighed.

    It was because it was regrettable that another Seven Arcs was taken away due to Labyrinth¡¯s outbursts.

    The Seven Arcs be stronger the more they gather.

    As long as you have three Seven Arcs in your hands.

    Now, ¡®they¡¯ will take off the cumbersome tail of the liberation brigade and move in earnest.

    So she was concerned.

    they are powerful beings.

    Although we can only intervene in a limited way through contracts and yers, that alone was enough to threaten the world.

    What if all 7 Seven Arcs were stolen?

    No one will be able to stop them.

    But it¡¯s still fine.

    Because he is in this world

    ¡®Limon Aspelder.¡¯

    Even as a woman who has been watching the development of mankind for a long time and taking care of the world, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the guardian deity of mankind.

    as long as he is

    They will never gather the Seven Arcs.

    There is still hope in the world.

    Besides, it¡¯s not just Limon.

    It was the same that the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons had reasons to face them.

    In that sense, his choice is correct.

    If the Golden Dragon Princess had been lost this time, it might have caused a bigger problem than losing the Seven Arcs.

    If possible, I would have liked to meet him in person and warn him about it¡­.

    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t.

    Awaken the ancient spirits.

    Interfere with thebyrinth.

    She had already reached her limit just by interfering with Labyrinth, which had the power of the Absolute ss.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m left with regret.

    She slyly closed her eyes.

    Even in North America, where spirits live and breathe, this ce can truly be called the home of spirits.

    It is not part of the United States of America.

    Since ancient times, with power and technological prowess that transcends humanity, a kingdom that concluded a peace treaty without being able to conquer even the seven dragons.

    Elven Kingdoms.

    The most noble queen in the world who rules the oldest country in human history,monly called EK.

    The Fairy Queen fell into a long sleep just like that.

    the near future.

    waiting to meet him

 Chapter 493

    #493. It doesn¡¯t suit you.

    * * *

    Ruins.

    ruins ruins ruins.

    And blood and flesh and death.

    Nothing is perfect, and only the rotten stench confuses the mind.

    Just looking at it is disgusting and disgusting.

    But why?

    The sight is unfamiliar and unsettling.

    It¡¯s strangely longing and sad.

    The more I look at it, the more it bitterly oppresses and stirs my heart.

    Until I met him, I feel it in the pain that touches my heart so clearly that it was always calm.

    This is not reality.

    But it¡¯s not even a dream.

    Boundary, to say the least.

    Memory and fantasy time and space body and soul and¡­

    life and death.

    ¡®¡­is it.¡¯

    that¡¯s why i understand

    where exactly is this ce

    why are you in this ce

    ¡®Am I dying?¡¯

    It¡¯s cruel to be a kaleidoscope.

    It¡¯s terribly realistic to be called the underworld.

    While looking at thendscape of the ruins, he slowly raises one hand and ces it on his chest.

    A heart that doesn¡¯t beat.

    Cool, cold body.

    I correct my thoughts in a strange sense that I can hardly think of being alive.

    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s already dead.¡¯

    soggy.

    That was the moment.

    Thend covered in ruins crumble.

    Instead, it began to swallow her body like a swamp.

    If this were real, I would have been able to get away with a snort even if I was inva instead of a swamp.

    But now I couldn¡¯t.

    There was no trace of psionics, let alone the telekinesis that he used like breathing.

    My body, cold like a corpse, is so stiff and helpless that I don¡¯t even lift a finger.

    Eventually, when she stretched out on her back, she fell like a log into a swamp.

    The world shook and a golden glow appeared.

    Koo Goo Goo.

    Golden scales as brilliant as the sun.

    Broad wings as if covering the world.

    Horns that pierce the sky.

    Evenpared to her mature self, she is even more beautiful, lofty, and above all, perfect.

    The golden glow, which looked nostalgic rather than unfamiliar, spoke to her half-submerged in the swamp.

    [Stupid.]

    It¡¯s a whisper.

    for hundreds of years.

    Words of instinct contained in the dragon¡¯s blood that have been passed down from generation to generation from Princess Geumryong.

    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s foolish not to run away when you could run away alone?¡±

    There is no answer.

    But even if you don¡¯t listen, you can tell.

    The most important duty for a princess is to survive and inherit her blood.

    However, not running away from the sword master and knowing that it would be dangerous, but fighting to the limit was definitely an act of suicide.

    It was all the more so considering that they hadn¡¯t evenid eggs to inherit the blood.

    ¡°It is a pitiful word.¡±

    But I don¡¯t agree.

    Twist your soft lips slightly.

    I justugh at the whispers of my instincts.

    ¡°If it is the perfect dragon lineage that must be protected even at the cost of the humiliation of running away without being able to protect even one or two pets¡­¡±

    Without lifting a finger.

    My body is sinking into a swamp.

    In the meantime, keep your head upright.

    Looking into golden eyes.

    she asserted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything like that.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s the progenitor or the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Anything that gets in your way is just an obstacle.

    The true blood of the dragon is not shaken even by the words of the princess, who is more lofty and greedy than anyone else in the Seven Dragons, who speaks in a vague way.

    whisper again

    [Stupid.]

    ¡°Heh, I guess I expected too much.¡±

    the same repeated words.

    Listening to those words that were nothing more than a one-sided usation rather than a conversation.

    Charlotte made a silly face.

    Well, it was unavoidable.

    No matter how much the blood of a dragon has been inherited for hundreds of years, only a few important instincts remain in it.

    Because there was nothing that could be called the founder¡¯s will.

    It couldn¡¯t have been there in the first ce.

    That¡¯s why, ignoring the whispers of her instincts, she just closed her eyes and tried to sink into the swamp, but she heard a whisper in her ear again.

    [Remember.]

    ¡°¡­what did you mean?¡±

    Unlike before, the dragon¡¯s true blood whispered to Charlotte, who opened her eyes again after hearing the unexpected words.

    [Recall.]

    [Retrieve it.]

    [No time.]

    She narrowed her eyes.

    The instinct engraved in the dragon¡¯s blood is to resurrect the dragon.

    So I could understand if it was just forcing me to survive and ming me for not doing so.

    The problem is the continued whispering.

    The fact that the dragon¡¯s instinct says these words means that these are the traces that her ancestor, the Golden Dragon Lord, deliberately carved into the blood.

    But of course she herself.

    I had never heard of any princess in history ever feeling this urge.

    So, Charlotte ordered.

    ¡°Tell me what you want me to take back.¡±

    arrogantly as always.

    However, the true blood of the dragon responded to her words with certain interest.

    [This time¡­]

    [¨DProtect it.]

    Slowly.

    That was it.

    It seems like you¡¯ve said everything.

    Leaving only the wrong answer.

    Because the golden dragon became light and disappeared.

    Looking at the empty seat, Charlotte felt a strange feeling.

    To say a lot of iprehensible words to arouse interest at best and then hide.

    Even if the founder himself did this, not by pure blood instinct, she wouldugh at it as ignorant of manners.

    But this time I couldn¡¯t.

    The dragon¡¯s eyes that looked at you.

    Calm like ake at dawn.

    As lofty as the setting sun in the sky.

    Those strangely sad eyes continued to haunt her.

    ¡­Well, that would be over soon, though.

    ¡®Now it seems that the end has reallye.¡¯

    All of a sudden, the straight back, limbs, and even the abdomen, all the senses disappeared from the bogged down body.

    In the sense that even the face, shoulders and knees that had not yet fallen out were frozen with the cold of a de.

    She closed her eyes.

    It is not without regret.

    It¡¯s not just that he couldn¡¯t inherit the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    Even after oveing the limit, he was unable to cross the wall of being a sword master.

    Leaving a n to lead.

    Above all, the fact that he failed to keep his promise to clear the dungeon and hold a banquet remained in his heart like sediment.

    Still can¡¯t help it.

    Even Sijo was postponed expediently.

    What could not be ovee was death.

    I am satisfied with having done my best until the end, and I have no choice but to give up.

    But¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at giving up after all.¡±

    fed up

    After opening my eyes with a snort.

    Charlotte struggled to get out of the swamp.

    Of course, it¡¯s meaningless fuss.

    His already cooled body stiffened like a corpse, and he couldn¡¯t feel even a speck of psionics.

    Still, Charlotte didn¡¯t stop struggling.

    She is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    Because she was the most perfect princess who never knew the impossible.

    The moment I finally tried to get my head sucked into the swamp in such a meaningless effort.

    Giing-.

    one sound.

    Resounded in a world of ruins.

    The moment Charlotte was taken aback by the tone she had only heard once but never forgot.

    A change has happened.

    Passssut.

    The dark sky brightens.

    Vegetation sprouts on the drynd.

    The river of rotten blood bes clear.

    The world, which seemed to have reached the end, was gradually regaining its original appearance.

    And¡­

    ugh.

    with a single tremble.

    What I feel is a warmth.

    A weak, but familiar and warm energy was rising from deep within the body as if responding to the performance resonating in the air.

    Thus, the heat gradually grew and warmed the cold body.

    The dirty and sticky swamp turns into a clear pond.

    The moment the lotus flower that grew in the water gently wrapped around her floating body.

    ¨C pounding.

    with a single echo.

    The light dyes everything and

    the clear world disappears.

    In a strange sensation where you feel the pain of swallowing fire and the warmth of soaking in a hot spring.

    ¡°¡­Could you wake up soon, boss? There are more than one or two people here waiting for the boss to open his eyes.¡±

    The sound of the violin cuts off.

    Following the somewhat tired voice, Charlotte slowly turned her head.

    Then, putting down the violin that was resting on one shoulder, he opened his mouth quietly as he saw the gray-haired man smiling.

    ¡°Amand to the master. What a cheeky hound.¡±

    * * *

    [Rich sister woke up?!]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Wow, that¡¯s a relief!]

    Charlotte regained consciousness.

    when I heard the news.

    Of course, the ones who were most delighted were the Golden Dragon n, including Ellis, who was guarding the outside of the hospital room.

    But if you ask who was the most relieved, it was not a person, but a blue bird.

    [Now you don¡¯t have to stop the president¡¯s sister frommitting suicide! Yes?]

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Having said that, it sounds like I may have attempted suicide by now.¡±

    [¡­why don¡¯t you say it¡¯s not?]

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never thought of suicide.¡±

    I wonder if you could do something like that yourself.

    As an aide to the arrogant Golden Dragon Princess, Eris smiled and said,

    And one more word.

    ¡°Just in case you didn¡¯t know, I made a n to make the misceneous things that got in the way of saving my princess pay for it, and to oxidize it together.¡±

    [¡­]

    That¡¯s called suicide.

    No, Na-kyung Yun swallowed back the point that hade out of her throat as a more serious act of self-destruction.

    just a smiling face

    In fact, it was because I could see that Alice¡¯s eyes were 100% full of sincerity.

    ¡®This unnie still has bad eyesight¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s nothing new.

    Right after Limon rescued him from the dungeon.

    Alice¡¯s condition had been like this ever since she saw Charlotte covered in blood and falling into a coin-bomb.

    At least Charlotte wakes up and feels dramatically better.

    In particr, when Charlotte¡¯s unconsciousness continued for more than a week, I was afraid to approach her, let alone talk to her, so I had to avoid her.

    Because there was no guarantee that she was an exception to the ¡®thing¡¯ she said.

    I wonder if he even thought that Yekathrice was so beautifully insane.

    ¡®I can see why the team leader couldn¡¯t easily touch the Seven Dragons even in his prime¡­¡¯

    As long as the princess is there, the Seven Dragons are immortal.

    No matter how much you kill it, ites back to life.

    But if you carelessly touch the princess, the rest of the n will go berserk.

    At this point, it was rather surprising that the world hadn¡¯t copsed even though Limon had killed the princess several times.

    So it was.

    Yuna-kyung carefully opened her beak.

    [Are you going to the rich sister?]

    ¡°Yes, I am on my way with permission to wait on the princess.¡±

    [That¡¯s fortunate.]

    Which is fortunate, that Elise¡¯s condition has stabilized enough to be left to attend to her now.

    The person who granted the permission was not someone who would make such a judgmental decision because he was paying attention to the likes of Elise.

    To the extent that she kicked out Alice, who was trying to cling to Charlotte just because it interfered with her treatment, and didn¡¯t even let her set foot in the hospital room until now.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung followed Alice to Charlotte¡¯s hospital room.

    Seeing Charlotte regain consciousness, he was relieved that Elise would be more stable and that the Golden Dragon n would not run out of control.

    It included reassurance for other characters, though.

    But right after entering Charlotte¡¯s hospital room.

    Yuna-kyung froze.

    Damn!!!

    deafening noise.

    Cheeks with clear red handprints.

    Hands still in the air.

    Unlike usual, who were always drowsy and haughty, their golden eyes shining blue as if they were looking at enemies.

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    In that way, not only Yuna-kyung but also Elise hardened after seeing a sight they couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    Charlotte red at Limon, who had a calm expression even after being pped by her, and let out an angry roar he had only uttered once in his life.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get out of my sight right away!¡±

 Chapter 494

    #494. go off

    * * *

    ¡°Did you say a week had passed?¡±

    ¡°I am very surprised, sir. That way, it will be a bit offort to the kids who are frightened when they see the boss.¡±

    turn back time a bit

    Shortly after Charlotte wakes up.

    The atmosphere that flowed between the two was mild.

    Charlotte asked a few questions calmly, unlike a patient who was unconscious.

    Limon also answered her questions calmly, not much different from when he taught her how to cook.

    so peaceful

    The air that is not calm enough to be foreign.

    That¡¯s why the strange atmosphere rather suited the two of them so naturally.

    ¡°You managed to get here in just a week.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you where this ce is yet?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? There is only one person who can cure me who has fallen into the state fire.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the boss isn¡¯t fun to tease.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the subject that the hound is trying to tease the owner.¡±

    ¡°I am doing it because I know the subject. There is no hound as good as me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re shameless.¡±

    sometimes i joke

    Sometimes we share questions and answers.

    Their conversation continued as if it would never end.

    Until Charlotte asks a fact.

    ¡°So how did you deal with the bugs in the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why is there no answer?¡±

    It seems that the answers I have been giving so far have been lies.

    Limon suddenly shuts up.

    She saidnguidly, as if she could guess the reason.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for killing me already. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been so angry that you broke a pact¡­¡±

    ¡°I missed it.¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just what I heard, boss.¡±

    You didn¡¯t hear anything wrong, so there¡¯s no need to doubt your ears.

    Limon said calmly.

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°It sounds like you couldn¡¯t catch the remnants of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­was it because of that sword master?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the reason either.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Nod your head once.

    Charlotte gently closed her eyes.

    And after a short silence, he raised his hand.

    Damn!!!

    It was right after that.

    She left a red handprint on Limon¡¯s cheek.

    Alice, who had just entered the hospital room as the automatic door opened, and Yuna-kyung, who was riding an unmanned vacuum cleaner, hardened at the sight.

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    But Charlotte didn¡¯t care about the existence of the two.

    I just cried out in anger.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get out of my sight right away!¡±

    I get pped on the cheek out of nowhere.

    I even received a congrattory order.

    Not angry or surprised.

    Limon nodded his head with a calm face as if he knew that.

    ¡°Then take care of yourself, boss.¡±

    [Eek! Wait. Team leader?]

    Without even looking at Yuna-kyung, who was suddenly caught by Limon and left together, and Alice, who was frozen at the sight of the unmanned vacuum cleaner following her.

    Charlotte said coldly.

    ¡°Elise, you should go too.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ll wait on the princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make me say two things with one mouth?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Excuse me.¡±

    In the end, they were kicked out without being able to enter the hospital room, let alone visit the hospital.

    That was the case with Yuna-kyung, but Alice¡¯s heartache was not so great.

    So it was.

    After Yuna-kyung and Ellis persistently questioned Limon, they heard the circumstances.

    [So the rich sister is so angry because the team leader missed the remnants of the Liberation Brigade?]

    ¡°For now, it¡¯s like that.¡±

    [This is not the case!]

    After hearing the situation.

    Yuna-kyung jumped wildly.

    [You rescued a drowning person, and there¡¯s a level of asking him to leave his luggage. Does it make sense to be angry with the team leader for something like that!?]

    Of course, Yuna-kyung knew that too.

    That catching the Labyrinth that attacked Las Vegas must have been very important to Charlotte.

    But that¡¯s why you¡¯re ming Limon, the savior of his life.

    It was such an outrageous transfer of responsibility.

    [Isn¡¯t that the only thing? How much the team leader has suffered so far because of the rich sister¡­!]

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited unnecessarily.¡±

    [Rather, why is the team leader so calm!?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­The reason the princess got angry was not because the swordsman missed the liberation brigade, but because she saved the princess.¡±

    [What do you mean by that?]

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    However, Alice did not exin.

    After letting out a heavy sigh, he just looked at Limon with resentment.

    Why is Charlotte angry?

    It was because I could understand him as a member of the Golden Dragon n before being an aide.

    ¡°There was no need to tell the truth, Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°You know best that it doesn¡¯t work to be rude to the boss, right?¡±

    ¡°But if it were you, you could have hidden the fact that you missed the Liberation Brigade because you prioritized saving the princess.¡±

    ¡°It must have been possible.¡±

    Limon calmly affirmed.

    Anyway, the only ones who know exactly what happened in the dungeon are Limon himself and Yuna-kyung who has to be good at it.

    It was as easy as mixing a little lie with 90% of the truth saying that I missed the remnants of the Liberation Brigade because it was too much to deal with the sword master.

    But¡­

    ¡°But it¡¯s not just your n that hates double-talking.¡±

    ¡°Even if you give grace and still receive resentment?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s familiar to me.¡±

    Limonughed.

    And after btedly understanding the conversation between the two, Yuna-kyung asked in a puzzled way.

    [Then what is it? Did you just have to catch the remnants of the Liberation Brigade first, whether the rich sister died or not?]

    ¡°At least the princess would have wanted that.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s the president¡¯s personality to die rather than suffer humiliation that bes a pathetic hindrance.¡±

    [No, no matter how much, to the life saver¡­!]

    ¡°You know, you worked at PAB, too. It is arrogance to believe that you will always be thankful and reciprocate because you saved someone.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°It¡¯s different for each person who values life or pride above all else.¡±

    If there is someone who bows down for a few pennies.

    Even if a knife is inserted into the neck, there are also teeth that stand upright.

    Can¡¯t say who¡¯s right

    It¡¯s because each person¡¯s way of life is different, not wrong.

    But if you think it¡¯s okay to crush your pride because you saved my life because of that, then it will be considered as if it¡¯s okay to kill for pride.

    said Limon.

    Yuna-kyung closed her beak.

    As Noh Kang-ho, who has lived in the old days when people who lived a life risking their lives for honor weremon.

    Above all, as a guardian of mankind who has been protecting the world all his life, but is forgotten by everyone instead of being rewarded in the end.

    Because Limon¡¯s words calmly pointed out the fact had a weight that was hard to dare to go against.

    ¡®Besides, the boss didn¡¯t just do it because he was angry.¡¯

    If only that was it though.

    Limon wouldn¡¯t have given his cheek nicely either.

    Even if he trampled on her pride to save Charlotte, he wasn¡¯t a good person enough to be beaten for that reason.

    Even so, the reason I had no choice but to allow her touch.

    When Limon feels bitter after recalling the emotion hidden in anger in his golden eyes.

    Yuna-kyung eximed in a hurry.

    [Eight, I don¡¯t understand what the team leader says! I need to say something to my rich sister!]

    ¡°Hey, sleep¡­¡±

    Boom!

    For some reason.

    Limon, who had a rare expression of bewilderment, did not even give him a chance to restrain him.

    Yuna-kyung crossed the space.

    to ask Charlotte.

    It was because he thought that if he had lived through life and death in the dungeon, he would be qualified to do so.

    [I¡¯m going to say something rich sister¡­!]

    But after going back to the hospital room.

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    No, I had to harden it.

    Charlotte sits on the bed as they kicked them out.

    Contrary to his own thoughts that he must still be angry, her face showed no signs of anger.

    And even while wandering through the dungeon, he had a sad expression and atmosphere that he had never seen before.

    More than anything.

    Follow that white skin.

    Sadness flowing quietly.

    He made Yuna-kyung look at her, forgetting to even breathe.

    ¡°¡­Ignoring my decree on guests is the owner¡¯s pet.¡±

    without even seeing her.

    After speaking in a lonely voice.

    Charlotte held out a hand.

    e here.¡±

    I hesitated for a while about what to do.

    In the end, the moment Na-kyung Yun, who had carefully flown in,nded on her hand.

    Charlotte hugged her quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°If you say a word, I will kill you.¡±

    Yuna Kyung.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t open the beak.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Charlotte¡¯s warning, who didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The guilt of seeing something I shouldn¡¯t have seen and the sadly beautiful figure that I can¡¯t help but stare at as if possessed.

    Above all, the hand that embraced her as if she needed even the slightest warmth.

    It made her unable to say anything.

    In the silence that returned like that.

    Charlotte closed her eyes.

    * * *

    Until the first conversation with Limon.

    Her heart was at peace.

    What reward would you give him?

    As much as I thought about it happily in my heart.

    But the moment he heard that he had missed the remnants of the Liberation Brigade.

    The most perfect princess in the Seven Dragons Association naturally realized the whole story.

    That¡¯s why I was shocked.

    Like Limon and Ellis said, because he became a burden and his pride was hurt because he missed the remnants of the Liberation Brigade?

    Surprisingly, something like that.

    It had nothing to do with the shock.

    The important thing is that Charlotte noticed the identity of the sword master wielding a two-handed greatsword.

    It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that the suddenly protruding sword master¡¯s sword suit resembled the legendary Sword King.

    If I judged it coldly, it was most likely that the person she was dealing with was the sword king who had been revived with the power of a demon-like intimacy.

    So she knew.

    How does Ben Limon feel about his one and only friend?

    And how deep a grudge he would have harbored against the Liberation Brigade who used the King of Swords.

    To the extent that she would have understood and epted it even if Limon had cut down and killed all of the Liberation Brigade.

    However, Limon missed the Liberation Brigade.

    no let go

    The Liberation Brigade could be caughtter, so they did their best to save lives?

    Under other circumstances, it would have been understandable.

    But this time it was different.

    Limon didn¡¯t simply dy capturing the remnants of the Liberation Brigade.

    give up blood

    taking the risks of the world.

    Because I had to know that I put her life first.

    It is impossible for him who has perfectly protected mankind as a noble sword master more than anyone else.

    Integrity that no one had been able to blemish for hundreds of years, Limon ruined himself to save Charlotte.

    the most perfect

    As a princess who loves perfection.

    The feeling of ruining a supreme work of art made her feel guilty for the first time in her life.

    If only that was it though.

    He must have felt sorry for Limon and tried to make amends.

    Even so, there was one reason why I couldn¡¯t help but be angry enough to p him.

    -Because I was happy.

    The fact that he had settled in his heart enough to abandon even the beliefs he had kept for hundreds of years.

    The ws in his perfection feel like an expression of affection for him and strangely exhrating.

    make yourself miserable

    Even though I¡¯m mad at the drowsiness.

    Arouse any urge.

    ¡®I want to destroy him more.¡¯

    ¡®I want to see him change for himself.¡¯

    ¡®I want to monopolize him as a perfect princess who lost his perfection like that.¡¯

    Although the desire is low.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s so pure.

    It¡¯s dizzyingly sweet just imagining it¡­

    I realized it myself.

    I cannot rte to him.

    No, it shouldn¡¯t be tied.

    Because she is the most greedy princess in the Seven Dragons.

    Once you¡¯ve felt lust, the closer you get to Limon, the more you¡¯ll want to destroy him and subdue him.

    But I didn¡¯t want to.

    Limon Aspelder.

    Because I don¡¯t want to see that perfect man be tainted by his own desires any more.

    Although he is greedy enough to ept death with dignity and yet not give up until the very end.

    to keep him to himself.

    First andst time in my life.

    own greed.

    gave up

    the most exalted

    The princess who was stronger than anyone else.

    epting weakness for now.

    Holding a little blue bird in her arms, she quietly shed tears.

 Chapter 495

    #495. absurd.

    * * *

    [The team leader made a mistake.]

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say you would argue with the boss until yesterday?¡±

    [Oh, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, the team leader is bad!]

    Turning around is cool enough.

    She seems to havepletely forgotten about ming Charlotte until yesterday.

    Limon pondered for a while as he saw Yuna-kyung pping his wings and fluttering at him.

    Let¡¯s not carve a lesson into this bird¡¯s head.

    But in the end he just clicked his tongue.

    Why is Yuna-kyung doing this?

    It¡¯s because the rough guess went.

    ¡®As expected, I saw what happened yesterday.¡¯

    He is not a spy.

    So after you leave

    I don¡¯t know what happened in the hospital room.

    Simrly, since she was not a member of the ck Dragon n, it was unclear what exactly Charlotte was thinking or thinking.

    But at that time, I could only vaguely feel theplex emotions in her anger.

    He sighed slightly.

    ¡®It¡¯s difficult to have a woman¡¯s heart.¡¯

    Even if you live 1000 more years, it will be difficult to fully understand a woman¡¯s heart.

    muttering with a wry smile.

    Limon closed his eyes again.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t force Charlotte to visit her unless she wanted to see him.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Since yesterday, Charlotte has not allowed anyone to enter the hospital room, and because of that, Alice has been anxiously hanging around in front of the hospital room all day.

    At this rate, how long will her confinementst?

    I couldn¡¯t even guess.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t too worried about that.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anywhere else.

    only one here.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t the Golden Dragon Princess, there was someone who wouldn¡¯t tolerate a patient staying away without a proper meal.

    So, with a morefortable mind, Limony down on the bed and fell asleep.

    * * *

    Not too long ago.

    Charlotte was alone in the hospital room.

    It is because the passion she felt yesterday was too intense for her, who had lived her life almost without knowing proper emotions.

    The afterglow still lingered, to the extent that I didn¡¯t want to face others.

    but this moment.

    Charlotte had no choice but to greet the guest.

    It wasn¡¯t that I suddenly wanted to meet someone else.

    Literally, it was because I couldn¡¯t stop that guest from entering the room even if I wanted to.

    ¡°You are truly arrogant to upy a room at my hospital.¡±

    Fiveyer outerwear.

    Gloves that reach up to the elbow.

    Even the green hair.

    A woman with a slim body and a palerplexion than herself, a patient, that you cannot forget once you see her.

    He is the only being who can ignore his will here.

    Looking at the person who broke into the hospital room by forcing open the door that had been blocked with telekinesis.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so rude, Maia, entering a guest¡¯s room without knocking.¡±

    ¡°Be polite, Charlotte. Now you are a patient, not a guest, and I am your doctor.¡±

    He said that in this Quetzalcoatl, he would not tolerate anyone hurting himself while being treated by him.

    The green dragon princess speaks cynically as a member of the council.

    looking at mya

    Charlottenguidly agreed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not really wrong.¡±

    It was already expected.

    In the first ce, only the Green Dragon n can cure the problem that only the masters of the Seven Dragons Association can cure.

    Especially since only Maia, the best doctor in the world, could improve her condition like this.

    So it must have been.

    The reason why Limon went straight to Brazil after saving Charlotte from the dungeon.

    Crossing the United States of America, where space travel is not possible, and crossing over to another continent just for treatment.

    It was absurd in many ways, but it was entirely thanks to her that she was able to get out of the orphanage in a week.

    ¡°Reach out your hand.¡±

    Knowing that fact, Charlotte didn¡¯t me Maia any more.

    After holding out your hand as requested.

    He just spoke softly to her, who was holding his wrist with a gloved hand and diagnosing her pulse.

    ¡°How much do my medicines cost?¡±

    Are you worried about medical bills?

    The Golden Dragon n spends money like water.

    In particr, it was very unusual for the Golden Dragon Princess, whose wealth was endless.

    But it was also natural.

    Whether it¡¯s the grace that saved people.

    Whether it¡¯s a grudge that hurt the n.

    Due to the nature of the n that pays off thoroughly.

    What the green dragon n demands of a critically ill patient is life.

    It¡¯s because someone¡¯s life is mortgaged for the cost of the treatment, and they serve as ves until they repay the favor.

    Not to mention, at the cost of Charlotte¡¯s life, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if all the members of the n had already signed the memorandum of envement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about the cost of treatment. Someone else has already decided to pay for treating you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    Charlotte raised her eyebrows.

    Because there was only one person who would dare to do the outrageous thing of paying for his treatment.

    ¡°If it¡¯s for treatment, I¡¯ll pay for it, so there¡¯s no need to ask him.¡±

    ¡°Say that to the swordsman.¡±

    He only treated patients.

    Since the treatment has already beenpleted, I have no intention of paying the price I was supposed to receive, so if you want to argue, ask Limon directly.

    After being coldly cynical.

    Maia added a word.

    ¡°The swordsman said that this is the minimum reward for protecting his pet, so there is no need to keep it in mind.¡±

    ¡°How arrogant you are.¡±

    ¡°For someone who doesn¡¯t care, he¡¯s not as good as you.¡±

    give grace at will

    Rescue people at will.

    Protect the weak at will.

    It is a truly arrogant behavior that is only possible because he has lived as an absolute being and a protector of mankind for a long time.

    Maia said sharply.

    Charlotte slightly furrowed her eyebrows.

    The only thing that hurts my pride is myself.

    For some reason, it felt like Maia was more annoyed by the situation than he was.

    That¡¯s why her next words felt even more unexpected.

    ¡°Still, Charlotte, you better not be too angry with the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive because it¡¯s all thanks to the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°I know that much.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Maia cut off Charlotte¡¯s words and denied them.

    Of course, as much as she heard the circumstances, she knew at least that it was Limon who saved her from the dungeon.

    That alone was enough lifesaving grace¡­

    Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the only help Charlotte received.

    ¡°Aftering out of the dungeon, the swordsmith yed for you without sleeping a sigh until yesterday.¡±

    ¡°¡­you mean all week?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s condition was serious.

    It was because the aftermath of the runaway was terrible as he had more powerful psionics than anyone else.

    As it was, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if he became disabled in a few hours or even lost his life.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Charlotte arrived safely in Brazil.

    This is because Limon yed the deep ck violin throughout the move and stabilized Charlotte¡¯s psionic power through resonance.

    It was the same even after arriving.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to treat Charlotte, even as Maia, who possesses bio-maniption psionics and supreme medicine.

    Even the chance of saving his life is half.

    Even if you survive, the possibility of bing a disabled person or having serious aftereffects is more than half.

    In fact, there was less than a 20% chance that Charlotte would be safe.

    To forcibly increase the possibility, Limon continued to y until her condition stabilized and she regained consciousness.

    ¡°¡­what an outrageous thing.¡±

    Charlotte groaned.

    Making psionics resonate for over a week.

    It is something that even the masters of the Seven Dragons cannot imitate, even princesses who use psionics as if they were breathing.

    I¡¯d rather not breathe for a whole week because it was so ridiculous that it seemed easy.

    But it seems that it is still far away.

    Maia added another word with a sneer.

    ¡°Do you know what is more absurd?¡±

    ¡°What else do you have?¡±

    ¡°He is also seriously injured, and in particr, one arm is still in a difficult condition to move due to multiple fractures and muscle rupture.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Charlotte finally understood.

    when you wake up

    The reason why Limon rarely showed signs of being tired.

    After giving only first aid to the injuries sustained in the fierce battle, he yed without sleeping for a week and resonated with psionics.

    It was only natural that even a sword master would get tired.

    ¡°With his resilience, it would be better if he took care of himself for a while, but if he was an ordinary human, he would have beenpletely crippled.¡±

    extreme fatigue.

    pain there.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he copsed right away.

    In the meantime, he thought of Limon, who would have maintained a calm appearance by being considerate of himself as a patient.

    Charlotte grabbed the right hand that had pped him on the cheek.

    back.

    ¡­a mess.

    Really, that guy is always.

    It wraps around itself and shakes it, making it impossible to be perfect.

    If he had known that he was also a patient, he would not have pped him in the face no matter how agitated he was.

    That seems like a natural right.

    Calmly give yourself a cheek.

    arrogance epted calmly.

    I really don¡¯t like it.

    I hate it so much.

    enough to make me want to withdraw my decision.

    However, she firmly suppressed the urge to visit him right away.

    The only time he tolerated his weakness was yesterday.

    As a princess who is and should be perfect more than anyone else, I couldn¡¯t ruin him any more.

    Charlotte snorted.

    ¡°It is natural for a Hung Hound to sacrifice itself for its owner.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you think so, then that¡¯s fine.¡±

    not the most honest.

    Because my heart is weaker than anyone else.

    The princess, who has always pushed others away with her sharp tone and attitude, smiled coldly at Charlotte.

    And as a member of parliament, I added a word.

    ¡°Just know that Charlotte, you are not cured.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to tell. I know my body best.¡±

    Charlotte calmly agreed.

    It¡¯s clear that Maia and Limon¡¯s efforts made it through the hurdles of their lives.

    However, the unreasonable influence in the fight with the Sword King was too great to say that he was fine with that alone.

    It just didn¡¯t show up right away.

    It was clear that at least half of his lifespan had been cut, and it was impossible to know what kind of aftereffects would appear as time passed.

    ¡°The only thing that can cure you is a swordsman with the eighth dragon psionic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toome for someone saying that his name is the best in the world.¡±

    ¡°Think whatever you want. But if you want to get help from him, you had better hurry.¡±

    Whilepletely ignoring the fact that the arrogant Charlotte would never ask Limon for such a favor.

    he is a member of parliament

    Because I was paid again.

    just say what needs to be said

    Whether or not she dies defending her pride, it explicitly reveals her pessimistic attitude that it is her freedom.

    Maia continued.

    ¡°Tomorrow, even if you want to ask him to treat you, it will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Did you mean he would be leaving tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean the other way around.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    what is the opposite

    For a while, I put on a suspicious expression.

    As if realizing something, Charlotte raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°That means no way¡­¡±

    ¡°As you guessed.¡±

    By now, all over the world are preparing to depart or have already departed.

    So, thinking of not only Charlotte, who will arrive by tomorrow, but also the guests she is never happy with.

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°The Seven Dragons Branch has been convened.¡±

 Chapter 496

    #496. why are you here

    * * *

    ¡°There is no time to rest¡­¡±

    A girl in a baggy military uniform.

    A subordinate-level master of the Red Dragon n.

    As an aide trusted by Pharaoh.

    Nadia, who is a man of power over one person in Africa, sighed.

    The summoning lord dies.

    After the Utopia Guild split.

    The Red Dragon n reduced their outside activities.

    It was because it was necessary to focus only on internal affairs for a while because of the continental level war.

    The problem was after that.

    The two major powers, Utopia, disappeared and the Red Dragon n became quiet.

    All kinds of warlords, who decided that now was an opportunity to seize the hegemony of the continent, began to rampage, and Africa entered the age of warring states.

    Of course, war in Africa was no different from everyday life, but this war was particrly severe.

    Because of that, the burden on the Red Dragon n also increased.

    No matter how ambitious he was, no fool would ever start a fight in Egypt, but a fire in the house next door sparks sparks in the courtyard.

    Can we solve the influx of refugees?

    Would you refuse a private military request?

    Catch the smuggler of military supplies.

    For the Red Dragon n, who were already busy cleaning up after the war, they were bombarded with bullets.

    A particr difficulty was theck of materials.

    As Russia, which used to be the factory of the world, became overcrowded due to the revolution and the advent of demons, prices for everything from military supplies to daily necessities skyrocketed.

    Fortunately, there is plenty of food.

    In other countries, deaths from starvation would have urred inrge numbers.

    ¡®I thought I¡¯d be a master ss master who died of overwork if I didn¡¯t.¡¯

    Thanks to that, Nadia¡¯s every day is a continuation of overwork.

    There were even more days when he spent the night drinking the Green Dragon n¡¯s medicine.

    It was because there were very few people who could share her duties due to the nature of the Red Dragon n, who were weak in internal affairs, especially money management.

    Is it because of that effort?

    The situation in Africa is also stabilizing.

    The deficit-covered ledger is also getting better.

    I thought I was finally able to catch my breath¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a nightmare to have another Chilryong Branch meeting in this situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time to open one more time. It¡¯s too much to announce the summons so suddenly¡­¡±

    Nadia sighed.

    Although its meaning has be lighter than when it was called the Demonic Cult, the Seven Dragons Association was originally the number one event of the Seven Dragons Association.

    As all princesses arepelled to participate, no matter how busy you are, make time for it.

    It made Nadia, who had been overworked again to make time for Hai to be away, to the point of crying.

    So it was.

    Why did Nadia casually ask the question?

    ¡°By the way, the meeting of the seven dragons is tomorrow, right? But why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a tight schedule.

    They say that it has be tighter because they moved ahead.

    Despite Nadia¡¯s muttering words, the brown-skinned, red-haired beauty did not respond.

    I just walked quietly.

    Nadia, ustomed to Hai¡¯s silence as an aide, sighed again.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    As always.

    Nadia habitually gave advice when she saw Hati, who had been striding forward and then suddenly slipped to the side.

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s not that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh Princess? Is it because you took the wrong road?¡±

    ¡°This is right.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    After getting off the private ne.

    I¡¯ve already been through 7 times whileing here.

    However, Nadia blinked at the answer she heard in apletely different, muddy voice.

    And it was only btedly that he realized something.

    ¡°Oh, you want to see him first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, they say he¡¯s in the hospital right now. It would be okay to stop by for a visit.¡±

    before departure.

    I was agreeing, remembering that I had obtained the location of the hospital room using spies nted in Quetzalcoatl ording to Hai¡¯s instructions.

    Nadia suddenly tilted her head.

    I didn¡¯t know until you said it.

    It was because the purpose of Hai¡¯s arrival a day earlier was not to be the first to visit the hospital.

    ¡®Oh no way.¡¯

    A delusion that popped into my head.

    Nadia tly denied it.

    Of course, he knew that the princess he respected had a crush on him, but there was still a degree.

    To be blunt, he is the best of the Seven Dragons.

    He is called the tyrant of Africa because he only knows war.

    Because Hai, who always made the elders anxious because she wasn¡¯t interested in men, couldn¡¯t do something like this just to impress men.

    Still, after judging as an aide who knows the princess better than anyone else, he seems to have a heart when he

    sees her visiting the patient on purpose.

    Nadia smiled happily.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to make the most of the time this has happened.¡¯

    ¡°Oh princess. The hospital room is this way, not that way.¡±

    ¡­In the meantime, don¡¯t forget to properly guide Hai, who is trying to get on the wrong road again.

    However, it was the hospital room that was intended.

    No after arriving at that ward.

    Nadia couldn¡¯t help but put on a nk expression, forgetting to guide her.

    ¡°Princess, pleasee quickly.¡±

    ¡°It is polite not to run at Tata Hospital.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. The standard for walking and running is whether or not both feet are off the ground, so if only one foot is in contact, it is not against the rules.¡±

    ¡°This is an unexpected blind spot. Tata is also smart. I admired it.¡±

    ¡°Thepliment is over, so hurry up. ording to the prediction, there is time, but still¡­¡±

    Standing tall.

    what is so urgent

    It¡¯s like a skating rink.

    I sprint down the hallway and m on the brakes.

    Because of that, a white-haired woman who bumped into the back of a girl running after her and straightened her body, which was about to fall forward, using Cheolpangyo technique.

    ¡°I want to know why Tata suddenly stopped¡­¡±

    While asking why he stopped with an expressionless face while fiddling with her nose.

    The white-haired girl, who saw the front only btedly, kept her mouth shut.

    And after a short silence.

    he asked in a dull voice.

    ¡°I want to know why Hai has alreadye.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hai didn¡¯t answer.

    It¡¯s like what are you doing here?

    He just looked at the girl with a cold face.

    Receiving her gaze, Ainsha whispered to Tata.

    ¡°Tata is strange. ording to my prediction, Hai, who should havee an hourter, came too soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­wasn¡¯t it the princess who said that anything involving a swordsman would go astray?¡±

    ¡°So I made a prediction using even the Cheonri Prescient. My calctions are perfect. But I don¡¯t know why this result came out.¡±

    ¡°Worry about itter and solve the immediate problem first.¡±

    Is it really the white dragon n?

    It seems that this situation was unexpected.

    The White Dragon Princess and her aides started discussing countermeasures after seeing herself in the hospital ward.

    Watching them, Hai keeps silent.

    When Nadia blinks.

    A silver sh hit Ainsha.

    ¡°Ainsha Lee unnie is here¡­!¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡°Queuck!¡±

    bending the waist as if dancing.

    Swing the hem like a mace.

    Until they mercilessly p me on the back.

    Ainsha managed to evade and counter with flowing movements.

    And the silver-haired girl slipped down the hallway just as she was about to dive to hug Ainsha and rolled down in front of Hai.

    Catherine muttered as she buried her face in the hallway.

    ¡°Ainsha, isn¡¯t it a little too much to hit your sister as soon as you see it?¡±

    ¡°Not too much. It is a punishment.¡±

    ¡°What a punishment! This older sister was just happy to see her younger sister after a long time, so she just tried to hug, knead, and lick them!¡±

    ¡°¡­mistake. I also had to break my head.¡±

    I feel so sorry.

    Ainsha muttered bluntly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Princess. There will be another opportunity next time.¡±

    Tataforts her.

    ¡°It would be 100% difficult without a princess like this, so if possible, please consider it as breaking a limb.¡±

    Even a silver-haired maid who appears behind the two of them and asks politely.

    Total chaos.

    Is this a hospital?

    Or is it the conference hall of the Chilryong branch?

    Nadia blinked nkly at the sight that became more indistinguishable the more she looked at it calmly.

    ording to custom, the meeting of the seven dragons is the same day, but why did three princessese already?

    I didn¡¯t understand.

    But that was an illusion.

    ¡°What is this fuss about?¡±

    ¡­because there weren¡¯t three princesses here.

    A neatly dressed uniform.

    A sword worn at the waist.

    With neatly trimmed blue hair.

    When Nadia opens her mouth at the appearance of a beauty representing the British Empire that cannot be recognized without looking at it.

    Rose looked back at them with a hard face instead of the usual pale smile and said.

    ¡°This is a hospital. Please observe the duty of being quiet for the sake of the patients.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    True to the theory of the Blue Dragon Princess.

    Yekathrice nodded shyly, like a bug caught by the ss president while skipping ss.

    and asked

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Rose, why are you here?¡±

    Let¡¯s say it¡¯s another princess.

    However, since rules are more important than anyone else, why did Rose, who should havee tomorrow by convention, alreadye?

    Catherine with a puzzled expression.

    It wasn¡¯t Rose who answered that question.

    It was another princess who appeared behind Rose before she knew it.

    ¡°She was discussing business with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­business?¡±

    ¡°Recently, they said they would try to increase the amount of medicines supplied to the poor and the elderly because they couldn¡¯t afford to do volunteer work.¡±

    I¡¯m really good at wasting money.

    Seeing Maia talking pessimistically, Yekathrice tilted her head.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can wee tomorrow and discuss it?¡±

    ¡°As you know, this Seven Dragon Branch is not a ce to talk about business, so I thought to take care of these trivial matters first.¡±

    ¡°Huh huh?¡±

    Yekathrice finally nodded in agreement.

    Are you doing volunteer work?

    Being considerate of other princesses.

    Because it was a rose-like thing.

    Above all, as the Blue Dragon Princess, she is the conscience of the Seven Dragons.

    Even Yekathrice, no matter how much it tasted, wasn¡¯t enough to doubt Rose¡¯s intentions.

    ¡­Even though Hai¡¯s lips were tighter than usual, as if holding back her words, and Ainsha¡¯s pupils were shaking.

    as if you didn¡¯t see it

    Rose asked calmly.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±

    ¡°me? Of course you came to visit your brother, right?¡±

    Hearing the confident reply, as expected of Yekathrice, Rose turned her gaze to the other two princesses.

    ¡°Is it the same for you two?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to take care of Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ainsha, who responds more expressionlessly than usual, and Hai, who does not pretend to hear at all.

    But Rose didn¡¯t care.

    I just spoke calmly.

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but it would be a nuisance for so many people to visit a patient in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°so? Stop?¡±

    ¡°If you want to visit the hospital, please enter only one person. If it¡¯s as Maia told you, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say there were no problems. I just said that the fewer unwanted guests, the better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we limited it to one person.¡±

    Received Maia¡¯s cynical words.

    Rose looked back at them.

    ¡°So, it would be nice if we could decide on a representative right now¡­ but that seems like it would be difficult.¡±

    There was no way another princess would ept Limon alone.

    But if you continue to fight, the turmoil will only grow.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    So it¡¯s not intentional, but it seems like he¡¯s saying it to fix this situation.

    To thest sincere face.

    with a light smile.

    Rose said softly.

    ¡°As a neutral, I will represent and visit the swordsman.¡±

 Chapter 497

    #497. I¡¯ll see you this time.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    What came at that moment was heavy silence.

    get lost for a while

    or harden your face coldly.

    or seriously think about it.

    A cold snort, etc.

    While each princess listened to Rose¡¯s words and fell silent, the silver-haired girl was the first to speak.

    ¡°Certainly, if I were to visit only one person, Rose would be the best.¡±

    It¡¯s best if only you and Ainsha go.

    Second best if only one of the two visits.

    But it¡¯s the worst when another princess meets Limon alone.

    In that case, the

    first thing I calcted was that it would be the lesser evil if it was Rose, who would act as a neutral and distance herself from Limon.

    while scratching my head.

    Tilt your head.

    It was because the other princesses, who would normally have agreed reluctantly, were sticking to their silence for some reason.

    ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯

    When Yekathrice narrowed her eyes at that strange atmosphere.

    Ainsha opened her mouth.

    ¡°I am against it.¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong, Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°It is fraught with problems. Being neutral has nothing to do with visitation. It is neither fair nor reasonable.¡±

    no one else

    Hearing the word rationaling out of Ainsha¡¯s mouth, Yekathrice blinked.

    But Rose wasn¡¯t surprised.

    I just asked calmly.

    ¡°Then is there anyone else you can rmend?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    With the silent Hai.

    Maia with her arms crossed.

    After pretending to look back at Yekathrice, who raised one hand.

    Ainsha looked back at Rose and said confidently.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather draw lots.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey Ainsha? Did your sister run for office here?¡±

    When Yekathrice was stunned by being ignored even after raising her hand.

    Rose was perplexed.

    ¡°Ainsha, I¡¯m not particrly suspicious¡­ but if you have foresight, you¡¯ll be able to draw a lot for sure.¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to cheat?¡±

    ¡°It is not a foul. Luck is also skill.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha Gambling with a fixed oue is not usually called luck.¡±

    When Rose sighs.

    Yekathrice intervened again.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it by majority vote.¡±

    ¡°Ekathrice, even if it were, no one would elect you as their representative.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just need to push Ainsha.¡±

    At times like these, isn¡¯t it the sister¡¯s affection to help each other?

    When Ainsha is expressionless and worried as she sees Yekathrice who smiles and speaks with the same face as her own.

    A word that follows.

    ¡°Instead, Ainsha, when you y with your brother, you can join me too. Or you can wear it while I y.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t want to draw lots, dice are good too.¡±

    You say you¡¯re an idiot for worrying.

    After honest self-reflection.

    After that, Ainsha suggested various methods such as poker and horse racing.

    Rose refused with a gentle smile, saying that not everyone would agree to leave it to chance.

    Of course, Yekathrice was neatly ignored.

    While the story of the two continues like a parallel line.

    A dull voice was heard.

    ¡°Do it in moderation, Rose.¡±

    Rose slowly opened her eyes.

    And he faced Hai, who was staring at him with bloody eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean moderately?¡±

    ¡°If you keep doing that, it means I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    To Rose, who smiled lightly.

    Hai said coldly.

    It is natural for the loser to yield to the winner.

    That¡¯s why Hai has been silent about Rose¡¯s breaking of neutrality.

    But dory is just dory.

    There is no reason to look at Rose¡¯s arbitrariness.

    Just because they won the duel once, the match between the two was not yet over.

    So continuing like this is uneptable.

    Rose didn¡¯t panic even when she saw Hati speak sharply.

    I just asked and moved my hand.

    ¡°What are you going to do if you don¡¯t want to wait?¡±

    With a deep smile on her face, Rose put her hand on the sword she wore around her waist.

    Hai has a colder face than usual and her bloody eyes shine.

    Tension rises between the two.

    Even the psionics were about to wake up.

    ¡°They both seem to have forgotten.¡±

    Rose and Hai flinched and backed off.

    The same was true of Ainsha and Yekatrice and other close aides.

    A green-haired woman intervened between the two.

    It was because Maia was already touching her glove.

    ¡°This is my territory.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even take my gloves off,

    I just lifted them up a bit.

    Looking at them instinctively nervous at the feeling of chilling goosebumps just from that alone.

    Although not the strongest of the Seven Dragons, the princess, who is considered one of the most dangerous beings, spoke more cynically than usual.

    ¡°How dare you stir up trouble here. Do I look funny?¡±

    The one who causes more turmoil.

    I won¡¯t forgive anyone

    Seeing Maia sharply assert, Rose and Hai had no choice but to reap psionics.

    ¡°Sorry for being rude.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Apologies are enough, so don¡¯t make the same mistakes again. There will be no double tolerance.¡±

    Seeing Maia finally take her hand off the glove, Nadia involuntarily let out a sigh of relief.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    If Maia, who excelled at mass killing and one-on-one, was turned into an enemy, it would have been difficult for even a master ss master to return alive.

    Above all, this is Brazil.

    Even Charlotte refrained from fighting Maia in the green dragon n¡¯s maind and in Quetzalcoatl¡¯s building.

    It was a time when everyone was relieved to have passed the hurdle where a ughter battle would take ce as thend was devastated in all directions.

    Pop!

    [Oh really! I¡¯m trying to get a good night¡¯s sleep, but who¡¯s making this noise¡­?]

    I wonder if I just woke up.

    A blue bird with a sleepy face.

    Yuna-kyung closed her beak while trying to argue.

    And as if he doubts whether he is still dreaming.

    After rubbing your eyes with your wings.

    He asked with a really embarrassed face.

    [White sister, soldier sister? What are the count sister and the dictator sister doing here?]

    Aside from Maia, the owner of the house, why are all the princesses who should havee tomorrow gathered here?

    The one who answered Yuna-kyung¡¯s question was the most inconsiderate princess among them.

    ¡°I am sorry to hear from Lee. If possible, I will also take care of you.¡±

    [Aha, so you came here on purpose?]

    ¡°¡­Simr.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t have imagined that all four princesses woulde separately.

    Yuna-kyung was impressed when she saw the princesses who were on good terms with each other and came to visit the hospital together.

    Ainsha averted her eyes and let out an answer.

    at that time.

    Yekathrice pped her hands.

    match!

    ¡°Ah, I have a good idea!¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really want to ask, but I¡¯m asking. I want to know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Let this bluebird choose who to visit.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°I was discussing who would take care of my brother as the representative because it would be a nuisance if we all went together.¡±

    [So, do you want me to pick someone to nurse the team leader?]

    ¡°Yeah, since you always hang out with your brother, don¡¯t you know who will be your favorite when visiting the hospital?¡±

    [Is that something you would say to a protagonist who was an ordinary petit bourgeois, but after being reincarnated and bing a genius who knows everything in the world?]

    Seeing Yekathrice talking yfully with a single smile, Yuna-kyung was dumbfounded.

    What was unexpected was the reaction of the other princesses.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s frustrating, but it makes sense.¡±

    It seems like he didn¡¯t know that Yekathrice would give such a proper opinion.

    Ainsha muttered expressionlessly.

    ¡°It sure is a good way.¡±

    I think this is fair enough.

    Rose agrees.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seems that there is noint.

    Hai nodded.

    Even Maia, who looks on the sidelines with a face that she is not interested in.

    Yuna-kyung blinked as she saw the princesses who had already decided to leave the decision to herself and put pressure on her with their eyes.

    [Oh, I really decide?]

    ¡°Yeah, look. If it¡¯s all your opinion, you want to say you have noints, right?¡±

    [If that¡¯s the case¡­]

    Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t think deeply about Catherine¡¯s words.

    It was because I had just woken up, so it was very difficult to think more with my still nk head.

    That¡¯s why everyone is watching with big eyes.

    Yuna-kyung said honestly.

    [The team leader is getting a good night¡¯s sleep, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll need it because he¡¯s a visitor and a caregiver.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Well, I¡¯m grateful that you came, so I¡¯ll tell you that everyone came to visit.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¡­Why are you looking at me with those eyes?]

    When Yuna-gyeong looks confused at her gaze, as if she were looking at an idiot bird who is only good at breaking colic, not enough to eat with new rice.

    Maia was cynical.

    ¡°So you said. The fewer unwanted guests for patients, the better.¡±

    Pure opinions of pets.

    Even the councilor¡¯s advice there.

    In the end, they had no choice but to surrender and retreat to the blockade, which they could not resist.

    Maia casually said to Yuna-kyung, who was shaken at the sight of them leaving in a strange atmosphere.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re quick-witted or just lucky.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Maia thought.

    Not bad.

    Because she was ufortable with Limon right now, it would have been better if everyone couldn¡¯t see her.

    And Rose thought.

    It¡¯s a waste.

    If I had known this was going to happen, I would havee to see Limon right away instead of wasting time meeting Maia.

    Meanwhile, Hai thought.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    If Limon wasn¡¯t sleeping, Horus 20 would have chosen him.

    And Ainsha¡­

    ¡°Princess? Why?¡±

    after a sudden stop.

    Looking at the girl who turned around to the hospital room, Tata put on a puzzled expression.

    Ainsha did not answer.

    as if thinking about something

    Or like looking at something.

    I just shook my head while staring nkly at the empty space.

    ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ording to the guidance of the twin sister who followed Maia, she heads to the inn with the other princesses.

    The girl with an expressionless face murmured.

    ¡®I¡¯ll watch it this time.¡¯

    You will be the first anyway.

    So, thinking of the efforts you made to fill the vacancy, I will show you this level of generosity as an aplice.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, everyone leaves.

    After Yuna-kyung arrests Maia for being in the way.

    Silence fell again in the hospital room, leaving only Limon, who was soundly asleep.

    With the dim light beyond the curtains.

    A space where only the sound of breathing remains.

    In the midst of that strange stillness, a calm wave suddenly arose.

    Squeak.

    No sound.

    There is no sign.

    without a figure.

    Appearing as if rising from the darkness, the figure approached Limon, who was lying on the bed.

    Like an assassin aiming for a target.

    approach more quietly.

    Inyoung stretched out her hand.

    The moment those long, thin fingers were about to touch Limon.

    fault!

    everything turned upside down

    Grab your slender wrists.

    After pulling it and pulling it to the bed.

    Until you suppress it so that it doesn¡¯t escape.

    A white-haired man who took all actions with one arm like a man who had been attacked hundreds of times while sleeping.

    Limon just opened his eyes.

    Then he looked at the opponent lying under him with cloudy eyes and asked casually.

    ¡°What are you doing, princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    Although I was suddenly subdued.

    Far from being agitated, the ck-haired girl smiled.

    The most cunning of the seven ns of the Seven Dragons.

    The princess, more dangerous than anyone else, looked at Limon¡¯s golden eyes and answered a little awkwardly.

    ¡°Would it be like the ck Dragon Princess?¡±

 Chapter 498

    #498. good night

    Li Qingyu moved his hand.

    To gently touch Limon¡¯s arm with one finger spread out.

    Tok.

    slowly.

    carefully.

    slip your fingers

    From the slick backcountry to the supple wrists, hard forearms and soft elbows to broad shoulders.

    As a sword master, his perfectly bnced body draws admiration, whether as a warrior or as a woman.

    But Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    because I could feel it.

    at most one finger.

    Even that, like snowkes, is only softly touching them.

    flinch

    Just the slightest touch of the bandage made the nerves jump out and the bones and muscles twitch and scream.

    ¡°¡­You seem to be in a lot of pain, too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I really care about.¡±

    ¡°You are talking too much.¡±

    A body that doesn¡¯t even move.

    A face that doesn¡¯t even frown.

    It looks calm and doesn¡¯t seem to feel any pain at all.

    But it¡¯s an illusion.

    Li Qingyu, who could tell through telepathy that he was actually feeling extreme pain, sighed softly.

    His resilience is superhuman.

    Broken bones can also be put together cleanly within a day.

    But even after being treated by Maia and resting for a full day, this is how it was.

    How bad was it originally?

    Just imagining it made my heart ache.

    Even more so in that he continued to y for a week to stabilize Charlotte¡¯s psionics.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the swordsman is invincible at times like this.¡±

    live a long life

    The result of taking countless poisons and drugs.

    Limon¡¯s body, which has been able to withstand the poisoned blood that Maia inherited from the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army, ignores any medicine as well.

    To the extent that even the green dragon n¡¯s painkillers wouldn¡¯t work.

    As a result, Limon did not raise an eyebrow even though ordinary people felt the pain of passing out.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m used to this.

    I justughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not sad, it¡¯s fortunate. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I might have lost a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    In the past, it was called the Demonic Cult.

    The princess of the n that helped Limon be as invincible as the Green Dragon n smiled bitterly.

    The amount of poison the ck Dragon n had used on him over the past hundreds of years was enough to buy several countries.

    It was useless after all.

    The sword master¡¯s wall was that high and absolute.

    So it was.

    Why did Li Qingyu¡¯s voice be heavy?

    ¡°Did you say he was the Sword King?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­If the swordsman was injured like this, it must have been no simple duplication.¡±

    ¡°At least it wasn¡¯t just a shell.¡±

    After answering involuntarily.

    Limon shook his head to himself.

    ¡°No, that must have been Richard.¡±

    Compete with sword masters.

    While acknowledging that the opponent is himself.

    Limonughs at himself for trying to deny the fact after sharing the final farewell.

    Looking at him who looks toxic andnguid than usual.

    Li Qingyu spoke after silence.

    ¡°sorry.¡±

    ¡°why? You just asked what you need to ask.¡±

    ¡°Just everything.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t enough that his one and only friend was insulted to death, and he even cut himself with his own hands.

    I couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Besides, the reason her mind wasplicated wasn¡¯t just because she couldn¡¯t prevent this situation in advance.

    ¡®You¡¯ve changed.¡¯

    Age of Heroes of the Past.

    More than anyone else, he was wary of the Seven Dragons.

    If it had been Limon from the time when he had thwarted their attempts to overturn the world several times¡­

    No, if he had been him untilst year, he would not have dealt with the world¡¯s enemies in order to save the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    But he has changed.

    Ainsha is. Rose. Maya. Hai. Yekatrice. Charlotte.

    Just like how he changed after meeting Limon.

    He was also influenced by meeting them and going through countless things together.

    Just like a rock that does not budge for a thousand years, a hole will one day be pierced by the water drops that constantly fall.

    And what is the first drop?

    Li Qingyu was well aware of this.

    ¡®Is it arrogance to think that this happened because of my request?¡¯

    Thest time at the Seven Dragons¡¯ meeting.

    Under the moonlit night sky.

    A request he made to Limon.

    Li Qingyu felt bitter as he remembered the other princesses and the words he had asked to save them.

    Of course, Limon could have saved Charlotte even if he hadn¡¯t asked for it at the time.

    If Charlotte is dead.

    The Geumryong n would have run amok.

    The result would have been the destruction of the North American continent and the copse of the world economy, plus chaos that overturned the world.

    It was reasonable for Limon, the protector of mankind, to keep her.

    Nevertheless, there was one reason why Li Qingyu had no choice but to think that way.

    ¡®¡­Or is it greed?¡¯

    than any other princess.

    I wish I had changed him.

    Thus, Li Qingyu ridiculed himself for his own foolishness of longing for the deepest ce in this man¡¯s heart.

    willing though.

    It¡¯s so bitter.

    I feel relieved that Limon has changed.

    I hate that another woman left a mark on him.

    Thank you for listening to my request.

    Please do me a favor.

    It shakes the heart.

    ¡®Even though this is my karma, I still want to resent everyone. I¡¯m really shameless.¡¯

    thatplicated mind.

    Li Qingyu swallowed bitterly.

    This is the punishment she has to pay.

    From the time he asked for other princesses¡­

    No, from the time he ruined him by leading the world peace project, it was decided and it was supposed to be.

    So Li Qingyu said nothing more.

    I just gently wrapped his right arm wrapped in a bandage and raised the psionic power.

    Ugh.

    ¡°¡­Are you a princess?¡±

    Limon twitched his eyebrows.

    The moment when you want warmth to seep in from the girl lying under you.

    It was not only because the heat that rose from the depths of his body resonated with that warmth and the pain gradually subsided.

    Because Li Qingyu realized what he was doing.

    ¡°There is no need for this.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°There is a reason.¡±

    The sword master¡¯s body is perfect.

    Reject all outside interference.

    Even Maia, the best doctor in the world, only speeded up her recovery and relieved her pain a little.

    However, the reason Li Qingyu¡¯s psionic had such a great effect was simple.

    ¡°Are you sharing my pain right now?¡±

    You can¡¯t get rid of the pain.

    Therefore, it is mistaken as if there is no pain at all.

    mental response.

    connect heart to heart

    make the visible invisible

    The power to read emotions and even thoughts.

    It was a method that could be used because Li Qingwei reached the extreme and could deceive even the sword master¡¯s eyes.

    The problem is that even she can¡¯tpletely fool Limon¡¯s senses.

    Therefore, Li Qingyu strengthened the mental connection and shared some of the pain himself, making this reckless method a sess.

    ¡°They say pain is halved when shared, right?¡±

    ¡°Apart from that, it is unreasonable for even you to remain in this state.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your group.¡±

    Psionic resonance is something that requires a lot of concentration.

    The longer the resonance is maintained, the greater the burden on those who cause it, so it was difficult for Li Qingyu to maintain this state for a long time.

    so that.

    smiling brightly

    Li Qingyu pointed out calmly.

    ¡°So why not?¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°If I stay in this state for a day or so, I won¡¯t die. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to be a disabled person, it¡¯s just a little hard and exhausting.¡±

    Impossible is a near-impossible thing.

    It is by no means impossible.

    It is said that with hard work, it can be done.

    Li Qingyu, who spoke calmly, looked at Li Mon, who hesitated, and continued.

    ¡°Just like how many times you¡¯ve done too much to save the world and help us.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, please let me, the swordsman, do this much.¡±

    Not for Limon, but for himself, who has a harder time just watching.

    Please share a little pain.

    With your lips pressed to your ear.

    A girl whispering softly.

    Hearing this, the silent man let out a sigh.

    ¡°Princess, you are also very good at coercion.¡±

    ¡°Did you not know?¡±

    Smile as always.

    Li Qingyu said a little yfully.

    ¡°Originally, being a princess is a job that involves being forced.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    fed up

    In the end, Limonughed andy down on the bed.

    Li Qingyu whispered as she casuallyy down next to him and hugged his arm.

    ¡°Good night swordsman.¡±

    Limon did not answer.

    He just bowed his head slightly and kissed her instead of a greeting.

    side.

    light.

    softly.

    openness that spreads.

    A long time passed.

    Until Limon¡¯s breathing became quiet as he closed his eyes.

    Li Qingyu, who had been frozen by the residual heat on his lips, was released from the stiffness after a while.

    ¡®¡­That¡¯s a bad greeting for the heart.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t intend to sleep in the first ce, but at this rate, even if I wanted to sleep, I couldn¡¯t sleep.

    muttering with a reddened face.

    Li Qingyu leaned his head against his broad chest.

    ¡®Actually, there was something I really wanted to say¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s not that there wasn¡¯t any hesitation.

    The reason she sneaked away was not only because she wanted to see him, but because she had something to talk about with him alone.

    So much so that I can¡¯t wait even for a single day.

    But I saw him tired.

    Knowing that from now on many things will change.

    She finally swallowed what she wanted to say and quietly closed her eyes.

    ¡®¡­I hope you can rest well at least for today.¡¯

    So¡­

    in the quiet stillness.

    The day of the Seven Dragon Branches had dawned.

    * * *

    Seven Dragons Branch.

    The biggest event of the Seven Dragons, where the seven princesses gather.

    Of course, the Seven Dragons of the present era control all wealth under the name of the Seven Dragon Group.

    Even considering the status of each princess, it was clear that the Seven Dragons Association was an event with authority and influenceparable to that of an international conference.

    Is it because of its authority?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of security.

    The Chilryong Branch started in a serious atmosphere in a generally secret ce.

    In that sense, this moment.

    The ce where the princesses gathered was a bit special.

    ¡°Mya, I was wondering what you were thinking about setting the meeting ce at a ce like this¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment.

    After slowly looking around.

    Charlotte said with a rare expression of admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s a garden worthy of calling us on purpose.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve never seen such a nice garden before.¡±

    ¡°How wonderful.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Charlotte.

    From self-willed Catherine to Rose with the garden of a historic countess.

    The hanging garden was so beautiful and fantastic that even the girls, who had a high sense of aesthetics like the princesses of the Seven Dragons, could not help admiring it.

    ¡°Nothing to admire.¡±

    But Maia wasn¡¯t proud.

    Rather, it seems disrespectful.

    I just sneered pessimistically.

    ¡°I called you here simply because it is the safest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it would be safe on the roof of Quetzalcoatl Headquarters, but¡­¡±

    He nodded for a while.

    Catherine¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Maya, can you lend me the gardener you made here? I¡¯m rebuilding the Kremlin right now, and I want to take it with me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t borrow it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mean, just a little bit. I¡¯ll give it back to you after using it for 30 years. huh?¡±

    ¡°It means that the gardener who decorated this ce is already gone.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    Because of that, the quality of this garden is lower than it used to be.

    When Yekathrice puts on a puzzled expression as she sees Maia speaking unbelievably.

    Charlotte mutterednguidly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. If the gardener were alive, I would have hired him at all costs.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. It must be the deceased gardener. I wish you the best of luck.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ainsha, who was about to ask after realizing something, swallowed the question while quietly averting her eyes.

    Hai pushed it deeper, as if hiding the bird statue he was fiddling with in his arms.

    While Li Qingyu smiled slightly bitterly.

    that buck

    with the sound of footsteps.

    A man appeared.

    It attracts the attention of all princesses just by appearing.

    Making the Chilryongdae, the strongest armed organization of the Chilryonghoe deployed nearby, open the way.

    A white-haired man casually straddled an empty seat at the table in the middle of the garden.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°Sorry forte. Because I slept inte today.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Thank you foring here.¡±

    In that way, not only the seven seats that should have been there, but also the eighth seats were filled.

    While everyone took the sight for granted.

    The girl who convened this seven dragon branch.

    Li Qingyu smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start the Seven Dragon Branches.¡±

 Chapter 499

    #499. There¡¯s something you should know.

    It was a moment.

    What changed the atmosphere.

    The admiration and chatter about the garden just a moment ago seemed to be a lie.

    The seven princesses showed a serious attitude.

    Although the Chilryong Branch itself had a great meaning in the first ce, it was because thest and this Chilryong Branch had a peculiarly different weight.

    ¡°Is it really necessary to be in such a hurry? The garden must be nice after a long time. We could have a cup of tea and start.¡±

    ¡­There was also a princess who smiled at only one person.

    is she insane

    Everyone passed the word away.

    Only Li Qingyu, as the organizer, smiled and epted her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll do the teater. Right now, there are a lot of things I want to discuss first.¡±

    ¡°Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    It seems like he knew that from the start.

    Yekathrice unexpectedly agreed.

    andughed mischievously.

    ¡°Instead, don¡¯t forget to have tea time even after it¡¯s over. I don¡¯t want to miss the chance to have a cup of tea with my cute little brother.¡±

    ¡°No tea time required. We have a meeting soon.¡±

    While Ainsha tantly dislikes her expressionless face.

    Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone can guess why I convened the Seven Dragon Branches to some extent, right?¡±

    ¡°Is it also because of Rushmore City?¡±

    ¡°yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    After the blockade of the colon wall is released.

    Everyone knows what happened in Rushmore City.

    Of course, everyone was paying attention to Charlotte¡¯s behavior, as the oue of thepetition could have been determined by the result of this hunt.

    This was because the Golden Dragon n quickly shared information.

    The Seven Dragons do not cooperate well enough to nt spies in each other¡¯s n.

    In particr, it was unusual for the Golden Dragon n, which was as opinionated as it was arrogant.

    However, the information shared was enough to startle everyone.

    ¡°It looks like the information was true.¡±

    ¡°¡­this was unexpected. What a surprise.¡±

    Rose groaned.

    Ainsha also agreed with an expressionless face.

    The fact that Charlotte is in critical condition.

    Missing the remnants of the liberation brigade.

    This is because it was an unexpected result.

    Especially the identity of the person who defeated her.

    Even she, who vaguely foresaw this situation, did it.

    Needless to say how great the other princess¡¯s shock must have been.

    Maia, who had already gotten used to the shock as much as she had heard the circumstances first, opened her mouth coldly.

    ¡°Is that why you summoned us to discuss how to capture the remnants of the Liberation Brigade that we missed?¡±

    ¡°no. Quite the contrary.¡±

    ¡°huh? what does that mean?¡±

    When Yekathrice is puzzled.

    Li Qingyu slowly turned her head and looked back at the other six princesses in turn.

    ¡°The reason I summoned the Seven Dragon Branches is to immediately stop the pursuit of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    That moment.

    everything became quiet

    As if you doubt your own ears.

    Or maybe you don¡¯t know what your intentions are.

    While everyone is silent.

    In the end, the one who spoke on behalf of everyone was the girl who was most ustomed to asking others.

    ¡°I want to know what Li Qingyu means.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    Ainsha blinked.

    Other princesses responded simrly.

    It was because it was so unexpected that she, who had worked with Limon to capture the Liberation Brigade, said such a thing.

    However, Li Qingyu calmly continued.

    ¡°Do you remember about Seven Arcs?¡±

    ¡°These are the seven treasures of the Liberation Brigade¡¯s purpose.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and with this, they already have three Seven Arcs in their hands.¡±

    ¡°so?¡±

    ¡°Now that means they are too dangerous for us to pursue unterally.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I think that¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration, right?¡±

    Yekathrice was trembling.

    I knew from shared information that Seven Arks was a great treasure.

    But even so, it¡¯s just a tool.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s words that the Liberation Brigade had to stop pursuing just because one such thing was stolen sounded too absurd.

    ¡°It is not an exaggeration.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Ekatriche couldn¡¯t help but put on an expression of absurdity at Charlotte¡¯s words.

    ¡°Charlotte, do you really agree with Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not that I agree with Li Qingyu¡¯s words, but that she thinks the same as mine.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    Whether or not Yekathrice is taken aback by those words that are not like a golden dragon princess whose arrogance pierces the sky.

    Charlotte spokenguidly.

    ¡°Unlike the other specters, the remnants of the Liberation Brigade who deal with the Seven Arcs have at least a strengthparable to the dragons.¡±

    I was overwhelmed because I was myself.

    If it was another princess, it would have been quite difficult.

    In the end, even though he failed to catch the remnants of the liberation brigade and was injured, he was really arrogant in that he was out of the question.

    However, no one could doubt the evaluation of Charlotte, who does not know how to speak twice.

    ¡°Are you saying that the specter of the Liberation Brigade with Seven Arcs is formidable?¡±

    ¡°And that ghost was only ranked 4th in the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°It means that there are two specters in the Liberation Brigade who can face us, even if we exclude the 3rd ce in the hierarchy that we dealt with in Leviathan.¡±

    Rose let out a moan.

    Instead, it was Maia who spoke.

    Having already fought a ghost with seven arcs, she knew that Charlotte¡¯s words were not an exaggeration.

    In fact, Daemon drove her into a corner even though she was only ranked 7th.

    ¡°That¡¯s a positive assumption.¡±

    ¡°Because it is unknown how much stronger the first and second ces will be.¡±

    ¡°There is a possibility that the Liberation Brigade has replenished a new upper rank in the meantime.¡±

    Even the princesses have their own specialties.

    Just like Charlotte¡¯s power is different.

    If Labyrinth wasn¡¯t the best at fighting among the ghosts, it¡¯s unclear how much stronger the remaining upper-level ghosts would be.

    So it was dangerous to pursue them alone.

    If there were two or more ghosts gathered together, there was a greater chance of being reversed.

    It was then that Yekathrice proposed.

    ¡°Then can¡¯t my brother step in?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that we should ask the swordsman to deal with the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°Even if the ghosts are as strong as ours, that means they can¡¯t stop you after all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°That is not allowed.¡±

    Before Limon could answer.

    Maia said sharply.

    And as if telling him not to think absurdly, he looked at him with cold eyes.

    ¡°Your injuries are still not healed. You should receive sufficient treatment for at least a week.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, doctor. I am not reckless enough to go after the Liberation Brigade like this.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Just better than yesterday.

    His right arm was still ufortable.

    It was because the reaction of unleashing the sword for killing swords with bare hands was so great.

    ¡°Wait a little bit. As long as your wounds are healed, I will take the lead and catch the Liberation Brigade, no matter what anyone says.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°You are included in the opponents I told you that Swordsman should stop pursuing the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean by that?¡±

    Instead of answering, Li Qingyu gestured lightly.

    Then, one of the members of the Mukryong team stepped forward and put down the prepared documents on the seats of each princess and Limon.

    And the moment I saw it.

    Limon and the princesses all made strange faces.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the data obtained in the highest secrecy.¡±

    ¡°How did you manage to get this information? This is a fact that even the KGB did not know about.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, there is an informationwork over there.¡±

    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s like the ck Dragon n.¡±

    Seeing Li Qingyu smile bitterly at Yekathrice¡¯s admiration, Limon frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the route of obtaining this document was guessed.

    It was because I could understand why he said he shouldn¡¯te forward when he saw this document.

    ¡°You see what it means to stop chasing those bugs.¡±

    Did you admire it?

    is it unpleasant

    Or is it both?

    Muttering in an ambiguous manner, Charlotte put down the papers.

    Surprisingly, Ainsha was the first to agree with those words.

    ¡°you¡¯re right. Liberation Brigade You can no longer hunt recklessly. If you do something wrong, you will be in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of big deal are you talking about?¡±

    Rose¡¯s serious question.

    Ainsha did not immediately respond.

    It was because as soon as I received this document, I was hesitant about whether I could talk about the future that I could see vaguely as a farsighted person.

    After being silent for such a long time.

    She finally opened up.

    ¡°It is a world war.¡±

    * * *

    The moment I heard that.

    The princesses fell silent again.

    Because it was so absurd that a world war was only caused by criminal organizations.

    But right now.

    No oneughed at her.

    This was because the documents Li Qingyu had submitted suggested that this was indeed the case.

    Above all, it was Ainsha who said that.

    Before being the princess of the Seven Dragons, her assertion as the world¡¯s greatest prophet had, in a sense, a weight that was harder to ignore than Charlotte¡¯s.

    ¡°Does not matter.¡±

    What broke the silence was a muffled voice.

    remained silent throughout the meeting.

    The most silent woman in the Seven Dragons.

    However, the princess, who is bolder than anyone else and does not know to back down in one field in particr, quietly continued.

    ¡°If you need blood, just shed it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Haty, the blood you speak of will include the innocent.¡±

    ¡°Even if you leave them unattended, blood will still flow.¡±

    ¡°Then, the first step is to find a way to reduce the blood.¡±

    ¡°Wasting time will only increase useless blood.¡±

    Hai says that if they already have the potential to cause a world war, they should be rooted out before they be more dangerous.

    Rose says that since there is a possibility that innocent people will bleed, it must be dealt with carefully.

    Two princesses fighting each other.

    When other people think about it while watching it.

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth again.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to discuss the future, but there¡¯s something you need to know first.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story about the Sword King.¡±

    Other princesses, of course.

    Even Hai and Rose, who were ring at each other, heard that and looked at Li Qingyu in hesitation.

    Sword King Richard.

    The story of himing back from the dead and shing Charlotte and wounding Limon was what shocked everyone the most.

    So, with everyone¡¯s eyes on you.

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth.

    The real reason why he hurriedly recruited the Seven Dragons.

    To confess the fact that I tried to tell Limon yesterday but couldn¡¯t bear to say it.

    ¡°When the Sword Master cut the resurrected Sword King, the remains disappeared, but only the broken crown remained. It was¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­was it a keepsake from Richard I who disappeared from London?¡±

    ¡°yes that¡¯s right. Perhaps the Liberation Brigade resurrected him using a keepsake.¡±

    It was not a new story.

    Contacting the dead through remains or relics is amon method from ck magic to witchcraft.

    Even if you just drank it right away, instead of remains or keepsakes, you created a duplicate using negative emotions toward each other as a medium.

    It was only natural that the Liberation Brigade, who obtained the legacy of the Dark Dawn through Sergei, used the Sword King¡¯s memento as a medium.

    The problem is¡­

    ¡°But after hearing the news and researching it, there is another sword master whose belongings have recently disappeared.¡± ¡°¡­

    !¡±

    That moment.

    they were startled

    It wasn¡¯t just because I could understand the meaning of Li Qingyu¡¯s words as soon as I heard them.

    Suddenly the air bes heavy.

    Because it gave me goosebumps.

    And I could tell who was creating the chilly atmosphere without even looking at it.

    ¡°Whose keepsake is it?¡±

    A calm face as always.

    A calm, subdued voice.

    But everyone in the room could feel it.

    Contrary to the serene appearance, Limon¡¯s heart was frozen cold.

    Could it be because Limon¡¯s reaction shook their hearts rather than Li Qingyu¡¯s words?

    Rose bites her lip.

    Hai with a hard face.

    Ainsha swallows dry saliva.

    Yekathrice lost her smile.

    Maia raised her eyes.

    Charlotte clenched her fist.

    While each princess is agitated and waiting for an answer.

    Li Qingyu opened her closed eyes.

    Looking straight at Limon.

    Answered the question.

    ¡°This time, the sword master whose keepsake is missing is¡­¡±

 Chapter 500

    #500. wake up

    * * *

    Kazenga Mbemba.

    Commonly called the ck mamba.

    A level 87 duke-level yer, he was one of the rising stars recently.

    In just a few months, you¡¯ve conquered 10% of Africa thanks to the victorious sess of uniting several warlords.

    Some even expected him to be the loser of Africa, connecting the ¡®King of Paradise¡¯ who disappeared after thest great war and the ¡®Ouw of the East¡¯ who disappeared.

    But at this very moment.

    Kazenga was prostrate on the dark, musty basement floor, sweating.

    It was a sight that his subordinates who knew him who reigned like a king in southern Africa would doubt their eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t enough.

    Sicilian yer Gioni.

    Peirong, the head of the Six Federation.

    Dutan, the pirate king of Southeast Asia.

    As well as the heads of each of the notorious criminal organizations around the world.

    The owner of a conglomerate with many secret gossips, an actor who became famous in a short time, and even the head of a new religion who makes huge donations.

    Dozens of seemingly unrted peopley down like servants.

    They have three things inmon.

    One is that the yer is over level 70.

    The second is that he is actually an executive of a specific organization.

    The third is what kind of mission has been assigned.

    ¡°Is this all¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wanderer.¡±

    A slender woman who was covering her face with a ck hood in the toxic darkness even in a dark secret room.

    He is the one who gave the mission.

    The ghost of the 2nd rank of the Liberation Brigade.

    Wanderer listened to Gajenga¡¯s answer and slowly lowered his head.

    and what they collected and dedicated.

    In other words, he murmured while looking at the box containing a pile of blood-colored jewels smaller than a fingernail and with a dull glow.

    ¡°I should have had enough time, but why did I only collect this? Are you ignoring me as a neer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m never like that¡­!¡±

    Fuck!

    Kazenga froze.

    It was because the head of Dutan, who had casually spat out an excuse, was smashed.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking¡­¡±

    How could an ipetent subordinate dare to interrupt what he was saying?

    Hearing Wanderer¡¯s gloomy muttering while looking at Dutan¡¯s corpse, Kazenga and other middle-ranking officers of the Liberation Brigade lowered their heads even more.

    And I thought.

    It¡¯s a damn thing.

    ¡®Damn it, why did you recruit that crazy bitch as a specter!¡¯

    Of course, the Liberation Brigade is a criminal organization.

    In particr, among the specters, sane ones were rare.

    However, not only Labyrinth, who is said to be the most ruthless among the 12 ghosts, but also Berserker, who was notorious for going wild at times, kept the minimum level.

    Killing a valuable executive just for interfering with a word.

    Even as a Kazenga who had seen all sorts of criminals and lunatics, he couldn¡¯t help but be fed up.

    But I couldn¡¯t resist.

    In the liberation brigade, the order is absolute.

    It wasn¡¯t just a specter, there was no one who could go against the will of the second-ranked woman.

    ¡°you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The ck guy over there won¡¯t answer¡­? Shall I kill you?¡±

    ¡°yes? Are you talking about that?!¡±

    ¡°Okay, exin why you only collected this.¡±

    You killed me for making an excuse a while ago, and now you¡¯re asking for an excuse.

    While shuddering at the madness, Kazenga tried to answer as rationally as possible.

    ¡°Honestly, we didn¡¯t have enough time and manpower.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying our ghosts did something wrong by mobilizing key personnel for this operation?¡±

    ¡°Oh no! We had to work hard enough to make up for theck of manpower, but it also means that our efforts were not enough!¡±

    ¡°okay¡­?¡±

    It seems to be satisfied.

    After nodding slowly.

    Wanderer murmured in a low voice.

    ¡°At least it¡¯s fortunate that he¡¯s not ipetent¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all because of uscking. So if you give me a little more time, I will definitely make up for it!¡±

    While swearing in her heart, Kazenga answered loyally, banging her head on the floor.

    I didn¡¯t know if I hesitated a little bit here, the next person to break my head would be myself.

    ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time anymore¡­¡±

    But Wanderer ignored it.

    Seeing him tremble and servilely plead for himself, it seemed that his anger was all over.

    I only raised one hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you any more anyway.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t finish the question while going to kajeng.

    The moment Wanderer waved the bloody quill in the air.

    Because change has begun.

    Ugh.

    on the floor where you were lying.

    in the walls surrounding it on all sides.

    and from the ceiling above.

    A blood-colored magic circle appeared with a bright glow.

    Seeing this, Kazenga and the other executives who were lying on the floor widened their eyes.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t witches or priests, so they didn¡¯t know the exact principle of the magic circle.

    But he knew only the result.

    Because that¡¯s what they¡¯ve been using all over the world.

    At the same time they realized

    The real reason why Wanderers gathered themselves together, which was rarely gathered together because they were made up of point organizations.

    ¡°Oh no¡­!¡±

    Like a high-level yer, the officers responded quickly.

    who tried to beg

    who tried to attack her.

    The one who tried to escape using skill.

    Unfortunately, it was a futile struggle.

    It was because, from the moment they entered this ce, Wanderer had already prepared everything so that whatever they did would be useless.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard so far.¡±

    And¡­

    Kwajik Kwajik!

    bones and flesh ripped apart.

    Blood and despair sttered.

    A desperate scream colored the darkness.

    * * *

    trudged.

    ¡°Is it over?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for granted¡­¡±

    Across the long dark passage.

    The remnant of the Liberation Brigade, with only three members left, greeted her when she opened the door.

    Wanderer held out a box to the third-ranked magician.

    Sigh.

    Magician opened the box.

    And he quietly admired the blood-colored jewels that were the size of acorns and had vivid brilliance.

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough¡­ because those ipetent things aren¡¯t doing their job properly.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t me them. Time was short, and the response of the Seven Dragons was quicker than expected.¡±

    Magician muttered quietly.

    In order to help the ally resurrect the demon, they offered a huge sacrifice.

    It was thanks to him that he was able to lead Limon to Russia as Wanderer had nned and concentrate on capturing the fifth Seven Arcs.

    But because of that, I¡¯ve almost exhausted the offerings I¡¯ve been collecting for years.

    Even if the remaining officers were rolled as much as possible to collect the offerings again, the amount was inevitably insufficient.

    In particr, the Seven Dragons were a problem.

    Of course, he tracked down the Liberation Brigade all over the world.

    It was more difficult than expected to collect the sacrifices because the chaos they had caused by all sorts of means was resolved faster than expected.

    That¡¯s why they had no choice but to use thest resort.

    ¡°Above all,rades deserve to bemended for their final efforts by giving their own lives to provide sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°joy¡­. I should be grateful for turning useless things into useful ones¡­¡±

    A high-level yer with a name.

    In particr, the desperate despair and betrayal that spread until the end of them became a good sacrifice.

    When the magician is silent while watching theughing wanderer.

    The door on the opposite side of the one she had just entered opened slowly.

    profit.

    That moment.

    Magician immediately lowered his head.

    Even Wanderer, albeit one beatte, got his stance up.

    It was because there was only one person who would appear here other than themselves.

    ¡°wee.¡±

    ¡°The preparations are over¡­¡±

    An existence that even two people with the power of the absolute ss cannot dare to pay homage to.

    The founder of the Liberation Brigade.

    The ghost of rank 1.

    Ruler did not bother to ept the greetings of the two.

    I just sat down on a seat on one side of the wide space and gestured lightly.

    ¡°You mean start¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It could fail because there are fewer offerings than expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­if that¡¯s the captain¡¯s will, okay.¡±

    Although she alwaysughed at other ghosts.

    Even against a ruler who only chins up, Wanderer did not dare to show his dissatisfaction.

    They just poured bloody jewels onto the altar that had been prepared in the middle of the wide space.

    charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.

    right after that.

    Disappear like jewels melting.

    Instead, the altar was stained with blood.

    The light that spreads around the altar filled the wide space and drew aplex pattern.

    Simr to the one that swallowed the souls of executives.

    However, Wanderer smiled coldly as he saw the magic circle that gave off much more ominous energy.

    ¡®They were ipetent, but they were useful at the end¡­¡¯

    Although the mission to collect the sacrifices was not done properly, the officers of the Liberation Brigade did an excellent job with another mission.

    satisfied with that fact.

    Wanderer took out Faust¡¯s quill and opened his mouth in a grim voice.

    ¡°Wanderer in Descent of the Constetion II.¡±

    Brilliant starlight permeates.

    his own face is distorted.

    In the overflowing energy that seems to explode.

    Wanderer wielded Faust¡¯s quill and continued.

    ¡°You are the one who wishes.¡±

    ¡°Many of you.¡±

    ¡°I am the one who received the protection of the stars.¡±

    ¡°As ruler over all death, Imand.¡±

    ¡°¡ªwake up.¡±

    yes.

    That moment.

    A change has happened.

    The magic circle that covered all sides flickered and flickered, and the altar vibrated.

    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s amazing¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve already experienced.

    However, Wanderer smiled bleakly at the result, which came so easilypared to the past, when he suffered so much.

    Faust¡¯s quill.

    It was thanks to the power of the treasure, the most ominous of the Seven Arcs, that was helping her.

    So Wanderer happily opened his mouth again.

    ¡°¡ªwake up.¡±

    Ugh.

    Vibration happened again.

    As expected, the power of the Seven Arcs also has a limit.

    After only two taps, I felt dizzy and my body¡¯s energy was rapidly sucked out.

    It wasn¡¯t just energy.

    The power that keeps living things alive.

    Even things that could be called longevity or vitality were being sucked in together to fill theck of power.

    But Wanderer didn¡¯t stop.

    I just gritted it and cried out again.

    ¡°¡ªwake up!¡±

    Whoops.

    stronger vibrations.

    crying at the same time

    Wanderer vomited a handful of blood.

    The strength enhanced by the cheat-like skill [Advent of the Constetion], the efficacy of the Seven Arcs, and even the ck magic that sacrificed the blood of the demon god and even the lifespan.

    This is because even for her now, who gained transcendental power by using all of that, this was her limit.

    So she cried out

    ¡°Magician!¡±

    ¡°¡­The Magician of Descent of the Constetion III.¡±

    Magician did not reject the request.

    It seemed like he was preparing in advance.

    I use Descent to change my appearance.

    He just took out his Seven Arcs.

    And so, the moment Magician¡¯s Seven Arcs knocked on the air.

    Ugh!

    ¡°Cuck!¡±

    Another vibration urs.

    Wanderer even shed bloody tears along with fresh blood like a waterfall.

    The magician also groaned and knelt down.

    ¡®Is this the limit¡­?¡¯

    Wanderer gritted his teeth.

    Having already given her centa life, she had no strength to pull it out any more.

    No matter how much he had Seven Arcs, he couldn¡¯t expect any more help from a magician who didn¡¯t have amanding skill in the first ce.

    Even though I prepared so thoroughly.

    When Wanderer swallows resentment at not being able to use even half of what he prepared in the end.

    Ruler, who had been silently watching the scene, raised one hand.

    Najik opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡».¡±

    yes.

    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!

    Wanderer held his breath.

    Magician at most once.

    Even myself was limited to 3 times.

    This is because the ruler vibrated five times with just one gesture.

    ¡®This is the No. 1 ranking¡­¡¯

    Even after seeing it, I was astonished at the unbelievable majesty.

    Anyway, the moment Wanderer activated his skill with a bleak smile at the fact that he was finally able to use everything he had prepared.

    ¡°Resurrection.¡±

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    centered on the center.

    9 foundations everywhere.

    All of them are shattered.

    The nine bloody pirs that rose up each time the vibration rang were united.

    It has a distinct human form.

    The one who woke up with a serious face was a samurai dressed in loose clothing and carrying a sword.

    The one with a neat smile is Sainte wearing a nun¡¯s uniform and armor and holding a sword engraved with flower patterns.

    Silently putting their palms together was a brown-skinned monk wearing only a shabby monk¡¯s robe without a single essory.

    The one who burst intoughter was a cowboy wearing a jacket full of knives and carrying two pistols.

    The one with a blood-red spear whirled around was a pale-faced Voivode d in a ck cloak.

    The one who stood up was an Assassin wearing bandages from fingertips to toes and wearing a hood.

    The one who identally broke his neck was a young soldier (Soldat) with a thin sword that would break if he touched it.

    The one who stretched out was an Indian girl wearing a feather hat and thin leather clothing and carrying two curved daggers.

    And¡­

    the silver-haired Empress (§¸§Ñ§â§Ú§è§Ñ) in a pure white uniform with bandages covering her eyes like a blind man with her head up quietly.

    ¡°Whoop whoop.¡±

    One of the Seven Great Lords.

    Among the absolute skills that go against thews of the world, he has the worst cheat ability in that he can work even stronger beings than himself.

    The Commanding Lord (ËÀì`¾ýÖ÷) copsed and poured out blood, but he burst into madness as he watched it.

    ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡±

    That¡­

    the end of the Liberation Brigade.

    The fate of the world is twisted.

    The Nine Absolutes are resurrected.

    It was the moment when the era of heroes, the worst time in human history, was reopened.

 Chapter 501

    #501. It¡¯s the end, and it¡¯s the beginning.

    * * *

    Grab Charlotte¡¯s wrist and wait for a pulse.

    Maia spoke calmly.

    ¡°It looks pretty good.¡±

    ¡°So you said it was okay, but Maia, you really have a lot of doubts.¡±

    ¡°Every patient says that.¡±

    ¡°Are you treating me like a patient?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s free to cheat, but don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s your loss, Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really cheeky.¡±

    As it was only yesterday that I woke up after falling into the main fire, there is no way my body will be fine yet.

    Charlotte snorted arrogantly.

    And I turned my head.

    ¡°so.¡±

    Behind Maia.

    Come find yourself with her.

    Looking at the woman who was waiting for the treatment to end, she askednguidly while sitting on the bed.

    ¡°What is the story you want to hear even after you deliberately get permission from Maia to visit me, Hai?¡±

    If he wanted to see himself weakened, it was because he chose the wrong number.

    Looking at Charlotte, who speaks vaguely.

    The red-haired princess opened her mouth in a muffled voice.

    ¡°I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a question, can¡¯t you do it tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°If possible, this is something I would like to confirm beforehand.¡±

    ¡°What are you so curious about?¡±

    Information provided by Li Qingyu.

    Even sudden incidents there.

    Yesterday¡¯s Chilryong Branch meeting was temporarily suspended due to several ovepping events.

    If so, the meeting of the Seven Dragons will resume tomorrow, but I can¡¯t wait for that day, so I want to ask myself what it is.

    To Charlotte, who is intrigued.

    Hai asked coldly.

    ¡°If the remnants of the Liberation Brigade really resurrect the other sword masters, our odds.¡±

    ¡°¡­A really Hai-like question.¡±

    Charlotte snorted.

    It¡¯s shocking that another sword master might have resurrected.

    How can you count the odds on the premise that it¡¯s true?

    It was an action worthy of a red dragon princess.

    But it was reasonable.

    It has been 32 years since the Age of Heroes ended.

    Now, few have experienced the power of the Sword Master, and all they did was watch Limon¡¯s fight.

    In that respect, Charlotte, who had met andpeted with sword masters other than Limon, was the most appropriate person to ask this question.

    Of course, there were others who could give a clearer answer than that, but

    Charlotte didn¡¯t bother to point it out.

    I justzily opened my mouth.

    ¡°First of all, what you should keep in mind is that it is close to impossible to defeat the Sword Master one-on-one, even for us who have evolved.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even you, Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me? Say ¡®we¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hai was silent.

    Maia, who was listening by her side, also raised her eyes when she heard those words.

    ¡°Charlotte, you admit the impossible. It¡¯s a big deal.¡±

    ¡°I never said it was impossible. I just said it was close to impossible.¡±

    Charlotte snorted.

    It was true that he was defeated, even though it was because he was caught in an unexpected surprise attack in a careless situation.

    Of course, winning or losing is a sick boss.

    He had no intention of giving up, considering the Sword Master a wall he could never ovee just because he was defeated once.

    But¡­

    ¡°But at least if there is no Yellow Dragon, I will refrain frompeting with the Sword Master again.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does that mean that if you don¡¯t have the support of the Seven Dragons, it will be difficult for you to defeat the Sword Master?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say the odds of winning are high.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I can¡¯t avoid it like this time.

    I have no intention of risking my life to challenge the Sword Master alone.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    Maia raised her eyebrows.

    Of course, Charlotte is no fool.

    It is natural for a princess before she is a warrior to not risk herself.

    However, just letting this arrogant Charlotte make such a natural choice was enough to make her feel the dignity of a sword master.

    ¡°If you are at that level, even if we mobilize all the ns, it will be difficult for a single sword master to handle.¡±

    ¡°If the Seven Dragons were together, it would be possible to escape, but¡­¡±

    Charlotte paused.

    And, uncharacteristically cautious, he warned.

    ¡°If you fight the sword master head-on, it will be difficult for Maia and even Rose to survive.¡±

    Even Maia, who is most skilled in foreign affairs.

    Even Rose, who is the strongest one-on-one.

    He said that he would not be able topete with the Sword Master.

    It¡¯s been a while since I narrowed my eyes even more at the evaluation of the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Maia said suddenly.

    ¡°Haty, this ce is non-smoking.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is it a habit?

    Or maybe it was because he was thinking deeply about Charlotte¡¯s words.

    Hai, who was about to light a cigarette he had casually taken out, nodded silently.

    and after smoking.

    said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you, Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel that way?¡±

    ¡°Because you, the Golden Dragon n, have defeated Geomrang in the past.¡±

    War is not a duel.

    No matter how strong your opponent is.

    How to win if you use strategy and weapons well.

    That¡¯s why the sword masters, except for Limon, couldn¡¯t touch the Seven Dragons recklessly.

    However, the shock of being defeated by the King of Swords was so great that he was judging based on the fact that he would fight head-on too honestly.

    Without any hint of suspicion.

    Still, I¡¯d like to check it out.

    Looking at her cold question, Charlotte smilednguidly.

    ¡°Yes, my family has definitely defeated the Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t forget.¡±

    The Golden Dragon n recognized as the strongest of the Seven Dragons by defeating a sword master without being a sword master.

    But that¡¯s not bragging.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    ¡°Even in our n, the only thing we could do in the end was to drive out Geong.¡±

    Of course, it was advantageous with Geomrang¡¯s swordsmanship.

    In the stronghold where the barriers wereid.

    Mobilizing hundreds of masters.

    Even receiving the support of the Yellow Dragon Corps.

    Such as the princess fighting directly.

    The failure of the Golden Dragon n, which is said to be the strongest of the Seven Dragons, was unable to kill even a single sword master in the end even after exerting their full strength.

    And¡­

    ¡°In return, we lost nearly half of our n¡¯s masters and even our base was razed to the ground.¡±

    ¡­As long as the n eventually suffered devastating damage due to the revenge of Geong who fled to the end of the continent.

    It¡¯s a win not a defeat.

    It¡¯s just a history of humiliation.

    Watching Charlotte speak coldly, Hai couldn¡¯t help but be silent.

    * * *

    Another hospital room in a different ward from Charlotte¡¯s.

    Seeing the opponent squatting in the hallway in front of him, Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­you mean you haven¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    After nodding.

    Yekathrice scratched her head.

    ¡°Anyway, even my sister can¡¯t stop it. Taking a nap during a meeting¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, since Maia said she would be fine, shouldn¡¯t there be any need to worry?¡±

    Yekathriceughed lightly.

    Yesterday during the Chilryong branch meeting.

    Precisely, as if it were a lie that after seeing Li Qingyu¡¯s bombshell statement, she suddenly fell unconscious and rushed at the speed of light.

    Well, it¡¯s just a mental thing.

    It¡¯s good that Maia diagnosed that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her body and that she¡¯ll wake up soon.

    If it didn¡¯t happen, the entire Seven Dragon Branch would have been overturned.

    Is that why?

    Actually, Yekathrice was more worried about other people than Ainsha.

    ¡°How about your brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you curious about the state of the swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, at that time, my older brother seemed more anxious than my younger sister.¡±

    On an insane subject.

    At this time, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly at Yekathrice¡¯s surprisingly sharp words.

    Well, it¡¯s rare to find someone who doesn¡¯t notice that fact.

    The moment when Li Qingyu confessed the truth.

    atmosphere that flowed around him.

    Even though it seems infinitely calm.

    It was heavy enough to suffocate.

    That bizarre air made even the superhuman princesses of the absolute ss feel terrified.

    ¡°You are still there.¡±

    ¡°Has the whole night passed?¡±

    ¡°ording to Rose, you haven¡¯te down since yesterday and haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean Rose is still there too?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ No matter how neutral you are, you¡¯re deliberately taking on the role of a gatekeeper. Rose is also sincere.¡±

    ¡°It would be for the swordsmith rather than us.¡±

    Ainsha copses.

    Although the Seven Dragons Association has been discontinued.

    I thought of Limon, who was left alone in the Floating Garden after confirming that she was okay.

    Li Qingyu muttered bitterly.

    ¡°Right now, the swordsman will need some alone time.¡±

    Sword Master.

    There were only 13 superhumans in history.

    They must have been special to Limon, who had seen and experienced countless people.

    either as a disciple.

    whether it¡¯s the enemy

    However, after the sword king, the belongings of as many as 9 sword masters disappeared.

    No matter how much Noh Kang-ho is¡­

    No, rather, he has lived a long life, so it would be more difficult to control his emotions.

    The reason why Rose dares to stay up all night guarding the entrance to the Hanging Gardens must be because of his feelings.

    That¡¯s why when Li Qingyu, who couldn¡¯t help but feel even more bitter, let out a slight sigh.

    ¡°princess!¡±

    Tata¡¯s cry erupted from inside the hospital room.

    Yekathrice¡¯s reaction was swift.

    It¡¯s like when you¡¯ve been squatting.

    He jumped up from his seat and, before blinking an eye, ran into the hospital room.

    It was truly the terrifying speed of a silver dragon princess.

    ¡°Ainsha is awake!¡±

    It was thanks to that.

    A white-haired girl who has been asleep for over a full day.

    Li Qingyu was able to see Ainsha open her eyes.

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you sick anywhere? If I¡¯m hungry, will this unnie feed me? Anything you want to eat, just tell me!¡±

    I wonder if Ainsha was worried because she copsed.

    As soon as Catherine saw her awake, words poured out like a rapid-fire cannon.

    However, Ainsha did not even pretend to see Yekathrice.

    As if still wandering in a dream.

    Or as if looking at something.

    At the end of staring at the empty space with nk eyes.

    I just opened my mouth.

    ¡°The future is gone.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°The sky is falling. Destiny changes. Countless stars fall and the true specter returns.¡±

    ¡°Wait Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°¡­This is the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha? Ainsha!¡±

    That was the end.

    It seems like you¡¯ve said everything.

    Because Ainsha fell asleep again.

    Yekathrice, who grabbed the girl and shook her head, was kicked out by Tata, telling her not to disturb the princess¡¯ stability.

    While restless, he said he would call Maia and quickly disappeared.

    Left alone, Li Qingyu was lost in thought.

    ¡°The future is gone¡­ Is it?¡±

    ambiguous and ambiguous.

    unclear and opaque

    Ainsha, who always clearly foresaw the future and was called the world¡¯s best prophet for that reason.

    others, of course.

    Perhaps even Ainsha herself did not know the meaning of the words.

    ¡°okay.¡±

    But Li Qingyu was not confused.

    I just went to the window.

    Could it be because of Brazil¡¯s capricious weather?

    Looking up at the sky covered with dark clouds, as if it were a lie that until yesterday it was clear without a single cloud.

    Lost in thought alone, she quietly closed her eyes.

    To stop the Liberation Brigade.

    Li Qingyu has been doing his best.

    But she knew.

    It may not be an opponent to be ignored, but the ghosts of the middle and lower ranks that they have defeated so far are abandoned words that have not even appeared on the stage.

    That he was an opponent that was nothing more than a rehearsal.

    Because¡­

    ¡°Now the tutorial is over.¡±

    ¡­because the real game has just begun.

 Chapter 502

    #502. don¡¯t help

    * * *

    Rooftop of Quetzalcoatl headquarters.

    At the entrance connected to the Floating Garden, a blue-haired woman guarded her seat.

    Stay up all night for the second day.

    Grab the handle of the sword.

    looking straight ahead.

    Standing motionless, her figure was so solid that it reminded me of a dragon trying to protect a treasure.

    But only the appearance is solid.

    Her mind was crowded like a shipwreck wandering on a misty sea.

    sadness.

    worry.

    regret.

    self-me, etc.

    All kinds of anguish swirled and created a storm in her heart.

    That was a big reason why she was standing here alone, with her aide Lucas and Changryongdae even bitten.

    Because if I wasn¡¯t doing something like this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this wavering heart.

    that buck

    So it was.

    The moment I heard the sound of footsteps.

    The reason why I was inadvertently startled.

    It seemed like it was a lie that he had been fixating his gaze on the front like a statue for two days.

    She looked back.

    ¡°Swordsmith¡­¡±

    It was still dark at dawn.

    beyond that hazy garden.

    A white-haired man who appeared like a ghost.

    Rose, who was making aplicated expression while looking at Limon, asked without realizing it.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°What kind of stupid question is this?¡±

    I haven¡¯t been to a battlefield.

    I just rested in the garden, so why wouldn¡¯t it be okay?

    Limon smiled and said.

    His expression was so unconcerned that it was futile to worry about him until now.

    But Rose felt rather numb.

    If it was really okay, I wouldn¡¯t have spent two days alone in the garden, deliberately refusing to see everyone.

    As if nothing had happened.

    Or maybe you¡¯re used to it.

    The way he calmed down and smiled calmly made his heart ache even more.

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry about?¡±

    ¡°All of this is because I hesitated to share information.¡±

    No matter how preupied with the London affairs, it should have noticed sooner that Richard I¡¯s crown was missing.

    No, I had to tell him as soon as I found out about it.

    If that was the case, I would have been able to cooperate with the other ns and protect the belongings of other sword masters.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    With this fact as an excuse, I dyed telling the truth because I wanted to meet Limon one more time.

    The result is this situation.

    Losing the opportunity to stop the Liberation Brigade.

    In the end, it was the worst ending in which all the sword master¡¯s keepsakes were stolen.

    So it¡¯s your own fault.

    Seeing Rose apologizing.

    Limonughed bitterly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up, Count. You know that in the first ce, no one could stop it, right?¡±

    Even if they announced that the Sword King¡¯s belongings had disappeared in the first ce, it would have been difficult to notice that it was the liberation brigade¡¯s work at the time.

    Even if you noticed.

    Of course, even the Sword King left behind armor and seals in addition to the crown.

    In the case of the Sword Saint, many of the more than a thousand famous swords he collected during his lifetime still remain.

    It was impossible even for the Seven Dragons to protect all the relics that had been scattered all over the world for hundreds of years.

    It was even more so now that the n couldn¡¯t cooperate more than ever because of thepetition over Limon.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just because of greed.¡±

    If you were greedy more than anything.

    There was no way he would have informed about the sword king¡¯s relics evente.

    Even so, there was only one reason why she hesitated to tell the truth until the end.

    ¡°Were you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If possible, I wanted to tell you the truth after finding the crown so that I wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken.¡±

    It¡¯s like being stabbed in the right ce.

    Rose kept her mouth shut.

    Limon sighed andughed.

    To think that he was worried that an old man who was not a child and had gone through a lot of childbirth like himself would be heartbroken over something like this.

    It was an action that Rose, the most benevolent in the Seven Dragons, could do.

    That¡¯s why Limon quietly continued.

    ¡°Thank you, Count, for being considerate of me.¡±

    Rose was speechless.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a reprimand or resentment.

    It was because I didn¡¯t expect to hear thanks from Limon.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t do that. I ended up causing you even more heartache.¡±

    ¡°Just because the results weren¡¯t good doesn¡¯t mean the fact that the Count was considerate of me disappears.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey Count.¡±

    I don¡¯t deserve to be thanked for myself.

    Seeing Rose speak with a mixture of guilt and regret, Limon sighed.

    and take a step

    closing the distance between each other.

    He cupped her cheek with one hand.

    The moment Rose tried to open her mouth with a puzzled expression at that sudden action.

    Seruk.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    above the slightly parted lips.

    Soft ovepping texture.

    Rose¡¯s eyes widened when she realized it only after her lips were ovepped due to the action that was so natural.

    And I was going to say something¡­

    but unfortunately I wasn¡¯t given that opportunity.

    It seems that resistance will not be tolerated.

    An arm wrapped around your waist.

    Most of all, the tongue poking between her lips had taken away every opportunity to speak to her.

    ¡°Sleep the swordsman¡­¡±

    He slipped.

    The way to speak disappears in the intertwined tongue.

    ¡°¡­sigh.¡±

    while squeezing.

    The ability to think is paralyzed by the permeating sweet stimulus.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gulp.

    The willingness to resist the ecstatic scent melted away.

    only a few seconds at most.

    when that short period of time has passed.

    The virtuous knight locked in guilt no longer remained.

    There was only a female who was immersed in the taste, scent, and texture of a mate who could covet herself for the first time in a long time.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    How much time had passed.

    In the end, it was long after that that Limon spoke.

    Is it because you are satisfied?

    Or is it because you¡¯re tired?

    It was around the time when Rose¡¯s tongue, which had been actively intertwined, became dull.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget Rose.¡±

    He seemed so absorbed in feeling himself that he forgot to breathe.

    As soon as he opened his mouth, he staggered as if he would copse at any moment and pulled her gasping for breath, holding her lips to her ear.

    Limon whispered.

    ¡°You are already mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So if you want to me, me me.¡±

    If he had visited Rose earlier, he would have naturally heard about the Sword King¡¯s keepsakes.

    In the end, all the responsibility lies with him for neglecting her after making her his bride.

    Looking at Limon, who is talking quietly.

    Rose inadvertently tried to retort.

    ¡°That is far-fetched.¡±

    As soon as I went to Africa with myself.

    Stop revolution in Russia.

    Grab the resurrected Demon God again.

    Going around to rescue Charlotte, etc.

    It¡¯s only natural that Limon, who was wandering around like crazy, couldn¡¯t afford toe back to him.

    So he is not responsible.

    Looking at the most stubborn princess of the Seven Dragons who persistently objected even with her head half melted.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°As expected, you stillck the awareness that you are mine.¡±

    ¡°Is itcking?¡±

    ¡°If I had been aware, I would have realized long ago that I would have been responsible anyway.¡±

    The couple are united.

    A subordinate¡¯s mistake is the boss¡¯s fault.

    As long as she was his, it was only natural that he would take responsibility for whoever was at fault.

    To Rose, who was more naive than herself in some ways, but in other ways was stunned by the sophistry full of coercion.

    Limon whispered.

    ¡°Then let me help you realize it more clearly.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    what?

    how?

    where?

    The momentary question that came to mind disappeared in an instant.

    It was because Limon¡¯s hand, which slowly descended before he could even ask a question, touched his thigh.

    While I was startled and trembled.

    Rose stiffened as she felt her fingers sliding along the soft, white skin digging into her skirt.

    Because I know the answers to all my questions.

    She thought.

    ¡®No swordsman.¡¯

    Currently in the middle of the Chilryong branch.

    It is a situation where all the ns are gathered.

    If I had to show this to another princess¡­

    Just imagining it would make my heart throb and my throat dry up.

    But she couldn¡¯t open her mouth.

    Even if it is soft and delicate.

    Too hot and stimting touch.

    And I could feel it through those eyes.

    His heart roughened like a wounded beast.

    If it was Limon¡¯s normal life, he wouldn¡¯t have been like this during the Seven Dragons Meeting.

    ¡®You swordsman¡­¡¯

    The hesitation did notst long.

    already his.

    As long as Limon wants himself.

    She can¡¯t deny him.

    No, to be honest, I didn¡¯t want to reject it.

    If I couldfort him even a little bit now, I wouldn¡¯t mind a bit of embarrassment.

    More than anything¡­

    as much as he wants himself.

    No, several times more than that.

    her honest heart.

    because i wanted him

    Squeak.

    Wrap your arms around your tight neck.

    I dropped the cumbersome piece of cloth that had flowed down to my ankles before I knew it.

    Tsueup.

    Like tempting yourself like that.

    No, rather like longing.

    kiss it again

    Sticky tongue mixed.

    Wrap around your stretched out legs.

    Clinging to him with a body that was already hot like fire.

    epting him who has be rough like a sword heated in a furnace.

    ¡°Sigh¡­!¡±

    The noblest of the seven dragons, but now more corrupt than anyone else, the princess let out her hot, wet breath and surrendered herself to her instincts.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    and.

    Time has passed.

    Although it was shorter than the three days I had spent before, it was a much rougher and more intense time.

    His neat appearance, as always, did not feel like the same person as the woman who had been struggling with clinging to him until just a moment ago.

    Only the slightly disheveled attire proves that it was not an illusion.

    Lie down on her knees.

    basking in the high sunlight.

    Limon asked calmly.

    ¡°How is the stupid princess?¡±

    ¡°I heard you woke up yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Maia guaranteed that the Seven Dragons Branch could be resumed right away.¡±

    I¡¯m asking about the other princess after having such an intense time a while ago.

    Rose was not dismayed.

    While regretting that I couldn¡¯t spend more time with him, I just smiled lightly at the heat that still remained in my body.

    ¡°Then the Count tells everyone to gather.¡±

    telling her that

    Limon opened his closed eyes.

    And, as always, he quietly continued with his golden eyes.

    ¡°I have something to say.¡±

    * * *

    [Is the team leader okay?]

    A long, lonely hallway.

    Yuna-gyeong, who was moving there by unmanned vacuum cleaner, sighed.

    It¡¯s been two days since Limon shut himself up in the Hanging Gardens.

    I couldn¡¯t help but worry about his condition as he hadn¡¯t eaten and hadn¡¯t met anyone in the meantime.

    Is it still dark news?

    Heading to the Hanging Gardens to meet and check on Rose.

    A person walking from the other side caught Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes.

    [Oh hello¡­]

    Shut.

    [¡­yo?]

    Yuna-kyung was trembling.

    In the meantime, I lowered my head slightly to say hello.

    This is because the opponent has already passed him and disappeared to the other side of the hallway.

    Yu Na-kyung, who was suddenly ignored, put on a dumbfounded expression.

    [Why are you like that?]

    Normally, they would have greeted you, but why are you responding so coldly today?

    Scratching my head for a while.

    Yuna-kyung immediately shrugged her wings.

    [It¡¯s nothing special.]

    He must have been upset because he couldn¡¯t meet Limon today.

    understand yourself

    Yuna-kyung rode the unmanned vacuum cleaner and went through the hallway.

    Hepletely forgot about the princess who had just crossed paths with him and felt strangely colder than usual.

 Chapter 503

    #503. don¡¯t underestimate

    * * *

    ¡°How are you, brother? Have you made up your mind?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, as expected, my brother is great. I would go crazy if I went through something like you did.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy already?¡±

    ¡°how did you know? That¡¯s top secret.¡±

    After Limon¡¯s message.

    The seven princesses gathered one after another.

    The preparations for resuming the Seven Dragon Branch had already beenpleted.

    I was just waiting for him to clear his mind.

    That¡¯s why everyone was relieved to see Limon¡¯s disdainful response to Yekathrice¡¯s crazy sounds.

    Maybe it was because I spent two days alone.

    He seemed to havepletely regained hisposure.

    ¡°So what do you want to say to us brother?¡±

    ¡°Before we talk about it, there is something to check first.¡±

    ¡°check? what?¡±

    Leaving Yekathrice tilting her head.

    Limon looked away.

    Then I asked the white-haired girl who was more expressionless than usual.

    ¡°You stupid princess. Did you see anything?¡±

    ¡°there is.¡±

    also say

    Almost every princess thought.

    From the moment Ainsha copsed with only mental shock.

    There were many people who spected that the cause might be because they saw some kind of foreknowledge.

    That was the reason Yekathrice had no choice but to blink at Ainsha¡¯s answer.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I have definitely seen it. But I don¡¯t remember. It feels like dreaming and forgetting.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then there is no meaning in foreknowledge, right?¡±

    ¡°It has meaning. I don¡¯t remember anything else, but one thing became clear.¡±

    ¡°What became clear?¡±

    ¡°The fate of the world has been twisted. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t see the future at all.¡±

    It¡¯s not the first time.

    When the demon descended.

    Things rted to the Seven Arcs, etc.

    Not befitting the name of the world¡¯s greatest prophet, her wisdom had been hampered many times before.

    But now the situation waspletely different.

    Previously, only some of the future was invisible or blurry, as if it were shrouded in fog.

    Now it¡¯s just a close example.

    As for the distant future or the future rted to the fate of the world, everything waspletely white and empty, and there was nothing to see even if I tried to look at it.

    Fortunately, you know why.

    Unfortunate was the reason.

    ¡°ording to the records of the White Dragon n, this has only happened once.¡±

    ¡°You mean world war?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    distant past.

    The forces that cut the world collide one after another.

    As a result, Limon frowned as he recalled the dark days of the prophets, where even the future was swallowed up whole.

    Ainsha bluntly asserted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many there are in all. However, it is certain that the Sword Master has been resurrected.¡±

    and.

    A deep silence fell.

    It was something everyone had expected since hearing the story of the theft of sword masters¡¯ mementos.

    However, at the word that it actually happened, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be shaken.

    ¡°¡­Does that mean that in the worst case, all nine remaining Sword Masters could have been resurrected?¡±

    ¡°At least 2 people, at worst 9 people.¡±

    ¡°Why is there such a big difference?¡±

    ¡°It is a guess based on experience.¡±

    This did not happen when only the sword king Richard was resurrected.

    Then, since the Liberation Brigade resurrected at least two sword masters this time, the future of the world would have disappeared in the aftermath.

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    Yekathrice made aplicated expression.

    Even she couldn¡¯tugh off the fact that nine sword masters might have been resurrected.

    It was for this reason that she turned her gaze to Limon.

    ¡°Hey brother, I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan, how many other sword masters can you deal with?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ekathrice, isn¡¯t that a very rude question?¡±

    ¡°why? You should know what you need to know.¡±

    Rose sighed at Catherine¡¯s outspoken behavior, but couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    I just couldn¡¯t bear to ask.

    It was something I absolutely needed to know now that the resurrection of the Sword Master was certain.

    So the moment Limon answered.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but make strange faces.

    ¡°I do not know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never been epted as a Sword Master.¡±

    He fought and defeated several sword masters, and that is why he has survived to this day.

    But it¡¯s a 1-1 oue.

    No matter how much he lived as a protector of mankind for hundreds of years, he had never fought more than two sword masters at the same time.

    There was no reason to worry about that.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard to say for sure how many sword masters they can face.

    after talking nonchntly.

    Limon added a word.

    ¡°In the first ce, your questions were out of order.¡±

    ¡°Order, what order?¡±

    ¡°Before you ask how many I can deal with, you should have asked if I could win one-on-one against other sword masters.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I wanted to tell you anyway, so I¡¯ll tell you clearly right now.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning.

    Yekathrice blinking.

    Limon, who opened his eyes to her, looked back at the other princesses and continued.

    A necessary warning in this era that would not have been necessary in the era of heroes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­We also don¡¯t underestimate the Sword Master, right? Even if it¡¯s not as much as my brother, he thinks of it as a higher level than us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    It seems that he expected Yekathrice¡¯s objection.

    Limon cut it off.

    And he spoke seriously.

    ¡°A sword master is a swordsman who has reached the ultimate level (Master) with nothing more to learn about his swordsmanship.¡±

    Look at the tip of the sword.

    make your own sword.

    Sword masters who have even attained immortality are those who have reached the absolute level in the level they have achieved.

    Although there may bepatibility and variables depending on the swordsman and experience, basically, each person is said to be an equal opponent.

    Limon pointed out quietly.

    ¡°Even the fact that I was able to beat them was partly due to luck.¡±

    Before the sword king was alive.

    Limon had a few fights with him.

    And once out of three or four I lost.

    Most of the cases where he won were by holding out until the sword broke and then beating the sword king in the gap.

    If the Sword King had a sword that could never be broken, what would his win rate be?

    It was because even Limon couldn¡¯t handle the Sword King¡¯s swordsman¡¯s sword that could cut the borders of the world in a pure head-to-head battle.

    The other sword masters did the same.

    The army of swordsmen is invincible.

    The swordsman¡¯s body is a contradiction.

    You can¡¯t tell by looking at ck.

    The swordsman¡¯s steps could not be stopped.

    When the Sword Spirit cuts the moon while dreaming.

    If Geong fights at the end of the world.

    The Sword Demon¡¯s spear reached the underworld.

    If you attack the sword light, you die.

    The swordsman stopped and won.

    Even if Limon fought against them, it was impossible to guarantee a 100% win rate.

    ¡°In fact, even when I fought other sword masters in the past, I have never won easily.¡±

    The Swordsman broke his skull.

    In the duel with the swordsman, his neck almost flew off.

    Geomhwa fought against the Sword King for ten days, and despite being exhausted, he endured two more days against Limon.

    Even with the Sword King, he could have won only by risking his life, albeit because he was pressed for time.

    I¡¯m d you were sessful.

    If the gamble had failed, it would not have ended with only one arm broken.

    If the fight with another sword master was bad luck, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he died himself.

    How many sword masters would you have to deal with?

    It was natural that even Limon couldn¡¯t give a definite answer.

    ¡°Still, assuming what if¡­¡±

    So this is spection.

    I warn you that I can¡¯t promise.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°A maximum of two.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That would be the limit I can handle.¡±

    risking one¡¯s life

    Even if we fight with the determination to die together.

    At least that¡¯s about the odds of winning.

    The seven princesses stiffened their faces as they saw Limon speak more objectively because he was calm like everyone else.

    Because that¡¯s when I understood.

    What they have to deal with is the Sword Master.

    Even though he was defeated and died, he was an absolute being on the same level as this man called the guardian of mankind.

    to verify that fact.

    Hai asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°What if I had to deal with more than three people?¡±

    ¡°It will bounce.¡±

    and was silent

    It wasn¡¯t just Hai.

    Even the other princesses looked at him with faces wondering if they had heard something wrong.

    However, Limon did not raise an eyebrow.

    When facing three or more Sword Masters.

    You have two options.

    In other words, he had a cynical smile on his face as he remembered the ending he would face if he failed to escape.

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    * * *

    Rose felt ashamed.

    That Limon hadn¡¯t spent two days in the garden just to calm himself down.

    what¡¯s going on in the future

    how to solve it

    It¡¯s because I realized that it was also a time to seriously think about it.

    But he wasted his time locked in regret.

    Also, in order tofort him with my body, I couldn¡¯t think of any countermeasures because I was struggling with pleasure until a while ago.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.

    ¡­Even then, the fact that she doesn¡¯t regret epting his desire is proof that she¡¯s corrupted to the bone.

    While inadvertently blushing at that fact.

    flinch.

    Rose raised her head.

    while I was lost in thought.

    Because it felt strange.

    It feels like someone is looking at you coldly.

    But that¡¯s all.

    I looked around, but couldn¡¯t find anything to look at.

    I could only see the serious faces of those who were each lost in thought.

    It was because the fact that he was even thinking of running away disturbed everyone.

    It was then.

    The most pessimistic of the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why the princess, who is used to assuming the worst, opened her mouth.

    ¡°Li Qingyu has something to check.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are there really only nine sword masters whose belongings have disappeared?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean Maia?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? Excluding the already fallen Sword King, there are two more Sword Masters who have left a record in history.¡±

    That moment.

    Rose asked the question.

    And not only the other princesses, but also the aides who guarded the rear and the masters of the Seven Dragons were startled.

    It was because he realized that he had missed the most important thing while focusing on the belongings of the missing Sword Master.

    Among the sword masters that have existed in history, there are more than 9 sword masters whose belongings have disappeared, and there are sword masters who must never be resurrected.

    From the perspective of the Seven Dragons.

    Even from Limon¡¯s point of view.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even the Liberation Brigade¡¯s guys won¡¯t be able to do that.¡±

    When Li Qingyu heard the question and put on aplicated expression.

    The first to speak was a man who, despite the most agitation, maintained hisposure alone.

    His eyebrows raised at the unexpected reaction.

    Maia asked quietly.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can assure you.¡±

    With an assertion without hesitation.

    Limonughed a little coldly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who knows the reason best?¡±

    And Maia was silent.

    It was because he realized why Limon was confident about it.

    Likewise, the other princesses who noticed the reason also shut up in silence.

    with one hand resting on his chin.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s worth saying. The swordsmith is the only one who knows where the sword gun is.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say, sir.¡±

    It is impossible for the Liberation Brigade to find a ce that even they have not found for the past hundreds of years.

    With Charlotte, who readily acknowledged it.

    Limon let out augh.

    Looking at them, the princesses couldn¡¯t help but makeplicated expressions.

    The cold smile on Limon¡¯s lips right now was enough to remind him of the past when he was an enemy of the Seven Dragons.

    Is it to change the mood?

    In the midst of the heavy silence, Li Qingyu opened his mouth in a calm voice as usual.

    ¡°Fortunately, the news is not all bad. There is something I learned thanks to the Sword King.¡±

    ¡°What facts?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many Sword Masters the Liberation Brigade has resurrected, but it¡¯s going to be difficult to control them at will.¡±

    said Richard.

    He was just taking advantage of his spare time.

    If he hadn¡¯t longed for a duel with Limon, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen for a spell easily.

    Not even one person did that.

    It would be difficult to treat all nine Sword Masters like limbs, even now that they have obtained the fifth Seven Arcs.

    After calmly pointing out.

    Li Qingyu murmured.

    ¡°¡­the problem is that things could get worse.¡±

    ¡°Possibility of getting worse?¡±

    ¡°It is Han.¡±

    How could it get any worse than this?

    Unexpectedly, it was Ainsha who received the question from Yekathrice who was puzzled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the principle of the Seven Arcs skill. However, it is basic to use resentment and grudge when reviving the dead with ck magic.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that the more resentful the Sword Master was during his lifetime, the easier it would be to handle?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Exactly.¡±

    Before being the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    As the priest of the Holy League.

    Seeing Ainsha speak expressionlessly, Rose hardened her face.

    She is also a resident of Madou London.

    It was because he was somewhat familiar with magic, so he could guess how much the situation could get worse.

    Above all, Ainsha¡¯s words were enough to make even those who didn¡¯t know about magic take it seriously.

    ¡°Especially if you have a deep grudge against Lee, there is a possibility that you will actively cooperate with the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason.

    In a space that has be darker than before.

    The silver-haired girl burst intoughter alone.

    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°What are you happy about?¡±

    ¡°Even if all 9 sword masters were resurrected, 7 of them would be my brother¡¯s disciples. Wouldn¡¯t the grudge be that deep?¡±

    Since ancient times, a teacher and a disciple are like a parent-child rtionship, so there is little chance that the situation will deteriorate.

    Seeing Yekathrice talking with a smile, Limon nodded slowly.

    ¡°Yes, you are not wrong.¡±

    for nearly a thousand years.

    Only 13 sword masters were born.

    The tower owner of the Sword Tower who raised 7 of them.

    At the same time¡­

    ¡°unless most of them ended up in my hands.¡±

    A guardian of mankind who ruthlessly defeated anyone who harms humanity, be it a disciple or a lover, and eventually killed 8 sword masters.

    Watching Limon Asfelder.

    The princesses thought involuntarily.

    Like all sword masters, the monster is still this guy.

 Chapter 504

    #504. Foolish.

    ¡°Your brother really cares about things like that, don¡¯t you? As the saying goes, a husband and wife fight is to cut water with a knife. As we live, we die and sometimes kill each other.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean real swordy, crazy brother.¡±

    ¡°huh? okay?¡±

    Guess who isn¡¯t the Silver Dragon Princess?

    There is no guarantee that you will hold a grudge against the other person just because you killed him once.

    When Limon sighs as he sees Yekathrice speaking calmly.

    Maia said cynically.

    ¡°As expected, it would be better to assume a situation where all nine sword masters would have resurrected and be enemies.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Her opinion was readily epted.

    Of course, it was better to assume the worst and prepare for the worst than to be vignt with vain hopes.

    Because the worst thing anyone can see is the most likely to happen.

    So it was.

    What Charlottenguidly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Tell me Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°If it were you, wouldn¡¯t there be some kind of countermeasure?¡±

    The best bookkeeper of the Seven Dragons.

    A girl who is more cunning than anyone else.

    If she was the ck Dragon Princess, wouldn¡¯t she have prepared a solution from the time she foresaw this situation?

    Charlotte speaks as if it were natural.

    And Li Qingyu smiled bitterly when he saw the other princesses who had also gathered their gaze.

    ¡°It is not to the extent of being a countermeasure. It¡¯s just a simple summary of the situation and a basic policy proposal.¡±

    ¡°That is enough.¡±

    Like a queen giving orders to her subjects.

    Li Qingyu did not dare to refuse the arrogant Charlotte¡¯s request.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°One thing is for sure, right now there is no way to fight them even if you want to fight them.¡±

    ¡°You are not wrong. We don¡¯t even know where they are.¡±

    Charlotte readily agreed.

    By destroying the base in the United States, most of the officers of the Liberation Brigade, including the specter, were subjugated.

    However, the Liberation Brigade is a global criminal organization.

    A few bases remain.

    where is the exact location.

    It was impossible to find out all of that right away.

    If that was possible in the first ce, I would have been able to subjugate the Liberation Brigade long ago.

    ¡°Even if you know the location, it¡¯s hard to wage an all-out war recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we have no chance?¡±

    ¡°Odds are also a problem, but the important thing is the result.¡±

    After gently shaking his head at Hai.

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    ¡°No matter how many sword masters have been resurrected, ording to past records, they are not opponents we can handle.¡±

    In history, only the Golden Dragon Princess has defeated the Sword Master in the Seven Dragons.

    Other than that, it was a historic feat that the Silver Dragon Princess achieved a draw, even for a moment.

    If all 9 Sword Masters are resurrected.

    Even assuming that Limon can handle 2 people, it means that the whole Seven Dragons can be destroyed with only 7 people left.

    No, in fact, we don¡¯t even need 7 people.

    If they break each other individually, even one Sword Master could put the Seven Dragons into a corner.

    Just like Limon did in the past.

    ¡°Even with the exception of the Sword Master, the strength of the Liberation Brigade is formidable.¡±

    In addition, there are at least two ghosts who rival the voluptuous princess in the Liberation Brigade.

    There are still hidden powers.

    Above all, ording to the information collected by Li Qingyu, there was a high possibility that the force would be stronger in the future.

    On the other hand, the present Seven Dragons could not be calledplete even with empty words.

    The Blue Dragon n experienced the London Incident.

    The green dragon n fought against the monster lord.

    The red dragon n that started the war of conquest.

    The silver dragon n left the aftermath of the revolution.

    The Golden Dragon n robbed Las Vegas.

    Even the ck Dragon n and the White Dragon n suffered from economic sanctions.

    Because of the aftermath of all sorts of incidents that took ce in less than a year, most of the seven ns were working hard to catch up.

    Not to mention the full mobilization of the n, the centa was difficult to move even among the elite elite.

    ¡°If we go to war unreasonably in this state, even if we win, we will have to ept great sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°How much is the sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°If a world war breaks out and the Seven Dragon Group ends to the point of copse, in fact, one or two ns will have to prepare for destruction.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    Yekathrice scratched her head.

    No matter how crazy she was, she couldn¡¯t ept Li Qingyu¡¯s assumption with a smile.

    The bigger problem is that this is an optimistic assumption.

    What if all 9 sword masters were resurrected?

    And if you cooperate with the Liberation Brigade?

    There won¡¯t even be a chance to win.

    ¡°Objectively, there is only one best course we can take right now.¡±

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu said.

    What is the best option to choose in this situation.

    ¡°It steals all the property and hides only the core n members, including the armed forces.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you want to run away?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more like going to sleep than running away.¡±

    The reason why the Seven Dragons are the most unfavorable.

    It was the fact that the Liberation Brigade was hiding, but they were exposed in the sun.

    However, if you abandon everything and hide in the shadows, it will be easier not only to secure safety, but also to find gaps and counterattackter.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    Maia let out a sneer.

    ¡°It means let¡¯s go back to when we were the Demonic Cult.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    Rose was the first to deny that opinion.

    She spoke with the utmost determination.

    ¡°If we give up the Seven Dragon Group now, the world will fall into chaos.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the past.

    Now, the Seven Dragons were not just a criminal organization.

    Of course, it is a conglomerate that controls all the wealth in the world and dominates logistics, financial services, culture, food, energy, medical, and manufacturing.

    It is the ruling power that wields enormous power in each territory.

    If they disappear overnight, the entire world economy will copse.

    Considering the aftermath, there could have been more victims than World War II.

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t choose this method, we whoe to the surface will be forced to stay on the defensive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Rose groaned.

    A superman of the absolute ss.

    How absurd it was to defend each country andpany against a sword master.

    It was because he knew all too well, as he had already experienced London being devastated by the specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    as if nailed to that fact.

    Charlotte snorted.

    ¡°It means you have to make a choice in the end.¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    To survive, throw away everything you have built up in the sun and hide from the chaos of the world.

    Be prepared to make sacrifices to protect everything and engage in a low-stakes fight against the sword master.

    Because it was not an easy choice.

    ¡°I want to know what Lee thinks.¡±

    So it was.

    Ainsha turned her gaze to Limon.

    In this situation, his opinion had enough weight to change the fate of the Seven Dragons itself.

    But Limon shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what I think.¡±

    ¡°¡­you mean we have to make the decision?¡±

    ¡°Because I, including the Count¡¯s family, do not yet have the right to decide the fate of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Although he has decided to take three princesses as his brides, he is still an outsider of the Seven Dragons.

    He was not yet qualified to intervene in such a momentous choice that could have forced the whole n of the Seven Dragons to die.

    Instead, I will respect whatever decision they make.

    Limon said calmly.

    The princesses made strange faces.

    The fact that Limon, the protector of mankind, entrusted them with the option that could cause chaos in the world.

    That fact itself made them feelplicated.

    But even in the midst of that, Charlotte didn¡¯t hesitate.

    I just opened my mouth proudly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. No matter what swordsman you want, my choice is fixed anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­As expected, Charlotte, are you the type to fight without hiding?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    unaware of giving up

    To be more arrogant than anyone else.

    Not even thinking about running away, the greedy princess chose to defend her territory.

    ¡°I agree too.¡±

    War is life

    To be bolder than anyone else.

    The brave princess who never shied away from a struggle dly epted this reckless war.

    ¡°Although the odds are low, I think it is right to fight back.¡±

    the most merciful

    Because he was nobler than anyone else.

    A righteous princess who cares for those outside of her n has chosen to take care of more people.

    ¡°Ahaha, if you were born as a woman, you should wage a world war or two!¡±

    living in twisted times

    Because I¡¯m crazier than anyone else.

    The mad princess, who could even throw away her life for pleasure, chose greater pleasure.

    ¡°I have no intention of giving anything more to the Liberation Brigade when I have not yet paid off my previous debt.¡±

    Be thorough with silver.

    To be more tenacious than anyone else.

    Remembering the grudge she suffered from the Liberation Brigade, the cynical princess chose revenge.

    ¡°Fighting is stupid. Running away is winning. But now I will fight.¡±

    always see the results.

    Because it is more pure than anyone else.

    The foolish princess who chose to follow her heart instead of reason chose a better future.

    ¡°It seems I have made a decision.¡±

    the smartest

    More cunning than anyone else.

    The liar princess, who deliberately induced this result by presenting the option of running away, smiled.

    We were always at odds, though.

    Looking at the seven princesses who united their opinions as one today, Limon opened his mouth with his arms crossed.

    ¡°¡­Did you decide to fight after all?¡±

    ¡°Because there is no guarantee that you will be safe if you drop everything and hide.¡±

    Age of Heroes past.

    The Seven Dragons must have endured for hundreds of years, hiding in the shadows.

    However, that was only because the sword masters, except for Limon, were not active in the hunt of the Seven Dragons.

    If a few sword masters were determined to step out, they might not survive for even a few years, let alone a few decades.

    In that sense, this is definitely another best option.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who smiled brightly.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    ¡®It¡¯s stupid.¡¯

    Knowing the power of a sword master, Limon was well aware of how reckless this choice was.

    However, the seven princesses eventually chose to face it.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    No matter how each has a reason.

    Even if it¡¯s their choice.

    He knew that the easy gathering of opinions would have some influence on him.

    The fact that at least a few people would have made this decision to help him protect the world as the guardian of mankind rather than for the safety of the Seven Dragons.

    Laughing at myself for not being able to stop it.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°If that is your choice, then I will fully cooperate.¡±

    A nemesis who threatened the world in the past.

    But now, looking at the princesses of the Seven Dragons, who are determined to shed blood to protect their n and country.

    The guardian spirit of mankind continued quietly.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to be too pessimistic about the situation. Because I have something in mind too.¡±

    for the past two days.

    What I prepared while staying in this garden.

    If the Seven Dragons choose to face them.

    After mentioning the countermeasures that can raise the slim win rate to a level worth trying.

    Limon twitched his lips.

    ¡°More than anything¡­¡±

    Of course, if the 9 Sword Masters linked up to attack the Seven Dragons, even Limon wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to stop them.

    But Limon thought.

    Absolutely not.

    Because¡­

    ¡°They don¡¯t have a good personality enough to cooperate with the Liberation Brigade or something like that.¡±

    If you really did the stupid thing of resurrecting all 9 sword masters.

    Four situations the remnants of the Liberation Brigade faced.

    Killed by a knife.

    My stomach exploded and I was blown away.

    Or in the meantime

    He would be struggling with all his might to avoid being killed.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but blink as they saw Limon talking strangely and meanly.

 Chapter 505

    #505. What did you do?

    * * *

    She opened her eyes.

    I nkly looked up at the ceiling for a while.

    Standing up, she hesitated when she saw a woman on the other side of the room.

    Pale flesh without blood.

    disheveled purple hair.

    Even clear dark circles around the eyes.

    Clearly, the face itself is smooth, but because of the unique atmosphere and dark eyes, the woman looks toxic.

    In other words, she frowned when she saw her reflection in the mirror.

    Wow Jangchang!

    It was a moment.

    The mirror hanging on the wall was shattered and the fragments were scattered everywhere.

    But she couldn¡¯t straighten her furrowed brow.

    ¡°It sucks¡­¡±

    she thought.

    I¡¯ll kill any idiot caught having a mirror in this room.

    This is not your room.

    He just entered the moderately empty executive room and copsed.

    The executivepletely ignored the fact that he had already be a sacrifice at his own hands.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    It was because he wasn¡¯t the type to care about such things in the first ce, and if he died, it was enough to bring him back to life and kill him again terribly.

    she¡¯s amander

    rule over all the dead.

    That¡¯s why, among the seven great lords, he was the absolute one who was counted among three fingers.

    throbbing.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he was annoyed as soon as he woke up.

    She bent down at the sensation of the pain that had barely subsided rising again.

    Then, he took out the elixir from the small pouch he had thrown on the floor and inhaled it in one breath.

    boom boom.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    One bottle, two bottles, three bottles.

    High-level yers, of course.

    She sighed at the pain that had finally subsided after emptying three bottles of the elixir, the best restorative medicine that even a monarch would find difficult to obtain.

    It¡¯s been several days already.

    It was because the aftermath of the lifespan being cut off by the ceremony of that day was still there.

    If only that was it though.

    I wouldn¡¯t have wandered around in a dream for days.

    The problem is¡­

    ¡°¡­damn dolls.¡±

    immediately after being resurrected.

    She bit her nails, thinking of the few sword masters who had swung their swords at each other.

    It was good that all nine sword masters were resurrected thanks to all kinds of sacrifices and sacrifices.

    The problem is that there is less control.

    I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Originally, her power was limited to controlling one sword master.

    Even now, when he obtained the Seven Arcs and became stronger, he still couldn¡¯t use the 9 as perfectly as the Sword King.

    It¡¯s fortunate that I thoroughly prepared for it in advance and that Ruler and Magician helped me.

    It was to the point where I almost died screaming.

    before actually stopping them.

    I had to move my base in a hurry because the entire basement where I was conscious was blown away by the aftermath of fighting for less than a minute.

    ¡®I was too greedy¡­.¡¯

    Rather, 6 people.

    No, it might have been better to resurrect only three people.

    No matter how strong they were, an obedient hound was more useful than a rampaging wolf.

    But at the time, I had no choice.

    A few months were spent preparing for this ceremony.

    Besides, all the items left in the brigade were consumed, and even the officers were reced.

    No matter how many months or even years of preparation, there was no guarantee that the next opportunity to revive the Sword Master woulde.

    That¡¯s why I was overdoing it by cutting down on my lifespan.

    What is the result?

    It was just a waste of life.

    Of course, for the purpose of the Liberation Brigade, it was worth it.

    So she thought.

    ¡®As expected, I have to get the remaining Seven Arcs.¡¯

    With only three Seven Arcs secured, nine Sword Masters could be resurrected.

    So, two more.

    No, if I secured one more Seven Arcs, I could control the puppets more easily than now.

    The problem was that it wasn¡¯t easy.

    I don¡¯t even know where the sixth and seventh are.

    The only way to get the Seven Arcs right now is to kill Limon and retrieve the Dark Violin and to¡¯s Carving Knife that were stolen from him.

    To do so, it was necessary to use the resurrected Sword Masters.

    The contradiction of which came first the chicken or the egg.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter though¡­¡¯

    Wanderer was not frustrated.

    The one who brought the sword masters back to life was, after all, himself.

    Although there were only a few people who could use them right away, it was possible to kill Limon if they used them well.

    she was so confident

    ¡°Kyahaha! Look at these assholes. Why are you bragging about such an idiot?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    An outdoor terrace used as a restaurant and resting area, which I found to fill my stomach, albeit roughly.

    There, tilt the chair at an angle and sit down.

    Smartphone in one hand.

    holding a bottle of wine in the other hand.

    Until I found the opponent who was giggling while watching the video.

    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Heydy, are you awake?¡±

    It seemed that he had already felt the presence.

    She asked again in a bleak voice to the young man who greeted him by raising his hand without even looking back.

    ¡°You asked what I was doing¡­¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I am enjoying my cultural life for the first time in decades.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The world has gotten better. In my lifetime, I couldn¡¯t even make something like this without being a shaman, but these days they say they make it? Thanks to that, there is a lot to see.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see thedy too? Some idiots are setting a new record for failing the 33rd hunting challenge, but it¡¯s pretty funny.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get that smartphone¡­?¡±

    ¡°I borrowed it without coteral from a bastard I saw while passing by.¡±

    Even if you call that robbery.

    It¡¯s like it has nothing to do with anything.

    To the grinning young man, Wanderer spoke in a more gloomy voice.

    ¡°I should have told you to wait calmly¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that why you are doing this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for that, I would have gone to brothels and casinos and enjoyed it to the fullest after decades.

    After silencing the Wanderer by talking bluntly.

    The young man suddenly asked.

    ¡°Rather than that, are you sure that thedy swordsman had a rtionship with the Demonic Cult?¡±

    ¡°You said so¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re even participating in the Seven Dragons branch right now?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Kya, live a long time and see. Rather, it changed when the river and mountain changed, I never imagined that the nobleman would be like that.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what happened in just a few decades.

    Take a moment tough and admire.

    The young man took a bottle of wine.

    Then, with a sigh, he emptied the alcohol inside at once.

    Clink!

    ¡°A nobleman who mercilessly killed even a disciple for crossing the line a little bit shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Throwing the empty bottle behind you.

    After pulling out the smartphone.

    the young man asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you onest check, is this right?¡±

    ¡°what¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is the home of the Green Dragon n where the Seven Dragon Branches are being held.¡±

    Wanderer, who had furrowed his brows at the thought of something absurd, immediately raised his eyebrows.

    The smartphone the young man was looking at.

    It is because in the video, I saw a building standing tall in the background of a Brazilian boy who was crying and challenging the 34th hunting.

    The building is twisted in a spiral, blurry from a distance, but recognizable at a nce.

    Headquarters in Quetzalcoatl.

    ¡°¡­why are you asking that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Maybe it was because I was sure that I had found the right thing through her reaction.

    After having a smirk.

    The young man turned his hand to his jacket.

    ¡°If you are alive after dying, isn¡¯t it the duty of a disciple to say hello to Master first?¡±

    Ting.

    He pulled out a knife from his jacket.

    Rolling it like a coin between his fingers, the young man flicked the knife up with his thumb.

    And so, the spinning knife reached its apex.

    The moment when the young man suddenly kicked off his chair and jumped up, flipped his body in the air like a windmill and kicked the knife with his foot.

    ¡ºGame of Guns and Swords Remote

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Long Shot

    Intercontinental Knife Throwing

    IC Knife Throwing¡»

    Quaaaaaang!

    The world¡¯s gap is being cut.

    A deafening roar and shock waves swept through the surroundings.

    The knife kicked by the young man became a sh of light and disappeared into the distant sky.

    After having barely endured the shock that would have been left over if it was an ordinary person who overturned all the tables on the terrace, just staggering.

    Wanderer asked nkly.

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to say hello.¡±

    ¡°greeting¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, Lady. You¡¯ll soon be able to check whether my greetings have arrived.¡±

    The young man did not answer.

    I just picked up the smartphone I had put down and put my finger on it while watching the video.

    10 seconds.

    20 seconds.

    30 seconds.

    Just in time for the young man who was counting the time to fold hisst finger.

    In the video reflected on the smartphone.

    The moment the light shes. [

    Kwahiah

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    !

    ]

    A sh of light pierces Quetzalcoatl.

    People fall to the ground in the storm that erupted there.

    After watching the spinning video crack and crackle on the screen, then turn off.

    The young man threw away his smartphone.

    because I saw

    before the video cuts off.

    A white sh of light emanating from the rooftop of Quetzalcoatl deflected his knife.

    ¡°Ttk, even though you¡¯re stuck with the Demonic Cult, your skills are still the same. Since you¡¯ve lived enough to live for, it would have beenfortable for both of you if it had been finely ground.¡±

    The only thing I regret is the word.

    The young man¡¯s expression was calm.

    It was because he knew very well that the stronghold of the Demonic Cult was notx enough to be destroyed with a single knife.

    As it flew to the other side of the globe, its power dropped considerably.

    You won¡¯t find much fun on this street.

    when young people are sad

    Wanderer grabbed him by the cor.

    ¡°¡­What have you done!¡±

    Same question as before.

    However, the young man grinned at her iparably sharp and embarrassing push.

    ¡°What do you ask while watching?¡±

    ¡°I told you to wait patiently!¡±

    ¡°I said while thedy was sleeping. But now that you¡¯re awake, doesn¡¯t it matter?¡±

    ¡°¡ö?&!@¡Á¡ù!!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to let people know about novel swearwords used in this day and age, but it¡¯d be better to jump out faster than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but that swordsman is my teacher. That would have just made this location known.¡±

    ¡°you¡­!¡±

    Wanderer shook his fist.

    Still, her condition is the worst.

    So, I tried to focus on recovery instead of moving hastily until the Great War started.

    If I didn¡¯t do it right, I¡¯d have an all-out war with Limon and the Seven Dragons.

    So she cried out urgently.

    ¡°Call everyone, right now!¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    And it hardened.

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t know what you mean.

    The young man shrugged his shoulders at Wanderer, who nkly asked, holding onto his cor.

    ¡°The other nobles all went for a walk.¡±

    ¡°walk?¡±

    ¡°Lady told me to wait calmly, didn¡¯t I tell you not to move?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,dy.

    Tapping the ck tattoo on his neck with his fingers.

    The young man grinned.

    ¡°There is a nobleman who went for a walk to the other side of the continent, so I don¡¯t know how long he will be back.¡±

    Geomrang Billy the Kid.

    Among the madmen recognized by Limon, the madman.

    However, among the nine people he resurrected, he trembled at the sword master who was rtively cooperative andmon sense.

    Wanderer realized.

    The Sword King was at least a person of character.

    Enjoying absolute power and power.

    I¡¯ve lived my whole life as a child alone.

    The sword master was killed by the guardian deity of mankind at the end of the brutality that went beyond the limit.

    That they were the worst absolutes and troublemakers who created the most brutal era in human history.

    With a realization too bted.

    She couldn¡¯t help but cough up blood in pain.

 Chapter 506

    #506. I¡¯ll wait.

    * * *

    Headquarters in Quetzalcoatl.

    The tallest building in Sao Paulo had a more solemn atmosphere than usual.

    It was natural.

    It was yesterday that there was an unexpected attack.

    It was the first time in history that an attack took ce during the meeting of the Seven Dragons.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.

    In particr, Barbara, who is in charge of Quetzalcoatl¡¯s security, was nervous enough to worry about Arbe, who always quarreled with her because she couldn¡¯t stay up all night.

    Fortunately, there were no follow-up attacks.

    Thanks to that, the seven princesses were able to quickly conclude the Seven Dragon Branch and decide their future policy.

    So it was.

    Limon opened his mouth a little hesitantly.

    ¡°Is it okay if I go back already, sir?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason why it won¡¯t be okay if I go back?¡±

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    He seems to be saying all sorts of strange things.

    Seeing Charlotte snort, Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the investigation into yesterday¡¯s raid not over yet?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, didn¡¯t you already conclude that it was Geomrang¡¯s sudden action?¡±

    ¡°That is circumstantial spection.¡±

    After fending off the raid yesterday.

    The Seven Dragons moved quickly.

    While strengthening the guards of Quetzalcoatl to prepare for the follow-up attack.

    Following the advice of Limon, who had read the trajectory, he dispatched a military force to the ce where the knife wasunched to collect information.

    If you discover the remnants of the liberation brigade, you are prepared for an all-out war.

    However, the secret base of the liberation brigade that I found was empty to the colorless of that resolution.

    It¡¯s just that there was no follow-up attack.

    And looking at the traces of the hasty withdrawal, I just assumed that yesterday¡¯s raid was not nned.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the swordsmith who said that it¡¯s almost certain that the Liberation Brigade is not able tomunicate properly with the sword masters?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s a problem. That means they resurrected that many sword masters.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    It is definitely good news that the Liberation Brigade is not handling the sword masters properly.

    At the same time, it was also a bad thing.

    It meant that the other Sword Masters could move as they pleased, just like Geomrang did this time.

    Of course, it is aw of war that disciplined medicine men are more terrifying than unruly strong soldiers.

    But that¡¯s normal.

    Being a free sword master was more dangerous than a bomb that could blow up a country at any time.

    In fact, the aftermath of yesterday¡¯s ded knife was enough to turn Sao Paulo upside down as if a storm swept through it.

    If the sword master attacked in earnest, even the base would be dangerous.

    In that sense, it was safe to have only the princesses together like now¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to go back more.¡±

    Charlotte did not change her opinion.

    I was just talking arrogantly.

    ¡°Since we don¡¯t know when the sword master wille, we need to lead the n ourselves.¡±

    The princess is the strongest master and head of each n.

    Just as there is a difference between an army with amander and an army without amander, there is as much difference as heaven and earth.

    Only when they are in their own territory is it possible tomand the n and check the Sword Master of the Liberation Brigade.

    That¡¯s why other princesses are busy preparing for their return.

    One problem.

    ¡°That is also a story when you are feeling well. The boss isn¡¯t feeling well yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to recuperate here while receiving treatment from Maia, at least until you feel better?

    Looking at Limon as he scratched his cheek and spoke.

    Charlotte was silent.

    something seems unfamiliar.

    Or seemed agitated.

    Without noticing the shaking of Charlotte, who always had a haughty face with her golden eyes shining strangely.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°To be honest, I wonder if it would be better for me to help the boss for the time being¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡±

    He cut off Limon¡¯s words and cut them off.

    Charlotte said coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    She is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    never know the impossible

    to make things go wrong.

    She is the strongest soldier and princess of the Seven Dragons.

    An injury like this is nothing more than a light handicap.

    Seeing Charlotte speak more arrogantly than usual, Limon made a subtle expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hear again that I would give a handicap against a sword master in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°I guess someone has said that before.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it with words, but instead, I fought while watching the kid who liked kimchi soup go against me.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t treat me the same way.¡±

    that he is not a lunatic

    After arguing in a strange tone, whether it was unpleasant or hurt pride.

    Charlotte spoke arrogantly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really that worried, go see another princess. There are many people who need your help.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really like that.¡±

    Whether the body is intact or not.

    Danger is the same for everyone.

    Even so, Limon smiled bitterly at the memory of the princesses who did not hesitate to return home.

    Charlotte said suddenly.

    ¡°Expect more than that.¡±

    ¡°What are you expecting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the pay you will receive.¡±

    trying to get up

    The moment he stopped when he saw Limon¡¯s outstretched hand.

    deliberately ignoring that hand.

    After waking up from the hospital bed.

    Charlotte reached out with a fancy bracelet and wrapped it around the jacket Elise was putting on.

    Then he looked straight at him and spoke.

    ¡°My life will never be cheap.¡±

    The situation is too bad to settle it, so I can¡¯t give it right now, but the gold dragon n never neglects the reward.

    Limon, who blinked at his hand left in the air, eventually nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, boss. I will wait with anticipation, so please take care of it thickly.¡±

    * * *

    After leaving Charlotte¡¯s hospital room.

    Limon immediately moved on.

    There are a lot of things to prepare from now on, because he was the same.

    But he soon stopped.

    on the way to the room.

    This is because they found a person with their arms crossed and their backs leaning against the wall.

    ¡°Pharaoh, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°¡­on a walk.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not a walk, but it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s waiting for someone.

    It was a coincidence that we met like this.

    never intentionally

    Seeing Hai speak in a muddy voice, Limonughed.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you smoke a cigarette on the roof while taking a walk?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking, so don¡¯t look at me like that, Pharaoh.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I stopped smoking for a few days.

    Limon giggled at Hai, who had a rare resentment on his always cold face.

    It was because she knew that she couldn¡¯t smoke at Maia¡¯s hospital, which provided custom-made cigarettes, as she was a mistress.

    ¡°Well, anyway, I¡¯m asking this since we met by chance. Do you have anything to say to me?¡±

    If you meet by chance and exchange a word or two, you don¡¯t have to worry about the eyes of the people around you, so feel free to say it.

    At the end of looking at Limon, who speaks with consideration.

    Hai said inly.

    ¡°The purpose of war is victory.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°And in the end, it is the survivor who wins.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    When Limon tilts his head.

    Hai pulled his back against the wall.

    And take a step

    After closing the distance with him.

    He said, putting Limon¡¯s golden eyes in his own bloody eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight too recklessly.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think anyone else knows about that, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something the Pharaoh would say.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he not aware of it himself?

    Hai averts his eyes.

    That face is still cold.

    Instead, Limon smiled as he saw her unable to hide the slightly reddened brown skin visible through the antique ne.

    It was because he knew why she had been waiting for him on purpose.

    The fierce battle begins now.

    Of course, the other princesses too.

    It was a heroic war in which even Limon could not guarantee victory.

    To be honest, there was no guarantee that I would be able to safely meet everyone who had gathered today.

    ¡°Pharaoh, don¡¯t do anything too reckless. Don¡¯t forget to ask for help if you need it.¡±

    but that¡¯s why

    Limon said rather lightly.

    ¡°War is not something you do alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Victory and defeat in war are the sick and the boss.

    That¡¯s why no matter how dangerous a war is, depending on how it¡¯s fought, it¡¯s surprisingly easy to win.

    a bit yfully.

    However, after staring intently at Lim¨®n, who was speaking seriously, Hai finally reached out.

    Then he said quietly to Limon who held his hand.

    ¡°See you next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay next time.¡±

    after shaking hands like that.

    When Limon smiled bitterly at the taciturn princess who left.

    A quiet voice was heard.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Hai had that side.¡±

    ¡°No matter how reckless a person is, he is not without worries. It just seems bold enough to act beyond that worry.¡±

    It seemed that he was feeling the presence from the beginning.

    Receiving her words calmly.

    Limon turned his head.

    ¡°The Count knows that best, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    A blue-haired beauty who appeared spontaneously from the other side of the corner.

    Rose let out a wry smile.

    And I looked ahead.

    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re going the same way, so would it be all right if we talk while walking?¡±

    ¡°As convenient as the Count.¡±

    After a light shrug.

    Limon stepped down the hallway.

    While walking down the aisle side by side with him, Rose suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°To fight them.¡±

    Most of the sword masters who have been resurrected this time are his disciples.

    It would be painful just to meet them again, but wouldn¡¯t it be even more difficult if we even fought?

    Rose asked calmly.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do once or twice.¡±

    tall.

    Rose stopped walking.

    And after a short silence.

    He quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°No matter how reckless you look, if you¡¯re not without worries, no matter how fine you look, you¡¯re not without sadness.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If swordsmanship is difficult, you can say that it is difficult.¡±

    At the end of watching Rose like that.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Count.¡±

    low and quiet.

    A voice that continued like a whisper.

    ¡°If you needfort, I will always ask for it like yesterday.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    While slightly blushing at Limon¡¯s actions, which added a little bit of mischief.

    Rose held out a hand.

    And the moment when Limon, who was staring at the delicate ring on his finger, put his hand on top of it as if he couldn¡¯t help it.

    He softly kissed the back of his hand.

    no, it seemed like that.

    Squeak.

    ¡°¡­Hey Count?¡±

    moist lips.

    Slip on the back of your hand.

    sucking on sensitive skin.

    Until the slightest bite, unnoticed.

    If others saw it, it was so secret that it would only be seen as kissing the back of the hand.

    However, it is dense to say hello.

    Even though it¡¯s sticky like a caress.

    absolutely certain.

    As if someone was trying to cover the warmth left in his hand with his own.

    leaving behind a scent of its own.

    After barely removing the lips.

    As if nothing had happened.

    With a faint smile as always, Rose opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    With a neat face, as if she only hoped that she could meet him again safely.

    But that¡¯s not all, he looked at himself with blue eyes that had sunk too deep, then turned and looked at the back of Rose, who had disappeared.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°¡­I paid this for 2000 Won and received it in words.¡±

    I won¡¯t be able to joke easily from now on.

    Limon murmured quietly and headed back to his room.

 Chapter 507

    #507. ¡­ yes?

    * * *

    Click.

    ¡°Lee iste. It is perception. I want to know what you are doing now.¡±

    widely.

    close the opened door

    Take a moment to look around.

    After confirming that he did note to the wrong ce.

    Limon raised a hand to his temple, let out a heavy sigh, and opened the door to the hospital room again.

    and asked

    ¡°Silly princess, what are you doing in my room?¡±

    ¡°Sure, Lee waits.¡±

    ¡°so why?¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    A white-haired girl sitting alone on a bed without Tata waiting for Limon.

    Ainsha answered bluntly.

    ¡°Before the dangerous war, I pray for the safe return of the groom. As a priest, it is natural.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Say goodbye to that.

    I¡¯ve already shared it with three people.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to point it out.

    I stared nkly at Ainsha, who spoke with a strangely triumphant expression even with an expressionless face, with her meager chest wide open.

    I lowered my eyes slightly again.

    I just let out a sigh.

    ¡°It seems your foresight is still a mess.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not aplete mess. If you roll the dice 10 times, it¡¯s enough to get all 10 right.¡±

    ¡°You mean that¡¯s a mess?¡±

    Not the other white dragon n.

    Ainsha, the world¡¯s best prophet, had topare her foresight with only the results of the dice.

    Just by looking at it, I could guess how twisted the world¡¯s fate and future are.

    So, Limon asked.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As always.

    An expressionless face like a doll.

    A quiet voice, as if reading a book.

    However, Ainsha continued talking while facing Limon with eyes that were particrly deeply sunken than usual.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see the future at all. The more I look at it, the darker and more suffocating it gets.¡±

    It¡¯s like getting blocked.

    It was something I had experienced several times after meeting Limon.

    When I saw him, it was as if the map was changing at will, and the wisdom associated with the Seven Arks was as dark as a book painted with ink.

    But now it was on a different level.

    Of course you want to predict.

    All futures are dark.

    As Ainsha, who has always been able to predict as if breathing, it felt like she was blinded by being thrown into the dark world alone.

    To the extent that I would have misunderstood that I had lost my foresight at all, had I not had even a faint foresight like the light of a match.

    ¡°Lee, I am anxious.¡±

    So, with my head slightly bowed.

    Ainsha muttered quietly.

    The self-proimed weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    A n that survived the Age of Heroes by simply running away for hundreds of years.

    As the princess of the white dragon n, it was dizzying to even imagine a war with nine sword masters.

    enough to want to run away.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why I decided to fight head-on.

    Because it was scary.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be of any help to Lee and will only hinder him.¡±

    while you run away.

    Limon might die.

    that you can¡¯t do anything

    So the fact that you might disappoint him and be hated.

    Because it was more terrifying than the fear of death.

    Even if you make a rational judgment.

    Not even having the courage.

    Watching the princess clenching her fists, who chose to fight only to escape from all sorts of ominous imaginations.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Whether it helps or hinders, I¡¯m saying you¡¯re my bride.¡±

    Maybe it was because it was so unexpected.

    A girl with twinkling eyes.

    watching with calm eyes.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ainsha.¡±

    flinch

    shivering girl.

    Before being the princess of the white dragon n.

    To a girl who has already be his bride.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you as a bride because you are helpful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing to overdo it.¡±

    Even if you can¡¯t see the future.

    Even if nothing helps.

    Even if you run away without fighting.

    Saying that the fact that she is his bride does not change.

    Limon held out a hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die instead.¡±

    Squeak.

    It¡¯s okay to be stupid.

    Just survive safely.

    Ainsha asked Limon, who said that while gently stroking his hair.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed with me?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hate me?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you love me?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Then I will prove it.¡±

    Words are not enough.

    Please reassure me more clearly.

    With an expressionless face as always.

    However, Limon, who lowered his gaze for a moment while watching Ainsha speak with a trembling voice, finally lifted the tip of her chin slightly and lowered his head.

    side.

    As if brushing against a fine forehead.

    Softly on the straight nose.

    And deep into moist lips.

    The warmth that permeates softly is so warm.

    The touch that prates between the slightly parted lips is ecstatically sweet and soothes the anxious mind.

    ¡°It is still.¡±

    But Ainsha was not satisfied.

    It seems like this isn¡¯t enough.

    wrap your arms around his neck

    just pulled more.

    Limon didn¡¯t dare reject the girl¡¯s touch and kept sliding his lips.

    Squeak.

    With a thin, white neck like a deer¡¯s.

    Between the softly swollen breasts.

    in the constricted abdomen.

    ¡°¡­is more.¡±

    well done

    Pulling back the thin hem of the dress.

    After making marks on the thighs.

    Past the ankle with the anklet on.

    Until you lightly bite the instep.

    By the time the proof that started from my forehead reached my toes.

    Ainsha was lying on the hospital bed and looking up at Limon in a disheveled outfit.

    No more words were needed.

    cheeks with blush.

    Arms stretched out as if to greet them.

    Above all, the eyes wet with the heat.

    It was telling her what she wanted more clearly than a hundred words.

    The moment when Limon, who had an expression of concern over the temptation that he could not refuse, finally opened his mouth with a bitter smile.

    smart.

    one sound.

    echoed in the hospital room.

    A moment to look at Ainsha, who opened her eyes wide.

    Limon put a finger on his lips.

    Then, after covering the girl with a nket to hide her figure, she opened the door lightly.

    ¡°What is it, doctor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to give you medicine.¡±

    ¡°approximately?¡±

    The green-haired woman who knocked on the door.

    Maia held out the medicine bag with her gloved hand.

    Then, looking at Limon, who was making a strange expression, he said pessimistically.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t need it, take it. No matter how incurable you are, if it is a medicine that protects your body, it will be better than not taking it.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s it.¡±

    afterughing.

    Limon said, epting the envelope of medicine she held out.

    ¡°Thank you, I will eat.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. This is also included in the treatment fee you agreed to pay.¡±

    ¡°Still, being grateful is something I¡¯m grateful for.¡±

    what is so unpleasant

    Limon, calmly epting the harsher-than-usual tone, suddenly raised his head.

    ¡°Are you any better than that?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The body of the doctor.¡±

    blue-white lips.

    A face full of sickness.

    Even gloves that covered the elbows.

    Maia doesn¡¯t look healthy to anyone.

    And looking at the silver ornaments in the shape of flowers and butterflies in her hair, Limon asked anxiously.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the piece I gave you already exhausted?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about unnecessarily. If I need your help, I will ask first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d if you¡¯re still okay¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go if I have nothing more to say.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t want to be here anymore.

    Maia turned away without even saying hello.

    and before leaving.

    I abruptly stopped walking.

    ¡°Swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°huh? why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you meet in the hospital room, but my hospital is not a hotel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget.¡±

    without looking back.

    Showing only the slender back.

    Maia continued with a sharp voice.

    ¡°What I said I didn¡¯t know about giving up.¡±

    Priority was temporarily dyed due to useless hinders called the Liberation Brigade.

    The contest isn¡¯t over yet.

    No matter who Limon has the most in mind right now.

    She eventually seduces him.

    make yourself indulge

    that it would ruin

    After speaking coldly.

    Let¡¯s be silent for a while while watching the princess who is more persistent than anyone else who has left the seat.

    Limon sighed.

    Then, he removed the nket he had covered and looked at Ainsha, who was frozen there.

    ¡°Silly princess, you¡¯d better go back now.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right. going.¡±

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m not paying attention.

    Ainsha, with her face dyed red in a different way from before, raised her body.

    And he whispered to Limon, who arranged his disheveled clothes.

    ¡°Continue next time instead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±

    Were words not enough?

    After Ainsha, who was promised with her little finger, left the hospital room.

    Limonughed.

    Although Ainsha may feel regret and shame now, I couldn¡¯t find him to be anxious and scared anymore.

    In that sense, the proof seems to have been sufficient.

    After muttering in my heart.

    he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe out soon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Shall I take it out by force?¡±

    therefore.

    after a brief silence.

    ¡°Ahaha!¡±

    It was an unexpected ce whereughter erupted.

    It was under the hospital bed where Ainsha had been lying a while ago.

    ¡°I hid this to hide it, but I can¡¯t fool my brother.¡±

    A girl with a face identical to Ainsha came out from under the bed like a rabbit who was hiding in a tunnel.

    Instead, it is expressive.

    More shiny silver hair.

    Above all, Limon asked softly as he looked at the princess, who could never be said to be the same in terms of being crazy.

    ¡°When did you learn the non-resonant sword?¡±

    ¡°I got used to it a few days ago. If the sword master attacks, I¡¯m going to take Ainsha and run away.¡±

    Should I admire his talent?

    Should I be hesitant to judge that?

    Or should I kick my tongue at the fact that I am using the martial arts I have learned so far for something like this.

    Yekathrice, who made Limon¡¯s feelingsplicated, continued with a smile on her face.

    ¡°I was so surprised. I was secretly hiding to surprise my brother and say goodbye, but I thought Ainsha woulde first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should have shown up at that time?¡±

    ¡°Ah, then, isn¡¯t that fun?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry. If only Maia hadn¡¯te, we could have enjoyed the sighting more.¡±

    It¡¯s a while to grow up alone.

    Yekathrice smiled strangely and continued.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re lucky. I just wanted to make sure that my brother really cares for Ainsha as a bride.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to check. There is no reason for me to be confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so heartless. brother. Even if I look like this, I¡¯m your brother¡¯s sister and Ainsha¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°What kind of dog is that?¡±

    Is it natural for a sister-inw and brother-inw to check if a brother and sister are on good terms?

    Whether or not Limon frowned at his reckless words.

    Yekathrice said lightly.

    ¡°Anyway, in that sense, there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to confirm.¡±

    ¡°What else¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can you promise me that you will definitely protect Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°With my brother¡¯s sword.¡±

    missing smile.

    A cold, subdued voice.

    Looking at the eerie silver eyes beyond the seriousness without any usual yfulness.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°As I said, that¡¯s none of your business to check.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you can¡¯t promise?¡±

    ¡°no. It means that the stupid princess is already mine.¡±

    As long as it¡¯s hers, it¡¯s natural for her to protect her.

    You don¡¯t even have to promise.

    At the end of staring at Limon, who spoke clearly.

    Catherine giggled.

    ¡°Ahaha! He is like an older brother.¡±

    The day Ainsha became Limon¡¯s bride.

    He said he should have intervened even if he was forced to.

    Muttering something she didn¡¯t know if she meant it or not, Yekathrice moved naturally and left the hospital room.

    ¡°Oh and brother.¡±

    No, it seemed to have left.

    Until Yekathrice, who had left the hospital room, suddenly pushed her head back.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t something smell especially good during the Seven Dragons Meeting yesterday?¡±

    ¡°¡­what smell do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Huh huh? If my brother couldn¡¯t take care of it, it must have bloomed in just the past few days.¡±

    It¡¯s like there¡¯s no guesswork at all.

    Looking at Limon who answered without raising an eyebrow, he nodded his head loud enough to make his earring flutter.

    Yekathrice spoke lightly.

    ¡°Anyway, be careful, bro. Oppa is too irritating to us.¡±

    Whether you¡¯re at war.

    Whether the sword master is resurrected.

    There might be a princess who would want to do something crazy to kill the other person and take him away if he knew that someone was cutting in the line.

    To Yekathrice, who smiled and gave advice.

    Limon asked after a brief silence.

    ¡°Is that another princess or you?¡±

    ¡°well?¡±

    The craziest princess in the Seven Dragons.

    And the girl who had already thought that she really wanted Limon didn¡¯t answer.

    After yfully sticking out his tongue.

    He just shook his head and disappeared.

    Limon was in the middle of keeping silent for a long time, looking at the empty seat.

    A girl appeared outside the wide open door.

    [Ah, the team leader is back.]

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°What do you have to prepare? I just need to go.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have anything to take care of, it¡¯d be good to properly say goodbye to the other princesses.¡±

    ¡°do not worry. When ites to saying goodbye, I made it clear with everyone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you said good-bye.¡±

    A ck-haired girl wearing a more shy hairpin than usual appeared with a blue bird on her shoulder.

    When Li Qingyu heard that, he smiled.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. I think we need to hurry up because we have already obtained important information.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Swordsmith?¡±

    When Li Qingyu tilted his head at his stare at him for some reason.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°Princess, aren¡¯t you a very nice person?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    It would be better to be a little suspicious of others.

    Limon shook his head and asked the most cunning girl in the Seven Dragons who blinked nkly at his advice.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. What is more important information?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the sudden advice.

    It was Yuna-kyung who opened her beak with an excited face instead of Li Qing-yu, who was still confused.

    [Chief, the Sword Master has appeared!]

 Chapter 508

    #508. Get to know the subject.

    * * *

    Maddo London.

    One of thergest cities in the world.

    But after the events of London.

    London has lost its splendor.

    This is because there was no intact ce anywhere, from buildings to roads and parks, due to the rampage of over millions of shadow monsters.

    after the London crisis.

    The aftermath of the mess in London was as much a factor as the death of the magic lord, Carol, that shook the world stock market.

    But that is also a story of the past.

    The messy city has been remarkably rebuilt in just a few months.

    There are three causes.

    One was that there were few casualties.

    The two are generously supported by the Blue Dragon n.

    The three were the cooperation of former Magus Guild members.

    After Carol¡¯s death, the Magus Guild was disbanded, but many of them remained in London to help restore it.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he coveted the enormous rewards of the Blue Dragon n.

    For they all had some degree of remorse for causing the London crisis.

    Their cooperation using various magical skills was a great help.

    Thanks to that, London was rebuilt so quickly that even the yers were amazed, and now it has regained its cental original appearance.

    one such building.

    The British Museum was still empty.

    The restoration of the building is over, but in the original museum, the content is more important than the building.

    In particr, the British Museum, which boasts the world¡¯srgest scale in terms of both quantity and quality of exhibits, was more like that.

    ¡°Ha-am¡­¡±

    Sophie yawned and moved forward with a gun because of that.

    The reason why the London crisis was a mess was that the exhibition items had not yet been sorted out.

    Still, at this rate, within a month, the exhibition preparations could be finished and the museum could be reopened.

    Clinging to that faint hope, she, like the other employees, was working hard day and night.

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    while walking like that.

    Sophie suddenly put on a puzzled expression.

    I didn¡¯t notice it because of the drowsiness I had from staying up all nightst night, but it was because I felt something out of ce.

    ¡®Is it because of my mood?¡¯

    what¡¯s weird

    She tilted her head and walked down the hallway again, but stopped abruptly.

    This is because a stranger was found in the exhibition hall, where outsiders are prohibited from entering as the exhibits are still being organized.

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    Even though I¡¯m just standing still

    Sophie hesitated as she looked at the person who caught her attention with just that.

    Normally, I would have asked who it was and warned that outsiders are not allowed to enter this ce.

    It was because just looking at the other person was so strangely frustrating that I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth.

    ¡°Young man who sees me.¡±

    It was at that moment that the opponent quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ah yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the analogy of these objects?¡±

    Hear that stupid question.

    Sophie realized.

    ¡®¡­This person is a noble.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just the old-fashioned clothes and the formal tone that could have been used in the distant past that made it possible to notice that fact.

    Dignity thates naturally just by standing.

    Above all, the attitude that seemed to take it for granted that anyone would answer a question he asked.

    It made me know that the opponent was born with noble blue blood.

    ¡°Ah¡­ these are exhibits brought in during the Demon God War.¡±

    So, Sophie answered the question in good faith.

    The British Empire is still a country of nobility.

    Respect for the nobility was a basic thing for citizens of the British Empire to learn, even if there was no punishment for a wrong word like in the Middle Ages.

    Especially for Londoners who know the aristocratic nobility more than anyone else, the Countess of Sea Serpent.

    ¡°Did you say it was a demon war?¡±

    ¡°yes. At that time, Europe was devastated and many cultural events flowed here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a pity. It is said that the cultural systems stored here are not even a speckpared to those that were destroyed or disappeared at the time.¡±

    Famous paintings and antiques, of course.

    Even the keepsakes of historical great men.

    During the Demon God War, 90% of European cultural festivals were destroyed.

    Most of the remaining 10% also flowed to the ck market, leaving no trace.

    As a restoration expert, Sophie, who knows how fragile cultural festivals can be, naturally sighed.

    It was obvious that anything that made its way onto the ck market would have already been ruined or destroyed.

    Listen to what Sophie said.

    The other person asked quietly.

    ¡°Can you assume that the horse didn¡¯t steal this, but just kept it forever?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about stealing!¡±

    said Sophie in a fit of rage.

    The British Museum is the pride of Ennd.

    In particr, the exhibits, no matter how trivial, were purchased at a fair price.

    This is because, in the first ce, the shameful act of proudly disying stolen goods was not tolerated by the Countess of Sea Serpent, the ruler of the British Empire.

    ¡°¡­I do understand what that means.¡±

    as if thinking about something

    Close your eyes for a while.

    He nodded slowly and continued.

    ¡°If these things are intact thanks to you keeping them well, then I should also consider the young man as a benefactor rather than a thief.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°In return, I won¡¯t see any more blood today.¡±

    Why is it a grace to keep the cultural festival?

    To the confused Sophie.

    He didn¡¯t bother exining.

    It seemed natural that the other party would ept it as long as he notified it.

    just went into action.

    Chunk.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened.

    After the ck cloak fluttered.

    It wasn¡¯t just because a bloody spear more than 2 meters long appeared in his hand.

    Because I saw him aim the spear at the disy case.

    ¡°sleep¡­?!¡±

    squeak.

    without any time to dry.

    The blood-colored spear is swung.

    The tempered ss, which also deflects bullets, was cut at an angle and slipped, then fell to the ground and shattered.

    how neatly it was cut.

    In the midst of keeping silent even the rm device that should be working.

    he said softly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Squeak.

    like a loving lover.

    Or like hugging a child.

    He carefully picks up the exhibits.

    Take a moment to watch in dismay as the exhibits get sucked into the cloak that wriggles as if it were alive.

    ¡°You¡¯re a thief too!¡±

    ¡°Guard Guard!¡±

    ¡°Someonee and see! anybody there?!¡±

    Sophie, who came to her senses only btedly, shouted in a tearing voice.

    And I was bewildered.

    No matter how much I shout, of course no onees.

    It was because he also just looked at her with calm eyes as if he didn¡¯t care what he said.

    What is this strange atmosphere?

    While searching for the reason.

    Sophie soon realized.

    ¡®¡­Where have the knights gone?¡¯

    After the crown of Richard the Sword King was stolen.

    Knights of the Countess Sea Serpent, who patrolled the British Museum day and night.

    The fact that he had never seen them today, even though he would have met them a few times normally, was the identity of the sense of incongruity he felt.

    What does that mean?

    The moment when she realized it btedly and became blue, she swallowed her breath.

    Phaging!

    space splits

    An old knight in a blue cloak protruded from the air and swung his sword at him.

    Kaaang!

    and was blocked

    It seemed like he knew he would show up.

    The spearhead he swung lightly deflected the old knight¡¯s sword.

    Even though the action is so light, the terrifying recoil is enough to tear the grip.

    However, the old knight swung his sword more fiercely even as blood dripped from his hands.

    ¡°Are you the elder of the blue dragon n? Indeed, it seems that the Demonic Cult¡¯s sectarianism is still being passed down well.¡±

    A quick and sharp sword attack.

    On top of that, there is even the Yihyeonghwanwiryu, which crosses space and creates an alter ego whenever you step.

    The skill of the Nogisa, who had been trained for a long time, was so great that even arge supply yer could not handle it.

    But he wasn¡¯t nervous.

    Like watching a child¡¯s joke.

    After waving a bloody spear with one hand and parrying all the attacks.

    I justughed and said.

    ¡°But get to know the subject.¡±

    Booung!

    That moment.

    The old knight was startled.

    This was the first time the man who had always been defensive was counterattacking.

    Just lightly blow out the window.

    A very in and simple action.

    That¡¯s why the moment I crossed the space again to avoid that faster and strangely ominous attack.

    Quaang!!!

    ¡°Gagging!¡±

    The old knight broke the wall and bounced outside.

    Obviously, I escaped by crossing the space.

    The spear that prated the twist left in the air and chased it beyond the space blew the old knight away like a piece of paper.

    The old knight, who was rolling on the floor, managed to stand up using his sword as a staff, but that was all.

    Armor crushed like scrap metal.

    Broken ribs like sorghum cans.

    Even the blood that spilled out of his mouth.

    The old knight, who had be a mess, did not appear to be able to fight any longer, even with empty words.

    single blow.

    It was also that a staff-ss master was seriously injured by a lightly outstretched spear with one hand.

    However, the man did not show any enthusiasm.

    It seems like this is normal.

    I just walked quietly.

    Dang-.

    but right after that.

    He stopped.

    The moment when you want a heavy bell to ring the air.

    Fog rising from all directions covers the city, and a hazy ck shadow surrounds him.

    ¡°Is this really the Great Barrier in London?¡±

    When the demon war broke out.

    Resurrected by witches of the 27 lineage of magic.

    Looking at the distant ancient magic that had long since disappeared during his lifetime, he murmured quietly.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    If this had remained in his lifetime, he would have been able to explore more possibilities.

    It was a while to mumble quietly.

    He immediately shook his head.

    After all, the past is the past.

    Even if I regret it, nothing will change.

    Because now he had a better alternative.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad to test how far the martial arts of the Demonic Cult have developed over the past hundred years¡­¡± I had

    already dered that I wouldn¡¯t see any more blood today, and I didn¡¯t want to get into a useless fight as I was just out for a walk. .

    He ignored the old knight staring at him horribly and the signs gathering behind him.

    After all, they make time.

    It was because he knew that it was a bait that would tie his ankles until the Blue Dragon Princess appeared.

    And it was difficult even for him not to see blood while dealing with the blue dragon princess in this dull barrier.

    It was even more so when he thought of his old teacher, who might appear with the Blue Dragon Princess.

    Although I¡¯m not afraid of fighting him, I had a long-cherished wish that I had to fulfill before that.

    just to get out of here.

    For the first time holding a spear with both hands.

    Silently aim at the empty space.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back quietly today.¡±

    His stabbing skills are exceptionally good.

    I took a spear instead of a sword.

    As a result, he was the man that even Limon acknowledged as having reached the pinnacle of all sword masters in terms of piercing alone.

    Sword Demon d Chepes.

    The moment he threw a bloody spear like that.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Sever.

    Hades

    ?¦Ä¦Ç?]

    Quaaaaaaang!

    The fog-covered city is being cut in two.

    Countless souls are torn to shreds with screams.

    The most powerful magic of the Silver Age that stopped even the Demon God who destroyed Europe.

    London showdown.

    It copsed.

 Chapter 509

    #509. I have no choice but to cheer.

    * * *

    ¡°To be precise, it didn¡¯t copse.¡±

    A dark red haired witch with bewitching tear points.

    Sir continued with a slightly weary voice.

    ¡°The spell was cracked for a while, but the 27 lineage of magic immediately stuck to it and restored it.¡±

    [¡­That means that in the end, it means that a person whose heart has stopped has been brought back to life with an electric shock.]

    ¡°Anyway, you didn¡¯t fly awaypletely?¡±

    That¡¯s enough to hold up well.

    Watching Shir speak calmly, Yuna-kyung was dumbfounded.

    [Does it make sense that even a Sword Master or a Demon God could block the Great London Barrier with just one blow?!] I would

    rather have done that if I didn¡¯t know anything.

    But learn magic.

    As much as I saw the drinker myself.

    As Yuna-kyung, who was well aware of the greatness of the Great Wall of London, she could not help but get tired of being told that it almost copsed in a single blow.

    Limon, on the other hand, agreed as if it were natural.

    ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    [Why?!]

    ¡°That¡¯s because the Great Barrier Field in London during the Demon God War was on a different level than it is now.¡±

    The Great Barrier in London is also magic.

    Because you need to pay for your strength.

    Of course, the Blue Dragon Princess of the time sacrificed her life.

    There was bound to be a difference between the power of the London Great Barrier at the time when all the treasures flowed from all over Europe were burned like firewood and now.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m weak enough to destroy even the magic lord.¡±

    Of course, the Great Barrier in London is one of the strongest magic.

    If the opponent was someone else.

    Even the most destructive of all sword masters, the Sword King, would not have been able to easily break the Great Wall of London.

    It was to the extent that even Carol, whose name was a superhuman of the absolute ss, was able to achieve it after decades of repeated research.

    But¡­

    ¡°The bigger problem is that he¡¯s a sword demon.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    In the London Great Barrier that creates a pseudo-underworld, the Sword Demon d¡¯s swordsman is truly his natural enemy.

    To be honest, I had to admire the Great Wall of London, which had survived enough to be restored even after being struck by a real Sword Demon, not a replica.

    The emotion Limon could feel right now was not admiration, but regret.

    ¡°Tsk, I could have caught it if I had been wandering around a little.¡±

    ¡°Did you be wary of the sword attack?¡±

    ¡°I will. If not, there would be no reason to rush.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, the fact that there were few casualties should be considered fortunate among misfortunes.¡±

    Appears at the British Museum.

    Defeat the blue dragon n.

    Until the Great Wall of London is broken.

    When Limon clicked his tongue as he recalled the deeds of the sword demon who disappeared like a ghost after finishing all the work in a few minutes.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly opened her beak.

    [manager. I have a question.]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    [Why do you think that fighting is the premise? Maybe it can be solved by talking?]

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you know that he was killed by me?¡±

    [No, that¡¯s true. There¡¯s now that says you¡¯ll be grinding your teeth to kill the team leader just because you killed yourself, right?]

    Limon was at a loss for words.

    Normally, I would have asked if I was sane.

    It was because it was Yuna-kyung who had said that, so even a decent amount of him was speechless.

    So it was.

    Limon had no choice but to open his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°Blue, I think you misunderstood something.¡±

    [A misunderstanding?]

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that the revived sword masters are dangerous because they¡¯re killed by me.¡±

    Of course, that is also a problem.

    To the extent that even the Sword King, who had no grudge against Limon, risked his life.

    It was because the Sword Master who was killed by him during his lifetime was more likely to cooperate with the Marine Brigade in earnest.

    But there is one reason why they are really dangerous.

    ¡°Because most of them became monsters that only I could kill and must be killed.¡±

    Limon is the guardian deity of mankind.

    Even the war is just tolerable.

    Never moved by personal feelings.

    Even so, the reason he had to kill eight sword masters was that they had done harm to mankind.

    or start a world war.

    Ormit a ruthless massacre.

    Throwing the continent into chaos, etc.

    In fact, if you add up those who died directly or indirectly because of them, it was about to easily exceed a billion units.

    ¡°Do you think that guys who killed hundreds of thousands of people in their lifetimes can act like normal people just because they died and came back to life?¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    It wasn¡¯t because I couldn¡¯t imagine what the absolutes who had caused so many massacres in their lives would do.

    they became monsters.

    These are beings that should not be considered human.

    It was because I felt that Limon¡¯s attitude towards his former disciples was too harsh.

    However, Limon did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just kept talking quietly.

    ¡°Especially the sword demon is the one who became the most terrible monster.¡±

    [The damage was small for something like that, right?]

    ¡°That¡¯s actually a miracle.¡±

    [Is it a miracle?]

    ¡°It means that it would not be strange if the whole of London was destroyed just because he touched his things, ording to his original personality.¡±

    [¡­Really?]

    Limon didn¡¯t answer.

    That¡¯s why when Yuna-kyung puts on a tired expression at the silence that is heavier than a hundred words.

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    ¡°Certainly that is strange.¡±

    ¡°Princess, do you think so too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the sword demons that are passed down in the literature to only suppress the knights of the Blue Dragon n without killing them.¡±

    It was only covered by the notoriety of others.

    The Sword Demon, who had worked with the Dark Dawn Society in his lifetime, was definitely a sword master who knew no mercy or mercy.

    Even Drac.

    In other words, the sword master, the son of the dragon, was even given the most insulting nickname.

    So why did he leave the knights guarding the British Museum impaled without killing them?

    while thinking deeply.

    Li Qingyu suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t kill, it was that he didn¡¯t kill?¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean liquor?¡±

    ¡°If the raid on the British Museum was an arbitrary act that had nothing to do with the Liberation Brigade, there might be restrictions on its action.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    The fact that a sword master is possessed is absurd.

    So, originally, I would have said it was nonsense¡­

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°There is no possibility.¡±

    One of the best experts Limon knows, at least in the field of magic.

    Sir replied promptly.

    ¡°From the beginning, there are many things that deviate frommon sense about skills.¡±

    Compared to magic that must be paid for, as well as any other ability, the yer¡¯s skill is out of the question.

    without any practice or effort.

    Sign a contract with a constetion to acquire skills.

    Only attack dungeons and be stronger.

    It was to the point where even Shir, who had lived since the age of silver, could not understand the logic of such a skill.

    So even she couldn¡¯t guess how much restriction the sword masters who were revived with the power outside of that logic would be subjected to.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°Especially, Seven Arks knows more about what is impossible than what is possible.¡±

    Dark Violin.

    to¡¯s carving knife.

    The current situation is that even the power that resides in the two has not yet been properly analyzed.

    Even so, I was able to create a legendary new magic tool called Dagda¡¯s Cauldron that is more powerful than the original.

    I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of power the other Seven Arcs have.

    Listen to what Sir said.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s something we should thank the Liberation Brigade for.¡±

    [Thank you?]

    ¡°In the sense that I put the minimum restrictions on the sword masters who don¡¯t know what they would have done if they were just released.¡±

    [¡­I understand the meaning, but it sounds like the remnants of the Liberation Brigade will be upset if they hear it?]

    ¡°Then we should be more grateful.¡±

    [¡­]

    If the remnants of the Liberation Brigade died of an inner disease on their own, what could be more grateful than that?

    When Yu Na-kyung loses her words when she sees Li Ching-yu talking with a smile.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, what is certain is that the Sword Demon will eventually cooperate with the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    [Why are you so assertive?]

    ¡°That way, he will be able to fulfill his long-cherished wish.¡±

    [A long-cherished wish?]

    Limon did not bother to exin to Yuna-kyung, who was confused, and Li Qingyu and Shir also kept silent with wry smiles and strange smiles.

    What is the dream of the sword demon?

    It was obvious from the fact that it was taken from the British Museum.

    So Limon pretended not to hear Yuna-kyung¡¯s question and continued talking naturally.

    ¡°If the Liberation Brigade releases the sword demon¡¯s spell, miracles like this one won¡¯t happen again. There must be a lot of blood flowing.¡±

    ¡°No, probably not.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This means that the Liberation Brigade will not have any ns to start an indiscriminate massacre.¡±

    Li Qingyu pointed out calmly.

    The Liberation Brigade is not just a criminal organization.

    It is a secret society that has its own firm goals and moves thoroughly ording to the n.

    In fact, until they collided with the Seven Dragons, their actions were limited to individual crimes and rarely caused mass destruction.

    Of course, if you put it in reverse, it means that you can kill as much as you want for the purpose

    .

    Just releasing the resurrected Sword Masters would have been enough to throw the world into chaos.

    However, only Geomrang and Geomgwi have taken action so far.

    Just looking at the fact that the Liberation Brigade is not moving, you can tell that there are no ns to cause a disturbance right away.

    It was even more so considering the information obtained recently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if I canpletely control the sword masters.¡±

    ¡°That would be difficult even for them.¡±

    ¡°So the Liberation Brigade will eventually focus more on its original purpose.¡±

    ¡°¡­Seven Arcs?¡±

    ¡°If you get your hands on the remaining two Seven Arcs, they will gain even more power.¡±

    The sword master¡¯s resurrection too.

    Also redecorating.

    In the end, it would be nothing more than preparation work to obtain Seven Arcs.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who spoke calmly.

    Limon murmured quietly.

    ¡°Is it the 6th and 7th Seven Arcs¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there anything that gets stuck?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    For a while, I was immersed in thought with deeply sunken eyes.

    After slightly shaking his head at Li Qingyu¡¯s question with a puzzled look on his face.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°In the end, what I have to do is because I want it to be the same as before.¡±

    ¡°You mean to find and obtain a new Seven Arcs while protecting the Seven Arcs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what has changed is that from now on, I will have topete against the resurrected Sword Master instead of the ghost.¡±

    [That sounds like a huge difference¡­]

    Yuna-kyung muttered with a tired expression.

    The specter of the Liberation Brigade, which was difficult to find, but could be dealt with by the Seven Dragons Association.

    On the contrary, each sword master can destroy the Seven Dragons.

    Just because the opponent has changed, it has be so incredibly difficult that it can hardly be said to be the same thing.

    However, Li Qingyu, who already knew this, was not agitated.

    I only added one more word with a wry smile.

    ¡°The problem is that the sword masters may not be quiet.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m not expecting it.

    shrugging his shoulders slightly.

    Limon said sincerely.

    ¡°I have no choice but to cheer for the Liberation Brigade to act as a break for them.¡±

    [¡­]

    It wasn¡¯t long before the urgent news of another sword master¡¯s appearance arrived.

 Chapter 510

    #510. tell the swordsman

    * * *

    The borders there were strict.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t sloppy in the first ce.

    It was a level that could easily block even arge guild led by a tolerable high-level yer as well as arge supply yer.

    But that¡¯s a thing of the past anyway.

    after some disaster.

    The owner of this ce has extensively reorganized and strengthened the vignce system that was already meticulous.

    increase troops.

    Install defense facilities.

    Such as daily review of the guard.

    A paranoid level beyond the exhaustive.

    Thanks to that, they had to stand on alert several times more harshly than before, and it was hard every day.

    But those who were truly dissatisfied were rare.

    It was because most of them had a keen understanding of the reason for strengthening the vignce system as they were the ones who experienced the disaster ¡®that day¡¯.

    ¡°You stop there!¡±

    ¡°This is a restricted area for civilians. Please state the purpose of your visit and your full identity.¡±

    ¡°This is the front door, this is the front door. Found a behemoth in an unusual outfit.¡±

    The moment a stranger appears.

    That was why those guarding the main gate reacted immediately.

    A bit of a sharp reaction.

    However, it was not an overreaction.

    Putting aside what happened before, the person who appeared in front of them now was unusual and even suspicious.

    But the visitors didn¡¯t care about them.

    what¡¯s so funny

    I just let out a lowugh.

    ¡°The world seems to change after all¡­¡±

    In his lifetime, anyone other than a decent mountain range recognized him, and even the king and queen would have paid homage to him with extreme respect.

    Of course you don¡¯t know yourself.

    Do you even openly limit yourself?

    It was an experience that was unfamiliar and even novel even for him who died after living for hundreds of years.

    So he did not me them for their ignorance.

    It just opened its mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to be formal if possible, but today I¡¯m just stopping by for a walk¡­ I¡¯ll skip the cumbersome formalities.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°What can I say now¡­¡±

    He sighed.

    What does that mean?

    they couldn¡¯t know

    before I even finished asking the question.

    Because everyone had lost consciousness and copsed.

    The moment he crossed the fallen people and stepped into the wide open front door.

    Weeeeeeeeing!!!

    ¡°Emergency emergency!!!¡±

    ¡°Cutting off contact with the main gate where the star appears!¡±

    ¡°Final vignce activated! Summon all fighters and cooperation guilds!¡±

    with a loud siren.

    Urgent shouts ring out.

    Everything moved in a hurry.

    The heart of a country that was once called the world leader.

    It is a ce that was once devastated by a fight with two absolutes, but was rebuilt steadfastly.

    The iconic blue roof.

    It was the moment when the Blue House was attacked.

    * * *

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you okay? huh? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s because I¡¯m a nobleman who¡¯s the size of the president, so I can¡¯t get along¡­¡¯

    Blue House underground bunker.

    Seeing Han Jeong-guke and go, unable to hide his anxiety there, the man clicked his tongue inwardly.

    ¡°Do not worry. Doesn¡¯t His Excellency know that the Blue House is no different from Yongdam Hohyeol right now?¡±

    Of course,ining is just a lie.

    He maintained an outwardly polite demeanor.

    Anyway, as long as I was hired, I needed to be polite to thendlord who gave me money.

    And as long as he has a status, Han Jung-guk would have respected him in normal times¡­

    ¡°If this ce is really Yongdam Hohyeol, why does this keep happening! It¡¯s not the Blue House, but even the neighborhood kennel won¡¯t let anyone go in and out like this!¡±

    Have you lost your sanity?

    Han Jeong-guk started with thest name.

    Of course, the Blue House was robbed by Limon and taken hostage.

    This is because the experience of the entire Blue House being blown away remained as a deep trauma.

    It was for this reason that he made a request that he would not have been able to do normally.

    ¡°If you really want to reassure me, call your master right away!¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying you don¡¯t trust me right now?¡±

    ¡°Chemm! Of course not.¡±

    It was a moment.

    The business smile disappeared from the man¡¯s face.

    Only then did Han Jeong-guk, realizing that he had gone too far, coughed and averted his eyes.

    I forgot because of his polite attitude, but it was the same that this man, even the president of a country, was in a position that he could not treat carelessly.

    ¡°Do not worry. The current state of security at the Blue House is different from before.¡±

    Only then did the man smile again.

    Then he pointed to the screen in front of him and continued.

    ¡°Now look. That stern posture.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­.¡±

    Dozens of reinforced armored soldiers.

    Over a hundred high level yers.

    Tanks ced in each element,bat helicopters in the sky, and more.

    Looking at the security forces already in perfect condition less than a minute after the emergency rm sounded, Han Jeong-guk put on a slightly relieved expression.

    Yes, even the manual has not been established, so it is different from the previous response to Jung-gu heating and fist-gugu.

    Currently, the Blue House security is tough.

    [Unit 909] was rebuilt with a reinforced exoskeleton imported from Russia.

    Signing an exclusive contract with a giant guild to guard the Blue House at all times.

    In order to prevent a repeat of a disaster like that day, he strengthened the security of the Blue House, even taking all sorts of political irrationality.

    Even if the monarch directly attacked, everyone assured that it was possible to buy time.

    so it will be fine

    When Han Jeong-guk consoles himself.

    As he gazed at the screen that illuminated the front of the Blue House, something caught his eye.

    that buck

    ¡®¡­a samurai?¡¯

    That moment.

    Han Jeong-guk doubted his eyes.

    Loose clothing resembling a kimono.

    There¡¯s even a katana at the waist.

    Let¡¯s look nkly at the one who leisurely approaches us with a rather novel appearance beyond being anachronistic.

    He felt a foreboding.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the opponent¡¯s attitude that they didn¡¯t feel intimidated at all even against the guards who were fully prepared.

    For some reason.

    It was because seeing the person for the first time felt strangely familiar.

    ¡®I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere?¡¯

    What is the true nature of this sense of incongruity?

    While I was lost in thought with my brow furrowed.

    Han Jung-guk opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°picture!¡±

    ¡°¡­dismissal?¡±

    ¡°No, it was in the record¡­! Then, who is the author?¡±

    After the previous rampage.

    Data confirmed while researching the Sword Master.

    Han Jeong-guk was shocked when he recalled the photo of the samurai he had seen in the records of the past, which he eventually ignored and forgot because it was full of absurd stories.

    That samurai should never exist.

    Because he was an absolute man like a traitor who nted trauma on himself¡­ and he

    was the only one who invaded this country that no one but the Chilryonghoe had touched.

    at that time.

    The samurai stood tall.

    [Whoops¡­ Your discipline is alive. A country that was only a ragtag relying only on the swordsman has changed a lot.]

    After letting out a lowugh, wondering

    what is so fun .

    [But you guys have forgotten who I am¡­]

    With one hand on the katana he was wearing around his waist.

    The samurai stepped back to where he had stopped.

    like taking a walk.

    leisurely and slowly.

    like that.

    The moment he took a step.

    ¡ºThe end of one step of Muyoung moaning style 1 ceremony

    ŸoÓ°ÐÂêŽÁ÷Ò»style

    .

    The end of one step¡»

    Hood hard.

    everything.

    finished.

    ¡°what¡­?¡±

    Hundreds of high-level yers.

    An armored soldier wearing a reinforced exoskeleton.

    Tanks and helicopters aiming weapons.

    From losing consciousness all at once, to sitting down with the body and gun barrel severed, or to falling apart with the body broken.

    at least for a moment.

    When Han Jeong-guk gasped at the sight of all the guards being wiped out before he even blinked an eye.

    The image of the samurai taking another step disappears from the video.

    A sound came from behind.

    Knock Knock!

    A strangely heavy and massive sound followed by a thin sound as if paper was being cut.

    After turning his head to follow it.

    Hanjeongguk hardened.

    The door of the bunker, which was cut obliquely to the point where it was almost colorless that it was made of dungeon alloy, and only fragments remained.

    And the sight of a samurai standing there froze him.

    ¡°Go Cabra!¡±

    The man responded immediately.

    He threw the turban he was wearing at the samurai like lightning.

    Grand Prince Yumul Nam Nam-moon.

    Although, of course, there are more times when he is called the Grand Duke of Tempura.

    Even if he came to the Blue House as a watchman for a while to earn pocket money, he is the second person in the Infinity Guild.

    It was a swift action befitting a top-notch yer, with few opponents besides monarchs among the grand dukes who had less than 100 people in the world.

    But¡­

    that¡¯s it.

    ¡°what?¡±

    Nam Nam-moon widened his eyes.

    After the samurai stepped out.

    It was because the turban, which had been flying wriggling like a snake, was cut in two and fell to the floor.

    Surprised that a high-end item that even a monarch could not break was damaged so easily, Nam Nam-mun immediately tried to activate another item.

    ¡°Cuck!¡±

    But his wish did note true.

    Because I had to copse with a cracked stomach before I could act.

    Only then did Nam Nam-moon realize.

    The moment the turban was cut off.

    That he, too, had been cut down the same way.

    I just didn¡¯t realize it because it was cut so cleanly that I couldn¡¯t even feel the pain.

    It wasn¡¯t just Namjoon.

    From the presidential bodyguards, each a high-level yer, to others in shelters.

    It was the same for everyone who lost consciousness and copsed.

    There is only one exception.

    Only Han Jeong-guk sat down with a devastated face.

    The samurai spoke quietly to him, who had a hardened face as if he was having a nightmare.

    ¡°Are you the current King of Goryeo?¡±

    ¡°Oh no¡­ I¡¯m not the king¡­¡±

    ¡°Whoops, there¡¯s no need to beg for your life with such pathetic lies. I have no intention of killing you.¡±

    The samurai said to Han Jeong-guk, who was stunned by that anachronistic question.

    He said that he had no intention of doing anything too big as he stopped by on the way to his hometown for a walk.

    and added

    ¡°Instead, you should be my guest.¡±

    ¡°A cow guest?¡±

    He took his eyes off Han Jeong-guk, who swallowed dry saliva at the words whose meaning was unknown, but whose ominousness was clearly felt.

    The samurai turned his gaze to Nam Nam-gi-mun.

    ¡°Tell the swordsman. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    There was no time to ask for questions.

    The samurai reached out with one hand and grabbed Han Jeong-guk by the nape of his neck.

    And after he takes another step.

    Seruk.

    Even the noble samurai.

    The Hanjeonggukdo that struggled.

    It did not remain in the Blue House.

    Only those who lost the president they had to protect were lying unconscious or with serious injuries equivalent to that.

    That was the moment when Han Jeong-guk was taken hostage twice and even kidnapped because it wasn¡¯t enough¡­ and

    formed an alliance with Gandhi, the swordsman.

    The ruler of the Great East Asian Empire that caused World War II.

    However, the sword master who died after a duel with Limon.

    It was the moment when Sword Saint Kamiitsumi Nobutsuna reappeared in the world.

    * * *

    ¡°That bastard kidnapped Han Jeong-guk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it happened so quickly that it was already after the situation was over that the contact was made.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not strange¡­¡±

    It took a while for me to calmly ept that it was natural since everything would have been over in just one step with the Sword Master¡¯s sword.

    Limon tilted his head.

    ¡°By the way, who is Hanjeongguk?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [¡­]

 Chapter 511

    #511 I¡¯m back.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve heard so much noise.

    Yuna-kyung, who was looking at Limon with a mysterious face, timidly opened her beak.

    [Chief over there? did you forget He¡¯s the one who kidnapped him and even staged a hostage situation?]

    ¡°Ah, the president now?¡±

    [Why did you forget the name while remembering that¡­?]

    ¡°Why do you remember the names one by one? He¡¯ll change in a few years anyway.¡±

    How many rulers have he met, from the king to the president?

    If Han Jeong-guk heard it, I hope he smiled bitterly at Limon, who grabbed the back of his neck and calmly said something about to copse.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°The swordsman told me to tell the swordsman. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait¡­¡±

    After reflecting on those words.

    Limon let out augh.

    ¡°That bastard swordsman¡¯s method of sending out invitations is still hot.¡±

    [I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what the team leader is saying.]

    ¡°I had a situation.¡±

    [Ordinary people don¡¯t hold the president hostage no matter what the circumstances and broadcast live across the country to call out the opponent?] I wonder if the

    swordsman is moremon sense in that it was not broadcast live.

    Neatly ignoring Yuna-kyung¡¯s reasonable point.

    Limon crossed his arms.

    ¡°Anyway, the situation is strange.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like something the Liberation Brigade did.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s something subtle about it that even I think it¡¯s his arbitrary behavior.¡±

    ¡°You mean it takes?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Sword Saint, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t know that taking hostages doesn¡¯t work for me.¡±

    Kabuizumi Nobutsuna.

    One of the 3 sword masters who learned swordsmanship on their own without learning from the Sword Tower, except for Sword Mastery.

    That¡¯s why,pared to his 7 disciples and his friend, the Sword King, he had almost no friendship with Limon.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    Since the end of the 16th century, he has been a troublesome adversary since he was alive in that he sought an opportunity to establish the Greater East Asian Empire and invade the Korean Penins for hundreds of years.

    However, since he is an enemy, he thoroughly understands the opponent.

    whoever kidnaps

    To Limon, taking hostages is useless.

    There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s his personality to sneer at him and cut him to death or not.

    why did you do this

    not easily understood.

    Especially in that he took an author who had no value as a hostage of a limited country at best.

    ¡°Is it like this¡­?¡±

    So it was.

    I was muttering to myself.

    Why did Limon make a strange expression?

    [manager? Why is that?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°Is it really like that?¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    And as if thinking about something.

    After closing his eyes and thinking alone, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°This is an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Does the swordsman¡¯s kidnapping of a president mean that he became the swordsman¡¯s one-man?¡±

    ¡°No, not me.¡±

    [¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung, of course.

    Li Qingyu is also puzzled.

    Limon opened his mouth with a troubled face.

    ¡°This is just my feeling¡­ but his real purpose is probably to do the opposite rather than call me out.¡±

    * * *

    ¡®Why.¡¯

    either as a politician.

    Also, as a high-level yer.

    Han Jeong-guk is a person who has gone through all kinds of battles in his own way.

    After fighting several death-death battles in the dungeon, he was a person who ended up winning even more intense political battles and even became the president.

    In any predicament, he had enough skill to devise a way to revive a knight.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    But at this moment.

    Han Jung-guk¡¯s head was empty.

    This is because the current situation was sudden, absurd, and miserable.

    It wasn¡¯t really anything to me him for.

    The situation of being transported by the scruff of a cat like a cat at a middle-aged age was something that anyone would want to escape from reality.

    ¡®Why am I acting like this¡­!¡¯

    Even while Han Jeong-guk was so mesmerized, the person holding him moved slowly.

    A light step, as if taking a walk.

    But the results were by no means light.

    With each step he took, the scenery around him changed at a terrifying speed.

    The city center bes the top of the mountain.

    The train ahead disappears.

    Even the scenery of the sky changes.

    And so, when he finally stopped.

    In front of the two of them, instead of the horizon, only the horizon stretched out.

    Where is this ce.

    Han Jeong-guk, who had inadvertently looked around even in the midst of his fascination, opened his eyes wide after realizing that the distant scenery seemed oddly familiar.

    ¡®Haeundae?¡¯

    Only dozens of times on foot.

    Less than 10 minutes had passed since the kidnapping.

    Han Jeong-guk opened his mouth wide at this situation where he saw the South Sea across the Korean Penins.

    If it was space movement, I could understand.

    No matter how rare space-type yers were, it wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t people with the ability to cross hundreds of kilometers.

    The problem was that the person kidnapping him now could never be a yer.

    But how did he do this trick?

    When Hanjeongguk is stunned.

    The swordsman slowly looked around.

    ¡°It would be tasteful to go by boat, but it is a waste of time.¡±

    From boats to fishing boats and cruise ships.

    Like thinking about which one to use.

    After looking around therge and small boats along the shore, what he finally turned to was the roadside trees along the shore.

    The moment the Sword Master took a step forward with his eyes on it.

    squeak.

    A roadside tree that had stood intact until just a moment ago was cut into pieces in a checkerboard pattern.

    The Sword Master picked up a few nks slightlyrger than the palm of his hand and threw them out of nowhere into the sea.

    at regr intervals from nearby ces.

    As if making a stepping stone, gradually.

    When Han Jeong-guk looked at him and put on a puzzled expression.

    he threw himself away.

    Toward the nks floating in the sea.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m swimming¡­!¡±

    The moment when Han Jeong-guk, who was forced to drown in the water, screamed without realizing it.

    His toes touch the nks.

    -Everything is gone.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Even the distant horizon.

    Haeundae in the distance.

    Of course, it just disappeared.

    Instead, look at the scenery of an old fishing vige in front of you and blink your eyes.

    Slowly turning his head and looking back, Han Jeong-guk saw a sea of floating nks and caused an earthquake in his pupils.

    ¡°W How are you?¡±

    ¡°It is my homnd that I miss.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Holding the Hanjeongguk with his eyes wide open.

    The moment the swordsman took a step.

    Also, the surrounding scenery has changed.

    The fishing vige disappeared and a bustling city appeared.

    However, the scenery was very different from the normal city.

    An old-fashioned wooden building.

    A street with no cars and no windows.

    A rickshaw running on a dirt road.

    Pedestrians in traditional clothes, etc.

    Andscape where you can¡¯t find any modern artifacts, as if you¡¯ve been back in time for hundreds of years.

    Looking at the city he had only seen in history books, Han Jeongguk groaned involuntarily.

    ¡°Edo¡­!¡±

    Age of Heroes of the Past.

    A country that swallowed Southeast Asia and aimed for world hegemony.

    However, after losing most of its territories due to its defeat in World War II, the country cut off all exchanges with the outside world and dered great istion.

    Greater East Asian Empire.

    When the Hanjeongguk hardened while looking at the capital.

    The swordsman took a step.

    Slowly as before.

    However, unlike before, it does not change the surrounding scenery.

    Proceeding to the middle of the street.

    The moment you took thest step.

    cooong!

    with people of all ages.

    regardless of status.

    Those who came and went on the street stiffened in shock.

    The chilling sensation, as if a de had lightly touched the nape of the neck and then fell off,

    made thousands¡­ no, a million citizens of this Edo stop all actions and look in one direction.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    catch their gaze.

    ¡°And tell me.¡±

    Swordsman quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Hear that calm but clear voice.

    Pedestrians were bewildered.

    It seemed like they didn¡¯t know who this man was and why they were looking at him.

    But some opened their eyes.

    In particr, an elderly man opened his mouth with a trembling voice after looking at him alternately with an old ck and white photo hanging on the wall.

    ¡°¡­Shogun?¡±

    and.

    What came was static.

    ¡°Sho¡­ you?¡±

    ¡°Sword Saint Kabuizumi?¡±

    The words, which started with an old man¡¯s squeezing voice, quickly spread to all directions through murmurs.

    And so the moment everyone heard the whisper.

    ¡°He¡¯s Shogun¡­!¡±

    ¡°General Jeongi has returned!¡±

    ¡°Waaaaaaa!¡±

    Edo was shaken like an earthquake by the cheers of the imperial subjects who had been waiting for this day since the end of World War II.

    * * *

    ¡°Does the food taste good?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m d.¡±

    Only cold sweat.

    Geomseong smiled lowly as he saw Han Jeong-guk, who was actually not able to eat properly.

    And one more word.

    ¡°If the food was insufficient, I would have made the chef do disembowelment, but there is no need to do that.¡±

    ¡°Did you say it was good luck?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? If you dare to treat poor food for my guests, you will pay with your life.¡±

    Hanjeongguk is frozen.

    Because I knew it was the truth.

    After actually entering this Edo Castle while being cheered by everyone.

    The first thing the Sword Saint did was gouge out the eyes of an old man in fancy clothes who doubted whether he was the real Sword Saint.

    Even dozens of samurai who rushed to save the old man were cut to pieces with one step.

    As Han Jeong-guk, who saw the scene right in front of his eyes, he had no choice but to swallow any delicacies.

    However, if you leave a meal behind, you might end up seeing a live person slice open the stomach right in front of you.

    In the end, Han Jeong-guk had no choice but to eat with trembling chopsticks.

    I wasughing at him like that.

    The swordsman suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Come to think of it, King of Goryeo, I heard that you broke the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    I was forced to eat.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard a question that was so out of the blue.

    Han Jeong-guk, who almost spilled all the food he was eating, swallowed dry saliva.

    It waspletely unbelievable, but the fact that it was even harder to doubt that this man in front of him was a swordsman passed down through history.

    So, he was even more anxious about how to answer, and in the end he came up with the best answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t care?¡±

    ¡°All I know is that he quit public service on his own ord after getting into a riot with his superior over a small misunderstanding.¡±

    he knows nothing

    Even if you know, it¡¯s not my responsibility.

    It was something the lower man did at his own discretion.

    Hearing an answer worthy of a politician who waspletely faithful in avoiding responsibility, the swordsman was silent.

    be silent

    silent again

    at the end of the silence.

    He licked his lips slightly.

    ¡°Grow up.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s right. Is it now the era where even that swordsman can be called ¡®him¡¯?¡±

    What is so funny

    ?

    The swordsman who suddenly stoppedughing suddenly turned his head slightly and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°The King of Goryeo says this, but can you tell me what the truth is like?¡±

    Han Jeongguk blinked his eyes.

    This is the top floor of the castle tower.

    Even the attendants had all been left behind, so it was impossible to know who he was talking to in a ce where only he and the Sword Saint were present.

    so the next moment.

    He couldn¡¯t help but freeze.

    ¡°There was a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding so small that I would seriously consider destroying that twin country with my own hands if something simr happened again.¡±

    A voice I haven¡¯t heard in a long time.

    However, he ignored Han Jeong-guk, who was hardened like a stone with a cynical voice that he would not forget even after a lifetime.

    He put down his drink.

    And a white-haired man who was leaning against the railing of the castle tower with his arms folded before he knew it.

    I¡¯ve been fighting all my life.

    The one who eventually killed himself.

    He smiled coldly at Limon Asfelder.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Swordsman.¡±

 Chapter 512

    #512 I can¡¯t help it.

    ¡°If you are going to say hello, be polite to the elders first.¡±

    Maybe it was because the lower ss was unpleasant.

    Despite Limon¡¯s sharply sarcastic remarks, the Sword Master did not raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°As I said before, as the shogun of the Greater East Asian Empire, the only thing that can honor me is the lineage of the imperial family.¡±

    What¡¯s the point of considering a difference of only a few hundred years when you¡¯re in a position where you don¡¯t even grow old anyway?

    After speaking with a low smile.

    Swordsman raised his ss again.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be doing a masterpiece?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, as long as you epted my invitation, you are a guest, so shouldn¡¯t you treat yourself to the minimum?¡±

    ¡°You are funny.¡±

    There is no mouse that thinks of a cat.

    Limon took his back off the railing even as he said it mockingly.

    Then, passing by Han Jeong-guk, who was stiff, he sat down.

    In front of the table that was prepared opposite the sword castle, where Han Jeong-guk was forcing himself to eat and wondering who it was for.

    Squeeze.

    It seemed that he had no interest in eating.

    After pouring the drink, Geomseong quietly opened his mouth as he watched Limon empty the ss at once.

    ¡°It¡¯s unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect it toe this soon.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I was a bit worried. It¡¯s a trap that is too obvious to anyone to see.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe?¡±

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re an arrogant and ambitious lump of selfishness, you¡¯re not the kind of bastard to send out false invitations.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I would be able to hear such good reviews from you in my lifetime

    .¡±

    The Sword Saint let out a lowugh.

    Limon only tilts his ss while grumbling in a sharp voice.

    Seeing the two men sitting across from each other and having such a conversation, Han Jeong-guk couldn¡¯t help but feel more absurd than when Limon appeared.

    ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯

    I had a lot of friction with Limon.

    Even the swordsman and the world war.

    After all, after a duel.

    The one who died to him was the Sword Saint.

    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s alive like this, but the fact that he and Limon were hostile was enough to remain in the history books.

    Since those two are facing each other calmly.

    As Han Jeong-guk, it was to the point where he was confused as to whether or not that man was actually the Sword King.

    However, the two sword masters didn¡¯t care about Han Jeong-guk at all.

    I just quietly continued the conversation.

    ¡°I heard that you still live without a wife and concubine, is that true?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡±

    ¡°If you have an idea, I am willing to introduce you to a good marriage partner.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your consideration, but I¡¯m not in a position where I¡¯mcking enough to ask you to be a matchmaker.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that would be it.¡±

    Still, the more good women, the better.

    I¡¯ll take care of that, so don¡¯t worry about it.

    Limon and Swordsman, whose conversations became milder as time went by, were now even chasing personal affairs.

    Han Jeong-guk, who had been listening to their conversation nkly, had a blood stain on his forehead.

    ¡°Look at this swordsman! What are you doing!¡±

    You must havee to save yourself.

    Why are you chatting with the hostage taker?

    The moment when Han Jeong-guk, who had exploded in resentment while still feeling the tension over being taken hostage, shouted out loud.

    squeak.

    The Sword Master¡¯s hand holding the wine ss stopped.

    ripples on the surface of the water

    with a thin cutting sound.

    The half table that Han Jeong-guk had been eating a while ago split into left and right sides.

    ¡°King of Goryeo.¡±

    Wow Jangchang!

    how neatly it was cut.

    Only after the swordsman opened his mouth did Bansang pour out the dishes and sit down.

    Only then did he realize that a de had passed right in front of his nose without even realizing it, and without looking back at Han Jeong-guk, which had hardened.

    The swordsman said coldly.

    ¡°Where did you learn how to talk with sword masters, and how dare the king of a country intervene without asking permission?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Consider yourself lucky that you were my guest.¡±

    Even if he hadn¡¯t personally invited her, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with just a warning.

    When Han Jeong-guk grew pale as he watched the sword master talking while holding the handle of his katana with one hand.

    A gruff voice was heard.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to ring, leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°I was just teaching etiquette.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t waste your time. Young people these days are rude. It¡¯s nothing new.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He said that there was a cheeky bastard who would chew the difference of hundreds of years right in front of his eyes.

    holding a sword in one hand

    Pouring a drink with the other hand.

    Take a moment to coolly look at Limon, who speaksnguidly.

    In the end, it was only after Geomseong frowned and raised the ss again that Han Jeong-guk blew out his breath and swallowed dry saliva.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized.

    Limondo.

    Sword Saint too.

    sit down and have a drink

    while chatting with your mouth.

    That there was never a single moment when he let go of the sword he was holding in his hand.

    As if¡­

    -as if they were looking for an opportunity to cut each other.

    How crazy it was to tease your mouth in the meantime.

    While Han Jeong-guk, whom he understood as a high-level yer before being president, was sweating enough to get wet on his back.

    The swordsman opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I heard that the Sword Tower was closed.¡±

    ¡°Because no one ising.¡±

    ¡°You were abandoned in Goryeo.¡±

    ¡°Speak straight. Because I have never sold myself to the country.¡±

    ¡°Then ask the other way around.¡±

    Throwing away is something you can have.

    He has never been loyal to the king or ruler of that country, nor has he ever been patriotic, so he has never been abandoned.

    After agreeing with Limon¡¯s point.

    Sword Saint looked at him with brightly shining eyes unlike before and asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you still abandon Goryeo, Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°I would have told you to speak straight?¡±

    As if the country had never had its own.

    He has never had a country.

    Limon tilted his ss again, arguing that it was impossible to throw it away in the first ce.

    ¡°But if you ask me if I am still a hero of the country¡­¡±

    Without even writing.

    not even sweet.

    Swallowing the only poisonous drink.

    ¡°No, not anymore.¡±

    No one in the country remembers him as a hero.

    He also said that he had no intention of drawing a sword for that country.

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    Listening to Limon¡¯s calm face.

    The swordsman closed his eyes.

    As if you had already predicted it.

    Still, it seems unexpected.

    After muttering again, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Whoop whoop.¡±

    The swordsmanughed.

    It doesn¡¯t sound like it at first.

    With augh that seemed to leak out of the wind hole.

    However, theughter grew and swelled in an instant, eventually bing a storm of greatness and smallness.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    As if the quiet attitude until now was a lie, it took a long time for the castle tower to burst outughing loudly enough to leave.

    He finally stoppedughing and slowly raised his hand.

    mate mate mate.

    I¡¯m so amazed that I can¡¯t stand it.

    I let go of the sword I was holding the whole time.

    Put one hand on top of the other.

    After lightly pping your hands.

    said the swordsman.

    ¡°It is wonderful, Goryeo King.¡±

    The gaze was directed to the side.

    With the cut half in front of him, he was frozen without even breathing.

    Then, hearing the sudden exmation, looking at Han Jeong-guk, who flinched, Geomseong said with a smile of satisfaction.

    ¡°You have aplished something that the Seven Dragons and even I have not been able to do for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You can consider it an honor.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You will leave your name in history as the worst king who brought down Goryeo through your arrogance and stupidity.¡±

    If it was originally him.

    I would have inadvertently objected.

    Their country is the leader of the world.

    They only believe in the exaggerated achievements of the distant past and go wild.

    Now, there is no such thing as falling apart just because an old man from the old era, who is only a hindrance to state affairs, has disappeared.

    But he couldn¡¯t say anything at all.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the warning I received earlier.

    admired, delighted, and satisfied.

    The cold eyes of the Sword Master.

    It cut deep into his chest like a de, tightening Han Jeong-guk¡¯s heart and making him choke.

    Ironically, it was Limon¡¯s calm voice that saved him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let go of the bluff, Sword Saint. Now is not the time when a country will copse without a single swordsman like me.¡±

    ¡°If the times have changed, wouldn¡¯t it be better to go back?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At Limon¡¯s point, now is not the era where everything is decided only by force and sword.

    The swordsman smiled coldly.

    And the swordsman looked at Limon with eyes that were many times brighter than when he was looking at Han Jeong-guk.

    ¡°I will repeat the proposal I made in the past.¡±

    distant past.

    before World War II.

    Thepromise he presented to Limon.

    ¡°Take a blood rtive of the imperial family as your wife and swear by your sword that you will protect this country instead of Goryeo.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then I will dly respect you as a member of the imperial family and guardian, and give you eternal wealth and glory and immortal honor.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then hold my hand.¡±

    At the end of keeping silent while watching the Sword Master speak seriously with a hand out to him.

    Limon let out a small sigh.

    ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t given up on your ambitions in life.¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You must have realized by now. After all, I was right.¡±

    Leaving Limon frowning at the immediate answer without hesitation.

    The swordsman pointed to Hanjeongguk.

    ¡°Look at that ugly king.¡±

    ¡°You repaid the favor of hundreds of years with an enemy while watching the sacred ground of the sword, which was one of the two reasons for defending a country that was not your homnd, copse.¡±

    ¡°Even then, let alone dismemberment, they shamelessly enjoy their power without taking any responsibility.¡±

    startled

    Ignoring Han Jeong-guk, who was trembling but making a sad expression, he continued.

    ¡°They are like that.¡±

    ¡°A fake king who was created to pass the responsibility on to others while enjoying power only with the pretentious words that the president, prime minister, and the people are the masters.¡±

    ¡°Unlike the kings who protect the country from generation to generation, poisonous mushrooms have no honor or pride and no sense of responsibility.¡±

    ¡°How long are you going to leave these people alone?¡±

    If you are a true protector of humanity, you shouldn¡¯t leave such poisonous mushrooms alone.

    To the swordsman who asserted.

    Limon said sullenly.

    ¡°Well, considering what those responsible kings did, it wasn¡¯t much better, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because they didn¡¯t deserve to be kings.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to rule the world by choosing those who are qualified? As if he used the emperor as his puppet and ruled the Greater East Asian Empire?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    After shaking my head slowly.

    The swordsman quietly continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s us, it¡¯s not rule, it¡¯s reorganization.¡±

    If he joined the great cause, Limon would be on an equal footing with him as an ally.

    So if you want to lead the world in the right direction, take your hand.

    The Sword Saint spoke seriously.

    at the end of looking at him.

    Limon shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Sorry, but my answer is the same as before.¡±

    ¡°¡­Have you not realized yet that the prudence of the weak is a virtue, but the indecisiveness of the strong is a sin.¡±

    ¡°The world is wrong, so it¡¯s better to justmit a crime than start a world war to fix it.¡±

    For a moment, to be silent while looking at the golden eyes that calmly sank without shaking.

    The swordsman closed his eyes.

    ¡°If that¡¯s your idea, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Are you sorry?

    Or is it the opposite?

    With a sigh of unknown meaning, he opened his closed eyes and looked at Limon with cold, knife-like eyes.

    he said coldly.

    ¡°I have no choice but to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to kill it?¡±

    At Limon¡¯s question, he smiled.

    The swordsman didn¡¯t answer.

    No, I didn¡¯t really need to answer.

    ¡°Here¡¯s how.¡±

    thud!

    before he even opens his mouth.

    Because someone answered.

    The one who suddenly punched a hole in the roof and fell down.

    A clumsy gunman with two pistols strapped to his waist and a knife packed in his jacket.

    ck-and-white Billy the Kid grinned as he flipped his cowboy hat.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you again like this, Master.¡±

    jerk jerk.

    and one more.

    A person who appeared on the stairs on the other side of the castle tower.

    ¡°master.¡±

    As if setting an example for the master.

    Grab your chest with one hand.

    After slightly bowing my head.

    The man with the ck cloak and bloody spear raised his head again.

    Sword Demon d Tzepes looked at Limon with cool, sunken eyes and continued with a respectful attitude like a nobleman.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to see you, but you must die.¡±

 Chapter 513

    #513 Don¡¯t forget.

    * * *

    For a moment.

    not for a while.

    Han Jeong-guk had no choice but to keep his mouth wide open.

    There were so many exaggerated data that he ignored it, but he had investigated the Sword Master at least formally.

    so i was able to find out.

    Who are the two intruders?

    Geomrang Billy the Kid.

    Sword Demon d Chepes.

    And even the Sword Saint Kami Itsumi Nobutsuna.

    The sight of the reappearance of the sword masters who were said to have died from Limon took him by surprise.

    ¡°Please die¡­¡±

    But Limon was not shaken.

    He didn¡¯t even look at the two disciples who had reunited beyond life and death after a long time.

    I just opened my mouth quietly while looking at the ss that was dripping with alcohol.

    ¡°In the end, did you guys decide to cooperate with the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but let¡¯s just say that now we are in a position where we have no choice but to do as we are told.¡±

    The gunman answered rudely.

    Geomrang Billy tapped the ck tattoo on his neck with his finger.

    And it seems so sad.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Above all, if Master fell and ate with the Demonic Cult, then it would not be the duty of a disciple to cut down with tears in his eyes.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it would be persuasive if I said that with a face that I was excited to die for?¡±

    ¡°Oops, a mistake.¡±

    It seems like you forgot to take care of your facial expression.

    After shrugging.

    Billy finally smirked openly.

    ¡°Master, please forgive me. Because the grudge of being murdered is not something that can be easily forgotten.¡±

    ¡°The Sword Spirit will hear it andugh, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°Somehow, instead ofughing, cutting a knife is hard.¡±

    If this spell hadn¡¯t prevented them from fighting among themselves, they would have been killed as soon as they were resurrected.

    To Limon, who sighed after hearing Billy giggle.

    Sword Demon d said.

    ¡°I have a grudge against the master¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯ve never had a disciple who was thrown out of touch with ck magic.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Puhahaha!¡±

    Even though I calmly epted Geomrang¡¯s awkward tone.

    d was silent at the words of Limon, who immediately cut off his own words.

    Billy, who held his stomach andughed at him,forted him only after a while.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed, brother-inw. After all, disciples who are not emunicated are rather rare among us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, son of a bitch.¡±

    He said that he was an asshole who taught him to make such an idiot into a human being.

    When Limonments.

    Even after the two appeared, Geomseong, who had been drinking while sitting face to face with Limon, quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You seem to havee in quite a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    After shrugging.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Well, what if a nobleman who went out saying he was going to go for a walk suddenly had an ident like this?¡±

    ¡°Sagora¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Supposed to be talking about kidnapping the president out of the blue.¡±

    ¡°I never kidnapped him. I was just invited as a guest.¡±

    ¡°If you invite me twice, I will conquer the world.¡±

    Billy justughs.

    There was no sign of criticizing the Sword Master.

    Ordinary humans would not know.

    To them, this was just a trivial happening, and it didn¡¯t actually fall into the category of an ident.

    ¡°Anyway, thanks to that, thedy is going to be very angry.¡±

    Of course, that¡¯s the sword master standard.

    Of course, he is refraining from taking external actions for the sake of the session.

    Just collecting the sword masters who went for a walk in different directions could lead to an all-out war with the Seven Dragons.

    As a Wanderer, it was an upset stomach.

    That¡¯s why they urgently sent Billy and d

    .

    ¡°Exactly what I told you to bring.¡±

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Does he have to ask something like that, given his twisted personality?¡±

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    At the calm urging, Billy finally shrugged his shoulders and said,

    ¡°The order wille to kill anyone who gets in the way.¡±

    ¡°Is that even a swordsman?¡±

    ¡°I said anyone.¡±

    ¡°is it.¡±

    slowly.

    After nodding once.

    The swordsman turned his head and looked at Limon.

    ¡°Did you hear that swordsman?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Whoops, shouldn¡¯t you have been in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°You start with the sword in your hand and say that.¡±

    When the Sword Masterughed at Limon, who said in an amused tone that he was talking about a topic that made him not rush.

    d fixed the spear and held it.

    Billy drew his knife.

    swordsman in the front.

    The sword on the left.

    swordsman on the right.

    Surrounded by three sword masters, Limon¡¯s situation is truly a quandary.

    Even if we fight like this, the odds of winning are slim, of course.

    Even if they escaped beyond the space, the entire space would be prated, so even the escape route was blocked.

    ¡°so.¡±

    However, Limon did not show any agitation even amidst the fierce momentum of the three sword masters.

    Tilt the ss you were holding.

    After emptying the remaining alcohol.

    I just asked casually.

    ¡°Who are you going to start with?¡±

    That was the moment.

    A slightly subtle air began to flow in a space filled with tension.

    Even Han Jeong-guk, who had been watching the situation with bated breath, read the bizarre atmosphere and was confused.

    A quiet voice rang out.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°¡­Boss.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already tell me? It is the owner¡¯s duty to treat guests.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll warn you in advance.¡±

    With her eyes fixed on Limon.

    Putting down the empty wine ss.

    Swordsman said quietly.

    ¡°I will sh anyone who interferes with the duel between me and the swordsman.¡±

    * * *

    Maybe it¡¯s because I felt that those words were never bluffing.

    Billy asked shyly.

    ¡°¡­Have you forgotten that we are in a position where we can¡¯t fight each other even if we want to?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that, you. If you disobey my warning, you will be fighting me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    Because that was true.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if I hadn¡¯t told you.

    Since the duel had already been dered, the swordsman had the legitimate right to fight.

    That¡¯s why he looked at the sword castle with sullen eyes.

    ¡°Did you think of this from the beginning too?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t fight the Swordsman with all my might while waiting calmly.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you gave Lady a shot?¡±

    Predicting that the Wanderer will send someone.

    At the end of watching the swordsman who purposely kidnapped a worthless president to make him have no choice but to break his spell.

    Billy clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk, anyway, with my personality.¡±

    This is why old, obstinate subjects, but cunning and cunning old people are annoying.

    Despite grumbling, Billy eventually let go of the knife.

    d put the spear into his cloak and crossed his arms.

    It seems that it was a lie that a while ago, it gave off a bloody spirit as if it was going to start a knife fight right away.

    Looking at the two people who made it clear that they would not intervene at all, Han Jeong-guk opened his mouth in a daze without realizing it.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°As you can see, they are trying to kill our master.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking why you act like you¡¯re just going to watch.¡±

    ¡°¡­her?¡±

    That moment.

    Billy blinked.

    Then he tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t watch? Could it be that we intervene in someone else¡¯s duel and fight Master together?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Han Jeong-guk blurted out his words.

    The situation is so strange.

    I have a grudge against Limon.

    I inadvertently asked.

    It was because he suddenly came to his senses and realized that it was strange that he, who had been kidnapped by the Sword Saint, gave such advice.

    However, in the end, you are right.

    At the end of staring nkly at Han Jeong-guk, who couldn¡¯t hide that the strange thing was you guys.

    Billy burst outughing.

    ¡°Puhahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear the death penalty? This nobleman asks us why we don¡¯t go so far as to p Master!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What¡¯s so funny.

    Billy rolling on the floor.

    Even d, who shook his head.

    It was the Sword Master who answered Han Jeong-guk, who was taken aback by their iprehensible reaction.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what a person without honor would do.¡±

    like a worm.

    with contemptuous eyes.

    He looked at Han Jeong-guk as if he hated even inviting such a thing as a guest.

    said the swordsman.

    ¡°King of Goryeo, don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°We are sword masters.¡±

    Hapgong is an act to deal with a stronger person.

    After all, it is the means of the weak who can never defeat their opponents alone.

    But they are sword masters.

    never been weak

    It¡¯s an existence that can¡¯t even be weak.

    The voice continued sharply as ifmenting the fact that such an obvious fact had to be spoken.

    ¡°But why do we have to do something like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lack of power?

    Is your opponent stronger?

    Then you have to be stronger.

    Han Jeong-guk was at a loss for words when he saw the

    Sword Master quietly saying, ¡°What is the reason for such a ¡®quick¡¯ and ¡®simple¡¯ means to cooperate?

    It wasn¡¯t just because the sophistry was absurd.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized.

    These beings who enjoyed power and authority that surpassed even the current monarchs in their lifetime.

    The absolute one who had been victorious against any strong opponent until he was killed by Limon without knowing defeat for decades and hundreds of years.

    It¡¯s called the Sword Master.

    already knew

    However, when Han Jeong-guk, who vaguely felt the fact that he had not understood, only swallowed dry saliva.

    Billy giggled, barely stopping his roll and getting himself up.

    ¡°Honestly, even if we weren¡¯t sword masters, we wouldn¡¯t have intervened.¡±

    ¡°Why is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°This nobleman, the swordsman, said it. This is a duel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A gunman.

    a swordsman or

    Not interfering in someone else¡¯s duel is a courtesy to protect even the heinous bounty.

    no, it¡¯s a natural thing.

    Billy looked back at Limon and the sword castle with a smirk, leaving behind Han Jeong-guk, who was making a bewildered expression at the words he couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°Well, if this happened, I and the brother-inw will take care of the role of observer. Are you both good?¡±

    ¡°Whoops, if you¡¯re a sword master, there¡¯s no shortage of observers.¡±

    Maybe it was because I was able to fight a duel the way I wanted.

    Whether or not the swordsman smiled with satisfaction.

    Limon did not respond.

    In the end, I just shaken the empty bottle upside down and asked in a sullen tone.

    ¡°There is no need to waste time, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want any more troublesome betting on me.¡±

    ¡°Where is the ce?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t destroy the historic Edo Castle, so we have to move it.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about the obvious. If we have a duel, isn¡¯t the ce set for one ce?¡±

    Because I guessed what was going to happen.

    Looking at Limon, who frowned, the swordsman spoke of a ce with a lowugh.

    about 70 years ago.

    end of world war.

    The ce where he fought a duel with Limon to end the war and protect the Greater East Asia Empire, which had lost its majestic momentum in the early days and was copsing.

    At the same time¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s Ganryujima.¡±

    the ce where he died.

 Chapter 514

    #514 Great.

    * * *

    The narrow sea that flows between Honshu, thergest of the four inds of the Greater East Asian Empire, and Kyushu, the southernmost.

    A small ind in the Kanmon Sea.

    don¡¯t bother

    The reality is that it is just an uninhabited ind.

    It was too cramped a ce to be used as a duel between sword masters, which could have been filled with a few ygrounds.

    But Limondo.

    And the swordsman too.

    He showed no signs of ming Ganryujima for its cramped condition.

    Rather, I was just amazed.

    ¡°You did well to restore it.¡±

    ¡°The people of theter Greater East Asia Empire are sincere proof.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know whether to see this as sincerity or madness.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    This ind has long since disappeared.

    No, in fact, it is because this area as well as Ganryujima was originally a ce where the whole area waspletely devastated and almost submerged in the sea.

    about 70 years ago.

    Because their duel was so intense.

    But now, there is no sign of that at all.

    From the small, peaceful ind to the lush green fields beyond the strait where the clear water flows, everything has remained as it was in the past.

    If there wasn¡¯t even a statue in the middle of the ind, it would feel like the duel here was a dream.

    ¡°¡­what is this statue?¡±

    ¡°I heard it was made tomemorate our duel.¡±

    ¡°You restored an ind that left no traces like this just to make a monument?¡±

    ¡°It is proof that my subjects missed me.¡±

    ¡°I think it would have been better if I had left a will to make a grave if I would miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°Whoops, I didn¡¯t know that I would die to you until then.¡±

    ¡°Is it different now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out for ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Well, there is no need for small talk between us.¡±

    After nodding slightly.

    Limon drew his sword.

    The swordsman also held a katana.

    They are swordsmen after all.

    There was no reason to waste time with small talk when the duel had already been decided.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    A young man who was watching the two of them from a distance with d.

    Billy drew his pistol.

    and said sarcastically.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I need to tell you the rules of the duel. Let¡¯s have fun fighting until one minute is gone.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking and get started.¡±

    ¡°I wonder why you are so ticklish towards a wonderful disciple who is also serving as a referee.¡±

    ¡°The feat is damn good.¡±

    Billy, who had been giggling at Limon¡¯s words, pointed his pistol up.

    Taang!

    so the trigger is pressed

    The gong knocks on the chamber.

    The moment a single gunshot rang out.

    Chow!

    Blood spurted from Limon¡¯s neck and sprayed into the air.

    * * *

    The Sword Master is the ultimate swordsman.

    It is a being that can perform the most perfect swordsmanship.

    However, depending on the person, even the standard of perfection changes.

    A steel sword that can break anything.

    A sword that blocks any attack.

    A secret sword that reaches the end of the world.

    Each sword master had a different idea of what the perfect sword was, so the reason for the sword they pursued was inevitably different.

    Among them, Sword Saint Kami Itsumi Nobutsuna was the one who perfected her sword skills in a more bizarre way than anyone else.

    Born in the Warring States period.

    She lives on the battlefield all her life.

    This who has seen and suffered countless struggles.

    Based on such life experiences, the swordsman came to the conclusion that ¡®to win without drawing out the sword¡¯ is the ultimate swordsmanship.

    When the sword is drawn, a bloody battle ensues.

    If you repeat bloody battles, no matter how good your swordsmanship is, you will inevitably get hurt and die someday.

    That¡¯s why at one time, I focused on the strategy of winning without fighting at all.

    But in the meantime

    He felt limited.

    At that time, it was the national era.

    This is because in those days when wars did not cease every day, no matter how much one tried to avoid a fight, a situation in which he had to fight eventually came.

    So, the swordsman paid attention to one technique.

    Foot sword art.

    A way to reassure the opponent by putting the sword in the sheath and then draw the sword as quickly as possible to catch them off guard.

    In that a match can only be won with a single match, kick swordsmanship was the closest technique to his ideal.

    From then on, he practiced martial arts.

    Summarize the whole process as much as possible.

    leaving only the necessary parts.

    make up for deficiencies.

    So that I can draw the sword as quickly as possible.

    Originally, it was close to an attack method, but it was built up reason and trained with technology.

    at the end of those days.

    he suddenly realized

    He knew that he was able to cut enemies without drawing his sword.

    That is the moment when, as a result of pursuing the extreme of sword swordsmanship, a sword master was born who cuts through the ¡®process¡¯ itself of drawing out and wielding a sword¡­

    Chow!

    Right now at this moment.

    It was the secret to be able to decapitate Limon just by taking one step.

    Putting his foot down.

    Get your stance.

    holding a sword.

    pulled out

    until you wield it.

    By cutting through all the process.

    The moment he takes a step, his sword is the fastest among all sword masters.

    Because there is no process, it is faster than anyone else and there is no way to avoid it.

    So it was only natural that Limon was cut, but¡­

    ¡®Did he block it after all?¡¯

    The swordsman was not satisfied.

    Originally, his head would have been cut off.

    the moment he takes a step.

    Limon protected his neck by swinging his sword like petals fluttering, blocking his swordsman with only a deep cut in his skin.

    It was the same in the past.

    No matter what process the Sword Master abbreviates.

    Limon prevented him from reaching the result of cutting himself by blocking all the paths he could wield his sword in advance.

    ¡®It¡¯s a scary feeling.¡¯

    That¡¯s why the swordsman admired it.

    As long as it¡¯s just protecting the vitals.

    Other sword masters will do as well.

    But to predict exactly what he was aiming for and block it perfectly.

    A sixth sense umted over a long period of time through countless death-death struggles and a knowledge n that perfectly detects his swordsmanship.

    Above all, it was a skill that was only possible because Limon handled the de of the dragon shing sword that could cut the future.

    Tadadat!

    Another scary thing.

    It was an ensuing counterattack.

    Limon rushes like lightning before the blood spurting from his neck even reaches the ground.

    Close the distance with one step.

    Dig into the hole in one step.

    It cuts its throat in one step.

    Thus, the de that reached right in front of the nose in just three steps is swift and urate enough to make even a sword master feel thrilled.

    ¡®excellent.¡¯

    In the past, 5 steps was the limit.

    Narrowing it down to 3 steps in just 70 years.

    Even the same Sword Master¡­

    No, it was a task that I couldn¡¯t stop admiring even more because I was a sword master like him.

    ¡®But it hasn¡¯t reached me yet.¡¯

    Chew!

    While Limon takes three steps.

    Of course, he waspletely out of the sword¡¯s gap with just one step.

    The swordsman who left a shallow but long scar on his armughed.

    Limon could never match him in the art of kicking.

    Only two steps apart.

    A gap of two steps at the same time.

    The distance is farther than infinity.

    Just by maintaining these two steps, he can permanently avoid Limon¡¯s sword and attack one-sidedly.

    The problem was that it was difficult for him to inflict a fatal blow on Limon, but¡­

    some way to ovee it.

    he already had

    ¡ºMooyoung moaning style 2 meals

    No film new film type 2

    end sigh.

    Ò»Îü ½K¡»

    Chow!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Unlike before, the side was deeply cut.

    At the same time, looking at Limon who raised his eyebrows, the Sword Masterughed.

    ¡®Whoops, can¡¯t this bepletely prevented?¡¯

    Of course it will.

    This was a technique that even he had only conceived of theoretically, but was unable to realize even after hundreds of years of training.

    Even the process of walking is omitted.

    Reaching results in one breath.

    It was only after he died from Limon and realized the gap between life and death that he finally reached the stage.

    And being able to express swordsmanship just by breathing was on apletely different level from just being able to attack faster.

    Dig!

    Dodge an attack in one breath.

    He took a step and pretended to be a swordsman, and caught him off guard.

    Even breathing and walking at the same time cut two vital points at the same time.

    The level of advanced swordsmanship, which was already perfect, is truly heavenly.

    Right now at this moment.

    The swordsman was not alone.

    Even though they had only one body, they were the same as two people in that they were able to use one sword in two different ways.

    In other words, Limon was practically epted by two sword masters.

    Papa baba babat!

    Indeed, of course.

    The result is a one-sided crush.

    Even defense seems to be difficult now.

    Every time the Sword Saint moved and breathed, Limon¡¯s body cracked and blood poured out.

    Long cut cheeks.

    A calf spurting blood.

    The back of the hand exposed to the bone.

    Anyone can see that the result of victory or defeat has already been decided.

    however¡­.

    ¡®Haven¡¯t you given up yet?¡¯

    The Sword Master rather heightened the tension.

    An instant sword that would have been cut long ago by other sword masters.

    Of course, while receiving it dozens of times, he thoroughly guarded only the vital points with his superhuman intuition and swordsmanship.

    Eyes still brightly shining told me.

    that you¡¯re looking for something

    So the swordsman constantly attacked Limon, but did not forget his vignce.

    It was thanks to that.

    The moment Limon¡¯s sword shed.

    The reason why the Sword Saint was able to respond immediately was.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Yeokcho

    ÄæÕÐ

    Heaven and hell are not different.

    ÌìÌÃÅcµØªzŸo®¡»

    Shortly after shing Limon¡¯s shoulder.

    Like a snake coiling around your leg.

    The swordsman¡¯s eyes widened at the sh of light that radiated from the sword¡¯s trajectory in reverse.

    Because he knew who the swordsman belonged to.

    Among the 13 Sword Masters.

    This was especially special at the counter.

    So, thoroughly train only the technique of countering the opponent¡¯s attack.

    A sword master who mastered the art of swordsmanship, returning hundreds and thousands of times no matter how fast and powerful the attack was.

    The one who was like a natural enemy to the Sword Saint himself in that he was even able to create the result of overturning cause and effect and cutting the opponent before being attacked.

    Sword („¦¿ñ).

    Looking at the swordsman who was the decisive factor in his defeat to Limon 70 years ago.

    The swordsman moved immediately.

    ¡®Did you think the same trick would work for me twice?¡¯

    Caang!

    widen the distance in one step.

    Throws the sword in one breath.

    Thus, the swordsman who perfectly blocked Limon¡¯s counterattackughed coldly.

    The reason he suffered from Limon 70 years ago was because he had never experienced a swordsman¡¯s swordsman before, so he was stabbed in an agitated gap.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Geomgwang himself.

    If it was the level of imitation, I could handle it.

    Needless to say, now that I¡¯m stronger than I was in my life¡­

    ¡ºYam Dragon Killing de Strike

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦

    Is my de faster than a bullet?

    I¡¯m a mother-inw¡¯

    Dig!

    The moment he drew his sword.

    He seemed to have known it would be blocked from the start.

    Limon whirled around and hit a cobblestone on the ground with the tip of his sword.

    Even as he watched the pebbles fly like beams of light, the swordsman was not shaken.

    If he had been alive, he might have been caught in the gap, but now that he can practice swordsmanship just by breathing, these residual tricks did not work.

    The swordsman was so sure.

    The moment the pebble bounced off.

    Until he saw Limon appearing in front of him.

    ¡®¡­!¡¯

    In the momentary gap where one second felt like eternity, the swordsman hardened his face.

    A counterattack sword wearing a swordsman¡¯s sword.

    Also an attack that threw a pebble.

    In the end, it¡¯s blinding.

    Limon¡¯s real purpose was to pretend to attack himself.

    It was because he realized that he was recing the ¡®two steps¡¯ by counterattacking, stamping the ground with the tip of his sword, and bouncing.

    On the other hand, he wasted his steps by being wary of the swordsman¡¯s sword.

    As a result, he allowed Limon a gap of one step.

    And he, who had just exhausted his breath and steps, could not afford to block Limon and the pebbles he fired.

    If you allow one more step, Limon will cut you.

    If you avoid Limon, your head will be crushed by a pebble.

    Truly a dilemma.

    However, the swordsman was neither afraid nor agitated.

    If there was no way to block both of them at the same time as he is now, he just had toe up with a new way to be stronger than he is now.

    That is the existence of a sword master.

    As the absolute among true absolutes.

    The moment when the swordsman had already reached the level of Cheonuimubong, he raised his swordsmanship even further.

    ¡ºMooyoung moaning style 3 meals

    3 types of no-film new film

    end at a nce.

    One view ending

    squeak.

    The pebble that flew like a beam of light broke in two and fell to the ground.

    no need to step

    no need to breathe

    All you have to do is look at your opponent.

    It is the ultimate sword that can cut through the entire process and cut the opponent just by looking at it.

    Even he, a sword master, has been imagining all his life, but his sword is shaken at the cost of forcibly unleashing the Shadowless Sword, which he could not dare to arrange with sword techniques.

    But the swordsman didn¡¯t stop.

    He just looked away to cut him first before Limon took onest step and cut himself.

    But right after that.

    The swordsman hardened.

    Even though we are in a duel where life and death can be decided by the difference of just one step.

    It was because I instinctively realized it the moment I saw Limon¡¯s golden eyes that were calmly sinking despite his bloody appearance.

    that something is wrong

    Squeak.

    ¡°Big¡­ billion.¡±

    What is the reason.

    There was no need to worry.

    Pain felt in the chest.

    The world started to tilt at an angle before I knew it.

    So, the upper body fell off with the shoulder to the side severed.

    Because I gave all the answers to the Sword Saint.

    ¡ºEating out for yam des

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ Exterior

    You don¡¯t need a knife to cut the world

    Distinguishing World

    Limon takes two steps.

    The moment it appeared before my eyes.

    The fact that he had already been cut down.

 Chapter 515

    #515 Everything has an end.

    * * *

    ¡°Cool¡­!¡±

    Could it be because of the sword master¡¯s tenacious vitality?

    Originally, it would have been more than a shock death at the point where the body was cut in two, but the Sword Saint did not die instantly.

    After vomiting a handful of blood.

    It just opened its mouth.

    ¡°Did I lose again?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    From the wounds all over the body to the flowing blood, it¡¯s not as good as the Sword Saint, but it would

    n¡¯t be strange if he copsed right away.

    Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°This is my victory.¡±

    It seems like a natural result.

    Joy of victory too.

    Without relief or thrill.

    Unbing of a winner, the in words make the loser miserable.

    ¡°Huh-huh¡­ is that so?¡±

    However, the swordsman was neither miserable nor angry.

    Rather, he epted his defeat more calmly than Limon and looked up at the sky.

    He¡¯s clearly dying.

    With strangely silent eyes.

    With the high and blue sky.

    The swordsman called him.

    ¡°Sword ball.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°What do you think of the world today?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a fairly absurd question.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know you were going to ask me this.

    Leaving Limon frowning.

    The swordsman continued.

    ¡°I took a short walk through the world until I came here.¡±

    A journey of at least a few days.

    But for him, who could cross 100 li in one step, it was enough time to look around the world.

    ¡°And I saw.¡±

    It¡¯s only been 70 years.

    A much more developed civilization.

    with an overflowing poption.

    full of culture.

    That¡¯s why¡­

    ¡°A world that has be truly ugly.¡±

    Reminds me of the disgusting scenery.

    The swordsman continued.

    ¡°The rich forests have been cut down and the sea has be muddy.¡±

    ¡°The overflowing goods be garbage as they are.¡±

    ¡°Human beings live by eating and drinking in the trash they make.¡±

    ¡°Those without honor rule the world.¡±

    ¡°Bushido is gone, theyugh at morality and pride, and believe they can do anything for money and gain.¡±

    ¡°And while ignoring the age-old tradition as outdated, they proudly use shameful cultural artifacts that have no roots as if for granted.¡±

    How can this not be ugly?

    Even when blood is pouring out.

    Looking at the grieving swordsman.

    said Limon.

    ¡°Don¡¯tment all over again, because the world has always been like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Whoops no. You are right.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been silent at the sneering remark.

    The swordsman finally let out augh.

    Noh Kang-ho, who was born in the 16th century and went through World War II, although not as much as Limon.

    Although not as drastic as thest 70 years, this kind of change has been seen and experienced for hundreds of years.

    ¡°So I closed this country.¡±

    Kill Oda Nobunaga, a 16th-century hero who was active in bringing in new culture.

    Unify the world with the power of the sword.

    With the establishment of the Great East Asian Empire.

    Until the issuance of the lockdown order.

    Recalling what he had done hundreds of years ago, the Sword Master quietly continued.

    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t bear to see my homnd grow ugly.¡±

    In the 16th century, that was enough.

    It was the age of heroes.

    The Sword Master, the Sword Master, reigns as the Absolute.

    This country was able to enjoy a peaceful era just by ending the Age of Warring States and establishing centralized power.

    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    The problem is twofold.

    One was that the Greater East Asian Empire was an ind nation.

    Unlike the rich continent.

    The ind¡¯s resources are limited.

    While the Warring States period ended, the poption increased rapidly.

    Even iron ore for making plows became increasingly difficult to obtain, and trees for building houses and making fires were rapidly decreasing.

    Around the 17th century, the Greater East Asian Empire was already creaking and all sorts of problems began to emerge.

    ¡°So I had to make a decision.¡±

    Either break the istion and trade.

    or expand resources externally.

    and which one to choose.

    The Samurai of the Warring States Period and the Sword Saint who hated the world being corrupt in the name of development had been decided from the beginning.

    It was inevitable that the Greater East Asian Empire waged active wars of conquest and was reborn as a hegemonic state.

    So it was.

    Why did Limon suddenly open his mouth?

    ¡°Like starting a world war by joining hands with a swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Because that was yourst chance to cross the wall of honor.¡±

    Another problem faced by the Sword Saint.

    That is, in front of the Great East Asian Empire, there was a penins protected by Limon.

    Limon Aspelder.

    protector of mankind.

    Ending the Bronze Age.

    Even that sword demon is a superhuman.

    The master of the sword tower who raised several sword masters.

    Even the swordsman, who was the absolute leader of the time, could not easily confront Limon.

    That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t set foot on the continent even though they carefully expanded their territory to Southeast Asia over hundreds of years.

    In that sense, the World War was a golden opportunity.

    Defeat Limon.

    using the Korean Penins as a springboard.

    If you conquer East Asia.

    The Greater East Asian Empire would have been able to keep peace without any change as he wished for a thousand years.

    But¡­

    ¡°even though it failed in the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­How can you lookfortable for something like that?¡±

    ¡°Whooping, there are times when you win and there are times when you lose, that¡¯s the life of a warrior.¡±

    The swordsman smiled lowly.

    It would be a lie if I said I wasn¡¯t sad.

    However, he did not regret his life and choices.

    For hundreds of years he defended his country ording to his will, and died honorably after a duel with his rival.

    Even so, there was one regret that he had toe back from death.

    ¡°I will ask you onest time.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Are you really sure you are right?¡±

    Whether an unqualified king reigns.

    Even if everything turns ugly

    Just watch as it flows.

    If it is not clearly harmful to mankind, do you intend to continue to maintain a way of life that does not intervene at all?

    To the question the Sword Master quietly asked.

    Limon did not immediately respond.

    Instead, he slightly turned his head and looked up at the sky like a sword star, only to open his mouth after a while.

    ¡°well.¡±

    not positive either.

    Neither is it negative.

    An ambiguous answer that you might feel as if you were avoiding an answer.

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    But he wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    Until you give that simple answer.

    Because the time it took itself was the same as the answer.

    Above all, what does it mean that Limon was able to take one more step before he attained the realization of Cheonuimubong?

    Because I knew better than anyone.

    The swordsmanughed.

    ¡°Does even you change eventually?¡±

    ¡°Everything is bound to change.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that would be it.¡±

    It seems a bit sad.

    nevertheless satisfactorily.

    After coughing up a handful of blood, he muttered in a low voice.

    The swordsman continued with his eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°But at least it won¡¯t be my home country.¡±

    ¡°¡­was that your real purpose?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Limon understood.

    Even the kidnapping of the president.

    The one that appeared in Edo.

    To the Sword Saint, it was nothing more than a means to an end.

    ¡°Now that you have seen mee back from the dead, this country will not change for the next 100 years.¡±

    ¡°After that 100 years, it will copse even more horribly?¡±

    from the 16th century to the present.

    Cut off all contact with the outside world.

    Even the development of technology is neglected.

    The Greater East Asian Empire, bound only by the traditions and honors of the past, will copse the moment the seclusion is lifted.

    Limon pointed out.

    The swordsman answered.

    ¡°Does not matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything has an end anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more beautiful to perish noblely rather than struggling and struggling to survive?¡±

    Only the Sword Master can live forever.

    Even the country is not immortal.

    If it is going to perish someday, it is better to crumble as beautiful as a flower withers.

    Seeing the Sword Master who speaks quietly even in the face of death.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy too, swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Whoops, maybe.¡±

    This who could not keep up with the change of the times.

    A sword master who yearned for the past, regarded only memories as beautiful, hated development, and denied the future.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t be immortal in the end.

    Instead, a monster who tried to stop the world¡¯s time entirely and create a world where nothing changes forever.

    ¡°But how are you?¡±

    The swordsman turned his gaze again.

    And looking up at the sky he loved.

    Unlike before, he opened his mouth in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Bushido means dying.¡±

    ¡°A dream of a fleeting world.¡±

    ¡°It is like the sky at dawn.¡±

    ¡°This is the way of the samurai.¡±

    Like a candle burning brightly before it goes out.

    In the midst of such a quiet voice, the light in the eyes rapidly went out.

    The swordsman finally licked his lips.

    ¡°Whoops¡­. But it¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°At least a draw¡­ was possible¡­¡±

    Chulkkeng.

    And¡­

    the Sword Master¡¯s body turns to ashes.

    Instead, only a broken katana fell.

    that¡¯s the end

    Sword Saint Kami Itsumi Nobutsuna.

    As the shogun of the Great East Asian Empire, it was the end of the sword master who caused the world war for the peace and prosperity of his homnd.

    Leaving behind the lost swordsman.

    At the end of looking at the sky.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°Would you like me to thank you for waiting?¡±

    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s trash if you interfere in leaving a will after a duel.¡±

    ¡°You are a dog.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that Master, you¡¯ve been doing too much for the disciple who served as an observer for a long time?¡±

    Whether or not Billy grumbled as he watched the duel with d.

    Limon didn¡¯t care.

    Instead, he just turned his head.

    ¡°so.¡±

    From the back of the hand where the bones were exposed, to the still bleeding neck and calves, and all sorts of minor wounds.

    Limon¡¯s face is a mess.

    Of course you can¡¯t fight properly.

    It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he copsed right away.

    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    nevertheless.

    without an inch of shaking.

    With the sword stretched obliquely.

    Watching Limon look at them with golden eyes and ask who will attack them next, let them be silent for a while.

    Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s call it a day.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you trying to run away?¡±

    ¡°As sword masters, we just had a duel, so it¡¯s unlucky to cut a knife at a dying master.¡±

    ¡°You talk about dogs like people talk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude. Because it¡¯s only half true.¡±

    ¡°What is the half that is not sincere?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I just want to have some fun.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for a very good reason.¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t it be too trivial to kill Master like this?

    Hearing what he said, he giggled while watching the cynical Limon.

    Billy smirked and raised one hand.

    ¡°Then, long live until I meet again to kill you, Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­see you next time.¡±

    Billy raised his hand pretending to be.

    d bowed his head respectfully.

    At the end of looking at the empty seat of the two who suddenly disappeared after leaving only a greeting for a long time.

    Limon opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°The Liberation Brigade guys must be sick too.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Sword Saint¡­ Is he dead?

    ¡°I just went with a satisfied smile.¡±

    ¡°Did you just watch it¡­?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it is not a spectator, but an observation. Kya, to be honest, it was the most amazing duel I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire life.¡±

    ¡°Even though¡­ did you juste back without killing the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Did you say that?¡±

    ¡°¡­hey.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°Hey, this X says that!?!?¡±

 Chapter 516

    #516 That man is a monster.

    It¡¯s easy to misunderstand because he explicitly reveals his displeasure, but Wanderer wasn¡¯t the type to get excited easily.

    rather the opposite.

    It was her personality to always keep a cool head and calcte even anger.

    but this moment.

    It¡¯s been a long time since she really was¡­

    No, in a sense, for the first time in her life, she was so mad that her reasonpletely flew away.

    It was natural.

    Resurrecting the 9 Sword Masters, she was cut down to the extent of her lifespan.

    However, one such precious sword master went out on his own and caused a riot even to the president and died.

    As a Wanderer, it felt like blood was gushing backwards.

    If that¡¯s the only thing though.

    could have endured

    Ever since the sword masters went out for a walk on their own, one or two of them had been prepared for this to happen.

    But the truth she heard from Billy was enough to make her go crazy.

    ¡°what¡­? duel? If we had time to do something like that, we should have just cut our sword balls together and stole the Seven Arcs!¡±

    ¡°Then the Sword Saint must have really wanted to kill us first?¡±

    Geomrang shrugged.

    at the time of world war.

    Even after forming an alliance with the Swordsman, the swordsman was the one who challenged Limon to a duel at the end of the war, excluding the option of joining forces.

    Considering his personality, he could have gone through a real sword fight.

    ¡°Then kill the Sword Saint too¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t say things lightly,dy. If that were the case, it would have been just me and the death penalty.¡±

    Because it was Limon, the decision was made rtively quickly.

    The swordsman was so strong that it would be no wonder that other sword masters would fight for at least several days or even lose their lives in an instant.

    Especially developed during duels.

    One breath beyond one step.

    Even the level of performing the sword art with just a blink of an eye was phenomenal.

    If he fought with all his might, Billy or d would not have a high chance of winning.

    If Limon had been added to that, there was no need to say anything.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Lady who asked me to catch the swordsman in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Benefit¡­!¡±

    It was their fate that they couldn¡¯t fight with swordsmen and full power even because of the spell.

    So, Wanderer gnashed his teeth when he saw Billy smirking and telling him to me himself for giving such instructions.

    Certainly because he was right.

    But it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have anything to say.

    ¡°Then you should have killed the swordsman even after the duel was over¡­!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s definitely what Lady said.¡±

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    The duel ended quickly, but during that moment, the swordsman¡¯s injuries to Limon were not light.

    At least, it was clear that it would be difficult to exert one¡¯s strength.

    It was definitely a good opportunity to kill Limon.

    But¡­

    ¡°If only we were in a situation where we could win.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means don¡¯t underestimate Master.¡±

    afterughing.

    suddenly smile

    Billy spoke coldly.

    ¡°That man is a monster even by our sword master standards.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wanderer was at a loss for words.

    What an absurd existence the Sword Master is.

    Having taken the Sword King to various tests, she knew.

    It was because of this that she, who reigned as the absolute ruler of this era, resurrected the sword masters in droves while reducing their lifespan.

    However, no matter how strong Limon was, he did not know that even the same sword master would evaluate him this way.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that even though you¡¯re injured, you¡¯re strong enough that even if the two of you fight, it¡¯s hard to win¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°¡­then what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a bitplicated to exin in words.¡±

    Billy scratched his chin.

    And it sounds like you had a good idea.

    Standing with his back against the wall, he casually asked d, who had been silent until now.

    ¡°How many steps can you take to death?¡±

    ¡°¡­seven steps.¡±

    ¡°You are amazing. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be within 10 steps.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be quick to judge. What can¡¯t be done in years can be done in an instant.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯se. On the contrary, it is really far away when you think that it can not be done even if it takes several hundred years.¡±

    ¡°A Master would have told me to work harder.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Master isn¡¯t a monster.¡±

    d speaks earnestly.

    When Billy giggles again.

    Wanderer, who frowned at the unknown conversation, cried out impatiently.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the steps!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this.¡±

    thump thump.

    It¡¯s like you want to show it yourself.

    Billy smiled and took a step.

    Taking a walk, leisurely drawing arge circle around the Wanderer.

    I was about to shout again because I couldn¡¯t see the joke-like behavior.

    ¡°What are you doing now¡­!¡±

    squeak.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wanderer hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Billy, who had been three or four steps away a while ago, suddenly appeared right in front of him.

    It was because of his neatly cut cor and the knife in his hand.

    ¡°Hmm, is 12 steps the limit right now? Sword Saint, that nobleman did such a difficult task in one step.¡±

    Are you sorry?

    Are you admiring it?

    Even tongue-in-cheek once.

    Billy put the knife back in and smiled at Wanderer.

    ¡°Are you surprised,dy?¡±

    Wanderer did not answer.

    Instead, he gritted his teeth and clenched his hands.

    The moment when the ck pattern engraved on the back of her hand shone softly.

    Paperweight!

    ¡°Queuck!¡±

    ¡°Ayaya, surrender, surrender!¡±

    ¡°Lady I die! You really die!¡±

    It took a long time to see Billy rolling on the floor clutching his neck as sparks flicked out of his ck tattoo.

    Wanderer, who finally released his clenched hands, spoke in a bleak voice.

    ¡°¡­If you touch me again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°To overreact to something that was a bit of a joke¡­¡±

    Dismissal!

    ¡°Yes Lady! I will serve you politely from now on!¡±

    Was the pain stillcking?

    It¡¯s been a while since I stare at Billy, who yfully salutes me while bleeding from his neck.

    Wanderer asked coldly.

    ¡°So what does this prank have to do with Limon Aspelder being a monster¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re a sword master, you can of course imitate someone else¡¯s swordsmanship.¡±

    Simple swordsmanship, of course.

    Even the sword that forms the basis.

    If you are a sword master, you can learn anything rted to swords as soon as you see them.

    Even the swordsman.

    Even he and d were able to learn some of the Sword Saint¡¯s swordsmanship just by watching this duel.

    Of course, it¡¯s a crude imitation.

    It¡¯s not at the level of being usable right now, but if you spend enough time training, you¡¯ll be able to use it in realbat.

    Because that¡¯s what a sword master is.

    ¡°And our master is a nobleman who has lived the longest among those sword masters.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°¡­The basic experience points are different?¡±

    ¡°Right Lady. There is no sword master in the world who has absorbed as many swordsmen and trained like that.¡±

    Geomrang smiled.

    Because of the point of immortality.

    Or because most of them were from the Sword Tower.

    It¡¯s easy to misunderstand, but in fact, the opportunity to experience the swords of other sword masters was rare.

    It was rather difficult to reveal the sword recklessly as it was possible to steal the opponent¡¯s sword and find loopholes just by looking at it once.

    Even those who had met several sword masters in the first ce were rare.

    In that sense, Limon was special.

    sometimes taught.

    Sometimes we fight together.

    sometimes teach

    sometimes killing

    Of course, I met all 13 sword masters that existed in history.

    Because Limon was the only one who had seen and experienced the swords of all of them and fully mastered the swordsmanship.

    Even Limon didn¡¯t stop there, he even thoroughly embodied an imperfect sword over hundreds of years and incorporated it into his own swordsmanship.

    By absorbing only the strengths of other sword masters¡¯ swordsmanship.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the nobleman¡¯s swordsmanship has neitherpatibility nor weakness.¡±

    Even a sword master is not without weaknesses.

    The sword king was killed by sword fire.

    For the swordsman, swordlight is his natural enemy.

    As if the swordsman could not defeat the swordsman.

    They became sword masters based on their lifelong swordsmanship, so it was difficult for them to ovee thepatibility that stemmed from their respective swordsmanship.

    In other words, rock, paper, scissors is decided ording to the swordsman.

    However, Limon, who has embodied all 13 swordsmanships, can change the rock-paper-scissors depending on the opponent.

    Even if not as much as the original owner of the sword, it could be the natural enemy of all sword masters.

    ¡°Even that noble swordsman can¡¯t find loopholes, let alone learn by stealing.¡±

    On the other hand, Limon¡¯s foundation is the dragon killing sword.

    Only the three sword masters who had suffered a death-dealing battle with the seven dragons of the Bronze Age were able to master it.

    It was a will that even the students of the Sword Tower could not realize even if they had learned it.

    The sword master fighting Limon had no choice but to ept the disadvantage as if he were fighting an opponent wearing armor naked and showing his weakness.

    That alone makes Limon a monster.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was a sword master just to kill the sword master¡­

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the real scary thing about that man.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it means to really do something like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Normally, sword masters don¡¯t do such things, even if they¡¯re ashamed.¡±

    The sword king did that.

    Just like the swordsman did.

    Ordinary sword masters do not wear someone else¡¯s sword.

    In the first ce, it was impossible to perfectly imitate another sword master¡¯s swordsmanship.

    It was better to supplement and develop one¡¯s swordsmanship than to waste time perfecting such half-assed skills.

    ¡°But my master does.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. Take care of your ego after it¡¯s gone.¡±

    The guardian deity of mankind who has protected the world from countless tribtions.

    It means that he used any means to protect the world.

    pointed out sharply.

    Geomrang added a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ck man who didn¡¯t know that and then died.¡±

    ¡°¡­ck?¡±

    ¡°The assassin that even my master acknowledged was the hardest to kill of all the sword masters.¡±

    A sword master who specialized in assassination rather than confrontation as an assassin before he was a swordsman.

    Even Limon could defeat ck in a head-to-head confrontation, but it was not easy to find and kill him.

    After the death of the Sword King and the Sword Master.

    That¡¯s why ck was able to stage all sorts of terror and aim for Limon¡¯s life.

    ¡°Do you know how our master killed that man?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    How did you kill such a sword?

    Billy twitched his lips as he watched Wanderer keep silent because he couldn¡¯t even guess.

    ¡°He was assassinated.¡±

    ¡°cancer¡­ fat?¡±

    ¡°It means that the nobleman, who was already the strongest at the time, lured the greatest assassin of all times and times into a trap and stabbed him in the back with a sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even when I was fighting the Seven Dragons, I did worse than that.¡±

    Billy giggled.

    It was only buried in the achievement of being the guardian of mankind.

    Limon threw away his pride and did everything to protect humanity.

    A real monster that he feared and avoided confronting even the other sword masters who had cut him to be a monster.

    ¡°That man has survived for nearly a thousand years.¡±

    I survived because I was strong.

    Be strong enough to survive.

    The strongest of all sword masters.

    He possesses as many as 13 swordsmen, and has tremendous strength, talent, and experience to further develop them during a duel.

    A lump of irrationality that will make even thest boss cry and run away in that he will do anything to win.

    ¡°Did our mastere to meet the swordsman without thinking?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As if he already realized the answer.

    Looking at the silent wanderer.

    Billy dered with a meaningful face.

    ¡°I assure you, if we had fought Master on the spot, we would have been the ones who would have died, right?¡±

 Chapter 517

    #517 It won¡¯t be easy.

    * * *

    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m dying of nervousness.¡¯

    Leviathan¡¯s Underground Dragon Pce.

    There, Yuna-kyung was restless.

    It was a look that could be mistaken for a pet that is anxious to be separated from its owner.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t wrong.

    The reason Yuna-kyung is doing this is because Limon went to the Sword Castle alone after all.

    ¡®I should have just forced myself to follow!¡¯

    if it was another time.

    I would have waitedfortably.

    The Limon she knew was a great man who, even if thrown into hell, woulde back calmly after shing down gods and demons.

    But this time, I couldn¡¯t calm my anxiety.

    Having seen the fight with the Sword King, he knew that a duel with the same sword master would cost even Limon his life.

    It¡¯s fortunate that it ends in a duel, as Limon expected.

    What if this is a trap?

    What if there are other sword masters?

    Even as Yuna-kyung, who is always optimistic, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    ¡®Huh, let¡¯s calm down.¡¯

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Yuna-kyung calmed down.

    Then, he rolled his eyes and murmured inwardly.

    ¡®¡­Because I don¡¯t know what will happen if I be anxious.¡¯

    Self-defense as thin as a mesh.

    Thin waist fastened with a belt.

    Hair in a tight ponytail.

    Even the belt slightly peeking out from the thigh.

    The dark-haired girl with her eyes closed in a strangely decadent outfit looked as calm as usual.

    But Yuna-kyung knew.

    Calm is only the appearance.

    Now Li Qingyu would be more nervous than herself.

    If it was really nothing, I wouldn¡¯t have been holding my hand on myp like that.

    Even she¡¯s better.

    The tension emanating from the opposite side, including the thirty or so Mukryongs waiting behind Li Qingyu, was even greater than that.

    As Yuna-kyung, she had no choice but to keep herposure.

    ¡®Hmm, shall we make a joke?¡¯

    Again.

    ¡®¡­I think I¡¯ll die if I¡¯m wrong.¡¯

    again and again

    ¡®But I think I¡¯ll choke to death if I stay like this.¡¯

    Would you risk your life to lighten the mood?

    Or do you just put up with the frustration?

    Yuna-kyung rolls her eyes and agonizes at the choice of either option.

    When Shera, who was floating next to her, poked Yuna-kyung with her fingers and yed.

    Phaging.

    The void is distorted.

    A figure appeared as if rising.

    [Team leader?!]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Vivid white hair that cannot be recognized without knowing it.

    However, Yuna-kyung gasped at the sight of Limon staggering with her whole body covered in blood and wounds, which was a rarity she had never seen before.

    The moment Li Qingyu jumped up from his seat.

    One hand stretched out first.

    Supported Limon.

    ¡°Is the swordsman okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just dizzy for a moment, so don¡¯t worry, Count.¡±

    Another princess here.

    And the moment Limon appeared.

    A blue-haired woman approaching one month beyond space.

    Rose finally let out a sigh of relief when she heard his usual calm voice.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    She hardened her face.

    ¡°You are seriously injured.¡±

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s not, Limon¡¯s appearance is blood itself.

    From the face to the arms, neck and legs.

    Due to dozens ofrge and small sword wounds all over his body, it was difficult to find a ce that was not stained with blood.

    However, Limon justughed at that face.

    ¡°To be serious, this is rather light for the price of killing one sword master.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°The swordsman is dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I was expecting.

    However, at the answer she wasn¡¯t sure about, Rose put on a look of relief and resentment.

    When Lucas, Youin, and the Changryongdae and Mukryongdae, who were still in a tense atmosphere, managed to calm down the psionics.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Did you guys really have a problem?¡±

    ¡°Considering that you haven¡¯t had any contact with the other ns, it seems fortunate that it wasn¡¯t a diversionary operation.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Rose raised her eyebrows.

    And he looked at Li Qingyu with cold eyes thatcked the usual gentleness.

    ¡°Are you saying this is a good thing?¡±

    ¡°If the Sword Master got rid of one sword master to the extent of getting slightly injured, it would be something to be rather happy about.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Li Qingyu¡¯s n that the swordsman was injured like this!¡±

    twirling

    Li Qingyu even has a subtle smile even when he sees Limon covered in blood.

    When Rose inadvertently raised her voice at the appearance that was so calm that it felt shameless.

    A hand patted her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, calm down, Count. You know that this is the best result, right?¡±

    ¡°but¡­!¡±

    ¡°rose.¡±

    A gentle touch on the back.

    But beyond the deep silence, seeing the heavy golden eyes, Rose finally swallowed her words.

    and close your eyes

    After taking a short deep breath.

    He politely bowed his head.

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°I am not the one to apologize.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Li Qingyu. I was so excited.¡±

    ¡°No, it is true that the swordsman was injured because my n was not good enough.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m responsible too.¡±

    Rose sincerely apologized.

    It¡¯s best to go only to Limon.

    The same is true of epting Li Qingyu¡¯s proposal.

    It was too shameless to even think of putting the me on her now.

    It was something she had to me herself for not being able to make such an obvious decision because her head waspletely nk after seeing him injured.

    Anyway, that¡¯s how Rose calms herself down.

    When the Changryongdae and the Mokryongdae, who had raised their psionics behind the two princesses, finally rxed.

    What came out was a bewitching voice.

    ¡°So how was it, baby?¡±

    Like watching a morning drama.

    While watching them with an exciting face.

    Sir, who had a sad expression as if the drama had been cut off because of the advertisement, asked casually.

    ¡°Did other sword masters intervene as expected?¡±

    ¡°The Geomrang and the Geomgwi did appear.¡±

    ¡°¡­But you didn¡¯t call us?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re bugs and bastards, but they¡¯re not the ones who would interfere in someone else¡¯s duel. There¡¯s no way the swordsman would have allowed that in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Count. If you had attacked me after killing the Sword Saint, I would have asked for help.¡±

    It seems that the calmly true self from a while ago is a lie.

    Looking at Rose with resentful eyes, Limon smiled.

    In the first ce, calling her, who had returned to the British Empire, along with the Changryongdae and keeping her waiting here is insurance in itself.

    if the situation bes critical.

    Because it was to be used as a ally.

    ¡®Anyway, Geomrang and that bastard are quick to notice.¡¯

    So Limon clicked his tongue.

    Rose and Li Qingyu at the Seven Dragons.

    In addition, Shir, the great witch, and Yuna-kyung + She-ra, who admitted that she was better than him in terms ofbat power.

    I wonder if it was when there were three sword masters, including the swordsman.

    With only d and Billy remaining, it wouldn¡¯t have been impossible to deal with the three sword masters at this point if they had helped.

    So it was.

    Why did Li Qingyu sigh lightly?

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if we could have gotten better results if we all moved together as Rose suggested.¡±

    ¡°If I acted sote, I wouldn¡¯t even have caught the Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so too?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    He didn¡¯t just call Rose.

    I could only call Rose.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t afford to call all the princesses to contact the sword castle before the liberation brigade or other sword masters came.

    Even if I could afford it, it was a problem.

    Or if this is a double operation.

    If the princesses left their headquarters prematurely, there was a risk of being robbed, just like in Las Vegas.

    I couldn¡¯t take that risk unless I knew where the two remaining Seven Arcs were.

    If it weren¡¯t for the mobility of being able to return to space at any time and the insurance of a fight in London, he would have thought about calling even Rose.

    [Well, it¡¯s fortunate that at least one sword master was reduced.]

    ¡°It¡¯s also a great harvest to find out that there are only a few sword masters that the Liberation Brigade can move right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. If only one more sword master had appeared, I would have had to use the 36 system.¡±

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    The duel with the swordsman was pretty close even for him.

    Even if only one of Billy or d had joined, he would have been prepared to lose a limb.

    [It would be fortunate if other sword masters could catch it this easily¡­]

    ¡°No, there won¡¯t be any more luck like this.¡±

    [yes? Why?]

    ¡°Because the remaining sword masters will be different from swordsmen.¡±

    [¡­is it different?]

    That¡¯s why.

    Why did Limon sigh?

    Originally a samurai, Swordsman pursued honor.

    In the first ce, at the time of his resurrection, he had freed up all of his limits, so it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if he died in a duel.

    However, the case of other sword masters was different.

    ¡°If there was a sword in that position, even in the middle of the duel, the moment I revealed my gap, it would have attacked.¡±

    ck assassin from the start.

    He was the most dangerous sword master as he did not choose any means to win.

    The problem was that other sword masters did the same.

    Because¡­

    ¡°If I had called you, Geong and Geomgwi would have jumped right away.¡±

    [¡­does it pop?]

    ¡°Yes. Conversely, if my injuries were just a little bit worse, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to join me together.¡±

    That¡¯s why Limon watched Billy and d go back.

    I don¡¯t know if my body is intact.

    Either call in support and fight together.

    Or chasing after the fleeing.

    If you fought or pursued them while being injured, the risk of being attacked in any way was too great.

    Whether it was the sword that jumped into the main base of the Golden Dragon n and was at a disadvantage.

    Whether it¡¯s a sword demon who has dabbled in ck magic.

    Because they were different from the swordsmen who pursued honor.

    [What kind of sword master is that?!]

    ¡°Because I taught you that.¡±

    [¡­]

    And of the remaining 8 Sword Masters, all 7 except for ck are disciples of Limon.

    In other words, they are the ones who have been taught to the core to win and think because pride does not feed them.

    Looking at Limon, who speaks calmly.

    Yuna-kyung muttered nkly.

    [¡­That sounds like the team leader is the culprit behind all the disasters.

    ]

    [Do you say that

    you raised your character well after giving it that kind of education?!] Cool!¡±

    [Team leader!?]

    ¡°Swordsmith!¡±

    That moment.

    Limon suddenly coughed up blood.

    When Yuna-kyung is frightened by her appearance.

    Rose, who was supporting him, hurriedly turned to Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, I¡¯m going to take the swordsman to Maia, so please take care of the next job.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go ahead.¡±

    [Wait, me too¡­!]

    Pasing!

    [Oops, Countess sister! What if you go alone? They say I can¡¯t travel to the other side of the world!]

    I was in such a hurry.

    Because Rose took only Limon with her, leaving behind herself and the Changryongdae, Yuna-kyung stomped her feet.

    Lucas prepares to return home with Changryongdae.

    Until Youin helps it.

    Li Qingyu, who was just quietly looking at the ce where Rose and Limon were, suddenly lowered his head.

    The moment Limon appeared.

    involuntarily reached out to him.

    But at the end of looking down at her hand, which she had no choice but to reap without saying because Rose supported Limon first.

    In the end, Li Qingyu quietly turned away.

    [huh? Come to think of it, I feel like I forgot something¡­]

    After Li Qingyu left like that.

    Yuna-gyeong, who was escaping from the Underground Dragon Pce following Shir in an unmanned vacuum cleaner, suddenly tilted her head.

    Then, after making a worried expression for a while, he scratched his head with his wings.

    [I don¡¯t remember anything, so it¡¯s probably not that important.]

    * * *

    ¡°Look! Negotiation Let¡¯s have diplomatic negotiations. As my president, I will grant you whatever conditions you can!¡±

    ¡°ºÎ¤òÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤Î (what are you saying)?¡±

    ¡°Öªranai (I don¡¯t know).¡±

    ¡°So, call an interpreter first, you savages!¡±

 Chapter 518

    #518 Everything is meant to be.

    * * *

    A sound is heard.

    Deep, heavy and calm.

    between repetitive sounds.

    he was concentrating

    There was no time to rest.

    I had a lot of work to do because I wasted time on trivial matters.

    ¡°I have something to report to you.¡±

    That is why the sudden arrival of a woman dressed like a schr and wearing sses was not pleasant.

    But he did not drive the woman away.

    I just asked quietly.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°The work you instructed has beenpleted.¡±

    A moment to stop.

    he murmured softly.

    ¡°It was earlier than expected.¡±

    ¡°As this was a special order from the master, it is thanks to everyone working hard day and night in unison.¡±

    ¡°is it.¡±

    He nodded.

    And after thinking for a while, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Give bonuses and vacations to those who participated in this task.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a vacation, but I don¡¯t think I need a bonus as I¡¯ve already paid them several times the normal amount¡­¡± ¡°The

    work they did deserves a bonus.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    reward and punishment should be fair.

    After the woman who bowed her head to him who spoke calmly left the seat.

    He closed his eyes.

    After thinking for a while, I locked the door and turned the decorations on one side of the room.

    Kurleung.

    soft open walls.

    Follow the stairs inside it.

    At the end of a slow walk.

    Arriving at the secret room in the basement, he reached out his hand.

    To put on the cloak hanging from the wall, pull the hood deep into the head, and ce the two cards on the table to activate.

    Squeak.

    [What¡¯s going on¡­?]

    And after a while.

    The two cards appearing as if they were turned over are two visions that are as vivid as real ones, even if they do not have any substance.

    At the same time, to the Wanderer who asked for a business with a face with clear dark circles.

    3rd in the Liberation Brigade.

    Magician answered quietly.

    ¡°This side is ready.¡±

    [¡­just now?]

    ¡°It¡¯s rather early than nned.¡±

    [That¡¯s your n¡­ If you¡¯ve given it this much time and it¡¯s still not ready, that¡¯s more of a problem.]

    ¡°I apologize for not hurrying.¡±

    [¡­]

    I epted the usations.

    What do you not like so much?

    Rather, he suddenly spoke to Wanderer, who frowned even more.

    ¡°I heard you lost one sword master.¡±

    [Are you going to hold me ountable?]

    ¡°No, I have no intention of doing that.¡±

    He shook his head.

    The sword master¡¯s power is unparalleled.

    It was difficult even for him, who used the power of the monarch and even used the Descent of the Constetion and Seven Arcs.

    No matter how much she is the Command Lord, it was expected from the beginning that controlling them alone would be irrational.

    ¡°Instead, I want to make sure this won¡¯t happen in the future.¡±

    [¡­]

    So it must have been.

    Wanderer, who would have dered that there was no problem before, kept silent.

    Because she realized it too.

    Sword Master is a double-edged sword.

    They are bombs that have absolute power but can ruin everything if not properly controlled.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Wanderer soon bit his lip and said.

    [¡­No need to worry. It won¡¯t happen again.]

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    [Yes.]

    As if he hesitated.

    After answering sternly, she continued with a bleak voice.

    [Besides the two who returned, the others have already been retrieved, and we have prepared a way to control them more reliably¡­ so there is no problem with the n.

    ]

    Magician eventually agreed.

    Due to the personality of a wanderer who hates reckless things out of pride, there was no way he could have made such an assertion without a really clear preparation.

    So he looked away for thest time.

    After the illusion appeared,

    I just silently watched them.

    After confirming that the No. 1 ghost ruler, who had been silent as if he had no interest or interest, nodded slowly.

    He quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°We will start the grand n as nned.¡±

    * * *

    Shabby alley.

    Amit moved stealthily along it.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s normal.

    It was because Amit had something too precious to show off to others.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time.

    The moment you finally arrive at your destination.

    Amit smiled brightly.

    ¡°Acolyte!¡±

    Toxically dirty and smelly corner.

    The brown-skinned monk, who had been sitting cross-legged on the bare floor in meditation, opened his eyes.

    And seeing Amit, a boy running with a muddy face, smiled.

    ¡°Did youe today?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe yes.¡±

    what is so nice

    Amit approached with a shy smile and abruptly held out what he was holding in his arms to the monk.

    ¡°Take this.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°What is it? As you can see, it is an offering.¡±

    What Amit gave.

    In other words, seeing the bag full of bread, the monk made an unexpected expression.

    ¡°Where did this breade from?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t steal it. It¡¯s been a while since they¡¯ve been giving away free things like bread and rice here and there.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that is fortunate.¡±

    I heard that many people are suffering from food distribution cut off for the past few months.

    It¡¯s good that the number of people suffering has decreased due to God¡¯s mercy.

    After a brief admiration.

    The monk smiled.

    ¡°Even so, food will still be scarce, so why don¡¯t you take this bread and eat it instead of donating it to me?¡±

    ¡°are you okay. I already ate my fill.¡±

    ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll take this one piece.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Amit widened his eyes as he saw the monk tearing out a small piece of bread from a bag full of bread.

    And he shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°The attendant is also really great. You haven¡¯t eaten much in thest few days, have you?¡±

    ¡°Ascetic practices are asceticism.¡±

    In the first ce, he has a strong body, so he can eat only a little.

    When the monk answers with a smile.

    A voice was heard.

    ¡°Look at that smell. There is no such thing as aplete poop.¡±

    Amit reflexively looked back.

    And I was startled.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I saw someone appearing at the entrance of an alley where no one had been before.

    Because the opponent¡¯s appearance was not serious.

    Dual pistols at the waist.

    A jacket full of knives.

    Even a cowboy outfit.

    In this slum, where you have to be careful even if you only have one weapon, the opponent¡¯s appearance was so vignt that he wanted to run away.

    Unlike Amit, the monk was not surprised to see the sudden appearance of the gunman.

    Rather, after a round smile.

    They just put their palms together and put their palms together as a courtesy.

    ¡°I waited for the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°Do you know someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is someone who trained under the same master as me.¡±

    ¡°Is that him?¡±

    ¡®¡­is it the approval of the abolition?¡¯

    Whether or not Amit hesitates as he alternates between a monk who is clearly an elegant ascetic and a young man who does not appear to be a monk.

    The gunman scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. Why did youe to a ce like this after taking a long walk?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes there are things that can only be seen from the lowest level.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know such a Zen dialogue, priest.¡±

    ¡°You can think that this was the mostfortable ce for me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I have a different taste.¡±

    It¡¯s not a bar or a brothel, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing in a slum like this.

    It was when Billy clicked his tongue.

    ¡°found!¡±

    ¡°You fucking bastard! Do you dare to touch our inws?¡±

    ¡°A wanderer who doesn¡¯t even belong to the church dares to¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll break your neck!¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    When Amit hides behind the monk in fright at the sight of dozens of great warriors, each holding a thick club.

    Billy asked shyly.

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°These are the people I¡¯vee in contact with.¡±

    ¡°Destiny?¡±

    ¡°yes. I once admonished those who assaulted this child, and after that, one or two people came to visit me.¡±

    At first, only children.

    Then the youth too.

    Every time a few people came to see me, they broke their limbs one by one, and they said that they grew like that.

    Seeing the monk talking with a gentle smile, the gunman¡¯s expression grew even more arrogant.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more like a bad rtionship than a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°A bad rtionship is also a rtionship.¡±

    ¡°If you put it like that, war would be a group blind date between countries.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s no different in that the grave remains.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it?¡±

    Billy scratching his head.

    the monk asked softly.

    ¡°But the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Can we consider the fact that the brother-inw hase as an end to the order to be calm and wait?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy is threatening to kill me if she doesn¡¯te right away. That swordsman must have had a duel with Master and ended up in the goal.¡±

    ¡°indeed¡­ Is that so.¡±

    distant past.

    The monk was not surprised when he heard thest word of an old alliance with which he had shared his will for a while.

    After nodding his head as if he knew that, of course.

    I just muttered quietly.

    ¡°If you do, then it¡¯s time to end the rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Su monk?¡±

    Amit was taken aback.

    This is because the monk suddenly began to stride toward the elders.

    What kind of cake is this?

    The moment when Amit, unable to watch the warriors wielding clubs with the momentum to break the monk¡¯s head, closed his eyes.

    ¡ºNo-Ae-Mugung-Gwi

    -il Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F šwÒ»

    Dharma¡¯s

    deß\ÃüÖ®ÈÐ¡»

    Chaaaaaaa!

    ¡°Quaaaaaaagh!¡±

    A terrible scream.

    echoed in the back alley.

    Amit, who inadvertently opened his eyes at the harsh sound, hardened.

    The figure of a monk standing tall, unscathed, as if mocking the expectation that he would be beaten by the elders.

    And all of them struggled in a puddle of blood with their arms cut off.

    It made me doubt if this was real.

    ¡°With this, the bad rtionship between you and me is severed.¡±

    Rest assured that you won¡¯t have to agonize over your sins now.

    after speaking softly.

    The monk turned around.

    Then step on the pool of blood ande to Amit.

    Amit held the dropped bread bag in his tiny hand.

    ¡°In the future, do not forgetpassion and umte Dharma.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you, who were born with a low status inferior to that of a worm, will be able to live as a human being in the next world.¡±

    With a very kind voice and

    a truly gentle smile.

    After stroking his head with his bloody hand and leaving a good word.

    Seeing the back of the monk as he slowly approached Billy, the boy had no choice but to urinate and sit down.

    Unlike that boy, Billy didn¡¯t care at all about the monk covered in blood.

    I just tilted my head.

    ¡°If anything, I¡¯ll just cut my hair off. Why did you do it so halfway?¡±

    ¡°To give them a chance to be forgiven.¡±

    ¡°Forgiveness?¡±

    ¡°Forgiveness is something only the strong can do, so wouldn¡¯t those who became the weak be able to be forgiven more easily for the rest of their lives?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re more likely to die today from excessive blood loss or being mugged?¡±

    ¡°If you do, that must be their karma.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh yeah?¡±

    If you have umted good karma, you will receive help from someone, and if you have umted bad karma, you will receive the punishment you deserve.

    A monk who smiles and speaks.

    Along with Sword Demon, he is considered the worst sword master.

    A pacifist who started World War II.

    Swordsman Gandhi.

    Billy, who was looking at the priest, who could not understand what was inside, with strange eyes, eventually shrugged.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s leave soon after we¡¯re done. Mydy will try to rip my neck out again if I mess around.¡±

    ¡°Has the others already gathered?¡±

    ¡°No, if you include the swordsman and the nobleman, you are the sixth.¡±

    ¡°If you do, who is left?¡±

    That moment.

    Billy hesitated.

    ande back on its own.

    A bit tricky unlike the others who found it easy.

    So I scratched the back of my head, thinking of the three sword masters I had put off for thest time but had to go see from now on.

    ¡°My ambassador, my sister, and my youngest sister.¡±

    ¡°indeed.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Gandhi chuckled.

    And he said politely.

    ¡°I hope youe back alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 519

    #519 Don¡¯t wake me.

    * * *

    Horizontal lines.

    The only difference is whether the end is on the surface or on the ground.

    After all, andscape like the horizon.

    Nevertheless, the endless horizon had the power to strangely calm the viewer¡¯s mind.

    shoot it

    Only if it is viewed from the shore.

    For those in the middle of the dark sea, the horizon was rather a disturbing sight.

    Without roads, milestones, and resting ces.

    The surface of the water that spreads out equally in all directions is one demonic realm.

    It was an infinitebyrinth where even if you lost your direction even a little, you would be lost in the sea forever.

    ¡­Especially if you¡¯re drifting alone right now in a crude boat made out of a few trees, like a small raft in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.

    quick quick.

    But at this very moment. The only captain

    , helmsman,

    and passenger who lie on the raft and fall asleep without the world knowing.

    There was not the slightest hint of anxiety on the face of the Indian girl wearing a feather hat and a thin leather outfit that showed off her healthy tanned skin.

    It just seemedfortable, like sleeping in a bedroom on a cruise ship.

    Degur.

    Is it because of the bright sunlight?

    A girl who tossed and turned.

    Because the raft was so narrow, of course, that little body rolled all the way to the edge at once.

    Even one foot and hand fell into the sea.

    Chambang.

    But the girl didn¡¯t wake up.

    With one hand and foot dipped in water.

    Rather, it was just that he continued to sleep with a morefortable face as if it was good to be cool.

    Squeak.

    In the meantime.

    A single fin rose from the other side of the water.

    About 5 meters long.

    1 ton is enough body.

    It even has serrated teeth.

    A predator of the sea that frightens all the fish around it just by appearing.

    The great white shark circled around in arge circle, then approached the raft while diving deep into the sea.

    To get a glimpse of the girl¡¯s limbs still immersed in the water.

    If it is edible, swallow it.

    If you can¡¯t eat it, just spit it out.

    Because, like a predator of the sea, the great white shark lived by seeing everything through that dichotomy, and girls were just one of its prey.

    Thus, the great white shark, which had dived deeply, soared fiercely toward the raft.

    The moment he was about to bite off the girl¡¯s limbs at once.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. Suye

    ×íÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦ Ë¯Ë‡Do not

    wake

    me while I am sleeping. Ë¯ÓXÖÐ ²»Òª½ÐÐÑÎÒ

    ¡»

    the sea-

    ¨C split.

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    It wasn¡¯t a description.

    It wasn¡¯t even a metaphor.

    Of course, the great white shark that just jumped up.

    Such as the fish swimming in groups in the water and the starfish crawling in the deep sea.

    The scenery of the sea, where everything from the raft to the horizon was cut in two and the bottom was clearly exposed, was impossible to express other than ¡®cracked¡¯.

    One more mysterious thing.

    that the sea does not heal.

    It seemed natural that they would be maintained beyond a split.

    The sea, which was divided into several tens of meters wide, remained fixed like a canyon, and not a single drop of water flowed into it.

    rustle.

    In the meantime.

    The girl turned over.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the sea split from the raft and even the surface of the water where the arms and legs were coolly soaked disappeared.

    A moment to stir your hands and feet in your sleep.

    It was as if he felt ufortable with his increasingly hot body.

    The girl, who had been sleeping soundly without waking up even in the middle of the sea parting, eventually raised her upper body.

    In a half-dream state.

    Opening the girl¡¯s closed eyes

    The moment your sleepy eyes are revealed.

    Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating

    the sea.

    Healed again.

    Since the vast amount of water filled the cracks that reached the horizon at once, it was only natural that tidal waves and whirlpools should ur.

    Of course there are no waves.

    From a starfish to a school of fish or a great white shark.

    The result of returning to the original even what was cut in two together with the sea is truly fantastic.

    It was a sight as if everything had been a dream.

    Only the carcass of a great white shark floating on the water with its white belly exposed proves that it actually happened.

    haam.

    However, the girl did not care about the change in the sea.

    It¡¯s like I haven¡¯t woken up yet.

    He stretched out his crouched body and yawned while stretching like a cat.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    He was scratching the ck tattoo under his belly button as if he didn¡¯t like it.

    It was only btedly that he realized the existence of the dagger he was holding and tilted his head.

    After making a face that said so.

    The girl suddenly turned her head.

    Then, when he saw a great white shark floating next to him, he hurriedly pulled it as if asking what kind of rice cake it was.

    I couldn¡¯t even put it on a raft because it was so big.

    It seems like it doesn¡¯t matter.

    He swung his dagger and cut off the whole fin of a great white shark that was bigger than his forearm, and then just before biting it off with his teeth.

    The girl stopped acting.

    sniff sniff.

    Take a moment to smell carefully.

    After smelling the strong ammonia smell unique to shark meat.

    The girl with a disgusted expression threw the fin she was holding into the sea and kicked away the remaining carcass of the great white shark.

    It seems like I just lost my energy.

    The fussy girl eventuallyy down on the raft and closed her eyes to go back to sleep.

    No, I tried to close my eyes.

    thud!

    A bloody sh shes.

    piercing through the whole space.

    If only a single human figure hadn¡¯t appeared as if it were falling from the sky.

    Fain!

    That moment.

    A sh of light cut through the air.

    The girl, who had been lying on the raft a while ago, stood up and swung the dagger.

    As if he would punish any intruder who dared to invade his territory.

    The girl¡¯s knife was swift and relentless, and her neck was blown off in the blink of an eye.

    but right after that.

    The dagger stopped in mid-air.

    I didn¡¯t stop on purpose.

    The moment you cut off your opponent¡¯s throat.

    The hand just stopped on its own with the pain rising from the abdomen.

    When the girl who saw it and lifted her twin wick, roared like a beast and tried to move the dagger by forcing her arm.

    The intruder opened his mouth.

    ¡°Buy me to stop.¡±

    A man wearing a ck cloak and holding a bloody spear in one hand.

    d, the swordsman, continued quietly when he saw the Indian girl holding a dagger to his throat.

    ¡°Fighting between us is forbidden, so if we push ourselves like this, it will only hurt the body of the sister.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    Indeed, after the dagger stopped in mid-air.

    The ck tattoo on the girl¡¯s lower belly was emitting a soft light and dripping blood.

    is it because of the pain?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I realized that what I said was right.

    d said calmly to the girl who finally took the dagger while frowning.

    ¡°This is an order toe back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come with me. You already know that there are limits to disobeying her orders.¡±

    Wanderers cannotpletely control them.

    But they were not free either.

    It might be enough to distort the order to wait calmly and take a walk for a while, but there was a limit to resisting the spell head-on.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to cross the Antic Ocean with only a raft like this in the first ce.¡±

    They are sword masters.

    Not a boat master.

    So, even if they drifted across the sea like this, they would not be able to reach the North American continent even if it took a year.

    Let¡¯s look at d who pointed out coldly, for a moment.

    Eventually, the girl trotted through the hole he had dug in the air.

    It was because even a girl was tired of following orders and leaving the country and not eating properly and drifting on the sea.

    However, d did not leave the raft.

    The carcass of a great white shark floating in the distance.

    And I just looked at the horizon.

    ¡°The priest deserves to be avoided.¡±

    Even though fighting was prohibited, the opponent who begged Geomrang to bring him instead.

    Dealing with the world¡¯s most mysterious swordsman.

    Depending on the situation, a girl who might be able to kill another Sword Master without going against Wanderer¡¯s spell.

    More than anything¡­

    I cut the past moon in two.

    As a result, the sword master who almost destroyed the world.

    A sword spirit running repair.

    After even d, who was watching the Antic Ocean she cut, disappeared beyond the hole in space.

    All that was left was an empty raft and the carcass of a great white shark floating around with its fins cut off.

    * * *

    [Anyway, the Count¡¯s sister is too much.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    [I only brought the team leader.]

    ¡°What are you doing with that? I¡¯ll follow you soon anyway.¡±

    [That¡¯s thanks to the older brothers of the Blue Dragon n.]

    The blue bird that pecked at the fruit.

    Yuna-kyung grumbled.

    It¡¯s fortunate that Lucas and Changryong, who stopped by Brazil to join Rose, came aboard.

    If she had tried to travel all the way to Brazil by herself, she might have been exhausted on the way and ended up adrift in the sea.

    [Anyway, both the count and the princess are acting strange these days.]

    ¡°What happened to the princess?¡±

    [I don¡¯t know what happened, but¡­ why is there such a thing as a woman¡¯s intuition?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [What are those cold eyes? Even if you look at me like this, I¡¯m quick to notice!]

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I will.¡±

    Limon clicks his tongue.

    Yuna-kyung runs wild.

    Shera was cutting fruit for her.

    Another visitor came to the hospital room.

    ¡°Huh, it looks pretty good for what I went to in a hurry.¡±

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes at the unexpected visitor.

    [Witch sister? What are you doing here?]

    ¡°Of course, my baby came to visit me.¡±

    [No, but the witch sister was in Leviathan, right? Did youe all the way here by ne?]

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too much of an inconvenience because a baby from the ck Dragon n lent me a private ne.¡±

    [Certainly, that ne isfortable, but¡­]

    When Yuna-kyung tilts her head.

    Shir suddenly asked.

    ¡°By the way, Blue, is there no car here?¡±

    [I don¡¯t have a car.]

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I really want to drink tea right now.¡±

    [Hmm¡­ Shall we find out if there is a green tea drink?]

    ¡°That¡¯s not tea, it¡¯s a drink.¡±

    When Yuna-kyung scratches her head with her wings.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°Bring some tea, Blue.¡±

    [yes? Me?]

    ¡°Then shall I bring it?¡±

    [Ah, you can go. If you go.]

    I don¡¯t know where the pet in the car is.

    While grumbling, Yuna-kyung left the hospital room using an unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t once or twice that he had run errands while learning magic from Sir.

    After following Yuna-gyeong all the way to She-ra.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the real business?¡±

    ¡°Did you notice whooping?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot if you don¡¯t even know that Nagyeongi was sent out aftering all the way here.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    Thinking of the blue bird that went to the car without any doubts, Iughed for a while.

    Sirnguidly opened his mouth.

    Of course, he came directly to avoid being overheard by others.

    Let Yuna-kyung go.

    The reason why I made the situation to be alone with Limon.

    ¡°Ah, the investigation into the Seven Arcs that you requested earlier is over.¡±

 Chapter 520

    #520. do you want to eat

    That moment.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising.

    Shir, who is busy managing Dagda¡¯s cauldron, cannote all the way to Brazil just to visit him.

    That¡¯s why I had a rough idea of what her business was from the beginning.

    ¡°The results of the investigation?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, we haven¡¯t found out anything more about the Seven Arks itself.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. Instead, I have found out something about what you asked for.¡±

    Shirughed.

    As for the Seven Arcs, she had already raised her hands.

    This is because even Sir, who has lived for thousands of years and umted deep and extensive knowledge, could not solve the mystery of the Seven Arcs.

    Even so, the reason he came to Limon was because he had been asked to investigate.

    ¡°The 5th Seven Arcs that were said to be in the ruins of Indy Jones are probably Faust¡¯s quills.¡±

    ¡°Faust?¡±

    ¡°Why do you know? A dark wizard from around the 16th century.¡±

    ¡°At that time, among the ck wizards I had beaten, there wasn¡¯t one like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t take things for granted. No matter how sweet you are, you didn¡¯t kill all the dark wizards in the world.¡±

    In the first ce, the ck mage was good at hiding and running away.

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t root out the Dark Dawn until the Demon God War.

    ¡°Besides, Faust was rtively calm among the dark wizards.¡±

    ¡°demureness? A ck magician?¡±

    ¡°That baby originally dealt with various studies, from alchemy and magic. To be precise, since I was learning various studies, I even touched ck magic.¡±

    ¡°It was the so-called genius type.¡±

    It was nothing special.

    Originally, the absolute ss itself was a superman that surpassed humans.

    In the first ce, it cannot be done without exceptional talent, and among them there are many geniuses who excel in many fields.

    ¡°Among them, he is really genius at ck magic, to the point that even the Dark Dawn Society referred to his research data to create demons.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    ¡°If Faust was a dark wizard who was about the same as the demon¡¯s grandfather, would you understand?¡±

    Faust, the ck wizard who served even the ancient great devil.

    Because of his research, the magic that controls demons with powers beyond humans waspleted.

    Watching her speaknguidly.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°In the end, the one who created the 5th Seven Arks was a great ck mage, right?¡±

    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t live very long, if he had talent and achievements, he would have been one of the top three ck magicians in history.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    There is no evidence as it is the result of an investigation based on Yun Na-gyeong¡¯s eyewitness ount.

    However, if it was the result of an investigation by a great witch like Sir, it was almost certain that the fifth Seven Arcs were Faust¡¯s legacy.

    It was also the result as expected in the first ce.

    after a brief silence.

    It was for this reason that Limon suddenly asked.

    ¡°Do you think it is a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°Once, of course, twice is a coincidence, but three times is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the excuse the old man to gave while gambling and taking out the bottoms.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Cirdo Limondo.

    An immortal who lived a long time.

    That¡¯s why I knew.

    How many coincidences are there in the world?

    So, I didn¡¯t think it was suspicious until now.

    However, after checking the deep-ck violin, to¡¯s carving knife, and even Faust¡¯s quill, they both had a hunch.

    that this is not a coincidence

    Of course, this is still just spection.

    But if that¡¯s what you guessed?

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if this is good luck or bad luck.¡¯

    Limon sighed.

    Of course that¡¯s not a bad thing.

    It was rather close to good news in that it might be a clue to break the current situation.

    Even so, there was one reason why Limon couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward.

    ¡°What are you going to do, baby?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of checking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if I¡¯m going to tell the other kids other than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to talk about things that aren¡¯t clear.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not sure, wouldn¡¯t it be better to speak sooner rather thanter? That way it will be easier to find the remaining Seven Arcs.¡±

    Is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    Just slightly frowned.

    Seeing Limon who couldn¡¯t answer properly, Shir smiled strangely.

    ¡°Whoop whoop. Ah, you are such a bad man.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To bewitched and fooled such naive children, and yet not trusting them enough to openly tell them such an important story.¡±

    ¡°I bet you know that it¡¯s not a matter of trust.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you?¡±

    Shirughed.

    Of course she knew.

    Hesitating to answer is proof that Limon trusts the other princesses.

    If it had been in the past, I would have dered that I had no intention of speaking, and I would have shut Shire tightly.

    Because it¡¯s a limon taboo.

    From the first disciple, Geomhwa.

    Until thest disciple, Geomhu.

    It was because it was the biggest secret he had hidden even from the disciples he raised himself.

    But to think that Roh Kang-ho, the guardian deity of mankind, is thinking about telling it to the princesses of the Seven Dragons, not to anyone else.

    It was a strange thing, not surprising.

    ¡°But if your child speaks, you better speak quickly.¡±

    The princesses of the Great Seven Dragons Society are all exceptional.

    Even if Limon doesn¡¯t tell you, sooner orter you¡¯ll find out the secret of Seven Arks, and then it¡¯ll be harder to say.

    Like a good witch giving advice.

    Or as a grumpy witch teases.

    Seeing Sir talking yfully, Limon couldn¡¯t help but frown even more.

    * * *

    It was in ruins.

    it was wreckage

    it was a grave

    It burns, copses, sinks, covers, crushes, and is full of cracks.

    The young man who was walking along the middle of the ruins, nowhere to be found intact, suddenly stopped walking.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He wears a pair of pistols at his waist.

    A rough gunman in a jacket.

    Billy slowly lowered his back.

    Then he turned around the empty can that had fallen at his feet and let out a sigh.

    ¡°No matter how sessful a bank is, it is said that once a bank is robbed, it will go bankrupt, so this is exactly what it is.¡±

    It¡¯s like looking at ruins.

    It was something Billy was used to.

    In the first ce, he was a gunman who spent his childhood during the Civil War and wandered the wilderness all his life.

    engulfed in war and ruined

    It¡¯s ruined because of the fallen spirits.

    Ruined by the rampage of ouws, etc.

    Because he was the one who had seen the vige go bankrupt for all sorts of reasons.

    The base of the Golden Dragon n, which was as prosperous as Las Vegas today, was even bet with his own hands.

    Even so, there is one reason why Billy can¡¯t help but sigh.

    Because this ce is so special.

    ¡°If I had known it would be like this, I would have visited it at least once in my life¡­ Thanks to you, one of my bucket lists is blown away.¡±

    He said he should have spent some money on travel instead of spending it on alcohol, girls, and casinos.

    Billy honestly reflected.

    Of course, it was a reflection that I had done dozens of times before losing it all by gambling.

    Kurleung.

    ¡°Oops, I need to hurry up with this.¡±

    It was only for a while that I was immersed in emotion.

    Looking at the sky covered in dark clouds and spewing unusual sounds, Billy threw down the can and hurried his steps.

    Of course, there was no chance of catching a cold just because it was raining, but getting wet was a bad thing.

    ¡°ording to what thedy told me, this must be about this¡­¡±

    While wandering around the ruins like that.

    Billy suddenly stopped walking.

    This is because among the burned and copsed buildings, I found one building that stands out.

    It¡¯s already more than half torn down.

    Still, Billy thought as he looked at the building towering above the other ruins nearby.

    ¡®Here.¡¯

    I was sure.

    Because this is a ce that even he, who had never stepped on Europe in his life, saw at least in ck and white photos.

    And it was a ce that ¡®she¡¯ would never miss, of course, that she would have visited as soon as she arrived in this city.

    That¡¯s why Billy straightened his posture.

    instead of the usual snarky attitude.

    Carefully and sinctly.

    step by step.

    enter the building

    jerk jerk.

    Through the copsed entrance.

    Through a muddy hallway.

    Over a pir that has fallen sideways.

    The moment we finally arrived at the center of the building after going straight ahead.

    Billy stopped walking.

    because I saw

    Notre-Dame de Paris.

    Originally, a historical building where pilgrims from the Holy League used to visit.

    However, when France was destroyed by the descent of the devil, in the middle of the ruins that copsed along with Paris.

    Beneath the multicolored glow reflected in the shards of broken stained ss.

    Ahead of the altar, where rusty candlesticks, half-broken crucifixes, and dusty altars were neatly arranged.

    kneeling down and praying.

    A blonde haired woman.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A nun¡¯s uniform that has been modified to make it easier to move.

    armor worn over it.

    Even the sword at the waist.

    Her outfit, which makes her look like she¡¯s going to a battlefield right now, is so unconventional that it¡¯s even questionable if she¡¯s a real nun.

    That prayer is so pious.

    Like a single flower, it is neat and beautiful.

    Even this half-destroyed building fills with a gentle air that takes your breath away.

    So it was.

    What Billy kept silent about.

    For even he, who babbled at Limon as well as the others, could not interrupt her prayers.

    whether fortunate or unlucky

    The woman soon opened her eyes on her own.

    Then I got up slowly and looked back at Billy.

    The moment when Billy was nervous, looking at the blue eyes that were as clear as the cloudless sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±

    Red lips open.

    What oozes out is a sigh.

    ¡°If I had known there would be guests, I would have cleaned it.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Isn¡¯t this because of the uninvited guests who came without contact in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Treat juniors who studied alumni as uninvited guests.¡±

    ¡°¡­I just said it out of courtesy.¡±

    ¡°ah¡­.?¡±

    Did you feel sorry for being treated like a stranger?

    While admonishing with a pouty face.

    Hearing Billy¡¯s vague answer, she widened her eyes.

    And he bowed his head with an embarrassed face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding, junior. I¡¯m from a farming family, so I don¡¯t know much about etiquette.¡±

    ¡°As I said, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Rather, it is the reason why I came.¡±

    When Billy shook his head and was about to get to the point.

    It seems that I suddenly remembered.

    She put her hand in her bosom.

    Then, she took out arge steamed potato from the inside of her nun¡¯s uniform and held it out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything prepared, but would you like some potatoes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. More than that¡­¡±

    ¡°These are fresh potatoes harvested this morning and steamed.¡±

    ¡°No, so specifications¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for eating.¡±

    When he heard that he would decline, Billy finally nodded as he saw her filled with a sad light.

    I was very happy with that answer.

    With a bright smile, she hurriedly approached Billy to hand over the potatoes.

    no, i was trying to get closer.

    ¡°Yes, try it here. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m from a farmer¡¯s family.

    Knocked up!

    Took Degururr.

    ¡­unless you tripped on a stone and fell.

    Maybe it was because I was holding a potato.

    While Billy was hardened after seeing him hit the face first without even touching the floor with his hands.

    she got up

    And after lightly twisting the nun¡¯s uniform.

    He picked up the potato that had rolled up to Billy¡¯s feet, wiped it off the hem of his clothes, and pushed it out again.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave anything behind. Eat it. You know you get punished for throwing away food, right?¡±

    As if nothing had happened.

    A woman holding out steamed potatoes with a smile on her face.

    And even after wiping it off, Billy couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat as he looked at the potato, which was still full of dust.

 Chapter 521

    #521. It¡¯s a light protest, right?

    * * *

    Mumble.

    Geomrang Billy the Kid.

    As he was originally a gunman in the wilderness, he was used to rough food.

    It¡¯s fortunate that I can get a meal whether it¡¯s sour beef jerky or a soggy biscuit, and I¡¯ve even eaten a cactus because I thought I¡¯d starve.

    Still, Billy thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had such a difficult meal.¡¯

    Still crispy boiled potatoes.

    Even the sword master¡¯s trained esophagus felt like his throat was choking when he ate it with dust toppings on top of it.

    But I couldn¡¯t stop eating.

    Like watching a child who eats well.

    It was because of the gaze of the woman watching him with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Is it delicious, junior?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty awesome.¡±

    ¡°Huh huh, right? It¡¯s because I¡¯m from a farmer¡¯s family and I¡¯m digging myself and steaming potatoes.¡±

    Were you satisfied with the answer?

    After a heartyugh.

    The woman put her hand in her bosom.

    ¡°Now, in that sense, let¡¯s eat one more here.¡±

    ¡°A dep show that doesn¡¯t need a refill.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say. My share of potatoes is here.¡±

    How many potatoes are there?

    For a moment, look alternately at the steamed potato protruding from the nun¡¯s uniform, which reveals her slender body, and the woman holding it out with a smile.

    Billy finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°¡­Could you give me some water, too?¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry! Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t give you anything to drink.¡±

    As if I forgot.

    after opening your eyes.

    The woman hastily turned around.

    Then, he approached the altar where he had been praying a little while ago.

    ¡°Your junior likes to drink, right? I happened to find some wine in the cer, and if that¡¯s the case, my junior¡¯s taste¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re in such a hurry¡­¡±

    Udangtang!

    ¡°¡­I meant to tell you it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Why doesn¡¯t the ominous premonition go away?

    Caught on a rock again.

    I was staggering as if I was about to fall.

    I managed to hold on to the corner of the altar.

    Looking at the fallen woman covered in candlesticks and crucifixes, Billy put his hand on her face.

    But she didn¡¯t really care.

    After getting up vigorously.

    I picked up a wine bottle that was safe among the overturned junk and ran back to Billy¡­

    Wow!

    Looking at the woman who tripped over the rock again and shattered all the wine she had barely saved, Billy asked with a thread.

    ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ this was thest wine, but it broke.¡±

    To the woman who answered sullenly.

    Billy asked more timidly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about wine, it¡¯s about asking if you¡¯re feeling well.¡±

    ¡°are you okay. I am from a farming family.¡±

    Why is being from a farming family a universal answer?

    Billy couldn¡¯t bear to point out the fact, even though he had doubts about the woman who spoke proudly and boastfully.

    before saying anything.

    It was because the woman smiled shyly and handed out the steamed potatoes again.

    ¡°The wine is gone, but there are plenty of steamed potatoes. Don¡¯t hesitate and eat a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is one thing not enough? Then one more¡­¡±

    ¡°The Ambassador over there?¡±

    ¡°Sasa-no! I was emunicated, so I can¡¯t. Call me senior.¡±

    ¡°¡­senior.¡±

    ¡°Your junior.¡±

    what is so good

    As soon as he was called a senior, Billy said awkwardly to the smiling woman.

    ¡°My heart is grateful. I¡¯m already full¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d your junior likes potatoes. Actually, I was a little worried.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°In my lifetime, even if potatoes were suggested, everyone hated them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Some people even used me of spreading devil¡¯s food. I was almost burned at the stake because of that.¡±

    Potatoes are delicious sprouted.

    It was a strange crop he had found on his way back from training at the Sword Tower.

    And there were many people who put the me on themselves just because there were people who ate the buds and got a little sick.

    Watching her speak a little sadly, Billy broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°are you okay. Eventually, the misunderstanding was cleared up.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, especially after I slit His Majesty¡¯s head, everyone ate the potatoes deliciously.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Really, this is why non-farmers are a problem. If you don¡¯t eat even the first food you see, you will starve to death.¡±

    whether it was dusty

    Whether it¡¯s a little toxic.

    How to survive by eating.

    If you can¡¯t stand that much, death is called war.

    It took a long time to see the woman talking with a shy smile and to fill the back of her head with beads of sweat.

    In the end, Billy had no choice but to eat the steamed potatoes as she gave them.

    ¡°Anyway, I am very happy. It¡¯s because I have good juniors like Billy¡¯s juniors.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    Fifth potato.

    ¡°Honestly, from the time I was training under the teacher, my juniors really wanted it.¡±

    ¡°I know that feeling well. I really missed my brother-inw, who would share the pain with Master, because he was so cruel to people.¡±

    ¡°Is it pain?¡±

    ten potatoes.

    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know what you mean. The teacher who is a sword master is teaching me personally, so would there be a madman who would find it painful?¡±

    ¡°¡­then why did your junior want it?¡±

    ¡°Um, because I can be called a senior?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a really cool reason¡­¡±

    Fifteenth potato.

    Is it the first thing to choke your throat?

    The steamed potatoes in the nun¡¯s uniform should fall first.

    When he agonizes in a sense of crisis as serious as when he invaded the stronghold of the Golden Dragon n.

    A loud roar rang out.

    Kurung Kurung!

    It looks like it will rain soon.

    Looking through the open ceiling at the turbulent dark clouds in the sky, she put on a worried expression.

    ¡°It will rain like this.¡±

    ¡°Have you hung out theundry?¡±

    ¡°Your underwear.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I fell into the muddy water while digging potatoes in the morning and got mud all over my underwear.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    If the nun¡¯s uniform hadn¡¯t dried quickly, she would have greeted her junior naked.

    After causing an earthquake in Billy¡¯s pupil by saying it with a shy smile.

    she asked.

    ¡°Will you wait a moment, junior?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    Billy sighed involuntarily as he looked at the back of the woman who was taking quick steps.

    Of course, he¡¯s an idiot that even Limon acknowledged.

    Billy was always a wee conversation with a beautiful woman, as he had enjoyed drinking, gambling, and women all his life.

    Originally, it was enough to hand over a few mischievous jokes.

    However, he did not dare to ask the color of her underwear or praise her for her great body.

    Whether it¡¯s because of each other¡¯s distribution.

    whether for some other reason.

    Knocked up!

    ¡°oh!¡±

    ¡­So the moment the woman fell again.

    Although she had to go through hellish pain not to see her white thighs exposed through the disheveled nun¡¯s uniform.

    In the end, Billy desperately turned his thoughts elsewhere.

    ¡®Terrible. I¡¯ve heard anecdotes about people who jumped up after being hit in the head by a rock or who fell from the top of the wall and were fine, but¡­¡¯ I thought it was

    just a rumor.

    Seeing it in person, it seemed possible enough.

    Not that he¡¯s strong, but in the sense that he¡¯sme enough to make that mistake.

    ¡®It¡¯s hard for a sword master to look sox.¡¯

    The Sword Master is a superhuman.

    achieve the perfect body.

    It is a being with transcendental senses.

    But to hear that there is a lumbering sword master who stumbles over a rock.

    It was a strange thing no matter how you look at it.

    ¡®Hmm. I heard that the teaching method was iplete in the early days of the Sword Tower, but is that the fault?¡¯

    How the hell did Limon teach her?

    while I was lost in thought.

    ¡®hmm?¡¯

    Billy tilted his head.

    Of course, the woman who thought she was going to pick up theundry headed inside the building on the contrary.

    So, she stood tall in the ce where she had been praying a while ago.

    Right after I reached out my hand to the waist dance.

    Sureureung.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    he was startled

    The moment you draw your sword.

    It wasn¡¯t just because her mood had changed.

    A woman who has lost all gaps, as if herx appearance a moment ago was a lie.

    More than just a few gaps, the perfect posture that made even the sword master feel terrified made Billy reflexively nervous.

    In the midst of watching Billy ready to jump right away.

    Squeak.

    The woman moved.

    Soft like flowing water.

    As beautiful as petals fluttering.

    Spinning around in ce.

    It took a while to make a mysterious expression when he saw a woman who started to dance a sword dance out of nowhere.

    Billy soon forgot all doubts.

    Stepping out like stepping on a flower.

    Bounce your slender waist slightly.

    While spinning while pulling the sword.

    Slippery stretches, etc.

    As if everything was repeated hundreds of millions of times, from posture, flow, breath, and sword dance, there was no deviation.

    it¡¯s so sophisticated

    Reverently tidy.

    dazzlingly gorgeous

    She possessed a wless beauty that made even the same sword master shudder.

    Kurung. shoot it!

    ¡®this.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Billy inadvertentlymented as he watched the raindrops start to fall along with the sound of thunder again.

    It was too bad that that perfect sword dance was interrupted by mere raindrops.

    flutter.

    That was the moment.

    The woman¡¯s sword tip is shaking.

    The petals started to scatter.

    At first, I started with one, then ten by a hundred.

    On top of the flower petals that filled the copsed cathedral, growing innumerably.

    The moment the first raindrops fell.

    ¡º

    Fleurs et ¨¦p¨¦es dansantes

    Danse de banquet.

    blooming flowers.

    Fleurs en floraison

    .

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    the raindrops disappear

    Instead, petals covered the cathedral.

    No, to be precise, it wasn¡¯t a flower petal.

    It was just a remnant of the brilliance shattered at the tip of the sword.

    But instead of the copsed roof, the flower petals covered the cathedral and bounced all the raindrops in all directions.

    Looking at the raindrops that slid into the river next to the cathedral after bouncing off like that.

    Billy hardened.

    What deflects raindrops?

    Of course, that much was possible.

    At least I was confident that I could imitate it perfectly if it was within 10 steps.

    Sweeping all the raindrops off this huge building is a little daunting, but it¡¯s worth the challenge.

    ¡°¡­ such crazy.¡±

    nheless at this moment.

    Why was Billy moaning?

    Because it wasn¡¯t just this cathedral that the raindrops were bouncing off.

    other buildings around.

    the street he passed.

    To the other side of the distant sky.

    The ruins of Paris, once one of thergest cities in the world, but now only rubble remain.

    Hundreds of millions of trillions of raindrops pouring down on that vast area were being bounced off without a single drop left by the storm of flowers.

    ¡®Is this a true story¡­?¡¯

    Even the same sword master.

    No, I was able to know better because he was the same sword master.

    What an outrageous thing the woman is doing.

    Space is not distorted.

    It does not transcend distance.

    Nor has the process been ignored.

    Even so, at this moment, just by dancing in ce, she put the entire vast ruin within the distance of the sword.

    Not even blindly covering the sky, but taking in every single drop of rain.

    So he could know.

    Not raindrops, but arrows or bullets or missiles.

    Even the sword of the same sword master would not be able to invade this realm.

    This is the barrier of a perfectly wless sword.

    Because it was a barrier of flowers and an invincible fortress that no one dared to invade.

    Took.

    how much time has passed

    The heavy rain has thinned.

    until it gradually fades away and ceases.

    She continued the sword dance without any distraction, and stopped dancing only after all the dark clouds had disappeared.

    Then he looked up at the sky and turned to Billy with a smile.

    ¡°Now we just have to wait for the underwear to dry.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Theundry was less dry.

    So instead of walking theundry, block the rain.

    To Billy, who shook his head at his actions like a sword master.

    the woman suddenly asked.

    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, I had something to ask my junior, but I forgot.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°When were we going to destroy those white pigs?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? An ind nation of terribly repulsive white pigs who do harm to the world just by breathing and wasting air.¡±

    Still smiling face.

    However, unlike the neat smile of a while ago.

    It¡¯s extremely cold and eerie, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s rather dizzyingly bewitching with a smile.

    While stroking the ck tattoo on her thigh.

    Who is the woman who sees herself with dark eyes?

    Billy realized.

    He was originally a French hero.

    If you¡¯re an Englishman, you¡¯re the one who marched madly, ughtering everyone from old people to babies.

    At the same time¡­

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that to that warlockdy, I think you¡¯ll have to cut off one or two of that junior¡¯s limbs and protest.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We are forbidden to fight among ourselves, but light protests and admonitions are not included in fights, right?¡±

    As soon as he was resurrected, he tried to annihte the other Sword Masters just because he thought they would get in the way.

    Even if it was only for a short time, the sword tower¡¯s main story was that he did not suffer a single wound whilepeting swords with eight sword masters at the same time.

    Sword flower Joan of Arc.

    She is a bloodied and corrupted saint.

    Looking at the most mildly insane sword master in history.

    Billy thought seriously.

    He said he should have gone to pick up the Sword Spirit himself.

 Chapter 522

    #522. It¡¯s ruined.

    * * *

    If you ask what the big difference between the iron age and the previous one is.

    Someone dungeon.

    some yers.

    Some say technology, etc.

    The answer will be different for each person.

    In fact, the development that has been made over the past 32 years has been so rapid that not one or two have changed.

    One of them is digitization.

    The development of information andmunication has made it easier to obtain information from even distant countries.

    Even in a closed country like Russia or an underdeveloped continent like Africa, you could know the news from the other side of the world.

    In that sense.

    This fuss was inevitable.

    [The unidentified shock that shook Sao Paulo. Witness A¡¯s testimony iming to be a new weapon.]

    [The 27th lineage of the disaster that came back to London or the Countess Sea Serpent are keeping silent about the incident.] [

    Where is the disappeared President Han Jeong-guk? Is this a sign that the Great East Empire will be revived?]

    [The sea splits! On the XXth, there are eyewitness reports that the Antic Ocean has been divided. Contrary to the expert¡¯s im of mass hallucination¡­]

    [I saw it! The flowers just covered the entire sky¡­!]

    [Did you guys hear that? The Holy Alliance is in a frenzy right now. I heard that an oracle descended on all the denominations, and all the religious leaders were summoned.] The

    way whales leave blue just by crossing the sea.

    if it was only one

    Or if it was in the past when information andmunication were not developed.

    People either didn¡¯t know that there were whales under the water, or even if they noticed, they would have passed it off as nothing.

    However, the blue caused by the nine whales spread through all kinds of media, from news to the Inte, and stirred up the world.

    Of course, that¡¯s fragmentary information.

    Few people knew the true cause of the disturbance.

    In this era when sword masters are regarded as obsolete, it is rarer to take their revival seriously.

    Yet people.

    from high-ranking officials.

    Even the poor who worry about their meals.

    Everyone was feeling it, either directly or indirectly, vaguely.

    ¨C Something is happening.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mess.¡±

    A white-haired man watching the news.

    That¡¯s why Limon let out a sigh.

    He is an expert sword master.

    Unlike the others who only had a vague premonition, it was possible to know who did what and why with only fragmentary information obtained.

    All the more because thanks to the Seven Dragons, I was able to obtain detailed information that was on apletely different level from the general public.

    [Is it the work of a sword master to part the sea?]

    ¡°Yes, this must be the work of a sword master.¡±

    [Why is the sea out of nowhere? Did they even fight among themselves?]

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with just the splitting of the sea.¡±

    [¡­is it only that the sea parted?]

    ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s fortunate that it ended like this?¡±

    [¡­]

    the moon.

    or a mountain range.

    Where is the continent intact?

    Watching Limon speak seriously, Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    What kind of existence is a sword master?

    Even she, who hade to know her well thanks to Limon, did not know how to take this absurd statement.

    However, Limon didn¡¯t care about Yuna-kyung¡¯s reaction.

    I just opened my mouth heavily.

    ¡°Rather, it¡¯s the other guys that I¡¯m worried about.¡±

    Sword Command is better.

    Although he almost destroyed the world in the past, he is not the type to actively harm mankind.

    But what about other sword masters?

    There is nothing strange about starting a world war,mitting a massacre, or robbing banks all over the world.

    Seeing that there has been no such incident yet, it would mean that the Liberation Brigade is at least under control¡­ but it

    was not something to be relieved of.

    I just stay calm because I¡¯m not ready.

    It was obvious that if the Liberation Brigade properly controlled the sword masters and moved in earnest, they would try to capture Limon and the Seven Dragons first.

    ¡°As expected, we need to reduce at least one more person before they move in earnest¡­¡±

    So Limon put on a regretful expression.

    The fact that such amotion is urring is proof that the liberation brigade¡¯s control is still iplete.

    Using that gap, it was possible to defeat the other Sword Masters individually, just like the Sword Saint.

    But¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it.¡±

    The green-haired woman holding Limon¡¯s wrist.

    Maia cut it off.

    Then, with his already ferocious eyes raised even more sharply, he shot at Limon.

    ¡°If you disobey my warning again, I will never heal you again.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to break the doctor¡¯s warning.¡±

    ¡°Did someone like that fight a duel with the swordsman, ignoring my words that he should receive sufficient treatment for at least a week?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­¡± Things

    like saying that my body was better than I thought or that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle the Sword Master if I was messing around.

    I had something to say.

    However, in the end, Limon blurted out his words.

    Whatever the situation.

    It¡¯s just your own circumstances.

    I knew that it was nothing more than ame excuse for a doctor who puts the patient¡¯s health first.

    Looking at such Limon coldly.

    Maia quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Your swordsman¡¯s body is absolutely perfect.¡±

    A physical ability that transcends humans.

    On top of that, it has the durability of not getting hurt at all, and the resilience that heals injuries that would normally cripple you if you rest well.

    Even in the eyes of Maia, the best in the world, the Sword Master¡¯s body was perfect in every way.

    ¡°But no matter how much you are, as long as you are human, you can die or get hurt.¡±

    Nheless, she pointed out.

    Even a god who is not bound by a body at all will find it difficult to interfere with the world if he loses his incarnation.

    As if even the seven dragons, which had bodies that surpassed even the sword master by nature, could not ovee death in the end.

    Limon isn¡¯t immortal either.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re lucky that you¡¯re in good shape after hundreds of years of fighting.¡±

    ¡°If I had been a little unlucky, I would have died or suffered irreparable wounds like other sword masters.¡±

    ¡°So be reckless in moderation.¡±

    As soon as he barely recovered from his injuries from the fight with the Sword King, he fought a duel with the Sword King and now his body is a mess.

    There are only fatal injuries.

    I can¡¯t say I¡¯m fine.

    I don¡¯t know what will happen if we fight again in this state.

    Limon, who stared nkly at Maia, who spoke coldly, finally opened his mouth with a wry smile.

    ¡°I will keep in mind.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re going to do whatever you want in the end.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie.¡±

    Even if he wanted to take care of himself, he couldn¡¯t do that unless he knew how the Liberation Brigade and the sword masters woulde out.

    Maia¡¯s eyebrows twitched as Limon spoke while scratching his cheek.

    Of course she knew.

    When the sword master kills.

    Or when the war with the Liberation Brigade begins.

    No matter what his condition was, Limon would not hesitate to raise his sword and step forward.

    He is the protector of mankind.

    Even in the Bronze Age, when the whole world was like an enemy, he shed the seven dragons with the Sword Emperor.

    Even though he was fatally injured in a fight with the demon, he led his injured body and eventually defeated the demon and saved the world.

    Because he¡¯s been that way his entire life.

    That¡¯s why Maia didn¡¯t give Limon any trivial warnings anymore.

    Instead, he spoke coldly.

    ¡°You are free to use your body, but do not forget that you owe me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you die before repaying that debt, I will definitely get it, even if it means reviving it with ck magic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too scary for a joke.¡±

    ¡°Do you hear that as a joke?¡±

    With the always pessimistic face.

    tainted with cold ridicule.

    The most tenacious of the Seven Dragons.

    It was a time when Limon remained silent as he watched the princess never forget Eun-won.

    ¡°princess!¡±

    ¡°I have something to report to you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    how urgent

    Her aide came to Limon¡¯s hospital room.

    The moment I heard the contents of the report from Sisters Arbe and Barbara.

    Maia frowned.

    Limon also hardened his face.

    ¡°¡­It seems to have started after all.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Thest time at the Seven Dragons¡¯ meeting.

    What Li Qingyu warned about.

    Apart from the resurrected Sword Masters, the reason why they couldn¡¯t wage an all-out war with the Liberation Brigade.

    Hearing the news that the fight against the Liberation Brigade would be even tougher, Limon murmured with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s ruined.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Ugh¡­ sorry. master.¡±

    A man with a bandage on his stomach.

    Highly renowned among high-level yers.

    However, Nam Nam-moon, who is now nothing more than patient B, could not raise his head.

    The fact that the sub guild leader of the Infinity Guild couldn¡¯t protect the president from a certain monster was not enough, so he was on the verge of death.

    It was enough to tarnish the name of the guild.

    Especially in this situation.

    However, the only person who could reprimand him was not angry.

    I just asked quietly.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°The wounds are all healed, but the guild members here are so picky that it will take some time before I am discharged.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it and get some rest. That way, it will be worth paying the expensive medical bills.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ I see.¡±

    It¡¯s obviously a caring word.

    Nam Ki-moon had no choice but to lower his head even deeper at the words that were heavier than reprimands.

    Especially since he knew roughly how much his medical bills came out.

    After visiting the southern gate like that.

    Upon leaving the hospital room, he was greeted by an old man dressed in a luxurious priestly robe.

    ¡°Infinite Lord, are you okay for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any business?¡±

    ¡°yes. His Holiness said that he would like to apany the Infinite Lord when he departs.¡±

    ¡°Companion¡­.¡±

    A man wearing monocle sses.

    Lee Chun-gi calmly looked at the old man.

    It is not polite to send someone else to suddenly ask to apany you withouting directly.

    It was all the more so considering his status as a level 100 yer and master of the Infinity Guild, one of only seven in the world.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait in the chapel.¡±

    ¡°Guide me.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    But in the end, Lee Cheon-gi epted the offer.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Nam Gi-mun, the deputy guild leader, was indebted to him as a guest, so he couldn¡¯t refuse the owner¡¯s invitation.

    Because I thought the offer was worthwhile.

    Because the other person was a person who deserved to ask him to apany him so suddenly.

    smart.

    ¡°I have brought the Infinite Lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for your effort. The cardinal may step aside.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    So after a while.

    The old man who guided me left.

    The ce where Lee Chun-gi opened the door and entered.

    A person was waiting for him in thergest, magnificent, and splendidly built chapel.

    ¡°Thank you for epting my request, Infinite Lord.¡±

    ¡°The road to go is the same anyway, so thank you.¡±

    ¡°That makes me even more grateful.¡±

    A beautiful woman in her 40s, wearing a gorgeous robe on top of a pretty face and a voluptuous body.

    He is the one who healed Nam Nam-moon.

    He is the owner of the Saint Guild.

    Roman pope.

    Holy Lord Johanna.

    Among the only 7 monarchs in the world, the best healer smiled and continued.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I was able to enjoy the honor of being escorted by the Infinite Lord at the establishment ceremony of the World Federation created by our 7 guilds.¡±

 Chapter 523

    #523. I¡¯m in the middle of the day.

    * * *

    Ten guilds founded by monarchs.

    The 10th guild originally boasted a mighty force.

    No matter what anyone said, it was the yers who ruled this iron age, and the monarchs at the top were absolutes.

    ¡­until one year ago.

    But things have changed.

    The death of Karl, the magic lord who caused the London Crisis.

    The rampage of the monster lord, G, who turned into a monster and died.

    Such as the disappearance of Branga, the summoning lord who disappeared after losing the war.

    After three of the monarchs who were called absolutes died or disappeared, the number of 10 guilds was reduced to 7.

    Their status has been shaken.

    It wasn¡¯t that the guild members had left.

    It wasn¡¯t even that his power was weakened.

    However, instead of the same awe and envy as before, doubt and anxiety were buried in the eyes of the people looking at them.

    As if the remaining 7 guilds, like the three that disappeared, do not know when they will copse.

    And that shaking, instead of disappearing as time went by, got bigger and bigger.

    Even among the guild members, there are those who are anxious, and the suspicion is directed to the monarchs.

    but this moment.

    From broadcasting to Inte newspapers.

    One urgent news known to the world through all kinds of media evaporated their anxiety at once.

    round round round.

    the earth vibrates

    the air settles

    catches all eyes

    The source is a procession of hundreds of people.

    Someone beats a strange drum.

    Some put on colorful fireworks.

    Someone riding a huge bull.

    A group so diverse that there is no unity.

    However, it did not feel like Jung-gu heating.

    Like a parade, a perfectly orderly and splendid procession that assists each other in perfect harmony.

    Most of all, the air that fluctuated every time they activated a skill and moved did not dare to feel that it was disorderly.

    It was natural.

    They are the Infinity Guild.

    Because he was a high-level yer in a guild with the most diverse talent in the world.

    ¡°It cost a lot of money¡­.¡±

    Egyptian royal pce.

    There, a girl in a baggy military uniform with a tired expression.

    Hai silently nodded at Nadia¡¯s candid impression.

    And after you light a cigarette by snapping your fingers.

    He looked at the man with the one-eyed sses, who stood out even in the Infinity Guild and its procession on TV, with bloody eyes and spoke in a muddy voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a splendid deration of war.¡±

    * * *

    A different direction from that matrix.

    Others were forming a procession there.

    Compared to the Infinity Guild, which shows all kinds of fancy skills, the procession looks sober and quiet.

    yet pious

    more sublime.

    also sacred.

    Their atmosphere was such that it made viewers want to pray.

    Saint Guild.

    A guild made up of divine yers and the majority of high-level healers in the world.

    Their various divine skills interlocked and the ce was transformed into a holy ce just by the passing of the procession.

    And in the middle of the procession.

    The white-haired woman let out a sigh as she saw the beautiful woman in a fancy robe riding in a carriage pulled by a white horse.

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating that you couldn¡¯t foresee this happening until the day before.¡±

    Jerusalem, thest holy city.

    A white-haired girl who was messing with Krembo in the royal pce.

    Ainsha agreed with Tata, an aide, by nodding her head with an expressionless face.

    And he bluntly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Tata, just in case you don¡¯t know, be prepared to jump at any time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess. The escape preparations are perfectly made.¡±

    ¡°As expected, Tata is smart.¡±

    * * *

    Cooung Cooung.

    and the other side.

    With every step they took, the procession shook the streets as if an earthquake had urred.

    A rock giant the size of a house.

    A chariot shaped like a spider.

    A steel bird flying in the air.

    A majestic processionposed of all kinds of golems and their riders, from mass-produced ones to original ones.

    Demiurge (¦¤¦Ç¦Ì¦É¦Ï¦Ô¦Ñ¦Ã??) Guild.

    From cksmiths to alchemists and builders, they were made up of all kinds of production yers, and their dignity was nevercking in other guilds.

    ¡°It ended up like this.¡±

    London Sea Serpent Earldom.

    The blue-haired princess whomented in that office.

    The knight in fancy armor standing next to Rose said with a serious face.

    ¡°It seems that some of the nobles are agitated.¡±

    ¡°Even though I told you not to act rashly beforehand?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the Great Barrier in London almost copsed the other day, causing anxiety.¡±

    ¡°Pull the public sentiment through the royal family, and send a light warning to the nobles in my name.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Rose turned her head.

    He sighed lightly as he saw the middle-aged man riding on a huge giant that was several times bigger and moreplex than the other golems.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯ll be busy from now on.¡±

    Than a fight that will be tougher.

    The most sincere princess of the Seven Dragons wrote a letter to the nobles.

    * * *

    Wow!

    They weren¡¯t shy.

    They weren¡¯t pious,

    they weren¡¯t grand either.

    nheless at this moment.

    It was their procession that attracted more spectators than any other procession.

    Midas Guild.

    Emotional, prophetic, entertainment, etc.

    As a result of epting any yer who could earn money, they built a wealthparable to the Seven Dragon Group.

    Countless wads of money scattered every time they passed by made people roll their eyes and cheer.

    ¡°It¡¯s really ridiculous to be in power with just that much money.¡±

    Las Vegas.

    To thenguid words of a blonde woman in a city that was just being rebuilt, the cowgirl next to her answered calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s more like a trick to seduce the public than prestige. The author is good at that.¡±

    ¡°Even if so, it¡¯s a shallow trick used by a novice who made a fortune through spection.¡±

    After a slight snort.

    Charlotte took the decoction that Elise had given her and drank it.

    Then he put down the empty bowl and continued talking as he saw the old man driving a car in the middle of the procession.

    ¡°I wonder how many of them will know that this is a trick of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    * * *

    Rattle, rattle.

    Not all processions were greeted with cheers.

    Of all the processions, there was one that boasted thergest number and scale, but had no spectators.

    they were like that

    Skeleton rider holding a gpole.

    A headless knight leads the way.

    With the Ragged Giant following.

    A procession of people wearing ck robes that scare people away.

    Soulless Guild.

    The most fearsome guild in the world, made up of yers from the underworld, shrouded the surrounding streets in silence just by their presence.

    ¡°He¡¯s not really afraid. He must have known that my brother was grinding his teeth at him, but instead of hiding, he showed himself openly like that.¡±

    ¡°There is a 100% chance it is a trap.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡±

    Moscow.

    A silver-haired girl watching TV at Bahamut headquarters instead of the Kremlin Pce, which is still under reconstruction.

    Yekathrice giggled and agreed.

    It was because he could tell without even looking that there would be a resurrected Sword Master in that area.

    ¡°The Liberation Brigade is also really great. You¡¯vemitted all sorts of crimes up until now, and now you¡¯re going to wash everything and pretend you didn¡¯t know, ande forward proudly.¡±

    ¡°It must be the result of judging that there is a limit to dealing with our Seven Dragons in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t this too shameless?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a method only those without a conscience can use.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how Kana looks too?¡±

    The princess of the Seven Dragons, which was called the Demonic Cult.

    But now the head of the Seven Dragon Group and the Great Khan of the Russian Khanate grumbled like that for a long time.

    And the procession on TV.

    To be precise, he muttered as he saw a beauty with pale skin and purple hair like a corpse riding in a carriage pulled by a ghost horse in the middle of it.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just fire one missile?¡±

    ¡°Then there is a 100% chance of a world war happening.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Additionally, the probability that Princess White Dragon deres separation from the princess is also included.¡±

    ¡°Okay give up!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°The World Federation¡­¡±

    Manma Guild.

    It ismonly called Manmamun.

    Looking at their procession, which is evaluated as the second strongest among the 7 guilds, as it isposed mainly ofbat yers.

    Limon frowned.

    ¡°With this, the liberation brigade guys can openly move their forces.¡±

    ¡°As a bonus, it would also be the purpose to bring in the other 7 guilds and use them as shields to keep the Seven Dragons in check.¡±

    [I¡¯m in the middle of the mountain¡­]

    Yuna-gyeong let out a sound of pain.

    It is said that the Seven Dragons control all the wealth in the world, but the losers of this era are the 7 guilds.

    The World Federation, which they united, had power and power that even the Seven Dragons could never look down on.

    If you do a simple calction, half the world has be your enemy.

    It was a disaster for the Seven Dragons, which even the revived Sword Masters could not handle.

    [Still, let¡¯s hope. There is now that the World Federation will always be hostile to us, right?]

    ¡°Hey, what a vain delusion.¡±

    Maia turned her head whileughing at Yuna-kyung, who was trying hard to think positively.

    And arge pnquin with 16 high-level yers as pnquins in the middle of the procession of the Manma Guild.

    Sit arrogantly on it.

    Laying out everything else.

    Looking at the man in the ck dragon robe with the word ¡°Ma¡± engraved on it, he said pessimistically.

    ¡°At least two of them, including themander, must be the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    [That¡¯s right¡­]

    Yuna-kyung blurted out her words.

    In the first ce, the Liberation Brigade would not have established the World Federation if they had not had the confidence to wield other monarchs as they wished.

    In the end, it was Limon who spoke on behalf of Yuna-kyung.

    ¡°But don¡¯t think too negatively, doctor.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any reason to be positive about this situation?¡±

    ¡°There is at least one.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have a ck dragon n.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As long as they have a princess who is second to none when ites to plotting.

    It¡¯s still good enough.

    Watching Limon speak with a meaningful smile, Maia reluctantly agreed.

    * * *

    And Leviathan.

    In the penthouse on the top floor.

    The ck-haired girl was watching TV while holding a teacup.

    Infinite Lord.

    Divine Lord.

    Creator Lord.

    Golden Lord.

    Commander of Death.

    Reincarnated Lord.

    The six monarchs, who are said to be the absolute rulers of this era, are marching to show off their power to the whole world.

    So after a while.

    The TV screen is switched.

    The moment the 7th matrix appeared.

    Kwajik.

    The teacup she was holding shattered.

    But even as the wreckage falls, blood-red tea drenches your hands.

    Li Qingyu did not move.

    Unlike usual, I always smiled.

    with an expressionless face.

    without blinking an eye.

    Looking at thest monarch reflected on the TV screen with eyes darker and duller than ever.

    The girl was immersed in such a deep and heavy stillness.

 Chapter 524

    #524. I¡¯ll give you the subject.

    * * *

    The Age of Bronze in the past.

    Through negotiations with the seven dragons, to obtained the autonomy of the former Greek territories.

    And in its ce, a country that is not a country was established.

    That is the Free Cities Federation.

    As a federation of city-states with each city having autonomy, it was called Europe outside of Europe, and it was a country thatsted for nearly a thousand years.

    Due to its historical nature, the Free Cities League did not take any particr side.

    So this moment today.

    It was quite an unusual event that the world federation establishment ceremony of the 7 guilds was held in Athens.

    It meant breaking the neutrality that the Free Cities Federation had maintained for hundreds of years and bing a supporter of the World Federation.

    But in another sense, it was inevitable.

    ¡°I said that I would provide a seat in the wide midfield, but to think of a ce full of the smell of salt as my base. Stupid things.¡±

    It was a beauty in a court robe who responded with a smile to the man in the ck dragon robe.

    ¡°I agree that if we were going to do it, we would have liked Rome, which has history and traditions.¡±

    ¡°Where is the history and tradition in the narrownd that was burned by the devil after losing its hegemony in Europe long ago?¡±

    ¡°It would be better than a country divided into 77 who are fighting each other.¡±

    ¡°The priests of the pseudo-church speak well.¡±

    ¡°Psychic, if you spheme like that, you will be punished.¡±

    A reincarnated monarch with a cold face.

    The divine lord smiles.

    An old man tinkering with silver coins added a word to the cold air that flowed between them.

    ¡°Stop both. Since the headquarters of the World Federation has already been established here, it would only be a loss to everyone if we moved it now.¡±

    The golden lord who does not take sides with either side and speaks out of the truth.

    That¡¯s why the words sounded neutral at least¡­

    ¡°You sound like a merchant who only knows money.¡±

    ¡°The words of a person who has purchased arge amount of real estate in Athens in advance are very persuasive.¡±

    The atmosphere at the venue only grew bloodier and showed no sign of getting better.

    Well, it was natural.

    Each of them is a monarch.

    Of course, each of them is the absolute of this era with omnipotent authority.

    Unlike the Seven Dragons, which are tied together by a single root, there is nothing inmon from ce of origin to disposition.

    There was no way they were friendly with each other.

    Even the gentlest Divine Lord had conflicts with the Golden Lord in terms of business and with the reincarnated monarch over propagation issues.

    In that sense, it was unusual for them toe together and hold talks like this.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why they even established the World Federation.

    Because there was a reason to cooperate with each other.

    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just an argument, but don¡¯t forget that the only good thing is to fight among ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    A middle-aged man with a muscr body like that of a cksmith.

    At the point of the Creator Lord, the Divine Lord smiled and stopped the quarrel.

    And the golden lord also shook his head.

    ¡°I know that we must work together to prevent the Seven Dragons from ying solo. That is why you agreed to the establishment of the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°Currently, the Seven Dragons are too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s toote, even if you want to stop them, you won¡¯t be able to stop them.¡±

    Each of them is a monarch.

    It had its own informationwork all over the world.

    That¡¯s why I knew.

    The blue dragon n that confronted Carol.

    The green dragon n that killed G.

    The Red Dragon n, who waged war against Branga, etc.

    That there was active involvement of the Seven Dragons in the disappearance of the three monarchs in the past year or so.

    In that sense, it was only natural that they woulde up with a doubt.

    Maybe the Seven Dragons aren¡¯t satisfied with having all the wealth, and are trying to get rid of the monarchs and conquer the world?

    It was an assumption that could never be ignored by those who knew the Seven Dragons in the days when it was called the Demonic Cult.

    That is why they established the World Federation.

    I agreed with the persuasion that the 7 guilds also needed to join forces to keep the united Seven Dragons in check.

    ¡°Stop the nonsense.¡±

    ¡­Of course not everyone was like that.

    ¡°The reason why I have been suitable for this kind of clown y is not because I am afraid of the Seven Dragons. It is to give you a chance to contribute to my cause.¡±

    ¡°Is that an invitation to us toe under the reincarnation lord?¡±

    ¡°It is amand, not an invitation.¡±

    any organization.

    The strong dominate it.

    Then, it was natural for the strongest one to be the head of the World Federation and rule over everyone.

    Looking at the reincarnated lord who said it clearly, the divine lord erased his smile, the golden lord made a cold expression, and the creative lord frowned.

    There are three exceptions.

    He remained silent throughout the talk.

    Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi, who calmly watched the situation.

    And¡­

    ¡°Only talk in your sleep¡­¡±

    Is there anything tired?

    A purple-haired woman with darker circles than usual on her face and a corpse-like appearance.

    The Command Lord continued with a bleak, subdued voice.

    ¡°¡­because I want to kill you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me? you?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°You must be really crazy to y around with only corpses, Commander.¡±

    Even after hearing those provocative words.

    The reincarnated monarch was not angry.

    On the contrary, it seemed to be ridiculed, and it only contained a cynicism.

    Not because he was particrly arrogant, but because he actually deserved it.

    He is one of the strongest among the monarchs.

    No matter who I fight, I won¡¯t lose.

    In particr, due to the nature of his absolute skill, he could have won overwhelmingly if he had fought against themander-in-chief, who onlymanded the undead.

    That¡¯s why, in the past, even the Command Lord would not have been able to say such provocative words to him.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t see you anymore.¡±

    but this moment.

    She wasn¡¯t nervous at all.

    furrowing his brow in annoyance.

    I just slowly turned my head.

    ¡°Can we start soon?¡±

    One of thest of the seven monarchs present at this asion.

    The person who promoted the establishment of the World Federation answered her question with a silent nod.

    So, themander who received permission did not hesitate any longer.

    ¡°Still, since we have to cooperate in the future, I was going to give you carrots first, but¡­¡±

    Before he was themander.

    The Ghost of the Liberation Brigade.

    As a Wanderer, I just raised my hand.

    ¡°¡­First of all, I¡¯ll tell you who¡¯s on top.¡±

    right after that.

    A few figures appeared.

    ¡°Hmm, since you already called us, it seems like you gave up on the trap, right?¡±

    A grinning cowboy.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s someone I¡¯m d to see.¡±

    An innocent nun smiling while looking at the holy lord¡¯s robe.

    ¡°As expected, it seems that expecting the Master toe was too much of an expectation.¡±

    A nobleman with a bloody spear muttered quietly.

    ¡°There will be many opportunities in the future.¡±

    A monk with a gentle impression.

    ¡°¡­haam.¡±

    Indian girl yawning.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A boy in military uniform with a cold face and a thin sword with his arms crossed.

    Seeing the six dolls surrounding the venue, the divine lord widened his eyes.

    How did they get into a ce closely guarded by the elites of all guilds?

    And why didn¡¯t he notice until they showed up?

    because I couldn¡¯t know

    However, the reincarnated monarch was not shaken.

    I justughed a little bit.

    ¡°Hey, how many of these things are you going to fight against?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not misceneous¡­ it¡¯s not a few, it¡¯s just one.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I mean, one person is enough to tell you about your subject.¡±

    ¡°You are truly insane, Commander.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know thatter¡­¡±

    Contrary to the ridicule from before, the words of the reincarnated monarch, who sincerely wanted to live, spilled out in one ear.

    Wanderer said grimly.

    ¡°Take care in moderation.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you kill me? You don¡¯t even have to get seriously hurt.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m not an expert in closebat.¡±

    It seems so annoying.

    Looking at the sword and Billy scratching the back of his head, d, the swordsman, said quietly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I do it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not good at saying the death penalty is moderate, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I could end it moderately enough to cut off an arm¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ A priest learns the meaning of moderation.¡±

    ¡°Junior, then I¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior, please just watch. I would like to ask you this.¡±

    An ambitious swordsman swordsman.

    Conversely, he sighed while looking at the drowsy Geomyeong and the indifferent Geom-gwang.

    ¡°If I had the youngest sister, I would have ordered it instead, but anyway, I wonder how far the ck man went to find a child.¡±

    He said he would have gone.

    While grumbling, Billy pulled out a knife.

    Then, after throwing it into the air and snatching it, he aimed at the reincarnated monarch with the tip of his sword.

    ¡°Come on,e on.¡±

    ¡°Looking at the coffins will make you shed tears.¡±

    He seems to be angry at the attitude of dealing with himself alone.

    Billy tilted his head as he watched the reincarnated monarch with an angry expression stand up.

    ¡°huh? Why do you wake up alone?¡±

    Is it because I don¡¯t understand the meaning?

    I turned my eyes to the reincarnated monarch who frowned.

    Billy grinned.

    ¡°Mydy said so. One person is enough to tell you about your ¡®people¡¯ topics.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, all four of you, let¡¯s fight together.¡±

    I wonder if that¡¯s how you know the subject.

    Billy babbles and speaks.

    The other lords harden their faces.

    The moment when the reincarnated monarch, who could no longer hold back his anger, opened his hand.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A roar like thunder shook Athens.

    * * *

    Whoops.

    the not-so-distant past.

    There was a cruel master.

    Of course, he was strict and thorough in his teaching.

    A teacher who dered that he would always cut even a disciple if he crossed a line that he should not have crossed as a human being or if he became a harm to mankind.

    Because those words weren¡¯t lies.

    Let¡¯s put a lot of people dying and a country on the verge of perishing when one¡¯s disciples run out of control.

    The master drew his sword.

    And even given a chance.

    I couldn¡¯t stop the runaway.

    A disciple who pointed a sword at himself.

    ¨C cut.

    As a protector of mankind who would do anything to protect the world.

    But the master is just ruthless.

    It wasn¡¯t heartless.

    Knowing that there were many people who even tried to ughter the body of the student, the master picked up the body of the student and left, making a tomb in an unknown ce.

    And, in case the location of the tomb was to be avoided, I never visited the ce again.

    Because that was the only thing he could do for his pupil.

    Time passed like that.

    Snow piles up and melts repeatedly.

    Let the seed be a beautiful tree.

    Nobody knows where it is, so no one is looking for it.

    There was a visitor who appeared after more than 70 years at the tomb, which had been abandoned and neglected as even the teacher did not visit.

    Of course, the visitor did not know where this ce was.

    But I knew who was here.

    He was the best assassin, and that¡¯s why he could read footprints buried in the snow.

    So follow those footprints.

    The ce where Rashid al-Din Sinan, the sword, arrived.

    In front of a single, rugged tombstone standing tall in the middle of a snowy forest.

    she was

    Even in this chilly air.

    In clothes as thin as a sobok.

    Skin that was as white and transparent as ice.

    Showing off her slender body.

    Touching the tombstone with slender fingers.

    It is sad like a ghost, transparent like dew, yet lonely like winter.

    bandages around the eyes.

    A woman with long silver hair.

    And¡­

    ¡­a disciple who came to the ce where he first met his master and found his tombstone there.

 Chapter 525

    #525. Don¡¯t interrupt.

    * * *

    Slowly.

    very little

    As if I¡¯m afraid it might break.

    A finger sweeping the surface of the tombstone.

    Its movements are so delicate.

    Like a kitten sucking its dead mother¡¯s milk, it¡¯s sad.

    As if missing something lost, I feel both affectionate and sad.

    It creates a strange atmosphere to the point where it feels like a sin to dare to disturb her.

    However, the ck Rashid, a monster with bandages all over his body, did not feel any emotion while watching her.

    He is an old man on the mountain who is even considered the father of all assassins except for the ck Dragon n.

    Excluding emotions.

    Without acknowledgment or mercy.

    Because he was used to only serving his purpose.

    That¡¯s why the ck one took a step as soon as he saw her.

    Sabak.

    The moment you take a step.

    The shallow piles of snow are crushed.

    Signs of being cut are revealed.

    A sword master with super senses could not have noticed his approach.

    I¡¯m just sadly fixing the tombstone.

    In the end, ck spoke directly to her, who showed no sign of looking back.

    ¡°¡­they are ordered to return immediately, so follow them.¡±

    With that, his mission ends.

    Because of their misery during their lifetime, they are bound by witchcraft and cannot disobey Wanderer¡¯s orders.

    All that was left was to return with the woman who had finished her wanderings.

    no it had to be

    But why?

    no matter how much time passes

    The woman showed no signs of moving.

    The moment the sword opened its mouth again to urge her.

    ¡°Dare to ask.¡±

    voice is.

    rang the air

    ¡°Little women are unsympathetic.¡±

    so clear

    It¡¯s so quiet that you want to pass it by.

    A voice that feels transparent and delicate, like snowkes falling from the sky.

    ¡°I am an immortal disciple who abandoned your faith and made you sad because he could not keep your teachings.¡±

    And with an overly archaic and respectful tone, as if he had learned to speak from an old man who had lived hundreds of years ago.

    ¡°Even so¡­¡±

    As ifmenting.

    Or like regret.

    ¡­or delightedly.

    she murmured, trembling.

    ¡°You loved the girl.¡±

    Again.

    Oozed from the bandage around the eye.

    At the end of flowing down your white cheeks.

    The tears that fell on the smooth back of the hand permeate along with the fingers that touched the letters engraved on the tombstone.

    being abandoned

    been left out, but

    without running away.

    die and save the country

    Forgiven by Master.

    to the one he loved the most.

    The poor master begs for forgiveness.

    Not even a chisel and hammer.

    Words etched with a sword.

    That¡¯s why I look at the traces that I can feel the emotions when I engraved the writing more clearly.

    To her who quietly shed tears.

    A dry voice heard again.

    ¡°I told you to follow me right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t move, I will drag you by force.¡±

    As an assassin who has lived for hundreds of years, she did not take her foot off even at the ruthless ck man¡¯s words.

    Instead, I just moved my hand.

    ¡°The girl has someone she needs to meet.¡±

    Sureureung.

    Slowly draw the sword.

    slightly stretched down.

    Turning around, she turned her head in the direction of the sword and said quietly.

    ¡°So don¡¯t disturb the girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­do something stupid.¡±

    one who blocks himself

    I won¡¯t forgive anyone

    Silent like a frozenke.

    That¡¯s why, looking at her speaking with more unwavering will, the ck sword didn¡¯t warn anymore.

    I just stretched out one finger.

    Seruk.

    The bandages around the fingers loosened.

    What stretched out was a fine thread.

    The thread, which was so thin that even a sword master¡¯s senses were hard to feel, yet sharp and strong like a de, dug under the eyes.

    The moment when the thread that stretched out as if it were alive on its own came out of her feet.

    squeak.

    The ck eyes sank.

    It was obviously a perfect male and female beast who killed both his presence and appearance.

    It was because she saw through and cut his sword wire so easily.

    It was the same after that.

    From feet to head, front to rear.

    Even with a bandage covering her eyes, she perfectly blocked the sword master¡¯s thread containing a sword that deceived even her senses.

    ¡®Are you also his disciple?¡¯

    Although the sword was broken.

    ck is not particrly surprised.

    I didn¡¯t even hurt myself.

    It was because I had already experienced something like this with Limon.

    ¡®It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡¯

    Instead of overpowering her, he withdrew into the woods, hiding himself, stretching only intermittently.

    As long as I gave an order to return immediately.

    Just by dragging out time like this, Wanderer¡¯s spell will gradually tighten her.

    All he had to do was drag her who had be so incapacitated.

    It was a strategy that he could do because he did not choose any means to win as an assassin before he was a sword master.

    But after a while.

    ck felt suspicious.

    ¡®¡­Why doesn¡¯t the spell trigger?¡¯

    As for the effects and limitations of alcohol, I have already thoroughly confirmed it with my own body.

    As far as he understood.

    The spell should have already been activated.

    But why are her tattoos still not shining or dripping blood?

    while feeling suspicious.

    ck eyebrows raised.

    It was because it was only btedly discovered that a few drops of red marks were blooming at her feet.

    ¡®Bloodstains?¡¯

    I haven¡¯t even triggered the lockdown yet.

    The attack didn¡¯t even touch me.

    Where did that drop of bloode from?

    After searching for the source.

    ck moaned involuntarily.

    ¡°Did you¡­ tear your eardrum!¡±

    I realized it only after seeing the light traces of blood on the woman¡¯s ear.

    It is not toote to activate the spell.

    It didn¡¯t work in the first ce.

    before he came

    She tore out her own eardrums and forcibly closed off her hearing, blocking any room for new orders to reach her.

    In other words, what he had thought of as conversation up until now had been nothing but her own talk.

    ¡®What madness¡­!¡¯

    ck was rarely agitated.

    The fact that up until now, she had sealed her sight and even her hearing to get her sword.

    And the madness that destroyed the hearing so thoroughly that the sword master with superhuman senses could not even hear the sound.

    Even the cold-blooded one had no choice but to harden.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    Soon the agitation calmed down, the ck thought.

    ¡®Even if I do, it¡¯s useless.¡¯

    Even if he tore his eardrums and blocked new orders, it would not have disappeared even the orders he received before.

    As long as fighting is forbidden by Wanderer, she can activate her spell just by attacking him.

    On the other hand, he is free to attack her to do Wanderer¡¯s bidding.

    It¡¯s just a matter of how fast.

    In the end, she will be subdued and taken to Wanderer to receive new orders.

    ck judged calmly.

    Whoops.

    ¡­until you feel the wind brushing your cheeks.

    When did such a harsh wind start to blow in the forest that had been quietly submerged a while ago?

    And why did he feel bad about this wind?

    while looking for an answer.

    ck realized. A woman

    who was still standing still holding a sword so that she could stop an ambush at any time¡­

    No, a woman who mistook herself for stopping.

    It was so slow that even the sword master could barely notice

    that her sword was moving .

    Nheless, the point of the sword, which had not shaken an inch, became slower and slower, and the air swayed and the raging wind grew stronger.

    Kurung Kururung.

    It wasn¡¯t just the wind.

    Clouds gather in the sky.

    The entire vast forest swayed.

    Thick snowkes are pouring down.

    A forest swept away by a violent snowstorm as if the tranquility of a while ago was a dream.

    And like the nucleus of a storm, in the middle of the blizzard, seeing a woman quietly moving her sword alone, she felt a chill.

    what is she doing now

    no what do you want to do

    It was because he guessed it with the senses of a sword master and assassin who had lived for hundreds of years.

    So he acted immediately.

    ¡ºFormless Sword Witchcraft

    ??? ??? ????? ½zÐg

    A Thousand Swords

    ??? ???

    ¡»

    All of the bandages on both arms are undone, and the threads that made up the bandages are split into cloth strands and stretch out.

    cut.

    poking

    tapping.

    tearing up

    dig in

    bouncing

    taking pictures, etc.

    faster than the wind.

    Even cast iron is as sharp as a bell.

    Above all, it is a wonder to see thousands of wires simultaneously unfolding a thousand different swordsmanships without any ovep.

    It was truly the height of absurd skill in that each one contained the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship.

    But even in the face of a storm of swords that could cut down tens of thousands of armies.

    she was in no hurry

    Rather, it only slowed down the speed at which he was swinging his sword.

    As a result, the slow sword, as if it had stopped, became hundreds of times slower.

    A sword master who has reached the pinnacle of slow-swinging swords.

    Thest of Limon¡¯s apprentices who admitted to mastering the simplest and therefore most terrifying swordsmanship of all sword masters.

    Swordswoman Anastasia.

    The moment her swordsman unfolds, moving the world instead of moving herself.

    ¡ºJeongcheon Kyung Bronze

    Sword Freezing Blue Sky Movement Activation

    ¡»

    When the sword stops, the world moves

    .

    The blizzard of absolute zero, born from swallowing the clouds in the sky, tore the thousand threads stretching towards her to shreds.

    Sweeping the ce where the ck disappeared.

    It engulfed an entire forest the size of a small country.

    * * *

    ¡°Hey, the older brother called the reincarnated monarch is a lot better than I thought.¡±

    afterughing.

    Billy raised a hand.

    Then he continued talking while fiddling with the scar on his earlobe.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I would even get hurt by a human who wasn¡¯t even a sword master.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, junior?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yes, it is a scratch.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be careless because it¡¯s just a scratch. There were many soldiers who died because of that on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of tetanus¡­¡±

    ¡°So, in that sense, eat some potatoes here and get well soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    When the swordsman Joan of Arc smiled contentedly at Billy eating the steamed potatoes.

    Sword Demon d said quietly.

    ¡°You were too careless, priest.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, he was strong, right? If it¡¯s not the Gold Dragon Princess, even the Princess of the Seven Dragons is enough to be able to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, the brother-inw would have been quite embarrassed if he had dealt with all four of them at once.¡±

    ¡°It was fortunate that he was the only one who rushed.¡±

    At the words of Gandhi, the sword, Billyughed.

    All four of them said they were going to attack, but the monarchs are superhumans of the absolute ss.

    Dealing with all four of them at once was not an easy task even for a sword master.

    But it¡¯s because of pride.

    Or because there is no chance of winning.

    The other monarchs did not dare to step forward, and thanks to that, Billy was able to save face by unterally fooling the reincarnated monarch.

    It was very fortunate in that he clearly informed the subject as per Wanderer¡¯s order, but¡­

    ¡°I thought it was very fortunate that he didn¡¯t intervene.¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You know what? That one-eyed guy who wonders what the infinite lord is. I mean, the look in his eyes was strangely on the nerves.¡±

    ¡°Did you do that?¡±

    ¡°The reason I ate a punch at that older brother was because I cared about him.¡±

    ¡°If Master had heard it, he would have told me not to make absurd excuses.¡±

    ¡°No, not an excuse¡­¡±

    Bang!!

    Billy stopped talking.

    And I opened my eyes round.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Wanderer¡¯s actions as he suddenly opened the door and entered.

    I was surprised by the blood dripping from the ck tattoo on the back of her hand and the bloody look on her face as if she would tear someone to death right away.

    ¡°Why is that, Lady?¡±

    ¡°¡­get it.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°Catch your youngest right now and bring him¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t understand English.

    Looking at Billy tilting his head and the other sword masters with interesting faces.

    Wanderer gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°That damn bitch has escaped¡­!¡±

 Chapter 526

    #526. to do as you please.

    * * *

    The reincarnated monarch was strong.

    Ordinary yers, of course.

    To the extent that even other monarchs were openly degraded.

    In fact, even in the days when he was called a teenage monarch, few people denied that fact.

    In the first ce, the absolute skills of the reincarnated monarchs were all of a different rank among the skills of the monarchs called cheats.

    With only one exception.

    Only the monarch who hosted the World Federation.

    Even so, the reincarnated monarch insisted.

    He may be stronger right now, but if he fights, he will win in the end.

    When he provoked everyone at the World Federation meeting.

    That¡¯s why the other monarchs didn¡¯t get the provocation even though they each showed their displeasure.

    It was because everyone admitted in their hearts that at least on their own, they couldn¡¯t fight him one-on-one.

    So it was.

    What made the duel yesterday so shocking?

    ¡°Ouch! This would have been right.¡±

    ¡°Kyahaha! Brother, you use some pretty interesting techniques, don¡¯t you? Are there any cousins in the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than I thought, but I¡¯ll try to do it right soon.¡±

    grinning face.

    messy attitude.

    A sloppy cowboy who can be seen by anyone.

    However, the result of the duel between the cowboy and the reincarnated monarch was shocking.

    Even though it was unofficial, the reincarnated Lord known to be the 2nd strongest of all monarchs was defeated without even being able to extend a hand or a foot.

    duel?

    no it was a joke

    Just like an adult treats a child.

    It is an act that any monarch can easily do if the strong with overwhelming power ys with the weak.

    ¡­It was just absurd that the monarch was the one being fooled this time.

    Is it because of the humiliation?

    The reincarnated monarch stood up to the end.

    As a result of a desperate struggle, he seeded in making a small scar on the cowboy¡¯s earlobe.

    But¡­

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be true, but I apologize for underestimating my older brother.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°This musical dance show.¡±

    The reincarnated monarch would have been better off giving up.

    As if you were a fan of people all your life.

    Or, on the contrary, it seems that you have been hit hard by such an expert.

    The result of the cowboy, who had been fighting so hard, began to use his hands in earnest, because even for the monarchs who had gone through all the battles, it was horrendous to see.

    Even so, the knife¡¯s trajectory is fantastically clean.

    The swordsmanship is amazingly sophisticated.

    Until the duel is finally over.

    He couldn¡¯t help but stare at it without blinking an eye.

    * * *

    ¡°As expected, the reincarnated monarch doesn¡¯t seem toe out.¡±

    An old man fiddling with silver coins.

    Lee Chun-gi, who escaped from the shback at the words of the golden lord, opens his eyes.

    Holy Lord Johanna smiled and said.

    ¡°I may not be able toe.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have any serious injuries, did you?¡±

    ¡°The wounds of the body can be healed, but the wounds of the heart are difficult to heal.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    The reincarnated monarch is a proud man.

    Since he was beaten like a dog, it was only natural that he would not attend today¡¯s meeting.

    After nodding his head in agreement.

    The golden lord turned his head.

    And even as the time for the meeting came to an end, he muttered as he looked at the three empty seats.

    ¡°Honestly, I was surprised.¡±

    ¡°You mean the reincarnated monarch lost unterally?¡±

    To the Creator who asked quietly.

    The golden lord calmly replied.

    ¡°Rather than that, I¡¯m saying that the sword master¡¯s lore may have been surprisingly true.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°ck and Billy the Kidra¡­.¡±

    After the duel yesterday.

    His true identity introduced by the Commander.

    Recalling a person whom every citizen of the United States has heard of at least once.

    The Golden Lord was lost in thought.

    knock down the mountain

    destroying the country.

    Even parting the moon.

    The Sword Master, who was considered an overly overrated fictional existence because only false records remained.

    However, his power that I saw yesterday¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s a monster whose anecdotes say he destroyed the base of the Golden Dragon n single-handedly.¡±

    It seems like an established theory that such a monster was actually a petty thief who failed to steal while the stronghold of the Golden Dragon n was destroyed by a major earthquake.

    I think I should stop investing in the historical society.

    Looking at the golden lord muttering quietly.

    Johanna made a strange expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun because it¡¯s a monster.¡±

    ¡°Do you think my evaluation is exaggerated?¡±

    ¡°no. If the sword master is a monster, then I wonder what themander who has resurrected 8 such monsters would be.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    At that sharp point, the Creator Lord nodded.

    Although absolute skill has the same power as a cheat, it is not without limits.

    If such a thing had been possible in the first ce, the Command Lord would have been called the strongest monarch.

    In that sense, the power of the Commander now, with several sword masters who are not just superhumans in service, was obviously strange.

    ¡°What do you think, Infinite Lord?¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you asking me?¡±

    ¡°Because if it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll be learning the Commander-type skills as well.¡±

    ¡°You must know that the absolute skill of the Commander-in-Chief is different from the general Commander-type skill.¡±

    ¡°A rough guess doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The Golden Lord asked.

    Johanna and the Creator also turned their eyes to Lee Chun-gi.

    Lee Chun-gi is an infinite lord who has learned over thousands of skills based on the absolute skill of ¡ºTechnology Replication¡».

    He was evaluated as weak among the monarchs because he could not replicate his unique skills, but his knowledge and versatility of his skills were not matched by anyone.

    Take a moment to be silent while receiving their gaze.

    Lee Chun-gi quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°At least, it won¡¯t be something that was done only by the power of themander.¡±

    Borrow the power of some instrument.

    whatever magic you used.

    It was impossible to entrust not just one or two, but several Sword Masters with the power of the Command Lord alone.

    Even if he mobilized the full power of the Soulless Guild, it was the same.

    Still, how could this have been possible?

    There was only one thing that came to mind.

    ¡°Maybe it was the result of ¡®he¡¯ intervening.¡±

    ¡°¡­After all, that¡¯s it.¡±

    3 seats still empty.

    Among them, looking at Lee Cheon-gi, who turned his gaze to the seat of thest monarch in the innermost part.

    The Golden Lord shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m still scared of ¡®him¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not called the strongest monarch for nothing.¡±

    ¡°True cheating is what suits him.¡±

    Johanna and the Creator also expressed their agreement with Najik.

    The more you eat, the stronger you be.

    bring the dead back to life

    Duplicate other skills.

    Realizing the principle of magic, etc.

    Each of the unique skills possessed by the monarchs had power close to cheating, and that is why they were called absolute skills.

    Among them, the Reincarnated Lord¡¯s skill was truly fraudulent.

    However, his skills were so absurd that even such a reincarnated monarch would be considered ordinary.

    The reason why they agreed to the formation of an unprecedented organization called the World Federation in the first ce was because he was the one who led it.

    coogu pce.

    That moment.

    The door opens.

    A person appeared.

    jerk jerk.

    It seems like it was done on purpose.

    Appearing exactly at the start of the meeting, he sat down in his seat while the four monarchs watched silently and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the talks.¡±

    ¡°You mean themander hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°She had other urgent matters, so she left me the authority and was away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The monarchs were silent.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the outrageous behavior of Wanderer, who suddenly left the seat at the first meeting of the World Federation.

    what this fact means.

    Because everyone understood.

    After all, themander is just an limb.

    That he was the one who truly revived the Sword Master and led everything.

    ¡°It¡¯s a talk¡­ Honestly, I wonder if it has any meaning.¡±

    That¡¯s why he opened his mouth while fiddling with the silver coin that the golden lord was holding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be difficult to deal with the Seven Dragons even if it¡¯s just you and themander.¡±

    Only six sword masters they saw.

    If all of them had the same level of power as Geomrang, they would be able to destroy the Seven Dragons right away.

    What was the reason for establishing the World Federation?

    As a person who thoroughly moves on the calction of interests, he answered quietly to the golden monarch who asked with suspicion from a pragmatic point of view.

    ¡°Fighting an all-out war with the Seven Dragons is thest resort.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If a world war breaks out, you will have to deal with those who eventually returned to the Demonic Cult.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm, it sure doesn¡¯t pay off.¡±

    It is said that the seven guilds control half of the world, but on the contrary, the other half is under the influence of the Seven Dragons.

    An all-out war would lead to a world war, and then they would have no choice but to take great losses.

    Especially since the control of the sword masters is still iplete.

    The swordsman fights and dies at will.

    As if the sword had escaped at all.

    This is because if someone recklessly waged an all-out war and someone ran out of control or an escaped swordsman interfered, it could have suffered fatal damage.

    ¡­Of course, there was another really big reason.

    In any case, the superficial reason, excluding the sword master, was enough to convince the monarchs.

    They established the World Federation to keep the Seven Dragons in check, not to risk their lives.

    ¡°I agree that you want to avoid an all-out war, but then how are you going to keep the Seven Dragons in check?¡±

    That¡¯s why Lee Cheon-gi calmly asked.

    he replied.

    ¡°Let each one do as he pleases.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that rather than preparing something new, it would be better to carry out the n you have prepared.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if the ¡®Eden n¡¯ you prepared or the Golden Lord¡¯s ¡®Last War Project¡¯ seeds, it could deal a big blow to the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­It would be difficult if you revealed our guild¡¯s top-secret n.¡±

    ¡°I will say so.¡±

    Johanna sighed.

    The Golden Lord shook his head.

    Other monarchs also remained silent.

    They are the absolutes of this era.

    They were the ones who were at odds with the Seven Dragons in each realm.

    Even before the World Federation was established, there were secret preparations.

    A n that could go beyond keeping the Seven Dragons in check if ites true, and even secure world supremacy.

    However, since he openly pointed out a n that only the top guild officials knew about, he had no choice but to sigh.

    But he did not deny that fact.

    There was no point in arguing with him, who made all secrets worthless.

    ¡°If we each hold the Seven Dragons in check, there is no reason to establish the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°If you support the Sword Master as much as necessary, it will be a reason.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I wonder if I didn¡¯t want to see the damage.

    The golden lord, who pointed out a word, did not express his dissatisfaction anymore after hearing his answer.

    A superman of the absolute ss is an existence that alone can destroy a country.

    Even more so, if I could get support from the Sword Master, I could proceed with the n without worrying about the Seven Dragons¡¯ military response.

    Besides, his words weren¡¯t over yet.

    ¡°Above all, there is the greatest benefit that the World Federation can provide.¡±

    ¡°What benefits?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it so you don¡¯t have to worry about the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that possible?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    Lee Chun-gi, who asked the question, of course.

    All the other monarchs also made strange faces.

    No matter how many sword masters there were in the World Federation, Limon was the guardian deity of mankind who cut down many such sword masters.

    How are you going to deal with him?

    To those who couldn¡¯t easily guess the sword master¡¯s majesty as much as they saw it yesterday.

    he said softly.

    Like them, the n they were secretly preparing to deal with the Seven Dragons.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­In short, they¡¯re trying to get me first?¡±

    [Yes, it seems to be preparing quite thoroughly.]

 Chapter 527

    #527. this scammer.

    World Federation established.

    after the fact was made public.

    Each n of the Seven Dragons Association was struggling to gather information.

    As the World Federation itself was an organization established with the help of the Liberation Brigade, it was a set procedure for them to be hostile to the Seven Dragons.

    how they move

    what else are you going to do

    I couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to each trend.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    But at this very moment.

    Limon made no effort to gather information from the World Federation.

    I was just lying on my arm pillow in the flower field.

    It was because he had someone to inform him of the world federation¡¯s trends even if he didn¡¯t have to step out.

    ¡°If the information that they are targeting me is true, at least until I fall, I won¡¯t have to worry about an all-out war.¡±

    [It¡¯s fortunate that the worst was avoided.]

    The ck-haired girl was sitting in the flower garden.

    Li Qingyu smiled.

    What they were most concerned about was the world federation going into an all-out war.

    If the revived sword masters joined forces with the forces of the monarchs and went on the offensive, a world war would have broken out and the Seven Dragons would have been cornered.

    [It¡¯s fortunate that we were able to grasp information about the Liberation Brigade in various ways through this meeting.]

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s definitely true.¡±

    Just now.

    Reflecting on the information he had heard from Li Ching-yu, Limon quietly continued.

    ¡°Thanks to that, I learned that they resurrected all nine sword masters.¡±

    [It¡¯s great to find out that out of the 7 monarchs who participated in the World Federation, only 4 had nothing to do with the Liberation Brigade.]

    If it¡¯s trivial, trivial information.

    However, how many sword masters have been resurrected by the Liberation Brigade and how many ghosts remain.

    In a situation where everything was uncertain, it was the most important information.

    At least, there is no longer any chance of being stabbed in the back for underestimating the potential of the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡­It became clear that if they fought head-to-head instead, their heads would break, but there was no need to be disappointed again as they had been prepared for that much in the first ce.

    Unfortunately, it¡¯s the other way around.

    It was information about the specters.

    ¡°One of the remaining three specters must be the Command Lord.¡±

    [The other one must have been the one who pushed for the establishment of the World Federation.]

    ¡°If so¡­.¡±

    [It must mean that one of the remaining monarchs is the ghost of the Liberation Brigade or that the monarch is hiding with them.] ¡°

    . ..It must be difficult to approach it hastily.¡±

    [It would be right to be wary of all of them, at least until thest specter is clear.]

    ¡°Including the fact that the World Federation will eventually move ording to the will of the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    The World Federation itself was established to keep the Seven Dragons in check.

    Even if it has nothing to do with the Liberation Brigade, the possibility of conciliation is low.

    What if a specter is hiding among the remaining monarchs?

    The contact itself was dangerous.

    And as long as there are as many as three specters lurking around, the World Federation will face the Seven Dragons as the Liberation Brigade intended.

    It was a blow to the stomach.

    That was the reason Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so surprising that they¡¯re just wandering around.¡±

    [You mean avoiding an all-out war?]

    ¡°The Liberation Brigade aren¡¯t the ones to worry about casualties or damages in the first ce.¡±

    The Liberation Brigade was an organization that used words that mercilessly discarded not only members but also other ghosts.

    However, now that they have gained the power of the sword master and the power of the 7 guilds, there is no way to avoid an all-out war because they are worried about the damage.

    Even so, if there is a reason to hesitate¡­

    [There are probably three reasons.]

    ¡°One is that the sword master¡¯s control is unstable.¡±

    [The second is that if the Seven Dragons disappear, they will y hide-and-seek for a few years or decades at the most.]

    ¡° The third is¡­¡±

    It¡¯s called geography.]

    I already knew it.

    However, Limon frowned as he confirmed that this incident had made it even clearer.

    ¡°It means that in the end everything will be decided by Seven Arcs.¡±

    [All the problems the Liberation Brigade have right now will be solved if we get the Seven Arks.]

    ¡°So, will you attract other monarchs to deal with us and devote yourself to the search for the Seven Arcs?¡±

    [Probably.]

    ¡°They¡¯re filthy consistent.¡±

    [That means that the Seven Arcs mean a lot to them.]

    The Liberation Brigade did the absurd thing of resurrecting nine Sword Masters just by acquiring three Seven Arcs.

    What if they get the remaining 2 Seven Arcs?

    what can you do

    It was hard to even imagine.

    [Unfortunately, there is no way to stop it even if you know that fact.]

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Now they are all outnumbered.

    It¡¯s a difficult situation just to prevent the resurrected sword masters and the 7 guilds.

    There was no power to interfere with the liberation brigade.

    Considering the purpose of searching for the Seven Arcs, the Liberation Brigade had made a single attempt against the Seven Dragons.

    [I don¡¯t know if we can find and intercept it first if there is even a clue about the 6th and 7th Seven Arcs.] ¡°

    ¡­.¡±

    For some reason.

    Limon raised his eyebrows a little.

    However, Li Qingyu, who could not see him from an angle, continued to speak calmly.

    [If you can¡¯t do that, you¡¯ll have to use the next best option.]

    ¡°You mean the n I mentioned before.¡±

    [Fortunately, the World Federation did not go into an all-out war, so we had a chance to respond.] As

    much as they had noticed the n to establish the World Federation in advance, the Seven Dragons were also preparing to respond.

    After thest meeting of the seven dragons.

    The reason all the princesses hurriedly returned home was to prepare for it.

    [The problem is¡­]

    ¡°They¡¯re moving faster than expected.¡±

    [Yes, on the other hand, we are not ready yet.]

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    Most of the seven ns have not yetpleted their fight against the Liberation Brigade and the Lord.

    In the midst of this, even the World Federation had to respond, so even the Seven Dragons, which could use money like water, had to take time.

    That was the reason she spoke in a slightly subdued voice.

    [In that sense, I have a request for a swordsmith.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [Buy some time.]

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    If it¡¯s out of the blue, it¡¯s out of the blue.

    However, as he had already expected, Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It means that I want you to serve as an arrowhead until you are ready.¡±

    [Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to ask you this.]

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I think this is the most effective way.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t asked, he¡¯d have suggested it himself.

    Limon smiled and said.

    and asked

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what the doctor thinks too?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s so shameless to say to the doctor that you¡¯ll go back to get injured as soon as you get better.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to get permission from the doctor?¡±

    A green-haired beauty sits on a chair in the middle of the artificial flower garden and watches the conversation between the two.

    Maia red at Limon with sharp eyes.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    justugh shamelessly

    She finally opened her mouth in annoyance at his attitude, which showed no sign of averting her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, but I can¡¯t guarantee that your body ispletely healed.¡±

    ¡°At least right now, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°If you put it the other way around, it means that you don¡¯t know what kind of problems might arise if you force yourself to fight.¡±

    The human body is delicate.

    Just as a person who has been in a car ident can be fine on the same day and die from a brain hemorrhage the next day.

    Even if you look fine on the outside, there are many cases where problems are hidden deep inside.

    That is why critically ill patients are hospitalized for several days even after they arepletely healed, and only after checking their condition and confirming that there are no seque, are they discharged.

    What¡¯s more, if you don¡¯t get enough medical care and fight again, you don¡¯t know what kind of problem will arise.

    After pointing out as one member of Congress.

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°So promise me that you will avoid fighting as much as possible for the time being.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±

    [I asked for it because the situation was like this, but in fact I agree with Maia¡¯s opinion.]

    ¡°¡­Are you a princess?¡±

    [Please keep in mind the swordsman.]

    Would the emperor of ancient Rome be like this when he wished for immortality from the legendary great witch and was deprived of his destiny?

    To Limon, who was shaking as if he had been hit in the back of the head.

    Li Qingyu said with a smile.

    [If the swordsmith goes wrong, even the Seven Dragons will copse.] The reason

    they can stand against the Liberation Brigade is because Limon is there.

    If he died, the Liberation Brigade could change course at any time and wage an all-out war, and then the Seven Dragons would not be able to withstand it.

    No, he might start an active all-out war right now.

    So, ask Limon to take care of his body first.

    Li Qingyu speaks with a smile.

    Mya with sharp eyes.

    Limon, who had been scratching his cheeks between the two, finally opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t mind.¡±

    [Thank you for listening to my insistence.]

    ¡°Hey, if you get injured again, you¡¯ll be treated in a prison cell instead of a hospital bed.¡±

    Despite seeing Limon disapprovingly at the end of his promise, Maia did not stop him in the end.

    More than the liberation brigade is aiming for him.

    She knew that it was better to overdo it than to let them set it up on their own.

    Even so, the dissatisfaction remains.

    Avoiding Maia¡¯s sharp eyes, Limon slightly changed his words.

    ¡°Is that better than that? If things go on like this, they will be the most dangerous.¡±

    [Honestly, it¡¯s not going to be okay¡­ but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll turn down my offer.]

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    to attract yourself.

    The one targeted by the Liberation Brigade.

    And when he thought of the princess who would serve as bait with him in the future, Limon couldn¡¯t help but make a slightlyplicated expression.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­why.¡±

    A vast forest in the middle of a snowfield.

    But now everything has been devastated, in an empty lot where only snow and ice fragments remain.

    Wanderer shouted out loud.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I find that girl!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because the youngest sister is wearing that ck nobleman¡¯s sword?¡±

    ¡°The sister-inw is also great. His swordsman is very unique, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to imitate him like this.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to answer! I didn¡¯t mean to say admiration!¡±

    Wanderer gnashed his teeth.

    It¡¯s frustrating just not knowing the location of the escaped sword.

    I can only admire the sight of the devastated forest.

    The actions of the sword masters who couldn¡¯t find the traces of the sword turned her insides upside down.

    ¡°I heard that no one can escape from the Sword Master¡­! But why can¡¯t I find where the girl went!¡±

    If it¡¯s the brotherhood¡¯s loyalty and you¡¯re deliberately watching the escape of the Sword Master, I won¡¯t let you go.

    The moment Wanderer shouted ferociously while holding up the back of his tattooed hand.

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The heads of the sword masters tilted at the same time.

    others, of course.

    When Wanderer is taken aback when he sees even serious d making an expression as if he was talking nonsense.

    Joan of Arc blinked and asked.

    ¡°What kind of joke is that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a parable or an aphorism?¡±

    ¡°I told you to call me senior, not ambassador, junior.¡±

    d speaks seriously.

    When Joan of Arc corrects the title.

    Billy scratched the back of his head and suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an aphorism or a joke, but this is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    To the Wanderer who asked nkly.

    Billy said as if he was more absurd.

    ¡°Lady, it¡¯s not like you shouldn¡¯t drag us to a ce like this and act like that.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­!¡±

    He just saidmon sense.

    Why do we have to look at the truth as if we are looking at customers?

    The moment I was about to burst into anger.

    Wanderer was startled.

    It suddenly dawned on me.

    The saying that you can¡¯t escape from the sword master is a proverb that came about after the swordsmith Limon Aspelder killed the demon.

    That is, what happened after World War II.

    That means¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a sword master able to circumnavigate the earth 37 times to chase down and kill an enemy who has run away¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Lady, we are sword masters, not tracking masters, right?¡±

    No matter how sensible you are,

    Chasing the Demonic Cult for hundreds of years, mastering the tracking arts.

    Close the distance with the enemy in one step.

    As a bonus, who else would be able to do such an absurd thing if it wasn¡¯t a monster that could cut through space?

    Looking at Billy talking shyly.

    At the end of shaking fists.

    In the end, Wanderer had no choice but to shout as if vomiting blood with his face flushed red from shame,

    ¡°You swordsman, you cheater bastard¡­!¡±

 Chapter 528

    #528. There must be a way.

    Come to think of it.

    It was natural.

    If it¡¯smon sense that you can¡¯t escape from the sword master.

    The Silver Dragon Princess, who was said to have achieved a draw with Swordsman, would not have been able to escape, and the Seven Dragons would have perished long ago.

    Even so, Wanderer had no choice but to curse that swordsmith Limon Aspelder was a swindler and a liar.

    ¡°They say that they can¡¯t run away from the sword master whenever they open their mouth¡­ It was a lie!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a lie. It was true when only my master was a sword master.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you guys can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°If you say that, I have nothing to say.¡±

    Billy scratched his cheek.

    Like a demon, the ability to transcend space, fly in the sky, turn into an insect, be the wind, and pursue an enemy who runs away to the other side of the world.

    To him¡­

    No, because there was no sword master other than Limon.

    ¡°Why is that swindler talking about such nonsense¡­!¡±

    That¡¯s why watching Wanderer burst into anger.

    The three sword masters made mysterious expressions at the same time.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯se. That¡¯s probably¡­¡±

    ¡°It must have been annoying, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you bothered?¡±

    ¡°Precisely because you never felt the need to correct that maxim.¡±

    Limon wasn¡¯t originally saying that he couldn¡¯t escape from the sword master, but someone else started talking after seeing his achievements in catching demons.

    By the time Limon heard about it, it must have already spread all over the world.

    I guess I just wrote it because I was toozy to correct it.

    d pointed out.

    Billy agreed.

    ¡°In the first ce, to stand out against a sword master, you have to be an absolute ss, so there must have been no reason to correct it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you thought it might be an advertisement for the Sword Tower.¡±

    ¡°Well, that man is quite good at cheating like that. Even I, too, said that if I learned how to use a knife, I would be good at shooting, so I half-forced myself to be a disciple.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it feels like a 100-horsepower tractor when you bought it for 100 horses.¡±

    ¡°Oh I know. You call that false advertising?¡±

    ¡°oh! You managed to understand such difficult words.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, I¡¯m from a farming family.¡±

    Quick.

    As if talking to the homeroom teacher at the ss reunion.

    Watching the three sword masters amicably chatting about Limon, it took a moment for a blood vessel to build up on their foreheads.

    After forcibly pushing the blood vessel that was shaking as if it was about to explode by pressing firmly with your finger.

    Wanderer raised his hand.

    ¡°Shut up everyone.¡±

    Paperweight!

    From the neck to the thighs to the forearms.

    When three sword masters are silenced by sparkly tattoos.

    she said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Enough with the trifles, so tell me how you¡¯re going to find that damn bitch after the sword.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a way to find a sister¡­¡±

    As if it wouldn¡¯t end to the extent of stinging if you talk more.

    Seeing her showing off the tattoo on the back of her hand with darkly sunken eyes, Billy averted his eyes slightly.

    She then scratched the back of her head, looking at Jeanne d¡¯Arc, who was in trouble with a hand on her cheek, and d, who was shaking her head.

    ¡°There is no such thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not making excuses, but there¡¯s no real way?¡±

    Billy shook his head.

    It is difficult to track down a superman of the absolute ss who has decided to run away.

    Even more so, if the opponent was a sword master who used a ck swordsman to sh even traces and traces, it would be absolutely impossible.

    At least there are only two people who can do that.

    ¡°The only ones who can find the determined sister who ran away are our master and the ck man, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem even if I find it.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky enough to find a sister, this could happen again.¡±

    Billy clicked his tongue as he looked back at the icy forest.

    Sword Hu didn¡¯t break the spell and fight the sword.

    It¡¯s just that the whole forest was blown away with the sword¡¯s will, and even the sword was swept away in the aftermath.

    There was a car ident, but it was the car that hit the person, not him, and he sneakily evaded the drunkenness with a logic that was almost far-fetched.

    Of course it is sophistry.

    Originally, it was a residual talent that could not demonstrate half of my skills.

    But¡­

    ¡°How do you see the senior and the brother-inw? To be honest, I¡¯m not confident on my own.¡±

    ¡°Anything is possible as long as it¡¯s about holding on, but if it¡¯s suppression¡­ well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t fight.¡±

    A sword with a white g.

    The sword painting of the troubled face.

    Even a swordsman who couldn¡¯t tell a joke.

    Looking at the three Sword Masters, all of whom had negative or ambiguous attitudes, Wanderer raised his eyes.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard to catch that girl one-on-one? Even if you are in a state of being bound by a spell?¡±

    ¡°Any other sword master can do it, but our sister-inw is a bit special.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so special¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our youngest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seems like he¡¯s kidding.

    To her with the bloody eyes.

    Billy said with a sigh.

    ¡°In short, Samae is a sword master who has learned the most faithfully the most from her master, the nobleman.¡±

    Not everyone from the Sword Tower learned the same thing from Limon.

    Geomrang was originally a gunman.

    A sword fight that I learned through fist fighting.

    A swordsman who learned spears instead of swordsmanship.

    A swordsman who did not hold a sword at all.

    Among the seven Sword Masters from the Sword Tower, there are surprisingly few cases where Limon¡¯s progress has been properly followed.

    But the aftermath is different.

    Of course, as he was thest disciple, Limon was able to teach him all the know-how umted over hundreds of years of training and fighting fiercely.

    It¡¯s because he epted all the teachings.

    That¡¯s why he was able to master the most demanding swordsmith among all sword masters.

    ¡°Besides, sisters are strong and weak, and a little¡­¡±

    ¡°A little?¡±

    ¡°¡­well. It¡¯s hard to put into words, but it¡¯s one of the opponents I personally don¡¯t want to fight the most.¡±

    Because she didn¡¯t have the confidence to exin her ¡®uniqueness¡¯ in words to those who lived in a different era and didn¡¯t know much about swordsmanship.

    Billy ended his speech appropriately.

    ¡°Anyway, the important thing is that you need two to catch the youngest sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also a story when the sister fights for you. If you make up your mind and run away, it might be difficult with two people.¡±

    ¡°Eh, even I, who came from a farmer¡¯s family, must have a hard time alone.¡±

    Billy shrugs.

    Look at the two added one word at a time.

    Wanderer put on a gloomy expression.

    ¡°¡­so you¡¯re going to leave her alone?¡±

    ¡°No, not really.¡±

    Cowboy stuttered.

    It was because the veins protruding from Wanderer¡¯s forehead and the glowing tattoo on the back of her hand showed how much she was spinning right now.

    If this is the case, it bes X.

    The moment you intuit that fact.

    Billy hurriedly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Actually, there is one way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the sisters are, but I know who I¡¯m going to meet.¡±

    It seemed that if he spoke nonsense again, he would inflict more pain than death.

    To the Wanderer with lifeless eyes.

    Billy said seriously.

    ¡°Kill Master. Then the youngest sister will show up on her own.¡±

    ¡°¡­You say that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more realistic than turning the whole world upside down by finding a sister whom you don¡¯t know where at least you are?¡±

    These are the sword masters who were resurrected to catch Limon.

    To catch the escaped swordsman, he had to kill Limon.

    Indeed, Wanderer, who had been ring at Billy for confidently speaking out of absurd contradiction, eventually nodded slowly.

    ¡°Ok, fine.¡±

    The reason why he had to resurrect the sword masters while cutting his lifespan.

    Raising disciples this way.

    made one¡¯s own stomach explode.

    The root of all evil.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you right now, you bastard bastard¡­!¡±

    Wanderer gnashed his teeth as he burned his grudge against swordsmith Limon Aspelder.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm, why are my ears tickling?¡±

    [The Liberation Brigade seems to be swearing at the team leader.]

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If I cursed them, I cursed them. There¡¯s no point in swearing.¡±

    [Umm, are you going to do that?]

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    It was the Liberation Brigade that resurrected the sword masters.

    It was Limon who suddenly had to fight the dead disciples again.

    So, as Limon said, it¡¯s true that he should be upset and the Liberation Brigade should be triumphant¡­

    ¡®Why do I feel like the Liberation Brigade is going to grind their teeth even more?¡¯

    So far, Limon has destroyed the Liberation Brigade so much that he seems to have preconceived notions.

    Organize your thoughts appropriately.

    Yuna-kyung finished packing her bag.

    Then, grabbing it with a grunt, he jumped on top of the unmanned vacuum cleaner with space movement and spoke energetically.

    [Ready to depart!]

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you mistaken for us going on a pic?¡±

    [What are you talking about? You¡¯re going to risk your life to buy time against the World Federation, right?]

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    [Of course.]

    He is not a bird head.

    Yuna-kyung speaks triumphantly.

    And for a while, look at the bag full of the unmanned vacuum cleaner, game machine, and snacks she rode with cold eyes.

    In the end, Limon didn¡¯t ask more about Yuna-kyung¡¯s luggage.

    Instead, I just said it out loud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to follow you.¡±

    [Ah, what if the pet doesn¡¯t follow the owner?]

    ¡°Guiding the house is also a pet¡¯s job, right?¡±

    [Chief, you are not home anymore. Since you are a pir sister who always lives on top of the princess sisters, where do you want to

    protect

    ?

    Without knowing what kind of troubles Limon, who was suddenly hit by factual violence, was worried.

    Yuna-kyung smiled.

    [Besides, the team leader needs one more hand right now, right?]

    Maybe he wouldn¡¯t know if he was alive.

    If it were me now, even in the fight against sword masters, feathers would be useful.

    Limon frowned as he saw Yuna-kyung shrugging his wings.

    ¡°I might die again.¡±

    [If you die, you die. Do you live two lives or three?]

    Life is a bonus anyway.

    If I save it, will it be nothing more than shit?

    He spoke confidently, not befitting his small stature.

    At the end of looking at the blue bird, which has grown too big to be called a baby bird before I knew it.

    Laughing,

    Limon stroked her.

    ¡°Oh yes yes. Then pay for a meal in a while.¡±

    [I paid for my meal a long time ago?]

    After lightly lifting Yuna-kyung, who answered so yfully, with an unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    As much as the greeting with Maia is over.

    Because it was enough to start now.

    The moment when Limon, concentrating his mind, raised one of the star powers that permeated inside.

    Phaging!

    space is distorted.

    What I felt was the warm heat.

    Even though it¡¯s not directly in the sun, it makes the skin sting.

    It was a familiar atmosphere to both Limon and Yuna-kyung.

    ¡°¡­Come soon.¡±

    Limon opened his closed eyes.

    And it seems like you¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.

    In front of ves with clothes and ornaments.

    With piles of butts piled up at his feet.

    Limon grinned at the other person who smoked another cigarette and greeted him.

    ¡°Thank you for the hospitality, Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    A red-haired beauty in military uniform who greeted Limon with her hands tucked into her coat.

    Hai shook her head.

    And, as always, he looked down at Limon with a cold face and answered in a muddy voice.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s only natural to greet my concubine.¡±

 Chapter 529

    #529. Good luck in the future.

    * * *

    War is moremon than three meals.

    If you do it quickly, a country will be created.

    And that will perish overnight.

    Africa.

    Due to the nature of the environment, it was difficult to find diplomats on this continent.

    It was a ce where it was not umon for a country to disappear in the hope of diplomacy.

    At worst, it wasmon for the home country to perish while returning from diplomacy.

    So, a diplomat is a symbol of a great power.

    It was a luxury allowed only to military governments with the power to not have to worry about destruction, at least for now, and a well-organized bureaucratic system.

    ¡°hmm.¡±

    So it was.

    A diplomat from the Republic of Carmel.

    The reason Guinea Bean was able to enjoy morning coffee leisurely at the embassy.

    ¡°Today is also peaceful.¡±

    Of course, there was still a war going on somewhere in Africa, but he didn¡¯t care.

    The Republic of Carmel is a powerhouse ruled by arge supply yer.

    It was a country that almost copsed during the conquest war of Egypt, which turned the continent upside down, but kept its existence, albeit in the form of a vassal state.

    There was no reason to worry again.

    Besides, bing a vassal of Egypt was surprisingly not a bad thing.

    The Summoning Lord is missing.

    After the Utopia Guild was disbanded.

    Even in the struggle of each military government to upy the vacancy, it was possible to avoid the confusion thanks to the strong shield of Egypt.

    Of course, it would be heartbreaking for their president, who has been degraded from an absolute ruler to a servant who serves the country.

    That¡¯s the job of the superiors.

    Guinea Beans, who had said the right thing a few times and was pushed out of the position of a diplomat, didn¡¯t care.

    As long as there is nothing special to do, it¡¯s enough to eat public money and spend leisurely time.

    flutter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, are most of the front-page articles today rted to the World Federation?¡±

    Still, as a diplomat, you have to keep an eye on things.

    ncing at the pile of newspapers, Guinea Bean put on a look of insignificance.

    since the establishment of the World Federation.

    These days, the press is talking like something big is about to happen, but in Guinea Bean¡¯s eyes, it was thrilling.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another continent.

    The Utopia Guild is disbanded.

    Also, Africa, which had been underdeveloped by a long war, was not a ce where anything would change whether or not the World Federation was established.

    Even if it changes, the only thing that can be done is to give a small amount of relief goods and show condescension, just like any other group.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    So after opening the newspaper.

    Guinea Bean blinked.

    I wonder if presbyopia has alreadye.

    It¡¯s been a while since I rubbed my eyes and took out my magnifying sses.

    No matter how much he looked at it, the Guinea Beans got tired of seeing that the text on the newspaper did not change.

    ¡°This crazy¡­!¡±

    Wow Jangchang!

    How urgent was it?

    Whether or not the coffee cup I was drinking a while ago is broken.

    Guinea Bean, who opened and checked all the other newspapers on the table, now screamed with a darkened face.

    ¡°I will send a peacekeeping force to Africa!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Guinea Beans that screamed.

    Egypt, of course, from the historic giant warlords to the weak warlords that were just born yesterday.

    Everyone who was interested in the situation enough to check the newspapers and news in Africa shuddered in amazement.

    What does this fact mean?

    what will happen in the future

    For those with even the slightest insight, they couldn¡¯t have known.

    So, it took a while for Guinea Bean, who was sweating, to receive an invitation from the royal pce.

    * * *

    The Royal Pce in Egypt.

    On the other hand, there was a detached pce.

    Even though it is neatly maintained, it has been empty for several months, giving off a gloomy atmosphere.

    but this moment.

    The detached pce had been bustling for a long time.

    This was because hundreds of ves were roaming around without a break, cleaning and decorating the pce, and carrying all sorts of goods.

    And in the middle of such a fuss.

    A serious conversation was going on in the innermost room of the pce.

    ¡°What do you think, Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°Peacekeepers or speed?¡±

    ¡°both.¡±

    To Limon¡¯s question from behind the curtain.

    Hai did not immediately respond.

    Instead, he silently looked at the newspaper he was holding with a cigarette in his mouth.

    [World Federation¡¯s decision to dispatch peacekeepers to Africa!]

    [A sweeping decision to save Africa from chaos due to a long war!] [

    Reveal the truth about the nomadic tribes in Africa who lost their country and wandered just because they were a small country.]

    [A vassal state . The representative of the exiled government of country A petitions the World Federation for liberation from Egypt, which has been plundering and exploiting its colonies as an excuse.] [The World Federation is

    requesting cooperation from African countries, including Egypt, and is reviewing military sanctions against non-cooperative countries. [¡­]

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been looking at all the articles of the world federation that almost covered the newspaper.

    after inhaling deeply.

    Hai closed her eyes.

    Then he vomited out the smoke that had filled his lungs and spoke in a muddy voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s quick and effective.¡±

    The peacekeeping force is just an excuse.

    In fact, it was obvious to anyone that the World Federation was aiming for Egypt.

    It¡¯s not even a trivial soldier.

    To send the elite of the 7 guilds to Africa, capable of discing several countries.

    From the point of view of Egypt, the loser of Africa, that in itself is the same as putting a dagger in the throat.

    If you try to stop it, the frame of a colonial empire that opposes peace will be overwritten and you will eventually collide with the peacekeepers.

    It was an outlier.

    It was for this reason that Limon, who was leaving his clothes in the hands of a ve, made an unexpected expression.

    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t seem angry.¡±

    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡±

    ¡°Because the liberation brigade guys were ignoring the pharaoh by targeting the red dragon n in the first ce.¡±

    Targeting weaknesses is the basis of strategy.

    However, the World Federation was not enough to set the first target as the Red Dragon n, so they openly provoked them like this.

    The princess of the Seven Dragons, of course.

    As a proud princess, it was something to be displeased with.

    However, Hai answered without raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing to be underestimated by the enemy on the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s only natural that a decentmander would be happy to catch the opponent off guard and dig into it.¡±

    Of course, I didn¡¯t do the right thing.

    On the contrary, Limon reflected on his heart, thinking of the manymanders who had been running wild because they had been ignored.

    Not another princess.

    Comparing Hai tomonmanders was too rude to even think about.

    It was clear from her words that followed.

    ¡°Above all, it is great that I learned the limitations of the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    As the ves moved, they felt the thin texture that was oveid on their skin.

    Limonughed.

    The reason why the Red Dragon n became a target was not because they were weak.

    It was because the World Federation could only touch the Red Dragon n without engaging in an all-out war.

    In Africa, even a slight conflict was unlikely to escte into an all-out war with the World Federation.

    Knowing this fact, it means that they deliberately dispatched troops in the form of a peacekeeping force.

    ¡°With this, it¡¯s clear that they haven¡¯t fully taken over the World Federation yet.¡±

    ¡°If the other 7 guilds couldn¡¯t be moved without a just cause, wouldn¡¯t that mean that theck of preparation was the same?¡±

    ¡°It must be the price for hastening the establishment of the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure they all need time after all.¡±

    jingle.

    Letting go of the clear echo that tickles your throat.

    Limon thought.

    After all, this fight is a skirmish.

    The World Federation is in order to find the Seven Arks and destroy the Seven Dragons while tying up Limon.

    As for the Seven Dragons, to prepare to stop such a World Federation.

    Given that each of them had the same purpose to take their time, they could have avoided a fierce battle and ended it by pretending to be a war.

    The question is¡­

    ¡°But are you really going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Pharaoh n. If it goes ording to this n, it won¡¯t usually be dangerous.¡±

    Charleuk.

    Feeling the unique chill of metal sliding on your wrist.

    Limon pointed out.

    Even if you don¡¯t intend to wage an all-out war, an elephant can break down a rabbit hole just by passing by.

    The power of the World Federation, which had 8 sword masters, was overwhelming.

    Even if you use only half of them.

    Even if the n is slightly off.

    The Red Dragon n could be destroyed overnight.

    ¡°There is no war without risk.¡±

    But Hai didn¡¯t hesitate to answer.

    Victory is always behind danger, and the strong are the ones who win it no matter what dangers they face.

    with thick cigarette smoke.

    speak without hesitation.

    The princess of the Red Dragon n, who never knew how to avoid a fight, continued.

    ¡°So you keep quiet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I nned to do this in the first ce because the situation would only be more unfavorable if I came out openly from the beginning, but¡­¡±

    Sreuk.

    The stickiness of the skin.

    Tickling of the face and.

    Tolerating other trifles.

    Limon, who slightly turned to the side, opened his mouth after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Do I really have to do this?¡±

    For some reason.

    Hai asked softly at Limon¡¯s voice, which sounded more likementation than trembling.

    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t like it either?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°You can quit if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°You want me toe all the way here and just go back?¡±

    ¡°Our n is not so weak that we can¡¯t even earn time without you alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Although the war is ahead.

    Not asking for help.

    Hai speaks confidently as always.

    Even so, after hearing her voice that couldn¡¯t hide even the slightest regret, I stayed silent for a long time.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°Well, right now we¡¯re not in a position to cover this and that to fill our stomachs.¡±

    Charleuk.

    Step out slowly.

    Come out of the drawn curtain.

    Watching Hai smoking a cigarette with an open newspaper.

    Limon said lightly.

    ¡°Then, take good care of me from now on, Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Pharaoh?¡±

    Until the ash from the cigarette he was holding in his mouth left a ck hole in the newspaper.

    with an ice cold face.

    With bloody eyes fixed.

    It was when Limon tilted his head slightly, seeing Hai, who remained silent as always.

    A blue bird appeared beyond the space.

    [manager. look at this here That cool¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung closed her beak, which was about to say something excitedly.

    As if I saw something I couldn¡¯t see.

    Or maybe you¡¯re shocked.

    After lingering for a while.

    The only thing the bluebird could manage to say was one word.

    [Hickuk.]

    * * *

    ¡°The other 7 guilds have raised objections about why the peacekeeping force has already been announced when the preparations for dispatching troops have not yet beenpleted.¡±

    ¡°So what¡­?¡±

    ¡°It means I was in too much of a hurry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a waste of useless time¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if there aren¡¯t any chaffs like that anyway.¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words. Anyway, formally, that¡¯s the main force.¡±

    ¡°Now that nagging is over, dispatch troops quickly. If the Red Dragon n runs away after dragging it along, it will be difficult to bring in and kill

    the swordsmith ¡­¡±

    ¡°But at this point, it would be better if we wiped out all the Red Dragon n and even killed the swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there any objection¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, I will hurry preparations for dispatch.¡±

    ¡°It should have been.¡±

    ¡°So, are the preparations for the Sword Master to be sent to Africa finished?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like an ipetent¡­ that¡¯s already over.¡±

    ¡°Who are you going to send?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

 Chapter 530

    #530. My patience is running out.

    * * *

    Brilliant.

    Brilliant music sounds.

    When a dancer dances to the melody.

    The magician makes an explosion in the censer.

    ves reced any cold food, fanned, and carried beer and wine.

    Its appearance is the pinnacle of splendor.

    Indeed, it was a spectacle full of luxury, befitting a banquet held in the Egyptian pce, which had ruled Africa for hundreds of years.

    Normally, just being invited to a banquet like this would have made me happy.

    But at this very moment.

    What Guinea Bean was feeling was not admiration or pleasure.

    ¡®It¡¯s frustrating.¡¯

    Is it because of a troubled mind?

    Is it because of the atmosphere around you?

    Or is it just because of the tight suitpared to the belly?

    He let go of his cold water, his choking breath, and slightly rolled his eyes.

    ¡®¡­ All the diplomats of the influential powers gathered.¡¯

    An authentic sr kingdom that prides itself on sharing blood with the Egyptian royal family.

    A brotherhood of mercenary national heroes, pioneered by retired mercenaries from Apophis.

    The Church of Blood and Iron, which worships the Red Dragon Princess as the incarnation of Ra, etc.

    From ancient powers that had been under Egypt for hundreds of years, to newly incorporated vassal states. Even diplomats of enemy countries.

    All the diplomats with even the slightest power in Africa were gathered in this banquet hall.

    Just the weight of it was enough to make the tension rise.

    It was all the more so in the sense that the diplomats, who were originally supposed to be talking excitedly at banquet halls like this, kept their mouths shut.

    Disqualification for a diplomat.

    But it was unavoidable.

    The peacekeeping force announcement was made this morning.

    I was invited to a royal banquet in the yard where my country¡¯s policy on how to respond to this situation was not decided.

    Even a diplomat from a powerful country¡­

    No, rather, such a person had no choice but to speak heavily.

    ¡®It tastes like death¡­¡¯

    The banquet is gorgeous.

    The atmosphere is like a battlefield.

    It was time for Guinea Beans, who couldn¡¯t stand the tightness in the stomach because of the difference, to soothe themselves with cold water again.

    ¡°Prepare to have an audience with Hai III, the owner of Apophissa, the pharaoh of Egypt, a descendant of the Fighting Dragons.¡±

    The moment a girl in a baggy military uniform appeared from the curtains on one side of the banquet hall and opened her mouth.

    Guinea Bean immediately knelt down.

    It wasn¡¯t enough.

    The musicians who yed, the dancers who danced, the ves who served, the diplomats who served.

    Everyone in the banquet hall stopped what they were doing and got down on one knee in the direction the curtain was drawn.

    It wasn¡¯t just to be polite as a guest.

    until colliding with the Continental Alliance.

    No great power could stop it.

    Even defeating the summoning lord.

    The ruler who proved himself to be the strongest in this continent of the jungle.

    African tyrant.

    The name that anyone who lives on this ck continent, apart from enemies, can only fear and fear, made them very nervous.

    Charleuk.

    so after a while

    The curtain opens left and right.

    Their demeanor did not change even when the shadow of Hai on the Ruby Throne fell over the banquet hall.

    Rather, I tried to bow my head deeper.

    ¡°Are you all here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, once the invitations were sent out, everyone attended.¡±

    It was natural.

    Ignoring the invitation from the Egyptian royal family.

    Because there was no diplomat on the African continent who could do such a risky thing.

    So it was.

    The reason why Guinea Bean got the feeling that her hair was softened by the muddy voice that followed.

    ¡°Then there might be a spy from the World Federation among them.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Should I torture you and check it out?¡±

    ¡°¡­?!?!¡±

    To invite a diplomat from another country and torturing them by using them of being spies.

    A truly absurd statement.

    Even so, the diplomats, including Guinea Bean, were fed up.

    It was because he knew that, no matter how absurd, a Hai could do it without hesitation.

    She is the Red Dragon Princess.

    Even in Africa, she was a bolder and more ruthless princess than anyone called a tyrant.

    That was the reason why diplomats who were immersed in despair held their breath when they heard the clear voice suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°Be patient, Pharaoh. You can¡¯t turn all your friends into idiots just to catch a possible bug.¡±

    ¡°is it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to keep friends close, but there¡¯s a saying to keep enemies closer, right?¡±

    ¡°i get it. Then stop looking for spies.¡±

    While.

    They doubted their ears.

    That¡¯s because it was hard to believe the conversation that had just happened.

    ¡®Could it be that Pharaoh has been persuaded?¡¯

    ¡®To the person who suddenly intervened in a conversation with an aide?¡¯

    ¡®¡­What is this? Is it a dream?¡¯

    To admit and even admit that the African tyrant said that to him.

    What kind of character Hai was and how those who displeased her were reduced to ashes.

    For those who knew it well, it was shocking.

    ¡°You can all raise your head.¡±

    After listening to Hai.

    That¡¯s why Guinea Bean, who would normally avoid eye contact as much as possible, raised her head right away.

    who said that

    Have you ever been epted for that?

    Because I was very curious.

    But the moment I raised my head.

    Guinea Bean had no choice but to trust his eyes instead of his ears this time.

    Hai, dressed in the same military uniform as usual, does not suit this fancy banquet hall.

    It was because the appearance of the opponent next to her was so shocking.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­?¡¯

    The well-groomed blonde hair is brilliant as if melted gold has been applied.

    The semi-transparent fabric barely conceals the skin in the half-naked outfit, tantly emphasizing the graceful curves from the thin neck to the lofty waist.

    When gold nes and anklets and all sorts of ornaments entuate long, slender limbs.

    The brown skin, which is notable for its smoothness without any blemishes due to the gloss of the sticky balm, arouses the urge to touch it.

    The light makeup that seems to have been applied makes even the slightly sharp eyes feel like a sharp charm.

    ¡®¡­that humans can be that perfect?¡¯

    Of course, about that kind of outfit.

    It wasmon in this banquet hall.

    Even the dancers who danced a while ago were much more outspoken and bewitching than me.

    However, the image of the boy reflected in his eyes now was on a different level from that of the dancers.

    Just because it¡¯s perfect.

    Was to the Unspeaker like that?

    The golden ratio is said to be the most perfect beauty in the world.

    Originally, I thought it was only mathematically applicable, but now I know.

    that there are no scratches.

    that the bnce is right.

    that the proportions are correct.

    That alone can make the human body so enchanting.

    The impression of seeing a famous sword forged by a master craftsman is different from the beauty that is often felt in a beauty.

    That¡¯s why the attraction transcends even gender.

    As if the famous sword of the world was adorned with jewels and turned into an ornament, the fully decorated figure reveals the charm that was hidden.

    It makes you feel the immorality of seeing things you shouldn¡¯t see.

    gulp.

    Swallow dry saliva.

    While looking at the boy in a state of fascination that he was not even aware of that fact.

    Roaring!

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Guinea Bean was freaked out.

    It wasn¡¯t just that.

    Everyone in this ce stood in a daze and screamed at the sudden burst of me as if the whole banquet hall were on fire.

    looking at them like that

    Hai said quietly.

    ¡°¡­I said you could look up, but I never allowed you to look at my side room.¡±

    A muffled voice as always.

    A face that shows no emotion.

    But his bloody eyes ze like a dragon that saw intruders tainting his treasure with his eyes.

    The moment the guinea beans hardened after intuition of death.

    fit.

    one grape.

    He pierced Hai¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, Pharaoh. It doesn¡¯t wear out just by looking at it.¡±

    Sit on the armrest before you know it.

    Stretch out your long, thin fingers.

    Hai said quietly, looking at the blond-tanned boy who put a grape in his mouth.

    ¡°It wears out.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°My patience is running out.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh yeah?¡±

    It¡¯s like I didn¡¯t think of that.

    Blinking his eyes, the boy eventually smiled and picked another grape from the tray he was holding and put it into Hai¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m asking you to look at my face.¡±

    Is it because he likes that aegyo?

    Or is it because of the sweetness of the fingers that came in and out of the lips with the grapes?

    Hai, who was silent for a moment, asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you really want to see them?¡±

    ¡°huh? of course.¡±

    ¡°Then pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Okay, as long as it¡¯s grapes¡­¡±

    The boy, who was about to say that I¡¯ll feed you as much as you want, so stop your anger, blinked.

    It was because Hai suddenly lifted her chin with her fingertips.

    what that action means.

    before the boy even realized it.

    Hai bowed her head.

    And¡­

    side.

    A heat as hot as fire and yet soft enough to melt conquered the boy¡¯s lips.

    Maybe because it was totally unexpected.

    Or is it because of the feel?

    The moment when it was hardened.

    The boy, who came to his senses only btedly, hurriedly threw his head back and took his lips away from her.

    ¡°Sleep Pharaoh? This¡­!¡±

    ¡°Now you are my concubine.¡±

    No, I tried to take it off.

    Until she heard her whispering in his ear as she pulled the scruff of his neck as if he had expected it.

    ¡°So don¡¯t do anything suspicious to others.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was a moment.

    The eyes, which had been shaking uncontrobly, sank heavily and the boy¡¯s body lost strength.

    Catch some weakness.

    As if he had given up on rebelling.

    He pulled the boy¡¯s chin, which had be non-resistance.

    She kissed her soft lips again.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Close your small mouth tightly.

    While blowing your own hot breath.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Before I knew it, I ran my tongue through my teeth, tickled my sensitive gums, and intertwined my soft tongue to savor each bite of its flesh.

    Tsueup.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been sucking in a drop of saliva flowing from my mouth, as if I wouldn¡¯t miss even a single breath.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t breathe properly.

    Or is it because of the afterglow of a kiss that was too hot and passionate?

    The boy, whose face was gradually blushing, even dropped the tray he was holding and vomited out of breath before removing his lips.

    Hai snapped her fingers.

    Hwareuk!

    It seems like when the banquet hall was covered.

    A me that disappeared in an instant.

    And she said quietly to the diplomats with dead-to-life faces.

    ¡°Seeing my concubine, I will forgive your rudeness.¡±

    Even though the concubine was breathing heavily, she looked at herself resentfully, as if she were a tyrant who stole her chastity.

    She spoke in a muffled voice without raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard all about the peacekeepers, I¡¯ll keep it simple.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of allowing the World Federation or the like to set foot on my territory.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I have no desire to see you defile my territory and plunder resources, treasures, and people under the pretext of maintaining peace.¡±

    The peacekeepers couldn¡¯t do that.

    No one had anything so optimistic about it.

    There is no favor without a price.

    It was because they, who had lived in Africa, knew very well that the army moved only when there was an advantage.

    ¡°Are you saying you are going to engage in an all-out war with the World Federation?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why they looked puzzled.

    Hai, of course, knew how to go to war.

    But why would you want to avoid an all-out war?

    Puzzled, they were shocked to hear Hai¡¯s words.

    Because the method Hai chose was far beyond their imagination.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s enjoy the banquet.¡±

    But Hai didn¡¯t borate further.

    It seems that the words are over.

    He just got up and hugged the blonde-tanned boy who was still breathing with a red face and left.

    ¡°Wait a minute, what are you going to do if you leave already? You have to exin in more detail¡­¡±

    ¡°Nadia will take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­ha.¡±

    Looking at the empty seat that Hai left.

    Guinea Bean groaned.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Hai¡¯s bombshell deration.

    It was because she felt it when she saw the boy reluctantly wrapped her arms around her neck and left like a treasure.

    And that the reason she left the banquet hall so quickly was because she didn¡¯t like seeing her concubine.

    No matter who that boy was.

    I really couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    The concubine of Hai III.

    And that¡¯s because there was only one boy who could turn that tyrant into a docile sheep with a single word.

    ¡®Genius soldier in the middle of the day!¡¯

    A genius who yed a decisive role in helping the Continental Alliance win in the recent war. However, since there are even rumors that he may have been the cause of the war between the Egyptian army and the Continental Alliance in the first ce, he

    is a boy whose beauty alone may have tilted

    the country¡­ no, the entire continent.

    Limore.

    What is the reason for the reappearance of that seductive woman who disappeared after thest war?

    What does it mean to be by Hai¡¯s side now?

    And what will this continent be like in the future?

    Why does the face dyed red from a strong kiss and the golden eyes stained with moisture clearly remain in one¡¯s mind?

    Guinea Bean couldn¡¯t help but suffer from a headache because it was soplicated that it seemed like it was about to explode.

    * * *

    [Li Qingyu has a question.]

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    [Lee went to bait. But I want to know why you have to hide your identity.]

    The ck-haired girl was looking at the documents.

    Looking at the hologram of Ainsha, who was looking at him expressionlessly, Li Qingyu replied calmly.

    ¡°It is for disturbance.¡±

    [I want to know if you said it was a disturbance.]

    ¡°If the swordsman openly reveals himself, they will be wary.¡±

    [¡­I did understand. It¡¯s good if Lee¡¯s camouge goes undetected, and even if it does, it¡¯s disturbing. It¡¯s a great tactic.]

    ¡°It¡¯s best to remain undetected until the end.¡±

    For a moment, he nodded his head bluntly, as if he had truly admired it.

    Ainsha suddenly asked.

    [By the way, I want to know if Li Qingyu is not anxious.]

    ¡°You mean anxious?¡±

    [Now Lee is nominally also a conspiracy. You don¡¯t know what Hai will do in the name of camouge.]

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    It was a point that reminded me of the bitter experience of sending away a white-haired girl and Limon together to prevent a prophecy.

    However, suppressing the bitterness, she calmly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about that, though.¡±

    If it were another princess, it might be dangerous.

    The eighth dragon psionic has the power to drive princesses crazy, and Limon is more dangerous than that by itself.

    Even so, Li Qingyu was able to assert.

    ¡°Because she is the Red Dragon Princess.¡±

    Of course, struggle is the goal of life.

    In a sense, Hai, the most cold-hearted of the seven princesses, wouldn¡¯t do anything to destroy the Seven Dragons in a country facing a war with the World Federation.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who speaks thoroughly rationally.

    Ainsha tilted her head.

    Rather, it was because I had a hunch that Limon might be more dangerous in this situation.

    However, it is a simple intuition that cannot be called foreknowledge.

    He knew at least that Li Qingyu¡¯s judgment would be correct if Hai wasn¡¯t crazy.

    Ainsha eventually nodded with an expressionless face.

    [I was amazed. After all, Li Qingyu has ns.]

    ¡°Nothing to say. It was a n that couldn¡¯t even be implemented without Hai¡¯s cooperation anyway.¡±

    Receiving such admiration from Ainsha with a smile.

    Li Qingyu turned his head.

    And he had a meaningful smile while watching the news that was still talking about the peacekeepers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what they will look like when they receive the peace they so longed for.¡±

 Chapter 531

    #531. what do we say

    * * *

    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful scenery to draw.¡±

    ¡°Um, is that so? It looks a bit deste to me.¡±

    ¡°I just said it out of a mood.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy, junior. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been to this continent as a farmer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural that Europeans from farming families don¡¯te to ces like this.¡±

    ¡°Prejudice is bad, junior.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not prejudice¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Nice. Now, have some potatoes here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I will eat¡­.¡±

    The blonde nun smiling brightly.

    Geomrang Billy the Kid sighed as he received the fifth steamed potato today from swordfighter Joan of Arc.

    If you¡¯re a swordsman, you might like it.

    But, like a cowboy, he prefers to fill his veins with alcohol and gravy, and he¡¯s not happy with the diet that¡¯s be too wholesome these days.

    But humans adapt.

    Billy, who managed to fill his stomach unsoundly by sprinkling ketchup he took out of his pocket, said inly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit excessive anyway?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough for us to send an army to such an underdeveloped continent.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are here to bring peace.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it contradictory to lead an army to spread peace?¡±

    ¡°No contradiction. It¡¯s a natural thing.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    A brown-skinned monk.

    Gandhi, the swordsman, agreed with Jeanne d¡¯Arc and smiled gently.

    ¡°It is easy to spread a small peace, but it takes great effort to achieve a great peace.¡±

    ¡°Yes? As expected, juniors know something well.¡±

    ¡°It is an overestimation.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I am a bit sorry. Since they are peacekeepers, of course I knew they would start with Ennd.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. The karma of the world is fixed, so if we proceed step by step, won¡¯t the whole world overflow with peace one day?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Would you say affectionate?

    Would you say it¡¯s universal?

    Take a moment to look at the two sword masters exchanging good wishes in a warm atmosphere.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to make the world peaceful, but don¡¯t forget the real reason Lady sent us.¡±

    ¡°The real reason?¡±

    tilt.

    ¡°¡­Did you really forget?¡±

    ¡°No, um. So, what the warlockdy wanted was to sever the Red Dragon n, who would interfere with the spread of peace, and bring you in, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you remember.¡±

    ¡°Because Ie from a farming family.¡±

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve spread my big chest and proudly said it.

    Joan of Arc tilted her head again.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Will the teacher really show up to drive the Red Dragon n into a corner?¡±

    It¡¯s like being stabbed in the right ce.

    Billy with a speechless expression.

    Instead of the death penalty, Gandhi calmly expressed his opinion.

    ¡°Even if I think about it, I think Master will keep his arms crossed whether the Red Dragon n is subjugated or not.¡±

    ¡°If you catch even the Red Dragon Princess, you¡¯ll be very proud¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯lle to help.¡±

    ¡°Aha, maybe that was the warlock girl¡¯s intention.¡±

    ¡°¡­Can it be that it is? Did you hear that from thedy? Now, Master is saying that he ate with the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Before he knew it, he considered it a foregone fact that Limon would help subdue the Seven Dragons, and borrowed another porridge from the two discussing it.

    However, Joan of Arc still had an expression of disapproval.

    ¡°Ummm, is that really so?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying thedy lied?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any doubts, but I can¡¯t imagine that you are helping the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°I mean, people change. That nobleman could have had a change of heart too, right?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that teacher?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­¡±

    He only blurted out his words.

    Billy didn¡¯t have an easy answer.

    The guardian god of mankind who has defended the world against the Seven Dragons since the Bronze Age and is the noblest Sword Master.

    Swordsmith Limon Aspel, to

    think he joined hands with the Seven Dragons.

    As a disciple, he knew very well how absurd that was.

    ¡°¡­Honestly, pretending to join hands to destroy the Seven Dragons from the inside is more like Master.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, I think it would make more sense to say that the Seven Dragons are taking advantage of the Seven Dragons¡¯ weakness and treating the seven princesses like limbs.¡±

    ¡°It is thew of karma because karma does not change.¡±

    In the end, the three sword masters came together as one.

    Holding hands is just an illusion.

    In reality, Limon was coercively dominating the Seven Dragons, or they were only looking for an opportunity to use each other and fight each other.

    If it weren¡¯t for that situation, there would be no way Limon and the Seven Dragons would be together.

    Limon is also Limon, but it didn¡¯t make sense for the princesses of the Seven Dragons to forget the grudge umted for hundreds of years and join hands with him.

    It was so obvious that under the judgment ofmon sense, they giggled.

    ¡°There is a high probability that this will be futile.¡±

    ¡°Master, you might be thinking of abandoning the Red Dragon n as bait and attacking us in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°If you use that gap against you, you will be able to break the connection between the Seven Dragons and Master.¡±

    after such a brief discussion.

    The three concluded.

    First of all, I¡¯ll subdue the Red Dragon n and see.

    If Limon doesn¡¯t move until the job is done, that¡¯s fine, and if it moves, that¡¯s what they wanted.

    And no one believed that it would be impossible to destroy the Red Dragon n.

    They are sword masters.

    Because they were true absolutes among absolutes who had the power to change the world alone.

    ¡°So, when should I kill the Red Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°Wait a little. I¡¯m going to secure the justification before attacking the Red Dragon n, so if Lady¡¯s army arrives and a conflict breaks out¡­¡±

    Tiriri.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take the phone for a second.¡±

    Billy put his hand on his chest.

    Then, with a skillful motion, he opened his smartphone and opened his mouth in a touchy manner.

    ¡°Lady. I was still talking. When is that armying? Being the first toe and wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­really?¡±

    ¡°Then what shall we do?¡±

    ¡°No, you know. Let¡¯s just say that¡­ Lady? Lady?¡±

    pop.

    Doubt, surprise, embarrassment, etc.

    After going through all kinds of emotions, Jeanne d¡¯Arc tilted her head as she saw Billy, who finally removed the broken smartphone from his ear with a trembling face.

    ¡°Why is that, junior?¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversations?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing¡­.¡±

    Joan of Arc said as if it were obvious, and Gandhi nodded.

    I¡¯m at a loss as to how to exin this.

    After scratching the back of the head.

    Billy let out a sigh.

    ¡°The n has gone awry.¡±

    ¡°Is it twisted?¡±

    Where could there be twisted elements in this simple n to just annihte the Red Dragon n?

    Stunned, Joan of Arc opened her eyes wide at the words that followed.

    ¡°The Red Dragon Princess has dered that it will fully cooperate with the peacekeeping force and even dispatch troops.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°In addition, Lady said that it is difficult to cancel the dispatch or refuse to cooperate because it has already been announced to the whole world.

    ¡±

    Could it be that this is such an unexpected news?

    Or is it because I realized the meaning of the words?

    To Joan of Arc, who was blinking in a daze, he conveyed the truth that Borrower had told him while gnashing his teeth.

    ¡°¡­Suddenly, it means that we, too, will be traveling together with the Seven Dragons in May.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I have a lot of things I want to say, but I¡¯ll just ask you directly.¡±

    Eyes slightly raised.

    Thin arms with folded arms.

    There¡¯s even a cold expression.

    In contrast to his small body and handsome face, he exudes a chilly atmosphere.

    Limon asked sharply.

    ¡°What are you thinking, Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What did you think of what you did to me at the banquet hall?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the meaning of your question.¡±

    However, despite Limon¡¯s sharp gaze, Hai did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just asked quietly.

    ¡°Does it matter that I kissed you?¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with the pharaoh himself coveting the lips of his concubine?

    Limon raised his eyebrows as he saw her speaking so confidently, unbing someone who had just kissed her for the first time in her life, and it was almost half-forced.

    ¡°Of course there is a problem. No matter how much I disguised myself as a concubine, that was too far for a y.¡±

    ¡°Who said it was a y?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget Limor?¡±

    Hai put her hand in her bosom.

    Then he took out a cigarette, put it in his mouth, flicked his fingers to light it, and said in a muddy voice.

    ¡°It is you who promised to stay as the concubine until you give me 1000 pieces.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    When he came to Africa to find turkey feathers.

    To Limon, who was silent as he recalled the promise he had made to prevent her from colliding with Rose.

    Hai said quietly.

    ¡°Then I said I would stop the war of conquest and not touch you as long as I gave you a satisfactory piece one day at a time.¡±

    ¡°Instead, if you don¡¯t satisfy me even for one day, I will give you everything.¡±

    ¡°But you failed to keep that condition.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ording to the promise, Limon was his concubine until he gave 1000 sculptures.

    Even more than breaking an appointment halfway through.

    You have the right to have him.

    Limon, who looked at Hai, who had been pointed out by Najik, with heavy golden eyes, finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°No, Pharaoh is right.¡±

    I had something to say.

    The reason I couldn¡¯t keep my promise was because I was almost kidnapped by Rose.

    The promise was nullified at the point Hai started another war of conquest.

    At the time, I didn¡¯t point it out and passed it over, but now I think it¡¯s too much to argue about that fact.

    But Limon didn¡¯t.

    no i couldn¡¯t

    Since he has already made Rose his bride.

    In the end, the responsibility for what she did was her own.

    It was impossible for him to turn a blind eye to his responsibility as a sword master who had more lofty pride than anyone else.

    I guess I¡¯ll try to make it clear.

    Even though it¡¯s only the two of them, he calls himself Limore.

    That¡¯s why Limon had no choice but to agree to Hai, who repeatedly asked him.

    ¡°Limor, you are still my sidekick. Admit it?¡±

    ¡°Admit it.¡±

    ¡°That I have the right to have all of you?¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    But that was it.

    What I was able to answer right away.

    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter if I treat you as a sidekick.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why is there no answer?¡±

    There is no concubine who dares to be angry with Pharaoh for being favored, and there should be no such thing.

    Limon, who had been silent after hearing such obvious words that he could not bear to admit, finally spoke quietly.

    ¡°Pharaoh, you know the situation.¡±

    ¡°What situation are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I acknowledge the rights of the pharaoh, but I ask you to refrain from doing anything that could cause a crack in the Seven Dragons right now.¡±

    It was only dyed because of the World Federation.

    The princesses werepeting over Limon.

    But what if, in the midst of all this, Hai tries to make him his real concubine, not just nominally?

    It¡¯s a fight with the World Federation, it¡¯s nabal, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they tried to tear Hai to death right away.

    They are descendents of dragons.

    Because he was an existence that inherited a desire for monopoly close to madness.

    It was necessary to prevent such a situation from happening now, ahead of the May Day with the peacekeepers, even though it would be a mess in normal times.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s interesting.¡±

    I will pay for thister.

    So please refrain from it now.

    At the end of looking at Limon who was talking seriously.

    Hai slowly lowered her head and pressed her lips to Limon¡¯s ear.

    And with thick cigarette smoke.

    Quietly and silently.

    vomited a question

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to mix flesh with Rose, who has dered neutrality, but is it okay to dedicate your lips to me while being a concubine?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why are you surprised?¡±

    hardened face.

    wiggling eyes.

    Looking at Limon, who, unlike him, couldn¡¯t hide his agitation.

    Hai twitched her lips slightly, putting a wild beastly smile on her always cold face.

    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know that you were already having an affair with Rose?¡±

 Chapter 532

    #532. do not regret

    Limon was silent.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he uncovered a secret he shouldn¡¯t have.

    It was a voice that was obviously calm and calm, but it was so heavy that it gave me goosebumps.

    Most of all, it was on her face.

    more beautiful than ever

    Although ferocious.

    intense and

    frosty.

    Even though her mate was taken away and she was injured, she couldn¡¯t drink a sip of water and after wandering through the desert, she smiled like a beast that had gone mad with pain and hunger.

    Even an absolute who has lived for hundreds of years felt chills.

    Of course, the silence was only for a moment.

    Limon soon opened her mouth to appease her.

    ¡°Pharaoh I¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any excuses.¡±

    But Hai didn¡¯t listen to him.

    She grabbed the cigarette that was still burning hot in her hand and crushed it with her bare hand.

    I just whispered softly with heat that was hotter than the fire.

    ¡°I already warned you. You were the one ignoring me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to change it now, do as you please.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I want too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You can quit if you don¡¯t like it.

    Even though I gave myself a chance.

    Crush thatst bit of patience.

    I have to endure more so I can¡¯t stand it.

    He was the one who pushed himself.

    take responsibility now

    Watching Hai snarl, Limon remained silent.

    Also running away.

    also to resist.

    could do it

    Hai knows that too, so if he refuses, he¡¯s telling him to reject it.

    But since she broke her promise first, he acknowledged that she deserved everything she had.

    Because she could guess what catastrophe would happen if she refused or ran away from here.

    More than anything.

    the not-so-distant past.

    among the pouring raindrops.

    To remember the me that burns hot yet quiet.

    Eventually he closed his eyes.

    ¡®¡­is it karma.¡¯

    From the time I hugged Rose because I couldn¡¯t stand the upheaval during the Seven Dragons¡¯ meeting¡­

    Or, it may have been set in stone since she ignored her rivalry and epted Rose Ainsha as her bride.

    Rather, I was just lucky to have been able to get past it.

    because you know that

    Like a prisoner surrendering to pay the price.

    Or like a leader stepping out in front of a beast to protect the herd.

    Seeing Limon, who quietly closed his eyes and expressed his intentions by being silent, Hai smiled even more ferociously.

    Kwak.

    The hunt is already over.

    Although the opponent gave up resistance.

    Even so, it seems that he is still anxious.

    Like a beast that bites the hind legs of its prey.

    With a strong hand, I squeezed his shoulder tightly.

    After making it impossible to escape even if you want to escape.

    She slowly lowered her head and buried her face in the nape of Limon¡¯s neck.

    aww

    Teeth digging into the neck at once.

    Greedier than a vampire who lusts for blood, and more unstoppable than a predatory beast that suffocates its prey.

    clench his teeth deeply.

    Chew well.

    Jureuk.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s too deep?

    Drops of blood flowed from the nape of his neck.

    However, it seems that it is uneptable that even one drop of it escapes.

    After sucking it in, he rolled it on her tongue, savoring the sweet taste, then swallowed it in one gulp and slowly parted her lips.

    is it because of the pain?

    Fluttering eyshes.

    However, because he knows that even the pain is caused by himself.

    Has Netty smiled coldly and finally released his hand from Limon¡¯s shoulder.

    and put it in his ear.

    in a hoarse voice.

    ordered.

    ¡°-Take it off.¡±

    He opened his eyes.

    And even when you look at yourself with boiling eyes.

    As if to prove that all of this is done by his own will.

    without touching it directly.

    Before being the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    As a pharaoh with a concubine in front.

    At the end of silently facing her bloody eyes, which hemanded by his rightful right.

    Limon finally moved his hand slowly to the knot the ves had tied carefully but tightly so that they would not crease.

    and¡­.

    A thin cloth that covered the most perfect body in the world.

    slippery

    flowed down

    * * *

    [Ugh.]

    A feather sprinkled with gold dust.

    A gold chain at the ankle.

    Even the pretty decorations on the tail.

    Yun Na-kyung, who was immersed in thought in a gorgeously decorated appearance, suddenly scratched her head with her wings.

    [The transformation of a man is innocent, but that still seems guilty, right?]

    When you stay in Africa in the first ce.

    It was Limon who always had the appearance of a blonde tanned boy.

    That Li Qingyu had suggested that in order to disrupt the World Federation, it would be better to openly imitate his concubine.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung rolled on the floor andughed out loud when she saw Limon epting the offer with a grin on her face.

    But after seeing Limon, who was determined and dressed up.

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    It¡¯s just a little embellished.

    That little difference is so huge, is it really okay to be like this? That¡¯s what I thought.

    then she realized

    Usually, Limon doesn¡¯t decorate too much.

    Or, he just didn¡¯t know because he was hiding his appearance so that it was recognized as normal with the power of the stars.

    The terrifying fact that a sword master has a perfect body goes beyond muscles and bones and goes beyond skin, body, and face.

    [Even when she wasn¡¯t dressed up, she was originally handsome, her clothes were wings and her makeup was a disguise, but ¡­.]

    she was sure

    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t know it would be like this.

    If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have offered Limon to pose as Haty¡¯s concubine, no matter what the circumstances.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung struggled.

    It was because she was very anxious about whether Hai, who saw Limon now, would be able to control herself.

    She was the only one who knew that Hati loved her original limon collection.

    [¡­what would be okay?]

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    In the end, Nakyung Yun only scratched her head.

    Contrary to her cold-looking appearance, she is Hati, who was so passionate about dating that she couldn¡¯t bear to confess her feelings just because she was shy.

    If she sees that Limon has changed, will she boldly step forward?

    From Yuna-kyung¡¯s point of view, it was almost impossible.

    something else.

    For example, because of jealousy or anger.

    As long as you don¡¯t go crazy.

    She must have been trying to get closer to Limon at most.

    [Ummm, what should I say if the soldier asks for dating advice again?]

    Had she known it would be like this, she would have read a romance novel or something more.

    Thinking of tutoring those shy beginners in dating, Yuna-kyung had no choice but to think in a different way than before.

    * * *

    Seruk.

    fingers slip

    From the top of her ear, down her elegant neckline, over her straight corbone, to her exposed side.

    Could it be that she applied the finest balm?

    Or is it her original texture?

    The texture of the skin, sticky as if it were sticking to itself, smooth as silk, and soft as if it would melt, was so pleasant.

    The muscles hidden in it are stic and flexible, as if you would snap your fingers just by pressing it lightly, making you feel strangely addictive.

    But it¡¯s still not enough.

    The more you touch, the more you touch.

    Adding hunger and.

    Burning heat.

    Unsatisfied with the tactile sensation transmitted by her hands, she slowly lowers her head.

    stop.

    Maybe because there was still a bit of shame left.

    once carefully.

    To fit your fingertips.

    The moment you slightly lift your wrist.

    The unfamiliar but familiar scent that brushes the tip of my nose makes my shyness fly away at once.

    Instead, what simmers is anger, jealousy, displeasure, and nervousness toward someone filthy who has arbitrarily left a mark on one¡¯s treasure.

    That¡¯s why it stutters.

    A ce where there are no other traces yet.

    At the end of throwing away the cautiousness of a moment ago and sticking my head in, chasing only the smell of flesh.

    Purity finally found.

    Grasping her ankle with anklets.

    He pulls it up without hesitation and sticks his teeth in it.

    flinch.

    Could it be because he didn¡¯t know he would kiss the tip of his toe, or was it because of the harsh stimtion?

    Body trembling slightly.

    Insignificant moment.

    So, a more honest response.

    Whates to mind is a cruel smile.

    And the predation began.

    From the tip of the toe to the top of the foot, ankle to the inside of the calf.

    Kissing, sucking, biting, nipping, and sifting, it engraves traces of infested jealousy, affection, and monopoly desire.

    Like a wild beast that greedily obtains a desirable prey after suffering from a long hunger.

    But it¡¯s also not enough.

    no matter what mark it leaves.

    thirst deepens

    The body just heats up.

    The moment you realize that there is only one way to relieve this crazy desire.

    She was already on the move.

    widely!

    I knocked him down on the bed, who was barely holding on while sitting on the edge of the bed.

    Attack from above and hold down.

    look down

    Under the light of the candlelight, what was clearly revealed was a body without any ws.

    Contrary to myself who hasn¡¯t even taken off my clothes yet.

    Excluding a few essories, just seeing him without a thread makes my heart beat and my blood runs hot.

    The moment she tried to covet him in earnest ording to her desire.

    A voice that rang through the air.

    ¡°Is Pharaoh really okay?¡±

    She hesitated at the sound of a voice that was so calm that even the boiling blood subsided for a moment.

    And he asked, trying hard to suppress her simmering desire.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if this is what the Pharaoh really wants.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°okay¡­?¡±

    As if expected.

    She seemed like she had to check though.

    Limon nodded slowly and said.

    ¡°Then do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But, as Pharaoh¡¯s concubine, I have onest word.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    That was it.

    As if telling them to do whatever they want now, Limon didn¡¯t resist and fell silent.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t move.

    I¡¯d rather he resisted.

    Or if you just gave up.

    If at least he resented himself.

    She would have left her body in the boiling heat and coveted him.

    But his detached appearance, like a shepherd reaching out to a poor wounded and starving wolf cub.

    That attitude, as if he would ept it as karma no matter what he did.

    deep.

    Although still.

    Clean.

    The moment he saw her golden eyes that seemed to see through anything, he made her cover his eyes with her hands as if to seal them.

    Even so, the gaze felt more clearly.

    And Hai gritted his teeth as he recalled his own image, dotted with ugly desires, whose golden eyes reflected like a mirror.

    aww

    I was angry.

    To the extent that I had the urge to continue to vite him, even if I was forced to, blindfolded.

    Now she was a predator.

    No matter how strong he was, he was nothing more than prey at the point of giving up resistance.

    But she couldn¡¯t in the end.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of her intuition that if she surrendered to her desire like this, she would be able to have him, but she would definitely regret it.

    The moment I saw his eyes.

    that springs from the depths of the heart.

    Her guilt for doing something she shouldn¡¯t have turned her from a mad beast to a helpless sinner.

    boiling desire.

    sinking guilt.

    At the end of the conflict between them.

    Hai eventually removed his hand from Limon¡¯s eyes.

    And after roughly pulling off her own coat, she said coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You are my concubine and you belong to me.¡±

    Leaving only that warning.

    Hai left the bedroom.

    Then, he took a stride and threw himself into the pond on the other side of the pce.

    Chow!

    water droplets sshing

    amid rising water vapor.

    She let out a hot breath.

    Then he put the cigarette he had taken from her arms into her mouth, dried it in one breath, lit it, and closed her eyes.

    A fever that subsided the more I swallowed her smoke.

    In my heart that gradually calms down.

    muttered involuntarily.

    ¡°Are you still that noble?¡±

    It was only now that the heat had cooled, and I could only make a cool judgment.

    If she had held Limon as it was, he would never have been able to win his heart, and that it would continue to be the same in the future.

    But Hai was not disappointed.

    Rather, she just smiled coldly.

    ¡®Does not matter.¡¯

    As much as she¡¯s been watching him longer than anyone else.

    Hai knew.

    Limon¡¯s body may be perfect, but his heart is not.

    He also has a desire.

    Sometimes it even shakes.

    That he can change.

    Then, what she had to do was simple.

    To stain her pure and calm golden eyes with his own lust.

    Captivate not only the body, but also the mind.

    Not because of a simple promise, but out of a pure will, and made her volunteer to be held in her own arms.

    Until the end, she loves only herself and is willing to cut down all the other princesses, including Rose, for her own sake.

    She will carve herself into him, she decides.

    The hottest in the Seven Dragons.

    A violent war fanatic.

    A mad tyrant.

    When Hai III¡¯s bloody eyes shed with so much desire.

    Left alone in her bedroom, Limon murmured softly as he felt the heat remaining on the coat she had covered him with.

    ¡°¡­it happened.¡±

    In that he was so mad with lust that he would do anything to have himself, whether or not the entire Seven Dragons were destroyed.

    And as all of this is one¡¯s own karma, it is difficult to prevent or resist it.

    or world federation.

    Whether it¡¯s the resurrected Sword Master.

    Realizing toote that he had an ally that was a million times more lethal than that.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

 Chapter 533

    #533. to bear in mind.

    * * *

    Although it is often easy to be mistaken.

    An army is not an organization that can be moved simply by giving orders like a horse in a game.

    arming and supplying food.

    Arrange the means to move.

    making detailed ns, etc.

    Even just sending a unit to the next town right away is a mountain of preparations, and depending on whether it¡¯s an operation, training, or deployment, everything is different.

    Not even the United Nations.

    The World Federation, which was formed by the union of private guilds, organized its own peacekeeping force and dispatched troops to other continents.

    It just wasn¡¯t that difficult.

    Originally, something close to impossible.

    Even if it was possible, it was a task that required at least several months ofplicated preparation.

    Nevertheless, the World Federation managed to do it.

    The influence of the 7 guilds.

    Preparations made in advance.

    The power of high-level yers, etc.

    It was a miraculous achievement that could have been achieved because all the elements were in sync.

    However, that great achievement was twisted before it even started due to a single announcement.

    [Expressing their intention to participate in the Egyptian peacekeeping force.]

    [Is true peaceing to Africa?] [

    It is known that the details will be announced after consultations with Egypt and the World Federation¡­]

    .

    It was something everyone could not have imagined.

    Egypt is a warring nation that has waged more wars than any military government in Africa, including thest war of conquest.

    plunder all kinds of treasures.

    Monopolizing food and energy.

    Such as sending mercenaries at high cost.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that they were the culprits who made wars in Africast hundreds of years by thoroughly using war.

    So when the peacekeeping force was announced, everyone had no doubt that Egypt would rebel.

    In the first ce, the purpose of the World Federation itself was to inte the bacsh and gain a justification for war with Egypt.

    However, because Hai announced that he would cooperate with the peacekeeping force, the World Federation¡¯s n was ruined.

    Of course, the purpose was blown away because it was to the point where preparations for dispatching troops had to be redone from the beginning.

    So it was.

    That is why one man went to Egypt.

    ¡°Call me Pascal. I am here as themander of the peacekeeping force on behalf of the 7 guilds.¡±

    gue Prince Pascal.

    The deputy guild leader of the Soulless Guild.

    Of course, he was in charge of the guild on behalf of the Commander, who had little external activity.

    A yer who even had a record of destroying a small country alone in a dispute that urred during the establishment of a guild.

    Aside from his unique appearance wearing a bird¡¯s beak mask, the bleak air he exhaled inevitably suffocated those who encountered him.

    ¡°Uh¡­ My name is Nadia. I came as an agent entrusted with full power by the Pharaoh.¡±

    On the other hand, Nadia isx.

    From the baggy military uniform to the gaze that naturally looks at the other person¡¯s eyes, to the restless atmosphere.

    It was not like the person who attended the meeting representing the position of the most powerful country in Africa.

    ¡°A noble person hase as the representative of Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, he¡¯s just an errand boy for the princess.¡±

    ¡°For a simple errand boy, you seem to have brought a rather unique attendant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Nadia blurted out.

    Instead, it was the person sitting next to him who was resting his chin on his mouth.

    ¡°The introduction iste. My name is Remor. I came here not as an attendant, but as the eyes of the pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°The eyes of the pharaoh¡­¡±

    Pascal recalled those words.

    It¡¯s not particrly strange.

    It was rather natural to send an observer to such an important meeting even if he trusted his aides enough to entrust him with full power.

    one if you have a problem.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there weren¡¯t enough talented people in Egypt for the Pharaoh to send his concubine as an observer.¡±

    ¡°Because Pharaoh loves me very much.¡±

    A thin piece of clothing that shows through.

    All kinds of fancy gold jewelry.

    Eye-catching beauty, etc.

    A blonde-tanned boy who doesn¡¯t look like an observer of an important meeting to anyone¡¯s eyes.

    It was a while to look at Limon through the new beak mask.

    Pascal turned his gaze back to Nadia as if he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Anyway, good. Since you came with full power, please tell us how and to what extent Egypt can cooperate with the peacekeepers.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit odd?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, how much can you help me? Isn¡¯t that a question we should ask you?¡±

    ¡°We created the peacekeeping force.¡±

    ¡°But this is Africa.¡±

    Africa¡¯s loser is Egypt.

    Then, of course, isn¡¯t it natural for them to lead the peacekeeping force and the World Federation to help it?

    Watching Limon speak slowly, Pascal pointed out coldly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the observer too talkative?¡±

    ¡°I told you that Pharaoh likes me a lot.¡±

    ¡°Even so, the Pharaoh¡¯s representative now must be Miss Nadia?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m close with Nadia too, so there¡¯s no reason to feel bad about interfering in a few words like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if to show off their friendship.

    At all, Limon puts Nadia on his shoulder and smiles.

    Looking at Nadia who nodded eagerly again, Pascal felt it.

    He is just a representative with full power, but in reality, the person he has to negotiate with is not thisx girl, but a brazen boy.

    That said, this negotiation is going to be pretty tough.

    Really regrettable.

    That hunch was right.

    ¡°So we will provide all the troops, so give us a lot of money and supplies. I do not have money? Then you can give me gold.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do with the desert as your base? ignore the desert How many people in Africa live vigorously in the desert.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much to say it¡¯s a war. We need to give other countries time to think. Um¡­ so at least a year?¡±

    ¡°huh? Why am I taking responsibility? ¡®Cause I¡¯m just a spectator If you have any problems, ask Nadia.¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s okay to intervene and interfere with everything.

    Digging into the gaps in the agreement and skillfully outwitting them.

    When questioned, he pretended that he was just Pharaoh¡¯s concubine and had no rights or responsibilities.

    Is this a real little boy

    Or is it a hundred-year-old nine-tailed fox?

    It¡¯s been a while since I had to deal with that cunning yet shameless trick.

    In the end, it was after Pascal came to his senses that he signed an agreement filled with all sorts of unfavorable conditions as if possessed by a fox.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s see. The day wille when you will regret this decision.¡±

    Was it because he was resentful of being unterally swayed by a side chamber that was neither the pharaoh nor his agent?

    At Pascal¡¯s bleak words.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    Because before he could say anything, someone tilted his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Oh gue Grand Duke, is that just a deration of war?¡±

    ¡°¡­Nothing like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d it isn¡¯t. But please refrain from saying anything that could be misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, even if it was a deration of war, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    They are the Red Dragon n.

    never avoid a fight

    If you want war, I will ept it.

    However, at that time, the World Federation would also have to be prepared to shed blood.

    girlughing and talking

    Rules Egypt as Hai¡¯s hand.

    He is a high ranking master who even has the authority to mobilize the assets and troops of the Red Dragon n indefinitely, and an aide to the Red Dragon Princess.

    Nadia¡¯s cool gaze forced Pascal to leave the conference room in silence.

    match.

    ¡°Even Pharaoh is very lucky to have such apetent entourage.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, not as much as my father-inw.¡±

    So after a while.

    After congratting them on winning the conference with a high-five, the young boy and sometimes the young girl immediately headed to the pce.

    To deliver this good news to Hai as soon as possible.

    However, after notifying the results.

    What greeted the two were cold eyes.

    ¡°Nadia.¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    ¡°Who said it was okay to stay close to my concubine?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    Of course, I knew I would be praised.

    Nadia stiffened at the cold reprimand of the princess she respected.

    ¡°I took my side room and asked them to negotiate, but I never allowed them to y their way.¡±

    ¡°Are you ying? Me with my father?!¡±

    ¡°Pharaoh what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of them put their shoulders together and put their hands together?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    Nadia, who was frightened by the false usation.

    Limondo, who had an absurd expression on his face.

    Hearing Hai¡¯s point, I was at a loss for words for a moment.

    It¡¯s not surprising that she knew the details of the meeting. The meeting room was closely monitored in preparation for any unexpected situation.

    But¡­

    ¡°Are you just doing this with that?¡±

    ¡°I should have already told you everything about you is mine.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not an elementary school student, but I¡¯m jealous that I pped my hands with my shoulders.

    I was at a loss.

    Limon kept his mouth shut.

    It was because I realized it the moment I saw Hai¡¯s bloody eyes burning like ice.

    That logic doesn¡¯t work for her now.

    So Limon opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­Okay, I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Are you admitting you were wrong?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Then you must be punished.¡±

    quietly.

    twitching fingers.

    The moment Limon sighed again and came right in front of him.

    Hai slowly reached out to him, pulled him closer, and pressed his lips to his ear.

    Blow hot breath.

    Scrubbing the auricle.

    At the end of a soft bite.

    Kwadeuk.

    at a whack.

    A tooth that pierced that earlobe.

    After not only leaving marks, but also piercing holes with sharp fangs.

    Hai, who swiped the dripping blood with her tongue, opened her mouth with a hot voice.

    ¡°Nadia.¡±

    ¡°Nyeet!?¡±

    ¡°Bring the earrings from the treasury.¡±

    ¡°Uh, something¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my princess.¡±

    Covering his blushing face with his hand.

    However, Nadia, who watched the scene through wide open fingers, hurriedly retreated and returned with many ves.

    After looking at the cushions and silks the ves held up.

    Pick up a pair of earrings made of the most expensive and rare red diamond in the world.

    After putting it directly on Limon¡¯s ear.

    whispered softly.

    ¡°Wear these earrings whenever you see me. I will take the punishment for that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Be mindful instead.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I would do if I saw you not wearing these earrings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Injures the huge prey that is difficult to catch at once.

    soaked in blood

    drive it over a cliff

    Finally giving up on running away.

    Like a tenacious beast that makes you stick out your neck.

    In Hai¡¯s ferocious eyes and the weight of the earrings that feel heavy again.

    Limon nodded with a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°So how was it?¡±

    ¡°¡­not very good about the oue of the talks.¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that. I¡¯m asking if the guy who asks if he¡¯s a genius soldier or something like that is really our teacher.¡±

    ¡°If yes, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Is it because you suffered so much?

    The cowboy asked a question as soon as he saw Pascal, the Duke of gue, who returned as green onion kimchi.

    Billy put down the rag he had been cleaning his pistol with.

    And after turning it around to see if there was any remaining dust, he turned the pistol around and put it into the holster, grinning.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to attack the pce right now and kill the Red Dragon Princess and my teacher.¡±

 Chapter 534

    #534. will you be ruined?

    Would you say it¡¯s as expected?

    Take a moment to wrap your head around the headache from Billy¡¯s straightforward answer.

    Pascal said nervously with a look of uneasiness that was different from when he had a meeting with Nadia.

    ¡°Did you forget why I just came to discuss with the Red Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°Could you decide how to share the bed and the nket with the feeling of crying and eating potatoes when you suddenly end up sleeping with an enemy?¡±

    ¡°no! No, that¡¯s right, but the real purpose is to secure a just cause anyway!¡±

    On the surface, their purpose is peacekeeping.

    But what if you attack Egypt, which has expressed its willingness to join?

    If it was the Seven Dragons, it would be possible to make them the enemies of the whole world with that justification.

    That¡¯s why he signed an agreement with the Red Dragon n to dispatch a peacekeeping force even in this situation where the n was twisted.

    One problem.

    It was that there were many people who did not havemon sense.

    ¡°It¡¯s a justification, so what can you do? Anyway, it¡¯s not enough just to kill Master. Isn¡¯t that right, senpai?¡±

    ¡°Umm, if I can get rid of the teacher for sure, then I don¡¯t have to worry about justification.¡±

    ¡°At this point, if we destroy the Red Dragon n together, there will be no need to worry about the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No matter what tricks the Seven Dragons do.

    Whether hundreds of millions of troops be enemies.

    No matter how many absolutes gather.

    The sword master¡¯s enemy is only the sword master.

    If only Limon is killed, even if the whole world bes an enemy, they themselves¡­ No, they can handle it alone.

    Looking at them talking as if it were too obvious, Pascal put on a tired expression.

    It was because they thought that it might be possible for them to fight the world alone.

    Right now, Billy was a monster who unterally made fun of one of the strongest monarchs, the reincarnated monarch.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, junior.¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°What kind of analogy is the feeling of eating potatoes while crying? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s thetest buzzword to express a feeling of joy.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, did youe up with something like that? It¡¯s embarrassing toe from a farming family and not know that.¡±

    ¡­I couldn¡¯t help but think of that when I saw her cheating on the swordswoman Joan of Arc.

    Anyway, now theirmander is himself.

    Thanks to that sense of responsibility, Pascal tried to calmly open his mouth.

    ¡°You may not have a cause, but the World Federation does.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯se. At least Lady seems to think that it doesn¡¯t matter what the cause is as long as she can slit my master¡¯s head, right?¡±

    Pascal was speechless for a moment.

    before actually leaving.

    When I recall the image of Wanderer grinding his teeth at Limon, it seemed like he would be able to sincerely think that way.

    I was afraid of repercussions if I ignored the guild leader¡¯s intention even after knowing it.

    ¡°Come on, if that boy is the real Limon Aspeler, can you guarantee we¡¯ll catch him?¡±

    Eventually, Pascal turned around.

    A ploy to escape responsibility.

    However, the three sword masters made subtle expressions at the unexpectedly pointed point.

    ¡°That¡¯s a sharp point.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you can¡¯t beat a swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can win if we fight together, but our master is not a nobleman who will treat you lightly.¡±

    ¡°If you have to fight more than two sword masters, you¡¯ll start thinking about how to escape.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, even as a farmer, I¡¯m not confident in catching a reluctant teacher who runs away.¡±

    Apart from Billy, who was a gunman in the wilderness, Joan of Arc and Gandhi are sword masters who are ustomed to leading armies.

    I knew how important a justification was in a war.

    However, there is one reason why they agreed that it would be better to attack Egypt immediately.

    It was because the chance to catch Limon was so rare.

    Besides, Limon wasn¡¯t the only opponent they needed to care about.

    ¡°You can¡¯t ignore the Red Dragon Princess either.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, even the death penalty escaped against the Golden Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t poke me when it hurts, priest. Because I didn¡¯t want to stand out because I wanted to stand out.¡±

    A sword master who, after attacking the base of the Golden Dragon n, was the only sword master in history who made the feat of running away with his tail curled up.

    But that¡¯s why Billy, who knows the potential of the Seven Dragons, scratched the back of his head and said,

    ¡°First of all, starting with the dragon princess, but the princess who fights with all her might at the base is not just a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not an opponent that can be dealt with in one go.¡±

    ¡°Umm, considering that¡­ even if we invade the pce right away, the chances of catching you are probably about six or seven out of ten potatoes.¡±

    Having heard that far, Pascal couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­with less than a 70% chance of catching a swordsman, are you going to risk a world war and attack right away?¡±

    ¡°This is a huge win against that man, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only now that the main unit hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so there¡¯s a chance to aim for an opening.¡±

    That Limor is Limon.

    The fact that they knew about it was thanks to the past Wanderers who were lucky enough to get a glimpse of the fight between the summoning lord and Limon.

    Obviously, Limon and the Seven Dragons are unaware that their camouge identities have been exposed.

    So now, if you¡¯re not careful, you can surprise Limon.

    However, when the peacekeepers arrive, Limon and the Red Dragon n will be on guard, and it will be more difficult to surprise them.

    At the end of a rather logical argument.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°The problem is that we can¡¯t be sure if that limore is really our master.¡±

    ¡°¡­You said that Master confirmed that, right?¡±

    ¡°That was then. You don¡¯t know what it will be like now. Because the ck Dragon n is over there.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Pascal was puzzled.

    It goes without saying that the Seven Dragons have a ck Dragon n.

    It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t understand why he said it as if it was such a headache.

    On the other hand, Joan of Arc had a puzzled smile and Gandhi nodded heavily.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the ck Dragon n, there¡¯s a possibility that they dispatched a fake one considering the situation where the cover was exposed.¡±

    ¡°The teacher also said that the white-faced shellfish used by the ck Dragon n is tricky¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe there are fakes and fakes and even fakes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What the hell is the ck Dragon n that causes even sword masters to suffer from headaches?

    Billy said straight to Pascal, who was puzzled and even felt mysterious.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you if that guy is Master. You need to be sure of that so you can decide whether to act or not.¡±

    Pascal only then understood.

    The reason why Billy checked it out as soon as he came back.

    And¡­

    ¡°¡­if I went to catch you because I thought I was right, but it wasn¡¯t true, what would happen?¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­¡±

    Billy averted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°I must follow Dharma.¡±

    Gandhi avoids answering with difficult words.

    ¡°Oh, everything will be ruined, right? That responsibility, of course, should be borne by the Commander.¡±

    Joan of Arc honestly answers whether her name is a sense of responsibility as a senior or a conscience as a nun.

    Watching her smile.

    Pascal realized the point.

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s not your responsibility, but it¡¯s annoying to build justifications, so you¡¯re saying you want to go wild right away!¡±

    ¡°Do it right, brother. When you say that, you don¡¯t sound like a bunch of troublemakers who just couldn¡¯t get into trouble, right?¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    ¡°No, we just prefer the easier, faster, simpler way.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you mean!¡±

    The easiest way for the omnipotent absolute is to y a game.

    In other words, Pascal trembled when he realized only btedly that the sword master, the absolute of absolutes, was the worst trouble maker.

    Even if they had an ident, they were the only ones who could just let it go, because

    the nature of Wanderers meant that if they did something and didn¡¯t produce results, they couldn¡¯t leave themselves alone.

    ¡°Anyway, now is not the time to move. So do not act rashly until I give you my instructions!¡±

    After securing justification to wipe out the Red Dragon n.

    Or, at least, don¡¯t act rashly until you¡¯re sure it¡¯s Limon disguised as Limor.

    Pascal said firmly.

    Originally, he was a self-confident.

    Also wearing a bird beak mask.

    Even pretending to be insidious.

    Because he was a coward, a bravado to hide his timid personality.

    There was no way he would ept the offer from the sword masters to start with.

    ¡°Find a justification or hold on tight to Master¡¯s tail¡­ He makes me do troublesome things.¡±

    They are sword masters.

    Not a detective or a politician.

    Despite clicking his tongue, Billy finally nodded.

    ¡°Okay. Be quiet for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Why do you even bother checking? If we refuse, we will force them to obey.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Pascal responded with silence as Billy nced at the back of his hand.

    In fact, the fact that he was sent as themander of this peacekeeping force was a bigger reason to control the sword masters.

    After looking at him and giggling.

    Billy held out a hand.

    And after looking through the evidence of Pascal¡¯s disastrous defeat in the negotiations, namely the agreement with Egypt.

    said meaningfully.

    ¡°There are many ways to start a war without necessarily obtaining a cause.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Are you saying the situation has stabilized for the time being?¡±

    [Well, at least until they get a proper cause or are sure of my identity.]

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    blue haired beauty.

    Rose smiled lightly.

    Then, after taking a quick nce at the hologram reflected on the other side, he made a strange expression.

    ¡°Because I can recognize the camouge, the swordsman is very¡­ um pretty now.¡±

    [¡­Are you kidding me, Count?]

    ¡°No, I mean it.¡±

    [Because that¡¯s more too much?]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.¡±

    [Ha, okay. It¡¯s all because I brought it on myself anyway.]

    The blonde-tanned boy sighs slightly.

    Looking at Limon, Roseughed, but couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.

    Because even she, who had always seen Limor during her time in Africa, couldn¡¯t help admiring him.

    Why hadn¡¯t he thought of decorating Limon before?

    Unfortunately, it was about a split.

    If that was the case, he would have been able to monopolize it, even if only for a moment, of course being the first to see it.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m too greedy.¡¯

    already chosen as a bride.

    How many times have you been loved?

    Rather, the more he was loved, the more he craved him andughed bitterly at his own depravity, which became greedy enough to want to monopolize him.

    Rose put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°By the way, what is that on the swordsman¡¯s neck?¡±

    [Huh?]

    ¡°That¡¯s what the bandage said.¡±

    [ah¡­ This?]

    Limon raised one hand.

    Then, scratching the bandage on his neck, he spoke in a slightly subdued voice.

    [Well, I was just bitten by something.]

    ¡°Well, there are a lot of bugs in Africa.¡±

    While agreeing to that natural answer, Rose couldn¡¯t erase her strange expression.

    A face as always.

    It¡¯s a calm demeanor as usual.

    Because I felt like something was going on.

    Including that Limon¡¯s hand scratching the bandage felt like an action trying to cover the nape of his neck.

    What is the reason.

    When Rose is troubled.

    [Yes.]

    Limon¡¯s body.

    suddenly flinched.

 Chapter 535

    #535. isn¡¯t it too much?

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    [¡­Wait, something crawled into my clothes.]

    ¡°Is it an insect again?¡±

    [Hmm.]

    Rose put on a puzzled expression.

    Of course, being a sword master doesn¡¯t mean that bugs will avoid you on their own.

    But it was strange that he, who wouldn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow even if he was hit by a knife, was only agitated enough to be bitten by an insect.

    [Anyway, the situation here is better than I thought.]

    Whether you know her question or not.

    Limon said suddenly.

    [This is all because the Liberation Brigade showed off the resurrected Sword Master early. If I had used them while hiding them, I would have been able to ignore the justification.]

    A kind word that seemed to reassure myself on purpose.

    however.

    Why?

    The reason why those words feel like trying to turn the conversation around hastily.

    [Instead, since the establishment of the World Federation has elerated that much¡­ Um. It will be more annoyingter on.]

    And another one.

    Sometimes the body trembles.

    Your voice gets a little muffled.

    The reason why the eyes are shaking strangely.

    [Anyway, it¡¯s fortunate for now.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Count?]

    Maybe it¡¯s just a mood.

    Or is there another reason.

    Rose, who was staring at Limon to find the answer, suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You wear earrings.¡±

    [Ah yes.]

    A gold ne.

    Bracelets with gems, etc.

    Fidgeting with earrings with red diamonds that stand out among all kinds of essories.

    Limon looked away.

    [¡­It¡¯s a gift from the Pharaoh.]

    ¡°¡­Hai seems to be treating it well.¡±

    [Well, I¡¯m the Pharaoh¡¯s concubine, at least formally.]

    ¡°Is it formal?¡±

    Rose wiggled her horse¡¯s tail.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Hai questioned whether he could deal with Limon only as a formality.

    It¡¯s embarrassing to dress up.

    Limon slightly averted his eyes.

    Uncharacteristically, a strangely confused look.

    In addition, the lightly reddish brown skin stands out bewitchingly by the thin clothes and fancy essories.

    It automatically catches the eye.

    Tighten your heart a little.

    Rose involuntarily opened her mouth.

    ¡°Can I go see you for a moment, Swordsman?¡±

    [No!]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [No, the Count knows that too, right? It¡¯s dangerous if we move hastily now.]

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry for being forced.¡±

    Rose smiled bitterly as she saw Limon scratching his cheek and persuading him after answering in surprise.

    Currently, the Seven Dragons are in an exhibition system.

    It was not a time when even Rose, who could cross space, was free to leave.

    Especially if it was to secretly meet Limon.

    However, because of the urge to see him in person, smell his scent, and share his body temperature with him.

    and unexined anxiety.

    Reflecting on the thought that it would be okay if it was only for a moment, Rose calmly opened her mouth.

    ¡°If you still need me, call me. If you call, I wille to you immediately.¡±

    [¡­Don¡¯t forget to call me right away if you think the Count is in danger.]

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Because she is the Blue Dragon Princess,

    she can visit him at any time.

    Just call me whenever you needfort, not when you need strength.

    Rose said with a light smile and said goodbye to him onest time.

    ¡°Then, please stay bye¡­ Limon.¡±

    [Yes, the Count too.]

    That was the end.

    Limon turned off the video before we could say hello.

    It took a while for him to make an expression mixed with regret and suspicion at thest appearance, which seemed strangely nervous and rushed.

    Rose immediately shook her head.

    ¡®It must be because he was busy.¡¯

    The entire Seven Dragons Society is in a wartime system, but Africa is currently at the forefront.

    It was natural for the busy Limon to be pressed for time just by being on guard against the World Federation and the peacekeepers.

    Even though I knew the fact, I couldn¡¯t stand the longing, so I just contacted you.

    In that sense, I was lucky.

    I wanted to hear at least his voice, but through the hologram, I could see Limon¡¯s cute side.

    ¡®¡­I should thank Hai.¡¯

    I¡¯d rather not bother.

    I thought I couldn¡¯t help.

    Recalling Hai¡¯s willingness to use the virtual conference system, Rose reflected on her narrow-mindedness.

    And I thought while fiddling with the ring on my finger.

    I must pay off this debt.

    * * *

    ¡°Whoa¡­.¡±

    Meanwhile, at that time.

    Limon sighed.

    It just went unnoticed because of the balm that was applied to the skin.

    The cold sweat that covered his entire body before he knew it showed how flustered Limon had been and how relieved he was now.

    back.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    To the stimulus that was suddenly transmitted to the back.

    He flinched again.

    And, feeling fortunate that the video call had already ended, I looked back with resentment.

    ¡°¡­Pharaoh, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What is it? I am talking about this now.¡±

    Because only Limon¡¯s appearance was reflected through the hologram filter, Rose could not be seen.

    That is, sitting in a chair made of rubies.

    With Limon sitting on hisp.

    The one who watched it from behind the whole time hemunicated with Rose.

    Hai asked with a cold face as always.

    ¡°Are there any problems?¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t think there will be?¡±

    Limon raised his eyes.

    Suddenly, he reached under his clothes and stroked his slender back, scratched his thighs with his fingernails, and so on.

    How much I was embarrassed by Hai¡¯s sudden action during the video call and how many times I had to suppress my voice.

    No matter how Noh Kang-ho he is¡­

    No, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t stand the embarrassment even more.

    ¡°is it.¡±

    But Hai showed no signs of apologetic.

    He just stared at Limon sitting on hisp and tried to operate themunication device again.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It looks like you couldn¡¯t talk to Rose freely because I didn¡¯t show up, so I¡¯ll let youmunicate freely this time.¡±

    ¡°Tomunicate with the Count again like this? No filter this time?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±

    Limon hardened.

    Some time ago, thanks to the filter, I somehow got over it.

    But what if you could see him sitting on Hai¡¯sp?

    Could Rose not know what happened earlier?

    And if you know, can you stand it?

    No matter how much I thought about it, I could only see the future where Rose would appear here and wield a sword.

    ¡°Haa, I was wrong, so excuse me.¡±

    Limon raised the white g.

    Because I couldn¡¯t let the princesses of the seven dragons fight each other again in this situation.

    However, Hai did not ept the surrender.

    I just asked quietly, with one hand still on themunication device.

    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±

    ¡°The bites of the Pharaoh were called insect marks.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t decline when the Count said you could call him anytime?¡±

    ¡°and?¡±

    ¡°You said that it was the Pharaoh¡¯s formal concubine¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­what is the answer?¡±

    When her hands became especially rough, I looked at Limon, who finally asked a question in his unchanging gaze even after talking about all the conversations.

    Hai slowly raised her hand.

    And tearing off the bandage that was stuck on the nape of Limon¡¯s neck.

    whispered

    ¡°-All.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hiding my traces.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Although he is my concubine, I am close enough to contact another woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And being too good at lying.¡±

    He chewed the teeth marks left on the nape of Limon¡¯s neck again to make them more vivid.

    Scratching the skin, leaving a slight red mark.

    At the end of whispering in the ear where the earrings hung.

    Hai finished.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying to me. I have no intention of being fooled as easily as Rose.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t really want to fool the Pharaoh¡­¡±

    TDD.

    Limon couldn¡¯t finish his speech.

    It was because before that, a short mechanical sound had been heard from themunication device attached to the armrest.

    When Limon broke out in a cold sweat, knowing what the sound meant as he had already heard it.

    Hai checked the message on themunication device and spoke quietly.

    ¡°This time, Ainsha-kun.¡±

    ¡°Hey Pharaoh? Come to think of it, don¡¯t we have something to do? The peacekeepers must be¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As always, a muddy voice.

    However, it seems that he is going to teach the reckless concubine, who has been bewitched by other women, what theft is.

    With hot eyes that do not allow objections.

    Again, while manipting the filter function on the imaging device, feeling the hot hand digging through the clothes.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but sigh as the ground was gone.

    * * *

    ¡°Is Egypt really involved in the peacekeeping force?¡±

    ¡°This nonsense¡­!¡±

    After Egypt announced extensively that it even signed an agreement with the World Federation.

    African countries turned upside down.

    It was because it was unimaginable that Hai dered cooperation with the peacekeeping force and even signed an agreement.

    Still, the vassal state of Egypt was cured.

    After all, they were in a position where they had no choice but to do what Egypt told them to do, and it was fortunate that they did not have to fight peacekeepers in that respect.

    The problem is other countries.

    In particr, they were military governments that waged war a little more frequently and excessively looted and set fires.

    Even a three-year-old could have known that once Egypt had missed the target of the peacekeepers, they would be next.

    So they had to choose.

    surrender to Egypt.

    surrender to the World Federation.

    Or just run away.

    I don¡¯t even dare to fight against Egypt and the 7 guilds alone.

    The fact that the two had to deal with the united peacekeeper was a battle that was already decided by anyone.

    But¡­

    ¡°I wonder who the damn one will be obedient to!¡±

    ¡°What kind of peace is peace for those who are 7th guild, Nabal, and have no choice but to exploit Africa?¡±

    ¡°This country is mine. Even if I die, I can¡¯t hand it over!¡±

    Not everyone is rational.

    Chiefs who value wealth and power over life willingly chose to confront the peacekeepers.

    Especially a few months ago.

    The experience of defeating Egypt united in the name of the Continental Alliance gave them reckless courage again.

    So it was.

    Abuja, arge city with a poption of 1 million.

    The reason Pascal, Duke of gue, had no choice but to frown before the event.

    ¡°It¡¯s a street fight¡­ troublesome thing.¡±

    Pascal clicked his tongue.

    At best, they signed an agreement with Egypt and brought in peacekeepers.

    This is because the military government, which was first selected as the target of suppression, chose to fortify and hold on to the city, putting it in a difficult position in many ways.

    Pushing troops into a fortified city would cause great damage to the citizens.

    Then the name of the peacekeeping force was bound to be ruined.

    Unfortunately, his skill was not useful in this situation, befitting his nickname as the Great Duke of gue.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Pascal sighed.

    And reluctantly, he turned his head.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°What are you asking me to draw? That¡¯s what we came here to do in the first ce.¡±

    Billy smiled and nodded.

    And asked Joan of Arc, who was messing with potatoes next to her.

    ¡°Would you like to be a senior?¡±

    ¡°You want to give in, junior?¡±

    ¡°If it were a wilderness, I would have done it, but that¡¯s a city, right? There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do, but the power control is a bit tricky.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit too much for me to do alone. I think it will take some time.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Even if it¡¯s annoying, I¡¯ll go out on my own.

    Or would it be better to leave it to Joan of Arc, even if it takes time?

    When Billy scratches his head and ponders.

    A gentle voice was heard.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°¡­a priest?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I have a lot of experience with this sort of thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯m asking just in case, but you know you can¡¯t kill everyone, right?¡±

    ¡°Be at ease.¡±

    The brown-skinned monk did not erase his smile even after receiving Billy¡¯s shy gaze.

    leaving the army behind.

    taking a step alone

    He just spoke in a soft voice.

    ¡°As you know, I am a pacifist.¡±

 Chapter 536

    #536. you choose

    * * *

    After the war between Egypt and the Continental Alliance.

    Africa fell into great chaos due to a quarrel aiming for the vacant ce where the Utopia Guild was disbanded.

    Many military governments disappeared in the conflict, but at the same time, there were new military governments.

    One of them is the Cbar Military Government.

    In fact, they were close to armed bandits operating from therge city of Abuja.

    But in Africa, strength equals justice.

    The Kba military government was a loser who pretended to be the owner of a country, at least in the Abuja area, and has used its power tomit all kinds of plunder.

    It was enough to be taken as the first target of the peacekeepers.

    ¡°If youe,e and see these damn things. At least I won¡¯t die alone!¡±

    The head of the Cbar Military Government.

    Cba made up his mind.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe that I could beat the peacekeepers with all my heart.

    The main axis of the peacekeeping force is the elite of the seven guilds.

    Even if only a few of them came forward, they had the power to push away a few small countries.

    Even so, there was a calction of his own that he did not run away.

    ¡®Even if you can¡¯t win, you just have to persevere. Then I can take the citizens hostage and surrender on favorable terms!¡¯

    Abuja is already fortified.

    Even if it was impossible to win head-on, it was possible to turn off time using buildings and citizens as shields.

    Because they can¡¯t fight without caring about the damage to 1 million civilians, even though they¡¯re nameless peacekeepers.

    so hold on like this

    Then, look at the right opportunity, negotiate surrender, receive a ransom from the citizens, and retire splendidly.

    This n is perfect.

    Cba had no doubts.

    That is until a figure appeared among the peacekeepers who were besieging the city.

    jerk jerk.

    ¡°¡­What is that beggar?¡±

    shabby attire.

    A suit without a weapon.

    Even a slow gait there.

    Looking at the brown-skinned monk who looked out of ce on this battlefield, Kba frowned.

    ¡®Is it an emissary for surrender negotiations?¡¯

    Cba felt offended.

    Even if gue Prince Pascal directly suggested surrender, he would send an idiot who didn¡¯t even look like a high-level yer as a messenger when he had to weigh the conditions.

    Because it couldn¡¯t have happened without ignoring myself.

    So it was.

    He grabbed themunicator and gave instructions.

    ¡°Hey, shoot one in the leg.¡±

    [Don¡¯t guess?]

    ¡°Yes. Instead, get frightened and urinate.¡±

    [That¡¯s easy.]

    Taang!

    I hearughter

    after a short period of time.

    A single gunshot fired a stone fragment from the priest¡¯s feet.

    It was an urate sniping, befitting a yer with shooting skills, and it would have been frightening to a normal person.

    that buck

    But the monk did not stop.

    A few gunshots rang out.

    whether a bullet is lodged in his feet.

    Far from copsing or running away, he just continued to move without shaking.

    ¡°Is that bastard¡­ looking down on me?¡±

    As if they were sure they could never touch him, the messenger of the peacekeepers.

    Seeing that action without the slightest hesitation, Kaliva gave a new order after grinding his teeth.

    ¡°Hey, just get it right. If possible, with special bullets!¡±

    [Removal Is it made in Russia? If even a high-level yer gets hit, it goes to the goal.]

    ¡°It won¡¯t be enough if you blow only one leg, not the head, you bastard.¡±

    [You have a tricky order.]

    The sniper grumbled but followed the instructions.

    It was the same for him that his pride was hurt because his bullets were ignored.

    p.

    change the ammo.

    put a monk in the scope

    The skill he possesses is [100,000,100,000].

    The moment you pull the trigger while activating a rare skill that can hit the target 100% if you follow the performance of the firearm.

    Taang!

    With the heavy recoil of the rifle.

    A loud gunshot rang out.

    A bullet is fired.

    About 900 m/s.

    More than twice as fast as sound.

    Even ignoring all defensive abilities.

    A special bullet that will blow off an entire limb if hit.

    The moment when it hit the monk¡¯s left leg with the prating power and impact force of its terrifying speed intact.

    Kaaaang!

    Loud sparks fly.

    A crushed bullet ricocheted out.

    [¡­Huh?]

    ¡°You bastard, did I tell you to shoot special bullets?¡±

    [No, it was a special shot.]

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to make an excuse, do it properly, you bastard. If what you shot was a special bullet, what kind of dungeon-made alloy is that bastard¡¯s body?¡±

    [That¡¯s strange¡­]

    Of course, Cbar.

    Even the sniper who fired the gun didn¡¯t panic until then.

    In the first ce, high-level yers are beings that cannot be used with general firearms.

    In particr, it was possible for yers with defense-type skills to deflect normal bullets with their bare bodies.

    I mistakenly thought that I was using regr bullets instead of special bullets.

    [Then, this time with special bullets¡­]

    Taang Kang!

    [¡­Damn, howe the price was cheap, ck market bastards sold fakes. Then, not Russian, but Egyptian.]

    Tang Kaang.

    [¡­]

    Kang Kaang Kaaang!

    But that was until then.

    What they could joke about.

    Make sure it¡¯s a special bullet.

    Deliberately changing ammunition.

    At all, aiming for the forehead, etc.

    Every time the special bullets hit by changing the method several times bounced off, the sniper¡¯s words decreased and Cba¡¯s face hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he realized there was no problem with special bullets.

    Even after being hit by bullets in session.

    Don¡¯t get scared or run away.

    without running or hiding.

    The figure of the monk slowly approaching the city with an unchanging appearance.

    It sent chills down my spine.

    ¡®It¡¯s just a rather unusual skill.¡¯

    ¡®A few high-level yers can catch it.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if I overreact for no reason, but the morale of the soldiers will fall.¡¯

    Reason judged so.

    But the instinct that kept him alive in all kinds of battlefields shouted.

    You can¡¯t let ¡®that¡¯ approach you.

    what to do quickly

    And it was decided which he should choose between a wavering reason and a screaming instinct.

    Like that¡­

    ¡°¡­Shoot.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°Shoot everyone, bastards!¡±

    The nightmare has begun.

    * * *

    Tadadang! Phuong kwagwagwang!

    Firearms given to special shooters emit fire and special bullets that are said to be more expensive than gold.

    The gun barrel of the tank oscites and the shells explode, and in the aftermath, the windows around it are shattered.

    Lightning dropped by high-level yers dyes the world white, and red rays cross the air.

    It is literally concentrated saturation.

    It was a bombardment more than enough to reduce several small viges to ashes in an instant.

    But at this very moment.

    The faces of those who poured out that firepower were pale.

    that buck

    Even in the midst of loud gunfire and explosions.

    Resonating toxic and clear.

    much lower and stiller.

    A creepy sound.

    And a figure vaguely visible through the smoky smoke smoke was staining their eyes with fear.

    ¡°Aww! Go Nemea!¡±

    Was it because I couldn¡¯t stand the fear?

    At one yer¡¯s screaming cry, a huge lion pounced on the figure.

    The charge of a lion whose entire body is made of brass is bloody itself.

    Leaving its teeth and ws, it was enough to blow away a tolerable tank just by colliding with the body.

    Awesome!

    But right after the crash.

    It was the brass lion that fell.

    It was the result of the human figure in the smoke wholly slicing the brass lion in two simply by lightly extending one hand and making a vertical stroke.

    Unbelievable even after seeing it.

    But it was a familiar sight, at least to the soldiers who were pouring fire.

    Because it¡¯s that person.

    In other words, it was repeated countless times until the brown-skinned monk entered the middle of the city.

    whether it¡¯s a train

    Whether it¡¯s a copsed building.

    Or even human.

    ¡°what¡­? What the hell is ¡®that¡¯¡­!¡±

    At first they thought they were overreacting until Cba ordered an all-out attack.

    Any high level yer.

    Whether you have a rare skill or not.

    Only one opponent.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be unknown if it was an absolute monarch?

    Receiving the firepower of thousands armed with high-tech weapons from the front was a perfect thing for even a tolerablerge-supply yer to die.

    But now I realized.

    That Cba¡¯s instructions weren¡¯t overreacting, they werepletely wrong.

    ¡ºMu-Ae-mu-gung vs. Japan

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F ´óÒ»

    Karma¡¯s Sword

    BackËÞÃüµ¶±³¡»

    bullets too.

    shells too.

    bomb too.

    mes too.

    gas too.

    electricity too.

    rays too.

    cold air.

    Even the de.

    Nothing works.

    neither avoid nor block.

    The figure of a monk who took all the attacks with his bare body and yet remained unscathed.

    On the other hand, all kinds of weapons and remains of human bodies that could notst even for a moment and were cut to pieces on the way the monk had passed.

    and from the beginning until now.

    not changed at all.

    slow step.

    forced me to know the truth.

    From the moment that brown-skinned monk appeared, there was one thing they should have done.

    The fact that he was about to run away.

    Tadadang bang bang¡­

    that was it.

    The ones who had been pouring out fire like crazy stopped pulling the trigger one by one before they knew it.

    The intense appearance a while ago seemed to be a dream.

    A battlefield that has be silent.

    across the middle.

    The monk, who was walking slowly, stopped for the first time.

    Then, he spoke to Cba, whose face was entangled with all sorts of emotions, including surprise, fear, despair and resignation.

    ¡°You choose.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you fight to the end and shed meaningless blood? Or will you surrender peacefully?¡±

    A superman with an indomitable body who endured all kinds of weapons and mysteries, even the sword of a sword master.

    To create a peaceful world by eliminating all borders.

    He is the one who caused World War II.

    ultimate pacifist.

    And seeing the gentle smile of Gandhi, the swordsman, who walked right in front of him while cutting down even the civilians he held as hostages along with the soldiers.

    Kaliba knelt down.

    dump.

    That was the first war of peacekeepers.

    It was the beginning of another chaos that would shake Africa¡­

    and the moment when the existence of the resurrected Sword Masters was revealed to the world.

    * * *

    Cbar Military Government surrendered.

    Annihte the Iron Desert Bandits.

    The disbanding of the Free People¡¯s Liberation Army, etc.

    Beginning with the first war, the peacekeepers¡¯ victories resounded one after another.

    Of course, as long as they put forward peace as the cause, their targets were only the notorious forces in Africa.

    In addition, in areas where the war ended, they actively participated in public service by distributing support materials.

    Civilians in the conquered area received them amicably, and other military leaders in the vicinity were relieved that they were off target.

    ¡°The World Federation is also doing interesting things.¡±

    Of course, there were those who could not ept the victory with a smile.

    one of those representative ones.

    Hai asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Pharaoh? I wish I could ask such an important question a little more with the time, ce, and circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯ll just say no.¡±

    How did things get to this point?

    While sighing in many ways, Limon gave his opinion on Hai¡¯s question.

    ¡°As for what the peacekeepers are doing, the pharaoh is probably right.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    ¡°No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s the same as back then.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    and right below you.

    He said with a serious face to Hai, who was lying on the bed wearing only a thin veil and receiving a massage from him.

    ¡°This damn swordsman is going to start a world war again here.¡±

 Chapter 537

    #537. little bit more.

    Age of Heroes of the Past.

    There was one sword master.

    He was gentle, devout, and peace-loving.

    Rescuing the people from tyranny.

    Giving food to a small country suffering from famine.

    For example, making the intolerant gods of the Holy League take care of patients regardless of their religious beliefs.

    Regardless of national borders, people did not hesitate to praise him as the best sword master who taught morality and spread mercy.

    But she knew.

    That the sword master was never a person.

    Because¡­

    ¡°The swordsman was not a person. He was just a pacifist and nonviolent.¡±

    Because the person who taught Gandhi, the swordsman, was telling her the truth while riding on her back.

    ¡°¡­Are you a non-violentist who started a world war?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a contradiction?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand.¡±

    ¡°Actually, me too. Among my students, there was no one I could sympathize with as hard as he.¡±

    A straight sword.

    Geomrang, who was crazy.

    A sword spirit that couldn¡¯t speak.

    A swordsman who was sincere in everything.

    Of course, the sword was too pure.

    Even the swordsman, who was the hardest to teach, wasn¡¯t as contradictory as the sword.

    Along with a heavy sigh, the firm muscles melted away from the hands meticulously massaging the neck and shoulders.

    ¡°So I thought it was rather strange when he punished him for doing all sorts of good deeds, but¡­¡±

    Kuuk.

    ¡°I found outter. Even those actions that seemed benevolent ended up being contradictory, like the most chap.¡±

    ¡°¡­a chain of peace.¡±

    ¡°If I had to say it, it would be close to a chain of hatred.¡±

    Fingers moved to the back.

    The hand that digs into the gap in the muscles is so precise.

    The fingers, which feel strangely harder than before, remind me of what kind of expression he is making even though I haven¡¯t seen him in person.

    Bitterness.

    Lament.

    regret.

    And¡­

    ice-cold rage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that guy who is the sword led it or if someone else suggested it, but they¡¯re probably going to reproduce the results of that time.¡±

    Hai knew.

    Limon is not angry with the World Federation.

    He attended the consultations directly and tied the feet of the peacekeepers with various treaties.

    Even after doing so, they are just angry at their own inadequacies for not stopping their tricks.

    It¡¯s something no one expected.

    Either way I couldn¡¯t stop it.

    It¡¯s not his fault, etc.

    There were many things that could be said.

    However, Hai asked the most important thing instead of useless condolences.

    ¡°How much time do you think you have?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    Could it be that he was able to settle his mind in response to that in question?

    With his hands calmed down again, Limon pressed her waist with his palms and opened his mouth after a brief thought.

    ¡°When the Swordsman was alone, it took plenty of years, but now with the influence of the World Federation and other Sword Masters¡­ maybe a few months.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s the name of the peacekeeping force.

    Even if it seems to do only good deeds.

    The only thing that seems peaceful is now.

    If left as it is, Africa will eventually fall into unprecedented chaos, and Egypt will not be able to escape the war.

    Limon spoke confidently.

    she believed him

    So he said it calmly.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad that there is a world war going on?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t necessarily see a world war happening.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think this is just bravado to bring out the Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°Given the World Federation¡¯s policy of avoiding full-scale war, it is unlikely that they will start a world war now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡±

    As if examining the possibilities.

    Blurred horsetail.

    slow hand.

    What I heard again at the end was a slightly serious voice.

    ¡°What if there really is a world war?¡±

    If the World Federation changes course and wages an all-out war.

    Or if the condition overheats more than they expect.

    This ember spread not only to Africa but also to other continents, and there was a possibility that it would be a scare that would burn the whole world in an instant.

    In the first ce, the spark of war.

    Because it was the most vtile and terrible disaster in the world, where you don¡¯t know when and how it will start.

    But¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I know.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, our purpose was to buy time. They¡¯ll waste your time on their own, so there¡¯s no reason to decline.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me?¡±

    hesitant hand.

    silence that followed.

    at the end of that short silence.

    With a light sigh, the hand that came down again kneaded the waist.

    ¡°No, Pharaoh is right. No one has the right to force a pharaoh to make such sacrifices.¡±

    It was the answer as expected.

    First of all, this is not a question with a fixed answer.

    The fact that there is a possibility of a world war if the peacekeepers are neglected means that there is a possibility that it will not happen.

    On the other hand, if you move hastily to stop them, you could lose the advantage you gained through the agreement and endanger the existence of the Red Dragon n.

    Which of the two is wrong.

    It was an option that even Li Qingyu, the best tactician of the Seven Dragons, or the world¡¯s greatest prophet could not affirm.

    Above all, she is the Red Dragon Princess.

    Whether other ns are in danger.

    Whether the whole world is engulfed in war.

    It was her right and duty to prioritize protecting her n and territory.

    Neither Limon nor any other princess had the right to talk about it.

    ¡°I should be grateful for taking on the role of buying time in the first ce, but I can¡¯t ask you to take any more risks than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A calm voice.

    It is never apulsory equilibrium.

    We understood each other¡¯s position.

    Because I know the coldness of reality.

    ept it objectively.

    Acting mature, wise and fair.

    However, unlike that calm attitude, I felt his hand, which was a little weak.

    Hai opened her mouth.

    ¡°I am not asking whether I am right or wrong. I was just asking if there was anything you wanted to say.¡±

    ¡°What do you really want to say to Pharaoh¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to prevent a world war?¡±

    As if caught off guard.

    hand to stop again.

    ¡°¡­If I say I want to stop you, do you mean you wille forward?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    The fact that they chose to go around the circle means that even the World Federation could not find a way to attack the Red Dragon n right away.

    If so, it would be better for the Red Dragon n to wait as it is.

    Why would you want to intervene?

    He asked as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    Hai replied quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any obligation to prevent a world war, but I have a reason to do a favor of my dearest consort.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to risk war just for that reason?¡±

    ¡°We are the Red Dragon n.¡±

    They are the descendants of the Fighting Dragons.

    A n that never avoids fighting even if it burns down.

    Raising her body with a cold point, she looked straight at Limon and continued.

    ¡°Above all, you are nothing more than me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, if you really want something from me, ask for it like a sidekick.¡±

    Maybe because it was so unexpected.

    Or maybe it was because I understood what that request was.

    It was a moment to face her with aplicated face.

    In the end, Limon let out a sigh as if he had resigned himself to something.

    And quietly close your eyes.

    I gently raised my head upward.

    action that is just that.

    But its obvious permission.

    No tant ¡®seduction¡¯.

    Hai did not decline.

    Naturally, I just held the tip of his chin and lowered my head.

    Seruk.

    ovepping lips.

    Sweet saliva seeping through.

    It was never foreign to her.

    It was an act that made me feel even more thirsty, far from getting tired of it.

    Still, the feeling was unfamiliar.

    Unlike before, when I just helplessly epted it.

    Little by little, Limon intertwined his tongue, sucked in his lips, and let out his breath.

    However, that small change alone gives you an intense sense of satisfaction that is iparable to that of the past.

    Wet your throat with saliva.

    the body heats up

    until you run out of breath.

    Hai, who coveted Limon, finally managed to open his mouth after a long time.

    Then he ran his thumb over his lips, wiping away the marks he had left, and whispered in Limon¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I will pay the rest gradually. Doesn¡¯t it matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    Is it because I knew I would see the end here?

    After leaving Limon with a rare puzzled expression on his face, he lightly shook his hand to blow out the candle.

    In the darkness that came naturally.

    Lie down on the bed with your eyes closed, hugging

    him .

    feeling the heat

    she murmured.

    ¡®Is it only now?¡¯

    Shame as punishment.

    Let your body get used to it.

    Carving your own mark, etc.

    Even if I tried to tame it using all kinds of methods, I stubbornly endured as if I would give up my body but not my heart.

    Are you shaken by these few words?

    no way

    so like that

    That made me even more thirsty.

    Once you open your heart to yourself.

    Now, even if I forcibly covet his body, the distance with him will be closer, but not far away.

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    But she persevered.

    It is not enough to close the distance.

    he¡¯s just shaking

    Are you still advising

    I needed a little more time.

    ¡­Time to bring him down.

    ¡®Just a little more now.¡¯

    There is no need to fret.

    If this continues, he will one day long for himself, narrow the distance on his own, take off his clothes and dedicate himself.

    You can do anything for that.

    To quench this thirst.

    As well as pushing the n into war.

    Even fighting the sword master.

    Suppressing such a hot desire.

    Mad with lust, the African tyrant embraced his concubine, tinkered with the earring dangling from its earlobe, and fell asleep.

    Without knowing that the side room was looking at him with aplicated expression.

    That¡­

    was the moment when it was decided that the strongest army in Africa would go to the battlefield by the pillow head judge.

    * * *

    ¡°The Egyptians started moving?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that things went as nned, but the results are so much better than expected.¡±

    Gandhi is out today as well.

    While Joan of Arc steamed the potatoes.

    Billy, who was able to receive an urgent message from gue Prince Pascal thanks to being alone, scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the Egyptian army that went to war, but even the Red Dragon Princess went to her parents¡¯ house. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Red Dragon Princess often visits her parents¡¯ house.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when it¡¯s safe, right?¡±

    For the princess of the Seven Dragons, the main base is both a fortress and a nest.

    It was not easy to understand that he would give up his advantage and go to war on his own in an unfavorable situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of three things, no matter how you think about it, that he went out with the main army knowing we were after him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Either life was not a waste, or madness, or a trap.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thest one is okay, but aren¡¯t those the first two?¡±

    ¡°Very different.¡±

    It¡¯s not a waste of life is something all princesses whoid eggs can do, but crazy things are the exclusive property of the Princess Silver Dragon.

    After making Pascal shake off by speaking calmly.

    Billy crossed his arms.

    And after thinking for a while, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to check to see if this is a trap or not.¡±

    ¡°¡­How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    What kind of ident are these sword masters trying to do again?

    To Pascal, who already had an anxious expression on his face, Billy assured me with a grin.

    ¡°Because the sword master has a very orthodox and reliable way to check for traps.¡±

 Chapter 538

    #538. Thanks for thepliments.

    * * *

    Egyptian army advances.

    It was all to be expected.

    After the war of conquest, Egypt was concentrating on resolving chaos by strengthening internal stability, but Egypt was originally a warring nation.

    Because no one thought they would stay calm forever when the peacekeepers started operating.

    What they hadn¡¯t expected was not the behavior of the Egyptian army, but its size.

    ¡°The 17th Corps¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ such crazy.¡±

    Even during thest war of conquest, only the 10th Corps was mobilized.

    With that alone, Egypt destroyed the utopia guild and swept the continent.

    But this time, it waspletely different.

    Of course, the entire army was mobilized except for the minimum number of troops to defend the country.

    Even in thest war of conquest, even the vassals and allies who did not mobilize were requested to send troops by force, so they gathered all the troops.

    For the military governments, who were relieved by the peacekeepers¡¯ activities, which were more moderate than expected, it felt like they were struck by lightning.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s to keep the peacekeepers in check, that scale makes no sense.¡¯

    ¡®Is Egypt really nning to unify the continent at this time?¡¯

    ¡®No way, while the peacekeepers are here, they¡¯re openly hostile to the World Federation¡­¡¯

    Suspicion. Even though

    I am confused and

    anxious.

    They had a glimmer of hope.

    It¡¯s been less than a year since I was forced out by the Continental Alliance and signed a peace treaty.

    There was no way the war of conquest would resume so quickly.

    Even if it resumes, it will end by conquering several neighboring countries.

    However, their wish was to underestimate the Egyptian army¡­ no, the Red Dragon n.

    ¡°Sweep it all away. You don¡¯t have to restrain yourself. Don¡¯t forget to take your loot.¡±

    ¡°Never touch civilians. Be sure to leave a document stating that you surrendered peacefully, even formally.¡±

    ¡°Have you been honest with the military government? Then go straight to the next point. After all, there were no meager battles, so it¡¯s not that difficult, right?¡±

    The Egyptians did not hesitate.

    Fromrge-scale powerhouses to small military governments.

    Those who were even slightly hostile or intrusive were conquered mercilessly and marched on in an unstoppable fashion.

    justification?

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    After all, this is Africa.

    As dictatorship is the basis, there are too many corruptions and futility of themander.

    Even if there was no justification before the invasion, if you searched thoroughly after conquering, you could secure justification for starting a war.

    An outrageous way to fight and secure a cause as opposed to peacekeepers who fight for a cause.

    Thanks to this, the Egyptian army was able to secure influence by increasing upied territory several times faster than the peacekeepers.

    ¡°Ugh, but I¡¯m dying¡­¡±

    But everything has a price.

    There were many aftereffects of the Egyptian army¡¯s advance like lightning.

    That¡¯s why Nadia, a girl in a baggy military uniform, was hanging limp like a corpse in a small barracks in the middle of the camp.

    Of course, she¡¯s a top notch.

    He had stamina and concentration that would not tire him even if he stayed up all night.

    The problem was that the work she had to deal with now was at a level where even professional masters would have to worry about death from overwork.

    ¡°The princess is too kind¡­ to send this many troops out of the blue.¡±

    Nadia groaned.

    Mobilizing as many as 17 corps is an unprecedented situation even for Egypt.

    Even if you prepare for several years, it is a very difficult task.

    However, due to Hai¡¯s sudden order, the Egyptian army had to gather troops and march without proper preparation.

    Thanks to that, their situation is a mess now.

    The chain ofmand is entangled.

    or supplies are running low.

    Having a shoveling bag, etc.

    All sorts of problems were being reported from all directions in proportion to the enormous size and speed of the advance.

    It¡¯s fortunate that we¡¯ve been prepared for emergencies ever since the peacekeeping force was announced.

    Without such preparations, the food supply was cut off, and there were more than enough troops left to die of starvation in the middle of the desert.

    ¡®It¡¯s finally reaching its limit to endure like this.¡¯

    Of course, it¡¯s a temporary measure.

    If we continue to advance like this, it is certain that four months will happen someday.

    Therefore, Nadia, as well as the elders and the heads of prestigious households, agreed that it was necessary to stop the march and reorganize the troops.

    One problem.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think the princess has any intention of stopping.¡¯

    Nadia raised her head.

    and one side of the barracks.

    He looked in the direction of thergest barracks in this camp and sighed.

    Of course, it was alwaysmon for Hai to do reckless things, but so far he had kept his temper.

    In particr, the war-rted work was thoroughly taken care of.

    But these days were different.

    Of course, he ignored Nadia¡¯s opinion, which he usually listened to.

    Even though she came to her parents¡¯ house, far from going to the battlefield, she was entrusting almost all reports andmand to Nadia and the elders.

    Like a tyrant who was blinded by lust and neglected political affairs.

    ¡®I¡¯m d you listened to my mother¡¯s words, but¡­¡¯

    In that sense.

    Limon¡¯s presence was the onlyfort.

    Even Hai, who ignored everything else, listened to everything he said.

    In addition, like a veteran, he handled the paperwork for dozens of people alone or pointed out gaps in the operation n.

    Among the things the Egyptian army was still doing well, Limon¡¯s credit was not small.

    As expected, our princess deserves a crush.

    It was to the extent that Nadia, as well as other ns and elders, all agreed and acknowledged it.

    ¡­Actually, Hai reacted sharply even to Limon¡¯s active activities and receiving the favor of another woman.

    ¡®Umm, I¡¯m sorry for relying on my father again.¡¯

    Is it because of that?

    Every time I persuade Hai.

    Or every time they get caught secretly helping out with their work.

    Nadia blushed as she remembered Limon, who had paid the price with her body.

    As the days passed, Hai¡¯s behavior became more tantly harassing Limon, not paying attention to the gazes around him.

    The more he gets used to dedicating himself like that, the more the boy gives off a strange atmosphere.

    It was too stimting for Nadia, who had never experienced dating yet.

    ¡°Should I still ask¡­?¡±

    whether to win the war.

    Whether for the sake of the n and the country.

    Whether it¡¯s for the beloved princess.

    After all, I have no choice but to ask Limon.

    Somehow, Nadia, who hade to a conclusion about the weight of the scales that tilted her judgment very much, worked hard to organize the paperwork again.

    whether to stop marching or not.

    First of all, it didn¡¯t change that I had to deal with this pile of paperwork.

    ¡°It makes me want to borrow even the wings of a blue bird¡­ but I don¡¯t know where or what Horus 20 is doing.¡±

    Still, he¡¯s the smartest of all Horus, so it was nice to run errands.

    Is it because it bothers you?

    When Nadia sighs, thinking of the bluebird, which has be rarer to see these days.

    The walkie-talkie I had on my desk rang.

    [Nadia has a problem.]

    ¡°What happened again?¡±

    Nadia asked calmly.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s always been a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time.

    But the moment I heard the contents of the ¡®problem¡¯.

    She blinked.

    ¡°¡­The Great Duke of gue has arrived?¡±

    [Yes.]

    ¡°Why?¡±

    [They said they came because they had something to discuss about the agreement.]

    ¡°Suddenly without contact for that reason?¡±

    [Maybe?]

    ¡°Ummm, well.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s the purpose¡­?¡¯

    Nadia tilted her head.

    They signed an agreement with the peacekeepers, but that¡¯s only a formality.

    whether they

    either themselves

    To think that Pascal, themander-in-chief of the peacekeeping force, came out of nowhere while knowing that they were targeting each other.

    It was a strange thing.

    ¡®I have to give the princess a report¡­?¡¯

    So it was.

    The reason why Nadia, who was thinking about what to do, felt chills with a beastly sense.

    ¡°Wait a minute, did the gue Grand Dukee alone?¡±

    [I brought three attendants.]

    ¡°¡­still?¡±

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡°Make sure all three of the guemasters are still there!¡±

    A truly random instruction.

    But don¡¯t ask why

    Just like a fighter of the Red Dragon n, who is thorough in taking orders from top to bottom, he immediately follows orders.

    That¡¯s why Nadia, who was nervously holding the radio, got the answer she wanted but never expected right away.

    [The attendants brought by Nadia¡¯s gue Grand Duke have disappeared!]

    At that moment.

    Nadia jumped up.

    Then, with a face mixed with all kinds of emotions such as surprise, anger, embarrassment, and nervousness, he burst into a scream-like cry.

    ¡°princess!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°So.¡±

    Fatigue from excessive marching.

    Instructions intentionally left empty.

    A hastily established temporary camp.

    Excessive work, etc.

    There must have been many reasons, not least of which was her responsibility.

    Still, Hai thought.

    It¡¯s Nadia¡¯s mistake.

    ¡°You mean you got here because you got lost on the way to the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°I will tell you to be a little long.¡±

    Received full power and went to the middle of the military camp.

    Nadia was guilty of a mortal sin just by allowing an outsider to break into her barracks.

    ¡­Even if the intruders are beings that can invade anywhere other than each n¡¯s base or a fortress the size of Leviathan.

    ¡°You mean the two people in the back?¡±

    ¡°I am from a farming family. Even if my juniors are wayward, I can do the level of consideration that silently follows them without pointing them out.¡±

    ¡°All roads lead to one anyway, so what can I do?¡±

    A cowboy with a bad attitude.

    A blonde haired nun with a smile.

    There¡¯s even a brown-skinned monk.

    Take a moment to look with cold eyes at the three people who should never be here.

    Hai clenched her hand.

    The moment I tried to raise the psionic.

    Billy raised both hands.

    ¡°Oh, calm down. Today we are here to say hello.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say hello?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thought it would be polite to say hello to the boss of the allied forces with whom I was fighting together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, it would be an honor to meet you like this. Red Dragon Princess.¡±

    Even a fool could tell.

    That it¡¯s a tant lie.

    Contrary to the smiling face, the sharp sword eyes.

    The swordsman¡¯s hand holding the hilt.

    The quiet spirit of the swordsman.

    More than anything else, the direction their eyes were pointing was telling me.

    ¡°And the genius military leader Nari.¡±

    who they came to meet

    what else did youe to do?

    ¡°I felt it even when I saw it in pictures, but it turned out to be pretty cute.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As opposed to having great muscles and bones, like being able to be a sword master if you learn well.¡±

    trap?

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    Because breaking through with force is enough.

    If you can¡¯t do that, you justck power.

    However, since there is absolutely no way to do that, he is an absolute being who bes a foul just by breaking through everything squarely and squarely.

    and target here.

    In other words, looking at the three people who decided to pull out their swords the moment they became certain that they were there.

    The most noble sword master in the world.

    their master.

    And¡­

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, hyung.¡±

    ¡­It¡¯s fair and it¡¯s Nabal.

    The blond-tanned boy, who would do anything to win, smiled refreshingly.

 Chapter 539

    #539. Right Now.

    Noh Kang-ho is not just a strong and long-lived being.

    The most important thing is judgment.

    enemy strengths and weaknesses.

    the inadequacy of the situation.

    best practices, etc.

    Roh¡¯s reference point is how quickly he can judge all of them and execute them urately.

    It was for this reason that Limon was able to make a calm judgment even after seeing the three sword masters who suddenly appeared.

    ¡®assassination? attack?¡¯

    ¡®Why now? Did wee out of the base camp?¡¯

    ¡®No, if I really wanted to fight, I would have swung the sword first.¡¯

    ¡®The real purpose is reconnaissance to confirm our intentions and the identity of my camouge.

    ¡®Once you touch it, if you think it¡¯s worth trying, you might decide to decide on the spot.¡¯

    ¡®Anyway, the odds are less than 20%.¡¯

    ¡®It would be possible to run away with only the Pharaoh, but instead the expeditionary force will copse.¡¯

    ¡®From the point of fighting in the first ce, the dy operation is ruined, so we must avoid fighting unconditionally.¡¯

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s not pretend.¡¯

    Experience and judgment as Noh Kang-ho.

    In addition, with the intuition of a sword master, Limon was convinced.

    They say that they are not yet sure that the genius soldier of the borderline color is their camouge.

    And the fact that, unlike the appearance that exudes a threatening atmosphere, you won¡¯t be able to act rashly until you confirm that fact.

    More than understanding the core.

    The rest is not difficult.

    Only two things are needed.

    It was only because of his brash skin and his acting skills.

    And if it¡¯s acting, shamelessness was the default option for Noh Kang-ho.

    Of course, no matter how much Noh Kang-ho is, it would be rare for a young boy hundreds of years old to be a great man who could call a disciple he emunicated as his older brother¡­ ¡±

    ¡­Did you just call me older brother?¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be rude to call him uncle because he is older than me.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a bit.¡±

    ¡°Then you can call me brother.¡±

    from that point of view.

    Limon was one of the few exceptions.

    It was not enough to answer the absurd Billy¡¯s question naturally, so I was able to add one more word with a cute smile.

    ¡°Or do you prefer ¡®hyung¡¯?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ck-and-white Billy the Kid.

    Of course, he was originally a gunman in the wilderness.

    He was born with a volubility to the extent that he lived by saying everything he wanted to say even to his teacher, Limon.

    But at this moment.

    He was having a rare experience of being speechless.

    Of course, just look at the situation.

    There is nothing particrly strange about it.

    There was definitely an age gap between him and the blonde-tanned boy sitting next to Pharaoh to be called an older brother.

    ¡­except that the boy might actually be their teacher, who is almost a thousand years old.

    ¡®Is it fake¡­ is it?¡¯

    ¡®No, we can¡¯t be careless.¡¯

    ¡®If it¡¯s Master, he¡¯s more than capable of putting on such pretense in order to win.¡¯

    ¡®No matter how much that nobleman wants this to be a little too much, but¡­¡¯

    If it¡¯s true, the moment you lose your guard, you¡¯ll die.

    If it¡¯s fake, you don¡¯t know where the real one wille out.

    In that sense, Billy forcibly held on to the soul that was about to leave, and rather raised the tension.

    As much as Myeong-saek was his disciple, he was well aware of how brazen and dangerous his master was.

    ¡°Ugh. You said your name was Limor. Excuse me, can I ask you a few questions?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he made the same judgment.

    When Billy admired Jeanne d¡¯Arc¡¯s actions while holding the hilt, saying that he was also a great assassin.

    The blond-tanned boy nodded unexpectedly and willingly.

    ¡°Your pretty sister.¡±

    And Joan of Arc hardened.

    ¡°¡­Are you my pretty sister?¡±

    ¡°Is it rude to call a nun like this?¡±

    ¡°no! It¡¯s not rude at all. Call me that for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Hey, look, senior?!¡±

    ¡°Brother. My mood suddenly tickles when I am called noona by this child. What is the reason?¡±

    ¡°It is not a road to go there. Come to your senses.¡±

    Have Ipletely forgotten the possibility that this boy might be Limon?

    When Billy breaks into a cold sweat as he sees Joan of Arc destroyed by the title of older sister.

    Gandhi calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Limor boy. My name is Mahatma Gandhi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Gandhi hyung.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the first time, but can you tell me why you, whomanded the Continental Alliance to confront Egypt during thest war, are in a ce like this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the reason is simple.¡±

    A sharp point indeed.

    But Limon was not at all agitated.

    blushing cheeks.

    Turn your head naturally.

    I peeked at the nape of my neck with clear teeth marks.

    He just told why he had no choice but toe back here after fighting against Egypt.

    ¡°I¡¯ve be a body that can¡¯t live without Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you are addicted? Poisoning his concubine and preventing him from leaving? As expected, the princess of the Seven Dragons is scary.¡±

    ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    Gandhi hardened into a smile.

    When Joan of Arc tilts her head.

    Billy groaned.

    The answer is yes, but that shy face.

    The thought that this boy might be Limon gave me goosebumps and made me dizzy.

    At this point, I just want to be sure that it¡¯s fake.

    But that¡¯s why it¡¯s more suspicious.

    It was because Limon was capable of performing such a heinous y in order to ovee a crisis right away.

    The problem is that it is difficult to confirm that the boy is Limon just by verbally questioning him with the iron te on his face like that.

    If there is only one way¡­

    ¡°Limore.¡±

    That moment.

    Three with a very suspicious expression.

    Hai, who had coldly watched Limon¡¯s confrontation, suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Why Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°Who said you can call other girls your sister and show off your body as you please?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°I will be punished again.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    Limon blinked at the sudden remark that didn¡¯t suit the situation at all.

    Hai didn¡¯t bother to exin further.

    I pulled Limon who was standing next to me.

    After being forced to sit on yourp.

    He just squeezed his chin slightly.

    ¡®Maybe again? in this situation now? In front of them?¡¯

    ¡°Wait a minute. blue¡­!¡±

    Realizing only btedly what Hai was trying to do, Limon opened his eyes wide and tried to open his mouth.

    It was a futile act.

    Before Limon could say anything.

    Hai had already kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    soft lips.

    anti-abrasive contact.

    Even if you try to avoid it, the hand holding your chin and fixing it won¡¯t even allow you to resist.

    ¡°Eup.¡±

    Sucking your lips.

    stick your tongue out

    Slippery, entangled, etc.

    The kiss, which is pushed so hard that there is no time to breathe, is so rough and intense that it feels like suffocating.

    But is it fortunate?

    The body, which has already learned to be ridiculed dozens of times, is ustomed to epting even the rough act and struggles to breathe.

    Is that why it¡¯s unfortunate?

    The amount of space to breathe makes you conscious of the three pairs of eyes and makes your face heat up.

    I knew rationally.

    This is your chance to trick them more clearly, and it¡¯s just a y at best.

    But¡­.

    Squeaky.

    ¡°¡­?!?!¡±

    slide your thighs

    A feeling that seeps into your clothes.

    I inadvertently reach out my hand to shake off that touch that is as rough, hot, and intense as a kiss.

    but can¡¯t resist

    Because to shake off her as the Red Dragon Princess by force was like announcing her identity.

    As a result, the sight of her trembling with only her wrist lightly gripped seems rather tempting.

    The face that was reminded of all kinds of emotions and breathing difficulties including shame and embarrassment, deep kisses and caresses is so bewitching.

    It gives you a sense of immorality in seeing what you shouldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°¡­hup.¡±

    Billy hups.

    Joan of Arc swallows saliva.

    When Gandhi had a pupil earthquake.

    Quaang!

    tearing apart the barracks.

    A single figure jumped in.

    ¡°These bastards, if you dare toy a finger on our princess, I will kill you¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    A blonde beauty with a body that has matured enough to make the baggy military uniform tight, with the ears and tail of a beast.

    Nadia freezes in the same posture she was yelling at.

    While the armed forces of the Red Dragon n, including the Yeomryongdae she brought, were locked in silence.

    then stop your hand

    tearing off sticky lips.

    The princess slowly turned her head.

    Hai said to the three sword masters and their n, who were all staring at him as hardened as ster statues.

    ¡°Everyone go away.¡±

    Like a beast whose mating has been disturbed.

    ferocious and terrifying

    Leaving the strength and weakness.

    Giving chills to the back.

    Ahead of the growling voice and glowing bloody eyes.

    Three sword masters who could destroy a country alone, and one thing that the fearless masters of the Red Dragon n could do.

    ¡°Right Now.¡±

    ¡°Deposit!¡±

    ¡°Nyeet!¡±

    Like children caught peeking into their parents¡¯ bedroom at night.

    All they had to do was quickly run away, with Billy bowing politely and Nadia returning to her original form.

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It must be fake¡­?¡±

    ¡°It was obviously fake.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you stick together with the Seven Dragons, there¡¯s no way that nobleman would be with the princess of the Seven Dragons, whom the nobleman regarded as an enemy¡­ well, anyway.¡±

    ¡°For me,ing from a farming family, that was absolutely not acting¡­

    ¡±

    Truly unanimous.

    As they say the sun rises in the east.

    That boy could never be our teacher.

    He looked at the three siblings with bleak eyes as they spoke confidently.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±

    ¡°For now, yes.¡±

    ¡°For now¡­¡±

    It seems like that¡¯s really great.

    After nodding.

    gue Prince Pascal mmed the table and shouted ferociously.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap, but I was told to quietly check it out, so I gave permission to infiltrate, and they even stormed into the barracks of the Red Dragon Princess and are you saying that now?!¡±

    Pascal foamed at the mouth.

    Do you want to start a real war?

    How much trouble did you try to appease Nadia, who was running towards you like she was about to bite you?

    Seeing the culprits saying such things made him roll his eyes, even if he was timid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too angry about that. Instead, two things have be clear.¡±

    ¡°What are you sure about?!¡±

    ¡°One is that the genius soldier is not our master, and the other is that the Red Dragon n set a trap.¡±

    ¡°Aside from the former, how do you know thetter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I wonder why you don¡¯t know this obvious thing.

    Billy said with a smirk.

    ¡°If the Red Dragon Princess isn¡¯t crazy, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d set a trap and do something like that in front of us.¡±

    Even the Golden Dragon Princess, who is said to be the strongest of the Seven Dragons, did not dare to be arrogant towards herself.

    Coveting a concubine in front of three sword masters?

    I wonder if it¡¯s the Silver Dragon Princess.

    The Red Dragon Princess, a member of the warlike n, couldn¡¯t do anything like that.

    So it must be a trap.

    The ck Dragon n must have set up something to induce them to attack so that they can use it instead.

    Seeing Billy affirming and Gandhi nodding, Pascal frowned.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Well, you should stick to your original purpose.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shortcuts are no longer usable.

    Take your time and establish a cause.

    While checking for hidden traps.

    We need to find Limon and bring him in.

    In the end, when Pascal sees Billy brazenly talking about his original n, Pascal puts on an astonished expression.

    Joan of Arc suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°By the way, junior.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°After killing the Red Dragon Princess, what will the child named Limor do?¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    As long as it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s not Limon anyway, I don¡¯t care about fakes like that.

    What do you even ask?

    To the puzzled Billy.

    Joan of Arc said shyly.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°The more I think about that incident, the more my heart beats because I feel like I must protect that child.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if this is maternal love.

    Seeing Joan of Arc talking with bright red eyes and bright red cheeks, Billy asked shyly.

    ¡°Is that really maternal love? or not¡­?¡±

    ¡°Or not?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Is it because I lived a godly life?

    There is only one thing Billy can do after seeing the saintess who seems to have been in great shock after being hit repeatedly by an attack that even an invincible swordsmanship could not block.

    slowly turning a blind eye

    It was just a secret prayer.

    Hopefully, his ambassador did not open his eyes to a new taste.

    And I hope this mildly insane sword master won¡¯t go any further than that because of that sinful boy.

 Chapter 540

    #540. Please wait.

    * * *

    Patter.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She was walking.

    no i was running

    His feet seemed to be dragging along, and his pace was so slow that he seemed to be walking.

    Still, she didn¡¯t stop.

    The white breath freezes.

    Snow seeps into your feet.

    Even if the wind cuts your flesh.

    I just quietly and steadily moved my steps.

    The way she continued to move forward seemed more like a ghost looking for a ce to die than a human being.

    But she wasn¡¯t a ghost.

    He was definitely a living person.

    That¡¯s why people can never avoid it.

    That is, the limit has been reached.

    dump.

    A body copsed in the snow.

    I try to get up again by moving my hands, but my arms do not move.

    Hunger for days.

    Fatigue from not being able to sleep.

    Even half-frozen blood from the cold.

    The body, exhausted and suffering from the long run, loses the energy to stand up again and quickly loses body temperature.

    Even that was not the only hardship that overtook her.

    Kreurreureung.

    It was a pity.

    Is it because the territory is invaded?

    Did you even smell the smell of death?

    A pack of wolves appearing from beyond the blizzard and baring their teeth with ferocious cries.

    everything was whispering

    this is herst

    is the moment of death

    Even if you struggle, it¡¯s no use.

    So let¡¯s face the endfortably.

    The whisper is so strong.

    It is both realistic and enchanting.

    It makes you dare not feel the need to resist.

    But¡­

    ¡°Ha ah.¡±

    with a deep breath.

    She forced herself up.

    After carelessly groping around, he grabbed a branch that had just been buried in the snow and aimed it at the wolf pack.

    It¡¯s as if he won¡¯t die gracefully even if he dies.

    Kyareung!

    The futile resistance seemsughable.

    Wolves that let out low cries likeughter.

    She understood the ridicule.

    agreed again.

    Not an armed man.

    A woman holding only a branch.

    That¡¯s because the resistance of a prey that has never been trained like her could not be a threat.

    That¡¯s why I muttered in my heart.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    I knew it myself.

    Your own death is a predetermined oue.

    No matter what I do, nothing will change, so this is nothing more than a useless waste of time.

    But even knowing that fact, she couldn¡¯t choose the option of facing death.

    Death isn¡¯t scary.

    Because it just had to be.

    A family that loves you.

    The Royal Guard who gave their allegiance.

    Thedy-in-waiting who took care of her all her life.

    Dying on the des of a mob, throwing herself to block a gun, sacrificing herself as a decoy, the only thing she wanted was this.

    Because it was to survive.

    ¡®An absurd request.¡¯

    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t give up even though she knew it was futile.

    I just held on to the branch with trembling hands and resisted to maintain my life for a minute or a second longer.

    Fu-wook!

    It was thanks to that.

    whether it¡¯s a coincidence

    whether it¡¯s a miracle

    The fact that she was able to pierce the eyes of the wolf that had taken the lead with the outstretched tree branch.

    Of course, the price was high.

    Her delicate wrists were cracked, unable to withstand even the slightest kick from the broken branch.

    That was thest resistance she could do.

    strength to resist.

    Losing the means to fight.

    To her who sat down as if copsing.

    The pack of angry wolves rushed in at once, and no matter who came first, they thrust their teeth into the neck and limbs.

    Fuck!

    But the wolves couldn¡¯t bite her flesh.

    A strong wind blows.

    The moment when a ray of light shed.

    It was because all the wolves that ran toward her were thrown back with the shock of being hit by a wild boar.

    By a man who appeared in front of her and brandished a sword with a scabbard.

    ¡°go away.¡±

    Kigging!

    Is it because of the pain from being hit by the sheath?

    Or maybe it was because he instinctively sensed the man¡¯s fear.

    The pack of wolves rolled their tails and ran away, as if their ferocious appearance from before was a lie.

    So, in the space where everything was quiet, the man turned around.

    And he spoke quietly to the woman who was sitting in the snow and looking up at him nkly.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, you asked a stupid question.¡±

    From the feet that were on the verge of getting frostbite from wandering through the snowy forest, to the arms that were already swollen, to the cheeks with wolf blood.

    It¡¯s hard to find a safe corner wherever you look and let out a sigh.

    The man took off his coat and wrapped it around her shoulders.

    Then he took out medicine and bandages and gave first aid to the wound as soon as possible, and quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sorry for being sote. If I hade a little sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this.¡±

    Because everything was sudden.

    and in an unrealistic situation.

    She absentmindedly entrusted her arm to the man and only opened her mouth when she felt the warmth permeating the coat.

    ¡°Please take this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you giving me a ring out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°Because I got help.¡±

    my sisters were like that

    It is natural to be grateful to those who have helped.

    Also, gratitude in words is no different from deception, so if you really want to express your gratitude, you should give a worthy example.

    So I just expressed my gratitude, but

    why are you trembling?

    when she tilts her head

    he chuckled.

    ¡°Well, you are not wrong.¡±

    Why?

    I¡¯m obviouslyughing

    A strangely bitterugh.

    He said while applying the medicine to her who was puzzled by it and tilted her head again.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need a price, so put it in.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking?¡±

    ¡°My ransom is more expensive than that.¡±

    ¡°I have more jewels.¡±

    ¡°It would be a bit overkill. Even if I rob your country¡¯s entire treasury, my ransom is not enough.¡±

    ¡°That would definitely be impossible.¡±

    she agreed.

    I don¡¯t know if it was a few days ago.

    Because there was not even a national treasury in her country right now.

    ¡­Because the national treasury can exist only when there is a country in the first ce.

    ¡°Above all, if it is a price, I have already received it.¡±

    ¡°I never gave it to you?¡±

    ¡°Not to you, but to your parents.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Obama and Mama?¡±

    ¡°okay. I was indebted to your ancestors when I defeated the silver dragon n before.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What does the magic religion have to do with it?

    Why does the ancestor¡¯s debt be the price for saving himself?

    Another iprehensible word.

    ¡°That makes me even more sorry.¡±

    and.

    iprehensible behavior.

    ¡°What do you mean sorry?¡±

    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t save your family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but your parents and other sisters are alreadyte.¡±

    If only the letter hade a little earlier.

    Or if the execution had been dyed by a few more days.

    He could have saved his parents and sister, but it was toote and he could only save her.

    Seeing him calmly apologize.

    She tilted her head again.

    ¡°Does that give you a reason to apologize?¡±

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason to be angry.¡±

    This man came to help his family and was a benefactor who saved her.

    Although she was taught by her parents that she should be grateful to her benefactor, she was never taught to be angry.

    And¡­

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you sad?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be sad?¡±

    Likewise.

    Because my family died.

    Because no one ever taught me to be sad.

    After hearing the deaths of her parents and sisters a little while ago, she remained silent as she only tilted her head.

    he murmured.

    ¡°¡­indeed. I¡¯ve heard rumors that your family cares for you, but it seems it wasn¡¯t just because you were the youngest.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Really¡­ Human karma is scary.¡±

    Why is the manmenting?

    she couldn¡¯t know

    One thing I could know.

    Only the bitterness contained in the touch of her silver hair.

    But he did not exin the reason for hismentation to her.

    I just asked softly as I saw the wolf lying on the ground with its eyes pierced by a tree branch.

    ¡°You must have caught this wolf, right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you have changed your own destiny.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means you have the qualities.¡±

    if you didn¡¯t fight

    He would have died before he came.

    Fighting to the end and buying a little bit of time.

    And her talent for catching a wolf miraculously without seeing properly saved her from her destiny to die.

    At the end of the lowly exnation.

    said the man.

    ¡°Originally, I was going to entrust it to a proper noble, but¡­ Seeing your qualities, let me make one suggestion instead.¡±

    ¡°A suggestion?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    With gray hair as white as snow.

    A man with deep golden eyes.

    Limon Asfelder got down on one knee.

    That¡¯s how I met her at eye level and looked straight into her lustless eyes and asked quietly.

    ¡°Would you like to learn swordsmanship from me?¡±

    That¡¯s¡­

    the moment she met him.

    And it was the moment when Anastasia, thest survivor of the Russian imperial family copsed by the revolution, entered the Sword Tower.

    * * *

    She opened her eyes.

    Then, slowly, he reached out his hand and wrapped the bandage he had ced next to his eye.

    All dark vision.

    Just deafening silence.

    Even when everything seemed to have disappeared, she did not waver.

    Relying on the sword master¡¯s super senses, he erased the traces with his familiar hands and tidied up the ce.

    ¡°I had a longing dream.¡±

    The forest where his grave was.

    But now, recalling the memories of the ce where only the tombstone would remain after being devastated, she murmured.

    A family, an identity, a country.

    The memory of losing everything and wandering alone in a snowy forest.

    For others, it may be a nightmare that will be the trauma of a lifetime.

    But it was a memory for her.

    because that happened

    Because I was able to meet him.

    ¡°Please wait a little longer.¡±

    The loneliness felt more clearly once again.

    A longing that can¡¯t be erased though.

    Longing deeper and deeper.

    With faint hope.

    After a short break, she moved slowly.

    ¡°It will be soon.¡±

    A respected teacher.

    dear lover.

    In order to meet a man who is like all of himself¡­

    * * *

    Who did that?

    They say that when you get older, you lose sleep.

    At least to Limon, that was irrelevant.

    It was no joke that a sword master who would never grow old and who had the most perfect body couldn¡¯t sleep.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    In that sense, this moment.

    It¡¯s like staying up all night.

    It was truly unusual to see him lying on the bed with a face still full of fatigue.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t sleep for days.

    It was nothing to him.

    Even so, there were many reasons why Limon couldn¡¯t help but make a sound of pain like this.

    Two of them are representative.

    ¡°Hmm, please take good care of me in the future.¡±

    ¡°If there is anything I can help with, just tell me. Ie from a farming family, so I can do anything.¡±

    ¡°It is nice to see you again.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you too. Brothers and sisters.¡±

    One is joining the peacekeeping force.

    To be precise, it was the week of May with the three sword masters.

    Did this happen at all and decided to look into it?

    Their existence, appearing here and there, following the Egyptian army, almost abandoning even peacekeeping, was a nuisance to everyone.

    However, I couldn¡¯t just throw it out.

    Thanks to their inaction, the Egyptians were able to stop their advance and reorganize their troops.

    To avoid the disintegration of the Expeditionary Force, we should wait for at least a few weeks.

    Considering Nadia¡¯s teary-skinned words, it was fortunate that I was able to buy time like this.

    The problem is that this close confrontation will be destroyed the moment Limon¡¯s identity is revealed.

    And¡­

    ¡®Pharaoh¡¯s runaway is getting worse.¡¯

    Limon sighed.

    After the sword masters joined.

    Hai¡¯s teasing was bing more and more tant.

    It¡¯s as if now, when he can¡¯t resist recklessly because he¡¯s paying attention to his disciples, is an opportunity to capture him.

    In particr, the problem was Joan of Arc.

    ¡®No, why the hell am I punishing my pupil even if I just make eye contact¡­?¡¯

 Chapter 541

    #541. Damn this.

    Of course, Hai is wary of Limon being close to another woman.

    It was something I was used to by now.

    He even had his ears pierced just because he pretended to be friendly with Nadia.

    But against Joan of Arc, it was especially severe.

    Like an animal that saw even a tiger roaming around with its cub. Hai raised her eyes just by seeing Limon near Joan of Arc.

    It was as if Limon would be taken away immediately if you looked away.

    All of a sudden, if it was a woman, whether it was an ex-pupil or an enemy, Holly would be treated as a demonic bastard, which was a shocking situation for Limon.

    ¡­I had actually been kidnapped by Rose, so I had nothing to say even if I had ten mouths.

    Still, there is a degree

    To get mad at me for identally making eye contact.

    As punishment, he had to wait on Hai all night, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous at this rate.¡¯

    The first forced kiss.

    Even until I tried to overtake it.

    Hai also had reason.

    But as time goes by.

    And the more I crave him.

    Her runaway, far from improving, was bing more and more dangerous.

    Just as the fire that started with a few small sparks engulfed the firewood and eventually covered the entire mountain stream.

    Even with the sword master right now, just being more focused on winning Limon¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t something I would do sanely.

    How far will that storm go?

    I couldn¡¯t even guess now.

    However, it wasn¡¯t Hai or the Sword Master that disturbed Limon.

    It was him.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    The moment he let out another sigh.

    What vomits is hot heat.

    Not just body temperature, but breathing out a breath entangled with seething desires and emotions.

    Limon covered his face with his hands.

    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯

    Even against Hai, who thoroughly stimtes him by abandoning his reason and conscience, Limon has continued to stick to his impregnable wall.

    But even that has its limits.

    Mixing your tongue soggy.

    Or touch that hot skin.

    Scratch your body gently with your fingernails.

    Every time I fall asleep and wake up hugged by a half-naked woman with only a thin veil on.

    little by little.

    only steadily umting.

    The heat that was not given a chance to solve it made even Limon¡¯s blood boil, who had gone through all of the prenatal battles.

    This fucking perfect immortal body didn¡¯t even know how to dry up.

    At this point, torture was more convenient.

    ¡®If it was like the old days, this would have been no problem¡­¡¯

    He snorts at all the beauty world.

    Even though I stopped coloring for decades.

    I never thought I¡¯d feel the limit of my patience because of the boiling blood now that I¡¯ve eaten enough to eat at age.

    It was embarrassing.

    ¡®¡­Should I move up the execution date of the n even at the risk of getting caught?¡¯

    That¡¯s why Limon was worried.

    Should I hurry up with my secret n?

    Or do you prioritize secrecy?

    If I had been caught by Hai before I could do it, I would have risked making the situation worse rather than resolving it.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    World Federation¡¯s covert move.

    The sword masters¡¯ surveince.

    Peacekeeper threat.

    Hai runaway.

    limits of patience, etc.

    Now that all sorts of problems are intertwined, and it¡¯s like walking a tightrope on a knife¡¯s edge.

    In order to solve this situation, which could copse any moment, it was necessary to untie the tangled knot even if it was irrational.

    ¡®Should I contact Nakyung first? The problem is how to avoid eyes¡­¡¯

    growl.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll have to fill my stomach first.¡¯

    Take a moment to review your n.

    Limon got out of bed.

    It was soplicated in my head that I didn¡¯t even think about rice.

    Still, as I knew from experience that at times like this, I had to fill my stomach well, I nned to fill my stomach at least roughly.

    ¡°Oh my goodness? What are you doing in a ce like this?¡±

    ¡®Ah, damn it.¡¯

    But after leaving the barracks.

    Limon thought sincerely.

    I guess I was just going to starve.

    If that were the case, there wouldn¡¯t have been a face-to-face confrontation with the person I wanted to avoid the most these days.

    But it¡¯s something I can¡¯t go back to now.

    Limon, who skillfully shoved face and conscience into a corner of his heart, looked back with a refreshing smile that he had grown ustomed to.

    ¡°Hello, pretty sister.¡±

    ¡°Excluding the pretty, noona is enough, Limor.¡±

    what is so satisfying

    tinum haired nun smiling brightly.

    Looking at the sword painting Joan of Arc, Limon prayed with a cold sweat.

    Please don¡¯t let Hai see this.

    * * *

    Well.

    ¡°So you mean you missed breakfast because you overslept?¡±

    ¡°To the point, yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, Limor is really clumsy too.¡±

    A boy chewing potatoes.

    Limon was at a loss for a moment.

    To hear that you¡¯re messing around with Joan of Arc.

    Even if Ainsha treated me like a fool, I wouldn¡¯t be this unfair.

    However, Joan of Arc continued to speak with a smile, regardless of whether or not Limon was looking at Limon with ridiculous eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because he is a military genius, I thought Limor would be more calm and sharp.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cool enough and sharp enough.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re Limore¡¯s age, everyone thinks like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m lucky today. I always wanted to meet Limor, but it was a pity that I didn¡¯t have a chance to meet him after the first day.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡±

    Limon was nervous.

    Thanks to Hai¡¯s rampage, she somehow hid her identity, but Joan of Arc is his disciple.

    There was a good chance that he would sense something suspicious and figure out Limon¡¯s identity.

    ¡°no? There is nothing.¡±

    ¡­Of course, on the other hand, there were plenty of possibilities of not noticing.

    Should I be relieved as an enemy?

    Should I regret it as a teacher?

    In the midst ofplex and subtle emotions that he couldn¡¯t put into words, Limon asked.

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Umm, do you want to give me potatoes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because she was even called the Saint of Potatoes on that battlefield.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that.¡±

    ¡°I will. The soldier who called me that died in the war with Ennd.¡±

    If that soldier had been alive, he might have been more famous as the Saint of Potatoes rather than the Sword Master, but he said that he was sorry he died.

    After saying that I was sincerely sorry.

    Joan of Arc gave Limon a heap of potatoes and grinned.

    ¡°Anyway, there are plenty of potatoes here. Don¡¯t hesitate and eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Let¡¯s look at her with aplicated face for a while.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Is there any reason you want to give me potatoes?¡±

    ¡°Well, do you need a reason?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s rare for a pretty older sister to go looking for someone else because she wants to give potatoes on purpose, no matter how much she is a potato saint.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Limor is sharp.¡±

    It seems to have been an unexpected insight.

    I even blinked my eyes once.

    Joan of Arc immediately smiled and continued.

    ¡°Actually, I always wanted my younger brother to have one.¡±

    ¡°I am not your brother.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. It¡¯s just that when I look at Limor, it reminds me of how my brother, my brother, my sister, and my brother took care of me.¡±

    ¡°You have many brothers and sisters.¡±

    ¡°No, it was rather smallpared to other houses around.¡±

    His vige is a rural area, so it wasmon to have 7 or 9 siblings.

    After speaking triumphantly.

    Joan of Arc added a word.

    ¡°So my brother and I got along very well. My little brother and youngest brother were so worried about me that they even followed me to the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°You must have been very reassured.¡±

    ¡°It was.¡±

    Thinking of the two older brothers who took care of herself when she was clumsy.

    Joan of Arc chuckled.

    ¡°Until my little brother and youngest brother were killed by British soldiers.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. That kind of thing wasmon on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±

    ¡°Because that was the era.¡±

    Even talking about the death of a family member.

    Looking at the old disciple with a smile.

    Limon made a moreplicated expression.

    He knew that his words were sincere and not fake.

    Death is inevitable on the battlefield.

    Anyone who, for whatever reason, takes up a weapon and tries to kill an enemy must also be prepared to die.

    It was he who taught her.

    Because Joan of Arc faithfully followed the teachings.

    But¡­

    ¡°Still, be careful with Limore.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a battlefield, if you get entangled with the white pigs of that ind country, you never know when and how disaster will strike.¡±

    After giving such a serious warning.

    He got up to scoop up some water for me, but while I was bringing it to him, he fell down and got soaked wet, so he smiled shyly as if he was embarrassed.

    I watched him stealthily and asked shyly if I could call him younger brother from now on.

    so kind

    kind and faithful.

    That¡¯s why I ended up going crazy.

    he cut himself

    I had to bear it.

    to cut again

    Limon, who looked at the first student withplicated eyes, finally thought with a deep regret.

    ¡®??? ? ??? ??.¡¯

    I should have beaten him to death at least five or six times.

    He said it was a mistake to kill him so gracefully as he was a friend.

    * * *

    After the peacekeepers joined.

    The position of the Egyptian army wasplicated.

    It was because Nadia foamed at the mouth and strengthened her vignce, as there was a precedent for sword masters breaking into Hai¡¯s barracks.

    Advanced security device.

    Boundaries using the decimal system.

    An expensive instation type item.

    In addition, there are magic tools and magic tools.

    Thanks to Nadia¡¯s efforts, regardless of money and means, the Egyptian army¡¯s position is truly brave.

    It was not as strict as Leviathan or each n headquarters, but it was so strict that even the Sword Master couldn¡¯t infiltrate it as easily as before.

    ¡°Mmmm.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason Yuna-kyung had no choice but to let out a sick voice.

    ¡°How is this team leader telling me to sneak around here when he sees me!¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time since I wrapped my head with wings.

    In the end, Na-kyung Yun, who stopped thinking about it more, shouted out loud.

    ¡°Shera, isn¡¯t that too much for you to think? huh?¡±

    Nod.

    The ghost of the girl floating next to it.

    Shera agreed with a nk face.

    As always, it was Yun Na-kyung¡¯s words, so it wasn¡¯t just a thoughtless nod.

    Even to the half-fazed Shera, it seemed so difficult to sneak in and out of this camp that even had a space barrier installed.

    For Yuna-kyung, who had been secretly going to and from the camp through space movement, it was a crazy thing.

    ¡°Anyway, to make a pet do this. Because the team leader is too kind.¡±

    Limon might think of his pets as all-around errands.

    While grumbling, Yuna-kyung prepared to move as always.

    It was difficult not being able to use teleportation, but with Shera¡¯s help, it was possible to sneak out through the back hole.

    I thought it was a bit excessive to even use magical girl mode for just this kind of thing.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help it.

    I could tell just by looking at Limon¡¯s unusually serious attitude that this job was very important.

    After all, the team leader said he couldn¡¯t do it without him.

    Yuna-kyung was congratting herself and was packing her things with She-ra.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    And slowly looked back.

    ¡°Old soldier sister?¡±

    ¡°I will ask you again.¡±

    A secret warehouse where Limon secretly manipted some documents while helping Nadia to keep others from essing them.

    show up there

    A woman staring at Yun Na-kyung¡¯s luggage.

    Hai looked at Yuna-kyung with cold, blood-red eyes and spoke in a muddy voice.

    ¡°Tell me what my concubine asked you to do.¡±

 Chapter 542

    #542. answer me

    * * *

    ¡°Do you really need more?¡±

    ¡°I already ate to my stomach.¡±

    ¡°Umm, but Limor is still in his growth phase, right? Even if you eat, you must be old enough to eat.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry

    It¡¯s time to scratch your cheeks while watching Jeanne d¡¯Arc offer another one full of steamed potatoes.

    Limon finally found a suitable excuse.

    ¡°Because I am Pharaoh¡¯s concubine. I also have to pay attention to weight management.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Is it because of that awkward smile?

    Or was it because he remembered what he had seen before escaping from Hai¡¯s barracks as if he were running away from their first meeting?

    The gaze swims through the air.

    I even blushed a little for a moment.

    Joan of Arc suddenly closed her eyes.

    And after taking a deep breath, he faced Limon again with a calm face.

    ¡°Is that something you wanted yourself to do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Limore became her concubine. Are you not forced to do so for some reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Did you sell your body for money?

    whether it was threatened.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    If you want to run away, I will protect you.

    If it¡¯s because you¡¯re in debt, I¡¯ll pay off the debt instead and give you freedom.

    Limon, who had been silent because of being caught off guard and hearing words he had never imagined, opened his mouth after a long time.

    ¡°why?¡±

    Even if you¡¯re not Limon.

    No, that¡¯s why, from Jeanne d¡¯Arc¡¯s point of view, he is a strange boy whom he has only met for a few days.

    There would be no reason to help the concubine of the Red Dragon Princess who was hostile to each other.

    It¡¯s not enough to keep doing favors, so why are you going to do that?

    Looking at Limon asking why.

    Joan of Arc tilted her head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to help someone in need?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°More than anything else, Limor is my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­I remember rejecting the offer to be your younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard you. I was trying to agree on this.¡±

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s ashamed that his ulterior motive was discovered.

    At the end of staring at Joan of Arc, whose cheeks were blushing.

    Limon chuckled.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I must have wanted to be Pharaoh¡¯s concubine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really. Besides, it¡¯s easy to misunderstand because he¡¯s cold on the outside, but if you get to know the pharaoh, he¡¯s kind and kind.¡±

    ¡°Your heart is weak¡­? Are you the Red Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Umm, if Limor says that, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t believe it at all.

    Even while shaking my head.

    Seeing Limon¡¯s unwavering eyes, Joan of Arc finally agreed.

    And smiled brightly.

    ¡°If there is anything you need my help with, just let me know. I will be sure to help.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you, pretty sister.¡±

    ¡°Huh, say something.¡±

    say goodbye like that

    After Joan of Arc left the ce.

    Left alone, Limon let out a heavy sigh after being silent for a long time.

    ¡®It¡¯s hard.¡¯

    It was tiring just to continue ying a y that didn¡¯t suit me when I was already tired.

    However, it wasn¡¯t theck of sleep, fatigue, or acting that really bothered Limon.

    It was Joan of Arc¡¯s kind smile.

    [Um, I¡¯m saying it because I don¡¯t know. Will bing a sword master help save France?]

    Hundreds of years ago.

    Even when he became his disciple.

    [There was a strange crop among the gifts sent to you from the Continent of Spirits. Did you see it? You can eat the roots!]

    Training in the Sword Tower.

    Even when I was caught trying to grow potatoes secretly in my spare time.

    [Hehe, I heard that the teacher gave me the title of Sword Master himself.]

    Finally, I became a sword master.

    Even when he was happy to hear the title given to him.

    And¡­

    [¡­You¡¯re really strong, sir.]

    After two days of desperate struggle.

    Even when I was cut to death by myself.

    That smile, which had always been beautiful and gentle, was exhausting Limon, forcibly bringing back memories of the past.

    slowly.

    holding up one hand

    Spread your palms out.

    It¡¯s too heavy even when you¡¯re not holding anything.

    Looking at the bloody hands that are not stained with anything.

    He closed his eyes.

    I don¡¯t regret it.

    He was the protector of mankind.

    Before she was Limon¡¯s first disciple, she was an enemy of mankind who went mad and tried to exterminate all the people of the British Empire.

    But if.

    really one in a while.

    If only I could convince her.

    No, if I could change my mind even now¡­

    ¡®¡­a useless thought.¡¯

    holding hands tightly

    Limon shook his head.

    If I could have stopped it with just a few words, I wouldn¡¯t have cut it in the first ce.

    However, I was shaken by the fact that I had talked a little about this already dangerous situation, received a favor, and seen some fragments of my old self.

    Did he be so weak before he knew it?

    after letting out a heavy sigh.

    he turned away

    Either hasten or redefine the n.

    I was so exhausted and tired today that I thought I needed to rest a bit more.

    But after returning to the barracks.

    Instead of taking a break, Limon had no choice but to put on a puzzled expression.

    It was because an unexpected passenger hade to his barracks, which had been empty the whole time because he had shared a bed with Hai for the past few days.

    ¡°Are you here now?¡±

    Sit cross-legged on the bed.

    A beauty in a military uniform who was smoking a cigarette.

    Looking at Hai, Limon asked timidly.

    ¡°Pharaoh? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be there?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why it shouldn¡¯t be there, but¡­¡±

    Limon swallowed a moan at Hai¡¯s uncharacteristically calm response, who had been able to blink her eyes even if he disappeared for a moment these days.

    Clearly, those eyes are still.

    His voice is also very calm.

    For some reason, I felt a strange atmosphere.

    It was strange that she, who used to call for Limon when needed in the first ce, came to her barracks herself.

    ¡®¡­Did you see me talking to the swordsmith?¡¯

    ¡®If I did, I think I would¡¯ve been angry right away on the spot.¡¯

    ¡®Maybe I heard it from someer¡­¡¯

    What is the reason for this strange atmosphere?

    Limon, who finished his judgment in an instant, finally opened his mouth with a sigh after a short hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±

    ¡°I happened to meet a swordsmith in front of you a while ago.¡±

    It is not intentional by any means.

    They just met by chance, and the story just got a little longer because they acted in order not to be suspected.

    To Limon, who voluntarily paid the tax in order to reduce the punishment he would receive anyway.

    Hai asked.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°I even got some potatoes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I called her older sister, but she clearly declined the offer to be my younger sister.¡±

    Limon said it proudly, even on purpose.

    At a time like this, if I showed signs of being stabbed for no reason, it only gave me more useless doubts.

    There wasn¡¯t really any stabbing.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    However, Hai did not doubt Limon.

    At the end of silently watching Limon.

    After a while, he nodded his head.

    I just muttered quietly.

    ¡°Have you been fooling me like that all this time?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    bang!

    What does that mean?

    Before Limon even asked.

    Hai kicked the box at his feet.

    And the moment he saw the wide open box in front of him after rolling several times on the floor.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    [Eup Eup Eup!]

    Was the box itself an item?

    Something I hadn¡¯t felt before, even as a sword master.

    In other words, it wasn¡¯t because he saw the figure of the blue bird wriggling in the box with the me item stolen and tied tightly to the rope.

    Look at the things that are put together next to it.

    Because I finally realized.

    Also that everything is messed up.

    It¡¯s not that Hai isn¡¯t angry, but that his anger is so great that he just seems calm.

    It is as if the sky before a storm or a volcano before an eruption looks rather calm.

    ¡°He did this without my knowledge.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Including the previous ones, how many are all prepared?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Answer me, Limor.¡±

    It seems that silence will not be tolerated.

    Listen to Hai¡¯smand, inhaling smoke.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    ¡°872.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d finished preparing as much as I did in such a short period of time.

    Take a moment to close your mouth and be silent.

    Hai asked again.

    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if it was fun pretending to be fooled by me and deceiving me.¡±

    ¡°Pharaoh, that must be wrong. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    Limon¡¯s answer.

    Haa didn¡¯t bother to listen.

    He chewed on the cigarette in his mouth.

    As if the quiet eyes from a while ago were a lie, he just stared at Limon with burning eyes.

    ¡°Are you going to say it was all a misunderstanding when you tried to escape from my concubine status bypleting the contract bypleting 1000 pieces?¡±

    The one I heard with Yuna-kyung.

    In other words, looking at Hai pointing to the sculpture she secretly made and hid through Yuna-kyung.

    Limon had no excuses.

    Because he knew that his words were meaningless as long as the evidence came out.

    More than anything, because I knew there was something else I had to say now.

    ¡°sorry.¡±

    By a soft apology.

    Secretly make 1000 pieces.

    He admitted that he tried to free himself from his bondage by fulfilling the promise that served as the justification for making Limon his concubine.

    Hai did not even interrogate further.

    after getting up.

    He slowly approached Limon and

    roughly tugged at the clothes.

    Chow!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology.¡±

    Tear thin fabric.

    Broken and torn ne.

    So, looking at Limon, who showed off his brown skin just like that day.

    Hai spoke in a growling voice like a wounded beast that was iparably more ferocious than that day.

    ¡°You have to pay the price for cheating on me with your body.¡±

    It was a mistake to hesitate in the first ce.

    If he doesn¡¯t give you his heart, all you have to do is take his body first and then forcibly take away his heart as well.

    I tried to give you everything

    Feeling betrayed for trying to deceive yourself and run away.

    And Hai, who was staring at him with bloody eyes entwined with umted lust, hunger and anger, grabbed Limon¡¯s neck as it was.

    No, I was trying to grab it.

    Chow!

    prating the strong barracks.

    A single petal seeps in.

    If only I hadn¡¯t stopped her hand.

    ¡°I thought it would be insufficient, so I made a potato sd that says you can eat full while dieting¡­.¡±

    As the Red Dragon Princess, she is one of the absolute ones who can not only stop her actions, but also threaten her life.

    faded blonde hair.

    A flower-patterned sword in his hand.

    Even a nun¡¯s uniform that clings to the body.

    The bewitching beauty with a characteristic appearance that cannot be recognized without looking at it casually put down the sd bowl she was holding in her other hand.

    ¡°Hey, Red Lizard.¡±

    with a smiley face.

    But with eyes without a smile.

    Looking straight at Hai, who exudes ferocious momentum as if he would tear himself to death at any moment.

    The first Sword Master produced by the Sword Tower.

    Limon¡¯s first disciple.

    The swordswoman Joan of Arc aimed the sharp de at Hai¡¯s heart and asked coldly.

    ¡°What are you doing to my brother?¡±

 Chapter 543

    #543. give me a prize

    * * *

    The weak meat.

    survival of the fittest.

    The strong prey on the weak.

    The one who survives bes stronger.

    It is a universal truth because it is the most basic and cannot be escaped from humans to beasts.

    That is why the Red Dragon n never avoids struggle.

    Fighting is a contest of strength.

    It is only when it is confirmed who is stronger that the weak are taken away and subdued, feel the need for power, and the strong gain greater power and rights and prosper.

    In the meantime, if confusion arises.

    Whether you lose is yourself.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    If a wild beast lives its entire life in a zoo, it loses its ws and bes a livestock.

    It was the way and pride of the Red Dragon n, the descendents of the Fighting Dragon Patriarch, to die fighting rather than be weeded out in peace.

    when he was defeated by Rose before.

    That¡¯s why Hai surrendered.

    The territory, the wealth, and the partner you want.

    All you can get is the strong.

    After losing the duel, he didn¡¯t deserve Limon.

    Above all, winning or losing is a sick boss.

    Even if she lost now, she was determined to win him back by winning next time.

    ¡­at least until then.

    But time goes by.

    The more I see him going to meet other princesses one after another even after leaving Africa.

    That resolution was shaken.

    Let¡¯s beat Rose.

    Will that end?

    What about the cunning Li Qingyu?

    Ainsha who reads the future?

    Who is Maia who is more persistent than anyone else?

    What about Yekathrice, who doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to?

    Above all, who is the strongest and most perfect Charlotte in the Seven Dragons?

    Can you beat all the other six princesses looking for a chance to get Limon?

    Even if she wins, what if the other princesses challenge her again? Will you be able to protect him to the end?

    What if you lose even once?

    What if I lose him again because of that?

    Hai, who had already had him stolen by Rose, was driven mad just to imagine that he might go through it again.

    So it was.

    The moment I saw him dressed up.

    It¡¯s also crazy that he might look like this in front of other princesses.

    The anxiety that this might be thest chance to get his hands on him, so he stopped covering the means.

    That he became obsessed with making sure he couldn¡¯t leave him.

    And¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡±

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason why he stared straight at the tinum-haired nun who was aiming a sword at him with burning eyes.

    ¡°¡­You would have said that child was my younger brother?¡±

    ¡°I heard that my aide turned down the offer to be your brother.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the father or mother, I already consider my sister like family.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whether he is your brother or not, he is already my concubine.¡±

    Sword Joan of Arc.

    Only 13 sword masters in history.

    Among them, the monster that caused a mad march to sh the sword king and almost destroy Ennd.

    Staring straight at her, who is rare even among sword masters who can dare topete.

    Hai snarled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let outsiders get involved in the affairs between me and the concubine.¡±

    He already owns it.

    whetherpulsory by contract.

    Whether it¡¯s just a formal rtionship.

    As long as he acknowledged and epted it himself, it is a fact that no one dares to deny.

    He had no right toe between him and himself to something like a sword master.

    Looking at the tyrant who speaks fiercely.

    At the end of a slight tilt of the head.

    Joan of Arc asked.

    ¡°You still want to intervene?¡±

    ¡°I will kill you.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    head tilted in the opposite direction.

    Blinking blue eyes.

    ¡°me? you?¡±

    It¡¯s so absurd that I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s true or a joke.

    repeating those words.

    At the end of staring at her.

    Joan of Arcughed, realizing that it was seriousness only after seeing the bloody eyes full of blood.

    twirling

    ¡°If you can, do it, Red Lizard.¡±

    It¡¯s good no matter what you do.

    He said he would back down even if he hurt himself.

    More kind and kind.

    That¡¯s why, looking at her, who makes even the words that should be arrogant feel like a creepy, obvious fact.

    Hai gritted his teeth.

    She knew too.

    If he was in a dragon state, he wouldn¡¯t know, but he couldn¡¯t defeat the Sword Master without the support of the me Dragon.

    But I couldn¡¯t back off.

    When I first saw Joan of Arc.

    No, to be precise, it was because I instinctively felt it from the moment I felt the strange gaze directed at Limon.

    ¡®This¡¯ is the enemy.

    threatening yourself.

    take him away to yourself.

    It will be your most dangerous enemy.

    Unlike other princesses, once stolen, she can never be regained.

    That¡¯s why, like a dragon who weed a warrior who came to plunder the treasure he gained through blood and fight for a long time with only a sword.

    Even knowing that you can¡¯t win.

    to protect valuables.

    Hai holds mes in both hands.

    The moment Joan of Arc was about to move towards her.

    ¡°stop!¡±

    between the two.

    A boy interrupted.

    ¡°Stop it, sister.¡±

    ¡°Limore, I am trying to help you.¡±

    ¡°I told you I was fine¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Small and dwarf back.

    Tattered and torn clothes.

    Looking at Limon, who could not be seen anywhere, with his arms wide open, blocking Joan of Arc.

    Hai was silent.

    It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t understand his behavior that wrapped himself in the subject that he tried to deceive himself and run away.

    but right after that.

    She forgot the question.

    ¡°I am the Pharaoh¡¯s concubine of my own will. So stop doing this.¡±

    being fooled by oneself

    questioning its sincerity.

    I was about to be overtaken.

    The actions of Limon, who chose to protect herself to the end, shook her heart.

    ¡­okay.

    It was like that from the beginning.

    He is Limon Asfelder.

    Whether you reject yourself or run away.

    He was the strongest of the strong who could do anything he wanted.

    But even though he prepared to run away, he didn¡¯t deny himself by force.

    He eventually sided with her even though he could have been freed if he had left him to die fighting the Sword Master on his own ord.

    The moment you understand that fact.

    Hai felt the rage and nervousness seething in his heart as it evaporated.

    Instead, what soars is¡­

    ¡­ecstasy.

    ¡°Did you see it?¡±

    should have realized

    But I realized toote.

    So in a deeper satisfaction.

    With a smile on his always cold face.

    She embraces Limon, who has been protecting her, and faces Joan of Arc.

    ¡°He is mine.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know how to hug her all of a sudden.

    She was all the more convinced of his actions, which she couldn¡¯t bear to shake herself off, even though she was startled by the stic pressure on her back.

    I¡¯ve said it several times so far.

    What I didn¡¯t believe in myself.

    ¨DThe fact that he has already be his own.

    Of course it¡¯s formal.

    I just became a sidekick because of a promise.

    Just as he tried to deceive himself and run away, he might havee to hate her in his heart.

    But something like that.

    It didn¡¯t matter anyway.

    Whether you like her or hate her.

    At least as long as he maintained his status as a concubine, he proved to himself that he could never leave him.

    and another one.

    ¡°¡­Rimor is not a ve to the Red Lizard.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s my concubine.¡±

    ¡°Even a married couple can ignore each other¡¯s wishes and do anything.¡±

    ¡°You must have heard it already? This is what my concubine wants for herself.¡±

    well done

    ¡°Pharaoh!¡±

    Limon screamed in embarrassment or anger the moment he bit the ear lobe with the red jewel dangling from it.

    But she felt

    the muffled sound of that voice.

    My body trembled when my teeth touched.

    More than anything else, the stronger heartbeat and the strange heat that came from the back pressing down on the chest were telling me.

    whatever the heart

    Right now at this moment.

    his body.

    that you want yourself

    Including the fact that the heat she had consistently carved into his body so far remained intact in Limon.

    I just didn¡¯t realize it because I was blinded by my own impatience and hot lust.

    So, Hai asked happily.

    ¡°Do you want to prove it in front of your eyes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If you still don¡¯t know that he is yours, I will show you more clearly.

    Hai, who was tearing at Limon¡¯s half-torn clothes with her fingernails.

    I just put on aplicated expression.

    can¡¯t shake that hand.

    Joan of Arc, who gazed at Limon¡¯s disheveled appearance, eventually took the sword aimed at Hai.

    ¡°I¡¯ll step away for today.¡±

    You can do anything you want to save by force.

    But knowing that wasn¡¯t what Limon wanted, he said he would do it at this level.

    speak softly

    Joan of Arc chuckled.

    ¡°Be careful instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ll be watching from now on.¡±

    If she crosses the line.

    So, when the momentes when he rejects him, he will swing his sword without hesitation.

    with a smiling face.

    But with eyes without a smile.

    After Joan of Arc leaves the ce, leaving a kind warning.

    Haiughed.

    ¡°Huh-huh¡­¡±

    Even as a princess.

    Not even as a soldier or soldier.

    In the joy and satisfaction of defeatingpetitors as a single female and winning her own mate.

    she understood

    Why did Rose smile like that when she snatched Limon right in front of her in the past?

    I¡¯m sure his expression now matches hers perfectly.

    one if there is another.

    ¡°She thinks she can take you from me. There is absolutely no way that would happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    It seems like you have to answer.

    at the softly urged words.

    Limon, who had been silent, closed his eyes.

    ¡°It is as the Pharaoh said.¡±

    The answer I was already expecting.

    Even so, I am satisfied with the words that make my lips curl.

    Hai whispered again.

    ¡°-Good job.¡±

    Did you answer well?

    Or maybe he chose to stay by her side instead of running away with her like he did with Rose.

    Or is it both.

    Hai didn¡¯t bother exining.

    Anyway, that doesn¡¯t matter anymore.

    The important thing was that unlike before, he wasn¡¯t taken away this time.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll give you a prize.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    good job

    bite the nape

    Was it because he thought he might be overheard by the swordsman or because he was concerned about the blue bird struggling under his feet while being tied up tightly?

    He kept his mouth shut and hid his moans.

    However, the fluttering eyshes and the hotter body are so honest.

    so that.

    I sincerely think.

    ¡®I don¡¯t care about power anymore.¡¯

    Although it has overwhelming power enough to kill itself in an instant.

    bound by promises

    He has now given up even resistance.

    The fact that you can make them suffer with just a slight bite and a slip of your finger makes you feel all sorts of emotions.

    A low sense of conquest.

    dirty immorality.

    sticky joy.

    In the whirlpool of turbid passion, she smiled coldly.

    I know this isn¡¯t right.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Whether this way is right or wrong.

    whether you are stronger or weaker.

    He knew that until he fulfilled his promise, he would never leave his side, nor would he reject it.

    On the contrary, it also meant that if he finished his promise, he would always run away from him.

    So it was rather good.

    If you can¡¯t keep your promise.

    For example¡­

    Cut off both of his hands right away.

    If you don¡¯t let me make pieces like that again.

    He won¡¯t be able to get out of his arms forever.

    That¡¯s why he embraces and covets his partner, who has already be certain that only he can monopolize it.

    The love-crazed tyrant was immersed in such a hot passion.

    * * *

    ¡°Ummm, the ambassador?¡±

    ¡°Senior.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, senior. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t understand well.¡±

    I don¡¯t seem to understand at all.

    After scratching the back of the head.

    Billy asked shyly.

    ¡°Why do you ask me why a person who has a crush on a bad girl can¡¯t leave even though she is being bullied?¡±

    It seems so natural.

    With a twinkling smile.

    Joan of Arc responded softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, junior is a mess.¡±

 Chapter 544

    #544. I am a nun.

    ¡°¡­Who would say that I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a junior Gandhi.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Billy looked at the brown-skinned monk next to him with sullen eyes.

    But Gandhi did not avoid that gaze.

    I just had a gentle smile.

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be cowardly and hit me with facts, priest. If you¡¯re a guy, try doing some stupid things when you¡¯re young.¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the priest is entric. Right now, even if it¡¯s just our teacher or the sword king¡­¡±

    ¡°Junior?¡±

    cut it off softly.

    Joan of Arc asked with a smile on her face.

    ¡°When can I hear that answer?¡±

    ¡°Chemm!¡±

    Billy cleared his throat lightly.

    It was onlyter that he realized his mistake.

    As much as he wanted to avoid being beaten up by a gentle senior, he hurriedly changed his words.

    ¡°Did you ask why someone who has a crush on a bad girl can¡¯t leave?¡±

    ¡°I want to hear your opinion as your expert.¡±

    ¡°First of all, this is a word to confirm. I¡¯m no expert. I just hung out more often withdies who liked money.¡±

    ¡°So what are your opinions?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s different for each person.¡±

    Even if you have a bad personality, you are handsome.

    Whether you want to devote yourself to the other person.

    Whether it¡¯s because of monopoly and conquest.

    There are many reasons to fall in love with bad boys.

    Billy scratched the back of his head, recalling all the ouws and women he¡¯d seen wandering the wilderness as a gunslinger.

    ¡°Anyway, most of it is because I subconsciously think that I am different after all.¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one different?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even if he¡¯s cold, he¡¯s only kind to me, or that only I can conquer this man, or that it has to be me.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    I did exin at best.

    I guess I don¡¯t understand.

    Watching Joan of Arc tilting his head, Billy thought.

    It¡¯s natural.

    After entering the sword tower at a young age and training until bing a sword master.

    It was only natural that she, who had spent her entire life on the battlefield and was even called a saint, could not understand such distorted affection.

    ¡®If a naive person like the ambassador falls for a bad guy, there may be no more answers, but¡­ that shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡¯

    Billyughed.

    They are the ones who died once.

    It is rare to be interested in things unrted to Yeohan as much as he was resurrected to relieve the resentment of his life.

    Moreover, it was absolutely absurd that this saintess would fall in love.

    So it was.

    The reason why Billy was shaken by repeated questions.

    ¡°Then junior, what should I do to get a person like that out of a bad lover?¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you curious about that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s natural to ask questions when you¡¯re curious, but of course.¡±

    what made her like this

    Billy answered after thinking about it even though he felt a mysterious feeling because he was not sure.

    ¡°The mostmon case is when the bad guy abandons the woman and disappears¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°¡­but there are surprisingly quite a few women who miss their partner all their lives and wait. Memories are glorified.¡±

    ¡°Then it won¡¯t work that way.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to be an older sister hated by my younger brother.

    Let¡¯s break into a cold sweat when we see Jeanne d¡¯Arc muttering meaningless words.

    Be careful with your words.

    If not, something big is going to happen.

    After realizing it with a sword master¡¯s intuition.

    Billy double-tripled the thoughts that came to his mind before speaking thoughtfully.

    ¡°Other than that, the only thing that¡¯s okay is opening your eyes to a new love.¡±

    ¡°A new love?¡±

    ¡°Bad means that something iscking. If you meet a better partner, your love will also cool down.¡±

    ¡°Ummm, what if that bad boyfriend was very rich, high-status, and attractive?¡±

    ¡°Then I guess it sucks. Who would give up on such a lover unless a more capable and attractive partneres along and seduces them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    Thinking about it myself, I was smirking thinking that I had made a very funny joke.

    Billy tilted his head.

    Because Joan of Arc caused a pupil earthquake.

    Despite all the drastic means, I deliberately told her the most moderate way that even she would agree to.

    Why do you act like you¡¯ve heard nonsense?

    While Billy looks on curiously.

    She opened her mouth with a bewildered yet perplexed face.

    ¡°That junior? I am a nun.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know, too?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make a formal oath, but I am a body that has made amitment to the Lord to live chastely for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°So, do you know?¡±

    Billy was shaken up.

    Joan of Arc was a woman who shunned men all her life and lived a pious life.

    It was famous that she was a devout believer, to the extent that even after the march of madness, the title of saintess itself remained.

    But why are you emphasizing that?

    Leaving the dubious Billy behind.

    Like someone who was encouraged tomit a crime to pay off her debt, she was fiddling with the hem of her nun¡¯s uniform.

    At the end of not knowing what to do.

    Joan of Arc asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°What do you mean, junior¡­ are you saying that the Lord wants the shepherd to save themb that fell into the swamp even if it gets dirty with mud?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, but isn¡¯t that the way a shepherd should be?¡±

    What is this random question?

    Even though he didn¡¯t understand why, Billy answered steadily.

    Cowboys are originally shepherds.

    If you aim at livestock, whether you are a thief or a wild beast, put a bullet through it.

    The lost cattle were the toughest shepherds in the world who searched the wilderness to find them.

    In fact, its origins are the musketeers of the Geumryong n who protected white people from the Indians¡¯ ve hunting, but that¡¯s a story he only heard from his old teacher.

    Anyway, as far as you know.

    There¡¯s no cowboy in the world who doesn¡¯t save livestock from drowning because he¡¯s afraid of mud.

    Looking at the junior who asserts.

    Joan of Arc closed her eyes.

    ¡°In the end, everything is the Lord¡¯s will,¡± said the man.

    ¡°yep?¡±

    ¡°Your brother is right. A person who neglects the misfortune of amb in order to save himself is not qualified to be a shepherd.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed that he had resigned himself to something.

    Or as promised.

    Seeing Joan of Arc quietly muttering, Billy blinked.

    Why?

    I was just responding to the consultation.

    For some reason, I felt like I was bing a garbage pup.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m asking just in case. That story just¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, junior. I will do my best.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m more worried after hearing that?¡¯

    Something is wrong.

    Billy, realizing the fact only btedly, broke into a cold sweat and tried to correct his words.

    But he was toote.

    Despite numerous pressures, he fought against the British Empire.

    A woman who never stopped advancing until she died.

    Life itself is only forward and rushing.

    No matter how many times you fall

    The single-minded saintess, who had never retreated in her entire life, was already clenching her dainty fists and solidifying her resolve.

    ¡°In that sense, I have something to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯d be happy to do anything if it was your request, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you any amount of steamed potatoes.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean to ask for anything in return.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s not enough, I can make the potato sd I learned recently.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tell me what your request is. Unless it¡¯s impossible, I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Will you do me a favor after I get a stomach ache from eating potatoes?

    Or will you just do me a favor?

    Billy nodded his head with tears in his eyes at the very kind choice between the two.

    And¡­

    ¡°¡­are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Billy makes a weird face.

    In the middle of Joan of Arc¡¯s grin.

    Gandhi, who had been listening to the conversation between the two with a consistent face, muttered warmly.

    ¡°This will also be different.¡±

    * * *

    Yuna-kyung, who secretly stole the sculpture, is caught.

    When his n to get out of his status as Hai¡¯s concubine by finishing the promise to present 1000 sculptures was exposed.

    Limon thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯

    The reason he had no choice but to plot this secretly was because her runaway was getting worse and worse.

    But the n went awry.

    How will Haie out?

    It was unimaginable.

    It was to the point where I thought it would be rather fortunate if her anger was relieved to the extent of being attacked in front of Joan of Arc.

    Right now at this moment.

    That¡¯s why Limon felt strange.

    ¡°Did you really work on it whenever you were alone, except in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°¡­Actually, I worked on a lot more in my spare time. These days, I often share a bed with Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°is it.¡±

    Shell casings are asmon as stones here in Africa.

    But from the surface to the inside.

    Carve a beautiful pattern on it.

    drill a small hole and put it in

    At the end of looking back at the sculpture, which was made to draw a fantastic fountain of light as the sunlight that seeped through the hole was reflected on the pattern.

    Hai said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that anymore.¡±

    ¡°You mean never make sculptures again?¡±

    ¡°No, it means that you can make it at will instead of hiding it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m serious?¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, I do not lie about this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Promise me one thing instead.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I will definitely make it in front of my eyes.¡±

    If you keep that one condition, I¡¯ll let you make whatever piece you want.

    Seeing Haty talking quietly, Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    Burn all the sculptures.

    Whether you put a chain on it and tie it up.

    I thought Hai was going to do something.

    Rather, it was because he did not know that he would openly allow him to make sculptures.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±

    ¡°Because you were just trying to keep your promise.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Their promise in the first ce was that he would make 1000 sculptures and if he couldn¡¯t, it would be hers.

    I have no intention of ming you for trying to keep your promise btedly.

    Hai said quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you hid it from me, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to be angry at that level of angst.¡±

    It¡¯s a natural right as a concubine to act like an antagonist.

    Seeing her talking while putting down the sculpture, Limon felt a moreplicated feeling.

    ¡®¡­This is unexpected.¡¯

    after that happened.

    Hai has definitely changed.

    Not in a bad sense, but in a good sense.

    If it had been before, she would have been furious with anger and harassed him for days and days, coveting him in the name of punishment.

    Of course you don¡¯t show anger.

    Rather, giving her even a little bit of freedom showed her change.

    what is the reason for that change.

    Limon knew instinctively.

    ¡®I¡¯ve be somewhat rxed.¡¯

    There was no more sharp aura of nervousness, anger and hunger like a wounded beast that Hai had had before.

    Instead, what I feel is leisure.

    The enemy you were chasing disappears.

    Find a safe nest.

    The rxed feeling of being able to take a nap while holding her mate in her arms, like a beast, flowed naturally from her now.

    Clearly, that fact in itself was reassuring.

    At least it was better than having her run amok right now.

    but¡­.

 Chapter 545

    #545. there¡¯s nothing we can do.

    ¡®I feel uneasy about something.¡¯

    Limon swallowed a groan.

    Even if the behavior itself has be moderate.

    Hai felt more dangerous to him.

    No amount of fire can burn water, but clear sunlight can dry up springs,kes, and even rivers.

    So Limon opened his mouth after a short thought.

    ¡°What will Pharaoh Parangi do?¡±

    ¡°You mean Horus 20?¡±

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t me me for what I did. Then you should let the blue one go.¡±

    ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Because Horus disobeyed my orders.¡±

    ¡°Did Blue just do what I told him to do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    Originally, she would have been burned immediately from the moment she cooperated in deceiving herself.

    Keeping alive is itself caring.

    Hearing what he would have jumped up and protested if he had heard Yuna-kyung, who was locked in a cage, Limon quieted his voice.

    ¡°¡­Still means you can kill it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, if it makes me feel better, I might think of releasing it.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel better?¡±

    ¡°Learn the answer yourself.¡±

    Limon thought.

    Also, she has changed.

    If it was like before, he would have ordered himself to sacrifice himself, looking at himself with the eyes of a hungry beast.

    Because in his rxed appearance now, his attitude as if he had nothing to regret no matter how he behaved was clearly visible.

    It was fortunate that the coercion disappeared.

    However, I can¡¯t let Yuna-kyung be grilled like this.

    After finally letting out a sigh.

    As always.

    Limon sat down on herp and kissed her softly.

    natural.

    of course.

    Just as he had be ustomed to, kissing her several times in the name of punishment.

    Seruk.

    But at that moment.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    If it was like before, even if their lips touched like this, she would have hugged him herself and entangled her tongue more actively.

    It was because now, far from coveting him, he just watched him without lifting a finger.

    It seems that if you want to satisfy yourself, try harder.

    Or, as if to test how far he could go.

    ¡®¡­this.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Limon had no choice but to actively cling to Hai on his own, unlike before, when he only entrusted himself to him.

    Tongue and tongue entwined.

    Close the brown skin.

    Wrapping her arms around Hai¡¯s neck.

    Like a concubine trying to seduce the pharaoh to win favor.

    Is it the result of that seduction?

    Or is it because he is satisfied with his positive attitude?

    Hai, who was leisurely enjoying the temptation, slowly raised her hand after a long time had passed.

    And¡­

    softly.

    ¡°Unexpected.¡±

    Also hugging the waist.

    It¡¯s not even about coveting the flesh.

    A hand caressing your hair gently.

    With his lips pressed against Limon¡¯s ear, who inadvertently blinked at that unexpected and absurd action.

    Hai said quietly.

    ¡°There would have been a way to make me happy by making a sculpture, but you had to seduce me with your body.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°I have a more obscene side room than I thought.¡±

    ¡®I got hit.¡¯

    Limon felt frustrated.

    As he said, whether he made sculptures, yed music, cooked, or acted cute.

    If you think about it, there are many ways.

    He inadvertently kissed Hai¡¯s words to please himself.

    Even if it was because he had gotten used to it after being punished several times, the fact that it had be a habit in itself made Limon¡¯s face hot.

    ¡°There is nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I like you more lewdly.¡±

    It looks like it¡¯s cute.

    Put a smile on your cold face.

    Limon stiffened at the touch of Hai tickling the lobe of his earring.

    Compliments whispered secretly.

    A gentle caress unlike usual.

    It made Limon feel embarrassed and terrified for no reason, as if he had really be a mere lover.

    However, because it is soft, the touch is dizzyingly more stimting.

    My body heated up in response to those words and whispers, mixed with the heat umted so far, and made me feel thirsty¡­

    Udangtang!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    Limon, who had be disheveled before he knew it, parted his lips.

    Right after Hai, frowning like a beast that had missed its prey, opened her mouth in a sharp voice.

    The entrance to the barracks opens slightly.

    What appeared was a nun.

    ¡°Oh sorry. Did I interrupt you?¡±

    Did you feel everything that happened inside?

    A woman who entered the barracks calmly, smiling pretending not to know even though her cheeks were slightly flushed.

    Hai made a cold expression while looking at the sword sword Joan of Arc.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    A little bit of leeway.

    Even the soft smile disappeared.

    Joan of Arc did not lose her smile even while watching Hati roar like an angry beast.

    I just smiled and answered.

    ¡°Did I tell you? From now on, I¡¯ll see if Red Lizard doesn¡¯t do anything stupid to my brother.¡±

    Is it because of such an absurd answer?

    In ce of Hai, who raised his eyes, Limon opened his mouth tremblingly.

    ¡°Did you literally mean physically watching?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°So you came to watch?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­until when?¡±

    ¡°Of course, 24 hours a day.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    From day to night.

    Rest assured that he will watch over you the whole time and keep Hai from doing bad things.

    Watching Joan of Arc speak with a smile on her face, Hai said coldly.

    ¡°Do you think I will allow you to stick by my confinement room?¡±

    ¡°Um, can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it.¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Watching Hai speak so resolutely as if the de would not stick, he sighed lightly.

    Joan of Arc stretched out her hand.

    And holding onto the hilt.

    said with a smile.

    ¡°If you want to kick me out, chase me by force.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying she¡¯s going to act alone in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Not for the Red Dragon Princess, but to closely monitor her side room?¡±

    ¡°Because there is no clear evidence yet that he is not our master.¡±

    In fact, no proof is needed.

    Rather than believing in the absurd fact that the boy who was being teased by the Red Dragon Princess was actually Limon, I would rather hold the jang in my hand.

    But what can I do?

    Even for this reason, he was able to convince the long-awaited senior to follow the boy around.

    bang!

    ¡°Are you guys crazy!¡±

    ¡­Of course, I wasn¡¯t convinced that there was a reason.

    I came because I had something urgent to do.

    Pascal, Lord of the gues, was upset when he was unexpectedly notified that one sword master would act alone.

    ¡°Oh, my senior is crazy. Even if it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t that too harsh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just sword painting, it¡¯s the same for you guys! What the hell did you do without stopping it!?¡±

    ¡°Cold water has its ups and downs, but it¡¯s too cheap to oppose the opinion of a far-sighted senior with a body that has be a junior.¡±

    ¡°Is that what an idiot like you would say?!¡±

    Billy listened to this and looked at Gandhi.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to hear how far you¡¯ve spread the nder against me, priest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t spread the death penalty¡¯s behavior, it¡¯s a fact recorded in the history books.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t thatforting at all?¡±

    ¡°Are you ignoring me now!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why a great man who made heroic achievements like himself should listen to the sound of foolishness.

    Billyining.

    Gandhi with a gentle smile.

    The moment when Pascal, who gritted his teeth while watching the two of them calmly, finally lifted the back of his hand with a ck tattoo on it.

    Paperweight!

    ¡°Ah-ta-ta!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ck sparks flew from Billy and Gandhi¡¯s tattoos and their bodies shook.

    Pascal, who forcibly caught the attention of the two who had been ignoring him, spoke in a bleak voice.

    ¡°Since Master has taken over the authority, don¡¯t forget that I hold your lifeline now.¡±

    ¡°You should be able to say that. Why did you even have to exercise your skills¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I thought you would find out.¡±

    Billy smiled and raised both hands.

    ring at him, Pascal opened his mouth again.

    ¡°If you know, please answer straight away. Why did you let her act on her own?¡±

    ¡°Surveince around the Red Dragon Princess itself is not that far from the policy so far, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when the three of you act together.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, are you worried that Master will suddenlye out of nowhere and startle our senior who is alone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Pascal frowned.

    The swordsman died in vain.

    After the sword, he escaped at all.

    Because he lost one after another the sword masters he had resurrected, he was amanding lord whose already filthy disposition became more bitter.

    But what if you lose your sword in vain?

    Due to the nature of Wanderer, he could have killed the ipetent sub-guild master and turned him into a zombie.

    That¡¯s why Billyughed at Pascal, who was worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s me, but it¡¯s almost impossible even for Master to defeat the seniors individually.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Really, horseshoe show.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking an idiot like you, but a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as Sahyung said, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    It seems that Billy¡¯s assertion alone does not believe it.

    Pascal asked anxiously, and Gandhi nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°The Grand Master is the closest to being invincible among all the sword masters in history.¡±

    In the early days of the Sword Tower, when the teaching method had not yet been established.

    She, who became a sword master only with that iplete lesson, is specialpared to those who learned swordsmanship on their own, as well as from the Sword Tower.

    Hearing what Gandhi said, Pascal put on a relieved expression.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s safe¡­ there¡¯s no way you can do that!¡±

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    With or without risk of death.

    In any case, realizing that the situation itself where the sword moved arbitrarily had not changed, he said sharply.

    ¡°Enough of the small talk, bring the sword right away!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said no. If I try to bring my senior by force, what will I do after that if I get stabbed?¡±

    ¡°Are you protesting that I ignored you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a mess, as someone said, because I have a narrow stomach.¡±

    On the subject of not believing in his own assurances.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like what Gandhi said.

    Billy, who had a sullen expression on his face, crossed his arms and said in a touchy manner.

    ¡°If you want to bring senior Jung, you do it yourself, right? You can use that tattoo, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason why you can¡¯t do that?¡±

    grinning

    Billyughs mischievously.

    When Pascal gritted his teeth while looking at him.

    Gandhi intervened between the two and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Please fix it. It¡¯s not like the ambassador did this without thinking.¡±

    ¡°What were you thinking that led you to do this crazy thing?¡±

    ¡°Even so, the ambassador asked me to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°ask?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Perhaps it was because of hurting his pride that he was unterally pressured by Billy in a situation where he even had the right tomand the ban.

    Gandhi did not erase his smile even when he saw Pascal, who showed a sharp attitude unlike usual.

    I just spoke softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to forget because he¡¯s crazy, but the ambassador may be a sword master, but he¡¯s not a swordsman.¡±

 Chapter 546

    #546. It¡¯s easy.

    * * *

    [¡­so you told me to stay tied up here for a while?]

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    [How can that happen!?]

    A blue bird locked in a cage.

    As if in a fit of seizure, Yuna-gyeong grabbed the bar and hung on.

    [I just did what the team leader told me to do, but why does the team leader lead a luxurious life and I have to be the

    only one locked up like this!]

    [That¡¯s right, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t ept it!]

    ¡°In order to be an adult, you have to be able to ept it even if you don¡¯t agree with it.¡±

    [If that¡¯s an adult, I¡¯ll just remain a baby bird!]

    ¡°Even if I tell you not to force it. Because I am not as hard as you.¡±

    [Why is it that the team leader is having a harder time than me, who is suddenly trapped?]

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Limon blurted out his words.

    How should I exin my current situation?

    Because I was speechless.

    To be honest, I still don¡¯t understand why it happened.

    ¡°¡­just that.¡±

    [No, so what is that?]

    ¡°Anyway, be patient a little longer. At least I was promised by the pharaoh that it wouldn¡¯t be roasted.¡±

    [It¡¯s notforting at all, is it? Besides, why do you avoid answering me?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the years we¡¯ve been together.

    Somehow, after reading the strange attitude, Yuna-kyung questioned the answer with a questionable expression.

    When Limon scratches his cheek.

    A sound was heard.

    ¡°Where is Limore?¡±

    ¡°Did youe already?¡±

    [Heh?]

    ¡°Something happened, so I have to go.¡±

    [Wait. Who is that voice just now? I can¡¯t believe I was bewitched by someone else while I was here¡­!]

    ¡°Here¡¯s a snack. I¡¯lle to feed you sometime, so be quiet.¡±

    [Eup Eup Eup Eup!]

    With the fruit that I brought with me in Yuna-kyung¡¯s beak, I put it in.

    Limon left the barracks.

    Then, he approached the tinum-haired nun who was wandering among the barracks.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, pretty sister.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was in a ce like this¡­¡±

    Tak.

    ¡°Oh my goodness?¡±

    As if I had just found it.

    With a bright smile on your face.

    While approaching with frequent steps.

    Sister Joan of Arc, whose foot got caught in a stone, widened her eyes.

    It was because Limon epted the body that was about to fall, and it almost jumped into his arms.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes. I am fine.¡±

    The sweet scent of balm.

    Soft and smooth skin.

    Surprisingly strong muscles.

    Even while cutting countless enemies and breaking their heads in my lifetime, I was frozen in a sensation I had never felt before.

    Only btedly, Joan of Arc, who was startled and broke away from Limon¡¯s arms, blushed slightly and muttered,

    ¡°I can understand why Red Lizard-nim often hugs his sister.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, my younger brother said that he was surprisingly in good shape.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for praising me, but I think it would be misunderstood if you said that in a situation like this.¡±

    ¡°What misunderstanding are you talking about?¡±

    Of course,rades-in-arms were happy to hear these words.

    She often threw off her top to show off even a little more, and then ran away after being beaten by her two older brothers.

    Why is the boy in front of him making a subtle expression?

    Joan of Arc tilted her head.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°¡­Thinking about it, I was wrong.¡±

    There¡¯s no way a bastard would regard this neat nun¡¯s words as sexual harassment.

    Limon regretted giving useless advice.

    Seeing this, Joan of Arc tilted her head, then smiled and squeezed Limon¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know what you did wrong, don¡¯t worry. No matter what sin you havemitted, if you sincerely repent, the Lord will forgive you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake to ask God for forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°I should thank the Lord for that¡­¡±

    Mulkeong.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    With a kind smile.

    After habitually bringing both hands together in front of the chest to pray.

    Joan of Arc was silent.

    It was because he realized that he was holding someone else¡¯s hand only after feeling the pressure in his chest.

    Simrly, Limon hardened.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do with the soft yet stic touch of an old disciple that was passed down from my hands buried between the hills.

    cross gaze.

    A bit of a long silence.

    At the end, Joan of Arc quietly let go of her hand.

    Limon naturally removed his hand and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Your pretty sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re clumsy, fix it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful¡­¡±

    It seemed like he couldn¡¯t get over it because he was going to do that until a while ago.

    Seeing Joan of Arc averting her gaze with her cheeks blushing slightly, Limon let out a sigh.

    Maybe because I only learned swords when I was young.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been rolling around on the battlefield.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she neglected men because of her faith.

    She was a girl whocked somemon sense about male-female rtionships from long ago.

    But still, after being dead and alive, I still can¡¯t get a sense of the distance with a man I¡¯ve been away from.

    As a famous teacher, it was a headache.

    However, it is not possible to reveal one¡¯s identity in this situation and admonish it.

    Limon, who reced the admonition with light advice, naturally changed his words, thinking of his former pupil¡¯s face.

    ¡°So why did you look for me?¡±

    ¡°Because Rimor suddenly disappeared without a word.¡±

    ¡°I told you that I wasing because I had some business to do.¡±

    ¡°If it was something other than the bathroom, I should have said it. My brother was sote that I had to search all the bathrooms.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Joan of Arc smiling, Limon sighed over and over again.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I was frustrated that I couldn¡¯t nag a naive ex-student who wasn¡¯t worthy of my age.

    This situation was so painful.

    ¡®I had to stop it somehow then.¡¯

    After dering that he would watch over himself 24 hours a day.

    Joan of Arc really did.

    Unless it was unavoidable, it really started to follow Limon without leaving.

    Limon, who acted cautiously so as not to reveal his identity, felt like a bomb followed behind him.

    ¡®¡­it¡¯s a problem because there¡¯s no way to stop it.¡¯

    But what can I do?

    It¡¯s justification and face.

    A sword master who neglects everything and endures. It is next to impossible to exorcise Joan of Arc by force.

    All they could do was make a formal protest.

    But the peacekeepers said they didn¡¯t know me, saying it was a personal deviation.

    Thanks to that, Limon had no choice but to keep wearing Joan of Arc.

    If I tried to subdue her or drive her out by force, and if there was a real knife attack, it was all over.

    If that¡¯s the only thing though.

    It would have ended in a bit of a headache.

    Roaring!

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to watch, but I would have told you not to get too close to my aide.¡±

    ¡­Yes.

    If only Joan of Arc had started following Limon around.

    ¡°You¡¯re suddenly breathing fire at people, so Red Lizard-sama should learn more manners.¡±

    A spark suddenly red up between Limon and himself, and he had to take a step back.

    Joan of Arc was not surprised.

    He just smiled as he saw a red-haired woman who appeared from behind Limon and red at him.

    And Hai also said coldly, looking at Joan of Arc.

    ¡°If you want to teach me etiquette, stop chasing someone else¡¯s room like a stalker.¡±

    ¡°Stalker? As the faithful shepherd of the Lord, I¡¯m trying to protect my younger brother. Nothing like hunting¡­¡±

    Somehow, Joan of Arc was taken aback.

    Watching her hesitantly look at Limon, Hai¡¯s eyes grew even colder.

    ¡°¡­Stalker is not a hunter, but a pervert like you who secretly follows others.¡±

    ¡°Then it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    He openly follows.

    I have no desire to hunt.

    A pious nun.

    The word stalker doesn¡¯t fit.

    Hai, who looked coldly at Jeanne d¡¯Arc, who spoke with a very relieved face, reached out her hand.

    And like showing off to someone.

    Naturally, he wrapped his arms around Limon¡¯s waist and pulled him into his arms, whispering.

    ¡°I would have told you not to leave my side?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who was away, it was Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s your fault for not waiting patiently for me to return.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I was wrong.¡±

    Limon gave up his plea.

    After Joan of Arc started following her.

    Hai was more wary of her, carrying him around more than before.

    And that¡¯s not all.

    When Hai tries to take Limon to the bathroom, doesn¡¯t Joan of Arc follow her with blushing cheeks?

    When Joan of Arc creates a mild atmosphere with Limon, Hai suddenly kisses him and creates an embarrassing atmosphere.

    The two women would not allow each other to be with him even for a moment.

    For Limon, who had been caught between two beauties all day long, the ground was about to copse with a sigh.

    But what can I do?

    That this is all his karma.

    Besides, as long as Joan of Arc follows Limon, suspicion will be avoided.

    The situation itself wasn¡¯t bad considering their position of having to buy time by avoiding a fight by any means.

    Anyway, sacrificing oneself to keep peace was something Limon was used to.

    ¡°If you know you did something wrong, be punished.¡±

    ¡°¡­Now here?¡±

    ¡°Are there any problems?¡±

    ¡°No, Pharaoh do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡­Of course, the sacrifice has never been like this.

    Would you call it resignation?

    Let¡¯s call it hail.

    While naturally entrusting herself to Hai¡¯s touch, which she has now be ustomed to.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Limon was taken aback.

    It was because he realized that Hai¡¯s fingers, which had been tickling his thighs as if for granted, were making strange movements.

    As if writing some letters.

    [There¡¯s a problem.]

    The moment he realized the sentence was made up of the letters drawn on his skin.

    As Limon epted her kiss, he avoided Jeanne d¡¯Arc¡¯s eyes and pursed his lips.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    Joan of Arc is watching right behind you.

    In order to avoid her attention, what is the fact that I need to inform urgently, even using such means?

    He asked silently.

    Hai answered with a finger.

    [Peacekeepers begin to move.]

    * * *

    ¡®Hmm, it seems that my younger brother is obsessed with Red Lizard-sama.¡¯

    like showing off to yourself.

    Joan of Arc only blushed a little while watching Hai covet Limon right in front of her eyes.

    I wasn¡¯t particrly upset.

    A sight like this.

    Because I¡¯ve seen it several times already.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stuffy at the sight of Limon actively responding to Hai¡¯s touch rather than resisting it.

    ¡®That too will end soon.¡¯

    Still, Joan of Arc was able to smile.

    I knew from the start that he was obsessed with Hai.

    And that it would be difficult for him to get in between the two, who had no ir because he had only wandered around battlefields all his life.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    To make up for that deficiency, he asked a good junior toe up with a secret n to beat Hai.

    She just doesn¡¯t know about love.

    Because I know how to win.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how to steal a man from that woman, but I know how to make a concubine leave a tyrant.¡¯

    said her good junior.

    The reason I fall for a bad lover is because money, background, status, and appearance are more attractive than bad character and disposition.

    so far in the past.

    When performing in the Sword Tower.

    He was just as engrossed in learning strategy as he was in swordsmanship.

    As a nun, she did not take formal vows, but as a knight, she was directly ordained by the king.

    The British Empire, the world¡¯s most powerful country, was driven to the brink of copse.

    Before bing a swordsman, the sword master, a knight andmander, thought.

    ¡®¨DI just need to destroy the country of the tyrant.¡¯

    It¡¯s that easy.

 Chapter 547

    #547. Aren¡¯t you curious?

    * * *

    After the peacekeepers were dispatched, they marched indiscriminately to the Egyptian army.

    Africa is in chaos.

    The peacekeeping force of the 7th guild.

    The Egyptian Army of the Red Dragon n.

    On a te that I can¡¯t afford even one.

    As ifpeting with each other, the two armies swept the military government and deployed troops in the name of stabilizing the people¡¯s livelihood, gradually increasing the upied area.

    Each military government felt like being chased by wild beasts.

    Fortunately, the two armies stopped advancing at some point.

    Taking advantage of that gap, each military government moved busily.

    Reorganize the army as much as possible.

    or allied with other military governments.

    Trying to resolve it diplomatically, etc.

    Like African rulers ustomed to war, they devised and implemented measures to ovee the situation.

    The problem is that it just wasn¡¯t enough.

    No matter how many troops he gathered, there was only a difference between one rabbit and several rabbits against the two armies.

    From the beginning, neither the World Federation nor the Red Dragon n were opponents with diplomacy.

    Truly a quandary.

    In the absence of an answer, mostmanders despaired.

    Even those who stole their property and prepared to run away came out.

    ¡°Did you say you were an envoy from the peacekeeping force?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°If you are advised to surrender, go back. Even if we die, we have no intention of surrendering.¡±

    Of course, not all military governments were like that.

    There were quite a few hardliners who tried to fight to the end among those who had built up their own military government through various wars throughout their lives.

    ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something.¡±

    ¡°What misunderstanding are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to specifically rmend surrender.¡±

    ¡°Then have youe to dere war?¡±

    ¡°That is a bigger misunderstanding. What we want is peace, not war.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it must be an upation in the name of peace.¡±

    one of those hardliners.

    The Grand Duke of the Desert snorted at the lion¡¯s words.

    Of course, it was true that the peacekeepers were doing a lot of good deeds in upied areas.

    material support.

    public service.

    security, etc.

    Thanks to the active intervention of the peacekeepers, the people of the conquered military government were rather happy that their lives were better than before.

    But that¡¯s just people¡¯s stories.

    All militarymanders and officers who originally ruled the military government were either killed or imprisoned for all sorts of crimes.

    To the Grand Duke of the Desert who knew that, the word peace was just disgusting.

    ¡°It looks like you have a prejudice against us, but I have something to suggest to clear up that misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to tell me tomit suicide peacefully?¡±

    ¡°no. I want to teach you how to be truly at peace.¡±

    ¡°Until you came, this continent was peaceful.¡±

    ¡°It is a false peace.¡±

    ¡°What is a lie?¡±

    ¡°After all, wars have never ceased in Africa, have they?¡±

    At that quiet but sharp point, the Grand Duke of the Desert frowned.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me the secret to getting rid of war forever on this continent?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I never thought I would say yes.

    The Grand Duke of the Desert put on a stern expression, wanting to make fun of himself.

    But the envoy didn¡¯t care.

    I just had a smile.

    ¡°Africa is a sadnd.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where more wars have been going on than any other continent, and so much blood and tears have flowed.¡±

    ¡°Even now, with everyone taking it for granted, the will of just one or two people can¡¯t change it even if they want to.¡±

    It seems really sad.

    at the end of a quiet exnation.

    The envoy made his proposal.

    ¡°Therefore, the only way to bring true peace to thisnd is to tear down all borders.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me to obediently dedicate my country to unifying Africa and establishing a great empire?¡±

    ¡°No, the opposite.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°War is not the only way to get rid of borders.¡±

    what other way is there?

    The Grand Duke of the Desert, who was suspicious, made a strange expression after hearing the envoy¡¯s words.

    ¡°What if all African countries achieved peaceful unification?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I asked if you would participate if we established a federation where all countries are equal rather than unification by force.¡±

    Africa is behind because it wastes budget and manpower through useless wars.

    If all military governments voluntarily joined the federation without quarreling, useless waste would be reduced and everyone could live happily.

    Looking at the envoy smiling and talking.

    The Grand Duke of the Desert narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°In other words, if you don¡¯t want to be trampled on by peacekeepers, let¡¯s create an African federation by ourselves, right?¡±

    ¡°It is not a threat. It¡¯s just an offer that if you¡¯d like to do so, we can give you unlimited support for free.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He could intuit.

    I¡¯m just talking softly.

    If you refuse this offer, you will eventually be treated as an axis of evil and trampled on.

    Of course, there was no reason for him, a hardliner who was going to confront the peacekeepers anyway, to be frightened by such threats now.

    The problem is on the other side.

    That is, unlimited support.

    The World Federation is behind the peacekeeping force.

    Midas with enormous financial power.

    Demiurge who can make anything.

    Saints with numerous healers.

    What if they have unlimited support centered on the 7 guilds?

    A miracle that even dreamers would not have dreamed of until now, the African countries being united as one federation without war may be possible.

    Of course, the chieftains also retain their power as governors.

    Rather, thanks to the support of the World Federation, you will be able to enjoy richer wealth and power than before.

    But¡­

    ¡°Do you think Egypt will ept that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Red Dragon n would definitely oppose it.¡±

    The Grand Duke of the Desert snorted.

    The fact that all Africans are united as an equal nation may be a proposal that other military governments could manage to ept.

    But what about Egypt?

    never be wee

    For them, who can unify the continent on their own, bing equal with other countries is nothing but a failure.

    The envoy also admitted that fact.

    with only one condition.

    ¡°It is not necessary to ept Egypt into the African Union, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story.¡±

    Destroying several military governments alone.

    This who made a name for himself in Africa.

    A brown-skinned monk with an appearance resembling someone¡¯s picture in a history book and a strange rumor due to his overwhelming power.

    I love peace more than anyone else.

    That¡¯s why the sword master who caused the world war.

    Gandhi, the swordsman, ended his speech with a gentle smile as always.

    ¡°This means that the support we can provide includes the peacekeepers and me.¡±

    * * *

    Even in the Seven Dragons, the information power of the Red Dragon n is not that great.

    But that¡¯s an outside story.

    At least in Africa, there were many means of obtaining information, either directly or indirectly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the African Union¡­¡±

    That was it.

    That Nadia noticed the movement of the peacekeepers.

    Even finding out what they were up to in just a few days.

    That¡¯s why Limon is having a headache now.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these World Federation bastards toe out like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good enough method for them. If this continues, the African Union will eventually be a puppet state of the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. upying Africa in this way would not do them any harm, let alone gain.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another continent.

    Africa, which is underdeveloped in almost every field other than military power, is a ce where there is not much to be gained by upying at least the 7 guilds.

    It would have been even more so if we did public service as well as now.

    To the extent that it would be reasonable to rob all the rights to dungeons and resources in the upied territory.

    Rather, they spread support and even helped establish the federation.

    It wasn¡¯t something I would do sanely.

    But Hai pointed out quietly.

    ¡°There are benefits.¡±

    ¡°What benefits?¡±

    ¡°If we establish the African Federation as it is, we can gain a justification for killing us.¡±

    ¡°Throwing money from the state budget unit on the ground just to get one?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the 7thrgest guild, it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a burden for the World Federation to invest that much.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    It is not that Hai¡¯s point was not epted.

    It was because she realized why she was able to ept their actions so easily.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the method of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°It is not our proprietary patent. Anyone with money can do it.¡±

    ¡°What if you have enough money to chew through the national budget?¡±

    Limon sighed.

    A n that ignores the bnce sheet.

    waste of state budget units, etc.

    Until now, such things were the exclusive property of the Seven Dragons.

    However, no matter how much the World Federation was established, I would never have thought that the 7 guilds, whichg behind the Seven Dragons in terms of financial power, would use this method.

    It felt like being caught off guard.

    ¡®Somehow, I don¡¯t think this was an idea from the World Federation guys.¡¯

    When looking at the actions of the peacekeepers.

    Originally, there would have been no intention of taking the loss.

    No matter how much money was obtained through the seven guild federations, the budget was insufficient no matter howrge it was.

    Spending money needlessly like this will disrupt their ns in one way or another.

    Why did you change your policy while epting that?

    No, who would have proposed this policy in the first ce?

    while thinking.

    Limon raised his eyebrows.

    ¡®no way¡­?¡¯

    A woman who puts it away for a while, even writing methods she doesn¡¯t want to use.

    And when Limon puts on aplicated expression as he recalls his former apprentice, who was familiar with the methods of the Seven Dragons Society as much as he himself taught the art of war.

    A slightly outstretched finger.

    lifted his chin

    ¡°Limore.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of other women when I¡¯m with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    I just thought about it for a second.

    how did you know

    Limon asked with a bitter smile at Hai¡¯s stare at him with cold bloody eyes.

    ¡°So what are you going to do, Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°You will be my soldier now.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I the Pharaoh¡¯s concubine?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of limiting the sidelines¡¯ side jobs.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think being in the military is something you would normally do as a side job¡­¡±

    He scratched his cheek.

    Limon organized his thoughts.

    The establishment of the African Federation with the support of the World Federation cannot be seen as it is.

    However, if the establishment of the federation was hastily blocked or opposed, the peacekeepers could use it as a justification for starting a war.

    Maybe that was their real purpose.

    ¡®It¡¯s just cause.¡¯

    A long time to be lost in thought.

    Limon suddenly raised his head.

    ¡°I think there might be a way.¡±

    ¡°is it?¡±

    ¡°Seeing that even at this point, they are still working hard to secure a just cause, I wonder if the World Federation guys are overzealous.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense¡­¡±

    It would be okay to start a war ignoring justifications.

    What is the reason for trying to take care of this kind of loss.

    I¡¯m talking about the question that came up again.

    Limon smiled coldly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious which is greater, the greed of the guys or the greed of the Africans?¡±

 Chapter 548

    #548. Simple!

    * * *

    From a student making timetables ahead of an important exam to a low-level office worker nning a wedding.

    Everyone makes ns.

    And it usually goes wrong.

    Despite the best timetable, I stayed up all night ying games until the day of the test, or even bought a wedding ring, and my girlfriend dumped me.

    No matter how perfect a n is, even a small variable can easily ruin it.

    Right now at this moment.

    A cowboy looking at a map.

    That¡¯s why Billy was scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°I never thought it would turn out like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you saying that after you let me push through the project of establishing an African federation?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I meant that I knew it would be sessful, but I didn¡¯t know it would hit the jackpot this far.¡±

    ¡°If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you have given the same answer when you failed?¡±

    ¡°How do you look at people and say things like that?¡±

    Like an ant investor who heard that there was certain information, so I took a loan and invested in stocks, but it was actually false information.

    Pascal, Duke of gue, looked at him suspiciously, and Borrowed a shrug of his shoulders.

    And pointed to the map.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Isn¡¯t this result proving that your choice was right in the end?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Pascal reluctantly shook his head.

    Map of Africa.

    Among them, the ck gs filling about half of them were showing how sessful their n was.

    ¡°Certainly¡­ it is unexpected that so many military governments supported the establishment of the Federation in this short period of time.¡±

    Establishment of the African Union.

    thereby pressuring Egypt.

    Get a reason to wage war.

    To destroy the Red Dragon n.

    Despite the strong urging of Billy and Gandhi to carry out this n, Pascal was frankly dubious.

    Can we really peacefully establish a federation on this continent that hasn¡¯t been united for hundreds of years?

    because it was very vague.

    But in reality, the n¡¯s performance was astonishing.

    It¡¯s been less than ten days since we started contacting each military government.

    About a quarter of the continent.

    It was because more than 100 military governments were already preparing to establish an African federation by signing behind-the-scenes agreements.

    at least a few months.

    It was unexpected for Pascal, who was prepared to take years at worst.

    Seeing him like that, Billy smirked.

    ¡°Well, Africa is and of the jungle.¡±

    ¡°You think we stuck because we look strong?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there the skill our priest has shown so far?¡±

    before the peacekeeping force was dispatched.

    Or if it was right after being dispatched.

    It may not have been so easy to cooperate.

    But they have already seen the strength of the peacekeepers, to be exact, Gandhi.

    Those who could think even a little would have realized long ago that they had no chance of winning.

    Even under that circumstance, I was offered to stay in power and provide unlimited support if I helped establish the Federation.

    Truly a stick and a carrot.

    It was natural for themanders to choose the gains between the two options with obvious gains and losses.

    ¡®As expected, the ambassador is amazing.¡¯

    Billy stuck out his tongue.

    Just a wanderer in the wilderness.

    It was a method and result that he could not have imagined for him, who had no interest in military strategy.

    ¡°The problem is that the Red Dragon n will soon notice our movements.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they will stop the founding of the Union?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you did, but the chances of that happening are probably low. Even if I block it, I will do it as cleverly as possible.¡±

    If the opponent is the Red Dragon Princess.

    I¡¯ll just pick a fight.

    But now, their enemy was not only the Red Dragon n.

    ¡°Because there are the ck Dragon n and our teacher Yangban over there.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the ck Dragon n, you mean the swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°That nobleman is too good at feeding people shit.¡±

    Limon was the one who subdued the Seven Dragons even more viciously than he did when the Seven Dragons were called the Demonic Cult and did all sorts of tricks.

    Noh Kang-ho, who should be vignt only with personality and experience, apart from strength and knowledge, is Limon.

    Looking at Billy talking seriously.

    Pascal frowned.

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t know how they might hinder us after all?¡±

    ¡°There are countermeasures, so don¡¯t be sorry.¡±

    ¡°What measures are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It is to establish a federation without a chance to disturb us.¡±

    ¡°¡­After all, doesn¡¯t that mean that we should spend more money than we have now?¡±

    The wrinkles between Pascal¡¯s forehead widened at once.

    Even if he is themander of the peacekeeping force, in the end it is the seven monarchs of the World Federation who have the decision-making power.

    After persuading them for the establishment of the federation and barely obtaining support, asking for additional support wasn¡¯t the only thing I noticed.

    Especially now, when the n went too smoothly and the budget was consumed more than nned.

    But Billy smirked, as if he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too cocky. When the spirits appear, tell them to shoot first. Isn¡¯t this the time when performance is more important than money?¡±

    ¡°Because you know that, you are spending money from the national budget unit.¡±

    ¡°If you are satisfied there, you will lose. A man has a life! Run without looking back!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what people who throw their lives at the gambling table say in Las Vegas, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t trust it.

    Despite looking at Billy with a very disapproving expression, Pascal eventually epted the offer.

    either to reduce waste.

    either to achieve a purpose.

    It was clear that it would be advantageous to attract as many military governments as possible before the Red Dragon n interfered.

    And fortunately.

    His choice was right.

    As much as you invest your budget.

    The number of military governments responding to appeasement also increased rapidly, and the n to establish the African Federation was also rapidly progressing.

    Later, it was to the extent that even military groups came into contact with them on their own.

    At this rate, the federation could be established within ten days.

    As soon as the prospect became clear, Billy¡¯s nose soared to the sky.

    ¡°Look, what did I say?¡±

    ¡°Umm, the effect of investing the additional budget is certain, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Any problem?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the funds are running out too quickly. Only the additional budget is the third.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the little things. Originally a big road¡­ No, it¡¯smon to run out of money when you do big things.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just mean to say it was a gamble?¡±

    I haven¡¯t even fought the target, the Red Dragon n yet.

    Is it because you spent money like water?

    Pascal, who was treated as a money-eating insectivore in the World Federation, could not help but like it.

    But he tried to console himself.

    ¡®Anyway, the expenditure is only for a moment. If we just establish a federation, we can recover these funds.¡¯

    The reason why the expenditure is sorge now is that each military government receives money and supplies for the establishment of the federation.

    So, of course, spending will decrease after establishing the federation.

    You can go to war with the Egyptian army.

    after conquering Egypt.

    If the property and businesses of the Red Dragon n were confiscated under the pretext of subsidies so far, this amount of damage would more than make up for.

    With cold calctions, reasonable ns, and vague hopes, he continued to support the founding of the Union.

    Without knowing that his mindset had changed to something close to that of amentist who said that he just had to win it and pay it back.

    And as always.

    The nned catastrophe has arrived.

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    Where did the ted look from not long ago go?

    While Billy secretly averts his eyes like a father who threw all his fortune on a gambling board.

    Pascal¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at the subordinate who hade to report.

    ¡°What did those bastards do?¡±

    Because I can¡¯t trust myself.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid to answer.

    With trembling hands, Pascal snatched the papers from the frozen subordinate¡¯s hands.

    And after confirming the resolution sent in a joint statement by the military governments he had been conciliatory to, spending enough money to shop around several countries.

    in a trembling voice.

    summarized the points.

    ¡°strike?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Huh? Why are youining all of a sudden after encouraging me to join the federation?¡±

    ¡°No, I thought it was good at first too. There¡¯s no need to tremble with the peacekeepers right now, so what¡¯s wrong with getting money?¡±

    ¡°By the way, where in the world is free? There must be a reason for spreading this much.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, I just knew. Those nobles intend to use us as cannon fodder in the event of a war with Egypt in the future.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we win?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a war. If you win, you¡¯re good.¡±

    ¡°But what will we have left by taking Egypt? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get all the good stuff from there.¡±

    ¡°And what about after that?¡±

    ¡°Suppose we establish a federation. Will you continue to spread money to us like now? Or will you leave us alone before then?¡±

    ¡°I assure you, our seats will be passed on to those who will y the role of a g bearer by sticking to the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯re going to go out, we¡¯re going out.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Simple!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just raise the ransom.¡±

    ¡°What is the reason those nobles are trying to create a federation while pumping money like this? Are you saying you need us that much?¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re going to make sure of that right now.¡±

    ¡°First of all, instead of these pennies, they take care of us properly, guarantee our seats, and give us discount coupons for items from the 7 major guilds¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°Or I will stick to Egypt altogether. In fact, Egypt has more money, right?¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t be swayed and let¡¯s try to bnce properly.¡±

    ¡°Until then, the Federal Reserve will all stop.¡±

    ¡°Just like when we fought together as the Continental Alliance, let¡¯s all unite and achieve a perfect victory!¡±

    to defend their rights.

    And for more gold.

    It was the moment when all military governments in Africa went on strike at the national level, an unprecedented situation in history.

    * * *

    ¡°How do you see Yoin?¡±

    ¡°I can only say that you are a swordsman after all.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Like a bride who has been praised by her groom.

    While pouring tea for the dark-haired girl with a single smile, Youin calmly continued.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the World Federation¡¯s n was toox, though.¡±

    ¡°Because they have always been the overwhelming force and the absolute. It would be rare to meet an opponent who would try to cheat on them like this.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    If the summoning lord was alive.

    So if you belonged to the World Federation.

    He would not have recklessly spread money to the military government in Africa.

    Africa is and of weak meat.

    Everything is won by force.

    It¡¯s only natural that if you do something favorably, it¡¯s considered a hogu.

    It was the World Federation¡¯s mistake in ignoring such local culture and revealing gaps only with theirmon sense that if you give, there will be something in return.

    Their biggest mistake, of course, was that they underestimated their enemies.

    The influence of the Red Dragon n.

    Not even who their enemies are.

    The one there is Limon Asfelder.

    It was Noh Kang-ho who knew very well that it is difficult to believe in human goodwill, but it is easy to exploit greed.

    ¡°I remember what the swordsman said before.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Of course, I wasted more than ten days thanks to that.

    Sympathize with the World Federation, which owes its money to pouring money into Africa indefinitely.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°A real estate spector feels more pain when he is hit with a piece of almost eatennd than when he is tortured or fined.¡±

 Chapter 549

    #549. strange?

    ¡°This is truly a swordsman¡¯s word.¡±

    As a member of the ck Dragon n before being Leviathan¡¯s general manager.

    And as Noh Kang-ho.

    Youin smiled bitterly.

    He knew that Limon had be ustomed to such vicious means because he had dealt with the ck Dragon n¡¯s various schemes over the past hundreds of years.

    Of course, it was her basic, original personality that paid her back every time.

    To face such a swordsman.

    He was a man whose sympathy could not be suppressed.

    ¡°Anyway, the important thing is that I won¡¯t have to worry about time anymore.¡±

    Of course, apart from sympathy, he judged the situation calmly like the ck Dragon n.

    If the military governments that are supposed to establish the African Federation continue to strike instead of strikes, the movements of the peacekeepers will be tied up and funds will be leaked.

    Even if the confrontation continued like this, it was obvious that the Seven Dragons would be in an advantage.

    That¡¯s why Youin was puzzled by Li Qingyu¡¯s words with a slightly strange expression on his face.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Does the princess think that this confrontation will notst long?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    More than supported the African Union.

    The world federation is hard to get out of hand.

    No matter how much it is because of the military government¡¯s non-cooperation, if we cancel the aid now, the cause of pursuing peace will be colorless.

    ¡°Of course, if they give up their cause, they could start a war right away¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can even catch the swordsman, but risking a stigma just to start a war is too costly.¡±

    ¡°But what are you worried about?¡±

    Right now, the World Federation will not be able to abandon its cause.

    Why is she, who was more certain than anyone else, anxious about their movements?

    Looking at Yo-in, who is puzzled.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the World Federation will stand still after being hit in the back like this.¡±

    she knew

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another monarch.

    At least one in the World Federation.

    That there is a monarch who might have already predicted and perhaps been convinced of this oue.

    Still, if the reason for the several times additional funding for the peacekeeping force wasn¡¯t pressure from other monarchs¡­

    ¡°¡­Worrying about it won¡¯t change anything anyway.¡±

    a bit heavy

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    No matter how much she is the best strategist of the Seven Dragons, there was a limit to her ability to figure out what was happening on the other side of the continent ande up with countermeasures.

    After all, there is no such thing as a perfect n.

    Therefore, the important thing at this time was improvisation and information ability to respond immediately in the field.

    ¡°Now I have to trust the swordsmith and Hai and do what I can.¡±

    It¡¯s good that Limon is in Africa.

    calm in my heart

    She put down the teacup and picked up the paper again.

    In order to make a little more useful use of the time that Limon and Hai earned.

    * * *

    ¡®Hmm, is it as nned.¡¯

    Reminds me of the current situation in Africa.

    Limon held out his hand.

    Then he thought as he took a piece of bread and stuffed the pigeon meat into it.

    ¡®Seeing that he is sending messengers of secret love every day, he seems to be having quite a headache.¡¯

    The situation for peacekeepers stationed in the immediate vicinity of the Egyptian army was a mess.

    Pascal promoted the establishment of the federation by alternating threats and appeasement for each military government, but the results were mixed.

    Ore out hungry.

    Add more conditions, etc.

    The more Pascalined, the more they were convinced of their superiority and demanded more support.

    Gambling with one¡¯s life knowing that one would die.

    It was a game of chicken that could be yed because they were generals who risked their lives on the battlefield and achieved their own power.

    On the other hand, Pascal could not carelessly touch them.

    The establishment of the federation will be over the water from the point of responding with force.

    In that case, regardless of the justification, all the funds and supplies invested so far will be dissolved in the air, and the responsibility will be passed on to him.

    Even now, because he was threatened that he would support Egypt if the support was cut off, Pascal was still crying and continuing to support supplies.

    It was a bonus that Billy sneaked around Pascal¡¯s eyes like a cockroach.

    ¡®Well, if the military governments distribute supplies to their satisfaction, the negotiations may be concluded dramatically, but¡­¡¯

    He handed out bread with meat.

    Limonughed.

    ¡®Can that be?¡¯

    Human greed has no end.

    In that respect, Pascal¡¯s biggest mistake was to hastily apply for each military government first.

    As long as you are used to epting and eating without paying. Because the military governments in Africa will really try to eat the bottom of the World Federation.

    ¡®At this rate, I¡¯ll be able to keep my feet tied for at least a few months.¡¯

    Either Pascal admits that his n to establish a federation has failed and takes all the me.

    Or cut off support from the World Federation, who couldn¡¯t stand the fruitless waste.

    It was a time when Limon prayed for Pascal¡¯s rest, remembering the catastrophe of the peacekeepers that woulde one day.

    ¡°Brother. Oh, try it.¡±

    with a sweet voice.

    A spoonful of potato sd was held out in front of Limon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­pretty noona, I have hands too.¡±

    ¡°But my brother¡¯s hand seems to be busy right now. I will feed you instead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my side room¡¯s meals, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    The person who used Limon¡¯s hand.

    In other words, Joan of Arc did not pick up the spoon despite the words of Hai, who was eating the bread he offered.

    I just replied with a smile on my face.

    ¡°Your Red Lizard never helped me with meals, right? So just leave it alone. I am from a farming family.¡±

    From wounded to livestock.

    There are countless experiences of feeding others.

    When Limon is confused as he sees Joan of Arc talking smugly.

    Hai said coldly.

    ¡°Does not matter. Still, my concubine would prefer to be fed by me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my brother¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. If the red lizard-sama is staring at you like that, your kind little brother won¡¯t be able to tell you the truth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s called spection.¡±

    ¡°That attitude is called coercion.¡±

    Hai with a cold face.

    Joan of Arc with a smiling face.

    Limon sighed as the two looked at each other without blinking.

    Then he picked up a piece of bread from the table, swallowed it in one bite, and said bluntly to the two people who were looking at him.

    ¡°Now, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you look disappointed?¡±

    ¡°Your brother don¡¯t like me feeding him?¡±

    Like a puppy that licked the back of your hand and was rejected.

    Looking at Joan of Arc asking sullenly, Limon scratched his cheek involuntarily.

    ¡°Rather than hating it¡­ I mean, don¡¯t worry because you can eat my own food.¡±

    ¡°Ah, did you take care of me? After all, my younger brother is kind.¡±

    It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been disappointed.

    After quickly regaining his energy and returning with a smile on his face.

    Joan of Arc served out a te of potato sd at all this time.

    ¡°Then try eating it yourself, brother. It¡¯s a sd I made with my own canned potatoes.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. No matter how narrow-minded you are, Red Lizard-nim, it won¡¯t be enough to give re to your little sister, even the things she eats herself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon broke out in a cold sweat.

    I sincerely believe so.

    It was because I was speechless when I saw Jeanne d¡¯Arc¡¯s unwavering blue eyes.

    All the more, if I refuse here, it will be like admitting that Hai is narrow-minded.

    ¡°You can eat it.¡±

    ¡°Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°I have a narrow stomach.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡±

    Is it because I noticed the difficulty?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m angry at being treated narrowly.

    Joan of Arc red at her and even let out a sigh at Hai¡¯s instructions, which forced rather than permitted.

    After all, I opened my spoon and ate the potato sd.

    Limonmented briefly.

    ¡°¡­delicious.¡±

    ¡°Yes? I am confident in that one potato dish.¡±

    Even on the battlefield, his cooking was well received.

    Seeing Joan of Arc boasting with a smile, Hai made a colder expression.

    ¡°When ites to cooking, I can feed hundreds of things for every meal.¡±

    ¡°Well, after all, it¡¯s a dish you made for others to make, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than being unable to cook anything but potatoes.¡±

    That moment.

    The warmth disappeared from the always gentle face of Joan of Arc.

    ¡°Red Lizard¡¯s potatoes are a great crop. It is enough to feed hundreds of thousands of people only with potatoes even in a drought.¡±

    A beautiful smiling face.

    still soft voice.

    ¡°But if the king of a country doesn¡¯t value an important crop like potatoes¡­¡±

    But with eyes that don¡¯t smile.

    Looking straight at Hai.

    Joan of Arc finished her speech calmly.

    ¡°¡ªDying?¡±

    That¡¯s the Sword Master¡¯s warning.

    It¡¯s absolutely silent and

    therefore more creepy.

    A cool gaze that would make most people pass out and urinate just by looking at it.

    However, despite receiving her gaze, Hai did not raise an eyebrow.

    Rather, it was just a cold smile.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, try to kill me. At that moment, Apophis, which produces 80% of the potatoes consumed worldwide, will also close down.¡±

    That word was enough.

    To make Joan of Arc¡¯s eyes, which had been calm until a while ago, shake as if an earthquake had struck.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that threat a bit petty?¡±

    ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe after that, instead of taking revenge, my n will make potatoes extinct in the world.¡±

    ¡°Is Red Lizard the devil!¡±

    ¡°No, they are descendants of dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Should Iugh at this?

    Or should I cry

    The owner of the world¡¯srgest foodpany that threatens with potatoes.

    The sword master staggered in shock at the threat.

    Since each other is so serious, it¡¯s a while to look at the more absurd skit with absurd eyes.

    ¡®¡­Hmm.¡¯

    Suddenly.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Did this guy just give up?¡¯

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard that the peacekeeping force¡¯s n to establish an African chain of events was swindled.

    Are you still chasing after yourself?

    It was rather futile for Limon, who even had insurance in case something went wrong.

    Of course, it would have been better for the three sword masters to give up so meekly than to just turn a blind eye and go on a

    rampage¡­

    Was it really the personality that knew that his first disciple was resignation?

    It was when Limon put on a very suspicious expression.

    ¡°Go Princess! It¡¯s a big deal!¡±

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    opening the barracks.

    Nadia jumped in.

    Even though she was a bit clumsy on the outside, she was thorough as an aide. Why did shemit such rudeness?

    To her princess who asked pure questions rather than anger.

    The girl in the baggy military uniform shouted with a pale face.

    ¡°There is a civil war in my country!¡±

    At that moment

    , Limon saw.

    Like a farm girl who saw a good harvest.

    It came to Joan of Arc¡¯s face.

    clearer and more beautiful.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more bewitching.

    ¨C The winner¡¯s smile.

 Chapter 550

    #550. That¡¯s so sweet.

    * * *

    A deste desert.

    Under the scorching sun, where a strong sand wind blew, a figure stood tall and watched the people lined up in front of him.

    ¡°Listen, everyone.¡±

    A royal scepter in the shape of a question mark.

    A crown with a cobra ornament.

    Masks made of gold, etc.

    Even in Africa, only Egypt.

    Among them, the one who wears the symbol of the kingship allowed only to the pharaoh shouted loudly.

    ¡°I am a descendant of the great Ra.¡±

    ¡°You are the rightful heir to the Holy Egyptian Empire.¡±

    ¡°From a drop of water in the Nile to a grain of wheat in the golden fields, all the riches of thisnd originally belonged to my ancestors.¡±

    the far distant past.

    The silver age ruled by incarnation.

    A descendant of a demigod who was born between the sun god Ra and a human and formed the Egyptian dynasty.

    ¡°But that evil red dragon dared to steal the lineage of Ra and usurp the country.¡±

    ¡°And over the past hundreds of years, they have oppressed my ancestors, enved their subjects, and waged endless wars, throwing the continent into chaos.¡±

    But the Bronze Age.

    The ruling power of Egypt is taken away by the fighting dragons who ate Ra.

    Even after the Age of Heroes opened, he was robbed of his royal lineage and served as a puppet for hundreds of years.

    In the end, in the Iron Age, he lost even the status of a pharaoh, which was only a facade, and was exiled to a small country.

    ¡°Until now, I had no choice but to watch their atrocities because Icked my strength.¡±

    ¡°But the time hase to finally defeat the descendants of the evil red dragon and take back my country.¡±

    ¡°The day Jim defeats that fake Pharaoh and regains his seat of power. I will allow you to enjoy infinite wealth and glory.¡±

    ¡°My warriors.¡±

    Queen of the Orthodox Sun Kingdom.

    Cleopatra, 28, finished her speech.

    And the moment she raised her scepter high and shouted.

    ¡°Start the holy war!¡±

    ¡°Waaaaaaaa!¡±

    Loud shouts resound.

    A dust storm rises in the desert.

    Arge army of 100,000 began marching toward Egypt.

    * * *

    During this expedition.

    The Red Dragon n almost mobilized their entire army.

    A peacekeeping forceposed of the elite of the seven guilds.

    It was because there was no time to conserve power in a situation where you didn¡¯t know how many sword masters you would have to fight.

    Because of that, Egypt is non-governmental.

    Except for Cairo, the capital, only security forces remained.

    But only allies around Egypt.

    Even the closest enemies needed to pass through several vassals and allies to attack Egypt.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if the sword master invaded alone.

    The invasion of Egypt by an army was originally unlikely.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the vassals rebelled?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡­until the vassals, whom they thought were Egypt¡¯s strong allies and shields, turned their swords against them.

    ¡°Does that make sense?¡±

    Even after confirming this over and over again, Limon couldn¡¯t hide his bewildered expression.

    Of course, there are no permanent allies.

    Noh Kang-ho was well aware of how foolish it is to trust a neighboring country just because it is an alliance.

    Still, there are two reasons why this situation was hard to believe.

    ¡°Anything near Egypt is a vassal state or an ally, but in reality it is the same as a territory of Egypt, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Among the countries that bordered Egypt in the first ce, hostile ces had long since copsed and been absorbed, so all that was left was a staunchly pro-Egyptian country.

    In fact, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is an Egyptian territory with autonomy.

    It is no wonder that Nadia called this invasion a ¡®civil war¡¯ in that sense.

    What wasn¡¯t obvious was the purpose.

    ¡°Above all, the pharaoh is here, so why start a rebellion?¡±

    The fact that Egypt is close to Muju Gongsan means that its military power is intact here.

    upied Egypt now.

    Either plunder and run away.

    In the end, if you don¡¯t catch Hai and her legion, you¡¯ll face severe retributionter, unless you¡¯re an idiot.

    In the midst of this, a civil war is instigated.

    It was suicide by anyone¡¯s eyes.

    But what is the reason for the vassals to do such a foolish thing?

    To Limon, who was dumbfounded, Nadia answered more than that.

    ¡°There are a lot of reasons for that.¡±

    ¡°Are there many?¡±

    ¡°First of all, the main axis of the invasion is the orthodox Sun Kingdom, iming that they are the legitimate pharaohs and demanding transfer of the throne¡­¡±

    ¡°Are these guys who could only act as puppet pharaohs of the Red Dragon n even in the Age of Heroes?¡±

    Limon let out augh.

    The time when the Seven Dragons were called the Demonic Cult.

    The Red Dragon n, who could not openly rule Egypt, made a descendant of the Egyptian royal family whose blood was not mixed as their pharaoh.

    And they devoted their allegiance thoroughly as the red dragon princess¡¯s puppets until the seven dragons were formed.

    But now, after decades of losing even the pharaoh¡¯s seat of power, they are revolting.

    It was an absurd story.

    But that was about half the price.

    ¡°There are many vassal states that seem to be hired simply for territory or money, like the Brotherhood of Heroes.¡±

    A ce where the entire country was bought up and caused a rebellion.

    ¡°In thest war of conquest, some of the countries that became newly subordinates dered it a war of independence.¡±

    A country that started marching separately with only a few hundred troops.

    Listening to the words that are getting more and moreplicated.

    Limon frowned.

    ¡°¡­I got a shot at them.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it was the World Federation¡¯s plot?¡±

    ¡°At this point, if we don¡¯t have the confidence to conquer Egypt and root out the Red Dragon n, there¡¯s no way the vassals would be able to do something like this.¡±

    after civil war broke out.

    Just looking at Joan of Arc¡¯s return, that fact was obvious.

    The fact that she, who had been following only Limon until now, fell so coolly was like a deration that they would move on.

    Hai, who had been silent with a cigarette in his mouth, finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°Was the establishment of the Federation a bait?¡±

    ¡°No, that one would have been real too. Originally, they must have prepared to start a civil war in line with the establishment of the Federation.¡±

    ¡°But since the founding of the federation was postponed indefinitely, it means that civil war began.¡±

    ¡°Because the confusion would have made it easier to contact Egypt¡¯s vassals.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    A messenger thates and goes every day.

    Over-invested material.

    Even though the establishment of the federation was postponed, it should have been suspicious that the amount only increased and did not decrease.

    Because it focuses too much on the federation.

    And it was a mistake not to realize that the flow of goods going back and forth was suspicious because I was paying attention to the quarrel between Joan of Arc and Hai, who always followed me.

    ¡®It¡¯s like they ate each other in one room.¡¯

    Fortunately, the establishment of the federation was prevented.

    If the establishment of the federation and the civil war had happened at the same time as they nned.

    The Egyptian army would have been on all sides.

    However, thanks to the dy in the establishment of the Federation and the tied up of the peacekeepers, they avoided being surrounded by enemies in the immediate front and rear.

    To put it bluntly, you could call it a draw.

    But¡­

    ¡®actually, this one ate bigger.¡¯

    The Red Dragon n, whose home country is in danger.

    The World Federation, which wasted material.

    It was clear which of the two was more at a disadvantage.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to learn the word Cheongchuleoram from that child in this way.¡¯

    That¡¯s why I smile bitterly.

    Limon remembered.

    Before Joan of Arc leaves.

    the conversation I had with her.

    * * *

    ¡°Where is your brother going so busy?¡±

    ¡°¡­My pretty sister, Pharaoh, has issued a celebratory order to my sister, so why are you still staying?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even if I go, I can¡¯t go without saying goodbye to my sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it looks like you want to ask something.¡±

    twirling

    Looking at Joan of Arc smiling kindly as always, I was silent for a while.

    Limon let out a small sigh.

    And he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Your sister made this?¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness?¡±

    I even blinked my eyes at that sudden question.

    Joan of Arc tilted her head.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s half a persimmon.¡±

    In fact, I didn¡¯t even need a sense.

    The moment I heard the news that a civil war had broken out.

    It was natural to know just by looking at the smile that appeared on Joan of Arc¡¯s face.

    The African Federation, the Peacekeepers, the World Federation.

    In the end, it was just a puppet.

    The fact that it was Joan of Arc who nned all this.

    ¡°Whoops, I wonder what the other half is.¡±

    I feel proud to have found out that fact.

    To the smiling Joan of Arc.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°A sister can do anything for her brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­You arranged a civil war in Egypt because of me alone?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    Malice too.

    Guilt too.

    Hesitation too.

    Shame too.

    without anything

    Kind, warm, and full of goodwill as always.

    That¡¯s why Limon closed his eyes after hearing that answer that made it even more horrifying.

    ¡®also.¡¯

    I was expecting

    I just hoped it wasn¡¯t.

    But that wish was betrayed.

    Well, betrayal might not be the right word for it.

    From the time we met again¡­ no, from before she died to the time she was resurrected, she was consistent.

    I just couldn¡¯t face the fact because my eyes were blinded by distant memories and delusions.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±

    Even so, is it regret to ask or confirmation?

    And the reason why she tilts her head is question or suspicion.

    ¡°Is there any reason not to?¡±

    ¡°Even if many civilians are killed and injured as a result?¡±

    ¡°I regret that too.¡±

    It seems really sad.

    A sad face and a heavy sigh.

    As a teacher, I could tell at a nce that the action was not a y or deception.

    Kindness is her essence.

    Originally, even the swordsmanship to fight the enemy was learned only to protect it, and finally learned the invincible swordsmanship.

    But that¡¯s exactly why.

    What follows is more heterogeneous.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help it. Because they are Red Lizard-sama¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying it doesn¡¯t matter how many times you die as long as you are a citizen of the enemy country?¡±

    ¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t mean to say that, but I do think they have to pay for their sins.¡±

    ¡°The penalty?¡±

    ¡°As a tyrant¡¯s people, I¡¯m talking about the crime of holding up the tyrant, exploiting other weak countries together with the tyrant, and suppressing wealth and glory.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The past hundreds of years.

    While Africa was engulfed in war and suffered in chaos and backwardness.

    It is the fault of the Egyptians that they have been able to enjoy peace and prosperity for generations by coborating with the Red Dragon n, which was called the Demonic Cult.

    Looking at Joan of Arc¡¯s affirmation.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s an outrageous expos¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Explosion¡­ Are you?¡±

    Was it an unexpected evaluation?

    The moment I even blinked my eyes.

    Joan of Arc soon smiled again.

    ¡°Your brother is very kind.¡±

    If Yuna-gyeong was here, the evaluation would havee out naturally, saying, ¡°Are you crazy or are you blind?¡±

    But because it was only him and her here.

    Joan of Arc chuckled.

    ¡°Like the old me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shall I tell you a story from the past?¡±

    Limon neither affirmed nor denied.

    And Joan of Arc did not bother to wait for permission.

    As if recalling the distant past.

    Staring into space with blue eyes.

    He just opened his mouth in a quieter voice than usual.

    ¡°This is a story that may or may not have actually happened.¡±

 Chapter 551

    #551. Well, yes.

    * * *

    Once upon a time,

    in an ind country where only white pigs lived.

    There was a pig king.

    The king was very strong.

    Enough to bring down a mountain with a single sound.

    The king protected the pigs with that power and created a country where no one suffers from cold or hunger.

    Even the king never grew old or died, so the prosperity passed on from generation to generation.

    But the king was worried.

    If a beast stronger than you appears.

    or if he suddenly dies.

    I wonder if the country of pigs is going to copse.

    In the end, the king made up his mind.

    Even if he dies, he will build a great empire that will not copse and willst forever.

    And for that, they gathered other countries around them and set off on an expedition to upy the legendary potato country, where potatoes sprout from the ground every day.

    But the expedition failed.

    There was a scary spider monster in potato country.

    Because of the spider monster hiding and guarding the potato country, the king had to return with only frightened and wounded soldiers.

    Still, the king did not give up.

    The expedition continued.

    Beasts from other countries, who believed that a king would seed, continued to cooperate.

    But twice, three times, four times.

    until ten or a hundred years pass.

    As the expedition continued to fail, the animals gradually lost their faith. To the point where I want to end the war with potato country now.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    Because the king did not tolerate being absent from the expedition.

    Only then did the beasts realize.

    as the expedition continues.

    Other countries may have been impoverished, but the pigs¡¯ empire was rather enriched.

    That, in addition to making one¡¯s own country great, making other countries miserable is one way to build a great empire.

    But by then it was already toote.

    There was no country that could stand up to the king in the first ce, and the gap widened further with repeated expeditions.

    Even the beautiful country that shouted that it would no longer help the expedition was beaten for shame.

    But one day

    Flowers appeared in that country.

    A flower that learned how to fight from a scary tiger and became strong enough to drive out all the pigs that bullied the beautiful country.

    Yes it is.

    What the King of Pigs was worried about.

    An opponent stronger than himself had finally appeared.

    Fortunately, the flowers were kind.

    He did not quarrel with others, was satisfied with protecting the beautiful country, and

    even treated the wounds of the pigs who tried to bite him and sent them away.

    But the king got into trouble because of that.

    I knew that if we stopped bullying our beautiful country, other countries that wanted to stop their expedition woulde together around flowers.

    That meant the downfall of the empire the king had hoped for.

    However, the flowers were too strong to be picked by force, so it was obvious that he would lose if he tried to fight.

    The king loved to fight, but he did not want the empire to fall because of his greed.

    So the king came up with a trick.

    He secretly approached the cowardly sheep who ruled the beautiful country and warned that the country would be destroyed if the flowers were not driven away.

    Sheep believed it like an idiot.

    I thought that a long-lived king would be stronger than a newly born flower, so I thought I would lose even if I fought.

    No, I hope so.

    Yang was afraid that the country would be taken away by the flowers in the first ce.

    However, thanks to the cause whispered by the king, Yang was able to wrap his greed and fear into a cause for the sake of the country.

    So, I started harassing flowers in the dark.

    The king was satisfied with the result.

    Believing that one day, if the flowers leave the beautiful country, they will be epted into their own country and will be able to build an immortal empire.

    But the flower may not leave the country.

    Not angry at bullying.

    We protected the country with a smile.

    The flowers were so sweet.

    More than anything, I loved my beautiful country very, very, very much.

    However, Yang, who regarded the flower¡¯s love as greed for the throne, harassed the flower more persistently and openly.

    And¡­

    tragedy struck.

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Pretty sister?¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry. A little lost in memories, my brother told me a story that was difficult to understand.¡±

    He said he was getting older too.

    After saying it with a little shy smile.

    Joan of Arc spoke softly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll skip this part for now. It¡¯s not a story to be told to a good kid like a younger brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To start with the ending, the flowers eventually punished the sheep and the king and lived happily ever after in a beautiful country where pigs disappeared.¡±

    twirling

    Jeanne d¡¯Arcughs.

    To Limon, who had no choice but to remain silent because he knew the truth behind that beautiful smile.

    she continued.

    ¡°The moral of this story is simple.¡±

    ¡°Mercy is a virtue, but not choosing the right person to show mercy to is just hypocrisy and a sin.¡±

    ¡°I realized that toote and that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t protect the most precious thing.¡±

    ¡°But now I¡¯ve learned that you should never be afraid to shed blood to protect what¡¯s important to you.¡±

    ¡°Then I will not hesitate.¡±

    ¡°I will do anything to save my younger brother from the clutches of that red lizard.¡±

    distant past.

    As if you were ovepping something that you couldn¡¯t protect.

    Joan of Arc, who was looking at Limon with a little sad eyes, held out a hand to him.

    ¡°So, I will invite you one more time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you like toe with me?¡±

    He said that if he followed him, he would surely protect him and cherish and take care of him for the rest of his life.

    kind and

    Warm.

    softly.

    Her smile, which she speaks with sincerity more certain than any other oath, is as beautiful and innocent as when she saw it a long time ago.

    Limon¡­

    * * *

    ¡°Mother? Please. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I really wanted to eat properly.¡±

    Limon suddenly came to his senses.

    It was only after hearing Nadia¡¯s words that he remembered that he had been discussing it.

    ¡®Calm down, Limon Aspelder.¡¯

    Now is not the time to think about useless thoughts.

    Calming himself, he resumed the discussion between Nadia and Hai.

    ¡°Anyway, the important thing is that the civil war must be quelled as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°If the home country is upied, supplies will be cut off and the damage will be enormous¡­¡± ¡°

    And if this civil war is prolonged, the peacekeepers could use it as an excuse to intervene.¡±

    Limon and Nadia agreed that each other¡¯s advantage would depend on how quickly this civil war could be quelled.

    ¡°The question is how to suppress it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is the problem.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking for confirmation, how many troops are left in the home country?¡±

    ¡°Only the 1st corps guarding the capital, Elder Omar and the Zealots guarding the pce.¡±

    ¡°It must be difficult to defend yourself.¡±

    ¡°The orthodox Sun Kingdom, the main axis of the rebels, is a strong army in its own way. If the troop gap is this big, we won¡¯t be able tost for more than a few days.¡±

    ¡°Then that means we have to return immediately.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible right now¡­¡±

    Nadia shook her head.

    There are 17 legions here.

    It took time to move as the number easily exceeded hundreds of thousands.

    The task of subduing and detaining the volunteers from the vassal country that had immediately revolted had not yet beenpleted.

    Besides, to go back, you have to pass through many vassals.

    Considering that they would be caught there, it was close to impossible to return until Egypt fell.

    ¡°Well, the peacekeepers won¡¯t just watch us retreat.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, if the civil war had happened a weekter, there would have been no reason to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a week¡­¡±

    Why did Nadia say that?

    Limon, who knew the reason, was troubled.

    And after that, after a long discussion with Nadia, he turned his head to look at Hai and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Pharaoh. There is a safe alternative and a risky best.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you.¡±

    ¡°The next best thing is for me to go back to Egypt with only a small group of people and kill time.¡±

    ¡°Then your identity will be revealed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of fighting myself. Instead, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°What kind of request do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean the sculpture. Can you make the condition that it must be made only in front of the Pharaoh, that it has not been there for a while?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When Hai stays silent.

    Realizing Limon¡¯s intentions, Nadia asked shyly.

    ¡°Uh, are you going to use that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a great way to pass the time.¡±

    ¡°But can you do it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit tight, but I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    Since there was no time and conditions to defend Egypt with an army right now, it was necessary to use a stratagem.

    If it was a small elite, there was no better way than this, including the fact that it was easy to respond immediately as he could immediately take him to Egypt with his power.

    ¡°What is the best option?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°I bet you said there was a best solution instead of a second best solution?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek when he was pointed out that he was trying to slip away.

    ¡°It was said to be the best option, but to be honest, I don¡¯t really rmend it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a way that the Pharaoh could be in danger.¡±

    Unlike the second best n, which could only earn time, the best n was even possible to end this civil war at once if done well.

    The problem is that currently only Hai can run it.

    With her potentially in danger, this is hardly the best course of action.

    Limon exined.

    Nadia agreed.

    Hai chose.

    ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?!¡±

    ¡°¡­Pharaoh that¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I must have said this was the best option because it was the most effective.¡±

    ¡°The Pharaoh could get hurt.

    ¡±

    Limon was silent.

    The only effect that can be expected from the next best option is to tie the rebels¡¯ ankles until the expeditionary force returns.

    After all, civil war itself cannot be prevented, and casualties cannot be prevented at the point of war.

    On the other hand, what if the best option seeds?

    damage can be minimized.

    Not only the Egyptian army, but also the soldiers of the vassals who caused the civil war this time.

    That¡¯s why even though Limon knew it was dangerous and suggested this as the best solution¡­

    ¡°Is Pharaoh willing to take risks to reduce unnecessary damage?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°It means you don¡¯t need a reason to keep what¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Egypt, of course.

    vassals also own territories.

    Even though they may be enemies for now, they will eventually be her soldiers and subjects when this turmoil is over.

    It¡¯s only natural that you fight to protect your own.

    Looking at her, who, like a cold and violent tyrant, asserts with a cold face as always.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    And after a long silence.

    Finally, he scratched his cheek and smiled.

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Why did you tell me the best course of action there?¡±

    after discussion.

    Nadia, who left the barracks with Limon to prepare the n, looked at him resentfully.

    It seems that the reason Hai prepared for such a risky n was because Limon told her the best n.

    But Limon didn¡¯t mind her resentment.

    I just asked casually.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t told you, would the Pharaoh not have used this method?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Because Nadia¡¯s reaction itself was no different from an answer.

    Limon was sure.

    Even if he had told her the next best thing, Hai would have chosen the best thing himself.

    She is the Red Dragon Princess.

    Because she was the princess of fighters who never shied away from struggle.

    After reflecting on that fact and staring into space for a long time, Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Little entourage.¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Your little aide is Pharaoh¡¯s aide, right?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been close to the princess, you would have just called me little¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I do anything for the Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Why are you asking such an obvious thing?

    Looking at Nadia, who tilted her head.

    Limon said with a refreshing smile as always.

    ¡°Then will you flirt with me?¡±

    ¡°Nyeek?!¡±

 Chapter 552

    #552. It¡¯s a coincidence.

    * * *

    An army of 100,000 invaded Egypt.

    Although called the rebels by the Red Dragon n, they called themselves the allied forces and were marching fiercely toward Cairo.

    As originally a tributary of Egypt, their equipment is all up to date.

    Compared to the Egyptian army, it was a little short, butpared to other African military governments, it could be said to be cutting-edge.

    In addition, supplies were plentiful thanks to secret support from the World Federation.

    The pace of the advance could not be slow.

    ¡°Slow!¡±

    However, Cleopatra, who led the army, was not satisfied.

    Rather, he only scolded with an angry expression.

    ¡°I told you to march as quickly as possible, but why did you onlye this far!¡±

    Hearing that, the general exchanged embarrassing nces with the officers around him.

    ¡°But the queen¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said she was the queen?!¡±

    ¡°No Pharaoh. We marched 20 km today alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s slow! Why does it take a day to cover a distance that takes an hour to fill?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s when I got in my car and drove down the road. Many of our allies are infantry, so we can¡¯t keep up with that speed.¡±

    The general was unhappy.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a mechanized unit that is all driven by vehicles.

    It is difficult for infantrymen who walk on their own two feet to march even 40 kilometers a day.

    It is only possible when you focus only on walking when your luggage is light on paved roads.

    Even so, in Egypt, where the climate is harsh, they are marching fully armed and wary of the enemy, but they are faster than this.

    After such a forced march, most of them would copse from sunstroke or exhaustion before the war began.

    This is reallymon sense.

    Of course, themander of the weak military government.

    It was a fact that Africans could not know.

    ¡°The soldiers are slow, so if it¡¯s a problem, we just have to drag tanks and armored vehicles!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The problem is that Cleopatra is a great man who has never experienced war.

    It was unavoidable.

    The authentic Sun Kingdom is a vassal state established by the Red Dragon n to the existing royal family by upying the Egyptian throne.

    As a reward for your loyalty for hundreds of years, you have been protected by Egypt from its founding until now.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an officer who had a chance to be dispatched or study abroad.

    It was because the royal family, who had only enjoyed wealth and glory in the pce for the rest of their lives, had no opportunity to stand on the battlefield at all.

    ¡°Or how about just sending a messenger? Knowing that the true pharaoh has returned, my subjects will rise up and offer their allegiance.¡±

    ¡­Of course, even taking that into ount, it¡¯s a country with a reputation.

    It was also difficult for the king of a great country, which is considered a great power in Africa, to be so ignorant of military tactics.

    What can I do?

    Still, a queen is a queen.

    The general did his best to persuade Cleopatra as unobtrusively as possible.

    In the meantime.

    A noise rang from the walkie-talkie.

    Beep.

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s an aircraft approaching?¡±

    ¡°If there is, what does it mean to be there?¡±

    ¡°Did it appear on the radar for a second and then disappear? Could it be a stealth aircraft?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? First, check it out, shoot it down or explode it, and then report back!¡±

    Cleopatra, who had been excitedly reprimanding the general until just a moment ago, frowned.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Probably a new reconnaissance aircraft or drone.¡±

    ¡°Did you make a fuss because you couldn¡¯t solve even that much?¡±

    ¡°It will be resolved soon, so fix it, Pharaoh.¡±

    Until then, the general had only worked hard to relieve Cleopatra¡¯s irritation without worrying much.

    After crossing the Egyptian border, I had experienced several small drones or reconnaissance aircraft approaching.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the aircraft is a bomber or a missile.

    As the 1st vassal state, they bought all sorts of weapons from Egypt, and their anti-aircraft system is one of the best in Africa.

    If it¡¯s just one or two aircraft, it can shoot down any number of supersonic missiles or high-tech bombers.

    He had no doubts.

    Pung Kwak!

    ¡°The general said it would be resolved soon, so what is this fuss about?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, please wait a little longer.¡±

    at any moment.

    Anti-aircraft guns spitting fire.

    A surface-to-air missile isunched.

    Until the entire garrison was covered in loud explosions and goosebumps.

    ¡°What are you doing? Making a fuss about something like this and worrying the Pharaoh!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal that the model was confirmed¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°What is the model?¡±

    ¡°SDW X-17¡­?¡±

    That moment.

    The air in the barracks was frozen.

    It was because the other officers, as well as Cleopatra, were shocked to hear the name of the aircraft the general had spoken.

    The SDW X-17 is a vertical take-off andnding aircraft produced by Bahamut.

    It is a piece of advanced technology.

    Even export is prohibited.

    What does it mean that a private ne, which only one person has throughout Africa, is approaching alone through the air defensework?

    because everyone knew

    No, it was harder not to know.

    Even if I just remembered why the Utopia Guild copsed, the purpose was obvious.

    ¡°Shoot down! Whatever the means, tell them to shoot it down right now!!!¡±

    That is why the general let out a shout like a scream.

    But he was toote.

    When the general tried to evacuate Cleopatra byunching an interceptor from his home country and using all 100,000 troops as a shield.

    Because the aircraft had already reached the top of their heads.

    * * *

    Kung Koo!

    The garrison of the allied forces centered on the kingdom army.

    The airframe of SDW-17 approaching above it swayed like a leaf swept away by a storm.

    It was natural.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if I hadn¡¯t noticed at all.

    It was difficult even for a high-tech fighter to prate the garrison through the rain of shells and missiles.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why SDW-17 was able to steadfastly cross the barrage.

    It was thanks to the woman standing tall on top of the aircraft.

    High altitude with thin air.

    A gas that exceeds the speed of sound.

    Until the shock of saturation.

    A hellish environment where everything oveps and ordinary people would have suffocated, frozen, or been blown away.

    Even so, it¡¯s not hard.

    A cold-faced beauty in a military uniform with unwavering red hair.

    With the snap of her fingers, the shells and missiles that flew towards the aircraft split or shattered.

    ¡°Where is the location?¡±

    [It was confirmed a little while ago that both Geomhwa and Geomrang Swordsman were in the camp of the peacekeepers.]

    ¡°That means there is no problem with the operation.¡±

    [That¡¯s true¡­]

    Maybe I¡¯m worried.

    Or is there anything that takes

    She didn¡¯t pay much attention to Nadia¡¯s slightly anxious voice.

    He gave instructions in a muffled voice.

    ¡°We will begin as soon as we arrive at the operational base.¡±

    [¡­Yes.]

    In the end, he only let out a sigh.

    Nadia continued talking through themunicator.

    [Check target point. Counting begins.]

    [3 2 1¡­. Drop!]

    Right after that.

    that she jumped off.

    The sight of him throwing himself into the pouring fire without a parachute in the distant air is the height of recklessness.

    It was suicide by anyone¡¯s eyes.

    But she didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow.

    He just put his hands together and spread them out in the direction of the gunfire that pursued the SDW-17.

    Kwagwagwagwagwagwang!

    right after that.

    Countless projectiles embroidering the night sky burst and split at once.

    Of course, it¡¯s a fleeting thing.

    Allied forces quickly filled the sky with shells and missiles again.

    But one moment was enough.

    The SDW-17 rapidly elerated and departed.

    elerating her fall by spurring the air, she crosses the barrage like lightning.

    Among the many barracks in the garrison, it was hard to fall on top of thergest and most splendid barracks that could be recognized at a nce.

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    ¡°Heheh?!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    and crash.

    As if a meteorite had fallen, the barracks were being torn apart and people were flying in all directions.

    Thanks to the self-defense item she was wearing, Cleopatra, who barely managed to sit down, raised her head trembling.

    Craters on the ground.

    To look up at the bloody-eyed woman standing tall in the middle of it.

    ¡°Pah-pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding, there was a misunderstanding.¡±

    warble.

    A pale blue face.

    As if it was a lie that he volunteered to be the pharaoh a while ago, he looked terrified and pathetic.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    It was because, as a descendant of the royal family that ruled Egypt as the puppet of the Red Dragon n for generations, she knew the horror of the Red Dragon Princess all too well.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do this because I wanted to. Intimidation¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. It was a threat I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So ha, please forgive me just once. My royal family has been loyal to the Pharaoh for generations, right?¡±

    please be kind

    At the end of looking at the earnest Cleopatra with a cold face.

    She quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±

    ¡°Hee!¡±

    Hearing the words that seemed to kill him if the will was over, Cleopatra started a match.

    Then he crawled back and screamed.

    ¡°Come on, General! household troops! save me! right now!¡±

    However, despite that earnest cry, no one rushed to save Cleopatra.

    The general who flew like a sheet of paper passed out with a broken arm.

    The gathered soldiers were so overwhelmed by her majesty that she fell like a meteorite naked, and couldn¡¯t even think of saving their queen.

    Cleopatra finally understood.

    this is the absolute

    Whether there is arge army of 100,000.

    Be prepared by all means.

    That he is a superman who can turn the tide of battle and change the world just by jumping into the battlefield alone.

    And likewise, unless there is a superhuman of the absolute ss, her own army will never be able to stop her.

    So, towards the desperate Cleopatra.

    The moment she tried to reach out.

    Peeing!

    A single sh of light.

    cut through the air

    An ultra-high-speed attack that would pierce not only ordinary people, but even high-level yers before they even realized it.

    Fortunately, she swiftly removed her arm and, thanks to that, she was able to avoid a catastrophic piercing of her hand.

    But that sh.

    In other words, the person who threw the knife did not regret it.

    Suddenly, Cleopatra stood in the way and just grinned.

    ¡°Oops, this was almost toote.¡±

    The moment I saw that yful cowboy.

    She immediately went into action.

    I tried to leave this ce by kicking off the ground like lightning and stepping back.

    However, the attempt failed.

    It was because another human figure appeared in the direction she was trying to run away and extended a sword towards her.

    Perong!

    A body that is pushed out.

    An arm that squeaks.

    The brown-skinned monkughed softly at her, who was quite shocked by the fact that their palms met head-on.

    ¡°It¡¯s disappointing to leave without saying goodbye, even though you¡¯vee a long way. If possible, stay a little longer.¡±

    Monks in front.

    Cowboy behind.

    When she, ced between the two of them, can no longer move hastily and stays where she is.

    with a pleasant voice.

    A smiling nun appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence to see you again in a ce like this, Red Lizard.¡±

    ck Billy.

    Swordsman Gandhi.

    Until the sword Joan of Arc.

    Even though she was suddenly surrounded by three sword masters, she was neither surprised nor taken aback.

    As if you had already predicted it.

    It just opened its mouth.

    ¡°Was it a trap after all?¡±

 Chapter 553

    #553. can¡¯t leave

    A cowboy who repeated tossing and catching knives with one hand.

    Billy made an unexpected expression.

    ¡°The reaction is calmer than I thought. Did you really know we would be here?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    she said quietly.

    before executing the operation.

    She cared enough about their existence to the extent that she dared to confirm that the three Sword Masters remained at the peacekeeping force base.

    If I had known they were here, I wouldn¡¯t have attempted this intrusion in the first ce.

    But the reason she wasn¡¯t surprised was simple.

    ¡°I was just prepared.¡±

    Snakes die when their heads are cut off.

    There is a precedent called the Utopia Guild.

    It was quite predictable that Hai aimed at Cleopatra, the head of the allied forces.

    Because there was no way to end the civil war faster and with less sacrifice.

    And if you can anticipate it, it¡¯s easy to prepare for it.

    Did you use space travel?

    Or nted a fake.

    If you used the skill of the peacekeepers with many yers, the possibility of them appearing here could be fully predicted.

    mate.

    ¡°It¡¯s great resolution that you¡¯reing even though you know we might be there.¡±

    ¡°Because it is necessary.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it great.¡±

    Knowing that it might be a trap, risking his life and jumping to death.

    They apuded that it was indeed a red dragon princess.

    Billy murmured a little regretfully.

    ¡°Well, it would have been better if our master had been caught.¡±

    ¡°That would be overkill.¡±

    ¡°I know, priest. There¡¯s no way a nobleman with such a good persimmon could fall for such an obvious trap.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so disappointed, junior. Isn¡¯t there a word for dragon instead of sword master?¡±

    ¡°Howe you look happy, senior?¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you?¡±

    twirling

    Looking at the smiling Joan of Arc.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    This must have been the result she had hoped for from the time she established the federation and asked to bring in her vassals.

    That¡¯s why Billy secretly looked at Jeanne d¡¯Arc and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just ask. Would you surrender, Red Princess?¡±

    ¡°Your junior?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, senior. There is such a thing as a procedure, right?¡±

    Hai said, wouldn¡¯t it be better to rush into the enemy camp alone and fail and die in battle?

    Billy shrugged his shoulders at Joan of Arc, who smiled and asked with his eyes.

    Even if they belonged to the peacekeeping force and intervened in this ce, there was not enough justification.

    So at least it was necessary to invite surrender.

    ¡°If you can solve it without fighting, there is nothing better.¡±

    ¡°Um, then I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    After Billy and Gandhi added a word, Joan of Arc also reluctantly withdrew.

    I didn¡¯t really agree.

    Because I knew the oue anyway.

    There was no way the princess of the Red Dragon n, who was not another princess and never avoided a fight, would ept an offer of surrender.

    ¡°I will not surrender.¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you hear that?¡±

    ¡°I said I would surrender.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    So it was.

    the moment she answered.

    Joan of Arc blinked.

    Gandhi made a mysterious expression.

    Why did Billy have no choice but to dig his ears out?

    ¡°Oh well. It¡¯s no use asking me something like this after I suggested it. Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    too calmly

    After nodding.

    She added one more word.

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯tid eggs yet.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Inheriting the dragon¡¯s blood is the most important duty of a princess of the Seven Dragons.

    So if you think about it calmly, it¡¯s more reasonable for a princess to surrender rather than die fighting here.

    Gandhi and Billy, who were familiar with Limon¡¯s disciples, agreed.

    ¡°Honestly, it was unexpected.¡±

    Except for one person.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the always so majestic Red Lizard would surrender to me.¡±

    Maybe it was because he felt sorry for not being able to get rid of the bad girl who had been bewitching his brother.

    Watching Joan of Arc sighing.

    she said quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Because you won¡¯t be able to deprive me of mine by epting my surrender.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait and see?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to wait and see. Whether he loses his country or his wealth and power, he will never leave my side.¡±

    On the face that was always cold.

    holding a ray of smile

    she said.

    ¡°No, I cannot leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you think it means?¡±

    And Joan of Arc was silent.

    he¡¯s his own

    what do you like

    It wasn¡¯t because he asserted that no one knew better than himself

    what he was thinking .

    Even though she had already surrendered, her smile, as if she had be a winner, was extremely confident and cold.

    An assumption came to mind for Joan of Arc.

    pounding.

    How many times Hai, who openly harassed Rimor in front of him, had to spend the night with him?

    What could be the reason why Limore couldn¡¯t finally hold his hand.

    You said you haven¡¯tid an egg ¡®yet¡¯.

    An overly naive surrender.

    And¡­

    like showing off to yourself.

    The moment he understood the meaning of her strange hand stroking his abdomen.

    With the heat that heats up your head.

    in the heart-piercing pain.

    She reached out.

    Sureureung.

    ¡°huh? Why do you draw your sword?¡± ¡°

    No

    , senior? Stop for a moment and talk¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you step aside, junior?¡±

    Looking at Billy, who stood in his way and became frozen.

    Joan of Arc chuckled.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t see the end here, my sister will be bound by this bad lizard for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He chuckled.

    After swallowing dry saliva.

    Billy eventually stepped aside, and Gandhi also kept silent with an embarrassed expression.

    I knew at least that it would be a justification to see the end against the Red Dragon Princess, who had already surrendered, and that it would fly away and Pascal would faint.

    But they had no choice.

    It¡¯s definitely a smiling face.

    Blue eyes without a smile.

    Above all, the hand holding the sword forced them to retreat as if they would cut themselves first if they interfered.

    As she approached her, Joan of Arc gently opened her mouth.

    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to do this either. No matter how bad the lizard is, my good brother will be heartbroken if he dies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If my younger brother is heartbroken, it is enough for me tofort him.¡±

    I should have realized that sooner.

    Contrary to her kind voice, she saw Joan of Arc aiming a sword at herself with mad eyes.

    she said.

    ¡°Even if you kill and harm someone, nothing can be saved. Sword fire.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry.¡±

    As if he were sure he couldn¡¯t kill himself.

    Seeing her defenseless and just watching her, Joan of Arc smiled.

    ¡°If only the red lizard is gone, I will protect my younger sister.¡±

    as long as you protect it.

    Swearing that a bug like her would nevere close to Limore again.

    The moment Joan of Arc swung her sword.

    Chow ah!

    bright red blood.

    scattered in the air

    * * *

    ¡°Haa, are you okay¡­¡±

    After taking off the walkie-talkie.

    Nadia sighed.

    Then he looked at the situation board anxiously and shook his head.

    believe and wait.

    Because there was nothing else he could do.

    ¡­although, in a sense, the biggest thing remained.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    To believe that he, who should have been loyal to the princess he respected, fell into such a temptation and became a traitor.

    Feeling guilty again, she sighed.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    The temptation was too sweet and attractive to refuse, and when she came to her senses, she was already nodding her head.

    ¡®My father might not be a sword master, but a pheromone master or brainwashing master.¡¯

    Right after I came out of therge vehicle-typemand post with radar andmunication equipment, I muttered that in my heart.

    ¡°Where is Nadia SDW-17?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    she hardened

    Right now at this moment. The muddy voice

    that she should never hear¡­

    no, she didn¡¯t want to hear the most, froze Nadia.

    ¡°I asked where the SDW-17, which I was nning to use for the operation tomorrow, went.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a test flight.¡±

    ¡°Did you say it was a test flight?¡±

    ¡°yes. I don¡¯t want any problems to arise during the operation, so I¡¯m just using it as a test¡­¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Looking at her nodding her head.

    Nadia was relieved.

    It seems to have gone well.

    I knew, of course, that these flimsy lies wouldn¡¯tst long.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Once tonight passes¡­

    ¡°Then who rode there?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I have already checked with the mechanic. Nadia, you said that the operation date and time had been moved up, and you saw ¡®me¡¯ boarding SDW-17.¡±

    ¡°Cuck!¡±

    That moment.

    A hand gripped her neck.

    A rough and strong hand tightening the neck, as if it would break the neck bone.

    Because of that, even as she was half-floating in the air and croaking, Nadia didn¡¯t even dare to resist.

    It wasn¡¯t because the power was so strong that even she, a ss master, couldn¡¯t shake it off.

    Because the opponent was the only person in the world who could order Nadia to die, and she hadmitted a mortal sin.

    ¡­a betrayal that should never bemitted.

    ¡°Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡±

    ¡°I will ask you again.¡±

    hold your neck like that

    Looking at her like she¡¯s about to be eaten.

    With fiery red hair.

    A beauty in military uniform with bloody eyes.

    Hai opened his mouth in a snarling voice mixed with betrayal, nervousness, worry and anger.

    ¡°Who went to raid the rebel camp instead of me?¡±

    * * *

    When Joan of Arc stepped forward.

    Billy thought.

    You don¡¯t even have to see the results.

    A princess of the Seven Dragons, who is alone without a squad of seven dragons, is no match for a sword master anyway.

    It would be annoying if I was cornered and turned into a dragon, but in the end, that¡¯s all.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s only one person.

    It was not enough to escape from the hands of three sword masters, and it was obvious that Joan of Arc would not even give it a chance.

    There is only one thing left.

    It¡¯s just watching the death of the Red Dragon Princess.

    Billy too.

    Gandhi too.

    Even Joan of Arc.

    Everyone believed it, no doubt.

    Chow ah!

    It meant that until blood sttered with a sharp noise.

    Blink your eyes once.

    She lowered her head slowly.

    I reflexively swung my sword and blocked most of them.

    After taking advantage of a very fleeting gap and piercing through his arms, calves, and sides, he cut them off.

    In order to see the thin solid line dripping red blood dripping from the fingertips of the opponent.

    ¡°Swordsman¡­?¡±

    distant past.

    The sword is a sword that is not a sword that Rashid ad-Din Sinan created by integrating the mysteries of alchemy and magic.

    Of course, it is very difficult to deal with.

    Its use itself is specialized in ambush and ck swordsmanship, so it is a rare weapon among sword masters who can handle more than a few strands.

    it in the utmost secrecy.

    I stretch out dozens of strands.

    opponent who attacked you.

    The Red Dragon Princess¡­

    no, the red-haired beauty whom he thought was the Red Dragon Princess hardened his sword.

    And looking at Geomrang and Swordsman, who had a bewildered expression.

    sheughed.

    ¡°You are foolish.¡±

    cold though.

    cynically as if mocking.

    ¡°Have you already forgotten my teaching not to be vignt in the face of the enemy?¡±

    Seeing her smiling just like anyone they know.

    The three Sword Masters from the Sword Tower were at a loss for words.

 Chapter 554

    #554. Even if it¡¯s a mental victory.

    * * *

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    The elder of the Red Dragon n who guarded the kingdom with the Zealots.

    Omar groaned.

    yesternight.

    An earthquake strikes Cairo with a terrifying roar from the other side of the sky.

    After the roar and vibration that had shook the heavens and earth for nearly an hour suddenly stopped at some point.

    With the 1st Corps guarding Cairo on full alert, he stayed up all night trying to find out the cause of this situation.

    But it didn¡¯t work.

    All I could find was the far south of the turmoil.

    In other words, it is only that it originated near the garrison of the allied forces currently invading Egypt.

    Even if a reconnaissance ne or drone was sent, it was impossible to find out the cause because it was destroyed in the middle of the jokjok.

    ¡®At first, I wondered if the princess had moved up the operation¡­¡¯

    The only thing I guessed was that a Hai ss was nned for tomorrow.

    However, that spection was also denied.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to evaporate a few mountains?

    Even for Hai, who is the most specialized in extensive destruction in the Seven Dragons, it was close to impossible to cause an hour-long shock that would make the entire continent tremble.

    ¡®¡­if it¡¯s not even the princess?¡¯

    It made me want to go and check it out myself.

    However, he, who was responsible for the defense of Cairo and the pce, could not leave his seat recklessly.

    So he had no choice but to stay up all night and watch the southern sky.

    It was thanks to that.

    still deep in the morning.

    A gas that flew from the southern sky.

    The reason why he was the first to greet the SDW X-17 with clear bullet marks everywhere, as if he hade across a battlefield.

    ¡°Wee, Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°What about the war?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°What about the Allies? What information have you obtained so far? Did you send a search party?¡±

    Omar, who was greeting the princess who had suddenly returned from an expedition, was taken aback by the sudden question.

    But Hai didn¡¯t exin to him.

    what is so urgent

    After asking a series of questions.

    I just checked for thest time with light expectations and deep anxiety.

    ¡°Has my concubine ever returned?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the swordsman?¡±

    Why are you asking yourself about Limon?

    When Omar questioned Hai, she gave up the faint hope she had.

    Instead, he just opened his mouth with an ice-cold face.

    ¡°Nadia.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Prepare a search party immediately. I will start right there.¡±

    ¡°It is too dangerous for the princess to go by herself. When will the sword masters appear again¡­¡±

    ¡°I never asked for your opinion.¡±

    ¡°¡­your princess.¡±

    while holding the cage.

    With a clear handprint on his neck.

    The girl who got off with Hai.

    Nadia bowed her head at the callousmand.

    She is the one who helped Limon storm the Allies instead of Hai.

    At the point of deceiving the beloved princess andmitting such a thing, he hadmitted a crime that deserved death.

    However, I did not regret that choice.

    if it hadn¡¯t been

    Also attacked the allied forces.

    Even falling into their trap.

    Even fighting the Sword Master.

    And after the fierce battle of the night is over.

    Even after it was confirmed that the three Sword Masters had returned to the peacekeeper camp, they did not return, and contact was cut off, so they could not even confirm whether they were alive or dead.

    Because it would have been Hai.

    That is why she epted the collusion with him.

    If you had to risk your life between Limon and Hai, who would you choose?

    It was to the point of wanting to stop Hai from directly searching for Limon.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    Being able to stop Hai, who was about to run to the fierce battlefieldst night, was a half-miracle.

    If it was blocked more than this, it would fall from Nadia¡¯s neck.

    ¡­It would have been the end of Limon¡¯s life if it became clear that something was wrong anyway.

    It didn¡¯t matter though.

    Nadia is Hai¡¯s aide.

    Because he was a servant and a tool who could do anything for the princess he respected.

    He was only worried that Hai would be okay even after losing the side room he cherished and even himself, who was an aide to him.

    ¡®It would be nice if the swordsman was safe¡­¡¯

    ¡°Prepare Omar¡¯s helicopter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    That¡¯s how Hai gave instructions as if it was a waste of time to maintain the SDW X-17.

    While Elder Omar is flustered, he prepares the chopper.

    The moment Nadia was about to move to organize a search party to find Limon.

    Phaging.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    space twists.

    A single figure rose.

    Hai, who was reflexively wary of the sudden appearance, soon opened her eyes wide.

    The opponent I was looking for so much.

    This is because a blonde-tanned boy suddenly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte, Pharaoh.¡±

    a little bit awkward

    Again, a bit disappointing.

    And I feel a bit sorry.

    Limon had a faint smile that seemed to disappear at any moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so wait a minute¡­ I¡¯ll rest.¡±

    fluff.

    A body falling forward.

    epting him

    Hai hardened.

    The blood stained the brown skin and the scars all over the small body.

    And¡­

    the knife stuck in his back.

    Eyelids drooping weakly.

    Arms drooping like a corpse.

    Hai¡¯s pupils dted, making it impossible to breathe.

    ¡°¡­of course.¡±

    Is it instinct or a maddening feeling to let out a trembling voice even in shock that even the heart stops?

    I put away the reasons that don¡¯t matter anyway.

    With a distorted face that couldn¡¯t be found the usual coolness.

    she cried out like a squeeze.

    ¡°Call the royal doctor right now!!!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, an injury is an injury.¡±

    ¡°If you hit it like that, your junior would get hurt too, right?¡±

    ¡°Compared to my senior, this is just a scratch.¡±

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    Of course, from the bandaged cheek to the throbbing shoulder.

    The small pain felt all over the body was too stinging to be a simple scratch.

    Even so, the reason why Billy has no choice but to think of his wounds as nothing is because Joan of Arc was in a bad condition.

    Arms and legs, of course.

    down to the nks.

    Of course, bandages were wrapped all over her slender body.

    Even the palerplexion than usual or the weak smile.

    Everything was telling me how big her injuries were.

    ¡°Anyway, Master is really great too.¡±

    That¡¯s why Billy stuck out his tongue.

    Swordswoman Joan of Arc is the most skilled sword master in the history of mankind.

    Her swordsmanship was so close to invincibility that she didn¡¯t even get hurt even after fighting 8 sword masters for a while.

    How could you inflict such an injury on her?

    It was hard to believe even after seeing it.

    However, considering the process, it was also a result that I had no choice but to ept.

    ¡°I knew from the beginning that he was a nobleman who didn¡¯t care about means, but I didn¡¯t know that he would go this far.¡±

    If it was a head-to-head match.

    Even if the opponent is Limon.

    Even if it was a one-on-one fight.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t win, he wouldn¡¯t have lost easily.

    However, the way Limon attacked Joan of Arc was neither a win, a duel, nor a fight to the death.

    Of course, he disguised himself as Hai and caught them off guard by pretending to fall into a trap.

    The way Joan of Arc created a gap by deliberately surrendering and provoking was the way of an assassin, not a swordsman.

    Of course she¡¯s a swordsmith. No matter how excited he was

    , he was an invincible superman who could stop

    an assassin or something¡­ no, even a surprise attack by another sword master.

    The problem was that what Limon used was a ck sword.

    ck Rashid al-Din Sinan.

    A sword master who was originally an assassin.

    As he was from, his intangible sword, which cuts through all signs and forms, was thoroughly specialized in ambush.

    Even Limon rated him as the most threatening among the Sword Masters.

    Because I was stabbed by such a sword.

    No matter how much it was, Zandarc couldn¡¯t be safe.

    At least it ended up as an injury because the swordsmanship of the intangible sword that Limon imitated was iplete.

    If only the perfection of the sword was a little higher.

    Or, if it had been Billy, not Joan of Arc, who received the surprise attack, the injury might not have ended, which gave me goosebumps.

    In that respect, I should have admired her for stopping Limon¡¯s ambush¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry junior.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of me that I missed you.¡±

    Joan of Arc sighed.

    without sumbing to provocation.

    If you prevented that ambush.

    At least, if he hadn¡¯t been shaken by the sudden change in his appearance the moment Billy¡¯s knife was stuck in the fight that followed.

    Of course, if I didn¡¯t miss Limon so easily, I could have ended it on the spot.

    But Billyforted her on the contrary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up so much. It was a surprise that no one could stop.¡±

    ¡°I think a Gandhi junior would have stopped it.¡±

    ¡°¡­She doesn¡¯t have a human body, does she?¡±

    Joan of Arc, of course.

    Even though he was slightly injured.

    After fighting at the forefront yesterday, he clicked his tongue as he remembered the unusually strong priest even by the standards of a sword master who had not left a single bruise.

    Billy added one more word.

    ¡°Besides, that man won¡¯t be safe either. It¡¯s like we ate each other.¡±

    ¡°Even after digging a trap and fighting 3 to 1, didn¡¯t I already lose at the point where I was more seriously injured?¡±

    ¡°Skip the minor errors. There is a word called mental victory, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a mental victory. I don¡¯t know what you mean, but it sounds like a great word.¡±

    I feel like I¡¯m not feeling well.

    Seeing Joan of Arcughing weakly, Billy scratched the back of his head.

    In fact, he knew too.

    The result may be close to a draw, but in terms of content, yesterday¡¯s fight was no different from a crushing defeat.

    I dug a trap, convinced that I could definitely kill him, and I got the opportunity to kill him several times while chasing him one-sidedly as he actually ran away.

    In the end, while Limon escaped.

    Joan of Arc is seriously injured.

    Looking at the results alone, it was more like giving in return and receiving in words.

    ¡®This is why that man is scary.¡¯

    If it¡¯s ck, just watch out for ambush.

    A nobleman who doesn¡¯t care about means is even more disgustingly strong than ck.

    that there are no monsters

    While sticking out his tongue, Billy got to the point.

    ¡°By the way, senior. I heard that old man, Pascal, asked what it would be like if he sent his senior back and called for the death penalty instead¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you think about it for a while?¡±

    ¡°Even if you worry about it, it¡¯s the same.¡±

    twirling

    Unlike the weak smile of a while ago, he had a soft but clear smile.

    Joan of Arc continued.

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t saved my brother from the Red Lizard yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Billy made an ambiguous expression.

    It was because I didn¡¯t know how to react to seeing Limon suddenly change into a brown-skinned boy yesterday.

    Of course, considering Limon¡¯s personality, it was highly likely that it was a ploy to agitate Joan of Arc.

    Actually, it was because of that that I missed Limon.

    But what if that¡¯s not camouge?

    Being teased by the Red Dragon Princess.

    If the tanned boy who used to call them brothers and sisters was originally him¡­

    ¡°Above all, don¡¯t forget junior.¡±

    Unlike Billy, who was groaning at a family he didn¡¯t want to imagine, Joan of Arc was not at all agitated.

    In a sweet voice as always.

    However, it was only more firmly asserted.

    ¡°Even if my body is not whole, there is no sword master who is stronger in war than me.¡±

 Chapter 555

    #555. don¡¯t you know?

    * * *

    ¡°Fortunately, the wound is not deep.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The knife in the back was bit deep, but like the other wounds, he avoided vital points exquisitely.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But the reason why you haven¡¯t woken up yet¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It is beyond my ability to know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Once the results of the detailed examinatione out in a few days, we may know something, but I can¡¯t say anything yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not for a particr reason, you can wake up right away, but if you¡¯ve suffered brain damage¡­¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    Hai was silent.

    Even after going to the elder of the green dragon n who runs the branch of Quetzalcoatl in Cairo, as the medical doctor wasn¡¯t enough.

    Until the sun rises and sets and the moon rises and reaches the top of the sky.

    In a bed in the depths of the pce.

    with bandages wrapped around the body.

    without opening your eyes.

    In front of a blonde tanned boy who fell asleep as if he were dead.

    She just silently looked down at Limon.

    Even more than the unconscious Limon, that motionless figure looked as if it had be a statue while still alive.

    But that¡¯s just the appearance.

    In fact, her inner mind was congested.

    sick

    I¡¯m afraid.

    angry

    sad

    It¡¯s hot.

    It¡¯s frustrating.

    impatient

    anxious

    bitter

    clogged

    grieved.

    disastrous.

    The violent confusion roared like a raging wave, keeping her silent.

    The first Sword Master and thest disciple of Sword Emperor.

    He is the hero who shed the worst sword master swordsman.

    A guardian deity who has protected humanity as thest sword master.

    Swordsmith Limon Aspelder.

    Hai had known about him for a long time.

    At first, as a red dragon princess who pursues struggle, she only learned about it while gathering information to mate with a man stronger than herself.

    But the more you know about him.

    Her interest was not limited to Limon¡¯s power, but to other things as well.

    A life of only watching over the world as a guardian, even though you have the power to rule the whole world.

    She couldn¡¯t rte.

    The feeling that most of them were cut off even though they raised their disciples with great care.

    She couldn¡¯t guess.

    The reason why the Seven Dragons were thoroughly disrupted but not destroyed.

    she couldn¡¯t understand

    So I wanted to understand.

    I did.

    From records left by people who have met Limon, to simple gossip, and even items that have traces of him.

    I scraped together everything that had anything to do with him, and tried to understand him by following his life from the past.

    When I finally understood him.

    she realized

    Suddenly. That

    he¡­

    fell in love.

    A man I¡¯ve never met in person.

    Even against the enemies of the n.

    Like a stalker, after investigating with all sorts of things, you fall in love.

    It was so embarrassing that even as the bravest of the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons, she couldn¡¯t bear to tell anyone about it.

    It was also a rtionship that could not have been established in the first ce.

    That¡¯s why she had no choice but to keep her heart to herself and watch him in silence.

    Even when he was wedded.

    regret it

    Even when the Seven Dragons Branch was held.

    Looking forward to it.

    Even when I took Limon as my sidekick.

    rejoice

    Even when he was taken away by Rose.

    with anger

    I resent myself for not being able to stand on my own more actively despite the many opportunities I had.

    As he and the other princesses get closer, he builds up soggy feelings in the charred ckness of being hot.

    Still, she thought.

    The person who knows Limon best is himself.

    The thing I like the most is myself.

    Because it was you who first fell in love with him and had been watching and trying to understand him for over 10 years.

    but this moment.

    Hai didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    Why is he lying in a state of unconsciousness as an absolute strongman who never knew defeat?

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡±

    Even though he knew it might be a trap, he decided to assault the allied base.

    There was no need for Limon to risk himself instead.

    no that didn¡¯t work

    Whether it¡¯s because of the power value.

    Whether it¡¯s because of the dragon psionic.

    He is indispensable to the Seven Dragons.

    It was a fact everyone except the Red Dragon n agreed that even if Hai died, Limon shouldn¡¯t be in danger.

    And why did Limon, who should know that fact better than anyone else, take such a reckless gamble?

    she couldn¡¯t understand

    That¡¯s why I was angry.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you believe me? Or did you even want to leave me like this?¡±

    Did he think he would fail if left to himself?

    Or is it that the nervous feeling that he can quit his concubine only if he finishes this situation as soon as possible drives him this way?

    Enough to take a gamble he himself dered suicidal to fight three sword masters?

    ¡°Did you hate me so much that you would rather cheat on me and risk your life than remain as my concubine?¡±

    Feeling helpless to do anything.

    It is heartbreaking to see him wounded.

    The inability to understand him.

    The moment when she asked a series of questions, knowing that she couldn¡¯t get an answer because she couldn¡¯t stand the increasingly congested whirlpool of emotions.

    [Ha, you really don¡¯t know that, so you¡¯re asking?]

    A light sigh.

    rang the air

    Hai didn¡¯t look back.

    I just asked quietly, fixing my eyes on Limon lying in front of me.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [Why did the team leader do such a reckless thing?]

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    [You can¡¯t know.]

    When Hai stays by Limon.

    The bluebird, who was watching Limon¡­ no, Hai to be exact, sighed over and over again in the cage.

    [The team leader did this on purpose because he wanted to prevent the soldier¡¯s sister from dying.]

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    [Why do you think this is nonsense?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Ah, is that it? There¡¯s no way the team leader would do something like that to save an older sister who has been harassing her to the fullest?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Ha, I¡¯m not even an elementary school student.]

    The third sigh.

    Just keep silent as usual.

    Yuna-kyung asked her again, who did not answer anything instead of affirmation.

    [Are you really an idiot?]

    As if an incurable fool or a child who ran away from home for fear of being scolded for breaking a vase.

    Looking at Hai with pitiful eyes.

    The blue bird said bluntly.

    [Why do you think the team leader has been quietly acting as the sister¡¯s side room?]

    [Because of a promise?]

    [Of course, that¡¯s a big deal.]

    [But a soldier sister. If you really thought that way, you¡¯re mistaken because you don¡¯t know anything about our team leader.]

    To Hai, who thought he knew Limon better than anyone else, it was like an insult.

    But she wasn¡¯t angry.

    Only then did he slowly turn his head and look at Yuna-kyung.

    [Our team leader is crazy.]

    [A boss, a minister, or the chairman of a conglomerate. If you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯re the one who ran into it.

    ] [It¡¯s basic to ask for service rules if necessary, and he¡¯s shameless enough to break promises and lie.] It¡¯s

    not that he doesn¡¯t know honor.

    However, in order to protect the world, he does not choose any means to the extent of making an ambush against his disciples.

    [What do you think is the reason why such a team leader behaved like a concubine when he was old because of a promise without anypulsion?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [You still don¡¯t know?]

    It¡¯s like seeing at first nce.

    I may not have watched him as long as Hai, but I¡¯ve been working, fighting, and bickering with Limon for years.

    As for Limon now, let alone the seven princesses.

    As a petpanion that I know better than my disciples.

    Yuna Kyung said.

    [The team leader believed the soldier sister.]

    ¡°¡­You said you believed it?¡±

    [I know that no matter how wrong my sister is, she will make the right choice in the end.]

    The distant past.

    Even when the sword painting revolutionized.

    Even when swordsman waged war.

    Even when Geomrang shed the Geomryeong.

    Even though he knew that the path was wrong, instead of blocking and killing him as a guardian, he trusted and watched over him as a teacher.

    Even if I¡¯m mad with lust.

    won¡¯t cross the line

    that someday you¡¯lle to your senses

    Because I believed, expected and hoped.

    He said that he did his best to keep his promise to Hai and fought for his life instead.

    Yuna-kyung faced Hai.

    [So, soldier sister.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Please don¡¯t disappoint the team leader like me.] Even

    though you know him well.

    Because my younger siblings were more important.

    by dying himself to his sword.

    As thest subordinate who gave Limon disappointment in humans again and finally abandoned the country.

    Even so, please don¡¯t make it harder for this stubborn, tired man who still hasn¡¯t given up on trusting anyone.

    After asking quietly.

    Yuna-kyung disappeared.

    Phaging.

    It seemed that the cage in which he was confined had no meaning from the beginning.

    Hai, who silently looked at the spot where the blue bird had disappeared beyond space, turned her head again after a long time had passed.

    And muttered in a subdued voice.

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    It was because he knew that Yun Na-gyeong¡¯s in and honest words would be the answer he was looking for.

    Hai clenched her fists.

    ¡°Did you trust me?¡±

    I could understand now.

    tied with a leash

    Whether you put it in the fence.

    You can run away anytime.

    Even so, I believe that what is contained in it is affection.

    Like a wild beast that gently licks the palm of a child who reached out to him instead of forcefully breaking the leash and running away.

    Limon looked at him with warmth in his golden eyes and stayed by his side.

    ¡°This me?¡±

    what did he do to him

    bound by a mere promise.

    He was harassed and harassed unterally.

    I tried to make it my own even by force.

    To a topic that I thought I knew and loved about Limon better than anyone else.

    I didn¡¯t try to understand him.

    I didn¡¯t see his heart.

    ¡­didn¡¯t believe him.

    throbbing.

    The moment you realize everything.

    Pain that tightens the heart.

    How foolish and shameless she had been for deciding to do anything if she could have him, and tarnishing his favor with lust.

    Shame on you.

    Guilt.

    Regrets.

    It made my heart throb and my heart ached.

    I wanted to apologize right away.

    But what if you don¡¯t even know if you¡¯ll ever get a chance to apologize?

    What if Limon doesn¡¯t wake up like this?

    ¡­what if I lose him?

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    Horror that makes your blood freeze just by imagining it.

    In the midst of a flood of heartbreaking pain, Hai squeezed Limon¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡°I will grant you anything you want.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me or look at me, I won¡¯t show up again until I die, and if you want an apology, I¡¯ll be your ve.¡±

    ¡°You can hate me for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°So please¡­¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    everything is your fault

    People like her shouldn¡¯t have coveted Limon in the first ce.

    After all, she, who only knew how to live as a tyrant, had no qualifications to be his bride.

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have him.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you can just watch it from afar for the rest of your life.

    No, it was good even if I couldn¡¯t even watch it.

    If only I could see his warm golden eyes and hear that sullen voice at least once more¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say before an apology to the concubine who risked his life and returned from fighting instead, Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    shing

    looking at her with her head up.

    The blonde-tanned boy slowly opened his eyes and said with a slightly mischievous smile.

    ¡°For example, a reward of thanks?¡±

 Chapter 556

    #556. can you give up

    * * *

    There was a briefmotion.

    The moment I saw Limon wake up.

    The process from Hai to trying to sing.

    But themotion was over before it even began.

    Hai just kept his mouth shut when Limon said that he was fine, so there was nothing to make a fuss about.

    ¡°¡­Is your body okay now?¡±

    Still, the anxiety remains.

    Looking at Haty¡¯s quiet question, Limon smiled.

    ¡°why? Worried that you¡¯ll wake up for a moment like a half-bird and then fall back to sleep forever?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pharaoh. I was just tired and fell asleep a little.¡±

    It seems like nothing.

    Limon speaking lightly.

    Still, Hai couldn¡¯t be happier.

    He had the physical strength and mental strength to fight seven days and nights without sleeping.

    The fact that he was so exhausted that he lost consciousness all day showed how fiercely he had fought in one night.

    and.

    Silence passed.

    I had a lot to say.

    Even after seeing him wake up, instead of disappearing, the feeling of guilt swelled even more.

    And just by having a brief conversation, the tightening heart as if facing a bomb prevented Hai from opening her mouth.

    didn¡¯t want to say

    I just wanted to be silent.

    I hoped this time wouldst forever.

    At least I can stay by his side until the silence is broken.

    But there were enough regrets.

    Because I knew the end was sudden.

    And because I didn¡¯t want to regret it any more.

    with clenched fists.

    Hai opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry about?¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Even after hearing an unexpected apology.

    Limon wasn¡¯t particrly surprised.

    I just said it casually while watching Jigsy Hai.

    ¡°Honestly, it is a bit unexpected. I was prepared to suffer all night as punishment for such an unauthorized act.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not a close friend¡­ Did you hear anything from the blue guy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did the blue guy say?¡±

    while I was losing consciousness.

    Hai answered everything to Limon, who pointed out the circumstances exactly as he had seen.

    The conversation I had with Yuna-kyung.

    even the mistakes he made.

    The guilt and regret that filled my heart.

    Looking at Hai, who lowered his head slightly and confided everything from beginning to end, Limon let out a slight sigh.

    ¡°Blue said a lot of useless things.¡±

    ¡°It is not a useless word.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t heard that, would you have continued to bully me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Before talking to Yuna-kyung.

    If you didn¡¯t know his heart, you knew that he would have been able to imprison him so that he wouldn¡¯t act as you like again.

    Take a moment to look at Hai, who can¡¯t even answer and keeps silent.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°So what will Pharaoh do now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    A brief hesitation.

    To say something that stings like swallowing a thorn just by thinking about it, but it must be said.

    Hai bowed her head.

    He spoke quietly.

    ¡°¡­I will give up on you.¡±

    ¡°give up?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±

    Since when was it wrong?

    I don¡¯t know the answer.

    But I knew what was wrong.

    Rose, Li Qingyu, Ainsha, Maia, Yekatrice, Charlotte, and Sword Art.

    From the time I tried to bind him with promises and coercion instead of trying to win his heart out of fear of losing him again.

    On the subject of seeking struggle.

    From the point of giving up the fight.

    Because he knew that he had lost the right to look at, hope for, and love him, let alone have Limon for himself.

    Hai closed her eyes.

    ¡°You may leave if you wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anything else you want, tell me.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s a stake in Apophis.

    Whether it is the eternal dominion of Egypt.

    Or if you want to get down on your knees and bow your head.

    Limon was willing to listen to anything he wanted.

    Because that was the minimumpensation she could give for him who was unterally betrayed even though he believed in himself to the end.

    After watching her like that, I was silent for a long time.

    Limon asked, tilting his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯d do it if I told you to quit the Pharaoh¡¯s entourage right away and never appear in front of me again?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    A short silence.

    and.

    agree.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hai was taken aback.

    Why?

    A simple word.

    It¡¯s a meaningless word.

    It was because the moment I heard Limon¡¯s calming voice, I felt a chill run down my spine.

    As if I had made some irreversible mistake.

    I had already made up my mind to give up on him, so why do I feel this way?

    Before she could find out why.

    A calm voice was heard.

    ¡°Then take off this bandage. It¡¯s ufortable because it¡¯s wrapped up so tightly.¡±

    ¡°I will call the attendants ves.¡±

    Although taken aback by the unexpected words, Hai responded immediately.

    And once again I was bewildered.

    ¡°Why do you call ves?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I asked Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    A slightly tilted head.

    A tone of affirmation.

    It was only then that Hai, realizing the true intention of the request, hesitated.

    Limon chuckled.

    ¡°why? Isn¡¯t that familiar to Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You said you would listen to anything I said, but you wouldn¡¯t say no, right?¡±

    On the subject of stripping yourself off every day, what are you hesitating about now?

    Hearing what Limon said with a refreshing smile on his face, Hai closed his eyes.

    Just the thought of putting this hand on him again, which had soiled him until now, made me feel guilty.

    However, knowing that he had no choice anyway, Hai had no choice but to reach out to Limon.

    So¡­.

    Squeaky.

    From Limon¡¯s outstretched hand.

    Follow that wrist and cuff to the shoulder.

    Just like handling ss crafts that break when touched.

    Hai felt the soreness as she carefully removed the bandage to avoid touching her bare skin as much as possible.

    It was unbelievable that only a day had passed, and even though it had healed, the scars remained on the clean skin that was originally wless.

    And the bloodstains still evident on the bandages pressed sharply against her heart.

    to her like that.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°All Pharaohs make mistakes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So I understand that Pharaoh was blinded by desire for a while and was trying to force himself to have me.¡±

    In the first ce, Hai went mad with lust because she ignored thepetition and secretly hugged Rose and other princesses.

    I have no intention of ming her for being a little too obsessed with him.

    Hai was able to forget the guilt a little at Limon¡¯s frank words.

    So it was.

    The reason why she was even more shocked by Limon¡¯s words that followed.

    ¡°But I¡¯m disappointed in Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Hai was taken aback.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I was shocked as if I had hit my chest with a hammer at the words I had already prepared for but didn¡¯t want to hear the most.

    Because of the agitation, his hand, which had been unwrapping the bandage, was disturbed and ended up touching Limon¡¯s bare skin.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid of being misunderstood.

    Hai removed her hand as if it had been burned.

    But Limon didn¡¯t care.

    He didn¡¯t continue quickly and just continued talking while holding out his hand to the other side as if asking what he was doing.

    ¡°Do you know why I jumped into that trap instead of Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°¡­to save me.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the pharaoh thought it was necessary for this country.¡±

    Looking at Hai, who hesitantly began to carefully remove the bandages.

    Limon continued.

    ¡°Pharaoh is definitely a tyrant.¡±

    ¡°It is supported by the people, but that is because it spreads the goods plundered in the war to overflowing food and energy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be selective and I¡¯m only interested in war, and I even neglected it because I was distracted by my concubine.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a good king even if he yields a hundred times.¡±

    If it had been said by someone else, I would have ignored it with a cold face as always.

    Just the fact that it was Limon who said it made me feel as if I was stabbing myself in the chest with a knife, and at the same time it was painful and embarrassing enough to make me want to run away.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t bear to run away and continued to remove the bandages.

    said Limon.

    ¡°But at least this country needs a pharaoh.¡±

    Since he is not interested in governing, he does not know how to bestow good luck, but rather does not engage in tyranny.

    Although they only know war, they do not cause massacres and are not stingy in giving because they are not interested in money.

    being stronger than anything.

    For that one reason alone, Hai was qualified as a king.

    It was because the king was the existence of a king who had to be a murderer who protects the people, even if he was lecherous and violent, rather than a person of character who had no ability to feed the people.

    Especially in this Africa.

    ¡°Are you sorry for making me your concubine and harassing you?¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for being considerate, but I don¡¯t really care about that.¡±

    It would be a lie if I said I wasn¡¯t embarrassed.

    In particr, being teased in front of his disciples will be remembered as a shame he will never forget for the rest of his life.

    But he is the guardian of mankind.

    Whether it¡¯s assassination, conspiracy, or crossdressing.

    To him, who could do anything and did anything to protect humanity, this much was something he would end up scratching his cheek.

    Rather, the problem is different.

    ¡°My disappointment is that the pharaoh has given up being king.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What if I really leave like this? What about Pharaoh¡¯s country?¡±

    If Limon disappears.

    Unable to stop the Sword Master, Egypt copses.

    And Africa, which has lost its steadfast center of Egypt, will be encroached upon by the world federation, bing more of a mess than it is now.

    There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know that.

    To Hai, who tried to let go of herself, swayed by mere guilt or affection.

    Limon saidnguidly.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I risked my life instead of Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But now you¡¯re just going to quit everything? To the Pharaoh, were I and Egypt so insignificant that they could be thrown away on a fleeting whim?¡±

    ¡°¡­not like that.¡±

    ¡°If not, what is it?¡±

    Hai couldn¡¯t say anything.

    It was because I could feel it through thenguidly subdued voice.

    Limon, who never showed any displeasure, only smiled bitterly no matter what was done to him.

    this moment.

    he¡¯s obviously

    that you are angry.

    ¡°So Pharaoh, look me in the eyes and say it straight again.¡±

    Limon held out his hand.

    And with a slightly bowed head.

    While avoiding his eyes the whole time, he wrapped her cheeks with both hands and forced her to look at him.

    smiled coldly.

    ¡°¡ªCan you really give up on me?¡±

    to his question.

    Hai couldn¡¯t answer.

    The heat soared just by touching the cheek.

    A sore throat that dries up just by looking at the wound-covered skin that was revealed when the bandage was removed.

    His heart beat as if it would burst when he received the alluring smile and provocative gaze because it was cold.

    Because he was making her realize the truth she had been ignoring in her dizzying vertigo.

    ¡°More than anything else, he said he would kick me out now that he had yed with me like that until now. Do you think I will ept that?¡±

    Proud of the country. The n.

    Even if you give up everything.

    That he could no longer give up.

    Like an addict who can¡¯t forget the pleasure even decades after he¡¯s been off drugs.

    While teasing him, the touch, body temperature, scent, and voice that were even inscribed with her instincts, above all, her eyes would follow her all her life.

    So she asked

    ¡°¡­what do you want me to do?¡±

    Is it because of excitement?

    Is it because of fear?

    warble.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking something obvious.¡±

    ¡°of course?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing a pharaoh can and should do anyway, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Limon finally let go of Hai¡¯s cheek.

    Instead, sit on the bed.

    saidnguidly.

    ¡°Win the war.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a ¡®prize¡¯.¡±

    You can make fun of yourself or y with them as you please.

    If you want to get yourself instead.

    Or if you want to ask for forgiveness.

    Suppress the civil war in the vassal country, expel the peacekeepers led by the three sword masters from this continent, and dedicate the victory to yourself.

    An absurd statement for anyone to see.

    Hearing that mand¡¯ he dared not refuse.

    Hai was silent.

    And I thought.

    Until now, she had been ying with him by binding him with promises.

    no i believed it

    However, even though it can run away at any time, it is a bird that stays in its cage and sings, and a beast of prey that takes care of the bird by giving it its own food instead of preying on it.

    Which of the two truly owns and controls the other?

    to know the answer.

    in front of him sitting on the bed.

    slowly on both knees

    Hai bowed her head.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s your wish, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    An African tyrant who only knew how to break and burn things.

    But in guilt and regret.

    The ve of love, who now knew who he belonged to, quietly kissed the instep of his master.

 Chapter 557

    #557. Isn¡¯t that a bit much?

    * * *

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it is difficult.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it seems pretty serious for a priest to say that.¡±

    ¡°Since there are many people starting to feel skeptical about this war right now, right from themand post.¡±

    ¡°If that guy pulled out a gun, at least he should shoot the sheriff. He even started a civil war, and now he gets scared and backs down. What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°That must be because of the great confusion and fear.¡±

    Hai fell from the sky, to be precise, after Limon disguised herself as her.

    Allied forces were in disarray.

    The general, who was the actualmander-in-chief, is still bedridden.

    Cleopatra, nominally in charge of the military, is terrified and wants to return to her country.

    Other kings and chiefs belonging to the allied forces were also plundered and upied, and were only focused on preserving their own forces.

    Jingun and Nabal.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if it exploded in the air right away.

    But neither Gandhi nor Billy could me them more.

    ¡°Because they saw the sword master fight.¡±

    After the raid on Joan of Arc.

    Limon, who immediately ran away.

    The three of us tracked him down.

    It was not only because of Joan of Arc¡¯s injury that Limon was finally missed.

    It¡¯s because Limon couldn¡¯t show off his skills because he used them as a shield by attacking allied forces in all directions.

    Even though they were careful in their hands, the aftermath of their fight was enough to shake even distant Cairo.

    The entire garrison is a mess.

    It became a mess as if it had been bombed.

    The biggest problem of all was that the soldiers¡¯ morale was at rock bottom because of it.

    Even those who did not know that Limon and his three disciples were sword masters realized that they were worse than worms in this war.

    ¡°At least, if we killed Master or at least showed a clear overwhelm, morale would have been maintained¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we looked weak?¡±

    ¡°The soldiers seem to feel that way.¡±

    ¡°Cheap, in reality, we¡¯ve been pushing the guy the whole time.¡±

    ¡°That is something only we know. What those who don¡¯t know the circumstances can see is the result of us being unterally made fun of.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to say.¡±

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    If Joan of Arc was fine.

    No, the fight was in their favor, even if they were wounded, they could have killed Limon at that time if they had followed their luck.

    In fact, the injuries inflicted on Limon were not shallow.

    But what can I do?

    Judging by the results, it is true that they were actually fooled.

    Even if it was because they didn¡¯t expect that Limon would do such a thing, there was no excuse for them at the point of carelessness.

    So it was.

    what they sighed.

    ¡°Has that man calcted all this far?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like Master is a veteran for nothing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think all old veterans are so vicious.¡±

    Command in confusion.

    Overturned garrison.

    material lost.

    Fallen scams, etc.

    Borrowed his tongue at the situation of the Allied Forces, which had fallen into disrepair just because Limon had been there once.

    About defeating the army, of course.

    Any sword master can do it.

    Even Billy himself could have wiped out even if there were 1 million people, not 100,000 like a normal army.

    But to inflict this much damage alone to an army guarded by three sword masters.

    It was absolutely amazing.

    It is all the more so in that it thoroughly destroyed only the ability to continue the war without causing unnecessary casualties.

    ¡°Can you fix this?¡±

    ¡°It will be difficult, at least in a few days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it would be faster to bring the main unit to this level.¡±

    ¡°Would that be possible?¡±

    ¡°I did ask Mr. Pascal, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°They were so furious that they were going to destroy even the peacekeepers because the allied forces weren¡¯t enough?¡±

    While Gandhi was taking care of the allied forces.

    Billy, who reported the situation to Pascal, scratched the back of his head.

    In addition to the establishment of the African Union, the World Federation spent a huge amount of material to appease Egypt¡¯s subject states.

    In addition, despite theck of justification, he dispatched three sword masters in the hope that he would be able to capture Limon and Hai.

    However, the allied forces prepared so were almost destroyed without seeing a single battle.

    I¡¯m d we talked over themunicator.

    Had he met him in person, Pascal would have tried to eat Billy alive.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t expect more support.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we could move at least by ourselves, but Pascal hyung said that we should never act alone.¡±

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re worried we might have an ident.¡±

    ¡°Well, that older brother also has a lot of useless worries. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    At this rate, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll go back after cleaning up here.

    When Billy clicks his tongue.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have a solution.¡±

    with a soft voice.

    A tinum-haired nun appeared.

    ¡°senior? What¡¯s going on with the person who should still be resting?¡±

    ¡°Huh, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Because healers helped me, my body recovered faster than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m d I said it.¡±

    When Billy scratches his cheek, looking at Joan of Arc, who still has bandages wrapped around his body.

    Gandhi calmly asked the question.

    ¡°You said there was a way, but do you have any tricks?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a silver bullet. I just wondered what it would be like to be more selective and focused.¡±

    ¡°What selection and concentration are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Just because our unteral action is not allowed, we don¡¯t have to lead an entire army of 100,000 all the way to Cairo.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°That is indeed true.¡±

    As a gunman in the wilderness, Billy, who was not very good at military strategy, blinked.

    Gandhi, on the other hand, shook his head.

    After checking some documents, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°As you said, we will be able to move the army again by tomorrow. Instead, the scale will be considerably reduced¡­¡±

    ¡°It is great to be able to increase the speed instead. We will be able to reach Cairo before you get well.¡±

    ¡°If so, let¡¯s try to collect supplies centering on units with high mobility.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the queen¡¯s persuasion.¡±

    ¡°The Queen of the Revolutionary Army seems to have no intention of moving. Will you be okay?¡±

    ¡°I am from a farming family. I am confident in one thing that convinces me.¡±

    Former French Army Commander-in-Chief.

    As a leading figure in World War II.

    Billy, blinking as he watched the two brothers talking to each other, asked timidly.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d that something seems to be going well. Could I have some idea what you¡¯re going to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story.¡±

    Looking at Billy like that, Joan of Arc said with a smile.

    ¡°If there is no bread, you can eat potatoes.¡±

    * * *

    Yuna-kyung thought.

    I hope that Hai will mend his mind.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he felt a sense of responsibility as the 20th Horus and a love teacher.

    It was because Limon, who risked his life to trust her, was so pitiful.

    That¡¯s why I was happy to know that Limon had woken up.

    He was also very happy to hear that Hai hade to his senses.

    Because it was what she wanted for the two of them to get out of their current twisted rtionship.

    ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t this a bit harsh?¡¯

    But at this very moment.

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t contain her trembling feelings.

    Even though they reconciled at best, Hai still stuck with Limon?

    itself was fine.

    It wasn¡¯t to keep him from going anywhere like before, but on the contrary, it was to take care of Limon, who was still injured.

    Limon dly epted her favor.

    But¡­

    ¡°Pharaoh I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    ¡°I prepared ice water.¡±

    or drink water directly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the sunlight too bright?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay with this?¡±

    Or pick up a parasol yourself.

    ¡°I need to change the bandage again.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll bite people and put up the awning, so wait until I change them.¡±

    Changing bandages yourself, etc.

    Haty, who always sticks by Limon¡¯s side and takes care of everything if he feels ufortable.

    And Limon, who naturally asks for what he needs and is also attended by Hai.

    Looking at the scene that seemed too faithful to be a patient and caregiver, Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    ¡®It definitely got better.¡¯

    Obviously, the atmosphere has be morefortable.

    The problem was thatfort went way too far, and Limon seemed to be ying a has.

    It was just hard to feel that Hai wasn¡¯t dissatisfied, and was rather restless as to whether she had anything else to do.

    He even stumped Nadia by asking how to serve the master.

    ¡®Why does it seem to be worse than before¡­?¡¯

    A loving wife who pampers the bride who was involved in a car ident.

    Or like a public wife who receives divorce papers and begs for forgiveness.

    Watching Hai diligently serving Limon, Yuna-kyung sighed.

    Although I hoped that the rtionship between the two would improve, I didn¡¯t want to see that confident tyrant unnie get so desperate.

    ¡®¡­What happened?¡¯

    But what can I do?

    It¡¯s funny that the pet is interfering with that rtionship even though they are epting of that rtionship.

    Yuna-kyung, who reluctantly epted the situation, went back to running errands.

    She couldn¡¯t be fooling around while Limon, the patient, was also working hard.

    I was just finishing the final work.

    Nadia hurriedly came running.

    ¡°Hey, Princess, I have something to report to you urgently.¡±

    ¡°Let me speak.¡±

    ¡°The rebels are starting to move again.¡±

    ¡°already?¡±

    Limone, who was engrossed in work under the care of Hai, stopped his hands and tilted his head.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be in any condition to fight, so how?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the main unit remains as it is, and only about 8,000 units have been separated and are marching.¡±

    ¡°Eight thousand?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s only the cavalry. That¡¯s why the speed of advance is fast.¡±

    A small number for a starter.

    Composition centered on vehicles.

    The main body not yet moving.

    What is the purpose of that suspicious action in many ways.

    Hai, who thought with a cold face as always, opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Is it the cavalry?¡±

    [Cavalry?]

    Limon shrugged and said to Yuna-gyeong, who was bewildered by the sudden remark.

    ¡°Pharaoh said the kidsing now will be the main squad, not the advance team.¡±

    [¡­What difference does that make?]

    ¡°The difference is that the rebels areing with the intention of going to war with just that 80 million.¡±

    [yes? Does that work?]

    ¡°Not usually.¡±

    ¡°Because even if we win the war with armored units alone, we won¡¯t be able to upy Egypt¡­¡±

    ¡°The problem is that they won¡¯t have any intention of upying it at all.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    From tanks to fighters and battleships.

    The reason why infantry is needed even in modern times with all kinds of weapons is because machines can fight but cannot upy and dominate.

    But in other words, if all you want to do is fight, cavalry will suffice.

    ¡°First of all, we will destroy Egypt with armored units and proceed with the upation slowly with the follow-up 90,000 units.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a quick and effective way to do it, if you can.¡±

    It is a strategy that has been widely used since ancient times for troops with mobility and shock power to attack the enemy in advance and then clean up with infantry.

    Even in modern warfare, the basic framework itself has not changed, although it may have changed to a missile fleet instead of horseback.

    Just¡­

    ¡°I think this is closer to the knights¡¯ expedition strategy than the cavalry charge?¡±

    [What¡¯s different about that?]

    ¡°The difference is that in the end, the captain does all the fighting.¡±

    during the Crusades in the past.

    Due to the failure of repeated expeditions, European countries did not have the ability to dispatch troops.

    So, the knights were resurrected by Richard the Sword King by referring to the magic knights of the Silver Age.

    It was a way to go on an expedition with as few elites as possible, instead of soldiers who only eat rice, only priest-born pdins or nobles with magic tools.

    It was because the consumption and duration of the expedition could be minimized by mobilizing only a small elite equipped with mobility and armed forces.

    ¡­It was like a takeover that the loss was bigger in the end because I went on expeditions more often than that.

    Anyway, the point is simple.

    The sword master fights.

    The knights only looked around and organized.

    It was simr to the Seven Dragons, where the armed forces assisted the princess, but it was the exact opposite way in that the knights were busy chasing the sword master instead of helping them.

    It was a strategy that he was able toe up with because he was the Sword King, who ced more significance in the fight against the sword than in war.

    But in fact, even after his death, the strategy worked quite well.

    In the Age of Heroes, when fighting between sword masters was a war, there were few strategies that were more effective than that.

    In fact, it was a simr method that Gandhi used when defeating the sword light.

    That¡¯s why Hai quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°In the end, the goal is me and you.¡±

    ¡°If we catch them, everything will be over.¡±

    Allied forces and Egyptian forces are only a bonus after all.

    Geomhwa and Geomrang Swordsmen.

    And himself and Limon.

    Watching Hai muttering, feeling intuition that the battle of the absolute ss will be the core of this war.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s better.¡±

    [What¡¯s good about it?]

    ¡°Thanks to the guys moving, I can use what I prepared.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so are you finished?¡±

    ¡°Now it is the final stage. At least until theye, you¡¯ll be able to finish it well enough?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so d you did. If I had been a littleter, I would have missed the deadline¡­ Instead, I spent a lot of money because I was in such a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do well to do it?¡±

    Whether Nadia sighs or not.

    Limon nced around at what he had been working hard on for the past few days.

    Even with only 8,000 troops, the power difference is overwhelming when there are three sword masters.

    Above all, as long as Joan of Arc was present, defeat in the war was the same as a predetermined oue.

    But what if now?

    Because you know the answer.

    Limon grinned as he turned to Hai.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make Pharaoh regret how he dared to go to war against us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    slowly.

    Hai raised one hand.

    Then he touched his ne and continued talking.

    ¡°I will clearly tell them why we are a warring n.¡±

 Chapter 558

    #558. It hurts my pride.

    * * *

    Booung rumbling.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Loud engine sound.

    vibrating car body.

    Even a broken air conditioner.

    A cowboy sitting on the roof of a military humvee with the worst ridingfort in many ways and looking at the scenery in front.

    Billy suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I think we are almost doneing to Cairo.¡±

    ¡°Do you see something, junior?¡±

    Maybe it was because it was left inside the humvee that had be like a steamer.

    Although the nun¡¯s uniform, which was still tight to the body, was drenched in sweat, it became amazing in many ways.

    Despite this, Billy shrugged his shoulders at Joan of Arc¡¯s question, who was firmly guarding the passenger seat.

    ¡°The surrounding scenery has changed, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Umm, it¡¯s definitely a big differencepared to the ces I¡¯ve been through so far.¡±

    Joan of Arc agreed.

    since the march began.

    It was the allies who were lucky enough to see nothing but grasnds or empty rural viges.

    But as we approached the heart of Egypt, the sight changed.

    An orchard as green and lush as a forest.

    A reservoir full of clear water.

    To the endless fields of golden wheat.

    If it weren¡¯t for this sweltering heat, I would have believed it would be paradise.

    ¡°Egypt has been called the granary of Europe since my lifetime, but I remember that it was not to this extent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a really old story.¡±

    ¡°is that so?¡±

    ¡°In my lifetime, Egypt was in a situation where food was gradually running out.¡±

    ¡°Lack of food, is this Egypt?¡±

    Even though we¡¯re riding in a Humvee together.

    Joan of Arc tilted her head at the words of Gandhi, who was sitting cross-legged with a calm face without shedding a drop of sweat even in this steamer.

    Whether it contrasts with the memory of a lifetime.

    Whetherpared to the scenery in front of your eyes.

    The fact that Egypt was short of food itself sounded too unrealistic.

    ¡°With time, even mountains and rivers change.¡±

    Originally, Egypt¡¯s granary was possible because the fertilend was created through the regr flooding of the Nile River.

    However, due to industrialization and climate change, seawater flowed back and salt permeated the Nile River, and productivity gradually decreased from the 20th century.

    ¡°I heard that there were signs of it during my lifetime, but especially after we died, the food crisis started in earnest.¡±

    The Great War that swept the world.

    And after the Demon God War.

    Explosive poption growth that began with arge influx of refugees from Europe.

    consequent water shortage.

    And endless wars, etc.

    Due to several factors ovepping, Egypt at the end of the 20th century suffered a food crisis to the extent that deaths from starvation urred one after another.

    It was basic that the war for food plunder intensified all over Africa because food exported from Egypt was cut off.

    ¡°But thanks to the Red Dragon n, things have changed.¡±

    ¡°Red Lizard¡¯s n?¡±

    ¡°Yes. After the red princess founded apany called Apophis and became a pharaoh, food production in Egypt increased dramatically.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    Unlike himself, who had to check all the work of about 600 years, it was because he only had to look at about 70 years of history.

    At the exnation of the two knowledgeable priests, Joan of Arc shook her head.

    Why does the Egyptian people support such a tyrant who always causes war?

    ¡®Cause now I understand

    ¡°I heard that you can even eat potato sprouts, but I didn¡¯t know that the day woulde when the red lizards would help the world.¡±

    ¡°It must be a strange thing.¡±

    Billy also nodded in agreement with Joan of Arc¡¯s opinion.

    The Seven Dragons Society, which was originally called the Demonic Cult.

    Among them, the Red Dragon n was the only one who knew nothing but war, after the ck Dragon n, the only evil.

    They are making this richnd and feeding not only Egypt but also Africa¡­ no, the whole world.

    It was very ironic for those who remember the age of heroes.

    ¡°Master has said many times that we shouldn¡¯t underestimate the potential of psionics.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s ironic that the nobleman who used to smash the Chilryonghoe with excitement is now rather stuck with the Chilryonghoe.¡±

    Anyway, the world is dead and alive and it¡¯s something to see.

    while sticking out my tongue.

    Billy put on a sad expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of a pity to think like that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, junior?¡±

    ¡°If we defeat all the Red Dragon n, won¡¯t the granary be gone? Including the potato farm that you love.¡±

    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be okay since potatoes have strong autogenous power?¡±

    ¡°In this weather, even the super ultra potato grandpa is going to wither and die.¡±

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s really unfortunate¡­¡±

    He even put on a sad face for a while, as if he had heard the death of a family member.

    Joan of Arc let out a light sigh.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help it. Because this is war.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, old man. Everything in the world eventually flows ording to thews of karma and dharma.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means, but thanks for thefort, junior.¡±

    Listening to the conversation inside the Humvee.

    When Billy scratches the back of his head.

    Looking at the wheat fields around her, Joan of Arc tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by unexpected?¡±

    ¡°I was able to get here so easily.¡±

    ¡°Are there a lot of units that have fallen out since they came easily?¡±

    The allied forces are in a mess due to Limon¡¯s assault.

    The internal stability of this mobile unit was poor because all the vehicles that were rolling there were requisitioned and the unit was organized overnight.

    Even the forced march in that state was not the only vehicle that was spread out.

    Breakaway failure dy, etc.

    There are already about 1,000 troops who have fallen out for various reasons.

    Considering that the mobile unit was originally 8,000, more than 10% of the force was lost without fighting.

    It would be so miserable that I don¡¯t even want to calcte it based on the main unit.

    So you said it came easily.

    As Billy, he had no choice but to tremble.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying it because I fell out. I knew there would be more interruptions.¡±

    ¡°Hmm sure. Whether it¡¯s Master or the Red Dragon n, it seems like they¡¯re too quiet¡­¡±

    He was in the middle of nodding.

    Billy shuts up.

    Joan of Arc raised her head.

    Gandhi got out of the lotus position.

    It was because he felt something with the superhuman senses unique to the Sword Master.

    And the first to react was the cowboy, who was as mobile as he was on the humvee roof.

    Fain!

    raise your body

    pull out a knife

    until thrown to the side.

    The time it took for Billy toplete all of those moves was an instant.

    The other soldiers in line with their vehicle in front and behind did not even see Billy getting up.

    However, only the result of his throwing of the knife was known to everyone.

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Is it a missile?¡±

    A sudden roar.

    A shock that rang the sky.

    Vehicles running through the wheat fields all stopped suddenly, and the soldiers hurriedly grabbed their guns and sought cover.

    However, Billy did not show any signs of nervousness.

    After lightly extending a hand.

    He smashed and bounced stones that flew through the air at terrifying speed, and just caught the knife that returned to his hand as if snatching it.

    ¡°¡­Even Master Geo will not be able to be a nobleman. You show up like this as soon as you talk about yourself.¡±

    ¡°Where are you, junior?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that far. About 50 miles?¡±

    50 miles.

    Catch roughly about 80 kilometers.

    It is an absurd task to send a mere stone to a distance that even a tolerable artillery fire, let alone a bullet, cannot reach.

    It wasn¡¯t even close to the sword master.

    Even so, there are two reasons why they can calmly ept that fact.

    I knew that this much would be easy for Limon.

    And above all, there was a sword master among them who could cut an opponent 5000 miles away, let alone 50 miles, from a sitting position.

    ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±

    afterughing.

    The moment Billy tossed the knife into the air like lightning.

    Paaang!

    With a roar that rips through the air.

    A sh of light cuts through the air.

    after about a few seconds.

    The vibrations that rose from the far distance passed beneath their feet.

    ¡°Did you guess?¡±

    ¡°No, since he doesn¡¯t have any taste, I think this man just jumped out?¡±

    I knew I would be able to block or ept it.

    Billy licked his lips at the sensation of throwing only a knife on the bare ground, and Joan of Arc tilted her head.

    ¡°Are you talking about just this much?¡±

    ¡°I am here on this side. There¡¯s no way even Master would do something crazy to engage in long-rangebat with me¡­¡±

    Quaang!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s trying to do that crazy thing.¡±

    Billy fell silent when he saw Gandhi getting out of the car and smashing the flying stone with his fist.

    And after a short silence.

    I twisted the corner of my mouth.

    ¡°¡­Is this a bit hurting your pride?¡±

    To engage in a long-distance battle with himself, who cuts the streets of the world, not another sword master.

    It was a perfect provocation.

    And like a gunfighter in the wilderness with a brilliant mindset to respond with a gun.

    Billy throws his jacket wide open.

    The moment he was about to shoot at once with the six knives drawn from inside, held between the fingers of both hands.

    Joan of Arc tilted her head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a provocation, junior?¡±

    ¡°I know that I am willing to respond like this.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what I said.¡±

    That moment.

    Billy hesitated.

    Then, putting off the knife throw, she looked at Joan of Arc with her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You mean this is a ploy to keep us on our feet?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it difficult even for junior Billy to catch a master who is only focused on hitting and running on this street?¡±

    ¡°¡­So just fighting like this will make it difficult for our army to advance, right?¡±

    after a brief thought.

    Billy put the knife back.

    I don¡¯t know if you really want to fight.

    There was no need for him to hang out with Limon if his only intention was to kill time by chuckling.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been leaving it alone until now, so why are you all here to buy time?¡±

    Are you feeling better now?

    Have you been in such a hurry to overdo it?

    Or are there any other tricks?

    Billy asked casually, grumbling at Limon¡¯s actions, whose intentions were difficult to guess.

    ¡°Maybe now?¡±

    ¡°The best thing would be to ignore Master and keep marching. If only Cairo is destroyed, this war will end in our victory.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s not difficult to move while blocking this level of attack from us, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Soldiers will be difficult.¡±

    Only two stones flew by.

    Gandhi shook his head as he looked at the mobile unit, which had not stopped advancing and was still wandering around.

    If he led these soldiers and marched by force, he might stop again or run away at every Limon attack.

    ¡°hmm¡­ If so, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a way?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    After thinking for a while.

    Joan of Arc smiled and asked.

    ¡°Do you like to y tag, junior?¡±

    * * *

    Vast fields of golden wheat.

    At one end of the vacant lot, a gray-haired young man had his eyes closed.

    like waiting for something

    Or as if thinking of something.

    As if the wild run through the golden wheat fields was a lie.

    At the end of quietly keeping the seat.

    He suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you finally here?¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t say it as if the nobleman, who had been running away all along, was waiting for you. If anyone saw you, you would have thought you were quietly killing yourself here.¡±

    rustle.

    Maybe it¡¯s because they chased Limon for hours, blocking it with stones and throwing knives at a distance of tens of miles.

    Shaking off the rice straw from his body.

    A young man walking out of a wheat field.

    Billy grinned at Limon.

    ¡°So are you ready to ditch?¡±

    ¡°You talk as if someone could catch me and kill me alone.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is difficult for me alone.¡±

    Billy nodded readily.

    But the smile on his face did not disappear.

    Rather, it only got darker.

    ¡°But I am not alone ining here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What is difficult alone can be done easily with two.¡±

    rustle.

    The other side of Billy.

    from a little further away.

    The brown-skinned monk who appeared to surround Limon from left to right continued with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Even killing Master.¡±

    ck Billy.

    Swordsman Gandhi.

    Of course, after a long chase, he finally caught up with himself.

    Limon was not particrly agitated even when he saw the two disciples blocking the escape route as if they hadn¡¯t made a mistake twice.

    I was just talking softly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring me to your ambassador¡¯s residence? Then it would have been easier to catch me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such obvious things. A man who would have destroyed our children with a bucket or something if we were all away.¡±

    afterughing

    Billy added a word.

    ¡°Above all, the senior said he had something else to do.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    As if you had already predicted it.

    Limon nodded.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t need to say anything more.¡±

    slowly.

    Limon aiming his sword.

    At that action, Billy giggled and pulled out a knife, and Gandhi untied his palms and stretched out a leg obliquely.

    After all, they are sword masters.

    Because they were more ustomed to talking with swords than words.

    So¡­

    the moment Billy threw the knife.

    A battle that can never be won has begun.

 Chapter 559

    #559. Don¡¯t underestimate me.

    * * *

    Quaang!

    The Sword Master is a superhuman.

    Because he was the most perfect body in the world.

    Immortality, of course.

    wielding a sword at the speed of sound.

    Lifting a thousand-weight megalith.

    A back that can fight for ten days and nights.

    In many ways, their bodies, beyond human limits, are miracles in themselves.

    Evenpared to the masters of the Seven Dragons or high-level yers, as well as the monarchs, they had a different level of power.

    At least, only the green dragon princess or the dragon princess who handles biological maniption could barelypete physically.

    Of course, there are limits as well.

    Even a swordsman would die if he was hit by a gun or knife, and if he didn¡¯t eat or sleep, he would get tired.

    but only one.

    Among the 13 sword masters that existed in history, there was one who even exceeded that limit.

    A person who has never held a sword in his life.

    That¡¯s why he became a sword master of the enemy air force who used his body itself, which was originally nothing more than a tool for practicing swordsmanship, as his own sword.

    ¡ºUnrepentant Gung Dae-

    il Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F ´óÒ»

    Karma¡¯s Sword

    BackËÞÃüµ¶±³¡»

    Kaaang!

    Right now at this moment.

    It was for this reason that Limon was struggling against his former apprentice.

    It pushes the long hit aiming at the chin with the sword and cuts off the wrist as if it were wrapped around the de.

    but it bounces

    The fist aimed at the chest rotates like a top, deflects it, and stabs the abdomen with the bristly sword.

    but it slips

    Aiming for the ankle, the swinging leg is struck back with a sword raised from below.

    But it gets pushed out.

    Tadada dat Paang! Kang!

    repeat repeat and repeat again.

    Block, dodge, and shed the Tekken Fist that rages like a storm, continuing to swing the sword.

    one useless thing.

    A sh that cuts rocks like y.

    Qualification to pierce armor like paper.

    The brown-skinned monk could not be wounded.

    The opponent he fights now is the sword Gandhi.

    It was because he was a superman who had perfected a body that could deflect even the sword master¡¯s de by using his own body as a sword and achieving the unity of the divine swords.

    Moreover, Gandhi¡¯s fear was not only his invincible humility.

    ¡ºRainless Gungil

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F Ç¿Ò»

    Dharma¡¯s Sheath

    ß\ÃüÖ®ÇÊ¡»

    Kwaang!

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±

    Gandhi with an outstretched fist.

    An honest stabbing of the regime without any fancy twists.

    Even so, Limon, who was unable to avoid it and managed to block it with his sword, was pushed back.

    One reason.

    This is because Gandhi¡¯s one stroke was too fast and powerful.

    The human body is organic.

    The intestines and the skin are connected.

    Tough skin means strong lungs and heart.

    Also, being able to withstand the sword barefoot means that the bones and muscles are as hard and flexible as they are.

    In other words, Gandhi was at a transcendent level even by the standard of a sword master in terms of not only muscle strength and agility, but also lung capacity and endurance.

    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s tricky.¡¯

    Based on his overwhelming physical ability, he received a series of fist attacks.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    As much as he has lived for a long time, he has fought many times against enemies faster and stronger than himself.

    Demon Diego, the 7th rank of the Liberation Brigade who fought in Brazil, surpassed Limon in terms of physical ability.

    The problem was that unlike Diego, who did not know how to properly use his undeservedly strong body, Gandhi was a sword master.

    I just didn¡¯t pick up the sword.

    Gandhi¡¯s technique of using both hands and feet like a sword is in no way inferior to that of a sword master.

    A sword that blocks any attack.

    A body that transcends even the absolute.

    Even the mboyant kimono technique.

    The power of Gandhi, who has everything, is truly the ultimate in unifying attack and defense.

    The existence itself, which seemed to have a spear that could pierce anything and a shield that could block anything, was a sword master whose existence itself was a contradiction.

    Still, if the opponent was only Gandhi.

    Even if it was a bit difficult, we could have discussed the odds.

    Just like when Gandhi¡¯s skull was shattered by his fists in the past, but he took his own life.

    The problem was that Gandhi was not the only opponent Limon was fighting.

    Fain!

    Before the bell rings.

    A knife that grazes your cheek.

    I barely twisted my head to avoid being pierced.

    The throw, which flew before sound because it surpassed the speed of sound, left a long knife mark on the auricle only in the aftermath, tearing through the air and shaking the body.

    Of course, that shaking is fleeting.

    It was a moment that was less than 0.1 second, let alone 1 second.

    However, in a fight between sword masters, it was a gap that could cost lives.

    ¡ºNo Aemu Gung Gwiil

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F šwÒ»

    Dharma¡¯s

    deß\ÃüÖ®ÈÐ

    ¡»

    The capital was shed like a spear.

    Drops of blood scattered in the air.

    Limon, who had managed to escape the swordsman¡¯s watering by getting his side cut instead of his heart, stepped back.

    Then, because Gandhi had deflected it with the back of his other hand, he failed to pierce his eye with a counter.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re definitely stronger than before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Master¡¯s teachings.¡±

    Gandhi with a gentle smile.

    Seeing the red marks all over his body, Limon twitched his lips.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he went through death like the Sword Saint.

    Or maybe it was because of the experience of struggling with Limon.

    Compared to when he was alive, Gandhi was clearly stronger.

    Proof of this is that he has not shed a single drop of blood yet, despite the number of times he has been hit with sword strikes that would have inflicted scratches on him in the past.

    It was never easy just to deal with Gandhi like that¡­

    ¡°On the other hand, Geomrang and you didn¡¯t get any better.¡±

    ¡°I looked at you as a way of respecting the elderly, and you didn¡¯t be too confident, did you?¡±

    ¡°I must have misunderstood the attack on the elderly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate that you don¡¯t know this disciple¡¯s sincerity.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, damn.¡±

    Seeing Billy smirking from a distance, Limon clicked his tongue.

    Compared to Gandhi fighting from the front, Billy was barely able to throw knives while giggling from behind.

    But he is also a sword master.

    Every time you show a little loophole.

    Or every time you turn to the offensive.

    Billy¡¯s knife that flew like a beam of light was threatening even Limon was overflowing with tea.

    ¡®Is it all I can do to endure?¡¯

    The strong Gandhi is tied up in front, and Billy is in check from behind, aiming for vital points.

    There was no way to dig in.

    However, as he knew from the beginning that he couldn¡¯t easily defeat these two, Limon didn¡¯t feel particrly regretful.

    Rather, I was lucky enough to have been able to hold on so far.

    Even so, it was slowly approaching the limit.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t win, it was a dangerous situation in many ways for Limon, who had to drag out as much time as possible.

    So after a short thought.

    Limon finally made a decision.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. I have no choice but to gamble.¡¯

    Kaga River!

    right after that.

    His sword sweeps the ground.

    Numerous stones bounced off the tip of the sword spread like bullets and hit Billy and Gandhi.

    Of course, Gandhi endured all of that with his body, and Billy also easily bounced off it with just a swing of his knife.

    But that moment was enough.

    For Limon to take a step.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Eating Out

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÍâÊ½

    You don¡¯t need a knife to cut the world.

    ·ÖÇåÊÀ½ç²»ÐèÒªµ¶¡»

    Cutting is a process.

    The de of the swordsman, who cuts enemies just by walking, spreads out, albeit imperfectly, blurring Limon¡¯s body.

    Awesome!

    But before that.

    It was the elbow that was swung.

    Even if it didn¡¯t hurt, I expected it to be blindfolded.

    Gandhi¡¯s strong attack, which rushed in reverse as soon as he was hit by a flurry of stones, struck Limon¡¯s chest before he even moved a single step.

    A terrifying blow that echoes with the sound of cracking ribs.

    Still, Limon did not stop.

    As if you had already predicted it.

    He blocked his elbow with a sheath, minimizing the shock that would normally have exploded into his heart, and forcibly took a step forward.

    fault.

    The moment you take a step.

    Limon disappeared in front of Gandhi.

    After that, the distance from Billy was reduced in half at once.

    Take another step immediately.

    Having advanced further through his fight with the Sword Master, all he needs to do is take two steps.

    So now, if he took one more step, he could go beyond the process and create the result of cutting Billy to death, or at least fatally wounding him.

    ¡°¨DAren¡¯t you underestimating me too much, Master?¡±

    But before he even took the second step.

    Billy took action.

    Meanwhile, throwing six knives.

    He pulled two pistols from his waistband.

    The moment when the six knives thrown by Billy flew like rays of light and returned to him in a strange trajectory.

    ¡ºGame of Guns and Swords

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Defense Shot

    Sword

    & Bullet of Aegis¡»

    Ta-da-da-da-dang!

    Both pistols fire.

    Twelve bullets were fired.

    A bullet that should normally fly at supersonic speed stops the moment it leaves the muzzle.

    And the moment the twelve bullets stuck in the air collided with the returning six knives.

    Kaga gaga gaga river!

    A veil of light.

    covered the air.

    Zero distance shooting that absolutely fixes the bullet itself by cutting off the far distance that will extend after shooting.

    Unlimited distance throwing that allows the knife to move endlessly by cutting the distance to reach the target after throwing the knife.

    As a result of the two colliding, the knife hit the bullet and elerated repeatedly to create a barrier.

    It is truly a ck hole.

    It was a barrier of des that shredded everything it approached.

    Chew!

    Billypleted the sword screen like that.

    Limon took the second step.

    The result of the two colliding was Limon, who withdrew with his forearm cut.

    Even if he cut the process, he could not reach the result of cutting Billy through the dense barrier of the sword.

    ¡®Damn, I¡¯mte.¡¯

    Billy had to take a second step before he could unleash his sword.

    Limon, who was even counterattacked by a knife that protruded at a terrifying speed the moment he attacked because of Gandhi¡¯s slight dy, gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Kyahaha! Sword Saint The nobleman¡¯s sword doctor is scary, but I can¡¯t fall for the trick I¡¯ve already seen.¡±

    look at him and smile

    After putting the reloaded pistol back into the belt.

    Billy took out a knife and smiled.

    ¡°Anyway, if Master really wants to see the skills of the Bulcho disciple, I¡¯ll really show you.¡±

    Fain!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    The moment Billy threw the knife.

    It was because the five knives that were still in the sword shield collided with the knives one after another and bounced off as they were.

    rise vertically.

    Even pierces the clouds.

    beyond the distant sky.

    Six shes of light flying in session.

    ¡°This crazy bastard!?¡±

    Limon, who read the intention, rushed towards Billy again in awe.

    No, I was trying to run.

    Perong!

    ¡°Sorry, but you won¡¯t be able to walk past me twice.¡±

    The problem is that Gandhi wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Have you ever been chasing?

    Limon, who was attacked by Gandhi who blocked his way, tried to take a step again, gritting his teeth.

    However, as Gandhi dered, he didn¡¯t even have time to take a step and pushed Limon with his fists like a storm.

    In the end, Limon could only keep his eyes open and watch as Billy quickly ran away.

    Fang Fang Paaang!

    Billy kept throwing knives in the air even as he ran away.

    soaring to the end of the sky

    The knife, which reached a height not permitted by mankind, continued to elerate while orbiting the earth biting tail after tail.

    Beyond subsonic to supersonic.

    Beyond hypersonic and beyond.

    The moment when a total of 12 knives, elerated to the limit, finally merged into one and began to descend.

    ¡°Then Master.¡±

    grinning

    Billy ran away.

    ¡°Where do you hang out?¡±

    And¡­

    ¡º

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Bombing Shot

    Orbital

    Bombardment¡»

    Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!

    By elerating, it acquires kic energy hundreds of millions of times greater than its mass.

    The sh, which had the power to instantly kill even the sword master, fell vertically on Limon¡¯s head while fighting Gandhi.

 Chapter 560

    #560. Let¡¯s check.

    * * *

    ¡°I will tell you, Pharaoh.¡±

    turn back time

    before leaving Cairo to sabotage the allied forces.

    Limon returned to his original form and changed clothes with Hai¡¯s help.

    ¡°This war cannot be won by normal means.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re trying to entice the sword masters.¡±

    ¡°If you can.¡±

    If the sword masters don¡¯t respond, that¡¯s fine.

    All you have to do is unterally beat the allies and slow their advance as much as possible.

    ¡°If all three of theme to catch me, it¡¯s rather fortunate.¡±

    ¡°That is too dangerous for you.¡±

    ¡°You have to take that risk.¡±

    Billy Gandy Joan of Arc.

    Should all three fall out with the Allied task force, Hai and the Egyptians can crush them.

    Then you can lead the war to your advantage in the future.

    Instead, Limon would have to y hide and seek with the three sword masters.

    Rather, it was the result Limon wanted in that it could end the war, which would otherwise have to be lost, as quickly as possible.

    ¡°The problem is if they act separately.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As I expected, only two of them would probably be chasing me.¡±

    ¡°Is it Geomrang and Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and sword painting will do what he is good at.¡±

    Because I know what it is.

    To Hai who kept silent.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a pretty tough fight.¡±

    ¡°Rather than you trying to deal with two sword masters.¡±

    ¡°Swordsmith may not be the strongest of all sword masters, but he is the most invincible sword master.¡±

    Rather, if you fight both the Swordsman and the Swordsman at the same time, you have a small chance of winning.

    But the opponent is a sword fighter.

    What if ¡®what conditions¡¯ are met?

    Even Limon did not dare to discuss the odds.

    The fact that he attacked Joan of Arc by storming the allied forces instead of Hai was because she was the biggest threat in this war.

    ¡°So Pharaoh.¡±

    change all clothes

    Finally kick the sword.

    Having finished preparing to go to the battlefield.

    Looking straight at Hai, who will surely have to fight more desperately than herself.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°cheer up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I believe that a pharaoh will be able to receive my reward.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    Command and control room in the basement of the royal pce.

    There, Hai, who had been sitting in themand seat, lost in thought, opened her eyes.

    And asked the nervous Nadia quietly.

    ¡°Are you finally here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re stopping our march on the outskirts of the city right now, and we¡¯re in formation.¡±

    ¡°is it.¡±

    slowly.

    Hai nodded.

    I didn¡¯t even need to check.

    From 3D maps full of red dots to dozens of images from drones and surveince cameras.

    The situation boards all around were showing Allied forces arriving on the outskirts of Cairo.

    ¡­Including the tinum-haired nun standing tall in the forefront in the zing sunset light.

    ¡®Is it like this after all?¡¯

    Leave Limon in the care of the two priests.

    When Hai puts on a cold expression as she sees her marching all the way to Cairo with a mobile unit.

    Nadia hesitated.

    ¡°And the princess has a request formunication¡­ Should I decline it?¡±

    Who requested themunication.

    It was because I could tell just by looking at Joan of Arc¡¯s smile while holding themunicator on the other side of the video.

    Hai, who had been silent, finally spoke.

    ¡°To connect.¡±

    So after a while.

    A voice echoed through themand room.

    [Hello, Red Lizard. How¡¯s my little brother?]

    Even though the military is confronting each other.

    Hearing Joan of Arc¡¯s gentle and peaceful voice as always, Hai spoke coldly.

    ¡°Are you invading my territory and asking how my concubine is doing?¡±

    [It sounds like an invasion. I¡¯m just helping activities for peace.]

    ¡°Which of the things that cause civil war is peace?¡±

    [Yes, this is a liberation war to save the poor countries suffering from the harsh oppression of the Red Lizard.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same cause.¡±

    [No, it¡¯s the truth.]

    What¡¯s so interesting.

    with a lightugh.

    Joan of Arc continued.

    [I know a king like the Red Lizard.]

    [A maniac of warfare that only gives wealth and glory to his own country by waging war, but indiscriminately upies and oppresses other countries around him.] [So,

    Red Lizard .] Defeating it is the way to save countless countries and bring peace to Africa.]

    If Hai had done good luck.

    The vassal states would not have caused such a civil war.

    So, all of this is Hai¡¯s own gain, and justice lies with them.

    Listen to what Joan of Arc said.

    she pointed out quietly.

    ¡°Because you know that justification ispulsory, you can¡¯t mobilize peacekeepers, and you¡¯re the only ones helping your subjects in the form of individual, arbitrary actions.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anywhere else.

    this is africa.

    The reason why the vassal states caused a civil war this time was because they had ambitions for supremacy on the continent and Egypt showed a gap.

    Whether you choose or give.

    Or tyranny.

    that nothing would have changed.

    Hearing Hai¡¯s calm words, Joan of Arcughed.

    [Looking at you saying that, I guess you have no intention of surrendering?]

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    [Is that so¡­. then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.]

    It seems like he knew it would be like that in the first ce.

    with a cool acknowledgment.

    Joan of Arc continued.

    [Let¡¯s see who is right.]

    Only the winner is qualified to shout justice.

    The justice advocated by the powerless is an empty delusion.

    The self who wants to end Egypt¡¯s colonial rule and oppression even by starting a war.

    Hai is defending her subjects from war in Africa with Egypt¡¯s hegemony.

    which of the two is right

    Prove it by force.

    It was right after Joan of Arc cut offmunication after

    speaking softly .

    ¡°princess! The rebels are marching again!¡±

    Did you really expect to surrender?

    Or is it just a formal rmendation to surrender to secure the minimum justification?

    Seeing the allied task force, which started moving again as soon asmunication was cut off, Nadia put on a very tense expression.

    Maybe it¡¯s because after being interrupted by Limon, he increased the speed of his march and repeated forced marches.

    There are only 5,000 mobile units remaining.

    Most of them are military trucks loaded with soldiers.

    It was hard to find that the tanks had almost fallen out, and there were not even 100 armored soldiers wearing reinforced exoskeletons.

    At this level, the 1st corps left for the defense of the capital was enough to go beyond blocking and y unterally.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Nadia is nervous.

    She had already heard the warning Limon had given Hai.

    But even she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by Hai¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Activate Icarus.¡±

    ¡°This Icarus?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, useless residual talent is not an opponent.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will activate the Ikaros system.¡±

    after a little hesitation.

    Nadia eventually agreed.

    There was no reason for Ikaros to save even one of the Red Dragon n¡¯s best secrets in this situation.

    The other Red Dragons in themand room were also greatly agitated, but that was only for a moment.

    The judgment of the awe-inspiring princess and her aides is absolute.

    They soon followed Nadia¡¯s instructions and quickly manipted the situation board.

    ¡°Connecting the system to Apophis Headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Check the evacuation situation. Everyone except for the minimum agents has been introduced.¡±

    ¡°Request for permission to dessify Level 1. OK OK OK.¡±

    ¡°Connectedplete system all green.¡±

    ¡°Start power control.¡±

    ¡°Permission for Unlimited Concentration of All Power.¡±

    ¡°System fast charging is currently up to 10%plete. 100 counts to the minimum required of 50%.¡±

    Everyone was busy ying with their hands.

    Nadia hurriedly gave instructions.

    Even in the midst of busy soundsing and going.

    Hai took a cigarette from her bosom, put it in her mouth, and lit it.

    That¡¯s when she inhaled a handful of smoke, watching with bloody eyes the image of the army approaching Cairo.

    Nadia turned her head.

    ¡°Princess is ready.¡±

    As if asking for confirmation at the end.

    With a cold face, he passed the gaze of Nadia and other members of the family who all looked back at him.

    Hai said.

    ¡°Open the gun gate.¡±

    * * *

    That¡¯s it.

    ¡°Oh my goodness?¡±

    Joan of Arc, who led the way to Cairo with the task force, blinked.

    The tallest building in Cairo.

    This is because the moment the top part splits, a huge pir suddenly rises out of nowhere.

    No it wasn¡¯t a pir.

    too big

    too thick

    hard.

    It just felt like a pir.

    I could tell just by looking at the pirs gradually descending in a horizontal direction that they were not meant to support something.

    That¡¯s how the pirse down.

    The entire top of the building creaks and turns.

    It was only after he saw that the center of the pir aimed at him was open.

    Joan of Arc finally realized.

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s a really big cannon.¡±

    It seems that cannons have gotten really big these days.

    Joan of Arc briefly admired the gun barrel, which looked hundreds of timesrger than the old cannons she had used on the battlefield during her lifetime.

    ¡°I think junior Billy would have really liked it if he had seen it¡­ It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ll have to destroy it before then.¡±

    But that¡¯s all.

    Joan of Arc was not particrly agitated.

    No matter how big it is, a cannon is a cannon,

    even if it was a 10-ton shell, it was nothing more than a toy to the sword master.

    she thought so

    Wiing.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Until I saw the lights of numerous buildings that used to light up all over Cairo flicker in unison.

    It was just the beginning.

    Little by little from the outer part.

    But clearly.

    The flickering buildings lost their light altogether and were dyed in the red glow of the setting sun.

    Pot Pot Pot Pababat!

    and the light goes out

    The more the city is dyed in darkness.

    A red light began to flicker inside the huge gun barrel towering above the building.

    As if a cannon had sucked up the light across the city.

    Allied soldiers, of course.

    Even as Joan of Arc stopped and blinked, the cannon¡¯s light grew rapidly.

    ¡°¡­what is that?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen that before.¡±

    ¡°where?¡±

    ¡°You know what¡¯s often shown on TV, even in the Spirit Sentai series, the final boss-level viin uses it as a special move¡­¡±

    They didn¡¯t know.

    Its cannons are not up to date, but on the contrary outdated.

    It is also an ancient relic that the Red Dragon n bought from excavation in North America and managed to restore after investing an astronomical amount of money.

    In the first ce, the purpose of restoring this cannon itself was at this moment.

    ¡­In other words, to prepare for the eventuality of a sword master attacking.

    So finally.

    The light all over Cairo is gone.

    Instead, the moment when the light flowing from the huge cannon brightened not only Cairo but the surroundings.

    ¡°Shoot.¡±

    ¡°Fire the Ikaros Cannon!¡±

    Aaaaaaaaagh!

    Originally Cairo¡­

    No, it was a decisive battle weapon for the Sword Master against the Red Dragon n that absorbed all the vast energy of the nuclear fusion reactor that supplied electricity throughout Egypt.

    A huge beam of 100 million degrees Celsius emitted from the Icarus Cannon dyed the world red.

 Chapter 561

    #561. That¡¯s it.

    * * *

    Age of Heroes of the Past.

    The time when the Seven Dragons were called the Demonic Cult.

    Although regarded as the enemy of the whole world, there were few opponents who were actually a threat to the Seven Dragons.

    Their wealth and power, which dominated all crimes, were strong even then, and above all, it was because there was an absolute princess called a princess.

    But they also had the only threat.

    That¡¯s the Sword Master.

    They were absolutes who could even destroy a single n.

    In the first ce, Limon alone was threatening enough.

    Therefore, each n of the Seven Dragons devised measures to prepare for the sword master¡¯s attack.

    One of them is the Icarus Cannon.

    A legacy of an ancient spirit excavated from the ruins of the distant golden age, it was a weapon used in the defense of the fairy kingdom in the distant past.

    Of course, what the Red Dragon n obtained was a ruined artifact.

    Even after hiring Unryeongsa and spending an astronomical amount of money, it was notpletely restored.

    However, thanks to the technology gained from restoring it, the Red Dragon n was able to gain the power of nuclear fusion that even the Silver Dragon n had given up.

    And it was only after achieving nuclear fusion that I was able to properly use the Ikaros Cannon.

    The power ofpressing the vast energy of the nuclear fusion reactor into particles and shooting it out is absolute.

    It was one of the strongest weapons even in the Golden Age, when it emitted destructive light that reached 100 million degrees Celsius, even exceeding the temperature of the sun.

    So this moment.

    Nadia couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth.

    ¡º

    Fleurs et ¨¦p¨¦es dansantes

    Danse de banquet.

    blooming flowers.

    Fleurs en floraison

    .

    from void to void.

    Petals gently fluttering.

    It¡¯s not even real, so it¡¯s fleeting.

    Its appearance, which seems to drift along with the wind, looks delicate as if it will disappear at any moment.

    However, the moment the flower petals collided with the particle cannon fired from the Ikaros Cannon.

    It was the beam side that was broken.

    It pierces through mountains just by brushing against it.

    It evaporates iron at once and

    sets the sea on fire.

    Light at 100 million degrees Celsius.

    The flower of hell, created bypressing the enormous energy of the nuclear fusion reactor with the power of the ancient spirit, disappeared as if it melted just by touching the flower petals.

    ¡°¡­how?¡±

    Nadia was devastated.

    Not bullets, shells, or missiles.

    How can a particle that has heat hotter than the sun and is shot at sublight speed disappear?

    because it was not understood.

    but right after that.

    she realized

    The center of the fluttering petals.

    He swung his sword softly as if he were dancing.

    A tinum-haired nun who, with just that, spun countless petals and blocked the particle cannon.

    The most beautiful, fantastic, and unreal appearance made Nadia realize even if she didn¡¯t want to.

    What they are facing is the Sword Master.

    Existence itself is absurd.

    An unreality that transcends mutual interests.

    That he was the absolute of true absolutes who could even cut down the providence of the world just by swinging his sword.

    ¡°Expand the firing range.¡±

    ¡°The target for emergency adjustment of Ikaros Cannon output is the entire rebel army!¡±

    So it was.

    The moment Hai opened her mouth.

    Nadia, who immediately understood the meaning, hurriedly issued an order.

    Even as they lost their minds at the unbelievable reality, the n in themand room immediately adjusted the range of the particle cannon ording to the instructions.

    It expanded the beam focused on Joan of Arc to swallow the entire rebel army.

    Its power dropped sharply, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    Even 10,000 degrees, not 100 million degrees, was enough to reduce humans to ashes.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t kill Joan of Arc, if they could wipe out the entire Allied army, they could have prevented Cairo from being upied.

    But¡­

    Pang.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    As far as the ray expands.

    Petals that grow exponentially.

    Over tens of hundreds of meters and covering a range of several kilometers.

    A storm of flower petals that literally blocks the particle cannons pouring over that vast area without allowing a single particle to pass through.

    like that.

    Only 10 seconds at most.

    But 10 seconds that seemed like eternity passed.

    After exhausting all energy, the Ikaros Cannon stops.

    Looking at the scene unfolding in front of her eyes, Nadia muttered devastatedly to herself.

    ¡°¡­what kind of monster is that?¡±

    Even the Ikaros Cannon, made of superalloy, couldn¡¯t stand its own heat, burning red and spewing steam.

    In the aftermath alone, the temperature throughout Cairo rose by several degrees and the ground melted in a straight line.

    Rather than burn out.

    without a single scorch mark.

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t even know what just happened.

    The bewildered appearance of 5,000 rebels made Nadia stunned.

    ¡°Nadia.¡±

    ¡°yes yes?¡±

    ¡°When will the next bombardment of the Ikaros Cannon be possible?¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s it. Including charging and cooling, it takes at least 30 minutes¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, instruct the 1st Corps to fire. The use of all weapons is permitted.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes!¡±

    When themander is agitated, the military is shaken, but on the contrary, the coolness of themander calms the military.

    Nadia and the Red Dragon n, reassured by Hai¡¯s quiet instructions,manded the 1st Corps and resumed the attack on the rebels.

    Kwa-kwang kwa-gwa-gwa-gwang!

    Bullets pouring from machine guns.

    A shell fired by a mortar or tank.

    An incendiary bomb dropped by a bomber.

    to various missiles.

    Thanks to the advantage of having a supply depot in Cairo right behind them, the Egyptian army unsparingly poured out various artillery fire.

    Even among them, Russian-made special bullets and shells were mixed.

    Its firepower was overwhelming enough to wipe out even arge army of over 100,000 in an instant.

    But the result was the same.

    Just like when you blocked a particle cannon.

    Because the petals scattered around the sword flower took all of those attacks without wavering.

    ¡®¡­Is it like this?¡¯

    Hai watched the scene and remembered Limon¡¯s words.

    Swordsman Gandhi.

    Sword Joan of Arc.

    Two sword masters who can be said to have reached the level of absolute defense.

    Among them, in terms of individual strength, Gandhi, who is as good at attacking as he is at defense, is more difficult as he has achieved unified defense and defense.

    But, said Limon.

    If you have to fight one of them.

    I¡¯d rather have a swordsman a hundred times morefortable.

    It wasn¡¯t just because sword fighting was better for defense.

    This is because, unlike Gandhi, whose only goal is to protect her body, Joan of Arc¡¯s absolute defense is not limited to herself.

    To sh all power and flow.

    Even shing attacks directed at others.

    making the army itself invincible.

    A war saint who specializes in war more than any other sword master.

    And seeing 5,000 soldiers, each of whom became immortal to rival Gandhi, the sword, Hai had no choice but to clenched his fists.

    * * *

    ¡®It was a bit dangerous after that.¡¯

    Swinging his sword, he directed all the fires pouring towards the Allies towards himself.

    Dispersing the power contained within.

    Joan of Arc felt a throb.

    Whether it¡¯s bullets, explosions, or fire.

    Ultimately, it¡¯s all about power.

    Therefore, it was not very difficult for her, who had mastered the swordsmanship to cut all the power and current, just to receive this amount of fire.

    However, when receiving the Ikaros Cannon, he had to feel the burden.

    It was not an easy task for her to cut through those countless particles one by one.

    Especially since the injuries from Limon remain.

    I¡¯m d it¡¯s her.

    I didn¡¯t know if another sword master would have been injured.

    The weapons of the ancient spirits that created the Golden Age were powerful enough.

    Of course, there were few sword masters who would readily ept such an ignorant bombardment.

    Still, if a sword master other than Joan of Arc hade, it would have been difficult to prevent the rebels from being destroyed at once.

    ¡®I can see why junior Billy insisted that he be careful about setting up the headquarters of the Seven Dragons.¡¯

    Perhaps it was because he had the experience of attacking the base of the Golden Dragon n alone.

    Admiring the foresight of a smart junior.

    Joan of Arc chuckled.

    ¡®But it¡¯s over now.¡¯

    You won¡¯t be able to fire consecutive bombardments like before.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they shot it.

    ten times.

    even a hundred times.

    Joan of Arc had the confidence to protect her army from any attack.

    Even if it was the sword master¡¯s attack.

    she ckened.

    He was the most delicate, but that¡¯s why he was a sword master who was given the name of a flower that never fades.

    Bang bang! Perong!

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    But while moving toward Cairo, swinging his sword like a dance.

    Joan of Arc tilted her head.

    All enemy attacks are useless.

    The soldiers of the Allied Forces, who gradually realized that fact, were moving forward vigorously.

    Now, all that remains is to enter Cairo, subdue the Red Dragon n, and decapitate the Red Lizard.

    For some reason.

    I felt a strange sense of difort.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯

    Taking in the pouring fire.

    She looked around.

    To ascertain what is the cause of this difort.

    Fortunately, the Sword Master¡¯s superhuman senses quickly made Joan of Arc realize something.

    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t the distance decrease?¡¯

    Tens of minutes after resuming the march.

    Even considering the hesitation of the frightened soldiers at first, it was enough time for them to approach Cairo.

    All the more because it was an armored unit focused on mobility in the first ce.

    ¡®Somehow, it seems to be more distant¡­?¡¯

    Why can¡¯t I reach you even though I¡¯m approaching?

    And why didn¡¯t he realize that fact for tens of minutes?

    While thinking in doubt.

    Suddenly, Joan of Arc blinked at the stone defenses surrounding Cairo.

    ¡°¡­no way?¡±

    the moment you realize it.

    Joan of Arc acted immediately.

    He ordered the allied forces to destroy the defenses.

    Until now, they were not allowed to fire recklessly, saying that civilians should not be harmed.

    Puzzled about ordering a counterattack now, the alliedmanders prepared to fire.

    It is only natural to fight back after being attacked.

    Above all, he couldn¡¯t refuse her order to take the Egyptian army¡¯s attack alone.

    Perong!

    But right after that.

    Themander doubted his eyes.

    It was obviously because the shells, which were aimed at Cairo¡¯s defense facilities, wandered round and round in the air andnded in the wrong ce.

    Among the soldiers who were stunned by the sight.

    Joan of Arc groaned.

    Because now I¡¯m sure.

    The sense of incongruity he felt was because of that defense facility.

    And what is the identity of the eight stone defense facilities surrounding Cairo?

    ¡°Seokbyeong8mun Geumhwajin (Ê¯±ø°ËéT½ðæiê‡)¡­!¡±

    A decisive battle weapon for sword masters created by the ck Dragon n, who are the most skillful in fighting in the Seven Dragons.

    No, that the decisive battle is defending Cairo.

    And Joan of Arc, who realized that they had already fallen into that predicament, blinked nkly.

    Not even the ck Dragon Pce.

    He couldn¡¯t believe why the ck Dragon n¡¯s decisive advance in Cairo, the base of the Red Dragon n, was spreading on such arge scale.

    Well, I had no idea.

    While she herself gathers herself and marches on.

    Limon had to work day and night with a sick body toplete this tactic, taking care of Hai.

    ¡°¡­This is what happened.¡±

    Joan of Arc sighed.

    One of the best fighting techniques of the Seven Dragons.

    Even a sword master couldn¡¯t easily destroy it.

    Especially since she is superior in defense among all sword masters, and inferior in attack.

    ¡®Is this a waste of time?¡¯

    The self that receives any attack.

    A strategy that imprisoned even the sword master.

    As long as there is no way to harm each other, there is no way to break this confrontation for a while.

    Perhaps what they expect is to buy time for Limon toe back after killing Billy and Gandhi.

    Even though the possibility was low, Joan of Arc, who was well aware of how absurd a teacher Limon was, could not ignore one.

    ¡°But, Red Lizard, it won¡¯t work the way you think.¡±

    Still, she wasn¡¯t nervous.

    twirling

    I just had a smile.

    ¡°In my lifetime, I was the only student of the teacher, but now I have many great juniors.¡±

    And¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­what is that doing?¡±

    Nadia, who was watching Joan of Arc¡¯s video whilemanding the army, was puzzled.

    After Joan of Arc, who had been swinging her sword gently until now, suddenly spread her petals wide, temporarily stopping the bombardment.

    Because it suddenly changed its behavior.

    Twist your back slightly.

    While holding the hilt and sword de.

    In a more moderate posture.

    If the dance so far was a graceful sword dance performed alone, from now on, it is as if they are going to dance with a sword and hand in hand at a ssy ball.

    Or¡­

    ¨DAs if trying to throw the sword like a ¡®spear¡¯.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The moment Hai realized something after seeing that posture, jumped up from her seat. ¡º

    Fleurs et ¨¦p¨¦es dansantes

    Danse de soci¨¦t¨¦,

    sword dance dancing with flowers .

    flower of death.

    Fleurs en Fatal]

    Quaaaaaang!

    Depending on the sting that also prates space.

    The storm of petals that stretched out in a straight line as if exploding pierced the highest peak of the Seven Dragons.

 Chapter 562

    #562. it¡¯s time over

    * * *

    As if there was an earthquake.

    Cairo shaking wildly.

    Even if I only stretched out my sword once.

    The sight of Africa¡¯srgest metropolis being shaken in its entirety is so absurd that it seems surreal.

    Enough to understand that all the fire that was pouring in Cairo temporarily stopped.

    ¡°Umm, do you think you still need more practice?¡±

    However, he is the one who actually created the scene.

    Joan of Arc sighed.

    It was quite a number of conversions.

    In the end, it was because it ended with destroying only one defense facility without breaking down the stone wall eight gates.

    ¡°If it was d¡¯s junior, I would have finished it all at once with this single blow¡­ You¡¯re really good at using difficult things like this.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help it.

    A sword master can undoubtedly steal someone else¡¯s sword just by looking at it.

    But imitation is just imitation.

    Just like the clothes you borrowed don¡¯t fit you.

    It was natural that half of half of half of half of half of half of half of half of half of half of half of half of half of half of half of half of half pieces would note outpared to the original.

    Even Limon, who had trained for hundreds of years, had limitations in using someone else¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Potatoes that cannot be dug at once can be dug one after another.¡±

    But imitation is fine.

    The owner of this sword is d the Sword Demon.

    A blow that prates the death of the world and crosses space to reach the underworld.

    Even if it was imperfect, it was possible to break one of the shafts of the eight gates of the stone soldiers with only the implementation of the sword.

    only one thing left.

    Just simple repetitive work.

    Like a farm girl who works in the field like that.

    The moment Joan of Arc, with a soft smile, tried to swing her sword vigorously again before the bombardment resumed.

    Kwaaang!

    A fierce me engulfed her.

    Joan of Arc, naturally swinging her sword and letting the heat wave flow, turned her head.

    And between you and Cairo.

    I smiled at the red-haired beauty who suddenly appeared on thend where nothing but ashes were left from the bombardment.

    ¡°Are you thinking of surrendering atst?¡±

    ¡°No, I intend to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Unreasonable weapons and tactics.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I realized that I can¡¯t even earn time.

    In the end, Joan of Arc smiled as she saw the best master of the Red Dragon n and the means of decisive battle for the true sword master of the Seven Dragons, who came out to face her.

    ¡°My answer is the same as before.¡±

    ¡°If you mean to do it if you can, then you don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Looking at her with a cold face and bloody eyes as always.

    Hai heated the psionic.

    The moment when the Yeomryongdae, which resonated with her psionics while camped out in Cairo, brought out its power to the limit.

    ¡°I will do that even without your permission.¡±

    ¡ºSeventy-two

    kinds of martial arts and ten-jeweled martial arts, seventy-two

    kinds of martial arts

    , and martial arts

    .

    The dragon¡¯s true blood awakens.

    The dragon descendant revealed its true form.

    Four horns and a pair of wings.

    Tail extended back.

    Eyes split vertically.

    up to reddish thin scales.

    In addition to her appearance, which clearly deviated from the human species, her momentum, which exudes overwhelming psionic power, is simply overwhelming.

    It was enough to make even the superhuman of the absolute ss feel a sense of crisis.

    However, Joan of Arc did not lose her smile.

    Instead, put on a deeper smile.

    I just pointed my sword at her.

    So¡­

    .

    The scorching heat and the scattering petals collided in the air.

    * * *

    Roaring!

    above the void.

    Each time Hai reached out.

    The heat wave, stronger than thebined firepower of the Egyptian army, pierced the ground and dyed the air red.

    That is the power she inherited as a descendant of the Fighting Dragon¡¯s Raiders.

    Pyrokinesis.

    It was created by strengthening, controlling, and amplifying it with seventy-two types, and it was the most pure and destructive scare in the world.

    But before it even touches the ground.

    Flower petals are scattered in the sky.

    The heat wave scatters in vain.

    Like dancing alone.

    Joan of Arc gently swinging her sword.

    Countless petals rose from the tip of her sword and covered the whole world, consuming all the mes of Hai.

    Even in the Seven Dragons, even her most destructive power couldn¡¯t break the sword¡¯s defense.

    Is it because of that?

    Even in the midst of this fierce fight, only the surroundings of Joan of Arc covered in petals could be seen cozily.

    However, there is one reason why this fight is fierce.

    It was not because of Joan of Arc, but because of those behind it.

    Doo doo doo doo puong kwareung!

    machine gun fires

    Bullets cut through the air.

    Rockets are fired in session.

    About 5,000 allied forces led by Joan of Arc.

    They were pouring in all their firepower, aiming only for Hai in the sky.

    Fain!

    I used my powerful psionics to melt all the bullets flying in and exploded my rockets.

    Hai hardened her face as she pped her wings to avoid the shells that flew through the barrier of the heat wave.

    ¡®¡­is it difficult after all?¡¯

    Maybe it¡¯s because the swordsman specializes in defense.

    Joan of Arc was concentrating on defending herself and leaving the attack to the army she led.

    The tactics are really heterogeneous.

    Compared to other sword masters who split the sea alone and even crumbled mountains, it seemed easy enough.

    But rather, it made Hai feel eerie.

    Even though he is a sword master, he is fighting a ¡®war¡¯.

    It was because he could instinctively feel that irony was the true fear of the swordsman Joan of Arc.

    No matter how absolute or the sword master.

    As long as you fight alone.

    You might make a mistake.

    It may also be weak in character.

    But the military doesn¡¯t have that.

    Even if an individual makes a mistake, it is better to cover up as a group and supplement each other¡¯s weaknesses.

    That¡¯s why Joan of Arc, who fights while leading an army, wins more stable victories than any other sword master, even though she looks in.

    In that respect, Joan of Arc was Hai¡¯s worst enemy.

    While all attacks were blocked, this kind of fire was threatening enough for her, who was weak in defense as much as she was excellent in destructive power.

    Especially in that even Russian-made special bullets are mixed.

    However, despite being gradually cornered, Hai did not fret.

    spewing endless mes.

    Block and avoid intense fire.

    After calmly calcting the time.

    I only poured out the psionics that had been raised to the limit

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts

    Gujeolgi ¾Å½~¼¼

    Sr Nuclear Fusion

    Taeyang Nuclear Fusion¡»

    Kugoo Goo Goo!

    That moment.

    Gathering between Hai¡¯s hands is brilliance.

    The power of the sun is small and feeble as if it will go out at any moment, but that is why it is clearer.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve made up your mind to do it right now.¡±

    Joan of Arc chuckled.

    It was because I could feel the heat in that small brilliance, evenpared to the Icarus Cannon.

    ¡°But, Red Lizard, if you thought I was just going to watch the fire y, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    It¡¯s not a threat anyway.

    There seems to be no reason to leave it.

    Joan of Arc changed her movements.

    He grabbed the de of the sword he was swinging gently.

    Just like when I stabbed the eight gates of the stone bottle, to cross the space again and pierce Hai.

    However, Hai was neither agitated nor recklessly pouring out the sun in her hands when she saw Joan of Arc.

    I just said it in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Now, Horus.¡±

    That moment.

    From the Cairo side, a single figure soared like lightning.

    [Let¡¯s go, Shera!]

    ¡°¡­let¡¯s go.¡±

    [Activation of thew of unity of gods and demons!]

    ¡°¡­Activation.¡±

    [Argo kArga HaOl!]

    ¡°argA KargA LaoL.¡±

    Pababat!

    An angel with a nk face with a translucent blue bird riding on top of her head.

    Unleash the spell prepared by Shera, the ghost of an adult who gained mighty magical power through union with Yuna-kyung.

    The moment you activate Art Magic.

    The air around Joan of Arc rippled like the surface of the water, and a group of colorful paint sharks jumped out and attacked her.

    Of course it¡¯s an instant.

    Of course, Joan of Arc cut down a group of sharks at once.

    I even blocked the paint sprayed by the sharks, avoiding burning, freezing, or being stupid.

    However, her feet are tied up to deal with the sharks of paint that spring up innumerably.

    While the 1st Corps drew the attention of the allied forces by pouring more fire.

    Hai was able to develop the power of the sun to its limit while being protected by the seven-colored barrier created by Yuna-kyung.

    and another one.

    ¡°Ikaros Cannon Rapid Coolingplete, ready to fire!¡±

    Weiying.

    Right after Nadia, who was watching Hai¡¯s fight nervously in themand room, gave her instructions.

    The lights of Cairo went out again one after another, and the huge gun barrels that had been steaming on the roof of Apophis Temple began to glow again.

    The marble floated in Hai¡¯s hand.

    The moment when the power of the two suns reached its zenith

    .

    ¡°Fire the Ikaros Cannon!¡±

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of ten sr terms,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    sr nuclear explosion ,

    sr nuclear explosion, and

    light beads fired by Hai and particle cannons from Ikaros Cannon hit Joan of Arc at the same time.

    [Good!]

    Yuna-kyung, who poured out all sorts of orders, cheered.

    Hai¡¯s destructive power is by far the best among the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Even more so, when the bombardment of the Ikaros Cannon, which drew the power of the nuclear fusion reactor to its limits, was added, its power was beyond imagination.

    It wasparable to a sword master¡¯s swordsman.

    It was because I thought that even Joan of Arc would not be safe if he was hit directly by that.

    Pk.

    [¡­Huh?]

    But right after that, Yuna-kyung blinked.

    be it a ball of light.

    Whether it¡¯s the bombardment of Icarus.

    It was because the power of the sun, which should have blown everything away, was so still.

    step out

    Twist your back slightly.

    waving the sword gently.

    Countless petals that bloomed along with Joan of Arc¡¯s sword dance cut all the power and flow of the world and received the power of the two suns.

    Fire.

    But is it because of the injury?

    Could it be because the power of the two suns was too strong?

    Or is it both?

    Some of the petals that caught the sun were burned, and the hem of Joan of Arc¡¯s nun¡¯s uniform began to burn.

    If she continued like this, not only the nun¡¯s clothes but also her body would be burned.

    Even so, Joan of Arc was not distracted.

    just persevere

    only beautiful

    Don¡¯t let the dance stop.

    He was only focused on gently swinging his sword.

    Fire.

    The petals that fluttered along the tip of her sword were all wrapped around the beads of light and red rays as they burned.

    As much as the two lights fade.

    reconciled with fire

    ¡­as if sucking up the heat of two suns.

    [uh? uh uh Uh uh uh uh?]

    And so, at the point of Joan of Arc¡¯s sword, where nearly half of the nun¡¯s clothes were burned, the two suns finally disappeared.

    Instead, when Yuna-kyung widened her eyes as she saw the petals burning around her like fire.

    For the first time, the de stops.

    stretched forward.

    And¡­

    ¡º

    Fleurs et ¨¦p¨¦es dansantes

    Danse de ar¨¨ne

    Flower of Revenge

    Fleurs en vengeance¡»

    Kwagwagwagwagwang!

    [Kyaaah!]

    Yuna-Kyung and She-Ra are flying away.

    The Icarus Cannon explodes.

    The defenses surrounding Cairo copsed.

    It was the result of a petal storm that sucked in the power of the two suns and spewed out as if exploding backwards.

    At least, it was possible to avoid Cairo beingpletely blown away, perhaps thanks to the final strength of the eight gates of stone bottles, but that¡¯s all.

    As a result, all of the eight gates of the stone walls copsed, and Cairo was finally incapacitated.

    ¡°Whoops, the Seven Dragons are really tough.¡±

    The nun¡¯s uniform is getting tattered.

    Joan of Arcughed even though part of her white skin was burning red.

    and the front of oneself.

    Come out of the Seokbyeong Eight Gates Golden Storm.

    Because of being hit head-on by the power of the two suns.

    Despite being a descendant of the fire-fighting dragon group, he smiled as he saw Hai, who had fallen and looked more tattered than himself.

    ¡°But now the win or loss has been decided.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    and seeing her like that.

    Hai quietly agreed.

    ¡°Time over.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it time?¡±

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Joan of Arc blinked.

    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t understand the meaning.

    Although he was incapacitated by his own counterattack and could no longer fight.

    It was because, far from despairing or frustrated, he saw Hai¡¯s bloody eyes that were still burning with fighting spirit.

    ¡­something went wrong.

    Before bing a sword master.

    As amander leading an army.

    Sensing that fact, Joan of Arc reflexively swung her sword.

    To end Hai¡¯s breath before it¡¯s toote.

    Caang!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but right after that.

    she realized

    that he was toote.

    The moment Hai¡¯s ne shone brightly, his own sword was blocked.

    And the figure of a gray-haired man who appeared between him and her was telling Joan of Arc that fact.

    ¡°¡­teacher?¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t believe it.

    Looking at her with wide eyes.

    Limon opened his mouth in a heavy voice.

    ¡°You still call me teacher.¡±

 Chapter 563

    #563. Yes, teacher.

    * * *

    Disheveled outfit.

    dusty white hair.

    to the wounded body.

    That look is really messed up.

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he copsed right away.

    Nevertheless, her golden eyes are infinitely calm, and the hand holding the sword does not shake.

    After inadvertently taking a step back.

    Joan of Arc opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­how are the two juniors?¡±

    ¡°At least I won¡¯t be able toe to help you right away.¡±

    Perplexity question guess.

    After thinking about various lights in her blue eyes, Joan of Arc finally sighed lightly.

    ¡°I have underestimated you so much.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been an understatement. It was actually pretty close.¡±

    If Billy hadn¡¯t created a mess by uselessly using Orbital Bombardment, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull himself out so easily.

    Limon calmly acknowledged it and continued.

    ¡°Rather, I underestimated you. I really didn¡¯t know that with only such a ragtag man, I could destroy the Seokbyeong Eight Gates Golden Dash so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Whoops, then you¡¯re going to draw?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a draw¡­¡±

    For some reason.

    After thinking over those words.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you really mean that?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying we want to end it here?¡±

    ¡°If you want to go back even now, it means that you don¡¯t have the heart to fight to the death.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that after you cheated on your identity before and even made an ambush?¡±

    ¡°Because things are different now than then.¡±

    ¡°Whoops¡­ is that so?¡±

    after a brief silence.

    Joan of Arc shook her head.

    ¡°If you want the fight to end like this, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Ina Limon got messed up in a fight with two disciples.

    Her nun¡¯s uniform was burnt and tattered, revealing red-hot flesh in ces.

    As serious as the condition is.

    In that sense, ending the fight at this point was definitely one way.

    As much as Limon had to protect Cairo, her burden of dealing with Limon alone was just as great.

    ¡°Instead, if the teacher would listen to my one small request.¡±

    ¡°ask?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Joan of Arc smiled and continued.

    ¡°Help me destroy Ennd.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you think I¡¯ll agree to such absurd conditions?¡±

    ¡°No, but I was wondering if you could acquiesce if I weighed it against the fall of Egypt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With a kind smile.

    in a soft voice.

    It sounds like you are asking for some help with the field work.

    Limon closed his eyes as he gazed at Joan of Arc, who casually talked about the destruction of a country.

    It was because he could know his name as a teacher.

    That she wasn¡¯t trying to tease or provoke herself, but that she was speaking with perfect sincerity.

    The fact that Joan of Arc went to war so aggressively was in order to eventually borrow the power of the World Federation to destroy Ennd.

    Because I understand that fact.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°ss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    ¡°There is a message from the Sword King.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It literally means that my friend, who was in the middle of my personality, asked me to tell you onest thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was an instant.

    The reason why the smile disappeared from Joan of Arc¡¯s face.

    As if it was a lie that he did not lose his smile even while facing Limon, who had attacked him.

    Seeing her expressionless face and icy eyes, Limon felt bitter.

    Was it because the liberation brigade predicted this situation based on what they saw and heard, or was it because it was also one of thest few days.

    Before the resurrected Richard disappears.

    listen to thest words

    Limon thought to himself.

    Please, I wish I had nothing to say.

    Having to tell him meant the worst for him.

    But in the end, the brutality of the Liberation Brigade brought about the worst situation, and now it¡¯s time to say this.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°He said he was sorry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­? Is he me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of that guy¡¯s karma that you ended up like this.¡±

    about 600 years ago.

    March in madness.

    The massacre of British citizens.

    It was Joan of Arc who killed Richard the Sword King who tried to stop it.

    The fact that the sword king who died like that left an apology to the woman who killed him was something that would be strange to those who didn¡¯t know the circumstances.

    But Limon could understand.

    What did Richard apologize for?

    what else did you regret?

    ¡°At that time, even though you were a sword master, you had to undergo a lot of persecution.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I started a revolution because I found out that the reason was because of the secret pact between the Sword King and Charles VII.¡±

    can¡¯t know

    Thest cause of Joan of Arc¡¯s runaway in despair and betrayal, and eventually marching towards madness.

    It was because she found out that the King of France, whom she loved, had teamed up with Richard to banish her.

    ¡°But there is some misunderstanding of what you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    A secret that even she didn¡¯t know.

    After the death of Joan of Arc and Richard.

    The fact that he learned because he personally investigated each of the royal subjects and the royal family, even pushing the de to the edge.

    Limon said bitterly.

    ¡°That secret pact was not made by the Sword King by force on Charles VII, but by Charles VII by threatening the Sword King.¡±

    * * *

    Charles VII.

    As the King of France some 600 years ago, he was clearly quite capable politically.

    problem five.

    First, his ancestors made a pact to support the great grandson son of the sword king¡¯s crusade.

    Second, because of the failure to keep the pact, the country suffered from the British Empire for nearly a hundred years.

    Whether or not to help the third expedition, it was obvious that the country would be ruined as it is.

    Fourth, he was suspicious and ambitious, befitting a king of a country.

    Fifth, the fact that an outstanding hero named Joan of Arc was born in his era.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t know anything else, but thest problem was something that an ordinary person would consider a lucky and a blessing.

    But not Charles VII.

    How to judge people based on themselves.

    While being an absolute Sword Master.

    Not greedy for wealth and power.

    Rolling through a tough battlefield.

    Charles VII, who used Joan of Arc, who genuinely loved the country, and kept his power by taking advantage of even his subjects and ndering them, did not understand.

    So he was suspicious.

    Her patriotism is nothing but hypocrisy.

    His true purpose is to build a reputation as a hero and one day obtain the throne.

    Charles VII himself would have done so.

    The more Joan of Arc worked, the more his doubts became certain.

    Suffering from anxiety that the throne might be usurped by the sword master, he finally made a decision.

    He secretly contacted the Sword King and proposed a deal.

    ¡°Charles VII suggested.¡±

    ¡°I will sell you the cup, so please promise me your royal title and eternal prosperity for France.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will lead you in the invasion of the British Empire.¡±

    When you think in terms ofmon sense.

    It was an incoherent proposal and threat.

    However, Charles VII was politicallypetent to the point of being useless, so he believed in human desire rather thanmon sense.

    The benefit and greed of being able to reap the sword master.

    The loss and justification of having to fight the sword master.

    Through those two options, he tried to drive the sword king of the world into an alternative path.

    Of course, the sword king is the absolute.

    It was possible to ignore the threat.

    ¡°But Richard was a king before he was a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t refuse an offer that was clearly beneficial to the country.¡±

    ¡°So we finally made a pact.¡±

    If Joan of Arc had quietly left France and became a naturalized citizen of the British Empire.

    The Sword King establishes an immortal empire.

    Charles VII retains the throne.

    She enjoys wealth and glory.

    It could have resulted in a happy ending for everyone.

    But¡­

    ¡°What he didn¡¯t expect was that you loved France so much.¡±

    ¡°And you probably didn¡¯t know Charles VII would run rampant like that.¡±

    The more Joan of Arc steadfastly defends France despite severe persecution.

    Charles VII¡¯s suspicion grew stronger.

    In addition, being chased by the secret pact he made with the Sword King himself, he even developed a paranoid obsession that he had to expel Joan of Arc from the country somehow.

    The persecution of Joan of Arc also intensified.

    ¡­Without even knowing that a tragedy no one expected would happen as a result.

    ¡°He regretted it only then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I should have held up my sword and confronted you long ago rather thanmitting such a trick against a friend¡¯s apprentice under the pretext of doing it for the sake of the country.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean you left me a message saying you¡¯re sorry.¡±

    lowly.

    What Limon said.

    Joan of Arc hung up.

    ¡°By the way, sir.¡±

    and.

    Whates to mind is a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I ept the apology, will the two brothers killed by the British return?¡±

    Is the dead family alive by the British soldier who he showed mercy and sent back after being treated?

    ¡°Is my sister who was raped and killed by a British officer alive?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it a crime to hurt her sister as revenge for being demoted after being defeated by herself?

    ¡°Does the fact that my parents and older brother were stoned to death because a British spy spread the false usation that they were growing devil crops go away?¡±

    What was wrong with her daughter caring for and diligently raising the crops her brother brought from a distantnd?

    ¡°What about myrades who starved to death on the battlefield because all the potatoes in the warehouse were burned?¡±

    Even after winning a hundred victories.

    The Doubts and Envy of Charles VII.

    And will the pain of the friends who died in the most terrible suffering in the world disappear because the supply was cut off due to the British army¡¯s maneuver?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that it was a crime for a girl from a farming family with no noble blood to be a sword master?¡±

    At the end of asking and asking and asking.

    Joan of Arcughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, sir.¡±

    very kind

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s going to disappear.

    So, with a more beautiful smile.

    ¡°This is blood.¡±

    destroy Ennd.

    Until you annihte the British.

    he never stops

    Looking at Joan of Arc who speaks softly.

    Limon was silent.

    If she had personally cut off Charles VII¡¯s head, she would not have known.

    Most of the tragedies she encountered were orchestrated by Charles VII, and that the English were only used as tools.

    It was a reason everyone could understand that she, the hero who defeated the British, was being avenged by the British.

    But I love France.

    Because I still love you madly.

    I can¡¯t bear to destroy my beloved homnd.

    Instead, they resent and curse the enemy country that caused everything.

    Even if you want to stop yourself, you can¡¯t stop until you destroy it.

    After looking at the disciple who had gone mad the most mildly, he finally opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Then there is nothing you can do about it.¡±

    distant past.

    Just like when he tore the sword king¡¯s corpse into shreds and hung it up on a gpole, aiming his sword at herughing.

    quietly holding out his sword.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    against him.

    Raise a sword and set an example.

    Joan of Arc chuckled.

    A more distant past than that.

    He was scolded for learning the sword from Limon at the Sword Tower, secretly growing potatoes and forgetting them, and breaking into the bath to push his back.

    Recalling the happiest times of my life.

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    like that.

    With the owner of the sword tower.

    of his first disciple.

    The final fight has begun.

 Chapter 564

    #564. request.

    * * *

    Swordsmith and swordfighter.

    master and disciple.

    Among the two sword masters.

    It was Limon who moved first.

    However, he did not rush to the ground and did not even swing his sword.

    Rather, she just approached Joan of Arc more slowly than usual, with the sword she was aiming at hanging down as if it would almost touch the ground.

    so slowly

    therefore heavier.

    In the end, it was Joan of Arc who swung the sword first against Limon, who was closing the distance.

    ¡ºDancing Sword Bon Dance with Flowers

    Fleurs et ¨¦p¨¦es dansantes

    Danse ronde

    Scattering Flowers.

    Fleurs flottantes

    .

    A sword swung as if dancing.

    Petals that bloom from its tip.

    The light of the setting sun reflected on the de crumbled, creating a red glow like blood.

    Above the ground burnt by fire.

    As if drawing a circle around Joan of Arc, the petals revolving around the sky are so beautiful and fantastic that they naturally exim.

    In front of the curtain of petals that gradually expands their territory like a wave.

    Limon stopped walking.

    Then, he stabbed a flower petal with his sword.

    Ting.

    I only touched it slightly.

    Petals that shatter like ss.

    At the same time, seeing the small scratch on the back of his hand, Limon frowned slightly.

    ¡®Is it the sword of the swordsman?¡¯

    This is not surprising.

    A sword master is a sword master.

    Do you learn any swordsmanship easily?

    In particr, for Joan of Arc, who had reached the pinnacle of skill-making, the counter-based swordsmanship was inevitablypatible.

    ¡­Of course, there must have been other reasons.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just ck light.

    A swordsman who cuts contradictions.

    A sword that cuts through the streets.

    A sword demon that pierces through space, etc.

    The barrier of the petals was the result of Joan of Arc absorbing the swordsmen of her juniors and melting them together.

    It was a swordsmanship that achieved unified attack and defense in a different sense from Gandhi, who did not stop at cutting off power and flow but controlled and attacked the opponent.

    Compared to when he was alive, where he only blocked the opponent¡¯s approach with his flower petals, this is truly a phenomenal development.

    Even more so considering that it hadn¡¯t even been a few months since she was resurrected.

    ¡®It¡¯s like you.¡¯

    But Limon was not surprised.

    distant past.

    when his lessons were iplete.

    From day to night, from eating to bathing, for over several years, he never let go of his sword, at the end of the mountain.

    Just in time to hold the sword.

    By perfecting the mind and body.

    A disciple to the extent that if I let go of the sword, I would fall over even on the beak of a stone.

    But instead, when he held the sword, he gained a sense of a perfect swordsman than other sword masters as well as Limon himself.

    The first Sword Master of the Sword Tower who achieved the unification of new swords in a different meaning from the Swordsman.

    Sword Joan of Arc.

    If she had given up the senses of an ordinary person and gained perfect senses, she could have easily acquired the sword intentions of other sword masters many times over.

    ¡®Certainly this cannot be pierced by force.¡¯

    about 600 years ago.

    He had to waste two days to defeat Joan of Arc, who was tired of fighting the Sword King for ten days.

    Not to mention, he has be even stronger by absorbing the swords of other sword masters.

    Forcing it through and cutting Joan of Arc was next to impossible, even for Limon.

    ¡®But you¡¯re arrogant.¡¯

    That¡¯s why.

    muttering softly.

    Limon took a step.

    If it wasn¡¯t Gandhi, even a sword master would be cut to pieces and killed in a snowstorm of flowers.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know it was digging head-on.

    she paused.

    But that¡¯s for a moment.

    It seemed that he would not hesitate once he drew his sword.

    The petals that flew away with just a slight twist of Joan of Arc rushed toward Limon.

    And so, the moment the waves of petals tearing everything were about to tear Limon to shreds.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Sword Sword Dance

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ „¦Îè

    France¡¯s flowers bloom

    profusely

    .

    Between the storm of petals dyed by the setting sun.

    Snow-white petals.

    bloomed

    * * *

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    When the waves of petals wash over him.

    Hai, who watched the fight with a bloody body, involuntarily clenched her fists.

    What kind of monster Joan of Arc is, and what kind of power is in that frail-looking flower petal.

    It was because he knew all too well that even after mobilizing all the power of the Red Dragon n, he was unable to inflict a single wound on Joan of Arc.

    but this moment.

    She clenched her fists in a different way.

    Even though he was swept away by the wave of petals, it wasn¡¯t just because he confirmed that Limon was safe.

    flutter.

    Like dancing with a sword¡­

    no, Limon really dancing.

    It was because he saw the remnants of the white petals that bloomed from the tip of the sword he wielded, rolling over among the waves of blood-red petals.

    Compared to the blood-red petals that rippled across the sky, the range of the white petals was only a few meters.

    I dare not evenpare.

    In front of the vast wave of blood flowers, the feeble Snow Flower looked as if it would crumble at once.

    Squeak.

    why one?

    No matter how much blood rushes.

    The tale never faded.

    Like a small boat that sways to and fro in the mighty waves, yet moves forward steadfastly.

    Or like snowkes falling from the sky to soothe the wind instead of being crushed in a storm.

    She only protected the area of pure white in the midst of a bloody spray by gently wrapping each flower dozens of times her own in size and receiving it and spilling it away.

    ¡®¡­absurd.¡¯

    So she groaned.

    It was because he could recognize Hai, the best master of the Red Dragon n.

    this moment.

    Read all swordsmanship and swordsmanship.

    That¡¯s why Limon is trying to destroy the Sword Master¡¯s sword, which has no meaning other than the sword.

    It was an atrocity like trying to drown a fish.

    Even more so in the fact that he is fighting with the principle ofpetent steelmaking against Zandacre, who has reached the extreme ofpetent steelmaking.

    Because I know how reckless it is.

    Hati gritted his teeth, reflecting on his own strength, which was too weak to intervene.

    ¡°Horus.¡±

    [Ayaya, did you call me?]

    ¡°I need your help.¡±

    [Yes?]

    Hai opened his mouth.

    While Yoon Na-gyeong, who had been moaning between the buildings, widened her eyes.

    Just like that¡­

    the two sword masters¡¯ sword dance began.

    * * *

    Flutter.

    softly.

    the sword goes

    No, flowing is a sword.

    Beautiful, noble and elegant.

    Remnants of petals flutter along the tip of the sword that stirs the air, gently enveloping everything.

    Sareuk.

    dazzlingly

    the sword strikes

    No, the shy thing is the inspection.

    Fast, heavy, slow, and stealthy.

    The pattern that changes dozens of times in an instantplicates the trajectory of the petals.

    blood and whiteness.

    master and disciple.

    man and woman.

    They resemble each other so much.

    So very different.

    Two swordsmen swinging their swords and dancing.

    Sometimes I change my rhythm to suit my opponent.

    Sometimes we learn each other¡¯s moves.

    sometimes to induce movement.

    The fight was rather martial than a sword fight.

    So fantastic and beautiful.

    It was as if two dancers werepeting on stage to see who could dance more gracefully to dazzle the audience called the flower petals.

    learn from each other

    like teaching each other.

    Especially in that their dance is getting more and more perfect.

    But it was definitely a sword fight.

    two men wielding swords

    every dance followed.

    The movement of the red and white petals biting each other¡¯s tail and blowing like a storm proved that fact.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    And inside.

    Joan of Arc could feel it.

    very little

    But clearly.

    Limon¡¯s territory is expanding and pushing away his own blood.

    Originally, that was nonsense.

    No matter how Limon her opponent was, it was impossible for her to surpass her in the swordsman¡¯s sword.

    However, there are two reasons why this situation happened.

    ¡®Was it a mistake?¡¯

    Clearly, she is ahead of the swordsman of thepetent steelmaker.

    The problem was the other sword masters¡¯ swords she mixed.

    only a few months ago.

    Joan of Arc¡¯s ability to absorb several swordsmanships just by engaging in an 8-to-1 fight for an instant was phenomenal.

    But Limon was talking.

    you are still immature

    That¡¯s arrogant.

    A subtle gap between the sword and the sword that seemed to bepletely melted.

    By thoroughly digging into the cracks that even the sword master could not notice, dismantling and destroying them with only her swordsmanship.

    No matter how much you learn and improve.

    Trembling at the sword of Limon who digs up his sword clothes faster than that.

    she understood

    Limon has been training by studying and analyzing the swordsmanship of 13 sword masters for hundreds of years.

    What an arrogant mistake it was to use an unfinished swordsmanship in front of him.

    and another one.

    ¡®It¡¯s a yam-yong sword¡­ You¡¯ve created a truly terrifying swordsmanship.¡¯

    Others might not have noticed.

    But as Limon¡¯s first disciple.

    Knowing him well in the days when he only handled rtively pure dragon shes, she vaguely realized.

    Yam de.

    The terrifying secret of this swordsmanship.

    ¡®Huh, really. The teacher¡¯s admonition is heartbreaking.¡¯

    If she had only used her own sword from the beginning, at least they would have been able to fight on an equal footing.

    to make such a mistake

    It was such a shame.

    Especially since if he changed his swordsmanship hastily, Limon would cut his throat in an instant.

    That¡¯s why.

    Joan of Arc opened her mouth.

    To send a pre-determined signal just in case.

    ¡°Everyone shoot.¡±

    Boom bubbong!

    That moment.

    Loud gunfire resounded in the quiet air where only flower petals fluttered.

    The allied forces, overwhelmed by the fight between the two sword masters, regained their senses only btedly and resumed the attack.

    not Cairo.

    Aim for the red and white petals that rage like a storm.

    And¡­

    the change has begun.

    as it upies arger area.

    The storm of blood that sucked up the fire pouring from behind began to explode in that area.

    ¡®¡­You¡¯re doing something stupid.¡¯

    ¡®Because this is a war.¡¯

    Like scolding a disciple who smokes tricks.

    to him with a stern gaze.

    Joan of Arc replied with a shy smile.

    This is a war not a duel. It was a desperate struggle in which any means was eptable to win.

    And the means she chose to win was simple.

    Parrrrrrr!

    Giving up on catching up with the sword.

    blood flow more than doubled than before.

    To use that overwhelming power to forcibly crush the storm of tales that Limon created.

    For a sword master who has reached the pinnacle ofpetent steelmaking, he acts as if cheating in an embarrassing and embarrassing test.

    But the effect was clear.

    This is because the tale, which had been pushing away bloodshed until now, has stopped expanding and started to falter.

    No matter how perfect it is as a swordsman.

    In the end, Limon¡¯s swordsman imitated him.

    He, who was not Joan of Arc himself, was unable to fully withstand her sword pressure, which even absorbed the Allied forces¡¯ fire.

    Undisturbed petals.

    It seems that the body has been strained.

    Blood spurting from the wound.

    Feeling that the white petals were dyed red with his blood and gradually faded.

    respect you

    respect and

    loved

    to slit the master¡¯s throat.

    Joan of Arc swung her sad sword.

    * * *

    [God Princess? What did you just say?]

    ¡°You should have heard.¡±

    [What nonsense are you talking about! As an aide to the princess, I can never ept an order like that!]

    An aide who refuses even orders for the sake of the princess.

    So even if Hai kills her, she can¡¯t ept that order.

    Nadia eximed furiously.

    But despite that apparent protest, Hai was not offended.

    He opened his mouth in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Nadia.¡±

    [No matter what you say¡­!]

    ¡°Please.¡±

    [¡­]

    As an aide, I¡¯ve been watching her for longer than anyone else.

    However, for the first time in my life, I heard a request from a respected princess who had never heard anything but orders.

    Nadia was silent.

    long after her.

    muttered.

    [¡­You¡¯re doing too much, really.]

    With a sigh mixed with resignation and resentment.

    The girl eventually gave orders to the n in themand room.

    And¡­

    [Initiate rapid charging of the Ikaros Cannon!]

    The lights of the city disappear.

    All power in Egypt began to gather once more.

    Of course it¡¯s useless.

    Since the Icarus Cannon exploded by Joan of Arc, no matter how much power they gathered, the energy was released in vain.

    ¡­no. had to be released.

    Rooftop of Apophis Temple.

    Originally there was Icarus.

    Now in a ce where only rubble remains.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the red-haired woman who had stuck her tail between the wires miraculously unharmed.

    Paperweight!

    Could it be because the vast amount of energy from the nuclear fusion reactor was forcibly absorbed using the Honwon non-pole flow?

    Red scales glow.

    Sparks fly between the horns.

    Pain as if the blood was burning all over her body came over her.

    No it wasn¡¯t a metaphor.

    In fact, the blood that flowed from Hai¡¯s wounds evaporated and the feet began to sizzle.

    Shera, who had achieved the union of gods and demons, was supporting them with all sorts of magic.

    The power of the sun was so strong that even she, a descendant of the Fighting Dragon Patriarch, could not handle it.

    Even more so now that she has suffered considerable injuries from Joan of Arc¡¯s fight.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    Instead, he took out a cigarette pack.

    A wad of cigarettes half burnt but the other half miraculously unharmed.

    I¡¯m proud.

    Hai chewed and swallowed it whole.

    That was enough.

    The special tobo made with the green dragon n¡¯s medicine is vaporized in the throat as hot as a furnace and absorbed as it is, and it¡¯s hard to exert the medicinal effect.

    Cheeik!

    The medicinal effect that made even the blood freeze unless it was the Red Dragon Princess permeated, and the body temperature that had risen infinitely slowed down a little.

    Of course it¡¯s a fleeting moment.

    It was an act no different than pouring a few gourds of water into a volcano infested withva.

    Her temperature surged again, boiling her blood, heating her scales and burning her clothes.

    However, Hai fully epted the heat that seemed to melt even his brain and circted it inside himself.

    And so, the moment when that mighty heatbined with the dragon psionic that had already been raised to the limit.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eleven uses,

    seven twelve kinds of martial arts, Ê®Ò»½~ red

    dragon

    hell me ³àýˆµØªzÑ×¡»

    Quaaaaa!!

    Absorb the power of the nuclear fusion reactor.

    Forced beyond one¡¯s limits.

    The red sh fired by the descendants of the Fighting Dragon¡¯s Raiders was locked in the storm of bloody petals that swept the world.

    ¡®¡­ah.¡¯

    Joan of Arc tried to respond immediately to the mes that were hotter, more ferocious, and more intense than when she received the power of the two suns at once.

    To absorb and return that heat.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.

    This is because the narrative that erupted explosively seeped into the blood like a virus and blocked the flow.

    Because of that, the red petals, which were unable to let go of the red sh, let alone return it, had no choice but to face the mighty me head-on

    ¡­

    burn all petals

    dyeing the sky red

    flying towards you

    Even so intense.

    most beautiful.

    in front of the prominence.

    More than anything.

    Resolutely.

    but bitterly.

    Limon¡¯s gaze at him.

    The moment Joan of Arc smiled and smiled.

    A sh of red, hotter than the sun, engulfed her.

 Chapter 565

    #565. Too bad.

    * * *

    Slowly.

    Limon stopped his sword.

    Maybe it¡¯s because after the fierce battle with the two sword masters, she went through a series of battles with Joan of Arc.

    His body creaked and moaned silently from the pain and blood oozing from his wounds.

    However, Limon did not let go of his sword or copse from exhaustion.

    The red petals burn.

    Even the white petals fade.

    In the quiet battlefield, he only opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    A short but heavy sigh.

    And what followed wasmentation.

    ¡°It was a really short cut.¡±

    A woman in a half-burnt nun¡¯s garb.

    Joan of Arc opened her eyes.

    and was shaken

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was still alive, who should have been burned without leaving any bones.

    Before the red sh hits you.

    A sign suddenly intervened.

    So, the image of the monk standing tall in front of her like a thousand-year-old Buddha and catching the sh made her blink.

    ¡°¡­ Junior Gandhi?¡±

    ¡°Are you all right, Ambassador?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the ambassador, but the senior. That sounds like something I should ask the junior, right?¡±

    ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯m a bit stronger than others.¡±

    ¡°Are you a little strong¡­?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I was hit with a sh of red hotter than the sun.

    Shabby clothes are burned.

    with the body ckened.

    Even though it¡¯s steaming up.

    When Joan of Arc¡¯s gaze wanders in the air, looking at Gandhi with a gentle smile as always.

    A cheerfulugh was heard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much if it¡¯s a Kahaha priest. He¡¯s the one who survived my swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­it wasn¡¯t all right. To be honest, the internal wounds from the death penalty sword are bigger than this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue with the past, Priest. If a person gets excited while fighting, sometimes even an ally can do it.¡±

    ¡°You are very positive.¡±

    ¡°Even if you fail 10 times, if you seed just once, the jackpot wille out.¡±

    ¡°If that word sounds like asking you to be the knife holder ten more times until you seed, is it because of your mood¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, priest. You will definitely seed next time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The monk clenched his fists for a moment.

    A cowboy appeared smirking.

    Looking at the two sword masters standing side by side in front of Joan of Arc, Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You came faster than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Considering the tricks Master has put in ce, they don¡¯t just wear them fast, they wear them very quickly.¡±

    After shrugging.

    Billy stuck out his tongue.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much? You pretended to be a proud duel, and then dug a trap and let your disciples fall into a stone bottle, eight gates, and gold rush.¡±

    ¡°If you fight me one-on-one, I will face you confidently without any pitfalls.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not a crazy fool who wants to die.¡±

    Watching Billy speak shamelessly.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡®As expected, it was hard to earn time with the hastily made stone bottle with eight gates and gold dust.¡¯

    For this war, Limon prepared a stone bottle with eight gates and a gold rush.

    One installed in Cairo.

    Two things prepared as traps.

    However, because the time was so short, the second stone bottle with eight gates was notplete.

    To the extent that he had to buy time by acting as bait until the ck dragon n of the Leviathan Cairo branch, who had been secretly hiding, activated Jin.

    Billy uses Orbital Bombardment.

    In the aftermath, thanks to Gandhi taking advantage of the gap that was swept away, he was able to activate Jin on time.

    After all, it was not enough to earn even tens of minutes.

    I couldn¡¯t help it.

    It was because there was a limit to capturing two sword masters with just a gin made in a matter of days.

    Still, as long as there is a distance to Cairo, I thought that if I was lucky, I would be able to buy time until Joan of Arc was dealt with

    ¡­

    Limon took control of his heart.

    Joan of Arc is the absolute defense sword master.

    If he concentrates on defense, he is a strong enemy whose victory is difficult to guarantee.

    The reason why she was able to corner her so quickly was because of Joan of Arc¡¯s mistake, as well as Hai¡¯s help.

    This was rather an achievement beyond expectations.

    It¡¯s just¡­

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m so sorry. It looks like you don¡¯t have any more traps prepared.¡±

    ¡°Even without traps, it¡¯s possible to beat you guys who aren¡¯t normal.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same as Master if his body isn¡¯t fine?¡±

    To Limon¡¯s cold words.

    Billy grinned.

    Gandina received red dragon inferno from orbital bombardment.

    Joan of Arc was torn from the fight with Hai and Limon.

    Limon¡¯s body, covered in blood from the continuous battle with the three disciples, was just as messed up as the two.

    To the point where Billy, who has only minor scratches, looks so nasty that he doesn¡¯t look fine.

    ¡°Above all, this time, Master can¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you can do it, try it. If you take even the Red Dragon Princess and run away, I¡¯ll admire you as Master.¡±

    Cairo to keep.

    Hai is hot like a furnace and coughing up blood.

    Yuna-kyung is busy pouring water and ice with magic to cool her down.

    Nadia, who is a member of the Command High School and runs frantically carrying cigarette packs while leaving them alone.

    While grasping the situation behind the scenes, where it was difficult to expect any more help, with the super senses of a sword master.

    ¡°There are a lot of useless words.¡±

    Limon did not hesitate.

    holding the sword at an angle.

    I just said it quietly.

    ¡°If you are a swordsman, talk like a swordsman with your sword.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I was outnumbered even against Billy and Gandhi.

    Even though they both suffered injuries, even in the situation where sword fighting was added, they didn¡¯t back down and kept silent while watching him aim the sword.

    ¡°Kyahaha, that¡¯s a teacher-like statement.¡±

    Billyughed and pulled out a knife.

    ¡°It seems that this is the time to give Master a rest.¡±

    Gandhi smiled benignly and clenched his fists.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Joan of Arc raised her sword with a slightlyplicated face.

    Geomrang, Geomin, and Geomhwa.

    he grew up on his own

    cut again

    Even facing the three disciples, Limon was not greatly shaken.

    He wanted to avoid it the most, but he made up his mind in a situation where he couldn¡¯t avoid it, and he only let his own blood flowing down his wrist onto the de.

    Thus, a tense tension flows between the four sword masters.

    The moment they were about to collide.

    ¡°for a moment!¡±

    An urgent voice was heard.

    Who is interfering with this important situation.

    Billy, who looked back with a frown on his face, made a strange expression without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­Mr. Pascal? Why did youe here?¡±

    A man wearing a new head mask, with an unusual appearance that is hard to recognize.

    All three Sword Masters put on a puzzled look at the sudden appearance of gue Grand Duke Pascal, who had remained in the peacekeeping force.

    But Pascal didn¡¯t care.

    I just gave an urgent order.

    ¡°Enough of the nonsense, stop fighting and retreat! Right Now!¡±

    ¡°What bullshit is that?¡±

    Billy was bewildered with all his might.

    In the first ce, the mobilization of three sword masters from the World Federation itself was to attract Limon and capture it under a legitimate cause.

    And now the situation has arrived that can only do so.

    Because it wasplete bullshit.

    However, Pascal was so cheap that he couldn¡¯t argue with the vulgar expression.

    I just said it while grinding my teeth.

    ¡°The African Union has been established.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really Hongbok¡­ but what does that have to do with us having to stop fighting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it because it matters!¡±

    The African Union was leading the peacekeeping force.

    If it goes well, the whole African continent can be put under the influence of the World Federation, so it was not something to worry about, although it was originally wee.

    ¡­Yes.

    if it is original.

    ¡°As soon as those crazy things were established, they teamed up with the Seven Dragons to nder the peacekeepers in a sh!¡±

    * * *

    African Federation

    An alliance established by numerous military governments to achieve permanent peace in Africa.

    Even if it was the intention of the World Federation, it was truly noble that the warring military governments joined hands.

    But there is nothing in the world as difficult as equality.

    As hundreds of military governments gathered, there were those who had a louder voice than others in the African Union.

    territory isrger than that of others.

    had a strong military force.

    Also, a military government that rarely knows honor.

    For example¡­

    [Hmmmm, can I do this?]

    A ce like the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government, the main axis of the Continental Alliance that confronted Egypt.

    one of its co-representatives.

    At Chief Lucuma¡¯s words, she smiled lightly.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    [Oh, good job! He says everything. Compared to the grace I received from the CEO, this is nothing.]

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be humble. I know very well how hard the CEO¡¯s hard work was.¡±

    [Thank you for saying that. By the way¡­]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The subsidy has already been deposited into the ount of the Kilimanjaro Municipal Government.¡±

    [Hahaha, of course, the CEO has a big stomach. If there¡¯s anything you want me to do in the future, just tell me! I will help this Lucuma with all my heart and soul.]

    ¡°Yes, please send my regards to Chief Umbaru and Shunim.¡±

    After such a short contact.

    After power off the Communicator.

    Rose turned her head.

    ¡°Do you think this is enough?¡±

    [There¡¯s nothing we can do more than this anyway.]

    Of course, he implicitly sabotaged the World Federation by moving the other six ns, except for the Red Dragon n.

    The one who contacted the major military governments of the African Union and turned them against the World Federation in exchange for huge amounts of money and profits.

    [Thanks to the various materials sent by the Swordsman, the effect was more certain than expected.]

    ¡°¡­Apart from the video of the indiscriminate shelling of Cairo, how did you get the recording of the attempt to kill Hai who surrendered?¡±

    [I¡¯m really curious about that too.]

    Even though they fight for the weakest of the Seven Dragons.

    A ck-haired girl who made even Limon admit defeat through scheming and trickery.

    Li Qingyu smiled and said.

    [Anyway, I really wonder what the monarchs will look like when they see that the African Union they prepared has be a stabbing dagger in the back.] * * * ¡°¡­So public opinion is a mess, so why don¡¯t you get out of here right now

    ?

    ¡±

    ¡°Do you think this situation will end with the word shit? Right now, even the World Federation and the 7th Guild are suffering from all sorts of nder!¡±

    Pascal shouted as if vomiting blood.

    I¡¯ve been trying my best to make a cause for useless problems.

    Thanks to the African Federation working with the Seven Dragons and using their hands in the world¡¯s media, the current peacekeepers have be an invading force trying to upy Africa.

    If Egypt was upied like this, by tomorrow the World Federation would be an axis of evil trying to conquer the world.

    So we must retreat immediately.

    When Billy gets confused when he sees Pascal screaming.

    A voice that came out of nowhere.

    ¡°Hmm, now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think you guys will be able to get your hands on Cairo even if I just bounce like this. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­Could it be that you were aiming for a draw from the start?¡±

    ¡°You said it. I ate with the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Where did the life and so on from a while ago go?

    with a mischievous smile.

    Limon continued grumpily.

    ¡°And the reason why the Seven Dragons were able to withstand my hands wasn¡¯t just because they were strong.¡±

    Even the Sword Master has died by his own hand.

    There is a reason why the Seven Dragons have been able to survive for hundreds of years.

    It was their mistake that they were so focused on catching Limon that they missed the other princesses sneaking behind the scenes.

    Hearing the words of his old master, who became a couple of scammers because he couldn¡¯t match his belly button with his enemies, Billy had no choice but to look like a disciple who had been swindled of all his property.

 Chapter 566

    #566. Bye bye.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    It seemed like the words didn¡¯te out.

    It took a long time to scratch the back of the head.

    Billy finally looked back with a sigh.

    ¡°What would you like, senior?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do junior Billy think?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to do next, but I just want to fight, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you have to step back?¡±

    ¡°The situation is the situation.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Listen to Billy¡¯s answer.

    Gandhi made a strange expression.

    How hard it was to drive Limon this far.

    I couldn¡¯t help but regret missing this opportunity as much as I knew it painfully from the close match a few days ago and today.

    Billy¡¯s answer to that was simple.

    ¡°Are you sure you can catch that man if he decides to stand out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gandhi was silent.

    I don¡¯t know if it was before.

    If the sword masters help the allied forces attack Egypt, the World Federation will be involved.

    In other words, now that the cumbersome burden to protect is gone, Limon can escape as much as he wants.

    If he attacks him like this, the aftermath alone will ruin Cairo and the World Federation¡¯s reputation will plummet to an irrecoverable level.

    And what if you even miss Limon?

    The Wanderers, who were waiting at the headquarters of the World Federation, would try to eat them.

    ¡°Besides, even if we wanted to fight, Mr. Pascal wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have to go to Wanderer.

    It seems that he won¡¯t let go unless he moves immediately.

    It was their situation that they couldn¡¯t fight as they wished if they couldn¡¯t convince Pascal, who showed the back of his tattooed hand.

    Because I understand that fact.

    Joan of Arc smiled bitterly.

    ¡°What junior Billy said is right. Today is the time to step back.¡±

    ¡°¡­This will also be different.¡±

    From Billie to Joan of Arc.

    When the two sword masters spoke of the unfavorable situation, Gandhi had no choice but to agree.

    like that.

    They prepared to retreat.

    ¡°There, allied brothers. Do you think we should go? So, take care of the rest of the war.¡±

    ¡°yes? What do you mean!¡±

    ¡°I wanted to fight until the end, but it turned out to be an adult situation. Then Adios!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute! If you guyse back now, what will we do¡­!¡±

    Billy, along with Pascal, went to the allied forces and dered the withdrawal of the peacekeepers.

    Gandhi shook off the remains of the clothes that had be ashes and changed into clothes borrowed from a spatial yer brought by Pascal.

    And¡­

    ¡°Unfortunately, I think we¡¯ll have to postpone the decision, sir.¡±

    It¡¯s an opponent that I risked my life to fight before.

    twirling

    keep a kind smile

    Looking at her who came to greet her politely, Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you really feel sorry for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    As long as Limon is alive.

    You will definitely get in the way yourself.

    Arguing with him is an inevitable oue.

    At the end of looking at Joan of Arc, who speaks in a soft voice as always, but even more resolutely because of that.

    He nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s make a decision that we couldn¡¯t make today, next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, next time I will show you a more proper side of me.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Like a disciple who makes a mistake on an important stage and promises a better dance next time.

    At her words, she promises the following.

    He smiled bitterly.

    In just a few months, Joan of Arc developed terrifyingly by absorbing the swordsmanship of other sword masters.

    Even after realizing her own shorings through today¡¯s fight, how much stronger she will appear next time.

    Because I couldn¡¯t have guessed.

    ¡°It would be better to be prepared instead. Next time you won¡¯t have the same luck as today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t just me who became stronger.

    knowing his warnings were true.

    After epting Limon¡¯s words with a smile, Joan of Arc suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Could you pass it on to my brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My sister said she would wait.¡±

    Whether you love Hai.

    Whether you hated yourself for this war.

    He will always regard Rimor as his family.

    If you feel like leaving her at any time, if the timees when you need her help, I will wait for you to contact me.

    Looking at her asking me to tell her instead since it would be difficult to talk in person.

    After a long silence.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°Your brother will not hate you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±

    I treat you like family no matter what.

    Even if you cherish and love.

    different lengths from each other.

    Because you can¡¯t tolerate your opponent.

    In the end, they have to fight until one of them dies.

    Hearing the sad and bitter but undeniable reality.

    twirling

    Joan of Arcughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m d you said that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Teacher. Then, until we see you next time, please stay bye.¡±

    distant past.

    Afterpleting the Sword Tower training.

    Just like when you go back to your hometown.

    With a deep and gentle smile.

    At the end of looking at the back of Joan of Arc leaving with Gandhi who quietly lowered his head and Billy who waved his hand for a long time.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Goodbye, sleep.¡±

    what you loved

    those who loved them.

    All but one have been taken away.

    Even though they are enemies to fight each other, they said that they are happy just to be loved by someone.

    But contrary to what he said, with his first disciple, who had a very painful look.

    The old master, who still cared for and loved her, eventually cut her and still had to cut her, said goodbye with such a lonely smile.

    in the not too distant future.

    when they meet each other again.

    Promising the sword dance to start again¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­and.

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    I am amazed.

    After lightly loosening the neck.

    Limon straightened the sword he was holding at an angle.

    And looking at the things left behind by the sword masters, he had a cold smile on his face.

    ¡°Would you like to finish it?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Has the advance team still not been contacted!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sorry, but we are still out of contact.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? We arrived in Cairo a long time ago, so by now we should have wiped out the Egyptians and captured Hai!¡±

    ¡°Queen. no pharaoh upation is not that easy. You have to wait at least a few more days¡­¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a good thing! Three of those monsters have gone, how many days will it take to take Cairo?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    The head of the allied forces.

    Hear Cleopatra¡¯s cry.

    The general, who had been bedridden with injuries and was now barely able to move, had no choice but to blurt out his words.

    What kind of monsters are the three sword masters.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to deny that point as I knew it painfully from what I had seen and heard during Limon¡¯s lecture the other day.

    ¡®Is it because of the African Union?¡¯

    I had some guesses.

    As soon as the African Federation was established, urgent news that the peacekeepers were being ndered reached the allied forces.

    That¡¯s why Cleopatra was nervous.

    For them, who joined forces with the peacekeepers and started a war, the African Union¡¯s move is a lightning bolt from the dry sky.

    Otherwise, even their own liberation war would be dismissed as a civil war.

    There is one way to solve this situation.

    It was only to upy Egypt as soon as possible.

    Due to the nature of Africa, where power is everything, if you show overwhelming power, the federation will also withdraw its statement and join them.

    One problem.

    ¡®¡­But what will happen if we fail to capture Egypt?¡¯

    The general swallowed dryly.

    The reason they started this civil war in the first ce was because they believed in the power of the World Federation, including the Peacekeepers.

    In fact, the majesty of the three sword masters showed that their judgment was correct.

    But now that the African Union hase to the nder.

    The peacekeepers actively denied the nder and showed signs of hurrying to withdraw from the upied territories.

    What if they get out of hand?

    And what if the three sword masters are missing?

    Can they really win this war with their own strength? Against Egypt with that Hai?

    ¡®Couldn¡¯t be¡­ it¡¯s not.¡¯

    The General struggled to be optimistic.

    It was the peacekeepers who instigated them, and they were the ones who pulled out only the armored units from the messed up units.

    As long as he is human, he won¡¯t have a conscience enough to say ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± and withdraw his hand.

    Apparently, it¡¯s just that the attack on Cairo took longer than expected, so we couldn¡¯t get in touch.

    but right after that.

    He couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    Kwang Kwah Leung!

    ¡°Come on, General? What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking! Come on, answer me!¡±

    A roaring gunfire.

    A screaming walkie-talkie.

    The general convulsed with PTSD at the noise that reminded him of that nightmare day but was more urgent and brutal than that.

    Likewise, the moment Cleopatra started screaming.

    Chow!

    ¡°It¡¯s the second one, so it¡¯s easy to find.¡±

    The upper part of the barracks they were in was neatly cut away.

    The copsed barracks.

    Thanks to that, Cleopatra and the general, who werepletely exposed, swallowed dry saliva when they saw the white-haired man standing in front of the barracks.

    ¡°What kind of safety are you holding your head up to! Can¡¯t we kneel down to Jim, the pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Could it be because of the panic?

    Or was it because he saw the bloodied figure and thought that the threat might work?

    Looking at Cleopatra, who trembled in fear and shouted solemnly, Limon tilted his head.

    ¡°Pharaoh? you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Your hair color is different from the Pharaoh I know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to that fake! I am the true descendant of Ra and the savvy Egyptian royal family!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    as if he didn¡¯t know that

    After groaning in admiration.

    Limon looked back.

    ¡°Yes, but what do you think, Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°That sounds interesting.¡±

    and that moment.

    Cleopatra hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the muffled voice that answered his question.

    Melt the sand your feet touched.

    Burning the barracks where the cor was brushed.

    Heating up the air just by exhaling.

    The appearance of a naked beauty that could not be recognized without looking at it slowly appeared from behind Limon.

    Above all, even though his body was covered with blood and wounds, he felt hot and intimidating, as if his eyes would burn just by making eye contact.

    It took my breath away.

    ¡°There can be no two suns in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Pa-pa Pharaoh. I am that¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be Cleopatra Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then there is only one way.¡±

    slowly.

    Hai stepped forward.

    And he dered, looking at Cleopatra with bloody eyes.

    ¡°Prove your qualifications by force.¡±

    Pharaoh is not just an Egyptian monarch, but the most powerful king in Africa.

    There is only one seat.

    Jung said that if she wanted to take the position of pharaoh, she would also regard Cleopatra as a challenger and fight with all her might.

    At the end of shivering while watching Hai speak with a cold face unlike the heat radiating from the whole body.

    Cleopatra finally knelt.

    That is the end of the war.

    Allied forces surrender.

    The civil war in Egypt ends.

    The end of the great chaos that shook Africa.

    It was the moment when the mess between Limon, the World Federation of the Seven Dragons, and the Sword Master finally ended with a decision victory.

 Chapter 567

    #567. do not do that.

    * * *

    ¡°Did you hear that? What the peacekeepers did this time.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know that these days, you are a spy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a peacekeeper, and he did it very morously.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk people are naive. Will the 7 guilds keep peace in Africa because they have something to eat? I did it because I have something to eat.¡±

    Causing a civil war against Egypt.

    Attack the Red Dragon Princess who surrendered.

    Bombardment of Cairo, etc.

    The actions of the African Union, which began to nder the peacekeepers extensively at the same time as its establishment, caused a stir around the world.

    The World Federation, which was created by the 7 guilds, is receiving the world¡¯s attention.

    Suddenly, these rumors exploded.

    There was no choice but to make a fuss.

    Pascal called back the sword masters who were at war and went after him with the help of the World Federation.

    ¡°The World Federation denies that this is a simple conspiracy theory.¡±

    ¡°Where is the criminal who says he hasmitted a crime?¡±

    But the result is pouring water in front of the Ikaros Cannon.

    It was not possible to overturn public opinion based on transcripts and video evidence.

    In the end, there is only one thing you can do.

    All it did was quickly withdraw the peacekeepers.

    Considering all the supplies poured into Africa and the amount of armaments spent so far, it was a painful decision.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help it.

    If the burning public opinion spread further, it would be the case that the World League was formed and the stigma of trying to devour the African continent was on its way.

    In fact, such as the establishment of a federation or support for Egypt¡¯s vassal state.

    It was because there was a need to rectify public opinion as soon as possible as there were many corners to be stabbed.

    ¡°It is also the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government to kick out the peacekeepers.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s an exaggeration. This is not because we all fought together.¡±

    ¡°We have shown the great power of Africa to the whole world, so now, not only the monarch, but any country will not be able to take care of us.¡±

    After the peacekeepers withdrew.

    The Commonwealth of Africa became festive.

    Of course, he swallowed the supplies he had received so far.

    Now that we can create a strong force called the Federation without having to worry about the involvement of the World Federation.

    The chiefs alwaysughed with tears in their mouths, and thanks to that, half of Africa was overflowing with a peaceful and joyful atmosphere.

    But that¡¯s only half.

    The other half was different.

    Unlike those who hit the back of the head, he joined hands with the peacekeepers until the end.

    Because of that, they withdrew and the atmosphere of the allied forces, which lost the war at once, was reminiscent of a mourning house.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if it was an enemy country?

    It was because they knew that the Red Dragon n would never forgive them for rebelling even though they were subordinates.

    ¡°If we lose the war, then what will happen to us? Surely the Egyptians are noting to plunder us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good as long as it¡¯s plundered. Maybe they¡¯ll all get caught and be ves.¡±

    ¡°What then?¡±

    ¡°Whatever, I must go to my cousin in Egypt before it is toote! Pack your bags right now!¡±

    whether plundered

    whether to be a war ve.

    At worst, you lose your life.

    Fearing various reprisals, the people of the subject country fled.

    And so the mayhem began.

    Themotion caused by people secretly crossing the border, looting taking advantage of the gaps in public order, and the stock price crash of various public corporations.

    All sorts of riots broke out, and numerous subject countries were thrown into chaos.

    they just realized

    The huge amount of armament that has been devoted so far.

    A trade that felt unfair.

    The pride that I always had to put down.

    It was a cheap pricepared to the peace and prosperity he had enjoyed so far by receiving Egyptian protection.

    Even if the cheap food and energy provided by Apophis were cut off immediately, their country had no choice but to copse.

    But no matter how fast regret is, it¡¯s toote.

    Frustrated by the irreversible consequences already, they trembled in fear of the Egyptian reprisal that was toe.

    And¡­

    nothing happened.

    ¡°The queen hasn¡¯t been executed yet?¡±

    ¡°Egyptian troops also came, but they said they were only maintaining security and not looting?¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°I know that¡­¡±

    Perplexed.

    wonder.

    worry, etc.

    People were confused in all sorts of emotions.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out why Egypt, which should have poured out the fire of revenge long ago, was strangely quiet.

    What kind of revenge are you trying to do?

    While all the chiefs and residents of Africa, not just the dependent countries, are watching with anxiety.

    Egypt¡¯s silence continued.

    Like the calm before the storm.

    * * *

    Egyptian Royal Pce.

    Arge public bath at the deep end.

    A woman was soaking in a ce filled with all sorts of splendid pieces.

    Well tanned brown flesh.

    A strong yet slim body.

    To wet red hair.

    Her naked body, which had no b but had the graceful curves unique to a female body, was exquisite.

    but this moment.

    No one could see the naked body.

    It wasn¡¯t because she was the only one in thisrge bath.

    It was because the steam from the bath she was soaking in was covering everything like a mist.

    the water evaporates

    new water pouring in

    The water level decreases again, etc.

    It was after a long time had passed that the cycle, which seemed to go on endlessly like the sea where the sun had fallen, stopped.

    It was after a voice was heard.

    ¡°How are you, Pharaoh?¡±

    The moment Hai opened her eyes.

    The steam in the bath slowly began to diminish.

    in half.

    in half.

    And half again.

    It was only after therge bath that had been boiling like a volcano had turned to a bit steamy that she spoke in a muddy voice as always.

    ¡°Now I don¡¯t have to worry about the coin inhtion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    It¡¯s worth the hard work.

    Afterughing and muttering.

    Limon put down the carving knife.

    Whether it¡¯s because of the support of the Seven Dragons or the pieces he¡¯s made so far.

    Compared to Charlotte, who had overdone herself and overcame life and death, Hai¡¯s condition seemed to be stable.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you really overdoing it with that body?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so overbearing?¡±

    Limon smiles mischievously.

    But she knew.

    Contrary to what he said, he couldn¡¯t be fine.

    A series of battles against three sword masters was a risky fight to the death, even for Limon.

    With that body, she filled therge public bath with shards for several days to prevent her dragon psionic from running rampant.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he copsed right away.

    However, Limon did not show signs of exhaustion.

    It¡¯s like I just remembered.

    I just casually asked.

    ¡°Rather than that, I have a question about Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±

    If it¡¯s out of the blue, it¡¯s a random question.

    But Hai immediately understood the meaning.

    ¡°You mean Cleopatra?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also curious about the reason why he was instructed not to punish his subjects for now, but only to subdue them.¡±

    After the sword masters retreated.

    Hai dared to apany the allied forces to the garrison despite being infested with dragon psionics.

    Thanks to that, I was able to surrender without any damage.

    That was the reason I was wondering.

    Traitors who start civil wars are executed immediately and rebels are sold as war ves.

    Because her behavior was very unusual.

    the reason.

    Hai said quietly.

    ¡°Because of you.¡±

    ¡°me?¡±

    ¡°Because you won¡¯t like it if you punish them too harshly.¡±

    ¡°Am I not a phnthropist?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like killing or enving all the citizens of my vassals just because I started a civil war.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    The main culprit, including Cleopatra.

    At least not if you are a soldier.

    It was notfortable to punish the elderly and children who had nothing to do with the war.

    But at the same time, having lived for a long time and being familiar with all kinds of harshws and cultures, I didn¡¯t have the heart to intervene as long as I didn¡¯t cross the line.

    So, Limon asked again.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do? Are you going to just forgive them?¡±

    And I was bewildered.

    ¡°You decide.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you decide, I mean I will follow.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to do as I say, no matter what punishments are imposed on the tributaries who caused the civil war this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡±

    Limon was silent for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the answer was so unexpected.

    It was because I felt the sadness and worry in Hai¡¯s muddy voice.

    The reason is probably two.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t want to see me bitter like when I dealt with the disciples because of Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was that way too.¡±

    silence.

    So to a firm affirmation.

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Well, at least if the Pharaoh does as I say, it will be rare for him to cross the line I set.¡±

    A princess who only knows how to live as a tyrant.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m anxious about when Limon won¡¯t cross the line.

    Limon shook his head as he looked at her, who tried to make all the decisions so as not to make him sad.

    ¡°But Pharaoh, you can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°This is the right of the pharaoh, but it is also a duty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, I¡¯m not always right.¡±

    It¡¯s funny like self-help.

    Again bitter as regret.

    Limon continued with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Zan¡­ no. Sword painting is actually my appearance.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If I make the wrong choice just once, I can be like the sword at any time.¡±

    Limon recalled.

    the not-so-distant past.

    When he went out to pay off Yuna-kyung¡¯s blood.

    If only he hadn¡¯t stopped his revenge by killing Park Hyun-gun, who was the main culprit.

    If you took responsibility for being used and cut down the infinite lord, the two thousand gs.

    For power, he should have joined hands with Lee Chun-gi and even killed the president of Han Jeong-guk, who swindled him.

    After that, he punishedwmakers and bureaucrats who worked together, and shed with the army trying to stop him, resulting in huge casualties.

    Like the sword fight that tried to destroy Ennd, he might have ended up trying to wipe out the entire country to pay back the blood of Yuna-kyung.

    And that¡¯s not all.

    If, instead of admitting defeat when he found out about the world peace n, he would have cut Li Qingyu.

    Or if he actively showed off his strength to protect his wealth and honor when the Iron Age opened.

    Or if you condoned and watched the disciples who crossed the line.

    how would he be

    imagining it sadly

    Limon continued.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Pharaoh tell you before? I promise to create a world where I can do whatever I want.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it is attractive. To live without worrying about this or that and just do what you like.¡±

    past.

    I urge you to be your own.

    Limonughed as Hai answered in a calm voice, as if remembering the proposal he had made to him.

    he is also human.

    Because you have a desire

    Forget the troublesome dory.

    Ignore the things you don¡¯t want to do.

    It would be a lie to say that there is no desire to live a life doing only what isfortable or doing what one desires.

    ¡°But a sword master can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Still, said Limon.

    Even if all humans do.

    Only a sword master shouldn¡¯t live like that.

    ¡°We can do anything, but that¡¯s why we¡¯re swordsmen who shouldn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Whether for lofty ideals.

    Or for love.

    either for honor.

    Whether it¡¯s because of revenge.

    Even destroying the country.

    To conquer the world.

    Also destroying humanity.

    Unlike ordinary people who can¡¯t do it even if they want to, an absolute person who can do anything just by making up his mind.

    That¡¯s the Sword Master.

    So rather, they need a cage.

    Even if it is a delicate, ufortable and cumbersome thing that can be broken at any time if you put your mind to it.

    If they don¡¯t make a ce toe back to while staying in the house called the bird cage, they will reach two endings.

    Fly to the end of the sky as you desire and burn.

    On the contrary, it just burns the whole world.

    That¡¯s why no one can be locked in a cage, but there are also birds that have to stay in the cage themselves.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°So Pharaoh, don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What I need is a bride who can be a cage and hold me even if I walk a different path, not a puppet who only does what I tell her to do.¡±

 Chapter 568

    #568. you promised

    I¡¯d rather lie to myself

    use it at will.

    may be restrained

    It doesn¡¯t help.

    Even if it feels like a hindrance sometimes.

    A bird can rest to its heart¡¯s content in such a cage.

    But a bird that can already fly freely doesn¡¯t need a balloon, and a doll that has no will of its own is just a hindrance.

    An absolute being who has lived a long time.

    Even if you could do anything.

    As a sword master who has remained the protector of mankind up until now.

    Hai, who was staring at Limon, who spoke calmly, opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Is that the qualification you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°Not some of them.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hai agreed.

    Although Limon also has desires.

    Why do you keep a bystander stance?

    whether to remain as the guardian of the world.

    And why did he ask to prove his qualifications if he wanted to be his bride?

    Above all, what was the reason for epting it without getting angry even though he was being ridiculed by himself?

    Because I felt like I could now understand everything that I had only epted before but couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Is it your wish that I decide the treatment of my subjects?¡±

    ¡°Because this is the country of the pharaohs.¡±

    ¡°What if I make the wrong decision?¡±

    ¡°Rx. At least I don¡¯t intend to make Pharaoh alone bear the responsibility.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The military¡¯s job is to believe that the master will make the right decision, and the role of the concubine is to take responsibility together.

    If it turns out that Hai¡¯s decision was wrong, he¡¯ll help to sort it out.

    A calmer, more calming answer.

    A deeper gaze for stillness.

    So she felt

    It¡¯s heavy for trust.

    Scary to expect.

    Seeing the various emotions in his golden eyes, Hai closed his eyes.

    I¡¯d rather this be a test.

    could have been patiently epted.

    But he understood that Limon wouldn¡¯t interfere, not to test himself.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.

    ¡®nervous?¡¯

    heavy shoulders.

    throbbing heart.

    Not to mention any wars you¡¯ve been through all your life.

    A feeling I had never felt even in a fight with Rose or Joan of Arc.

    ¡®¡­is it.¡¯

    What is this feeling that is too reluctant and anxious to be called tension?

    Hai quickly realized.

    Because this was the familiar feeling that had visited her whenever she thought she might lose him.

    ¡®Is it so scary that I must make the right decision?¡¯

    She is the Red Dragon Princess.

    to seek only power.

    Even if he made a wrong decision, he was a tyrant who overturned it with force and considered itcking in strength if he failed.

    but this moment.

    She was feeling the pressure ahead of a problem that could never be solved by force alone and that could not be undone once a mistake was made.

    That his choice might disappoint Limon.

    And the thought that he would share the responsibility instead made my heart tremble.

    Enough to want to run away from this choice.

    But¡­

    ¡®¡­and you¡¯ve always made this choice.¡¯

    He is an absolute being who can do anything.

    Because you can change the fate of the world.

    He is thest sword master who has protected the world for hundreds of years even though he is always forced to make a choice that must never be wrong.

    protector of mankind.

    How heavy and frightening was the title, which he thought was only a bondage.

    Hai, who had finallye to know the truth, opened her closed eyes and looked straight at Limon with bloody eyes.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    Because I could never show him giving up his choice and running away.

    Therefore, Hai, who had been silently thinking, opened her mouth only after a long time had passed.

    ¡°decided.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°To those who wish for freedom, I will give them wings as they please.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so?¡±

    As if a little unexpected.

    Limon nodded.

    she could tell

    That her decision, while not wrong enough to cross his line, would not be good enough to prove her qualifications to him.

    But I knew that fact from the beginning.

    she continued.

    ¡°For those who need cages instead, we will put them in cages even if they don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    right after that.

    Hai saw it.

    One time as if I didn¡¯t understand.

    As you might suspect, once.

    Surprisingly, once again.

    It was only after Limon blinked three times that he understood what he meant and put on a very grotesque expression.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m serious. Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°It must be a very difficult road?¡±

    ¡°I was determined.¡±

    Until a little while ago, I put a distance that I wouldn¡¯t intervene in the choice.

    Hai said unwaveringly to Limon, who seemed hesitant to change his mind now.

    ¡°I can afford this much if I can make your wishese true.¡±

    More restraint than freedom.

    If you want a cage, I¡¯ll give it to you.

    Instead, its own cage is harder and heavier than any other cage, and one day the bird will not be able to escape even if it wants to escape.

    Of course, it will take a lot of effort, and you will have to make more difficult choices in the future.

    Still, Hai did not hesitate.

    Because¡­

    ¡°This is the path you have already walked and I must walk.¡±

    Even if the road is difficult and rugged, I can walk as long as I want to be with him.

    Like a red dragon princess who never avoids a fight.

    However, at the end of being silent while watching her make a decision that was so unbing of a red dragon princess.

    ¡°under.¡±

    with a lightugh.

    Limonughed.

    no i wasughing

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    I never imagined that she would give such an answer.

    As if he was hit by a glove protruding from the cake, he was dumbfounded, so he hoped for a coolerugh.

    At the end of holding the belly button andughing.

    Limon looked at Hai, wiping away tears.

    ¡°Although I said I would take responsibility, isn¡¯t the strong sale a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t acknowledge me. Still, I will grant your wishes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s called hard selling, Pharaoh.¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t stop.

    Shake your head for a while.

    Limon put his hand in his bosom.

    And put a small object on the edge of the bathtub.

    ¡°Pharaoh, do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it a new piece?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the one I gave you before was burned this time. It¡¯s a bit different to say instead, but I made it simr for now.¡±

    I always carried it in my arms.

    While absorbing the energy of the nuclear fusion reactor this time, it was burnt after bearing the heat instead.

    To her staring nkly at the golden bird statue that resembles the first wooden bird sculpture she received from Limon.

    he said.

    ¡°At the same time, it is the thousandth piece I give to Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know what that means?¡±

    ¡°¡­know.¡±

    What I made while staying at the royal pce.

    Something secretly made in the garrison.

    It was made to spread the gold rush of the eight gates of the stone bottle.

    And even what I made in thisrge public bath in the past few days.

    Recalling the 999 pieces he has carved for himself one by one.

    Hai said.

    ¡°That means you are no longer my concubine.¡±

    ¡°Are you sorry?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    If she had been afraid of losing him before, she might have been agitated and tried to deny it somehow.

    But because I¡¯ve already made up my mind.

    Compete with other princesses.

    Even if it is defeated and taken away again.

    Instead, the princess decided to prove her qualifications by facing the challenge head-on.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve already decided to fight.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Of course he seemed to know that.

    Limon smiled and picked up the bird piece again.

    ¡°Then take it here.¡±

    It seems like he¡¯s definitely going to end the contract.

    Hai silently approached Limon, who sat down on the edge of the bathtub and handed out a piece of bird himself.

    The moment she reached out in front of him as if she was half-swimming through the baths still emitting hot steam, she reached out her hand.

    Mouth open suddenly.

    ¡°By the way, Pharaoh. Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    what have you forgotten

    With a cold face as always.

    However, Limon did not bother to exin to Hai, who looked up at him with obvious doubt.

    instead of suffocating

    After grabbing her wrist.

    I just tugged at it and bent my back.

    When Hai¡¯s eyes widen at the unexpected and unavoidable action.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    The two lips ovepped.

    He didn¡¯t really stick his tongue in, and he didn¡¯t even breathe out or suck it in.

    Quiet.

    soft.

    light.

    That¡¯s why, despite having tried dozens of times, she was still hardened by the rather unfamiliar feeling, and finally opened her mouth after he slightly parted her lips.

    ¡°why?¡±

    In her ear, who could not hide her embarrassment.

    he whispered.

    ¡°You promised. If you win the war, I will give you a ¡®prize¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t qualified yet.¡±

    ¡°For my bride, yes.¡±

    Hai is just now standing on the starting line.

    It¡¯s a bit too early to say that I¡¯ve proven my qualifications, as long as I can¡¯t show that the choice is right.

    Dan¡­

    ¡°But the fact that this is the thousandth piece means that I am still the Pharaoh¡¯s concubine until he gives it to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be okay to give you a reward for your hard work, or even if you look at that resolution, at least onest time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So Pharaoh.¡±

    slowly.

    Limon raised his hand.

    After that, he put the new piece he was holding down next to him again.

    said a little bit sarcastically.

    ¡°Is this a secret?¡±

    Even as mischievous as a bad boy.

    Looking at that strange smile that made my throat dry up.

    Hai thought.

    that you have to refuse

    This is both temptation and poison.

    It¡¯s so sweet that in the future, no matter how hard it is, it will make me not give up my qualifications as a bride.

    Best encouragement.

    At the same time as a reward for victory.

    That it was revenge for fooling him all along.

    Because I could understand it instinctively.

    But I know it in my head.

    its covert.

    hot whispers.

    Above all, the orders given by the master.

    Because I could never deny it.

    The ve of love, who had already been deprived of both his heart and life, swallowed dryly as he looked at his master who had allowed him to serve.

    * * *

    ¡°Ainsha, how are you and your brother?¡±

    [¡­I want to know why you ask such an obvious thing.]

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to meet you since thest meeting of the seven dragons. I don¡¯t even get in touch often.¡±

    [This is my job. I don¡¯t care. Also turn off the wiretapping device.]

    ¡°You don¡¯t know because you wiretap, you know because you nted a spy?¡±

    [Anyway, it¡¯s none of Yekathrice¡¯s business. More than anything, I love you. There is no such thing as neglecting a rtionship just because you can¡¯t meet for a while.]

    ¡°Well, can I be relieved like that?¡±

    [I¡¯d like to know what that means.]

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t lose my rtionship with you, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have a strong rtionship with Hai again.¡±

    [This is nonsense. That Hai. It¡¯s obvious that he was only interested in the war.]

    ¡°Hmm, is that so? No matter how hard it is, Hai¡¯s personality isn¡¯t easy enough to allow his heart to the opponent, even if it¡¯s an older brother.¡±

    Among the seven princesses, she is the most cold-hearted warmonger.

    Recalling the tyrant who had no interest in men, let alone dating, Ekatriche could only nod her head like that.

 Chapter 569

    #569. It was hard.

    * * *

    Sshes of water.

    What permeates is hot warmth.

    I repeated evaporation and flowing new water for several days.

    Even so¡­

    or rather, that¡¯s why the bath where her heat is concentrated heats up your body just by dipping your toes lightly.

    But the hotter thing is the gaze.

    he loosens his cor

    sit on the edge

    Until you dip your feet in the water.

    Bloody eyes staring with hot thirst, as if burning in a boiling bath.

    ¡°What are you doing, Pharaoh?¡±

    Like a good puppy who heard the sound of ¡®wait¡¯ in front of the rice bowl.

    Without even blinking an eye,

    even the slightest breath was killed.

    I was just watching myself.

    Looking at Hai, who is revealing her slender yet alluring naked body like a leopard.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°Are you just watching?¡±

    Like taking a foot bath.

    Or like ying with water.

    With only her feet slightly dipped in the bath.

    One clearly in his gaze rmending himself.

    Gulp.

    After swallowing dry saliva.

    Hai slowly approached Limon.

    Like a crocodile approaching a beautiful gazelle drinking from the river with only its eyes sticking out from the surface.

    But after approaching.

    What is contained in the hand is hesitation.

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t know where to go.

    The hand that had been wandering in the air eventually carefully wrapped around the tip of the toe that was submerged in the water.

    Seruk.

    Like an obedient ve.

    kiss his feet

    Maybe it¡¯s because I was relieved that I didn¡¯t take my feet out.

    Hai went beyond just touching his lips and ran his tongue through the water droplets that flowed down his ankles.

    Maybe it was because he was absorbed in the sculpture while being covered in the steam of therge public bath for several days.

    sweaty body.

    Not even enjoyment.

    The touch on your fingertips is pleasant.

    The smell of sweat brushing your nose is fragrant.

    The taste that permeates the tip of the tongue is so sweet.

    It seemed like he would be happy just to stay like this forever.

    But right after that.

    she hardened

    ¡°Pharaoh, are you teasing me on purpose?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little bored.¡±

    At best, I opened the treasure house.

    Rather than stealing it, it looks like a thief who is busy looking around and taking pictures.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s so used to her touch that he doesn¡¯t even feel it as a stimulus.

    or let out an excited breath.

    without turning your body.

    With one hand up to his chin.

    Limon¡¯s gaze,nguorously watching himself.

    Recognizing his own ugliness, which was hectic to covet him, his face blushed.

    ¡°I told you. Pharaoh. This is my reward.¡±

    Even so, I¡¯m just hesitating.

    regrets and guilt of the past.

    Desire granted in front of my eyes.

    Seeing Hai conflicting between the two and not being able to touch him anymore, Limonughed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put up with it, just do what you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Or are you tired of me now?¡±

    with a ssh!!!

    That moment.

    Hai¡¯s reason flew by.

    Amidst the hot water droplets scattering in all directions.

    Like a shark snatching its prey.

    Grab Limon at once.

    soaked in the bath together.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know that she woulde out so radically.

    The one who blinks in the water.

    But Hai didn¡¯t hesitate any longer.

    As if the hesitation until now was a lie, I just passionately coveted him.

    That ¡®provocation¡¯, like shoving the prey into the mouth of a hungry beast.

    The already dangerous patience waspletely cut off, leaving her head nk.

    well done

    It was a pleasure to slightly bite his lips submerged in the water and soar while mixing his tongue.

    A clear sense of guilt at the same time.

    On the subject of knowing you don¡¯t deserve it.

    Just because I was allowed to do so, I feel ashamed of my own lowliness of hugging him like a beast in heat and panting.

    But why?

    That you can touch him freely.

    That I could kiss him and touch him.

    The act, which has been endured so far and is already addicted, melts even the guilt and shame hotly and makes the desire even hotter.

    If it stays like this, it will be broken.

    no.

    It¡¯s alreadyte.

    Like a serial killer who bes addicted to murder because he knows that murder is a sin.

    Her own body, which regarded even guilt as an immoral pleasure, had to fall on him so that she could not fall.

    And¡­

    Pat.

    Even though they are intensely coveted in a state where they are submerged from head to toe in the water and cannot even breathe properly.

    Like soothing an excited child.

    A hand patting the back.

    A face with a smile.

    albeit reassured.

    Rather, the heat and thirst be hot and deep because of the guilt of coveting him.

    The hot heat thates from your lower abdomen is like proof that your service was not in vain.

    make you realize

    he¡¯s already broken

    That I was crazy about him.

    If you¡¯re sane, you can¡¯t be so happy in this situation where you covet him but are dominated by him.

    In such a blissful madness.

    Haiid everything on him again.

    Mixing tongue and lips.

    Pressing on the plump chest.

    Tied up slender legs.

    Wrapped around his long, thin arms.

    At the end of skin-to-skin contact and body mixing in hot water.

    Even her narrow waist was pressed against him so closely that her belly button touched.

    Even thest part oveps.

    the moment you ept him.

    Vogel.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Hai¡¯s body stiffened.

    Bubbles of foam, like moans, spewed out from slightly parted lips.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the pain.

    rather the opposite.

    An energy that prated into the center of the body at once so that one could not even feel the pain of tearing the flesh.

    The heat of the dragon psionic, hotter than a nuclear fusion reactor, even melted away the pain and colored her head with pure white pleasure.

    trembling muscles.

    A limb that naturally releases strength.

    Still, instinct moves.

    Waist swaying like waves.

    Breathing in the water.

    The intense heat in the dizzying feeling of drowning at any moment heats up the undting bath.

    The moment when the hot water bubbled up like a volcano and the heat reached its climax.

    scooping up

    Limbs twitch.

    Her waist bent as she let out herst breath in the water.

    everything about her

    It melted.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Princess mother. I brought you a meal¡­¡±

    Wow!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see anything. Excuse me!¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re done now, so I brought you a change of clothes. Why are you still doing it? Is it like this? No, it¡¯s nothing. Just keep doing what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    like that ¡­

    the night burned.

    It seems like it¡¯s still not enough.

    covet him several times

    After tasting the white thrill.

    Finally, Iy down with my head on Hai¡¯sp, which wasnguidly drooping like a beast with a full stomach.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°I thought I was drowning.¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing? I¡¯m the one who told you to do whatever Pharaoh wants.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seems that she has umted a lot of things because she couldn¡¯t bear to touch her even though she was teasing herself.

    After saying it yfully.

    Limon suddenly asked Hai, whose face was always cold.

    ¡°Pharaoh, do you still have your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Hai cut it off.

    already his own.

    Because she would do anything to prove that fact.

    ¡­All the more in the sense that she will be rewarded again and will be able to enjoy the pleasure of this time only if she bes his bride.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It is rewarding to give an award.¡±

    seems to be satisfied.

    It¡¯s time to nod your head.

    Limon smiled and continued.

    ¡°In that sense, Pharaoh. I have one thing to check.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Is this enough rest?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    what kind of rest are you talking about?

    while looking at the puzzled eyes.

    Hai flinched.

    He felt the sensation of sliding along his legs.

    slowly.

    very delicately.

    But without hesitation.

    Like a wild beast, she swipe through her slender yet stic flesh.

    When she flinched at the touch that naturally loosened her muscles and tickled her most sensitive nerves.

    A soft voice followed.

    ¡°I decided to give you a reward, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not satisfied already.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Already done?¡¯

    Hai blinked.

    what is already

    I messed with him several times.

    It was iprehensible to her, who had already been so satisfied that she was still immersed in the afterglow.

    But Limon wouldn¡¯t wait until she understood what he meant.

    Instead, it was shown through action.

    Doing it.

    Unlike the soft touch, the moment hardened by the feel of the teeth digging into the thigh.

    Turn over the body you were lying on before you knew it.

    Like a beast that pounces on its prey.

    riding on top of her.

    Limon whispered.

    ¡°Honestly, I had a hard time putting up with it.¡±

    What is contained in that breath is heat.

    A hot voice that was iparable to what he felt in the hot water.

    In glowing golden eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    ¡°So, will you take care of it, Hai?¡±

    He said that it was a pharaoh¡¯s duty to satisfy the desires of his concubine.

    Looking at him smiling.

    Hai suddenly realized.

    It was also that he was not the only one who was paying attention.

    Up until now, Limon had only been giving ¡®prizes¡¯, but his desire was still boiling.

    And that now is the time of ¡®punishment¡¯ for the sin of ying with him at will.

    Because his hot hand was telling me that it would burn me just by touching it.

    the moment you realize it.

    Hai shuddered.

    I was mixing flesh a little while ago.

    A renewed sense of shame and visceral fear made her inadvertently shrink.

    But Limon did not tolerate her resistance.

    The movement of holding the tip revealed by biting the wrist that covered the stic chest is rough.

    It is so delicate that it scratches and scans only the most sensitive areas, from thin wrists to soft armpits to the smooth nape of the neck.

    While Hai, who forgot to even resist, gasps.

    lift one leg

    He put it on his shoulder.

    He dug into her again.

    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±

    Unlike himself, who only followed his instincts, in a movement that thoroughly digs into only the weakest part.

    And in a dizzying pleasure that is iparable to what I felt while mixing my body all night with the burning heat that seemed to pierce me through.

    scratching his arm with his fingernails.

    with her legs wrapped around him.

    bending the neck

    she understood

    That I became one with him.

    That I coveted him all along.

    What he considered pleasure.

    In the end, it was all an illusion.

    Because the real ¡®trick¡¯ has just begun.

    The work to engrave happiness close to a curse that you will never forget once engraved into your body.

    However, he knew that he had no right to resist himself in the first ce.

    Above all, in a pleasure too intense to deny.

    She opened her body wide and epted her master, gleefully epting the brand of pleasure that would haunt him for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 570

    #570. The sound of a rabbit eating a carrot.

    * * *

    ¡°Uh um, mother-inw over there?¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Your father must have been helping the princess with her treatment, right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I heard that thanks to my mother-inw, I was actually able to get past the hurdle of the entrance exam, and I am very grateful for that¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you?¡±

    ¡°¡­why did our princess lie down again?¡±

    I wonder if it¡¯s exhausting.

    Is it unconscious?

    Hai was exhausted, of course.

    Why was it that I couldn¡¯t even get out of bed?

    Even though he saw the reason himself, Limon shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the blond girl who asked with resentful eyes.

    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be cause and effect?¡±

    If you make fun of others, you have to be prepared to be made fun of yourself too.

    Nadia, who looked at the brazenly speaking white-haired man with aplicated face, finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°Yes, it is to be congratted that the mother-inw and the princess have a good rtionship, but please keep it to that level. The princess is still sick.¡±

    ¡°For something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°You seemed okay even if I harassed you so that you couldn¡¯t sleep, let alone eat, for several days?¡±

    ¡°The Pharaoh liked it.¡±

    ¡°Certainly it looked like that¡­ oh no anyway! Please be careful next time!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then from now on, even if the pharaoh wants it, I will refuse it because my little aide said no.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?!¡±

    Anyway, it¡¯s a tricky sidekick.

    Limon nodded while clicking his tongue.

    Maybe it was because the desire umted thanks to Hai was so strong.

    It was a little too much for me to think to myself that I held on to her who was not in good shape and did not let go of her for three days.

    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s something Pharaoh told me to do.¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°The treatment of the subject countries.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s it. Have you decided how to execute them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean¡­¡±

    So after a while.

    Originally, I should have heard of it a long time ago.

    However, it was because the two hungry beasts were entangled and preupied with solving their desires.

    Hearing Hai¡¯s decision, which she heard only dayster, Nadia shook her head.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the princess¡¯s will, then we should follow it.¡±

    ¡°yes? Isn¡¯t it over yet?¡±

    ¡°Then what else¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­are you kidding?¡±

    * * *

    Someone said.

    Punishment is not for the victim.

    Rather, for the perpetrators.

    To give those who have to suffer from their own guilt forever an opportunity to forgive themselves.

    Of course, any sword master would sneer at me for saying bullshit.

    To the inhabitants of the vassal state of Egypt, that was true.

    How anxious and bloody it is to not be punished even aftermitting a crime.

    It was because I knew it painfully thanks to the Egyptian army, which only maintains security and doesn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather be punished early.¡¯

    ¡®Are you doing this on purpose to annoy us?¡¯

    ¡®I want to run away¡­¡¯

    Thanks to that, the atmosphere of the dependent countries is getting worse and worse.

    The streets were deste, like a ghost town,ughter was hard to find even on TV, and each house was filled with gloomy sighs.

    The whole atmosphere is like a portrait house.

    If this continued, the country would copse on its own even without Egypt¡¯s punishment.

    So it was.

    Finally the Egyptian army moves.

    When the same news came out on every broadcast.

    The reason why they were able to give up and ept that something hade instead of being surprised or afraid.

    [To everyone. hello. My name is Nadia, the representative of Pharaoh. I have an important announcement, so everyone please listen.]

    A girl in a baggy military uniform appeared at the presentation venue.

    Nadia¡¯s appearance was soid-back and easy-going that she could hardly be seen as the Pharaoh¡¯s plenipotentiary.

    [About the treatment of the vassal state who was dissatisfied with Egypt this time and caused a civil war.]

    But those who knew her too.

    And even those who don¡¯t know.

    clearly sensed.

    This girl must be the one to whom the African tyrant has bestowed his full power.

    Because¡­

    [Of course, the governments of all countries directly or indirectly involved in this civil war should be disbanded, and the people of the country should seize their property and enve them.] Saying

    such terrifying words calmly is something anyone can do. because it wasn¡¯t

    [In the original way.]

    Especially in that it is not the content of the presentation.

    When those who epted it because they were tired of despair are stunned by an unexpected word.

    she spoke calmly.

    [But Pharaoh is merciful.]

    [So, I decided to make the will of the vassals who want freedom high and do as you wish.] [

    Therefore, as Pharaoh¡¯s representative, all vassal states that participated in this war 48 hours from now acknowledges the independence of [¡­]

    at that moment.

    At home, at work and on the street.

    All the citizens of the subject country who were watching TV anxiously blinked.

    It wasn¡¯t just them.

    From the people of Egypt, who were closer, to the chiefs of the African Commonwealth. Furthermore, even those who watched overseas news from all over the world.

    Everyone didn¡¯t understand what Nadia was saying for a while.

    ¡°That¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to give me independence? Us?¡±

    ¡°Then what about revenge?¡±

    No matter how severe the punishment will be, to those who waited anxiously, it was apletely out of the blue.

    Among them, there were not a few who were openly relieved or happy.

    but some of them.

    Mainly, the faces of the officials of the military department became rather serious.

    [And as there is no reason for the home country to protect a country that is not a dependent country, the troops currently stationed will be withdrawn within 48 hours.] [

    Our military will not step forward to protect each country in the future.] [

    If there is a special request , I will send troops, but I¡¯ll exin that in detailter.]

    [Instead, it will go through a review and it will cost a lot of money, so everyone from each country should do their best.]

    ¡°Egyptian troops are withdrawing?¡±

    ¡°Then what about the safety? No, what about defense?¡±

    ¡°How many units are there in Korea that can move right now? what? That¡¯s all!¡±

    Commander of each vassal state.

    Or the generals of the military are fed up.

    Even so, they dispatched a considerable number of troops to the allied forces for this civil war.

    However, as the allied forces surrendered, they became prisoners and were barely maintaining security thanks to the Egyptian army.

    But what if the Egyptian army withdraws?

    And even if the country fell into chaos, there was no way to stop it.

    In the meantime, what would happen if another country invaded?

    The generals of the vassal states, who had not had to worry about foreign invasions under the protection of Egypt until now, were sick to the stomach.

    [Ah, of course, we will return the prisoners.]

    [As long as the war reparations are properly paid.] [

    If there is no reparation payment, we have no choice but to sell the prisoners as ves to rece them, so please pay them quickly.] [Please pay the

    exact details .] It has already been sent to the governments of each country.]

    [You may have to squeeze in a little budget, but it is possible to pay in

    installments

    . Relief? Don¡¯t be crazy! Look at this statement!¡±

    ¡°But is it a reasonable amount? Considering the cost of rebuilding Cairo and the purchase of Russian weapons, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were more ships.¡±

    ¡°If you are reasonable and self-sufficient, our country will have a hard time building even a single road in ten years!¡±

    ¡°But if we let the captives be ves, there will be a coup d¡¯¨¦tat?¡±

    ¡°Such a fucking foot!¡±

    And government officials, especially the Ministry of Finance, frothed at the mouth.

    Even with the support of the World Federation, the amount of armaments used by each country for this civil war was by no means small.

    The damage caused by the confusion after the defeat and the decline in the economic index was also extreme.

    However, the national economy was on the verge of bankruptcy as they had to pay huge war reparations in this yard.

    There were even officials who thought that it would have been cheaper to be upied and plundered by the Egyptians.

    [Hmm, but it was a vassal state, and if you treat it too harshly for something like this, it¡¯s too cold.]

    [The merciful pharaoh gave you a remedy.]

    At that moment.

    There was little hope on the faces of generals suffering from stomachaches and bureaucrats tearing their hair out.

    If the remedy is subjugation.

    Even if the entire country would be absorbed into Egypt, they might not be able to escape the situation of having to take responsibility for the situation where there is no answer.

    [From now on, citizens from subject countries will be allowed to immigrate to Egypt if there are no serious disqualifications.] [

    Uh, so even if there is a war, you can evacuate to Egypt. In particr, the family members of those who serve in the military are guaranteed basic livelihood.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Set the house on fire.

    Do you want to provide a shelter?

    Would you call this a merciful treatment?

    Or should I say that it¡¯s a Macy thing to do?

    Anyway, when the leaders of each country moaned after knowing for sure that they were ruined.

    Nadia rummaged through the papers and continued.

    [Oh, and this is an announcement about the federation, not a tributary state.]

    ¡°Announcement? to us? what?¡±

    Chief Lucuma, who was watching Egypt¡¯s announcement, whether harsh or benevolent, was startled.

    Of course they had good rtions with Egypt.

    The reason the peacekeepers immediately withdrew was because they sided with Egypt.

    However, there are no absolute allies in Africa.

    Wasn¡¯t Egypt trying to keep them in check, who formed a new force taking advantage of this chaos?

    As much as I heard the announcement a while ago.

    As a federation, there was no choice but to be nervous.

    [The Pharaoh said that he would actively support the African Union to achieve peace in Africa.] [He also

    expressed his gratitude for the courageous act of reporting the behavior of the peacekeepers.]

    Their tension was put to shame.

    Egypt unexpectedly showed goodwill.

    It¡¯s natural if it¡¯s obvious, but it was also rare in this Africa where strength is everything.

    But I guess I¡¯ll say it anyway.

    Or do you mean it?

    Nadia¡¯s words weren¡¯t over yet.

    [You said you had something to propose to the federation in return¡­.]

    So after a while.

    Hearing the content of the proposal, Chief Lucuma couldn¡¯t help but mutter with a nk expression on his face.

    ¡°¡­what kind of lion is this the sound of a rabbit eating carrots?¡±

    * * *

    The blue-haired woman.

    Rose turned off the TV.

    And after thinking for a while, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°What do you think, Sir Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Now that the announcement was made, it seems that the details of the Red Dragon Princess were quite serious.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what Hai intended in this announcement.¡±

    A knight in full armor.

    Lucas couldn¡¯t answer her question right away.

    In the first ce, the contents of this announcement were so unexpected that it was difficult for him to make a judgment.

    ¡°¡­Honestly, it¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Is that so too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know that the Red Dragon n would propose something like a peace treaty to the African Union.¡±

    ¡°A peace treaty¡­¡±

    Rose smiled bitterly.

    A peace treaty with the Red Dragon n?

    I couldn¡¯t find abination that didn¡¯t fit better than this.

    Still, I would have been able to understand.

    After undergoing a civil war and raids by sword masters, Egypt definitely needed a break.

    The problem was that this was not a simple peace treaty.

    ¡°I think the word war agreement would be more appropriate than that.¡±

    A peace treaty is for peace.

    But there was little to keep the peace in Egypt¡¯s proposed agreement.

    Rather, it was full of content about war.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the intention to prevent the World Federation from intervening in Africa like this?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it looks a little different to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Like Hai is trying to make a game out of war in Africa.¡±

    ¡°A game?¡±

    ¡°A war in which there are rules and strict adherence to them is not a war. The more sophisticated the rules are, the more so.¡±

    civilian protection.

    treatment of prisoners.

    looting and war crimes, etc.

    Even now, all kinds of conventions and internationalws on war existed.

    However, in practice, agreements are rarely followed. Especially in Africa, the continent of war.

    Rose knew that fact well, having led the autonomous government of Kilimanjaro in Africa and tried to protect it.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    How absurd Hai is going to do now.

    ¡°Sir Lucas knows that there are actually ces that have been ying war games like that for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you referring to the Olympic Games?¡±

    ¡°yes. It is the most ideal war that to, the Unspeaker, haspleted.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that a failed method?¡±

    ¡°It was a method that worked well, at least during to¡¯s lifetime. In fact, remnants of it still remain in the Free Cities League.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And wherepletely different city-states fight each other but are tied into one federation.

    In a sense, it is more fierce than Africa, where numerous military governments are scattered, but referring to the former Greek territory that has endured for hundreds of years without a single war.

    Rose spoke quietly.

    ¡°Hai isn¡¯t just trying to make the rules of war with the federation.¡±

    set the rules

    keeping it

    Punish those who break the rules.

    It is a country, not an individual.

    Even if he referred to the Free City Federation, it was a policy that reminded him of someone more.

    She couldn¡¯t help but keep a bitter smile.

    ¡°I want to be a defender of Africa.¡±

 Chapter 571

    #571. cheer up.

    ¡°Guardian of Africa¡­ is that Red Dragon Princess you mean?¡±

    ¡°Is it hard to believe?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, yes.¡±

    Even at the words of the princess he respected, Lucas couldn¡¯t hide his dubious expression.

    Called the tyrant of Africa, among the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons, Hai is the most notorious along with Catherine.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s a guardian.

    Because there was no word more appropriate than this.

    However, Rose, who was often at odds with Hai, spoke calmly.

    ¡°Even as Hai, I don¡¯t think I did it because I wanted to. It was just something I had to do.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because in order to be recognized by him, she would have needed to show that kind of determination as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Leaving Lucas with an expression that seemed to know.

    Rose closed her eyes.

    ¡®Is this the path you chose?¡¯

    Hai chose the path of hardship.

    To put it simply, it was nothing more than an imitation of Limon¡¯s method.

    But that was something only the protectors of humanity could do.

    It was not easy to follow even if it was limited to one continent by mobilizing the enormous wealth of the Seven Dragons.

    Hai was even trying to change the very nature of Africa by referring to the policies of the League of Free Cities.

    Set the rules for war.

    By enforcing the rules.

    To give those who want a chance the freedom to fight, but to eliminate innocent sacrifice and damage.

    Absolutely absurd.

    It was an attempt that even Rose, who operated a military government in Africa for a while, did not dare to dream of.

    But¡­

    ¡®She would do it.¡¯

    Rose was sure.

    No matter what trials and difficulties there may be, Hai will eventually be reborn as the protector of Africa.

    When we met in Africa in the past.

    If she had said that she would free Limon from the bondage of being the protector of mankind and let him live as he pleased, she would surely.

    Either to relieve Limon¡¯s burden, at least for one continent, Africa.

    Or to prove that he deserves to be with him by walking down the same path.

    ¡®It¡¯s like the Red Dragon Princess who isn¡¯t afraid of a challenge.¡¯

    Although I can never wee it.

    to an undeniable reality.

    sheughed bitterly.

    It will take considerable time and effort for Hai to sign an agreement with the federation, introduce a war agreement in Africa, and change the climate itself.

    Instead, if she seeds, she might be able to be apanion more suitable for Limon than anyone else.

    At least, rather than himself, who chose to help and support instead of looking for the answers he was looking for.

    ¡®You¡¯d better be prepared, Hai.¡¯

    despite knowing that

    Rose smiled.

    And now, he muttered coldly, thinking of hispetitor standing on the starting line.

    ¡®I have no intention of falling behind either.¡¯

    * * *

    [Team leader, I¡¯m sorry.]

    ¡°What¡¯s sorry?¡±

    [Of course, you didn¡¯te to visit me once! Do you know how sad I was?]

    ¡°I was busy. Instead, the little aide decided to take good care of it.¡±

    [That is that and this is this. Isn¡¯t it too much to neglect a pet that has made a great achievement!

    ] After all, do you think it would be more appropriate for you to visit me?¡±

    [I was going to visit the team leader!]

    Yuna-kyung grumbled.

    I went because I was worried, not because I was bored lying around because Limon didn¡¯te.

    For some reason, Nadia, who was fidgeting in front of the public bath with a flushed face, had to be kicked out in the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just be quiet. Don¡¯t bother me by talking in front of the patient.¡±

    [It¡¯s a nuisance. A cute blue bird like me can be healed just by crying.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not cute, it¡¯s annoying.¡±

    [Did you see this?!]

    It took a while for me to start bickering with Yuna-kyung on the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    The heart of the royal pce finally arrived.

    Limon smiled as he entered the bedroom, which had be almost his own because he was already used to it.

    ¡°Hello Pharaoh.¡±

    [Are you feeling okay, soldier sister?]

    ¡°¡­Are you here?¡±

    Limon sat down on the bed.

    Then, with one hand, he touched the forehead of Hai, who greeted him with only his upper body slightly raised.

    ¡°I still have a little fever.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about. Just a little¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re tired from overdoing it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Hai slightly averted her eyes.

    It was because when he saw the person who pushed him too hard, he automatically remembered the events of the day and his face became hot.

    And Yuna-kyung shook her head.

    [Hmm. He was overdoing himself fighting the sword master.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Why are you doing that? Did I say something strange?]

    ¡°No, not really.¡±

    ¡°That was right.¡±

    Yuna-kyung blinked as she saw Limon scratching her cheeks and Hai, who now turned her head to hide her face as well as her eyes.

    He just said the right thing.

    Why do I feel like a nosy observer?

    With Yuna-kyung tilting her head, Limon spoke to Hai.

    ¡°I know you know, but I¡¯m here to say hello.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you going?¡±

    ¡°For the time being, even the World Federation won¡¯t be able to touch the African side.¡±

    Support for the establishment of the African Commonwealth.

    Appeasement of the vassals of Egypt.

    to the dispatch of peacekeeping forces.

    The efforts and materials that the World Federation poured in in Africa in this short period of time were by no means small.

    If one of the 7 guilds had done this on their own, the roots of the pirs would have been pulled out.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t even kill Limon and Hai, and only got a bad name.

    In this situation, there was no way the monarchs would allow them to touch Africa again.

    ¡°Though that doesn¡¯t mean the pharaoh¡¯s hardships will end. On the contrary, from now on, it may be more difficult.¡±

    ¡°The resolution has already been made.¡±

    ¡°know.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Aside from the treatment of the dependents, it would have been enough to divide the war agreement from consultation with the Federation.

    The fact that she had to publicize it in a big way showed her determination to never give up.

    ¡°Limor¡­ no. Limon.¡±

    Looking at him with bloody eyes filled with such determination.

    Hai asked quietly.

    ¡°After I be the guardian of Africa, can I go to meet you?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    Watching Hai hardened in silence.

    Limonughed mischievously.

    ¡°I wille before that.¡±

    ¡°¡­e and give it to me.¡±

    ¡°You promised to help me at least take responsibility for the Pharaoh¡¯s choices.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just a swordsman, so even if I came, it wouldn¡¯t be much help¡­¡±

    Leaned lightly.

    Put your mouth on her ear.

    Maybe Yuna-kyung won¡¯t hear it.

    Limon whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°Because we can at least give Pharaoh a ¡®prize¡¯ for his good work.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, if you do something wrong, I will give you a ¡®punishment¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    It was a moment.

    How long did it take for Hai¡¯s face to turn red like a rosary?

    It¡¯s like you want to pull a nket over yourself.

    Even if you grab it with both hands.

    I can¡¯t bear to see the ugliness.

    Looking at her with her head lowered with a red face, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Anyway, Pharaoh is cute.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!?!¡±

    ¡°Now, in that sense, this is a gift the pharaoh forgot.¡±

    In the end, Limon, who made Hai blow up out of shame, held out an object.

    1000th piece he made.

    I dyed giving it for a while.

    The golden bird statue that Hai passed out and eventually handed over to him again.

    I was too hesitant to ept it before.

    However, the moment Hai quietly epted it as he no longer needed to hesitate.

    Seruk.

    light warmth.

    ovepped on the lips.

    without mixing your tongue.

    didn¡¯t evenst long.

    A light kiss, like a greeting, that only touched lightly and then fell again.

    But that¡¯s why it¡¯s more unfamiliar.

    warm rather than hot.

    Looking at Haty, who had hardened from the same kiss as greeting, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Then do your best, Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. blue.¡±

    [Eh? Eek? Now wait. manager. What did you just do¡­]

    Parzing.

    Holding the blue bird with wide eyes open with one hand.

    After Limon disappears through space with the bluebird¡¯s unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    Hai, who was left alone, was as hard as a stone, but after a long time, he woke up and raised both hands.

    Go ahead, pull the duvet over.

    Hiding a face that was burnt to ashes.

    Constantly reminiscing about the feeling he left behind as the owner, not as his concubine.

    The bravest princess in the Seven Dragons thought.

    That¡¯s just the color of Gyeongguk.

    That¡¯s a gross underestimation.

    * * *

    Paging.

    It was a moment.

    Limon crosses the space.

    The scenery around them has changed.

    Both in the same building.

    Although the temperature is also regted.

    Nevertheless, it is a ce where you can vividly feel the rtively cool air, unlike Egypt, which used to be hot.

    To Limon and Yuna-kyung.

    It was a girl who greeted the two of them in the spacious penthouse, which they were used to more than anywhere else.

    ¡°Wee, swordsman.¡±

    As if you were waiting

    The opponent who greeted him with a smile on his face.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, a ck-haired girl neatly dressed in an oriental dress, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Yes, I went.¡±

    Beating the devil in the Russian Khanate.

    While chasing the Liberation Brigade in the United States.

    After opening the Seven Dragons branch in Brazil.

    Came back for a very short time

    shing the Sword Saint in the Great East Empire.

    I also received treatment in Brazil.

    until I went to Africa.

    It was the moment when Limon, who had traveled all over the world for more than a few months except for a few days, finally returned to Leviathan.

    That was why Li Qingyu smiled a little bitterly.

    ¡°I think it would have been better to go to Brazil and receive treatment.¡±

    ¡°I think I don¡¯t need to do that because I feel better than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Have you fought such a fierce battle?¡±

    ¡°Well, luckily there were no major injuries.¡±

    Looking at Limon grinning.

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    He was also seriously injured in the fight with the swordsman.

    There was no way my body would be fine even after engaging in a fierce battle with three sword masters.

    Nevertheless, there are several reasons why Limon came to Leviathan right away.

    ¡°First of all, Nakyung seems to want toe back soon¡­¡±

    [Of course. I haven¡¯t seen my younger siblings properly for months now. I want to take a vacation too!]

    ¡°More than anything else, I want to know how the World Federation is doing.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s any other information.

    Even in the Seven Dragons, Li Qingyu is the only one who knows the secret circumstances of the World Federation.

    So, Li Qingyu let out a light sigh when he saw Limon, who hade right away to meet him and check on the progress of the work.

    To think of fighting again as soon as the fierce war is over.

    Because as a bride, I couldn¡¯t wee it.

    However, Limon is the guardian deity of mankind.

    Because he knew that he always put the protection of mankind first, and it was he who she fell in love with.

    Instead of forcing Limon to go to Brazil, Li Qingyu decided to ept Limon¡¯s lie that he was fine and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this since you¡¯re here¡­ but before anything about the World Federation, there¡¯s something the swordsman needs to know.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    What else could be the problem besides the World Federation?

    To the puzzled Limon.

    I didn¡¯t want to tell you honestly.

    However, Li Qingyu quietly revealed that he had no choice but to speak now that Limon hade.

    ¡°There are people who desperately want to see the Swordsman.¡±

 Chapter 572

    #572. why are you there

    * * *

    During this Egyptian war.

    The Seven Dragons were not the only ones paying attention to Africa.

    Since the dispatch of the peacekeeping force itself was the first external event of the World Federation, many people paid attention to its dynamics.

    for those who

    The work in Africa was a shock.

    Of course, the peacekeeping force dispatched by the world federation created by the 7 major guilds, the losers of this era, did not achieve any results.

    Rather, they withdrew as if they were running away, bearing the stigma of trying to invade Africa.

    It was as shocking a result as a lion being chased by a rabbit.

    But at this very moment.

    It wasn¡¯t the World Federation that was getting the most buzz around the world.

    Here are some videos that went viral in the process.

    Bang Kwa Kwang!

    -Is this real?

    ©¸ I heard that the video is not manipted by the emotional yer?

    ©¸I bet my skills and constetions that I manipted it so well that even emotional yers were fooled

    -That¡¯s real

    ©¸My friend¡¯s co-worker¡¯s uncle was a yer sent to the peacekeeping force, and he said he was really scared because it was all real ©¸Yes, the

    next one

    ©¸You are the servant and

    the world is wide.

    There are a lot of crazy people out there.

    The desire for money is intense.

    One of the evidence is ¡®Warning Africa¡¯.

    It was a dark site famous for making money by selling African war videos all over the world.

    Not only selling all kinds of war videos, but also gambling on the oue of the war.

    It was a crazy ce in many ways in that there was even a military governor who actively filmed and uploaded videos like this for publicity.

    Of course, it¡¯s okay to be negative.

    Except for military maniacs, there were few people who deliberately looked for war videos.

    Warning Africa ended up staying as a small site, and it was rare for the video to be leaked.

    ¡­except for a few videos uploaded during this war.

    -Anyway, if it¡¯s real, it¡¯s amazing. Are all high-level yers capable of that level?

    ©¸ My level is 66, but I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be crushed in 1 second in that fire

    .

    ©¸ What level are you?

    ©¸ Would you like to stick together at level 71?

    ©¸ A shabby person like the Marquis Aigo is in such a precious ce

    ©¸ It¡¯s precious

    ¨C Anyway, as a level 71 yer, I can say that it¡¯s not possible with a high level. You must have a unique skill like ¡ºAbsolute Defense¡»

    ©¸ ¡ºAbsolute Defense¡» Isn¡¯t it a unique skill for Iron Wall Grand Duke? So, is that person the Great Iron Wall?

    ©¸ Buy Pan Eyes again. The race is different, but

    I don¡¯t know what ©¸ Iron Wall Grand Duke is, but looking at its majesty, it¡¯s the leastrge-supplying yer.

    -What is the identity?

    Among them, one monk was the first to be an issue.

    degree of saturation. bullets too. skill too.

    The majesty of sweeping the army as if taking a walk while receiving everything with his bare body is absolutely absolute.

    Even in this age of iron, ustomed to many strange skills, it was enough to attract people¡¯s attention at once.

    So people debated.

    The skills that monks use are defense-type or reinforcement-type.

    Also, how many levels do you have and which guild do you belong to?

    Keyboard warriors are arguing over the video of a monk who calmly showed a figure that is difficult even for high-end yers to imitate.

    The video gradually spread.

    And a keyboard warrior suddenly realized.

    ¨C Hey, doesn¡¯t that look like Gandhi?

    ©¸ Swordman Gandhi? The maniac who started World War II?

    ©¸Come to think of it, it looks like King Gandhi from the World War II game,

    but ©¸I¡¯m cosying as Gandhi and taking part in the war ZZZ

    -No joke, really. I can¡¯t see it exactly because the video is bad, but at first nce, it¡¯s simr, right?

    ©¸Looking back, among the rumors about Gandhi, he said that he was fine after being hit by a shell, but I think there was an iron

    man

    . It is known as a nonsense rumor that you will die if you sleep with a fan on, but in reality, it is said that even a 16-inch naval gun could not inflict a single wound.

    ©¸ Who are you and you know all that?

    ©¸ I am a graduate student. A dog-like professor investigates everything just because he is writing a thesis

    ?

    At first, it was like a joke.

    It was casual chatter.

    But sometimes, bullshit prates the truth.

    -Is that a zombie by any chance?

    That idea someone came up with It heated up the already burningmunity even more.

    ¨C You made the Sword Master into a zombie?

    ©¸ No way, only themander-in-chief could make such vivid zombies. ©¸ Wouldn¡¯t

    themander-in-chief deserve to be revived?

    .Retirement that only knows how to cut

    ©¸Zombies only need to be good at cutting, what else is needed

    ©¸Even Gandhi doesn¡¯t use a knife

    ©¸He doesn¡¯t have a sword, but he¡¯s a sword master haha

    -What are

    the criteria for a sword master?

    Because it¡¯s like that, it¡¯s all cut by one deceased person haha

    Few of them believed that the real sword master was resurrected.

    However, on the contrary, there were not many who denied

    it. Not only was it possible to do anything if you had skill in this iron age, and it didn¡¯t matter whether you did it or not in the first ce. It¡¯s because they were the majority.

    I wonder if even a dead monarch would have been resurrected.

    It was thought that if a sword master were to be resurrected, it would only be a slightly stronger swordsman Zombie A.

    However, there were people who were interested in how strong that zombie A would be.

    -Old era I wondered how weak it is because it¡¯s an old thing, but that level definitely looks stronger than the big supply?

    ©¸ If it¡¯s a big supply, it¡¯s easier to apply than that

    ©¸ No matter how big it is, it¡¯s not that level

    ©¸ It¡¯s not anything. Soma also smeared with a sword

    ©¸ Who are you? ©¸ It¡¯s perfect when you look at it.

    Assholes

    don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a reason why it¡¯s

    old

    . ©¸Still

    level 90? Exceeding? Wouldn¡¯t it?

    It may not beparable to a monarch, but it might still be quite strong for a relic. It

    was just that much.

    For the majority, a sword master.

    Even if it doesn¡¯t make sense scientifically, those who believe in pseudoscience should not As if they didn¡¯t change their mind,

    they had no choice but to think within that naturalmon sense, having already regarded sword masters as obsolete for decades.

    ¡­until other videos are uploadedter.

    -What is that?

    ©¸ It is said that this video was taken when the Allied Forces, which caused the War of Independence in Egypt, were attacked.

    ©¸ So what is that? All I can see is something shing and everything breaking apart.

    ©¸ Let¡¯s see it was edited in slow motion. Then you can see a few people running amok.

    ©¸ Looking at the vaguely simr Gandhi-like traces, they all look like sword masters.

    ©¸ A 100,000-strong army can turn out like that with only a few people fighting? does that make sense???

    The moment something shed.

    Tanks fly like marbles.

    Smash the tank with your fist.

    Such as creating dozens of craters in an instant.

    The video of a 100,000-strong garrison being razed to the ground just by the aftermath of a battle was enough to make even a fairly high-level yer terrified.

    Until then.

    they could think

    I think this video is exaggerated.

    They say that it is possible because it is an underdeveloped ce like Africa that they can rampage.

    However, the moment they saw thest video uploaded, they all had no choice but to keep their mouths shut.

    flutter.

    Petals scatter.

    above the ground under the sky.

    Against the backdrop of a zing sunset.

    A storm of white and red flowers covered the whole world.

    The two men and women dancing in the center are so far away that it is difficult to even recognize their faces.

    The blurry trajectory drawn by the two swords was so beautiful.

    The waves of petals flowing along the two swords without any disturbance while receiving the pouring fire and mes are fantastic.

    Those who watched the video once watched it until it was over with a bewildered face.

    There were no exceptions.

    both men and women.

    both adults and children.

    Even unemployed for many years, and the manager of argepany.

    A Russian factory manager who yed the video on his way to work and missed about five stops to get off.

    An American housewife who identally watched her daughter¡¯s video together and burned her dishes.

    Even a Brazilian farmer who lost his mind while having a cup of coffee with drugs until the drugged coffee he was drinking was all spilled.

    The supreme beauty that anyone who saw it could not help but be captivated was contained in the sword dance performed by the two sword masters who had reached the ultimate stage.

    And¡­

    themunity exploded.

    The one who evangelizes the image everywhere.

    A $1,000 bounty for clearer images.

    Lee, etc., who became the target of ridicule for uploading a video imitating the sword dance with an art-type skill.

    At least, the video, which only spread in somemunities, spread all over the world at once.

    interest in the World Federation.

    The fuss of those who watched the video.

    Above all, that ecstatic swordsman.

    It made the whole world buzz and attracted people¡¯s attention.

    Because it drew too much attention, even the warning afrey, where the original video was uploaded, was struck by fire and closed.

    Rather, because of that, the video spread more widely and caused a social issue, and interest in the sword master also grew.

    -There¡¯s a high possibility that woman is Joan of Arc, the swordswoman?

    ©¸Stop talking nonsense. There¡¯s no way the murderer could be such a pretty sister

    ©¸ Look at the facts. If you look at British records, there are often descriptions of sword flowers blooming on the battlefield

    . Who really believes in breaking mountains and splitting seas?

    ©¸Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard a lot of strange rumorstely. That London turned upside down again, that the Blue House was invaded by samurai, that the sea parted

    ¡­ Is that what those humans did?

    Even a fool can be wise when he puts his head together.

    Even more so, over a billion units have been discussing over and over nationalities and nationalities.

    Watching and analyzing this video, they found out quite a few things, but they also had many questions.

    Are they really sword masters?

    Did the Necrolord reallye back to life?

    How many sword masters have been revived?

    More than anything¡­

    ¨C But is it true that sword masters are really out of date?

    The question, which originally had a fixed answer, gave birth to deeper questions instead of answers as the video spread.

    To the extent that I still have doubts.

    However, the aftermath of the consul was so great that it made me question themon sense that I had taken for granted until now.

    and another one.

    -No, but

    ©¸Isn¡¯t that guy gray-haired?

    ©¸ Why is our sword master in Africa? Only then did those of a certain nationality

    remember that there was

    originally one degenerate¡­ No, a sword master in their country .

    * * *

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    After hearing all the exnations.

    Limon said shyly.

    ¡°Are you saying that the cover-up operation that you, the Seven Dragons have been working so hard on, is starting to copse?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, a lot of people wanted to meet me, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not quite serious yet. It¡¯s mostly about asking for interviews or people who want to take advantage of this notoriety to find a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to be prepared.¡±

    Because it¡¯s so unexpected.

    Limon with a mysterious expression.

    Looking at him like that, I smile bitterly.

    Li Qingyu continued with a light sigh.

    ¡°Because those who noticed the power of the swordsmith have already started to actively step forward.¡±

 Chapter 573

    #573. It is nothing.

    To be honest.

    This was a set result.

    The reason why the status of the sword master fell in the first ce was the influence of the world peace n.

    However, with the decline of the ck Dragon n, the power of the world peace n weakened, and after Li Mon made an engagement with Li Qingyu, the operation was stopped altogether.

    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s indifferent to fame.

    Also, the evaluation was only maintained because he had been hiding his tracks to catch the liberation brigade.

    However, the activities of the other sword masters were enough to shatter themon sense so far.

    ¡°Especially among the older generation over 50, there are many people who remember the fame of swordsmithing.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve been quiet about that until now?¡±

    ¡°Until now, we kept their mouths shut.¡±

    ¡°Are all those people mouths?¡±

    ¡°Because it is easy to create public opinion without changing individual thoughts.¡±

    Journalists, politicians, entertainers, etc.

    A minority that leads public opinion anyway.

    It is difficult even for them to overturn the entire society by themselves.

    That¡¯s why the higher up in society, the more they form awork for all sorts of reasons.

    That¡¯s why the Seven Dragons controlled such gatherings.

    For whatever reason, the group that tried to revive or spread the status of the sword master disintegrated.

    The rest was easy.

    Whether you write ament part-time job.

    Whether you go directly to the craft.

    All I had to do was to create an image of those who praised the sword master as interested, old-fashioned, or conservative.

    Those who talk so alone shut their mouths.

    Even so, those who do not keep their mouths shut are forced to remain silent with money and power, or just be treated as entrics.

    If 30 years or so goes on, even those who know the truth will be confused.

    After exining it like a ck dragon n of conspiracies and scheming.

    Li Qingyu continued.

    ¡°But with this incident, those people have started to open their mouths again or move directly.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to recruit me?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not until recruiting, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll try to establish a rtionship with the swordsman somehow.¡±

    Not many people know that Limon has joined hands with the Seven Dragons.

    At most, it¡¯s about the liberation brigade or the 7th guild.

    Now that the status of the sword master has begun to revive.

    To those who don¡¯t know that fact, Limon will look like a blue chip stock with huge profits with very little investment.

    In particr, those who remembered the status of a sword master in the past did not know if they would make investments that neglected profits.

    ¡°Because the swordsman is absolute.¡±

    Absolute.

    A being who alone changes the world.

    Even without power or power.

    Saying that it was worth it for Limon, who stood tall at the top of the world by defeating other sword masters with just one sword.

    The girl who made a betrothal with him, almost breaking the n, smiled.

    ¡°Among all of them, he must be the one who is hotter right now.¡±

    ¡°You mean the guy I was talking about earlier?¡±

    ¡°yes. I know rtively well about swordsmithing, and even if I think about my position, I will need to contact him before anyone else.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re bothering me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still trying to find a swordsman in many ways.¡±

    ¡°I want to see you¡­¡±

    After a short silence.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°I feel a great sense of alienation. Before, even if I wanted to meet you, I couldn¡¯t easily meet you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I remember meeting you easily.¡±

    ¡°Instead, we didn¡¯t meet very politely, did we?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    It was difficult to say that the meeting between him and Limon was moderate even in empty words.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t give me any reason to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±

    Li Qingyu had no hesitation in his answer, as he had originally intended to quietly reject it even if he hadn¡¯t been there.

    However, Limon did not agree.

    as if worried

    Or like it¡¯s embarrassing.

    After a bit of hesitation.

    Limon asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°But, princess. Among the guys who wanted to meet me, was there anything else I needed to pay attention to?¡±

    ¡°There was nothing. Why?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek at Li Qingyu, who was strangely uncharacteristically ambiguous and had a puzzled expression on his face.

    And turn your head slightly.

    out the bright window.

    No, to be precise, I muttered quietly as I looked at the snowkes falling from the sky.

    ¡°I had a feeling someone was looking for me.¡±

    * * *

    Cairo.

    is the capital of Egypt.

    Africa¡¯srgest city.

    But now Cairo¡¯s appearance was not very good.

    It was because the aftermath of the recent battle with the Allied Forces and the Sword Masters had spread all over the city.

    Shattered windows.

    A building with clear soot.

    Roof signboards that havepletely melted down.

    The traces left all over the city showed how intense thest battle was.

    However, unlike the messy scenery, the atmosphere of the people walking on the street was lively.

    Of course, casualties were rarepared to the damage to the city, as civilians had been evacuated before the battle.

    This is because the Egyptian royal family was working hard to restore the city by releasing huge amounts of goods.

    Thanks to that, Cairo is currently booming.

    With the atmosphere of victory added, it was like a festival every day.

    ¡°My head hurts¡­¡±

    In that sense.

    The stocky man was the unfortunate victim.

    If the atmosphere in Cairo hadn¡¯t been this good, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a headache.

    p!

    ¡°So you should have been drinking a little bit, you human!¡±

    ¡°Okay. If this is enough, one more drink will make it better.¡±

    ¡°Are you really determined to puncture your stomach? I guess I¡¯ll just drill a hole myself!¡±

    ¡­Of course, in the eyes of the woman apanying the man, it was perfectly self-sufficient.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too angry. Still, we won the game.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you holding a death match for alcohol! Right now, tomorrow is the meeting, but what do you gain from everyone copsing?¡±

    ¡°To obtain the honor and glory of men.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get a hangover and a bottle!¡±

    It seems astonishing.

    With a deep sigh, she moved on.

    People who were half-dead, dying, or already dead from drinking would have to eat something to get them to participate in the meeting tomorrow.

    Even after buying honey and tomatoes, she didn¡¯t have enough, so she even looked for the apothecary in the market.

    ¡°Looking for something good for a hangover? Then there¡¯s something really cool.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it this time, but the effect is amazing. Besides, it¡¯s not just good for a hangover.¡±

    ¡°What is a hangover medicine good for besides a hangover?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean¡­¡±

    So the woman argues with the apothecary holding the dubious red vial and the price.

    While the man was chewing and swallowing the tomato the woman bought to soothe his sore stomach.

    one voice.

    heard

    ¡°¡­Finally found it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a surprise!¡±

    When the startled apothecary almost lost the vial he was holding, and then put it in his arms in a hurry.

    The two of them startled and looked back at the strange figure that appeared behind them before they knew it.

    Is it because of the desert sunlight?

    Or is it to hide?

    The opponent covered his face with a dusty cloth.

    The two, especially the man, couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment as they saw the monster, who could only be identified as a woman by voice alone.

    ¡®Suddenly?¡¯

    He is a warrior skilled in battle.

    Even though he was a high-level yer who diligently dug into dungeons recently and finally broke through level 60 of demons.

    I didn¡¯t notice the approach at all.

    It was embarrassing.

    Especially in that you still can¡¯t feel the opponent¡¯s presence even though you¡¯re looking at it with your own eyes.

    I don¡¯t know if you know his embarrassment or not.

    The monster opened his mouth.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him. who are you looking for? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Please let me know. Ever since she felt the presence of him fighting, the girl has been running a long way without eating or sleeping.¡±

    ¡°¡­excuse me?¡±

    ¡°But now all I can feel of him is the faint scent left of you, other than that evil dragon¡¯sir.¡±

    ¡°Look at this?¡±

    Truly a one-way street.

    just say what you want

    The woman made a strange expression when she saw the monster who showed no signs of listening.

    Rather than knowingly ignoring her, it was because she felt as if she couldn¡¯t hear her at all.

    It¡¯s like dealing with a foreigner who doesn¡¯t speak thenguage.

    But before I realized the cause of the difort.

    The woman opened her eyes wide.

    It was because he saw the face revealed as the monster pulled the cloth over his head.

    A bandage wrapped around the eye.

    Translucent white skin.

    Even the silver hair that shines white.

    In this Africa, you can¡¯t find it if you look for it¡­

    No, to her who inadvertently swallows dry saliva at the sight of a silver-haired beauty with ¡®perfect beauty¡¯ that is hard to find anywhere else in the world.

    said the silver-haired beauty.

    ¡°So please let the girl see him.¡±

    Like a lost child looking for her parents.

    tease.

    Sad.

    miserably again.

    Hearing the silver-haired beauty¡¯s request, she looked back at the man with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°What about Chieftain?¡±

    A man with a strong physique.

    When Limon came in the past.

    The first person I met in Africa.

    Currently, as a co-representative of the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government, he is the representative of the delegation visiting to discuss the agreement with the African Federation and Egypt.

    Umbaru listened to Shu, his lieutenant, and scratched the back of his head before speaking.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s listen to the story first.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°You got a call?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°I see, have you finally returned from Africa?¡±

    Even though he may not be the one who wants to meet Limon the most.

    The person I needed to meet the most.

    Thanks to being suddenly kidnapped, she manages to return home after all sorts of hardships in a distant neighboring country that was in a state of istion.

    After that, he gnashed his teeth at Limon, who hadpletely forgotten himself.

    The status of the sword master is rapidly changing, and in all kinds of contact and pressure pouring in from home and abroad.

    And the result of feeling a sense of crisis in the gradually falling approval rating.

    A man who decided to settle his past resentment with a big heart and make a grand victory. A great president

    who was the leader of the world in the past.

    No, he still believes that he is the leader of the world.

    Han Jeong-guk clicked his tongue with a disapproving face.

    ¡°To think that a public figure with no name was smuggling without informing the country. What a mess this is because of that!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is why I hate old women. You know they¡¯re a corporation just because they¡¯ve aged a bit, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with the young people I don¡¯t like. When I was young, I solved this kind of thing on my own, but I can¡¯t believe I have to give you instructions!¡±

    His grumbling went on for quite some time.

    I just decided to be generous with my heart because of unavoidable circumstances.

    It was not enough that he dared to take the president of his country hostage, and he couldn¡¯t like Limon, who treated him like a mutt.

    But what can I do?

    It is the destiny of politicians to do things they hate.

    Han Jeong-guk made up his mind and calmly gave instructions.

    ¡°Anyway, since you¡¯ve been contacted now, make an appointment right away. Secretly preparing a seat outside the Blue House without being known to the outside world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Not moving fast.¡±

    ¡°They did not ept the invitation.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you, but¡­¡±

    I wonder if I should say this.

    Or should I purify it as much as possible?

    The conflicted chief of staff eventually closed his eyes and revealed the contents of the contact from Leviathan.

    ¡°The Swordsman is busy, so if you have something to do,e and get down on your knees and wait. Then maybe you¡¯ll think about it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wow!

    ¡°Your Excellency! Freeze!¡±

    ¡°fix? Fixed? I heard themander-in-chief of this country say something like this from an old-fashioned old man, and now such a thing ising out!¡±

    Can you say that it really turned around?

    Han Jeong-guk, whose eyes had beenpletely turned away from the explosion of his tantrum, gnashed his teeth and shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear to you, damn old man, that this world isn¡¯t all about being good at cutting knives!¡±

 Chapter 574

    #574. anything wille out

    * * *

    After withdrawal from Africa.

    The peacekeepers were scattered and returned to their respective guilds.

    Although most battles were fought by sword masters, war is war.

    Especially since living in the harsh climate of Africa, everyone was tired and needed rest.

    However, there were people who couldn¡¯t take a break even though they worked the hardest.

    this moment.

    kneeling on the floor.

    The man in the new mask, sweating profusely, was a representative example.

    Of course, he¡¯s the gue Grand Duke.

    In this era, as he was a superman who was close to the seat of universal recognition, he was not a person who would have a hard time kneeling for only a few hours.

    Even so, there are two reasons why his face is bluish.

    One is that none of those present here dare to stand shoulder to shoulder with him.

    Another was their intimidation.

    lungs constrict

    heart is beating

    blood cools down

    I just stare at it without doing anything.

    Rather, those gazes weighed down on him more heavily than the weight of a rock, preventing him from getting up.

    how much time has passed

    The moment he lost his mind.

    After a long silence, a gloomy voice was finally heard.

    ¡°pascal.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    ¡°I lent you three sword masters¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In addition, he gave memand over the peacekeeping force gathered from the 7 guilds.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°I even persuaded the other lords to generously support the enormous supplies you requested.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°But what are these results¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to say?¡±

    A woman with dark eyes.

    Upon hearing that, Wanderer¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Then you must die.¡±

    Kwajijik!

    It was a moment.

    Skeletons suddenly sprung up and grabbed him.

    What pushed him into the guillotine of bones that appeared in front of him at the same time.

    Thus, Pascal did not resist even once, even though he was suddenly strangled by the guillotine.

    Instead, he just spoke quietly.

    ¡°Give me one more chance.¡±

    ¡°Ask for a chance?¡±

    ¡°yes. Then we will show you the results that will make up for this mistake.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any losers.¡±

    That moment.

    Pascal closed his eyes tightly.

    How ruthless your guild master is.

    As the deputy guild leader, he was well aware of this oue because he expected it.

    The moment Wanderer tried to speak coldly to him.

    A sound rang through the air.

    Tiri-ri-ri.

    Wanderers, of course.

    Other monarchs who were around too.

    Even Pascal, who was hanging on the guillotine.

    While everyone was looking back at him, the man with the one-eyed sses who had been staring at him calmly took out his pager.

    And after verifying only the sender.

    Turned off immediately and said.

    ¡°Never mind, keep doing what you are doing. I just got a brief call from the president.¡±

    That would mean chewing up a call from the president, but no one really cared about it.

    they are monarchs.

    It wasn¡¯t because they weren¡¯t the ones who had to care about the president of one country.

    Even more so if the opponent was an idiot who even became a hostage while trying to swindle an existence that even they, thest sword master, could not ignore.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t need losers anyway.¡±

    It took a moment to stare at Lee Cheongi with gloomy eyes.

    Pascal suddenly came to his senses and said to Wanderer, who looked back at himself and said coldly.

    ¡°I am not a failure. I only made a strategic retreat to protect the alliance¡¯s policy, but actually went to the brink of catching the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°What matters is the result.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Tiririri.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The silence returned.

    In the midst of that, Lee Chun-gi took out his pager again.

    After confirming the caller, he calmly got up from his seat and said.

    ¡°There is an urgent call, so I will take it for a while. So do what you are doing.¡±

    It seems that it was a lie that even the president contacted me.

    While Wanderer and Pascal look at the vacancy of Lee Chun-gi, who left without waiting for an answer.

    The golden lord stopped rolling the silver coin with one hand and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°I guess I should end today¡¯s meeting.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And from next time, be sure to turn off your pager or smartphone during meetings.¡±

    nodding

    Wanderer and the other lords who watched him had no choice but to nod their heads in agreement.

    * * *

    ¡°Can¡¯t reach you?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°so?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°If not, is it the end? Go to the Infinity Guild and either beg or threaten them to contact me!¡±

    ¡°¡­you mean to threaten me? Infinite Lord?¡±

    A face that looks like you¡¯re crazy.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m looking at the president of a country.

    However, as someone who was told to threaten the Absolute, it was a natural reaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they say!¡±

    Only then did he realize that he had gone too far in his anger.

    Han Jeong-guk hurriedly put his words together.

    Although he is the president of a country, the Infinite Lord is the owner of the Infinity Guild that controls all yer businesses in the country.

    If he disobeyed Lee Chun-gi, other members of his party would foam at the mouth.

    ¡®Damn it! Nothing is going right.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Han Jeong-guk couldn¡¯t help but resent it even more.

    From the swordsman to the swordsman.

    As much as he set a historical record of being held hostage in the Blue House by as many as two sword masters.

    He knew all too well that against a sword master, ordinary guards would not be of much help.

    That¡¯s why I tried to get the Infinite Lord¡¯s cooperation in case of the worst case, but I couldn¡¯t get in touch.

    It was knocked down before work even started.

    Now, there are two options left.

    Are you just enduring humiliation like this?

    Or are you just taking the risk?

    But the former seemed to be non-existent among them.

    As long as you endure humiliation, you can do anything. Because it was the race of politicians to be able tough even if they were spit in the face for power.

    The problem was that if he continued to be ignored by Limon, his power would be dangerous.

    A situation where interest in the sword master has already grown.

    In particr, many people were curious about why Limon was in Africa, to the point where a question was even posted on the Blue House bulletin board.

    I¡¯m d I¡¯m just curious

    The unemployed, who had some spare time, were working as Inte detectives and digging into the reason.

    It is said that there may have been a feud with the government in connection with the Blue House hostage incident.

    Of course, there is no basis for that.

    It¡¯s just amon conspiracy theory created by connecting a few circumstances without logic or paragraphs.

    So, if it was another time, I wouldn¡¯t have cared¡­

    The problem is that the conspiracy theory is true.

    ¡®At that time, Chief Park, I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for that person¡¯s words!¡¯

    The Infinite Lord doesn¡¯t like the fact that the hero of the past is still naked.

    So if you clean it up, you¡¯ll be very grateful.

    There will be huge support from the national level, and maybe even a second term will be possible.

    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s all ck.

    Only empty checks with no real promises.

    However, the words of Park Hyeon-gun, who was in charge of Infinity¡¯s internal and external affairs until then, were no different from the Infinite Lord¡¯s will.

    At that time, Hanjeongguk had no choice.

    If you can get rid of an old man who only makes idents and win the favor of the monarch who has seized the economy and power.

    It was like a multiple-choice question with an answer already written.

    either for the national interest.

    either for himself or for himself.

    ¡®If this fact is known, I¡¯m done.¡¯

    No matter how great a decision it was for the country, the public cannot ept it.

    They will criticize the great man who saved the country several times for throwing up, and the opposition party will be excited to pour oil on it.

    Still, I could have skipped it if it had been before.

    The past is considered a hero of national salvation.

    Whether it was 30 years or 70 years ago, the old man whost yed an active part starved to death or was imprisoned.

    Only a few people are interested in that kind of thing.

    It couldn¡¯t have been a big issue, and even if it did, it could have been buried with just a few good news.

    But not anymore.

    Because interest in the sword master has grown so much.

    What if, in this situation, it became known that he was trying to vomit Limon?

    What if it turns out that 200 talented people equivalent to high-level yers, including two archdukes, were lost in the process?

    At worst, impeachment.

    I didn¡¯t know if I would end my life as a mere prisoner.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do that!¡¯

    Han Jeong-guk gritted it.

    He was well aware by now that a sword master might be an absolute beingparable to a monarch.

    In particr, he had already keenly felt how dangerous it was to y tricks against Limon.

    But what if you die like this and die like that?

    I have to go on an adventure.

    ¡°What happened to the one you asked me to find earlier?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The swordsmith¡¯s weakness! Since you¡¯ve done it until that age, shouldn¡¯t youe up with something if you search for it?¡±

    That¡¯s why Han Jeong-guk urged the chief of staff.

    If you get tired of it, thew of 100% approval

    Have you epted bribes in the past?

    Was it bad rtionship with women?

    If you find anything that could be Limon¡¯s weakness, you can use it to silence him somehow.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing special.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked through all the records on swordsmanship, from history books to the annals, but I haven¡¯t found anything that could be called a weakness.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that! How many times has that old man assaulted previous kings?¡±

    Han Jeong-guk, who had already investigated the records of the sword master, argued in a fit of rage.

    ¡°Of course, there are records where the swordsman assaulted the king or even the crown prince. But all of this was also a problem for the other party¡­¡±

    Like trying to use Limon for war.

    Like getting caught doing something stupid that goes beyond the limit.

    Such as causing harm to the people in a power struggle.

    Due to the tradition of leaving useless, detailed records, it is at best a mistake on both sides.

    Considering that Limon served as a big adult in the royal family, it would be difficult to insist on admonition.

    Looking at the chief of staff talking with a troubled face, Han Jeong-guk asked in dismay.

    ¡°Then what about bribes? The personal assets that the author umted went far beyond trillions, but he must not have obtained it in a legitimate way!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that everything was obtained in a legitimate way.¡±

    ¡°how?!¡±

    ¡°Most of the swordsmith¡¯s wealth was a reward from individuals or countries, or donations from the sword tower in return for the swordsmith¡¯s kindness.¡±

    ¡°So if you look back at the flow of funds, something wille out!¡±

    ¡°I checked and it was the same. It was very clean, probably because it had a duty-free ticket.¡±

    ¡°¡­You said you lived by umting that much wealth?¡±

    ¡°Of course, since I don¡¯t particrly save money, I tend to buy extravagantly¡­¡± ¡±

    But?¡±

    ¡°There is so much to give, so it won¡¯t even show. Even during World War II, most of the property was donated to the world for post-war restoration costs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In addition, about 30 years ago, when property was collected through the Special Tax, Patriot Act, and Superpopr Donation Act, nothing was stolen at all, so it deserves praise.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person¡­¡±

    Even if he tried all the methods, he could only make tens of billions of hidden wealth.

    Of course, he was donated hundreds of times more than that.

    In addition, Han Jeong-guk could not help but be stunned by Limon¡¯s actions that he spent generously.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Soon, Han Jeong-guk asked with another hope.

    ¡°Then, how about rtionships with women? There must have been a lot of women and illegitimate children to say that he was strong even at that age?¡±

 Chapter 575

    #575. You forgot.

    A man can reveal a woman even if he has the strength to lift a spoon.

    And Limon is also a man.

    Not even getting old, of course.

    He was handsome, had a perfect body, and was once on top of the world.

    There couldn¡¯t have been one or two of his women.

    At least hundreds of them.

    If so, there must be hidden illegitimate children or descendants, so if you dig into them well, you can use them as weaknesses.

    Han Jeong-guk turned the hope circuit.

    Until I saw the chief secretary put on a very troubled expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what!¡±

    ¡°Obviously, I had quite a few rtionships with women, but I don¡¯t think I made anything in particr to take responsibility for.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does that make sense?¡±

    ¡°Because the swordsman has traveled around the world more than staying somewhere.¡±

    The woman whoes does not stop.

    Doesn¡¯t even catch a girl who goes.

    And in an instant, he leaves

    If it¡¯s really irresponsible, then it¡¯s irresponsible.

    However, Limon, who had to travel all over the world to fight the Seven Dragons or find disciples, did not create a deep rtionship in the first ce.

    Most of them only made it clear that they would eventually leave and only had a rtionship for a few days at the longest.

    Even if the rtionship was a little longer, the result was the same.

    The difference is that they found a sponsor, whether it be money ornd, so that they would not have to worry about making a living for the rest of their lives.

    In the end, Limon never returned to the woman he had parted with.

    Rather, even if the women came to the sword tower, the rtionship was clearly arranged on the line of only taking care of it.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that enough to be called a weakness? If you look at the way you do it, you are an irresponsible bastard.¡±

    ¡°Once you took on the minimum responsibility. It seems that at the time, it was rather a trend that weed it.¡±

    It was the age of heroes.

    It was the most turbulent time in human history.

    There were a mountain of women who wanted him just because he would be guaranteed safety for the rest of his life by spending a night with the absolute Limon.

    In the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t even go to bed with a woman who couldn¡¯t finish it in one night.

    ¡°It is said that there was a time when they were formally engaged, but the ending was a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°How was the ending?¡±

    ¡°After the bride was assassinated and kidnapped by the Seven Dragons about five or six times, they all left the swordsman¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They say that¡¯s why the swordsman didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with a woman in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even after he killed the ck dragon princess of the time as punishment about 7,800 years ago, it was rare to have a one-night stand.¡±

    I just forgot all about it now.

    Until a few decades ago, that story was the tragedy of a hero who gave up on love to protect the world.

    So now, if you take it out again, it will only gather more sympathy votes instead of making it Limon¡¯s weakness.

    Han Jeong-guk frowned arrogantly as he saw the chief of staff talking nonchntly.

    ¡°Then what about the children? Even a one-night stand can result in an illegitimate child, right?¡±

    ¡°That is the problem.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, all sword masters in history, including swordsmiths, had no offspring. I had children before bing a sword master.¡±

    There was a woman who was drunk and brought a child because she was Limon¡¯s illegitimate child, but as a result of checking with magic, they were all men without a drop of blood.

    The chief of staff said with a puzzled face.

    Han Jeong-guk, who blinked nkly, understood the meaning only btedly.

    ¡°¡­Sword masters are eunuchs?¡±

    ¡°Keuhmm, it seems more like infertility than that.¡±

    ¡°sterility?¡±

    ¡°Regarding this, the ancient alchemist argued that perfect humans lose their ability to reproduce because they no longer need to have children.¡±

    In the first ce, offspring are born to leave genes to the future.

    But the sword master doesn¡¯t have to do that.

    Because immortal

    Therefore, the possibility of reproduction bing impossible at the gic level was sufficient.

    ¡°Another archwitch said this. They said that there was no way a tiger could mate with a cat and produce a baby.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then can a sword master only have children with a sword master?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Like lions and tigers can crossbreed, they might be able to produce offspring with a partner with a special constitution, but since there is no precedent¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Anything

    else

    that might be a weakness It is said that the disciples had an ident, but in most cases they were treated as heroes in their own country.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if he took responsibility for all of them and killed them himself, it seems difficult to create public opinion for criticism.¡±

    Joan of Arc was the protector of France.

    Gandhi led the country to peace.

    Also, Geomrang against racial discrimination.

    Such as the Sword Demon who achieved prosperity and military power.

    Until they went crazy, they were heroes of each country, and even after they fell, there were people who praised them.

    As the times changed, his reputation was forgotten along with his notoriety, but if he emphasized his notoriety again, there was a possibility that only Limon¡¯s achievements would be emphasized.

    ¡°Turn it off.¡±

    Han Jeong-guk let out a painful sound.

    Even if you only live for 10 or 20 years, it is a human being who bes full of weaknesses.

    I can¡¯t believe that a writer who has lived for nearly a thousand years doesn¡¯t have so many weaknesses.

    It was astounding.

    ¡°Does it make sense that humans can be so hard to find weaknesses?¡±

    ¡°Because the Seven Dragons of the past used everything that could be a swordsman¡¯s weakness. That¡¯s why the swordsman must have lived his life without making any weaknesses as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you want to do? No, even if you can do it, what will be left if you live like that?¡±

    I lost all my possessions too.

    Let all women go.

    Even the disciple he raised was cut down.

    Does it make sense that a human with powerparable to that of a monarch would live stoicly until there was nothing left of him?

    To Han Jeong-guk, who asks at a loss.

    The chief of staff replied with a sigh.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why the swordsmith was called the protector of mankind?¡±

    Han Jeong-guk, who had reached this point after torturing the protector of mankind, made an ufortable expression.

    But what can I do?

    ¡®Cause it¡¯s already happened

    He was in a situation where he had to do something to undo or fix it, and he had no choice but to squeeze his head.

    At the end of so much anxiety.

    Han Jung-guk¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Okay, now that it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll give up looking for weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking of going to the swordsman and asking for forgiveness?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? What does an apology do? What did I do wrong!¡±

    ¡°¡­then what do you n to do? If you can¡¯t find the weakness of the swordsman and be hostile, you won¡¯t be able to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the story of when I was hostile to the swordsman?¡±

    Han Jeongguk snorted.

    He knows Limon¡¯s power and personality.

    The fact that if you do something clumsy, they will attack the Blue House again, and that your throat could be blown off at that time.

    However, he is also a famous president of a country and a high-level yer who risked his life to level up in the dungeon.

    Without the protection of the infinite lord.

    Didn¡¯t catch Limon¡¯s weakness.

    There were many ways to ovee this crisis.

    ¡°Enough of trifles, so call the NIS director right away.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the director of the National Intelligence Service?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know what that means.

    Han Jeong-guk spoke meaningfully to the anxious chief of staff.

    ¡°There is something that needs to be done in utmost secrecy.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask you to take good care of me in the future.¡±

    afterughing.

    A ck-haired girl who turned off the pager.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, Limon, who was sitting across from her and tilting his wine ss while eating chocte, tilted his head sideways.

    ¡°What phone is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a message that President Han Jeong-guk has started moving in earnest.¡±

    ¡°In earnest?¡±

    ¡°I heard you tried to get help from the Infinite Lord to keep your swordsman in check.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re very ambitious too.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    After himself, to the Sword Saint.

    Even though I was in trouble with two sword masters.

    He couldn¡¯t help but admire Han Jeong-guk¡¯s persistence in trying to decorate something without getting tired of it.

    Seeing him like that, Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a willful thing, it¡¯s unavoidable. Because he knows a little bit about the power of a sword master.¡±

    A situation where the majority of sword masters have been resurrected.

    Besides, Han Jeong-guk must have known as he had already gone through the rampage of the sword castle.

    The more the sword master¡¯s power is revealed, the more attention will be paid to Limon and the more dangerous his position will be.

    Also, if the other sword masters go on a rampage, only Limon can stop them.

    So it¡¯s only now.

    If it¡¯s toote, you won¡¯t even have a chance.

    Before the people were aware of the situation yet.

    It was necessary to somehow meet Limon and make up for his ¡®mistake¡¯.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be bothered?¡±

    Han Jeong-guk is known as the president.

    Even without the help of the Infinity Guild, there are many things he can do.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t much of a threat anyway, it would be enough to annoy them as they prepare to face the World Federation.

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    However, Li Qingyu smiled and affirmed.

    whatever he does

    More than you left to yourself.

    it¡¯ll be over easily

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s trustworthy.¡±

    Hearing the words of Li Qingyu, who is so trustworthy, it was a moment of hesitation.

    Limonughed.

    He had no intention of interfering, as he had already entrusted the response to Han Jeong-guk to Li Qing-yu.

    That¡¯s why he opened his mouth slowly, refilling his empty wine ss.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡±

    ¡°To reward the bride who suffered in my ce.¡±

    ¡°Sang¡­ are you saying?¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t bother exining.

    Instead, I just picked up the chocte and ate it.

    Seeing that, Li Qingyu tilted his head.

    Limon¡¯s outstretched hand naturally tugged at the nape of her neck.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I¡¯m slipping

    with a soft touch.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes widened at the sweet scent that filled his tongue.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    It¡¯s like trying to take it away.

    She also immediately lowered her eyes at the delicately intertwined movements with the chocte in between, and entwined the soft foreign object.

    The chocte that had been tossed between the two hot tongues melted away.

    It went down my throat and it wasn¡¯t enough, until a drop ran down the corner of my mouth.

    ¡°ha¡­. Sword ball?¡±

    After the sweetest kiss ever.

    After he parted his lips, he let out a breath that had barely been blocked.

    To Li Qingyu, who gazed nkly at herself as she lightly sucked up the remains of the chocte that flowed down her lips with another kiss.

    Limon whispered.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Li Qingyu thought.

    What a cowardly word.

    The sweet taste still lingers on the tongue.

    The ecstatic scent that stirs your head a hundred times more dizzyingly than that.

    Without even waiting for an answer, a hot hand like fire that climbed up his leg without realizing it.

    Above all, that look like that of a beast, as if he was starving for a month, and even though he ate a lot of meat, he was still starving.

    She had her arms wrapped around his neck, smirking at all other options.

    Squeak.

    Doesn¡¯t seem like a waste of time to go to bed.

    epting a hand thatys itself down on the table.

    Gently pulling one leg, the thin piece of cloth pulled down to the calf was naturally dropped to the floor.

    Moments after Li Qingyu was ready to receive him.

    ¡°Sigh¡­!¡±

    Wow Jangchang!

    While the wine spilled from an overturned bottle wets her back and is not enough, it runs down her slender legs.

    with gasping breaths.

    Pleasure hot like fire.

    burned everything

 Chapter 576

    #576. I¡¯m a bit picky about it.

    * * *

    ¡°Oops, isn¡¯t this the death penalty? Are you sure you came to visit me?¡±

    ¡°¡­For now, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to stick with it?¡±

    ¡°Looking at it in person, it seems that the priest didn¡¯t have toe to visit.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too heartless to say to the priest who came after a fierce battle?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t it true that the priest¡¯s injuries are lighter than those of the Grand Priestess and Gandhi?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    A cowboy drinking beer.

    Looking at Billy, d the Sword Demon shook his head.

    Unlike Billy, who ended up just putting a bandage on, the injuries of the swordsmith and swordsman were by no means light.

    Joan of Arc needed several months of recuperation because she fought a fierce battle in Cairo with her injuries remaining from an ambush by Limon.

    Gandhi also suffered internal injuries from Billy¡¯s orbital bombardment because he received Hai¡¯s red dragon hellfire head-on, so he had to concentrate on treatment for the time being.

    These are the ones with superhuman resilience.

    If it wasn¡¯t a sword master, but an ordinary absolute, it would have died or be a crippled person.

    Especially in that the two of them are excellent at defense among sword masters.

    But Billy ended up with a minor injury like this.

    No matter how much it was thanks to the sword¡¯s ability to cut through the streets, it could only be said to be ironic.

    ¡°Unexpected. I thought that three people, including the ambassador, would be enough to catch the master.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that man has gotten stronger before he knew it.¡±

    ¡°Has the master¡¯s swordsman developed again in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°Even though the swordsman didn¡¯t change, it was strangely more difficult than when I fought the swordsman nobleman.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know because I was just watching.

    Or maybe he was hiding his power from himself and d at the time.

    Recalling the battle with Limon, which was strangely difficult to deal with, Billy continued.

    ¡°Still, if we had fought head-on, we would have won, but who would have known that the nobleman wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to such an extent.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you were determined to do in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Just because you were prepared doesn¡¯t mean you are prepared.¡±

    Disguised as the Red Dragon Princess and ambush Joan of Arc.

    They use themselves as bait to lure them into stone bottles, eight gates, and gold rushes.

    Borrowing from Limon, who thoroughly avoided a head-to-head confrontation until a one-on-one situation, borrowed his tongue.

    ¡°More than anything else, the Red Dragon Princess was formidable.¡±

    ¡°Was that enough?¡±

    ¡°You must have already heard that the Grand Master struggled, too.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s because the ambassador is injured. If only her body was intact, the Red Dragon Princess would not have been a threat.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯se. The reason why it wasn¡¯t perfect is because the Red Dragon Princess seemed to be the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean that if the Red Dragon Princess had been perfect, even the Great Depository might have been dangerous?¡±

    ¡°At least it would have been difficult to subdue it as easily as this time.¡±

    Just like Joan of Arc was injured.

    The same goes for the Red Dragon Princess who only fought with the Yeom Dragon.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that most of the n¡¯s forces had been deployed to check the peacekeepers.

    It is unknown whether Joan of Arc would have been able to subdue Hai without Limon¡¯s intervention.

    Looking at Billy talking nonchntly.

    d frowned.

    ¡°The priest is overly wary of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is overrated?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason why only three of us moved this time is because the priest insisted on being vignt against the Seven Dragons?¡±

    If all the Sword Masters were sent to Africa, Limon and the Seven Dragons might attack him in the back.

    So you have to be defensive too.

    Thanks to Billy¡¯s assertive insistence, d had to defend the World Federation this time.

    It was because he was the only one who could lead the other sword masters to protect the World Federation and all seven guilds.

    So, d had no choice but to feel sorry for him.

    If he

    had sent at least one other Sword Master, he would have been able to capture Limon and destroy the Red Dragon n.

    However, upon hearing d¡¯s words, Billy rather grinned.

    ¡°So it was no use for the brother-inw to stay here?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, the priest is definitely right.¡±

    ¡°Seeing that such wordse out easily, it must have suffered quite a bit from the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say there was no hardship.¡±

    d shook his head.

    While peacekeepers fight Limon and the Red Dragon n in Africa.

    The World Federation and the Seven Dragons did not remain silent either.

    or infiltrate spies.

    or provocation by force.

    or attack the business.

    Even the princess herself provoking and provoking.

    The World Federation also had no time to rest while responding to all the tricks of the Seven Dragons.

    Suddenly, d also had to be busy walking around.

    Although notparable to the sword master, the princesses of the Seven Dragons are also superhumans of the absolute ss.

    If they decided to target the 7 guilds, it would be necessary for the monarch or sword master to directly respond to them in order to stop it.

    To be honest, it would have been difficult to respond if he was alone.

    ¡°Even considering that, you still think I¡¯m overly wary of the Seven Dragons, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand. We are sword masters.¡±

    Seeing the silent d, Billy giggled.

    The Sword Master is the Absolute.

    Whether it¡¯s the 7th guild.

    Seven Dragons.

    After all, it¡¯s just a yhouse for them.

    As a sword master, d¡¯s opinion that no matter what tricks the Seven Dragons do, it¡¯s better to do everything in their power to catch Limon, wasn¡¯tmon sense as a sword master.

    ¡°But don¡¯t forget the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The one that our master couldn¡¯t subdue even after hundreds of years of hard work was the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you look down on the Seven Dragons, you¡¯ll get your nose hurt.¡±

    The only being who killed a sword master without being a sword master.

    seven dragons.

    Don¡¯t underestimate their descendants.

    As the only person besides Limon who has ever invaded the headquarters of the Seven Dragons alone.

    At the end of looking at Billy who is talking seriously.

    d nodded.

    ¡°Remember.¡±

    ¡°You should know.¡±

    It was as if he had a serious expression on his face.

    Watching Billy giggling and drinking beer again, d quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, ording to the priest¡¯s words, things will get moreplicated in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that things haven¡¯t gotten much better.¡±

    Until the first 9 Sword Masters were resurrected, they had an overwhelming power advantage.

    But the swordsman dies.

    After the swordsman escaped.

    Even the swordsmith and the swordsman were injured.

    It¡¯s already been cut in half.

    It was hard to move quickly until at least two of the injuries healed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to look at it some more, but I might have to focus on catching the sister rather than the master right now.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to find the youngest sister?¡±

    ¡°It will be even more difficult if the master and the sister-inw add their strength.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there something that gets caught?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the brother-inw because I¡¯ve never met him before, but the youngest is unusual in many ways.¡±

    After putting down the beer bottle.

    Billy said scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°To be honest, among our siblings, I am the youngest to deal with the most.¡±

    ¡°Rather than the Grand Master or the Sword Spirit Sisters?¡±

    ¡°The ambassador is just a little crazy. My sister-inw¡¯s personality and environment in which she grew up are just a bit odd.¡±

    ¡°¡­then what about the youngest sister?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin in words¡­ Anyway, you¡¯ll understand when we meet and talk.¡±

    own lifetime.

    The youngest sister whom I met at the Sword Tower.

    Recalling his memories with Anastasia after the sword, Billy continued with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°How terrifying it can be to be a nice, innocent sister-inw who does everything right.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Eh, what kind of trouble is this?¡±

    Co-representative of the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government and lieutenant of Maasai chieftain Umbaru.

    At the same time, Shu, who was staying in Cairo as a member of a delegation to discuss an agreement with Egypt, sighed.

    Because the discussion wasn¡¯t working out properly.

    Well, it was natural.

    It is absurd to even try to make rules in Africa, where reckless wars have been going on for hundreds of years.

    Even inside the federation right now, opinions were not being organized because they were arguing for and against and over content that was advantageous to them.

    In this situation, there was no way the agreement could proceed properly.

    Because of that, Shu, who is only an adjutant in name and actually proceeds with the agreement on behalf of Umbaru, was dying.

    ¡®When I asked why they sent us on such an important matter, they knew this would happen.¡¯

    Anyway, he¡¯s a cunning bastard.

    Cursing Chief Lucuma, who skips only the things that will benefit him even though he is the co-representative.

    Shu returned to the house.

    to rest for a while.

    But aftering home.

    Instead of falling asleep on the bed, she couldn¡¯t help but blink in a daze.

    ¡°Have youe?¡±

    ¡°¡­miss? What¡¯s this?¡±

    After inadvertently asking.

    Shu was sorry.

    And the person who greeted him.

    In other words, he joined hands with the silver-haired woman and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°[Mistress, what is this?]¡±

    ¡°There is a reward.¡±

    ¡°[In return?]¡±

    ¡°They said that if a girl has been given the grace to learn, it is natural for her to repay.¡±

    ¡°[¡­So now this is the reward?]¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    a few days ago.

    After meeting by chance on the street.

    Hearing from Anastasia, who was renting a ce to stay because there was nowhere else to stay.

    And Shoo couldn¡¯t help but put on a bizarre expression as she looked at the things she had piled up in the room saying ¡®reciprocate¡¯.

    If it was amon gift bag or fruit, I would have epted it with a smile.

    At least, if it was something like a bundle of money, I would have declined.

    But¡­

    ¡°[It¡¯s not umon for people to repay kindness with something like this¡­?]¡±

    Pistol.

    submachine gun.

    ammo box.

    rocketuncher and so on.

    Is this your home?

    Or where is the hideout of arms traffickers?

    Anastasia tilted her head slightly as she looked at Shu, who was trembling at the sight of all kinds of weapons piled up in the room to the extent that they could not be distinguished.

    ¡°The girl¡¯s teacher said that people in Africa like weapons.¡±

    ¡°[No, that¡¯s not wrong.]¡±

    ¡°Is the amount insufficient?¡±

    ¡°[Because it¡¯s rather excessive?]¡±

    He shook his head excitedly for a while.

    Shu made a suspicious expression.

    ¡°[By the way, where did all these weaponse from? Thedy said she had no money.]¡±

    ¡°I found and robbed arms smugglers nearby.¡±

    ¡°[¡­What did you do?]¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All the smugglers have been tied up and left in front of the police station, so there will be no pursuit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shu was silent.

    Are you saying this to be safe?

    How did you find the smuggler?

    It¡¯s because there are so many things I want to say that I¡¯ve be speechless.

    So, after talking for a while, she finally let out a sigh.

    ¡®Thisdy is really ignorant of the world in a strange way.¡¯

    It¡¯s like being a princess anywhere.

    Or as if he had lived his entire life in an isted remote area without meeting anyone.

    Oddly enough, even though he doesn¡¯t knowmon sense, hemits ignorant things so calmly and weakly.

    I wondered what kind of environment he had to grow up to be able to grow like this.

 Chapter 577

    #577. sorry.

    ¡°[Umm, anyway, this kind of reward is a bit excessive. I have never given anything that could be called grace.]¡±

    ¡°You have given me a lot of grace.¡±

    Anastasia said politely.

    Even just lending her a ce to stay is grace.

    Thanks to them, even she, who has been living in the shelter since escaping, has been able to rest under the roof for the past few days.

    It was a bonus to be able to eat a proper meal instead of a bear that hibernates or a fish caught in the river.

    And most of all¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me this treasure right now in addition to lodging and lodging?¡±

    ¡°[I¡¯d rather be ashamed of myself for giving it to you if you say treasure with such a cheap fire item.]¡±

    Shu scratched his cheek as he looked at Anastasia¡¯s ring.

    This ring is what I bought to have a conversation with the blind and deaf woman.

    It was a chloride item that conveyed thoughts directly.

    However, even though the me items were cheap, there was a limit to the funds of those who came to Cairo as an envoy.

    This is the result of apromise with the budget.

    It was a cheap japtem that could only bemunicated through direct contact.

    Knowing that there are high-end products that can transmit thoughts within a radius of several kilometers, Shu couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed about being condescending with something like this.

    ¡°[miss. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just seek treatment? I don¡¯t know about the eyes, but if it¡¯s about the ears, I can treat it.]¡±

    That¡¯s why Shu suddenly opened his mouth.

    She is also a famous healer.

    Even if you weren¡¯t a high-level yer, you could manage to regenerate a torn eardrum.

    But Anastasia shook her head.

    ¡°Treatment is fine.¡±

    ¡°[If you leave it in that condition for too long, it might not be cured forever?]¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°[It doesn¡¯t matter¡­]¡±

    ¡°I have more important things than ears.¡±

    ¡°[¡­]¡±

    emphatically.

    But a little bit sad.

    Seeing Atastasia say something anxiously, Shu eventually shuts up.

    It was because he could tell just by looking at her appearance that no matter how much he suggested it, she would not be treated in the end.

    to such Shu.

    Anastasia asked.

    ¡°Rather than that, how did the request go?¡±

    ¡°[Ah¡­ if that¡¯s the case, I haven¡¯t figured it out yet.]¡±

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    ¡°[huh. While I was in and out of the pce, I quietly inquired, but somehow it wasn¡¯t easy to find out information.]¡±

    Shu smiled bitterly as he recalled another reason that made him tired besides the repeated discussions.

    ¡°[There are many people besides me who are looking for swordsmen.]¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°

    [Yes, during this war, swordsman¡¯s performance was so outstanding that more than one or two people became interested.]¡±

    ¡° ¡­.¡±

    ¡°[Honestly, I don¡¯t know why thedy can feel traces of swordsmanship in me and the chief.]¡±

    Shu scratched her cheeks.

    Coming from a rtively minority in Africa, neither she nor Umbaru knew much about sword mastery and all.

    I only heard the legend that he was a superman that even the Red Dragon n feared.

    However, I had seen the video of the swordsman before.

    So it was difficult to understand.

    There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t remember it if I¡¯d met such a striking white-haired man.

    Anastasia couldn¡¯t figure out what basis they were saying that they had a rtionship with the swordsmith.

    ¡°Originally, Master often acted while hiding his identity.¡±

    ¡°[Why do you hide your identity?]¡±

    ¡°Because Master is humble and considerate, and does not like to use his reputation to oppress others.¡±

    ¡°[Uh¡­ really?]¡±

    ¡°The fact that revealing one¡¯s true identity increases the number of troublesome things is also a small reason.¡±

    ¡°[¡­.]¡±

    ¡®I guess that¡¯s the real reason?¡¯

    It took a while for him to make a mysterious expression while recalling the rumors about the crazy dog Sword Gong he had been looking for on the Inte.

    Shu suddenly tilted his head.

    ¡®A person who hid his identity for a while¡­?¡¯

    One day, it appeared out of nowhere, established the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government in Africa, and then suddenly disappeared.

    She opened her mouth, thinking of a guest who was too clever to be a boy, whom she had heard rumors had reappeared at the Egyptian pce not too long ago.

    And it was closed.

    ¡®¡­No, that¡¯s probably not the case.¡¯

    It¡¯s okay to hide your identity.

    To say that the border-like boy who even acted as the Red Dragon Princess¡¯s mistress was a sword master over a hundred years of age.

    That was crazy.

    Even more so now that I know what a monster a sword master is by watching the video that went viral this time.

    It was probably just that he happened to pass by a swordsman who hid his identity while walking on the street.

    after epting it.

    Shu sighed.

    ¡°[Heydy.]¡±

    ¡°Say something.¡±

    ¡°[Thedy is said to be a swordsman¡¯s disciple? Then just ask the Egyptian royal family officially to find out what happened¡­]¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°[Huh?]¡±

    before he even finished talking.

    Resolute refusal as if cut with a knife.

    To Shu, who blinked in surprise.

    Anastasia said with her always lonely face hardened coldly.

    ¡°Master always said that the Seven Dragons are cunning and evil like snakes, so you should never trust them.¡±

    ¡°[¡­For that matter, it seems like you fought pretty hard with the Red Dragon n this time?]

    ¡±

    ¡°[Is that so?]¡±

    Anastasia asserted.

    Her teacher is a sword master who is nobler than anyone else.

    Whether or not the Seven Dragons have been reformed.

    Whether you seduced them with money or beauty.

    There is no way that Limon, who had been wary of the Demonic Cult for the rest of his life and taught not to believe in it even if he used it, would have stuck with the Demonic Cult.

    It is undoubtedly an illusion of those who do not know anything.

    ¡°So, even my benefactor, please never trust the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Limon is always right.

    His teachings are the truth.

    never doubt him

    However, if he hastily contacts the Seven Dragons, it could be a weakness for Limon, who is fighting with them.

    So, somehow avoid the eyes of the Seven Dragons and find Limon.

    speak without hesitation.

    much nicer

    More faithful than anyone else.

    Looking at the pupil who would probably respect the master for the second time in the world, Shu could only nod his head shyly.

    * * *

    ¡°Ha ha.¡±

    Flesh and flesh are mixed.

    Vomiting is a heated breath.

    The moaning that contains the pleasure boiling likeva soaks up the night.

    ¡°Yes, ah¡­¡±

    The movement became more and more intense.

    Lay down like an animal, scratching the bed.

    Sometimes, he struggles with his slender legs entangled in his body.

    Under the sunlight permeating through the window, he learns the joy of revealing his lowly appearance that he has never seen in his life.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Legs stretched out of strength.

    A consciousness that dissolves in a hazy way.

    In it, the senses be more sensitive.

    The dragon psionic craves more heat.

    Every time he digs in, his thin waist, which is likely to break if he grabs it, flutters like a fish, and his hands and feet twitch.

    ¡°Hah. haha.¡±

    more.

    A little more.

    just a little bit more

    The sex that is as sticky and sweet as the disturbed consciousness and the pleasure that is endlessly deepening.

    Because it seems like it will never end, in a joy more dizzying than any other hell and in a far-off sense of guilt.

    she waspletely immersed.

    deeper deeper deeper.

    And¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    Geeeeeeing.

    Li Qingyu opened his eyes.

    Could it be that the afterglow is still there?

    It is such a pleasant echo that awakens a little clouded consciousness.

    It¡¯s not as intense as when you mix your body, but it¡¯s softer than that, so it¡¯s more pleasant.

    Lying helplessly on the bed.

    The moment you slowly turn your head.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    she was stunned.

    A wall in the shape of a waterfall.

    fish swimming between them.

    A hare and a doe drinking from the river-like bottom.

    Even the dragon with only one eye exposed while hiding in the cloud-like ceiling and the flying beasts that roam around it.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the borate sculptures that covered the entire room, which was ordinary, even if it was originally luxurious, and was a mess until yesterday.

    in the middle of thendscape.

    Leaning on a sleeping tiger.

    under the dazzling clear sunlight.

    Show off your strong upper body.

    The fantasy-like appearance of a white-haired man quietly ying a deep-ck violin.

    And the melody he evokes.

    It shook the ck-haired girl¡¯s heart and made her feel more like she was in a dream than before she woke up.

    ¡°You woke up.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. Good morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitte for morning, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    After a while.

    Limon stops ying.

    After looking back at herself, she finally came to her senses and blushed.

    It was because I realized that it was already closer to noon than morning.

    Sleeping sote

    No matter how much it was because he was bullied all night, it was embarrassing for a group president.

    ¡°The swordsman¡­ seems to have woken up very early.¡±

    ¡°Because when you get older, you lose sleep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about sleeping.¡±

    He was so exhausted that he lost consciousness.

    I¡¯m still full of energy, so I¡¯m going to have to make this many pieces all night.

    At Limon¡¯s seemingly endless stamina, Li Qingyu unknowingly said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Your injury may not have healed yet, so don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    ¡°I am OK. It¡¯s to the extent that it¡¯s a problem because I¡¯m overflowing with energy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I forced you to overdo it.¡±

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±

    carelessly.

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    And after a short hesitation.

    He lowered his head slightly and hid his face.

    ¡°Honestly, that¡­ I was happy.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    A slightly reddened face.

    A creeping voice.

    A body wriggling under the nket.

    Limonughed at her appearance, which was hardly like the cunning ck Dragon Princess.

    And he said a little naughty.

    ¡°Then it will be all right to continue.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    what are you going to do?

    Li Qingyu, who looked at Li Mon with a puzzled expression, soon opened his eyes wide.

    because I realized

    that his stamina remains.

    And what did Limon mean when he said that it was a problem because he was full of energy?

    ¡°Are you not okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu¡¯s gaze was confused.

    how much you suffered

    A body that is still weak.

    And he calmly whispered about the mountain of work that would have been overdone by spending time with him.

    Any more than this is unreasonable.

    that you have to refuse

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­no. Limon, whatever you want.¡±

    She ignored the judgment of reason.

    No, I had to ignore it.

    He already belongs to Limon.

    Because if he wanted it, he could never refuse.

    Most of all, unlike his mischievous words, her throbbing heart just receiving his still hungry gaze gave her no choice.

    So now instead of shyness, my cheeks are blushing with excitement.

    Lightly put away the nket.

    Exposing the thin naked body.

    Li Qingyu thought as he wrapped his arms around Limon¡¯s neck, who had crossed his lips again.

    Tsueup.

    maybe half a day.

    No, it¡¯s okay for a day or so.

    It¡¯s a little hard on your body. You can drink at least some of the green dragon n¡¯s medicine.

    As long as the World Federation doesn¡¯t move, it¡¯s only a task that needs to be resolved right away¡­

    at that moment.

    Li Qingyu stiffened.

    ¡°¡­Limon.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°What day is it today?¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    While puzzled by the sudden question, Limon counts his fingers to see how many times he has seen the moon rise and set while mingling with Li Qingyu.

    every time that finger folds.

    After blinking in session,

    Li Qingyu unknowingly covered her face with both hands.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    several days already.

    Even forgetting to eat.

    Time spent with Limon.

    I mean, I couldn¡¯t do anything at all.

    As a result, how should I say that I forgot to respond to the limited country¡¯s trick.

    At the end of being possessed by him, he forgot to even write a plot.

    The most cunning princess of the Seven Dragons had no choice but to apologize, hiding her blushing face from burning shame.

 Chapter 578

    #578. It¡¯s insignificant

    * * *

    Tower master of the sword tower.

    protector of mankind.

    The Last Sword Master.

    As many titles as those, swordsmith Limon Aspelder was a celebrity.

    At one time, hundreds of pages were mentioned in almost every country¡¯s textbooks, from national history to world history, and only dozens of biographies of great men appeared.

    Of course it¡¯s in the past.

    The Iron Age opens.

    After the fall of the Sword Master.

    Most of those books have already disappeared.

    Now, unless they are at least over 40, they are beings who learn only a few lines from textbooks.

    If it appeared as a test question in the CSAT, the object that could be invalidated due to the parents¡¯mittee¡¯s protest was the existence of swordsman.

    So it was.

    Rather, the confusion of the younger generation was bound to be greater.

    -Find out surprising facts about swordsmiths

    . Everyone knows that you are a sword master

    ©¸ Not that, you asshole. Swordsmith was really the guardian of mankind

    ©¸He is the guardian of mankind hahaha

    ©¸Proof that

    there was a second grader in the old days

    . There is a research paper that says that the world would have copsed or turned upside down at least 7 times without the swordsmith

    ©¸ What bullshit is that?

    How strong is the Sword Master.

    The video that went viral this time told me about it.

    But halfway knowledge is more painful than ignorance.

    Compared to the yers, how strong the sword masters are and what they have been up to.

    The people who felt curiosity anew went to investigate the sword master as if their previous indifference was a lie.

    -However, it is an exaggeration to say that the swordsman saved the world 7 times

    .

    ©¸ You didn¡¯t do it alone to catch the dragon.

    ©¸I heard that even if the armies of each country hadn¡¯t been devastated by World War II, they would have been able to block

    it, but ©¸That¡¯s why it

    ¡®s all nonsense.

    It was difficult to throw away themon sense that had been taken for granted for the past few decades.

    But the quantity is great.

    Among the tens of thousands of ves of curiosity, there were also those who tried to solve their curiosity by digging into historical records, not just carders.

    -Seven dragon subjugation, Sword Demon¡¯s Rebellion, Spirit Rebellion, World War II, Demonic War, Chilryong Meeting

    ,

    etc. They say it must have been ruined or upied

    ©¸Yeah no~?

    ©¸Sword Master was only known a few days ago, but what kind of thesis has already been published?

    ©¸ Not a recent paper

    ©¸ So, what is a future paper?

    ©¸ Our dog-like professor asked me to look for sword master materials to reference in my thesis, so I found a research paper from 40 years ago while rummaging through a university storage room

    ©¸ Are you that graduate student hahaha

    ©¸ Rather, is that thesis really true?

    ©¸Real. Confirming that the thesis was published in a foreign academic journal,

    the Seven Dragons Association certainly erased the sword master¡¯s reputation.

    However, no matter how much money and manpower, it was impossible to erase the records one by one.

    in a secluded old bookstore.

    in a warehouse somewhere.

    from someone else¡¯s collection.

    that existed from long ago.

    However, several books about the sword master that had been buried in indifference were finally excavated one by one over several decades.

    If it had been before, even if it had been found, it would have been dismissed as false rumors or maniption.

    However, the video of the war in Africa, which went viral this time, has made even the mostmon-sense people suspicious.

    Some of these records may be real.

    From there the confusion began.

    -If the thesis is true, isn¡¯t Limon Aspelder a great man enough to appear in the real great man?

    ©¸ There are actually biography of great people. These days, great swordsmen¡¯s books are sold at a very high price on used book sites

    . He even prayed that he was the general who saved the country.

    ©¸Sword Master Star Hahaha

    ©¸But actually, I don¡¯t know about the previous generation, but if you go to the previous generation, there are a lot of seniors who respect the swordsman a lot.

    ©¸ Even if the handed down records are only half true, he is still a respectable great man.

    ©¸ That can¡¯t be true.

    ©¸ There are papers and biography of great people, so why isn¡¯t it true?

    ©¸We decided to call this propaganda.

    ©¸ Propaganda sucks

    ©¸ If all records that have been around the world for hundreds of years are propagated, history books must be fiction

    ©¸ Anmul TV. Anyway, Soma is a waste. Or I¡¯m going to have a good time with my hands (Judge, this article was written by my cat)

    ©¸ Why is the poor cat a farm? ??

    Believing the record.

    who do not believe in the end.

    I¡¯m worried about how much to believe.

    In eachmunity, there are fierce fights every day over their opinions.

    The number of victims who were fried or blocked on a bulletin board heated like a fire te increased exponentially.

    And as the quarrel intensified, a question naturally came to mind.

    -But why did such a great hero be a retired person?

    very simple

    so it¡¯s natural.

    But a question that no one has ever thought of before.

    People tried to find their own answers to it.

    ©¸ That¡¯s why the yer is cooler?

    ©¸Of course, a monarch with cheat skills looks better, but even with that level, even a tolerable high-level yer can¡¯t beat it, right?

    ©¸ Well, even the fact that he is immortal

    is amazing.

    ©¸ Men of national merit X National protection O

    ©¸ Even if you make a ball, ¡®Yes, there is no reward. Whether you starve or not, it¡¯s a tradition in our country

    hahaha Since sword masters are on active duty for the rest of their lives, aren¡¯t they highly valued by the country?

    ©¸ Other than that, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard much about swordsmith.

    In particr, the people of some countries were eager to investigate.

    Unlike soma in other countries that have already been corrupted or died, it is a country that had thest sword master who has been corrected even in modern times.

    ¨C Didn¡¯t you live a life in hiding? ©¸ Well, I¡¯m retired

    and I¡¯m not old enough to see my grandchildren .

    asionally, it appeared in third-rate chirashi articles. With assault or damage to property, etc., [PAB overreaction is okay?]

    ©¸ Swordsmith was the PAB director?

    ©¸Mall?Lu

    ©¸Looking at the articles that sometimes received suspension or pay cuts, it seems that they

    were almost

    at the bottom level .

    ©¸It¡¯s true that it

    was disbanded ©¸I was

    preparing for the civil service exam, so

    I know it

    well I understand, but why is such a nobleman so violent in Africa?

    However, no matter how much I investigated, the question deepened.

    Someone got to the point.

    -Rather than that, the presidential hostage show, is that a real show?

    ©¸ What does that mean?

    ©¸ No, if swordsmiths worked at PAB, it wasn¡¯t that kids who weren¡¯t even their great-great-grandchildren took care of themselves.

    ©¸ If I were a swordsman, I think I would have gone crazy and robbed the Blue House once.

    ©¸ Kkondae counterattack! Hahaha

    ©¸Looking at the video, it¡¯s not impossible

    ©¸There¡¯s no doubt that there is an infinite lord in our country, but

    ©¸It¡¯s not the military number that the infinite lord would only go out to protect the Blue House

    ©¸But the swordsman called the infinite lord for a hostage, right?

    ©¸Wait a minute then, did you think that Infinite Lord really went to the Blue House at that time?

    ©¸ So the two of you got into a fight?

    ©¸Come to think of it, didn¡¯t the Blue House smash it? Before, I wondered what the fuck was going on with training, but what if that was the aftermath of the fight between the swordsmith and the infinite lord?

    ©¸ Couldn¡¯t it be because the swordsman lost and ran away at that time, so it didn¡¯t appear until now and then appeared in Africa?

    ©¸King ability¡­ There is!

    ©¸Maybe he just left the country after applying Infinite Lord hahahaha

    ©¸Sue you

    ©¸Infinity Guild arrests you for spreading false information

    ©¸No, I¡¯m sorry.

    ©¸ No, more than that, if that¡¯s true, what the hell happened to a nobleman who didn¡¯t even know he was there for decades caused such an uproar?

    As long as the sword master is known, someone must havee up with a question.

    it bes suspicious

    Be sure.

    when it¡¯s just about to spread out.

    someone answered it

    -Ah, these Shikis. I don¡¯t know the great meaning of our swordsmith

    ©¸ What does the great meaning mean?

    ©¸Think about it

    ©¸The swordsman is a hero

    ©¸He is an anti-personnel who has defended the country with a patriotic heart for the past hundreds of years.

    ©¸There¡¯s no way someone like that would have really raided the Blue House and taken the president hostage

    ©¸Then what was that hostage situation?

    ©¸ It¡¯s simple

    ©¸ From then on, the sword master, who predicted that the sword masters would resurrect and the world would fall into chaos, was a cover-up to protect the country by going into

    hiding

    .

    empty the brain

    Praise the swordsmith.

    praised as a national hero.

    With the appearance of the so-called broken-headed Guppongpa, the confusion in themunity is turning into chaos.

    Han Jeonggukughed.

    ¡°How is the situation?¡±

    ¡°¡­ording to the report of the Director of the National Intelligence Service, public opinion seems to be going well.¡±

    ¡°It should be. It¡¯s thement unit that was mobilized to do so.¡±

    Han Jeong-guk nodded his head in satisfaction at the performance of thement unit, which was mobilized by generously using public money.

    And smiled condescendingly.

    ¡°Fighting the enemy is foolish.¡±

    he¡¯s not stupid

    In this situation, where the status of the sword master is rising, if you use a futile maneuver against Limon.

    Enough to know that if Limon invaded the Blue House again, he would be finished.

    But because of that, Han Jeong-guk was able tough.

    ¡°If there¡¯s an enemy that¡¯s hard to beat, why don¡¯t you just bring it in as an ally?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°In short, is that president trying to make me a national hero?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s about reviving the status of a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°As a bonus, are you secretly inserting the image that I am loyal to the country and close to the government?¡±

    ¡°Because there could be no better way to dissipate people¡¯s doubts and criticism.¡±

    When Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Limon opened his mouth after a short silence.

    ¡°You seem to have rolled your head quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes praise is more troublesome than criticism.¡±

    Han Jeong-guk¡¯s tricks worked surprisingly well.

    The words everyone wanted.

    In other words, the people happily believed that thest sword master to boast to the world was their hero.

    It was good even if I didn¡¯t believe it.

    How to make a sucker with Jagoro.

    Those who rebelled against the excessive praise rather lost interest in Limon or showed antipathy.

    What would happen if you overturned that public opinion in this situation.

    to know the result.

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    Originally, I was nning to respond appropriately before things got this big.

    It was because public opinion had already grown so much that it was difficult to calmly deal with it because it was not able to respond at all due to an unexpected ident.

    However, Limon did not show any reaction.

    It seems so boring.

    I just mutteredzily.

    ¡°But it¡¯s insignificant.¡±

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯d leave it to you, but now I¡¯m saying this, but I think it¡¯s better for me to take care of this myself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, but what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to thinkplicatedly. After all, it is simple.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I am a princess.¡±

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who rarely makes a puzzled expression.

    Limon spoke calmly.

    ¡°I have something for you to do.¡±

 Chapter 579

    #579. Is there a reason?

    * * *

    KTB.

    A cable broadcastingpany thatpeted for the lowest ratings in Korea.

    The ledger is full of deficits.

    Only make cheap programs.

    I don¡¯t see it because it¡¯s not fun.

    So the deficit is getting bigger and bigger.

    After such a vicious cycle, it was KTB that once went bankrupt.

    But that¡¯s a story of the past.

    One day, KTB faced a life reversal.

    A superman has cleared the deficit so far by hitting a huge jackpot program.

    Since then, KTB has been on a winning streak.

    The perfect virtuous cycle of attracting viewers with ample funds and making money again waspleted.

    It was Kim Seung-jun PD who made it happen.

    He was the one who created [Music Challenge], a program that is still considered a legend in the broadcasting world, and made several sessful programs after that.

    Currently, he is one of the most influential people that even the president of KTB pays attention to and cherishes.

    Other broadcastingpanies were also trying to recruit him with all kinds of benefits, including a director-level position.

    But at this very moment.

    Kim Seung-jun had forgotten all that suggestion and was rummaging through hisptop with a sullen face.

    ¡®Hmm, there aren¡¯t any good programs these days.¡¯

    Mimicking other popr programs.

    Kim Seung-jun sighed as he looked at the program production n, which seemed new and not very interesting even if it was mixed with something novel from time to time.

    Why do we need to review ns from other departments?

    I don¡¯t even question it anymore

    However, seeing simr ns everywhere I looked, I was on the verge of losing my pulse.

    I couldn¡¯t help it.

    If KTB had enough talented people to pull out good programs, it wouldn¡¯t have gone to the brink of bankruptcy in the first ce.

    That¡¯s why he was so overburdened with work.

    ¡®I really liked that time.¡¯

    Seungjun Kim felt longing.

    It reminded me of the [Music Challenge] when I had to prepare from start to finish while running on my own.

    Of course it was hard.

    The performer suddenly got a funk.

    Urgently recruiting new performers.

    Problems ur during broadcasting, etc.

    Although it was a series of idents, the days were just as rewarding.

    In fact, it is also because I was able to make that program that is still talked about as a legend because I went through such hardships.

    ¡­Of course, the huge jackpot was thanks to the entry of the world¡¯s greatest singer, Sunbaek, who sings.

    Still, Kim Seung-jun thought.

    With or without singing innocence.

    that the program would have been sessful.

    Because [Music Challenge] had a jet-ck violinist.

    ¡°ha.¡±

    Although it hasn¡¯t even been a year.

    When Kim Seung-joon sighs, recalling his heyday, which has be the past.

    His smartphone rang.

    Tiriling.

    ¡°Yes sir. This is PD Kim. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Is it something to prepare right away?¡±

    ¡°Emergency organization? No, what is that¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­to?¡±

    ¡°Am I really?¡±

    ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take it no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Just leave it to me! I will make sure to prepare perfectly even if I have all the staff working overtime.¡±

    After the call is disconnected.

    Blink your eyes nkly for a while.

    He frantically opened the mail.

    And I was stunned when I confirmed that the work e-mail I had heard from the president had arrived.

    ¡°My God¡­ How did something this bige to our broadcastingpany instead of being aprehensive episode?¡±

    Seungjun Kim shuddered.

    What does it mean to have a program like this in this country right now?

    As much as I knew it so well, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of wonder because I was surprised.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    He jumped up from his seat, grabbed his smartphone, and hurried out.

    I didn¡¯t have time to waste even a second to prepare for an all-time great broadcast that will surpass the [Music Challenge] by tomorrow.

    ¡°Hello people. I am Choi Jeong-seok, who is in charge of the live broadcast of this [Communication with the people].¡±

    so the next day.

    Watching Choi Jeong-seok smiling in front of the camera that had already started to turn, Kim Seung-jun swallowed dryly.

    that awkward smile

    It was because it was not something that a self-proimed national MC could show.

    However, Kim Seung-jun could not bear to me Choi Jeong-seok.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I still had a close rtionship with him that I would have a drink with from time to time because of the rtionship I had during [Music Challenge]

    .

    ¡°I hear that colds aremon in the chilly weather. Are you all right? Well, I think you¡¯ll be fine since society is hot these days with various issues.¡±

    Still, is it not for nothing that I became the national MC?

    Choi Jeong-seok, who rxed himself with a light joke, continued with a more natural smile.

    ¡°Today¡¯s broadcast brought a very, very, very special guest to all of you. Of course, you all know it through advertisements.¡±

    ha ha ha.

    Is it because the audience was filled with staff because there was no time?

    Or is it because of the tense atmosphere?

    Choi Jeong-seok continued talking naturally despite theughter that was made so clearly.

    ¡°First of all, the first guest is¡­ the President of Han Jeong-guk, who has achieved a phenomenal achievement of 97% of his pledges so far!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, fellow citizens. I am Han Jeong-guk, the representative of the people whom you have chosen.¡±

    p p p p!

    ¡°Yes, but it would be difficult to say that the President is a special guest. I should have seen you so often on the air! ha ha ha!¡±

    Ahahahaha!

    A betterugh than before.

    Instead, Han Jeong-guk, who had be an ordinary president, nced at Choi Jeong-seok inconspicuously.

    However, Choi Jeong-seok did not realize it. No, even if I had noticed, I wouldn¡¯t have cared.

    Now his attention was all over the second guest.

    ¡°But this guest will be expected. He hasn¡¯t appeared on TV so far, and he¡¯s the one who¡¯s receiving the world¡¯s attention right now.¡±

    The tension seemed to rise again.

    Even while swallowing dry saliva.

    Choi Jeong-seok spoke as naturally as possible.

    ¡°Let me introduce you.¡±

    based on yourself in the middle.

    The one who was sitting across from Hanjeongguk.

    ¡°The guardian deity of mankind and thest sword master.¡±

    Hanjeongguk with a good attitude.

    Unlike myself, who was hardened by tension.

    A man with his arms crossed and his backfortably in his chair.

    ¡°Our national hero who yed a decisive role in ending the civil war in Egypt and restoring peace to Africa this time!¡±

    70% audience rating

    Legendary ratings that were possible only in the days when there were no cable broadcasters in the past.

    In other words, the situation that almost the entire nation is watching is with Kim Seung-joon shaking his hands with bloodshot eyes.

    Choi Jung-seok introduced the real guest of this broadcast, which even the president of one country made as a bonus.

    ¡°It¡¯s swordsmith Limon Aspelder!¡±

    * * *

    That time.

    It wasn¡¯t just domestic viewers who were watching KTB¡¯s special program.

    Ainsha tilted her head while messing around with Krembo.

    Maia wakes up on the throne of the artificial flower garden.

    Catherineughs like she¡¯s having fun.

    Hai canceled today¡¯s meeting.

    Charlotte with a wine ss in bed.

    Rose with aplicated expression.

    Even the monarch who gathered at the headquarters of the World Federation for the peacekeeping force this time.

    Other sword masters, including Joan of Arc, who was lying in bed.

    to citizens of each country.

    Because the whole world was watching the broadcast.

    It was a time when interest in the sword master was boiling.

    Except for thest presidential hostage and this African crisis, Limon¡¯s broadcast, which had not been avable for decades, was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    And in those countless eyes.

    Han Jeong-guk was delighted.

    ¡®That¡¯s how it should be.¡¯

    Chew your own invitation.

    On the subject of insult.

    to participate in the special broadcast.

    When he suddenly got a call from Leviathan, he couldn¡¯t hide his absurdity.

    To be honest, I was also offended.

    As the president of a country, he waspletely ignoring his own schedule, which is scheduled minute by minute every day.

    But about that much.

    I was able to forgive generously.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the global spotlight he never received even after he was elected president.

    It was because he could raise his approval rating, which had fallen, by showing off his friendship with the legendary national hero in the midst of so much attention.

    ¡®If you¡¯re going to offer reconciliation like this, you¡¯ll just ept it when I invite you. Anyway, this is why old people.¡¯

    Han Jeong-guk was convinced.

    Limon called himself here as a gesture to ask about the past and hold hands together.

    It was a natural result.

    He is Noh Kang-ho, who has lived for a long time.

    There is no way that they cannot make a political judgment that holding hands is more beneficial to each other than antagonizing themselves.

    Even the NIS was mobilized to make Limon work hard because it was to prove that.

    Although it hurts my pride to have to bow down first, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad enough.

    Han Jeong-guk smiled happily.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Um. So you¡¯re saying that the president has been very respectful of the swordsman from before?¡±

    ¡°haha. of course.¡±

    ¡°That is unexpected. Of course, I know that the swordsman is a respectable person, but I haven¡¯t heard much of his reputation before.¡±

    ¡°That is very unfortunate.¡±

    As much as Han Jeong-guk feels good.

    Choi Jeong-seok was in trouble.

    Limon is the main character of this program.

    Actually, even after the broadcast started, the person in question remained silent, with arms folded, and only Han Jeong-guk was talking excitedly.

    How excited will the viewers be?

    As much as he could feel from his long MC experience, Choi Jeong-seok was only breaking out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Young people don¡¯t know, but Swordsman was a person who did a lot for our country. Right now, even during the outbreak of Seong-gye Lee¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just because the times have changed and the swordsman wanted to stay quiet¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    How to stop this quick-fire gun that doesn¡¯t give you a chance even if you want to talk to the swordsman.

    When you¡¯re desperately thinking about it.

    Unexpected words were heard.

    ¡°In that sense, I decided to make another pledge in order to let everyone know about the feat of swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°What promises are you talking about?¡±

    [Pledge of Support], a unique skill that obtains the support of the opponent in exchange for a pledge.

    That was the power that made Han Jeong-guk the president, but it was rare for Han Jeong-guk to make new pledges because of the nature of what must be fulfilled.

    What promise are you making?

    To Choi Jeong-seok, who asked with a curious expression.

    No, Han Jeong-guk spoke ambitiously to the hundreds of millions of viewers watching him through the camera.

    ¡°¨DThe restoration of the sword tower.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    That moment.

    Choi Jeong-seok blinked.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just that.

    The staff in the audience, including Kim Seung-jun, and the viewers couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    ¡°Are you saying that the Sword Tower¡­ will be reopened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just opening. Starting next year, we will set up a new budget and support in various ways to make sword master training a national project.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°of course!¡±

    After an immediate answer without hesitation.

    Han Jeong-guk said confidently.

    ¡°Think about it. The sword tower is the sacred ce of swords! Since it is a cultural heritage that Korea has been proud of, shouldn¡¯t we support it nationally?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°How about it, swordsmith. Could you take care of the newly opened sword tower?¡±

    Ignoring Choi Jeong-seok.

    Han Jeong-guk gave Limon a hot gaze.

    Since his skill [Pledge of Support] had already been activated, Limon could gain his support just by epting this pledge.

    ¡°¡­open the sword tower again.¡±

    Is it because I received such an unexpected offer?

    Limon, who opened his mouth for the first time after breaking the silence, nodded slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s afortable thing to have to y and eat with taxes and only teach disciples.¡±

    ¡°then¡­!¡±

    ¡°By the way.¡±

    Looking at Hanjeongguk, which was tinged with white.

    It¡¯s crooked.

    After tilting your head.

    He seems to be very curious too.

    Limon asked in a clear voice so that he could hear clearly through the microphone that was currently broadcasting live.

    ¡°Even if the Tower of Swords was rebuilt, would there be any reason to do so in a country that had abandoned me and even tried to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 580

    #580. don¡¯t tell me in advance

    * * *

    At that moment,

    silence descended.

    It wasn¡¯t just the filming location.

    The silver-haired dictator who spewed vodka.

    A gray-haired priest with Krembo hanging around his neck.

    A sword master in a nun¡¯s uniform blinking nkly.

    Regardless of absolutes and criminals, hundreds of millions of viewers who watched TV lost their words.

    Among them, the most embarrassed person was, of course, Han Jeong-guk, who was sitting across from Limon.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, you are good at jokes. Killing a swordsman, who would do such an outrageous thing?¡±

    It was only for a moment that it was hardened.

    Han Jeong-guk, who suddenly came to his senses,ughed and tried to pass off Limon¡¯s words as a joke.

    Quick response like a politician.

    If Limon had said that it was actually a joke, everyone would have been able to ovee the situation naturally withughter.

    But¡­

    ¡°Do I sound like a joke?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Crooked posture.

    sullen expression.

    to cold words.

    Limon¡¯s attitude, which seemed to be cut with a knife, rather made everyone aware.

    That just wasn¡¯t a joke.

    It is a fact that clearly happened.

    that it is the truth.

    ¡°¡­Now hold on a second. Are you saying that the country tried to kill the swordsman?¡±

    It seems that I came to my senses only btedly.

    Limon calmly answered Choi Jung-seok¡¯s puzzled question.

    ¡°well. At least, Unit 909, which had to be approved by the President, was included among the kids who came to kill me.¡±

    In other words, Han Jeong-guk, sitting across from him, ordered his murder.

    At the bombshell deration, Choi Jeong-seok caused an earthquake in his pupils, and Kim Seung-jun and other staff also made an expression as if their eyes would pop out.

    Naturally, Han Jeong-guk was frightened by the words as well.

    ¡°Swordsmith, what nonsense is that!¡±

    ¡°why? It¡¯s not like I made up something that didn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°you¡­!¡±

    Contrary to the time before when he praised Limon and showed off his friendship, Han Jeong-guk gritted his teeth.

    Only then did he realize.

    It was also an absurd misunderstanding that inviting him to this broadcast would be a gesture of reconciliation.

    Limon¡¯s purpose is rather the opposite.

    In other words, he was trying to make this ce his execution ground in the first ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re making up such a false usation just because there¡¯s been something sad about the country! Very disappointed!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to insist on being framed?¡±

    ¡°You are the one who insists! ndering the president of a country is uneptable, even if you are a national hero!¡±

    That¡¯s why Han Jeong-guk desperately questioned him.

    What if we ept Limon¡¯s words in this situation that is being broadcast live all over the world, let alone the whole country?

    No, even if the people have even the slightest suspicion, they are doomed.

    Whether the opponent is a sword master.

    Whether it¡¯s a legendary national hero.

    With his head already on the guillotine, he literally had no choice but to prove his innocence at the risk of his life.

    Seeing Han Jeong-guk like that, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Do you think you did something that would be uneptable no matter how you think about it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I frame people without proof¡­!¡±

    ¡°Who said there was no evidence?¡±

    That moment.

    Han Jeong-guk¡¯s eyes were shaking.

    He can endure this because he has already thoroughly disposed of anything that could serve as evidence.

    But what if there are still evidence or witnesses that you haven¡¯t taken care of yet?

    ¡®No, this is a bluff!¡¯

    Han Jeong-guk was heartbroken.

    If Limon had such evidence, he would have exposed it long ago.

    Even if there is, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    If one or two pieces of evidence were to be used of fabrication, even real things could be faked.

    But¡­

    ¡°If you really want, I¡¯ll show you that proof.¡±

    Right.

    The moment Limon snapped his fingers.

    All kinds of images and documents floated on the screen behind them.

    From Han Jeong-guk¡¯s order permitting Unit 909 to mobilize, records of receiving all sorts of bribes, and even videos of sexual favors.

    Dozens of piles of evidence were overflowing, unable to fill therge screen.

    ¡°As I was collecting evidence, I heard that the information about your corruption was also collected and added as a bonus. Don¡¯t hesitate and ept it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    It seems that you are satisfied with this.

    Looking at Limon, who smiled coldly.

    Han Jeong-guk was stunned.

    Let¡¯s say it¡¯s proof that he seduced Limon at Park Hyeon-gun¡¯s request.

    However, it was hard to believe that he even secured evidence of corruptionmitted before he became president.

    Very few people know that fact.

    If it¡¯s even possible to steal evidence¡­

    ¡®Surely?¡¯

    Han Jeongguk looked around.

    Then, realizing that a person waiting among the staff had disappeared, he widened his eyes.

    ¡®Did you buy the chief secretary! how? Since when?¡¯

    Also finding Limon¡¯s weakness.

    Also destroying the evidence.

    everything else.

    Han Jeong-guk was shocked as if he had been beaten in the back of the head with a mace by the fact that the chief of staff whom he trusted and entrusted everything to betrayed him.

    They are amunity of destiny.

    As much as they are entangled in all sorts of corruption, when he is finished, the chief of staff will be finished as well.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why he did this crazy thing.

    ¡°All of this was obtained through illegal voyeurism and eavesdropping, so it has no legal effect!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care if you are judged by thew or not.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you do this?!¡±

    ¡°Are you the one who wanted proof?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at Limon who spoke coldly.

    Han Jeong-guk was frustrated.

    Because I knew.

    The fact that it was legally effective, that it was Nabal, and that he was finished at the point when all this evidence was announced.

    ¡°¡­why.¡±

    No matter how much I think about it, I am in a situation where there is no way out anymore.

    Han Jeong-guk, after several times opening his mouth, finally opened his mouth as if moaning.

    ¡°Why did youe here now¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple matter.¡±

    I don¡¯t know when the chief of staff was bought, but at this level, the evidence must have been stolen from the beginning.

    Why did you reveal it now?

    To Han Jeong-guk, who was dumbfounded, Limon answered calmly.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t feel the need to do this at the time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not a reason to keep it buried until I see you messing around to take advantage of me.¡±

    If it was before the sword master¡¯s prestige was restored.

    Even if such a revtion was made, it would have been difficult for it to be a big issue, and it would have been annoying to have everyone believe it.

    Limon, who was busy carrying around the Liberation Brigade, couldn¡¯t afford to waste it.

    But now it¡¯s different.

    As long as the interest in the sword master skyrocketed, it was possible to end everything with just one word.

    It was unexpected luck that Li Qingyu had already bought the chief of staff and collected evidence.

    ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you just stay calm? If I lived as if the rat was dead, I could have passed on without stepping on it.¡±

    Only then did Hanjeongguk understand.

    That Limon didn¡¯t touch him because he really treated him like a rat.

    They are insignificant creatures that don¡¯t even feel the need to wipe out rat holes by themselves unless they squeak and riot.

    That¡¯s why Han Jeong-guk couldn¡¯t understand it even more.

    ¡°Then you could just move on! Didn¡¯t you know that your reputation as a national hero woulde to an end as soon as this happened?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You mean the massacres you carried out, including Unit 909!¡±

    Among the evidence presented by Limon was a report that he had killed more than 100 yers, including Unit 909.

    This is not a matter of self-defense.

    Even if it avoids the judgment of thew, it is an incident that will suffer from all sorts of criticism for being too radical.

    But why did he reveal his own stigma just to catch himself?

    Looking at Han Jeong-guk asking in desperation.

    Limon tilted his head.

    ¡°No, other than that, I¡¯m a national hero.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I guess you forgot. I am not originally a citizen of this country.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°I am a Duke of Great Britain and an honorary citizen of the United States of America. He is also the Khan of the Russian Khanate, the Grand General of Africa, and the Grand Master of the Commonwealth of China.¡±

    over the past hundreds of years.

    How many times have you saved the world?

    As a result, he was the first person with multiple nationalities who received everything from medals to titled citizenship in dozens of countries.

    After the copse, dual nationality was considered illegal and became single nationality, but it is only a domestic legal standard.

    At least in most foreign countries, his status and nationality were maintained.

    ¡°But honestly, I don¡¯t know why you treat me as a hero for your country.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Han Jeong-guk was at a loss for words.

    reason?

    It¡¯s that simple.

    For hundreds of years, he was a hero of our country.

    Just as no one wonders why the sun is one, they have never questioned that obviousmon sense.

    whether he is not dark-haired.

    Even if thest name and first name are unusual.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t tell me in advance.¡±

    Realizing that fact anew, he left Han Jeong-guk hardened.

    Limon slowly looked away.

    Then, facing the camera that was filming him from the front, he continued his cold words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as your hero.¡±

    not a limited country.

    towards all citizens.

    ¡°I never defended the world to gain honor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of losing my honor, so I don¡¯t even want to notice you guys.¡±

    ¡°My honor is mine alone.¡±

    Honor is what you build yourself.

    I am not borrowing from others.

    It¡¯s not more than what others throw away.

    So, even if you praise yourself as a national hero, your achievements do not belong to them.

    ¡°No matter what you praise me for, I will not be used in any convenient way.¡±

    Just as they didn¡¯t care when they forgot them in the past, they would ignore it even if they praised them.

    After speaking coldly.

    Limon turned his head again and looked at Han Jeong-guk and asked quietly.

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Han Jeong-guk peed.

    The moment golden eyes saw him.

    A sudden feeling of pressure on my heart.

    And the shock of the whitening of his head and the shaking of his limbs caused him to let his dder loose in his sitting position.

    An outrageous cataclysm in which the president of a country urinates on a live broadcast.

    It just didn¡¯t catch on camera.

    The staff at the filming site could see all the yellow water dripping under his chair.

    However, no one was really surprised by that fact.

    Even though they didn¡¯t meet Limon¡¯s eyes directly, the cool energy that was transmitted clearly made them stiff.

    they realized

    This is the true absolute.

    You can face the world alone.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s an existence that can go to the middle of the day while ignoring the reputation of others.

    The moment when Han Jeong-guk, who could not stand the pressure of such an absolute, was about to turn his eyes.

    ¡°Swordsmith.¡±

    small soft hands.

    It touched Limon¡¯s back.

    ¡°I think you should do this.¡±

    Did ite sooner orter?

    Hearing the words of Li Qingyu, a ck-haired girl who seemed to rise out of thin air, Li Mon closed his eyes.

    And after nodding.

    Wrap your arms around her waist.

    Najik opened his mouth.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Phaging.

    right after that.

    Limon and Li Ching-yu disappeared.

    That was the moment when an unprecedented broadcasting ident broke out in which the main character disappeared during a live broadcast and the other invited guests remained silent.

    At the same time, it was the moment when KTB recorded an audience rating of 86%¡­ and

    the moment when the petition for impeachment against the president began a historic record of over 10 million people in one day.

    * * *

    ¡°Good work Princess. Thanks to you, the job was done easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking like that?¡±

    Leviathan¡¯s penthouse.

    After crossing the space and returning to the familiar bed with Li Qingyu in her arms.

    Limon, who casually brushed her hair and kissed her, tilted his head.

    Contrary to the original n, it was unexpected that Li Qingyu intervened during the broadcast.

    why the serious face

    because I couldn¡¯t know

    At the end of staring at him.

    Li Qingyu asked quietly.

    ¡°What did Swordsman just do?¡±

    ¡°What have you done? I just gave the nasty guy some re.¡±

    ¡°¡­I bet you didn¡¯t realize it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning.

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    Li Qingyu made aplicated expression.

    And after thinking for a while, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I think you should meet Maia right now.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to worry about your injuries. To the point of being treated by a doctor on purpose¡­¡± ¡°

    It¡¯s not because of your injuries.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Li Qingyu hesitated.

    Are you feeling right?

    And I wasn¡¯t sure if I could say this.

    But I know very well that it is not something that can be hidden.

    With a heavy sigh, she continued with a distraught face she had never seen before.

    ¡°Because the swordsmith just used the dragon psionic.¡±

 Chapter 581

    #581. Be honest.

    * * *

    ¡°I owe you a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­You really want to go like this?¡±

    ¡°Are there any problems?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather ask why you think there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    A hat that covers the sun.

    A thick rucksack on the back.

    Even the blood wind that blocks the wind.

    A silver-haired woman ready to travel.

    Looking at Atastasia, Shu made aplicated expression.

    If the ce she wanted to go to was a neighboring country, Shu would have sent her away without hesitation.

    One problem.

    ¡°It seems unreasonable no matter how much I think about going to the other side of the continent on foot.¡±

    ¡°The girl is fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not okay.¡±

    Shu sighed when he heard that it was faster to go on foot than by boat or car.

    Of course, she also vaguely knew that she was not an ordinary person.

    I actually came like this when I came to Africa.

    It is, though.

    With no eyes or ears.

    To cross the continent on foot?

    As amon sense person, this was something I couldn¡¯t be willing to ept.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go by ne? Because we can pay for the flight ticket.¡±

    ¡°The girl doesn¡¯t have a passport.¡±

    ¡°Is that going to be resolved when we go to Korea?¡±

    ¡°However, it will be difficult for you two to leave here for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, about 1 or 2 weeks. So wait a little bit and go back to the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government together¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but there is no need to do that.¡±

    Anastasia shook her head.

    I already received a lot of help from Shu and Umbaru.

    It was thanks to the two of them telling her about this broadcast that she finally knew Limon¡¯s location.

    I couldn¡¯t be more indebted.

    It was because if he formed a deep connection with himself, who was moving away from the attention of the World Federation and the Seven Dragons, it could harm them as well.

    Above all¡­

    ¡°The girl cannot wait any longer.¡±

    Now that I know Limon¡¯s location.

    I can¡¯t suppress this feeling of wanting to meet him as soon as possible.

    Shu, who was watching Anastasia with a sad smile, eventually raised the white g.

    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to stop it.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m rather sorry for being so obtuse.¡±

    Shu smiled bitterly.

    She and herself are raw.

    It was only by chance that we met, and in reality, it hadn¡¯t even been a few days since we met.

    Even so, when I saw Anastasia, I felt like I wanted to keep taking care of her.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the eyes and ears.

    There was always a sad atmosphere around her.

    And whenever he talked about Limon, the longing and sadness that came to his beautiful face made it hard to pretend not to know her.

    It¡¯s like watching a kitten that has lost its mother.

    What I saw on Suga¡¯s broadcast.

    In other words, that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t bear to say anything about the ck-haired girl that Limon embraced and disappeared.

    It was because the woman¡¯s intuition knew that if she told her about it, she might feel even more sad because she desperately misses the swordsman.

    ¡°Goodbyedy,e anytime if you need any help.¡±

    So say goodbye

    Shu prayed sincerely.

    I hope she can safely meet the swordsman and achieve what she wants.

    That¡¯s the moment a slightly entric guest left in Egypt.

    It was also the moment when Anastasia¡¯s journey to the distant east began.

    * * *

    After Limon¡¯s broadcast appearance.

    Not exactly after the revtion.

    The world has be a hot fire.

    Even though he was treated as an outcast, Limon Aspelder was a hero who saved the world many times.

    Since it was known that the state took the lead in trying to exterminate such a great man, there was no way it would go smoothly.

    Right now, regardless of online or offline, when three or more people gather, they curse at that profanity.

    Even countries around the world expressed their regrets.

    Even a three-year-old could be convinced that Han Jeong-guk¡¯s life was already over.

    However, there are also public opinion criticizing Limon.

    This is because it was revealed that more than 100 high-level yers were massacred in the process of trying to vomit Limon and failing.

    In addition, those who resented Limon¡¯s deration not to treat himself as a hero poured out fierce criticism.

    The result of colliding with those who agreed that it would be worth it if they had been beaten to death.

    Currently,munities around the world are in chaos.

    but currently.

    The culprit behind all this.

    In other words, Limon didn¡¯t pay the slightest attention to such confusion.

    As he had dered himself in the first ce, he did not care whether people praised him or cursed him.

    and another one.

    Right now, Limon was busy dealing with the woman in front of him.

    ¡°so.¡±

    slightly sharp eyes.

    Gloomy green eyes.

    Pale, bloodlessplexion.

    A slender beauty who looks as if she would break if touched lightly, yet exudes a dangerous atmosphere as if she had poison inside.

    Maia crossed her arms and held a more cynical sneer than usual.

    ¡°You mean you finally came to me after fighting such a fierce battle in Africa?¡±

    ¡°No, the injury healed faster than I thought, so I didn¡¯t think I would have to take care of the doctor right away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing that you can even treat yourself. Why don¡¯t you treat yourself from now on?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sarcastic, Doctor. Because I am reflecting on my mistakes.¡±

    ¡°I think you are good at talking.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    No matter how well I feel, I had toe and see her at the point where I was injured.

    I skipped that and went back to Leviathan.

    As a member of the Council before being the princess of the Seven Dragons, it was natural for Maia to reprimand him.

    ¡°Mya, don¡¯t be too upset. The swordsman stopped by me for a while because he had something to check.¡±

    Li Qingyu tried to mediate on behalf of Li Mon.

    But it backfired.

    Seeing her step out, Maia raised her eyebrows even more.

    ¡°You mean it only took a few days to confirm?¡±

    ¡°Something unexpected happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop making excuses. You are not without fault at the point of not sending the swordsman to me right away.¡±

    just a few days

    but a few days.

    From heart attack to stroke.

    Even if action is dyed by just a few seconds, it is a disease that can result in loss of life or lifelong aftereffects.

    Not to mention, Limon might have had some kind of injury that was hidden from the outside as he fought a fierce battle with three sword masters.

    Seeing Maia talking coldly, Li Qingyu finally lowered his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Yes, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t need an apology. Instead, be careful not to let this happen again in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Was it because it was unexpected that Li Qingyu lowered his head?

    Maia, who looked at her with cold eyes, eventually ended her argument at that point.

    And he said it out loud.

    ¡°Stretch out your arm.¡±

    ¡°Yes, here.¡±

    Limon held out his hand without hesitation.

    It was something I was used to as I had already been diagnosed by her several times.

    Maia held out her gloved hand.

    After grabbing Limon¡¯s wrist.

    I closed my eyes and took a pulse.

    That moment.

    Limon flinched a little.

    This is because the strange sensation that started from Maia¡¯s wrist spread through her arm and spread throughout her body.

    Simr to what I felt when I was treated with her biomaniptive psionics before.

    However, while feeling a strange tickle at the more delicate sensation, Limon quietly entrusted himself to her like a patient.

    So¡­

    the silence.

    flowed

    beyond 1 minute.

    After 5 minutes.

    to reach 10 minutes.

    Maia, who was absorbed in the pulse without a slight movement while holding his pulse, finally opened her closed eyes.

    And asked quietly.

    ¡°Are you sure Li Qingyu used dragon psionics?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    It seems like you already expected this question.

    She nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t intervened at that time, President Han would have died on the spot or be a disabled person, crushed by the emotional response that the swordsman used.¡±

    during the broadcast.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Limon used psionics that Li Qingyu suddenly intervened.

    It was because he felt that his emotional response was pressuring Han Jeong-guk¡¯s spirit and that he could not suppress it and almost break it.

    ¡°The president must have been a high-level yer?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a level 72 yer.¡±

    ¡°They almost turned the yer into a crippled person just by using that level of mentalmunication unconsciously¡­¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t like something.

    Maia raised her eyebrows.

    And asked to confirm.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, is it possible for you?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I have no confidence.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    Mental Induction is the most delicate power among the seven psionics.

    It was difficult to read the thoughts of an ordinary person, but against a master or yer with some ability.

    How much more does a high-level yer turn into a crippled person with only mentalmunication?

    It is difficult to guarantee that even the ck Dragon Princess, Li Qingyu, can do so without using the Soul Demonic Spirit.

    What does it mean that Limon did such a thing?

    After carefully reviewing it.

    Maia let go of Limon¡¯s hand.

    And instead, he stuck his head out.

    straight to his neck.

    ¡°¡­doctor?¡±

    ¡°Stay still.¡±

    Limon, who flinched at the sudden act of pressing his face close to his neck, stopped with a single word.

    very slowly

    Maia moved.

    from the neck to the nape of the neck.

    I slip the tip of my nose along his neck from barely touching distance and breathe in quietly.

    As if trying to smell his scent in every nook and cranny.

    Because of that, Limon was in trouble.

    Thanks to her almost burying her face in her own neck, Maia¡¯s thin, white nape was exposed.

    and her sweet scent.

    Above all, Li Ching-yu¡¯s calm gaze, silently watching from behind, made Roh Kang-ho, who was in a reversal, feel a rare awkward feeling.

    how long should it stay like this

    The moment Limon was about to ask.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    Wet and slippery to the touch.

    I lightly stroked the nape of his neck.

    ¡°No matter how much treatment this is¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Limon, who was about to say a word, hesitated at the action of not only sniffing, but even probing with his tongue.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Maia finally got her face off the nape of his neck.

    her briefments.

    And the extremely serious eyes made Limon have no choice but to harden his face.

    ¡°¡­Why is that, Doctor?¡±

    Maia didn¡¯t answer that question.

    Rather, I just questioned it.

    ¡°What have you been doing, Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°What did you do? Of course, I took the Liberation Brigade and fought with the Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Then what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, what did you do that made the dragon psionics so explosively strong that even our princesses were frightened?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The scent is thick enough to make you dizzy just by smelling it.

    And the taste is more addictive than any drug that goes beyond paralyzing your tongue with just a little taste and even pickles your brain.

    I can¡¯t because it¡¯s full of psionics.

    It overflows all over the body.

    At the end of frowning at the stronger energy that was iparably stronger than when I first met him, when I could only feel the faint scent.

    Maia sneered.

    ¡°No, there is no need to ask. The cause is obvious anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, the swordsman, answer honestly.¡±

    As a princess and a doctor who studied dragon psionics in depth.

    Because we know that there is only one factor that can make dragon psionics so strong in just a few months.

    Maia coldly took Limon.

    Then, looking at Li Qingyu, who was making aplicated expression behind him, asked in a sharp voice like a spike.

    ¡°How many princesses have you had rtions with so far?¡±

 Chapter 582

    #582. I hope that

    * * *

    Psionics.

    a long time ago.

    Power derived from the seven dragons that ruled the Bronze Age.

    It¡¯s not even weird like witchcraft.

    Not as colorful as magic,

    not as powerful as a swordsman.

    It¡¯s not as convenient as a skill.

    Nevertheless, psionics, which have been inherited for over a thousand years, have as much mysterious power as other supernatural powers.

    One of its representative features.

    ¡°Psionics resonate.¡±

    Of course, the sword master learns other swords.

    When magic blends with other spells.

    The spirits gather at the Fairy Queen.

    Skillsplement each other.

    However, no other ability is so intrinsically mutually beneficial and resonant as psionics.

    The princess who fights against the Seven Dragons is several times stronger.

    It was possible because it was a psionic in itself.

    ¡°And resonance is not a one-way give-and-take. It is abouting together and bing stronger.¡±

    In particr, dragon psionic is difficult to resonate, so the amplification when resonance is achieved also increases.

    it¡¯s in that way

    I have the eighth dragon psionic.

    Also, Limon, who could naturally resonate with the princesses, was no different from a miracle in itself.

    ¡°In fact, you, the swordsman, have achieved dragon psionic resonance with our princesses several times.¡±

    Rescuing Maia from dying.

    Helping Charlotte who is in trouble with the coin.

    Such as taking care of Hai¡¯s internal wounds.

    It is also thanks to the amplification through resonance that Limon was able to aplish unprecedented feats not only in the Seven Dragons, but also in the Age of Bronze.

    ¡°Perhaps your dragon psionics have also deepened at that time.¡±

    little by little like that.

    But sure.

    The dragon psionics he possessed must have also be stronger.

    Just as a master of the Seven Dragons trains his psionics through the seventy-two kinds of martial arts.

    Limon was naturally practicing psionics without realizing it while resonating with the seven princesses.

    Of course, if that¡¯s all.

    Psionics would not have grown so rapidly.

    Just as princesses who were born with the blood of a dragon and trained in seventy-two kinds of martial arts throughout their lives do not have infinite psionic abilities.

    No matter how Limon was, it was impossible for the dragon psionic to be so strong in less than a year.

    ¡­with one exception.

    ¡°It would have been more so if we had formed a deep enough rtionship to fuse each other¡¯s psionics beyond resonance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why Maia kept a cold sneer.

    Limon was silent.

    Li Qingyu turned pale.

    If the training of the seventy-two types is artificial, growth through resonance between dragons and psionics is natural.

    A psionic that gets stronger the more it resonates.

    Especially due to the nature of the ¡®eighth¡¯.

    It is a natural result that his dragon psionics have grown explosively as he has rtionships with the princesses.

    Thanks to that, Limon¡¯s dragon psionics, which were already stronger than Charlotte¡¯s, increased beyond even the princesses could handle.

    ¡°Perhaps this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve used dragon psionics unconsciously.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there was anything special like that.¡±

    ¡°You are the one who said that the wounds from this battle were lighter than expected.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the psionics of biomaniption itself, doesn¡¯t it seem too spective?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon hardened his face.

    A fierce battle with three sword masters was something he would risk his life on.

    It¡¯s only been a few days, but it was an unexpected luck that I bought it like this.

    But what if it wasn¡¯t because of luck, but because the psionics of living organisms unconsciously manifested, making the body stronger and resilient?

    ¡°It¡¯s not just biomaniption.¡±

    ¡°If you had be ustomed to telepathy, you would have be better at reading the minds of your enemies.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps his foreknowledge has developed, making it easier to dodge attacks, or he can feel and manipte space more easily.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, originally it is a blessing if it is a blessing, never a bad thing.¡±

    yes it is

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a normal human.

    As a sword master, his body was the perfect vessel to handle even the mightiest of psionics.

    In addition to swordsmanship, what if you could freely handle dragon psionics?

    From now on, even other sword masters will not dare to call themselves absolutes in front of Limon.

    One problem.

    ¡°If only you weren¡¯t a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­The Dragon Killer Sword.¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    The reason why this situation has be a curse rather than a blessing.

    Maia said quietly.

    ¡°I am not a sword master, but I know that your swordsman is essentially dragon-repelling.¡±

    It was natural.

    A sword master¡¯s swordsmanship is determined by the life he has umted throughout his life.

    Take the teachings of the Sword Emperor.

    Together they shed the seven dragons

    and came against the Seven Dragons.

    Looking at Limon¡¯s activities over the past hundreds of years, it was impossible not to know that his swordsman¡¯s sword was at odds with that of a dragon.

    And that also meant that Limon¡¯s sword and dragon psionics could never harmonize.

    ¡°Before that, there would have been no problems.¡±

    ¡°You must have been able to overwhelm the dragon psionic with your swordsmanship umted over hundreds of years and even control it through the Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°But now your dragon psionics have be too strong.¡±

    Embers thrown into the sea are extinguished.

    Just like a bowl of water on a volcano has no effect.

    Even if they are at odds with each other, if one side is too overwhelmingly strong, it will be difficult for even a collision to ur.

    But what if the two are alike?

    Or rather, what if the corrtion of power is reversed?

    Even then, will the sword doctor and the dragon psionic be calm without colliding with each other?

    ¡°I will ask.¡±

    to know the answer.

    Maia bowed her head again.

    And with his lips pressed against Limon¡¯s ear.

    whisperednguidly.

    ¡°Swordsmith, how much lust do you feel for me right now?¡±

    it¡¯s so unexpected

    shocking and disappointing.

    Listen to Maia¡¯s question.

    Limon opened his mouth after a short silence.

    ¡°¡­doctor, that¡¯s sexual harassment.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be sarcastic. It is only natural that you are attracted to us as we are to you.¡±

    On the topic that made them fight over the bride position.

    Maia did not bother to criticize Limon¡¯s behavior of mixing flesh with other princesses to his heart¡¯s content.

    From body odor to body temperature.

    The seven princesses are attracted to everything about him.

    As Limon¡¯s dragon psionics grew stronger, the urge also became stronger.

    However, to put it the other way around, it also means that Limon, implicitly, felt a deep attraction to the seven princesses.

    Because that¡¯s what resonance is.

    It¡¯s not particrly strange.

    Whether it¡¯s a worm that finds a mate with hormones.

    Whether it¡¯s a beast that wants a stronger seed.

    Or a person who is attracted to the background of wealth or appearance.

    The instinct to find someone who has what you want is something that all living things are born with.

    In that sense, it is natural for Limon, who has dragon psionics, and the seven princesses to feel each other as a ¡®mate¡¯.

    Maia spoke clearly as a member of the council before being a princess.

    But¡­

    ¡°What I want to confirm is whether you feel an uncontroble desire beyond your attraction to us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve acted a little bit like an asshole, but not to the point where I¡¯m in heat with someone I don¡¯t even care about.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about the person you like?¡±

    ¡°¡­what does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that you have never felt excessive impulses towards a princess you have already had a rtionship with.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For example, after coveting your body for days and days, you are not satisfied and feel a stronger desire.¡±

    startled

    Li Qingyu, who was behind, trembled.

    ¡°Or to the point of mixing flesh without the knowledge of the other princesses during the meeting of the seven dragons.¡±

    dreaming

    In the middle of Limon¡¯s raised eyebrows.

    ¡°Unlike you, the swordsman who lived a stoic life until now.¡±

    in a soft tone.

    Maia pointed out.

    Whether you¡¯re busy saving the world.

    Whether it¡¯s to avoid creating weaknesses.

    Limon has been living away from women for the past tens or hundreds of years, let alone making any special lovers.

    I wondered if it was normal for him to mix his body with the princesses he hadn¡¯t even made a marriage contract with until his dragon psionic became this strong.

    ¡°The seething energy.¡±

    ¡°Excessive urges and lust.¡±

    ¡°Uncontrolled psionics.¡±

    ¡°If you are a swordsman, you know what all of this means.¡±

    hear that

    Limon closed his eyes.

    Li Qingyu groaned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what you said, Maia¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Instead of Li Qingyu, who already knows the answer, but can¡¯t bear to say it.

    Maia revealed the diagnosis.

    no one could have imagined

    That¡¯s why even Limon himself didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°You, Swordsman, are now showing the early symptoms of Juhwa-Ibma.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it hard to believe?¡±

    ¡°¡­no.¡±

    quietly.

    Limon shook his head.

    Is it trust in the best in the world?

    Or maybe it was because I wasn¡¯t aware of it.

    Looking at him who had unexpectedly epted the fact that he would never want to believe, Maia continued.

    ¡°There must have been signs from before.¡±

    ¡°It was just that I used my swordsman to the limit in a fight with sword masters.¡±

    ¡°Since your dragon psionic has be so strong, it will eventually cause a collision with the sword.¡±

    If I have topare it.

    When the hunter left the cat alone, it grew to the size of a tiger.

    Previously, however, coexistence was possible only when hunters kept the tigers in cages and fed them.

    But what if the tiger broke out of the cage?

    There is only one ending.

    whether the hunter catches the tiger

    Whether the tiger eats the hunter

    Because the house can¡¯t be prevented from being covered in blood.

    ¡°In the end, your fate is decided.¡±

    The best in the world who has been studying dragon psionics by using himself as a test subject, even risking his lifespan to be cut.

    In other words, as an expert on psionics.

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll either die or be a disabled person.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And if you¡¯re not lucky¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish.

    Because there was someone who intercepted the answer in the first ce.

    In the worst case, even losing one¡¯s life or being crippled can only be said to be luck.

    A gentle sword.

    A calm swordsman.

    A friendly swordsman, etc.

    The ending met by several sword masters.

    Also, the end of a person caught in the coin infestation is usually devastating.

    Above all, the result that could lead to the worst disaster in human history in that the target was Limon, not anyone else.

    The party spoke calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    and.

    Silence passed.

    Even Maia, who was silently affirming.

    Limondo, who has already found the answer himself.

    In the midst of keeping silent as if no further words were needed.

    What I heard was a quiet intellectual.

    ¡°Maia didn¡¯t tell me the most important thing.¡±

    Calm as always.

    but in a heavy voice.

    Looking at Maia with eyes that were deeper and darker than ever.

    Li Qingyu asked.

    ¡°What is the way to cure Sword Gong?¡±

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°It is practically impossible to solve the collision between the dragon psionic, which has be stronger than ours, and the sword master¡¯s sword, with only medicine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    With Li Qingyu, who asked impatiently.

    Received the calm Limon¡¯s gaze.

    Maia reluctantly opened her mouth.

    ¡°There are a few methods that have potential, if not medically.¡±

 Chapter 583

    #583. What¡¯s going on?

    * * *

    ¡°Is it 20 million already?¡±

    ¡°yes. It is said that the impeachment process has already begun at the same time as the investigation into the data that the public prosecutor has already released.¡±

    ¡°It ended up like that.¡±

    Received Lucas¡¯ report.

    Rose nodded.

    The report that the president of a country had been blown away overnight was not something that even the Seven Dragons would pass lightly.

    Even so, she calmly agreed because this was a very natural result.

    before watching this show.

    From the time I met Hanjeongguk in the past.

    Because I knew that one day it would be like this.

    Limon was also like that, so he probably didn¡¯t have to use his hand against Han Jeong-guk until now.

    But¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the swordsman will be all right.¡±

    ¡°Are you concerned?¡±

    ¡°Because you used a stigma that shouldn¡¯t be covered.¡±

    Rose sighed.

    It was because I didn¡¯t like the public opinion criticizing Limon after the broadcast.

    Limon is also human.

    No matter how much he said he didn¡¯t care about his reputation, even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t befortable to be criticized by the people of the country he had defended himself.

    ¡­No, to be honest, even if he was fine, she didn¡¯t feelfortable.

    Whether as a knight who respects him who has protected the world.

    Even as a single bride.

    So she murmured.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Li Qingyu is doing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely unexpected.¡±

    Lucas also agreed.

    Intelligence work is the specialty of the ck Dragon n.

    Considering that Li Mon was currently with Li Qingyu, the ck Dragon n had to sort out public opinion on their own.

    Or, he quietly destroyed the Hanjeongguk a long time ago.

    But, of course, he didn¡¯t take any action until Han Jeong-guk started all sorts of tricks.

    Even the follow-up is sox.

    Those who knew even a little bit about the ck Dragon n had no choice but to wonder.

    ¡°Is this her n too?¡±

    ¡°The possibility is high, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the purpose either.¡±

    There was no way that ck Dragon Princess would stand by without a n.

    So there must be something to aim for.

    Watching Rose contemting Li Qingyu¡¯s purpose in a firm belief, Lucas suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°How about asking in person?¡±

    ¡°You mean to meet Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the ck Dragon Princess will be honest with you, but wouldn¡¯t it be better than worrying about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not wrong, but I can¡¯t leave my seat for something like this when there¡¯s so much work behind me.¡±

    ¡°A little while is fine.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    I wonder if it¡¯s another princess.

    For the blue dragon princess, it was a ce where she could reach the other side of the continent in one step.

    It was possible to get there in a really short time.

    It was understandable that she was hesitant, since instead, Lucas himself and the elders would be overburdened with work, but¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the swordsman there now?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about getting injured during thest war in Africa? So please check if the swordsman is okay at this time.¡±

    It seems like when did you object?

    Looking at Rose, who was silent.

    Lucas was delighted.

    Rose was so busy that she even saved her sleep to live righteously for her family.

    Her fresh romance was something I was happy to do as an aide.

    In addition, even if it was dyed for a while due to the revived Sword Masters and the World Federation, thepetition with Limon is not over yet.

    Considering the other princesses, Rose needs to be more proactive.

    That¡¯s what Lucas thought.

    Even our chaste princess would be able to go on a date at this point.

    It¡¯s a little bit up to a kiss before the wedding, but holding hands with grown men and women would be okay.

    Even in the blue dragon n, the knight who was second only to Rose, ording to the strict knowledge, made a n of conversion like that.

    ¡°Then, I will contact the ck Dragon n and make an official appointment to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Sir Lucas¡­¡±

    He just put on a troubled expression.

    With Rose¡¯s unofficial consent, Lucas made contact with him.

    Of course, it was a ritualistic act.

    In these days, when the connection system between ns was strengthened in order to fight against the World Federation, there was no such thing as being barred from the door even if you went silently.

    Just for the sake of minimal formality.

    I was just trying to give Rose time to prepare.

    But¡­

    [No.]

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    [I told you that the visit of the Blue Dragon Princess is not allowed.]

    ¡°Why?¡±

    [I cannot tell you why.]

    An old man with a cane.

    Lucas hardened his face after hearing Yoin, the Leviathan¡¯s branch manager, indifferently responding.

    Refusing a visit from a princess for no reason was not the slightest disrespect, even towards other ns.

    But Lucas didn¡¯t me the rudeness.

    I just asked for it over and over again.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t visit, please let me at least contact the swordsman.¡±

    [Sorry, but I don¡¯t have the right.]

    ¡°Then who has the right?¡±

    [Of course, she is our princess.]

    ¡°If so, please contact the ck Dragon Princess so I can get permission.¡±

    [I can¡¯t do that.]

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me why?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    Youin quietly smiles.

    No excuses.

    without exnation.

    At the end of looking at Yo-in, who kept silent as if this was not enough of an answer.

    Lucas nodded.

    ¡°All right. Then we will contact you again next time.¡±

    [Yes then, see you again.]

    After cutting offmunication like that.

    Lucas was deep in thought with a serious face.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Of course, it was as natural as breathing for the Seven Dragons to have the ck Dragons plotting suspicious things.

    The problem was the fact itself.

    As if no one deliberately deres it with every breath.

    The conspiracy of the ck Dragon n begins and ends without anyone noticing.

    Even after being hit, there are many cases where you don¡¯t realize it, so the ck Dragon n is the most dangerous in the Seven Dragons.

    In that sense.

    Youin¡¯s behavior was strange.

    Especially in that the ck Dragon n didn¡¯t even try to hide their suspicious appearance because it wasn¡¯t enough to make things up so openly.

    What are you trying to decorate?

    Those who knew the danger of the ck Dragon n had no choice but to be alert.

    There is one thing that troubles him more than anything.

    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know how to tell the princess about this.¡¯

    Believe that you will keep your promise.

    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but put on a bewildered expression as he remembered the princess he respected, who would be changing into the neatest uniform by now.

    * * *

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    [Yes, I responded only as you said.]

    ¡°Good job, Youin.¡±

    [I was just doing what I was supposed to do¡­]

    As soon as he cut offmunication with Lucas, Youin immediately contacted Li Qingyu and fell silent.

    and carefully asked.

    [Are you going to be okay like this?]

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    to his question.

    Li Qingyu smiled and replied.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m used to doing bad things.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°I will ask for your response in the future.¡±

    At the end of looking at that quiet but unwavering smile of Li Qingyu.

    Youin bowed his head.

    [If that¡¯s the princess¡¯s will.]

    After themunication.

    Li Qingyu left the room.

    And quietly walked away.

    Towards the lowestyer of Quetzalcoatl.

    An artificial flower garden originally created by Maia to neutralize her miasma and prevent it from leaking outside.

    A white-haired man was engrossed in his work in a ce where countless precious flowers were in full bloom.

    square square.

    wood, stone and metal.

    people, animals and nature.

    delicately, beautifully, bizarrely.

    A man who was creating dozens or hundreds of pieces with just one tinum-colored carving knife.

    Limon stopped moving his carving knife the moment she opened the door and entered.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Li Qingyu said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think any princess would find it strange that she couldn¡¯t get in touch with the swordsman anymore. You will think I am up to something else.¡±

    ¡°Instead, my suspicions about you will deepen that much.¡±

    ¡°You have to ept that much.¡±

    ¡°It must be enough to take it.¡±

    ¡°does not matter.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the past.

    Knowing that Limon has dragon psionics.

    Also, he couldn¡¯t stand the fact that the princesses who had a rtionship with him could not be contacted forever.

    I will definitely question Li Qingyu.

    You may go to a skill event.

    Still, she didn¡¯t change her mind.

    ¡°Right now, the swordsman is in a situation where you have to avoid contact with other princesses as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to honestly talk about my situation and ask for cooperation?¡±

    ¡°That will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°If you know that the swordsman fell for the magic spell, you can¡¯t even predict how the other princesses will behave.¡±

    Li Qingyu remembered.

    When Limon was hospitalized in the past.

    The quarrel the other princesses had in front of that hospital room.

    Even though Limon¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious at the time, it was.

    How much more can you be quiet if you say you shouldn¡¯t meet him who is in a state of insanity?

    No, even if I was calm, would I be able to focus on dealing with the World Federation like before?

    It can¡¯t be.

    Probably most princesses will get out of hand.

    It was because Li Qingyu himself did it right away.

    If the Seven Dragons reveal their gaps, the World Federation will be more active.

    To avoid the worst, it would be better to keep Limon¡¯s condition a secret from everyone.

    ¡°Yes, then there is nothing you can do.¡±

    In the end, seeing Limon reluctantly epting the fact and sighing.

    Li Qingyu lowered his head.

    ¡°sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault after all.¡±

    If only she hadn¡¯t stayed up all night with him and asked to have other princesses in her arms.

    No, if you didn¡¯t propose at all.

    The dragon psionic would still be asleep, as it had been for hundreds of years, and he would not have fallen into the coin intoxication.

    So, you are the culprit of this situation.

    A damn bitch who ruins and taints everything.

    Seeing Li Qingyu bitterly self-deprecating, Limon said quietly.

    ¡°There is no need to me yourself. This is the result of my choices.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, princess.¡±

    Interrupting Li Qingyu¡¯s words.

    Limon is quiet.

    But he said it bluntly.

    ¡°You are already mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And I have never regretted marrying you or marrying another princess, and I will not regret it in the future.¡±

    too bold

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more warm words.

    Li Qingyu felt his chest tighten.

    Even in the midst of this, the figure of Limon who did not lose hisposure.

    And even though he deserves to me himself more than anyone else, his attitude offorting Ji-sin.

    Rather than any criticism, he pierced her heart more sharply and prevented her from saying anything.

    It was as if he had guessed her feelings.

    Limon smiled and continued.

    ¡°Above all, it¡¯s not certain that I¡¯m going to die or go crazy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If there is a clue to cure the syphilis, here it is.¡±

    Limon with one hand raised.

    Looking at the carving knife he was holding.

    Li Qingyu murmured quietly.

    ¡°¡­Seven arcs, you say.¡±

    ¡°Yes. ording to the doctor¡¯s guess, if you unlock thest seal of this carving knife, the coin infancy will be solved.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just a guess.¡±

    ¡°But the odds are high.¡±

    a few days ago.

    Recalling Maia¡¯s diagnosis.

    Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°Including that maybe I can handle dragon psionics freely and be stronger.¡±

 Chapter 584

    #584. let me know

    Seven Arks.

    The purpose of the Liberation Brigade itself.

    What is the identity of this treasure?

    Even Limon, who had been fighting against the Liberation Brigade up until now, didn¡¯t know.

    However, what is clear is that the Seven Arcs have powers that transcend mutual interests.

    It was also thanks to the Seven Arcs that Limon was able to control the power of the stars and use dragon psionics in a limited way.

    from that point of view.

    Maia¡¯s guess that the Seven Arcs could be the answer to the magic spell was quite reasonable.

    Bring Maia back to life.

    Healing Charlotte, who almost fell into the main fire, etc.

    In fact, it¡¯s especially all the more in that he has a track record of doing miraculous things with Seven Arks several times.

    One problem.

    ¡°In fact, before, the dragon psionics could only be controlled with the Violin of Darkness. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that alone is not enough.¡±

    ¡°Because my dragon psionics have be too strong.¡±

    No matter how mysterious power Seven Arks has, it is not without limits.

    The sword he has been building for hundreds of years.

    A stronger dragon psionic.

    Even the power of the star that has already been absorbed.

    Limon¡¯s power was too strong to control all of that with just one Seven Arcs.

    ¡°There are two ways left.¡±

    ¡°The first thing is to break the seal on the carving knife.¡±

    to¡¯s carving knife.

    The second Seven Arks obtained by Limon.

    Of the original three-level sealing of the carving knife, he has only unlocked the second level yet.

    Even so, it showed phenomenal performance by endowing the sculpture with the power of the stars and dragon psionics.

    So, I didn¡¯t know if it would be possible to deal with dragon psionics more stably beyond escaping from the coin orb.

    However, it is unknown when the sealing of the carving knife will be released.

    In that respect, there were other alternatives.

    ¡°The second is to find the sixth Seven Arcs and the seventh Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    There are currently five Seven Arcs.

    They secured the violin and carving knife.

    The Liberation Brigade had already collected three Seven Arcs, even obtaining Faust¡¯s quill.

    There are two remaining Seven Arcs.

    Due to the nature of the Seven Arcs, which show stronger power the more they gather, if you find even one of them, the dragon psionic will be easier to control.

    ¡°The problem is that there is no guarantee that we will be able to find the remaining Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Already we are gathering information with all our might, but we are not finding the right clues.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason.

    Looking at Limon, who was silent with a particrly heavy face.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°In that sense, swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t even told you yet.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking about the third method?¡±

    Limon sighed.

    He said two things, but in fact there was one more they could use.

    In a sense, a surer way than the previous two.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way it would be possible to seize the Seven Arcs secured by the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    The world federation is currently Yongdamhohyeol.

    7 monarchs.

    yer of the 7th Guild.

    Even the revived Sword Master.

    Even if the Seven Dragons mobilized all their strength, the odds of winning were low.

    Especially considering Limon¡¯s condition.

    Nevertheless, there was a reason why Li Qingyu mentioned the third method.

    ¡°If you fight and take it, it will be.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to steal only Seven Arcs?¡±

    ¡°I can do it.¡±

    Li Qingyu is the princess of the ck Dragon n.

    Even in the Seven Dragons, he was the best master at infiltration and assassination.

    It was not impossible for her to infiltrate the World Federation while avoiding the eyes of the Sword Master.

    But¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s reckless.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    It would be foolish to actually try that there is only a 0.1% chance.

    Not to mention, stealing the Seven Arcs from among the few Sword Masters was practically an act of suicide.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than having the swordsman die or go crazy.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°no. I am asking you to take responsibility for what I did.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t have known that fact.

    He said he would risk his life against the slim chance.

    Limon asked quietly at Li Qingyu, who was always calm and spoke uncharacteristically.

    ¡°Do you want to take on that responsibility?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Whatever happens?¡±

    ¡°A must.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    After a little bit of silence.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°Jung Then, there are facts you should know.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    Suspicion shed in Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes.

    Uncharacteristic of him, who took it calmly even when he found out that he was suffering from the intoxication.

    Is it hesitation?

    or fatigue.

    Or is it a promise?

    Limon¡¯s golden eyes, filled with indefinableplex emotions, made her question even in the midst of remorse.

    looking at her like that

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°A secret I should have told you and how you will be responsible for all of this.¡±

    can i really say

    I wasn¡¯t sure yet.

    This is rted to the world¡¯s most dangerous secret that Limon has kept for hundreds of years.

    But if it¡¯s not now, I don¡¯t even have a chance to say it.

    Because I know I have to say it.

    he said quietly.

    ¡°I will tell you how to kill me.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Where is the team leader?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so busy, baby.¡±

    ¡°Still, I have to take it. Leaving a cute pet like me unattended is a crime¡­ Wrong again!¡±

    A half-human, half-bird woman who managed to copy the magic circle drawn on the book while holding a brush with her wings.

    Yuna-kyung looked at the magic circle where the line was out of line and shook her head.

    And flew back.

    ¡°Hey, erase this!¡±

    Beep.

    ¡°Just be careful with this part here. can you?¡±

    The unmanned vacuum cleaner that I always rode naturally came to the magic circle and erased only the wrong parts.

    Yuna-kyung sighed.

    ¡°Anyway, the witch sister doesn¡¯t get tired of it either. Do you still have more to investigate in this cauldron?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    For some reason, the dark red-haired witch looked at Yuna-kyung with a very interesting expression.

    Shir smiled and said.

    ¡°Ah, if you¡¯re a witch, you know that this Dagda¡¯s cauldron is something that shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a witch, I¡¯m a pet? Besides, I know this is a rather great treasure, but is it enough for the witch sister to say that?¡±

    When he received economic sanctions from the Red Dragon n in the past.

    A treasure made by Limon by deliberately retrieving turkey feathers from Africa to solve the food shortage.

    Dagda¡¯s Cauldron.

    However, after economic sanctions were lifted.

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong, who tilts her head at the cauldron, now degenerated into a tool for making free food.

    Sir said.

    ¡°The mere fact that it was created with the power of the Seven Arcs is worth hanging onto and studying as much as the days I have lived.¡±

    ¡°¡­You talk so much.¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. Because Seven Arks is such a great treasure.¡±

    live for thousands of years.

    Seeing countless recruits.

    The great witch who created all sorts of things.

    Thinking about a mysterious treasure that even he has not yet grasped.

    Sir made a strange expression.

    ¡°The origin alone is interesting.¡±

    ¡°I heard that even the witch sister doesn¡¯t know what Seven Arcs really is?¡±

    ¡°You know who made Seven Arks instead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡±

    Yuna-kyung agreed with a firm heart.

    Even the dark violin that Limon had right now was something Shire and Shera made together.

    What I couldn¡¯t understand was why.

    ¡°Where do you think it is interesting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby, think for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why don¡¯t you make me curious and then do that!¡±

    ¡°Whoops. Witches naturally grow by finding out what they are curious about.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m not a witch?¡±

    Whatever Yuna-kyung asks.

    Shir justughed awkwardly.

    He did not say where it originated.

    At least she couldn¡¯tment directly on it until Limon opened her mouth.

    But she thought.

    Whether it¡¯s Yuna-kyung.

    Whether it¡¯s the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    I don¡¯t know if I can figure it out myself.

    Hearing about the origin of Seven Arks from Limon is very unlikely.

    because the moment you know it.

    It¡¯s because you automatically realize a secret.

    It¡¯s¡­

    a pair.

    ¡°Ah, is that it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°All of the Seven Arcs were made by great people.¡±

    That moment.

    Sir paused.

    Then, she narrowed her eyes as she saw Yuna-kyung with her two wings facing each other.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°You say the origin is special? But the only origin of Seven Arcs I know of is the producer.¡±

    scratching

    Watching Yuna-gyeong speak while scratching her head with her wings, Sir put on a strange expression.

    ¡°¡­I heard that there are answers that can only be known when the mind is light.

    ¡°Ahem, I do notice.¡±

    For a while to be ted.

    Yuna-kyung looked at Sir with her eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°Anyway, since the witch sister said that, I guess I got it right, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is the correct answer.¡±

    Sir nodded.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if I hadn¡¯t noticed.

    Once I realized it, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact itself.

    It was also a simple fact that anyone could understand if you think about it a little in the first ce.

    Dark Violin.

    to¡¯s carving knife.

    Even Faust¡¯s quill.

    That the creators of all the Seven Arcs were special among the superhumans of the absolute ss.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this myself, but I¡¯m quite famous among archwitches.¡±

    ¡°The ghost child you are friends with is also the greatest genius ever among adults.¡±

    ¡°The son of to is called the greatest magician in history.¡±

    ¡°Faust is also a dark wizard who yed a decisive role in the creation of the Demon God.¡±

    The legendary great witch Sir.

    Shera, who was a magical genius.

    to the Father of the League of Free Cities.

    Even Faust, who was a ck wizard who was the grandfather of a demon god.

    Those mentioned by Sir.

    Even though they may not have dominated each era.

    Hearing the names of absolutes close to the pinnacle in their respective fields, Yuna-kyung nodded.

    ¡°As expected, I can understand that all of them are great people after hearing it again.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal? In the first ce, not everyone can make a treasure that can be the prototype of Seven Arks.¡±

    ¡°Um, yes.¡±

    Yuna-kyung agreed.

    In the first ce, all the superhumans of the absolute ss are legendary beings.

    Among them, those who left an outstanding legacy enough to be Seven Arks deserved to be especially famous.

    So it¡¯s rather hard to feel that there is something inmon.

    But what if it¡¯s not by chance, but by some intention or reason?

    The moment I thought about it.

    A thought leaked out of my mouth that had not passed through my brain.

    ¡°By the way, Witch-sister, then maybe the remaining Seven Arcs¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s probably not the case.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be easy to find the remaining Seven Arcs if we looked for the legacy of great men.¡±

    ¡°¡­but why did you think no?¡±

    ¡°Because it makes no sense.¡±

    Yuna-kyung shrugged her winged shoulders.

    Archwitch.

    adult.

    Unryeongsa.

    ck wizard.

    Aside from them, I don¡¯t know if any other absolute legacy is rted to the Seven Arcs.

    No matter how few superhumans in the absolute ss, if measured in thousands of years, the number would be hundreds or more.

    If you pick the absolute best in each field, at least a few people willpete for rank.

    But at least one.

    It doesn¡¯t even need an argument.

    There was a person the Liberation Brigade would never have been able to obtain.

    The first Sword Master.

    The great man who yed the seven dragons.

    Sword Emperor.

    And if the items that became the Seven Arcs also include the legacy of the sword system¡­

    ¡°If it¡¯s my guess, it would mean that the team leader already knows the location of the sixth Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no way the team leader is hiding that fact, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if the legacy is so dangerous that the world can be destroyed just by breaking the seal. Ahaha.¡±

    ¡°¡­Whoops, that¡¯s right.¡±

    I wonder if that¡¯s possible.

    Yuna-kyung jokes lightly.

    listen to everything she has to say

    It seems like a lot of fun.

    smiling brightly

    Sir thought.

    In that she stabs the core without thinking, let alone fortune-telling, this baby is also a great archwitch feeling.

 Chapter 585

    #585. why, why, how

    * * *

    The Age of Bronze in the distant past.

    The seven dragons were beings untouchable by mankind.

    Even Avalon, the most powerful magic in the Silver Age created by the great witches, was destroyed by Jeong Cheong-ryong-deok.

    The gods who ruled the world until then were eaten one by one, then made Tartarus and hid.

    Even to, who was said to be the best messenger in history, was only able to obtain the autonomy of the Old Greek domain after negotiations.

    Even the Fairy Queen, who endured until the end, had to hand over control of the North American continent to the Golden Dragon Lord while protecting the Fairy Kingdom.

    Their power is absolute.

    Even the absolutes of the previous era dared to give up on opposing it.

    Then one day.

    A great man appeared.

    Revolt against the seven dragons.

    A superman who mastered swordsmanship for the first time after an immeasurable struggle to the death and reached the level of a sword master.

    And the Absolute One who finally ended the Age of Bronze by cutting down the seven dragons with his two disciples.

    that¡¯s the sword.

    The Sword Master is down.

    It was a person who was still passed down as a legend even after nearly a thousand years had passed.

    However, despite its high reputation, no one knew where the tomb of the Sword Emperor was.

    after the death of the sword.

    This is because the two disciples buried their master¡¯s remains in a ce unknown to anyone.

    And even the two of them had a feast with each other, so there was only one person left who knew the location of the tomb of the Sword Emperor.

    The Seven Dragons Association named this ce, which is now rare to be handed down even as a legend.

    It¡¯s called a sword gun.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that the sword gun has a sixth, seven arcs?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, there is a high possibility that there will be a seal from Seven Arcs, but at least it will be as I expected.¡±

    And now.

    Thest disciple of the Sword Emperor.

    In other words, after listening to the confession of the only person who knew the location of the sword gun, he kept a long silence.

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth with a trembling voice.

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    What was contained in it was not embarrassment or resentment at finally confessing the truth.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    ¡°Why are you trying to tell me that?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the reason, you already know.¡±

    ¡°So I am asking.¡±

    The smile I always had.

    A calming voice.

    Even the deeply sunken eyes.

    The ck-haired girl, who had lost everything before she knew it, continued as if she was being squeezed.

    ¡°Swordsman, you shouldn¡¯t talk to us about sword guns.¡±

    over the past hundreds of years.

    The Seven Dragons are looking for a sword gun.

    Another reason Limon hid.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the sword gun was the grave of the sword master.

    It was because only the Seven Dragons, who had been at odds with Limon for a long time, knew the secret of the sword gun.

    The fact that the sword gun is a seal.

    Also what is there.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t ept the situation even more.

    Even if he joined hands with the Seven Dragons. Rather, it was because he should never have revealed the secret of the sword gun.

    Because¡­

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s ast resort you should use in case we betray you.¡±

    Li Qingyu¡¯sments.

    Limon did not deny it.

    Because what she said was true.

    No matter how much Limon is an absolute leader with a different level among sword masters, the Seven Dragons are also descendents of dragons.

    It was a formidable enemy that had been unable to subjugate it even after fighting for hundreds of years and evenunched a threatening counterattack on several asions.

    What if you were betrayed?

    The results will be fatal.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Limon was willing to form an alliance with the Seven Dragons and receive the princesses as his brides.

    It was because even if the Seven Dragons rebelled against each other, he had a trump card capable of destroying the Seven Dragons in the worst case.

    That

    was where the sword gun Limon¡¯sst resort was hidden.

    In that sense, this moment.

    Limon¡¯s words that he would tell me the location of the sword gun were the same as giving up his own lifeline.

    ¡°You are right. Originally, I shouldn¡¯t be talking to you about sword guns.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°But I have to tell you now.¡±

    ¡°¡­why.¡±

    ¡°Because the seal on the sword gun can never be broken.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    I had already noticed that the sword gun might have the seal of the sixth Seven Arcs.

    The reason why I don¡¯t even consider going to that ce even in this situation where I¡¯m in a state of intoxication while hiding that fact.

    It was because the power hidden in the sword gun was too dangerous.

    Liberation Brigade.

    or world federation.

    Seven Arksden.

    To Limon, the sword gun¡¯s seal was more threatening than that.

    Even when he found out that all the sword masters had been resurrected, he hesitated to the extent that he didn¡¯t break the seal on the sword gun.

    Of course, if Limon dies or bes a disabled person, no one knows the sword gun, and everything can be buried in secret.

    But in the worst case scenario¡­

    ¡°Are you saying that the swordsman can unseal the sword gun by falling into the magic spell?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what I will do if I go crazy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, in that case, you must keep the seal of the gun from me.¡±

    Limonmented briefly.

    I¡¯d rather be in danger of dying.

    He would not have revealed the location of the sword gun no matter what.

    However, the sword gun¡¯s seal should never be broken with one¡¯s own hands.

    And above all¡­

    ¡°Even to kill me.¡±

    ¡°If you fall into the sycophancy¡­ are you asking me to kill you?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡­if he goes crazy and bes a threat to the world.

    If there was absolutely no way to stop him, it was necessary to use the power of the sword.

    already expected.

    but didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    Hearing so many cruel things.

    The frozen ck-haired girl opened her mouth after a long time.

    ¡°how.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t sound like it at first.

    In a voice more like moans than words.

    ¡°Can you trust me again?¡±

    ck Dragon Princess.

    Skilled in conspiracy and scheming.

    That¡¯s why she is a false princess who is not trusted by other princesses or even by her own family.

    She asks why she can entrust her life beyond believing in herself.

    Limon answered calmly.

    ¡°Because you are my bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­just for that reason?¡±

    ¡°What more reason do you need?¡±

    If you couldn¡¯t believe it, you wouldn¡¯t have made her your bride.

    It¡¯s only natural to believe it if it¡¯s your heart.

    by speaking calmly.

    And Limon, who proved that by actually risking his own life, let out a light sigh.

    ¡°In that sense, I should have told you this at least as early as you, whom I have chosen to marry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The reason I couldn¡¯t tell you was not because I didn¡¯t trust you. It was because Icked resolution.¡±

    living a miserable life

    He suffered many failures.

    The disciple became the evil of mankind.

    Abandoned from the country he kept.

    Also, there were so many disappointments, mistakes, and blunders that I couldn¡¯t count them all.

    So it was only natural that Limon was reluctant to reveal the secret of the sword gun.

    If the seal on the sword gun were to be broken, something truly irreversible would happen.

    ¡°But now I am determined.¡±

    Even so, believe in yourself in the end.

    To Limon who confessed the truth.

    Li Qingyu asked.

    ¡°¡­What if I betray the Sword Master?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to do that, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a princess.¡±

    too simple.

    That¡¯s why, rather than a hundred reasons, words that pierce the heart.

    And¡­

    ¡°If you want to take responsibility, be prepared to kill me.¡±

    The most cruel words that tear the heart to shreds.

    Squeeze your throbbing chest.

    Li Qingyu closed his eyes.

    when thinking soberly.

    His decision is right.

    What if Limon goes crazy because he can¡¯t recover from the magic spell and even breaks the seal on the sword gun?

    There is even a possibility of a disaster worse than the World Federation and the revived Sword Masters going wild together.

    So, insurance against the worst was necessary.

    either for the world

    Whether it¡¯s for the Seven Dragons.

    Either for Limon himself.

    Because I knew that fact all too well.

    Li Qingyu said.

    ¡°Sorry Swordsman, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    On the subject of taking responsibility.

    She was not ignorant of how shameless it was to say that she would never do such a thing now.

    However, Li Qingyu¡¯s answer was fixed.

    ¡°You can consider me irresponsible.¡±

    ¡°Even if you disqualify yourself as a bride, I will ept it.¡±

    ¡°But I can never do anything like killing a swordsman.¡±

    Quietly.

    but firmly.

    It¡¯s too deep and dull.

    Looking straight at Limon with bottomless ck eyes.

    ¡°If you go crazy, Swordsman, I will go crazy too, and if you have to die, I will die first.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    If he destroys the world, he will aid it with all his scheming and intrigue.

    If anyone tried to kill him, they would have to step over his own corpse.

    Li Qingyu said with a smile.

    Limon was neither surprised nor taken aback when she heard something uncharacteristic of her, who always made rational decisions.

    I just quietly agreed.

    It wasn¡¯t because he knew that his request was unreasonable in the first ce.

    Li Qingyu, who said that the other princesses would not be able to keep calm if they found out about her condition.

    It was because he too felt that it was a story that even included herself.

    So he stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Okay then that¡¯s it.¡±

    startled

    Li Qingyu shuddered.

    As if hesitating to contact itself.

    But in the end, he gently stroked Li Qingyu¡¯s head, who couldn¡¯t resist his touch.

    Heforts the bride who was hurt by her request.

    Limon murmured quietly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do something like this if possible, but¡­ I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    I¡¯d say I¡¯m lucky

    Or should I say bad luck?

    In addition to Li Ching-yu, Limon had one more request.

    Not only did she already know the situation, but unlike Li Qingyu, the princess treated Limon with a pessimistic attitude as usual.

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    so after a while

    The opponent called by Limon.

    Maia, a slender beauty with green hair, raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I will tell you the location of the sword gun, so you want to ask me to kill you, swordsman, in case?¡±

    ¡°As you say, doctor.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Limon sittingfortably in the middle of a flower garden.

    Then, take a moment to slowly look back at Li Qingyu, who was quietly standing behind him.

    Maia asked again.

    ¡°Do you know that I owe you?¡±

    ¡°know. I still haven¡¯t repaid you for helping me this time, as well as treating the boss and me the other day.¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re still asking me for this?¡±

    ¡°So, please.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s to collect back debt.

    Or to extend the lifespan that has reached its limit.

    Maia has a realistic reason to save Limon more than any other princess of the Seven Dragons, but she is a difficult opponent to betray him.

    In addition, if Limon fell into the magic spell anyway, Maia would have no choice but to die.

    So, can you really risk your life and kill yourself?

    a little bit awkward

    while scratching your cheek.

    Nevertheless, after watching Limon speak with a grin, he remained silent for a long time.

    Maia asked quietly.

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith, what the hell are you a bastard?¡±

    Be sure to pay for your treatment in advance.

    The result of disobeying the iron rule passed down from generation to generation and providing medical treatment for trauma.

    Suddenly, Maia, who was asked by the patient to die with her, had no choice but to look at Limon as if she were looking at trash.

 Chapter 586

    #586. What can I help you with?

    * * *

    A woman with clear dark circles.

    Wanderer swept her purple hair.

    Then, after letting out a deep sigh, he opened his mouth in a gloomy voice.

    ¡°pascal.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    ¡°You know that your punishment isn¡¯t over yet¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course.¡±

    The man in the new mask kneeling down.

    gue Duke Pascal, the deputy guild leader of the Soulless Guild, answered with a trembling voice.

    after the first meeting was over.

    No matter how many meetings were held, his disposition was not decided.

    You can¡¯t throw away the big supply yer.

    It¡¯s a big mistake to just skip it.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but argue over and over again.

    It was even more so in that Wanderer, who should have supported Pascal, actively insisted on his execution.

    Pascal would have lost his life at the hands of Wanderer if the other lords hadn¡¯t said that the execution was excessive.

    But Pascal knew.

    That Wanderer never forgave himself.

    ¡°Please, just leave it to me. I will definitelyplete my mission and make up for this mistake.¡±

    ¡°¡­You better hurry. Because my patience is not deep.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°If you know, get out of here.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    After Pascal, who received the order to celebrate, stepped down.

    Left alone, Wanderer raised one hand and rubbed his temple.

    No, I was trying to sleep.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for a sudden violent cough.

    ¡°Kuk uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh cool!¡±

    It¡¯s like taking out your lungs.

    It took a long time to cough in session.

    As soon as the coughing stopped, she rummaged through her pockets to take out the elixir and inhaled it.

    And unlike the cough that had barely subsided, he gritted his teeth at the still throbbing pain in his chest.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Even if she was called the Commander-in-Chief, resurrecting nine sword masters at once was an act beyond her limits.

    The power of the Seven Arcs, of course.

    Even with the help of Ruler and Mation and even borrowing the power of ck magic, it was to the point where I couldn¡¯t handle it.

    the price is this.

    It was a lifespan cut to the limit and an exhausted body.

    It was an elixir, an ultimate recovery item that only the Creator could make, but it did extend lifespan.

    But even so, it would be like trying to survive an ice storm with a bonfire.

    If so, how many more years will itst?

    The future was uncertain.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t trying to revive the sword master.¡¯

    Wanderer regretted it again.

    It was a mistake to resurrect the sword masters by force, believing only in the test results during the Sword King.

    Of course, the sword master is strong.

    When the nine were still alive, it would have been possible to break the Seven Dragons just by pushing forward.

    But¡­

    ¡®These swordsmen are strong and useless.¡¯

    Don¡¯t you fight and die as you please?

    Wouldn¡¯t you like to run away at all?

    Won¡¯t you fail and get injured?

    Even so, as a Wanderer, he was on the verge of being upset because he hadn¡¯t caught even one of the princesses of the Seven Dragons, let alone Limon.

    Especially since there are still uncooperative sword masters.

    Thanks to that, there are only three or four sword masters that she can fully move right now.

    Far from attacking the Seven Dragons, just defending the World Federation was tight.

    Of course, if Joan of Arc and Gandhi¡¯s treatment is over.

    And if you make even those who don¡¯t listen cooperatively, you¡¯ll be able to secure an all-out advantage again¡­ but

    until then, at least a few weeks.

    At worst, it will take several months.

    As a Wanderer, who had only a short lifespan left, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste that much time.

    ¡®The n went awry¡­¡¯

    Wanderer gritted his teeth.

    Originally, the reason she resurrected the sword masters while reducing her lifespan was based on the calction that she would soon be able to kill Limon and destroy the Seven Dragons.

    Even if the Seven Arcs of the Seven Dragons were secured, there would be no need to worry about the loss of life.

    However, due to sessive failures and idents, the confrontation with the Seven Dragons is bing a long-term battle.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    Whether the World Federation wins or not.

    It meant nothing if he died before the end of his lifespan.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it¡­¡¯

    Wanderer finally made a decision.

    It is impossible to steal the Seven Arcs from Limon and the Seven Dragons right away or to find a new Seven Arcs.

    However, there was a way to extend the lifespan until then.

    so that way.

    In other words, Wanderer quietly visited one of the monarchs gathered at the headquarters of the World Federation to deal with Pascal and discuss the future.

    ¡°It is unexpected. I never thought the day woulde when the Commander-in-Chief would ask me for treatment.¡±

    I¡¯m obviously in my 40¡¯s.

    A beautiful face with no wrinkles.

    On top of that, she even had a voluptuous body that was revealed over a fancy robe.

    Everywhere you look, she is a beauty who is far from the sacred and old position of the Roman pope.

    However, he is the world¡¯s best healer who is perfect for a monarch who is the pinnacle of all yers.

    Holy Lord Johanna.

    Looking at her with a smile on her face, Wanderer chewed out.

    ¡°¡­Enough of the trifles, so tell me if you can cure it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty difficult request.¡±

    ¡°You mean no?¡±

    ¡°It means sphemy to go against the God-ordained lifespan.¡±

    Johanna shook her head.

    And he spoke with a strange face.

    ¡°Especially when ites to restoring lifespans that have been cut off in dangerous ways like ck magic.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to give a sermon?¡±

    ¡°Could that be? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult for me to recover your body.¡±

    ¡°I said it was fine¡­ I¡¯ll pay any price, so tell me if there¡¯s anything you want.¡±

    It seems that he is annoyed by the way he talks around the circle.

    Seeing Wanderer talk so bluntly, Johanna sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you misunderstood me.¡±

    ¡°The thought of tearing me off must make you teary-eyed.¡±

    Wanderer was cynical.

    As befits the grandiose title of Holy Lord, her treatment is by no means free.

    Even a tolerable high-level yer would have to rob all of his possessions to receive treatment from Johanna.

    Even more so, now that he found out that his lifeline, as a monarch, was at stake.

    In Johanna¡¯s head, it was obvious that she was excitedly calcting what to eat for her treatment, even singing hymns.

    So, I dyed treatment.

    Because of the twisted situation, she had to reveal her weakness, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.

    Is it because I feel that annoyance?

    Johanna also opened her mouth in the end.

    ¡°Let me be honest. Even with my skill, it is impossible to restore themander¡¯s lifespan. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°You are lucky, Commander-in-Chief.¡±

    To the subject who was sentenced to a terminal sentence that he had not much life left and that he could not be treated.

    Johanna said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Just in time, the ¡®Eden n¡¯ I was preparing for was slowly entering its final stages.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°It means that when my Eden n ispleted, there may be a way to extend the lifespan of themander.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Wanderer frowned.

    While he sent peacekeepers and other sword masters to Africa.

    She knew that each monarch, including the Holy Lord, was preparing something.

    If each one of those ns seeds, something so great that it could overturn the current game and bring down the Seven Dragons.

    Even so, I had doubts about whether that alone would extend her lifespan¡­ but

    what can I do?

    What¡¯s urgent right now is yourself.

    ¡°When exactly will the n bepleted?¡±

    ¡°As I said, this is the end. Preparations have already begun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But there is something that is not working out. With a little help from the Commander-in-Chief, I think we can speed up thepletion of the n.¡±

    ¡°What help?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Wandererplied with it even though he knew that it was a crappy tactic to take advantage of himself by taking treatment as his weakness.

    The moment Johanna was about to tell her the ¡®help¡¯ she needed.

    Wanderer raised his eyes and

    pointed the staff in his hand back.

    ¡°who is this!¡±

    Quaang!

    right after that.

    A translucent skull shot from her staff exploded against the wall.

    Fragments of the wall scattered in all directions and the aura of death rising in the empty air.

    And Johanna blinked as she saw her guild members rushing from all directions, startled by themotion.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­there was a rat.¡±

    ¡°You mean someone overheard us?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I didn¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    Johanna made a strange expression.

    Headquarters of the World Federation.

    To infiltrate this ce guarded by the elite of the Saint¡¯s Guild and eavesdrop on their conversation as monarchs.

    Because that was a near-impossible task even for a superhuman of the absolute ss.

    ¡°There was no presence, but there was a soul instead¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm, then there must have been a rat or a ghost?¡±

    Wanderer could not answer.

    The wavelength of the soul she felt was so vague that there was a high possibility that she wasn¡¯t human.

    It seems that he overreacted because of the irritation he has umted these days.

    Wanderer, who couldn¡¯t bear to admit the fact even though he thought about it, finally opened his mouth gloomily.

    ¡°So what can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    On the subject of blowing up one side of the room.

    As if nothing had happened.

    It¡¯s been a while since I looked at Wanderer, who shamelessly resumed the conversation, with dumbfounded eyes.

    Johanna finally opened her mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°Do you remember the monster lord G and the Forest Guild?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Are you going back after all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if I remain here, it will be a nuisance to the swordsman.¡±

    At best, he turned the attention of the other princesses, but if he didn¡¯t go back, everyone would know that Limon was in Brazil.

    after a bitter smile.

    Li Qingyu lowered his head slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to take good care of the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Like a bride entrusting her sick groom to her care.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who asked for it so casually, Maia was sneering.

    And, as usual, he asked in a pessimistic voice.

    ¡°You mean treatment? Or did you mean the other way around?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning.

    Looking at her calmly asking.

    Maia spoke coldly.

    ¡°The seven ns of the Seven Dragons have all fought against the swordsmith, but among them, the ones with the deepest grudge will be yours and ours.¡±

    The green dragon n never forgets Eun-won.

    especially in the distant past.

    As the majority of the n had been murdered along with the princess of the time, among the seven ns, Limon had the greatest resentment.

    It¡¯s just that Limon saved Maia¡¯s life the other day, so he offset his grudge with that grace.

    However, even the Green Dragon n did not have as deep a grudge against Limon as the ck Dragon n.

    As far as the territory is close.

    I¡¯ve been fighting Limon the most.

    It was because of the ck dragon n that the princess died many times.

    That¡¯s why everyone else agreed when the ck Dragon n pushed ahead with the world peace n, even selling their stake in Leviathan.

    ¡°When I heard that you proposed to the swordsman, I honestly thought it was very unexpected.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s because Li Qingyu gave me the opportunity to mingle with a swordsman and form rtionships with other princesses¡­¡±

    Instead of the usual smile.

    With a face that has lost its expression.

    With a cold sneer at the princess who is better at lying and scheming than anyone else in the world who just quietly looks at herself.

    Maia ended her remarks sarcastically.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it really cunning?¡±

 Chapter 587

    #587. Keep in mind.

    * * *

    ¡°I want to know if I still have no contact with Tartary.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess. The ck Dragon n just says they can¡¯t allow it, so it¡¯s going to take some time.¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu is too much¡­¡±

    An expressionless white-haired girl.

    Ainsha muttered sullenly.

    I had heard that Limon had returned from his work in Africa, so I thought I would just contact him.

    Thanks to the ck dragon n blocking it in the middle, I couldn¡¯t even hear your voice, let alone video contact.

    If the contact is good, I will go to the hospital.

    Also, it was a pity for Ainsha, who was expecting a little that she might have a good time while she was gone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by not letting me contact you.¡±

    Looking at Ainsha, who bluntly expresses her displeasure.

    Tata said after thinking about it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it surprising that you didn¡¯t have much thought?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the ck Dragon Princess saw the swordsmith, so you might want to monopolize it even for a moment.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    The princess of the Seven Dragons is a dragon descendant.

    The desire to monopolize is so strong.

    He wondered if Li Qingyu had acted lightheartedly to prevent the other princesses from meeting each other in order to spend a little time together with Li Mon.

    Denying Tata¡¯s guess.

    Ainsha pointed out expressionlessly.

    ¡°I want to know if you have ever seen Tata Li Qingyu get emotional.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Li Qingyu never expresses his feelings openly. We always act rationally.¡±

    When a normal person gets angry, he is just frankly angry.

    But Li Qingyu is different.

    whether there is something happy

    whether there is something to be angry about

    hiding your feelings.

    Every word and expression must contain an intention, calcte what to do to be most effective, and use and manipte the opponent.

    That is her natural instinct as the ck Dragon Princess.

    It was the nature of liars.

    Even when he knew that he belonged to Limon, he only smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t even show his jealousy.

    To be honest, even if she likes Limon, it would be eptable if it was just a performance to get dragon psionics.

    That¡¯s why Ainsha was rather sure.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way Li Qingyu would have done this impulsively.¡±

    If she tried to monopolize Limon.

    prepare more thoroughly.

    Use cunning tricks.

    It would have prevented the other princesses from interfering.

    So there must be a hidden intention this time too.

    Looking at Ainsha who asserted with an expressionless face, Tata nodded and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention to the movements of the ck Dragon n from now on.¡±

    * * *

    Headquarters in Quezzacoatl.

    There was a strange silence in the parlor near the top floor.

    Dark, dull ck eyes.

    Dark, cold green eyes.

    The silence created by the two princesses staring into each other¡¯s eyes froze everything around them.

    ¡°¡­In short, is this what you mean?¡±

    in that silence.

    In the end, it was the ck-haired girl who spoke first.

    ¡°You said that my proposal itself was a n and conspiracy to eventually destroy the swordsmith?¡±

    calm voice.

    A grinning smiley face.

    It¡¯s like when you lost your smile.

    At the end of looking at Li Qingyu, who asked with a calm attitude, not the slightest difference from usual.

    Maya said.

    ¡°Of course, that is unlikely.¡±

    ¡°is that so?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to use dragon psionics to destroy the swordsman in the first ce.¡±

    Nobody knew that Limon had dragon psionics.

    Even Limon himself and Maia could not have expected that he would fall into the coin intoxication like this.

    No matter how much Li Qingyu was, it was impossible for him to know all this from the beginning and plot something like this.

    Even if he had known, he couldn¡¯t have nned to lose the dragon psionic, which was the Seven Dragons¡¯ long-cherished wish, in such a futile way.

    ¡°Then why did you say this?¡±

    Why did you sneer at yourself even knowing that fact?

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°As I said, everything is tooplicated.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The fact that Li Qingyu neglected even the long-standing grudge of the n and proposed to the swordsman, and that he had a dragon psionic.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not overly exquisite.¡±

    Of course, the world doesn¡¯t roll by necessity alone.

    If more than a billion people buy a lottery ticket, there will be at least one winner.

    Just like how over a billion people buy a lottery ticket and no winneres out, one person gets the umted prize money several times.

    Coincidence alone can create conspiracy-like results more than any conspiracy.

    That¡¯s why there are conspiracy theories.

    In that sense, the cunning was also something that could be epted as an excessive coincidence.

    But¡­

    ¡°Above all, I have a persistent suspicion that you are hiding something.¡±

    The green dragon n does not forget Eun-won.

    Maia speaks of a sense of incongruity that she could feel because she remembers the resentment of her ancestors more deeply than any other princess.

    At the end of staring at her.

    Li Qingyu calmly replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that your answer?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t say I know something I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say anything, do as you like. Hiding a secret is your freedom.¡±

    It¡¯s like I wasn¡¯t expecting it.

    Maia held on to a cold sneer.

    And, as usual, he spoke in a pessimistic voice.

    ¡°But there is one thing I must tell you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°No matter what you hide or n. As a doctor, I will do my best to treat him.¡±

    ¡°I have to ask for that¡­¡±

    ¡°Also in the opposite sense.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    slowly.

    Maia raised her hand.

    and his own pale wrists.

    No, to be precise, he continued, showing the tattoo of a scale on his wrist.

    ¡°If he is driven to madness by the coin intoxication, I will kill him.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is my contract with him. I don¡¯t need your request for me to heal and kill the swordsman.¡±

    scale of the contract.

    A tattoo that enforces an absolute contract that even Limon cannot go against because it was made with Limon¡¯s own power, not anyone else¡¯s.

    No need to use the power of a sword gun.

    After staring intently at the tattoo, which symbolizes that he gave up

    his own lifeline so that she could kill her .

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    ¡°I must have been presumptuous.¡±

    Even if she was the bride of Limon, she had no right to ask Maia for him.

    After calmly agreeing.

    she said suddenly.

    ¡°But Maia, keep that in mind too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If something goes wrong with the swordsman, you will die too.¡±

    ¡°What a matter of course¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that you will die because of the lifespan.¡±

    Shaking my head slightly.

    Li Qingyu smiled. A smile

    that is deeper and calmer than usual,

    and therefore terrifyingly beautiful.

    ¡°It means I will kill you the most painfully.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As a bonus, I¡¯ll destroy your n as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So Maia.¡±

    Perhaps it was because he did not know that he had heard such an outright threat from Li Qingyu, who was no one else.

    Just keep silent and raise your eyebrows.

    Looking straight at Maia, who was silent without saying a word.

    Li Qingyu ended his speech with a voice that did not feel the warmth at all, unlike the smile on his face.

    ¡°I hope you will do your best to avoid using that bnce.¡±

    That was it.

    Instead of asking for Limon.

    Leaving only bloody threats behind.

    Because Li Qingyu left.

    Even after she disappeared, Maia couldn¡¯t wake up.

    He just stared nkly at the ce where Li Qingyu was, and after a long time passed, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    It was just a light provocation to get inside.

    I never thought that Li Qingyu, who was not another princess, would fall for such an obvious trick and openly show her feelings.

    It was unexpected.

    It made me think that even the scene just now might have been Li Qingyu¡¯s y to deceive himself.

    But Maia soon had no choice but to deny that idea.

    A smile like that mask.

    A cold voice.

    Above all, the sad blue eyes.

    The appearance of Li Qingyu she had just seen was telling her that it was not a y at all.

    It must have been that Limon¡¯s indulging in the magic spell made her so agitated that she couldn¡¯t even control her emotions.

    That fact means one thing.

    ¡°After all, Li Qingyu was already broken too?¡±

    I first proposed to him.

    A princess who has lived longer than anyone else.

    What is the secret that Li Qingyu is hiding and how much she has been broken since when?

    At the end of thinking alone.

    Maia shook her head.

    In the end, unless Li Qingyu speaks directly, he won¡¯t be able to figure out the answer.

    Above all, there was no time to waste on useless worries.

    It was because it was by no means an empty word to say that he would do his best to cure Limon¡¯s syphilis.

    Of course, his condition is special.

    For now, there was no other way but to rely on Seven Arcs.

    But I had no intention of leaving my hands alone.

    There was a time when even a cold was a deadly disease, and serious infectious diseases can be treated as long as a cure is found after research.

    Originally, there is a cure for any disease.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult to find the cure, so it¡¯s considered impossible to heal.

    And she is the best in the world.

    He was an expert more than anyone else when it came to finding new ways to heal.

    In fact, the cure for the lippharmacy she taught Limon wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Just¡­

    smart.

    ¡°princess. I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°Could you excuse me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Maia heard a knock and slipped out of her thoughts.

    Twin sisters entered the drawing room.

    Barbara and Arbe knelt in front of her and reported.

    ¡°The drug from before has been rediscovered.¡±

    ¡°Where are you talking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just one or two ces.¡±

    illegal drug dealer.

    small-time smuggler.

    Even the bundle seller.

    Upon hearing Barbara¡¯s report that a special drug was being circted in all directions, Maia raised her eyebrows.

    It¡¯s still a busy situation.

    In the midst of this, the news brought by the two sisters was not wee at all.

    Whether as chairman of Quetzalcoatl, which dominated the world¡¯s medical business.

    Whether it¡¯s as the green dragon princess who controls all drug distributionworks.

    So she asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°Are the ingredients the same as before?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t finished the detailed ingredient analysis yet, but the effect is the same.¡±

    ¡°What is the source?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t pinpoint it precisely because the distribution channels were so different, but from what I¡¯ve figured out so far, it seems to be that way too.¡±

    Listen to the report of the two sisters.

    Maia slowly reached out.

    And what Arbe brought.

    A mysterious drug that has been circting on the ck market around the world for some time now and is spreading at an rming rate.

    He opened his mouth quietly as he lifted up a blood-red vial called Potion.

    ¡°Finally, that quack has started moving.¡±

 Chapter 588

    #588. I have something to show you.

    * * *

    ¡®I liked the old days.¡¯

    Albertmented briefly.

    The magic lord, Carol, is alive and well.

    When the Magus exerted a powerful influence in the British Empire as one of the 10rgest guilds.

    As a member of the Magus Guild, he was treated well and could livefortably anywhere in Europe.

    But that¡¯s just the past.

    After Carol died.

    The Magus Guild copsed and was pushed out of the top 10 guilds, and the lives of the guild members became more difficult.

    The Magus Guild belonged to 90% of all magic yers in the world.

    The oversupply was due to the copse of the guild and caused the magic yers to rot and overflow.

    Still, the high-level yers were better.

    As much as the Blue Dragon n poured a huge amount of money into the restoration of London, they were able to fill their pockets just by taking the job.

    The problem was a middle yer like Albert.

    No matter how much money the Blue Dragon n spends, thew of supply and demand cannot be ignored.

    yers who did not reach level 60 had topete fiercely for good jobs.

    Even the yers who were pushed out of there and had to run around the dungeon had to go through many hardships because it was difficult to find a party to join them.

    The result is now Albert.

    In other words, even though he was a magic yer, he was in an unfunny situation where he was covered in scars from ying the role of a tanker.

    ¡®I heard that magic yers are still rare in other countries¡­ Do I have to relocate right now?¡¯

    what to do now

    For a while, I was immersed in my thoughts.

    Albert shook his head and got out of his thoughts.

    Right now, rather than worrying about such useless things, the priority was to go round and round the dungeon.

    You have to save money to be able to move or not.

    So Albert asked.

    ¡°Hey, drug dealer. Are there any better medicines?¡±

    ¡°I am an alchemist, not a drug dealer. And if you want better medicine, go to Quetzalcoatl. Why are you looking at a hole-in-the-wall shop like this?¡±

    ¡°The medicine for Quetzalcoatl is expensive.¡±

    ¡°Instead, the effect is not certain. Anyway, it¡¯s enough to go to a healer for urgent wounds anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not cheap either, it¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Albert sighed.

    I didn¡¯t know it when I was only shooting magic from behind, but it wasn¡¯t that hard to be a tanker from the front.

    No matter how much you protect your body with magic, you will continue to suffer from wounds every day.

    I was on the verge of dying after I had barely made enough money to pay for the medicines and treatment.

    Whether it¡¯s Quetzalcoatl¡¯s medicine.

    Saint Guild¡¯s treatment cost.

    It was the same because it was expensive enough to be difficult to use unless you were a high-level yer.

    However, if you enter a dungeon without an antidote or emergency medicine, you do not know when you will die, and you cannot go to the dungeon every day unless you receive treatment from a healer.

    In addition to that, if you consider the cost of repairing damaged equipment and the cost of consumable items, it¡¯s good to be able to avoid the deficit.

    If I keep going like this, will I always be able to raise money to move?

    It was just a blur in front of my eyes.

    ¡°I heard that high-level yers use a lot of elixirs¡­ when will I ever try something like that?¡±

    ¡°Say some nonsense. Do you know what an elixir is like a red pill? It¡¯s over hundreds of thousands of billions for one of them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to try it.¡±

    It took a moment to look at Albert, who seemed to be dreaming with both eyes open, with pitiful eyes.

    The alchemist nced around.

    Then, after making sure that no one else was around, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you really want to try such a good medicine?¡±

    ¡°why? Do you have anything good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad¡­¡±

    The alchemist took out a vial of red liquid dripping from under the desk.

    ¡°what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a new drug that just came out. It¡¯s just that clinical trials aren¡¯t over yet, so it¡¯s a bitplicated to officially sell.¡±

    ¡°¡­after all, it¡¯s a cheap fake drug, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, cheap? How expensive is this! It¡¯s better than Quetzalcoatl¡¯s medicine!¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you buy something that is not genuine¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you man! He said he wanted to try a good medicine, so I showed it to him, but are you reluctant now?¡±

    Albert with a very disapproving look.

    Seeing him in a fit of rage, the alchemist pushed the bottle and shouted.

    ¡°You want to drink it right now? There¡¯s no one who¡¯s ever used this, so I can¡¯t find one!¡±

    ¡°Are there any side effects?¡±

    ¡°Ah, if there are any side effects, I¡¯ll give them to you for free, so try them!¡±

    ¡°As long as the effect is certain.¡±

    At the alchemist¡¯s persistent persuasion, Albert reluctantly epted the vial.

    So shake the vial.

    Open the lid and smell it.

    Taste with the tip of the tongue, etc.

    It was only when the alchemist who was watching was frustrated that he felt sick to his stomach that he reluctantly tried the potion.

    But even so, he didn¡¯t expect much.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Quetzalcoatl¡¯s medicine.

    It was because it was obvious that a new drug whose pharmaceuticalpany was unknown would be there anyway.

    so right after that.

    Albert was horrified.

    ¡°Ouch tickle!¡±

    From the arm to the shoulder shin.

    Albert struggled and argued at the sudden, frantic itch that surged from the bandaged area.

    ¡°Hey, you bastard drug dealer, what did you give me?!¡±

    ¡°Even when you curse, take off that bandage. Then you will want to bow to me immediately.¡±

    ¡°?? ?? ? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?????¡­! uh?¡±

    Albert, who was scratching at the bandage while angry, opened his eyes wide.

    And as the alchemist said, after taking off the bandage, he made an expression that seemed like his eyes would pop out at all.

    ¡°Oh oh oh oh!¡±

    A wound that was supposed to be healed after at least a few days of recuperation thanks to being treated by a cheaper healer.

    The alchemist grinned at Albert, who was surprised that it hadpletely healed without a trace.

    ¡°How do you finish it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that great! Hey, what is this drug?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s good medicine.¡±

    ¡°No, rather than an exnation, how many of these do you have? I¡¯ll buy them all, so give me a discount. huh?¡±

    It seems like when did you turn away?

    Albert was overjoyed and tried to rob the stock of medicine.

    However, the alchemist¡¯s reaction was tepid.

    ¡°What kind of discount is that? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? You said you couldn¡¯t sell it because you didn¡¯t have it.¡±

    ¡°No, I tried hard to sell until a while ago, but why!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a promotion.¡±

    ¡°What kind of promotion is there for a drug that can¡¯t even be officially sold!¡±

    ¡°This also has its own circumstances.¡±

    The alchemist shrugged.

    There was no need to exin theplicated circumstances that the more you sell to various people, the more you can secure.

    Instead, he smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°In the sense of the promotion¡­¡±

    Tak Tak Tak.

    A red potion red like blood.

    Dark green potion like poison.

    Even a blue potion as clear as water.

    The alchemist asked with a grin as he took out various potions of different colors and put them down.

    ¡°Would you like to buy a set of potion series?¡±

    * * *

    It wasn¡¯t just happening in Ennd.

    in the market of Egypt.

    In the back alleys of the Commonwealth of China.

    At the Divine Alliance missionary center.

    In the Russian Khanate or the United States of America.

    Potions that appeared in all sorts of stores sold like hot cakes and quickly took over the medical market.

    Elixir is the only medicine that instantly heals wounds.

    Even so, it was traded at an exorbitant price because of its rarity that only the Creator could make it.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t as good as the Elixir, it was a treat that had simr efficacy at a rtively low price, so everyone was dazzled.

    Also detoxification potions and strengthening potions.

    The efficacy of the potion, which was immediately exerted depending on the type, surpassed even the Elixir of Quetzalcoatl.

    With the power of such potions, yers were able to level up and clear dungeons more easily than before.

    In addition, he saved a lot of people by showing outstanding performance at the scene of an ident where it was difficult for a healer to respond immediately.

    Individuals and guilds, as well as countries, went out to seek potions.

    Of course it wasn¡¯t easy.

    A potion is an unauthorized drug in the first ce.

    Since it was distributed only in small numbers, it was not possible to obtain it inrge quantities.

    Because of that, people searched for potions more and more, and the potions became more valuable, repeating the vicious cycle.

    However, there were people who were troubled by this situation¡­

    ¡°Quetzalcoatl¡¯s sales are plummeting.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t that many of those potions, right? Besides, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a wound healing potion, but there shouldn¡¯t be a potion for illness yet, right?¡±

    ¡°The important thing is not efficacy, but value.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Does Quetzalcoatl¡¯s medicine mean that the brand of the best is being threatened?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    The Bronze Age opens.

    After learning the medicine of Poison Nokryongyakgun.

    The green dragon n has always reigned as the best medical group in mankind.

    After the Iron Age opened, some of the medical work was given to healers, but they were still the best in medicine and poison.

    but this moment.

    The potions that appeared everywhere were threatening the green dragon n.

    ¡°So you think the World Federation is behind it?¡±

    ¡°It must be that quack, to be exact.¡±

    ¡°¡­If that quack is referring to the divine lord, it¡¯s a bit unexpected. Making medicine is a production-type skill, not a divine-type skill, right?¡±

    ¡°That is why I am asserting.¡±

    At the artificial flower garden, he came to Limon, who was absorbed in sculpture, and showed him a red potion bottle.

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°Because this is not the right medicine.¡±

    ¡°huh? Do you think it actually works?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because it only shows the effect.¡±

    Originally, medicine is like poison.

    At one time, steroids were popr for growing muscles, but eventually they were banned due to side effects such as weakening immunity.

    Just as painkillers, which relieve pain in moderation, can be addictive if overused.

    All drugs have side effects.

    So, in a sense, it needed to be handled more carefully than poison.

    If you want to kill your opponent, you just need to feed them poison or medicine until they die.

    In that respect, this potion was extremely heterogeneous.

    No matter how much you eat, there are no side effects.

    Neutralizes all poisons and

    heals wounds spontaneously.

    Unconditionally strengthening the body, etc.

    It gives only positive effects to the user.

    In that respect, it was definitely a miracle drug.

    But¡­

    ¡°If this potion had hidden side effects, the results would be more lethal than any other medicine.¡±

    Before bing the green dragon princess.

    as a member of parliament.

    Maia said.

    This potion is too dangerous.

    ¡°However, distributing a drug that has not even been properly verified is distributed all over the world. Isn¡¯t that just quackery?¡±

    ¡°Apart from whether or not there are any side effects, I know the situation is not very good.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    As soon as there are side effects.

    If it wasn¡¯t there, it was a problem.

    If this potion is truly the perfect medicine, Quetzalcoatl¡¯s pharmaceutical business will be beaten.

    In this era, the medical business is being pushed aside by healers.

    If even the pharmaceutical business was taken away, even Quetzalcoatl, which dominated the world¡¯s wealth, would find it difficult to operate in the future.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be attacked not physically, but business-wise.¡±

    ¡°Our enemy is not only the Sword Master.¡±

    So let out a sigh.

    Limon reflected inwardly.

    He said it was a mistake not to read the movements of the World Federation because he focused too much on the resurrected Sword Master.

    The 7 guilds are also the losers of this era.

    It was a strong enemy that could stand against the Seven Dragons in terms of power, though not in terms of power.

    Not only the overall n of the World Federation, but also the individual decorations of the seven guilds had to be paid more attention.

    But regret is toote no matter how fast it is.

    Instead of wasting time regretting the past, Limon focused on the front.

    ¡°So what is the solution?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I have a solution?¡±

    ¡°The divine lord made something called a potion, but I don¡¯t think he would have been idle just because he was a doctor.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As if it was hit right in the middle.

    Let¡¯s look at Limon for a while.

    Maia opened her mouth.

    ¡°I have something to show you, Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a way to stop that quack¡¯s drug from spreading.¡±

    I guess I knew that too.

    Limon nodded.

    But after a while.

    The moment I saw that ¡®method¡¯ in theboratory deep in Quetzalcoatl, where I had followed Maia.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask himself a question.

    ¡°¡­is the doctor¡¯s family crazy?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am sane.¡±

    ¡°But are you going to use this?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°sincerely?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I showed you this for a joke?¡±

    After hearing the cynical answer that was not meant to be a joke, he let out a sigh.

    Limon turned his head.

    And Quetzalcoatl¡¯s secretboratory.

    I held up a vial containing a golden liquid that was tightly kept inside the severalyers of security.

    When shaken gently, golden waves swirling inside, like liquid or powder.

    A subtle fragrance thates out just by opening the lid.

    And just by dropping a drop on the back of your hand and tasting it, you get goosebumps all over your body and a stimulus that makes your brain tingle.

    ¡°also.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    Of course he¡¯s not a senator.

    With just such a simple test, there was no skill to figure out the detailed efficacy or identity of the drug.

    But this drug was an exception.

    There was only one drug, at least as far as Limon knew, that made him feel so dizzy.

    ¡°What were you thinking¡­ or rather, how did you make it? The recipe for this must have disappeared from the green dragon n a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t very difficult. There was something that could be a clue.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ambrosia.¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    One of the teenage guilds thatpeted with the Green Dragon n for supremacy in Brazil in the past.

    Forest Guild.

    The ambrosia they spread had tremendous potency, making all other drugs feel like trash.

    But Limon knew.

    That ambrosia is fake after all.

    That it¡¯s nothing more than a lousy cheap replicapared to the original.

    ¡°This is the crystallization of all the medicine and technology of our green dragon n, and the only way to stop the potions spread by that quack girl.¡±

    As the best in the world.

    Utilize all the medicines of the n.

    By studying ambrosia.

    The one who restored the original.

    Maia finished her words coldly, looking at the golden vial in Limon¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Nectar (¦­?¦Ê¦Ó¦Á¦Ñ).¡±

 Chapter 589

    #589. I didn¡¯t tell you already.

    * * *

    The distant past.

    The time when the Seven Dragons were called the Demonic Cult.

    The green dragon n lost a princess of the time to Limon and Sword Demon, and a majority of the n was ughtered.

    after that.

    They fled into the jungle.

    And he burned a grudge while raising a new princess born from an egg.

    However, their first revenge target was not two people.

    The traitor who forgot the grace and sold the location of the Green Dragon n¡¯s hideout to Limon for a few silver coins even though he was healed by them and saved his life.

    As a bonus, they were all humans in South America who plundered the property left by the green dragon n and were happy.

    As a means of revenge, the green dragon n created a medicine and spread it.

    That is nectar (¦­?¦Ê¦Ó¦Á¦Ñ).

    no side effects whatsoever.

    giving you supreme pleasure.

    only addictive.

    It was the greatest drug in human history.

    Because of the nectar that spread so quickly, the entire South American continent was poisoned.

    As a result, even after hundreds of years, drugs are still used as routinely in Brazil as coffee and cigarettes, and it has been called the country of drugs.

    grace that helped

    Whether it¡¯s a grudge that has caused harm.

    The green dragon n never forgets.

    Their vengeance was so desperate and terrible.

    Fortunately among the misfortunes, nectar disappeared from history after the revenge was over.

    It was because the green dragon n themselves discarded the recipe, considering its too strong effect and addictiveness.

    but this moment.

    In front of Limon, the nectar that had been recreated over hundreds of years was revealing its brilliant golden luster.

    ¡°The most troublesome thing about the potion made by the quack, Holy Lord, is that it cannot be banned.¡±

    The one who restored the nectar.

    Maia spoke pessimistically and coldly, as always.

    ¡°If we tried to ban a drug whose side effects have not yet been revealed, people would be more enthusiastic about it.¡±

    Humans are governed by convenience.

    Unless it bes clear that the potion is life-threatening or has side effectsparable to it¡­

    No, even if it bes clear, people will find the potion and use it.

    ¡°So you can¡¯t block the potion with normal medicine.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re going to use nectar?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Just as a medicine bes poison if used incorrectly.

    Poison can also be medicine if used well.

    In that respect, nectar, which was created by integrating all the technologies of the green dragon n, was as good as potion¡­

    no, it had the power to take over the world.

    ¡­that¡¯s just a problem because it¡¯s a drug.

    ¡°Hey doctor? I know it is necessary to keep the World Federation in check, but isn¡¯t it turning the whole world into a field for drug lords?¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t use the nectar as it is.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°I will remove the addiction for now. Instead, use the greatest properties of nectar¡­¡±

    So the exnation began.

    what about the ingredients

    what about the cells

    Hearing the words full of professional medical terminology, he frowned for a moment.

    Limon, suspicious at first, blinked as the exnation continued, then opened his mouthpletely.

    ¡°¡­is that really possible?¡±

    ¡°ording to the theory, yes.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Limon was dumbfounded.

    He was honestly dubious until he heard from Maia that there was a way to stop the distribution of the potion.

    When I heard that I would use nectar as my opponent, I wondered if I was really sane.

    But what if it goes ording to Maia¡¯s exnation?

    It¡¯s a potion and a nabal.

    current growth rate may be dampened.

    Maybe it¡¯s even possible to get them out of the market altogether.

    Maia¡¯s n was so enormous that even Limon didn¡¯t know whether to be amazed or amazed.

    So Limon had no choice but to ask.

    ¡°Doctor, why did youe up with this n?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe my n?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that. It means why you were researching nectar from the beginning.¡±

    she is the best in the world

    Even if there was a specimen called ambrosia.

    It couldn¡¯t have been easier to restore a legendary drug like nectar.

    at least a few months.

    Starting from the time I defeated the monster lord G until now, even if I have mobilized all my n¡¯s abilities and researched it, it¡¯s a miraculous achievement.

    In other words, even before the potion appeared, she was already improving the nectar.

    Why did he do such a thing with a body that was not perfect due to his short lifespan?

    Looking at the puzzled Limon.

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°Does the pharmacist need a reason to make medicine?¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    I understand.

    But I don¡¯t agree.

    Ignoring Limon¡¯s gaze at him with such a delicate feeling.

    Maia continued talking unterally.

    ¡°The problem is that this nectar is still unfinished.¡±

    ¡°¡­The medicinal effect is too good to be unfinished.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it is still not enough. It needs further improvement to serve my purpose.¡±

    ¡°When will that improvement end?¡±

    ¡°Time doesn¡¯t matter. Now, if we get one more key ingredient, theoretically, we can finish improving the nectar right away.¡±

    ¡°Seeing the doctor say that, don¡¯t you think thatst ingredient is pretty hard toe by?¡±

    ¡°As you say.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Maia quietly added another word.

    ¡°Because only one person knew where the ingredients were.¡±

    ¡°Who is that, so you say it in the past tense?¡±

    ¡°I know the swordsman too.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°How do you think the Forest Guild could have made a clone called Ambrosia with this nectar, which even we lost the recipe for?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because they found the core material along with the research data of nectar, which even our ship couldn¡¯t dispose of.¡±

    ¡°wait for a sec. If that¡¯s the case, the person who knows the location of the core material¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    nodding his head

    Maia spoke calmly.

    The one who killed even the guild members who discovered the key ingredient and hid it.

    The one who monopolized the raw material of ambrosia like that and exercised absolute influence in the guild even after being kicked out into the jungle.

    Even Maia was cornered.

    After advancing all the way to Sao Paulo.

    In the end, the absolute one who met the end by the green dragon nmanded by Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Monster lord G.¡±

    Limon, who was trembling after hearing the unexpected name, couldn¡¯t help but look even more strange at Maia¡¯s words.

    ¡°The millennial flower he has been hiding is thest ingredient needed toplete this nectar.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    A man in a ck cloak.

    de Demon d asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you mean to find the millennium flower, the legacy of the monster lord G?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    It seems to be very annoying.

    Wanderer replied angrily.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to use her valuable asset, the Sword Master, on such a trivial errand.

    Unfortunately, the Wanderers had no choice.

    ¡°I heard that it is necessary to mass-produce potions as well as to make my own medicine.¡±

    since it first appeared.

    The potion was spreading at a frightening speed.

    The effect is so phenomenal.

    Indeed, it was a means of conversion that the holy lord and saint guild prepared with great enthusiasm.

    But even such a potion had its weaknesses.

    A prime example is productivity.

    To be precise, it was mass production.

    Currently, countries around the world are working hard to get as many potions as possible.

    The amount of potions produced was so small that he couldn¡¯t handle the demand.

    Of course, if the number is small, there is a way to increase the price by increasing the quality.

    But in the first ce, their purpose is influence, not money.

    At this point, theck of productive capacity was painful for the divine monarch, who was trying to gain control of the entire medical business by taking control of the pharmaceutical market.

    That¡¯s why she wandered around looking for a way to mass-produce potions¡­

    As a result, the divine lord paid attention to the monster lord.

    It was the mysterious productivity that spread ambrosia all over Brazil even while hiding in the jungle after losing its base.

    ¡°The divine lord has affirmed. If you get your hands on millennial flowers, you will be able to mass-produce potions.¡±

    Once mass production is sessful, the game is over.

    We¡¯ll be able to steal all of Quetzalcoatl¡¯s business.

    And if you can destroy one axis of the Seven Dragons group like that, you can gain a big advantage in the uing fight of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°The problem is that the location of the millennial flower was known only to him, and then he died.¡±

    after knowing that

    The Holy Lord secretly tried to find the Millennium Flower.

    But the results were disappointing.

    South America is the territory of the green dragon n.

    There, in order to avoid Maia¡¯s eyes and proceed with the search, there is no choice but to move with a small number of elites.

    The ce was too bad for only a few people to wander in search of G¡¯s legacy.

    ¡°All I know is that the millennium is hidden somewhere in the Amazon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you called me.¡±

    ¡°okay. You¡¯re good at breaking barriers.¡±

    ¡°¡­my swordsman aside from being a battering ram, the Amazon isn¡¯t such an easy ce.¡±

    Sword Demon d shook his head.

    Whether space is twisted.

    Whether the dimension is isted.

    In that he could pierce anything, he was definitely a sword master like a nemesis in the barrier.

    The problem was that the Amazon was not a ce where one could freely move around just by breaking the barrier.

    When the green dragon n ran away in the past.

    Even the Sword Demon gave up on finding them in the end and returned to the Amazon, the world¡¯srgest jungle.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t do it now¡­?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say there was no way.¡±

    ¡°If there is a way, do it.¡±

    ¡°I just want to check before that.¡±

    I don¡¯t like that answer.

    To the Wanderer who frowned.

    d asked quietly.

    ¡°ck magician who aplished the job of reviving the dead. If you recover with that cure, can you use that karma again?¡±

    That moment.

    Wanderer hardened his face.

    Because d¡¯s question pointed at her weakness.

    However, he knew that if he avoided answering that question, d would not be as actively cooperating with him as he had been before.

    she answered reluctantly.

    ¡°¡­Not yet. If I want to rewrite Resurrection, my body is my body, but there are many other materials I need to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, is it necessary?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Then it is done.¡±

    Not immediately possible.

    However, it was confirmed that Wanderer¡¯s body needed to be restored in order to fulfill his regret.

    d nodded calmly and epted her request.

    And slowly raise your hand

    He continued talking while fiddling with the pendant hanging around his neck.

    ¡°Wherever the millennials are in the Amazon, there is no way for me to find them either. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°¡­Among the sword masters you resurrected, there are those who can do that.¡±

    Only one of the 13 Masters.

    d, thinking of the only person who coulde and go in the Amazon like his own home, sighed lightly.

    Upon hearing who the person was, Wanderer also frowned.

    The person mentioned by d is one of the most uncooperative among the revived sword masters.

    In terms of not being able tomunicatemon sense, it was the worst anxiety factor, more than the sword that had already escaped.

    looking at her like that

    d said quietly.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. You won¡¯t have to go there and fight anyway.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    And looking at Maia, who was always pessimistic and raised her twin wicks uncharacteristically.

    Indeed, he opened his mouth reluctantly.

    ¡°If there is a ce where millennials bloom in the Amazon, I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 590

    #590. Where are you?

    over the past hundreds of years.

    Limon has been fighting the Seven Dragons.

    The hardest thing in the process was that it was very difficult to find the Chilryonghoe who were hiding or running away.

    The Seven Dragons were originally an organization that ruled the world.

    In addition to that vast power, they had in-depth knowledge about their own homnd.

    to a hidden oasis.

    on an uninhabited ind in a remote sea.

    To vast grasnds and snowfields.

    Inside the maze of the Gujung Pce.

    to the secret shrines of other religions.

    Or in a golden hideout.

    It was not easy even for Limon to find each member of the Seven Dragons secretly operating in their own way, hiding their ces to hide.

    Of course, the most difficult to find among them is the White Dragon n, who ran away.

    The most difficult was the ck Dragon n, who used the ck Dragon Pce as their base.

    However, what made Limon more desperate was the green dragon n hiding in the Amazon.

    The Amazon is the world¡¯srgest jungle, and at the same time, it is a fortress of natural adventure with the blessing of an ancient spirit.

    To find the green dragon n hiding somewhere, Limon searched the Amazon several times, but the result was futile.

    as short as a few months.

    There was a time when I wandered in the jungle for over a year.

    Thanks to that futile effort, Limon deliberately reached an unexplored area that was hard to find¡­

    ¡°¡­so you found the millennial flower? Just by chance?¡±

    ¡°It was half inevitable.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    If you were a normal person.

    While wandering the Amazon for more than a few months, even if he died or survived, he would havee out only in circles.

    As a sword master, he had superhuman strength and senses, so he was able to achieve a chance to find millennial flowers in the Amazon.

    But¡­

    ¡°To be precise, what I found was the sprout of a millennial flower.¡±

    ¡°It means the flowers haven¡¯t bloomed yet.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right. So at that time, I just came back.¡±

    The millennial flower is a flower that sleeps for a thousand years.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s after the flowers bloom.

    Before that, Limon hadn¡¯t bothered to touch it because it didn¡¯t have much effect.

    He is an immortal sword master.

    This is because I thought that if the dayes when I need millennial painting even after hundreds of years, I can find it again then.

    ¡°¡­That means it¡¯s time to find the millennial flower.¡±

    ¡°Because I need a doctor.¡±

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    I never thought I would tell the green dragon princess the location of the millennium flower.

    Because it was unimaginable until then.

    However, there were some difficulties in finding the millennial flower.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know if the millennium is the same as the one the monster lord found¡­¡±

    ¡°The millenium won¡¯t be thatmon.¡±

    ¡°It will be fine no matter what. Hundreds of years have passed since then, but they probably haven¡¯t bloomed yet.¡±

    I don¡¯t even know where G¡¯s legacy is anyway.

    Whether they bloomed or not, the best way for now was to check the location of the millennium that Limon knew.

    ¡°There are two problems.¡±

    ¡°One is that you have to go there yourself to guide them.¡±

    ¡°Because the Amazon is not a ce that can be guided by words.¡±

    ¡°As a member of the legiture, I cannot permit it.¡±

    Maia cut it off.

    And he spoke in a sharp tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are now addicted to coin indoctrination. It¡¯s okay right now, but if you overdo it, the details will get worse.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it toote to wait for my main flower infancy to heal before going to the millennial flower?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re willing to risk it for the sake of our n?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing particrly dangerous. All you have to do is find a flower ande back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Amazon.¡±

    Maia frowned.

    The Amazon, where the protection of ancient spirits dwells, is and of many mysteries that have not yet been revealed since the golden age.

    I don¡¯t know if Limon is intact.

    It was absolutely not a ce to go to as if taking a walk now, when you have to take absolute rest in a state of intoxication.

    However, Limon was calm.

    ¡°If I am so worried, the doctor can take good care of me. Is that enough?¡±

    How much work would it take to go to Amazon with her?

    Listen to what Limon said.

    Maia frowned.

    Because it wasn¡¯t wrong.

    In the jungle, especially in the Amazon, the green dragon n is the best expert.

    If Maia, the best doctor in the world and the best master of the green dragon n, would apany them, there would be no problem at all.

    ¡°¡­What is the other problem?¡±

    That¡¯s why he reluctantly epted his guidance.

    Seeing Maia ask another question, Limon smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Even if I know where the millennial flowers are, I can¡¯t guide them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a word that overshadows the significance of directions.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s Amazon.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it was somewhere else.

    The Amazon is a ce where it is difficult to navigate even with the sword master¡¯s senses because the space is distorted.

    In addition, as it was a ce I first found after wandering for several months, I only knew the topography around Limondo and there was no way to go back.

    Honestly, it¡¯s even more amazing that G found such a simcheo.

    But, fortunately out of misfortune?

    There was a reason for Limon to proudly im to be the guide.

    ¡°Well, I know the approximate location. If you find a guide who will lead you into the depths of the Amazon, you will find the millennial flower.¡±

    ¡°The depths of the Amazon are a ce unknown even to us, but where do you get a guide?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He smiles at Maia, who has not yet let go of her doubtful expression.

    Limon said meaningfully.

    ¡°There is a guide that is just right.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°You mean you want to go to the Amazon? directly?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°Haona Princess, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Please reconsider.¡±

    Green-haired twin sisters.

    Barbara and Arbe were terrified at once.

    ¡°If they find out that the princess is away, the World Federation will definitely spread the potion more actively.¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s too dangerous to go deep into the Amazon.¡±

    The two sisters rarely came together.

    But Maia did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just said cynically.

    ¡°Do you see that I am asking you for permission?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you knew, prepare the Venomous Dragons. We will set off as soon as the guide arrives.¡±

    Despite Maia¡¯s instructions, the two twin sisters did not act immediately.

    Instead, they exchanged nces with each other.

    After looking at the silver flowers and butterflies that adorned the green hair of the adored princess.

    He opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop you if you really want to go, but I have something to ask of you instead.¡±

    ¡°ask?¡±

    ¡°Please ept the new decoration from the swordsmith first.¡±

    That moment.

    Maia raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Are you making a condition now?¡±

    ¡°No, I just ask.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that the swordsmith said he would always give me a new piece if he needed a dragon psionic. Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to say the same thing twice?¡±

    raised eyebrows.

    Gloomy green eyes.

    There¡¯s even a cold voice.

    Maia, who blocked the two sisters¡¯ mouths with a resolute attitude as if not even a knife could be stabbed, spoke with a pessimistic sneer as always.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t like it, stop me by force. You have a right to do that.¡±

    Prioritizing the safety of the princess.

    For that reason, the one who can refuse even the princess¡¯s order is an aide.

    Even if they were only half as close aides, it was possible to block Maia from going to the Amazon by making a formal request to the elders.

    But Arbe and Barbara did not dare to do so.

    I only let out a slight sigh.

    As if I knew that.

    Maia, who snorted coldly, spoke coldly to the two of them.

    ¡°If you understand, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Please respect me.¡±

    The two sisters withdrew.

    Prepare the Poison Dragon Corps.

    Which of the two apanies Maia?

    To discuss ways to fill her vacancy.

    While looking at the empty seat left by the two aides with cold eyes.

    ¡°Coke!¡±

    Maia coughed.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m used to it.

    After naturally wiping the blood off her mouth, she didn¡¯t waver when she saw the dark blood on the back of her hand.

    I just muttered quietly.

    ¡°¡­I guess it won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Is itmentation about the short time left?

    Or is it a longing for a goal?

    no one else knows

    She quietly closed her eyes with self-talk that she could not even identify herself.

    * * *

    So Maia straightened herself up.

    Even while Limon was scratching his cheek while rummaging through the map of the Amazons given to him by the green dragon n.

    The preparations for the search for the two were steadily progressing due to the two sisters running around busily.

    Poisonous dragons armed with weapons.

    Elders who took over the duties.

    Arbe is full of medicine and poison.

    Barbara, who decided to stay and protect Quetzalcoatl,

    took only one day toplete all the preparations.

    It was a look that showed how important Maia was and how strongly she was pursuing this quest for the millennium.

    But even after making all the preparations, they couldn¡¯t start.

    just waited

    And when about half a day more passed.

    Finally what they have been waiting for has arrived.

    [Team leader!]

    ¡°Are you finally here?¡±

    [Finally! It suddenly disappeared without a word, and now you call me over and say something?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much about it. Thanks to that, you must have been ying well with your younger siblings until now.¡±

    [I was busy running errands for the witch sister, too, right? In addition, these days, the energy of the kids has improved, so if I y with them, my body won¡¯t remain.]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than not having energy?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    A blue bird that crossed the sea.

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    Anyway, thanks to Limon leaving him, I was able to rx and watch how my younger siblings were doing.

    Then I got caught on the way and almost had all the feathers plucked out.

    Kids are so scary.

    Seeing Yuna-kyung sighing as a pitiful blue bird before being an older sister, Limon smiled.

    and asked

    ¡°So did you bring it?¡±

    [He told me to bring it, so I brought it¡­ but why?]

    ¡°I need it right now.¡±

    [That¡¯s it? To the team leader?]

    Yuna-kyung put on a puzzled expression.

    It was unexpected that he contacted me to suddenlye to the subject that he had left behind himself.

    I couldn¡¯t guess the purpose of the thing Limon had asked me to bring.

    But Limon didn¡¯t bother to exin the situation to her.

    It seems like every second is close.

    I just casually said it to Maia, who was next to me.

    ¡°Doctor, let¡¯s start right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hello, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s okay.¡±

    I don¡¯t believe it at all.

    In response to Maia¡¯s frowning question, Limon answered without hesitation.

    As a long-time sword master.

    Also, as someone who saw the end of the Amazon.

    Because it was his judgment that there was no more personnel than this to find the millennial flower.

    ¡°Go to Arbe.¡±

    ¡°Your princess.¡±

    Did you believe that assertion?

    Or is it because there is no choice?

    In the end, Arbe, who received Maia¡¯s instructions, bowed her head along with the 30 poison dragon crew members.

    While Limon is packing the backpack he packed in advance.

    Watching them suddenly move in a hurry, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but blink in a daze.

    [I¡¯m leaving? Where?]

    Like that¡­

    Limon and Maia.

    Arbe and the Poison Dragon Corps.

    And the adventure of the expedition to find the millennial flower,posed of small blue birds riding an unmanned vacuum cleaner, began.

 Chapter 591

    #591. Good thing.

    * * *

    Sword Master.

    achieve immortality

    A superman who has reached the absolute stage.

    So, the Age of Heroes in the past.

    Bing a sword master was an honor everyone dreamed of.

    From the descendents of the Queen Dowager, to prodigies rumored to be runaway ve geniuses, to old people who have only a few days left to live.

    I want absolute power.

    Or hope for eternal life.

    Or let¡¯s see the tip of the sword.

    Many of them set off for the East.

    Of course, there were few people who could endure the long journey at a time when even the means of transportation were mediocre.

    When ten people leave, four die, three go missing, and two give up and return.

    Moreover, the hardships do not end even after reaching the sword tower.

    Rather, that¡¯s when it started.

    Only a handful of geniuses can set foot in the Sword Tower, where equipment from all over the world gathers.

    Those who have been proud of their talents all their lives must do their best not to fall behind among the countless geniuses.

    Talent to learn by watching?

    Experience of creating swordsmanship yourself?

    The will and effort that never breaks?

    Like the solitude that if you collect poisonous insects in a jar, the strongest insects end up eating each other and harboring terrible poison.

    After fiercepetition, most of them were weeded out or left in despair.

    In the end, only a handful of people can bring out their talents to the limit¡­ but even they despair is the final challenge.

    Sword tower lord Limon Aspelder.

    He spares no teaching.

    I am used to teaching others.

    Nevertheless, those who have learned swordsmanship from him cannot but feel despair.

    because you will find out

    Even if a genius who will change history wields a sword until he dies of old age, the sword master is farther away from him than close.

    supreme

    chaste

    implicit.

    that it is a heavenly existence.

    That¡¯s why those who obtained the swordsmanship are miraculous in their existence and take deep pride in that fact.

    It was the same.

    ¡°Congrattions. This is the second time you have your name engraved on the sword tower.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Master.¡±

    ¡°If everything was really thanks to me, the Sword Tower would be teeming with sword masters by now.¡±

    ¡°But without the Master¡¯s teachings, I wouldn¡¯t have be a Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°Gongchisa, that¡¯s enough¡­ Are you going to go back now?¡±

    ¡°I have a family waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what a guy who wielded a sword would say about his family in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened? I know the situation in your country.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be grateful. The reason I built the Sword Tower was to convey the teachings to the end, not to treat students like servants.¡±

    After realizing the sword¡¯s will.

    He is also a sword master.

    Now, before being a teacher and a disciple, you have an equal rtionship.

    Even if you respect yourself, you don¡¯t have to follow it, you just have to decide how to live your life from now on.

    The teacher, whom he had no choice but to respect more because he did not want anything in return even after giving many teachings, suddenly said.

    ¡°Just keep that in mind before you go.¡±

    ¡°I will be taught.¡±

    ¡°If you think that your life will be filled with peace and happiness just because you became a sword master, you are mistaken.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking like the ambassador?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about sword painting.¡±

    The Sword Emperor who faced the seven dragons.

    A sword demon that became mankind¡¯s nightmare.

    The sword king who waged war all his life.

    Even the sword that was bound by past karma.

    Referring to the sword masters of the past who suffered greater hardships because they possessed absolute power or headed for their own destruction.

    Master warned.

    ¡°You never know what you will go through in your long life ahead.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But remember, whenever you cross the line, I wille to you.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry.¡±

    Before bing the master of the sword tower.

    As a protector of mankind.

    Silently epting his teacher¡¯s warning, he responded immediately without hesitation.

    After all, the day when you point a spear at your master won¡¯te.

    Because¡­

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    * * *

    The man in the ck cloak who took a nap with his back leaning against a tree.

    de Demon d opened his eyes.

    ¡®¡­Was it a dream?¡¯

    Even a sword master should eat when hungry and sleep when sleepy.

    It was the same even now when he was resurrected.

    It was not so strange to dream while lightly napping like now.

    Even so, the reason I felt unfamiliar was simple.

    It was like that even before he died.

    even hundreds of years from now.

    Now, the day to hear warm advice and advice from the teacher I respect will nevere again.

    However, I already know that it is useless to hold on to things that cannot be undone.

    d calmed down quietly.

    and waking him up.

    I paid attention to the signs approaching from afar.

    ¡®You came earlier than expected.¡¯

    It sounds like you¡¯re pretty upset.

    Though thinking in his heart, d wasn¡¯t particrly prepared to face the opponent.

    I just waited for the opponent toe, just as I leaned against the tree with my arms crossed.

    So after a while.

    A rustling sound is heard.

    Someone appeared from beyond the bush.

    jerk jerk.

    In the lead are twelve knights who cover most of their bodies in metal armor.

    What follows is a group of clergymen d in clerical uniforms that make even the armor lookfortable.

    I¡¯ve been through the jungle so far.

    Their appearance, with no wrinkles on their clothes, is so unrealistic that it is confusing whether this ce is a jungle or a cathedral.

    ¡°I came here in such a hurry, but it seems I waste.¡±

    ¡°You are notte. We just arrived too early.¡±

    The pinnacle of such unreality.

    Looking at a woman in a fancy robe smiling in the middle of the crowd.

    d said quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before, but I¡¯m not going to formally say hello. I am d Chepes. I am Lee, the duke of the Principality of Wachia and holding the title of Sword Demon.¡±

    Respectfully as a nobleman.

    However, a vague greeting.

    Despite his clearly downgrading attitude, she didn¡¯t frown once.

    Rather, as if it was an honor to greet you first, I just greeted you face to face with myst name.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be able to formally greet you like this. I am Joanna Although he iscking in body, he is in charge of the Pope of Rome at the time.¡±

    ¡°¡­the Pope of Rome.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I remember that the ambassador said he wanted to talk with you at least once.¡±

    ¡°Is that what Joan of Arc said?¡±

    I guess I¡¯d like to know why.

    Johanna nodded and put on a sad expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s something I don¡¯t want too. I deliberately asked the Command Lord, but he tly refused.¡±

    ¡°Understand. She¡¯s not in a good moodtely.¡±

    Of course, even if the nting was good, Wanderer would not have allowed Joan of Arc and Johanna to meet.

    Joan of Arc is a devout believer. It was natural

    for her

    to block the two of them from meeting just because she might be more difficult to deal with if she became close with Johanna.

    Knowing that fact, d no longer mentioned Joan of Arc and turned around.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s unexpected. I didn¡¯t know you would apany me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just watch without doing what I asked for.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the attitude of a great leader.¡±

    ¡°It is an overestimation.¡±

    Seeing her expressing her gratitude with utmost respect, d thought.

    She is a very unique woman.

    The monarch is the absolute ruler of this era.

    In fact, looking at Wanderer and other monarchs, he naturally had the confidence that he was the strongest.

    In that sense, Johanna, who knew that it was modesty, was a bit of an alien monarch.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not surprising.¡¯

    d suddenly shook his head.

    There were many sword masters who knew humility.

    Of course, that wasrgely because I learned from seeing a monstrous teacher, even by the standards of a sword master named Limon Aspelda.

    Johanna suddenly asked d, who was lost in thought.

    ¡°By the way, where are the others?¡±

    Two sword masters have decided to help Cheonnyeonhwa in her search.

    Since I decided to join them locally to avoid the prying eyes of the Green Dragon n, I thought I would be able to meet them both here.

    Why are you alone?

    Looking at the puzzled Johanna, d spoke after a short silence.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll bring it to you, so wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see you¡¯re nearby?¡±

    ¡°He must be in bed by now.¡±

    ¡°If you are eating, there is no need to interrupt. I¡¯ll just wait for you toe back.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to bring it.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Leaving Johanna with a puzzled look on her face.

    d turned around.

    If left alone, we wouldn¡¯t be able to meet after dinner or even after a few days.

    There was no need to tell her such an intimate story.

    Weeding through the bushes.

    across the swamp.

    A little far from being close.

    However, d, who had been chasing the presence felt in the street right in front of the sword master, stopped walking in front of a roaring bonfire.

    At the end of watching the jaguar roasted whole over the bonfire while being pierced by branches.

    he jumped up

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you during your meal, but it¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    on the branches.

    Leaning your back against a tree.

    With one foot on the vine.

    Biting off well-roasted Jaguar legs.

    An Indian girl wearing a feather hat, revealing her brown skin through a thin leather garment.

    d quietly summoned the sword master he had deliberately brought in to search for the Millennium Flower.

    ¡°Sister Sword Spirit.¡±

    The running repairman didn¡¯t show any reaction, he

    just slowly moved his mouth after looking at d with his eyes wide open.

    enemy.

    He chewed arge piece of meat with his teeth, ripped it apart, and then chewed it up and swallowed it in one gulp.

    She showed a very wild meal scene, and continued to eat meat without saying anything after that.

    whether it¡¯s time or not

    He is going to eat, so if he wants to go, he seems to be telling him to go alone.

    To put it mildly, My Pace.

    To put it bluntly, d was neither disappointed nor angry when he saw the repairman running with a clear expression of dissatisfaction.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t for a day or two that she showed an uncooperative side.

    So instead of questioning his young sister-inw, d raised a hand.

    ¡°Sister obediently follow me.¡±

    That moment.

    Stop eating meat.

    Looking at the back of his hand with the ck tattoo he received from Wanderer, he gave it to the running eagle growling like a beast.

    d said quietly.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t want to force the sister-inw on things like this.¡±

    with both eyes open.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been staring at d.

    The running repairman, who threw the meat he had bitten off, pulled out two daggers from a tree branch.

    Then, after staring at him fiercely, he put the dagger into the scabbard on his back and jumped down.

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t even want to see it.

    d sighed as she saw her empty seat as she left alone in the direction of Johanna.

    It was obvious that it would be difficult to get voluntary cooperation from the running repairman in the future.

    But I can¡¯t help it.

    Her cooperation is essential to finding the millennial flower.

    There was no other human in the world who could guide this Amazon better than she.

    ¡®I¡¯m d there won¡¯t be any problems though.¡¯

    As long as you infiltrate the Amazon without being noticed by the green dragon n, there won¡¯t be a fight going on here.

    It would be fine if the running repairs were properly regted.

    muttering in my heart

    d followed her.

    * * *

    [Mmm.]

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    [Suddenly, my ears itchy, I feel like someone is talking about me.]

    ¡°Someone must have wanted to eat chicken.¡±

    [I am the blue bird of dreams and hopes? I am not a fried chicken!]

 Chapter 592

    #592. It¡¯s a strange word.

    ¡°Since tastes are diverse, isn¡¯t there a country in the world where deep-fried bluebirds are more popr than chicken?¡±

    [You call that a joke now?]

    ¡°Are you serious? In fact, in a country that had already perished, there was a dish called Ortong¡­¡±

    [Evil. evil! I can not hear that! I can¡¯t hear you!]

    I guess I didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    After Yuna-gyeong, who struggled with her wings covering her ears, eventually disappeared quickly while riding an unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    Left alone, Limonughed.

    And he took out a sculpture.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    A hawk with its wings spread wide.

    A snake wrapped around its body.

    From feathers and scaly teeth and beak eyes.

    The statue of the two beasts intertwined was as vivid as if it were alive, to the point of beingpletely wless.

    However, Limon¡¯s expression was not very bright.

    ¡®I thought I might catch something.¡¯

    While making numerous sculptures to heal Hai¡¯s internal injuries in Africa.

    he felt something

    Sculpting was even better.

    The results haven¡¯t changed either.

    Even so, it gave me a vague feeling that was different from the previous sculptures.

    I thought maybe that was the key to unlocking the third stage of the seal, so I kept sculpting and tried to regain that sense, but¡­

    nothing came of it.

    After entering Amazon, I made sculptures in my spare time.

    Let alone passing the test of the carving knife, he was not even able to feel the sensation of that time again.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯

    Rather, if you see somethingcking.

    It¡¯s enough to try to fill that part.

    The problem was that even with the sword master¡¯s super sense and Noh Kang-ho¡¯s discernment, it was difficult to find a corner that would improve.

    ¡®Hermann, if he was still alive, I could have listened to his advice.¡¯

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    Although it was a simple business rtionship.

    Even though it ended in betrayal.

    Herman was quite a good sculpting teacher.

    Being the world¡¯s best engraver, he had a lot of experience.

    So he might be able to answer what this sense is¡­ but

    what can I do?

    he¡¯s already dead

    Limon had no choice but to seek the answer alone.

    ¡®¡­Depending on the situation, I might have to consider the next best option.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about useless things.¡±

    Involuntarily, I reached out my hand to my waist.

    Limon looked back.

    And he smiled bitterly at Maia, who had sharp eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, doctor. I also have no intention of treating the coin inhtion with any other method besides carving.¡±

    ¡°It is the same in any situation.¡±

    After saying cut it off.

    Maia added quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the reason I mentioned the other method was to show you how impractical it is.¡±

    ¡°Well, the best way to break the seal on this carving knife is not.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Then he grumbled as he put the sculpture back into his bosom.

    ¡°Although the old to put the seal on it so tightly that it will take some time.¡±

    ¡°You speak of to in a very friendly way.¡±

    ¡°What a surprise. Doesn¡¯t the doctor know that I was acquainted with the old man?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    What does it mean.

    Looking at the puzzled Limon.

    Maia calmly pointed out.

    ¡°Just as medicine is made because it has a disease to cure, there is always an intention to make a seal.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Then, it means that to thinks about why he made and sealed the carving knife.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that old man¡¯s intention¡­¡±

    Hearing Maia point out a point he had never thought of before, Limon was troubled.

    That¡¯s not wrong.

    The artist¡¯s painting style remains in the painting.

    It is as if the idea of the originator is buried in the problem.

    If the seal is considered a creation after all, it was only natural that the more one knows the intention of the creator, the easier it will be to unlock.

    In that respect, Limon had an advantage in that he knew the creator, but¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, doctor. In the first ce, that old man was not a nobleman to understand.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek at Maia¡¯s tant gaze of contempt.

    An ancient philosopher who lived a long time.

    An orator who won autonomy against the seven dragons.

    Politicians who established and governed the Free City Federation, etc.

    to, who had a reputation for being active in so many ways before bing a linguist, was an oddball that was hard to understand.

    While preaching the importance of abstinence, don¡¯t you enjoy drinking, singing, and even gambling?

    Isn¡¯t it passed off as sophistry while being caught and stripped of his neck while ying bottomless against Limon?

    Because it was all over the ce.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it like the fact that the old man who insisted that all artists should be banished because they are useless?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because there was no artist who could meet his criteria?¡±

    ¡°The problem is that art that satisfies that old man is impossible.¡±

    to believed that only true art exists in the idea, the essence of all things.

    So whether it¡¯s a sculpture or a painting.

    Perfect only in your imagination.

    He was also someone who considered the art of reality to be an imitation and an insult at the point of being processed and created by human hands.

    That¡¯s why he left a carving knife.

    Artists who had been insulted by to in the past would be astonished if they knew.

    Even more so in that he had even carved his name proudly on the carving knife, even if it was not enough to hide it tightly.

    But after hearing what Limon said.

    Maia rather snorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a new word.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Humans are contradictory.¡±

    It bothers me because I like it.

    Do what you do, even if it¡¯s work.

    Even if you say that the inside is important, look first at the appearance.

    Instead of earning money to livefortably, they live hard to earn money.

    that¡¯s human.

    Unlike a logical spirit, it is said to be a being that inevitably harbors contradictions.

    Maia, who spoke cynically as usual, added one more word.

    ¡°Even if you, the swordsman, turned your back on that country.¡±

    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t there seem to be any contradiction in my leaving the country?¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­¡±

    He just scratched his cheek.

    Looking at Limon who couldn¡¯t answer.

    Maia held on to a cold sneer as if she knew that would happen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just conclude that to was an entric. Understanding his contradiction might be the clue to unsealing it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, doctor.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Although there are many pessimistic views mixed in, Maia¡¯s advice was worth considering.

    Even more so now that there is no progress in sculpting.

    ¡°How about the results of the investigation? Have you got anything?¡±

    But treatment is treatment, and right now you have to do what you have to do.

    How did the millennial search go?

    Maia responded coldly to Limon, who asked him casually.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find anything else?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, if there was a clue to the location of the millennial flower here, we would have found it long ago.¡±

    ¡°What would it be?¡±

    A ruin in the middle of a swamp.

    To be precise, Limon shook his head as he looked back at the ce that was the temporary base of the Forest Guild.

    In the past, after Maia invaded alone, the area was devastated by a fight with G and the Forest Guild.

    Besides, after that Gu marched on S?o Paulo and disposed of everything that was left.

    There were no clues left.

    ¡°Still, there are results.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    Knowing that fact, is it worthwhile to stop by this ce on purpose before searching Amazon?

    Limon narrowed his eyes when he saw Maia holding out a handkerchief wrapped in a handkerchief.

    It was muddy and dry, but if you looked closely you could see that it was a golden petal.

    ¡°This could be¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the self-flowering of a millennial flower. Arbe found it sunk at the bottom of the swamp.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m sure that bastard had millennium flowers.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    Although it does not bloom in a thousand years like the millennial flower, the self-flower is also a flower that can only be seen around the millennium flower.

    The fact that such a thing was in a ce like this was proof that the monster lord, G, had discovered the millennial flower.

    ¡°How are you? Perhaps this could be used to find the millennial flower?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    He was a sword master, not a hunting dog.

    In the first ce, it was impossible for even a hunting dog with a good nose to track down the smell of millennials in the Amazon.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than nothing, right?¡±

    ¡°What a pitiful guide.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it because I haven¡¯t found a way yet.¡±

    Is that why you brought a guide to rece you?

    After answering bluntly.

    Limon added one more leisurely.

    ¡°If you ever get lost along the way, don¡¯t fret too much. Even if it takes time to find it, the millennial flower won¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°Instead, our Quetzalcoatl could be ruined.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    No matter how fast the expansion of potions is, the Seven Dragonspany that dominated the world¡¯s wealth should go bankrupt overnight.

    I wasughing and talking.

    Limon suddenly tilted his head.

    ¡°By the way, doctor, is today¡¯s lunch menu a whole roast?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if not.¡±

    It was as if he had already gone mad because of the intoxication.

    Looking at Maia, who frowned, Limon shook his head.

    and scratched his cheek.

    ¡®I think there was a faint smell of grilling meat. Is it because of my mood?¡¯

    There was no way there would be anyone other than themselves in the depths of this Amazon.

    It must have been that the Jaguar passing by a few days ago had been struck by lightning.

    Leaving aside the fuzzy smell that even the sword master couldn¡¯t smell, Limon discussed the future journey with Maia.

    * * *

    ¡°Please, sister.¡±

    An Indian girl wakes up from a nap.

    Suri, who was running with the sword spirit, looked at the man in the ck cloak holding out the withered petals in awe.

    And reluctantly, he brought the petal he held out to the tip of his nose.

    sniff sniff.

    Wrinkle your nose for a while.

    The running repairman raised his head.

    Then he looked around, fixed his gaze on one side, and suddenly flung himself to one side of the jungle.

    Whether the rest of the party follows.

    or remain as is.

    It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t know.

    Sensing her presence on the other side of the bush, d looked back.

    ¡°Follow the sisters like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re looking for millennials in a very unique way?¡±

    Maybe it was because I didn¡¯t know that sword masters would use such a simple method.

    d said quietly to Johanna, who was following Suri, who was running with her guild members while wearing a mysterious expression.

    ¡°It is unique. It¡¯s a method that can only be used because it¡¯s the sword spirit sister.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the sword spirit have a keen sense of smell?¡±

    ¡°It is not a matter of smell.¡±

    d shook his head.

    Among the sword masters of all time, if I had to pick one with the most excellent five senses, it would be Sword Hu who has developed other senses as much as he is blind.

    If I had to choose someone with the most intuition, it would be Limon, who has gone through all kinds of prenatal battles.

    However, it was impossible for even them to find millennial flowers on the Amazon as easily as the Sword Spirit.

    ¡°Since the sister-inw isn¡¯t looking for millennial flowers by smell.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Then on what basis are they guiding themselves?

    To Johanna who was puzzled, d did not bother to exin in detail.

    It¡¯s something you¡¯ll find out when you¡¯re together anyway.

    Guided by such a running eagle, they proceeded through the jungle.

    Amazon¡¯s simcheo.

    Towards thend of ancient mysteries where no human step is permitted.

 Chapter 593

    #593. If you do, you will know.

    * * *

    Las Vegas.

    Even in the middle of the desert.

    A city bustling with entertainment.

    However, restoration work was still in progress at the ce that had been ruined after being attacked by the Liberation Brigade.

    However, the speed was terrifyingly fast.

    Normally, it would be around the time the wreckage had been cleaned up.

    In Las Vegas, I had already finished organizing and was now almost finishing up.

    The reason is two.

    One is because the Golden Dragon n is pouring in a huge amount of money to the point where it¡¯s different.

    The other is that the recovery method is so unique.

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    Like a tree that grows after rain.

    After the steel frame wriggled and rose.

    Cement, water, sand, gravel, etc. swirl in the air and cling to the steel frame from the bottom.

    walls, floors, ceilings, pirs, etc.

    Amidst the rapid hardening of cement, which has formed the shape of a building tens of meters high.

    Electric wires and drainpipes wriggling as if they were alive naturally burrow into them and spread like blood vessels throughout the building.

    The windows that had been piled up one after the other rise up into the air and fill the open windows.

    So when a little time has passed.

    There were no more building materials there.

    Only the most elegant and luxurious skyscrapers soaring high into the sky were showing off their appearance.

    ¡°This is the end of this area.¡± Jeans

    that fit snugly against the legs,

    a half-buttoned shirt.

    to ck sunsses.

    A blonde beauty sitting cross-legged, revealing a rich body and off-white color that could not be hidden even in rtively ordinary clothes.

    When Charlotte stopped twitching her fingers, the cowgirl behind her offered her coffee.

    ¡°You have worked hard, my princess.¡±

    ¡°What is suffering? This is just a pastime.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t humility.

    Telekinesis is an all-powerful power.

    Even a city could be disassembled and reassembled, so building a few buildings like this was nothing more than boring work.

    And that was the reason Las Vegas was being restored at an rming rate.

    The problem was on the other side.

    ¡°How is the atmosphere in the city?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the casino¡¯s ie is still cut in half.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it will be quiet for a while.¡±

    Looking at the streets that were still emptypared to the restored city, Charlotte murmurednguidly.

    Buildings can be restored.

    However, it is difficult to recreate the image.

    It was just a few months ago that Las Vegas was almost turned into a war zone due to the terrorism of the Liberation Brigade.

    No matter how much advertising was done, tourists did not return easily, and even the citizens who were present were contemting relocation.

    ¡°If you wish, we will gather migrants through government support.¡±

    ¡°It happened. What is the use of forcibly attracting those who do not like it?¡±

    But Charlotte didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow.

    Only those who run away are harmed.

    It was an attitude that naturally showed the arrogance that there was no problem with his n.

    Charlotte asked Ellis, who nodded as if it was just as natural.

    ¡°What happened to the investigation?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the World Federation? Or¡­¡±

    ¡°Report everyone.¡±

    ¡°For now, the World Federation is not showing any action other than supporting the potion business.¡±

    ¡°Looks like the damage in Africa was great.¡±

    As if I knew that.

    Charlotte calmly agreed.

    The goods used by the World Federation in Africa are so enormous that even the Seven Dragons cannot be ignored.

    Besides, even the sword masters were injured.

    Even the World Federation couldn¡¯t be in the mood to do anything else for the time being.

    In the midst of this, it was rather amazing that he had the capacity to support the potion business.

    ¡°However, given that the business expansion is slower than expected, it seems that mass production of potions is difficult or there is a problem with the supply of materials.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you just started working without properly preparing that much?¡±

    ¡°I must have judged that was enough to dampen the business of the green dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it seems that our Seven Dragons are also quite underestimated.¡±

    After a light snort.

    Charlotte asked, swallowing a sip of coffee.

    ¡°So how did Maia respond?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear an answer.¡±

    ¡°What did you mean?¡±

    ¡°Currently, Green Dragon Princess is said to be absent.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean that Maia was away?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you even contact me?¡±

    ¡°At least right now it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    That moment.

    Charlotte made a strange expression.

    Myagan, who refrained from going out at all times because of his innate toxin.

    It was because it was not easy to guess why it was difficult to contact her because she was away.

    and another one.

    ¡°If so, what about Li Qingyu and Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that is the case.¡±

    ¡°It is interesting.¡±

    Limon, who has long lost contact.

    Li Qingyu, who remains silent,

    and even Maia, who has disappeared.

    After reviewing the news one by one, Charlotte tapped the coffee cup she was holding with her finger

    .

    But it took something to just pass it off as a fluke.

    It was Alice¡¯s continued words that added confidence to her doubtful feelings.

    ¡°I have something else to report.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    After hearing Elise¡¯s report.

    Close your eyes and think for a while.

    Charlotte finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°Ellis.¡±

    maybe it¡¯s raining

    Then this would be a pointless waste.

    However, like the Golden Dragon Princess who is not afraid of waste, she finally opened her mouthnguidly.

    ¡°There is something you must do.¡±

    * * *

    After leaving the ruins that were the headquarters of the Forest Guild.

    The expedition, including Limon and Maia, continued into the jungle.

    There was nothing particrly difficult.

    South America is the territory of the green dragon n.

    Even in the past, guiding them through the jungle was not very difficult because they were familiar enough to live in hiding in the Amazon.

    But that was only the beginning.

    the deeper you go.

    The jungle gradually became rougher and

    the speed of the expedition slowed down.

    Even when the Venomous Dragons, who were guiding in advance, caught up while lost and wandering.

    Maia stopped walking.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is too difficult?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been hundreds of years since we¡¯ve been active on the inside.¡±

    No matter how familiar the green dragons are in the jungle, the Amazon is a demonic realm where even they are difficult to operate.

    I wonder if it was time to run away from Limon.

    Other than that, even in the days when it was called the Demonic Cult, I didn¡¯t go deeper into the jungle than necessary.

    Those who knew deeper than this were rare in the present age as well as in the distant past.

    ¡°Well, at least this is morefortable than I thought.¡±

    Limon was not particrly disappointed.

    Because I knew from the start that this would happen.

    That¡¯s why he turned his gaze to the opponent he had deliberately called for this asion.

    ¡°Blue.¡±

    [Why are you calling?]

    ¡°From now on, you take the lead.¡±

    [Yes?]

    A blue bird followed me in an unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes.

    And it was only btedly that he understood the meaning and opened his beak.

    [You want me to take the lead? In this jungle where the swamp is infested with beasts and poisonous insects?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [¡­Does the team leader have dementia?]

    ¡°Shall I make you look like you have dementia?¡±

    [Then why are you saying such nonsense? In the first ce, I don¡¯t even know the way!]

    Yuna-gyeong protested desperately.

    The green dragon n, experts in the jungle.

    Limon, who has lived a long time.

    I don¡¯t know which of them knows more about Amazon, but it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m the most ignorant among them.

    But Limon didn¡¯t change his mind.

    I justughed out loud.

    ¡°The road doesn¡¯t matter. After all, this is Amazon.¡±

    [What do you mean by that?]

    ¡°Just shut up and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    [Aren¡¯t you too cruel to your cute pet?!]

    Despite grumbling like that, Na-kyung Yun reluctantly spread her wings and flew up.

    As long as Limon made this happen.

    There must be a reason.

    ¡°Oh. If possible, don¡¯t fly and ride a vacuum cleaner. Because that would be better.¡±

    [What is better?]

    ¡°What is a guide?¡±

    [That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know the way!]

    ¡­At this point, it was hard to know if there was a real reason or if he was determined to bully himself.

    But what can I do?

    It is the duty of a pet to do as it is ordered.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung continued to grumble while taking the lead on the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    [Anyway, don¡¯t you think our team leader is too much? If you¡¯re going to make me do something, maybe you can exin a bit.]

    Beep.

    [yes? Do you think so too?]

    Beep.

    [No, but it¡¯s a bit too much to run away¡­]

    Beep.

    [huh? A swamp ahead? Then I¡¯ll have to go back a little bit.]

    Bibibik.

    [Then strike and negotiate a ransom? uhm well Whether I strike or not, I have to do something.]

    ¡­Beep.

    [I¡¯m not unemployed?! There is a certain job called a pet!]

    Yuna-kyung, who was busy talking, didn¡¯t realize.

    The fact that the unmanned vacuum cleaner carrying itself is advancing smoothly through the jungle of the Amazon, where even the elite of the green dragon n, the poison dragon squad, wandered.

    And the fact that Maia is looking at her and the unmanned vacuum cleaner from behind with grim eyes.

    ¡°I can see why you brought me here as a guide.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not crazy either.¡±

    Is it because the number of targets has been eaten?

    He looked at Limon with a satisfied expression on his face with cold eyes.

    Maia asked quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough that I¡¯ve taken such a dangerous thing with me so far, so I brought it all the way to Amazon. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°As any doctor knows, even poison can be medicine if used well.¡±

    ¡°There are degrees to poison.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, thanks to that, you¡¯re making good use of it now, right?¡±

    Seeing Limon smirk, Maia couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    There was no guarantee that he would be able to reach the depths of the jungle after months of wandering without the guide he had brought with him.

    ¡°Remember, swordsman.¡±

    Before being the master of Quetzalcoatl.

    As the green dragon princess who rules South America.

    Maia, who had no choice but to assume the worst, warned in a cool voice.

    ¡°I mean, if that thing runs rampant in this Amazon, even you can¡¯t be held responsible.¡±

    It was by no means an exaggeration.

    What kind of ce is this Amazon?

    Knowing better than anyone of her time, she was predictable.

    If things went wrong, it would be impossible for even Limon to fully rectify them.

    Even more so now that I have been caught in a cobweb.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry doctor.¡±

    But even though there was no way he didn¡¯t know that fact, Limon wasn¡¯t particrly agitated.

    Rather, he just smiled and responded calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen, and then I¡¯ll definitely be responsible.¡±

    Have you already made up your mind?

    Or do you believe in something?

    Even in a situation where you should never risk it, youmit absurd things and say that you will take responsibility.

    Looking at Limon, who has no choice but to be the protector of mankind until the end.

    In the end, Maia had no choice but to mutter quietly.

    ¡°¡­Like a foolish man.¡±

 Chapter 594

    #594. There are simple criteria.

    * * *

    Holy Lord Johanna.

    One of the absolutes of this era.

    Although she is evaluated as inferior inbat power, she was also an unequivocal monarch.

    She didn¡¯t know children¡¯s songs at all.

    Experience umted while leading the church as the Pope of Rome.

    In addition, the experience of treating all kinds of patients as the best healer has fostered a sense of immobility to smile in any situation.

    Yet at this moment.

    Johanna was rarely able to hide her embarrassment.

    ¡°That d?¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I think you said you wouldn¡¯t get lost here as long as the running repairman guides you.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    ¡°¡­then what happened to this situation?¡±

    Also on the left.

    Also on the right.

    Both front and back, of course.

    ck waves rippling everywhere.

    No, being surrounded by a procession of army ants so vast that it looked like a wave.

    Johanna couldn¡¯t help but put on a puzzled expression.

    It was the same with the other priests with her.

    Of course, they were also high-level yers who had been sick of dungeon raids, so they weren¡¯t the ones to be frightened by swarms of ants.

    However, the waves of the ants were unreasonable and even unrealistic.

    And the sight of him clenching his chin tightly against the shield made his mool goosebumps.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lost, are you?¡±

    ¡°How about guiding us through the middle of the march of army ants?¡±

    Fortunately, d is not showing any sway even in this situation.

    Thanks to that, Johanna, who was able to calm her trembling heart more easily, sighed lightly.

    Either subdue this swarm of ants.

    Or run away and run away.

    Regardless of whether it was a threat or not, wasting time in a ce like this was not very wee.

    But d¡¯s attitude was still calm.

    ¡°Nothing to worry about. Nothing stands in our way in this Amazon.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    When Johanna wonders

    what she means in this situation where she is caught by a swarm of ants right now .

    d looked away.

    And a shield against ants.

    I called the Indian girl who had been squatting in front of it and tapping the defenses as if wondering if she would be able to eat just a few ants.

    ¡°Sister Sword Spirit, stop being mean and open the way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    What do you not like so much?

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve looked at him.

    Eventually, the running Suri shook her knees and got up from her seat.

    And the moment she opened those pink lips.

    ¡°100110111110010.¡±

    tall.

    strange sound.

    rang the air

    It¡¯s too bizarre to be anguage.

    Rather like the cry of an animal or the noise of a speaker.

    Nheless, Johanna blinked at the sound of the eagle running with clear regrity.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I couldn¡¯t understand her first words, which I¡¯d never seen her open before.

    From the object scratching the shield.

    Even the crowds that were swarming everywhere.

    This is because the ants, which used to number in the tens of thousands or hundreds of millions, stopped their actions all at once.

    The moment when Yohanna swallowed dry saliva at hundreds of millions of gazes that kept their eyes fixed on them and kept silent without any action.

    Wei Ying.

    Something flew from far behind the ant colony.

    A sizerger than most of the jangjeong.

    hard metal armor.

    Arge, round boat.

    And from the tail to the ants that are stilling out in real time.

    The bizarre being, which was clearly giving birth to and leading this ant colony, circled around the shield once.

    Then he clicked the camera instead of his eyes and opened his chin.

    [00101000101.]

    ¡°11110100.¡±

    [1101010111.]

    ¡°00100.¡±

    Hard and inorganic.

    There are only more vivid differences.

    While facing each other and exchanging simr sounds, Johanna and other priests look at the girl and the metal bug while making strange expressions.

    The metal bug had two antennae pointed out like antennae.

    And after vigorously wriggling the antennae.

    He opened his jaw again.

    [10101111110.]

    Right after that.

    A change has happened.

    An army of unrealisticallyrge numbers of ants that were filling up everywhere like the sea.

    It was because the army suddenly seemed to be shaken, and then split left and right at once.

    a long time ago.

    With the help of the Fairy Queen.

    Like when Moses parted the sea.

    When Yohanna opened her eyes wide, seeing the wide road that was created as the waves of ants receded, even though it was not a sea of water.

    The running repairman opened his mouth again.

    ¡°1000.¡±

    [1001.]

    d, of course.

    Uncharacteristic of her, who only showed a cold expression when dealing with anyone, to the running Suri who slightly lowered her head.

    The metal bug bowed its head in front of it.

    That was it.

    The worm just flew away.

    The running repairman also moved calmly and weakly through the path opened by the ant swarm.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Just in case, keep the shield up.

    Even so, passing between the ants that do not move enough that the contrast is useless.

    Johanna asked.

    ¡°Was it a spirit?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, that word must be a spirit word you¡¯ve only heard about.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    d¡¯s answer was ambiguous.

    He was originally a Romanian duke.

    Since he was not from North America, he may have seen spirits before, but it was his first experience hearing spirit words.

    However, not realizing the ambiguity, she briefly admired the running repairs leading the way.

    ¡°I guess the reason why you purposely brought the running repairman was because he could speak the spiritnguage.¡±

    The Amazon is and blessed by ancient spirits.

    Also, the space is distorted.

    Also hard to find the way.

    Many hidden dangers.

    After all, it is the work of the spirits.

    If he could speak the spiritnguage, it was possible to avoid danger and find the millennial flower through the spirits.

    But d shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It means that the Amazon is not a ce that is easy enough to open the way simply because you know the elementalnguage.¡±

    Elementarynguage is also a clearnguage.

    Although the acquisition difficulty may be high, you can learn as much as you want to learn, and that is why learning elementalnguage is only basic for a shaman.

    However, no shaman would blindly set foot in the Amazon and do something crazy.

    whether spoken or not.

    Cannibals eat people.

    Just like the police don¡¯t look after criminals.

    It¡¯s because being able to have a conversation and being able to have the spirits do a favor are twopletely different things.

    That¡¯s why shamans can¡¯t use the spirits themselves, even though they study the remains of the spirits and apply the technology.

    ¡°Especially, as this Amazon is blessed with the blessings of ancient spirits, they say there are more tricky spirits than North America.¡±

    ¡°But Suri-nim, who was running just now¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he brought the sister.¡±

    Shaman too.

    Descendants of dragons.

    Gods, witches, and priests.

    Even the Sword Master.

    The deeper you go, the more you get disturbed by the spirits, so you can¡¯t avoid getting lost or being attacked.

    Excluding the same spirits, only special people with innate talents can find their way here.

    Among them, the only human being who can freely roam the Amazon is the reason why the running eagle is the only one.

    What I heard through Billy.

    d said calmly.

    ¡°Before the Sword Spirit Sisters are sword masters, excluding the Fairy Queen, they are one of the best elementalists in human history.¡±

    * * *

    [Um¡­ For some reason, I feel like I¡¯m going morefortably than when the older sisters and older brothers of the Green Dragon n guide me. Is it because of my mood?]

    ¡°If it was because of my mood, would we be resting so leisurely here right now?¡±

    [That¡¯s amazing.]

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    To be honest.

    She really didn¡¯t do anything.

    I just rode the unmanned vacuum cleaner and moved forward as Limon ordered.

    But that alone has changed a lot.

    Of course, even when the Venomous Dragons were thoroughly guarding the surroundings, the predatory beasts and poisonous insects that appeared asionally disappeared from the surroundings.

    It was because I was just moving on an open road, let alone obstacles like swamps or cliffs.

    why did this happen

    For Yuna-kyung, it was so miraculous that it was almost iprehensible.

    ¡°So you said you would know if you try.¡±

    [I still don¡¯t know?]

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, you be what you don¡¯t know. Anyway, the important thing is that I¡¯m goingfortably thanks to you.¡±

    [That¡¯s the case.]

    Maybe I can¡¯t ept it.

    To Yun Na-gyeong, who is confused.

    ¡°You¡¯d better rx a little, though,¡±

    Limon said .

    [Why?]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a normal spirit, but running into an ancient spirit can be very annoying.¡±

    [yes? Didn¡¯t the ancient spirits disappear after the spirit crisis?]

    ¡°That¡¯s another story.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    After the golden age, of course.

    Most spirits have disappeared except for North America.

    Even after the Spirit Crisis, the ancient spirits disappeared even in North America.

    However, there was an exception where only two ancient spirits still remained in the world.

    One of them is Fairy Kingdom.

    And the other one was this Amazon.

    ¡°Deep in this Amazon lies an ancient spirit that has been dormant since the golden age. That¡¯s why no one cane in and out of this ce.¡±

    [There was no such episode in the Spirit Sentai?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not something worth mentioning in all the TV shows that kids watch.¡±

    [Is that so¡­?]

    As a fan of the Messenger Sentai, he didn¡¯t like the fact that he didn¡¯t know.

    A little bit of an ambiguous expression.

    Yun Na-gyeong asked casually, as if she wanted to know for sure.

    [Well,e to think of it, the manager. There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about before.]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    [What is the difference between ancient spirits and normal spirits? If you look at the Spirit Sentai, sometimes there are ancient spirits that are weaker than normal spirits.]

    Although the absolutes of the silver age were the great witch and the saint, it seems that the incarnation reigned over them.

    Although the absolute rulers of the Golden Age were the Fairy Queen and the Unryeongsa, it was the spirits who truly ruled that era.

    Among those spirits, what is the reason why only ancient spirits are considered special?

    To Yun Na-gyeong, who asked out of curiosity.

    Limon replied calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly the age difference.¡±

    [Couldn¡¯t an ancient spirit just refer to an elder living since the golden age?!]

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just that. There are simpler but stricter standards.¡±

    [What is that standard?]

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure because this is a story I¡¯ve heard about, but¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    Although he has lived a long enough time to be counted among mankind, he is only a few hundred years old.

    Even he did not know in detail about the ancient spirits that had existed since the beginning of human civilization.

    However, age is not meaningless.

    She is the ancient great witch.

    Sir, half-human, half-god bloodline.

    Even she is her own grandfather.

    In other words, one fact that he heard from Helios, the sun god.

    An anecdote that is said to be the origin of human civilization, considered a legend even in the age of mythology.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°When the Golden Age opened, the first spirit that descended from the sky on a disk was called an ancient spirit.¡±

 Chapter 595

    #595. What is this?

    * * *

    Golden Silver Bronze Heroes Iron.

    from the beginning to the present day.

    Five eras of history.

    However, its history is after the beginning of civilization.

    In fact, mankind had been living in the world long before that.

    Nevertheless, it is not only because of theck of records and data that the previous era is not regarded as the history of mankind.

    wearing leather

    using a stone axe.

    Agriculture is not even a dream.

    Such as relying on hunting and gathering as a tribal unit.

    This is because mankind at that time, which had not yet systematized civilization, was not enough to be a human being, even though it was beyond the level of beasts.

    Therefore, human life at that time was harsh.

    Sickness, hunger, wild animals, cold, etc.

    Because I didn¡¯t even know how to survive from all sorts of disasters, I died in a daze.

    Above all, it was the beginning.

    An immortal bird like a turkey swan.

    A predator that devours even the continent.

    In addition, it was a time when there were numerous legendary beasts and monsters whose names were not even handed down.

    Humans, who are infinitely close to the bottom of the food chain, always had to hide and run away, and the number decreased day by day, let alone prosperity.

    but no power.

    forck of knowledge.

    just living a hard life

    struggling in hardship

    It was the species called mankind at the time that was slowly moving toward extinction.

    Then one day.

    A major event has urred that will change the fate of mankind.

    After arge disc fell from the sky, some strange beings appeared.

    Humans feared and were wary of those beings whose bodies were made of metal, stronger than any existing monsters, but impossible tomunicate with.

    However, those beings willingly approached humanity.

    And some special humans.

    In other words, they gave infinite goodwill only to those who couldmunicate with them.

    Defeating all kinds of terrible beasts.

    From metal smelting to medicine, you can pass on numerous skills.

    People called those beings who helped mankind finally achieve civilization.

    It¡¯s called ¡®spirit¡¯.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the first spirits that first appeared during the Golden Age are called Ancient Spirits?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong the spirits born after that are, aren¡¯t they ancient spirits?¡±

    ¡°No matter how big a cat is, it doesn¡¯t make it a tiger, right?¡±

    A cowboy peeling potatoes.

    Listening to Billy¡¯s words, the tinum-haired nun who was lying on the bed made a strange expression.

    ¡°Honestly, it is a bit unexpected. I didn¡¯t know that ancient spirits could be ssified so simply.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is not only because the ancient spirits are considered special because they are the first spirits. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so special.¡±

    ¡°Is it something special?¡±

    I can¡¯t seem to guess.

    Seeing Joan of Arc tilting his head, Billy smirked

    .

    ¡°Of course. I am from a farming family.¡±

    ¡°¡­was spirit squadrons popr in farmhouses back then?¡±

    ¡°Because the fairy tales and novels of the Spirit Sentai were among the cheapest books at the time.¡±

    after answering.

    It¡¯s like I just remembered.

    Joan of Arc said proudly.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve seen a y in Paris.¡±

    Certainly it was something to be proud of.

    At that time about 600 years ago.

    The spirit squadron¡¯s y, which even used a hologram, was the greatest luxury that only the queen could enjoy.

    ¡°Ah, I have heard of that anecdote. At that time, the senior must have thought the hologram was real and pulled out the sword¡­¡±

    ¡°Junior?¡±

    Jeanne d¡¯Arc smiles.

    Even so, Billy averted his eyes from her strangely weighty gaze.

    ¡°¡­Hmmmm Anyway, do you remember what role the ancient spirits y in the Spirit Sentai?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the role of reviving the spirits of the previous squadron when they died, or teaching them the location of new weapons or special moves?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why it¡¯s special for ancient spirits.¡±

    I even blinked my eyes once.

    It¡¯s only btedly that I seem to understand something.

    Joan of Arc tilted her head slightly and asked.

    ¡°Are you saying that only ancient spirits have powers?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like something. To be precise, the weapons and skills unique to the ancient spirits are amazing.¡±

    All spirits¡¯ powers are mysterious.

    Even the Unmyeongsa is basically only remodeling the remains of the spirits.

    Even the silver dragon n, which boasts the best technology in mankind, seeded in analyzing only a basic part.

    But among them, the skills of the ancient spirits were especially different.

    ¡°The hot cannon that the red dragon n shot at you was probably one of the weapons used by the ancient spirits.¡±

    ¡°Ah, was that so?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much the times have changed, only the ancient spirits can create such terrifying weapons.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think that was mentioned in the Spirit Sentai book I read.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Billy chuckled.

    The Spirit Sentai series is a propaganda of the fairy kingdom before it is a prequel.

    Because there was no way that he intentionally put elements that would endanger the spirits into the venerable series that made the spirits friendly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that cannon. Among the weapons of the ancient spirits, there are many more dangerous than that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    Joan of Arc was honestly amazed.

    It was a fact that she did not know as she had few opportunities toe into contact with the spirits as she had been at war with Ennd all her life.

    On the other hand, Billy, who was a gunman in North America and whose business was to catch fallen spirits and receive bounties, spoke calmly.

    ¡°Whatever you do. It was after the Spirit Rebellion broke out that our teacher, the nobleman, quit school because of an ancient spirit.¡±

    In the past, when it was the spirit daeran.

    It wasn¡¯t just therge number of fallen spirits that caused the disaster to be a global catastrophe.

    It¡¯s because ancient spirits were included among those corrupted objects.

    The struggle of the Golden Dragon n.

    The Continental Guardian¡¯s efforts to atone.

    Most of all, it was a shame because there was support from the Fairy Kingdom.

    Without their strength, no matter how much he was, he couldn¡¯t have prevented California from sinking.

    Recalling the evaluation of Limon.

    Billy added one more word.

    ¡°The reason why the Golden Dragon Lord, who was said to be the strongest among the seven dragons, couldn¡¯t destroy the fairy kingdom was half of the reason why the ancient spirits were there.¡±

    ¡°Are there many ancient spirits like that in the Amazon?¡±

    ¡°To say there are numerous is a bit of an exaggeration, but at least not one or two.¡±

    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t know if Junior d and junior repairman running are in danger¡­¡±

    Jeanne d¡¯Arc put on a worried expression.

    One or two ancient spirits, of course.

    If you fight, you will win.

    But no one knows how many spirits there are in the Amazon.

    It was clear that fighting an ancient spirit there was something even a sword master should refrain from doing.

    In fact, it is said that in the past, even Limon gave up exploring the Amazon in order to avoid a fight with the ancient spirits that had awakened from their slumber.

    ¡°Well, as long as the sword spirit sister went with you, you probably don¡¯t have to worry about the spirit. Just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I mean.¡±

    We worked in the same North America.

    As the person who killed the Sword Spirit.

    The Sword Master, who probably knew her next to Limon, scratched the back of his head before opening his mouth.

    ¡°¡­No matter how greedy I am, I¡¯m starting to feel a bit uneasy about whether the sister-inw of the Sword Spirit, whose life is my way, will guide me the way.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Originally, spirits are not beings that can bemunicated with.¡±

    d said calmly.

    brought civilization to mankind.

    Also, since they still live together in North America, it is easy to mistake them, but spirits are surprisingly not friendly to humans.

    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s hostile.

    Literally impossible tomunicate.

    It means that most of the cases are ignored like cows and chickens and silently do what they have to do.

    In fact, numerous shamans have tried tomunicate in elementalnguage, but none have achieved meaningful results.

    That¡¯s why you need a spirit sergeant.

    They were those who had a special talent to make a contract with the spirits andmunicate with them.

    However, even a spirit sage cannotmunicate with all spirits.

    Is it a physical problem?

    Or is it your taste?

    The only thing a spirit sage can contract is a spirit whose wavelength matches.

    That¡¯s why there are many cases in which a contract with a higher spirit is rejected by a lower spirit, or there are hundreds of spirits under yourmand, but you can¡¯t evenmunicate with the higher spirit.

    In particr, each of the ancient spirits was difficult to contract with.

    It was natural that it would be difficult for even a Elementalist to roam the Amazon at will.

    Even if you were lucky enough to be allowed to pass by one spirit, it was over if another spirit blocked you.

    ¡°¡­In short, are you saying that the current situation is very unusual?¡±

    ¡°Besides the sister-inw, the only elemental spirits who can roam this Amazon freely are the fairy queens.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re saying that, I can understand that the running repairman is a really great person as a psychic.¡±

    leader of the group.

    walking slowly.

    An Indian girl who opened the way for all sorts of problems, from natural beauty to wild beasts, by calling the spirits.

    Watching the running repairs, Johanna honestly admired them.

    It was because, as d had said, he could understand that without her, he would not have been able to enter the depths of the Amazon so easily.

    ¡°As a sword master, you must have put in a lot of effort to be able to reach that level with spiritism.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really like that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that being a Elemental Consul is not something that can be done through effort.¡±

    From witches to shaman yers and masters of the Seven Dragons.

    Among many people who handle mysteries, the elemental magician is greatly influenced by talent.

    This is because which spirits can be contracted with is determined from birth, and there is almost no way to develop that ability.

    The end of the golden age of the past.

    It was alsorgely because of that that elemental mages and shamans were pushed aside by witches and priests.

    in that sense.

    Running repairs didn¡¯t really put much effort into it either.

    It¡¯s just that in addition to the talent to be a sword master, he was also born with the talent to be a spirit lord.

    It was truly an example of how unfair the world is.

    It¡¯s just¡­

    ¡°Besides, Siamese¡¯s upbringing environment is unusual, so that may have affected her qualifications as a Elementalist.¡±

    ¡°A growth environment?¡±

    What kind of environment did he grow up in, so he was influenced by his inborn qualities as a Elementalist?

    Johanna asked curiously.

    The moment d was about to answer.

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    The forest is agitated.

    Many birds took flight.

    At the same time, arge statue appeared.

    It was simr to the Moai statue in that it had a square face and a short body, but it was a statue with all sorts of metal circuits engraved on the surface.

    [1100100011001.]

    As if falling from the sky.

    Despite its gigantic size, the statue that appeared in the blink of an eye said something.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t understand the spiritnguage, d felt that the atmosphere was a clear warning and murmured quietly.

    ¡°An ancient spirit has finally appeared.¡±

    ¡°Is this what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Because in this Amazon, beings who can manipte space cannot be ordinary spirits.¡±

    ¡°That means we¡¯re finally getting close to the heart of the Amazon.¡±

    ¡°I bet it is.¡±

    While d was talking to Johanna like that.

    The running eagle approached the moai statue and opened its mouth.

    ¡°101010.¡±

    [00100101.]

    ¡°101.¡±

    [¡­1110111.]

    The first ancient spirit I encountered.

    But d, of course.

    Saint Guild members, including Johanna, weren¡¯t too concerned.

    Not only was d¡¯s boastful words, but he was already used to the spirit retreating at the few words of a running repairman.

    Ugh.

    So it was.

    After talking to the running repair.

    The reason why they were confused when they saw the moai statue that suddenly started to vibrate.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Undetectable hostility.

    Nevertheless, at the wave that shook the whole space, which had no choice but to raise tension, d raised his eyebrows and inadvertently looked at the sword spirit.

    And it hardened.

    because I saw

    A vibrating moai statue.

    stick close to it

    twitching your eyes with your fingers.

    He stuck out his tongue between his red lips.

    The figure of an Indian girl in the posture of ¡®Me-long¡¯ in a universalnguage that everyone knows.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Realizing that something was wrong, d then took out a spear from his cloak and tried to activate the tattoo¡¯s restraint.

    But he was toote.

    Before d even grabbed the spear.

    Because the vibration of the moai statue has already reached its peak.

    The moment when the moai statue, which had been shaking violently, suddenly stopped moving.

    Aaaaaaa!

    Tsunami of space.

    It swept the entire Amazon.

    * * *

    [Eh?]

    While riding in an unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    The blue bird that pecked the ham.

    Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes.

    And after slowly looking around.

    Unknowingly, with a dumbfounded face, he opened his beak.

    [¡­what happened to this???]

 Chapter 596

    #596. It¡¯s a coincidence.

    She looked back at her memory.

    until just a little while ago.

    The situation was mediocre.

    Just like I did through the jungle.

    To prepare a light meal, the party was resting in a suitable empty space.

    Limon wrestles with the carving knife.

    Maia had a pulse of Limon.

    Arbe is preparing the dish.

    The Venomous Dragons were wary of their surroundings, making a bonfire or doing chores.

    It¡¯s already a daily routine that I¡¯m used to.

    It was a scene that was no different from the usual rest that had already been repeated countless times since it had been in the jungle for over 10 days.

    one difference.

    It¡¯s just that Limon warned me to be careful as the core of the Amazon is getting closer.

    Even so, the surroundings were peaceful enough to not feel any tension.

    So, while waiting for the dish to be ready, she was lightly stimting her appetite with delicious, top-notch ham¡­

    [Where is this ce?]

    Yuna-kyung was taken aback.

    Even the roaring bonfire.

    The trees that were all around.

    Instead of disappearing without a trace, the scenery of a distant cliff overlooking the vast Amazon forest fascinated her.

    ¡®Moving space? didn¡¯t i? No, before that, you can¡¯t move in space on Amazon, right? But how¡­¡¯

    I was confused for a while.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡®That wave!¡¯

    then I remembered

    While swallowing ham.

    A torrent of torsion that surged like a tidal wave from beyond the lush jungle.

    Like a high-level yer who had been dealing with space movement since her life, she could recognize at a nce that it was a distorted space.

    That¡¯s why she was barely able to understand the situation.

    ¡®Have you been swept away by that spatial distortion? Is that why everyone is scattered all over the Amazon?¡¯

    Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    A miracle that only the Blue Dragon n could do by simply moving through space.

    Even space-type skills were so unwieldy that few yers freely used space movement.

    However, dozens of people flew all over the Amazon.

    I thought I knew why Limon had warned me so much.

    Anyway, the important thing is the solution.

    Once aware of the situation, Yuna-kyung scratched the back of her head with her wings.

    [I don¡¯t know if the other sisters and brothers will be okay.]

    Limon, I¡¯m not worried.

    Same with Maya.

    The problem was the Poison Dragon Corps, including Arbe.

    Of course, each of them was a master level master, and they were skilled enough to chew up even a tolerable high-level yer.

    But this is Amazon.

    It would be difficult for them individually to cope with something like space distortion if it happened frequently.

    [No, wait a minute.]

    I was so worried.

    Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes.

    It was because he realizedter that there was someone else he had to worry about the most.

    [¡­Then do I have to get out of this jungle by myself?]

    The food was ham.

    Mypanion is an unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    The blue bird, lost in the jungle alone without apass, let alone a map, had no choice but to look dumbfounded.

    * * *

    Meanwhile at that time.

    There were people more gloomy about this reality than Yuna-kyung.

    ¡°What about the princess?¡±

    ¡°sorry. I searched all over the cave, but I couldn¡¯t find it.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­ is that so too?¡±

    A woman with short green hair in a white coat.

    Arbe sighed.

    and a dark cave.

    To be exact, he med himself for looking at the 30 or so poison dragon crew members who were hardening their faces there.

    ¡°It¡¯s my negligence. I shouldn¡¯t have been away from the princess no matter what¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our fault for not being able to resonate with the princess.¡±

    The poison dragon crew lowered their heads.

    When the waves of space hit.

    Maia ordered an immediate deployment in case of an unexpected situation.

    whether it is an attack

    or something else.

    First of all, it was easier to respond when psionics were resonated.

    And, befitting the best elite of the green dragon n and the princess¡¯ close aide, theypleted the jinbeop in an instant.

    The problem was that the waves in space were too fast.

    Thanks to the psionic resonance, it was possible to avoid the situation where all the poison dragons were scattered, but they were the only ones here.

    Because it took time to resonate with the dragon psionic, he fell apart from Maia.

    The Seven Dragons, risking their lives for the princess.

    In particr, the strongest military force and aides had no choice but to grieve.

    ¡°We will talk about who is responsibleter. The priority is to find the princess right now.¡±

    Arbe calmed down.

    Even if it¡¯s still half the people¡¯s share, she¡¯s also an aide in name and color.

    The teachings she had always given Maia with pessimistic cynicism gave her a sense of calm even in this situation.

    ¡°The princess was definitely with the swordsman, right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you should be fine right now.¡±

    ¡°But we have all the supplies, including food.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a swordsmith and a princess, you¡¯ll be able to solve that on your own.¡±

    Maia is good at poison and medicine.

    Limon, who has gone through a lot of prenatal battles.

    With the two of them, no matter how scarce the supplies were, there would be no such thing as suffering from starvation.

    That¡¯s why Arbe could easily infer their whereabouts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you fell, but if you¡¯re a princess, you won¡¯t go back like this. You should go to the Millennium Flower as it is.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°We have no choice but to keep moving forward in search of the millennial flower.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It is not a question of whether it is possible or not. It has to be done.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    Poison Dragon Corps agreed.

    Even though this ce is the Amazon, they are also poisonous dragons.

    Even in the Seven Dragons, as the best member of the Green Dragon n, who was most proficient in the jungle, he couldn¡¯t make the choice of leaving the princess behind.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find out where we are. I don¡¯t know the location of the millennium flower, but if you go deep into the Amazon, you might find traces of the princess¡­¡±

    Jubeak.

    We were discussing the future direction.

    Arbe hesitated.

    A cave covered in darkness.

    It was because a faint light appeared on the far side with the sound of quiet footsteps.

    ¡°Power boundaries.¡±

    While the Venomous Dragons are armed.

    Arbe herself put on gloves on both hands and red at the other side of the cave.

    If it was only the sound of footsteps, it couldn¡¯t have been an ordinary animal carrying a light source in a cave like this.

    So after a while.

    The moment she finally saw the opponent who appeared with that brilliance,

    Arbe opened her eyes wide without realizing it.

    ¡°you are¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, this is such a coincidence.¡±

    A halo worn behind the head.

    A robe that covered a voluptuous body.

    There¡¯s even a smiling face.

    A woman you couldn¡¯t recognize even if you looked around, and a woman you never imagined you¡¯d meet here.

    Seeing the holy lord Johanna, Arbe and other masters of the Venomous Dragons were all in awe.

    * * *

    Ssh!

    The moment the waves of space hit.

    Limon reacted immediately.

    The time it took to step forward and stretch out your hands with your waist dance was fleeting.

    If you hold the sword as it is.

    Even the tsunami of space that swept the entire Amazon would have been able to cut through and protect the party.

    But he couldn¡¯t.

    It was because the waist dance was empty because I had left the sword on purpose because of the intoxication.

    No, even if there was a sword, it would have been the same.

    Because there was a hand that was going to the waist, grabbing it on the way and pulling it back and wrapping it around him.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a one-size-fits-all.¡±

    So it was.

    Right now at this moment.

    Why did Limon walk out of the water like a wet mouse?

    A waterfall is a ce that has been moved to a distorted space.

    Limon looked back as he sighed in a situation where he didn¡¯t know whether it was good luck or bad luck.

    ¡°Is the doctor okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The one

    who caught Limon while he was

    taking a pulse and wrapped him in the distortion of space.

    After being blown all the way here together because of that, Maia, who was soaked all over, continued to speak coldly, shaking off the moisture from her hair.

    ¡°You¡¯d rather worry about the river than about me.¡±

    ¡°¡­It definitely looks like that.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue as he looked at the river, which had capsized and fish floating in it, dyed in a pale green color.

    As she fell into the water for a moment, her miasma permeated the river, which had been fine, turned into a river of death at once.

    It was a very unfortunate disaster.

    But Maia didn¡¯t care about that.

    After slowly looking around.

    They confirmed that they had been moved to the wrong ce and asked quietly.

    ¡°Is this the work of an ancient spirit?¡±

    ¡°100% sure.¡±

    ¡°You said the ancient spirit wouldn¡¯t do something like this for a second.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right. There won¡¯t be a fuss like this unless someone attacks the ancient spirit¡¯s warning first.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Maia stopped running her hand through her hair.

    Then he looked back at Limon with dark, sunken green eyes.

    ¡°¡­you mean there are other people besides us on the Amazon right now?¡±

    ¡°maybe.¡±

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    Maia also frowned.

    The Amazon is an unexplorednd that even the green dragon n avoided approaching.

    However, at a time like this, it was unimaginable that there was someone other than themselves who came to this ce and touched the ancient spirit.

    It¡¯s better if this is a coincidence.

    But what if it¡¯s not a coincidence¡­?

    with a ssh!

    that moment.

    The space shakes again.

    Another column of water rose from the bottom of the waterfall they had juste out of.

    The response of the two was agile.

    Limon took a fighting stance, clenching his fists instead of his sword.

    Maia grabbed his hand.

    ¡°A doctor?¡±

    ¡°Remember now that you must never fight.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s right, I know¡­¡±

    Pew!

    When Limon, who was about to argue, suddenly stopped with a strange expression.

    the river explodes

    A person rose up.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the green dragon princess poisoned the whale called the river where she dipped herself, and fell into an instant death trap beforeing out.

    rolling over the floor

    After taking off his clothes and throwing them away.

    It wasn¡¯t enough, so I stopped struggling only after shaking off all the water from my body.

    Seeing an Indian girl lying naked and struggling.

    Limon trembled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Repair?¡±

    Just like lying on your back.

    The Indian girl turned her head.

    Then, he blinked at Limon, who was making a mysterious expression behind Maia.

    once.

    yet again.

    onest time.

    ¡°0110?¡±

    The girl who had blinked her eyes several times like that jumped up.

    When Maia, who realized who the girl was only btedly, reflexively clenched her fists.

    Limon put her on the shoulder and stepped forward.

    right at that moment.

    the girl ran

    Its speed is truly lightning-fast.

    With a movement so fast that even Maia missed a moment, the girl attacked Limon.

    And¡­

    ¡°0110 011011101 11101!¡±

    Busy, busier.

    Legs wrapped around the waist.

    Two arms sped around his neck.

    Bare skin that adheres without shame.

    While holding the girl who literally clung to her whole body and rubbed her cheek.

    after letting out a sigh.

    Limon raised his hand.

    Fuck!

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Could it be because of the pain in the forehead?

    Is it because I don¡¯t know why?

    Watching the girl nkly blinking, Limon clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Did you forget everything when you came back to life?

    It¡¯s like I know then.

    The girl nodded.

    and said

    ¡°Understanding the boss male.¡±

    ¡°¡­not the boss male, but Master.¡±

    ¡°In the future, I will call you Master Male.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tricky!!!

    After a while.

    holding a red-stained forehead.

    Limon could only sigh again as he watched the sword spirit run away, blinking as if he didn¡¯t know why he had been hit again.

 Chapter 597

    #597. It means I am a sword master.

    * * *

    Amazon.

    Because it is protected by an ancient spirit, it refuses to allow humans to enter.

    That¡¯s why it is the world¡¯srgest unexplored region that still holds many unknowns even after thousands of years have passed.

    but this moment.

    In the depths of it, a slightly strange sight was unfolding.

    Seruk.

    the moment you move your head.

    flowing hair.

    Although it was wet and dirty.

    The reddish-brown skein tickles the throat as softly as silk.

    as if to fit there.

    Whates close is the brown texture.

    The skin without a single thread is soft.

    The warm body temperature transmitted through the touching body makes the already warm body even hotter.

    Unable to bear the heat, Limon finally opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s repair.¡±

    ¡°I speak because I am listening.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe down a bit now?¡±

    Like a cat on the stove.

    Sit on Limon¡¯sp.

    An Indian girl with a bonfire.

    The running repairman listened to Limon¡¯s words and answered with a sharp cut.

    ¡°If you refuse to be cold, your health deteriorates. The body temperature of the male teacher is required.¡±

    ¡°So you even lit a bonfire?¡±

    ¡°Two objections are better than one objection.¡±

    ¡°¡­do whatever you want.¡±

    In the end, Limon gave up shaking off the running eagle and brushed the remaining water off his head.

    He knew all too well how hard it was to convince a girl who was still subtly stubborn enough to call herself Master Male.

    Is it because the touch feels good?

    Or did you like the warmth of a campfire?

    When the running repairman with a more pleasant expression is in Limon¡¯s arms with anguid expression as if he were going to fall asleep at any moment.

    A cold sneer was heard.

    ¡°You look so good together.¡±

    Originally a fiveyer doublet.

    Take off fouryers of them and hang them up.

    A woman sitting on the other side of a campfire, soaked in water and wearing only a singleyer of clothing that was clinging to her body.

    The moment I heard Maia¡¯s words.

    Suri, who was running, opened her eyes.

    Then he red at Maia, bared his teeth, and growled.

    But that¡¯s just for a moment.

    A familiar hand scratching her chin made a pleasant expression as if the girl had acted ferociously.

    Limon shrugged his shoulders calmly.

    ¡°Because they are master and disciple. We have to get along well.¡±

    ¡°Put saliva on your mouth and tell a lie.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard, Doctor. It¡¯s not like I was on bad terms with all the students.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you killed 5 of the 7 disciples?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s them, and at least Suri didn¡¯t do anything to die in my hands.¡±

    Looking at the cynical Maia.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    Of course, looking at the history so far, there was nothing to say even if killing the alumni was a tradition of the Sword Tower.

    But there are exceptions to everything.

    Running repairs are an exception.

    In other words, it was no exaggeration to say that he was the only disciple who maintained a good rtionship with Limon until his death.

    As if to prove that fact with his whole body, Limon added a word while watching Suri nod off in his arms.

    ¡°Besides, Suri has a special growing environment, so I had to take care of her more than the other students.¡±

    ¡°What growth environment do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There is something like that.¡±

    Maia narrowed her eyes.

    Like all of them who were absolutes, the growth background of sword masters is generally well known.

    However, very little was known about the running eagle¡¯s past.

    Because one day, she was a girl who suddenly appeared in the sword tower as if she had fallen from the sky and became a sword master.

    And when you look at Limon¡¯s words.

    It seemed clear that the past of running repair was not ordinary.

    However, instead of answering Maia¡¯s question, Limon spoke to Suri who was sitting on hisp.

    ¡°Anyway, repairs. Are you saying it was the sword demon who brought you here?¡±

    ¡°Positive. A bloody bloody male.¡±

    ¡°You were looking for millennium flowers with kids dressed in fancy clothes?¡±

    ¡°Positive. ording to the nt spirit¡¯s analysis, the purpose of the visit is likely to be an entity called a millennial flower.¡±

    Listen to what the running repairman said.

    Limon frowned.

    And then he asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°What do you think, doctor?¡±

    ¡°ording to the sword spirit¡¯s story, it must be the Holy Lord who came here with her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a huge coincidence.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    It was unexpected that there was someone else at Amazon. In addition to the running repairs, the presence of d and the holy lord was not enough

    , and it was staggering to think

    that their goal would be millennialization .

    However, Maia coldly snorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence, it¡¯s inevitable.¡±

    ¡°necessity?¡±

    ¡°The millennium flower is a material coveted by all those who develop new medicines.¡±

    The potion made by the divine lord.

    The nectar made by Maia.

    Although it has efficacy that is different from ordinary drugs, it is also a new drug that is still iplete.

    It was only natural that he turned his attention to the legendary material of the Millennium Flower, since he could not afford to make up for its imperfections over several years.

    ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯repeting with the World Federation for the millennial flower.¡±

    Divine Lord and Maia.

    It is clear that the first of the two to acquire millennium flowers will give hegemony to the global pharmaceutical market.

    It¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t sooner in that respect, but it was fortunate that I wasn¡¯tte.

    Anyway, if I won this race, it was more certain that I would be able to keep the potion in check.

    two problems.

    ¡°But Swordsman, if you run into them now, don¡¯t forget that we are the ones in danger.¡±

    ¡°What would it be?¡±

    Limon sighed.

    He is still in a position where he has not been able to solve the infidelity.

    Fighting itself should be avoided.

    In the midst of this,peting to find the millennial flower against d and the Holy Lord was nothing like pouring oil and jumping into the fire.

    and another one.

    ¡°Above all, now there is no guide to open the way.¡±

    No matter how much Limon knows the location of the millennial flower, this is the Amazon.

    If you go deep into the Amazon in search of millennial flowers in a situation where you don¡¯t even know where the important guide is, the ancient spirits can¡¯t stand still.

    A collision will surely happen.

    Aside from d and the Holy Lord, even that alone was too dangerous for Limon right now.

    However, Limon did not show any concern.

    I just smiled and raised my hand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the guide here?¡±

    Sareuk.

    very slowly

    Limon brushes his reddish-brown hair.

    And watching the running eagle with a pleasant expression and tilting his head back to make it easier to pet him.

    Maia frowned.

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re going to let her guide you?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Can you believe it?¡±

    The running repairman is also one of the sword masters resurrected by themander.

    Right now, they are ridiculously friendly, but they are opponents who never know when they will turn into enemies.

    But to entrust the way.

    If this is a trap.

    There is a possibility that sword masters, including sword demons, may be waiting instead of millennials.

    With a cynical point like Maia.

    Limon answered simply.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to check that out now.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to check it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    It seems like I¡¯m going to use aplicated method for no reason.

    Limon shrugged and asked the running repairman casually.

    ¡°Suri, are you going to fight me or trap me?¡±

    ¡°denial. There is no reason for that.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, doctor. Suri doesn¡¯t lie.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because Maia¡¯s gaze is so cold.

    After exining it like an excuse.

    Limon added a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s close to not being able to be precise.¡±

    ¡°Any man can lie.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. You can¡¯t expect a normal human mindset from a repairman.¡±

    what grounds do you have?

    I frowned for a moment as I watched Limon confidently say that running repairs can be trusted.

    Maia opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Is it possible to give directions in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°If it can¡¯t be repaired, maybe no one can?¡±

    ¡°But she is the one who created this division.¡±

    ¡°denial. I didn¡¯t pay. All he did was guide me and lead me to a shortcut.¡±

    Before Limon could answer.

    Looking at the girl who opened her mouth in displeasure, Maia raised her eyes even more sharply.

    ¡°You mean mixing up the space of the Amazon is a shortcut?¡±

    ¡°Positive. What made the roadplicated is a minor side effect. If you can get it right, you¡¯ll get there much faster.¡±

    Of course there were warnings.

    If the space is massively distorted, unforeseen situations may ur, so be careful.

    You have to stick together to avoid falling apart, and so on.

    Because the ancient spirit kindly gave me the necessary precautions from one to ten before creating waves in space.

    ¡­in the spiritnguage.

    ¡°By the way, that warning was not interpreted?¡±

    ¡°discussion. My mission is to follow the bloody male. Bloody Male Millennium Flower Guide, please. Interpretation is notpulsory.¡±

    The running repairman said sullenly.

    It¡¯s not something I like to do.

    There was no reason for her to exin as kindly as a guide, since she was reluctantly entrusted with the guide just because of the restraint of the drunkard.

    Even if d or Johanna fly to the wrong ce, it¡¯s just the two people¡¯s fault for not understanding the warning.

    It¡¯s not your own responsibility.

    ¡°¡­I felt it during the Sword Saint, too, but you guys have a lot of holes in it.¡±

    What the heck did the Liberation Brigade guys believe in thesex tricks and resurrected the Sword Masters in droves?

    When Limon, who is now dumbfounded and even feels sympathy, clicks his tongue.

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. Since there is no restraint of witchcraft, the fact that she didn¡¯t exin means that she can be an enemy at any time if she receives an order.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Admittedly. If I am ordered, I must fight the male master.¡±

    In ce of Limone, who has clouded his horse¡¯s tail.

    The running repairman nodded his head coolly.

    The reason why she is not fighting Limon in the first ce is because she has never been ordered to kill him.

    No one expected to encounter Limon here.

    However, if the order cameter, the situation was bound to change.

    ¡°regret. i have work to do You can¡¯t die before you¡¯re done. So you can¡¯t disobey orders. You can¡¯t even run away.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    As expected, Limon smiled wryly.

    Although there were a lot of sloppy aspects, it was clear how strong thepulsiveness of the spell was just by looking at the case of the Sword King.

    What if I ran into d here?

    d, who has definitely be an enemy.

    Even a running repair caught in a spell.

    You may have to fight two sword masters.

    So it was only natural for Maia to point out that it was dangerous to use her as a guide to find the millennial flower.

    But even knowing that, Limon didn¡¯t change his mind.

    He only added one word with a slightly strange expression.

    ¡°But that assumes that there is a stake in the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means I am the Sword Master.¡±

    A sword master is an existence that can cut anything.

    border.

    contradiction.

    distance.

    process.

    the future.

    flow.

    form.

    Although there is a restriction that the swordsman he has built himself must support, it is possible to cut down even the providence of the world itself.

    Of course, all the sword masters I¡¯ve met so far have been hostile, so I didn¡¯t have the reason or time to test them.

    But as now, the reason too.

    What if you have some spare time?

    ¡°It¡¯s repair.¡±

    ¡°excuse. i am not sleepy I am listening.¡±

    ¡°¡­if you¡¯re sleepy, you can just sleep like this. Instead, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°I urge you. Saying please.¡±

    As the owner of the Sword Tower, who has mastered the most swordsmanship and can cut as many as possible.

    Limping in the warmth.

    A girl who fell asleep on herp.

    Slowly touching the tattoo on the running eagle¡¯s sleek abdomen.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°Would you like to show me your belly?¡±

 Chapter 598

    #598. never say

    * * *

    Athens.

    Arge city that was on par with Sparta in the Free City League.

    In particr, given that it is the hometown of to, the Athenians used to im that Athens was the origin of all philosophy and culture.

    And recently, the nose of the Athenians has risen even higher.

    The cause was the World Federation.

    The 7 guilds are the losers of the present age no matter what anyone says.

    That they set up their headquarters in Athens was enough to make the citizens proud.

    Including the fact that the whole city is experiencing a tremendous boom thanks to the money that high-level yers belonging to the 7 guilds sow.

    But the center of it.

    The atmosphere at the World Federation was heavy.

    This is because the aftereffects of the failure to dispatch peacekeeping troops remained.

    At least, the Saint Guild got better as they proceeded with the potion business, but the officers were still paying attention to the monarch.

    ¡°Is the follow-up over?¡±

    [Your minor procedures remain, but you can just see it as a matter of time.]

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    [There is nothing to do. Our guild doesn¡¯t suffer much damage.]

    From that point of view.

    Infinity Guild was rtively better.

    Only a small number of high-level yers were sent to the peacekeeping force.

    Other than that, it was easier to deal with than other guilds, thanks to all the support being condescending.

    Even so, the fact that they had to spend more than a month showed how much the World Federation suffered this time.

    Even if it was better than other guilds, Infinity Guild was the same.

    That¡¯s why Cheolsu, the guild¡¯s executive, cautiously asked the question.

    [When will you return to the Master Guild¡­?]

    ¡°Have Ie across something I need?¡±

    [I don¡¯t need a master right now, but since he¡¯s been away for a long time, the guild members seem uneasy.]

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Master of the Infinity Guild.

    Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi agreed with Cheol-su¡¯s words.

    He was the one who hadn¡¯t known each other since fighting Limon.

    But after the establishment of the World Federation, I spend most of my time in Athens again.

    In addition to the withdrawal of the peacekeepers, it was only natural that the members of the Infinity Guild would feel uneasy.

    It is all the more so in that the deputy guild leader, Grand Duke Nam Ki-moon, who is supposed to beforting the guild members, was seriously injured by the swordsman and was hospitalized a while ago.

    So it was clear that I needed to go back soon.

    But¡­

    ¡°I still have work to do on this side. So, for the time being, please work hard with the rest of us.¡±

    [I don¡¯t know what happened¡­ Pleasee back as soon as possible. Our guild needs absolutes.]

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    You don¡¯t have to do anything.

    Please remember that the absolute one who makes the 7 guilds the losers of this era just by being there is the monarch.

    The boy who finished themunication.

    Recalling the story of withdrawal.

    Lee Chun-gi wiped his monocle with a handkerchief.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if there is any meaning there.¡±

    calmly and indifferently.

    After quietly muttering to himself.

    Lee Chun-gi walked slowly through the headquarters of the World Federation.

    For dying his return just because he had work to do, he seemed too rxed and even indolent.

    But he didn¡¯t stop.

    As leisurely as taking a walk.

    using several skills.

    I just went around the headquarters.

    It was thanks to him that he could see themotion on one side.

    Wow Jangchang!

    ¡°You say that now¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, why are you so angry? I was just answering a question.¡±

    ¡°shut up!¡±

    Paperweight!

    ¡°Ughyakyakyam!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out¡­! Right Now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll be leaving right away, so stop using that bastard¡¯s liquor!¡±

    Truly a ruckus.

    At the end of the noise that resonated all around, the cowboy ran out of the Soulless Guild¡¯s quarters as if he were running away.

    Lee Chun-gi quietly asked Geomrang Billy the Kid.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Ooh, isn¡¯t this the Infinite Lord Nari?¡±

    For a moment, he even made an exaggeratedly surprised expression.

    Billy immediately smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The brother-inw and sister-inw said it was toote, and thedy said to wait for about a year, and it is a torch like that.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a few sword masterstely, so it looks like they¡¯ve gone somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I went to run somedy errands.¡±

    Thanks to that, he says he¡¯s the only one struggling to deal with Wanderer¡¯s hysteria.

    Moaning for a while.

    Billy made a puzzled expression when he felt Lee Chun-gi¡¯s gaze staring at him through the one-eyed sses.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I have a question rather than something to say.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?

    Like asking where.

    Billy speaks softly.

    At the end of looking at him.

    Lee Cheon-gi quietly asked a question he had been curious about for a long time.

    ¡°Why do you listen to themander¡¯s orders?¡±

    ¡°¡­you ask about something bizarre. Is it so strange that we follow thedy who resurrected us?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s an unexpected question.

    Looking at Billy with a strange expression.

    Ichigo nodded calmly.

    If Wanderer had resurrected ordinary people, he would have understood.

    In the first ce, it is only natural to follow the yer who summoned you as there is a certain degree of coercive force in themander-type skills.

    In particr, it was an open fact that there was an additional spell hanging on the resurrected ones.

    But¡­

    ¡°You guys are sword masters, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Absolute among absolutes.

    What is the reason why they, who truly have omnipotent power, can¡¯t solve their magic tricks?

    Looking at Lee Chun-gi asking seriously, Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°You speak as if you know a lot about the Sword Master, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­well, I think it could be. You are from that country.¡±

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    It was only natural that Lee Chun-gi, who worked in the same country as Limon, knew the power of a sword master better than other monarchs.

    So he opened his mouth lightly.

    ¡°The reason we follow Lady is simple. Because that¡¯s how you can fulfill your long-cherished dream.¡±

    ¡°Did you say it was a long-cherished dream?¡±

    ¡°The fact that we came back from the dead in the first ce is because each of us has a long-cherished wish.¡±

    If you didn¡¯t have a full dream.

    It would have been impossible for Wanderers to revive them no matter how fraudulent their skills were.

    Even if he forcibly resurrected it, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to carve the spell.

    To Billy who just cut it off.

    Lee Chun-gi asked again.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re just using the Command Lord after all?¡±

    ¡°Utilization is a bit of a misnomer. It¡¯s more like a mutually beneficial position.¡±

    Of course, not all sword masters are like that.

    The swordsman who died at will.

    A sword that has already escaped.

    An openly uncooperative swordsman.

    Geomwang, etc., which is troublesome in many ways.

    Even though they were resurrected to fulfill their long-cherished wish, there were actually more than half of the Sword Masters who had no intention of cooperating with Wanderer.

    ¡°Above all, there is a reason why we can¡¯t get out of this trap until we resolve our grievances.¡±

    However, as long as you don¡¯t use the expedient of distorting the meaning of themand orpletely blocking your ears.

    They couldn¡¯t openly defy Wanderer either.

    After the escape of the sword.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Wanderer had strengthened his spell, and it was now impossible to use shortcuts or even run away.

    It was because of the nature of the gourd engraved on them.

    ¡°¡ªNever say that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯d better give up the idea of cating us.¡±

    As long as they have their own longings.

    It¡¯s impossible to break this spell.

    Even if he gave me a mountain of gold and beauty, there would be no way he would get out of Wanderer and go under another monarch.

    Watching Billy tap the tattoo on his neck as if he was very sorry, Lee Chun-gi could only remain silent.

    * * *

    Tak-tak-tak.

    A roaring bonfire.

    Sitfortably in front of it.

    While stroking the hair of a running repairman who was sleeping soundly on his own knee.

    Limon looked up at the night sky.

    Is it because it is in the middle of the Amazon, where even the light of the world does not reach and even the turbid air melts among the thick trees?

    The night sky where even the faintest stars are clearly visible.

    The scenery was so beautiful that it evoked memories as if it had traveled back hundreds of years.

    However, Limon was not looking at the night sky.

    just quietly.

    just heavy.

    I was alone in my thoughts.

    It filled Limon¡¯s head a few hours ago.

    It was a memory of closely examining the running eagle¡¯s spell.

    Of course, being neither a yer nor an adult, he couldn¡¯t understand the exact reason or structure of the spell.

    However, through the experience of encountering many mysteries over a long period of time and the stories I heard from the running repairman, I learned a few things.

    ¡®As expected, this brew is iplete.¡¯

    Maybe it¡¯s because he forcibly restrained an existence that exceeded his rank as a sword master.

    There was a hole in the Wanderer¡¯s gourd.

    A typical example is that there is a limit to the number ofmands that can be ced at one time.

    For example, don¡¯t run away.

    Also, don¡¯t attack the Wanderer.

    Do not deliberately evade orders.

    Do not fight other resurrected Sword Masters, etc.

    The fact that he gave each of these trivial orders to the running repairman was proof that the Sword Master could not be controlled without an order.

    Even so, the fact that the order ended with only five or six in itself showed the limit of the spell.

    The reason why the running repairman can be with Limon like this is because he took advantage of that gap.

    This in itself was positive.

    and another one.

    ¡®It would be possible to break the spell for now.¡¯

    Whatever the structure is.

    After all, it was created with ck magic and skills.

    He could do as much as he could without hurting the running eagle.

    Because he was a sword master.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Even though he was sure of that fact.

    Limon did not let go of his heavy expression.

    Then he sighed quietly, looking at the tattoo still clearly visible on the running eagle¡¯s abdomen.

    It won¡¯t be the only one who can cut this gourd.

    There is only a difference between easy and difficult.

    Any sword master would be able to do it.

    Nevertheless, the reason why not even Limon, other than other sword masters, had yet to sh the running eagle¡¯s veins was simple.

    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t cut it.

    It¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t cut.

    It was because he knew it through the sword master¡¯s intuition.

    This bondage is not just a restraint.

    The essence of ck magic that even used the power of the demon that Wanderer used to resurrect them.

    In other words, this tattoo is the wedge and root that allows sword masters who have died once to live again in this world.

    So that¡¯s what I found out.

    The reason why the revived Sword Masters are listening to the Wanderer¡¯s orders, whether they like it or not.

    And I thought of the ending that I expected it might be, but I never hoped for.

    with his own knees cut.

    Looking at the disciple who is sleeping soundly.

    Limon muttered bitterly in his heart.

    ¡®Suri will die the moment you unwrap this spell.¡¯

 Chapter 599

    #599. Don¡¯t worry unnecessarily.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°I ask for your forgiveness if the girl¡¯s question was too apologetic.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to apologize for. It¡¯s a question you should ask, and a question you should ask.¡±

    fed up

    with a lightugh.

    The man she admired the most in the world said.

    ¡°It would be a lie if I said I had no regrets.¡±

    Disappointment.

    Bitterness.

    pity.

    and sadness.

    Like sediment on the bottom of the deep seabed.

    Even though a long time has passed, the emotions that remain like remnants, contained in a calm voice, make the heart ache.

    ¡°What is clear is that I will not hesitate even if a situation arises in which I have to ughter a disciple again.¡±

    shing Joan of Arc, the swordsman who caused the carnage by marching into madness.

    As if he saved the life of d, the swordsman who dabbled in ck magic.

    Crossing a line that shouldn¡¯t be crossed.

    If it is harmful to mankind.

    No matter how much he cherished the disciple, he would not hesitate to point his sword at him.

    As a guardian of mankind, his voice never wavers, so he is rather lonely as a teacher.

    ¡°So Asha.¡±

    although not visible.

    A clear gaze.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t hesitate too.¡±

    I respect you so much.

    love more than anyone

    So, at his request that she could never refuse, she¡­

    ¡°Hey,dy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a very short while.

    she didn¡¯t understand

    Why do I hear crude, dialect-mixed words instead of his longing voice?

    And who is the owner of this thick hand that tapped her shoulder?

    But it¡¯s only for a moment.

    After getting rid of the short sleepiness and remembering who she was and where this ce was, she straightened her posture and asked calmly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I woke you up when you were sleeping soundly, but the border is getting closer.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    while he was sleeping.

    The silver-haired woman finally realized that she had arrived at the promised ce.

    Atastasia got off the cart.

    Then he took out a wad of bills and handed them to the farmer driving the cart.

    ¡°Thank you for driving me this far.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me so thickly that I drove you all the way here, so I should be thankful.¡±

    The farmer smiled happily and took his wages.

    And before letting go of the woman¡¯s hand.

    He said it as if he had just remembered it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to give you a ride here, but you better be careful when crossing the border. The atmosphere over there is unusual.¡±

    ¡°Is it enough to be careful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the atmosphere in that neighborhood has never been good, but they say it¡¯s especially bad these days.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the advice.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Looking at Anastasia, who lowered her head slightly, the farmer scratched his chin.

    It was because I could tell from that answer that she had no intention of turning back.

    But that¡¯s all.

    The farmer didn¡¯t stop her.

    After all, she gave me a ride for a few pennies on the road, so I didn¡¯t need to say much, and her outfit itself ruled out any further interference.

    ¡°Then good bye, ma¡¯am.¡±

    So, out of courtesy, after a light greeting.

    driving the cart again.

    The farmer shook his head.

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know who the Murim people are.¡±

    I can¡¯t even see my eyes

    Because I can¡¯t hear properly.

    The farmer slowly walked away, clicking his tongue at the woman¡¯s behavior as she calmly crossed the border alone with her sword.

    Take a moment to look at the back.

    Anastasia turned and headed east.

    across borders.

    And ruled by 77 ns.

    Across the Seventy-Seventh Commonwealth of China.

    In search of his master who is staying in the far-off country of the East.

    * * *

    After losing contact with Limon.

    Other ns soon found out.

    It was because everyone was paying attention to his trend.

    whether it is for personal interest.

    Whether it¡¯s to stop the World Federation.

    Whether it¡¯s for smuggling.

    Therefore, each response was different.

    Someone contacted me every day, someone sharply questioned Li Qingyu, and someone secretly searched for Limon¡¯s traces.

    And among them, there was a princess who was surprisingly calmly observing the situation.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    soaking in hot water.

    A silver-haired girl who groanednguidly.

    Yekathrice asked suddenly.

    ¡°What do you think Kana?¡±

    ¡°There is an 80% chance that the ck Dragon Princess is nning something again.¡±

    ¡°Is it really so?¡±

    ¡°Does the princess see it differently?¡±

    A maid with a prosthetic arm made of silver iron attached to her left arm while taking a bath next to her.

    To Kana¡¯s words, Yekathrice answered calmly.

    ¡°I wonder if the fact that I lost contact this time and disappeared was unexpectedly due to my brother¡¯s intention rather than Li Qingyu¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because my brother is madder than me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can you stop looking at me like a crazy bitch, Kana? Then it will be a habit.¡±

    It seems so embarrassing.

    For a moment, look at Yekathrice with reddened cheeks with cold eyes.

    Knowing the answer anyway, Kana asked something else instead of asking if she was sane.

    ¡°Does the swordsman have a reason to go into hiding?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know the details, but it must be to protect humanity again?¡±

    Is it because of the World Federation?

    Whether it¡¯s because of the other princesses.

    There is no way that Limon doesn¡¯t know how dangerous it is to cut off contact with the current situation and disappear.

    Nevertheless, if he suddenly disappeared, it would be because humanity would be in danger if he did not take such a risk.

    speak with confidence

    The craziest in the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why the princess, who knew Limon¡¯s deepest nature, smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°My brother is the guardian of mankind, not because he can do anything to protect the world, but because he has no choice but to do it.¡±

    * * *

    Everyone changes.

    The same goes for the Sword Master.

    But isn¡¯t change only positive?

    In particr, sword masters with absolute power and immortality were more likely to go mad or be corrupted.

    However, there is one reason why Limon, who has lived for a long time, can still remain as the protector of mankind.

    because you have been doing good.

    whether your mind is shaken

    whether delusion arises

    If you act ording to the line you¡¯ve set, you can take care of yourself.

    So this moment.

    Limon put on a heavy expression as he stroked the head of the sleeping Indian girl on hisp.

    It is possible to unwrap.

    Instead, the running repair dies.

    However, if you leave her alone like this, one day you will have no choice but to be an enemy because of drunkenness.

    And one Noh Kang-ho.

    As a protector of mankind.

    he was well aware

    He knew that taking the life of a running repairman right now was the best choice he could make.

    Of course, the sword master is a superhuman.

    No matter how deeply asleep it was, it was an existence that could block any ambush.

    Especially if it¡¯s a sword spirit.

    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    Limon can kill her.

    Like sleeping on your knees right now.

    Because he was the only opponent that running repairs wouldn¡¯t be wary of, not only in reality, but even in dreams.

    that¡¯s why i¡¯m thinking

    thinking and worrying

    It was time to stay up all night.

    ¡°Swordsmith, don¡¯t worry unnecessarily.¡±

    Following the voice that rang through the air.

    Limon slowly raised his head.

    He then asked Maia, who was looking at him with gloomy green eyes from across the campfire.

    ¡°What worries?¡±

    ¡°Should I kill the Sword Spirit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The choice you have to make is already decided.¡±

    cold as always

    tainted with pessimistic ridicule.

    To Maia¡¯s sharp point.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°What choice do I have to make?¡±

    ¡°Finding a way to save the Sword Spirit.¡±

    Is it because the answer is so unexpected?

    Or is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    After a long silence.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°If Suri continues to be entangled in the spell and used by the Commander, it will be a danger to the Seven Dragons as well as to mankind.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°If you break the spell, Suri will have no choice but to die.¡±

    ¡°You already heard that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than cheap hypocrisy to keep Suri alive after returning from the dead anyway.¡±

    rather than an exnation.

    It¡¯s like remembering what you have to do.

    At the end of looking at Limon, who said it over and over again.

    Maia finally twisted her blue-white lips.

    ¡°Swordsmith.¡±

    cold as ice

    It seems to be pessimistic about everything.

    Cold words leaking out of pessimistic ridicule.

    ¡°Stop being weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that a weak sound?¡±

    ¡°No matter how long you have lived, you are only a swordsman. But why do you conclude that just by looking at it for a moment, you can¡¯t break the spell?¡±

    Limon was at a loss for words.

    If you break the spell, the running repair will die.

    However, that was a story when using the method of a sword master.

    But what about Sir, the Archwitch?

    Or, if you get help from the god of the Holy League, seek the knowledge of the fairy queen, or at least use the yer¡¯s skills?

    Maybe we can find a way to break the spell without taking the life of the running eagle.

    Regardless of personal feelings, the possibility of making a sword master an ally is enough reason to try such a thing.

    Nevertheless, there are two reasons why Limon put aside that possibility.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s really possible. Even if possible, you never know how long it will take.¡±

    Even so,pared to the world federation, it¡¯s thirteen in power.

    Limon is suffering from the coin intoxication.

    Now that we arepeting for the millennial flower.

    Carrying a running repair caught in a spell is like carrying a bomb that never knows when it will explode.

    Rather than taking such a risk, it was safer and safer to just kill the running eagle.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you call a weak sound.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t have known that fact.

    Rather than reaping ridicule.

    I only snort and sneer.

    Maia red at Limon with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Since when do you mean you have been looking for the easy way and doing only what is possible?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At least the Limon Aspelder I know isn¡¯t that weak.¡±

    distant past.

    Whether as an enemy who killed the green dragon princess.

    Whether it was as a hero who cut down the Sword Demon who tried to destroy the Seven Dragons after seven deadly battles.

    At the same time, as a benefactor who saved himself from dying in a runaway while receiving resentment and hatred.

    And after hundreds of years of bondage to Eun-won, she was the one who eventually ruined herself with the feeling of love.

    Only about this hump.

    The one who can stand firm and ovee is a man named Limon.

    At the end of looking at Maia, who was unwavering in her assertion, with indescribable eyes.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re convincing me that you don¡¯t have to kill Suri. Doctors don¡¯t have to take that risk.¡±

    ¡°I want to ask something obvious.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the obvious?¡±

    whatever theter

    If you keep running repairs alive.

    The most dangerous right now are Limon and Maia.

    So, as the Green Dragon Princess, who must inherit the dragon¡¯s true blood, she should rather insist on killing the running eagle.

    But what is obvious?

    He looked at Limon with gloomy green eyes as he asked with a face ofplete iprehension.

    Maia said sharply.

    ¡°No wonder I do this because I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

 Chapter 600

    #600. you must change

    While.

    Limon was silent.

    As if caught off guard by unexpected words.

    Or maybe you just don¡¯t understand what it means.

    He stared nkly at Maia, then opened his mouth and closed it several times.

    Limon, who had been wandering around looking for something to say that was not like him, opened his mouth after a long time.

    ¡°I remember it was the doctor who pointed out that I had killed a student more than once or twice.¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°Do you still think killing Suri will hurt me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°¡­on what grounds do you assert that?¡±

    ¡°Because you are not a monster.¡±

    As always, with a pessimistic face.

    But he looked straight at Limon with unwavering green eyes.

    Maia continued quietly.

    ¡°If not killing innocents is hypocrisy, then killing just because there is potential for harm to mankind is a monster.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because you know that fact, you decided and kept the line.¡±

    she asserted.

    No matter what the cause, those who take human life lightly be monsters.

    Swordsmen, swords, swords.

    Above all, that sword demon.

    There was no way that Limon, who had cut himself, would not know.

    That¡¯s why his line is a safety device.

    It was the shackles he put on himself to prevent him from bing a monster, and the minimum standard to distinguish who he had to sh.

    But¡­

    ¡°And even if you crossed the line, you would have been hurt and regretted every time you cut a tooth you didn¡¯t want to cut. isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He cut his subordinates to keep the line of notpromising on hostage taking.

    Just as he killed his disciple to prevent further harm to the world.

    He has done anything to defend humanity.

    But were you happy?

    Were you satisfied with the result?

    Were you proud of your bloody sword?

    Maia was sure.

    Unfortunately, Limon would never have saved the world with such cheap feelings.

    I feel miserable every time.

    Even though I feel sad and bitter.

    The fact that the man who had endured steadfastly was Limon.

    Even more so, if you cut a running eagle that hasn¡¯t crossed the line yet, there¡¯s no way Limon won¡¯t get hurt.

    knowing that fact.

    she said coldly.

    ¡°Even if you keep the good swordsman, don¡¯t be ruled by the good.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You may remain as a hypocrite as you are now, but you must not be a monster that protects humanity.¡±

    ¡°Am I a hypocrite?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    To Limon who casually asked.

    Maia sneered.

    ¡°Who would do the crazy thing of protecting the world in the first ce if not a hypocrite?¡±

    Volunteer or donate.

    There is no goodwill in the world without a price.

    If there is anything that looks like that, it is just an act of self-satisfaction intoxicated with helping others.

    As always.

    without dreams or hopes.

    The pessimistic and cynical princess pointed out.

    ¡°I guess I could tell your hypocrisy just by looking at the way you treat that country.¡±

    Others may not have noticed.

    However, Maia, who had been pushing others away all her life because of her own toxicity, knew.

    Go on TV on purpose.

    Exposing what Han Jeong-guk did.

    The subtle sense of incongruity in Limone¡¯s actions, who dered that he had now abandoned the country.

    ¡°There were many ways you could retaliate against that country.¡±

    Killed those involved in his Tosagupaeng.

    Or use the Seven Dragons to ruin the economy.

    Even if it took a little effort, I was able to elerate even the exposure.

    Even so, was it only because Han Jeong-guk was doing annoying tricks that he now came and publicly cut off ties with that country?

    And if not?

    ¡°Nevertheless, the reason why you finally revealed the truth was to prevent that country from getting caught up in a fight with the World Federation.¡±

    to that point.

    the answer that came back.

    silence.

    Instead of answering by stroking the sleeping eagle¡¯s head, he closed his mouth.

    betrayed by the country

    Even if you have abandoned the country.

    It¡¯s like I couldn¡¯t let go of it.

    It looks cold and tough.

    I always thought about it and regretted it.

    To the hero of the old era who is too affectionate to be the protector of mankind and more old-fashioned than the blue dragon n.

    Maia said quietly.

    ¡°I am not criticizing you. Even if it¡¯s petty hypocrisy, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve kept the good that this world can be saved.¡±

    If Limon gave up defending the line and cut down anyone just because he was an enemy.

    The Seven Dragons would have perished long ago, and even if they survived, they would never have joined hands with him.

    Conversely, if you watched the runaway disciples in order not to get hurt, or if you turned your back on the world because you couldn¡¯t hold on to your regrets.

    The world would have been much more bleak than it is now.

    That¡¯s why his efforts to remain as a protector of mankind without ever bing a monster while keeping a close line were certainly not wrong.

    ¡°But to live as a swordsman is to change.¡±

    Still, Maia insisted.

    He is also human after all.

    can¡¯t help but change.

    It¡¯s something that needs to change again.

    ¡°Of course I know how difficult and dangerous it is for you to change.¡±

    Organisms learn and evolve.

    It can also be forgotten and regressed.

    But if a fish has feathers, it¡¯s just a hindrance.

    Just as there are people who can move forward because they forget painful and sad memories.

    Limon¡¯s breaking the line he¡¯s been following could have more negative consequences than positive ones.

    In particr, there is a risk that the contradiction will call Shimma and elerate the incubation process.

    ¡°But you must change.¡±

    more anxious than now.

    Even if you regret this choice.

    To be a monster with no regrets.

    Change to remain a hypocrite until the end.

    Limon, who had been looking at Maia, who spoke firmly, with indescribable eyes, finally opened his mouth with a bitter smile.

    no i tried to open it

    Until you hear the next words.

    ¡°¡ªSo I can get my revenge on you.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been able to blink my eyes at the words that werepletely different from what I said a while ago.

    As if I just realized I didn¡¯t hear anything wrong.

    Limon asked shyly.

    ¡°¡­What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°What are you surprised by? Have you already forgotten the deration of war I made on you?¡±

    can¡¯t have forgotten

    What she did after saving Maia from dying in a fight in Brazil in the past.

    The deration of war, which was too bloody to be a confession, was shocking even to Limon.

    However, until now, he had kept a distance from him and behaved calmly, as if such a confession was a dark history.

    Why are you bringing up that story?

    Looking at the flustered Limon.

    Maia twitched her lips.

    ¡°What do you think is the reason I have been working so hard to restore and improve nectar in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe that.¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    seduce him

    let yourself fall

    By blinding you to love.

    He said he would repay the favor for saving his life and at the same time avenge the grudge he had umted for hundreds of years.

    Stealing Limon¡¯s lips.

    Just like the time when I proudly dered it.

    He was cynical and pessimistic, but he looked straight at Limon with darker eyes because he was mixed with love and hatred.

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°Nectar is the weapon I have prepared to seduce you and prove my qualifications as a bride.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Swordsmith, you are such an amazing bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It has been proven for hundreds of years that you can never get over with simple whitening.¡±

    over the past hundreds of years.

    There were innumerable people who wrote the beauty world to Limon.

    but the result was unsessful.

    Not a handful of women won his heart, and even some of them did not break Limon in the end.

    At the same time as being hisst disciple, even the swordsman who almost became his bride in the past ended up being cut by his sword.

    ¡°We are no exception.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much the dragon psionic resonates, we will be seduced first before we can seduce you.¡±

    It is true that the seven princesses can win Limon¡¯s heart more easily thanks to the resonance of the dragon psionic.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Even if your qualifications are recognized.

    Even if you be Limon¡¯s bride.

    If they were to harm mankind, he would mercilessly cut them down.

    ¡°So I realized.¡±

    just love him

    If you only want dragon psionics.

    You might be satisfied with that alone.

    But Maia, who harbors as much resentment as affection for Limon, couldn¡¯t do that.

    If he couldn¡¯t love himself and ruin himself, he couldn¡¯t settle the grudge that had been building up for hundreds of years.

    ¡°There is only one way to bring you down.¡±

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m wondering.

    Studying to vomit blood.

    A way to find a way to cut down on lifespan.

    Maia cut it open.

    ¡°I will not tempt you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, I will poison all mankind with my poison.¡±

    Unless you can destroy Limon.

    Instead, I will destroy the world.

    ¡°So that everyone happily epts my poison and bes addicted to happiness and peace after longing for it.¡±

    ¡°I will make it so that everyone in the world cannot live without my poison.¡±

    ¡°So that you, as the guardian spirit of mankind, love and cling to me, so that you can never give up.¡±

    ¡°In the end, even break the line you set for me.¡±

    Limon Aspelder.

    Before bing a sword master.

    The one who has lived as a guardian deity of mankind.

    He can give up his disciples, his lover, and his family, but he cannot give up on humanity.

    So, by poisoning the world, even if you cross the line, you will destroy yourself so much that you cannot cut yourself, and you will not be able to escape from yourself forever.

    That is his revenge and repayment

    to him.

    As always.

    holding a pessimistic sneer.

    Looking at Maia who speaks coldly.

    creepy

    Limon was thrilled.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of her aspirations to do something more absurd than the world peace n that the entire Seven Dragons had gathered together.

    because I realized

    While the other princesses are trying to win his heart, even by expedient methods.

    This woman alone is silent.

    in the most outrageous way.

    But that¡¯s why he was trying to monopolize everything he had by obtaining qualifications as a priest through the unavoidable straight method.

    ¡°¡­the doctor¡¯s house is really crazy.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you already. I¡¯m saying I was ruined because of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, don¡¯t get hurt by others on your own.¡±

    Whether that opponent is a disciple.

    Or any other princess.

    And whether it¡¯s love, regret, or guilt.

    He said he could no longer allow another woman to break his heart and leave scars.

    Maia put on a cold smile.

    ¡°Because only I can hurt you and destroy you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Because I will never forget Eun-won.

    More tenacious than anyone else.

    The most obsessed princess.

    That¡¯s why even love, even when talking cynically about the action of hormones.

    A woman who was ruined by love and hate because she couldn¡¯t stop her love that had grown as deep as the grudge umted over hundreds of years.

    There is only one thing Limon can do while looking at the green eyes that have sunk gloomily like Maia¡¯s swamp.

    He swallowed his moaning as he saw the nemesis who was a hundred times more threatening than a sword master and would truly destroy him.

 Chapter 601

    #601. My dear simplicity.

    * * *

    Weiying.

    A jungle covered with thick darkness.

    There was a light source moving slowly through it.

    Even the bushes tangled with thorns.

    Even the bumpy ground.

    Even a bottomless swamp.

    The movement of the light source, which does not stop for a moment and moves steadily forward, is so natural that this thick jungle feels like a master¡¯s room.

    However, the center of the light source.

    The blue bird riding in the unmanned vacuum cleaner with its headlights on was unable to hide its uneasiness.

    [Where is this ce?]

    Yuna-kyung made a painful sound.

    It¡¯s already been half a day since I was swept away by the waves of space and fell alone in the middle of the Amazon.

    In the meantime, I kept looking for other people, but there was no result.

    Far from finding Limon, she didn¡¯t know where she was or where to go.

    [It¡¯s fortunate that there are no beasts, but¡­]

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    Even though she can¡¯t use space movement due to Amazon¡¯s characteristics, she also learned magic directly from the great witch.

    only a beast.

    I was confident enough to repel it.

    However, apart from that confidence, the fact that she did not know what kind of beast mighte out made her unable to sleep.

    a non-poisonous snake.

    or a small cat.

    Especially since she¡¯s a little bluebird who¡¯d be squeamish with just one bite of any animal.

    [Whew, why did I have to reincarnate as such a cute and pretty blue bird?]

    I didn¡¯t even want to be reincarnated as a human.

    A big bird of prey.

    nice tiger and more.

    If only I had been born as a stronger and more dignified animal, I would not have had to be astonished at each and every shaking of the bush.

    But what can I do?

    already born like this.

    It was too much to wish for that much in life, which is a bonus anyway.

    That¡¯s why Yuna Na-kyung had no choice but to sigh deeply and keep moving forward.

    growl

    [Ugh.]

    ¡­until I heard a loud rumble in my stomach.

    Yuna-kyung grabbed her stomach with her wings, feeling the hunger that she had been feeling since before, but suddenly more.

    [Shouldn¡¯t I have saved more ham¡­?]

    Before being swept away by the waves of space.

    A piece of ham that I was lucky enough to have.

    In the past few days she had kept me from starvation.

    Remembering thest piece of ham she ate with tears in her eyes, Yuna-kyung groaned.

    It makes sense to eat it quickly, rather than enduring the ham to spoil in this hot, humid climate.

    Until today, she thought so.

    However, when starvation came, I couldn¡¯t help but regret that it wasn¡¯t a hasty decision.

    [People say they can survive even if they starve for a week, but since I¡¯m a blue bird, I don¡¯t know if I can survive for several days.] [I think I¡¯ve heard that

    small animals have fast metabolisms, so starving for just one day is dangerous.] [

    Eh.]

    It¡¯s really life-threatening . Yuna-kyung was worried about the crisis.

    Unfortunately, she never learned the magic of making food.

    It was more likely to fly around looking for fruit than to solve food with magic.

    However, if you don¡¯t do it, you may waste your stamina without much sess, and you may lose even the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    It was also a problem that I didn¡¯t know how to distinguish fruits that I could eat in the first ce.

    [¡­Should I catch and eat insects?]

    What should I do to not die of starvation?

    While Yuna-gyeong, who has left everything, human dignity and nabal, is struggling to find the best n.

    The unmanned vacuum cleaner suddenly stopped.

    Beep.

    [Have something to eat? Where?]

    There are only trees around.

    I can¡¯t see a single bug, let alone fruit, but what can I eat?

    When Yuna-kyung is puzzled.

    The unmanned vacuum cleaner moved smoothly.

    Then he pulled out a wire with a plug from inside and plugged it into the side.

    ¡­on the trunk of a tree.

    [Huh?]

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes widened.

    Not even an outlet.

    It was because the sight of a plug being plugged into a perfectly intact tree seemed unrealistic.

    But the real unreal thing was what followed.

    Farr.

    The long wires glowed.

    The moment the plug vibrates.

    change has begun.

    A tree branch that had only green leaves a little while ago.

    A sprout that suddenly bloomed on it grew at a terrifying speed and bore fruit.

    ¡­and by type.

    [Huh?]

    From apples to tangerines, persimmons, mangoes, and even walnuts and chestnuts.

    When Yuna-kyung blinks with a bewildered face at the sight that is more magical than the magic of all kinds of fruit growing on a single tree.

    Many of the fruits fell in a rumble.

    [Queuck!?]

    I almost got crushed by the apple.

    I¡¯m about to get stabbed by chestnuts.

    Match walnuts with honey chestnuts, etc.

    Let¡¯s get confused by the unexpected bombing for a while.

    After thest fruit had fallen, Yuna-kyung finally came to her senses and opened her beak.

    [No, what is this¡­]

    Beep beep.

    Whether or not Yuna-kyung is stunned by the fruits that are everywhere.

    The unmanned vacuum cleaner pulled out a mechanical arm, picked up an orange, and squeezed it into a paper cup that popped out.

    At the same time, a de was set on the other mechanical arm to peel chestnuts or peel apples.

    So after a while.

    Sd drizzled with walnut oil.

    Fruit juice through a straw.

    Assorted decorated fruits and more.

    Looking at the dinner made of all kinds of fruits neatly arranged on the unmanned vacuum cleaner, Yuna-kyung asked nkly.

    [¡­Eat this?]

    Beep beep beep.

    [That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll eat well.]

    He said hesitantly.

    Next time kok kok kok.

    And in the end, a.

    Yuna-gyeong, who ate so many dishes in an instant, like a crab hiding her eyes, patted her bloated belly with her wings and smiled happily.

    [Whoa, I ate well.]

    Beep.

    [If you tell me whenever you¡¯re hungry, you¡¯ll serve it? Is that possible?]

    Beep.

    [Is there a built-in survival function?]

    Beep.

    [Wow, as expected, the US is different.]

    Yuna-kyung admired.

    Somehow, even in the jungle, I was told that it was going well, but it was only an unmanned vacuum cleaner with this function.

    Now I could understand

    why Limon prefers American-made machines unconditionally .

    Anyway, thanks to the unmanned vacuum cleaner, Yuna-kyung, who passed the hurdle of starvation, made a happy expression.

    [Okay then let¡¯s go again!]

    Beep.

    Even if life doesn¡¯t make you happy just because you¡¯re full, your energy rises.

    In that respect, Yuna-kyung, whose food worries had disappeared, continued to go into the jungle while riding the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    In order to join Limon, who would be looking for him diligently by now, as soon as possible.

    But she didn¡¯t realize.

    The tree the unmanned vacuum cleaner had just plugged in.

    The fact that a round metal body protruding from inside it began to follow the unmanned vacuum cleaner rolling around on the ground.

    * * *

    The hunter saw.

    Rx and fill your stomach.

    After yawning profusely.

    A prey that organizes its feathers.

    The moment when the prey, not realizing the hunter¡¯s presence, finally began to doze off.

    Bang!

    A sh of light cuts through the air.

    A small hand gripped the prey.

    The prey, feeling a sense of danger only btedly, pped its wings and tried to resist, but¡­

    Woodeuk!

    Truly a moment.

    After twisting the prey¡¯s neck, the hunter ran back the way he came, clutching it in one hand.

    A river flowing through the jungle.

    Towards the bonfire that was burning roaring by the river.

    widely!

    ¡°Have you been there already?¡±

    ¡°report. We have supplied food.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to report it one by one. You know, just by pretending.¡±

    A gray-haired young man sitting by a campfire and cutting wood.

    The Indian girl jumped off a tree branch and blinked at Limon¡¯s sullen response.

    Then, as if showing off an eagle with a broken neck sticking out its tongue in one hand, he spoke again.

    ¡°opinion. Made a big deal for the hungry male teacher. It deserves the praise it deserves.¡±

    ¡°You eat most of that food anyway. Rather, I think I should be praised for cooking?¡±

    ¡°¡­admit. The male master¡¯s cooking skills were praised for being amazing.¡±

    ¡°Even if I praise you, I have nothing to give.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Maybe I couldn¡¯t find anything more to say.

    Seeing the running eagle with a sullen expression on his face, Limon smiled and flicked a hand.

    And when did you feel depressed?

    With a bright face, he dived into hisp, picked up the running eagle, and stroked his head.

    Were you satisfied then?

    Limon clicked his tongue as he saw her happy with a rxed face.

    ¡°Hey, how many times in a day does this happen?¡±

    ¡°answer. seven times.¡±

    ¡°Is it still not enough?¡±

    ¡°An objection. I haven¡¯t been petted by a male teacher for a long time. So, you should receive as much as you missed.¡±

    ¡°What essential nutrients are my hands?¡±

    ¡°Positive. Required. I can¡¯t live without this.¡±

    So it sounds like you want more.

    Limon grinned bitterly as he scratched the chin of the running eagle who poked his head in.

    That night.

    After talking with Maia.

    In the end, Limon, who put the repair work on hold, was advancing through the Amazon under her guidance.

    Whether or not you can unwrap it.

    First of all, it is not toote to make a decision, even after finding the millennial flower, as long as it is essential to guide her on this Amazon.

    After that, I¡¯ll have to think about the treatment again.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean Limon was so thoughtless that he had been flirting with her until now.

    Including anotherpanion.

    ¡°Swordsmith. It doesn¡¯t matter if you flirt with the Sword Spirit, but don¡¯t forget what you need to do before that.¡±

    ¡°I was about to ask, so don¡¯t rush me, doctor.¡±

    While the running eagle went hunting.

    Maia looks at herself with gloomy green eyes

    as if she had forgotten what we discussed together .

    At her urging, Limon stopped stroking the stomach of the running eagle for a moment.

    And why would you stop?

    I asked the girl who looked up dissatisfiedly.

    ¡°Suri, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Follow up. I hope the male teacher continues to praise.¡±

    ¡°No, not that. That is what I want to do even after being resurrected.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s an unexpected question.

    Looking at the blinking girl, Limon put on a serious expression.

    ¡°After discussing with the doctor so far, I havee to the conclusion that this may be the key to unlocking the four traps.¡±

    Of course, it is certain that the running eagle will die if it is forcibly broken.

    But what if not forced?

    What if the Jubak disintegrates naturally?

    On the premise of that assumption, the method that Limon and Maia came up with was to relieve the resentment.

    The spell on sword masters is tied to their life-sustaining power, but it means that it is also intertwined with their temper.

    Even if you release the yeohan, the main beat may weaken or disappear altogether.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t guarantee that the running repair won¡¯t die.

    Still, it was clear that it was a more likely method than blindly cutting down the gourd.

    ¡°If I can help, I will do my best to help. So let¡¯s talk about it.¡±

    Is it because I understand the exnation?

    Is it because I feel a serious atmosphere?

    The running eagle stopped rolling in Limon¡¯sp.

    Then, looking straight up at him, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°understanding. My dear simplicity.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Limon was d.

    The disciple, who had lived this whole life freely, was resurrected because of what kind of regret he had.

    Even as a teacher, he couldn¡¯t have guessed at all, but seeing what he said, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t that difficult.

    At least he thought so.

    It means that it was until I heard theg of running repairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s mating.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you want?¡±

    Limon made a strange expression.

    As Maia raises her eyebrows.

    A sword master, as well as a girl with the most unique growth environment among all mankind in history, revealed her regrets without hesitation.

    ¡°Confession. I want you to try ¡®love¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 602

    #602. Your apprentice is a sword master.

    * * *

    Creatures.

    A word meaning a living object.

    However, it is extremely difficult to define a real creaturepared to a simple definition in a dictionary.

    Animals that fly, crawl and walk.

    A nt without a brain.

    Even a single cell like an amoeba.

    The more youpare all those living creatures, the more vague it bes that even what it means to be alive.

    But at least there was one thing inmon that everyone could easily understand.

    It is an instinct to increase numbers.

    through breeding.

    Or through division.

    It was a more essential characteristic because it was the most basic of organisms trying to prosper by leaving and spreading their own DNA.

    The important fact is that humans are also living things.

    In other words, it meant that they had an instinct to preserve and reproduce the species.

    ¡­even a sword master.

    So this moment.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but put on an expression of deep confusion, hesitation, and perplexity, one of the best in his hundreds of years of life.

    ¡°In short¡­ you want children?¡±

    ¡°correction. To be precise, I want a group with my genes mixed.¡±

    ¡°So you need someone to mate with?¡±

    ¡°Positive. I can¡¯t give birth alone. We need a male to mate with.¡±

    ¡°¡­As an added bonus, do you want to fall in love with that person?¡±

    ¡°denial. It¡¯s not a bonus, it¡¯s a must.¡±

    doing well

    An Indian girl who was eating freshly grilled eagle meat and making embarrassing noises.

    The running repairman continued his speech calmly.

    ¡°exnation. Love is a unique human characteristic. It is the criterion by which humans select the partners they want to breed with.¡±

    Different animals have different criteria for choosing a mate.

    Or prefer a more shy look.

    cries are cool

    Something that smells good, etc.

    The criteria, which may even seem oundish in some ways, have certain advantages, such as being advantageous to survival or easy to reproduce, upon closer inspection.

    ¡°question. I don¡¯t understand. illogical.¡±

    Butpared to other creatures.

    The standard of human ¡®love¡¯ was strange.

    Of course, love is not necessarily absolute.

    There were many people who simply mated with people based on their good looks, lineage, or family background.

    If you still fall in love

    Humans always prioritized it.

    If you fall in love with someone who is neither particrly handsome nor stable in your environment, you will mate with them.

    Even opponents who are overwhelming in every way are rejected because they have someone they love.

    Each person has a different reason for falling in love with such a subject, so it was almost surprising to choose a mate based on such an unsafe standard.

    Because of his unique birth, he is a running repairman who does not know what human emotions are, so he says,

    ¡°Exploration. so i¡¯m more curious. I want to try it again before I die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But he is also human.

    you can fall in love

    If they were going to mate, they would definitely find someone who felt the emotion of love.

    Limon was mesmerized by the sight of the flying eagle sucking the juices off his fingers and talking.

    Because I couldn¡¯t have imagined that her regrets would be like this.

    If you think about it soberly.

    Actually, it¡¯s not strange.

    It is human nature to want to reproduce.

    There is even a myth that if your life is in danger, your sex drive will be stronger.

    If you grant a wish to a person who has never been in a rtionship in his life and is now terminally ill, there are not a few people who want to experience true love.

    So, the length of running repairs is extremely ordinary.

    or the copse of Britain.

    or world unification.

    life-and-death struggle, etc.

    It was even heartwarmingpared to the long-cherished wishes of other sword masters who were obvious without asking.

    ¡­If it weren¡¯t for the situation where resolving her regrets might be the first step to solving the mystery.

    ¡®Should I call this fortunate or unfortunate?¡¯

    Limon groaned.

    As the running repair said,

    obviously this part itself is simple.

    But¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m a sword master, not an old man under the moon.¡¯

    who did it

    It is said that a matchmaker should have three drinks if it goes well, and three cheeks if it goes wrong.

    In other words, it means that it is difficult to find a partner who ispatible with each other.

    Even good men and women be enemies when they get along, and there are couples who live happily even if they only look at the family and get married for convenience.

    But what can I do?

    It¡¯s not something you can ask to change the time limit.

    Thinking that he should just find a true husband for his pupil, Limon asked earnestly.

    ¡°Suri, what is your ideal type?¡±

    ¡°I want you to exin what your ideal type is.¡±

    ¡°Why are you there? A man¡¯s style that you¡¯ll fall in love with at first sight.¡±

    It is impossible right now.

    Instead, if you mobilize all the influence of the Seven Dragonster on, you will be able to gather men from all over the world who fit the ideal type of running repair.

    Then it would be more likely to relieve her regret than doing nothing.

    Limon judged like an old man.

    The problem was the answer of the running repair.

    ¡°do not know.¡±

    ¡°¡­why don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°answer. never loved me So you might love some guy.¡±

    In a sense, it is a natural theory.

    But to Limon, who was speechless at the absurd answer for a girl who wanted to try falling in love.

    The running repair said.

    ¡°request. So, the male teacher will find it on its own.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying to me when you see something you don¡¯t even know?¡±

    ¡°plea. The leader of my pack is a male mentor. So, the male teacher chooses a mate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your boss, but the male teacher¡­ no, I didn¡¯t say Master.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    At best, the title of male leader was even corrected to male teacher.

    The thought of having to find a mate for this girl who still considers herself the leader gave her a headache.

    I don¡¯t know if I know his feelings or not.

    The running repair said calmly.

    ¡°Quick. Anyway, this is what the master male promised. So please keep your promise.¡±

    ¡°A promise?¡±

    ¡°reminisce. If I want to mateter, the male teacher promises to take responsibility. So, I ask you to take responsibility now.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon hardened.

    It was because Maia¡¯s eyes, who were listening to their conversation, suddenly felt cold.

    Why did they get along so well?

    It seems like you want to know why.

    Limon, who was breaking out in a cold sweat at the sight of her without any warmth, hurriedly asked.

    ¡°When did I make that promise?¡±

    ¡°Point out. Before I left the Sword Tower.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean that? If you ever find a boy you like, did you tell me to bring it to me before mating?¡±

    ¡°Positive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said in case you meet a strange bastard. Why did that promise that I would be in charge of mating?¡±

    ¡°clear. I promise to get permission from the mating lead male. Instead, the mating leader male is responsible. A natural exchange condition.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the exchange condition¡­ no. Just think your way.¡±

    Giving up what he was trying to argue with, Limon sighed.

    either as a teacher.

    Whether it¡¯s as the boss you raised.

    In a sense, it was true that he needed to take care of the marriage of a running repairman who was as ignorant and naive as a newborn baby.

    Even more so now that it has reached the end of the year.

    That¡¯s why when Limon makes a sound of pain in the deepening trouble.

    A cold voice was heard.

    ¡°It¡¯s such an amazing time.¡±

    ¡°I know yeah. I wonder how the hell she¡¯ll find a man she can fall in love with¡­¡± ¡±

    I guess you haven¡¯t grasped the seriousness of the situation yet.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    I guess that¡¯s what it means.

    Looking at Limon with a puzzled expression.

    Maia raised her already sharp eyes even more sharply.

    ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be talking nonsense like I was before.¡±

    ¡°Is that bullshit?¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Maybe it was because the length of the repair was so unexpected.

    Looking at Limon, who did not realize the most important fact because of useless worries.

    Maia twisted her blue-white lips.

    ¡°The Sword Spirit doesn¡¯t just want to fall in love. You want to mate with someone you love and have children.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    After all, love is just a process.

    I¡¯ve already heard that mating with someone you love and producing offspring is the end of a running eagle.

    Why are you repeating the story again?

    to him who is in doubt.

    Maia said cynically.

    ¡°Your swordsman apprentice is a sword master.¡±

    ¡°So what is that¡­?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon hardened.

    because I just realized

    It was also that the worries he had been doing until now werepletely in vain because he was worthless.

    And that resolving the sword spirit¡¯s remorse was a million times more difficult than he thought.

    And the reason why Maia now looks at herself with especially colder eyes than usual.

    Because of that, it hardened like a stone.

    Looking at Limon, who began to pour cold sweat all over his body like rain.

    Maia continued.

    ¡°If you are the swordsman, you will know. How hard it is for a sword master to have children.¡±

    there is no way you don¡¯t know

    Live a longer life than anyone else.

    With the experience of hugging several women.

    Because he was the first to realize that it was near impossible for a sword master to give birth to offspring, and he was the one who personally proved it.

    And the best interest in the world.

    As the green dragon princess who has been investigating the enemy for hundreds of years.

    Maia, who was knowledgeable about the ecology of a sword master, was naturally well aware of that fact.

    ¡­the solution too.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, in order for a sword master to have children, it is necessary to bond with someone who is of the right level.¡±

    The alternative is simple.

    If a tiger and a cat do not produce offspring, they are the same tiger.

    At least, if you mate with a lion, you will have children.

    ¡°At least the absolute ss.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as a saint or a monarch.¡±

    ¡°You have to be an opponent who has been born with or acquired the status of a creature that is superior enough to handle the sword master¡¯s genes.¡±

    Even the Archwitch who surpassed even God.

    Lords who have reached level 100.

    No matter how much you have the power of the absolute, it is the strength of the individual.

    As a creature that possesses the power of an absolute ss just by being born, a being with a different status itself was rare among absolutes.

    ¡°If it were the former, it would include incarnations or fairy queens descended from dragons, but incarnations have long since disappeared, and we and fairies are all women.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And there is only one being capable of doing that, albeit a posteriori.¡±

    A cold sweat that doubled over my stomach.

    A mouth that won¡¯t open.

    Golden eyes that cause earthquakes.

    A voice that continued to be heard by Limon, who was silent with a face driven into a corner that he had never built even when he fought with other sword masters.

    ¡°In the end, there are two options for you, the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you form a sword spirit with another Sword Master who is acting as a dog of the World Federation?¡±

    have already realized

    However, Limon hardened at the solution he didn¡¯t want to know.

    In addition to his usual pessimistic ridicule, he looked at him with contempt as if he were looking at the world¡¯s trash.

    The princess, who had already dered war with unbearable love and hatred that she would poison the whole world in order to have him, coldly struck the decisive blow.

    ¡°Even if you are ¡®physically¡¯ responsible for the sword spirits¡¯ mating and help them.¡±

 Chapter 603

    #603. You¡¯ll have to endure it.

    * * *

    Leviathan¡¯s penthouse.

    Li Qingyu, a ck-haired girl who was looking at documents in the office, smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Is it Ainsha again?¡±

    ¡°yes. They told me to prepare for the destruction of the alliance if I continue to act like this.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha is really kind, too, to be kind and even send an ultimatum.¡±

    It¡¯s really like Ainsha.

    To the muttering Li Qingyu.

    Youin asked calmly.

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Please treat it as before.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that okay?¡±

    ¡°yes. The fact that they warned us to break the alliance means that at least we have no intention of taking action right away.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it was before.

    There was no way Ainsha would be kind without reason.

    Perhaps, if Limon¡¯s disappearance was his own intention, it would be a groundwork to avoid being hated by him.

    Indeed, it was something worthy of the White Dragon n to secure a retreat at any time, but instead, they would remain calm until the preparations were finished.

    After carefully pointing out.

    At the end of silence while watching Li Qingyu continue to sign documents or fill in additional information.

    Youin opened his mouth.

    ¡°princess. May I risk my rudeness and say just one word?¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Slowly take your entourage.¡±

    Maybe because the words were so unexpected?

    Li Qingyu, hesitant, finally took his eyes off the papers and looked at Youin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty sudden proposal.¡±

    ¡°This is not a sudden offer. This is something I should have said earlier.¡±

    An aide is essential for the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Before it was a tradition handed down over hundreds of years, it was no different from an obligation.

    Because they are prone to runaways due to the unstable blood of the dragon, they needed a safety device in case of an emergency.

    However, Li Qingyu has never had an aide.

    Even Wei Ling, who was a candidate for his aide, was only hired as an escort, and even that was dismissed after meeting Limon.

    Even so, there are two reasons why Youin and other members of the ck Dragon n have not rmended this to her.

    One was that the ck Dragon n was in short supply of masters.

    And it was because of the position of Li Qing-wi, who was at odds with the Presbyterian Church over the issue of the world peace n and marriage with Limon.

    The existence of an aide who could object to the princess at her own discretion could have hindered her progress.

    But¡­

    ¡°If you¡¯re an aide, you¡¯ll be able to give advice to the princess right now.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to stop me, Youin?¡±

    ¡°At least, if I had been close to the princess, I would have told her to avoid anything that could cause conflict with other ns.¡±

    Youin smiled bitterly.

    Ainsha and the White Dragon n aren¡¯t the only ones moving now.

    From the princess who dispatches an armed force without permission to investigate Limon¡¯s activities, to the n that shows signs of imposing economic sanctions again.

    It was because all the ns except the green dragon n were pressuring the ck dragon n from all directions.

    Even that light pressure was threatening to the ck Dragon n, whose life had gone downhill.

    ¡°Especially in the current situation.¡±

    The situation is not good for other ns as well.

    It¡¯s already a busy yard from the princess to the lowest n to stand up to the World Federation.

    In the midst of this, there was no way it wouldn¡¯t be burdensome to use your hands to keep the ck Dragon n in check.

    Still, what is the reason for taking the burden and doing this?

    Because I¡¯m guessing.

    Youin continued quietly.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t get in touch with the swordsman in the future, it may not end with a simple dispute.¡±

    ¡°i know.¡±

    Li Qingyu agreed.

    But even knowing that.

    No, on the contrary, she said with confidence.

    ¡°Still, this situation is better than revealing information about swordsmiths.¡±

    ¡°Are you really sure?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right. If that¡¯s the princess¡¯s will, I¡¯ll do my best to buy time in the future.¡±

    In order to prevent the Seven Dragons from copsing altogether, the fact that Limon fell into the magic spell must be hidden until the very end.

    Deep and dull as night.

    So, for a while, look at Li Qingyu, who speaks with more unwavering and resolute eyes.

    I finally bowed my head.

    Youin thought.

    I don¡¯t know when the princess grew up like this.

    Of course, like the ck Dragon Princess, she was clever from a young age.

    But recently, to be precise, after meeting Li Mon, Li Qing-yu has changed something.

    It¡¯s too deep for resolution.

    Too heavy to be intimidating.

    For some reason, even Kang-ho Noh, who could only feel it when facing Limon, asionally felt something that he could not dare to imitate.

    Did she grow up because she met Limon?

    Or did he marry Limon because he changed?

    After Yo-in politely withdrew,

    swallowing the worries that he did not know the answer to and did not need to know anyway .

    Alone, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°We are also very troublesome brides.¡±

    There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s foolish to stir up an infighting right now. Li Qing-yu, who suddenly

    assumed the role of an arrow feeder, naturally sighed, although it was the result of self-inflicted effort, to start

    such amotion even though he had lost contact with Limon for less than a month .

    But whilementing so much. Li Qingyu could understand them.

    I want to meet Limon right away.

    look at him

    Talking.

    feel the scent

    I want to share my body temperature.

    As a woman who fell in love before being a descendant of a dragon.

    The reason why she was feeling a burning longing was because she herself was the same.

    Unlike the other princesses who were dissatisfied with not being able to contact her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel even more sad because she knew about Limon¡¯s magic spell.

    ¡°Do you think Swordsman is doing well¡­?¡±

    When spraying.

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    I was focusing on my work, even sleeping less, so as not to think about Limon.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about leaking inadvertently, which made her feel cramped.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯ll be fine. Because Maia is with the swordsman right now.¡±

    as ifforting yourself.

    Muttered self-talk.

    But why is my heart more bitter?

    Knowing the reason, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but put on a bitter expression.

    In the past, he would have worried that Maia, who regarded Limon as an enemy, would harm him for nothing.

    But she also had the ability to learn.

    Rose, who was sober.

    Ainchar was innocent.

    Hai, who was more calm than anyone else.

    Limon, who fell in love with all of them, could well have predicted that something else might happen with Maia.

    After fighting the monster lord in the past.

    Especially since he remembered the image of Maia dering war while taking Limon¡¯s lips in front of him.

    ¡®I guess Icked determination.¡¯

    Save other princesses as brides.

    Ever since I asked Limon.

    The promise had already been made.

    no i believed it

    However, every time this happened, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the jealousy, regret, and bitterness that soared again.

    She is also a dragon descendant.

    It was because he had an obsession close to madness and a desire to monopolize his own treasure.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to endure it though.¡¯

    Even so, Li Qingyu suppressed all those emotions.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he couldn¡¯t resent Limon for failing to do so because of his request.

    their true enemy.

    Destroy the World Federation.

    It was necessary to gather all the strength of the Seven Dragons Society in order to deal with even the first-ranked monarch behind it.

    ¡­and literally all the power.

    So with a deep sigh.

    Li Qingyu held the fan again.

    In order to order measures for several incidents urring in the Commonwealth of China, which are written in the report before our eyes.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    with arms crossed.

    Take a moment to look ahead.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°How is the doctor?¡±

    ¡°¡­not bad for something rushed.¡±

    A streamlined body.

    Logs bncing left and right.

    A small but roofed house.

    From the towering mast to the simple structure of the rudder.

    Maia reluctantly agreed as she looked at the ship, which was quite usible to be called a raft, which was not believed to be made of vines and logs.

    Even to her pessimistic eyes, the ship looked pretty good.

    Considering that it was the result of Limon alone in just a few days,

    ¡°So, are you going to move to this now?¡±

    ¡°Because they said it¡¯s faster to go to the river from here.¡±

    ¡°You must have strong faith in the Sword Spirit.¡±

    ¡°Because I trusted you, I entrusted you with guidance.¡±

    It seems like you wanted it here.

    Limon shrugged as he saw the Indian girl already sleeping on the roof of the sailboat, basking in the sun.

    Maia sneered coldly.

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s worth it. The sword spirit will now be your bride before being your disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­Doctor, would you mind not turning people into trash as if it were too obvious?¡±

    ¡°It will happen eventually.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t make any decisions. It¡¯s just an assumption that if you let go of your grudge, your intoxication can weaken.¡±

    ¡°But apart from the spell, I have to be your bride in order to relieve the sword spirit¡¯s resentment.¡±

    ¡°Since when did Suri¡¯s wish change to bing my bride?¡±

    ¡°If so, are you going to help your pupil fall in love with another sword master and have a baby?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±

    Limon was speechless.

    Assuming that only the Sword Master can be a running repairman¡¯spanion.

    The only candidates other than him are the resurrected sword masters.

    But most of them were corrupt and killed by Limon.

    Aside from the fact that they are currently hostile to each other, as a teacher, the name and color were not the kind of person that could be matched with a student.

    The only exception was the ck light¡­

    ¡®¡­that¡¯s really crazy.¡¯

    He said he¡¯d rather be trash himself than pair that idiot with Suri.

    After thinking inadvertently.

    Looking at Limon who suddenly came to his senses and shook his head, Maia was cynical.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you hesitate.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you are saying after telling the master to bewitch a pupil and impregnate him?¡±

    ¡°They say they grant the wishes of the dead, but why can¡¯t they grant the wishes of the resurrected disciple?¡±

    Are you sincere?

    Or is it sarcastic?

    When Limon made a sound of pain at her words, which were hard to understand because she always had a pessimistic tone and ridicule.

    Maia pointed out sharply.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve taken a disciple as your bride in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Or was it only the sword that was special?¡±

    He asked why he hesitated to say that he was a disciple when he embraced other princesses and made them his brides.

    At the end of silence while watching Maia coldlyughing.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t normal.¡±

    Could it be that he didn¡¯t expect Limon to agree so readily?

    Maia raised her eyes.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°Though that repair child is more special.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means Suri will never fall in love with me anyway.¡±

    not only yourself

    Including other sword masters.

    It is probably close to impossible for Suri to feel the emotion of love against any human.

    knew from before.

    However, after hearing that Suri doesn¡¯t have an ideal type, I¡¯m now convinced.

    heughed bitterly.

    The running repair said.

    Love is a uniquely human characteristic.

    It¡¯s a feeling no other creature knows.

    That¡¯s why she wants to feel love, but that¡¯s why she had no choice but to love humans all the more.

    ¡°That child was born as a human, but did not grow up as a human.¡±

    she doesn¡¯t know love

    Why can¡¯t we understand humans.

    He grew up as the most powerful Elementalist in human history, excluding the Fairy Queen.

    No, the strange growth environment that had no choice but to grow up.

    Limon said with a sigh.

    ¡°Suri is a child raised by a fallen spirit.¡±

 Chapter 604

    #604. don¡¯t forget

    * * *

    Elemental Daeran.

    A catastrophe in which runaway spirits tried to destroy the North American continent.

    Although the Spirit Conflict ended with Limon¡¯s activities, many fallen spirits still remained in North America.

    And they had only one purpose.

    just killing humans.

    because he is not a person

    unchanged.

    not even tired.

    I don¡¯t even regret it.

    Corrupted spirits have been repeatedly killing humans or being defeated since the time of the spirits.

    There was no racial difference between men and women, old and young, rich and weak, and poor.

    In an unwee sense, it could be seen as the realization of true equality.

    So, for a long time in North America, gunmen were hired to protect viges.

    However, not all contrasts can be perfect.

    It has always been amon urrence in North America for viges to copse overnight, either because the gunslingers were not good enough or because they saved money and hired too few.

    The same was true of the ckfoot tribe, which died out about 200 years ago.

    obviously sad.

    All toomon at the same time.

    But there was one crucial difference between the fall of ckfoot and thousands of other towns.

    only one.

    that there were survivors.

    Of course, for the first time in hundreds of years, the fallen spirits that had been indiscriminately killing were stopped.

    A newborn baby born with outstanding talent as one of the best elementalists in history, who made himself raised by that fallen spirit.

    If only that was it.

    Even if you don¡¯t know a littlemon sense, the newborn baby might have grown up rtively normal.

    Indians, especially in tribes with spiritists, orphans raised by parenting spirits were not that rare.

    The problem is that the spirit that raised her is corrupted.

    Corrupted spirits, unable to make normal judgments as much as they were damaged by the runaway, did not raise her as a human at all.

    Instead, he ¡®bred¡¯ it in a way he knew.

    So under the care of the spirits.

    After learning thenguage of the spirits.

    Dig burrows and make nests.

    separate food.

    hunting animals

    bordering on humans.

    Communicate in the spiritnguage.

    Hierarchy in the herd, etc.

    Learning all kinds of ways to survive.

    A girl who grew up with the Spirit¡¯s breeding manual.

    That is the sword spirit.

    Although born as a human, he was a wild child raised as a beast by a spirit.

    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t understand humans.

    If you are hungry, you can hunt other animals, but the foolishness of sowing seeds and digging up the ground to grow tasteless grass.

    It¡¯s enough to have food for the winter, but the greed of wanting and collecting more even after already stocking up a warehouse full of food.

    The duality of fighting and killing each other for reasons that are not understood while working in unity like ants.

    Yes.

    To be honest.

    She didn¡¯t like humans.

    It wasn¡¯t that he hated humans at all.

    To put it bluntly, indifference.

    look like a cow chicken.

    Or like a beast looking at a stone.

    He lived alone in the wild all his life, not paying attention to the human species itself.

    It¡¯s not just that it¡¯s hard to understand them.

    In the first ce, to her, most things in this world were nothing more than a night¡¯s dream, just closing and opening her eyes and disappearing.

    But that¡¯s why it¡¯s more sad.

    The longing is deep¡­

    Forgot.

    Like a rocking chair in front of a firece.

    hot in the sunlight.

    On top of the roof that sways pleasantly with the waves.

    Suri, an Indian girl who had been sleeping curled up alone, suddenly opened her eyes.

    And after rubbing my eyes a few times as if I was washing away the stinging sunlight.

    stretched for a long time

    Flexible waist.

    Arms outstretched along the roof.

    Up to the high pulled hips.

    If it even had a tail, even that would have stood upright and then loosened up.

    The running repairman, who rxed like a cat, parted his pink lips for thest time.

    ¡°Haam¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he was so deep in his sleep.

    Turn on the stretch like that.

    I even yawned.

    Nevertheless, Suri, who was still running with sleepy eyes, looked around Booth.

    rippling waves.

    flowing scenery.

    The running repairman, who tilted his head at the unfamiliar scenery, remembered btedly that this ce was a sailboat built by Limon.

    And I shook my head.

    ¡®Admiration. The lead male is also amazing.¡¯

    I could tell because she had once tried to cross the Pacific Ocean on a raft she had made.

    How great is this sailboat.

    It was different from thefort of a bed right now.

    If the raft he made was as good as this, he might have really been able to cross the Pacific Ocean.

    While admiring alone.

    growl

    The running repair licked his lips.

    And juseom juseom took off his clothes.

    From colorful feather hats to thin leather clothes that covered only minimal parts, even the scabbard on the waist.

    After taking off everything and being naked without a single thread on.

    With one dagger in her hand and the other in her mouth, the girl threw herself off the roof.

    with a ssh!

    Drops of water sshing high.

    Cool river water to wet the body.

    Follow the wriggling movement in it.

    The moment the running eagle digs deep into the water like a slender smelt.

    Therge prey that was loitering in the water opened its mouth wide and attacked.

    The two daggers in her hands crossed.

    And¡­

    after a while.

    moaning

    The running repairman, who came back to the sailboat, wiped off the water from his body.

    And what I was holding in one hand.

    In other words, he pulled the long, thick tail and pulled the crocodile with a long tongue out to the sailboat with a

    dagger stuck between his eyes.

    Is it because of too much weight?

    One of the logs on either side sank deeply, tilting slightly to the sailboat.

    But I didn¡¯t mind running repairs.

    I brought a nice game today, so I¡¯ll be praised by the boss male until I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    without even wearing clothes.

    With proud anticipation.

    Just dragging the crocodile.

    I just entered a small house in the middle of the ship.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    However, Suri, who was running right after that, had no choice but to open her eyes wide.

    It was because I saw

    the male lead lying limp on the floor like a corpse.

    And the figure of a female with green hair stabbing a sharp weapon into his body.

    Chaeeng!

    Pull out the dagger from between the eyes of the crocodile you were dragging.

    The time it took for the running eagle to rush at the female and throw a dagger at it was just a moment.

    Like a sword master, the attack was so fast and sharp that even a superman of the absolute ss could die without making a single sound.

    But the green female didn¡¯t just poke it.

    Instead, he spread his hand wide open and created a strange suction power.

    The girl¡¯s body, as light as it was already small, lost her bnce and staggered in an instant with only the suction power of the star-sucking goldfish.

    Still, running repairs did not stop.

    Rather, he even used the suction power that sucked him in, and he just burrowed into the arms of the green female faster.

    The moment the green female swung her fist at the dagger that pierced her chest.

    Caang!

    A sharp metallic sound resounded.

    The body of the girl and the female bounced to the other side.

    No matter how hurriedly he rushed at it, he couldn¡¯t exert his full strength, but he only managed to slightly cut off the female¡¯s gloves.

    The running repairman, who was unable to cut through the skin, which was several times tougher than the glove, immediately picked up another dagger.

    And it exposed its teeth while blocking the gap between the female and the dominant male.

    ¡°Kreurreung¡­!¡±

    fiercely raised eyes.

    cry like a beast.

    Tight muscles and a crouched body.

    Uncharacteristically of her, who always looked sullen and sleepy, she looked at the running repairman, who looked as if he was going to run at it at any moment.

    The moment Maia raised her eyebrows.

    A trembling voice was heard.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°protect. Protecting the lead male from a hacking female.¡±

    with the whole body mutted.

    A drooping lead male.

    Limon looked at the repairman running away with only his head turned, making a puzzled expression.

    And he let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Suri, this isn¡¯t hacking, it¡¯s called acupuncture.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°So treatment is treatment.¡±

    ¡°distrust. There can be no cure for stabbing your body with something thick, long, and pointed.¡±

    ¡°No, of course, if you¡¯ve never seen acupuncture, it¡¯s not unreasonable to misunderstand it¡­¡±

    How to exin the principle of acupuncture, which adjusts the body and cures diseases just by piercing the body with a needle.

    Limon, who was suffering from a headache, just cut it off.

    ¡°Am I saying that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°¡­trust.¡±

    With a really reluctant face.

    The running repairman put down two daggers.

    No matter how much I couldn¡¯t understand it, I couldn¡¯t help but believe the head male¡¯s words.

    But even she couldn¡¯t help but blink at Limon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then apologize.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why did you catch a mouse and look like a scolded cat? If you cut the doctor because of a misunderstanding, you should apologize.¡±

    The pupils of the running eagle shook.

    She is indifferent to humans.

    However, there is a level of likes and dislikes for individuals.

    In that sense, Maia was a female who hated even approaching her, let alone talking to her.

    It was because he knew it with the senses of a sword master.

    Maia¡¯s poison is more horrifying than tens of thousands of venomous snakes and poisonous weeds.

    In fact, Maia couldn¡¯t get better because she had to struggle with pain just by immersing herself in the river she fell into for a while.

    Is Maia always looking at Limon pretending not to be like that?

    Including the sometimes iprehensible and dangerous light mixed with that gaze.

    But do you apologize to her?

    It was something he really didn¡¯t want to do for a repairman who had clear likes and dislikes as much as it was simple.

    But¡­

    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, know that there will be no praise from me in the future.¡±

    How could you say something like that to yourself?

    He looked at Limon with a shocked face for a while.

    Seeing those steady golden eyes and realizing that Limon was serious, the running repairman opened his mouth sullenly.

    ¡°¡­apologize. i was wrong Forgive me.¡±

    chagrin.

    cramped.

    Seeing Suri running around apologizing with a face full of

    dissatisfaction and all sorts of emotions uncharacteristic of her.

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    He knew how much the running repair hated Maia just from his attitude, which he hadn¡¯t spoken to until now.

    Actually, there was a reason for that.

    Still, he was a really good disciple in the sense that he obediently apologized in the end.

    The moment Limon was about to praise him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology.¡±

    The air that was about to be released.

    It was freezing cold again.

    ¡°I have no intention of getting to know her anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hey Doctor?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget Swordsman.¡±

    I apologized at best.

    What kind of colic is this?

    Maia paid no attention to Limon¡¯s bewildered gaze.

    He just spoke in a pessimistic manner with a cold sneer as always.

    ¡°As long as the Sword Spirit does not give up her long-cherished wish, in the end she will be nothing more than apetitor and hindrance to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe because I was dumbfounded.

    Or is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    Limon can¡¯t say anything more even though he has a shocked expression.

    And the running eagle raised his eyes as he peered into Maia¡¯s swampy green eyes looking straight at him.

    what is an intruder?

    I didn¡¯t know why.

    One thing is clear.

    -That she is the enemy.

    As a female before bing a sword master, she intuitively sensed that fact.

    The running eagle had no choice but to growl, exposing its teeth like a beast, as if it were wary of an intruder who invaded its territory.

 Chapter 605

    #605. do it right

    * * *

    Land, but notnd.

    A forest, but not a forest.

    Peaceful but not serene.

    A ce unlike any other in the world.

    In the middle of it, threerge machines were flickering.

    or emits misty steam.

    Make a loud mechanical noise.

    A light that emits a blue glow.

    While proving that each is active in its own way, it fills the surroundings with light, steam, and sound.

    The three machines suddenly stopped working.

    [Special urrence.]

    [Received request through child object.]

    [Request details. Rentals from EAFB-0001 to EAFB-005 and permission to ess the blockade area.]

    Did any contacte through the wires that stretched like a spider¡¯s web in all directions?

    The three machines began to exchange opinions with each other.

    [Review the validity of the request.]

    [Required Qualification Level 1 Special. Requester ss 2 Exception. Insufficient qualifications.]

    [Check conditions for opening the containment area. condition not met. Unable to ess.]

    [Request denied.]

    [Request dismissed.]

    [Rejected request.]

    Could it be because of thenguage of 0 and 1?

    After just a few seconds of exchanging opinions, the three machines confirmed that each other¡¯s judgment was the same and came to a conclusion.

    [3:0 unanimous agreement.]

    [Answer notified to the second-level special requester.]

    [During the notification procedure¡­]

    Kiki.

    right at that moment.

    All three machines stopped at once.

    Even the steam that was gushing out.

    Even the engine that was running without a break.

    Even the power that used to shed brilliance.

    Suddenly, the movement stopped, and after silence, the wires between the machines swayed.

    [¡­Received special order.]

    [Conditionally lowered required qualifications from Level 1 special to Level 2 exceptions.]

    [Conditionally allowed ess to containment area 0-B ss.]

    [Review the validity of the request.]

    [Qualifications fulfilled .]

    [ess granted.]

    [3:0 Unanimous.]

    [Notice that the request of the Level 2 Special Requester will be epted.]

    [Notification procedures implemented.]

    I reversed my decision to dismiss.

    The three machines did not feel any difort with the fact and did not harbor anyints.

    just sober

    only quietly.

    I just did the task given to me.

    So after a while.

    [Notificationpleted.]

    [EAFB-0001 0002 0003 0004 0005 dispatched.]

    [Delegation ofmand to level 2 exception requester until missionplete.]

    [Return to normal duties.]

    [Resume normal duties.]

    [Resume normal duties.]

    In the blink of an eye After processing the request in the interim, the three machines blinked again and returned to their work.

    distant past.

    Since the dawn of the golden age.

    with the Silver Age.

    Through the Bronze Age.

    Until the age of heroes is over.

    ¡­And as it has been since the distant past.

    The three ancient spirits were locked in time, waiting for the day toe soon.

    * * *

    From the Age of Bronze.

    The Sword Master was a nemesis of the Seven Dragons.

    After the Sword Emperor shed the seven dragons.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been fighting Limon all along.

    But surprisingly, there weren¡¯t that many other sword masters fighting the Seven Dragons.

    As much as the Seven Dragons knew the strength of the Sword Masters, they avoided collisions with them as much as possible, and the Sword Masters did not bother to pursue the Seven Dragons relentlessly.

    At least the sword.

    Or, the only exception was Geomrang, who ran away while trying to steal the property of the Golden Dragon n.

    The same goes for running repairs.

    Or rather, she was the sword master with the least enmity with the Seven Dragons.

    It was because she lived in the wild without paying attention to human affairs in the first ce,

    and it was rare for her to hold grudge against humans.

    ¡°Kreurreung.¡±

    In that sense, this moment.

    It was extremely unusual to see a running eagle growling with its teeth openly exposed.

    However, Maia didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow at the threat of urinating even the god of the sword master¡¯s hostility.

    Rather, it seemsme.

    I justughed coldly.

    ¡°I thought Sword Spirit was your disciple, but now I see that it was an animal he picked up and raised.¡±

    ¡°¡­Suri-ya, it¡¯s not about swearing at people.¡±

    ¡°plea. That female provoked first.¡±

    ¡°Doctor-sensei, why don¡¯t you stop arguing with Suri?¡±

    ¡°I have never had a quarrel. I was just telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Testimony. The green female said that the eagle was a beast in heat.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you are a doctor, isn¡¯t that a bit harsh?¡±

    ¡°An objection. Suri I¡¯m not in love yet. So, it is wrong to say that he was in heat.¡±

    ¡°Suri, isn¡¯t that the reason to object?¡±

    he said back.

    Pressing your temples with your hands.

    Limon let out a heavy sigh.

    Whether as a sword master or as Noh Kang-ho.

    From world wars to massacres, he was familiar with quite a few disputes and fights.

    However, he had no choice but to suffer from the nerve war between Suri and Maia.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear that you¡¯re in heat, why don¡¯t you start by clinging to the swordsman and rubbing his skin?¡±

    ¡°Sternly refuse! My group of male teachers. It¡¯s a natural right to have the hair cut by the boss.¡±

    Rubbing the skin is always an expression of friendship.

    He¡¯s not your boss, he¡¯s your teacher, and a disciple doesn¡¯t have that kind of right.

    muttering inadvertently

    ¡°You have no hair.¡±

    ¡°Point out. i have hair And even if you don¡¯t have hair, it¡¯s important to pick out your hair. An important act in confirming that they are from the same group and leaving a harvest.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s pointing out that I¡¯m not carelessly talking about whether or not I have hair.

    It¡¯s literally reading a sutra on the decline.

    Whatever Limon says or doesn¡¯t.

    I didn¡¯t care about the sneering Maia and the running repair that showed it.

    We just kept fighting and staring at each other.

    ¡°When a female leaves a harvest for another male, it¡¯s called being in heat.¡±

    ¡°denial. no other males. He is my lead male.¡±

    ¡°You can rub against any female or leader, so I can see how promiscuous your group is.¡±

    ¡°¡­warning. I just withdrew that statement immediately.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t withdraw?¡±

    ¡°Deration. It makes me regret it.¡±

    ¡°If you can, try it.¡±

    Did you run out of patience?

    The running eagle put both hands on his back and grabbed the dagger.

    The moment Maia snorted as if in response, reached out to take off her gloves.

    ¡°The Sword Spirit Green Dragon Princess.¡±

    flinch

    A running repairman releases his dagger.

    ¡°I would have told you to stop?¡±

    dreaming

    Maia frowned.

    Calm.

    even though it¡¯s quiet.

    A particrly heavy voice.

    Because it was only after hearing that that they realized that there were other people whose patience was running out due to their bickering.

    Did you be afraid of being scolded?

    Take a moment to look around.

    It seems like they just decided to make a decision at this point.

    The running repair suddenly pointed a finger at Maia and said,

    ¡°opinion. It¡¯s better to kick out the male teacher and that female.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you asking me to kick the doctor out just because of a little quarrel?¡±

    ¡°denial. It¡¯s not about arguing.¡±

    It¡¯s never because of the boss.

    The running repairman shook his head.

    Of course, she hated Maia.

    Of course, even though I apologized, I ignored it.

    Even after that, I was always provoking and arguing with cynical words.

    However, there was another reason why Suri, who was running, was uncharacteristically angry and kept arguing with Maia.

    ¡°assurance. That female is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of the doctor¡¯s constitution, never mind. You know poison doesn¡¯t work on me, right?¡±

    ¡°answer. Anything that is not poisonous or dangerous is hostility.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Warning. The green female has hostility towards the male teacher. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if I leave you by my side.¡±

    Limon fell silent.

    It was Maia with a sneer who spoke on his behalf.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong. I definitely have a grudge against the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­why admit it?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason to deny it.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know that I would admit that fact so easily.

    Looking at the running repair that blinked inadvertently.

    Maia twitched her lips.

    ¡°But if I, the swordsman, are the enemy of the swordsman, then what are you?¡±

    ¡°answer. It¡¯s a running repair.¡±

    ¡°I am not asking for your name. I am asking about your rtionship with the swordsman.¡±

    Just like the running repairman hates her.

    Maia didn¡¯t like this girl either.

    And it wasn¡¯t just because the running repairs clung to Limon all the time.

    ¡°Would you like to remain as a swordsman¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Even though he was his disciple, he treated Limon as the leader and acted like a group as if it were natural.

    ¡°Do you want to be his female?¡±

    Even though he had a long-cherished desire to fall in love, he didn¡¯t ask Limon to be his partner.

    ¡°Or are you going to be an enemy?¡±

    As long as there is alcoholism, there is no choice but to be an enemy anyway, and even though he said so himself, he naturally acts cute to Limon.

    I don¡¯t like all of them.

    He is more thorough with Eunwon than anyone else.

    That¡¯s why the green dragon princess, who hates halfway things, sharply shot at them.

    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t be vague, do it straight.¡±

    ¡°¡­denial. I have never been vague.¡±

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you answer my question?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is it because it was stabbed in the middle?

    The running repairman, whose eyes were wandering, looked at Limon as if asking for help.

    But only scratching the cheek.

    Seeing Limon¡¯s inability to protect herself, she was even more at a loss and finally made a decision.

    ¡°I¡¯m going hunting!¡±

    with a ssh!

    right after that.

    The running repair ran out.

    Then, as it jumped into the river, it made waves and moved away from the boat at high speed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I would have admired his resolute decision if he had rather attacked with a knife.

    Maia was sneering at the behavior of the running eagle who ran away without answering with the modest excuse of hunting.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard, Doctor. You know running repairs are a tough position to answer right away, right?¡±

    until you unwrap it.

    There is no choice for repairs that run anyway.

    Looking at Limon, who embraced her as a disciple, Maia snorted.

    ¡°Before defending others, you should do your best as a swordsman. You have to have the right attitude, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­I think it was the doctor who said that I couldn¡¯t tolerate being hurt by repairs?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to kill the Sword Spirit right away. It means that you should quickly decide whether to find another mate for her or to seduce her and make her your bride.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something I decide to do?¡±

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    The only one who can be her mate is the Sword Master.

    However, the world federation¡¯s sword masters are of course out of the question, and there is no promise of how many decades it will take to raise a new sword master from now on.

    One more important issue.

    ¡°In the first ce, no matter who the opponent is, Suri will never have a crush on a person?¡±

    ¡°Then why do you think her long-cherished wish is love and not simple reproduction?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    To Limon, who was speechless.

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°Swordsmith. No matter how long you¡¯ve lived, it¡¯s arrogant to think that you can fully understand women¡¯s feelings.¡±

    Spirit picks it up.

    Even if you raised it like a beast.

    Running repairs are definitely human beings.

    There is definitely a woman¡¯s heart in her heart.

    Not like the person who had been arguing with Suri running for the past few days¡­

    No, rather, saying the fact that he knew more clearly because he had fought like that.

    Maia suddenly frowned.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    As the green dragon princess.

    Not even as a woman.

    As a member of the legiture who has been closely monitoring Limon¡¯s details.

    Thinking of the dragon psionic and the dreadful energy of the swordsman sleeping in his body like a bomb that could explode at any moment.

    she said coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you don¡¯t have time to leisurely wait for the Sword Spirit¡¯s choice.¡±

 Chapter 606

    #606. is this love?

    * * *

    Waves flowing slowly.

    while running over it.

    rocking

    The scenery changes suddenly with a single small shaking.

    Rocks instead of dense trees cover the riverside, and narrow rapids push the boat instead of the wide river.

    The roof of the sailboat that traveled a distance of several kilometers along the space jumbled by the operation of the ancient spirits.

    There, a little Indian girl was rolling around, looking up at the starry night sky.

    Sleep is the only hobby.

    Dozed off in the middle of the day.

    It was quite unusual for a running repairman, who tends to fall asleep in the evening, to stay awake until midnight.

    But she had no choice but to do so.

    Even if I closed my eyes, I couldn¡¯t sleepfortably because I remembered the words I heard from Maia during the day.

    [Don¡¯t be vague, be straight.]

    ¡®¡­Appreciation. I really don¡¯t like that green bitch.¡¯

    On a subject that is not even the same group.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s be a female boss.

    Suri frowned as she ran thinking of Maia who had criticized her.

    Even though she is indifferent to humans, even a dog will reveal it when its food bowl is touched.

    Maia, who shot at Limon whenever she saw herself attached to him, couldn¡¯t have liked it.

    But¡­

    ¡®Admit it. I¡¯m ambiguous¡¯

    from day to now.

    perched on the roof

    Avoiding Limon and Maia.

    Suryi reluctantly epted the conclusion he had reached after thinking it through all the time.

    The fact that she had no choice but to run away from Maia¡¯s scolding in the first ce was because she subconsciously knew that the point was true.

    ¡®confession. I¡¯m the right male teacher right now. But I don¡¯t want to fight.¡¯

    until you achieve your dream.

    she can never die

    Even if it meant fighting Limon.

    However, he certainly had a desire to spend a peaceful life with Limon if he could.

    So Maia¡¯s point is definitely correct.

    ¡­including anything else.

    ¡®check. Should I be a male teacher¡¯s mate?¡¯

    Clear as a spirit.

    Thinking simply like a beast.

    she¡¯s never stupid

    It¡¯s like the fact that only one¡¯s mate can be a sword master.

    It was enough to understand just by listening to the conversation Maia and Limon had had so far.

    In the first ce, the reason she hadn¡¯t tried to find a mate to breed with was because she instinctively sensed that fact.

    In that sense.

    Her mating candidates were decided from the beginning.

    ¡®examine. I don¡¯t like the other males very much.¡¯

    demaster d?

    tly dislike

    The male, who gave off that strangely unpleasant bloody smell, did not want to be in the same group, let alone as a mate.

    Sword Gandhi?

    I don¡¯t like it because it¡¯s reluctant.

    He always has a gentle smile, but there is no love in that male¡¯s eyes, although there is kindness in his eyes.

    ck and Billy?

    I hate it because it¡¯s mean

    Putting aside the fact that he killed himself during his lifetime, he did not like males who were different on the outside and different inside.

    sword mine?

    i just hate that

    Reason and instinct tell us that regardless of our personal likes and dislikes, we are the kind that should never be paired up.

    After excluding them one by one using the elimination method, Limon is the only remaining candidate.

    And Limon¡­

    ¡®¡­judgment. I don¡¯t hate it if it¡¯s a male teacher.¡¯

    Limon¡¯s smell is not bad.

    No, if I have to say it, it feels so good that I want to keep rubbing it.

    Limon has affection.

    If you be a partner, you will surely love her as well as your children.

    Limon is the same in appearance and speed.

    Sometimes he deliberately acts mean or mean, but he does not deceive himself.

    Anyway, Limon is good.

    Even if there is no other reason, just being by my side makes me feelfortable.

    and another one.

    being stronger than anyone else.

    For that one reason alone, he epted the instincts he had cultivated as a beast.

    In terms of likes and dislikes, it is a clear like.

    Unlike before, I don¡¯t like the smell of females mixed together, but it¡¯s natural for the lead male to lead multiple females.

    There was no reason to shy away.

    All things considered, Limon is the best match.

    He was such a good male that it would be rude topare him with other sword masters.

    Although there is a difficult task to solve the spell, if it is Limon, it will surely be able to do something about it.

    Above all, the rationality he learned from the spirits convinced him.

    If you be Limon¡¯s mate.

    that he will be happy

    ¡®¡­question. Is this love?¡¯

    nevertheless.

    Running repairs were troubled.

    That there are no other options.

    Even if there are options, I know that Limon is the best match.

    However, is it really love to want to mate just because it seems to be the best and happiest when considering the conditions?

    ¡®denial. Probably not.¡¯

    after deep thought.

    she concluded.

    Leaving a rich man behind and escaping love with a coachman.

    Falling in love with a wandering gunslinger I met yesterday instead of a sweet young man I¡¯ve known for a long time.

    The people she saw in the past who fell in love, far from considering the conditions, neglected even happiness and ran to ruin.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    obviously like it

    I think it¡¯s okay to be a pair.

    That he doesn¡¯t love Limon.

    Of course, there may be people who say love if they can have children and live 50 minutes.

    However, the long-cherished wish she had, at least as she returned from death, was not a love that only humans could know.

    If you loved Limon.

    When he smelled the smell of a female, he could also feel the human feeling of jealousy.

    ¡®¡­unrest. After all, I might not be able to love.¡¯

    Running repairs thought.

    He said that the reason why he ran away without saying a word against Maia might be because that ambiguousness was a word that pointed out her life itself.

    born as a human

    raised by spirits

    Although raised as a beast.

    don¡¯t know humans

    It¡¯s not even a spirit.

    Not even a beast.

    Because everything was me, halfway halfway through.

    so that.

    she can¡¯t love people

    Even among primates, no one marries a monkey.

    Just as there is no animal that mates with a toy doll just because it looks simr.

    That must be why, let alone love, he couldn¡¯t even go into heat with animals or spirits, let alone humans.

    Still, she wanted love.

    Because he wanted to make sure that he was the only one of his kind, and not a stranger thrown into this ¡®false world¡¯.

    But what if that¡¯s impossible?

    What if you can¡¯t achieve your dream in the end?

    When the running repairman, who has lived a simple and free life all his life, is so rarely immersed in mncholy troubles.

    jump.

    The door of the house opens.

    A white-haired man walks out.

    I washed my face with both hands full of river water.

    Ssh Dive!

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    What kind of face wash is this in the middle of the night?

    I forgot to worry about the sudden action and tilted my head while looking at Limon from the roof.

    Limon turns around.

    The moment our eyes met.

    cringing

    Every hair on the running eagle stood upright.

    * * *

    Sliding.

    when the flesh gets tangled up.

    Sweet ecstasy flowing out.

    A slender waist shakes.

    The legs that had lost their ce to stay and trembled in the air were wrapped around him in search of a ce to rely on.

    The heat that gets stronger each time makes her more passionate.

    But it¡¯s not enough.

    more.

    still more

    little bit more.

    Even if you knead the soft skin, bite the firm flesh, and carve your traces in every nook and cranny from the inside to the outside.

    In order to satisfy his deepening desire and monopoly desire in proportion to the heat that is getting hotter and hotter, he¡­

    ¡±

    ¡­¡±

    waking up from sleep

    Take a moment to look up at the ceiling.

    Limon let out a deep sigh in the thick darkness without a single light.

    ¡®Was it a dream.¡¯

    Little relief.

    little regret.

    and quite disappointing.

    ¡®It must be that I¡¯ve be too intemperate these days to dream of such a dream when I¡¯m older.¡¯

    Limone got up from the bed,menting inwardly, and drank water from the crude wooden bucket next to him.

    boom boom.

    I wonder if my throat was very dry.

    Only after there was not a single drop of water left, Limon put down the empty water bottle and closed his eyes again in regret and was about to fall asleep.

    A subtle scent.

    brushed the tip of his nose

    Limon inadvertently turned his gaze to the scent, which seemed to be present or not, yet so enchanting.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right after that.

    Limon held his breath.

    Under the moonlight seeping through the window.

    On the other side of the bed, Maia is asleep, motionless like a corpse.

    The slender curves that were revealed even through the fiveyers of outerwear tightly wrapped around the body.

    The moment I saw the milky skin shining transparently under the moonlight.

    It was because the scent, which had been subtle until just a moment ago, became intense as if it were about to explode, and even prated his instincts.

    at the same time.

    Emerging memories.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s slender body.

    Rose¡¯s white and clean skin.

    Ainsha¡¯s voice soaked in pleasure.

    Even the body temperature that was as hot as Hai¡¯s fire.

    Perhaps because of a dream I had a while ago, the touch of a woman¡¯s body came to mind especially vividly, and the intense pleasure I felt at that time.

    And¡­

    gulp.

    ¡­Thirst.

    I emptied a bucket of water.

    It seems like they have been wandering in the desert for over ten days.

    He felt instinctively in the bottomless thirst that parched his throat.

    The fact that this thirst is more fundamental than water can¡¯t be satisfied, so it¡¯s a pain that can¡¯t be resisted.

    Fortunately, the solution is right in front of you.

    Even the sword master can¡¯t stand it.

    In that desire like hunger.

    Looking with hungry eyes at the slender female body protecting herself with only fiveyers of outerwear, he got up from the bed and¡­

    jumped.

    I opened the door and went out and washed my face with cool water from the river.

    Ssh Dive!

    once twice ten times.

    No matter how many times you repeat it, your body heats up instead of cooling down.

    In the meantime, Limon, feeling his gaze with a more sensitive sense than usual, looked back like lightning.

    And saw.

    as if surprised by something

    Or seemed bewildered.

    The figure of the ¡®prey¡¯ looking down on him from the roof of a boathouse, stiff as a stone.

    Unlike the female body from a moment ago, it may not have a sweet scent, but it is enough to soothe the body that is inmed right now.

    before inadvertently reaching out.

    aww

    bite your tongue

    Blood dripping from the mouth.

    The heat leaked out through the gap, and in the mind that became clear for a moment.

    Limon reached out to the shadow.

    He put the violin, as ck as chestnuts, on his shoulder, and without hesitation, he slid the bow over the strings.

    And¡­

    Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeein!

    Intense melody.

    Tore the silence of the Amazon.

    As if to vomit the boiling heat.

    The melodies that rage like a storm are so fast and furious that it takes your breath away just by listening to them.

    But is it luck out of misfortune?

    from any moment.

    The melody gradually subsides.

    Little by little, Limon¡¯s hands, which had been frantically ying the violin, regained theirposure.

    So, in the middle of the soft and calm sound flowing down the river as if soothing, so that the first intensity was unimaginable.

    What came out was a cynical voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    Stop ying for a long time.

    Limon opened his eyes.

    ¡°I mean you don¡¯t have that much time.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes, I guess.¡±

    Is it because of the loud y?

    Or did you wake up earlier?

    A green-haired woman was standing with her back against the doorway, arms crossed, listening to Limon¡¯s performance.

    Maia said sharply.

    ¡°Either you¡¯ll have to unseal the carving knife as soon as possible or find another alternative.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure how long you will be able to survive with just the power of that violin, as long as your mastery of artiction is beyond the initial stage.¡±

    If it is now, it is not toote.

    However, when his infatuation reaches its final stage, the power of the Seven Arcs alone will not be able to stop it.

    Looking at Maia who speaks coldly.

    Limon could only nod his head with a heavy face.

    ¡­without realizing that the running eagle crouched on the roof was looking at him with a nk face he had never seen before.

 Chapter 607

    #607. Kyaung!

    * * *

    to¡¯s carving knife.

    The legacy of to, who was called the best messenger in history.

    This treasure, which was also the second Seven Arcs that Limon obtained, had as much mysterious power as the Violin of Darkness.

    But unfortunately, he had not been able to fully control the power of this carving knife yet.

    This is because the final stage of the three-stage sealing has not yet been solved.

    = >

    ¦³?¦Ë¦Å¦É¦Á ¦Ì¦Ð?¦Ë¦Á (perfect ball).

    The first seal is to carve out a perfect sphere.

    Actually it was very easy.

    A carving knife is also a knife.

    It was as easy as breathing for Limon, the sword master, to carve out the original ball without a single 0.01 millimeter error.

    = > ¡â

    ¦Ð?¦Í¦Ó¦Ø¦Í ¦Ö¦Ñ¦Ç¦Ì?¦Ó¦Ø¦Í ¦Ì?¦Ó¦Ñ¦Ï¦Í ?¦Ò¦Ó?¦Í ?¦Í¦È¦Ñ¦Ø¦Ð¦Ï?.

    (Humans are the measure of all things)

    The second seal is to carve out the statue of Venus de Milo.

    Unlike the original sphere, carving aplex and delicate statue was a much more delicate and highly advanced task.

    But the result is the same.

    It was only to the extent that breathing was as difficult as eating cold porridge for Limon.

    As much as it was enough to open the second seal to handle the power of the carving knife, that was enough up until now.

    The problem was then.

    = > ?

    ¦Å?¦Ä¦Ï? (idea).

    third seal.

    Looking at a rectangr parallelepiped of golden brilliance floating alone in the air.

    Limon murmured as ifmenting.

    ¡°Since to is like a fucking swindler, old man¡­¡±

    During the first and second sealings, there was a model or model that had to be modeled and cut.

    It was easy because I just had to cut it the same way.

    But this time nothing like that.

    It¡¯s like cutting something.

    The fact that there are only cuboids to be shaved off gives more difficulty than encountering a descriptive problem while solving only one-choice multiple-choice questions.

    An overly wide degree of freedom makes people feel rather helpless.

    If that¡¯s the only thing though.

    It would have been worth a try.

    Even if he had just learned sculpting, Limon was now a first-ss sculptor.

    His sculpting skills, which melted deep knowledge into his superhuman sword skills, had reached a level where he could easily create any piece.

    But¡­

    ¡°Sculpting Ideas, why did you leave this behind as a problem?¡±

    Limon had a headache.

    Idea.

    An absolute concept that transcends time and space, and the essence of all things.

    It was the highest goal and ultimate goal of philosophy that to insisted on throughout his life.

    It was also no wonder that to, who had always considered himself a philosopher before being a messenger, left ideas as the final task of sealing.

    So it was even more painful.

    Of course, it¡¯s been a long time.

    Even Limon, who met to in person, did not know exactly what an idea was.

    To exin the concept in detail in the first ce, even a few books of philosophy would be insufficient.

    However, the clear fact is that ideas do not exist in reality.

    that it is an abstract concept.

    To sculpt such an idea?

    A real contradiction.

    Thirteen times more outrageous demands than putting an elephant in the refrigerator or scooping out the seawater in one cup.

    Still, let¡¯s break the seal.

    Limon tried all sorts of pieces.

    From real things like people and animalndscapes to imaginary animals and gods.

    Geometric sculptures, creepy things, and even heteromorphic sculptures that make you go insane just by looking at them.

    But it didn¡¯t work.

    No matter what piece he did, the final seal could not be broken.

    It was really frustrating for Limon, who had already suffered from a severe intoxication.

    ¡°Ttk, why did that old man die without living even 3,000 years?¡±

    If to had been alive, he would have grabbed him by the cor and shaken it off to open the seal himself.

    While sighing while holding a carving knife, resenting the old man who could not achieve immortality even though he was an absolute person.

    Limon suddenly turned his head.

    And the owner of the poprity he felt.

    In other words, heughed at the Indian girl who was peeking at him from the river with only his eyes peeking out.

    ¡°I wondered where you were all day, but it was hot and you wanted to wash seaweed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stay that far,e and see.¡±

    Limon gestured lightly.

    There will be no progress in sculpture.

    It was to change the mood by stroking or running while taking a short break.

    ¡°¡­Repair?¡±

    But after a while.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but put on a puzzled expression.

    It was because the running repairman, who would normally have been excitedly rubbing as soon as he called, didn¡¯t budge.

    As if limiting something.

    Or like seeing something unfamiliar.

    hiding in the water.

    The running repair that was watching Limon ended up submerged in the water.

    It¡¯s like running away from his eyes.

    It was a time when Limon was devastated, like the butler who was turned away by the cat he had been raising while watching the girl disappear.

    ¡°I guess the Sword Spirit has finally fallen in love with you.¡±

    ¡°Do you really have to say that, Doctor?¡±

    ¡°Even if you ignore it, it won¡¯t change the truth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Looking at Maia who snorted coldly.

    Limon sighed.

    Why is the running repair doing that?

    Because I had a reason to guess.

    It was only after that night that she began to avoid herself.

    ¡®Is it natural?¡¯

    A sword master with superhuman senses.

    Among them, a running eagle with excellent wild instincts would have recognized at a nce that he was never in a normal state at that time.

    So, it is natural to be wary of yourself.

    Limon judged soberly.

    But I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh.

    Even he didn¡¯t like it when the distance was widening like this with almost the only disciple with whom he maintained a good rtionship until the end.

    ¡®No, it might be fortunate.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have a face that looks good.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you worried that the sword spirit will harm you if you recklessly approach you who have fallen into the cobweb?¡±

    ¡°Did you actually belong to the ck Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like an idiot. You don¡¯t have to use psionics to know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Take care of your facial expression.

    Maia pointed out sharply.

    Then, he handed out the medicine bowl to Limon, who was scratching his cheek.

    ¡°Today¡¯s medicine.¡±

    ¡°¡­do I really have to drink this? Medicines don¡¯t work for me anyway.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you throw it away. Even if it were, it would only make you fall into the coin intoxication faster as much as eye mucus.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, don¡¯t make scary noises to threaten to kill you.¡±

    with a heavy sigh.

    Limon emptied the bowl of red medicine.

    Because he was invulnerable to poison, he couldn¡¯t see the effect of even the most elixir, but he wasn¡¯t in a position to cover anything if it helped even the tiniest bit of eye drop.

    ¡­I still can¡¯t get used to this terrible taste.

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    I was washing my mouth with river water to wash away the bitter, sour, fishy taste left on the tip of my tongue.

    Limon raised his eyebrows.

    And Maia, who only realized the reason a littleter, opened her mouth quietly, looking towards the front of the ship.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty big.¡±

    ¡°I know. If we go on like this, we won¡¯t know, but our stomachs will get better, right?¡±

    coo coo coo coo.

    far ahead of the ship.

    The end of the current that gradually speeds up.

    The two were not particrly agitated even while looking at the waterfall, which would have been hundreds of meters in height, if not all the way to the ceiling.

    We just had a quiet conversation.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°You have to wait. Since Suri brought us here, there will be a way.¡±

    ¡°Actually, that sword spirit made you, the swordsman, escape.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t run away? It¡¯s just that I feel a little strange, so I¡¯m keeping my distance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Sword Spirit is asking what we would do if we kept our distance until we fell there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, because that won¡¯t happen¡­ maybe.¡±

    ¡°That sounds very reassuring.¡±

    Limon, thinking of the running eagle avoiding him, spoke in a voice without confidence.

    It was when Maia was cynical at seeing him like that.

    Chew!

    how soon did ite?

    An Indian girl rising from the water.

    The running repairman shook himself on the roof, his assigned seat.

    ¡°Look, didn¡¯t I say I wasing?¡±

    ¡°I must be very proud of you.¡±

    Limon smirks.

    While Maia looks at him with pitiful eyes.

    The running eagle looked at the waterfall in the distance before opening his mouth.

    ¡°Haam¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t sleep at night.

    Or did he get tired of secretly watching while avoiding Limon since morning?

    One long yawn.

    It seems I haven¡¯t woken up yet.

    The running repairman satfortably on the roof and began to doze off.

    Maia frowned when she saw how peaceful she was even in front of the waterfall, and tried to say something but shut her mouth.

    Because Limon shook his head, holding out a hand to restrain her.

    So Maia is silent.

    While watching with Limon.

    The boat moves along the current.

    The moment I was about to fall at an angle at the edge of the waterfall.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. Dream

    , ×íÖÐÔÂ, ‰ôÖÐ„¦ ‰ôË‡,

    drunk from a dream, open your eyes.

    ‰ôÖÐ×í Æð´²

    ¡»

    The eyes of the running repairman close.

    Right after the two daggers cut through the air, revealing des curved like beasts¡¯ teeth.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    The ship moved slowly.

    ¡­slowly along the surface of the waterfall.

    From Limon and Maia riding on it, to the empty medicine bowls and other junk that were left on the boat.

    There were no falling objects.

    It was as if gravity had disappeared.

    Or, it seems natural that in a waterfall from the beginning, only the direction of flow changes, rather than falling.

    By the time the sailing boat, which had flowed down the waterfall at a stable speed, reached the middle of it.

    Phaging.

    The surrounding scenery changes.

    The sailboat that had slipped from the waterfall suddenly appeared in the middle of the wideke.

    ¡°Certainly your disciple is very talented.¡±

    It¡¯s not enough that the road is hidden in the middle of the waterfall, so I never thought I¡¯de in this way.

    When Maia reluctantly nodded at the route guidance, which was only possible because it was a running repair.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°This ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°It seems like a ce I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­This means that the Amazon has finally arrived at its deepest point.¡±

    ¡°If this is the ce I know, maybe.¡±

    To be precise, Limon nodded as he looked at the forest with a slightly odd color surrounding it.

    This area is where he once wandered in the Amazon.

    In other words, it meant that it would be possible for him to visit the Millennium Flower alone from here on out.

    Of course, unlike before, the space is jumbled up, so it¡¯s safe to entrust the running repairman with directions from now on.

    In his experience anyway.

    Now, the millennium is just around the corner.

    If we did well, we could find it today or tomorrow.

    ¡°Good work. Suri. I¡¯ll even stroke your hair, so wait here¡­¡±

    ¡°Kyaung!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He held out his hand to express his joy.

    Limon¡¯s shoulders drooped helplessly at the sight of the Indian girl running away in shock.

    And Maia couldn¡¯t help but look at the running repairman who peeked out his eyes from the roof and peeked at Limon again with pitiful eyes.

 Chapter 608

    #608. what do i do

    * * *

    Limon Aspelder.

    For the running repairman.

    He was a bit of an odd exception.

    Because she was the only person she liked and followed because she didn¡¯t pay attention to humans.

    Even Suri didn¡¯t know how to define the crush he felt for Limon in human words.

    It¡¯s too close to be family.

    It¡¯s morefortable than respect.

    A bit strict for friendship.

    If I had to give that feeling a name, it would be affection.

    It was simr to the feeling that a stray cat feels for the owner who picked it up¡­

    or rather, it was a feeling that was very simr to that of an abandoned wolf cub following a lion who epted him into the pack.

    That¡¯s why, to her, Limon is always the boss.

    A group closer than family.

    A boss who is more intimate than a teacher.

    He was a strong and reliable male.

    That notion is absolute.

    Even Limon, who originally tried to teach her about human rtions, was unable to change her animalistic way of thinking.

    In that sense, even the feeling that it doesn¡¯t matter if you mate with Limon is just a crush on the females of the same group.

    The running repair couldn¡¯t love him as a human being.

    It will be so in the future.

    Because she instinctively felt that fact, she had no choice but to exclude even Limon from her mate candidates.

    But¡­

    ¡®Question. I don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    He remembered running repairs.

    That night.

    while I was in trouble.

    The moment I suddenly met eyes with Limon, who was washing his face while sleeping.

    ¡®check. The male teacher that day was strange.¡¯

    burr and

    The running repair shuddered.

    Limon always had kindness in his eyes when he looked at himself, even though he was squeamish about everything.

    That¡¯s why I liked the limon and was able to follow itfortably.

    But at least that night.

    There was no kindness in Limon¡¯s eyes as he looked at her.

    Instead, there was one emotion that burned fiercely likeva in those golden eyes.

    ¡®¡­It was a male eye.¡¯

    Even as a disciple.

    Even as a group.

    Not even as an enemy.

    It was just like seeing a single female.

    It was only after seeing those eyes that resembled wild beasts in heat but were iparably rough and ferocious that Suri realized that they were running.

    what he always said

    but was not aware of it.

    Before being a teacher and a boss, Limon is also a ¡®male¡¯.

    ¡®inference. Master¡¯s male is in heat?¡¯

    The running repairman tilted his head.

    At least as far as she knows.

    Humans were one of the rare creatures capable of being in constant heat without having a specific heat period.

    ¡®judgment. Possible.¡¯

    But the doubt did notst long.

    Right now, she herself has never been in heat in her entire life.

    For a long-lived sword master like Limon, it was quite possible for him to have a separate estrus to match his lifespan.

    That¡¯s why the running Suri felt perplexed.

    ¡®worry. What if the male teacher wants to mate with me?¡¯

    If Limon is in heat.

    Of course, you will be attracted to females who are capable of reproducing.

    Just by looking at her eyes at that time, it is clear that she is also included in that ¡®female¡¯.

    And for her long-cherished desire to fall in love, Limon¡¯s estrus, which she had already eliminated as a candidate, was a truly embarrassing situation.

    ¡®conclusion. I can¡¯t deny it.¡¯

    It is the right of the boss to ask the female to mate.

    The running eagle, who still regarded Limon as a member of the pack, could not deny that right.

    Of course, due to his personality, he couldn¡¯t force her to mate, but he wondered if Limon would have the ability to control himself when he was in heat.

    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure.

    ¡®Alternatives. The male teacher just needs to mate with another female.¡¯

    Fortunately, she is not the only female here.

    If it¡¯s Maia, she¡¯ll be able to breed with Limon.

    If Limon chose her as a mate, the running Suri would be out of trouble.

    ¡­Of course, the boss may not be satisfied with just one female, but that¡¯s something to think about at that time.

    At least when she thinks.

    This was the best alternative.

    Especially since Maia has always secretly acted like Limon¡¯s female.

    But¡­

    ¡®¡­unpleasant.¡¯

    I¡¯m getting it.

    Inadvertently scratching the roof.

    The running repairman raised his eyes.

    ¡®Somehow I don¡¯t like it.¡¯

    I know it¡¯s for the best

    But when I thought of Limon and Maia mating, I wasn¡¯t happy at all.

    what could be the reason

    After much thought, the running repair came to a conclusion.

    ¡®consciousness. I don¡¯t want to ept that green female into the same group.¡¯

    To mate means to be in the same group.

    Besides, the female leader is bound to be the second-inmand of the group.

    It was something that could not be weed by a running repairman who hated Maia.

    In the first ce, just thinking that such a bad-tempered female would be Limon¡¯s mate made her missing tail stand on end.

    That¡¯s why I scratched the roof with my fingernails and thought about it.

    Running repairs thought.

    ¡®correction. I just think it would be better for me to be the male teacher¡¯s mate.¡¯

    As the running repair knows.

    Humans mate with partners they do not love.

    Even after getting married because I love her enough to give her life, when I meet a new love again, I break up over and over again.

    So until you find love.

    Or maybe it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be his female until Limon¡¯s estrus was over.

    Of course, you never know how long it will be before she finds a new mate.

    Maybe his estrous periodsts for years and decades, and there is a possibility that he will give birth to several children in the meantime.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    She¡¯s a sword master.

    Because he was an immortal with an eternal lifespan.

    At least that way was morefortable than epting Maia as the female lead.

    ¡®resolve!¡¯

    as soon as you decide to do so.

    Running repair moved.

    He went straight to Limon.

    ¡°Leader male!¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    she tried to speak

    If you¡¯re in heat, you¡¯ll be his female. If you want to mate, tell me.

    But after that.

    Running repairs hardened.

    The moment I saw his golden eyes.

    It was because Limon¡¯s eyes, which were ferocious and violent that day, came to mind, and he suddenly felt his heart tighten.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call because you had something to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­cancetion. naught.¡±

    ¡°Is it repair?¡±

    In the end, the running repair swallowed the words he wanted to say and retreated as if running away.

    It was the same after that.

    Every time I approached him to tell him my decision, my heart was pounding and I couldn¡¯t speak.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    She was always in clothes that showed her skin, and even that was cumbersome, so she even rubbed against Limon naked.

    Now, of course, just imagining Limon touching bare skin made me dizzy.

    Strangely, the exposed skin was so hot that even getting a nce at it made me reluctant to approach it, let alone talk to it.

    ¡°unrest. I got sick¡­?¡±

    That night.

    Although obviously human.

    more violent than any beast.

    Why does my body get so hot just by thinking about the eyes that looked like beasts wearing human masks?

    Human, but close to beast.

    I want to love you but

    don¡¯t know love

    The girl, who had never even gone into heat in her life, had no choice but to groan at her own state that she could not understand at all.

    * * *

    A cave covered in deep darkness.

    There was a group of people advancing there.

    ragged clothes.

    A tired face.

    blood all over the body.

    Its appearance is a mess from one to nine.

    Rather, it was to the extent that even with such an appearance, only the body without a single wound felt more strange.

    ¡®It¡¯s hell.¡¯

    the leader of such a group.

    Arbe, who was leading the way, let out a sigh.

    It¡¯s already been 10 days since I broke up with Maia, swept away by an unexpected space distortion.

    Originally, Arbe was going to lead the Venomous Dragon Corps to visit the Millennium Flower in order to join Maia.

    But before the day has passed.

    she found out

    How reckless it was to venture into the Amazon Sims without a guide.

    The proof was that they hadn¡¯t even escaped this cave yet.

    Of course, there were excuses.

    No matter how familiar they were with the green dragon n, finding their way underground with no light was another matter.

    Especially in an underground cave like this one, which is moreplicated than an anthill and is well over hundreds of kilometers long.

    ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll bury my bones here without ever seeing the princess.¡¯

    If only that was it though.

    I wouldn¡¯t have had such negative thoughts.

    The one with her now is the Poison Dragon Corps.

    It was the strongest armed force of the Green Dragon n,posed of about 30 master-ss masters, each with the ability to lead an armed force.

    The problem is twofold.

    Chick-kick-geek.

    ¡°¡­Everyone is ready for battle.¡±

    The moment you hear the sound of the machine.

    Arbe gave instructions.

    The other masters of the dragon¡¯s squad also practiced without hesitation.

    It was right after that.

    That is why a colony of ants the size of a bull, whose entire body was made of metal, appeared from the other side of the cave.

    [110110110.]

    As if warning something.

    Repeat the mechanical sound several times.

    Arbe and other venomous dragons did not respond and only raised psionics, so the ant swarm immediately took action.

    After opening your chin.

    He would aim the gun that came out of it.

    And so, the eyes of dozens of ants flickered, and the moment when the beams from their muzzles all at once crossed the air.

    fierce battle.

    It started.

    Bang Kwa Kwang! Kwagwawang!

    Lasers that cut even bedrock embroider the air.

    In the midst of storm-causing fists and various weapons wielded.

    Of course, it was Arbe and the poison dragon crew members who trampled on the ruins of the ant swarm that had be scrap metal and triumphed.

    However, it was unavoidable that some poison dragon members were slightly injured.

    No matter how they were, they couldn¡¯t safely subdue the mining spirits made of special alloys.

    The fact that the spirits and the Green Dragon n didn¡¯t have a goodpatibility in that the poison didn¡¯t work from the beginning was also the reason they had no choice but to struggle.

    ¡®It¡¯s really endless.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Arbemented.

    Dozens of times they¡¯ve fought in this cave.

    From mining spirits resembling ants to transportation spirits simr to earthworms, the piles of spirits they processed were enough to make a small hill.

    That¡¯s why their faces were in tatters.

    Even the Green Dragon n, which handles biological maniption, is not immortal.

    The fatigue and injuries umted over the past 10 days of fierce battles were enough to make even the strongest military force of the Green Dragon n exhausted.

    Originally, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there were a few casualties earlier.

    Even so, there was a reason they were fine until now.

    ¡°¡°Healing¡±.¡±

    The moment a soft voice rang out.

    Light swirls in the air.

    Seeing the injuries of several poisonous dragon members disappear as if they had been washed away, Arbe lifted her twin heart.

    Then he looked back and said.

    ¡°I would have told you not to interfere unnecessarily, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, was it unnecessary help?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to be more careful next time.¡±

    ¡°How many times have you said that already?¡±

    ¡°I am paying attention. It¡¯s just that in a dangerous ce like this, even a small wound can be a big risk, so I just took action quickly.¡±

    ¡°You are very considerate.¡±

    ¡°It is natural. It was before, but now we are in a mutually supportive rtionship.¡±

    twirling

    A woman in a fancy robe with a gentle smile.

    Seeing Johanna, the holy lord, who unintentionally came to share with her in May, Arbe put on a bittersweet expression.

 Chapter 609

    #609. it will be over soon

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how this happened.¡¯

    Arbemented inwardly.

    I¡¯vee to protect and serve Maia.

    It¡¯s not enough to lose the princess he respected, so it¡¯s like he¡¯s fighting together with the divine lord.

    It was amazing.

    Of course, as soon as they met, they did not apany the Holy Lord on good terms.

    On the contrary, when they first met, they fought with all their might against the Holy Lord.

    The Poison Dragon Corps is the strongest military unit of the Green Dragon n.

    Their true value is revealed when they fight together with the princess, but their strength in fighting isparable to that of a superman of the absolute ss.

    Moreover, the divine lord is a nonbat type lord.

    Even among the Seven Lords of the World Federation, they were able to engage in quite fierce battles as they were close to the weakest.

    The problem was that she was the best healer in the world.

    Johanna¡¯s defense ability, which protects her body with all kinds of divine skills and instantly heals poison or wounds, is truly impregnable.

    In a sense, it even surpassed the durability of the monster lord, G, who had turned into a giant monster in the past.

    Fortunately, instead, Johanna did not have the strength to subdue Arbe, who was a master of foreign affairs, and the poison dragon squad, using all sorts of poisons and medicines.

    while fighting so hard.

    Their first battle ended prematurely as they retreated from each other to avoid the Mining Spirit Corps flocking to the turmoil.

    It was just the beginning.

    Is the structure of the cave itself like that?

    Or was it because he moved away from the mining spirits?

    The divine lord and their movements ovepped several times, and each time they had to fight and run away from the spirits repeatedly.

    The result is this.

    Even if we fight, there will be no conclusion, and it will only stimte the spirits.

    Whether you are looking for a millennial flower.

    Whether joining others.

    At least until they got out of this cave, they made a tacit agreement to fight together, which was the current situation.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if I made the right choice.¡¯

    Arbe sighed.

    A divine lord who specializes in assisting and healing, although his fighting power may be reduced.

    The Venomous Dragons are the most skilled in the outside world and have been trained to fight while protecting the princess.

    Their abilities are exquisitely synergistic.

    If he hadn¡¯t cooperated with the divine lord, he would not have been able to get through half of the current situation, let alone how many casualties had already urred.

    In that respect, the May Dongju with the Holy Lord was sessful.

    Although I didn¡¯t like it very much, it was the right choice considering the results.

    The problem was when the joint battle was over.

    The divine lord would not havee alone to this Amazon.

    What will happen if we meet Johanna¡¯s group first instead of Limon and Maia?

    The result was clearly predictable, so Arbe couldn¡¯t stop worrying.

    ¡®I still don¡¯t know what the divine lord is thinking.¡¯

    Conversely, if you meet Limon or Maia first, it would be Johanna who would be in danger.

    Unlike himself, Johanna, who was smiling single and single without any worries, was one of the factors that aroused Arbe¡¯s worries.

    ¡®Would the result have been different if there had been an aide from another n here?¡¯

    Jijang Tata of the White Dragon n.

    Nadia, the noble of the Red Dragon n.

    Lucas, the blue knight of the blue dragon n.

    Eris of the Golden Dragon n.

    The silver dragon n¡¯s iron-blooded maid Kana and others.

    Except for the ck Dragon n, which ispletely vacant, all of the other ns¡¯ aides are masters.

    Even each of them had an exceptional reputation in the Seven Dragons with their skills such as experience, leadership, talent and judgment.

    On the other hand, he is only a major shareholder.

    Considering his age, he¡¯s good enough.

    However, even if she, Barbara, and the two of them joined forces, they could not keep up with the toes of the other aides either forcefully or in business.

    I¡¯ve always tried to catch up with the gap, but at times like this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel myselfcking.

    However, it is impossible to sit down in a ce like this.

    take heart

    Encouraging the Venomous Dragons.

    While being wary of Johanna.

    While advancing through the cave fighting the spirits that pop out when bored.

    Arbe hesitated.

    Except for the sphere of light Johanna created and thentern held by the poison dragon crew, only darkness spread throughout the cave.

    At the far end, he found a ray of light permeating through it.

    ¡®Have you finally found the exit? or not¡­?¡¯

    little anticipation.

    little anxiety.

    and tension.

    The moment he arrived at the ce where the beam of light shines, taking the lead while being alert.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Arbe sighed unconsciously for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the broad sky that had finally been revealed instead of the dark ceiling that had held them back for the past ten days.

    under that vast sky.

    It¡¯s big enough to be a pond.

    A little small for ake.

    Even with half a swamp mixed in.

    Theke is mysteriously clear and clean, reflecting the sunlight.

    The sight of hundreds and thousands of golden lotuses floating on the surface of the water made her involuntarily exim.

    As far as she knows.

    Because there was only one golden lotus so brilliant.

    ¡°Millennial flower!¡±

    Arbe was stunned.

    I never thought I would find the habitat of the millennial flower right away as soon as I got out of that damn cave.

    It was so unexpected and embarrassing for her, who had been wandering the Amazon for dozens of days to find the millennial flower.

    ¡°Is this a millennial flower?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°This is so lucky with each other.¡±

    but right after that.

    Arbe realized.

    Also, this situation is not necessarily lucky.

    It also means that now is not the time to admire yourself.

    Parbat!

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Is it because of the constant breathing?

    Even though they didn¡¯t even give an order, the poison dragon squad naturally surrounds the surroundings and spreads out their tactics.

    Looking at Johanna, who tilted her head slightly in the center, Arbe said coldly.

    ¡°You know why?¡±

    ¡°Are you really heartless to throw away an alliance you¡¯ve been through life and death together like this like a devoted couple?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not in a rtionship.¡±

    First of all, they are enemies.

    Until now, I couldn¡¯te to a decision, so I only reluctantly apanied them, but they weren¡¯t even allies.

    However, since I found the Millennium Flower.

    The week of May was also over.

    Because it was impossible for each other to concede the millennium, which is the purpose ofing to Amazon and the key to gaining hegemony in the pharmaceutical market.

    ¡°What if you think about it again? The Lord has said not to quarrel with your neighbor.¡±

    ¡°You say that to your neighbours.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Is it because Arbe¡¯s firm answer made her realize that a fight could not be avoided?

    After letting out a gentle sigh.

    Johanna raised her hand.

    ¡°Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Papa baba babat!

    The moment she grabbed the cross ne between her voluptuous breastbones.

    What sprang up were countless crosses of light.

    Arbe, who has already learned what kind of power resides in that cross through her experiences so far, resonates with the poison dragon squadron and psionics.

    The cross that hovered around Johanna stopped moving.

    The moment when the tension reached its peak.

    ¡°I wondered why I was wandering around and finally came¡­ You brought an unexpected guest.¡±

    cold voice.

    passed between them.

    Arbe reflexively turned her head to the voice that was more familiar than twin sisters in a sense that could not be known without knowing.

    And I opened my eyes wide.

    Ake full of golden lotuses.

    The moment you want a shadow cast over it.

    It was because a slender figure that appeared as if falling from the sky lightlynded on a lotus flower.

    ¡°princess! Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Ask that question to yourself rather than to me.¡±

    Maia with a cold sneer.

    Hearing those words, when Arbe checked her tattered face and blushed.

    Another voice was heard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard, Doctor. It is a great thing to havee all this way on your own without a guide.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? All roads lead to this ce anyway.¡±

    ¡°Because not all roads were as open as ours.¡±

    A white-haired man appeared from behind a tree.

    Limonughed out loud.

    Anyway, it was inevitable that everyone would gather here at the point where the running repairman asked an ancient spirit to mix the space of the Amazon.

    Because she was obsessed with witchcraft, she couldn¡¯t disobey the order itself to give directions.

    Just which route toe.

    Or, I just yed a little joke about how much the spirit would interfere.

    In that sense, it was inevitable that Limon¡¯s party, who had been guided by the running repairman, arrived first.

    It was unexpected that Arbe and the Venomous Dragons arrived first instead of the one who should havee first¡­

    ¡°Suri, are you sure that guy was sent to the most difficult ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­Positive. sure.¡±

    ¡°Then fortunately there is still time.¡±

    A tree by theke.

    Limon nodded at the words of the running eagle crouching on the branch.

    Although I have just arrived here.

    The reason they were still staying here wasn¡¯t just to wait for Arbe and the others.

    Somewhere in this wide and narrowke.

    It was to find a very special flower hidden among countless millennium flowers.

    In that respect, it was fortunate that Arbe and the poison dragon team came.

    If they lend a hand, the investigation will go a little faster.

    The problem is twofold.

    that there is not much time now.

    The other was thepanion they had brought with them.

    ¡°Can I help you, doctor?¡±

    ¡°To catch bed bugs, don¡¯t burn all thatch and stay away.¡±

    ¡°You know we have to hurry before hees, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be over soon.¡±

    p.

    As if executing your own words.

    Maia kicked the lotus lightly.

    As if her body had no weight at all, her body soared high into the air and crossed theke as it was.

    And so, the moment when Maia¡¯s slender Shin-young reached the middle of the besieged camp of the Dokryongdae.

    Turning over in the air, her fists thundered down on Johanna¡¯s head.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eight sr terms,

    seven twelve kinds of martial arts, eight ½~¼¼,

    high

    mountain peaks, Ì©É½‰ºí”„Ý

    ¡»

    The power of the Cheonwangtaptakryu.

    The weight of the superficial gyeongsinryu.

    A body strengthened by Geumgangbulgoryu.

    Powerful Fist of Storm Iron Fists, etc.

    While talking with Limon, it resonates with the Venomous Dragon and the power of one volume that generously contains the psionics amplified into eight types of weapons is truly awe-inspiring.

    It had the power to crush dozens of stories from the roof to the basement and blow away even a giant stone.

    But right after that.

    Maia, who flipped over andnded, frowned.

    It was because dozens of crosses made of light ovepped and perfectly caught her fist.

    In return, all the crosses were broken.

    However, it was a cheap price to pay for blocking the Eight Crisis, which could instantly kill even a superman of the absolute ss.

    Even more so if you include the fact that dozens of crosses rose again.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you and I¡¯m punching you so much¡­¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°¡­That Green Dragon Princess?¡±

    Bang Kwa Kwang!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwang!

    Johanna, who was trying to say something with a smile on her face, broke into a cold sweat.

    At best, the blow of conversion was blocked.

    Even so, it was because Maia¡¯s action of driving her fist over the barrier of the cross without stopping for a moment was just as threatening.

    Moreover, the more attacks, the more.

    Resonance with the poison dragon team deepens.

    Her fists are also terrifyingly fast and strong.

    At some point, the barrier of the cross was torn like a piece of paper.

    As the rate of destruction increased faster than the creation of a new cross, Johanna lost herposure and had no choice but to open her mouth in a hurry.

    ¡°Hey Green Dragon Princess? Our conversation¡­!¡±

    But Maia didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.

    It seems there is no need to talk.

    He just continued to swing his fists while holding on to a cold sneer.

    So, the moment when Johanna, who had been destroyed to thest barrier, hurriedly grabbed the cross again, and Maia was about to punch her in the face.

    ¡°Avoid the doctor!¡±

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death Crossing

    .

    Duat

    ]

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    With Limon¡¯s urgent warning.

    The bloody sh that exploded from under Maia¡¯s feet pierced the sky and created a huge pir of light in the middle of the Amazon.

 Chapter 610

    #610. I hate nice guys.

    * * *

    [Mmm¡­.]

    Scratching.

    After scratching his head with his wings.

    Yuna-kyung muttered involuntarily.

    [¡­what to do with this?]

    Beep.

    [That wasn¡¯t a question, was it? It¡¯s just an inadvertentmentation?]

    Pippi.

    As if you want to know.

    Standing on the unmanned vacuum cleaner that was silent again, Yuna-kyung let out a sigh.

    Compared to Arbe and the Venomous Dragon Corps, who fought countless spirits and wandered through the darkness, her journey was nothing short of smooth.

    If you¡¯re hungry, something to eates out.

    If you are sleepy, bed is ready.

    If the road is blocked, it will open on its own.

    To be honest, taking a walk in the backyard couldn¡¯t have been morefortable.

    Even so, of course, Yuna-kyung is wandering around.

    There was a reason why he was still suffering from headaches.

    [Why did this happen?]

    Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t know.

    He was just wandering around looking for Limon and the others.

    How did this situatione about?

    And is it really possible to go around like this without any countermeasures?

    That¡¯s how Yuna-kyung was in the middle of sighing in the middle of the Amazon.

    Quarreureung!

    [What is that¡­ kyaaaa?!]

    The other side of the open sky.

    Like a towering spire.

    Or like lightning that travels through the sky.

    It took me a moment to blink as I saw a thick, bloody radiance rising from somewhere piercing through the clouds and soaring to the end of the sky.

    It was said that it almost flew away in the aftermath of the storm that tore away all the clouds in the sky.

    Thanks to the unmanned vacuum cleaner reaching out and holding onto it, Yuna-gyeong, who managed to keep her seat, jumped up.

    What is that bloody glow?

    I didn¡¯t know the exact reason, but I knew at least that something unusual had happened.

    Including that perhaps there might be another party under that glow.

    [Let¡¯s go guys!]

    Beep beep beep.

    It¡¯s not a situation to bezy anymore.

    Having put aside her worries, Yuna-kyung started running furiously through the Amazon while riding an unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    * * *

    A very beautiful and mysteriouske, filled with golden lotuses just a short time ago.

    but this moment.

    Theke was a mess.

    Waves still raging violently.

    A lotus flower that breaks and sinks in it.

    And broken trees and fluttering leaves around.

    In a ce where no trace of peace can be found now, Limon opened his mouth with a frown on his brow.

    ¡°Are you okay, doctor?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to worry about. It¡¯s just a scratch.¡±

    Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t like being interrupted the moment he was about to break Johanna¡¯s head.

    Or maybe it was because his pride was hurt by the small scar on his wrist that had prated even the body of the Diamond Buddha.

    Of course, he brilliantly avoided an unexpected surprise attack.

    Limon let out a sigh of relief when he saw Maia, whose eyes were sharper than his own, even after protecting the poison dragons around him.

    And I turned my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame to say goodbye without saying goodbye. Have you decided not to save face now?¡±

    ¡°I have already given up face before I was alive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, bitch.¡±

    While Maia and the Venomous Dragons retreated from the surprise attack.

    A man with a bloody spear in a ck cloak intervened between Johanna and them before she knew it.

    Looking at d the Sword Demon, Limon clicked his tongue.

    it could be like this

    It was because he had a vague premonition that he was going to deal with the divine lord as soon as possible and leave in search of the millennial flower.

    It is, though.

    I never thought that d, who had been thrown to the farthest ce without a guide, woulde so soon.

    It was an unexpected situation for Limon, who knew the harshness of the Amazon.

    ¡°How did you get here so quickly? I thought it would take at least a day or two more.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it would have been if I hade across the jungle.¡±

    As if he had never passed through the jungle.

    then how did you get there?

    Limon, who was looking at d with suspicious eyes, suddenly made a strange expression.

    Only one.

    Because d realized there was a way to get here without wandering through the jungle.

    And including the reason why he was able to suddenly appear as if he was springing up without being caught by his five senses.

    ¡°You can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve been piercing the ¡®road¡¯ to Amazon since then? Randomly until you find millennials or someone else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°How many times have you done that? It shouldn¡¯t have been a hundred or twenty times.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t counted them individually since the 10,000 mark.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Limon groaned involuntarily.

    What d did is simple.

    From the time everyone scattered through space distortion, they had been using their swords to break through space in the Amazon without even budging.

    A spider spreads its web.

    As if waiting for prey to be caught.

    After drilling and splicing tens of thousands of holes across the vast Amazon.

    In order to stand by so that if we sense any other sign ormotion, we can immediately move there beyond the space.

    And Limon¡¯s impression of d¡¯s trick was simple.

    ¡°You crazy bastard.¡±

    Breaking through space on Amazon and keeping it.

    It was possible because d could pierce all barriers and spaces with his sword.

    At the same time, d wasn¡¯t sane either.

    Originally, performing a swordsman¡¯s sword requires enormous physical strength and concentration.

    Not to mention, over the past ten days, he had been constantly using his swordsman to drill holes in the space, maintaining it, and monitoring all the space without sleeping a sigh.

    It was an atrocity that even a sword master would faint from exhaustion.

    As long as it¡¯s random where the space is connected.

    Especially in the sense that no matter how many holes you drill, there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll find another party or a millennial.

    ¡°Honestly, if I had known the Master would be here, I might have used a different method¡­¡±

    But he did this crazy thing.

    Before Johanna¡¯s death.

    d, who had seeded in rescuing her and arriving here, continued quietly.

    ¡°My gut feeling is that this is the best way.¡±

    ¡°¡­This is why I hate guys with good feelings.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    Maia looked at him with hateful eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t something Limon, who used his sharp intuition to bully the Seven Dragons and saved the world for hundreds of years, wouldn¡¯t know about anyone else.

    However, it was also something that could be said because it was Limon.

    What a nasty hindrance that intuition can be when the sword master bes an enemy.

    Because no one knew it better than Limon.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that the brazenness of iming Naero Nambul disappeared.

    ¡°Thank you for your help. Thanks to you, I got over the hump.¡±

    While Limon wasmenting like that.

    d shook his head at Johanna who smiled and thanked him.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be relieved.¡±

    ¡°Is this a dangerous situation?¡±

    ¡°The Master isn¡¯t easy enough to deal with with a tired body like now.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, if you have to fight that prestigious swordsman, it must be difficult.¡±

    d, who has been monitoring the Amazons for over ten days without a break, is in the worst condition.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a halfway opponent.

    The same sword master, too, was not in a state where he could even empty words about being fit to fight Limon.

    ¡°Then how about this?¡±

    But even after hearing d¡¯s words, Johanna was not disappointed.

    Instead, he just opened his mouth while holding the cross,

    ¡°Restore,¡± ¡°Mind Recovery.¡±

    Dig!

    That moment.

    d raised his eyebrows.

    The moment when a part of the cross that had been swirling around Johanna prated him.

    This is because the exhausted body is energized again, and even mental fatigue disappears as if it has been washed away, and concentration returns.

    ¡°¡­I see why you are called the holy lord.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a nicepliment.¡±

    Looking at Johanna smiling gently.

    d quietly agreed.

    To be honest, even though the rulers of this era were strong, it was questionable whether they were strong enough to be called absolutes.

    However, the power that restored himself to perfect condition in the blink of an eye was such that even d could not help but admire it.

    Well, even the power of the Wanderer who resurrected them right away was beyond the providence.

    Even the monarchs can¡¯t be underestimated.

    Thinking to himself, he clenched and opened his fists.

    ¡®At this level¡­ at least I don¡¯t think I need to think about running away.¡¯

    In the worst case, d, who had nned to run away with only Johanna, changed his mind.

    Of course, no matter how much his body recovers, Limon is a formidable enemy.

    Besides, as long as Maia was with them, he had no confidence to deal with them alone.

    But what if you¡¯re not alone?

    ¡°Sister Sword Spirit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Juste out. Even the sister-inw knows that hiding is useless.¡±

    rustle.

    As soon as she saw the bloody glow, the Indian girl hid herself dead.

    A running eagle emerged from the forest.

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t really like it.

    with a frown on his face.

    But she had no choice.

    After the escape of Swordsman, the intensified spell made it impossible to evade orders, such as covering ears or running away.

    Dismissed!

    ¡°Kyaaang!¡±

    looking at her like that

    The moment d raised his tattooed hand.

    Suddenly, a spark leaped from the tattoo on his abdomen and the running repairman tumbled to the floor.

    It was because the pain that even the sword master couldn¡¯t bear filled his entire body.

    To the repairman who was scratching the ground with his fingernails and was suffering from pain that barely stopped.

    d said coldly.

    ¡°Be mindful. I can treat thest time as a joke, but I can tell you there won¡¯t be a second time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you understand, draw your sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And fight the master with all your might.¡±

    ¡°Kreureung¡­!¡±

    Suri, who runs even when his whole body is stained with sweat, reveals his reluctance and anger toward themand.

    But that¡¯s all.

    When d showed the back of his hand again and the pain started, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and pull out the dagger.

    Because I felt it instinctively.

    As long as the tattoo is activated.

    If you continue to disobey orders, you may risk your life, not to mention the pain.

    Limon, who was looking at d like trash, opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°¡­Is it like this in the end?¡±

    d calmly aimed the spear.

    A running repairman reluctantly holding a dagger.

    Even Johanna, who is making countless crosses of light behind them.

    Faced with a force that could destroy even the world¡¯s greatest power, two sword masters and a monarch, overnight.

    Limon sighed.

    knowing that this can happen.

    Thinking about running repairs.

    Again, I was going to find the Millennium Flower before d came and left.

    Because I couldn¡¯t do this, I couldn¡¯t do that, and the worst thing happened because I dyed my decision.

    But what has already happened cannot be undone.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Could you lend me the doctor¡¯s knife?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to tell you not to overdo it, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I will try.¡±

    I wanted to avoid making Limon fight as much as possible, but that also depends on the situation.

    Because he is the only one who can stop the two sword masters.

    While frowning, Maia reached out to Arbe and took a sword and handed it to Limon.

    So¡­

    the deepest part of the Amazon.

    In unexplored ces untouched by humans.

    The intertwined life-and-death struggle between the five superhumans of the absolute ss has begun.

 Chapter 611

    #611. Please wait patiently.

    * * *

    Spear.

    It can be made just by sharpening the tip of a long tree branch, including bamboo.

    Because of its simplicity, it is the oldest weapon in history, having been used since before the Golden Age, along with clubs and hand axes.

    civilization develops.

    A bow or an ax mace, etc.

    Even after the appearance of many weapons, spears have been the most popr for thousands of years.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was cheap and easy to make.

    It was so useful.

    From battlefields where many enemies and allies are intertwined, to one-on-one battles and even hunting animals.

    This is because there is rarely a weapon that is as effective as a spear in all respects.

    that is long.

    For that one reason alone, the spear had an advantage over all other melee weapons.

    Even more so than the sword, the weapon of knights and warriors.

    But that¡¯s a thing of the past.

    The Sword Emperor shed the seven dragons.

    After opening the Age of Heroes.

    The evaluation of creativity has changed.

    No matter how useful the spear was, it was just a story at the level of ordinary soldiers, knights, or masters.

    true absolute.

    In other words, the trend that one must train swords to be a sword master reversed the evaluation of spears.

    It is a low-level weapon that cannot be an absolute no matter how much you train.

    In particr, Limon built a tower of swords.

    After discharging the ck fire.

    Such evaluations elerated further, and eventually reached the point where spearmanship itself was abandoned.

    In that sense, the difficulties that d Chepes had to ovee were great.

    After entering the sword tower.

    I took a spear instead of a sword.

    In fact, in his era, the majority of advanced spearmanship was lost and most of them were handed down only in books.

    Instead, he had two good fortunes.

    One is that his mentor was Limon Aspelder.

    Limon, who has lived since the age of bronze, has seen and experienced numerous spearmanships, if not as much as swords.

    Using that experience, he collected spearmanship books from all over the world and studied them while interacting with the few remaining masters of spearmanship.

    And I gave the essence to d.

    As a result, d was able to learn the best spearmanship with the mind of a sword master.

    Of course, if that¡¯s all.

    He couldn¡¯t have be a sword master.

    If you could get a swordsman by learning excellent martial arts, everyone who entered the sword tower would have been able to be a sword master.

    The second was that d was different from the others.

    In other words, he was born with an unprecedented talent in the stabbing technique.

    His overwhelming talent was such that he suggested that Limon use a spear instead of a sword and created spearmanship that he did not have.

    Based on that natural talent, he further developed the spearmanship he learned from Limon and finally mastered the swordsmanship.

    That is d the Sword Demon.

    The first sword master who did not hold a sword.

    He was an unprecedented genius who proved that what was important to a sword master was only swordsmanship and not weaponry.

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    The dark-eyed woman who was listening to Billy¡¯s talk.

    Wanderer asked sharply.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Am I relieved now¡­?¡±

    In order to increase the reduced lifespan, two sword masters were specially dispatched.

    It¡¯s still unknown news.

    I wonder what happened.

    Or maybe the fact that Johanna asked her for cooperation wasn¡¯t a ploy to trap the sword master and undermine her position.

    It was Wanderer¡¯s current situation that he was suffering from all sorts of doubts and anxiety.

    The fact that the recent movement of the Seven Dragons was suspicious was also a factor that fueled her anxiety.

    But since I¡¯m alone with a carefree face.

    As a Wanderer, he wanted to twist Billy¡¯s neck at any moment.

    But even with that bloody gaze, Billy was not intimidated.

    I just grinned and asserted.

    ¡°So, as long as the sword demon is sent to death, nothing will go wrong, right?¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because if things don¡¯t go right, you can always pierce through the space ande back.¡±

    ¡°The Amazon doesn¡¯t work with space movement¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the case with space movement. It is an insult to treat the swordsman of the death penalty as a mere savage.¡±

    Billyughed.

    Space movement was a feat that was only possible for the blue dragon n in the past.

    Even now, it was truly surprising that only a rare space-type yer was able to implement it with a sword.

    However, d¡¯s swordsmanship was different from mere space movement.

    prating space.

    Either destroy all barriers.

    It¡¯s just a simple aftermath.

    It was because d¡¯s sword doctor cut something else.

    That¡¯s why, among all the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmen, his swordsman was the scariest.

    ¡°In the first ce, the brother-inw won¡¯t be able to find the millennial flower and run away.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean that strong?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s clear that the death penalty is stronger than me.¡±

    Billy shrugged.

    Thepatibility between him, who cuts down the streets of the world, and d, who even prates space, is the worst.

    Even if it was a unteral bombing or surprise attack from about the other side of the globe, it was an opponent with absolutely no chance of winning in a head-to-head confrontation.

    Even excludingpatibility, there were few sword masters who could gain the upper hand against him.

    more than anything else.

    ¡°Besides, this time you took the Sword Spirit¡¯s sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say sword spirit, he¡¯s weaker than you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Who would say such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re thinking that because I killed the Sword Spirit sister, you¡¯d better correct that misunderstanding quickly.¡±

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    Apparently, Suri, who was running while alive, died at his hand.

    So it¡¯s not unreasonable for those who don¡¯t know anything to misunderstand that she is weaker than him.

    But he could tell.

    That it¡¯s just an illusion.

    Because¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what other people think, but I think the Sword Spirit sister-inw is the closest to the strongest sword master among us.¡±

    The one who cuts the streets.

    A sword that cuts the flow.

    A swordsman who cuts contradictions.

    The swordsman who went through the process.

    The Sword King who crossed the border, etc.

    There is not a single ordinary sword master¡¯s sword that can even cut through the providence of the world.

    But no swordsman was as powerful and mysterious as the swordsman of the running repair.

    ¡°Especially in the Amazon, even our master Yangban couldn¡¯t say for sure that he could defeat the swordsman¡¯s sister in a head-to-head match.¡±

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you contacted me yet?¡±

    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it take time to find the millennial flower?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So please wait patiently.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he has already gone all the way to Africa and failed.

    Looking at Wanderer, who can¡¯t erase his doubtful appearance even with his own boasts.

    Billy continued with a meaningful face.

    ¡°Above all, the sword demon brother and sister-inw have a trump card that other sword masters do not have.¡±

    * * *

    Step your left foot forward.

    Support the back of your left foot with your right foot.

    While firmly supporting the ground with both legs, he unleashes a spear held with both hands.

    Papa baba bababat!

    Stabbed thirteen times in an instant.

    Swing your spear and cut your throat.

    Scratch the ground with a spear and hang your ankle.

    Pushes the swung sword as if sliding.

    Swing the spear like a reed and draw a circle to form a battle at the same time.

    From the long spear of the Greek phnx to the short spear of the Vikings, the mounted spear of the English knights, the pike of Switzend, the pole pistil of France, and the six chorus of the double-singing method.

    long and short

    heavy and light.

    sharp and blunt.

    Numerous spear skills, originally supposed to be spread out with all kinds of spears, freely spread out from the tip of a single spear.

    It is truly the pinnacle of spearmanship.

    It was a transcendent skill that was in no way inferior to that of a sword master.

    Caang!

    But unfortunately.

    Those innumerable techniques are blocked.

    It¡¯s not fast, it¡¯s not slow, it¡¯s not shy, it¡¯s not subtle.

    just in

    Calmly like flowing water.

    But just when you need it.

    It blocks the exact location and moves at the right time to subtly dig into dozens of herbivores, which are blocked with only one and a half meals, and even achieves a counterattack.

    ¡®indeed.¡¯

    cooong!

    After blocking the de that was aiming for the heart with a spear.

    d, who had been pushed back and opened the distance, murmured in his heart as he thrust a spear at Limon, who charged again.

    ¡®The situation is worse than expected.¡¯

    Even until the fight starts.

    d had a calction.

    As long as he and the two running eagles are together, he will be able to gain an advantage against Limon.

    But at this very moment.

    Rather, it was he who was put on the defensive.

    And it was clear what the reason was.

    ¡®It was expected that the sisters do not have the heart to fight, but¡­¡¯

    One is that the running repair is still tied to the green dragon princess and the poison dragon squad.

    Even though the green dragon princess hasn¡¯t even turned into a dragon yet.

    The fact that she hadn¡¯t been able to sh a poison dragon belt yet was proof that she was fighting roughly.

    I knew this was going to happen, so I deliberately ordered to fight with all my might.

    The running eagle subtly circumvented the spell by ¡®fighting to protect the divine lord¡¯ from ¡®not using a sword¡¯.

    If that¡¯s the only thing though.

    It was pretty good.

    Sabotage of running repairs is within the expected range.

    As long as there are restrictions on the spell, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she defeats the green dragon princess and the poison dragon squad.

    If he held out until then, he could have turned the situation around by attacking Limon along with the running Suri.

    Even so, the reason why d hardened his face was because there was a variable that made his calctions definitively err.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Master to be so strong in that time¡­ I can see why Master Swordsman and Priest Billy dared to warn.¡¯

    Joan of Arc, who said that we should be careful of Limon¡¯s yam dragon de.

    Billy, who said he seemed strangely stronger than when he fought the swordsman.

    I thought it was engraved.

    Recalling their warnings, which he didn¡¯t really understand until he experienced it himself, d stuck out his tongue.

    It¡¯s fortunate that Johanna gave me a buff.

    What if he faced Limon on his own without the help of her powerful enough to be called the Holy Lord?

    I didn¡¯t even know I might have fallen.

    The reason why he was only using pure spearmanship right now was because Limon was not giving him enough time to use his sword.

    How much time can you actually take in this state?

    Even as a sword master, he couldn¡¯t dare to have confidence.

    Compared to thest time he fought the Sword Master, Limon was much stronger now.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    While recognizing that disadvantage.

    d thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯

    something.

    weird.

    A subtle swordsmanship that even the sword master could not urately grasp.

    Even with a body that has been buffed by the divine lord, it is an overwhelming and phenomenal ability that makes the whole body numb every time the weapon crosses.

    Given all that.

    It was natural for him to be pushed back by Limon.

    It can¡¯t be taken for granted¡­

    ¡­to the point where it¡¯s strange that he¡¯s holding on, albeit narrowly, even though he¡¯s on the defensive.

    ¡®What¡¯s your n, Master?¡¯

    So d was suspicious.

    All of this is a trick.

    The moment you turn to the offensive.

    The possibility of Limon aiming for an opening.

    But what if this isn¡¯t a trap?

    The aftermath of the fierce battles in Africa still lingers.

    What if Limon isn¡¯t at full strength yet, or even at full strength, it¡¯s hard to get the upper hand?

    ¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to get rid of Limon and everything else that hinders him from achieving his long-cherished wish?

    too few grounds.

    Still in firm doubt.

    While continuing to wield the spear, d remembered one thing he had tucked away in his cloak.

    It was received from Wanderer to prepare for an emergency.

    Would it be better to use the number of trumps that can reverse this situation at once?

    If so, to figure out when to write it.

    However, he was so absorbed in suchplex calctions that he did not realize it.

    Limon calmly wields his sword.

    Unlike his cold and calm appearance, the fact that his golden eyes are shining with a strange light for no reason.

 Chapter 612

    #612. run away

    * * *

    While Limon is engaged in a skirmish with d.

    Maia and the poison dragon team were also fighting a fierce battle with the running eagle.

    Resonate psionics with each other.

    By sharing thoughts through the Eum Ip-mil-ryu,

    the sight of Arbe and more than 30 master-level masters wielding sword spears is truly a creature.

    Like the hundred-armed giant Hecatoncheires.

    It was the peak of passing that could threaten even the superman of the absolute ss who fought as one by assisting each other until the beginning of the first half ceremony.

    And the core of the offensive was, of course, Maia fighting at the head of the Venomous Dragons.

    Quaang!

    The ground shakes at the advance.

    A storm rages with fists.

    Maia¡¯s iron fist, which contained psionics that had been doubled through resonance with the Venom Dragon, had both the power to break Taesando and the speed of a gale.

    In addition, like the best foreign service master of the Seven Dragons, there is no gap in his fisting technique.

    It was to the extent that even a superman of the absolute ss could have his head smashed in the blink of an eye.

    Pababat!

    However, in terms of the splendor of the movement, the running repair was also formidable.

    Take the left sword in reverse.

    Suddenly swinging the right sword.

    Cross your swords to block your fists.

    Doing somersaults, avoiding kicks, and then lowering his stance to aim for his ankles.

    The appearance of a running eagle that uses a dagger like ws or teeth to draw ever-changing trajectories is truly a beast.

    In that rough and irregr movement, the sharpness of biting the leash at once was hidden in the opponent¡¯s back.

    However, Suri, who is running, only focuses on receiving Maia¡¯s fist.

    There was hardly any counterattack.

    Contrary to d¡¯s expectations, the reason wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have a sincere desire to fight in the first ce.

    There were more obvious and realistic reasons.

    Chew!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The moment he cut off Maia¡¯s forearm.

    That¡¯s why the running repair had no choice but to lean back in fright instead of continuing the offensive.

    Wouldn¡¯t that just make you feel safe?

    After oveing somersaults and opening a distance with Maia.

    where she was.

    To be precise, I raised my eyes as I watched the ground sizzle with Maia¡¯s blood sshed there.

    ¡°¡­difort. Green females are really poisonous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s such an unexpectedpliment.¡±

    ¡°Point out. Not apliment.¡±

    ¡°Your intentions are irrelevant. As a sword master, being vignt is itself apliment to me.¡±

    Take off the gloves you always wear.

    Exposing two hands as white as white jade, Maia made a cold mockery while regenerating the wound on her forearm with the Immortal Qigongryu.

    Whether the running repair is sincere or not.

    If the one here was another princess.

    Dealing with her without Yonghwa would have been close to impossible.

    The only exception is Charlotte.

    Even so, Maia was still able to endure not only because she was the best foreign service master of the Seven Dragons.

    It was because of her toxicity.

    ¡°You¡¯d better keep that vignce. It wouldn¡¯t be what even a swordsman wanted for you to meet the same end as Sajo.¡±

    ¡°¡­admit. It is foolish not to be wary of poisonous snakes.¡±

    The running repair reluctantly epted the warning.

    The poison contained in Maia¡¯s blood was inherited from the poison green dragon medicine group along with the dragon¡¯s blood.

    He was the foremost poison in the world that even drove the Sword Emperor to death.

    I wonder if it¡¯s Limon, who is invincible.

    Being covered in her blood was dangerous enough that even a sword master would risk his life.

    when we actually met for the first time.

    To the extent that she had to struggle just because she had fallen into the river in which she dipped herself.

    It was only natural that the running eagle was wary of Maia and reluctant to approach it at all.

    But not everyone took it for granted.

    ¡°Even if you are poisoned, I can treat you, so you don¡¯t need to be so vignt.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be conceited, Holy Lord.¡±

    A woman in a court uniform with a puzzled look on her face protected by her behind a running eagle.

    Listen to Johanna.

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°Even if you are the best healer in the world, the human body is not simple enough to heal all diseases and wounds with the power of your skills.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if it¡¯s really like that once you try it?¡±

    ¡°You really sound like a quack.¡±

    ¡°You are too mean to be a quack. I take pride in helping and healing people in my own way.¡±

    ¡°So you are a quack. What is needed to heal people is knowledge and skill, not pride and goodwill.¡±

    The burden the body has to bear.

    There may be seque.

    without evidence that it can be cured.

    Giving treatment with vague confidence is just a quack.

    What the patient needs is a doctor who knows exactly what and how to treat him, even if he is selfish and has a bad personality.

    Looking at the most pessimistic point in the world.

    The world¡¯s best healer smiled.

    ¡°well. At least, I think it is better to treat people with good intentions than to indiscriminately spray poison that harms people.¡±

    ¡°I must be so shameless.¡±

    ¡°I am only following your teachings.¡±

    No matter how Maia scolded her.

    that his faith is not shaken.

    Johanna, who spoke mildly but clearly, had a strange expression on her face.

    ¡°Rather than that, Green Dragon Princess, I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°You are asking a question in this situation, are you mistaking me for being your friend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking because this is the situation.¡±

    with a slight smile.

    words spoken softly.

    ¡°I know that the princess of the Seven Dragons has a trump card called Yonghwa. Why don¡¯t you use that means?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is only spection, but¡­¡±

    Even though Maia might have been used of being a quack.

    As the world¡¯s best healer who has seen countless patients at the pinnacle of all healing yers.

    Maia¡¯s bloodless face.

    Look at her blue-white lips.

    Johanna asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t evolve, isn¡¯t it that you can¡¯t?¡±

    At the end of looking at Johanna with dark, sunken green eyes.

    Maia moved her hand.

    ¡°If you really want to know the answer, check it out for yourself.¡±

    Squeak.

    It was fiveyers.

    Take off three already.

    Outerwear with only twoyers left.

    Maia took off anotheryer of outerwear to reveal most of her skin.

    Seeing the miasma spreading from her center, the running eagle roared and Yohanna strengthened the barrier around her.

    The moment I tried to take a step to close the distance with them.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maia hardened.

    because it felt

    with sudden difort.

    A feeling of blood rushing through the body.

    The most reluctant and ominous feeling that stimted the dragon¡¯s blood that he had never felt before.

    and the source of its aura.

    The moment d, who managed to distance himself from Limon after a fierce battle, saw the blood-colored jewel he took out of his cloak.

    She shouted with a pale face, forgetting even the pessimistic cynicism she always had.

    ¡°Stop that stupid thing, Sword Demon! Right Now!!!¡±

    But there are no fools who stop when the enemy tells them to stop.

    In particr, d, who had to go through a lot of trouble to get this opportunity because of Limon¡¯s restraint, naturally practiced his trump card.

    Chew.

    Take a quick look at the window de.

    The moment he opened his mouth, grabbing the blood-colored jewel with his hand dripping with blood.

    ¡°AarTa KaSyO HaR LaPaTA.¡±

    The demon¡¯s blood drops glowed red.

    The energy of evil ck magic.

    covered the Amazon.

    * * *

    demaster d.

    The Sword Master who was cut down by Limon because he joined hands with the dark magic society, the Dark Dawn Society, and became corrupted.

    Beyond providing sacrifices to the ck magicians, he even learned ck magic himself.

    Unfortunately for the whole world, he was talented not only in spearmanship but also in magic.

    Above all, ck magic is also magic.

    But it definitely requires a price.

    Instead, it was a transfer where anything was possible as long as it offered a price.

    His ck magic, which uses the most precious price of a sword master¡¯s body, was as powerful as that used by most dark wizards.

    In addition, the energy of ck magic was amplified by using an instrument called the blood drop of the demon god.

    The result is this.

    It was an alter ego that looked exactly like d himself, created at the end of his blood swirling around the bloody jewel.

    Its power is on par with the original.

    It was a move that was enough to overturn the unfavorable situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for using such means, Master.¡±

    Perhaps it was because he himself was reluctant to use ck magic in a battle between a sword master who should be honorable.

    d apologized profusely.

    But the window was not removed.

    He had a long-cherished wish that must be fulfilled no matter how dishonorable and illogical hemitted.

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You always cross the line like this and make mistakes you shouldn¡¯t have made.¡±

    That moment.

    d raised his eyebrows.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Limon¡¯s words, which seemed to bementing something rather than usatory.

    It was because he realized a sense of incongruity that he hadn¡¯t felt before because he was concentrating on ck magic only btedly.

    The reason why Limon, who should have continued to attack more fiercely from the time he showed signs of using ck magic, stopped moving.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had stopped, but that it was because he couldn¡¯t move any further.

    ¡°¡­master?¡±

    trembling hands.

    A brittle tooth.

    Even the bloody feet that happened all over the body.

    As if holding something down.

    Or, as if supporting a pir that is about to copse with all your might.

    From the moment he took out the bloody jewel.

    The moment d made a doubtful look at Limon, who was still standing still.

    Fuck!

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    d¡¯s pupils narrowed.

    It was because the clone he had just created suddenly flew away like a piece of paper.

    A face made of y.

    Arm twisted in the wrong direction.

    Even the blood that flows from the eyes, nose and mouth.

    Even if you pretend to look at it, it is disrespectful.

    Despite the limitations of cloning, it was unbelievable that he was an alter ego with powerparable to that of a sword master.

    What was even more astonishing was the process by which the alter ego became that way.

    Limon suddenly disappears.

    until the body is destroyed.

    All he could see was a blurry remnant.

    In other words, even the sword master, d, momentarily missed Limon¡¯s movements.

    To the point where it is doubtful whether he would have been able to respond even if he had been attacked instead of his alter ego.

    It wasn¡¯t just d who was taken aback by that fact.

    Stupid running repair.

    Johanna made a puzzled expression.

    Frozen Arbe and Venomous Dragons.

    And even Maia with a pale face.

    While everyone stopped fighting in this sudden situation and looked at Limon.

    The convulsion ended abruptly.

    ¡°¡­every.¡±

    sunken bloody feet.

    A hand that has lost its trembling.

    Instead of tranquility though.

    In the stillness that reminds me of the ominousness of the night before the storm.

    The moment Limon opened his mouth as if to squeeze out, feeling that he could not suppress this intense energy rising from within.

    ¡°Run away.¡±

    The light of reason disappears from the golden eyes that were always deep and calm.

    Limon¡¯s pupil.

    ¨C Split vertically.

 Chapter 613

    #613. Kindness is required.

    * * *

    Clink.

    ¡°Princess, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s okay. Your clothes are not wet.¡±

    A white-haired girl staring at a broken teacup.

    Ainsha answered with an expressionless face as always.

    And Tata, who confirmed her safety, calmly agreed as if she wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    ¡°Before, every time you dropped it, you were covered in tea water, but now you are used to breaking tea cups.¡±

    ¡°of course. not that stupid Everyone gets used to breaking a teacup three times a day.¡±

    ¡°You are indeed wonderful.¡±

    Looking at Ainsha who was boasting with an expressionless face.

    Tata nodded with a face of sincere admiration.

    The sword masters are resurrected.

    After the foresight is also twisted.

    The White Dragon n, especially Ainsha, who had always relied on foreknowledge, was so confused in their senses that they often fell or dropped tableware.

    But in just a few months, dropping a teacup has be rare.

    It was a very embarrassing thing.

    ¡°More than that, I want to know if Tata Li Qingyu hasn¡¯t answered yet.¡±

    ¡°yes. It looks like the ck Dragon Princess really wants to keep her sword skills hidden.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­to Li Qingyu. It¡¯s an alliance break. And if it keeps going like this, it¡¯s a war.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too much to go to war?¡±

    ¡°Too much is Li Qingyu.¡±

    You¡¯d better be more careful.

    Despite Tata¡¯s advice as an aide, Ainsha did not change her mind.

    I just spoke bluntly.

    ¡°Li Qingyu isn¡¯t the only one who likes Lee. I need Lee¡¯s kindness too.¡±

    We know that Li Qingyu first became Li¡¯s bride. As such, it is eptable to im priority to some extent.

    But monopolizing Limon is uneptable.

    Whether as a princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Whether as a girl in love.

    Because she needed him.

    ¡­Including the gentleness of the night.

    The pain that deepens just by remembering the hands that hugged her so tenderly.

    In her instinctive desire to meet him soon, Ainsha finished her resolve to wage war with Li Qingyu.

    The moment the tea cup is broken.

    What I vaguely felt.

    Although it is vague to be a prediction.

    Too ominous to ignore.

    Praying to the seven ancestors of the seven dragons that the strange intuition that I have to meet him right away is just a simple feeling.

    * * *

    Out of breath.

    the heart tightens

    ident freezes.

    Like a mouse before a snake.

    Arbe stood stiff, unable to even dare to move her eyes, let alone breathe.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    Of course, the other masters of the Dokryongdae.

    Johanna, a superhuman of the absolute ss, too.

    Even Maia, who never forgot her pessimistic cynicism.

    ¡­Even the sword master d and the running repair.

    Those with powers beyond the realm of humans, who had been fighting fiercely until a while ago, remained silent without even moving.

    and in the middle of it.

    In the center of dead silence.

    It was a man who was creating this strange atmosphere.

    no movement.

    without a change in facial expression.

    just stand there

    Silent white-haired man.

    At first nce, the appearance did not seem to be much different from the others who were frozen.

    But that¡¯s an absurd illusion.

    At least everyone in this room knew. No, I couldn¡¯t have known.

    That ¡®he¡¯ is different.

    Just seeing him standing still made my heart beat like crazy and my blood cold.

    And the cold sweat drenching my whole body and the goose bumps that sprouted all over my body were instinctively telling me beyond reason and judgment.

    Right now at this moment.

    if it moves at all.

    That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t draw his attention.

    That¡¯s why the silence started.

    Even though breathing is blocked due to the sound of breathing, and the sound of my own heart feels like thunder, I suffer from the urge to stop my heart altogether.

    The silence created by everyone, regardless of enemy, seemed to continue unbroken forever.

    It didn¡¯t matter though.

    No, I¡¯d rather do that.

    Too many to be anyone thought, hoped, and prayed casually.

    Wood deok!

    But for a moment.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were distorted.

    There was an existence that mercilessly broke this precarious silence that they had guarded with all their might.

    An alter ego created by d.

    Although it has powerparable to that of the Sword Master.

    As soon as it was created, it was half smashed and crashed, regenerating its broken body and raising its body.

    Its regenerative power is truly amazing.

    Based on the vision of the Dark Dawn Society, it was the life force worthy of the essence of ck magic, using the sword master¡¯s blood and even the demon¡¯s blood droplets.

    However, not only the others, but even d, who actually created the alter ego, had no choice but to put on a horrendous expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the silence they fought for was broken.

    It was because he used his strength to regenerate his injuries, and strong ck magic energy came out from his alter ego again.

    And¡­

    Seruk.

    slow.

    But clearly.

    A white-haired man with his head up.

    The moment when d¡¯s alter ego, exuding the energy of ck magic, seemed to be reflected in his vertically split pupils.

    Quaang!

    The clone flew again.

    Limon didn¡¯t do anything this time either.

    without even stepping out.

    I didn¡¯t even wield a sword.

    Just by looking at it, it suddenly bounced off like a deer hit by a truck.

    Chow!

    Fortunately.

    Or unfortunately.

    This time, the alter ego was not defenselessly attacked.

    The invisible power was blocked with a spear and the impact was dispersed by pushing itself backwards.

    Even the alter ego doesn¡¯t stop there, it raises a bloody spear and counterattacks against Limon¡­.

    Suddenly!

    shes drawn.

    One arm flying.

    The sword, swung at a speed that even the sword master could not perceive, cut through his alter ego like that.

    The moment I was about to be swung again to finish it off.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Terminating.

    Elysion

    ?¦Ë?¦Ò¦É¦Ï¦Í]

    d threw out his spear.

    It wasn¡¯t for the sake of the alter ego.

    Once Limon starts moving, it¡¯s his next turn.

    So, it was because instinct, before the sword master¡¯s intuition, told him that he had to move even now.

    That¡¯s why it was a quick and stealthy blow.

    To prate even space.

    It can pierce even the sword¡¯s defense.

    The sword, perfect for a surprise attack, crossed the space and pierced Limon¡¯s heart.

    tall.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    no i had to stab it

    Unless the window suddenly stopped.

    Of course, it was not d¡¯s own will.

    It is because the space that should have been pierced like paper at the end of the spear was densely entangled like a spider¡¯s web and clung to the spearhead.

    ¡­as if he knew in advance that d would ambush him at this moment.

    ¡®no way¡­!¡¯

    think of something

    d raised his head.

    Limon stopped cutting his alter ego and turned his head towards himself.

    As soon as his eyes met, d, who ced the spear held in space, reflexively pulled himself out.

    Roaring!

    What rages is a heat wave.

    As if a whirlwind of mes that could turn even a sword master into ashes in an instant exploded in the air and disappeared.

    d snatched the bloody spear that had bounced off in the heat.

    Then, before he knew it, he swung at Limon with all his might.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    the air vibrates

    The earth copses.

    Not to mention something exquisite.

    A simple strike that is hard to even call a swordsmanship.

    Even so, it is strength that rips the grip holding the spear and makes the joints of the arms and shoulders creak just by blocking it.

    Its monstrous strength far surpasses even a sword master with a perfect body, and exerts pressure like a mountain.

    However, no matter how overwhelming the difference in strength is, he is a sword master.

    d skillfully twisted the spearhead to let the enormous power flow, and instead tried to counterattack by using the principle of the sarangbalcheongeun.

    Quadduk.

    ¡­just before that.

    Scales grew on Limon¡¯s hands.

    If the monstrous power that had weighed down the window hadn¡¯t doubled.

    Even the principle of four thousand pounds overpowering thousand pounds with four thousand pounds can¡¯t handle ten thousand pounds.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be unknown if it was a swordsmith that reached the extreme ofpetent steelmaking or a swordsman who overturned causality.

    Even with the skills of a sword master, the overwhelming power that made it difficult to shed it now kept her ankles pinned to the ground.

    The moment d gritted his teeth as he looked at the bloody spear that was slowly beginning to crack.

    Dig!

    A bloody sh cut through the air.

    The clone, whose severed arm had been regenerated, rushed from behind Limon and threw a spear.

    Even though it didn¡¯t contain the sword, it was a blow that perfectly reproduced d¡¯s strength and spearmanship.

    Even Limon seemed close to impossible to counter that blow while facing d.

    Caang!

    however.

    The impossible is done.

    It¡¯s like there¡¯s no need to even look back.

    In the palm of Limon¡¯s arm, which he held out behind his back.

    Even though it is a duplicate, the sword master¡¯s power and skill are captured like an arrow hitting a castle wall without even making a single wound.

    Still holding down himself with the sword in one hand, taking out the clone¡¯s spear with his bare hands.

    Trembling at the unbelievable sight.

    d took advantage of Limon¡¯s distraction and tried to get his body out.

    damn

    But that¡¯s just a vain wish.

    Before I even pulled my feet off the ground.

    Limon mercilessly swung his sword at d, who was chained in ice that covered his knees before he knew it.

    Aaaaaaaaagh!

    ¡°Cuck!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±

    I blocked it with a window.

    Even so, d flew like a sheet of paper with a shock that seemed to break his whole body.

    Even Johanna, who had received d through the barrier of the cross, which had been shattered because she was in the far back, was thrown out together.

    Limon let go of the spear he was holding and turned his eyes to the alter ego who was trying to free himself.

    standing tall

    It¡¯s like being caught on something.

    The alter ego that stopped after stepping back.

    It didn¡¯t even end there.

    As if being crushed by an invisible press.

    The alter ego¡¯s limbs were dislocated one by one, and the body began to distort.

    broken joints. Blood pouring from ears, nose and eyes. Broken ribs, copsed shoulders, strangely twisted necks, and so on.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he has the regenerative power of ck magic in addition to the strong body of a sword master.

    Toward the alter ego that endured even when the whole body was smashed.

    Limon held out a hand.

    After clenching my fist.

    Chaaaaaaaaaaaagh!

    There were no more human figures left there.

    Only the remnants of something torn to pieces were scattered in the air along with the rain of blood.

    Roaring!

    It seems that even the leftovers are uneptable.

    In the midst of the mes that rose in the air devouring not only the pieces of flesh but also the drops of blood.

    d copses.

    Until the alter ego is ughtered.

    On one side of the narrowke shore.

    still stiff.

    The running repairman, unable to breathe and watching, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Limon, who had been watching the remains of his alter ego with no expression on his face, suddenly disappeared.

    At the same time, it was because of the shadow cast in front of him.

    at an invisible speed.

    A man appeared in front of him.

    it¡¯s so familiar

    somehow strange

    Looking at those golden eyes filled with reptile-like violence and ruthless instinct, devoid of any warmth or rationality.

    The running repairman couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    I knew it instinctively.

    This white-haired man is neither his boss nor his teacher.

    That he is a mad beast without reason or mercy, relentlessly tearing down anything in sight.

    Are there enemies to be killed?

    Or is it prey?

    Or is it a usable female?

    The ferocious eyes of the beast looking at him as if observing it were proving that fact.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t resist.

    As a prey before a predator.

    It is meaningless to resist this beast, who has an overwhelmingly higher rank than himself, so he must just follow him.

    Because the instincts she had learned as a beast and her heart beating like crazy, contrary to her rigid body, were telling her.

    therefore.

    whether it is expected

    is it fear

    Is it excitement?

    don¡¯t even know yourself

    The moment Suri, running in intense emotion, swallowed a dry saliva.

    ¡°Swordsmith.¡±

    What echoes the air is an ice-cold voice.

    ¡°Imand you with the power of scales.¡±

    Showing him the Libra tattoo on his wrist that

    he had been getting for this moment .

    Maia ordered.

    ¡°Now¡­¡±

    It was fleeting.

    before speaking.

    Because I know the result this word will call.

    Even though I had already made up my mind, I was caught unconscious and hesitated for a very moment, less than a full second.

    But Maia realized.

    that it was a mistake

    that brief moment.

    Limon, who disappeared in front of the running eagle and appeared in front of him, was holding a sword.

    It¡¯s toote now.

    Limon¡¯s sword would sh her throat before he could invoke the power of the bnce and give orders.

    Still, I can¡¯t give up.

    Even if we die together, only to buy time toplete the order.

    The moment Maia tried to push forward with one arm as a shield.

    tall.

    out of thin air.

    The sword suddenly stopped.

    Even if it was a moment of less than a second, Maia saw it in a rigid state that was too long to be a coincidence.

    Reason came to mind in the golden eyes that disappeared.

    like waiting for something

    Or rather, as if to urge.

    So still and still.

    Looking at the golden light that did not lose itsst sense of dignity even while being devoured by the instinct and madness of the magic spell.

    It¡¯s a moment to shake your eyes.

    The moment when Maia opened her mouth again and her white scale tattoo shone.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    on an expressionless face.

    with a faint smile.

    Limon held the spinning sword upside down and gripped the de with his hand that glowed with ck scales.

    And¡­

    Fuuk!

    The sword of thest Sword Master, who had been cutting down all the enemies of mankind while protecting the world all his life¡­

    pierced the mad dragon¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 614

    #614. something that shouldn¡¯t happen.

    * * *

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    violent cough.

    And full of vomited blood.

    Seeing d almost pouring out a drop or two, Johanna hurriedly raised her hand.

    ¡°¡°Healing¡±.¡±

    Feeling the piercing pain in his stomach and chest disappear

    after the soft light prated, d wiped the blood from his mouth.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s a natural thing.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that natural thing, I can move like this now.¡±

    Even the incarnation of Asclepius, the god of medicine, could lightly heal wounds that would be difficult to heal.

    He is truly the best healer.

    Despite the calm praise, Johanna was not happy.

    Rather, he just looked at d with aplicated expression and sighed.

    ¡°d-sama, I¡¯ve already told you several times, but it¡¯s dangerous to keep moving in this state.¡±

    He is the best healer in the world.

    It was Johanna who was proud of that fact herself.

    However, d¡¯s condition was so serious that it was difficult to cure her immediately.

    Only a few ces where the bones were broken.

    The muscles were ripped in a mess.

    Even the interior was partially damaged.

    Still, with that alone, it could have been cured at once.

    The problem was that the strange energy that permeated his body through the wound continued to shake his intestines and hinder his recovery.

    ¡°Give me time to concentrate and heal, at least for a few hours.¡±

    If you continue to move like this, not only internal injuries will heal, but even your life may be in danger.

    So, get treatment.

    as a priest.

    as a healer.

    Johanna gave her serious advice.

    And what she said was logically correct.

    It would be better for d to waste a little time than to keep pushing himself and copsing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    despite knowing that

    d shook his head.

    And he said it more emphatically.

    ¡°Because we don¡¯t have time to waste a second until we catch the green dragon princess who ran away with Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­Honestly, I don¡¯t even know if I should be tracking them like this.¡±

    a bit heavy

    after letting out a sigh.

    Johanna continued.

    ¡°Did you see it? The Swordsman definitely stabbed himself in the heart.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    d nodded calmly.

    Although seriously wounded, he too saw clearly.

    Limon¡¯s self-harm.

    The blood that spurted out like a fountain.

    The fact that he copses as if he is copsing.

    Even the fact that Maia and the Venomous Dragons took him and ran away.

    So I could say for sure.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t say that the Master is dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure, but do sword masters die even if their hearts are cut off?¡±

    ¡°No, fortunately even the Sword Master is not immortal.¡±

    Even Gandhi, who has the strongest body among all sword masters, has no talent to survive with his heart cut, even though he can deflect even the de with his bare body.

    Limon is no exception.

    ¡­as it was originally.

    ¡°But with the current Master, it might be possible.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that you shouldn¡¯t regard the master who fought me as an ordinary sword master.¡±

    ¡°Was the word ordinary usable for a sword master¡­?¡±

    ¡°At leastpared to the current master.¡±

    I don¡¯t seem to understand.

    Looking at Johanna, who tilted her head slightly, d continued with a heavy face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know at first, but after the change, the master used swordsmanship, and it wasn¡¯t even swordsmanship.¡±

    d remembered.

    After Limon changed.

    Abilities shown in fighting.

    It overwhelms even the superhuman mind.

    holding his spear into space.

    Causes fear with just a nce.

    Read all attacks as if you had previewed them.

    Moving in the time divided by one hundred.

    It¡¯s a replica, but blocking the Sword Master¡¯s spear with his bare hands.

    Until he tore his alter ego to shreds without even touching it.

    It was so unexpected that I couldn¡¯t believe it even after seeing it at the time, and after that, I tried to review it several times to see if it was not my mistake.

    But the more you think about it, the more you think about it.

    There was only one answer.

    ¡°It was psionic.¡±

    Hear those shocking words.

    Johanna blinked.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°¡­the improbable happened.¡±

    If other sword masters had heard it, they all said something that would make them question their mental state.

    d let out a heavy sigh when he saw Johanna, who was still not aware of the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    Of course, psionics can be trained postnatally.

    It is theoretically possible for a sword master to acquire psionics, just as d learned ck magic and a running repairmanmunicates with spirits.

    But that also has a degree.

    Especially since it is impossible for even the seven princesses to deal with other psionics without using the seventy-two kinds.

    In addition, the psionics that Limon showed were never at a level that could be obtained through acquired efforts.

    A princess born with the blood of a dragon must be dragon¡­ No, even if he is dragon, it is doubtful whether he can handle psionics freely to that extent.

    How much more so to handle each psionic to that level.

    It was absolutely absurd.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a big deal, but¡­ is there any reason to risk your life to pursue a swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me? That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Now Master is not normal.¡±

    d gritted his teeth.

    I¡¯d rather be another sword master.

    I would have just been surprised or amazed.

    However, Limon, who has learned the swordsmanship of the dragon ughter sword and has fought against the Seven Dragons all his life, is dealing with psionics.

    As the same sword master, d knew how dangerous it was, so he was sure.

    Limon is out of his mind right now.

    That you don¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°The scarier thing is that the power we saw may not be the master¡¯s power yet.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    A cleft pupil.

    Even the scales on the back of the hand.

    It is clearly a symptom of Yonghwa.

    I don¡¯t know what the Seven Dragons did to Limon.

    The obvious fact was that, considering the princess of the Seven Dragons as the standard, after evolving, she became several times stronger than before.

    What if Limon, who overpowered d himself with only the change of eyes and back of his hand, reallypletely turned into a dragon?

    Even if all the revived sword masters rushed in¡­

    no, even if they gathered all the armies and absolutes in the world to fight together, they might not dare to stop Limon.

    ¡°If Master is sane, we might be able to promise a future date.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But if Master is still alive and is still in the same state as he is now after waking up, we have no future.¡±

    Sword master¡¯s intuition.

    With knowledge as a ck magician.

    Because I knew that Limon¡¯s condition was so serious that he would never recover naturally.

    Thinking of the worst disaster that can happen if Limon regenerates his heart and revives and continues to run wild.

    d gritted his teeth.

    ¡°So we have to catch the master here.¡±

    either for your own dreams.

    either for everyone else.

    That¡¯s why we need to find Limon so that he can¡¯t be revived, and put an end to his life.

    It seems that I have found a trace that has been cut off.

    d said sternly as he saw Dal¨ª, who had gone out on a reconnaissance first and jumped over a tree branch in the distance.

    ¡°Must be in order to prevent the world from perishing at the hands of the runaway Master!¡±

    * * *

    So.

    The chase continued.

    While receiving first aid from Johanna with a severely injured body, d persistently pursued Maia and the Venomous Dragons.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    The green dragon n is more familiar with the jungle than anyone else.

    It was impossible even for a sword master to find them who ran away whilepletely erasing their traces.

    That¡¯s why in the past, Limon had no choice but to give up on finding the green dragon n that had fled to the Amazon.

    But now, d had an element that Limon didn¡¯t have.

    It was a running repair.

    The Amazon is a forest blessed by ancient spirits.

    No matter how much the green dragon n heard the spirit¡¯s voice here, they couldn¡¯t escape her.

    Finally, before two days had passed.

    under a sky full of dark clouds.

    The chase hase to an end.

    ¡°I rmend you onest time.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because they ran away, saving even time to eat and sleep as soon as they had a fierce battle.

    Complexion paler than usual.

    A thin, muddy side garment.

    From the cheeks stained red with blood to the chest of both arms.

    Maia, who looked so messed up that she couldn¡¯tpare to the one she saw two days ago, and the Venomous Dragons, who stood in their way with tired faces.

    And drooping in her arms.

    Even if the heart stops.

    Looking at a man covered in blood that was too vivid to be a corpse.

    d said heavily.

    ¡°Give me the master right now. Then I will send you safely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a verymon lie.¡±

    ¡°What if I swear by my spear?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, Green Dragon Princess.¡±

    Because I know how heavy the sword master¡¯s oath is.

    I can¡¯t say anything more sarcastic.

    Nevertheless, d sighed as he saw Maia not letting go of Limon¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what or how you guys did this, but the current Master is too dangerous.¡±

    Johanna quietly watching.

    Unlike the running repair that sees Limon in Maia¡¯s arms with an indescribable face even though he is entangled in a spell and blocking their retreat.

    Looking straight at Maia with unwavering confidence, d pointed out sharply.

    ¡°Because you know that fact, didn¡¯t you kill the Master too?¡±

    ¡°¡­You talk really well.¡±

    Did d¡¯s words touch the yoke?

    Maia, who raised her eyebrows all of a sudden, red at him with sharper eyes than usual and shot coldly at him.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t used ck magic, the situation wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.¡±

    ¡°I know too. So, I want to take responsibility.¡±

    He was definitely the worst sword master and ck magician whomitted a taboo that he shouldn¡¯t have.

    But even before life.

    both after death and in the present life.

    I have never wished for the end of the world.

    Even though he was a fallen sword master, he said

    that since Limon had be like this because of himself, he had a duty to take responsibility and end his life .

    Looking at d, who spoke resolutely as a disciple who had been taught by Limon, Maia was sneering.

    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re trying to take on that responsibility as much as you¡¯refortable with, I can understand why the swordsman called you the disciple who taught you the most wrong.¡±

    ¡°If you want to criticize, do it. Anyway, what I have to do doesn¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°If you can, do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    It just exudes a vicious spirit.

    d put on a heavy expression as he looked at Maia, who showed no sign of giving up Limon.

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Even though it was already a corpse with a split heart, I wanted to avoid a situation that irritated Limon.

    After he muttered that he would have no choice but to end it as quickly as possible.

    d pointed the spear.

    Johanna holding the cross.

    The figure holding the dagger with an unwilling face even on the run.

    Maia watched with darkly sunken green eyes.

    How reckless it would be to stand against two sword masters and one lord with only oneself and the poison dragon battalion.

    Because she was more pessimistic than anyone else.

    But even so.

    Because you can neverpromise.

    The moment when Maia, who raised her psionics, was about to risk her life for thest resistance.

    Aaaaaang!

    d stunned and withdrew.

    This is because a storm suddenly broke out around Maia, and the uprooted trees were thrown out in all directions like sheets of paper.

    No matter how big it is, it¡¯s just a tree.

    the moment you cut it off.

    What was transmitted to the hand was pure and powerful power that allowed even an egg to break rocks.

    ¡®This power¡­?¡¯

    d, who saw Maia as he prepared for the worst with the energy he had already experienced two days ago, was taken aback.

    Contrary to expectations, it wasn¡¯t just because he saw Limon still slumped in her arms.

    because I saw

    Above Maia¡¯s head, as embarrassed as herself.

    It refers to the existence of an unexpected intruder that appeared as if it were falling into empty space.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a side like this. That guy always goes beyond my expectations.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In a good or bad sense.¡±

    ¡°¡­why.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of an unexpected circumstance?

    It seems that this situation is unbelievable.

    Uncharacteristically for her, Maia, who was staring nkly at the intruder, finally opened her bluish-white lips.

    ¡°No, how did you appear here?¡±

    A bodysuit that fits snugly to the body.

    Wonchester rifle in hand.

    A humble yet noble attitude.

    Blond hair as bright as the sun.

    Above all, the overwhelming beauty and perfect body that even the same woman can¡¯t help but stare at in a moment of fascination.

    A blonde beauty who cannot be seen without knowing.

    ¡°shallot.¡±

    It is too far away to be a neighbor and should be.

    the ruler of North America.

    The strongest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Watching Charlotte G. Rothschild.

    Everyone who was there had no choice but to harden like that, regardless of the enemy.

 Chapter 615

    #615. Do what you have to do.

    * * *

    Lost contact with Limon.

    Ever since Li Qingyu was silent.

    There were many princesses who felt ufortable.

    No, rather, there was no princess who did not feel strange.

    Also, there was a princess who was suspicious of Maia¡¯s consistent unresponsiveness to the potions spread by the World Federation recently.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    or put pressure on Li Qingyu.

    Even if you try to contact Limon.

    Few princesses suspected that Maia was with him.

    Even if he thought of such a thought, he came to the conclusion that there was no reason for Li Qingyu to hide the fact and overwrite the suspicion alone.

    only one.

    Except for Charlotte.

    It¡¯s not that the other princesses¡¯ judgments were wrong. Because only she had strengths.

    That strength is Fafnir.

    Among the Seven Dragons Group that dominated the world¡¯s wealth, Fafnir is by far the world¡¯srgest conglomerate.

    In particr, they are more sensitive to the flow of funds than the ck Dragon n, which has the best information power in the Seven Dragons, due to the nature of dominating all financial industries.

    While monitoring the World Federation.

    They found a strange flow.

    Special activity expenses paid to some guild members in the Saint Guild and employment expenses for space yers.

    The huge remuneration paid to the Brazilian smuggling broker and the cost spent to purchase items for jungle exploration in the Saint Guild.

    All handled covertly.

    In istion, trivial information.

    However, Ellis, who connected all the flows into one, made a hypothesis.

    Maybe the holy lord Johanna is secretly hiding in the Amazon.

    And Charlotte doubted.

    Perhaps Maia is consistent in not responding because she read the divine lord¡¯s movements and headed for the Amazon.

    Of course, it is spection that Limon may also have apanied them

    .

    Limon and Maia too.

    d and Johanna too.

    It was aplete misjudgment in that they came in separately from Amazon, never imagining that they would run into each other here.

    But even though she knew the odds were low, Charlotte decided to check it out¡­

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying you went to Amazon yourself?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any reason not to?¡±

    The recovery of Las Vegas is almost finished.

    He said he would go on an overseas trip in his spare time, but who would stop him?

    When Maia was silent at the vague words of a golden dragon princess who spoke of the Amazon, one of the world¡¯srgest unexplored regions, as if it were a famous tourist destination.

    Johanna put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°I never thought he would be tracking our funds¡­ If I had known this would happen, I would have asked the Golden Lord for help.¡±

    It is natural for the Seven Dragons to monitor the World Federation.

    That¡¯s why she also hid the flow of money in all kinds of ways, but I never thought she would read it.

    They said they underestimated the power of the Seven Dragons, who controlled the world¡¯s wealth.

    Whether Johanna reflects or not.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t care.

    It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t even care.

    I just looked around with an arrogant attitude.

    ¡°Honestly, as a light diversion, I was thinking of finding out what Maia and Li Qingyu were hiding¡­¡±

    Maia covered in blood.

    Poisonous dragons with a tired look.

    Finally, to the gray-haired man in Maia¡¯s arms.

    staring at it

    Charlotte opened her mouth coldly.

    ¡°It seems there are more exnations to be heard than I thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t ask now.¡±

    Looking at Limon, who had already cooled down with a hole in his chest, Charlotte did not show any agitation.

    just dope

    justzy

    I just turned my head forward and looked at the two sword masters surrounding me.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to hear the details after defeating these demons.¡±

    ¡°Ghosts¡­ are we?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    though already dead

    What can we say about things that shamelessly walk around as if they are alive, if not ghosts?

    d, who was looking at Charlotte, who spoke calmly, with heavy eyes, opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Princess Gold Dragon, now is not the time to fight among ourselves.¡±

    ¡°A sword master who avoids fighting. What a bizarre spectacle.¡±

    ¡°I mean it from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°Do I sound like a joke?¡±

    If you surrender immediately, I might build you a dedicated zoo as a rare spectacle.

    d frowned as he saw Charlotte speak with a face that was too serious to be a joke.

    ¡°Even if Masteres back to life, he might go crazy and do something?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s funny. Did you think I would be frightened and cooperate with you just because you knew that?¡±

    Ever since I saw the scales on the back of Limon¡¯s hand.

    Even though he already knew that the situation was twisted tightly, he did not reveal even a hint of agitation.

    Charlotte snorted.

    ¡°Whatever happens to the swordsmith, I will take care of it.¡±

    Kill or save Limon.

    That is a matter for the Seven Dragons Association to decide and resolve.

    There is no room for those who died long ago to intervene, and there is no need for help anymore.

    Looking at the assertive Charlotte.

    d narrowed his brows.

    It was because he realized the obvious fact that no matter what he said, the arrogant princess could not be persuaded.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same that I have no intention of stepping down.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess I have no choice but to decide by force.¡±

    ¡°Stop being arrogant. Do you think it will be possible to stop us with just one of you?¡±

    ¡°Did you think I couldn¡¯t handle a nderer, a pseudo-religious man, and an unmotivated beast?¡±

    Really careless.

    Not the others either.

    To say such a thing against two sword masters and a monarch.

    Looking at d, who was taken aback by the arrogance of even the Golden Dragon Princess.

    Charlotte contained a sneer.

    ¡°First of all, who said that?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°The illusion that I came alone.¡±

    d¡¯s face hardened.

    The sword master¡¯s senses felt no one but Charlotte.

    But then why couldn¡¯t he even feel her presence until she appeared?

    And no matter how much information she obtained, what was the reason that Charlotte was able to enter the heart of the Amazon without any guidance?

    Koo Goo Goo Goo!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The answer was readily apparent.

    Dark clouds in the sky vibrate.

    Right after it shone blue.

    Because the five huge shadows that appeared in the air after removing the cover-up revealed all the truth.

    ¡°Agitation. Why are the spirit squadron here¡­?¡±

    ¡°You will be honored.¡±

    Is it because I saw such an unexpected sight?

    Talkingnguidly to the wide-eyed running eagle, Charlotte raised a hand.

    ¡°The whole spirit squadron was borrowed from the Fairy Kingdom.¡±

    From the distant golden age.

    The spirit squadron isposed of spirits skilled in battle.

    Among them, excluding the ancient spirits, the oldest flying spirits of the 1st Division belonging to the Air Ministry.

    Although it has helped and protected people for free for thousands of years, it has never been rented outside the fairy kingdom.

    The moment the five aircraft from EAFB-0001 to 0005 opened the boarding gate ording to Charlotte¡¯s signal.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve been out on an outing on this scale.¡±

    cooong!

    A heavy vibration resounds.

    What fell was a gigantic body of about 30 aircraft.

    Armored Cavalry.

    An instrument created by ancient shamans that gives even ordinary people the strength to stand up to a tolerable master level master.

    The Yellow Dragons on board wrapped around Charlotte as soon as theynded.

    It was just the beginning.

    Ku-kung koo-goo-gu-gung!

    Is it because they were dropped sequentially?

    Falling down with a slight timeg are all the masters armed with EK-made reinforced armor, if not as much as the armored cavalry.

    100 300 500¡­.

    As if an earthquake had urred, the continuous earth-shaking drop continued for a long time.

    andst.

    Until a group of people, including a blonde woman in a cowgirl outfit, each armed with a metal suit, a particrlyrge reinforced glove, or a strange weapon appears.

    At the end of watching hard.

    Johanna asked nkly.

    ¡°¡­That Gold Dragon Princess? Didn¡¯t you say you just went out for an outing?¡±

    ¡°You said so.¡±

    ¡°But why did the whole familye here¡­?¡±

    The strongest of the Golden Dragon n.

    More than 1,000 armed forces.

    In addition to Alice and the elders, a total of 10 servant-level masters.

    At her question, fascinated by the spectacle that seemed to have pulled out the pir roots of the Golden Dragon n, enough to wipe out an entire continent.

    Charlotte answered simply.

    ¡°It¡¯s a workshop.¡±

    ¡°A workshop?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, everyone has worked hard to restore Las Vegas for the past few months, so shouldn¡¯t we take care of this much?¡±

    What kind of workshops are they all armed with EK-made weapons boasting an astronomical amount of money?

    Does it make sense toe to Amazon for a workshop?

    besides that and so on.

    I had a lot to say.

    So many that I am speechless.

    Still, Johanna managed to ask a question she could not stand.

    ¡°Is Las Vegas empty? You don¡¯t know what will happen?¡±

    ¡°How are you? If it copses, just make it bigger and that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It has already copsed once.

    What does it matter if you restore it a few more times?

    He made Johanna go crazy with his nonchnt words, as if asking if there was no bread, it would be okay to eat cake.

    The moment when Charlotte amplified the psionics she had been slowly raising until now to the limit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end the small talk soon.¡±

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts and ten seasons

    of seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®½~¼¼Golden

    Dragon

    Awakening Castle¡»

    Woodeuk!

    Pupils diverged.

    Horns and wings sprouted.

    Until the tail and scales sprout.

    Yonghwa ended in the blink of an eye.

    And at the same time, more than a thousand musketeers of the Golden Dragon n, including a master level master who each aims a gun and resonates with psionics.

    Deed deed deed.

    Could it be because of the massive psionics?

    The air is shaking and the wind is blowing.

    The earth shakes and soil and leaves rise. d hardened his face at the mighty flow of power

    that even the Sword Master¡­

    or rather, the sword master with superhuman senses could not be aware of.

    The evolved princess is a superhuman that even a sword master cannot underestimate.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if there is only one.

    But what if, in addition to Charlotte, who dragged the whole family along, Maia also bes a dragon?

    Even if he had never fought a raging princess, he had heard many stories and experienced a runaway Limon, so his brows were frowned upon.

    ¡®No, it won¡¯t change anything.¡¯

    But that¡¯s all.

    Whether you have two princesses.

    whether there are a thousand masters.

    After all, they are not their opponents.

    d judged calmly as the absolute sword master among absolutes.

    Even though it was an unexpectedly fierce battle, that didn¡¯t change the oue.

    Above all, what he has to do now is not to fight and kill the voluptuous princess.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Mia.¡±

    When d made his calctions so coldly.

    A voice that rings the air.

    ¡°You go first.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means I don¡¯t need any help from patients.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That moment.

    Silence fell in the hall.

    Johanna with a face asking if you¡¯re crazy.

    A running eagle with eyes wide open.

    Even d, who raised his eyebrows as if caught off guard.

    Maia asked with her eyes on the other side of them, who had momentarily hardened due to overly absurd words.

    ¡®You mean that only your n will stop them?¡¯

    ¡®Didn¡¯t I say that I could handle at least one nderer and a religious beast?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s reckless.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s for me to decide.¡¯

    ¡®¡­.¡¯

    ¡®So Maia, do what you have to do.¡¯

    At the end of a conversation that was carried out in an instant through the conversation.

    Maia bit her lip when she saw Charlotte¡¯s gaze turned to the already cold man in her arms.

    and right after that.

    Dig!

    ¡°Do you want to let them run away!¡±

    Maia, who was holding Limon, threw herself.

    The moment d started to chase after her, shouting out loud.

    ¡°There is no hurry.¡±

    Quadd Deuk!

    ¡°Your opponent is here.¡±

    Starting with Charlotte destroying the earth with her telekic powers and blocking d¡¯s way with a huge barrier raised from the ground.

    The great battle that will shake the entire Amazon has begun again.

 Chapter 616

    #616. watch carefully

    * * *

    Quaang!

    Hundreds of railguns held by EK-made reinforced armor nearly 3 meters long, whose entire body was made of metal, spewed fire at once.

    A special bullet made of spirit metal.

    Timed shooting at subtle intervals.

    Firework by fire control system.

    Crucially, even the powerful telekinesis that dwells within it.

    It is literally the rain of death that can¡¯t even bepared to the normal baptism of bullets.

    It was a of bullets that would kill even a superman of the absolute ss, with hundreds of masters resonating and pouring out psionics.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Extreme.

    Nether purgatory

    üSÈªŸ’ªz]

    Kwajijik!

    But hundreds of bullets all crumble.

    The space torn like paper at the tip of d¡¯s spear crushed the bullet and swallowed up the attacks that followed.

    It¡¯s the Void Shield.

    Among the sword masters who block all attacks by erasing space itself, this skill is only possible for d.

    Taang!

    But right after that.

    d turned over.

    A bullet that flew in a zigzag cut through the tiny gap between the spaces he tore.

    More sophisticated control than threading a single thread through hundreds of needle eyes at the speed of sound.

    Above all, d, who had cut the bullet with telekinesis stronger than hundreds of railgun rounds, immediately shed the spear again.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Bridge.

    Jordan

    ??? ?????]

    Parzing! The moment

    the spear prated space

    and d disappeared.

    A spear thrust into Charlotte¡¯s back, who had just fired a bullet.

    Even against the ambush that spread across space, Charlotte responded immediately.

    While hitting the spear with his tail.

    Throwing the Wonchester rifle into the air, he hit d¡¯s face with a fist reinforced with iron-blooded armor.

    and.

    The fight started.

    Papa baba bababat!

    Crush it with your fist.

    poking with a finger

    p it with the palm of your hand

    Even while drawing the Bagua, Charlotte¡¯s movements that change every moment are the pinnacle of Baktujutsu.

    It was an onught that thoroughly drove the opponent into a corner and destroyed it by mixing the form of the sword type with the diversification of the Palgeuksanryu.

    But d didn¡¯t back down an inch.

    As if ridiculing themon sense that Jang Byeong-gi is at a disadvantage in closebat.

    Turn the window by hand.

    Wrap your arms around the window sill.

    Kick the tip of the spear with your foot.

    Of course, even in the narrow gap where it is difficult to fit a fist, he swung his spear like a storm and took all the punches.

    In between, I stretched out my limbs and even counterattacked myself.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them switched positions dozens of times, so that no one else dared to join them.

    Thus, Baktu reached its pinnacle.

    d stretched out his spear close to him.

    The moment Charlotte grabbed the rifle.

    Quaang!

    The two Shin-Young who came out on opposite sides of each other.

    At first nce, the result seemed to end in a draw.

    However, the drops of blood dripping from the wounds on the wings make it clear who lost the fight.

    ¡°Surely, the name of the sword master is not a waste.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t live up to your name.¡±

    the moment of the final encounter.

    splitting the bullet he fired.

    Charlotte quietly evaluates d¡¯s spear, which pierced even the spread wings instead of a shield.

    Looking at her like that, d said coldly.

    ¡°It deserves to be called the strongest of the Seven Dragons, but if you believed that you could handle a sword master to this extent, you would be arrogant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m arrogant¡­¡±

    She¡¯s not even the green dragon princess who is said to be the best at foreign affairs.

    Just being able to fight like this with a sword master is how omnipotent his telekinesis is.

    And he could understand why the Golden Dragon Princess was the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    Dare not be his opponent.

    After reflecting on d¡¯s words, he was keeping a distance from him so that the musketeers of the Golden Dragon n would not shoot recklessly.

    Charlotte shook her head.

    ¡°You are not wrong.¡±

    The Sword Master is the absolute of absolutes.

    Just as Hai was pushed back by Joan of Arc even though she was fully prepared in her headquarters.

    It was difficult to confront even the brave princess head-on.

    Even hundreds of musketeers armed with reinforced gloves were only able to earn a little bit of leeway.

    Especially now, when even the ss masters, who could be of some help, are busy tying the feet of the sword spirit and the divine lord.

    ¡°But you, sword demon, are arrogant as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The name of the Seven Dragons means that it is not as light as you think.¡±

    nevertheless.

    with a proud smile.

    Charlotte raised her psionic.

    ¡°In that sense, I should thank you.¡±

    ¡°thanks?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you showing me the arrogance of dealing with me alone, I can prove that my arrogance is not arrogance.¡±

    d twitched his eyebrows.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Charlotte¡¯s meaningful words.

    It was because the moment her bodysuit glowed softly, Charlotte¡¯s psionic resonated and began to amplify.

    Its epicenter is everywhere.

    Originally, it was wrapped around Charlotte.

    Thirty or so masters, who had been concentrating only on spreading the truth by hiding themselves among the musketeers.

    The Yellow Dragons were amplifying Charlotte¡¯s psionic power.

    It didn¡¯t even end there.

    The already amplified psionics resonated with other armed forces around them through the Yellow Dragon Belt.

    The moment when the massive psionics, amplified double and triple through resonance with hundreds of musketeers from Charlotte through the Yellow Dragon Corps, reached their peak.

    ¡°Look carefully.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    Charlotte raised her hand slowly.

    Then, looking at d with golden eyes, he spoke vaguely.

    ¡°The true reason why ¡®I¡¯ have always been called the strongest of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    That moment.

    d stretched out his spear.

    A chilling sensation down the spine.

    Even the sword master couldn¡¯t ignore it¡­

    No, rather, the thrill that felt more intense because he was a sword master made him spread his sword with all his might.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Sever.

    Hades

    ?¦Ä¦Ç?]

    The spear stretched out.

    A bloody sh pierced the Amazon.

    The sharpest and cruelest of all sword masters¡¯ swords that pierce space, shatter souls, and pierce life and death.

    But even in the face of the bloody sh that pierced heaven and earth, Charlotte did not waver.

    He just vomited out the vast amount of psionics that were shaking as if he was about to explode, all at once ording to the prescribed flow.

    Thus, the golden light emitted from Charlotte¡¯s body formed the shape of a dragon.

    Immediately after colliding with d¡¯s sword doctor.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    twelve dragons of the twelve seasons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two dragons,

    heavenly dragons descending, ten thousand steeds, heavenly

    dragons, dragon spirits, and dragon spirits.¡»

    ¨D¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!

    static.

    tore the world apart

    * * *

    While d fights Charlotte.

    It wasn¡¯t that I was ying with running repairs.

    The elders and heads of the Golden Dragon n, each of whom, including Ellis, reached the level of subordinates.

    It was because they were busy wielding daggers against them, who were meticulously attacking each other with psionic resonance.

    ss masters are those who have mastered seventy-two kinds of sses.

    In each season, they were strong men who had reached the same level as the founder, the dragon.

    It was not an easy task for even a sword master to pass the 10 ranks of masters.

    Particrly tricky was their armament.

    Boom! Quarreung!

    A poisonous giant armored cavalry reinforced with iron-blooded armor blocks the des.

    Semiconductor bullets fired by parasites split and formed awork.

    Kwon Shik of the Eight Pole Triads prates the earth in a pile bunker-type gauntlet.

    From the equipment made by the ancient Unmyeongsa to the rare equipment that is only sold on a very limited basis even in the Fairy Kingdom.

    with the world¡¯s greatest wealth.

    Monopolize trade with the fairy kingdom.

    The Golden Dragon n gathered countless treasures.

    Among those treasures, the most powerful recruits were making the attacks of the ss masters even more threatening.

    But even while suffering from their offensive.

    Suri, who was running, did not hurry to chase after Maia, who had run away after defeating them.

    It seems like it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Or rather, it seems to be good.

    He was just swinging his two daggers moderately and prioritizing protecting himself.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    In the meantime.

    Running repairs were startling.

    It was because she also felt what d felt with the sense of a sword master.

    So when she saw the golden dragon¡¯s brilliance and the bloody sh collide, she fell t on the floor in fright.

    The moment when the remnants of a ruthless collision that even shattered the sound caused a roar a beatte.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The earth swayed like waves.

    A tidal wave of soil and trees swept across the Amazon with the impact of a massive explosion.

    * * *

    Even though it was ruined by Charlotte and d¡¯s fight just a moment ago, the ce was somehow in the shape of a forest.

    But now, in the middle of a ce where only a kilometer-wide crater remains.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    coughing up blood

    d raised his head.

    And on the other side of the crater.

    Even though he was bleeding from between his lips like himself, he stiffened his face as he looked at Charlotte, who had a mischievous smile on her face.

    When ites to stabbing, he is the best among all sword masters.

    Even if it was offset by the defense of the sword attack and his own swordsman¡¯s clothing, which could pierce the body of the swordsman if hit properly.

    It wasn¡¯t even that the internal wounds had healed due to the shock that was greater than expected.

    It¡¯s because of the skill Charlotte just showed off.

    because it was intuitive.

    twelve-section container.

    The meaning of courage attached to it.

    The identity of this absurd technique that even attacked the sword master¡¯s sword head-on.

    ¡°You can consider it the pride of your life.¡±

    his guess.

    After wiping the blood from her mouth, Charlotte confirmed with an awe-inspiring tone.

    ¡°Since Geomrang, you must be the first person to have received the founder¡¯s refusal to study.¡±

    ¡®As expected¡­!¡¯

    d groaned.

    Just now, it¡¯s not the seventy-two kinds.

    It was not something created to impart psionic power to humans, but literally a dragon skill.

    The only transcendental species in history thatpeted equally with the Sword Master and drove the Sword Emperor to death even though he was not a Sword Master.

    It was the original skill of the seven dragons.

    The moment you realize that fact.

    d understood.

    This is the reason why the Golden Dragon Princess is the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    It is a miracle that only Charlotte can use to purely amplify the resonance with the Seven Dragons because she can transform with her own power.

    Of course, this technique cannot be abused.

    Proof of this is that, even after merging, she engaged in hand-to-handbat with him, secretly gaining time to resonate with psionics.

    However, in other words, it means that you can use this technique again while maintaining resonance.

    And even though many musketeers had been blown away or buried in the previous collision.

    The Hwangryongdae, the core of the resonance, remained firmly in ce thanks to the other musketeers throwing their bodies to be a shield.

    i.e. at this moment.

    Charlotte possessed powersparable to those of her seven ancestors, though to a limited extent.

    ¡®This is the strongest of the Seven Dragons.¡¯

    from another princess.

    Even Limon or Billy.

    Everyone asserts that the Golden Dragon Princess is the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    What is the reason why Billy had no choice but to run away from the stronghold of the Golden Dragon n in the past?

    And why has Limon been unable to defeat the Seven Dragons?

    d groaned in the realization that he should have realized earlier, but it was toote.

    ¡®¡­Certainly I was arrogant.¡¯

    Even though Billy had asked him to beware of the Seven Dragons.

    Reflecting on his own arrogance for deciding that even the Golden Dragon Princess would not be able topete with him.

    he gritted it.

    I don¡¯t know if my body is intact.

    Will she be able to beat Charlotte, who has the transcendental power of 12 verses, beyond the limits of a princess in this state of being unable to exert her full potential due to internal injuries?

    Because even he couldn¡¯t be sure.

    All the more in the sense that if it hadn¡¯t been for Johanna¡¯s buff, she might have suffered a bigger loss in the previous sh.

    At least I don¡¯t know if I can change the situation if I can use ck magic¡­

    ¡®I can¡¯t use ck magic.¡¯

    d thought firmly.

    It could have been the worst handshake to use ck magic again in a situation where there was still a possibility of Limon¡¯s resurrection.

    If so, there is only one way left.

    ¡°Sister Swordsman! Kill the Master by all means and methods! Must!!!¡±

    After shouting loudly.

    d ran to Charlotte.

    To buy time for the other two.

    The worst sword master in history risked his life to protect the world and confronted the descendants of the dragon.

 Chapter 617

    #617. regret.

    * * *

    d¡¯s coat of arms.

    Charlotte¡¯s twelfth verse container.

    The sh caused by the two turned the Amazon upside down and even swept away a number of musketeers.

    The aftermath of the collision was so great that it was difficult for even a master to survive safely.

    If all of them were not armed with reinforced armor, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were multiple casualties beyond the extent of being buried or swept away.

    Of course, that depends on the master.

    There were also those who survived the aftermath through inaction.

    Of course, among them were 10 professional-level masters who dealt with running repairs.

    However, even after enduring the aftermath, they did not immediately act.

    Instead, they surrounded each other by arranging their armaments and raising their psionics to prepare for the ensuing battle.

    ¡°How long are you going to stay like that?¡±

    After a while.

    The moment Elise opened her mouth while looking at the quiet ground until the maintenance of the posture was finally over.

    thud!

    drilling a hole in the ground.

    A small figure popped out.

    The running repairman, who had been buried in a pile of dirt that hade in like a tidal wave, had finally lifted it off and climbed up.

    Maybe it was because even a sword master didn¡¯t have the skills to block even dust with his bare body.

    After shaking the body and shaking off the dust.

    The running repairman quietly opened his mouth while holding the dagger with both hands.

    ¡°warning. I have to fight with all my might from now on.¡±

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t like it.

    between the pink lips.

    she sighed.

    But the running repair had no choice.

    The sword master¡¯s exceptional senses were not hidden enough to be buried in the ground.

    A cry from d.

    In other words, the order to kill Limon by all means was already firmly ingrained in her spell.

    I deliberately swayed and slowed down the speed of getting out of the ground.

    That alone was indicative of the pain surging from the tattoo on the abdomen.

    Resistance is already at its limit.

    If she deliberately disobeyed or distorted the order any more than this, the spell would take her life.

    ¡°advice. Run away if you want to live.¡±

    I can¡¯t look at the situation now.

    The masters, including Ellis, did not ignore Suri¡¯s calm warning.

    There¡¯s no way that an expert like them wouldn¡¯t have noticed that she wasn¡¯t giving her all.

    ¡°Thank you for your words, but I cannot back down that my princess is fighting.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°understanding.¡±

    More than prepared for death.

    I have nothing more to say.

    The running repairman who nodded and epted it as a swordsman stretched both hands holding the dagger.

    And¡­

    ¡°Ha-am.¡±

    With azy yawn.

    I started dozing off.

    An action too out of the blue to take immediately after warning that he would fight with all his might.

    However, the masters of the Golden Dragon n, including Elise, were never vignt.

    It just heightened the tension.

    So, the running repairman dozed off.

    The moment when you want to fall asleep on the spot and stumble.

    Quaang!!!

    A sergeant-level master riding on a heavy armored cavalry that was holding out from the front flew away as if it were bouncing back.

    before copsing to the ground.

    Like a cat catching a butterfly in its sleep.

    It was the result of a running eagle spinning like a top, striking the ground with a dagger, and then bouncing up with the recoil, blowing him away in the blink of an eye.

    Ellis and other ss masters responded immediately.

    or fire a rifle.

    Run up, swing your fists, etc.

    The attacks were so ferocious that even an absolute being could attack them.

    But right after that.

    What bounced out were the masters who rushed in.

    The moment the running eagle, who staggered as if falling asleep and avoided all of their attacks, stretched out his arms as if stretching himself.

    It was the result of the sword in her hand striking them in reverse.

    ¡°Haaam¡­¡±

    I managed to resist the attack like that.

    However, the running repair did not continue to pursue them.

    He rubbed his eyes and bowed his head, then let out another long yawn.

    The subsequent results were the same.

    A solemn and meticulous swordsmanship.

    Bullets that are as fast as lightning.

    A wless joint.

    Nodding his head from drowsiness, rolling around at all, then staggering because he was less awake.

    While the running repairs were ¡®identally¡¯ missed or blocked while they were dozing off, they had to carve a wound or two into her dagger on the contrary.

    ¡°Everyone be careful.¡±

    Ellis, who was inmand of the ss masters, warned.

    And I can¡¯t seem to stay awake.

    I sat on the ground and watched the running eagle nodding its head with nervous eyes.

    ¡°The sword spirit has finally started using swordsmanship.¡±

    Of course, even before that, the running repair wielded a dagger and fought them.

    Its movements, which were wild and irregr like those of a beast, were sharp enough to intimidate even those skilled in the ranks.

    But that was just an instinctive fighting method she learned as a beast while being raised by the spirits.

    A running repair learned from the Sword Tower.

    So, the swordsmanship that made her a sword master is different.

    Alice, who had investigated the sword spirit in her lifetime through the records of the Golden Dragon n, knew roughly what that swordsmanship was.

    drunkenness.

    A martial art that moves as if drunk and catches opponents off guard with irregr movements.

    based on it.

    Limon specially improved.

    A swordsmanship created only for running repairs so that it can be practiced while intoxicated with sleep rather than alcohol.

    ¡°A clumsy attack won¡¯t work on her who uses a dream-dream sword.¡±

    not even asleep

    not even awake

    The more a drunk person thinks he is not drunk, the more he is drunk.

    Like stumbling, walking, falling, dancing, snoring, singing, vomiting, drinking, merriment, and anger.

    It¡¯s dangerous to think of repairs that run while drunk in a dream.

    Although sharply warned, Ellis continued to attack with the ranks of masters.

    her sleep is deep

    The more you let yourself fall into a dream.

    Because they knew that it was them who would be at risk.

    However, her intentions were not sessful.

    Even the musketeers who managed to escape the aftermath of the collision, including 10 servant-level masters, attacked the running eagle with railguns.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t hurt a single thing.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t even drive away the drowsiness of the running eagle.

    Even while dozing off, avoiding, blocking, and counterattacking, her dreams grew deeper and deeper.

    Thus, the eyes, which were full of drowsiness, werepletely closed.

    she escapes reality

    moment in a dream.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife.×í

    ÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦ ×íË‡

    Life is a dream of

    one night

    .

    with a sharp cutting sound.

    Elise hardened.

    because I saw

    with a thin line.

    Everything between earth and sky is splitting.

    The necks of the nine masters who were attacking the eagle running with him began to slide at an angle all at once.

    Musketeers scattered hundreds of meters around lost their heads and copsed.

    The rifle lifted as a shield splits.

    ¡­and having a red gold cut around his neck.

    ¡®Princess¡­¡¯

    I realized the meaning.

    Involuntarily, she turned her head.

    He had his eyes on Charlotte fighting d like that for thest time.

    Elise¡¯s body fell helplessly like a rotten old tree, with her head falling from her neck, soaked in her own blood.

    deep.

    deep.

    deep.

    And¡­

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    coughing up blood

    Elise fell to her knees.

    Then, he groped his own neck and was stunned.

    I clearly saw myself decapitated and even vividly felt the feel of the bloody water.

    It was because there was not a scratch left on her neck now.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    The other nine masters were busy groping their own throats, coughing up blood while sitting down or even copsed.

    ¡®hallucination? You just said it was a dream?¡¯

    Have you lost consciousness at all?

    I was shaken by the sight of hundreds of musketeers who had fallen and could not get up.

    Even as blood was pouring out one after another from severe internal wounds, Elise reflexively raised her Wonchester rifle and tried to get ready to fight.

    Took.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but after that.

    Elise hardened.

    It was because the Wonchester rifle, which had been fine until a while ago, made to order for the Spirit Kingdom, split by itself the moment she picked it up.

    Just now.

    Exactly where and how they parted together when she saw herself decapitated.

    Only then did Alice realize.

    What he saw a moment ago may not be reality, but it is not even a dream.

    And if you¡¯ve made up your mind to run repairs, the fact that it¡¯s not just the rifle that¡¯s actually been cut.

    and another one.

    Even who he was fighting for.

    ¡®¡­This is the Sword Command.¡¯

    An artificial womb created by a fallen spirit.

    In a virtual space called Matrices.

    A girl who doesn¡¯t distinguish between dreams and reality because she was raised as an animal since she was a baby.

    That¡¯s why, if it exists in reality, it¡¯s a swordsman that can split the sea, cut the moon, and even cut the world like a dream of one night.

    Cut dreams and turn them into reality.

    To cut reality into a dream.

    The strongest sword master who cuts dreams and reality, where even Limon could be in in a single blow in his dreams.

    Seeing the repairs running, Elise felt a chill.

    It was judged that it would be possible to buy time even if the opponent was a sword master if it was a joint effort of 10 masters.

    If the sword demon was actually the opponent.

    Or, if he had fought with other sword masters, such as swordfighters or swordsmiths, his judgment might have been correct.

    However, the sword spirit that subdued 10 servant-level masters and hundreds of musketeers with a single sword made even the Golden Dragon n have no choice but to admit their arrogance.

    aww

    ¡°Please stop.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Looking at Elise, who used the broken rifle as a walking stick to get herself up.

    Suri, who woke up from sleep and tried to chase after Maia, tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°Point out. If you fight more, you die. I can¡¯t even fight anyway.¡±

    ¡°I should have already told you. It means that the resolution has been promoted.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you die.

    Just 1 second, even 0.1 second.

    It was enough to buy the running repairman time to swing his sword to cut himself.

    To carry out themand of the beloved princess.

    Elise restrains herself even when it is difficult to stand up, let alone raise her psionic due to severe internal injuries.

    And for a while, it was also a moment to stare at other ss masters who stumbled and got up.

    Throbbing.

    It seemed to warn of the dy.

    Suri frowned as she ran at the pain rising from the tattoo again.

    ¡°¡­regret.¡±

    It seems you really don¡¯t like it.

    Even with a heavy sigh.

    The running repairman grabbed the dagger.

    So, the moment she dared to walk the distance that could have been narrowed in one month, she swung her dagger and cut Elise¡¯s throat.

    ¡°AieSevT kaUlra!¡±

    Fain!

    Suddenly the ground shakes.

    Large soap bubbles protruding from the ground swallowed Ellis and other masters.

    The moment when the repairman blinked at the sudden sight, and Ellis and other ss masters put on a bewildered expression.

    A doll fell from the sky.

    pping wings instead of arms.

    Landed in front of soap bubbles.

    The half-human, half-bird woman, neither human nor animal, stood in front of the eagle that was running like that, took a nice pose, and eximed triumphantly.

    ¡°Magical Girl Yuna-kyung, it¡¯s a bitte, but she¡¯s here!¡±

 Chapter 618

    #618. There are at least a few spleens!

    * * *

    It was a very close difference.

    Limon ran out of control and copsed.

    After d and the others leave in pursuit of Maia, who runs away.

    That is why Yuna-kyung arrived at the shore of theke, which had be a mess.

    It was fortunate that he waste, in that he almost ran into d¡¯s group alone.

    However, it was unfortunate for Yuna-kyung.

    It was because from then on, the hardships she had to go through were not the only ones.

    It was clear that a great battle had taken ce just by looking at the messy scenery of theke.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to follow the trail because the unmanned vacuum cleaner took care of it.

    The problem was speed.

    Myarden, who ran away with all her might.

    Whether it was d who was chasing after him.

    This is because Yuna-kyung also had to run continuously on an unmanned vacuum cleaner to chase after them, who were moving at a terrifying speed.

    Truly sleepless.

    Two days to run without even having time to close my eyes.

    It¡¯s fortunate that the unmanned vacuum cleaner found a crack in the distorted space and guided me to a shortcut. I didn¡¯t know if it would have taken a few more days if I had just run.

    ¡®What kind of situation is this?¡¯

    after all that hardship.

    The moment you caught up with them.

    Yuna-kyung put a question mark above her head.

    Why is Charlotte and the Golden Dragon n here?

    And who are the man in the ck cloak and the Indian girl who are fighting a terrifying battle with them?

    She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.

    But the moment I saw the running repair approaching Elise, who was coughing up blood.

    Once your body has moved¡­

    ¡°No matter who you are, please step back! Even if you look at me like this, I¡¯m pretty strong!¡±

    In the form of a half-man, half-bird.

    Raise one foot and spread your wings.

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong, who took the posture of a schr, Ellis was at a loss for words.

    As they explored the dungeon together, she knew that Yuna-kyung was no ordinary bird.

    But that also depends on the opponent.

    Blocking that sword spirit alone.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s scary to be a dog for a day, but at this point, the liver couldn¡¯t burst, so it was enough to use it as an ingredient for foie gras.

    ¡°Back off. Your opponent is¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you just have to wait until the team leader arrives, right?¡±

    ¡°That swordsman¡­¡±

    ¡°I warn you in advance, but our team leader is a scary person, right? So if you don¡¯t want to get scolded, you¡¯d better run away now!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How should Limon exin the fact that Maia was running away with him?

    While Alice, who has been able to solve any problem without hindrance enough to be called wless in all directions, has a rare experience of being speechless.

    Surprisingly, the running repair did not rush right away.

    I just looked at Yuna-kyung with strange eyes.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Due to the spell of the tattoo, she couldn¡¯t dy more than necessary, so instead of thinking about it further, she swung the dagger with sleepy eyes.

    ¡°If you thought that I would be scared if you wielded a knife, you made a big mistake¡­!¡±

    Perong!

    [¡­huh?]

    Yuna-kyung blinked.

    It¡¯s because he suddenly returned to his blue bird form.

    [Huh? Why did this solve it?]

    Now that I¡¯m quite proficient in magic, my mistakes are reduced and the maintenance time goes by for several hours.

    Why did the transformation happen?

    While confused, Na-gyeong Yun quickly memorized a spell and changed back to her half-human, half-bird appearance.

    pop!

    ¡­and back again.

    Only then did Yuna-kyung realize that this was not a coincidence and break out in a cold sweat.

    Her magic was learned directly from the Great Witch.

    However, beings capable of breaking the spell with just a single swing of the dagger were extremely suggested.

    [Indian sister. Are you a great witch?]

    Dori.

    [Then an adult? yer?]

    Dori Dori.

    [¡­Could it be a sword master?]

    Nod.

    you ever wanted

    However, Yuna-kyung caused an earthquake in her pupils at the positive response she never hoped for.

    I expected the man fighting Charlotte.

    However, it was unexpected that this sleepy and unmotivated girl was also a sword master.

    ¡®No, why are there two sword masters¡­!¡¯

    I should have realized that when I saw Ellis and other masters of the Golden Dragon n fall.

    How can you be so quick to miss this?

    It made me want to wrap my head around it.

    [Eight, don¡¯t underestimate me! I also have a trump card!]

    But now I can¡¯t leave Alice or the others to die and run away.

    let¡¯s try it sometime

    Na-gyeong Yun shouted with determination.

    [Come on, Shera!]

    And then.

    Silence passed.

    [¡­Sheraya?]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    While everyone from the running eagle to Alice is watching this bird with a confused face.

    Yuna-kyung, who rolled her eyes, scratched the back of her head with her wings.

    [Oh right. The violin was owned by the team leader¡­]

    Shera is a spirit attached to the violin of deep darkness.

    Still, if you were in the same city, it was possible to call out immediately by fire, but it was impossible to contact at all from too far away,

    especially in this Amazon. more.

    Of course, it is impossible to suddenly unify gods and demons.

    After confirming that Limon was not around, Yuna-kyungughed awkwardly.

    [That Indian sister over there. Even if I look like this, I¡¯m my sister¡¯s teacher¡¯s pet, right? So, can¡¯t you just look at it?]

    As if he didn¡¯t know what it was.

    Suri, who was running while looking at Yuna-kyung with her head tilted, pointed to the tattoo on her abdomen and answered simply.

    ¡°¡­swarm.¡±

    [No, don¡¯t just say it¡¯s impossible¡­]

    Chew!

    [evil! Evil!]

    before ending his speech.

    At her act of rushing like lightning, Yuna-kyung screamed and fired magic.

    But that¡¯s just futile fuss.

    The spell she used melted away like a night¡¯s dream every time the running eagle swung her dagger with sleepy eyes.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung is cornered.

    The moment the dagger of the repairman running over his head was about to fall.

    sh!

    blue sh.

    cut through the air

    With the sword master¡¯s intuition, he reversed his body to dodge the beam that flew at the speed of light.

    The running repairman blinked an eye.

    ¡°¡­111101?¡±

    body made of metal.

    Wide open front.

    Even the photon cannon protruding from there.

    No matter where you look, Suri couldn¡¯t hide her confusion when she saw a machine blocking Yuna-kyung¡¯s path, armed with an excess of armament for a vacuum cleaner.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    She could see that this wasn¡¯t just a vacuum cleaner.

    But that made me even more flustered.

    I was born as the best elemental magician of mankind.

    Raised by a fallen spirit.

    For her, who had lived with the spirits all her life, this could not and should not have happened.

    ¡°101010111?¡±

    Is it because of that embarrassment?

    A girl who asks again and again.

    However, the metal cleaner did not answer the running repairman¡¯s questions.

    It just sounded like a mechanical click.

    Beep beep beep.

    right at that moment.

    A strange thing happened.

    d and Charlotte collided and turned everything upside down.

    The jungle that was still being destroyed in real time due to the telekinesis that shook the wholend and the aftermath of the spear that raged like a storm.

    After the shaking in all directions, chunks of metal appeared everywhere.

    A round ball that rolls across the ground.

    The one who crawled out of the swamp.

    A mole sticking out of the ground.

    A hummingbird appeared in the sky.

    besides that and so on.

    When the running eagle opens his eyes wide when he sees a number of objects protruding from all sides, with whom it is hard to find anything inmon except that they are made of metal.

    Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes.

    [Eh, did you guys follow me all the way here?]

    The reason it took her so long to reach the perennial habitat.

    In other words, Yuna-kyung was taken aback when she saw friends popping up here and there on every street she passed by to provide food or a ce to sleep.

    I was in a hurry to chase after Limon¡¯s party, so I begged him not to follow me anymore.

    It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know it would appear here.

    [1011101.]

    [111010111.]

    [10101110001001.]

    [Emergency procedures to protect the identity of the first-ss special user? What is that¡­]

    When Yuna-kyung blinks.

    Dozens of metals vomited out a single mechanical sound all at once.

    [T]

    [T]

    [¨Dransformation.]

    [¡­what?]

    Weiyiyin!

    and.

    change has begun.

    Abdomen cracking, shell opening, surface flipping, etc.

    Numerous objects that appeared from all directions changed their shapes all at once and turned into mechanical parts.

    But that¡¯s just the beginning.

    The moment when the unmanned vacuum cleaner Yuna-kyung always rode vomited again.

    [Fu¨Dsion.]

    All of those partse to mind.

    It started to assemble itself.

    A spherical engine, a shield made of a turtle¡¯s shell, a foot made of a mole, a skeleton made of an ant, a hummingbird¡¯s wings, and so on.

    When Yuna-kyung opens her beak as she sees the gigantic shape that was created before a few seconds passed.

    Thest remaining unmanned vacuum cleaner drew her in with a strange ray of light.

    Giing.

    [uh? uh huh Uh uh uh?]

    So after swallowing Yuna-kyung.

    The moment the unmanned vacuum cleaner transformed into the shape of a head floated into the air and joined to the top.

    The giant robot, created bybining numerous machines, raised its body with a roaring engine sound and clenched its fists.

    [Confirm user boarding. DK102D123-09. Unlimited defense mode for first-ss special user protection.]

    Suri couldn¡¯t hide her shock when she saw a giant robot rising in the middle of the Amazon pointing its gun at herself.

    Like a child who saw his father run off with an extramarital girl.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one who was agitated.

    Elise and other ns, of course.

    Even Charlotte, who was fighting so fiercely, stopped for a moment to look back at the giant robot.

    And originally, d, who should have been aiming for that gap, forgot that he was fighting at all and let out an astonishment.

    ¡°This crazy¡­!¡±

    Making contracts with multiple spirits is a difficult task even for moderate spiritists.

    Not to mention, it was not easy to even run repairs to manage the spirits of the Amazon, which are each and every one of them picky.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t use elemental magic in battle.

    But how many spirits coalesce to protect one entity, and even the running eagles are hostile?

    It was unbelievable.

    But d¡¯s astonishment wasn¡¯t just because he saw something out ofmon sense.

    It was because I knew him as a sword master who lived about 500 years ago, even if he wasn¡¯t from the North American continent.

    only one.

    That there are exceptions that can cause such outrageous things.

    Excluding the Fairy Queen, he is loved by the spirits more than the most outstanding elemental magician among ¡®human beings¡¯.

    That¡¯s why many spirits are possessed.

    by corrupting

    defend your people

    A creature that made you fight an enemy.

    This is the reason why the breeding manual was input to the Fallen Spirit, who picked up and raised a running eagle.

    About 500 years ago, the culprit who caused the Spirit Rebellion to massacre countless humans on the North American continent and nearly destroyed humanity all over the world.

    In a sense, it is a beast of terrible cmity that surpasses even predators that devour continents¡­

    A moment ago.

    The identity of the blue bird he saw.

    d shouted in a tearing voice.

    ¡°Elemental Beast!!!¡±

 Chapter 619

    #619. Because it¡¯s what you have to do.

    * * *

    The Continental Guard.

    A secret society that believes that Indians are the people chosen by the spirits and should rule and lead mankind.

    It was only now considered as a political opponent against the Golden Dragon n, but that is only a modern story.

    before the Civil War.

    In particr, the Continental Guardians hundreds of years ago were advocating quite extreme ideology and racism.

    Therefore, after the death of the seven dragons, he took the lead in hunting and enving white people, and was considered a feared target by white people in North America.

    However, the Continental Guardians were in trouble.

    In the first ce, their core members, elementals and shamans, were in their golden age.

    Resigned to the Silver Age.

    Ruled in the Bronze Age.

    After being pushed back to the Age of Heroes.

    Elementalists and shamans have decreased as time went by, and the influence of the Continental Guardians has weakened as well.

    The Continental Guardians, who were fighting with the Golden Dragon n over the North American continent, had no choice but to feel inadequate in many ways.

    That¡¯s why the Continental Guardian tried hard.

    find ancient artifacts.

    Persuading the fairy queen.

    Developing new weapons, etc.

    All kinds of measures were taken to restore the glory of the golden age of the past.

    One of them is the [Artificial Elementalist Project].

    Originally, the talent of an elemental magician.

    It was a n to mass-produce elemental magicians by granting them acquired or having them inherited through bloodlines.

    As a result, it was a truly absurd n in that it aimed to turn all Indians into elementals.

    It was a project that the Continental Guardian did not see much possibility.

    However, even the aiming bullet misses, and a frog gets hit by a stone thrown with eyes closed.

    All sorts of ancient artifacts.

    A spell studied by Unmyeongsa.

    Even the help of an ancient spirit.

    At the end of all efforts, the [Artificial Elementalist Project] has achieved unexpected results.

    It was a sess in revealing the qualities of a spirit sage and a different level from ordinary spirit sages in the originally ordinary test subject.

    At this unexpected achievement, the Continental Guardians cheered that they could finally bring back the Golden Age.

    In addition, he devoted himself to further research and created numerous specimens.

    two problems.

    One is that they weren¡¯t an organization that was crazy enough to use people as test subjects, like the Dark Dawn Society.

    Another was that the project was too sessful.

    ¡­to the extent that the test subjects controlled the spirits of theboratory and made a collective escape.

    As a result, the Continental Guardians lost their research data, which they had invested a great deal of money and manpower into, and even lost all of the test subjects.

    That was the beginning of the tragedy.

    The result of all sorts of experiments.

    The test subjects, whose intelligence also increased, instinctively judged.

    Even though he may have run away right now, if a pursuer appears someday, he might be caught in theboratory again and suffer terrible things.

    That¡¯s why the test subjects attacked the enemy ording to their survival instinct.

    That is the spirit team.

    As an experiment by the Continental Guardians.

    All kinds of animals that came tomunicate with spirits.

    It was a massacre caused by spirit beasts.

    It would have been fortunate if only the Continental Guardians had been ughtered.

    However, unlike humans, the spirit beasts, which do not discriminate against race or status, attacked all mankind indiscriminately.

    As a result, millions of lives were lost.

    It was a terrifying disaster that could have annihted not only the North American continent, but the entire human race by runaway spirits.

    One of the good things is the bad luck.

    It is said that there was a limon in the human race.

    Unable to stand by the indiscriminate ughter, Limon defeated the spirits who sided with animals instead of humans.

    And they found and subdued even the spirit beast, who was the culprit of the spirit uprising, and disbanded the Continental Guardian.

    The world has regained peace.

    The spirit water disappeared.

    However, there was a fact that even Limon, who ended the spirit uprising, did not know.

    At that time, even though all the spirits were exterminated, the eggs and seeds left behind by the spirits did not disappear.

    Of course, it¡¯s just a seed.

    Even if you inherited the bloodline.

    Descendants who did not inherit the spirit beast¡¯s talent were scattered as ordinary animals. And among them

    , some animals with a very special lineage were captured by humans and put on disy in foreign zoos

    ¡­

    Thanks to.

    Suddenly, a blue bird rides on a giant robot.

    Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes.

    what happened

    Except that she was a human, she was nothing more than an ordinary reincarnated person, so she couldn¡¯t know.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to drive the Master crazy, to bring the Spirit Beast to this Amazon¡­! Are you really going to destroy the world!¡±

    d trembled.

    Of course, he had no choice but to think of it as the secret weapon of the Seven Dragons.

    But Charlotte wasn¡¯t offended by the false usation.

    Ever since I saw Yuna-kyung riding the cleaning spirit like a car, I had vague doubts even if I wasn¡¯t sure.

    No matter how much it is, it¡¯s not enough to keep a spirit beast as a pet, so it¡¯s not enough to bring it to the Amazon.

    It was an absurd thing that was only possible because it was Limon.

    Beep.

    [Press this button? Like this?]

    In the meantime, Yuna-kyung followed the announcement sound and lifted one wing and pressed the button in front.

    As a result, it appeared that the muzzle protruded from the two arms of the giant robot and fired bullets made of light.

    Directly towards the running repair.

    Do-do-do-do-doo!

    As bullets flew at a speed close to light, each bullet carrying tremendous destructive power, plowing the ground.

    The running repairman jumped and evaded the bullet, but couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment.

    It was, of course, the first time being attacked by a spirit.

    The existence of the spirit beast, which he had never seen before, was confusing the running eagle.

    ¡°Let the brothers and sisters fight! That cataclysmic beast must be dealt with on the spot!¡±

    dismissal.

    But that¡¯s only the first time.

    It seems to tell me not to run away, but to fight.

    At the same time as d¡¯smand, Suri flinched at the pain that began to rise from the tattoo on her abdomen.

    And at the end of the talk, she swung a dagger against a giant robot made of countless spirits.

    A girl who is human but raised as a spirit beast.

    A blue bird who was a human in his previous life, even though he was an animal.

    The fight between the two heretics, unprecedented in history, began with a roar.

    * * *

    Kung Koo Goo!

    Meanwhile at that time.

    Maia and the Venomous Dragons, who had fled with Limon, continued to run through the jungle.

    Actually, if it¡¯s original.

    Maia should have left this Amazon long ago.

    That was the reason Charlotte deliberately sent the five Spirit Squadrons with them.

    Even so, the reason they still ran through the jungle was in the sh of light soaring with a roar from behind.

    ¡®Already this far¡­!¡¯

    Charlotte mobilized all the Golden Dragons to hold the sword master¡¯s feet.

    The five spirit squadrons, which were difficult to deal with even for a ss master or a major supply yer, were fighting fiercely to make the most of their time.

    Even so, it was a while to bite my lips at the distance with the pursuer that was getting smaller and smaller.

    Arbe opened her mouth with determination.

    ¡°Princess, I and the Venomous Dragon will serve as bait to lure them out. So go first.¡±

    Maia, who was leading the way with Limon in her arms, stopped when she heard that.

    And he stared at Arbe with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Even if you and the Venomous Dragons be bait, they will soon realize the truth ande after me.¡±

    ¡°Unless we hold them by their feet.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes, it¡¯s only a little bit of time to earn.¡±

    ¡°But even I know that the princess needs even a little bit of time right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maia was silent as Arbe pointed out as she looked at Limon, who was cradled like a corpse in her arms.

    for the past two days.

    While constantly running away from pursuit, Maia used all her medical skills to check Limon¡¯s condition.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    Even if your heart is cut.

    that he is still alive.

    And how precarious the situation is right now.

    Until now, she had been using her psionic biomaniption to buy time while running away.

    But that too is now at its limit.

    If we don¡¯t take action in earnest, it will reach the point where we can¡¯t turn back.

    I did need time to somehow properly treat him.

    ¡°If you need some time, it¡¯s enough for me and the poison dragon team to kill all the pursuers.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t believe in yourself. You know how reckless that is.¡±

    There is even a Sword Master on the other side of the jungle right now.

    Even though Charlotte was fighting, it was dangerous to be tied up as long as you didn¡¯t know when she would be shaken off and the Sword Spirit and the Sword Demon would appear.

    I don¡¯t know if I can resonate with the psionic and subdue the pursuers at once with the power of Yonghwa¡­

    ¡°Especially in that state where Yonghwa can¡¯t even do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he got stabbed in the middle.

    Arbe smiled bitterly at Maia, who listened to her words and kept her mouth shut.

    During the previous war with the monster lord G, Maia¡¯s lifespan, which was already short, was almost exhausted by being forcibly converted and runaway.

    Until now, he had endured with the power of the dragon psionic contained in the sculpture he received from Limon.

    However, that psionic was already almost exhausted and was barely sustaining life.

    In the end, it wasn¡¯t that Maia wouldn¡¯t do Yonghwa, it was that she couldn¡¯t.

    moment of melting.

    because she will die

    Especially since Limon, the only one who can save her, is now in this state.

    ¡°princess. Even though I¡¯m halfwaypared to the others, I¡¯m also a close aide to the princess.¡±

    because you know that

    Arbe said seriously.

    ¡°So please let me do my job.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean permission toy down your life?¡±

    ¡°This is what Barbara and I are supposed to do as the princess¡¯s entourage.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dying for the princess is the duty and right of an aide.

    Even if Barbara was here, she would have made the same choice as herself.

    Looking at Arbe, who spoke without wavering, Maia shook her green eyes, which had always been gloomy.

    It was because the figure of a woman ovepped over the face of Arbe, who spoke resolutely.

    ¡®¡­Ca.¡¯

    Originally, he was his sidekick.

    He sacrificed his life for allegiance.

    After thinking about the mother of the twin sisters andmenting inside, Maia finally opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°Arbe.¡±

    ¡°Your princess.¡±

    ¡°Be a bait with the Venomous Dragons and lure them in. And buy time by any means.¡±

    Of course Maia knew.

    No matter how dangerous the venomous dragons were, even if they were the strongest armed force of the green dragon n, it was too dangerous to dy against the pursuers.

    The more time passes, the greater the risk Arbe and others must bear, and the more their lives are in danger.

    ¡°Never die instead.¡±

    Even so, he allowed death.

    He always taught and cared for himself and Barbara even though he was strict with them.

    At themand of the beloved princess, Arbe smiled and bowed her head.

    ¡°If that is the princess¡¯s wish.¡±

 Chapter 620

    #620. do not resent

    * * *

    Kowloon Kugu Pce.

    the sky is shaking

    The sound of shooting and pouring.

    So that the raindrops, thick like poles, wet our cheeks, drenched our white clothes, and pooled under our feet.

    She stayed in her seat without moving.

    It wasn¡¯t just because there was nowhere to hide from the rain in the middle of this thick forest.

    It was because those who finally caught up with them after a long run did not allow her and the poison dragon squad to retreat further.

    ¡°It is difficult. After going through all that hardship, I barely chased after him, so I would have thought it would have been a disaster.¡±

    While the Golden Dragon n, including Charlotte, are tied up fighting two sword masters, the Sword Demon and the Sword Spirit.

    A woman in a fancy robe who followed them separately.

    Looking at Holy Lord Johanna.

    Arbe was very nervous.

    Of course, she was not abat yer, but she was an opponent that could be dealt with only with the power of the Venomous Dragon.

    The problem was that she was not alone now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t notice earlier, His Holiness.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to apologize. It is a miracle of the Lord that you have found me safely.¡±

    nine knights.

    And even dozens of priests.

    Although she was blown away by the space distortion, Johanna gave a gentle smile to the Saint Guild member who finally joined her.

    Are you still wandering around Amazon?

    Or has it already copsed?

    Some guild members were invisible, but they were all the best of the Saint Guild.

    As long as she joined them, the Venomous Dragons are no match for her.

    The proof was that they defeated even the Spirit Sentinel, which had been persistently holding back their ankles, and finally caught up with Arbe and the Poison Dragon Corps.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous, Miss Arbe. As I said before, the Lord said not to quarrel with your neighbor.¡±

    However, Johanna did not attack them unexpectedly.

    As if to show that there is no hostility.

    He just raised his hands and showed his palms and said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°There is no reason why we should fight in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the fact that the World Federation is hostile to the Seven Dragons is enough of a reason?¡±

    ¡°That is the case with the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Unlike the Seven Dragons, the World Federation is not a friendly organization.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say that the Seven Dragons are on good terms?¡±

    ¡°At leastpared to us.¡±

    It¡¯s like some kind of joke.

    Looking at her with narrowed eyes.

    Johanna smiled strangely.

    ¡°Not everyone, even the monarch, has the same thoughts.¡±

    After saying that even the Sword Master given by Wanderer was sent as a watcher before being an escort or guide.

    Suddenly.

    Johanna lowered her voice.

    And lift your finger slightly.

    Pointing to the dark clouds with heavy rain, he added a meaningful word.

    ¡°Including ¡®above¡¯ that.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°In that sense, Arbe-sama, if possible, I would like you to guide us to Princess Green Dragon.¡±

    ¡°You want a guide?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a quiet conversation with the princess of the Seven Dragons without worrying about other people¡¯s attention.¡±

    Limon¡¯s condition is not normal right now.

    As long as he guides me, I can even help him as a healer.

    Seeing Johanna speak kindly, Arbe was silent.

    What is Johanna¡¯s intention?

    How far can these words be sincere?

    As Arbe, who was not a member of the ck Dragon n, she had no confidence to see through the truth.

    But what she had to do was decided from the beginning anyway.

    ¡°If you want to meet Princess Jung, make a formal request for an interview.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking you because that sounds like it would be difficult.¡±

    ¡°There is no reason for the princess to understand and ept your situation.¡±

    Arbe said coldly.

    Whether Johanna really has good intentions or is hiding other ns is for Maia to judge and decide.

    Unless you know the answer.

    Even for the sake of Maia¡¯s safety, he couldn¡¯t have epted Johanna¡¯s request.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    Let out a sigh gently once.

    Johanna floated a cross of light in the air.

    Then, behind the guild members who took a step forward, he looked at Arbe with regretful eyes and continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resent me.¡±

    A huge difference in power.

    You can¡¯t expect any reinforcements.

    Even the possibility ofpromise kicks itself.

    Even though there was only onest option left, Arbe never showed any regret or hesitation.

    It was just that he was prepared to clench his fists and spread his powers while resonating with the poison dragon and psionics.

    ¡®Princess, please be safe.¡¯

    ¡­like that.

    While swallowing the desperate wind.

    Arbe and the Venomous Dragons began an unwinnable fight.

    Praying that every minute and every second they earned would be of some help to the princess they respected.

    * * *

    Kurung Kuguawang!

    A cave where no light can reach.

    However, even in those ces where the chill of the strong rain and wind was not blocked, the sh of lightning permeated clearly.

    To the woman with green hair drenched in rain.

    Even the man who was lying like a corpse.

    Of course, if there was a hole in the chest and a split heart, it was natural that it should be a corpse, not something that looked like a corpse.

    Still, it was clear he wasn¡¯t a corpse.

    even if it was cold.

    A body that is still alive.

    And a wound that regenerates at a slow pace.

    It was proving with absolute certainty that the man was not yet dead.

    The shockingly powerful psionics of biomaniption did not allow him to die, even with his heart split.

    A woman who used the time earned by Arbe and the Venomous Dragon Corps to look for Limon in a cave she luckily found.

    Maiamented that.

    ¡®I can¡¯t dy the resurrection of the sword anymore.¡¯

    It was.

    After running away with Limon.

    It wasn¡¯t to heal his heart that she kept carrying him.

    Rather, it was to slow down the rate at which Limon¡¯s heart regenerated as much as possible by mobilizing all of his medical skills and biomaniption psionics.

    Because she, the best in the world, knew.

    Limon is in deep sleep as if in hibernation, but he is never dead.

    And that his body is still seething with the mighty psionics caused by the coin intoxication.

    ¡®¡­was it too much?¡¯

    If luckily the psionic is stable.

    He expected that even if it was impossible to treat Juhwa Ibma, there was a possibility that the immediate runaway would stop.

    So I tried my best.

    But it¡¯s a miracle because miracles don¡¯t happen easily.

    With the help of Charlotte and the Golden Dragon n, the gamble of abandoning Arbe and the Venomous Dragon Corps as bait and running away resulted in failure.

    Even at this moment when his heart was almostpletely regenerated, Limon¡¯s coin intoxication hadn¡¯t healed.

    There is no point in dragging out more time now.

    she knew

    ¡®In the end¡­¡¯

    That¡¯s why.

    Maia stretched out her arms.

    Then she stopped her pale, gloveless hand in front of his chest, where the hole had not yet healed.

    ¡°It sounds funny.¡±

    The ridicule that flows involuntarily.

    Rather than a habit, he had a cold mockingugh that was more like an instinct.

    she murmured.

    ¡°To take your life, which you have been trying to kill for hundreds of years, so easily.¡±

    that this is the best

    Maia judged calmly.

    As soon as Limon is resurrected, he will continue to rampage again unless the main fire infestation is resolved.

    If that happens, it¡¯s not just those in the Amazon or the Seven Dragons that will be at risk.

    whole world.

    and all mankind.

    Limon, who used his vast psionics to overwhelm even the sword master and ran rampant ording to his instincts, was just as dangerous.

    Even if the Seven Dragons and the World Federation work together, it is impossible to guess whether they can stop the runaway Limon.

    Even if Limon is miraculously stopped, several continents will be devastated.

    In that sense, d was right in his decision to put an end to Limon before it was toote.

    Rather, it was just that he was wrong for dying the decision.

    because I realized that.

    She gathered psionics.

    something you should have done earlier.

    In other words, to crush Limon¡¯s heart before he is resurrected, and to end his breath this time.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    But with psionics.

    Even with one hand raised.

    Maia didn¡¯t move.

    I just stared nkly at his heart, which was visibly rapidly regenerating after the interference with the biological maniption was cut off.

    in that stillness.

    she thought again.

    Since you have already used the bnce, there is no way to stop the resurrected Limon, so you must stop breathing now.

    This is the best choice for the Seven Dragons and the whole world.

    More than anything, this is what Limon himself wanted.

    Even the grace that saved him.

    Even the grudge that killed ¡®himself¡¯.

    There were countless reasons for her to kill Limon immediately in that everything would be settled by killing him as Limon wished.

    On the other hand, there is one reason not to kill him.

    Compared to the many good reasons, it was just too illogical and absurd.

    But¡­

    his own hand that he opened to rip off Limon¡¯s heart.

    To be precise, the moment he saw the single white bnce weight left in the scale tattoo on the back of his hand.

    She finally realized.

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith is all your fault.¡±

    so deep

    It¡¯s heavy like a swamp.

    with bitter resentment.

    Maia continued as ifmenting.

    ¡°Because you ruined me, I became a foolish woman who can only do things that are neither here nor there.¡±

    When Limon kills himself, he uses only 9 of the 10 white bnce weights he handed over to use, leaving room for him to resurrect.

    It wasn¡¯t enough that he had to take him and run away as he had harmed himself ording to his orders.

    Throwing away even Arbe as bait and clinging to vain hopes.

    Everything is Eoyoung and Booyoung.

    As a princess who is thorough in her wishes.

    Set everything firmly.

    In the end, there was only one reason why he had to do something that was not like himself, who despised halfway things the most.

    -Love.

    There¡¯s not even logic.

    stupid and simple.

    That one emotion, which was nothing more than a result of hormones, was forcing her to make the worst choice.

    ¡°So please do not resent my choice.¡±

    so that.

    Maia stood up.

    Then, keeping a distance from Limon, he closed his eyes.

    only one.

    Even in this situation, albeit faintly, there was a way to solve Limon¡¯s coin intoxication.

    Even the theory is iplete.

    Of course, that¡¯s close to impossible.

    In the case of failure, the destruction of the world is confirmed, so it can only be said to be the worst method.

    So Limon rejected it as soon as he heard it, and Maia herself hadn¡¯t thought of that method until now¡­ but

    Maia had no choice.

    What a world without this man.

    Either perish or not.

    It¡¯s good.

    So kill him.

    To protect a worthless world.

    Even if the world perishes, choose a way to save Limon.

    She couldn¡¯t resist the whispers that echoed from the depths of her already broken heart.

    The most pessimistic and cynical woman in the Seven Dragons.

    However, a princess who never gives up what she is obsessed with and can even abandon the fate of the world in order to achieve that obsession.

    Maia raised her hand like that.

    The moment you untie a knot.

    Squeak.

    thin hem.

    It flowed down her feet.

 Chapter 621

    #621. Remember.

    already drenched in rain

    Clinging tightly to her slender body.

    Thest piece of outerwear that transparently reflected the skin.

    Even so, the milky flesh, revealed as it was by taking off that one sheet, shines so clearly even in the darkness of the cave.

    The curve that runs from the white nape of the neck to the straight back and soft buttocks to the slender calves is so beautiful that it naturally catches the eye.

    it is demonic.

    It¡¯s so fragile that it looks like it¡¯ll break right away.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s rather alluring.

    It was beauty at the cost of her lifespan, which she had because she had suffered from her illness all her life.

    ¨DLike a poisonous flower that blooms more beautifully because it has poison.

    Farr.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the sudden cold air.

    Goosebumps shuddered at her skin, but Maia didn¡¯t put on her clothes again.

    She lifted her head slightly.

    She just looked at Limon.

    In this second as she takes off her clothes, she tells the wound that she is almost done regenerating before she knows it.

    Limon will be resurrected in a few minutes.

    She didn¡¯t have to stop.

    From now on, Limon needed to wake up in order for her to write her way.

    But it shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    Even so, the dragon psionic was stimted by ck magic, and Limon, who fell into the main fire intoxication, became extremely violent.

    Besides, she harmed him with her bnce.

    If she opened her eyes now, Limon would cut her throat without giving her time to attempt a cure.

    And now, with the power of only one bnce weight left, it is impossible to stop such a limon.

    But, fortunately for her, she had an alternative to quell his menace without the power of her scales.

    to write that way.

    Taking off all outerwear beforehand.

    The moment she raised her psionic power.

    Sseuseuk.

    ¨DSweet scent.

    spread out in the cave.

    The source is her milky skin.

    No, to be precise, it was the cold blood flowing through his skin.

    Poison Dragon Blood Holy Flow.

    The only poison attack of the seventy-two kinds that can be freely manipted by adding poison to its own blood.

    In particr, if the Green Dragon n, which handles biological maniption, learned this martial art, it could be a poison that poisoned others with just a drop of blood and body scent.

    So it¡¯s easy to misunderstand, but the true value of poisonous dragons is not in their killing power.

    By changing theposition of blood at will, you can endow it with any quality.

    extreme toxicity.

    mysterious weakness.

    Drugs that are out of this world¡­

    ¡­a stimnt that drives the opposite sex crazy with just its scent.

    That was the reason why the monster lord, G, could only make a counterfeit product called ambrosia even after obtaining the recipe for nectar.

    He could never get his hands on the most important ingredient of nectar, along with millennial flowers.

    and this moment.

    its key ingredient.

    In other words, the green dragon princess who excelled at biological maniption.

    It can only be created by refining one¡¯s own blood, which is already terribly toxic, into venomous dragon blood.

    The raw material for nectar, the worst drug in history that can poison even a sword master, became a sweet scent and filled the cramped cave.

    Even with the original intense addiction reced with ingredients that stimte more instinctive desire.

    It¡¯s the worst and best poison.

    It is an aphrodisiac that makes even gods suffer from lust once they smell it.

    Since the poison was so terrible that it was not neutralized with millennia, once poisoned, it was a deadly drug that made one suffer from supreme pleasure and desire until death.

    but only one.

    Because I have a body that is invulnerable to poison.

    The only one who can withstand that toxicity.

    That¡¯s why the moment her scent permeated the body of a man who could only ept pure effects.

    pounding.

    The regenerated heart beats.

    The closed eyelids open.

    Golden pupils with vertically split pupils were revealed.

    Originally, it was filled only with a ferocious voice that would rip apart anything.

    However, the moment the golden eyes mixed with some strange heat flowed softly due to the poison that permeated the heart in a defenseless state.

    Maia opened her mouth.

    ¡°Imand you with the power of scales.¡±

    Is it an instinctive sense of danger?

    Or is it because of the memory of hearing the same voice and piercing your own heart?

    Limon, who jumped up to her body, lunged at her Maia at a speed that she could not see, and grabbed her by the throat.

    No she was grabbing.

    But she couldn¡¯t stop Maia, who was already preparing, from continuing her words.

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Dig!

    Just before grabbing her neck.

    With her hand suspended in the air.

    Instead, Limon looks at himself as if he is going to eat him.

    The closer you get, the more your scent permeates.

    Looking straight into those golden eyes that quickly be congested and dyed with hotter desire instead of anger and life.

    Maia extended her finger.

    Towards thest two pieces of cloth she had by stripping off all her outer garments.

    Sarak.

    A thin piece of cloth clinging to her chest unravels like a cicada¡¯s skin, and a gentle curve emerges.

    A small piece of cloth draped over her pelvis flows down her slender calves, revealing the most tender skin.

    without a single thread.

    revealing her full body.

    Even if she can¡¯t be called voluptuous.

    That¡¯s why she rather sees a slender naked body that stands out more elegantly without any b.

    The moment when Limon¡¯s bloodshot eyes became clearer and the heat that burned in his golden eyes finally set his chest on fire and turned into excitement.

    Twist your blue-white lips.

    with her cynicism.

    ask mockingly

    ¡°How long are you going to watch?¡±

    Fuck!

    It was right after that.

    He gripped his slender neck.

    What pushed her forcibly until her back hit the hard cave wall.

    only a few seconds at most.

    The only thing that restrained his actions with thest remaining bnce weight was the limit.

    Because of that, his bnce was filled with ten ck weights, which was the worst.

    If Limon instinctively uses the power of the scale.

    Because I had no choice but to follow.

    But also regret.

    Or even despair.

    Maia¡¯s green eyes, gloomy like a swamp, were not contained at all.

    He just looked at Limon in the most serene way, as if he had finished his work.

    and¡­.

    Far away!

    Limon¡¯s teeth.

    He bit off Maia¡¯s neck.

    A canine tooth poking right over the carotid artery.

    It behaves like a beast¡¯s instinct to hunt a prey that can rip an artery with just a little bit of jaw force.

    But Limon didn¡¯t.

    At the end of staring at Maia with golden eyes while biting the vital part of his neck.

    well done

    Throat chewing teeth.

    Just like checking the food for poison.

    Limon left teeth marks on the milky skin along the carotid artery with slow movements.

    Drops of blood leaked from the wound and flowed along the smooth neck like a hind, and then flowed naturally into Limon¡¯s mouth.

    If it were other people, they would either die instantly or get poisoned and struggle just by imitating them.

    However, Limon did not suffer in the slightest.

    I rather like it.

    Slide your lips over the wound.

    I just tasted the blood as sweet as the scent that emanated from her whole body.

    biting off

    sucking up

    Swipe through.

    Its appearance is the perfect beast.

    It was the appearance of a wild beast that was busy filling its hungry stomach with hibernation.

    However, Limon¡¯s hunger grew even deeper as he tasted the blood, leaving teeth marks on Maia¡¯s neck.

    in that hunger.

    The moment Limon moved.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maia flinched.

    It was because Limon¡¯s hand, which had been pressing on her shoulder, began to slide naturally along her skin.

    past her straight corbone.

    Hit the shallow hills.

    Sweeping the fragile waist.

    Until he scratched the inside of his tender thigh.

    His hand, which had been moving slowly as if confirming each touch, suddenly rose again and roughly gripped her firm breasts.

    do it right

    Flesh trembling like fear.

    Even so, he doesn¡¯t root himself out.

    Feeling the pulsation transmitted from Maia¡¯s neck as she epted her touch without any resistance.

    Limonughed.

    like¡­.

    As if satisfied with a subdued prey.

    No, it wasn¡¯t the ferocity of a beast watching prey that was already dyeing his golden eyes.

    It was male hunger.

    The dragon psionic instinct.

    A sweet scent that passes through the nose.

    Above all, the stimtion of her blood, which he tasted to his heart¡¯s content.

    She was stimting his desire, even breaking through the resistance that had been stinging.

    To the extent that he even forgot his thirst for murder and destruction due to his passionate possessiveness and desire to have the female right in front of him.

    And Limon, who had already lost his reason, did not dare to put up with his own instincts.

    not to resist

    As a final warning.

    After biting her neck again.

    With one arm, she grabbed Maia¡¯s slender waist to prevent her from running away.

    With her other hand, she caressed her tender skin and bit off even the bumpy hill.

    Enemy!

    rough

    ferocious

    violent like a beast.

    A beast-like movement, only to satisfy its own desires, without feeling any kindness or consideration.

    However, Limon, who coveted Maia, who trembled with more intense stimtion due to her roughness, did not realize it.

    He bites and touches her.

    The more you fill the boiling desire.

    The fact that Maia¡¯s dragon psionic resonates with him and creates a strange flow.

    ¡°ha.¡±

    The more intense the flow of psionics, the deeper the desire rather than being satisfied, and the endlessly soaring pleasure just by being in contact with it.

    with heavy breathing.

    Forget about vignce now.

    His hands, which had been frantically coveting himself, eventually dug in between her legs.

    And so he feels himself ready to plunge his own knee into the gap and devour the deepest part of his body.

    Maia suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Remember, swordsman.¡±

    Maybe it was because she, who had been silent with no resistance, opened her mouth for the first time.

    Looking straight into Limon¡¯s golden eyes, which had no reason to see him even in the midst of her simmering desire.

    she spoke softly.

    ¡°The fact that you are viting me now.¡±

    love him

    Even if he gave up his body.

    Right now, Limon is forcibly coveting himself, not his bride, out of desire, not love.

    ¡°It is not that you hurt me, but that I am leaving a scar on you that willst a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There would be no such thing as reason anymore.

    Still, seeing him hesitantly, Maia thought.

    He is also an amazing man.

    Even a princess born with the dragon¡¯s true blood would find it difficult to maintain even the bare minimum of judgment in a state devoured by a dragon psionic.

    As if it stopped before cutting itself.

    Even though it is running out of control with the main fire.

    Is it iron reason or lofty pride that suppresses even instinct in front of thest line?

    but a matter of time.

    The result is fixed.

    The more you waste your time unnecessarily.

    Because it will only make you suffer more.

    Above all, beyond the scars Limon leaves on himself.

    He knows that the wounds he left will be deeply and vividly etched in his heart forever.

    Maia elerated the psionic current through her body.

    The most bizarre and bizarre technique out of all the 72 types of festivals.

    Uneducated, but not uneducated.

    Usually you don¡¯t even need to learn.

    Jeolhak, which was created by Doknokryongyakgun, so that the green dragon princess, who is difficult to make even apanion due to its too strong poison, can inherit the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    it¡¯s finished

    Resonating with Limon¡¯s psionic.

    The moment when he, who had lost hisst sense of reason due to his exploding desire, finally pressed down Maia¡¯s body.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of eight seasons

    Seven Twelve sses of Martial Arts

    Yin-Yang Joy Dafa

    The Great Law of Yin Yang

    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±

    fiery pleasure.

    It pierced Maia¡¯s body.

 Chapter 622

    #622. wound.

    * * *

    Congenitally born toxic.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been experimenting on myself.

    She was used to suffering.

    Of course, the extent of being cut by a knife can be ignored with a snort.

    Enough to ept all kinds of pain, such as twisting of the internal organs, without raising an eyebrow.

    but this moment.

    Maia couldn¡¯t do that.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the pain as if a hot iron skewer was digging into it.

    Along with that pain, the pleasure that pierced her from the tips of her toes to the top of her head all at once made her unable to keep herposure.

    stiff body.

    quivering eyshes.

    Breathing involuntarily.

    Her always pessimistic appearance, which is not like her, makes you feel pity as if you are looking at a flower that has been trampled on.

    But he was the one who actually trampled on her.

    Limon didn¡¯t care.

    I just grabbed her soft ass and dug deeper into her.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    throbbing pain.

    The pleasure of being so hot.

    The feeling of intertwining of flesh and flesh repeatedly shakes Maia, who is suffering from intense stimtion that even the body of adamantine Buddha cannot stop.

    The hot skin heating up the cold milky skin.

    Hands tearing at her slender body without any b.

    Rough heat piercing the soft flesh.

    At the end of my body shaking at the stimtion that was so intense that I had never felt it in my life and was even afraid.

    hand pushing him away.

    resistance is not

    not even a denial

    Like a drowning tooth struggling.

    Unable to gasp at the intense sensation, he unconsciously struggled to slow down the stimtion even for a moment.

    Far away!

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    however.

    That instinct is denied.

    It seems that resistance will not be tolerated.

    Grabbing her hand that touched his chest, Limon bites her wrist as if punishing him for daring to reject him.

    Deep like a bite.

    Long as if torn apart.

    Intensely like devouring it.

    Even if you are sick¡­ No, that¡¯s why, rather, the pale skin without a single blemish.

    The scars and teeth marks that are roughly carved on it dye the smooth skin red.

    ¡®This¡¯ is yours.

    Like a beast marking its territory.

    In the meantime, he doesn¡¯t stop.

    While rough scratching the inside of her tender thighs with her fingernails, she made her body shake.

    I took my waist slightly away from her who opened her body wide like that, then pushed me at once and burrowed more violently inward.

    ¡°Aww¡­!¡±

    Maia bent her back to avoid the stimtion that pierced her body as if it would tear it apart.

    but not allowed

    so that nothing falls off.

    Limon pulled her bending body closer.

    Even while Maia, who hade to ept him even more deeply because of that, convulsed her half-floated toes in the air with her pupils constricted.

    Flesh is mixed.

    The two navels meet.

    The narrow waist oscites.

    When a quick moan with heat fills the cave.

    Is it rainwater, sweat, or something else that runs down those sleek calves?

    she didn¡¯t even know

    He didn¡¯t even pay attention.

    He grabbed hold of Maia, who was about to copse as her whole body waspletely exhausted because she couldn¡¯t withstand the too strong stimtion.

    He just turned her body roughly.

    ¡°ha.¡±

    Could it be because of the barely stopped stimtion?

    I managed to stop my convulsing body.

    As if he was relieved to be able to catch his breath, but regrets the sudden stop of pleasure.

    Maia, who was breathing heavily with her head bowed against the cold cave wall, suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.

    A firm hand gripping your waist.

    A harsh breath warming the nape of the neck.

    The heat that touches the back and bottom.

    That all of that was the reason Limon let go of himself for a while.

    And it was telling me what was about to begin.

    So Maia reflexively opened her mouth.

    ¡°sleep¡­!¡±

    but.

    words do note out

    Instead, what vomited was a breath that couldn¡¯t even groan.

    The tingling stimtion created by the pressure from the rough push from behind, as her plump breasts were crushed against the wall.

    A hand pressing down on his smooth stomach, which was already covered with sweat.

    Above all, thanks to the upside-down posture, the hot pleasure that prates deeper and without hesitation than before.

    Maia, caught between him and the wall, propped herself up on tiptoe, causing her limp body to rock again.

    Like that¡­

    as long as it stopped for a while.

    A more intense ecstasy began.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    The flesh glows.

    The body¡¯s senses are on edge.

    The crushed stomach throbs.

    The slender waist twists.

    A stray nail digs into the wall.

    Tingling spasms ur at the tip of the supporting foot.

    Sticky sweat drips down the puddle at my feet.

    Even after filling the cave, the sweet scent that is left behind permeates the tip of the nose, making it hard to breathe.

    Every time he bumped into his back and gave a strong impact to the inside and outside of his body, pleasure flowed from his slightly parted bluish-white lips.

    Like a flower being bitten by a beast.

    Maia let out a sticky moan as she struggled with the sensation she had never felt before.

    But the climax neveres.

    The more you mix your body with him, the wildly fluctuating flow of psionics makes the pleasure that is already beyond cking out infinitely more intense.

    The Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    only one day.

    it is tied

    with a destiny toe to an end.

    A greatw that allows you to get all the pleasures of a lifetime in one night by bing apanion with the previous green dragon princesses.

    Originally, it should be thoroughly prepared ording to the ovtion period of the princess to maximize the effect.

    However, due to the resonance of the psionics of the two dragons, the season that far exceeded the original was giving her pleasure beyond its limit.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    leaning against the wall.

    Although it is being vited like a beast.

    I don¡¯t feel any shame whatsoever.

    Instead, what filled my head was a dizzying joy.

    Amplified by the Great Law of Yin-Yang Happiness, the pleasure far beyond the limits that living things can feel burned his entire body and even melted his brain.

    addicted

    no it¡¯s broken

    The intelligence and pride umted throughout life are pickled in pleasure.

    All that remains is pure instinct.

    As a single female, she gasps at the male¡¯s stimtion and twists her body to ept him even a little more deeply.

    heat flowing through.

    mixed scents.

    The pleasure of sharing.

    The princess, who was originally a loner, is reduced to a beast and destroyed so that she can feel joy in it.

    Biting her ears, she tilts her head while groaning at the breath of a male running down her back along the neckline.

    I scratched the wall with my fingernails as I tightened my waist and made the heat in my stomach more vivid.

    Every time his body shakes, he inadvertently pulls his feet together at the stimulus that swells up like an explosion, and barely supports his body with the tips of his stiff toes.

    that rough touch

    Every time you bite your teeth.

    A throbbing pain pierces through.

    The skin is dyed red and even bruises are engraved.

    Far from being painful, I feel happy and even proud, as if it were proof that I belonged to this male.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    He forgot his original purpose and instinctively maintained the flow of psionics just to maintain this pleasure.

    Maia thought vaguely.

    If you keep mixing your body.

    he may be a degenerate

    ¡­No, he may have already be a disabled person.

    Just as a person who has tasted a drug once cannot forget the taste for the rest of his life and suffers from withdrawal symptoms.

    Because he, who had already soaked every inch of his body and even his brain in the far-off pleasures of Limon, would never be able to go back to the way he was.

    yeah in the end

    he¡¯s ruined

    And I broke Limon.

    As if he had wounded pleasure.

    He leaves a scar called sin on him.

    Even if Limon gets out of the state of infidelity, the fact that he vited himself out of lust does not disappear.

    If you can¡¯t get out of the intoxication, be addicted to this pleasure like yourself.

    Yes.

    no matter how beautify

    Let¡¯s praise it for being noble.

    The essence of love is wounds after all.

    Decorating your appearance as you like, enjoying the same hobbies as yourself, and destroying others to suit your life.

    The proof of love is how deep the wounds were carved on the other person and how deep the wounds were carved.

    That¡¯s why the more you love, the more heartbreaking things happen and those who are broken heartedly groan and die.

    In that sense.

    Now, obviously, she was making love to him.

    Even if Limon doesn¡¯t want to.

    throbbing.

    ¡°Ha ugh.¡±

    But that too has its limits.

    Even in the midst of overflowing pleasure, the pain gradually bes clearer.

    And Maia let out a different moan at the creak that came from every corner of her body following the wild psionic flow.

    There are two reasons.

    Dragon psionic imbnce.

    It was an added burden on the body.

    A princess who was born with powerful dragon psionics thanks to inheriting the blood of a dragon.

    Even she, who has the strongest body among them, could not handle Limon, whose dragon psionics were further amplified by the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    If she continued like this, her body would break first.

    If we stop Yin-Yang Joy Dafa even now, such a situation might be avoided.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    no i couldn¡¯t

    If that happened, even the possibility of curing Limon¡¯s coin disease would disappear at least once.

    And fortunately only one.

    Maia had a solution.

    ¡­until the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy is over, the only way to withstand Limon¡¯s dragon psionic that has be too powerful.

    There is no guarantee of sess.

    It¡¯s not even without a price.

    But you¡¯ve already made your choice.

    Because you don¡¯t even have to be prepared.

    Maia further amplified the psionics that had already swelled to the limit.

    The moment when her psionic energy, which went beyond the limit, spread throughout her body as if it exploded along a specific flow.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    ten seasons of seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®½~¼¼,

    poison

    green dragon awakening,

    wood deuk!

    Pupils diverged.

    Horns and scales sprouted.

    Big wings spread out.

    Could it be because of the change?

    The moment Limon, who was frantically coveting her, stopped.

    Maia shook off Limon¡¯s body, which had been holding her against the wall.

    And at the sudden resistance, Limon was about to dye his golden eyes ferociously like a beast deprived of food.

    Seruk.

    put your arms around your neck

    Wrapping around your slender legs.

    Maia oveps her body more deeply.

    Is it because she likes her soft body, which closely adheres to her like a mating snake?

    Or was it that he was intoxicated with the pleasure that became more intense than before, as much as the dragon psionic that was amplified by dragonization?

    Limon, who had even forgotten how angry he had been earlier, hugged the more desirable female than before and shook his body more vigorously.

    But he didn¡¯t know.

    Maia moaning in pleasure.

    That a drop of blood was dripping from her pale lips.

    How reckless was her act of forcibly transforming into a body that had already reached the end of her lifespan by using resonance with him.

    And Maia too.

    didn¡¯t mind that

    Even if the world perishes, just like when he chose to save him.

    As she burned herst life, she struggled and groaned intoxicated with the crushing pleasure he gave her.

    like that.

    mixing flesh with each other

    greedily covet each other.

    The moment when the psionic resonance that swelled with ever-increasing pleasure reached its climax.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    Silence like death.

    swallowed everything

 Chapter 623

    #623. For example, something like this.

    * * *

    A desert with a sandstorm.

    There, a brown-skinned beauty with red hair and a military uniform was silently looking up at the sky.

    Hai asked Nadia cautiously.

    ¡°Are you okay, princess?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­My father-inw.¡±

    Could it be because it was unexpected?

    Or is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    Nadia sighed lightly as Hai kept silent with a cigarette and a cold face.

    just a while ago

    How much Hai pampered him during Limon¡¯s stay.

    Because I knew better than anyone else, I could guess how cramped she must be now.

    To be honest, if it was a princess Nadia knew, it would be enough to dere war on the ck Dragon n right away at the point when contact was cut off.

    Even so, it goes without saying that she, who is even called the tyrant of Africa, is still silent.

    I was only staying to inquire about Limon.

    Nadia had no choice but to be worried and anxious in many ways.

    Whether it¡¯s in the sense of seeing a silent unexploded bomb that needs to explode, or in the sense of seeing a lioness conniving at a stray cat.

    Do you know how she feels?

    Hai, who would have remained silent for quite some time, gave a bted, low-key answer.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°Are you qualified?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t you think your mother is deliberately avoiding the princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. My father-inw loved the princess that much.¡±

    Nadia was taken aback.

    Of course, Hai did quite a bit embarrassing, coercive, and sinful things to Limon.

    However, because she knew that it was a clumsy expression of affection in her own way.

    Above all, before Limon leaves.

    she forgives him

    After being embraced as a bride.

    how happy you were

    For Nadia, who remembered it clearly, it was unimaginable that Limon would avoid Hai.

    to Nadia.

    she said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Whether he avoids me or not.¡±

    If Limon wishes, she will kiss his instep, serve with all her body, and fight the enemy.

    She is Limon¡¯s servant.

    A sinner who needs to be atone for.

    Because I was a ve bound by the shackles of love.

    But that¡¯s why, if Limon himself wanted to go into hiding, he would never move.

    Looking at her speaking as just a faithful ve before being an absolute tyrant in Africa, Nadia asked timidly.

    ¡°¡­if the princess is still, what will you do if something goes wrong with your mother-inw?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to worry about that.¡±

    Kureung Kugu Pce!

    Hai reached out.

    And using psionics.

    Gathering dark clouds in the barren desert and making rain.

    As a princess who has loved Limon for a long time more than anyone else and knows the hardships and adversities he has gone through, she concluded her words calmly.

    ¡°Because any crisis will be ovee if I know him.¡±

    * * *

    Knock-down.

    raindrops flow

    Moisten the silence of the night and seep into the vivid darkness.

    The tears of the sky continued like a curtain, swallowing all the sounds of the thick jungle.

    raindrops flow

    But everything has an end in the end.

    The raindrops, which had been pouring down hard as if to swallow the jungle whole, gradually weakened over time.

    raindrops flow

    Part of the thinning rain streak.

    A few drops of water flowed through the cracks exposed through the mounds of soil that had been blown through the night by the rain.

    deeper deeper deeper.

    Thin, thin, thin.

    Seep in, seep in, seep in.

    While most of the raindrops flowed out of the cracks narrower and moreplicated than anthills, a few droplets entered the lonely road.

    And the ce at the end of the rift.

    i.e. after immersion in a dark cave.

    along the rugged ceiling.

    Small drops that flowed again and again.

    The moment I fell off the end of a long stctite.

    Tuuk.

    Fragments of the shattered sky.

    Wet the fine skin.

    Like a cut flower, her slender body covered in bruises and scars, which had been lying limply on the cave floor, shrank slightly.

    A thin breath escapes from between the bluish-white lips that had vomited hot pleasure all night.

    And¡­.

    Squeeze.

    Eyshes flutter.

    The drooping eyelids open.

    What emerges in the dark are beautiful eyes.

    Originally gloomy like a swamp.

    But for now, those green eyes, stained with fatigue and haze, empty into the void.

    how long has it been

    It¡¯s like being locked in a distant dream.

    Or, as if intoxicated.

    It was a long time after that when the focus returned to the eyes that had been staring at the empty space.

    ¡®¡­Did he survive?¡¯

    I even fainted because I exhausted my stamina by squeezing the psionic all night.

    Even in the midst of confusion.

    The most important thing in the world is to judge.

    This is a miraculous result.

    She would have already died if the dragon psionic that flowed into her body hadn¡¯t replenished her life force.

    Originally, the description of the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy, which was created so that the Green Dragon Princess¡¯ mate could withstand the poison even for a night, protected her in reverse.

    It was also a miracle that she was able to achieve because she desperately maintained the psionic flow until the end.

    But don¡¯t worry either.

    not even happy

    Maia raised her head.

    To find out what you need to check first.

    Seruk.

    As they were entangled until the end, I couldn¡¯t feel the body temperature that should have been right next to them.

    That¡¯s why I turned my neck, which still had bruises and teeth marks, and looked around slowly, not caring about the throbbing pain.

    she paused.

    because it was found

    In the middle of the cave a little further away.

    The back of the man standing there.

    Even though it is made up of dense muscles, the body that seems to be more perfect than the sleek martial arts or fighting spirit naturally exims.

    But what was transmitted before that was the air.

    Flowing in the cave around him.

    It¡¯s soft and quiet.

    Calm as if heavy,

    calm as if deep.

    The moment when Maia inadvertently stopped at the strange feeling that, although it was heavy as if she was immersed in an abyss, it was never cramped.

    A low-pitched voice.

    ¡°Get some more rest. It would be difficult to move with that body.¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s see if you¡¯vee to your senses.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to.¡±

    Limon turned his head.

    And, of course, getting back to normal.

    Even in the darkness of the cave, he looked at Maia with golden eyes that shone deeply and quietly and said calmly.

    ¡°You broke your promise to me, doctor.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re going to criticize me, do it.¡±

    Maia spoke calmly.

    Of course she saved Limon.

    But that was a vition of the promise to kill him if he fell into the intoxication.

    Even instead of suppressing the dragon psionic, on the contrary, he gambled to prevent the two from colliding by amplifying the sword¡¯s will to overwhelm them.

    Limon had the right to me her for failing to do so would have been catastrophic.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot I want to say¡­¡±

    But he didn¡¯t criticize Maia.

    At the end of looking with heavy eyes at the bruises and wounds still clearly visible on her milky skin.

    I just turned my head again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    what to say.

    what you want to say

    It¡¯s by no means less, but now I have work to do before that, so I¡¯ll put it on hold.

    Maia raised her eyebrows at Limon, who spoke calmly and looked outside the cave.

    ¡°¡­are you going back?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s reckless.¡±

    Maia calmly pointed out.

    What she did was first aid rather than treatment.

    By overwhelmingly increasing the dragon psionic and suppressing the sword, the bomb called Juhwabima was forcibly covered.

    Also, if you receive external stimtion or use the sword doctor recklessly, you don¡¯t know when it will run out of control.

    Not to mention, fighting a sword master, especially d, with a body like this was uneptable.

    ¡°Charlotte and I don¡¯t care. So get out of this Amazon ASAP.¡±

    Either Charlotte or yourself.

    You know you can do the back.

    At the end of staring at Maia, who couldn¡¯t even lift a hand and spoke coldly, even with a tired body, without shaking an inch.

    Limon nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    A surprisingly calm affirmation.

    But one word after that.

    ¡°If I really can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°What can you do now?¡±

    ¡°well.¡±

    Is it because of the meaningless words?

    Leaving Maia frowning, Limon reached out to the side.

    ¡°For example, something like this?¡±

    Seruk.

    the shadows sway

    Clothes protruded from inside.

    One of the powers obtained by cutting down the constetion, the outerwear stored in the shadow dimension, was gently covered by Maia.

    After dressing myself roughly.

    Thest thing he took out was a tinum carving knife.

    And while Maia raised her eyebrows at the box and letters made of golden brilliance that naturally floated in front of it.

    Correcting the carving knife.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°I think I know now.¡±

    = > ?

    ¦Å?¦Ä¦Ï? (idea)

    A difficult problem that has made him feel helpless even after making numerous sculptures over the past few months and making various attempts.

    Looking at the letter that says to sculpt an idea with calm eyes.

    Limon moved his hand.

    ¡°What was the meaning of thisst seal?¡±

    Fall into a state of insanity.

    in pure instinct.

    Staying on the border of life and death.

    Recalling the thoughts he had naturally awakened while coveting Maia, Limon cut with his carving knife.

    And¡­

    seokkeok.

    one line.

    cracked the golden box

    It wasn¡¯t a piece.

    Also, there was no special swordsmanship or mysterious swordsmanship.

    To put it bluntly, the sword.

    Clean and without a single w.

    Even if it¡¯s beautiful.

    A very ordinary knife.

    However, right after the ¡®perfect¡¯ sword crossed the golden box exactly vertically, as if it were not of this world, which became special because the sword master spread it.

    Parss.

    light is scattered

    The box started to break.

    No, it was closer to dposition than destruction.

    Unlike before, the light powder from the broken box still started to hover in the air.

    All of the boxes disappeared, and arge amount of light powder appeared instead, hovering around Limon and then returning to its original location.

    body at first.

    Buy it next time

    headte.

    A crude form, like a y doll made by a child.

    However, as time passed, the shape became more and more clear and formed a clear human shape.

    So, the moment when the shape was finallypleted.

    [Long time no see. Limon Aspelder.]

    What rang in the air was the sound of a machine.

    Hearing those words, which were simr to those of the spirits but oozing clear emotions, Limon did not immediately respond.

    I stare nkly at the shape.

    It was only after a while that he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    A face full of wrinkles.

    A blue camera in the snow.

    Metal left arm and leg.

    A staff held in the hand like a decoration.

    Even all the parts exposed all over the body.

    Even if it is clearly in the form of a human being.

    After recing the body bit by bit to survive for a long time, there are more parts than living tissue.

    Even so, he is proving that he is a human being by putting a clear wee and satisfaction in his eyes and a smile on his face.

    With a cyborg old man who has beenst seen for hundreds of years.

    Limon said goodbye quietly.

    ¡°tonic Inspiration.¡±

 Chapter 624

    #624. i came

    * * *

    Amazon.

    The protection of the ancient spirit dwells.

    From the golden age to the iron age, the world¡¯srgest unexplored region did not allow human invasion.

    There have been times when the green dragon n has used it as a shelter or there have been minor disturbances, but most of these have only briefly happened in the outskirts.

    Even the sword master could not easily invade the Simcheo of the Amazon, which the ancient spirit directly protects.

    For thousands of years, that tranquility has never been broken.

    but this moment.

    The Amazons had been experiencing thousands of years of tribtion all at once in a long time.

    [Eat this!]

    [Ejection of Gravity Missile.]

    Fish shu shu shuong!

    Immediately after the shoulder of the giant robot floating in the sky opened, dozens of missiles poured out from within.

    The missile explodes.

    A ck dot in the air.

    Even if it¡¯s smaller than a fingernail.

    A hole that sucks in andpresses everything from tens of meters in all directions.

    The terrifying bombardment, which would have caused instant death if even a superhuman of the absolute ss was sucked in, created numerous craters.

    Tadat!

    the target of the missile.

    The little Indian girl ran through the trees like a flying squirrel to avoid sunspots.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    The giant robot, which predicted her movement with precise calctions, skillfully adjusted the speed andunch time of the missile.

    At the end of one or two retreats blocked.

    The moment when a missile flew at the girl who was floating in the air as even the tree she had just stepped on was swallowed up by ck spots.

    ¡°Haam¡­¡±

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. Hwanye

    ×íÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦‰ôË‡

    When you wake up from a dream, there is

    nothing

    .

    With anguid yawn, the two daggers swung.

    everything.

    It disappeared like melting.

    Even the missiles that flew fiercely.

    The sunspots bursting out of it.

    Even the craters that have been created so far.

    As if the bombing itself had been a dream, it crumbled and returned to the empty air and intact forest.

    It wasn¡¯t even a giant robot.

    The strong armor that can withstand hundreds of shells is worthless.

    The moment when the huge body caught in the dagger¡¯s trajectory seemed to blur.

    [Unidentified attack detected. DF (Dimension Fasten) field emergency deployment.]

    Break!

    A giant robot crosses its arms.

    The translucent film that spreads out from the shield attached to the elbow wrapped around the giant robot, and the blurry body came back to life. It

    ¡®s as if the surrounding space¡­

    no, the dimension itself was isted and fixed itself in reality.

    [Ugh! Is this again?]

    The blue bird that was actually controlling the robot.

    Yuna-kyung realized the situation only btedly and trembled her wings.

    It was because he knew that if the spirits had not automatically defended him, he would havepletely disappeared along with the robots.

    [Eight, we counterattack, counterattack!] [Warning

    that there is a risk of deterioration of defense ability when attacking.]

    Even if it stays like this, it will be disadvantageous anyway!]

    [¡­Confirmation of the user¡¯s firm intention. Follow the instructions and execute the most effective attack protocol.]

    Chunk.

    right after that.

    Metal pirs that flew from somewhere were attached to both arms of the giant robot.

    Among them, the pir on his left arm was transformed into a strange shape, whether it was a de, a spear, or a thead screwdriver.

    The moment when the giant robot heads toward the end of the running Suri, who was trying to quickly hide himself in the forest as if he was wary of the counterattack that would follow.

    [Activate the time breaker.]

    He jumped.

    Space-time twists.

    The body of the running repair stopped.

    No, to be precise, it didn¡¯t stop.

    It just seemed to stop because all the time around her had been dyed by more than 1/1000.

    Of course, it was only a short dy in that it was solved within seconds at the most, and the attacks directed at her were also slowed down.

    But that was enough.

    Not until the giant robot transforms the pole on its right arm and prepares to target her.

    [Countdown begins. Since user approval is required to use a first-ss weapon, we request that you press the button after the count ispleted.]

    [What do you mean by approval¡­? Eh! Wait, can I really shoot this?]

    [Count 5 4 3 2 1]

    [Ugh, I don¡¯t know!]

    I was taken aback when I saw what was on the screen.

    Eventually, Yuna-kyung, who closed her eyes, lifted her wings and pressed the button in front of her, shouting.

    [Ikaros Cannon fires!]

    Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    and.

    A sh of 100 million degrees Celsius hotter than the sun crossed the Amazon.

    Its majesty is truly absolute.

    The Red Dragon n unearthed an ancient relic and used it as a decisive battle weapon for the sword master, and it was actually a weapon that threatened sword fighting.

    As long as it hit it head-on, it seemed that no matter how far it ran, repairs would not be safe.

    ¡­in slow time.

    her eyes twitch

    As if you were talking in your sleep while dreaming.

    Unless you wield a dagger.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. Dream

    , ×íÖÐÔÂ, ‰ôÖÐ„¦ ‰ôË‡, drunk from a dream,

    open

    your eyes

    .

    [¡­?!]

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    This is because the beam of light that was shooting at the running eagle suddenly froze in the air.

    The ¡®dream-like¡¯ scene in which a beam of light hotter than the sun turned into a pir of ice was enough to make even a blue bird who has gone through all sorts of battles go crazy.

    But that was just the beginning.

    As the running repairman swung a dagger.

    The range of the ice quickly widened and began to invade even the giant robots.

    [uh? uh huh Uh uh uh!?]

    The moment Yuna-gyeong, who had suddenly turned into a block of ice with the robot, widened her eyes.

    [Emergency escape device activated.]

    Pissiung!

    [Kyaauk!]

    While a ray of golden light prated the ice pir and slowed down the spread of the ice.

    The robot¡¯s head is detached.

    It soared high into the sky like a rocket.

    Thanks to that, Yuna-gyeong, who was on board the head, was able to escape, but instead, the body of the giant robot became a piece of ice.

    However, theplexion of Dali¡¯s Suri, who defeated the giant robot like that, was not good.

    ¡°fatigue. I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡±

    Or even awake.

    I don¡¯t know if I fall asleep.

    If you fall asleep in the middle of the day, you will be rather tired.

    In that respect, swinging the sword all night long was tiring even as a repairman on the run.

    All kinds of spirit weapons are randomly summoned from the Amazon jungle and used.

    Even though only the torso has already been blown away the 5th time, it is especially true against spirits who fight by reassembling the torso with newly summoned spirits after an emergency escape.

    A spirit beast loved by spirits.

    Amazon with countless spirits.

    Thebination of the two was at a level that even the sword master would stick out his tongue.

    [body! Where is the new body?!]

    [Now Loading¡­]

    [Eh? Where is the time to load right now?!]

    But there is an end to everything.

    Perhaps it was because the nearby spirits had already been mobilized due to the all-night battle, and they were damaged or were being repaired.

    Instead of immediately summoning a new body like before, he looked at the robot head floating in the air, escorted only by a few spirits.

    The running repairman sighed.

    Until now, she has been dragging time by avoiding her head and attacking, but now that it¡¯s like this, that¡¯s the limit.

    As long as there is coercive power of the spell.

    The decision could not be postponed any longer.

    And as the end was near, so was the other side.

    ¡°¡­You still have the energy to help the Spirit Beast. You are very persistent.¡±

    ¡°All of this is because fighting with you is more boring than I thought, so if you want to keep me from losing my eyes, try harder.¡±

    A ce far away from them.

    There, Charlotte, whose wing was torn off, and d, whose mouth was covered in blood, were confronting each other with guns and spears aimed at them.

    Its appearance is tattered.

    How fierce was the battle between the two?

    It was enough to tell just by looking at thendscape that was several times more devastated than the surroundings of Suri and Yuna-kyung.

    Of course, it was clear which of the two had the advantage.

    Charlotte is barely holding on after the centa of the Golden Dragon n has already copsed and herself is seriously injured.

    Even though the internal wounds were a little deeper than hers, d had no major injuries.

    However, d¡¯splexion was not good.

    ¡®Surely I underestimated the Seven Dragons¡­¡¯

    d hardened his face.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was stronger that he now has the edge over Charlotte.

    Just like he gave me time to escape from the attack of the running eagle.

    It was thanks to Charlotte, who helped Na-kyung Yun whenever she was in a predicament, revealing her gaps several times.

    Even though he dug into that gap, he only inflicted minor andrge injuries.

    After fighting all night, let alone taking his life, he hadn¡¯t been able to deliver a solid decisive blow yet.

    It was shocking even though Charlotte was the Golden Dragon Princess, the strongest of the Seven Dragons, and herself was injured by Limon.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t even use ck magic, but at this level, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a sword master.¡¯

    Charlotte also frowned.

    Originally, the ss masters who were supposed to assist Jin copsed and were unable to exert their full potential, and several times revealed gaps in helping Yuna-kyung.

    Even so, they are supported by hundreds of armed forces, including the Yellow Dragon Corps.

    For her arrogant woman, being able to do nothing but hold on against d, who suffered an internal injury, was hurting her pride.

    Nheless, Charlotte focused on defense and did not gamble excessively to satisfy her ego.

    Because her purpose in the first ce was to buy time.

    But that too is over now.

    They were feeling the sword master¡¯s super senses and strengthened senses as they looked around using the blue stream of the manifold.

    That the running repair wille running soon after making a decision.

    Then this dangerous confrontation is over.

    I can¡¯t take any more time.

    Charlotte had to choose.

    Should I run away with my family even now?

    Or, somehow defeat d before that, and then fight the running repair again.

    And her choice was decided from the beginning.

    Whoops.

    ¡®Did ite out like this after all?¡¯

    Sensing the air vibrating and a huge psionic force rushing around Charlotte, d added strength to his hand holding the spear.

    Because he sensed that Charlotte was going to gamble with her life.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    He is the Sword Master.

    No matter how strong the Seven Dragons are or whether they use dragon skills.

    He wasn¡¯t someone who would miss the gap that was revealed the moment he rushed to make a decision.

    Because this victory or defeat was already decided.

    That¡¯s how d pulls the spear and prepares the sword to end Charlotte¡¯s breath.

    Even as Charlotte bit her lip, she pulled up thest handful of psionic power to confront d.

    that buck

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Immediately after being inadvertently startled.

    The two of them forgot to even stare at the life-and-death enemy in front of them and turned their heads to the side at the same time.

    It wasn¡¯t just Charlotte and Blood.

    The running repairman who grabbed the dagger in reverse, and the Yuna-kyung who tried to pass the time by using magic.

    The Hwangryongdae and other armed forces nearby, as well as Ellis and other high-ranking masters who were trying to help Charlotte by forcibly leading the injured body.

    I forgot what I was doing and was looking in the same direction as the two of them.

    hanging at the end of the night

    With the deep and dark earth.

    at the border of the heavy sky.

    Dawn zing with brilliant gold and zing red transparent white light.

    It¡¯s not as warm as the sunlight nor as distant as the moonlight, it exists only in the moment when the two of them are engaged.

    That¡¯s why it appears as if it¡¯s a substitute for a gradually fading morning star, leaving behind a subtle radiance that won¡¯t disappear even after hundreds of millions of years.

    Embrace this distant backlight in your arms.

    approaching them slowly.

    The figure of a noble man.

    And just by his appearance, the air of the Amazon calmed down.

    It made those who had been struggling all night without a sigh stop all action and hold their breath.

    that buck

    in that silence.

    like taking a walk.

    came naturally.

    Because he had no color, the white-haired man who received the light of dawn and shone softly.

    In the middle of the silence where time seems to have stopped just by his appearance.

    Najik opened his mouth.

    ¡°I havee.¡±

 Chapter 625

    #625. There is only one.

    * * *

    Sword Demon d Tzepes.

    He was born as a prince of a small country called Wachia.

    So, of course, he learned royal studies before swordsmanship.

    Having crossed countless battlefields and governing the country, he has acquired iron-blooded character.

    His most terrifying thing could be said to be his coolness and ruthlessness, not losing his judgment in any situation, rather than his swordsmanship or ck magic.

    ¡®how?¡¯

    But at this very moment.

    d was frozen and unable to move.

    He was the one who fought with the runaway Limon and felt its thrilling power.

    As a ck magician who knows best how near impossible it is for someone who has fallen into demons to return.

    I was convinced that I would never be able to recover.

    That¡¯s why I tried to kill him.

    How should I ept this situation when that Limon reappears in such a calm manner?

    Because your mind is paralyzed.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    d, who had calmed down with his unique coldness, opened his mouth calmly.

    No, I was trying to open my mouth.

    [I¡¯m the team leader!]

    ¡­If it weren¡¯t for the blue bird that came out of the robot¡¯s head that flew like a rocket before that, it would cling to Limon.

    [What the heck did you do, you finally came here! Do you know how hard it was for me? Yes?]

    He joined the battle only btedly.

    Thanks to that, I had never even seen Limon wandering between death and death, let alone runaway.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung, who was able to move before anyone else, wasining all over the ce.

    An Indian girlnded at the top of a nearby tree.

    The running eagle blinked at the sight of Limon.

    ¡°A male master¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is me.¡±

    ¡°question. psychedelic? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°How do you look?¡±

    ¡°¡­guess. It looks fine.¡±

    As if the piercing was a lie, the wound healed cleanly without a single scar.

    And a calm face and a calm voice.

    When Suri makes a strange expression, not sure if he is relieved or disappointed at Limon, who is much better than when he was running rampant.

    What I heard was anguid voice.

    ¡°It looks like it was stretched out like a corpse, and it looks like it got a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the boss who worked hard for me.¡±

    ¡°There was no such thing as suffering. I just enjoyed light exercise with my n while leaving the workshop.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Horns and tails that appeared as dragons.

    Bloodied wings and scales.

    Even other dusty ns.

    It was obvious to anyone that he had been desperately fighting all night long, let alone light exercise.

    Even so, Charlotte¡¯s proud answer, as if this much were nothing, was epted by Limon with a quiet smile.

    ¡°Thank you anyway. Thanks to the boss foring to the workshop, I got some help.¡±

    ¡°¡­Heh, I didn¡¯t do anything specifically for you.¡±

    like a calmke.

    Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t like that smile that calmly epted even his own arrogance.

    Charlotte, who snorted lightly, turned her head away and naturally avoided her face.

    d, who had been silently watching the scene, finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°I never thought Master would recover.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth, you¡¯re gone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As I said before, I¡¯ve never had a bug that engages in ck magic as a disciple.¡±

    Even if it¡¯s a disciple with the same name.

    d didn¡¯t feel sorry for the cold words that werepletely different from when he was talking to the repairman on the run.

    Learn ck magic before you were born.

    Emunicated by Limon.

    It was cut by him, of course.

    Even after he was resurrected, he was in a different situation than himself, who was voluntarily hostile to him, and the running repairman who was forced to fight because of his spell.

    ¡°Still, Master is my Master.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he was disrespectful.

    Rather, he felt deep gratitude to Limon for deliberately studying and teaching even the world¡¯s spearmanship for himself.

    He is probably the disciple who respects the master next to Sword Master among the Sword Masters of the Sword Tower.

    ¡°If you truly still think of me as your teacher, kill yourself now. That would be thest thing you can do as my disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Despite this, Limon calmly nodded his head as if he had expected it, seeing him not retracting his spear.

    and d¡¯s neck.

    To be precise, he continued talking quietly while looking at the pendant hanging there.

    ¡°After waking up from death, you still haven¡¯t let go of that lingering attachment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t throw it away any more.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mess.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a mess.¡±

    firm voice.

    unwavering gaze.

    That¡¯s why I looked straight at Limon with deeper and darker eyes.

    said d.

    ¡°As I said when I engraved my name on the sword tower, the reason I take up the spear is to protect the ones I love.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to stain your family with sin again?¡±

    looking at him like that

    Limon asked heavily.

    ¡°Even by stealing the rest of his wife and children who have already enjoyed life and resurrecting them?¡±

    ¡°I will bear the guilt.¡±

    ¡°Sin is not convenient enough for you to give and take as you please.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just make it happen if it doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    He is a sword master.

    A being that can cut anything.

    If there is something blocking the way, whether it is the teacher, the world, or providence, pierce through it with this spear.

    Looking at d talking like a sword master.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, you are that kind of guy.¡±

    Maya said.

    love is a wound

    Limon, who had lived a long life, could sympathize with those words to some extent.

    A sword fight mad for love of France.

    A swordsman who caused world wars because he loved peace.

    ¡­even the swordsman who had to point his sword at him because he loved himself.

    It was because of the wounds left by love that made the disciples who lost their lives at his hands be like that.

    Same goes for d.

    A sword master who entered the Sword Tower to protect his family because he loved his wife and children more than anyone else.

    But after watching them grow old and die, they suffer.

    A man who cursed his eternal life and tried to offer even the people as sacrifices to revive his family by joining hands with the Dark Dawn.

    Because that was a ghost named d Chepesch.

    How many times have you died ande back to life?

    no matter what sin youmit.

    he won¡¯t stop

    d would be willing tomit an atrocity to cover the whole world with corpses if he could bring his family back to life.

    And as a disciple in name.

    Knowing that Limon will not forgive him,

    d quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I know Master will not wait to see me fulfill my long-cherished wish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you know.¡±

    ¡°But before that, I dare to ask you, Master.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You joined hands with the Demonic Cult, tolerated even the spirit water, and even lost your temper and ran out of control.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, are you saying that I can¡¯t just save my family?¡±

    The Seven Dragons were trying to overturn the world.

    The spirit beast that caused the spirit uprising.

    Above all, even Limon himself, who had raged and raged.

    All of that is a threat to the world.

    Still, is there a reason to block only your own wind, which is not a threat to the world to revive your family?

    Looking at d asking heavily.

    Limon calmly agreed.

    ¡°It might be unfair.¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he tried to sacrifice tens of thousands of people as living sacrifices with ck magic like before?

    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s trying to revive his family with Wanderer¡¯s power.

    If you want to stop even that, you have to destroy the Seven Dragons, slit the head of the spirit tree, and end your own life.

    d¡¯s point may have some truth.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t deserve my answer, and I have no reason to exin.¡±

    Still, he was wrong.

    Just as the running repair and d are different, who almost split the moon and destroyed the world, but did not cross the line.

    The fact that he acquiesced to the Seven Dragons and Yuna-kyung and did notmit suicide right away is not a reason not to stop him.

    I have no intention of persuading you.

    Respond calmly.

    Limon finished his speech calmly.

    ¡°So if you¡¯re feeling unfair, there¡¯s only one thing you can do.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡ªKilling me.¡±

    After all, they are swordsmen.

    A being who proves himself with a sword.

    If you want to insist on fairness, stop talking nonsense and raise a spear.

    Looking at the master who speaks coldly.

    d said coldly.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m listening to the answer.¡±

    ¡°Help me fight the Master with all your might. This time, without any expedients and without touching.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dismissal!

    Is it because I read that rejection?

    The moment the repairman, gnashing his teeth at the soaring pain from the tattoo on his abdomen, was about to fiercely r at d.

    ¡°Suri, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, so just do as I say.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    She paused at the unexpected words.

    While even d hardened his face.

    Limon picked up Yuna-gyeong, which was clinging to his chest, and held it out to Charlotte.

    ¡°Boss, can you take care of Blue for a second?¡±

    ¡°Did you mean that you would fight the Sword Demon and the Sword Spirit alone?¡±

    [Yes?!]

    Yuna-kyung was frightened.

    But Limon said calmly.

    ¡°This is something I have to do and only I can do.¡±

    ¡°You make it very usible to say that you¡¯re worried about disturbing me or your pet after we¡¯ve been fighting all night.¡±

    ¡°There is a reason for that.¡±

    Charlotte raised her eyebrows.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of his pride.

    It was just a little while ago that I crossed the threshold of death.

    It was because Limon¡¯s words that he would fight two sword masters with such a body sounded too reckless.

    So she tried to open her mouth to arrogantly say that she would fight too.

    If only Limon hadn¡¯t bowed his head slightly.

    ¡°Please, sir.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat the same mistakes.¡±

    It¡¯s like looking through the heart.

    At the end of looking at those calm golden eyes.

    Charlotte eventually calmed down the psionic with a snort, released Yonghwa, and epted Yuna-kyung.

    ¡°Heung, do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°thank you.¡±

    ¡°Greetings are over, so grab your sword. I don¡¯t want to hear the excuse that I lost because I didn¡¯t have a sword.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your heart, but if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Is it because you see that the waist is empty?

    Fragments and parts of reinforced armor collected from the surroundings with telekic power are melted andbined into a universal logistic.

    Limon calmly shook his head at Charlotte, who held out a sword made of all sorts of rare alloys made in the blink of an eye.

    And he put his hand into his bosom.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a sword, it¡¯s here.¡±

    That moment.

    Charlotte¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and Yuna-kyung made an expression as if the manager was crazy.

    But Limon didn¡¯t care.

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t need another sword.

    quietly stepping forward.

    I just turned my gaze to d and the running repair.

    e.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    d, who had hardened his face at the unexpected weapon, eventually aimed a spear at him.

    The running repairman, who hesitated until the end, saw him nodding and reluctantly grabbed the two daggers.

    It¡¯s not the sword I always used.

    It wasn¡¯t even the sword that Charlotte made.

    With only a short tinum-colored carving knife.

    Limon spoke calmly to the two disciples.

    ¡°I will give you onest lesson from this one-time teacher.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    to end the blue that shook this Amazon.

    with the master.

    with the disciple.

    was a disciple.

    The battle between the three sword masters has begun.

 Chapter 626

    #626. let me go

    * * *

    Dig!

    the moment the fight started.

    It was d who moved first.

    From kicking off the ground, leaving deep footprints, closing the distance with Limon, and extending his spear.

    The time taken is fleeting.

    The bloody sh that pierces the heart even when the bullet has not yet arrived reminds us of the death that was shot.

    Caang!

    too inly.

    The window bounces off lightly.

    So there is nomotion.

    Instead, he just slid the spear pole from his fingertips.

    and a hit.

    Paba baba baba babat!

    It pierces the forehead like lightning, bends its trajectory like a snake, aims for the neck, and tries to break the wrists and ankles with a powerful spear.

    But the result is the same.

    At least a little longer than the palm of my hand.

    Even excluding the hilt, the de of the carving knife, which seemed to be shorter than a finger, calmly blocked all attacks.

    ¡®also.¡¯

    how wonderful that is

    As a sword master, I have to realize it. no, i have to understand

    who the opponent is.

    Swordsmith Limon Aspelder.

    He said he couldn¡¯t defeat the man who taught him spearmanship with skill alone.

    However, there is anxiety that Limon, who used the sword suit too much, might go berserk again if he pushes it into a sword fight.

    nheless don¡¯t fret.

    Keep swinging the spear.

    d thinks.

    Obviously, oneself is not enough.

    But what if it¡¯s not 1v1?

    While he struck the carving knife, watching the two daggers that exquisitely squeezed through the gap passed by Limon¡¯s side.

    d was sure.

    Two Sword Masters.

    Dealing with Suri, who runs with him, only with swordsmanship is impossible even if the Sword Emperor or Sword Demon returns alive.

    So, if we just push forward without giving the Golden Dragon Princess and Spirit Soo a chance to intervene¡­

    ¡®This is the end, Master.¡¯

    in this ce today.

    ¨C Limon dies.

    * * *

    A cave covered in thick darkness.

    but the rain stopped

    the long night is over

    At the entrance of the cave, where the chill was slowly receding, he sat down wearing the coat Limon had given him.

    Maia silently gazed at the remnants of the night slowly disappearing among the scattered dark clouds.

    Limon went to fight the two sword masters.

    she wasn¡¯t worried

    I just remembered.

    before he leaves

    wielding a carving knife

    The image of the old man who appeared from the cut golden box and the words he said.

    [If you¡¯re watching this video, you must have obtained the carving knife I left behind and unlocked the seal.] It¡¯s as

    vivid as the real thing.

    Of course it¡¯s not real.

    A simple video without even a response function.

    [Oh, if you¡¯re not Limon, just cut this video. It¡¯s embarrassing to leave behind a dark history at this age.]

    Even so, he seems to be alive.

    Looking straight at Limon.

    [But I¡¯m sure. You¡¯re the one watching this video.]

    to¡¯s will, who passed away hundreds of years ago, said with a satisfied smile.

    [From the beginning, I made this carving knife specially for you, Limon, and sealed it believing that you would be able to solve it.] * *

    *

    My muscles trembled.

    My heart is beating.

    The wind brushes the skin.

    A hot haze rises from the whole body.

    Wielding a spear in a raging storm with a chilling anticipation that even one inch of misalignment would blow away his life.

    d thought involuntarily.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    Chew!

    Could it be because of ack of concentration?

    The carving knife that had been bounced off the window passed in front of my nose, and drops of blood sttered from my long cut cheek.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    But it doesn¡¯t stop.

    no i can¡¯t stop

    Calmly avoiding the outstretched window.

    Lightly shing the two daggers that had been swung.

    Before I knew it, the short de brushed my skin again.

    Even if he swung the spear so hard that the veins sprouted from his arm as a sword master.

    Rather than pushing it away, the distance from the de, which is getting closer and closer, mixes doubts and confusion in the blood vessels in the brain.

    ¡®¡­We¡¯re being pushed back?¡¯

    Of course, he did his best from the beginning.

    Even the repairman, who was running, was staggering, swinging his dagger and opening a sword in a dream.

    d¡¯s eyes trembled as he watched the trajectory of the carving knife quietly crossing between the bloody spear and the two daggers.

    * * *

    [Limon Asfelder. You will know.]

    [I have been trying to create a perfect country all my life.]

    [For that, I negotiated with the seven dragons to receive Greek autonomy, and for hundreds of years I have cultivated the Free Cities League.] [

    But I failed.]

    [It¡¯s because I was toocking to be a perfect leader, a philosopher, which is essential to building a perfect country.] I

    considered myself a philosopher before being a shaman.

    Advocating iron man politics.

    Founded the Free Cities Federation.

    greatest politician in history.

    [Yes. In the end, nothing like a perfect country or leader couldn¡¯t exist in reality.]

    [Things that exist but don¡¯t exist, that everyone dreams of but can never achieve.]

    [That¡¯s what ideals and ideas are.]

    Even so, he says he¡¯s a failure.

    bursting outughing

    said the old man.

    [But I¡¯m not disappointed.]

    [Do you know why?]

    [It¡¯s because I realized that the ideal leader already exists after admitting that I can¡¯t create a perfect country.]

    And.

    moving gaze.

    [A person who has protected the world for hundreds of years and will protect it in the future.]

    [A person who neither ages nor dies, and who can keep his convictions without being broken by any force or oppression.] [

    Acknowledge and ept that you are wrong anytime for a better world A king without a country that can even be cut.]

    * * *

    I couldn¡¯t understand.

    He and the sword spirit are sword masters.

    He is a superman who has mastered the principles of all swords.

    It is difficult even for a swordsmith or a swordsman who has reached the level of absolute defense topletely block the joint attack of two people.

    No, it is a fact that even they can assert that it is impossible without the use of a sword.

    but this moment.

    in front of that short de.

    they were running

    It wasn¡¯t even that a great swordsman was used.

    Even so, it was because he could not possibly read the trajectory of the carving knife, which was only swung calmly and quietly.

    ¡®Something has changed.¡¯

    just do it

    along the cheek wound.

    With drops of sweat mixed with blood.

    The emunicated disciple questions.

    Of course, even when Limonpeted only with swordsmanship and spearmanship before rampage, he was pushed back, but it was a one-on-one fight.

    At that time, Limon was extremely fast and strong even by sword master standards.

    Above all, I could feel the subtlety.

    But now it was different.

    Why can¡¯t I avoid this ordinary knife?

    How he was blocking both his own spear and the dagger of repair with that short carving knife.

    Even as a sword master who can see through and master any swordsmanship as soon as he sees it, he could not understand, let alone feel, the reason behind it.

    what the hell has changed

    d didn¡¯t know.

    One thing is clear.

    If this continues, their defeat will be confirmed in the end.

    Unlike himself, who was already covered in blood, Shuri was running without any scars.

    The calm face of Limon, who pushed himself without breaking a drop of sweat, let alone injured himself, while controlling his hands like that.

    It tells the future more clearly than foreknowledge.

    so that.

    d judged.

    ¡®¡­use the sword.¡¯

    At any rate, it was impossible for Limon to surrender his head quietly while worrying about the possibility of overdoing it.

    the moment you decide that.

    d immediately backed away and drew his spear.

    The running eagle retreated to the other side and closed its eyes.

    Of course, in a fight between sword masters, even a short gap revealed to use a sword like this is fatal.

    If Limon insisted on sticking to it, one of the two could have prevented him from using the sword.

    But he didn¡¯t really move.

    It seems like it doesn¡¯t matter.

    standing tall in ce.

    The hand holding the carving knife was stretched obliquely.

    Thanks to that, d, who was able to concentrate his mind to the fullest, fired a spear with the swordsman that he had awakened to the limit.

    The moment a running repairman in a dream swung a dagger.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Sever.

    Hades

    ?¦Ä¦Ç?

    ¡ºDrunken Moon Dream Sword.

    ×íÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦ ×íË‡

    Life is a dream of one night

    ÈËÉú Ò»ˆö´º‰ô ¡»

    Two swordsmen who havee to possess overwhelming power that even sword fighting cannot block.

    Prate the providence like a piece of paper.

    flipping dreams and reality.

    A tinum-colored carving knife.

    Cracked.

    * * *

    [If I die, it won¡¯t be because my lifespan is over.]

    [It¡¯s because I don¡¯t feel the need to forcefully extend my life anymore.]

    [My ideal has alreadye true.]

    What makes me so satisfied.

    Have a goodugh for a while.

    erase the smile from your face

    the video says

    [Limon Aspelder.]

    [No, Swordsman.]

    [You are wary of perfection, but you pursue perfection more than I do.] [

    But since there is no perfection in the world, the life you have to live from now on will be more and more harsh and difficult. Guess it.]

    Before being a philosopher.

    An elder who has lived a long time.

    As an old man about to die.

    What follows is a lonely voice.

    [Someday.]

    [People might get tired of unattainable ideals and forget even dreaming.] [A

    world even more terrible than hell maye, where everyonepromises with unreasonableness, tolerates evil, and takes sin for granted.]

    That¡¯s what it looks like . rather than the relief of not having to watch the movie.

    In the end, the descendants who will meet the future.

    feel sorry for someone

    The old man¡¯s eyes shine.

    [But I¡¯m sure.]

    [Even if everyone¡¯s faith is broken and disappears, only you will not be broken and pursue your ideal.] He

    ¡®s not a prophet either.

    A future no one has seen.

    I speak with firm faith.

    A look at the sword master beyond time.

    [So, I beg you.]

    [No matter how worried you may be, don¡¯t doubt, even if you regret it, do

    n¡¯t give up .

    Even if you don¡¯t have one, prove that the ideal is worth pursuing.]

    Or take out the bottom of the card.

    Just to win a bet on alcohol, hepletely reces his liver with an engine dedicated to dposing alcohol.

    A speech master who has lived with sophistry and rhetoric all his life, and has acted as an old man to the young sword master by iming that he is an elder.

    [Even though I won¡¯t be able to watch you until then, instead I leave you a small gift like this.] [

    I hope this will be of some help to you and the world you will protect.]

    [Limon Aspelder.]

    But after death, a single lie The old man who was able to speak his true feelings honestly.

    He smiles coolly at the white-haired young man who will receive the gift he left even after hundreds or thousands of years.

    -said.

    [¨DA true iron man.]

    * * *

    Weiyiing.

    What rose was a tinum glow.

    The best narrator in history.

    The strongest sword master.

    A masterpiece made by pouring hisst life for thest hero who will fight steadfastly until the end of this world.

    A long de of light emitted from between the split carving knives.

    The moment when d sees thepressed beam of energy stronger than the Ignis Cannon and runs with his eyes wide open, Suri is frightened.

    It blooms at the tip of that knife.

    From the trajectory that separates reality.

    Even bloody shes that pierce the world.

    The two sword masters were swallowed up by a storm of tinum-colored petals that engulfed everything and swelled explosively.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword, Rekcho

    Sword Dance ÄæÕÐ„¦Îè

    Heaven¡¯s flower, bloom in hell.

    ÌìÌÃ»¨é_ÔÚµØªz¡»

 Chapter 627

    #627. What monster have you be?

    * * *

    Fire goes out with water.

    A mouse is eaten by a cat.

    There ispatibility in everything.

    Even the sword master was no exception.

    Those who fight based on their lifelong swordsmanship had no choice but to be more influenced by theirpatibility.

    The swordsman died at the swordsman¡¯s sword.

    The fact that the sword king was defeated by the sword sword.

    A lot of it was because of that affinity.

    from that point of view.

    d¡¯s swordsman belonged to the lesspatible side.

    With the power of stabbing, his swordsman¡¯s sword, which surpassed even the sword king and pierced space, made all defenses and evasions meaningless.

    As much as it cuts through dreams and reality, even the same sword master found it difficult to respond to repairs on the run.

    I don¡¯t know if I could cut them without giving them a chance to unleash their swordsmanship like a swordsman or sword.

    There were few sword masters who could gain an edge over them once they practiced swordsmanship.

    Including Limon.

    That¡¯s why the moment I opened my sword with the running Suri.

    d was sure.

    Even Limon, who pushed them with only swordsmanship, would not be able to handle this.

    But¡­

    purr.

    Petals scatter.

    The sky dyed with dawn.

    between the wide expanse ofnd.

    It sparkles with a soft tinum light.

    The appearance of petals swirling along with a calm yet subtle scent like a wave is truly dreamy.

    It was beautiful enough to be mesmerized just by looking at it, and mysterious enough to make me forget whether it was real or a dream.

    However, the person who actually faced the petals.

    d had no choice but to doubt his own eyes in a different way.

    ¡®how?¡¯

    A bloody sh pierced the space.

    The trajectory that separated dreams from reality.

    The only difference is what and how you cut it.

    The sight of their swordsmen, who had the power to pierce mountains and divide the sea, melted like morning dew.

    And even after swallowing everything, the sight of the gently swirling tinum petals threw d into confusion.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    The moment the petals started flocking towards you.

    Feeling chilled, d hurriedly pulled out the extended spear and extended it again, following the Sword Master¡¯s intuition.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Extreme.

    Nether purgatory

    üSÈªŸ’ªz]

    Kwajijik!

    space is pierced

    In the aftermath, the remnants of the torn space block the flower petals.

    It¡¯s a space barrier.

    A defense that rips through the space itself, which perfectly blocked not only the other members of the Golden Dragon n, but also Charlotte¡¯s dragon skills, preventing all attacks from reaching them.

    flutter.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But that barrier is broken.

    As if prating space.

    Or as if it permeates into a dream.

    Even if the centa had copsed.

    Some of the petals that have jumped over the void where even space has disappeared are rushing in like a storm.

    d moved instinctively.

    Papa baba babat!

    stretch out the window

    wield a spear

    return the window

    Like crazy.

    Or rather, like a drowning body struggling not to drown.

    The sight of stabbing, cutting, and striking tens of thousands of flower petals rushing in like a storm is truly the pinnacle of spearmanship.

    It was the pinnacle of splendour, as if the essence of all spearmanship in the world had been gathered.

    But no matter how dense the is, it can¡¯t stop all the pouring raindrops.

    Some of the petals that prated even the traces of that fierce spear permeated his body like a spring breeze.

    Chow!

    flesh splits

    muscle tear

    Fresh blood spurts out.

    Like a chunk of meat thrown into a grinder.

    Every time the petals brushed past, wounds formed on his body and even while blood was spurting, d did not stop swinging his spear.

    Thus, a much longer time than a moment passed.

    The storm of petals finally stops.

    when the window is down.

    d¡¯s whole body was covered with wounds, and he had be the face of a blood man with no ce unharmed.

    Even so, d did not fall.

    Because of the continuous use of the sword, the internal wounds deepened and he coughed up blood.

    holding the window straight.

    I just asked heavily.

    ¡°¡­What did you do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking how you epted the sword sword between me and the sister-inw.¡±

    That Limon is deeply learning the swordsmanship of all sword masters.

    He knew that fighting in Africa had further deepened his mastery of Joan of Arc¡¯s swordsmanship.

    But if you do, imitate it.

    Unless you are Joan of Arc yourself.

    Although it is impossible to handle the swordsman better than her, which cuts through all the power and flow.

    How did he go beyond enduring the two sword masters¡¯ swordsmen¡¯s robes, which even Joan of Arc could not block, and even counterattack?

    And even though he was swept away by the storm of petals together, only he was covered in blood.

    Why is running repair safe?

    before enemies.

    A disciple at least once.

    As a single sword master.

    Limon did not answer him who vomited out unbearable questions.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me already?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you are also a sword master, seek the answer directly through your actions.¡±

    Ugh.

    It seems like no words are needed.

    Limon stepped out.

    Take a step while holding the sword of light.

    Two steps with a heavy twist of the wrist.

    So, as if the middle scene was cut out of the video.

    Right after he raised his spear to block Limon¡¯s sword that appeared in front of him.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Dafa Eating

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ´ó·¨ÍâÊ½

    Diving heaven and earth without a sword.

    ²»Òªµ¶ÌìµØƒÉ”à¡»

    Wooung!

    ¡°Gagging!¡±

    coughing up red blood

    d was pushed back.

    The moment Limon¡¯s sword seemed to grow exponentially, the powerful pressure transmitted from the spear shook his intestines.

    It was as if he crossed the boundary between the spear and the body and hit the intestines directly.

    Thanks to a running repair that intervened only btedly, he was able to avoid the sh that followed.

    But unfortunately.

    It was just the beginning.

    The dagger was blocked in my bare hand, and thunder erupted at the slow de tip.

    A sword that secretly grazes vital points while blocking a lightning-like counterattack.

    When avoiding a flying stone, the body rushes in within two steps.

    Unlike before, which was just normal.

    changing every moment.

    Yet still silent.

    That¡¯s why, against Limon, who was iparably more difficult to deal with than before, he was unterally driven into inferiority.

    d was thrilled.

    How Limon was able to counter the swordsman¡¯s sword running with him and how he was able to push himself more overwhelmingly than before.

    Because I finally realized.

    ¡®Wearing two swords at the same time?¡¯

    To be honest, the fact itself was not surprising.

    Even just Joan of Arc, she mixed the other sword master¡¯s sword with her own.

    It was because he and other sword masters were able to imitate as many times as they could, with only a difference in degree.

    The problem was the difference.

    ¡®Two different swordsmen can mix so naturally?¡¯

    What Joan of Arc made a mistake.

    A difficult challenge even for a sword master.

    The current Limon couldn¡¯t see any gaps that would be revealed when mixing and using different swords.

    It¡¯s like¡­

    ¡®Rather than that, is this really another sword master¡¯s sword?¡¯

    ¡­From the beginning, it was not two, but one, as if Limon¡¯s own sword was unfolding.

    that¡¯s why i understand

    A fact to be truly afraid of.

    There was another reason why Limon was able to overwhelm them with swordsmanship alone.

    ¡®And how can I spread my sword like this?¡¯

    Even a sword master needs to concentrate in order to practice swordsmanship.

    Right now, Limon didn¡¯t have any gaps that could only be created in the process, albeit minutely.

    Of course, the power is reduced by that much.

    Between the movements of the sword.

    It is only used sparingly like a piece.

    However, even if it is calm, the sword that unfolds like flowing water is terrifyingly reborn as it splits the world without a moment¡¯s rest.

    A heavy sword dwells in a quick sword.

    The illusion sword turns into a dull sword.

    In the middle of the steel sword mixed with the yudoeom.

    The swordsman changed, the swordsmanship mixed, and the swordsmanship crossed.

    The 13 sword doctors merged and divided to form 169pletely different sword doctors.

    Within it, tens of thousands and hundreds of millions of myriad principles that even the sword master, who was born and disappeared every moment, could not be recognized at a nce, were weighing down them.

    ¡®Master, what kind of monster have you be?¡¯

    Rather, I feel more human when I am in a rush.

    Even the Sword Master¡­ No, in front of the waves of swordsmanship that escaped royalties, which made it all the more creepy because he was a sword master.

    d gritted his teeth.

    Since it is not his own, he only mixes and uses swords that are inevitably less powerful.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t find a way to destroy Limon¡¯s sword, which was beyond allpatibility.

    And what made him even more desperate was the tinum-colored carving knife emitting a de of light from Limon¡¯s hand.

    Woo woo woo.

    sometimes thin.

    sometimes longer

    sometimes shortened

    sometimes bent

    sometimes split

    sometimes it gets heavy

    Photon de, a de of light that changes shape ording to Limon¡¯s swordsmanship.

    The legacy that to, who was the best sage in human history, created with all his abilities, further maximized the power and subtlety of his swordsmanship.

    so that.

    d realized.

    ¡®I can¡¯t win.¡¯

    If the body was fine.

    If only there was a divine lord¡¯s support.

    At least, if only they were here.

    Even though the odds of winning were low, they could have stuck to the end and tried toe back.

    However, internal wounds and wounds all over the body are getting deeper and deeper.

    Above all, the existence of the Golden Dragon Princess and the Spirit Tree, who are ready to intervene at any time and then stare at the overwhelming majesty of Limon, tell us the answer.

    There¡¯s no such thing as winning anymore.

    The moment you be convinced of that fact.

    d immediately stretched out his spear.

    Not towards Limon, but towards his own back.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Bridge.

    Jordan

    ??? ?????]

    Paging!

    space is pierced

    What appears is a circr hole.

    Even in this Amazon where space movement is impossible by nature, a transfer that is possible because it is a sword master who prates space.

    d, who had created a retreat that allowed him to leave the battlefield at once, tried to call a running repairman.

    ¡°Samae, just step back¡­!¡±

    However, right after I opened my mouth.

    d hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the running repair that had been dealing with Limon alone for a while bounced back.

    It was because he felt the overwhelming force emanating from Limon, who aimed his sword at the defenseless woman.

    Reminiscent of the night before the storm.

    Seeing that still and terrifying figure, d reflexively pulled back the running eagle to protect it and stretched out his spear.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Destiny. Nine

    Hell

    ¡»

    That¡¯s his true sword.

    Beyond prating space.

    It pierces and breaks even the soul.

    It¡¯s too cruel, and it¡¯s a truly lethal blow that he sealed himself to cause enormous aftereffects.

    Even as he coughed up blood due to the aftereffects of using the sword doctor, the ck sh of nine ovepping rings that d managed to open extended to Limon.

    But even seeing such shes.

    Limon was unfazed.

    I just moved my sword.

    At the same time, Charlotte trembled at the sweet, even ecstatic scent that suddenly exploded.

    A single sword was unfolded.

    Because it originated from the dragon ughter sword.

    One of the three swords that can unleash perfect power unlike the others.

    The moment when the swordsmith Limon Aspelder¡¯s swordsman, perfected through a fight with the devil after hundreds of years of hard work, encountered such a ck sh.

    ¡ºYam Dragon

    Killing Sword Five Dragons Killing Sword

    Falls like dew at the end of

    the sword.¡»

    Pu-wook!

    teach the providence

    Splitting the ck sh.

    The des of light stretched out as if they were about to explode and pierced even d¡­

    Quaaaaaang!

    tinum light explodes.

    everything.

    finished.

 Chapter 628

    #628. What is this?

    * * *

    Enemy.

    The moment you shut your mouth.

    chewing soft bread

    The thick patty that rolls on your tongue.

    The exquisite taste created by mixing salty sauce and sweet gravy stimtes the taste buds.

    The lettuce that crunches with each bite and the cheese that melts soggyly stimtes the texture and gives a sense of satisfaction.

    Sour pickles and fresh tomatoes clean the remnants of the taste left on the tip of the tongue and stimte appetite again.

    one bite.

    one bite.

    another bite.

    The squeamish cowboy who ate the hamburger like that.

    Billy admired as he licked the sauce on his fingers.

    ¡°Of course, hamburgers in this era are art.¡±

    In his lifetime, all he could do was put a chunk of minced meat between bread and top it with sour cheese even if he ate it a little fancy.

    Fresh vegetables and quality meat are not enough these days, so cold coke is the default.

    That the world is getting better

    Billy, who was about to unwrap the new hamburger muttering contentedly, suddenly turned his head to the side.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try some priests too? Anyway, since I bought a lot by scratching with a borroweddy card, it¡¯s okay to eat a few.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    As if showing the cowboy¡¯s boldness.

    Because there was a mountain of hamburgers in front of Billy.

    However, the boy in military uniform who was sitting across from him did not ept the hamburger Billy offered him.

    I just continued to eat.

    Looking at him like that, Billy asked as if he was very entric.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get bitten if you eat only potatoes every day like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, of course, it¡¯s not that the steamed potatoes at Daesajeo are tasteless. If you¡¯re a man, shouldn¡¯t you eat meat to keep your stomach full?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s a priest, why don¡¯t you give me an answer?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m embarrassed to keep talking alone.

    The boy didn¡¯t answer Billy¡¯s words as he scratched the back of his head.

    instead of drooling

    He pushed his chair to get up, put away the tableware, and left.

    Suddenly left alone, Billy looked at the empty seat of the boy who had left ignoring him.

    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s a difficult priest to get close to.¡±

    I¡¯d rather miss my sister-inw.

    Billy grumbled to himself as he cracked and ate another hamburger.

    Even though he was rebellious at his own pace, showing his teeth and growling every time he saw him, he gave at least a minimal response to the running repair.

    Of course, it would have been the same as never eating a hamburger that he gave me.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t have anyone to eat with these days.¡±

    Joan of Arc and Gandhi are still recovering from their injuries in Africa.

    d hasn¡¯t returned since he left for the Amazon with Suri.

    Of course, Pascal, who knows, doesn¡¯t show his face after being disciplined.

    At least, even the normal swordsman pretends to see himself and ignores him, beyond the cold wind blowing.

    Billy, ustomed to sharing sausages and beer with bountymen he met in the wilderness in his lifetime, had no choice but to sharpen his appetite.

    Of course, after that, I dragged the bounty off and got the bounty.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have a meal with ady¡­ No. It¡¯s not like that either.¡±

    A thought that came to mind.

    Billy dismissed himself.

    The return of the Holy Lord, who left for the Amazon, was dyed, and the Wanderer¡¯s hysteria was getting worse.

    Even the most brazen man would get indigestion if he ate with her at least.

    ¡°Hmm, it would be nice to have a friend to eat with¡­ Why do guys here argue a lot about this and that?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the majesty of the Sword Master spread.

    He scratched the back of his head, thinking of ordinary guild members who politely avoided even approaching.

    Opening another hamburger.

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Billy suddenly turned his head.

    It was because he felt the waves prating the space from the rooftop with the sword master¡¯s keen senses.

    ¡°Looks like the brother-inw and sister-inw are finally back.¡±

    There is only one person who can appear beyond space in this World Federation¡¯s stronghold, whereyers of spatial barriers are installed.

    Finally, Wanderer¡¯s hysteria will subside.

    With a smirk, Billy took a brisk walk.

    To meet the brother-inw who finally returned from the Amazon after a long trip.

    But after a while.

    Billy hardened.

    It¡¯s like a bomb hit.

    with the whole body tattered.

    d is strewn about like a corpse.

    And the sight of the running repairman who fell from the crack in space with the bloodied d made Billy look bewildered.

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    At least I went to look for some flowers.

    Why did onee back half-corpse and one unconscious?

    Blink your eyes for a while.

    Billy, who came to his senses only btedly, looked at d¡¯s condition.

    And he inadvertently rolled his eyes.

    ¡®¡­is this wrong?¡¯

    I¡¯m just barely breathing.

    Even by the standard of a sword master with terrifying vitality, it took a while for him to kick his tongue at the condition of d, who was still alive and who had already received a fatal wound that could not be regenerated.

    Billy wrapped himself around the running suri and dragged d¡¯s leg with his free hand as he headed inward.

    No matter how obvious it was to die, I couldn¡¯t leave it like this.

    But because he was so preupied with looking after the mortally wounded d, Billy didn¡¯t realize it.

    A running repairman, unscathed, bloody from being tumbled down with d.

    on her stomach tattoo.

    tinum-colored gold appeared.

    that it disappeared like melting.

    It¡¯s like¡­

    ¨C like thin ice that has begun to crack in the spring sunlight.

    * * *

    ¡°So.¡±

    Sit on the floor of the cave.

    A woman who gazed at Limon.

    Maia opened her mouth with a more pessimistic cynicism than usual.

    ¡°You mean you missed it after all?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to catch a determined and brilliant sword master. Even more so if it¡¯s the sword demon.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another sword master.

    d, who even prated space and escaped, was not an easy opponent to catch.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to say that you can¡¯t escape from the sword master.¡±

    ¡°Well, I still have a long way to go.¡±

    If d, who barely saved his life and ran away, heard it, he would have vomited blood again out of embarrassment.

    Although he wasn¡¯t in perfect physical condition, he was still far from overpowering the two sword masters and making them run away.

    Because no matter who heard it, it was an absurd nonsense.

    However, Maia did notugh at Limon¡¯s words.

    As a member of the legiture who diagnosed him.

    As a woman with whom I spent the night.

    Also, as the person who saw the power of the carving knife.

    It was because I could see that those words were not condescending, as I knew Limon¡¯s condition better than anyone else.

    That¡¯s why she could easily understand what Limon said.

    ¡°Instead, there were achievements on the other side. For now, you have to be satisfied with that.¡±

    ¡°Did you test the power of that carving knife?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    ¡°How are the results?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ half and half?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty vague answer.¡±

    ¡°I saw potential, but I still felt like I was narrowlycking.¡±

    I can only say sorry with my mouth.

    Limon showed no sign of great disappointment.

    At least,pared to the past when even a solution was vague, it was a big step forward just to see the possibility clearly.

    Above all, there was a separate expert on this matter.

    So, after saying calmly that this level of performance is enough for now.

    Limon suddenly spoke.

    ¡°More than that, Doctor. Speaking of the pharmacist and the poison dragon squad¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need to hesitate when ites to the story of finding a corpse. The resolution has already been made.¡±

    ¡°No, I found it, but it¡¯s not a body?¡±

    ¡°¡­were there any survivors?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that there were survivors, but everyone was safe without a single wound.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Maia was silent for a moment.

    It was because it was so unexpected news to her, who was prepared for everyone¡¯s death at the point of using them as bait to prevent tracking.

    But Limon could feel it.

    The clear feeling of relief that appeared in Maia¡¯s green eyes, which had always been gloomy.

    ¡°Looks like you managed to outwit the Holy Lord.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why Limon rarely put on a puzzled expression.

    He knew that from now on, what he was going to say would not only reassure Maia, but deeply displease her.

    That¡¯s something you can¡¯t hide.

    In the end, Limon reluctantly continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I was able to get away with it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I found the pharmacist and the poison dragon squad, but they all passed out and were tied to trees.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There were even these things as a bonus.¡±

    what you took out.

    In other words, looking at the seal of the ornate cross stamped on the letter with the word [GIFT] proudly written on it.

    As expected, Limon could only scratch his cheek as he looked at Maia, who narrowed her brows as if she were looking at trash.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know if my present was well received.¡±

    walking ahead.

    A woman in a court robe muttered to herself.

    The old man who followed Johanna opened his mouth cautiously.

    ¡°His Holiness, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you left Arbe-nim and the Green Dragon n as they were?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s that, too¡­ but I¡¯m worried if we can just step back like this.¡±

    The Cardinal expressed his concerns frankly.

    I have already heard that the Sword Demon and the Sword Spirit are being held back by the sudden appearance of the Golden Dragon n.

    However, it was because it took a lot of trouble to leave them and leave Amazon on their own.

    The tinum brilliance soared as if it pierced the sky at dawn.

    If only they went back like this, how would themander who lent the sword masters hold them ountable?

    However, Johanna was carefree.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Sword Demon and the Sword Spirit, you don¡¯t have to worry. They are people who do not need our consideration.¡±

    As long as there are no abnormalities.

    d and the running repair won¡¯t die.

    If they go back first, it won¡¯t be a big problem.

    And if something big enough to kill the two sword masters would happen, nothing would change if they were there anyway.

    So, the first priority is to get rid of yourself first.

    After speaking leisurely.

    Johanna chuckled.

    ¡°Above all, Command Lord won¡¯t be mad at me for something like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°sure.¡±

    What kind of personality is the Wanderer?

    Those who know even a little, calmly say absurd things.

    Johanna put her hand in the pocket of her waistband.

    ¡°As long as this exists.¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    What appeared was arge, beautiful golden colorpared to the pouch.

    Before Maia runs off with Limon and pursues them with d. While checking the few lotuses he had barely picked up from the messed upke.

    Johanna chuckled.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s unfortunate that I only got purple flowers instead of millennial flowers, I¡¯ll be able to make you a cure for themander.¡±

    As such, the effectiveness of the drug is also reduced.

    You should take it regrly though.

    So it was rather better.

    Wanderer will have no choice but to be cooperative with her from now on, even in order to steadily obtain the cure.

    Of course, the best thing would be for d and the running repair to finish everything on their own and find the millennial flower and return.

    This was not a bad result either.

    ¡°Honestly, it would have been nice if I could have even met the swordsman at this point¡­¡±

    Johanna looked back.

    If Limon hadn¡¯t gone wild.

    And if it weren¡¯t for the surveince of the sword masters.

    The regret that she might have been able to contact and talk with the guardian spirit of mankind, avoiding the annoying gaze, drew her attention.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we postpone it to another opportunity.¡±

    But that¡¯s just for a moment.

    stepping forward again.

    Johanna smiled brightly.

    The green dragon n never forgets Eunwon.

    What kind of expression will Maia, who owes her life to her close aide and the strongest armed force of her n?

    For a woman who had always heard quackery from her, just thinking about it made her happy.

    at such a leisurely pace.

    One of the absolutes of the present age.

    A Roman pope who leads a church that has been passed down for thousands of years has moved through the jungles of the Amazon.

    Deep in my heart, I swallowed a prayer that no one would hear.

    ¡®Lord, please protect this poormb.¡¯

 Chapter 629

    #629. isn¡¯t this?

    * * *

    Headquarters in Quetzalcoatl.

    In the tallest building in Sao Paulo, Barbara was sighing.

    ¡®Is the princess okay?¡¯

    It was dozens of days ago that Maia left with Limon.

    No matter how deep the Amazon is, it¡¯s time to get to the depths by now.

    Did you really find the Millennium Flower?

    And there will be nothing special.

    Barbara, who remained as an aide and guarded Quetzalcoatl, couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Including whether her own unreliable twin, Arbe, is really taking care of Maia.

    But what can I do?

    Amazon is where they are headed.

    It¡¯s a bug that I can¡¯t even reach.

    Swallowing all her worries down, Barbara returned to work.

    He had no time to open his eyes to respond to the World Federation, which was terrifyingly invading the pharmaceutical market with potions on behalf of Maia, who was away.

    But after a while.

    Barbara threw down the papers and ran to the roof.

    This is because he received a direct call through his pager.

    Thanks to that, she was the first to find it.

    The five flying objects that had been hidden behind a transparent curtain appeared as if rising from the distant sky.

    ¡®The Spirit Squadron?¡¯

    Barbara immediately noticed the identity of the craft.

    right in the heart of Brazil.

    That¡¯s because even among the spirits, there were very few aircraft that could secretly approach the vicinity of Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters.

    The problem was its appearance.

    ¡®But why is it that I don¡¯t know¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s a tattered mess.

    It¡¯s like being on a battlefield.

    No, more than that, as if he had roughly repaired something that had been shot down once.

    Looking at the five spirits that were all dented and covered with dirt, it was a moment of confusion.

    The moment I saw one of them slowlynd on thending pad on the other side of the floating garden and open the boarding gate.

    Barbara opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°princess!¡±

    Maia, Arbe, and Limon, the venomous dragon.

    I was contacted beforehand.

    Even so, it was shocking to see those who left for the Amazon on foot and returned on the spirit squadron.

    Even more including the appearance of those who are behind it.

    But even in the midst of such a surprise, Barbara did not forget what she had to do.

    ¡°God Barbara wishes you eternal glory and greets the princess.¡±

    ¡°Are you all ready?¡±

    ¡°yes. As instructed, an entire ward was emptied and medical personnel were prepared.¡±

    ¡°If you do, move immediately.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Those who got off the aircraft even though Barbara was curious about dying.

    In other words, while Ellis and other patients of the Gold Dragon n, who suffered internal and external injuries, were transported to the ward by the other Green Dragon n.

    Maia turned her gaze to the side.

    ¡°Arbe, you and the poison dragon squad go too.¡±

    ¡°Princess, we¡­¡±

    ¡°This is an order.¡±

    ¡°¡­I get it.¡±

    Limonughed as he saw Arbe helplessly get off the aircraft and head to the ward on her own.

    ¡°Doctors are worried too. Even the kids who say they are fine are hospitalized.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anythingfortable and get off. You are the one who needs the most intensive examination.¡±

    ¡°If you say that, I have nothing to say.¡±

    After scratching your cheek.

    Limon stayed inside the boarding gate and looked back at the blonde beauty with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Thank you for driving me here, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thanks are not needed. It was the ce we had toe to hospitalize our family anyway.¡±

    ¡°So thank you even more. Didn¡¯t the reason why the boss¡¯s family was hospitalized one after another came to help us?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get me wrong. As I¡¯ve said many times, I¡¯m not here to help you, I¡¯m just here for a workshop.¡±

    ¡°Is it so?¡±

    fed up

    Afterughing.

    Limon asked suddenly.

    ¡°By the way, boss, do you really want to go back like this?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee this far, why don¡¯t you stay and rest for a few days? That would be good in many ways.¡±

    ¡°I am a busy body.¡±

    Charlotte said right off the bat.

    Even though the restoration of Las Vegas is over, she is the ruler of North America.

    Just being away for a few days had a big impact.

    I had to hurry back.

    Especially to fill the vacancy created by the hospitalization of many of the n¡¯s masters and elders, including Ellis, the President of the United States.

    ¡°No, of course I know the boss is busy¡­¡±

    ¡°And keep that in mind.¡±

    Cutting off Limon, who could not hide his delicate expression even though he knew that fact.

    Charlotte looked away slowly.

    Then, he looked straight at Limon and Maia with his beautiful golden eyes and continued.

    ¡°With this, my debt to you has been paid off.¡±

    In the past, when she was fighting against Richard, the sword king, she almost fell into the coin addiction after oveing death.

    He said that he had paid back for saving and treating himself with this.

    Even though it may not be as thorough as the green dragon n.

    At the end of watching a princess who is more proud than anyone else in that she can never tolerate taking off debt.

    Maia nodded.

    ¡°Admit it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I never thought I¡¯d cleared the debt, but that¡¯s if the president isfortable.¡±

    ¡°If you knew, it would be fine.¡±

    After hearing Limon¡¯s vague answer, Charlotte turned around.

    More than paying off the debt.

    There seems to be no reason to stay any longer.

    It was a low voice that caught her steps as she moved into the boarding gate.

    ¡°Charlotte¡±

    ¡°Did you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°Come to me anytime if you need my help.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if the debt is settled, we can provide any amount of medical treatment with the remaining bnce.¡±

    ¡°¡­Heh, that¡¯s useless consideration.¡±

    With only a slight snort.

    Charlotte pressed the open/close button with telekinesis.

    Giing.

    ¡°president? I still have something to say¡­¡±

    [Bye guys! Thank you for driving me!]

    Limon clicked his tongue while trying to talk until the end, and Maia¡¯s calm eyes were covered by the closed door.

    While riding in the unmanned vacuum cleaner, Yu Na-gyeong waved her wings vigorously until the ne floated high into the sky again.

    Charlotte, who was silent, untied her arms.

    And at the end of staring at the bracelet with colorful pieces on his wrist.

    Raise your hand.

    rumbling

    After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    The noblest princess of the Seven Dragons, who had erased even the traces of it using telekinesis, quietly closed her eyes.

    * * *

    Charlotte leaves.

    until that night passed.

    Barbara had to run frantically.

    This is because it was so difficult to ept hundreds of patients at once.

    Even more so in that most of those patients are veterans with severe internal and external injuries that require special examinations or prescriptions.

    Even so, I finished the checkup of all patients.

    Green dragons all over the world It was a phenomenal achievement that was only possible because it was the headquarters of Quetzalcoatl.

    ¡°You mean there are no patients in danger right now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the princess¡¯ first aid measures.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been said right, so please treat it firmly until the end. I don¡¯t want to be in debt to the Golden Dragon n anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will thoroughly manage it so that there is no mistake at all.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s face darkened.

    Originally, medicine was Arbe¡¯s specialty.

    Although she was good atmanding the armed forces as a security officer, she wasn¡¯t confident in taking care of patients.

    But what can I do?

    Actually, that Arbe is also in the hospital.

    Barbara couldn¡¯t help but lower her head,menting at the loss of her ugly twin sister.

    Maia, who gave the order to Barbara, looked around with gloomy eyes.

    ¡°Swordsmith, please stay calm here for the time being.¡±

    ¡°until when?¡±

    ¡°Until the examination is over.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you asking when the test will be over?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The lowestyer of Quetzalcoatl.

    Limon, who was forcibly hospitalized in the artificial garden, made a puzzled expression when he heard that.

    I mean hospitalization, but telling me not toe out of here and stay quietly was actually the same as confinement.

    However, Maia¡¯s attitude was firm.

    ¡°I will not listen to objections. You yourself know best that even the most meticulous examination is not enough for you now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know, but¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    Falling into a drunken bout and running out of control.

    Like stabbing the heart and regenerating it.

    Considering what I¡¯ve been through at Amazon in the past few days, it was only natural that Maia, as a congressman, would give such an order.

    Right now, Limon himself was in good spirits for the time being and felt the need to check his condition.

    Nevertheless, there was a reason why he couldn¡¯t readily nod.

    ¡°What if the World Federation moves in between?¡±

    ¡°You were the swordsman who said that it would be difficult for the World Federation to move actively for the time being.¡±

    ¡°That is just what I hoped for. Even the doctor knows that the World Federation is not an easy opponent enough to be vignt about, right?¡±

    Limon sighed.

    Like beating Joan of Arc the other time in Africa and fatally wounding d this time.

    Including the Sword Master and Gandhi, all four Sword Masters have killed or damaged so far.

    However, there were still a few good sword masters left in the World Federation.

    Depending on their movements, the entire Seven Dragons could suffer fatal damage.

    The Sword Master is the Absolute.

    Because they were superhumans who could change the world alone.

    Moreover, it was the same that the seven lords could not be vignt.

    Not only did he attack the pharmaceutical market, but it was also the case with the divine lord who fled while the Amazon was in a mess due to the fight with the sword masters.

    ¡°As long as there is no millennial flower, it won¡¯t be difficult to block the advancement of potions right away.¡±

    The biggest problem was millennialization.

    The habitat of the millennial flower that I found was a mess in the aftermath of the fight with d.

    In ake that was already almost devastated, most of the native flowers, let alone millennial flowers, had beenpletely wiped out.

    Because of that, there was no way to stop the potion from advancing.

    More so in that the divine lord might have already obtained the Millennium Flower.

    But even though she knew that fact better than anyone else, Maia didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow and said it straight.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of the patient¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°Looks like something to be concerned about.¡±

    Limon says that he might be able to catch the divine lord if he goes after him even now.

    Maia says that checking Limon¡¯s condition is more important than that now.

    Whether the two argue or not.

    Yuna-kyung, who was leisurely pecking at the fruit the unmanned vacuum cleaner gave her, suddenly tilted her head.

    [Hey, chief. In the end, isn¡¯t it a problem that can be solved with just that millennial flower?

    ]

    [Um¡­ I¡¯m just in case. Isn¡¯t this what millennials are?]

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon blinked.

    With Maia narrowing her forehead.

    The moment Nakyung Yun tapped the unmanned vacuum cleaner with her wings.

    The front of the unmanned vacuum cleaner popped open and a small fish tank popped out.

    No, to be precise, it wasn¡¯t a fish tank.

    Because there was only one flower in that transparent sphere.

    Although it resembles a lotus flower blooming in ake.

    It has a much more transparent light.

    submerged in water.

    Looking at the flower, which is too beautiful and mysterious to be called a flower, it reminds me of a sculpture carved out of crystal and sprinkled with gold powder.

    Limon made a strange expression.

    ¡°Doctor, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is the magnificent flower of the millennium.¡±

    ¡°¡­where and how did you find this?¡±

    [I found it in the ground?]

    ¡°In the ground?¡±

    [yes. As they passed the messyke, they suddenly dug the ground and immediately found this and gave it to them.]

    Looking at Yuna-kyung scratching her head with her wings, Limon made a puzzled expression.

    No matter how much I searched theke, I couldn¡¯t find it.

    Even he, who had gone through all the trials and tribtions of life, did not know that flowers could live in the ground, not in the water.

    ¡°Doctor, did millennials originally grow in the ground?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, no.¡±

    ¡°Then why is this in the ground?¡±

    ¡°There is only one reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean this was hiding from us?¡±

    ¡°The millennial flower is not an ordinary flower.¡±

    There are even birds that speak and evenmand spirits.

    What¡¯s so great about a flower that gets scared and runs away from fearsome things like the Sword Master prowling around?

    Hearing what Maia said with a hint of cynicism, it was a moment of embarrassment.

    Limon suddenly looked back at Yuna-kyung.

    ¡°Are you giving this to me now?¡±

    [You didn¡¯t ask.]

    ¡°¡­Oh, you did well. good job.¡±

    [Ahem, consider yourself lucky to have a capable pet like me.]

    When Limon looked at Yuna-gyeong, who propped her waist up on her wings and shrugged, her chubby belly sticking out.

    Maia made Barbara ept the fishbowl with the millennial flowers.

    ¡°Anyway, the reason for you to go out with this is gone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­ are you really going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Maybe it was because he remembered the magnanimity of the Divine Lord who saved Arbe and the poison dragon squad.

    With the always pessimistic face.

    With a toxic cold smile.

    Maia looked at the fishbowl with the millennial flowers and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°Even the quack will clearly know what the essence of the true medicine that our green dragon n has been researching for over a thousand years is.¡±

 Chapter 630

    #630. There is no worthy opponent.

    * * *

    Seven Dragon Group.

    It is said to control all wealth.

    In fact, sevenrge groups dominating the market in everything from finance to food manufacturing and services.

    Of course, there were many other amazing conglomerates in this iron age.

    Mass-produce items cheaply with production skills.

    Deal with the waste with the Purification skill.

    such as curing diseases with healing skills.

    Depending on their level and skill, there were yers who could do dozens of jobs for a tolerablepany alone.

    However, even such high-level yers did not dare topete head-on with Seven Dragon Corporation.

    enormous wealth.

    Organizing power as the Seven Dragons.

    Even the influence of a criminal organization.

    Confronting a group of seven dragons that had everything was like hitting a rock with an egg no matter what skill you had.

    They mainly have two options.

    One is to aim for a small niche market that is not even reached by the influence of the Seven Dragon Group.

    or to cooperate.

    After all, the Seven Dragons are overflowing with money.

    I could have been a good enough partner or investor if I didn¡¯t invade their own territory.

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    in that sense.

    Chairman Rah was quite fond of the Seven Dragons.

    The reason he was able to be the chairman of a huge drug distributionpany from an ordinary drug dealer was because of his partnership with Chilryonghoe.

    nheless at this moment.

    He couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment.

    ¡°That¡­ Family Head Joao.¡±

    ¡°Doctor is enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Jo?o.¡±

    A middle-aged man with green hair.

    Looking at Jo?o, who is the general manager of the Divine League of Quetzalcoatl Corporation and also a renowned physician in this Iron Age, Rah continued her words with difficulty.

    ¡°To be honest, the situation at ourpany is very difficult these days.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the potion?¡±

    ¡°As you know, there are not one or two ces that are aggressively increasing their market share by promoting potions.¡±

    Originally, it was distributed in secret.

    After the World Federation started in earnest.

    Rah sighed when he remembered the potion that had begun to spread like wildfire.

    A potion that can instantly heal any wound is a dream drug.

    I can¡¯t sell it because I don¡¯t have it.

    There were not one or two drug distributors that were rapidly expanding theirpanies just by offering such potions as bait products.

    On the other hand, hispany is in bad shape.

    Unlike otherpanies, they did not touch the distribution of potions, so they were losing more and more sales offices.

    So Rah looked at Jo?o and opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask you this, but are there still no special measures in Quetzalcoatl?¡±

    ¡°¡­If there is no countermeasure, are you saying that Chairman Rah wants to distribute the World Federation¡¯s potion?¡±

    ¡°Chemm! How can you do that with the grace you have received so far?¡±

    Seeing the smile on Jo?o¡¯s face, Rah cleared his throat and actively denied it.

    How dangerous it was to join hands with the World Federation and jump into the distribution of potions while having a cooperative rtionship with the green dragon n.

    Having worked with the Green Dragon n since before the Iron Age, he knew it all too well.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I wondered what would happen if Chairman Rah made the same decision as President Sadda.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you treat me like such an ungrateful bastard!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to apologize. There are not one or two traitors like Saddah, so Dr. Jo?o deserves to be worried.¡±

    Of course, not everyone was like Rah.

    Those with a short coboration period.

    Or, those who only knew the aspect of the Green Dragon n as apany switched to the World Federation after seeing the potion.

    Although it was rare to find Sadda who was sessful in receiving investment from the green dragon n and actively helping the potion business.

    ¡°However, I would like you to know that ourpany will not be able to survive for long if Dr. Joao does not take additional measures.¡±

    You can¡¯t get into the potion business.

    If this continues, thepany will go bankrupt.

    It¡¯s a real quandary.

    Close your eyes and ask for permission to distribute the potions or take other measures.

    At the end of staring at Rah, who was begging in the utmost formality but practically begging.

    Joaoughed quietly.

    ¡°Take it easy. Even so, the head office came up with a solution to deal with the potion business.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you came up with a solution?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is because of ¡®this¡¯ that I came to see President Rah.

    ¡°If this is¡­?¡±

    click.

    Before the puzzled Rah.

    Joao pulled out a vial.

    And he continued with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°It is a new drug developed by the princess herself.¡±

    ¡°Oh oh! Are you talking about the Green Dragon Princess?¡±

    Seeing the bottle of golden potion slithering, Rah blushed.

    Green Dragon Princess is the best in the world.

    Although the position of the best healer in the world has been given to the divine lord, he is still unrivaled in handling poison and medicine.

    If it was a new drug she made herself to counter the potion, it couldn¡¯t have been an ordinary drug.

    but right after that.

    He couldn¡¯t help but harden his smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s called nectar.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say nectar?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Um, as far as I know, when ites to nectar¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The official name is Nectar ¦Â, which was developed based on nectar, but it is not a drug.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°If possible, try taking it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do you take it? I mean?¡±

    ¡°If you do, you will be able to know the effect of this new drug for sure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for being considerate of my stomach, but I don¡¯t have any particr sore spots¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The more healthy people take this medicine, the more effective it is.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    The healthier you are, the surer the effect.

    Rah broke into a cold sweat at those words, which, rather than reassuring her, fueled her anxiety even more.

    Poisoned South America in the past.

    The culprit who turned Brazil into a country of drugs.

    To him, who knew the legend of nectar, this beautiful golden potion felt more terrifying than any poison.

    However, in front of Joang, the head of the prestigious family of the green dragon n, he could not doubt and reject the medicine that the green dragon princess made himself.

    Rah finally closed her eyes and swallowed the nectar in one bite.

    And¡­

    my eyes are stained with gold.

    A sense of ecstasy soars.

    The feeling of happiness soars as if being held in the arms of an exquisite beauty.

    ¡­there was no work.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I just feel like my stomach is getting hot.

    Jo?o quietly asked him who was more than relieved at the situation where he felt no effect other than that.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I know for sure that it¡¯s not a drug¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel any effect, don¡¯t worry. It is proof that Rah is really healthy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Anyone who is not healthy can feel the effects?¡±

    ¡°At least more so than healthy people.¡±

    ¡°But you said earlier that the healthier you are, the better it works.¡±

    ¡°yes. The effect is great if you are healthy. If there is a problem in the body, the medicinal effect is concentrated in that area, and it can feel like the effect is great.¡±

    The more I listen, the more I duck.

    what the heck is this effect?

    Jo?o said with a meaningful face to him who had an expression that he couldn¡¯t even guess at all.

    ¡°Do you know that there is a panacea?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­are you sure?¡±

    ¡°It will take some more time to verify, but at least from what I¡¯ve seen so far.¡±

    ¡°is that so.¡±

    Leviathan.

    Li Qingyu, the ck-haired girl who was receiving a report from Youin on the top floor, smiled bitterly.

    She knew that no matter how busy she was with Limon¡¯s treatment, Maia would not be able to easily lose the pharmaceutical market.

    That¡¯s why I calmly epted the news that Quetzalcoatl was releasing a new drug¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Maia.¡±

    Li Qingyu repented.

    He said he underestimated her too much.

    Rather like a potion¡­

    No, if you made a panacea that surpasses a potion, you would have admired it and finished it.

    But Maia¡¯s new nectar was nothing like medicine.

    It was the worst drug that surpassed even the original that poisoned the entire South American continent in the distant past, and it was an extreme poison that would color the whole world.

    ¡°No, should I say it¡¯s like you?¡±

    Li Qingyu was sure.

    As long as this drug is finished.

    That the potion would pose no threat.

    No, no one dared to destroy the stronghold built by the green dragon n.

    And that the reason Maia made this medicine in the first ce was because of a man.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have anyone I canpete with.¡±

    I thought that it would be morefortable to deal with the Lord of the World Federation or the Sword Master.

    Before being the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    as a single woman.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    * * *

    There is no panacea in the world.

    It was a fact that anyone who knew anything about medicine would know.

    Even the potion released by the World Federation this time could regenerate all wounds, but it was impossible to cure diseases such as cancer or themon cold.

    ¡°This drug prevents dementia. It has a great effect on beauty, and just taking it makes you healthy.¡±

    So this moment.

    Rah couldn¡¯t help but put on a strange expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Jo?o was talking like a drug dealer selling cheap medicine as a panacea.

    Even though it¡¯s not a panacea, it¡¯s because I knew that there was a drug that had a simr effect to what he was talking about.

    ¡°¡­In short, it¡¯s a restorative medicine, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Restorative medicine.

    Not to get sick.

    A medicine taken to replenish energy.

    Rah couldn¡¯t hide her trembling as Joao said that the true value of this nectar was to make a healthy body healthier.

    ¡°Health supplements and tonics sell well, but can you really stand up to potions with only these?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This nectar has a decidedly different effect than ordinary restorative medicine.¡±

    ¡°What effect do you mean?¡±

    Rah was suspicious.

    No matter how good the green dragon n¡¯s medicine was, it would be able to stand against the potion with just that.

    Because I wasn¡¯t sure.

    But the moment he heard Joao¡¯s words that continued.

    He couldn¡¯t help but doubt his ears.

    ¡°This Nectar ¦Â regenerates DNA telomeres.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°There is some degree of cell regeneration effect, but the key is to replenish exhausted DNA telomeres.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Could that be¡­?¡±

    ¡°As you can guess.¡±

    Rah¡¯s eyes twitched.

    Even though he is not a doctor, he has lived selling medicine for decades.

    It was because he, who had medicalmon sense as good as most specialists, could understand the terrifying meaning of Jo?o¡¯s exnation at once.

    Telomeres are the ends of DNA chromosomes.

    It is a factor that determines the lifespan of cells by being lost little by little whenever cell division urs.

    The reason aging urs in the first ce is because all of those telomeres are lost, making it difficult for cells to divide further.

    There is only one meaning that such telomeres can be artificially regenerated and replenished.

    ¡°Immortal youth.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°That is the effect of this nectar.¡±

    If you take nectar regrly.

    Of course, aging slows down.

    Even ordinary humans can enjoy a lifespan of at least 200 to 300 years.

    Rah couldn¡¯t help but put on an expression as if his eyes were about to pop out as he watched Joao speak with a smile.

 Chapter 631

    #631. Will it work somehow?

    * * *

    [Release of Quetzalcoatl¡¯s new drug.]

    A little unexpectedly.

    The rumor did not spread well.

    Originally, medicine is necessary only when it hurts.

    Cancer patients are only interested in cancer treatments, and anorexia patients are not interested in diet pills.

    This is because few people would be interested in a new drug that has no effect.

    All the more because in Quetzalcoatl they didn¡¯t even use the media, let alone advertise.

    ¡°It¡¯s Quetzalcoatl¡¯s new medicine¡­ Seeing that it¡¯sing out around this time, is it a medicine to keep the potion in check?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much Quetzalcoatl is, it¡¯s impossible to make a medicine to rece that potion.¡±

    Still, knowing information spreads.

    Among the outsiders, it was the brokerage officials who paid the most attention to Quetzalcoatl¡¯s new drug.

    London Panic.

    Russian Revolution.

    African wars, etc.

    They, who have been through the jagged stock market due to all the recent events, did not spill any information, no matter how trivial.

    After the potion appeared.

    In the midst of feeling sensitive to the decline of stocks rted to Quetzalcoatl.

    The release of the new drug made them diators in the arena.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special to say it¡¯s a new drug.¡±

    ¡°In the end, Quetzalcoatl will lose all of its medical business to the Saint Guild and step down!¡±

    ¡°Exclude all medical stocks! Now is the time to buy stocks rted to the World Federation.¡±

    In the end, the World Federation wins.

    This is just the madness of the green dragon n.

    There was no doubt that everyone in the stock market in each country believed it.

    No matter how excellent the green dragon n¡¯s pharmaceutical technology is, that technology is hundreds of years old.

    It wasmon knowledge that it was absolutely impossible to surpass the potion created by the Holy Lord, ruler of the Iron Age.

    That¡¯s why they poured billions of dors into Quetzalcoatl¡¯s downfall.

    Laughing at the gamblers who dream of reverse dividends and rack up rted stocks.

    But after some time.

    they realized

    Clearly, a new drug has been developed.

    There are even rumors that it passed clinical trials as a special measure.

    The bizarre fact that no more information is released no matter how long it passes.

    Originally, those who should have been as interested in Quetzalcoatl¡¯s new medicine as they were and made a noise.

    That includes the strange silence of medical officials.

    What is the reason.

    while they were puzzled.

    Some rumors spread in secret.

    ¡°¡­Nectar? Elixir of immortality?¡±

    ¡°Is that the effect of this new drug?¡±

    ¡°What absurd nonsense¡­¡±

    Mostughed at the rumor.

    Even in this age of iron, where all kinds of skills exist, immortality was such an absurd story.

    But as time goes on.

    The sneer gradually hardened.

    It is because simr rumors have been constantly transmitted through various reliable routes to be regarded simply as chirashi.

    How to drill a rock if the water drop continues.

    The increasingly rich and detailed rumors gradually shook their minds.

    ¡®The green dragon family¡¯s elixir is amazing.¡¯

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s not really immortal, he might have made a drug that increases lifespan to some extent¡­¡¯ ¡®

    Why can¡¯t I get this medicine?

    At the end of raising doubts about the situation where you can¡¯t get the medicine even if you try to get it, pretending to be deceived.

    A shocking rumor struck them.

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°The reason why the drug is not distributed is because medical officials are sweeping it away?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that such nonsense¡­¡±

    But it actually happened.

    Arge amount of nectar was found in the warehouse of a certain distributor.

    Those who found out about the fact questioned the distributor, but the answer that came back was spective.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a collection of medicines for me, so what¡¯s the problem!¡±

    they just found out

    The reason why I couldn¡¯t find nectar was because of the indiscriminate hoarding of distributors and medical personnel.

    That it was not in anticipation of a price increase, but in order to secure the amount to use before it was sold out.

    The moment when I learned about such behavior of medical personnel who clearly know the performance of the new drug more than anyone else.

    The stock market turned upside down.

    It wasn¡¯t because potion-rted stocks plummeted and Quetzalcoatl-rted stocks skyrocketed.

    It was because those who heard the rumors rushed to the hospital and pharmacy without saying who said first.

    ¡°Nectar! Give me the nectar!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯m first!¡±

    ¡°No? Do not lie! Do you think you guys don¡¯t know that they stole it secretly?¡±

    shake the whole world

    creating distrust among medical personnel.

    Furthermore, it was a major incident that caused massive protests in each country to secure nectar or establish a quota system.

    It was the moment when the nectar shock began.

    * * *

    ¡°Well, this sucks.¡±

    The original fancy dress.

    However, as a result of wandering around the jungle for a long time, the woman¡¯s clothes are messed up with mud and insect juices.

    Holy Lord Johanna sighed lightly.

    And the cardinal, as messed up as she was, took her words with a tired face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to decide? If we spread articles questioning the efficacy of nectar from now on, we may be able to change public opinion.¡±

    Immortality and disease-free longevity.

    whatever great effect it has.

    The results will show up in the long run.

    Although doctors talk about telomere regeneration, it is not easy for the general public to feel the efficacy of the drug.

    So, if you spread ck propaganda, such as saying that it is originally a drug, that it is not very effective, or that it has serious side effects.

    The possibility of reversing this nectar shock was certainly not out of the question.

    If it was from the Green Dragon n, he might have suspected that he could turn a fake medicine into a real one.

    But Johanna shook her head without a second thought.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re saying that you should have started sooner.¡±

    ¡°Princess Green Dragon is not easy enough to win a public opinion battle even though the situation has progressed this much.¡±

    Yohanna smiled bitterly.

    The problem was time.

    Running away from a fight is fine.

    It took dozens of days to return because the ce was Amazon.

    Because of that, by the time I left South America on the route I had prepared in advance, nectar shock had already spread all over the world.

    ¡°The method of causing this nectar shock is also very clever.¡±

    It would be better if the green dragon n advertised the effect of nectar extensively.

    I might have been able to catch a little bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of

    Just as the potatoes that Joan of Arc actively spread in the distant past were called the devil¡¯s crop and were used in political offensives.

    But Maia took the exact opposite way.

    Instead of advertising nectar, it rather hides it, naturally securing credibility.

    It aroused everyone¡¯s desire.

    Rather than a mass-produced product that can be purchased at any time, even if it is originally the same product, a limited edition with a limited quantity stimtes the desire to purchase.

    In that respect, it was no coincidence that medical officials had a monopoly on nectar.

    So Johanna had no choice but to sigh.

    ¡°The Eden n must be abandoned.¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste to invest so far, but there were limits to how we could proceed with the n at the point where we couldn¡¯t get the millennials anyway.¡±

    To be honest.

    Likewise, even if he obtained the millennial flower, he would not have been able to push the nectar out with the potion.

    The essence of a potion is a cure.

    It has a great effect in that it can rece a healer¡¯s treatment or buff, but in the end it was an item that could be reced.

    On the other hand, what about nectar?

    not even a yer.

    Even if you are not a psionic expert.

    Is there any substitute for the absurd drug that allows ordinary people to live several times longer?

    Without that substitute, it was impossible for anyone in the world to steal the pharmaceutical and medical market from the green dragon n.

    Knowing this, he agreed, but the cardinal expressed concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but other monarchs won¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Well, that must be a problem for sure.¡±

    The Eden n to dominate the world¡¯s pharmaceutical market using potions was promoted at the World Federation level.

    That much money and support from the other 7 guilds went in, so it would be difficult to just say that it failed.

    But Johanna wasn¡¯t really worried.

    He just had a gentle smile.

    ¡°Still, if we ask our best friend Commander, won¡¯t it work somehow?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course, calling the Commander, one of the most unique among the Seven Lords, a close friend.

    When the cardinal puts on a really dumbfounded expression when he sees the pope who is ready to use him as a shield.

    T-ri-ri.

    Johanna¡¯s pager rang.

    Taking out the pager and identifying the caller, she smiled and epted it.

    ¡°You contacted me at the perfect timing. We were just talking about themander.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t hear from you. As you know, I¡¯ve been in a ce where I can¡¯t reach you until now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I am sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°Rx, though. I¡¯ll be able to make the medicine you need for Command Lord.¡±

    I was on the phone like that.

    Johanna tilted her head.

    ¡°Right now¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit difficult.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even washed yet.¡±

    And¡­

    [Wow! Kwah!]

    With a great noise, he put the broken pager into his bosom.

    Johanna smiled and said.

    ¡°It looks like themander-in-chief will take care of the Eden n.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    with one hand out.

    A green-haired woman sitting on a throne.

    Maia quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You mean that the Holy Lord escaped after all?¡±

    ¡°sorry. Because we didn¡¯t have enough manpower to monitor the entire Amazon¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any excuses. It¡¯s something I didn¡¯t expect in the first ce.¡±

    Looking at Barbara, who couldn¡¯t lift her head, Maia was cynical.

    Treatment of hospitalized Geumryong n.

    From there to the production of nectar.

    In a situation where most of the manpower was tied up to deal with all of that at once, finding and capturing the Holy Lord and the elite of the Saint Guild.

    That would have been close to impossible in the first ce.

    There was no reason to be disappointed again.

    ¡°Rather than that, is the supply of nectar going well?¡±

    ¡°We are doing our best to produce, but requests for an increase in supply continue toe from each branch.¡±

    ¡°In that case, increase production. If necessary, you can bring in the staff from the branch.¡±

    Maia cut it off.

    And one arm he was holding out.

    Looking at the vial containing the drops of blood that flowed down his milky skin, he said quietly.

    ¡°Anyway, there are plenty of ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Princess, drawing more blood is not good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t even take care of my own body? Stop worrying unnecessarily and do what you are told to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­your princess.¡±

    Eventually, Arbe and Barbara quietly withdrew, carrying only a vial of her blood.

    There was no time to waste idling around at the Green Dragon n, who was wasting a single manpower for all sorts of things.

    However, he is the one who has worked busier than any other n to mass-produce nectar.

    Maia did not go back to work.

    Instead, after getting up slowly.

    I was just heading somewhere.

    So we arrived at the lowest floor of Quetzalcoatl headquarters.

    In the artificial garden where all kinds of flowers are in full bloom, she stopped walking.

    And in the middle of the artificial garden.

    Sit cross-legged quietly.

    With a carving knife resting on hisp, he gazed at the gray-haired man who was immersed in meditation.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Still good.¡±

    Is it because I was already aware of that approach?

    Limon answered calmly.

    And open your closed eyelids.

    He looked directly at Maia with his calm golden eyes and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°Except for the fact that the dragon psionic I used while repairing and fighting the sword demon hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±

 Chapter 632

    #632. I willmand you with the power of scales.

    * * *

    Look inward.

    A single tower stands tall.

    Stand tall in the center of the image.

    underlying everything.

    The tower of thirteen swords feels stronger and taller than it has ever seen before.

    From the King of Swords to the Sword Master, the Sword Master, the Sword Master, and the Sword Spirit.

    The experience of crossing the boundary between dreams and reality by harming oneself after life-and-death struggles with sword masters, the masters of each sword.

    It was the result of forging the Tower of Swordsman, which had been built over the past dozens and hundreds of years, to be more solid in just a few months.

    But it¡¯s not the tower that catches the eye.

    around the tower.

    Like a storm, like the sea.

    Or like a forest or night.

    A vast stream of energy slowly rippling around the majestic Tower of Swords.

    Dragon Psionic.

    It was originallyid in the Tower of the Swordsman.

    However, after the explosive increase, the enormous energy was now filling his mental world beyond the sword tower.

    if it is original.

    It was impossible.

    The tower of swordsmanship that originated from the dragon ughter sword.

    Dragon psionic, the energy of the dragon.

    The two are essentially pr opposites.

    At the point when the dragon psionic went beyond swordsmanship, the tower had to be knocked down and run wild, or at least swallowed whole.

    However, the reason why the two energies did not collide was because of the strange barrier between the flow and the tower.

    It¡¯s as if it was carved out of starlight.

    tinum-colored walls that linger between the stream and the tower.

    It allowed coexistence of swordsmanship and dragon psionics, which should have collided with each other originally.

    Caen.

    and.

    A change has happened.

    The moment when you want a new tinum light to permeate.

    As the swaying dragon psionic was sheared away, the wall of light that absorbed the fragments became thicker.

    As much as the wall became thicker, the Tower of Swords became more and more stable even in the flow of dragon psionics.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    As much as it was cut away by the light, the dragon psionic started shaking this time.

    before there is a problem with the flow.

    Limon opened his closed eyes.

    He released the carving knife from his hand.

    and right in front.

    He casually asked Maia, who was holding her wrist and diagnosing her pulse.

    ¡°How do you look, doctor?¡±

    ¡°¡­Certainly, I don¡¯t have to worry about the coin intoxication for a while now.¡±

    ¡°So you said that? My body is fine.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    over the past month or so.

    While Maia was working hard on mass-producing nectar, he wasn¡¯t idle either.

    I devoted myself to stabilizing my state while meditating so that I would not fall into the state of consciousness again.

    Thanks to that, as Maia confirmed, he was now almost out of the threat of the coin intoxication.

    ¡°Seven Arcs¡­ I knew about it, but it¡¯s really absurd.¡±

    ¡°Certainly not absurd.¡±

    that yed a decisive role there.

    In other words, seeing the tinum-colored carving knife on Limon¡¯sp, Maia quietly opened her mouth.

    Limon readily agreed.

    Even when the seal was unlocked up to the second stage.

    to¡¯s carving knife was a fraudulent item.

    It was an unprecedented thing just to be able to grant psionics to a sculpture that was not originally contained in objects.

    However, the true power of the carving knife revealed after unsealing thest three steps was on a different level.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of this that I was able to deal with the Sword Demon and Suri at the same time.¡±

    Yam de.

    A swordsmanship that Limon perfected after hundreds of years of hard work based on the Dragon yer Sword.

    The yam dragon flesh sword was definitely superior in that it was not outmatched by any sword master.

    But overwhelm the two sword masters?

    It was almost impossible even with a yam dragon knife.

    If that was possible in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have been on the defensive against Gandhi and Billy in Africa.

    Nevertheless, the reason why Limon was able to gain the upper hand against d and Suri.

    Even if the two of them are exhausted.

    Not even by gaining enlightenment.

    The original performance of a carving knife.

    It was also thanks to the hidden power.

    The function as a photon de that to originally left behind in the carving knife was also great.

    The lightsaber, which canpress enormous energy and transform it into any type of de, was an ideal sword for any swordsman.

    Indeed, it was a performance worthy of to¡¯s legacy, who was the best Unsyeongsa in history¡­

    Even such a Photon de was nothingpared to the power contained in the carving knife as the Seven Arcs.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be cocky just because you¡¯re a swordsman.¡±

    despite knowing that fact.

    No, because he knew, Maia sharply warned.

    ¡°No matter how great the power of the Seven Arcs is, it is not omnipotent, so if you abuse it, the coin infancy cane back at any time.¡±

    ¡°Because I know best how dangerous it is to rely on foreign media to tell you not to worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°More than that, Doctor. If you¡¯re done checking my status, why don¡¯t you move on to the next story soon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a different story¡­¡±

    He¡¯s obviouslyughing.

    Looking at the earnest golden eyes with no sign ofughter.

    Maia asked quietly.

    ¡°About the nectar?¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, that¡¯s a story that needs to be told.¡±

    It¡¯s like I almost forgot.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    And lightly pped his hands.

    mate mate mate.

    ¡°Congrattions, doctor.¡±

    Did you admire it?

    Did you give up?

    Is it funny?

    Or is it all.

    Limon said with a bitter smile that I couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Until I heard about the n to poison all mankind with nectar, I couldn¡¯t believe it, but I managed to do it.¡±

    ¡°We are still far away.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s already over.¡±

    Less than 1% of the world¡¯s poption currently consumes nectar.

    Maia said that in addition to mass production of nectar, it would take at least a few more years to achieve the target of 100%.

    Limon tly denied it.

    and said with a sigh.

    ¡°Because now people won¡¯t be able to give up the doctor¡¯s medicine no matter what.¡±

    As much as I have lived a long life

    with an immortal body .

    he knew all too well

    Man¡¯s obsession with youth and eternal life.

    Right now, the effect is unclear, so it¡¯s just this much.

    As time goes by and the effects of nectar be clearer, a situation so great that it is iparable to the current nectar shock will happen.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you run out of medicine.

    On the contrary, the more it iscking, the worse themotion to obtain nectar will be.

    give all one¡¯s wealth

    Whether selling the country and family.

    Even if it causes war.

    As if a human being once addicted to drugs would do anything to keep getting them.

    Yes.

    This is the ultimate drug.

    Of course, once you taste it, you can never give it up.

    It was a poison a million times more deadly than the original nectar in that everyone wanted to poison themselves.

    ¡°I was really impressed.¡±

    Limon let out augh.

    If this nectar spreads, the forces that can go against the Green Dragon n will disappear, even if they are hostile to the entire Seven Dragons.

    At least those who have not escaped the karma of lifespan will have no choice but to kneel at the pressure to cut off the supply of nectar.

    and this result.

    People usually call it this way.

    ¡°I never imagined that I could conquer the world like this.¡±

    World Conquest.

    From Gandhi the Swordsman.

    Madou Queen Sir.

    Even the Seven Dragons.

    It was a feat that failed even after countless absolutes and forces poured enormous military and financial resources into a war to achieve their respective ideals.

    However, in that it has been able to control all the countries in the world.

    Of course, he conquered the world with just one drug.

    Looking at the princess who even used this as a means.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°¨DI never thought there would be anyone who could stage a ¡®hostage-taking¡¯ against me like this.¡±

    * * *

    Breathing disappears.

    It¡¯s as if my heart stopped.

    In the stillness like thin ice.

    Looking at the calm golden eyes that sink too deep and heavy to reveal emotion.

    slightly twitch your lips

    ¡°It¡¯s a hostage situation¡­ I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Yes.

    When defining hostage taking as risking one¡¯s life for a certain purpose.

    This is obviously hostage y.

    Even though it may not be her life right now, she is now able to control the lives of all mankind through nectar.

    That¡¯s why I was promising.

    Limon Aspelder.

    Nopromise on hostage taking.

    This man, who has been able to survive because he has kept it as a belief, will never let this situation go unnoticed.

    ¡°so.¡±

    But why?

    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve already promised.

    Those emotionless, cold eyes squeeze the heart more bitterly than any disease.

    still.

    doesn¡¯t back down

    to hide this pain.

    Raise your eyes more sharply.

    As always, I just ask with a cold sneer.

    ¡°Are you going to cut me now?¡±

    carelessly.

    end up thinking

    It might not be bad to cut you like this.

    Mix the body together.

    that saved his life.

    If you cut yourself like this

    That wound will remain deep in this man¡¯s heart and be a scar that will never heal.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    so that.

    Growing bitterness.

    ¡°Because those who harm the doctor are the enemies of mankind.¡±

    The only one who can make nectar is she, who inherits the blood of the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army.

    As long as it does not be an enemy of mankind.

    Her world conquest is right.

    It¡¯s something you have to protect.

    The man speaks as a protector of mankind before being a sword master who has lived for a long time.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    I would haveughed at him if he said he couldn¡¯t do that because of the grace that saved his life.

    At least, if he had just killed himself, he would have been contentedly cynical.

    but without emotion.

    Even without ejaction.

    objectively anyway.

    Those dry words pierce the heart sharper than a de.

    It feels like proof that you meant only this much to this man after all.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would break my faith so easily.¡±

    ¡°As the inspiration of to said, nothing is perfect in this world.¡±

    I¡¯d rather show anger, and I try to shoot colder.

    he doesn¡¯t waver

    quietly raise your hand

    Just showing off the scales tattoo.

    ¡°To be honest, it is rather reassuring. I no longer have to hesitate about how to use this.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you mean to use that scale on me?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    ¡°To prevent me from abusing nectar?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±

    make a fuss

    My chest tightens.

    As requested by Limon.

    to stop his rampage.

    Use all 10 white weights.

    Ten ck scale weights, now transferred to his tattoo.

    The feeling of betrayal at the fact that the reward was only like this is unexpectedly not felt very much.

    vain.

    It just hurts.

    all your actions.

    The effort of giving one¡¯s life.

    In the end, the fact that he couldn¡¯t even leave a scar, let alone change this man, makes his heart feel empty.

    ¡°Heung, do whatever you want.¡±

    Is the cynicism flowing inadvertently resignation or disappointment?

    Well, it¡¯s good.

    In the end, the man she loved was just a bastard who would repay even grace with an enemy if it was for the sake of the world.

    Even after knowing the fact, the pain that does not go away is just painful.

    yes it is

    I¡¯ve said it myself several times.

    He was already broken.

    You can¡¯t get away from it even though you¡¯ve given up everything and been betrayed.

    Far worse than nectar.

    To the extreme of love.

    So it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Failed once, twice.

    If you¡¯ve been betrayed twice, a hundred times.

    It¡¯s okay to try other ways until you seed.

    She is the Green Dragon Princess.

    never give up

    Because she was a princess of obsession.

    ¡­Even if I have to go through this bitterness every time I fail.

    ¡°I willmand you with the power of the scales.¡±

    in front of her

    The man puts his hand in his bosom.

    ¡°Doctor. No Maia.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    and.

    rising suspicion.

    Emerald as material.

    Carved dragon pattern.

    what the heck is this ring

    And what does that slightly cheeky, very shameless smile mean?

    before I even know the answer.

    The scale tattoo on the back of the hand shines, invoking the power ofpulsion to obey anymand.

    put out the ring

    while on one knee.

    The man politely ordered.

    ¡°Will you be my bride?¡±

 Chapter 633

    #633. What are you doing?

    it was an order.

    Even Limon himself could not go against the restrictions of the bnce using 10 bnce weights.

    It wasn¡¯t amand.

    Even if force was used, it was a request and a question that left room for rejection.

    But it was an order.

    In that she could never refuse, that request was more coercive than any coercion.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    nevertheless.

    no, rather that¡¯s why.

    Forget the usual pessimistic cynicism.

    He held out the ring to Maia, who was looking at her with shaking eyes.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°You are proposing.¡±

    ¡°proposal of marriage¡­?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t even believe it.

    After watching Limon for a long time.

    A question that purrs from bluish white lips.

    ¡°You mean to make me your bride to prevent me from misusing the nectar?¡±

    ¡°There is a reason for that.¡±

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s not because of that, I guess it means you¡¯re taking responsibility for forcibly holding me.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe.¡±

    repeated positivity.

    But a faint negative.

    If so, what is the real reason he proposed to her?

    Looking at Maia, who raised her eyebrows at the ambiguous answer that came back after repeatedly asking questions to find out the answer.

    said Limon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for reasons. Because it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡±

    ¡°Did you say the reason didn¡¯t matter?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    in soft golden eyes.

    keep her figure

    ¡°It¡¯s not the reason that matters, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m broken in the end.¡±

    * * *

    He lived a long life.

    And that much has changed.

    Still, the most essential part has not changed.

    It was because he had to do so in order not to go crazy like other sword masters and to remain as the guardian of mankind.

    But Maia said.

    To live is change.

    That he should change too.

    And Limon didn¡¯t know either.

    that he has already changed.

    It was impossible for him in the past to join hands with the Seven Dragons and marry Li Qingyu.

    Rather so.

    he continued to ponder.

    Is this choice really right?

    Can I still trust the Seven Dragons?

    And can he really change like this?

    As a guardian of mankind who has protected the world and must protect it, it was an unstoppable worry.

    However, after falling into the intoxication, he finally realized it after seeing the video left by me and to.

    Just like the words of Unryeongsa, who smiled coolly after admitting that there is no such thing as perfection in the world after all, even though he had pursued ideas all his life.

    Humans can¡¯t be perfect.

    There is no set answer either.

    change or not change.

    In the end it doesn¡¯t matter.

    As long as he is alive, he will continue to ponder and find a slightly better answer even if he cannot be perfect, because

    that was thest advice to left to him through the seal that could only be released when he cut off the illusion called ¡®idea¡¯.

    And there was another woman who made it clearer than to.

    only to be his bride.

    Make an elixir of immortality.

    By poisoning the entire human race.

    The princess who conquered the world.

    Still, if that was the only thing, I might have calmly epted it.

    She, who found a way for all mankind to prosper, deserves to be his bride.

    But Maia didn¡¯t stop there.

    I stopped him from running amok.

    I risked my life to save him.

    He devoted himself to healing him.

    The tenacity with all his body and mind made even the guardian god of mankind, who had lived a long time, finally admit the truth.

    Just like when he admitted defeat to Li Qingyu, who had achieved world peace.

    No, more perfect than then.

    he was defeated

    That it was Maia who won.

    Unlike other princesses, she doesn¡¯t use shortcuts.

    Prove yourself only with the straight method without acquiring the stakes of other ns.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t let go of her, who left a deep scar in his heart.

    All reasons and needs.

    Let go of guilt and responsibility.

    just as a man.

    So, instead of acknowledging her qualifications as a priest, she asked to be her own bride.

    Limon continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no veto.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Until you ept my marriage proposal, I will never give up and will do anything in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re such an asshole that you can say such things to someone you raped.¡±

    ¡°You get brazen when you get older.¡±

    Maia¡¯s half habitual.

    But despite the half-sincere vitriol, Limon did not erase his smile.

    Instead, he just smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Especially if it¡¯s to catch an opponent you shouldn¡¯t miss.¡±

    It¡¯s definitely a smiling face.

    There is no such thing as a joke.

    Look into those serious golden eyes.

    And at the end of looking at the man who hadn¡¯t even thought to hear the words of rejection in the first ce with an indescribable expression.

    Maia opened her blue-white lips.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t forget.¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    Remove the gloves that cover your wrists.

    Slowly stretch out your thin, white left hand.

    ¡°If you had done this and abandoned me, you would not let me go.¡±

    If that were the case, the nectar sold all over the world would turn into a drug or poison overnight.

    Unlike sharp threats.

    with a faint voice.

    trembling fingers.

    ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡±

    hold that hand

    Looking up at Maia.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°I swear by my sword that it will never happen.¡±

    Swoop.

    It¡¯s an iron-blooded oath.

    With a promise that is more absolute than ten weights that a sword master stakes his sword on.

    To the feeling transmitted to the slender fingers.

    trembling long eyshes.

    Maia closed her eyes.

    I hoped so much, but it was so unexpected, so happy, so dreamlike.

    And the warmth of the ring on the ring finger that felt warm even though it was made of emerald.

    It tightened her heart in a different way than before, and made her, who was always pessimistic, no longer able to hold on to her cynicism.

    Startle.

    But after a while.

    trembling involuntarily.

    Maia opened her eyes again.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±

    Limon smiled and asked back.

    And at the end of silence, feeling the touch of his lips lightly touching the back of his hand.

    Maia opened her mouth with a quiet voice that had a different meaning than before.

    ¡°You must be a beast.¡±

    ¡°well. If you want to me, shouldn¡¯t you me the person who allowed you to be the bride of the beast?¡±

    ¡°I will correct it. You are just trash.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So please forgive me if I do something a little trashy.¡±

    speaking shamelessly.

    holding her hand.

    While kissing the white skin again.

    Limon hesitated.

    His eyes were fixed on the bruises that still faintly remained on her wrists even after dozens of days had passed.

    Maia¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she saw Limon put on a bitter expression, as if his brazenness from earlier had been a lie.

    And after a moment of silence.

    Finally, he slowly reached out and stroked his cheek.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The bride is waiting for you, who is like trash.¡±

    The subject of forcing her to be a priest because he had several brides and even having raped her was not enough.

    Is there any reason to hesitate any more?

    Cynical as always.

    So, after hearing her words, Limon smiled and pulled Maia¡¯s wrist again.

    Wrap your arms around your thin waist.

    hugging her slender body.

    Slowly lower your head.

    ¡­.

    There was no sound.

    Like a butterfly sitting on a flower.

    Just soft and quiet.

    There was only warmthyered on the cool blue-white lips.

    Nevertheless, the touch is so warm, soft, and kind.

    realize all over again

    This is only the second.

    It was a kiss with Limon, who shuffled all night and never had a chance to touch.

    Evenpared to the first one, which was forced by borrowing the power of bnce, it is so shallow and simple that it feels as if it has not been reached.

    But that¡¯s why I get drunk with the warmer warmth.

    with an arm around his neck.

    She closed her eyes.

    And¡­.

    Squeeze.

    Above the flowers in the artificial flower garden.

    One thin hem of clothing.

    flowed down

    * * *

    ¡°Creepy!¡±

    the moment you open your mouth.

    blood gushing out.

    And a body that sits down without power.

    Trying to get up again just wriggles.

    He despaired at his own condition, where he was covered in blood and could not even lift his sword.

    ¡®how!¡¯

    If this was a solo defeat.

    I would have just regretted it.

    No matter how much he is one of the world¡¯s eight greatest masters and a yer called the Grand Duke of Fuma by outsiders, he is an unequivocal human being.

    Heaven is wide.

    There are many virtuous directors.

    Being defeated by a weirdo who popped out of nowhere was not something that was impossible, even if it was resentful.

    But those who fell around.

    In other words, it was not easy to ept that he was defeated even after fighting alongside his sworn brothers, who were called the Six Magicians.

    Even if they have not reached the level of a great supply yer, their training pass, which they have been training together in dungeons for a long time, is perfect.

    Even against the monarch, he was confident that he would not easily lose, even if he could not win.

    Even the 500 behind them?

    not amon person

    Not even an ordinary uninhabited person.

    500 masters who have all reached the highest level.

    A power that could destroy even a tolerable country gathered from all the sects in this area overnight was lost to just one person?

    Even with just one sword?

    I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    no i didn¡¯t want to believe it

    ¡°Cool cool cool cool!¡±

    But what can I do?

    whether he believes it or not.

    Doesn¡¯t reality change?

    After coughing up a few more handfuls of blood, Grand Duke Fuma raised his head.

    And he gnashed his teeth as he red at the stranger who subdued himself, his sworn brothers, and masters with a single sword.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of witchcraft she used, but don¡¯t like her.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They will never miss you¡­!¡±

    fluff.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he squeezed out hisst strength?

    Leaving him unconscious, she slowly turned her head.

    And he thought after confirming that none of the hundreds of drummers in the vicinity, including Duke Puma, were dead or seriously injured.

    ¡®It may have been a mistake.¡¯

    set foot on thisnd

    when not too long ago

    If I hadn¡¯te across something like that.

    No, even if you met, if you just passed by pretending not to know.

    Or if you killed these intruders as an example instead of just subduing them.

    There would not have been such a useless ankle getting caught, and it would have been possible to arrive at the destination earlier.

    If you think so.

    it may have been a mistake

    However, she only regrets her own shorings and inadequacies.

    I did not regret the choice itself.

    ¡®Even if it didn¡¯t do any good, if it were you, you would have done it like this.¡¯

    without neglecting sin.

    Nopromise with injustice.

    Recalling the teachings of a nobler teacher than anyone he knew.

    The woman with a deep grip on the bamboo grain inserted her sword and quietly left.

 Chapter 634

    #634. Be patient.

    * * *

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been suffering from my own toxicity for a long time.

    Or is it because he has always been confined to an artificial flower garden so that the poison does not harm others?

    No blood color to be found.

    Even so, rather than pale, it was a familiar hand gently sweeping down the soft, white skin.

    Hard but delicate too.

    Even if it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s mild.

    That antinomic sensation gives warmth to a cold body and gives a strange sense of satisfaction.

    To the extent that I want to stay like this forever.

    But it doesn¡¯t stop.

    still kissing.

    A hand that keeps slipping.

    From the thin, fragile waist.

    Along the gracefully curved spine.

    down to a long nape like that of a doe.

    The moment his hand, which had been running through her slender body, lightly touched the knot between the hems of her dress.

    Seruk.

    Another dripping coat.

    Even the things that were made to be easy to take off in the first ce seemed to be for this time.

    The secondyer oveps the hem of the dress that was already at my feet.

    The cold air touches the skin and trembles.

    A subtle scent that oozes out.

    It¡¯s not like I changed theposition of the blood to poisonous dragon¡¯s blood.

    Even so, the scent, fragrant like a flower and sweet like honey, spreads throughout the flower garden.

    It¡¯s the scent of death.

    Ordinary people would die if left alone.

    That¡¯s why the moment when the alluring body scent brushed the tip of the nose of the only man in the world who could enjoy the scent.

    Startle.

    Maia shuddered in her body.

    Because she felt it through her body.

    The heat that grew hotter and the thirst that began to boil within him.

    However, Limon was not swayed by that desire like a beast, nor was he in a hurry or impatient.

    Watching her tremble like a wounded beast.

    Calm down.

    Calmly.

    Just parted her lips.

    ¡°ha.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t even a deep kiss.

    I can¡¯t stand the heat of the permeated breath.

    As soon as her lips parted, she let out a deep breath and realized that she was being held by him.

    It¡¯s the opposite of the time before when she ran away with him.

    But she was just like when she fought in his arms a long time ago.

    Without a moment to calm her heart, which inadvertently beats at the touch of her holding her own slender body like her princess.

    Her hand gentlyid her on top of the hem of her dress that was spread out in her flower garden and again headed for her knot.

    Sarak.

    Among the outerwear that was originally fiveyers.

    Gear No. 3 flows down.

    Now, as many parts are exposed as where they were covered, the milky skin that would have had no blemishes originally.

    However, what is clearer than that is the numerous bruises and tooth marks that remain vaguely on the skin.

    dozens of days already.

    Time passed when even the broken bones were put back together.

    As a descendant of dragons, the traces still etched on her body feel like evidence of her beastly deed that night.

    Involuntarily feeling ashamed.

    Trying to cover the traces with her hand.

    widely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it, Maia.¡±

    but.

    not allowed

    from her head to her toes.

    she is already hers

    It seems like she won¡¯t allow anything to be hidden from herself.

    With a low whisper, Limon grabbed the slender wrist and pushed his hand through the gap between the two remainingyers of his coat.

    water.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    trembling body.

    A thin moan leaked out.

    Even if it¡¯s not enough to be rich.

    That¡¯s why the hand holding the puffy flesh that fits in one hand causes a thrilling stimtion as if electricity were turned on.

    no one else has ever touched

    never to be touched in the future.

    At the end of gently but gently kneading what only he could monopolize.

    pulling the hem of her dress.

    She bowed her head in her depth.

    well done

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    The more sticky heat that came when it was scary to escape from her kind touch.

    While twisting her waist at the slippery touch of her smooth curves and letting out a moan at the hard stimtion lightly pressing the tip.

    The head gradually slides.

    Like covering a bruise.

    suck gently

    As if covering deep tooth marks.

    Gently biting into that skin.

    along the tender thorax.

    through the narrow waist.

    up to her toes.

    every part of the body.

    without a single gap.

    new traces.

    Even so, it seems that I am not satisfied.

    Limon went up against her again.

    Then he gently bit her tender inner thigh to loosen her legs naturally.

    make a fuss

    She pulled down the thinnest piece of fabric hidden under her robe with her teeth.

    He just buried her head.

    Tsueup.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    She held her breath and shrunk her legs at the unexpected sensation that came from the deepest part of her body.

    But it¡¯s no use.

    Rather, it permeates deeper.

    The stimtion that bes clearer than that.

    At some point, I wondered if the hand holding the head was meant to push it away or the other way around.

    The moment I tried to force myself into my trembling arm without realizing it.

    slippery.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    The vision flickers white.

    The long legs stiffen.

    Nails dig into his body.

    In the middle of the back bending and body shaking from too intense stimtion.

    Deep in his throat, a sticky moan mingled with wet breath.

    The name is the best thing in the world.

    what he did and how

    Maia didn¡¯t know.

    Because even that was just the beginning.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    A straight back, soft ears, and narrow sides between the little toes.

    Like a beast that only covets delicious parts.

    Or like a hunter aiming for a vital point.

    Delicate only sensitive parts.

    However, it took a long time for him to groan at Limon¡¯s gentle stimtion as he bit, sucked, chewed, tickled, scratched, and pinched without mercy.

    With a body drenched in sweat.

    Panting and moaning.

    Maia blushed in her face.

    She would rather be able to forget everything with pleasure, like when she unfolded the Great Law of Yin-Yang and Joy.

    she is so sweet

    Soft as if it permeates.

    That is why the senses that continue without interruption heat up the body and mind, but do not allow reaching the climax.

    ¡°¡­until when.¡±

    So it was.

    even though she was out of breath.

    Why did she have to ask as she stared at her limon with her half-opened green eyes?

    ¡°How long are you going to tease me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, Princess.¡±

    Even Maia¡¯s voice, which was usually unimaginable, was not shaken by Maia¡¯s feverish voice.

    make a fuss

    Grabbing her hips.

    She just spoke calmly.

    ¡°There are limits to my self-control.¡±

    Why did she make herself so sad and call it now?

    words that came out of her throat.

    swallow again

    ¡°¡­exactly?¡±

    Whates to mind instead is cynicism.

    In her head, melted by uninterrupted pleasure, and in the anguish now approaching resentment.

    Maia reached out her hand.

    While they are rolling in the flower garden.

    A few flowers crushed with no luck.

    Among them, she persistently ran her fingertips through a single petal that clung to her wet thigh, drenched in her sweat, without being crushed.

    she said.

    ¡°Then, where do you stand?¡±

    ¡°what¡­?¡±

    The question doesn¡¯t follow.

    hold on tight

    with her finger in her mouth.

    Sticking to her fingertips.

    As soon as it touched the tip of her tongue, the flower petals that vomited her nectar.

    What followed was a slippery texture and a sticky scent that entangled on her own tongue.

    And the energy of the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy that began to operate before I knew it.

    It stimtes his dragon psionic, which he has been struggling to suppress, and makes his lust, which was already boiling, explosively inte.

    Tsk Tzu Eup.

    take away what was given

    Mix it up and give it back.

    After going back and forth between her tongue and lips so many times.

    In the end, after swallowing the remnants of her petals with saliva sweeter than drugs, without leaving any trace of her.

    Maia slipped her fingers back down her thigh.

    This time, he took off a petal that had been attached to the inner side of her body and attached it to her sweaty skin, and opened her leg to clearly show its location.

    She smiled at her blue-white lips.

    It¡¯s like asking if you can really stand it.

    Look at that provocative smile.

    At the end of her silence.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    like that.

    Layered her lips again.

    instead of softness.

    Covet Maia¡¯s lips with her heat and desire.

    Limon pulled her leg.

    I still have two coats left.

    He even has a glove on one arm.

    He couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    She didn¡¯t care either.

    The only thing that mattered to the two of them now was to relieve this infested desire as soon as possible.

    So Maia¡¯s slender legs entwined like snakes around his tight waist, and the moment Limon ovepped her wide-open body.

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    Dragon psionic fever.

    Through Maia with the petals.

    Her pleasure, which had already poisoned her, bent her head behind her and curled up her toes floating in the air.

    But unfortunately.

    Or even happily.

    Limon did not stop.

    He seemed to take responsibility for provoking himself with his body.

    While moving her mouth and her hands gently, he only coveted her more and more violently with her body.

    Even so, her pleasure beyond her limits due to the Great Law of Yin-Yang Happiness caused by herself is further deepened by the exquisite gradual control.

    In the pleasure that seems to have gone beyond her already melted brain and even her soul has been pickled.

    Sticking out her tongue like a beast.

    Struggling like a female.

    She became so addicted to her pleasures that she could never escape.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    and.

    Time has passed.

    how long has it been

    Even the artificial light is dimmed.

    An artificial flower garden illuminated only by dim light.

    No, among the remains of petals and grass that had been artificial gardens before.

    Lying quietly with her head resting on Limon¡¯s arm, Maia had been watching the man she had trampled on day and night for the past few days.

    ¡°¡­ She¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t know what a degree really is.¡±

    d she is herself.

    If it was another princess, her body wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on.

    Muttering sarcastically, she looked at Limon with her warm eyes.

    The reason why her limon hugged her is because she knew that it was for her, none other than her.

    warmed up body.

    A bloodyplexion.

    Lips dyed pink.

    Above all, the toxicity that was starting to get under control again, and the bruises and wounds that were nowpletely gone.

    Because I was clearly telling you that.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t all the reasons.

    ¡®It¡¯s such an shameless topic, and when it¡¯s like this, they pay attention to even the smallest things.¡¯

    It¡¯s something you¡¯vemitted yourself to.

    Again, it was a satisfactory result.

    She dared to cover the scars of her new first night so as not to make her scars from the day that had been forced upon her.

    There should be ridicule at such a shameful move.

    The care is so warm.

    Time together is hot.

    Maia eventually smiled instead of ridicule.

    These actions in themselves were proof that she had eventually changed him and that she was etched deep in Limon¡¯s heart.

    Including the oath he made with a sword when he proposed.

    ¡®I¡¯m honestly curious.¡¯

    so that.

    Maia suddenly remembered.

    ¡®Did your oath mean that you would never abandon me?¡¯

    It¡¯s usually the former, of course.

    ¡®¡­Or did you mean that if I fell, you would sh the nectar before I could abuse it?¡¯

    But for Limon, it¡¯s thetter.

    Which of the two answers was the true intention of his oath?

    she wanted to know

    Then you¡¯ll know how much he loves you and how much he¡¯s broken because of it.

    ¡®Even if I knew, it would be useless.¡¯

    but the question.

    She swallowed with ridicule.

    She has more tenacity than anyone else, so she knew that there was a line that she had to keep in her tenacity.

    At least for now, she could be satisfied with being Limon¡¯s bride and confirming his love.

    ¡®Anyway, I guess it was like that.¡¯

    above all now.

    The first thing she had to do was something else.

    She had vaguely guessed it before, but after several days of mixing her body with Limon, she was reminded of what had finally be clear.

    Maia picked up the pager that had fallen between her tattered clothes and operated it silently.

    [Barbara.]

    [I will open the Seven Dragons Branch.]

    [I have an important fact to tell you about Sword Gong, so tell everyone to prepare for a video conference.]

    I hesitate.

    Stop her fingers for a moment.

    After she saw Limon, who was still deeply asleep.

    She added one most important fact to her pager.

    [However, this meeting is¡ª.]

 Chapter 635

    #635. Facts you should know.

    * * *

    Leviathan.

    Best hotel in the world.

    At the same time, the base of the ck Dragon n collects information from each region and oversees the n¡¯s business.

    That¡¯s why the general manager of Leviathan couldn¡¯t be anyone, and in order to be in charge of a particrly important branch, he needed the capacity of a tolerable elder.

    from that point of view.

    Youin was quite an unusual person.

    You could be an elder or take a better branch.

    Not only did everyone avoid it, but they even deliberately volunteered for the branch called Hell of the Seven Dragons.

    There were even rumors circting among the ck Dragon n that Youin had gone mad because of the magic spell.

    Even with that stigma.

    Running Leviathan.

    Create and maintain informationworks.

    Helping the ck Dragon n advance into other businesses, etc.

    Youin has been working hard.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was entirely thanks to him that the power of the ck Dragon n was established in this country, which was barren for the Seven Dragons.

    Of course, the biggest factor was the opening of the Iron Age and the fact that Limon stopped hunting the Seven Dragons.

    Even so, Youin was not devalued.

    At least among the ck Dragon n, he had a solid standing.

    Especially after Li Qingyu got married to Limon and nearly destroyed the Council of Elders.

    He was already regarded as an aide among the n, even if not formally, as he assisted Li Qingyu in his work.

    but the actual party.

    Youin wasn¡¯t even happy about it.

    He did not show off or use his influence.

    Second, I had no intention of doing so because I didn¡¯t have the time to do so right now.

    ¡°Is their pursuit still?¡±

    ¡°sorry. I found the ce where I stayed yesterday, but after checking, it seems that the location has already changed.¡±

    ¡°Please locate us again as soon as possible. And what happened to theputational trouble?¡±

    ¡°As a result of checking, it was a problem caused by hacking. We are calling in experts to deal with it, but it will take some time.¡±

    ¡°The hacker is¡­ is that you too?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the location via multiple lines, but it¡¯s very likely.¡±

    ¡°Please hurry up the recovery and strengthen the security of all affiliates. You can hire a shaman if need be.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you think there will be another hack?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with being prepared.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Youin let out a sigh.

    After fighting the liberation brigade.

    From the economic sanctions of other ns to the establishment of the World Federation.

    Through various incidents, this branch continued to be hit with heavy work, and the work was passed on to him intact.

    If you weren¡¯t a master ss, you would have copsed already.

    After Limon disappeared.

    Even more so after the other ns have been putting pressure on them with all sorts of means, and the workload is soaring.

    Even so, Yo-in stood firm.

    No, I had no choice but to endure.

    It was because the princess was right in front of her, who was handling a much more overwhelming workload.

    ¡°Princess, I think you should prepare soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it already time?¡±

    A ck-haired girl who read and processed mountains of documents while receiving reports from Youin and giving orders.

    Li Qingyu stopped his hand.

    Then, putting the fan down, he said calmly.

    ¡°Take it in.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    It was right after that that several maids entered quietly.

    do new makeup

    listen to the clothes

    Tidying up your hair, etc.

    After the girls, who had finished dressing up in an instant like the first-ss customers in charge of Leviathan, quietly bowed their heads and withdrew.

    Li Qingyu turned around.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask you to clean up, Youin.¡±

    ¡°I hope you get good results.¡±

    ¡°well. It would be nice for me too.¡±

    with a bitter smile.

    Open the door behind you.

    Entering the secret room with seven gorgeous seats centered around a round table, she immediately sat down on a chair made of ck crystal.

    And after wearing sses.

    The moment the button on the chair is pressed.

    Wiing.

    As light descended from the ceiling, figures rose one by one in the other empty seats.

    A gray-haired priest with an expressionless face sat in the white jade chair.

    A silver-haired dictator yawning in a sterling silver chair.

    In the ruby chair was a pharaoh who was caught smoking a cigarette.

    In the sapphire chair is a serious blue-haired female knight.

    In the golden chair is a blonde queen with anguid face.

    Only the emerald chair was empty.

    Looking at the holograms of the princesses who were already filling the other seats, to be exact, reflected in her sses, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°Am I a littlete?¡±

    and.

    Silence passed.

    The actions of Ainsha¡¯s Yekatrice¡¯s Hai¡¯s Rose, who keeps silent as if she didn¡¯t hear her words.

    No, as if he hadn¡¯t even seen Li Qingyu appear at all, the appearance of not even looking at him made the air in this closed room quiet.

    It was a situation where it was doubtful whether only her video and voice were cut off due to amunication failure.

    But Li Qingyu knew.

    That there is no such thing asmunication failure.

    So, without panic, she opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Yekatrice, I have something to check.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Large-scale hacking is taking ce on our affiliates these days. Do you know anything about it?¡±

    Of course, the answer was fixed.

    Group hacking of affiliates of the ck Dragon n.

    No matter how many yers there are in the world, there is only one that can do that except for the fairy kingdom.

    Because there were only Bahamut and the Russian Khanate with the best technology in mankind.

    to her question.

    Yekathrice answered simply.

    ¡°Haam¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we had met in person, I would have waited while rubbing my cheek against Ainsha, but the video conference is boring.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me your cheek. I only talk in my sleep when I sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ah, does that mean you¡¯ll put ap pillow for me when I sleep?¡±

    ¡°If you go crazy, go to the hospital.¡±

    Yekathrice, the subject of the question, of course.

    Even Ainsha, who answers her bluntly.

    He was silent for a while at the reaction of the two, who still seemed to have not heard him.

    Li Qingyu turned his head to the side.

    ¡°I have a question for you too, Rose.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°These days, there are people who are rummaging through our n¡¯s territory as if they are crossing space. Is it rted to the Blue Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what you mean.¡±

    Is it really the conscience of the Seven Dragons?

    Even while everyone was turning away from her, Rose answered with a faint smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡­Yes, he answered.

    The answer was no, I just couldn¡¯t hear it.

    For the princess of the Seven Dragons, the desire to monopolize territory is an instinct.

    Therefore, recklessly invading the territory of another n was a taboo that should not bemitted even more because it is the same princess.

    Originally, everyone would have to me Rose right away.

    But at this very moment.

    The other princess¡¯s reaction was muted.

    From Yekathrice, who is still flirting, to Ainsha, who ignores Hai, who only smokes in silence.

    Everyone pretended not to hear at all or did something obvious, but they were consistent as if it had nothing to do with it.

    It is as if Li Qing-Yue had been silent on all questions about Limon¡¯s whereabouts until now.

    ¡®As expected, today¡¯s meeting of the Seven Dragons must be a bit difficult.¡¯

    already expected.

    However, at the colder atmosphere than expected, Li Qingyu inadvertently smiled bitterly.

    Although the priority has been pushed back by the appearance of the World Federation, thepetition with Limon is not yet over.

    It was natural for the other princesses to hold hostility towards her, who had been hiding his traces for several months.

    It was then.

    A proud voice was heard.

    ¡°Please refrain from unnecessary chatter. We are not here to be questioned.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Rest your chin on one hand.

    looking at oneself in awe

    Looking at Charlotte, who seemed bored, Li Qingyu put on a strange expression.

    At first nce, the words seem to criticize her for questioning other princesses.

    However, looking at it differently, it sounded like something to stop other princesses from ignoring Li Qingyu and questioning Li Mon.

    Is it just because of the mood?

    Or is there another reason.

    When Li Qingyu was lost in thought.

    A light rose in the empty emerald seat, revealing thest princess.

    ¡°¡­everyone seems to have gathered.¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s prettyte, Maia?¡±

    ¡°The designated time is still left, so it would be hard to say it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled again as he saw the princesses weing Maia in a different way than he did.

    Finally, the Seven Dragons Association began.

    And, of course, Maia, who hosted the meeting, was the first to speak.

    ¡°Everyone must have wondered why I opened the Chilryong branch this time.¡±

    ¡°huh? Of course, wasn¡¯t that to punish the stray cat who bullied us?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    To that cut denial.

    Rose made a puzzled expression.

    Ainsha also tilted her head slightly.

    It¡¯s because they didn¡¯t express it explicitly like Yekathrice, but they also had the same thoughts in their hearts.

    looking at them like that

    Maia said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start with the point.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°For now, the swordsmith¡¯s infatuation has stabilized.¡±

    right after that.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned weird.

    Only Charlotte kept anguid expression as if there was nothing surprising.

    Even Li Qingyu is makingplicated expressions, not sure if he is relieved or worried.

    Ainsha, who always looked calm except for causing pupil earthquakes thanks to her expressionless face, tilted her head the other way and asked.

    ¡°It is questionable. I want to know what you mean by that.¡±

    ¡°Literally.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Ainsha recalled a series of question marks above her head.

    It was Yekathrice who had been blinking her eyes to sort things out on her behalf.

    ¡°Oh wait. So, you said your brother fell for the coin intoxication? So you¡¯ve been staying and getting treatment in Quetzalcoatl all this time?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    It was only then that he seemed to realize what that word meant.

    Rose asked with a pale face.

    ¡°¡­Are you all right, Limon Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°You said it was stable for now.¡±

    ¡°First of all, doesn¡¯t that mean that the infancy of the main flower hasn¡¯t healed yet!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At least for the time being, he won¡¯t die or run amok.¡±

    ¡°now¡­!¡±

    do you say that

    Rose, who almost inadvertently rebuked Maia, bit her lip and swallowed the words.

    And after a short deep breath.

    He opened his closed eyes and asked sharply.

    ¡°Why did you hide that fact until now?¡±

    ¡°Because it was obvious that if you guys found out that the swordsman had fallen into the intoxication, he would make it impossible for him to focus on treatment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose couldn¡¯t bear to deny that fact.

    Even now, it was hard to suppress the desire to beat the seven dragons and go find Limon.

    If I had known this a few months ago, I would have been able to endure it until now.

    Because I couldn¡¯t possibly guess.

    Among the silent princesses, knowing that fact themselves, it was Hai, who was the most reticent, who spoke first.

    ¡°Does revealing that fact mean that I can meet the swordsman now?¡±

    ¡°As a member of the council, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, there is something you should know before that.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what else I need to know.¡±

    ¡°About this.¡±

    widely.

    Limon¡¯s coin cultivation alone is shocking, so what more do you need to know?

    Ainsha, who asked, of course.

    The other princesses also made puzzled faces.

    He couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of Maia¡¯s gesture of holding out a hand instead of answering.

    But after a while.

    They couldn¡¯t help but make strange expressions in a different meaning than before.

    Maia¡¯s left hand on the table.

    It was because it was only then that I saw the emerald ring on that thin, white finger that was not even wearing gloves unlike usual.

    ¡°¡­Hey Maia?¡±

    If it was an ordinary ring.

    Maybe that¡¯s what it was.

    But carved into that ring.

    The dragon pattern intertwined with the sword.

    The other princesses, as well as Yekathrice, hesitated for a moment.

    As far as she knew, there was only one person in the world who could engrave such a beautiful and delicate engraving on that little ring.

    ¡°What is that ring?¡±

    What does it mean that the ring is on Maia¡¯s ring finger?

    Even though I already intuition.

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t believe it.

    Contrary to her smiling face, she looked directly at Catherine, who asked with eyes without a smile, and the other princesses, who looked at her as heavy as her.

    Maia opened her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s proof that I became a swordsmith¡¯s bride.¡±

    and.

    ¨DA silence like death came.

 Chapter 636

    #636. I want to know

    * * *

    Squeak.

    The moment you swing your sword.

    What is cut is flesh.

    Every time I turn my wrist and move my arm with fine control of my fingers.

    A dazzling radiance cuts off the face, cuts off the hem of the clothes, and scatters the remains.

    Limon stopped his hand.

    and objects ced in front of them.

    In other words, after staring at the statue made of marble, he nodded.

    ¡°Your condition is good.¡±

    Is there any shortage of ces?

    After examining the statue closely.

    Limon nodded again and murmured.

    ¡°¡­a little too much.¡±

    A piece like this.

    It was now as easy for him to do as breathing.

    Especially thanks to the ability to handle the Photon de bypletely unsealing the carving knife.

    But even considering that,pleting a statue of this size in the blink of an eye was a record for Limon.

    ¡®Is it because of the dragon psionic?¡¯

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    while spending the night with each other.

    Even though he gave Maia an overflow, his dragon psionics were not exhausted at all.

    rather the opposite.

    Even the dragon psionic, which he used steadily to stabilize his sword, was filled at once, and his whole body was full of energy.

    I was just in good shape.

    ¡®That¡¯s funny.¡¯

    It¡¯s been a while since I fell in love with an overabundance of dragon psionics.

    Now, rather, that dragon psionic is helping.

    As thest heir to the Dragon yer Sword, Limon, who had shed seven dragons and fought against the Seven Dragons, couldn¡¯t help but feel the irony.

    Of course, it was even more ridiculous to feel the irony now.

    whileughing so much

    Limon was lost in thought.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ I think I¡¯ll be fine with this.¡¯

    I want you to be immersed in your worries for a while.

    Inserting the carving knife, Limon opened the door for the first time in a while and left the artificial garden.

    But right after that.

    He stopped walking.

    It was because there were women who appeared in front of him as soon as he opened the door.

    ¡°Barbara greets her father.¡±

    ¡°Arbe greets her father.¡±

    Knees on the floor.

    head bowed deeply.

    polite speech.

    Hearing the extremely courteous twin sister¡¯s greeting, Limon put on a subtle expression.

    ¡°¡­even though I made Maia my bride, I didn¡¯t be your mother.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°As long as the princess epted it, you are our father-inw.¡±

    Limon is Maia¡¯spanion.

    As long as it does not go against the will of the princess.

    I will follow any instructions he gives.

    Seeing the two sisters speak in unwavering voices, Limon scratched his cheeks.

    However, from the point of taking the princess of the Seven Dragons as his bride, it was a scheduled procedure to take over the n.

    In the end, instead of bothering to stop the sisters, Limon brought up his own business.

    ¡°So what about Maia?¡±

    ¡°I was away for a while because I had something important to do.¡±

    ¡°much?¡±

    ¡°yes. It won¡¯t take long, so in the meantime, he gave instructions to provide the swordsmith with anything he needs.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    This is the time to be busy with nectar.

    It was only natural that Maia would be away from work, having wasted several nights of being caught by him.

    Of course¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s kind of strange.¡¯

    Limon nced at the two sisters.

    It¡¯s like the fact that I left my twins who were close to me when I said I went to work.

    It was because I felt like I was trying to hide the fact that it was such an important thing.

    While sweating coldly at his gaze, Arbe and Barbara had to do their best not to reveal their agitation.

    And very fortunately.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to dig deep into what the two of them were hiding.

    I was just talking casually.

    ¡°You said you would provide anything you need, right? Then will you take my pet?¡±

    ¡°That spirit¡­ Are you talking about the blue bird?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    What is the identity of that pet?

    As I already knew, I looked at the two twins who had a subtle expression on their faces.

    Limon grinned.

    ¡°I have somewhere to go.¡±

    * * *

    Virtual conference system.

    A state-of-the-art device created by the Silver Dragon n.

    Although it is inferior to the spirits, its performance was excellent, befitting the work of Bahamut, which boasts the best technology in mankind.

    It was because I could see a hologram that was no different from the real thing if I only put on my sses in a designated ce.

    But, anyway, video.

    isn¡¯t it real

    There was a limit to conveying things that are more detailed than appearance, such as psionics or the temperature of the presence of touch.

    nheless at this moment.

    All the princesses who attended the Seven Dragons Conference could feel it.

    A chill as if the air was frozen.

    A gaze that could pierce even the heart.

    Right now, the girls themselves were the source of that chill and stare.

    far away like eternity

    creepier than fleeting.

    What broke the stillness that seemed to freeze even a superman of the absolute ss was a voice that was originally soft.

    ¡°¡­Did you say that you became the swordsmith¡¯s bride?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the swordsman officially recognized your qualifications?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you already.¡±

    Even the faint smile that I always had.

    Without a kind gaze.

    Instead, he looked straight into Rose¡¯s blue eyes, which had sunk deep like an abyss.

    Maia pointed to her left hand on the table.

    ¡°This ring is proof of that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Looking at the delicately carved emerald ring on her ring finger, seemingly out of this world.

    Rose clenched her right hand.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    Ainsha with an expressionless face.

    Hai with an icy expression.

    Even Yekatrice who erased herughter.

    The other princesses also looked at Maia with cold eyes.

    Of course, Li Qingyu is engaged.

    After the contention that had him started.

    The seven princesses have tried to qualify as brides in their own ways.

    And even Rose Ainsha Hai was recognized for her efforts and was epted as a bride by Limon before Maia.

    But until now, no princess has revealed that fact openly.

    no, it couldn¡¯t be revealed.

    Even if they both became brides, there was a crucial difference between them and Maia.

    ¡°Certainly, if it¡¯s you, the swordsman deserves to acknowledge your qualifications as a bride.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so, Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? The nectar made by Maia has value that cannot be obtained even if we sell all of our stake in the Seven Dragons Association.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    The only princess who still had a drowsy expression.

    Hearing what Charlotte said while resting her chin on her hand, Catherine giggled again.

    In the first ce, what Limon proposed as a way to prove his bride¡¯s qualifications was to acquire a majority of the shares of the Seven Dragons.

    As a means of doing so, they were thinking in their hearts even as they tried to collect shares by forging alliances or applying economic sanctions.

    that¡¯s impossible

    Limon with the eighth dragon psionic.

    It was because there was no way that another princess would concede the stake to get him, which was the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.

    So it was.

    affirm his beliefs.

    risk your life for him

    swear to be a ve

    What they tried to win Limon¡¯s heart.

    No matter what the stake was, in the end it was Limon who decided on the qualifications of a bride.

    In fact, thanks to him, I became his bride.

    But strictly speaking.

    It¡¯s a cowardly expedient.

    No, it was close to foul y.

    It was to win hearts with good words, and it was a way that was tantamount to seducing and buying off the judges in the middle of the match.

    That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t reveal that they became Limon¡¯s bride¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed.¡±

    without even forming an alliance.

    Working hard alone.

    Because he was recognized as qualified by Limon without any expediency.

    Looking at the only princess who was able to reveal the fact without hesitation unlike others.

    Ainsha is expressionless as usual.

    However, he asked in a particrly dry voice.

    ¡°Now that the winner of thepetition has been decided, I want to know if he summoned us without Lee knowing to warn him not to flirt.¡±

    ¡°What then?¡±

    There is no answer.

    Cool air instead.

    A deeply sunken gaze.

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s particrly killing or showing anger.

    Even so¡­

    no, that¡¯s why, at the end of looking at five pairs of gazes that felt more eerie than any answer with gloomy green eyes.

    Maia snorted.

    ¡°I want to know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. At least, I did not call you today to warn you like that.¡±

    ¡°Then, what is the reason for opening the Seven Dragons Branch with such a condition?¡±

    [Hide from Limon about the meeting of the seven dragons.]

    What was the purpose of summoning only them with conditions they could not understand.

    To Yekathrice, who asked directly.

    Maia answered coldly.

    ¡°Because there is something you need to know about the state of the swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°¡­About the swordsmith¡¯s coin infancy?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Before being the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    as a member of parliament.

    she continued.

    ¡°As everyone expected, the swordsmith¡¯s main fire was caused by a sh between the dragon psionic and the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°To get out of it, I maximized his dragon psionics.¡±

    ¡°He is forcibly stabilizing his condition by using the power of the Seven Arcs against his overflowing dragon psionics.¡±

    expected to some extent.

    However, at the unexpected words, the princesses groaned.

    Limon could only use dragon psionics through the Seven Arcs because of the sword of the dragon ughter sword.

    If he had to maximize and use his dragon psionics in reverse, how serious the coin intoxication would have been.

    It was because he was known as the best master of the Seven Dragons.

    That is his problem now.

    ¡°In other words, if the swordsman exhausts his dragon psionic power too much right now, does that mean that there is a possibility that the coin infancy will happen again?¡±

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s definitely something to be aware of. Because I have to stop my brother from falling out of the spell.¡±

    ¡°As you say.¡±

    Got the point right.

    But to those who haven¡¯t reached the core yet.

    Maia told me the most important reason why she opened the Chilryong branch this time.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why one of us must be by the swordsman¡¯s side from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that if his dragon psionics run out, you guys will have to replenish them.¡±

    That moment.

    Silence fell again in the meeting room.

    However, this silence was very different from the previous ones.

    Unlike before, when it was cold and sharp as if it were cut just by touching it, this silence was something subtle and disturbing.

    As if you doubt your own ears.

    Or, as if wondering if I had misunderstood something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin, everyone knows what the best way to replenish his dragon psionics is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    But I also heard it wrong.

    that it was not misunderstood.

    Confirmed with a cold voice.

    Maia, as always, spoke in a cynical tone.

    ¡°All of you, from now on, learn the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy from me.¡±

 Chapter 637

    #637. Why are you avoiding your eyes?

    * * *

    Seventy-two species.

    The seven dragons created psionics to humans.

    Therefore, in principle, the master of the Seven Dragons could freely learn all seventy-two kinds of martial arts.

    Sijo regression and another one.

    Except for the two temple cranes, which are inherited only by princesses.

    However, even the same technique differs depending on how it is used.

    The seven ns have developed their own seventy-two types ording to their innate psionics, the essence of which is the princess¡¯s skill.

    It was a vision to maximize thebination of various types of martial arts.

    Unlike each martial art, these festivals were rarely shared even by one¡¯s own n.

    Aside from the fact that they could not be learned or were ineffective in the first ce, when fighting another princess, their own season could be a trump card.

    In that sense, Maia¡¯s proposal to inform her of her season was truly surprising.

    But at this very moment.

    The emotions felt by the princesses after hearing her words were not a surprise.

    embarrassment and perplexity.

    I was close to doubt.

    The question that Ainsha casually asked with an expressionless face was no different from the words that conveyed the true feelings of all the princesses.

    ¡°Mya, are you crazy¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do I look crazy?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m crazy.¡±

    By the time Yekathrice heard this, it was already over.

    However, Maia didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow at the insulting words because she couldn¡¯t be honest.

    I justughed coldly.

    ¡°There is no need to worry unnecessarily. My mind is fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you in your right mind to make such an offer?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason why not?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    He just blurted out his words.

    Seeing Rose unable to exin the exact reason, Maia snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am making this proposal only for the sake of the swordsman, not you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is the swordsmith¡¯s coin intoxication really that serious?¡±

    The faces of all the princesses, including Rose, hardened.

    They are descendants of dragons.

    It was a being with a maniacal obsession and monopoly over his treasure.

    Right now, even if they were alone, seeing the ring on Maia¡¯s hand, it was hard to bear the boiling feeling.

    Not to mention, Maia, who is more obsessive than anyone else, even obtained qualifications as a bride and tried to teach Limon the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    As far as they know.

    It was something that could not have happened unless Limon¡¯s life was really on the verge of death.

    ¡°No, vice versa.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that I am the problem, not the swordsman.¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Hai frown at the unexpected words?

    While the other princesses are watching with suspicious eyes as well.

    Maia continued quietly.

    ¡°If it was before, the swordsmith¡¯s dragon psionics have already be too powerful.¡±

    It was Limon who already possessed an enormous amount of dragon psionics.

    Even more so, he went through a runaway and repeatedly developed his dragon psionics to suppress it.

    Now, his dragon psionics have already surpassed even Charlotte¡¯s.

    It can bepared to the seven dragons.

    It was beyond surpassing.

    And that meant that the same amount of burden was ced on the opponent who resonated with him.

    ¡°Now even I can¡¯t handle him unless I use Yin-Yang Joy Dafa.¡±

    ¡°Eh, no matter how big your brother is as a sword master, isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?¡±

    If he continued to replenish Limon¡¯s dragon psionics alone, his body would not be able to withstand it.

    Looking at Maia¡¯s affirmation.

    Yekathriceughed.

    And confidently asked for consent.

    ¡°Ainsha, don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you avoiding your eyes?¡±

    ¡°I never avoided it. It¡¯s because of my mood.¡±

    When Ainsha averted her eyes with an expressionless face.

    Hai and Rose also nodded strangely and murmured.

    ¡°indeed.¡±

    ¡°Was it like that?¡±

    ¡°Why does everyone agree¡­?¡±

    Yekathrice blinked.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t understand why everyone took Maia¡¯s exnation so easily.

    ¡­Especially because she had never physically experienced the terrible stamina of a sword master, even though she had seen and heard of it.

    ¡°Is there any reason not to agree? Being a sword master is an existence beyond mutual interests in the first ce.¡±

    Unlike Yekathrice, who is trembling in such a strange sense of alienation.

    Charlotte snorted lightly.

    Then he askednguidly as he clenched his chin.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually questioning something else.¡±

    ¡°question? what?¡±

    ¡°I mean, whether Maia can withstand the swordsmith¡¯s dragon psionic, which even you can¡¯t stand, if you¡¯re another princess.¡±

    It was a sharp point.

    Maia is the best foreign service master of the Seven Dragons.

    She was a princessparable to a sword master in terms of physical perfection.

    What if even she resonates with and supplements Limon¡¯s dragon psionic, which even the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy can¡¯t handle?

    No matter how much they descended from the dragon, they might fall into the coin intoxication.

    However, it seems that such a question was to be expected.

    Maia sneered coldly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Although I felt it vaguely at first.

    It was only after bing Limon¡¯s bride and going through several nights that he became convinced.

    The fact that she was able to notice because she was the best in the world, and the decisive reason for opening the Chilryong branch this time.

    she said cynically.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t overdo it and replenish the dragon psionic, it should be effective.¡±

    ¡°¡­Confirmation. I want to know what that means.¡±

    ¡°It means that he won¡¯t fall into the magic dream even if he has a steady bond with us and achieves a minimum resonance.¡±

    Is it because of the characteristics of dragon psionics that attract each other?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because Limon is special.

    I don¡¯t know why.

    However, it is clear that Limon¡¯s sword and dragon psionics will be stabilized to some extent just by mixing with them.

    Diagnose as a member of the legiture.

    Maia added a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably thanks to him that the swordsmith¡¯s coin intoxication hasn¡¯t gotten serious until now.¡±

    ording to her calctions.

    In fact, Limon¡¯s coin cultivation should havee a long time ago.

    Even so, the reason why the sword doctor and the master of magic finally collided was because he was consistently close to the princesses.

    It was because the rtionship was cut off for treatment and Limon was isted, so the infancy of the coin progressed rapidly.

    Listen to what Maia said.

    They made strange faces.

    In the first ce, it was because of them that Limon¡¯s dragon psionics increased explosively.

    Conversely, such a rtionship with them prevented Limon from possessing a coin addiction.

    It was a disturbing fact in many ways.

    Above all, there is one factor thatplicates their minds.

    ¡°¡­Maia, you really opened the seven dragons branch for the sake of the swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°I just did what I had to do.¡±

    As a member of the council, it is natural to devise the best policy for patients.

    Looking at Maia who speaks cynically as always.

    Rose bit her lip.

    And I thought.

    If it were you, would you have been able to do that obvious thing?

    To make such an offer only for him, even though he received the opportunity to monopolize Limon without any expediency and be recognized as a bride?

    Wouldn¡¯t you try to monopolize him even if your body was broken?

    Because you already know the answer.

    Feeling defeated.

    Even as a princess.

    Even as a single knight.

    Even as a woman who loves him.

    The fact that she had lost made it impossible for her to keep herposure.

    Feeling theplicated eyes of Rose and other princesses like that.

    Maia was cynical.

    ¡°There is nothing to like about it. I have no intention of giving up swordsmanship to you guys.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Openly rmending that you share your feelings with Limon, and even saying that you would pass on the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    What are you talking about again?

    Looking at them puzzled.

    A cold voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He is already mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The fact that you are just tools for me and Jungin.¡±

    As ifughing at the fluttering girls.

    Or as if warning something.

    It was originally blue-white.

    Be loved by Jeongin.

    Lips now dyed pink.

    Hearing Maia¡¯s words with a chilly sneer twisted them to the fullest.

    Yekathrice raised her eyes.

    ¡°¡­equipment? we?¡±

    ¡°What can I call the thing I use to alleviate difort if it is not a tool?¡±

    Right now, there is no alternative method or cure for them, so it is only used temporarily.

    whether developing a new drug.

    Whether itpletely cures the schizophrenia.

    He will surely find another way someday.

    Keep in mind that they are nothing more than tools to buy time until then.

    As usual, pessimistically.

    However, watching her speak with colder eyes than ever before.

    Rose barely realized.

    Even though Maia opened the Seven Dragons Branch for Limon, she had no intention of giving him up.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    Even if I mix flesh with them.

    will not lose him

    He was convinced that he was the only bride who could truly be loved by Limon.

    No, even if it wasn¡¯t, the tenacity to make it so was the driving force that made Maia act so boldly.

    aww

    fingernails dig into hands

    The tips of the eyebrows quiver.

    While your head is burning hot.

    The heart, cold as ice, cries out.

    tell me right now

    Limon¡¯s bride is not only her.

    She said that she was the first to be embraced by him and loved many times.

    The desire to immediately jump over the space and cross over to the other side of the globe, grabbing Maia¡¯s cor and shouting makes the psionics boil.

    ¡°Please refrain from saying Maia.¡±

    but suppress it

    Hide your bleeding hand.

    With a mask of a smile on your face.

    Rose spoke softly as always.

    ¡°No matter how much you be the swordsmith¡¯s bride, I will not forgive you for insulting us any more.¡±

    I¡¯d rather insult you more.

    If so, as neutral.

    Go see Maia yourself.

    Cut that annoying finger.

    I¡¯ll be able to tell Limon about her insolence.

    However, Maia is not shaken even when she sees her implicitly grabbing the sword.

    It only holds a deeper sneer.

    ¡°If my words sound like an insult, do as you like.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy, it¡¯s enough if I love him even more.¡±

    too tant.

    That¡¯s why, when Rose loses even the smile she had made at the proposal that she couldn¡¯t refuse, and bes silent.

    A dull voice was heard.

    ¡°I never said no.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°Even tools are good. If it¡¯s for Lee, I¡¯ll do anything. So¡­¡±

    His expressionless face, as always.

    However, it is toxic white and transparent.

    with ssy eyes.

    Looking straight at Maia.

    A white-haired girl who speaks in a dry voice.

    ¡°As Lee¡¯s bride, you learn how to be loved well.¡±

    ¡°¡­well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with learning it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take care of the ss, senior.¡±

    Hearing those words calmed my heart.

    making a giggling sound.

    smile mischievously.

    But with cold eyes.

    A silver-haired girl with the same face as the white-haired girl.

    ¡°In return, I¡¯ll make sure you regret showing us such generosity.¡±

    and.

    with an icy face.

    But burning quietly.

    At the end of silently looking at Maia with bloody eyes.

    A naked woman spoke in a husky voice as she broke the cigarette she was holding with her bare hands and threw it away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start quickly.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if Maia sees them as tools.

    Even if it¡¯s not official.

    His bride is not only her.

    The contest isn¡¯t over, it¡¯s only just begun, so it¡¯s enough for them to use her as a tool.

    The moment Rose let go of her sword in silence among the other princesses who openly expressed their thoughts.

    What I heard was anguid voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring. I don¡¯t need that kind of game, so you guys should do it yourself.¡±

    Phaging.

    It seems to be really insignificant.

    after a light snort.

    Charlotte turned off the hologram and disappeared, making the other princesses look surprised.

    And he soon agreed.

    For arrogant Charlotte, it was natural for her to refuse to be treated like a tool.

    only one.

    Only Maia watched her empty seat.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    It seems like it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Shortly after drawing attention to Charlotte, she looked back at the other princesses and opened her mouth coldly.

    ¡°Listen carefully. I only tell you once.¡±

    With Charlotte disappearing like that.

    In a closed room with only six people remaining.

    Since the beginning of the Seven Dragons Association.

    without saying a word.

    was alone in silence.

    In the middle of a dark-haired girl silently watching.

    The voice resolving the yin and yang jubtionw began to resound quietly.

 Chapter 638

    #638. I wish you well.

    * * *

    It¡¯s been a long time.

    How eight kinds of things start, continue, and change.

    It took as much time as reading a few books just toy out each of the phrases in words.

    But it was a short time.

    Just by reciting the phrase once in a while, the transmission is over.

    Even so, no princess asked Maia to tell her the rules again.

    They are the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    It was because he was a descendant of the dragon who was born with the instinct to deal with psionics in addition to the intelligence that could memorize all the rules just by hearing it once.

    like that.

    The Seven Dragons Association is over.

    ¡°You learned well, Maia.¡±

    The first thing I went to was Yekatrice.

    As the best genius of the Seven Dragons, she was the first to finish memorizing the rules and turned off the video with a smile.

    But there was still no smile in his eyes.

    ¡°¡­I will make sure to repay this debt.¡±

    Rose disappeared next.

    As the conscience of the Seven Dragons, she promised to repay her for teaching the seasons and disappeared.

    Instead, it doesn¡¯t say what the reward means.

    ¡°I watch. You learn it quickly and it helps Lee.¡±

    Another farewell was Ainsha.

    With an expressionless face as always, the girl left the seat with a promise.

    Looks like we¡¯ll see youter.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    and Hai.

    The video of her without even leaving a greeting disappeared after silently smoking a cigarette.

    Like ignoring Maia.

    The four princesses who even passed on the family¡¯s vision of the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy, but all of them disappeared leaving only cold eyes behind.

    If she was ungrateful, despite her ungrateful appearance, Maia was neither disappointed nor angry.

    already said it yourself

    The other princesses end up with tools.

    It¡¯s just a safety device to prevent Limon¡¯s coin poisoning.

    He didn¡¯t think he was gracious, and it was understandable that he harbored envy and jealousy toward himself.

    Because she would have been too.

    ¡°Li Qingyu.¡±

    So it was.

    Four princesses leave.

    Why did Maia quietly ask thest remaining girl?

    ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    carefree attitude.

    calm voice.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who seemed to be asking a question unexpectedly, unlike the reaction as if he expected his question.

    Maia held on to her cynicism.

    ¡°You are resentful of me for stealing the bride position after being asked to treat you by a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Resentment¡­ Do you see it that way?¡±

    ¡°Is it wrong?¡±

    ¡°well.¡±

    I just smiled a little bitterly.

    A girl who neither affirms nor denies.

    That¡¯s why Maia didn¡¯t let go of her sharp gaze even when she saw Li Ching-yu, who couldn¡¯t even find a hint of resentment.

    because I remembered

    If you can¡¯t heal Limon.

    that I would definitely kill myself.

    The way she spoke coldly.

    So Maia could be sure.

    Rather than other princesses who openly showed hostility, this girl who is hiding her true feelings is the most threatening enemy she must be wary of.

    Could it be because he read that caution?

    Li Qingyu, who had been staring at her nkly, finally spoke calmly after a while.

    ¡°I want to ask you a few questions before I answer them.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all right, Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m healthier than before, to the point where it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    He said that even after being together for days and nights, it was not enough, and he was so full of energy that he even fainted from exhaustion.

    Even after hearing her tantly provocative words.

    Li Qingyu was not shaken.

    I just asked again and again.

    ¡°Are you eating well?¡±

    ¡°I personally take care of three meals and snacks

    .¡±

    ¡°At least it never happened while I was sleeping next to you, and if I did, I would have tried my hand first.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    too insignificant

    trivial.

    That¡¯s why I heard Maia¡¯s cold answer to the question that made me even more nervous.

    Li Qingyu calmly agreed.

    And after looking at Maia with dark eyes as deep as the night, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Mya.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    To Maia, who hesitated at the unexpected words.

    Li Qingyu continued.

    ¡°If there is anything you need help with, just let me know. In the name of the founder, ck Dragon God, I will definitely help you once.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°This is the only reward I can give you.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it only the green dragon n that knows Eun-won?

    Heal Limon.

    In addition, he said that he would repay the grace of suppressing the dragon¡¯s desire for monopoly and teaching everyone the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    After speaking calmly.

    Li Qingyu stood up.

    And quietly, unnoticed.

    However, he bowed his head to her with the utmost respect and ended his speech.

    ¡°Please take good care of swordsman in the future.¡±

    Phaging.

    like that.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s video was turned off.

    Thanks to that, Maia, now left alone in the conference hall, frowned.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what the n is.¡±

    Is it because Li Qingyu, who expressed gratitude, is more intrusive than other princesses who openly showed envy?

    Or is it because of that attitude?

    Unlike other princesses, a girl who led the world peace project and formally married Limon.

    Although the race begins.

    Even if the engagement was ambiguous.

    When I only looked at my qualifications as a bride.

    At the end of staring at the vacancy of the onlypetitor who can threaten him at this point.

    Rising with a sneer, she took off her sses and left the conference room.

    ¡°God Barbara¡­¡±

    ¡°God Arbe¡­¡±

    ¡°Greetings are over, please guide me to where the swordsmith is.¡±

    As soon as they left the conference room, two sisters greeted them.

    Maia, who cut off Barbara and Arbe¡¯s greetings with a gesture, immediately gave instructions.

    Thest few days and nights of being held captive by Limon had been a mountain of dys, but that was no reason to hold back from wanting to see him.

    But after a while.

    Maia raised her eyes.

    It was because the two sisters who were supposed to guide her right away were hesitating with a very embarrassed expression.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guide me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Princess Swordsman is not here.¡±

    ¡°He went out with his pet because he had business for a while.¡±

    ¡°Outside? Where are you talking to?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Maybe because he felt something.

    In response to her question, which raised her sharp eyes even more, the two aides spoke cautiously.

    Before leaving with the blue bird.

    The destination that Limon told me.

    * * *

    After turning off the video conferencing device.

    A closed room covered with silent darkness.

    Where no one can see and can¡¯t see.

    Li Qingyu, alone in silence, recalled the image of Maia he had seen at the Seven Dragons Conference today.

    The deration of being Limon¡¯s bride.

    Guild of experience with him.

    More than anything, the moment I thought of that emerald ring.

    Throbbing.

    Pain that cuts through the heart.

    It was as painful as being stabbed by a knife made of salt water, but the heavy pain felt like being crushed by a massive stone.

    She tightened her grip.

    Also thanks to Maia.

    That I would repay the favor.

    never lies

    But that didn¡¯t hurt that Limon had taken Maia as his bride.

    Rather, as it had happened several times, I felt a deeper bitterness than any other princess present.

    ¡®This must be right.¡¯

    Still swallowing the pain.

    Li Qingyu closed his eyes.

    Maia, who conquered the world by making nectar, is definitely qualified to be Limon¡¯s bride.

    No, it¡¯s not just Maia.

    Whether you used a shortcut.

    whether the result of contention or not.

    Every princess recognized by Limon deserved to be his bride, to be loved with all of her body, and to be loved with all of her heart.

    ¡­at least than Li Qingyu herself.

    That is why she persuaded Limon to ask him to ept other princesses as his brides.

    Either for Limon.

    either for everyone else.

    that this is the best

    Even if everyone in the world didn¡¯t know, only she knew.

    ¡®If I wasn¡¯t envious, it would be a lie.¡¯

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t give up her position as Limon¡¯s bride.

    Whilementing and saddened by his own vulgarity in not being genuinely happy that he had taken another princess as his bride.

    Li Qingyu muttered inwardly.

    ¡®Is it two in the future?¡¯

    As long as Maia has officially dered that she has be Limon¡¯s bride.

    Thepetition will intensify.

    Perhaps neglecting even the World Federation, there was a possibility of trying to drop another princess or using even more drastic measures.

    Especially since the remaining two are the two most demanding princesses in the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®It¡¯ll be fine though.¡¯

    However, Li Qingyu was not anxious.

    I just smiled quietly.

    ¡®Because he¡¯s a swordsman.¡¯

    Swordsmith Limon Aspelder.

    The absolute among true absolutes.

    Heiming is the only one who can save this world.

    Reminds me of a hero who couldn¡¯t help but admire and love himself that no one believed in.

    Swallowing the pain in his chest, Li Qingyu left the conference room.

    In order to deal with the work that must have piled up like a mountain during the Chilryong Branch meeting.

    But right after that.

    She had no choice but topletely forget what she had to deal with and even the pain that pierced her chest.

    ¡°It took quite a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve seen an incarnation shouting that God is dead?¡±

    feet on the table.

    Arms across the back of the sofa.

    Even a ss of whiskey in one hand.

    After watching the gray-haired man sitting on the sofa and sipping whiskey so casually, I was frozen.

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth.

    ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡±

    ¡°huh? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be?¡±

    ¡°yes. no no Of course, swordsmiths are always wee, but¡­¡±

    Maybe it was too unexpected.

    Seeing Li Ching-yu, who was rarely flustered and stuttered, Limon smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your body. I even got confirmation from the doctor that I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve already heard from Maia.

    The words that came out of my throat.

    Li Qingyu managed to swallow it.

    The Seven Dragons Association was held without Limon¡¯s knowledge.

    It was a tacit promise between the girls that they would not tell him what they had been talking about today.

    That¡¯s why she hesitated.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°Besides, you have to make sure I¡¯m safe like this so you can stop bothering the other kids.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that you came to see me right away for that?¡±

    ¡°I have other things to do, though.¡±

    Only then did Li Qingyu, realizing why Li Mon came, put on a moreplex expression.

    Limon emptied the whiskey ss he was holding.

    And put down the empty ss.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, he smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a lot of hard work.¡±

    He said that he had endured the persecution of the other princesses alone in order to hide his state of infidelity.

    short.

    Calmly.

    But that¡¯s why it¡¯s more honest.

    At the end of his eyshes trembling with an indescribable face after hearing his words that acknowledged his hard work.

    Li Qingyu took a deep breath.

    and refreshing

    with a smile

    Originally, he brought out what he should have said.

    ¡°¡­Wee, swordsman.¡±

    As always, he reached out to the bride who greeted her with a smile.

    hugging your back gently.

    naturally attracted.

    ovepping lips.

    Limon likewise said what he had to say.

    Pain for Li Qingyu.

    Forget the cramps and bitterness.

    Instead, a two-word spell that will make you feel warm and happy.

    ¡°Yes, I went.¡±

 Chapter 639

    #639. What are you doing in a ce like this?

    * * *

    The mind isplicated.

    Coalition is especially so.

    Even the general of Ikki Dangcheon, who is in charge of the army alone, suffers from a love affair and dies.

    Because even a woman who can¡¯t catch a mouse has the courage to confess ten or a hundred times for love.

    That¡¯s why the ck Dragon nughs at faith.

    How easily the mind changes.

    For them, who can feel it through their psionics, eternal love is a delusion and trust is just foolishness.

    And the apex of the ck dragon n.

    Because it is the most psychic.

    A princess nobody trusts.

    Li Qingyu thought.

    I¡¯m d that the mind is easily changed.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to forget the pain that was tearing my heart so easily just a moment ago.

    and hoped

    Please don¡¯t change love.

    That way, you will be able to feel warm joy just being with Limon like this.

    ¡°¡­Did something like that happen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t tell you sooner.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. The important thing is that the swordsman is safe.¡±

    Going to Amazon to find millennials.

    I met the Sword Spirit and the Sword Demon by chance.

    After going wild at the end of a fierce battle.

    With help from Charlotte.

    Healed by Maia.

    Unseal the carving knife.

    until everything is finished.

    Li Qingyu, who sat next to Limon and listened to the details of what had happened at Amazon, smiled bitterly.

    I knew that Maia was busy responding to the divine lord¡¯s potion, but I never thought this would happen.

    It was really unimaginable.

    To the extent that Maia, who passed on all of that with the word that Limon was cured, became resentful.

    Well, you can¡¯t really me her.

    It would have been a real uproar if the other princess, who was in awe of Limon¡¯s coin infancy, had been informed of this.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°What is the boss saying?¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted the movement of the Golden Dragon n to be quiet.¡±

    Even Hai, who was rtively quiet, continued to try to contact Limon, but why did the Golden Dragon n remain silent?

    Knowing the reason, Li Qingyu thought.

    Perhaps what he felt at the Seven Dragons Branch wasn¡¯t just because of his mood.

    ¡®I should also thank Charlotte.¡¯

    That proud Charlotte would arrogantly say that she didn¡¯t need her thanks, so I¡¯d have to find a way.

    Organize your thoughts.

    Li Qingyu held up a bottle of whiskey.

    Then, pouring whiskey into Limon¡¯s empty ss, he asked in a calm voice as always.

    Squeak.

    ¡°Rather than that, another reason for the swordsman toe to me is¡­ Is that also what you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, too, but there¡¯s something I need to check as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Limon nodded.

    There are three reasons why he came to Leviathan as soon as he was confirmed to have been cured of Juhwa Ibma.

    One, as already mentioned, is to spread the news of her recovery and prevent Li Qingyu from being pressured by other princesses.

    Because there was something else to receive.

    Thest one was because I had someone to meet.

    ¡°It¡¯s already time toe, but it¡¯s a littlete.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    what is the time toe

    The moment Li Qingyu made a puzzled expression as he saw Limon sipping whiskey while snacking on high-quality choctes on the table.

    Phaging!

    space splits

    A ball of blue feathers popped out on the table.

    [Ah, chief! He is eating delicious food alone again!]

    ¡°If you want to eat something, you should have gone quickly. After wandering around for a long time, you finally came here and what are you saying as if you were unfair?¡±

    [It¡¯s crazy! It¡¯s been a while since I just came to see if the kids are doing well!]

    The blue bird who was always arguing.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly turned her head.

    Then he raised a hand eagerly to Li Qingyu, who was sitting next to Limon.

    [Hello Princess sister! How have you been?]

    ¡°How have you been, Mr. Parangi?¡±

    [Oh, don¡¯t say anything. How much did I suffer because of the team leader

    ?

    While grumbling, she threw a piece of chocte to Yuna-kyung, who climbed onto the unattended vacuum cleaner ced on the other side.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°Then why did youe alone?¡±

    [Yum yum, I searched hard, but it was not there.]

    ¡°No?¡±

    [Yes, I heard you went out for a while.]

    ¡°Going out? where?¡±

    Yuna-kyung ate the chocte Limon threw and swallowed it with a gulp.

    Then he scratched his head with his wings and said.

    [That¡¯s it¡­]

    * * *

    It was a strange ce.

    Beautiful pictures and old books.

    Brilliant jewels and rugged coats.

    Large statues and old pens, etc.

    There is nothing inmon, just different items on disy in their respective cases.

    It¡¯s messy for an art gallery.

    Sophisticated for a museum.

    Nevertheless, in a ce that exudes a strangely neat and luxurious atmosphere.

    she was walking alone

    Wearing an old-fashioned dress that reveals her voluptuous body.

    The woman who moved gracefully was so beautiful that she naturally drew attention even though she was wearing a butterfly mask.

    Well, it was natural.

    Her charm was so strong that even a mask covering her eyes couldn¡¯t hide it.

    The fact that the tear point around the left eye stands out especially thanks to the butterfly mask makes it all the more so.

    But she didn¡¯t care about the attention around her.

    I just looked around the exhibits around me leisurely, as if I was used to the gaze.

    In the meantime.

    Suddenly, she raised her hand and called an employee waiting nearby.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I called to see if this itemes out today as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, these are the items that wille out in order a littleter.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to live right away?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that is impossible ording to the principles of our Midas Auction House.¡±

    ¡°Huh, is that so too?¡±

    Maybe it was because I was expecting an answer.

    The dark red-haired beauty calmly nodded her head, showing no sign of disappointment.

    Then, he slipped his fingers into his chest bone, took out a rolled-up bill, and held it out to the employee.

    ¡°This is a tip, so take it.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the tea tip?¡±

    The employee swallowed dry saliva.

    This is the Midas Auction House.

    Excluding the yers Association, this is where the world¡¯s most expensive auction itemse and go.

    The unit of tip was also different.

    However, from the number of digits of the bills to the enormous bills, even as an employee who has worked here for a long time, his eyes widened.

    ¡°This is a reward for a kind answer, so don¡¯t hesitate. Could you bring me something to drink instead?¡±

    ¡°yep! I¡¯ll get it right away!¡±

    Could it be the power of a thick tip?

    After the return of an employee who disappeared like the wind.

    She picked up a ss of champagne from the tray he politely held out and moistened her red lips.

    ¡°Hmm, if I had known that the auction house had be so boring these days, I would have brought at least one horse partner. It must have been a mistake.¡±

    There was something else I was aiming for in the first ce, but since it was a secret auction, I expected at least a yer ve, a devil, or a sick thing as a bonus.

    It¡¯s just stuff like this.

    Saddened by that fact, she was looking through the exhibits.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re new to the auction house.¡±

    a sudden voice.

    And standing next to him was a man in a neat suit.

    Maybe around 40.

    After taking a quick nce at the man whose age was evident because of a wrinkle between his eyebrows, although he couldn¡¯t tell exactly because of the golden mask.

    she saidnguidly.

    ¡°This auction house is the first.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t know that he would speak innguage to a woman younger than him even if he pretended to.

    A moment to stop.

    The man immediately burst outughing.

    ¡°Haha, you have such a cool personality.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I have a cool personality?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who treats me sofortably like a youngdy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a guy who treats me sofortably like you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it seems we have something inmon.¡±

    Maybe I misunderstood her words as expressing a crush on her.

    The man who let out a brighter smile opened his mouth while sneaking closer to her.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get to know you better after meeting you like this. Could you tell me your name if you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°If you want to know thedy¡¯s name, wouldn¡¯t it be polite to answer with your own name first?¡±

    ¡°Oh hmm. That¡¯s right. But given my social status and status, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to give your name in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°Huh, so?¡±

    On the subject of asking her name openly.

    Seeing the man avoiding answering herself, she smiled strangely.

    Just that answer made it clear that he considered herself to be an easygoing girl ¡®without a social position¡¯.

    I always stay in the studio.

    Meet only the people you really want to meet.

    It was a long time since she had been treated with respect while staying at Leviathan.

    It¡¯s so novel that it¡¯s rather fun than unpleasant.

    ¡°If you are new to this auction house, you must be unfamiliar with many things. If necessary, I will guide you myself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need guidance.¡±

    However, no matter how interesting the clown¡¯s jokes are, there is no reason to neglect them until theye up on yourp.

    Pretending to do yourself a favor.

    She took a step back to avoid the man¡¯s hand reaching out to her waist and drew a line.

    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t have enough interest to pretend to hang out with such an insignificant guy and watch his jokes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy. Even if I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m the VVIP of this auction house, so I know a lot about this ce.¡±

    But are you not aware?

    Or are you just ignoring it?

    Despite that tant refusal, the man did not back down.

    Rather, he just flirted more tantly, as if he liked her arrogance.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, that man is like that again.¡±

    ¡°The firstdy is out of luck.¡±

    ¡°You have to ept that it was a trick. You look like a foreigner, but if you want to live in this country, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being nice to that nobleman, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, it should be considered an honor to be filmed by that high-eyed nobleman.¡±

    Is this not once or twice?

    Others grumbled when they saw the man in the golden mask flirting with her.

    But that¡¯s all.

    No one intervened.

    Rather, most of them had exciting eyes as if they had seen an interesting spectacle.

    Moreover, even while receiving such stares, the man did not stop flirting.

    I just reached out more tantly.

    ¡®Huh¡­ I was going to buy only what I needed today and go back, but I guess I¡¯ll have to y around with it for the first time in a while.¡¯

    She narrowed her eyes.

    Would a frog be good?

    Is diarrhea and constipation good?

    After a short thought, she decided on a special 1+1 event, her red lips curling into a strange smile.

    The moment when the man in the golden mask, mistaking that smile as a favor to him, smiled sinisterly and tried to put his arm around her shoulder.

    widely.

    ¡°What are you doing in a ce like this?¡±

    A young man who came in between the man and her cut off the arm.

    Seeing the young man wearing a white mask, he looked over the butterfly mask and made an unexpected expression for a moment.

    She immediately smiled and opened her mouth.

    ¡°As you can see, you¡¯re shopping, baby.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going shopping, bring ady-in-waiting with you. Since you¡¯re walking alone, don¡¯t you attract flies like this for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about the poor fly that can¡¯t tell the difference between a man-eating nt and a rose.¡±

    Of course, he suddenly lost the woman he was aiming for.

    Seeing the young man in the white mask whispering to her in front of him, the man in the golden mask raised a vein on his forehead.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    ¡°me?¡±

    listen to that question.

    The white-haired young manughed.

    And the dark red-haired beauty who was openly next to her.

    In other words, she put her arm on the shoulder of the legendary great witch who has lived through the centuries.

    ¡°This woman¡¯s owner.¡±

 Chapter 640

    #640. You like to joke.

    * * *

    Midas Auction House.

    Midas¡¯ business among the 7 guilds.

    True to its name, quite a few people couldn¡¯t even enter this ce.

    In particr, the secret auction, in which the most valuable items from stolen goods to national treasures are exhibited, thoroughly selects and invites guests.

    Being here is one of two things.

    have a social status.

    I paid a lot of money and bought invitations.

    In other words, it was tantamount to proof that he possessed either wealth or power.

    And distinguishing between the two was easy for those who frequented this ce.

    Originally, the high-ranking members of society are all connected.

    Especially since the people whoe to these secret auctions are fixed, and if they be regrs, they can easily recognize who they are even if they wear a mask.

    Conversely, if it was a face that everyone saw for the first time, it was obvious that he would be a young woman with no social status.

    That¡¯s why, when you see those who participated in this secret auction for the first time, they mocked or acted lightly.

    It wasmon here.

    It was the natural right of those with dignity and ability to tell the subject to the lowly people who bought the right toe to this auction house with money.

    There were even quite a few people looking forward to such entertainment rather than the auction itself.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the other kids surprised when you say you¡¯re my master?¡±

    The man in the golden mask.

    It was for this reason that Hwang Cheol-seok pushed the beauty with a butterfly mask to his heart¡¯s content.

    A beautiful woman who looks amazing.

    Still seeing the face for the first time.

    And a lot of wasted money.

    Even looking at it, it was clear that he bought an invitation and came in because no one said anything about him ying with foreigners.

    Not bad for her either.

    It¡¯s just a bit strikingly pretty.

    A woman who only has money.

    If you know you can get a halo of your own, you¡¯ll consider it an honor and tter yourself.

    At least the women he had been teasing so far did.

    It won¡¯t be any different this time.

    He had no doubts.

    So this moment.

    Hwang Cheol-seok hardened his face involuntarily.

    ¡°Of course I am your ve.¡±

    make a fuss

    Close up to the young man with his arm over his shoulder.

    Tighten your voluptuous breasts.

    A woman with a coquettish smile.

    It waspletely different from the way he had been avoiding his touch a little while ago.

    And a smile full of interest and pleasure that made him realize that theughter he had a little while ago was a formality scratched his pride.

    ¡°Grandma, make fun of the kids in moderation.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who started first.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, with my personality.¡±

    what the hell are you doing

    Take a moment to look at the red-haired beauty and the white-haired young man whispering to each other.

    He tried to calmly open his mouth.

    ¡°You must be a rude young man to interrupt a conversation.¡±

    ¡°Ah, were you talking?¡±

    A young man wearing a white mask.

    Limon then looked back at him.

    And when he saw the eyes of Cheol-Seok Pyro, which was burning with jealousy and anger, heughed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I thought you were sexually harassing my ve again.¡±

    ¡°What! molestation?¡±

    ¡°Huh. You tried toy your hands on an extraneous woman without asking permission, so it must be sexual harassment.¡±

    When Hwang Chul-seok heard that, a blood band stood on his forehead.

    Are you treating yourself as a sex offender?

    In his entire life, he would force respect from others, but he never allowed insults, and he exploded just like that.

    ¡°These dare to know who I am¡­!¡±

    ¡°What is this asshole doing?¡±

    ¡°What what?¡±

    ¡°If you want to ask something like that, take off the mask first. Cover your face and find out what?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Besides, whoever you are, molestation is molestation. Which country¡¯sw makes a crime innocence based on one¡¯s status?¡±

    Sometimes the right theory makes people even more pissed off.

    In particr, the young man¡¯s sarcasm with a bewitching beauty on one arm was enough to turn the top of Hwang Cheol-seok.

    ¡°You bastard with no blood on his head!¡±

    Finally, unable to contain his anger, he clenched his fists.

    Limon with a cold expression on his face.

    The moment Sir smiled.

    A person intervened.

    ¡°Customers, please refrain from making a fuss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been insulted like this, so I¡¯m going to put up with it?¡±

    ¡°This is the Midas auction house.¡±

    The middle-aged man in a suit said calmly.

    Then he adjusted his spectacles and bowed his head with the utmost respect.

    ¡°Please understand that if you make a fuss beyond this, we will have no choice but to issue a ban from entering.¡±

    ¡°Benefit¡­!¡±

    Hwang Cheol-seok only grinded his teeth.

    I couldn¡¯t heed the warning.

    To ignore the manager¡¯s words at the Midas Auction House means to be hostile to the Midas Guild.

    No matter how much wealth and high reputation Hwang Chul-seok had, he couldn¡¯tmit suicide by challenging the stronghold of the 7 guilds.

    ¡°Chi-it poor guy and vulgar girl look good together!¡±

    In the end, Chul-seok Pwang ignored Limon and Sir and turned away.

    Even so, I had to protect myself.

    ¡°Then please enjoy the auction.¡±

    Until the manager, who had sorted out the fuss, politely bowed his head and left quietly.

    Limon and Sir, who were watching silently,ughed at the same time.

    ¡°This sucks.¡±

    ¡°Who is not? I wanted to do something fun to watch.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to ruin someone else¡¯s life for fun?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stop a kid who wants to throw his life away because he thinks he¡¯s a lower man.¡±

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s happened thousands of times.

    Seeing the two men and women sharing a joke while calmly brushing aside the incident from earlier, the others around them made displeased faces.

    Not everyone here liked Chul-Seok Pyro, but he was definitely a member of this auction house.

    But since they were humiliated by those who came for the first time.

    They didn¡¯t like the situation at all, as they enjoyed mocking rookies.

    ¡°Tsk, vulgar things do not like that they win.¡±

    ¡°Who said no?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. There¡¯s no way that man would just let it go.¡±

    ¡°Well, there are not one or two people who have suffered major nose injuries while pretending to have a few bucks.¡±

    In the end, they happily chewed on Limon and Sir.

    Even those who had been treated simrly before, so to speak, only had money, the more eagerly they joined in.

    They suffered shame.

    It was uneptable for neers who did not know anything about it to pass through without a deration ceremony.

    But after a while.

    They all shut their mouths.

    ¡°¡­You two really like to joke around.¡±

    [Who said no? Anyway, you can¡¯t pay for your age.]

    A ck fan in one hand.

    A fox mask covering the nose.

    Even a Chinese dress that showed off her white legs.

    She is as beautiful as the dark red-haired beauty, but exudes a mysterious elegance more than that.

    A ck-haired girl who made other people at the auction house swallow dry saliva just by appearing.

    Li Qingyu and the bird with ck feathers perched on her shoulder made subtle expressions.

    It just looks younger.

    how old are they

    As far as I knew roughly, Hwang Chul-seok, who was tossed with by these two old monsters, looked pitiful.

    But neither Limon nor Sirdo.

    Despite receiving the ck mangbird¡¯s sullen gaze and the girl¡¯s stern gaze, he didn¡¯t care.

    It seems that the only thing that grows when you get older is shamelessness.

    I justughed.

    ¡°So what¡¯s going on here, baby?¡±

    ¡°I have something to ask of the old woman.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ You¡¯re such a harsh master that you¡¯re making another job right now.¡±

    ¡°Originally, ves are supposed to roll, right?¡±

    ¡°You are not wrong.¡±

    Shirughs.

    with his arm around her shoulder.

    Limon asked as if he had just remembered.

    ¡°What is this old woman doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m researching something these days, and I came here because the items I need for research areing up at this auction.¡±

    ¡°You can just let the kids do that.¡±

    ¡°Originally, shopping is fun to see and choose, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Seeing the two flirting like that.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°If you came here because you needed something, then it seems that work has be a bit of a hassle.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it seems that you two have turned all the customers of this auction house into enemies.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°A ce that is operated in such a closed way tends to ostracize outsiders a lot.¡±

    Limon looked around.

    And when he saw the other guests ring at him tantly, he shook his head.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t a particrly keen sword master, he could clearly see what was about to happen by looking at those eyes full of contempt and hostility.

    So it was.

    Afterughing meaningfully.

    Why did Limon open his arms?

    ¡°Come on, princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°Because if you hate us anyway, it wouldn¡¯t matter if you gave us at least one reason to hate us.¡±

    Was it so unexpected?

    Take a moment to open your eyes.

    In the end, Li Qingyu obediently fell into Li Mon¡¯s arms even though he had a slightly perplexed expression on his face.

    Like that, on her left arm is a beautiful woman with a dark body and a mature charm wearing a butterfly mask, smiling mischievously.

    A mysterious ck-haired girl wearing a tight-fitting china dress and a fox mask on her right arm.

    holding each other in both arms.

    Limon turned his head again.

    And the men who forgot to burn their hostility and opened their mouths.

    Especially towards the direction someone left.

    fed up

    afterughing

    Limon took the legendary archwitch and the ck dragon princess and left slowly.

    Staring nkly at the back.

    Half of the guests who participated in this auction thought about it without realizing it, burning with discouragement, envy, envy, jealousy, anger, and resentment.

    That nomin.

    I will teach you the habit.

    * * *

    ¡°Aww that damn bastard!¡±

    Meanwhile at that time.

    The man in the golden mask who left as if running away.

    Hwang Chul-seok was removing the powder.

    Dozens of customers were watching him on the spot.

    Considering their social status and wealth, how quickly rumors about today¡¯s work will spread among the high-ranking members of society.

    Just thinking about it made my blood spurt upside down.

    No, apart from that, I couldn¡¯t stand the fact that I was being insulted by such innocent young people.

    It was all the more because I caught a glimpse of the dark-haired girl who couldn¡¯t hide her fairness even with a mask before leaving, and was willingly embraced by that bastard.

    T-ri-ri.

    while I was so angry.

    Hwang Cheol-seok was startled.

    Then, he hurriedly took out his smartphone.

    ¡°Yes yes.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°It¡¯s up for auction today. I also confirmed that it is genuine.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Please leave it to me. No matter what happens, I will make sure to secure that item.¡±

    After a while.

    the call is over

    He put his smartphone in and wiped away the cold sweat.

    As a duke-level yer in his 80s, he had a reputation that no other giant guild leader could easily deal with in Korea, except for the Infinity Guild.

    But that also depends on the opponent.

    Who is this client?

    Thinking of his status, even he who did not know how high in the sky could not help but be nervous.

    ¡®Should I put off punishing that bastard and focus on the auction?¡¯

    No matter how important fame and reputation are, it is not more important than one¡¯s own lifeline.

    That¡¯s why I was swallowing my anger.

    He shed his eyes.

    ¡®No wait. Aren¡¯t those bitches here to participate in the auction too? then¡­!¡¯

    Take a moment to shake your head.

    Hwang Chul-seok clenched his fists tightly.

    He came up with a way to punish those who treated him as a sex offender and easily secure the things he wanted.

    ¡°Wait, you bastard bastards. I¡¯ll tell those ignorant and arrogant people that they have at least a little pennies to be high in the sky!¡±

 Chapter 641

    #641. it¡¯s not a sin

    * * *

    Gaius Julius Caesar.

    The first emperor of the Roman Empire.

    This could have been¡­

    However, the hero who could have left an immortal name in history was not satisfied with that alone.

    Instead, he made a deal with the legendary Archwitch.

    in exchange for immortality.

    I¡¯ll give you my own destiny

    The deal was made through the mediation of the gods.

    As a result, the Archwitch who obtained Gaius¡¯ fate actively used that fate.

    After invading the British Empire, he conquered all of Europe before being sealed in Avalon, the most powerful magic of the Age of Silver.

    Her name is Sir.

    Called the Madou Queen.

    She was the most powerful witch of the Silver Age.

    And the long years passed.

    The witch made another deal to avoid the fate of death that befell her.

    In exchange for borrowing the sword master¡¯s power to change fate, he agreed to serve as his ve for decades.

    and this moment.

    She was faithfully adapting to her new destiny.

    ¡­a bit overkill.

    Seruk.

    the moment you open your mouth.

    White fingers stretched out.

    Whates in is canap¨¦s.

    As the thin crackers crumble on your teeth and the cheese melts, the rich taste of aged ham and foie gras permeates your tongue.

    After swallowing canapes like that.

    To the young man in the white mask who licks his lips.

    The beauty in the butterfly mask who clung to him and fed him canap¨¦s asked with a bewitching smile.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°All right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel the happiness as if your eyes are shining brightly and floating around?¡±

    ¡°¡­Have you taken any medicine here?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that even a baby should feel just as delicious if a beauty like me feeds it?¡±

    ¡°She must be a witch, not a beauty.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not pretty, right?¡±

    With a chuckle, Sir put another canap¨¦ into Limon¡¯s mouth.

    I was trying to put

    Took.

    ¡­just before that.

    If only her slender fingers hadn¡¯t put the strawberry into Limon¡¯s mouth before she did.

    To Sir who stopped his hand because of that.

    The girl in the fox mask asked.

    ¡°Oh sorry. Did I interrupt you?¡±

    A grinning smiley face.

    A calm and calm voice.

    To the deep and silent eyes.

    Looking at the gaze that makes me feel strangely pressured even though I am obviously apologizing.

    Shirley put on a mischievous smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a hindrance.¡±

    and squeak

    Keep your body close to Limon.

    He pushed his own voluptuous chest into that arm and added a word with a bewitching smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the important thing whether the master was satisfied with the service?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    after a brief silence.

    with a deeper smile

    Li Qingyu naturally hugged Limon¡¯s other arm.

    Of course she knew.

    Sir is doing this just because his reaction is interesting.

    but knowing

    no because i know

    I couldn¡¯t back off any more.

    Even though she is less qualified than anyone else, she is also Limon¡¯s bride.

    Giving a seat next to Limon to a woman who was not another princess was not tolerated by the desire for exclusiveness and pride inherited as a descendant of the dragon.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to eat swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°If you are thirsty, here is water.¡±

    ¡°Do you prefer wine to water?¡±

    ¡°hmm.¡±

    Thanks to that, he is the one who is served with peerless beauties and beautiful girls on his left and right.

    Limon was not taken aback.

    After justughing.

    Without lifting a finger, he ate the snacks and wine alternately served by the two of them.

    So it was.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s ring eyes.

    [¡­You really look like a jerk.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not a crime that I¡¯m proud.¡±

    [At least other people don¡¯t seem to think so, right?]

    Yuna-kyung wasn¡¯t the only one who was tired of seeing Limon¡¯s shameless reply.

    General attendance, of course.

    to other VIP seats.

    Everyone in the auction house was actually ncing at them with disapproval.

    In particr, the men¡¯s eyes were so strong that if jealousy alone could kill a person, even a sword master would have ughtered it.

    Sirden with a thick body.

    Lee Ching withen showing off her white legs.

    A peerless beauty and a girl who exudes a vivid charm with a beautiful appearance that cannot be hidden even with a mask.

    The appearance of Limon, who monopolized the two and even served them, inmed their hostility.

    ¡°You waited a long time, everyone.¡±

    in such a cruel gaze.

    Auction house in the form of an opera house.

    A middle-aged man wearing sses appeared on the stage in the middle of it.

    The manager of this Midas auction house bowed politely and then continued.

    ¡°As you all know, today is the secret auction day. This is a day when only rare items that even high-level appraisers cannot urately appraise are exhibited.¡±

    value of things and people.

    How to use and potential.

    Even the maker or origin.

    Emotion-type skills are fraudulent in that you can find out all kinds of information even when you see it for the first time.

    But it¡¯s never omnipotent.

    Depending on the characteristics of each skill and the level of the yer, there were asional items that could not be urately identified.

    ¡°No one knows whether the item on disy today will be a cursed treasure, a mysterious piece of trash, or a lost stole.¡±

    And the fact that even the Midas Guild, which has the most appraisal yers in the world, couldn¡¯t appraise it is such an extraordinary thing.

    ¡°I hope you can try your eyes out today and try your luck.¡±

    Will you profit from this auction?

    Or will you incur a loss?

    The oue is up to you.

    After the manager, who spoke calmly, bowed again and stepped away.

    Instead, a woman in a bunny girl jumped out.

    ¡°Hello Hogang¡­ no, customer! This is the cute bunny bunny of all of you who are in charge of hosting the auction today!¡±

    Giing.

    At the same time, the stage opens.

    Standing in front of the first auction item that rose from the floor as a case.

    she eximed cheerfully.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the secret auction!¡±

    * * *

    Although the auction has begun.

    In fact, Limondo Lichingwido.

    Even Syr didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    In the first ce, the two of them had onlye to meet Sir, and the auction item she was about to buy was due toe out a long timeter.

    I didn¡¯t have to say anything about Yuna-kyung, who used to peck fruit.

    But after a while.

    They had no choice but to look at the auction house with strange expressions.

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to the auction house¡­¡±

    After the Iron Age opened, all of her property was donated.

    As he had lived without money to waste, he scratched his cheek at the atmosphere of the auction house he had seen in almost decades.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°Are auctions going so bizarre these days?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    After all, it seems that this auction is abnormal.

    While Limon muttered.

    The bunny girl, who had an expression as subtle as theirs, operated the switch she was holding.

    Then, the previous auction item was lowered by the mechanical device, and the microphone was raised while pointing to the new auction item.

    ¡°Oh well. Speaking of this auction item, the blue and white porcin made in the 15th century starts at 500 million

    won ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    ¡°It is a treasure that has been handed down to any n in the Commonwealth of China. It is said that even fresh water can be used as a restorative medicine if put in that white porcin.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Haha, could it be true? It¡¯s just nonsense that always sticks to old things.¡±

    The man in the golden mask.

    Hwang Cheol-seokughed heartily.

    He then narrowed his eyes as he inspected the pottery on the stage.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s in a pretty good state of preservation, so it¡¯s not bad as a collectible. The price would be around 4 billion won.¡±

    ¡°4 billion¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Then would you like to bid?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for giving in. I was collecting pottery by type these days.¡±

    Listen to that friendly conversation.

    Bunny girl was trembling.

    what will happen now

    Because I knew it from my previous experience.

    And things went exactly as she expected.

    ¡°Did you say the starting price was 500 million? Then, considering the face of Midas, I bid 1.5 billion.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ 1.5 billion 1.5 billion came out. Anyone willing to bid higher?¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t have one, the mysterious blue and white porcin has been auctioned off to customer number 28.¡±

    Bang bang bang.

    The bunny girl put on a lethargic expression as she hit the auction stick three times to confirm the winning bid.

    As an auctioneer, she had conducted numerous auctions, but it was the first time that she had ever experienced such a boring auction.

    So, is this an auction house?

    I was confused whether it was a discount store or not.

    However, I couldn¡¯t really say anything.

    Participants are free to act in this secret auction where all kinds of goods are traded, from stolen goods to stolen goods.

    whether to share information.

    whether collusion with each other

    As long as you don¡¯t resort to violence.

    It was the rule of the Midas auction house and the rule of the Midas guild that anything was allowed as long as money was paid.

    ¡°Hey, thank you again. Thanks to you, I bought good things cheaply.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to thank you. I just helped a dignified treasure meet a qualified owner.¡±

    Hwang Cheol-seok said triumphantly.

    Then he nced at Limon and smiled.

    ¡°Those vulgar people who don¡¯t even know how to see the value of things will believe that money can buy anything.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    ¡°Treasures are too much for a braggart who pretends to be proud of a woman he bought with only money.¡±

    It¡¯s like you want to hear it.

    Hwang Cheol-seok spoke in a loud voice.

    He smiled in repentance as he listened to the voices of others talking in sympathy with him.

    ¡®Things are working better than I thought.¡¯

    I never thought things would work out this well until I set out to convince the other auctioneers.

    But the results were beyond expectations.

    100% collusion rate.

    In fact, all the participants in this auction willingly responded to his persuasion and participated in this collusion.

    He wasn¡¯t the only man who burned with jealousy of Limon, who monopolized the two absolute beauties, Shir and Li Qingyu.

    Of course, in another sense, including women who are jealous of their beauty.

    ¡®These damn bastards. I¡¯ll never let you set foot in the auction house again.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Hwang Cheol-seok was ted.

    No matter what auction Limon and the others are aiming for.

    While linking up with the other contestants to prevent them from ever getting it.

    Iughed at the thought of telling a young guy who had only money what shame was.

    Including the reason that auction items that you should never miss are now easily avable.

    ¡°It¡¯s a grandiose waste of money.¡±

    So it was.

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t watch this drama anymore.

    Hearing what Limon said, he was so happy that he fired at him.

    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s what a vulgar guy who doesn¡¯t know the value of art would say.¡±

    ¡°I see. You don¡¯t seem to know that money is not important in preserving these historical cultural assets.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they are nerds¡­¡±

    Hwang Cheol-seok and other participants, who were only aiming for this opportunity, poured out fierce criticism against Limon.

    But even in that usation.

    He wasn¡¯t agitated in the slightest.

    Looking at them through the white mask with pitiful eyes, he just opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s art, it¡¯s nabal, and what can you say if it¡¯s not money to spend 1.5 billion on a bedside table like that?¡±

 Chapter 642

    #642. I guess I know.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the remodeling of the Opera Hall.

    The auction house was rtively quiet.

    That¡¯s why the chatter of Cheol-Seok Pwang and the others until now was transmitted intact to Limon¡¯s party.

    So this moment.

    There was silence in the auction house.

    It was because Limon¡¯s words resonated so clearly in the auction house.

    In particr, the woman who had bought blue and white porcin for 1.5 billion won, trusting Hwang Cheol-seok¡¯s feelings, asked in a daze, almost frozen.

    ¡°Yo¡­ River?¡±

    ¡°You know white porcin, but don¡¯t you know what a yogang is?¡±

    ¡°Oh the disease of urinating? The Cheonghwa Samryeonmunbyeong I bought?¡±

    ¡°Then what did you think they were using those bottles for? As an ornament to just look at?¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    It is only a modern custom to use pottery only as a pure ornament.

    Just 100 to 200 years ago, pottery was used as an irreceable practical item in all aspects from tableware to tea cups.

    It was natural that even if it was a national treasure now, it was a mere chamber at the time.

    ¡°Where is this guy with no blood on his head talking nonsense!¡±

    Of course, not everyone epted that for granted.

    In particr, Hwang Cheol-seok, who even set the appraiser price for blue and white porcin, eximed as if he were vomiting fire from his mouth.

    ¡°You madman! Even in the 15th century of the Commonwealth of China, blue and white porcin was a treasure that sold for a higher price than silver of the same weight! But who uses that as a sybus!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying out of the blue? It¡¯smon for people who have only money to spend money on everything from food to throw away.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Right now, there is a nerd who spent 1.5 billion on a single room.¡±

    ¡°Jojo¡¯s son-inw?¡±

    Because the words were so shocking.

    Hwang Cheol-seok hurriedly stopped the woman who was about to stand up after her face turned red.

    ¡°Fix it, Mrs.¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯m fixed?!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just nonsense that a guy who doesn¡¯t know anything talks about because he¡¯s envious. Trust me.¡±

    If you trust your feelings, you don¡¯t have to be angry at the nonsense that a bastard like that speaks.

    Hwang Cheol-seok desperately persuaded him.

    It wasn¡¯t what he wanted that even if there was amotion here and the auction was canceled.

    ¡°Hey, anyway, that¡¯s why they¡¯re nerds.¡±

    Did that persuasion work?

    In the end, the woman who had been struggling sat down again.

    Others also dismissed the previous incident as a mere happening, swearing that vulgar things that do not even know the subject make even nonsense dirty.

    no, i was trying to pass it on.

    But they didn¡¯t know.

    That the real happening hasn¡¯t even started yet.

    * * *

    ¡°If I could tell you with this painting¡­¡±

    ¡°That sounds like ¡®Winter Sunshine¡¯, ate work by Lumbrelli, a Renaissance painter. If so, the appraisal will probably be 60 billion.¡±

    ¡°What about Lumbrelli¡¯ster works? In hister years, he became addicted to gambling and ended up painting nudes to pay off his debts.¡±

    Bunny Girl thought.

    It¡¯s an auction and I want to get rid of it.

    ¡°This is an ancient ritual from Crete¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is an ancient ritual from the Silver Age. If you look at that extraordinary thing, it might be a god created by Hwashin himself. It has a value that cannot be converted into money.¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to look?¡±

    ¡°The ritual of the Silver Age is correct, but it is too insignificant to be called sacred. Isn¡¯t it probably a mass-produced product made by a priest with some level of ability?¡±

    money is all

    Customers are gods.

    No matter what kind of fuss you make, if you pay the right amount, you should respond with a smile.

    That is also thew of Midas.

    Even though she is just an auctioneer, as a member of Midas¡¯ guild, Bunny Girl has taken it for granted until now.

    but this moment.

    What was happening here was enough to make her feel skeptical about Midas¡¯ rules.

    ¡®What mess is this?¡¯

    No matter which corner store you go to, if there is a product you are seeing for the first time, you will look at the manual or listen to the exnation.

    They are talking about auction items worth thousands to billions of units.

    Is this an auction house?

    Or is it a dottegi market?

    As an employee of the prestigious Midas Auction House, I couldn¡¯t help butment.

    Well, it was already a mess from the time Hwang Chul-seok arbitrarily set the bid price in collusion with others in the first ce.

    Now that we have reached the point of resignation.

    Bunny girl¡¯s attention was focused on something else.

    ¡®Anyway, why do those humans know so much about auction items?¡¯

    It was only when Hwang Cheol-seok started talking about it that he thought he would.

    As a regr customer, everyone at this auction house knew that he was one of the country¡¯s leading experts in antiques and art.

    But that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t understand it even more.

    Who is that young man in the white mask who can point out Hwang Cheol-seok¡¯s emotions?

    [¡­he said he was a gangster, but this is the first time I¡¯ve really felt that word so deeply.]

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s great? Just withmon sense.¡±

    [It¡¯s scary to have umted thatmon sense for hundreds of years.]

    Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    Limon is a swordsman.

    Indeed, of course.

    He was someone who had only wielded a sword his whole life and had not paid any particr attention to art.

    But he¡¯s a sword master.

    In particr, as the owner of the Sword Tower and the protector of mankind, he received countless treasures and met all kinds of queens.

    If you¡¯ve been like that for hundreds of years, even a blind person can gain insight.

    Besides, the dark-skinned beauty nowughing on Limon¡¯s left is a great witch who has lived a life several times his life and was also the emperor of Rome.

    The one on the right is one of the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons who control the world¡¯s wealth.

    No matter how rare an auction item was, it was rather surprising if there was an item that they could not recognize.

    [But why are those people buying that?]

    ¡°This is an auction house.¡±

    [No, that¡¯s right.]

    That was it.

    What made Yuna-kyung a shy expression?

    [If you think about what the team leader and older sisters pointed out, even a fool would know that that man¡¯s emotions are messed up. Why do you spend money on that?]

    ¡°I think I know the reason.¡±

    look at the blushing face

    Do you see that you can¡¯t respond to their point of view?

    It is clear that Hwang Chul-seok¡¯s feelings were wrong, but why do other participants still bid on the auction items at his appraisal price?

    To Yuna-kyung who is puzzled.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know because I hadn¡¯t met him in person, but the person wearing the golden mask seems to be the president of the Culture and Arts Association of this country.¡±

    ¡°Chairman of the Culture and Arts Association?¡±

    ¡°You must know that he was originally the vice chairman of the Cheonhwa Group, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Could it be that Hwang family guy?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. He said he couldn¡¯t give me my habit. Abby or a child.¡±

    [What is Chunhwa Group?]

    ¡°It is a conglomerate that dominated the cultural business of this country until about 20 years ago.¡±

    Even the Seven Dragons Group, which dominated the world¡¯s wealth, had a hard time reaching this country that Limon was protecting.

    Even the ck Dragon n managed to gain influence over several decades thanks to Youin¡¯s efforts.

    Thanks to that, the beginning of the Iron Age.

    This country¡¯s industry has be Gal¨¢pagos and has taken its own path.

    The Chunhwa Group was a conglomerate that dominated all kinds of art businesses, including publishing, film, and broadcasting.

    ¡°It was like that until I lobbied the government and made that bastard art price system or something and then ruined it.¡±

    [Art price list?]

    ¡°This is aw that tries to set a fair price for art so that all citizens can enjoy luxurious art at a fair price.¡±

    [Huh, that sounds like a goodw?]

    ¡°Do you think it was even aw that made people buy 100 billion worth of rubbish with tax money?¡±

    [¡­What is it?]

    ¡°The Cheonhwa Group regrly sold sculptures made by ting recycled materials to all universities nationwide under the pretext of the fixed art price system.¡±

    [Who buys a heap of garbage at that price? If you have the money, donate it to the orphanage!]

    ¡°Unless, college students protested and went wild about it, but Chunhwa Group¡¯s response was amazing.¡±

    [What did he say?]

    ¡°Even if vulgar people who only know how to enjoy vulgar culture like pornography cheaply swear, a true cultural person would be willing to pay for art.¡±

    [Aren¡¯t you crazy?!]

    ¡°Surprisingly, these are the words of a master artist himself.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Even though that happened, the Chunhwa group pushed the art fixed price system to the end.

    Quite a few people supported such a fixed art price system.

    It was because he believed in the ims of artists that if high-quality arts were sponsored, the number of outstanding talents would increase and the culture would develop.

    In fact, more than 95% of the sponsorship money was taken by Chunhwa Group, and the rest was monopolized by a very small number of high-end artists who signed a contract with them.

    Of course, cartoonists and idolmercial film directors were ssified as low-level artists and earned less than 30% of their ie.

    Even so, the centa was taken away by the tax on the fixed art price system, and they did not know that they were starving to death.

    while so many years pass.

    In the end, most artists quit art or went abroad.

    The domestic art market has copsed.

    As a result, the Cheonhwa Group, which dominated the cultural industry, also went bankrupt and disbanded, and the art fixed price system disappeared.

    Of course, Tiamat took the vacancy.

    [¡­that such a thing really happened?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [No, are there any stupid things like that?]

    It¡¯s because it happened when I was very young.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I grew up in an orphanage and was busy making a living, so I wasn¡¯t interested in art.

    Watching Yuna-kyung who is confused about the history she didn¡¯t know at all.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be smart to just do what¡¯s happening here right now?¡±

    [That¡¯s right¡­]

    ¡°In the first ce, they are not buying auction items to invest in or art pieces to impress.¡±

    turn your head slowly

    Looking at the auction house through a mask.

    What stays with golden eyes is familiarity, not ridicule or contempt.

    ¡°It buys the pleasure of spending money and the satisfaction of knowing art.¡±

    If you were at this auction house, most people would have their own social status and be that smart.

    Those who spend billions on Hwang Cheol-seok¡¯s nonsense.

    Did they really not notice that Limon¡¯s evaluation was more urate than Hwang Cheol-seok¡¯s?

    It won¡¯t be.

    just ignoring

    If they acknowledge Limon¡¯s evaluation, they will have to ept the humiliation of not being aesthetically pleasing to them.

    Just like those who participate in auctions to get the pleasure of showing off their wealth by making things more expensive rather than cheaper.

    Of course, there might be a calction that if there is a guarantee from the president of the Culture and Arts Association, it can be sold at a high price, whether real or fake.

    ¡®The reason he hated singing for money was probably because he didn¡¯t want to look like this.¡¯

    In the end, we couldn¡¯t be friends.

    However, he always called himself a partner.

    A woman who was purer than anyone else when it came to music.

    Whileughing bitterly,paring her to the people in front of her who are unable to be moved by art and do not listen to the truth even when they are told, struggling with desire.

    Limon raised his eyebrows.

    Now on the verge of resignation.

    A bunny girl who only mechanically disys the next auction item when an auction item wins.

    After she operated the button.

    It was because he saw the new auction item on the stage.

    ¡°¡­Grandma, isn¡¯t that the thing you really wanted to buy?¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Listen to Sir¡¯s answer.

    Limon let out a curse.

    And Li Qingyu also erased his usual calm smile and opened his mouth in a serious voice.

    ¡°Honestly, this is a bit unexpected.¡±

    It¡¯s like there¡¯s going to be an unusual auction item.

    All of them were predicting when Shir, who did not go out of the studio at all, came directly to the auction house.

    But the moment I finally saw the auction item that appeared.

    They had to admit that they underestimated the weight of the legendary Archwitch named Sir.

    ¡°¡­I never thought that such a dangerous item would appear at the Midas Auction House.¡±

 Chapter 643

    #643. I mean, I¡¯m slowly getting tired of it.

    When spraying.

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    East Asia is the realm of the ck Dragon n.

    Because of Limon, I haven¡¯t been able to make a big impact so far.

    I was so busy with various things that I couldn¡¯t reach even the smallest details.

    The fact that she did not know that such a dangerous item had entered this country was something she should be ashamed of as the ck Dragon Princess of conspiracies and schemes.

    ¡°How did you know that item would be on sale today?¡±

    So, to the question that arose.

    Sir answered simply.

    ¡°I figured it out after looking at fortune-telling.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you still able to predict this much?¡±

    ¡°Whoops. I¡¯m not as good as the white baby, but I once heard the voice of the world¡¯s greatest prophet.¡±

    As the sword masters resurrected and the fate of the world was twisted, even Ainsha, who was the world¡¯s greatest prophet, could not see the future.

    But his own prophecy is to read the fate of the world.

    Like psionics, they cannot see the future directly, but instead, they can still read fragments of fate.

    Looking at the archwitch talking with a bewitching smile.

    Limon frowned.

    ¡°If something like that was involved, you should have let me know, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t been able to contact me. The ck baby was busy as usual.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, it¡¯s not something I have to tell you.¡±

    It was not wrong.

    she is the queen of magic

    Among the superhumans of the absolute ss, she is a great witch who has lived a long time.

    It was because he had the ability to handle this level of work without having to borrow the power of Limon or the Seven Dragons.

    ¡­Even if it¡¯s a dangerous thing that could ruin a country.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t trying to sneak that away, were you?¡±

    ¡°Whoops, as a ve, I can¡¯t do anything that harms you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there were one or two masters who got stabbed by a ve while having such a delusion.¡±

    ¡°Even a ve sees his opponent and fights against him.¡±

    Shir smiled slightly.

    When Limonughed while watching her like that.

    Yuna-kyung, who was blinking with her feathers dyed ck, opened her beak tremblingly.

    [What is that about?]

    ¡°¡­Does the old woman seem to becking in disciple education?¡± [Is it weird that I

    do

    n¡¯t know?!]

    ¡°I thought, baby, if I were your pet, I would have known that much.¡±

    [What is a conversation like a married couple shifting responsibility for erroneous etiquette education to their children!]

    Watching Yuna-kyung pping her wings and arguing after being treated as a pet that she suddenlycks, I clicked my tongue for a while.

    Limon suddenly raised his eyebrows.

    Hwang Cheol-seok, who has been bragging about the results of the auction as soon as the auction itemes out.

    Because he was lingering this time.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Did you feel a simr difort?

    While the other participants, including the bunny girl who was conducting the auction, looked at each other with puzzled eyes.

    Hwang Cheol-seok frowned and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what. It seems like something you don¡¯t have to spend money to buy.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ No matter how much the Midas auction house is, boulders are mixed.¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s amazing to see something I didn¡¯t know came out. I want to buy that for research purposes. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    while others hear and agree with it.

    Indeed, Limon, Shir, and Li Qingyu made strange expressions or had strange smiles.

    ¡°How do you look, baby?¡±

    ¡°It would be either one. That bastard was more than he thought.¡±

    ¡°Or he must be an impostor.¡±

    At the words of Limon, who crossed his arms.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    And I didn¡¯t have to worry about which one would be the answer.

    Even though he is the president of the Culture and Arts Association, it is possible that he does not know that much.

    But what if humans, who have been putting prices on all kinds of auction items by adding names that weren¡¯t there before, just ignore it this time?

    did you know from the beginning

    Or did you just notice it when you saw it?

    It was clear that Hwang Cheol-seok had something for him after realizing the true value of that object and trying to acquire it.

    ¡°What will you do, swordsman? If you want, you can bid right away.¡±

    ¡°Would you have to do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean to use it as bait?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering how that baby will use it.¡±

    ¡°I think you can ask him directly about that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the story of when that baby knew something. An ignorant tail might miss a good opportunity.¡±

    ¡°You can find out just about anything you need without risking that stuff being misused.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Li Qing-yu wants to secure things first.

    Sir Hwang Cheol-seok wins the bid and waits to see how it moves.

    Hearing the bewitching beauty and the beautiful girl whispering on the left and right, Limon tapped the armrest with his finger.

    Either way makes sense.

    Either way it doesn¡¯t matter.

    No matter what Hwang Cheol-seok did, they always had the ability to retrieve things.

    It¡¯s just a difference in method.

    So after a short thought.

    with a strange smile

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡®100 million¡­ that¡¯s good.¡¯

    Bid on an auction item.

    Hwang Cheol-seok smiled with a repentant smile.

    He received an advance payment of 10 billion won for this incident.

    I was prepared to pour at least a billion, maybe even billions, into the bidding.

    Thanks to everyone colluding with the hostility towards Limon, we were able to win the bid at a bargain price.

    At this point, it was rather a blessing in disguise.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t feel grateful to Limon, who tackled every single thing.

    ¡®A guy who knows nothing about art dares to point out my feelings!¡¯

    Of course, thatment was quite usible.

    Some even had to admit it in awe.

    ¡®Hey, let¡¯s see.¡¯

    However, Hwang Cheol-seok snorted.

    Even if Limon¡¯s feelings were right or not, it didn¡¯t matter.

    If he admits it, as the president of the Culture and Arts Association, nk papers with paints are sold for billions of dors, and diaries left by children be masterpieces.

    On the other hand, even when a stranger talks about its historical value, only an idiot believes it to be a national treasure-level cultural property.

    Art is something thates from authority.

    Also praised by the public.

    Also spending a lot of money.

    Impressive too.

    In the end, it is as if it is to share the authority with the belief that art recognized by such a cultured and authoritative person has its own value.

    That is the essence of art.

    It is the power that makes art great.

    It was ratherughable to talk about having some trivial knowledge without knowing that.

    ¡®Wait and see, after this auction is over¡­?¡¯

    While I was making up my mind to scold Limon.

    Hwang Cheol-seok hesitated.

    Bunny girl who should have dered his winning bid long ago.

    It was because she was holding her finger on the earphone plugged into one ear with a strange expression on her face.

    I have a feeling of foreboding about something.

    The moment he hardened his face.

    ¡°Everyone, this is an unexpected event!¡±

    It seems that the face that was lethargic until now was a lie.

    The bunny girl with a bright smile shouted energetically to them.

    ¡°Special rule number 3 unique to the Midas auction house! The customer who proposed the property auction has appeared!¡±

    ¡°¡­what? Barter auction?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that barter! A special system that allows many people who are short on cash to win auctions with goods instead of money!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What kind of crazy person would apply for a system like that¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry. I did that.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of just watching them spend money.¡±

    It took a moment to re at Limon with bloodshot eyes while calling an auctioneer from another VIP seat and handing him something.

    Hwang Cheol-seok immediately snorted.

    ¡®Hey useless thing!¡¯

    A barter auction is a system in which you can bid with the money you put up when someone else wins the bid at a higher price than the auction item.

    Whatever Limones up with.

    If he asserts that he has no artistic value.

    No, even if it wasn¡¯t, there was no way the other guests, who were united in hostility towards him, would bid.

    Hwang Cheol-seokughed at Limon¡¯s recklessness without hesitation.

    Wei Ying.

    ¡°Everyone was looking forward to it! If you think I can tell you something with this thing¡­!¡±

    But after a while.

    machinery is moving.

    The moment another case rose side by side next to the existing auction item on the stage.

    The pyrite hardened.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just that.

    Not only the other contestants who were ridiculed, but also the bunny girl who was excited to be able to y the role of an auctioneer.

    Because everyone stopped everything they were doing and looked at the newly appeared object.

    ¡°Oh well. This is an unidentified¡­ sculpture of unknown origin and date¡­¡±

    Sculpture.

    Yes.

    it was a piece

    It is crude rather than delicate.

    Even the whole bnce was twisted.

    More ugly and terrible than beautiful.

    Even at first nce, the piece that cut the devil is a mess.

    It was a piece of art that was embarrassing to be listed on the prestigious Midas auction house, where only dozens of ws could be pointed out.

    But whether it was the intention of the creators or a miraculous coincidence.

    Its roughness changes shape depending on the angle.

    That twist distorts the line of sight.

    Just by looking at it, it creates an optical illusion that a hideous demon statue transforms into a wounded angel.

    every time you change the angle.

    Demons and angels swapped.

    The intersection of ugliness and beauty.

    The violence of the overwhelming senses makes you stare at the statue with chilling goosebumps.

    ¡°The starting price suggested by the customer who requested the auction is¡­ 10,000 won.¡±

    It¡¯s nonsense.

    Even ten thousand won is expensive.

    There is no way anyone would want to buy such a rugged piece with money.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll bid for 10,000 won.¡±

    ¡°Mrs.?!¡±

    ¡°One million won.¡±

    ¡°500 no 50 million!¡±

    ¡°80 million!¡±

    The moment when the woman who won the bid for blue and white porcin opened her mouth as if possessed.

    Like a dam breaking.

    Seeing the others frantically shouting bids, Hwang Cheol-seok shouted with a pale face.

    ¡°What are you doing with a sculpture that has no genealogy like that!¡±

    I don¡¯t even know the name of the sculptor.

    There is no historical origin or story.

    Above all, the authority, that is, he did not acknowledge it.

    So that kind of stuff isn¡¯t art, it¡¯s just cheap junk that you can¡¯t resell at half price no matter how expensive you buy it.

    Hwang Cheol-seok insisted on an extremelymon sense theory.

    ¡°Whether I have a genealogy or not, what does it matter if I want to buy it!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy, Chairman Hwang, just stay away! Didn¡¯t you say that the auction item was worthless anyway?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°5 billion!¡±

    ¡°10 billion!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    while you say a few words.

    Ignore that wordpletely.

    It has already surpassed 10 billion.

    And it was not enough, and at the auction price soaring like crazy by 200 to 30 billion, Chul-Seok Pyro became blue.

    This is because if the price continues to rise in this way, it is impossible to win the bid even if he uses all the cash he has in addition to the advance payment.

    What if things get stolen like this?

    ¡®They¡¯ can¡¯t let him go.

    Truly a quandary.

    Hwang Cheol-seok sweated like rain all over his body for a while in the reality that his lucrative money-making suddenly turned into a crisis of running out of throat.

    Hwang Cheol-seok finally closed his eyes.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    He put his hand in his pocket.

    Received just in case.

    The moment the emergency call button is pressed.

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°Kyaaak!?¡±

    with a loud bang.

    The auction house shakes.

    An attack on the auction house by an unknown group of people wearing ck masks has begun.

 Chapter 644

    #644. I felt good.

    * * *

    The manager of the Midas auction house.

    Charles Greg was a ducal level yer in his 80s who waspetent enough to have been dispatched from the headquarters.

    In the first ce, ording to the Midas Guild¡¯s policy of expressing thorough golden rule, those without the ability to earn money could not hold important positions.

    So an explosion happens.

    When dozens of masked men attacked and the barriers and defense systems protecting the auction house copsed.

    It was thanks to thatpetence that he was able to react reflexively.

    ¡°Emergency contact to headquarters and branch offices, and request support from the police and Infinity Guild.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible! Communication has already been cut off!¡±

    ¡°If we find out that contact has been lost, we will send support from headquarters. I¡¯ll gather the guards and make the most of the time.¡±

    ¡°The invaders are too strong! The guards alone won¡¯tst more than 10 minutes!¡±

    but this moment.

    Charles broke out in a cold sweat.

    I did my best ording to the manual.

    All of that response was due to the movement of the masked people who thoroughly crushed and attacked the auction house.

    ¡®It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s a nned raid, but no matter how much it is¡­¡¯

    Even if it¡¯s just one of many businesses, this is Midas.

    It had a security system strong enough to hold a sit-in for several days against the army.

    However, it was not enough to disable the security system like this, and all the attackers were high-level yers.

    As far as he knows.

    There are reasons for doing this.

    And there is only one possible one.

    ¡®Is it them too?¡¯

    That was why Charles had a grim expression on his face.

    If it was as he predicted, no one would be able to survive today.

    A sparsely popted suburb.

    Especially since it happened during a secret auction where ess to the general public was controlled.

    ¡°Gather all the staff, including the guards, at the auction house and lower all the bulkheads to seal the auction house.¡±

    That¡¯s why you can¡¯t die innocently.

    Burning thest resolution.

    Charles said sharply.

    ¡°Remember, even at the cost of our lives, we must protect the customers and the auction items!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°What the hell is this!¡±

    ¡°Chief! Where is the person in charge?¡±

    ¡°Give me my white porcin! The white porcin I bought for 1.5 billion right now!¡±

    after the explosion urred.

    The auction house, which was already in chaos, became even more chaotic as employees flocked from all sides and set up barricades.

    The one who is confused because he does not know the situation.

    In the midst of this, the one who takes responsibility.

    He said he would go, so he asked for the item he had won.

    Dozens of guests were rampaging each other, adding to the chaos.

    The moment when one of the customers who had been so rampant was about to shake off the hands of the staff and run away because he couldn¡¯t stand the excitement.

    A hand caught him.

    chin.

    ¡°Stop the fuss.¡±

    ¡°Ugh! You know who I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course you are a heavenly guest.¡±

    Even when the auction went off the rails, Bunny Girl held the auction while sighing heavily.

    Unlike before, she said with a cold face.

    ¡°But a guest is a guest because he paid ording to the Midas rule.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is Midas.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s tired of the high-level yer¡¯s grip.

    Or was it because he realized that this ce was the Midas auction house?

    Eventually, as the man ran away with a groan, the riots of the other guests subsided further.

    However, the face of the bunny girl who turned away from those customers was covered with despair and regret.

    ¡®I¡¯m off duty, so I¡¯ll just rest. Why don¡¯t you go to the auction today just because you¡¯re getting paid more¡­!¡¯

    To be honest, she wanted to run away too.

    As a high-level yer, it is more likely that he will survive if he escapes alone.

    But this is Midas.

    She was an employee of Midas.

    If I had to run away from this spot, it was obvious that I would end up in a situation worse than dying after paying a huge penalty under the contract.

    Employees, including Bunny Girl, had no choice but to keep their seats while putting on gloomy expressions.

    And¡­

    bang quaang!

    After several roars.

    The metal wall blocking the entrance to the auction house was broken, and monsters wearing ck masks rushed in.

    There are about 50 of them in total.

    To be honest, if you look at the numbers alone, the number of employees at the auction house was ratherrge.

    But it was the staff who were more nervous.

    The majority of them are nonbat intermediate yers, and all the masked people are high-levelbat yers.

    Because there was an overwhelming power difference between them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but this is Midas. Please leave immediately.¡±

    despite knowing that

    Standing upright at the forefront.

    Charles red at them.

    Even though he is not abat type yer, he is also a duke level yer over level 80.

    Fighting countless monsters and breaking through the 80th floor of the dungeon, his momentum was enough to intimidate even high-level yers.

    But unfortunately.

    His threat was shattered as the giant masked man at the forefront rushed forward with a fierce cry.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    It was a moment.

    The blue dragon sword with the giant masked man fiercely cut through the air.

    The handkerchief Charles threw turned into a bird and flew away.

    And when the two collided.

    Quaang!

    with a loud roar.

    The bird on the handkerchief is torn.

    The de of the sword that had been swung as it was, cut Charles¡¯s throat.

    Fortunately, Charles, who blocked the attack with a sword and shield made of a handkerchief, hardened his face after several skirmishes.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he clearly felt that the giant masked man was stronger than he was through this fleeting exchange.

    The masked man¡¯s cry.

    And it was because he was finally convinced of one fact through the movements of the blue dragon sword, which was too shy to be a simplebat skill.

    ¡°I can understand why you guys were called the Demonic Cult to carry out such a nasty surprise attack to check the World Federation.¡±

    gritted teeth

    Charles red at the masked man.

    The only people in this country who can do this.

    As long as they are hostile to the World Federation from the beginning, those who can survive such a bold act.

    ¡°¡ªThe ck Dragon n!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°³©ËùÓûÑÔ (Let¡¯s talk freely).¡±

    Maybe because I already realized that I couldn¡¯t hide my identity anymore.

    It¡¯s because I think it doesn¡¯t matter.

    passing his words with a snort.

    The masked man said coldly.

    ¡°ËÀÈËÃ»ÓÐ×ì (Dead people don¡¯t have mouths anyway).¡±

    deration of life.

    The shady atmosphere.

    But it gets cut off along the way.

    ¡°Foot!¡±

    lightly at first.

    And by the burst ofughter that soon erupted.

    ¡°Puhahahaha!¡±

    Where is theughtering from?

    Charles, who looked back in bewilderment, was able to find it thanks to him.

    For some reason.

    Unlike the other guests who were evacuated to the middle by the staff, the young man in the white mask who still remains in the VIP seat and crawls on his stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s really something to live for a long time.¡±

    [Ahahahaha oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!]

    It wasn¡¯t just the young man.

    A woman in a butterfly mask with a smile.

    Even the ck mangbird rolling around.

    Because everyone in the VIP seats couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to see a scene like this.¡±

    He said it was worthwhile to fish while checking out suspicious signs hanging around the auction house.

    Growing up for a while.

    The young man in the white mask slightly turned his head.

    Then he asked the ck-haired girl wearing a fox mask who was the only one who was notughing among those who were with him.

    ¡°What are you going to do, princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you giving me a choice?¡±

    ¡°Since things have turned out like this, I think your opinion will be important.¡±

    ¡°Then, can I take care of it from now on?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    Limon added one more word.

    ¡°No matter how absurdly the stigma is inflicted on you, it is only meaningful if you take revenge on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    Like really thank you.

    After bowing my head to him.

    Li Qingyu stood up from his seat.

    And the moment she slowly turned her head.

    The masked people were startled.

    ¡°Everyone, to be honest, I was in a very good mood today.¡±

    It¡¯s obviously a smiley face.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough that I didn¡¯t see my husband after a long time, so even though we weren¡¯t alone, we were able to go on a date.¡±

    A face devoid of joy.

    ¡°But you really ruined my good mood.¡±

    And between the half-faced fox masks.

    sinking deep and dull.

    looking straight at themselves.

    Eyes like obsidian.

    ¡°¡­how will you reward me for this?¡±

    Especially the ones that revealed how to live.

    It wasn¡¯t even a threat.

    just quietly watching

    I just asked calmly.

    However, when the other masked people hesitate when they see the slender girl who strangely creeps up their spines.

    The giant masked man coldly eximed.

    ¡°ÄãÔÚ¿´Ê²üN(What are you looking at)?¡±

    It seemed that I hade to my senses.

    The other masked men surrounding the auction house rushed forward, each holding a weapon.

    In order to indiscriminately attack everyone present, including the girl in the fox mask.

    Quaang!!!

    But right after that.

    They had to harden.

    The moment you want Li Qingyu to disappear.

    It was because the three masked men who rushed at the forefront were thrown out at once with the sound of a leather drum exploding.

    Each wrist is cut off.

    Limbs are strangely bent.

    Spitting blood endlessly like a waterfall.

    The sight of a colleague smashed in the blink of an eye was enough to freeze all the masked people.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡±

    ¡°You cheeky bitch¡­!¡±

    in front of them.

    holding a ck fan.

    blocking the front

    Seeing the girl in the fox mask smiling, therge masked man hardened his face.

    It was because even he, the most skilled among those who raided the auction house, had never seen how or when the girl moved.

    I only saw a vague glimpse of the hazy ck mist.

    Least overpowered yer.

    Against an unexpected obstructionist who could possibly turn the tide of this situation at once.

    What he chose was a threat after all.

    ¡°Do you think you can safely interfere with the events of the ck Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°Pooh!¡±

    ¡­At the same time, it was a problem that the threat was not transmitted as a threat at all because of theughter that the young man and the ck witch spewed out again.

    unlike them.

    Li Qingyu replied with a deeper smile.

    ¡°Of course, there is no way you can be safe. Our family is very behind.¡±

    ¡°If you know that, even now¡­?¡±

    If you run away from here right now, I will spare your life.

    As he intended to leave witnesses anyway, the giant masked man who was about to shout without much hesitation hardened.

    ¡­What did this bitch say?

    our n?

    What is our n?

    no it can¡¯t be

    This is the Midas Auction House.

    There is no way the ck Dragon n exists in the business of the Midas Guild, one of the seven guilds that oppose the Seven Dragons.

    To be precise, it¡¯s closer to saying it shouldn¡¯t exist.

    No matter how skilled the Seven Dragons were, there was only one girl among the ck Dragon n who reached the level of a servant or higher at such a young age.

    ¡°In that sense, I would like to ask.¡±

    Even while denying the guess itself.

    Looking at the giant masked man who hesitated unconsciously.

    Even though he¡¯s not as thorough as the green dragon n, it¡¯s more than that he doesn¡¯t forget what he suffered instead.

    The princess of a n who could not allow themselves to fall into a conspiracy, even though they might fall for it, asked with a smile on their face.

    ¡°What on earth did you believe that you would be safe even after impersonating our n?¡±

 Chapter 645

    #645. listen to the conclusion.

    * * *

    It¡¯s an easy mission.

    he was thinking

    Stop if the gangsteres to get you something with money.

    If things don¡¯t go through, you can take them by force.

    It was annoying to have to rob all of the auction items so they wouldn¡¯t know the target was the target, but it was eptable.

    Above all, if all of this happened to the ck Dragon n, there was no need to worry about repercussions.

    Perfect n with double triple.

    There is no room for trouble.

    no it shouldn¡¯t have been

    ¡°ÌÓÅÜ (run away)!¡±

    but this moment.

    He couldn¡¯t help but cry out in despair.

    It was not a rational judgment.

    Rather instinct.

    A chill that ran down his spine.

    The fear that tightens the heart.

    In the anxiety of having to leave this ce right away, I made therge masked man shout with a tearing voice.

    Fuck!

    But the order was not carried out.

    The moment when the ck line was shaken.

    This is because the two masked men who had just turned to run away copsed vomiting blood at the same time.

    ¡°One kind piece of advice, you better not run away.¡±

    even a sign.

    preliminary action.

    without a chance to dodge or block.

    A girl in a fox mask who defeated two masked men from a distance of tens of meters with just a single blow of a fan.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°As I already said, our family has a long back.¡±

    The masked people were immersed in darkness.

    Unless she lets go.

    It was because I realized that no one would be able to get out of this ce alive.

    It was because there was such an overwhelming power gap between her, the best master of the ck Dragon n, and those who didn¡¯t even have arge supply yer.

    ¡°¡­Can not help it! Everyone, fight with the spirit of friendship!¡±

    But how to bite a cat when even a mouse is cornered.

    If they can¡¯t defeat Li Qingyu, they¡¯ll run away anyway, and they won¡¯t live.

    The moment you realize that fact.

    The masked people give up running away.

    Instead, each wielded a weapon and charged Li Qingyu at once.

    [¡ºTraining Pass¡» is activated.]

    [¡ºDeath Trackdown (ËÀÍö×·»êê‡)¡» is activated.]

    [User¡¯s strength and agility stat increases by 30%. Physical strength and durability are reduced by 20%.]

    [Additional damage is umted by 1% each time a Jinbeop participant hits a single target.]

    Kendo spear pole, etc.

    The masked men aim for Li Qingyu¡¯s vitals, protecting each other by wielding various weapons at the correct timing.

    That movement is an art.

    skill correction.

    trained martial arts.

    Even the mortal resolve.

    It was a cogwheel of death where not a single needle could slip through when everything was added together.

    However, despite the storm of desing from all directions, Li Qingyu did not waver in the slightest.

    I just smiled.

    ¡®¡­!¡¯

    Something is wrong.

    Realizing this, the giant masked man didn¡¯t have time to give another order, and the weapons that the masked men wielded all at once pierced Li Qingyu¡¯s body.

    ¡­no, it seemed that way.

    she turns into a ck mist

    Until it¡¯s scattered.

    ¡°»ÃÐg (illusion magic)!¡±

    Only then did they realize that what they were aiming for was an illusion.

    When the masked people look around.

    At the very spot where Li Qingyu disappeared, the mist gathered again to form the shape of a ck girl.

    The moment Seopseon was gently swung in her hand.

    The psionic de, which formed the shape of a ck butterfly, was scattered in all directions like a storm following the trajectory of the line.

    ¡º

    Seventy-two types of martial arts, three seasons, Èý½~¼¼

    Dojeopranmu,

    µ¶µûyÎè¡»

    Chow ah!

    ¡°Kuuk!¡±

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    right after that.

    A bloody wind blows.

    Dozens of masked men copsed.

    Bashoseonhwanryu (°Å½¶ÉÈ»ÃÁ÷), which creates a dazzling remnant.

    A chain-honed cuss that holds the sharpness of a de.

    Biyeonhojeopryu (ïwÉºúµûÁ÷) that shoots invisible rock mirrors.

    Seventy-two kinds that canpete even withrge-supply yers even if only one reaches the extreme.

    Combining three of them was enough to overwhelm dozens of high-level yers.

    I¡¯m d I kept things in my hands.

    If she had the will to kill, most of the masked men would already have been dismembered.

    ¡°Keuuugh!¡±

    Still, it¡¯s probably because he¡¯s a duke-level yer.

    The huge masked man, who managed to avoid the ck butterfly¡¯s de with only his left arm covered in blood, despaired.

    As long as the subordinates are annihted.

    This is because even the slightest possibility of defeating Li Qingyu has disappeared.

    There are two paths left now.

    Rather than dying in captivity like this, it is only to suffer a terrible thing or rathermit suicide before that.

    But he chose neither of them.

    Instead, he just turned his head.

    ¡®If I¡¯m going to die anyway, I won¡¯t go alone!¡¯

    Dig!

    While holding onto the blue dragon and moon sword.

    The one he threw like lightning was the VIP seat where Li Qingyu had been before.

    To be precise, it was the man in the white mask and the woman in the butterfly mask who were sitting there watching their fight.

    I didn¡¯t expect hostages or anything like that to work.

    Still, I just believed that killing them would make Li Qingyu feel a little worse.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But right after that.

    He couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of their attitude of keeping their chins still and not moving even when they saw themselves rushing at them.

    It was as if he had anticipated this behavior.

    The sight of Li Qingyu slipping between them gave him a realization.

    Looking at the head-to-head confrontation, the Seven Dragons are the weakest.

    However, the princess of the Demonic Cult.

    Read your mind among them.

    to control even thoughts.

    From the point of encountering the ck Dragon Princess, who was considered the most feared object in the Demonic Cult, he knew that he had no hope in the first ce.

    towards him.

    Turn your palms over.

    Ovepping eight artisans.

    The moment Li Qingyu stretched out his soft, white palm.

    Kwaaaaang!!!

    with a loud roar.

    The blue dragon and the moon are smashed.

    Themotion that hit the Midas auction house ended in vain.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Thanks for the help.¡±

    ¡°I just cleaned up the fallen sparks.¡±

    ¡°This is my thanks from a body that could have been burned to the brim by that spark.¡±

    After bowing politely.

    Charles Greg raised his eyes.

    And still covered his face with a fox mask.

    However, he continued talking quietly as he faced the ck-haired girl who could not be known without knowing her identity.

    ¡°It is natural to thank our customers who have helped us the most.¡±

    ¡°Am I still a customer?¡±

    ¡°As long as you have officially purchased invitations and entered our auction house, that is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a word like Midas.¡±

    Even if she is the princess of the Seven Dragons, as long as she paid the money and didn¡¯t break Mias¡¯ rules, she was a customer.

    Looking at Charles, who spoke without wavering.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re so grateful, can I take that as a sign that we¡¯re not happy about taking them?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is, but¡­¡±

    Charles blurted out his words as he looked at dozens of masked men tied up one after another with only their lives barely saved.

    And he opened his mouth implicitly.

    ¡°I apologize for being in a situation where I was helped, but could you please concede just a few people?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Because one mouth is enough.¡±

    He said that he could concede this much for those who longed to know who was behind the attack on the Midas auction house.

    After making Charles look strange by speaking kindly.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Although there is something I wish for instead.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the auction?¡±

    ¡°You are quick-witted.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but know.¡±

    Charles smiled bitterly.

    When the ck Dragon Princess, Li Qingyu, participated in this secret auction, the auction house was raided.

    He wouldn¡¯t even be the manager of the Midas auction house if he had been stupid enough not to notice that the item she was bidding on was the crux of the matter.

    ¡°If you knew, you could be a little more greedy. There is a possibility that this is our own y.¡±

    ¡°There is no reason for that.¡±

    Charles shook his head.

    If it¡¯s money, it¡¯s the overflowing seven dragons.

    If you need something, you just have to get a sessful bid.

    It was absurd that the princess would dare toe forward and covet such a trivial self-made y.

    ¡°Above all, we are Midas.¡±

    ¡°If this is our own y, are you saying that we can pay twice as muchter?¡±

    that point.

    Charles didn¡¯t deny it.

    Li Qingyu also nodded as if he knew that.

    ¡°Then let me give you some advice.¡±

    ¡°What advice do you have?¡±

    ¡°Who will benefit from ming us for the crime of raiding the Midas auction house and making them fight each other?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯d better think seriously about how many people can mobilize this number of high-level yers.¡±

    Listening to her advice is even more meaningful because it

    ¡®s obvious .

    Charles, who was deeply silent, eventually bowed his head again and expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°I listen deeply to the words of Geum and Okjo.¡±

    Maybe all of this is really a self-made y by the ck Dragon n.

    * * *

    That¡¯s how Li Qingyu talked to Charles.

    While the armed forces of the ck Dragon n arrivedte to transport the masked people.

    Limon was distracted by all of that.

    This was because Li Qingyu had already taken care of this matter, and he had something to check first.

    ¡°I see¡­ is that why you came to see me?¡±

    ¡°At least as far as I know, hags are the most expert in these matters.¡±

    ¡°You speak well.¡±

    The reason Limon came looking for him in the first ce.

    Hearing what the truth he was trying to confirm as soon as he was healed, Shire chuckled.

    It was an even more interesting conundrum that even she could not answer easily.

    So, I put my hand on my chin.

    she askednguidly.

    ¡°Can you show me?¡±

    ¡°Na Kyung-ah.¡±

    [Mmm. It¡¯s been like that before, but I can¡¯t remember exactly who I am.]

    A ck bird perched on Limon¡¯s shoulder.

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    [Instead, there¡¯s a video that our freshman took, so I¡¯ll show you that this time.]

    Roaring!

    The moment Yuna-gyeong, who plucked one of her own feathers, memorized a short spell.

    Charred feathers burn.

    A clear image like a hologram appeared in the haze.

    Limon holding a sword made of light.

    A man in a cloak holding a bloody spear.

    Even an Indian girl with a dagger.

    A video of three people fighting each other.

    To be precise, he looked at the tattoos on the sword demon¡¯s shoulder and sword spirit¡¯s abdomen.

    Shirley smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Reviving the sword master wasn¡¯t enough, so they put such a ban on them. The kids who are really yers are fun.¡±

    When Limon went to Africa before.

    Seen through Yuna-kyung¡¯s magic.

    Simr to Joan of Arc¡¯s tattoo.

    However, while observing the tattoos of the two sword masters, they looked several times clearer than before.

    she murmured happily.

    ¡°Including the use of the dark magic of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    It was like seeing a new toy.

    Indeed, Limon did not bother to stop the Archwitch, who observed her pupils and former pupils with interest.

    I just casually asked.

    ¡°How about it? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking a pretty difficult question.¡±

    Unlike the embarrassing words.

    I¡¯m d you asked.

    It took a long time to look at the video with a strange smile.

    ¡°Listen to the conclusion first.¡±

    The battle in the Amazon is over.

    In the end, the sword made of light prates d.

    After leisurely watching the sight of the running eagle behind him getting stabbed in the abdomen.

    In the field of magic, the legendary Archwitch, who is rarelyparable in history,nguidly continued.

    ¡°If the resurrected child asks whether it is possible to break the spell without killing your disciple¡­¡±

 Chapter 646

    #646. It¡¯s a woman¡¯s intuition.

    * * *

    Athens.

    Headquarters of the World Federation.

    She was moving her steps along the wide andrge building.

    It was a cheerful voice that stopped the woman walking with a particrly tired face, as if it had been difficult.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the Pope over there?¡±

    A woman in a fancy dress.

    Johanna looked back.

    And when he saw the cowboy smirking and waving on the other side of the hall, he respectfully bowed his head.

    ¡°Hello Billy.¡±

    ¡°What is the title of honor for someone who is like a pope? Just feel free to call me borrow.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that against a great man who has been fighting white racism all his life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with the Pope putting gold on my face.¡±

    Still don¡¯t like it

    Seeing Billyughing tantly, Johanna put on a gentle smile.

    He said that he did not have the courage to criticize the stupid sword master who tried to rob the Golden Dragon n and did all sorts of other things.

    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t without cases.

    I don¡¯t know if I know her heart or not.

    Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°Are you on your way there again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You are suffering.¡±

    It seemed like he knew why she was tired.

    Billy clicked his tongue lightly and scratched the back of his head before opening his mouth.

    ¡°So, how is the death penalty?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve passed the immediate hurdle¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re still unconscious?¡±

    ¡°yes. Besides, it seemed like there would be quite a few aftereffects even after waking up.¡±

    After going to Amazon.

    Although I am stillmitted to treatment.

    Even so, Johanna smiled wryly when she recalled d¡¯s condition where he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes.

    No matter how great the injury, you can¡¯t even wake up the patient¡¯s consciousness.

    It was embarrassing as the world¡¯s best healer who prided himself on being able to heal anyone as long as he hadn¡¯t died.

    But Billy didn¡¯t me her.

    I was just sorry.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, mydy must have said another damn thing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯mcking.¡±

    ¡°If the pope is not enough, all other healers and doctors in the world will have to bite their tongues and die.¡±

    It was never an empty word.

    d¡¯s injuries were lethal even by sword master standards.

    To be honest, it was a miracle that he hadn¡¯t died yet.

    If she hadn¡¯t used potions and elixirs like water and mobilized a lot of high-level healers, Johanna wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive until she returned from the Amazon.

    Just by stabilizing his condition, Johanna could be called the best healer in the world.

    Unfortunately, Wanderer seemed to have a different idea.

    ¡°Still, the Command Lord has been kind to metely, so I feelfortable.¡±

    ¡°That must be because the Pope holds the lifeline of ourdy.¡±

    In reality, I would die of anger.

    Thinking of Wanderer shaking his fists because he couldn¡¯t directly take out his anger on Johanna, he giggled for a while.

    Billy shrugged and said.

    ¡°Well anyway, if the death penalty goes wrong, know that it¡¯s not the Pope¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Make sure to save d.

    After smiling at the words of Billy, who is so easy-goingpared to Wanderer, who shed his eyes.

    Johanna suddenly asked.

    ¡°By the way, Billy, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Oh you mean me?¡±

    to her question.

    with a grin on his face.

    Billy showed the basket of potatoes he was holding in his hand.

    ¡°Of course he is on the way to evacuate.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring a present like this every time youe, junior.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that with a face like that, it¡¯s not persuasive.¡±

    A woman in a nun¡¯s dress sitting on a bed.

    Looking at the sword painting Joan of Arc, Billy chuckled.

    Putting aside that happy smile, I could tell her sincerity just by looking at the hand she took from the potato basket.

    Of course, she would have weed Billy¡¯s visit even without potatoes.

    However, not everyone was happy to see Billy.

    ¡°By the way, if the swordsman¡¯s sister was going toe here, shouldn¡¯t you have told me? Then I would havee with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kyahaha, don¡¯t look at me like that. Aren¡¯t we the same as avoiding the angrydy?¡±

    A chair on one side of the room.

    There, Billyughed as he watched the Indian girl with a gruff face running.

    I just walk alone like a stray cat.

    others, of course.

    She, who rarely gets along with her brother-inw, is now in Joan of Arc¡¯s hospital room.

    It was a fact known to anyone who knew her that she didn¡¯t want to run into Wanderer, who was hysterical in itself.

    ¡°So you were talking about that again?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much I listen to it, I never get tired of it.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    As often as simr things happened.

    What kind of story was Joan of Arc and the running repair talking about?

    Billy, who could have known without hearing it, stuck out his tongue.

    ¡°Anyway, our teacher is also really great. Every time I hear it, I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡±

    Are you using psionics?

    Aren¡¯t you going crazy because you¡¯ve melted away?

    Didn¡¯t you die once ande back to life?

    Even so, until it bes stronger.

    Even as sword masters with the same reputation¡­

    No, because they were like that, the story of their experiences in the Amazon that they heard from running repairs made them more tongue-in-cheek.

    Among them, one of them was the most unbelievable.

    ¡°Now I understand why you asked me to be wary of yam dragon des.¡±

    ¡°is that so?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Is there any swordsmanship that can be used bybining different swords perfectly?¡±

    Billy stuck out his tongue.

    Limon used psionics. If you include the rampage after that, it makes sense.

    However, to freely mix and use two different swords, which can be said to be the root of a sword master, as if they were originally one.

    It was absurd enough to make pigs fly in the sky and fish run onnd feel more realistic.

    Especially since he is a sword master who knows how difficult it is to steal even one of someone else¡¯s sword suit properly.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Billy made a strange expression at Joan of Arc¡¯s words with a strange expression.

    ¡°¡­Did you mean ¡®only¡¯ to mix and match other swords?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s a big deal. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to reach that level after a few hundred more years of training.¡±

    By fitting all your senses to the sword.

    Even everyday life was difficult if I didn¡¯t pick up a sword.

    In return, she gained the most perfect sense as a swordsman, so she could learn other swords more easily than anyone else.

    At the same time, the Sword Master, who was also Limon¡¯s first apprentice, said quietly.

    ¡°But no matter how much I think about it, I think the true value of the yam dragon flesh sword is separate.¡±

    A perfect fusion of different swords.

    Even that was half of a yam dragon de.

    No, maybe it¡¯s just a convenience that¡¯s not even half of that.

    The yam dragon de that Limon perfected after hundreds of years of training might be a more terrifying swordsmanship.

    Watching Joan of Arc talking seriously.

    Billy asked shyly.

    ¡°Do you have any basis for thinking so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s intuition.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s a scary ground.¡±

    A sword master¡¯s intuition.

    When Billy sighs at Joan of Arc¡¯s words, which have no logic but are harder to deny than thousands of words of exnation.

    The running repairman, yawning, jumped off his chair.

    ¡°huh? Are you leaving already?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this is because of me. I had no intention of interrupting the intimate time of the two sisters.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, sister-inw take care of yourself too. Even if you don¡¯t have a serious injury like the death penalty, you don¡¯t know where the aftereffects of fighting Master will remain.¡±

    like a cat and a dog.

    The running repairman, who was looking at Billy sullenly, jumped out the window and ran out.

    And then climbed up the wall and sat down on the rooftop heated by the sun.

    scratching.

    rubbing his stomach lightly.

    She tilted her head.

    Caught by d in the Amazon.

    Before running away beyond space.

    It was the same for himself that his abdomen was cut by the sword of light that pierced through d¡¯s body.

    Unlike d, who goes back and forth between life and death.

    Why is he fine?

    And what is the reason why my stomach sometimes tickles strangely after that?

    Because I didn¡¯t understand it at all.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Soon, she threw away her worries and curled up on the roof, bathed in the warm sunlight, and quickly fell asleep.

    ¡­not knowing that faint tinum-colored cracks appeared and disappeared in the tattoo on his abdomen.

    * * *

    ¡°This is currently impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Shirughed.

    The resurrection of a perfect lion is unprecedented.

    Even incarnation, which handles miracles like breathing, couldn¡¯t do it.

    Even Avalon, the strongest magic of the Silver Age, can only temporarily summon the dead from the pseudo-underworld.

    The limit was to create two shells of sword masters without souls and demons who could aplish anything.

    The power to resurrect nine sword masters was truly a feat that transcended the world.

    How much more, to remove only the coercive force from the karma of resuscitation of the lion and the entangled bondage.

    That was impossible even for the legendary Archwitch.

    ¡°However, that is the story of ¡®as of now¡¯.¡±

    ¡°what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an expert in ck magic either, so I¡¯ll have to research it a bit more¡­¡±

    Nheless.

    No, that¡¯s why Sirughed more coquettishly.

    ¡°If you meet a few conditions, it might be possible to break the spell.¡±

    ¡°condition?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    If the Liberation Brigade had achieved the resuscitation of the dead only with pure skills and the power of the Seven Arcs.

    I couldn¡¯t even use my hands.

    However, in order to aplish the originally impossible feat, Wanderer even used the power of ck magic in exchange for the demon¡¯s blood drop.

    Thanks to the Amazon video that Yuna-kyung showed her, she was able to find a clue, albeit faintly.

    ¡°First, baby, you have to find another Seven Arcs and break the seal.¡±

    The moment the photon de ejected from to¡¯s carving knife pierced d and stuck in the abdomen of the running repairman.

    Sir saw.

    The cracks in that tattoo.

    Of course it¡¯s a very small gap.

    It was nothing more than a faint gold that even the repairman himself would not notice, let alone Wanderer.

    However, the fact that it only affected the spell proved that Seven Arcs could make this impossible possible.

    ¡°The second is to bring that sword master to me.¡±

    For now, that¡¯s just a possibility.

    How can I use that power to break the spell?

    To find out exactly, she needs to study the gourd herself.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m lucky enough to have been able to apany Suri running on Amazon this time.

    Which means, in effect, that the Sword Master should be captured, given that those possessed have little freedom.

    It was not an easy condition even for Limon.

    ¡°The third¡­¡±

    But if that¡¯s all.

    If you¡¯re lucky, it¡¯s possible.

    But more difficult conditions than that.

    Already found by Limon and Maia on their own.

    Compared to the previous two, it seems infinitely easy, but in other ways, it is a condition that is close to impossible.

    Shir smiled and said.

    ¡°I will make that sword master¡¯s long-cherished wishe true.¡±

 Chapter 647

    #647. I have work to do.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­To release the spell, you must first release your long-cherished wish?¡±

    While thinking about how to solve the riddle of running in Amazon.

    Limon and Maia thought.

    The spell that entangled the sword masters was the use of the power of Yeohan, which brought them back to this world.

    So, if you release that resentment, it might be possible to break the spell without taking your life.

    Of course, that¡¯s just spection.

    The first thing in the world.

    Either the Sword Master.

    In the end, it was nothing more than a possibility that they could not be sure of as they were not experts.

    So this moment.

    Hearing the words of the Archwitch, who was the most versed in magic he knew, Limon couldn¡¯t help but ask again and again,

    ¡°Surely?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure.¡±

    Even if it is a direct condition.

    Sir shrugged.

    And he added anguid word.

    ¡°It¡¯s not directly, because even I have a limit to what I can know just by watching a video like this.¡±

    With the power of the ck magic Seven Arcs added to the skill, it¡¯s impossible to urately grasp the spell that was oveid on Lion Resuscitation.

    If any one of these three conditions is met, the spell can be unlocked.

    On the other hand, even if all the conditions are met and they study for years, they may not be able to solve it.

    Not like the legendary Great Witch.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more like a witch.

    at the end of those vague words.

    Shirughed and said.

    ¡°However, keep in mind that the chance of breaking the spell increases as much as this condition is met.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    hear that

    After a careless nod.

    Looking at Limon, who sighed slightly, Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    [Why do you look so bitter? Isn¡¯t that good news?]

    ¡°It¡¯s good news¡­ yes. I guess so.¡±

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    It was definitely good news that there was hope to unravel the sword master¡¯s spell, albeit conditionally,pared to the vague past.

    ¡®It¡¯s not necessarily a good thing.¡¯

    Even so, Limon smiled bitterly because of the third condition.

    either as an enemy.

    either as a teacher.

    As much as he had a deep rtionship with almost all of the revived Sword Masters and took his own life.

    Limon had roughly guessed their fate.

    So I was convinced again and again.

    Also, they can¡¯t be saved.

    If the long-cherished wish of those who died at the end of corruption and runawayes true, many people will die and the world will be in chaos.

    It¡¯s better if it¡¯s a running repair, but¡­

    ¡®That¡¯s a problem as it is.¡¯

    If it¡¯s simple, it¡¯s very simple.

    However, in a sense, Limon sighed repeatedly as he recalled the long-cherished wish of his most embarrassing disciple.

    If the third condition is essential, there are only two sword masters who can eventually release the spell.

    Even if you give in a million times, it will only be three.

    Take a moment to think about that fact.

    Deciding to think about the matterter, Limon raised his head again and looked at Syr.

    ¡°I¡¯m done with the liquor, but I have another question for you.¡±

    ¡°What else do you mean?¡±

    Limon put his hand in his bosom.

    Then he took out a tinum carving knife and said with a serious face.

    ¡°There is a saying that to¡¯s inspiration left me.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know that the Song of to would have left something like that in it.¡±

    After breaking thest seal.

    An image of to made by a carving knife.

    After hearing what he had to say, Sir put on an interesting expression.

    I thought it was strange that to left a carving knife, but I never thought it was to give it to Limon from the beginning.

    It was an unexpected story even for Syrr, who had lived for a long time.

    ¡­including thosest words.

    That¡¯s why Sir pointed it out.

    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t the watering number wrong¡­?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know anything about Grandma?¡±

    ¡°No matter how pretty and smart I am, I am not omniscient.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to say such things out of your own mouth when you¡¯re older?¡±

    [¡­Do you see this?]

    Whether or not Yuna-gyeong is looking at herself with the eyes of the unscrupulous Naeronambul, who is second to none in the world.

    Limon clicked his tongue lightly.

    I just asked him after we met, but

    this time I didn¡¯t expect an answer.

    Still, I just thought that Sir might know something as long as I¡¯ve lived for a long time.

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I have asked the boss then?¡¯

    Limon scratched his cheek as he recalled a story he hadn¡¯t been able to bring up because Charlotte had left so quickly.

    I could have called Charlotte and asked her now, but I didn¡¯t know if this was the right thing to do.

    ¡®Anyway, why did to say such a troublesome thing because he thought someone wasn¡¯t a philosopher?¡¯

    to¡¯s Last Testament.

    Or maybe it¡¯s advice.

    When Limon struggled, ruminating over a simple, yet more difficult problem.

    A calm voice was heard.

    ¡°Did you have a good talk?¡±

    Limon turned his head slightly.

    He then asked Li Qingyu, a ck-haired girl who appeared with a long bundle of luggage entwined in cloth.

    ¡°Princess, did you really finish the story?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I got along well with the person in charge here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    The discussion with Midas is over.

    He said he got everything he had to get.

    Looking at the grinning Li Qingyu.

    Limonughed.

    Just by looking at that smile, you could tell that she must have paid for the auction and the rest.

    I just came to see Sir.

    I never thought I¡¯d get caught up in an incident like this.

    It was a very unfortunate thing.

    Especially in that the ck Dragon n managed to avoid being framed and even caught the people responsible for the plot.

    Maybe they weren¡¯t lucky.

    Or maybe they were just lucky.

    In the end, Limon, whoughed at the worry that had a fixed answer, reached out to Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Let¡¯s go back when business is over.

    Towards Limon who spoke calmly.

    I inadvertently stretched out my hand.

    Li Qingyu hesitated.

    Then, after gently turning her eyes and looking at the clock on one side.

    He put his hand back and said.

    ¡°Your swordsman should go back now.¡±

    ¡°huh? Are you saying you¡¯re not going, princess?¡±

    ¡°I have work left to do.¡±

    ¡°Then wait and join us¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Was that answer unexpected?

    Limon looking at himself.

    Looking at each other with deep, silent eyes.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the swordsman have a ce to go and a bride waiting for him?¡±

    with those calm words.

    Li Qingyu held out his luggage instead of a hand.

    Limon, who looked at her nkly, finally nodded.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    It¡¯s quiet enough to be a criticism.

    It¡¯s just quiet for self-help.

    That¡¯s why I calmly acknowledge the bitter words and slowly reach out my hand.

    ¡°But, princess, don¡¯t forget.¡±

    Sareuk.

    with long fingers.

    At the end of a smooth cheek.

    Holding onto the ck hair that flowed down like a waterfall.

    I lightly pulled her and kissed the ends of her silky smooth hair.

    Limon whispered in Li Qingyu¡¯s ear.

    ¡°You are my bride too.¡±

    She already owns it.

    Whatever happens.

    he won¡¯t let her go

    Simrly, I will not allow him to leave his arms.

    The way he speaks without hesitation is so unscrupulous that even a thousand years of love seems to cool off.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    But I made a betrothal with him.

    Please ept another princess.

    Because he was the one who corrupted him who was struggling.

    Most of all, I get drunk with the warmth from the arms wrapped around my waist and the coziness from its wide arms.

    smiling brightly

    Li Qingyu rose.

    ¡°Limon.¡±

    Seruk.

    The two lips ovep.

    while sharing warmth with each other

    After falling gently again.

    After Limon received the burden he had given, he picked up Yuna-kyung, who had been frozen with his wings covering his eyes.

    Until it disappears beyond space.

    At the end of looking at the empty seat.

    Li Qingyu suddenly raised a hand.

    Then, he closed his eyes quietly, stroking his lips with his fingers that were still warm.

    No, I was trying to close it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pity that you sent your baby away like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s something I really want to ask.¡±

    To the dark red-haired great witch who was left alone with herself because Limon left with Yuna-kyung.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    ¡°Are you sorry you didn¡¯t get to say goodbye to the Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Then what will you do?¡±

    ¡°well?¡±

    It¡¯s like I haven¡¯t really thought about it.

    A smiling girl.

    However, unlike the answer, as if the answer had already been decided, at the end of staring at the eyes that had sunk deeply and dimly.

    Shirughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ck baby.¡±

    The moment you lightly snap your fingers.

    What appeared on those slender fingers was a long pipe.

    He bit into the already lit pipe, sucked softly, and let out deep smoke.

    Sir saidnguidly.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not reckless enough topete for love with a descendant of a dragon.¡±

    Knowing the dragon¡¯s desire for exclusivity, she had no intention of sticking her head into the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if it was a sword master?

    If another human did something like that, even the legendary Great Witch would be the Great Witch.

    ¡°Above all, you know that, right? That I don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not now?¡±

    ¡°For immortals like us who live in eternity, they have their own way.¡±

    Originally, it was the enemy of the world.

    He was once his coborator.

    Sometimes it was an annoying hindrance.

    Now I¡¯m just a ve.

    don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.

    The woman, who can regard even hundreds of years of time as a brief entertainment, smiled and added one more word.

    ¡°Of course, if my master wants it, I, the poor ve, will have no choice but to do as he is told.¡±

    If Limon, possessed by his own charm, wants to pass the rtionship between master and servant, he can¡¯t help it.

    Are you sincere?

    Or are you kidding me?

    To Shir who speaks with a strange smile in a dress that reveals his thick body.

    ¡°That is very reassuring.¡±

    as long as you have

    that it won¡¯t happen

    Simrly, Li Qingyu answered with a smile and turned around.

    ¡°Go back first. The auction item was sent to Leviathan along with the prisoners, so you can see it when you die.¡±

    ¡°Are you a ck baby?¡±

    ¡°I have work to do.¡±

    I hesitate.

    stop for a moment

    I just turn my head and look at her.

    Li Qingyu put on a meaningful smile.

    ¡°As you know, our family has a long backlog.¡±

    Like a bride going to the market.

    Seeing the back of Li Qingyu, who walked lightly into the darkness, Shir asked for his pipe again.

    And after vomiting thick smoke.

    mutteredzily.

    ¡°You¡¯ve even managed to make such a terrifying thing your bride.¡±

    * * *

    Putting things in the shadows.

    Enforcing promises with Libra.

    Such as freely changing the appearance.

    All the powers of the stars he gained from cutting the constetions were both mysterious and useful.

    And for Limon.

    The most useful of them was the power to transcend space.

    It was a miracle that d, the Sword Demon, was able to tear apart space and move freely to a ce he wanted.

    Limon¡¯s range of activities has expanded remarkably just by being able to do so freely.

    To the extent that you can even go to the other side of the world for a walk.

    Phaging.

    [Ah, chief! I left it behind!]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it tomorrow.¡±

    [It can¡¯t be tomorrow. If I don¡¯t go home all night, how worried will our freshman be!]

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you mistaking the spirit for something like a butler?¡±

    [Butler, if I had to say it, I¡¯d rather be a guardian.]

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Leave the auction house.

    Immediately after returning to Quetzalcoatl.

    In that sense, it was not unusual for Limon to chat casually, as if he had gone for a walk.

    ¡°It must bete.¡±

    But right after that.

    He couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    A voice resounded quietly in the basement where there was only thick darkness because the lights were turned off.

    And beyond the darkness, the darkly shining green eyes made Limon open his mouth.

    ¡°¡­were you waiting?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Look at that limon.

    With a pessimistic cynicism.

    A green-haired woman sitting on a throne in the artificial flower garden.

    Maia tapped the armrest of the throne with her finger wearing the emerald ring.

    As always, he said cynically.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to care whoever you hang out with.¡±

 Chapter 648

    #648. I hate ttery.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Why?

    It felt like a cold wind was blowing in the artificial flower garden, which always maintains a warm temperature as it was artificially created.

    Limon scratches his cheek.

    Maia looks at him coldly.

    Yuna-gyeong, who rolled her eyes between the two, cleared her throat and opened her beak.

    [Uh hmm. manager. I¡¯ll just go. Good night!]

    Byeong!

    Is it animal intuition?

    Is it because of the training I received at PAB?

    After Yuna-gyeong, who noticed that she couldn¡¯t see anything better if she stayed here, quickly crossed the space and disappeared.

    In the artificial flower garden where the air is even cooler.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°Is there a reason? It is natural for a bride to care about where her groom has been.¡±

    ¡°You mean you went abroad without a word knowing that?¡±

    ¡°I have something to check and something to bring.¡±

    ¡°In that case, you could have told me and waited, then we could have gone together.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother the already busy bride with this.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you were always considerate of me?¡±

    Listen to Limon¡¯s answer.

    Maia held on to her cynicism.

    Then, raising his ferocious eyes even more, he asked again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you secretly go there because you thought I would be offended by meeting Li Qingyu?¡±

    cold as ice

    sharp as a de.

    Limon was not particrly agitated by Maia¡¯s words, which made him feel strangely pressured.

    He just smiled as he looked straight into Maia¡¯s green eyes, which sank as deep and gloomy as a swamp.

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Unlimitedly warm.

    Tranquil yet deep.

    Maia, who was silently looking at Limon¡¯s golden eyes, finally closed her eyes gently.

    And after a long and heavy silence, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Swordsmith, I don¡¯t like good-natured words.¡±

    As much as he was thorough with Eunwon.

    I hate halfway things.

    The princess of the green dragon n, the most tenacious and venomous of the seven ns.

    ¡°So let me make it clear.¡±

    Prove yourself again.

    The only bride who was formally proposed to Limon opened her closed eyes.

    Then he looked straight at him and spoke.

    ¡°No matter what you do when you meet another woman, you don¡¯t have to talk to me from now on. So do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Because I knew you were such a bastard even before epting the marriage proposal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I love Limon.

    To obsess more than anyone else.

    No matter how trash he is.

    Broken to the point of being unable to give up.

    That¡¯s why he epted the marriage proposal even after knowing that Limon had rtionships with several princesses.

    Also, his bride, who directly taught the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy to the other princesses, for him who did not know when he might fall into the magic of magic.

    In the bitterness that pierces the heart more sharply than the poison that has tormented oneself all his life.

    He ended his speech sadly.

    ¡°Instead, please don¡¯t make me too jealous.¡±

    It¡¯s too heavy to be a request.

    Desperate to be a wish.

    listen to her

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise, but I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°Are you calling that an answer now?¡±

    ¡°Because I cannot lie to the bride because I am a groom.¡±

    He looked at Maia, who raised her eyes in amazement.

    Limon approached slowly.

    and stretch out one hand.

    stroking his soft cheeks.

    whispered quietly

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maia.¡±

    Without even a well-spoken excuse.

    without promising anything.

    smelling of another woman.

    While apologizing with a lot of meaning.

    Limon shamelessly lifts his chin.

    ¡°¡­because he¡¯s like a man who¡¯s not even trash.¡±

    Even so, at the sweet scent and whispers, the body warms up and the already broken heart beats like it¡¯s about to explode.

    Even while spouting sharp vitriol.

    Instead of refusing that touch.

    Gently close your eyes.

    trembling long eyshes.

    The lonely princess.

    epted him

    ¡­to know that this is the only way to erase the scent of another woman from his lips.

    Like that¡­

    deep in the dark.

    The hem of the dress slips down.

    The flower garden, which had been filled with the scent of flowers, was soaked with a hotter and sweeter scent.

    * * *

    Boo-woong.

    ¡®Ugh.¡¯

    driving a Benz.

    he was anxious

    Normally, thefortable ride is so cramped that you can¡¯t speed up more.

    ¡®Those fools couldn¡¯t stand a bitch like that! I should at least kill myself before I get caught!¡¯

    Why did this happen?

    he couldn¡¯t understand

    It was just a matter of winning a bid for one item.

    Things got tangled along the way, so I even mobilized emergency measures, but it wasn¡¯t bad until then.

    Anyway, his face fell to the floor.

    Rather, if the customers who came to the auction today werepletely massacred, his authority as the president of the Culture and Arts Association would have been preserved.

    But more than they failed.

    Now everything was over.

    ¡®You have to take your possessions and run away. Anywhere outside the country¡­¡¯

    Stepping on the elerator with all his might, Hwang Cheol-seok made a n to run away with his property as quickly as possible.

    Midas and the ck Dragon n.

    More than those two forces and pretensions.

    Ignoring the obvious fact that there is no safe ce anywhere in the world other than abroad.

    Just as a frightened ostrich believes that it can escape a beast by hiding its head in a bush.

    while driving so fast.

    Creepy.

    ¡®¡­what?¡¯

    Hwang Cheol-seok was startled.

    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t turn on the air conditioner, but it wasn¡¯t just because goose bumps ran down my spine as if I was suddenly hit by a cold wind.

    ¡®What did I just see?¡¯

    the cause of that horror.

    Recalling ¡®it¡¯ that had momentarily passed his sight, he thought.

    You saw it wrong.

    It must be an optical illusion.

    There is no reason to deliberately check.

    so.

    Eyes.

    if you turn it

    Can not be done.

    never.

    However, human unconsciousness can only affirm.

    Just like when you are told not to think of an elephant, no matter how hard you try to ignore it, you have no choice but to think of it.

    Keep your head stiff.

    Efforts that only looked at the front are colorless.

    The result of shaking and rolling my eyes.

    he had to see

    in the night time.

    A sunken window like a mirror.

    Looking straight at himself without shaking as if he was fixed on the other side of the darkness where 100km per hour was passing widely¡­

    -Fox mask.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaagh!¡±

    Awesome! Kung boom kwaaaang!

    Until the Benz, which was running furiously, crashed into the guardrail, bounced off, and rolled down.

    It all happened in an instant.

    What a shock.

    By the time the Benz came to a halt after rolling severalps, the shape of the car was not left at all.

    ¡°Turn it off.¡±

    Still, Hwang Cheol-seok did not die.

    He only crawled out of an overturned Benz with only abrasions.

    It was thanks to the superhuman status bestowed on a duke-level yer in his 80s.

    But he couldn¡¯t be happier about that fact.

    Sabak. Sabak.

    Quietly.

    footsteps in the dark.

    Still, a sign that can¡¯t be felt.

    Amid the fear that gripped his heart, Hwang Cheol-seok trembled and crawled to the other side.

    No, I was trying to crawl.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    On the back of the hand that was scratching the floor.

    The little feet are gently raised.

    Above the skinny calves and thighs.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the china dress and fox mask that showed off her slender body.

    ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry?¡±

    with a calm voice.

    Twisted lips.

    Hwang Cheol-seok turned pale as he saw that smile that was clearly visible even through the mask.

    ¡°Why why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    heard everything

    the moment you realize it.

    Chul-Seok Pwang reflexively put his head on the ground.

    ¡°I was justmissioned! I didn¡¯t know that they would impersonate the ck Dragon n!¡±

    ¡°is that so?¡±

    ¡°Who would dare to offend the heart of the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re brave enough to help raid the Midas auction house, I think it¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Are you wrong?¡±

    ¡°I originally like the Seven Dragons. I received this because I believed that damaging Midas would help the Seven Dragons!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you forgive me just this time, I will be loyal to the ck Dragon n for the rest of my life as the president of the Culture and Arts Association of this country!¡±

    either information.

    whether it¡¯s money

    either power.

    He said that he would give anything of his own if you let him live.

    At the end of looking at Hwang Chul-seok desperately shouting.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me¡­!¡±

    Quadduk.

    ¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±

    The moment I tried to be relieved by that smile.

    with the sound of bones being crushed.

    Hwang Cheol-seok screamed at the terrible pain that came from his wrist.

    ¡°To think that you can say things without the slightest sincerity to me like flowing water. You are amazing.¡±

    Tear the skin and gently step on the protruding bone

    with your toe.

    pushing it back

    Li Qingyu continued.

    ¡°Shall I be honest with you?¡±

    ¡°Kakkkeaak!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to catch up and punish a discarded card that would have been disposed of after being used unterally like you.¡±

    ¡°My hand!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t care whether you ran away or not.¡±

    Did you win a good bid?

    Whether the attack of the masked people was sessful.

    There¡¯s no way the people who orchestrated this will leave the people involved alive.

    An idiot who was taken advantage of because he was blinded by his self-importance and greed that he could not nder himself as the president of the Culture and Arts Association.

    Actually, it¡¯s not even worth grabbing.

    Confessing quietly.

    Li Qingyu stretched out his lines.

    ¡°The reason I do this is simple.¡±

    Awesome! Wood deok!

    The moment when the tip of the line touches lightly.

    In the ears of Hwang Chul-seok, who made an expression as if his eyes would pop out at the strange sound that started to resonate throughout his body.

    What permeates is a calm voice.

    ¡°¡ªbecause you insulted someone you shouldn¡¯t dare insult.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have some resentment for ruining my date with the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°town¡­! Ugh!!!¡±

    ¡°This is the price.¡±

    by the action of psionics.

    The muscles of the whole body are twisted.

    The pressure breaks the bones.

    Even while the flesh is being torn everywhere.

    Screaming as if his mouth was blocked, convulsing without being able to utter a single word.

    Looking at Hwang Cheol-seok, who insulted Limon for being vulgar and insulted his work, with eyes as deep and dark as obsidian.

    Li Qingyu smiled softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too embarrassed. Others will pay the price, more or less.¡±

    It¡¯s not just pyrite.

    Ads are gradually cut off.

    sudden loss of investment.

    Weaknesses known to political opponents, etc.

    Those whoughed at Limon with him at the Midas auction house today will be less fortunate in proportion to the insults they uttered.

    Some may think it¡¯s excessive, but at least they have no reason to do so.

    Those who were capable enough to ignore Limon would be able to easily ovee this level of hardship.

    What if you can¡¯t ovee it?

    I didn¡¯t know until then.

    ¡°Unlike the swordsman, I¡¯m not very forgiving.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    A silent scream bes a scream.

    Until the begging to be saved turns into a begging to be killed.

    Li Qingyu, who was making Hwang Chul-seok pay the price he deserved, suddenly raised his head.

    And watching the moon rise in the night sky.

    thought inadvertently.

    ¡®Will the swordsman be disappointed if he sees me like this?¡¯

    She knew too.

    Part of this is venting anger.

    Comes to life after seeing Maia¡¯s ring.

    Smell her scent to Limon, who has returned.

    That it was an act to vomit out the soggy feelings that grew when he saw Sir clinging to him at the auction house.

    even knowing it

    Li Qingyu thought.

    that it is unavoidable

    This is where you should be.

    Getting her hands dirty on Limon¡¯s behalf and sharing his love with other princesses was the price she deserved.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t catch him.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t let go of the regret.

    Perhaps the descendant of the dragon who could have be Limon¡¯s only bride.

    Trampling on the lump of meat, now incapable of convulsions, with his blood-stained white legs.

    with your fingers.

    licking your lips

    I sadly closed my eyes.

    In order to feel even a little more clearly the scent he left behind in this thick bloody smell¡­

 Chapter 649

    #649. What do you say?

    * * *

    The not-so-distant past.

    when he and she first met.

    Limon served as a ve for ten days in exchange for Hermann¡¯s medical bills.

    And the most he did as a ve was to serve Maia.

    In particr, after their identity was revealed, Arbe and Barbara, who were originally aides, took over all of the field attendants.

    Because that was the only thing he could freely contact with her, whose breath was toxic.

    In that sense, Maia was used to being served by Limon.

    ¡­No, I thought so.

    Seruk.

    but this moment.

    Maia flinched.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    A hand cing a thin, soft piece of cloth along the slender calf.

    It was because that delicate touch lightly stroked the smooth skin like a coincidence and made me feel a tingling sensation.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t y with Limon.¡±

    ¡°What joke? Am I just helping a tired priest?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to help me, that means don¡¯t do anything stupid. Don¡¯t you know that there are not one or two things that have been dyed because of you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless,¡±

    he said back.

    to the end of the long leg.

    After putting a piece of cloth on top.

    Limon whispered yfully.

    ¡°You were so cute at night.¡±

    That moment.

    Maia raised her eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t because I was angry.

    Hearing Limon¡¯s words, the memory of the dizzying pleasure he spent gasping in his arms came to mind.

    It made her face slightly warm.

    ¡°¡­there is no such thing as an unscrupulous person.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay if I say that? If I am unscrupulous, you will be an unscrupulous bride.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Because I am, I can say it.¡±

    Like seeing the world¡¯s trash.

    Even with sharp eyes.

    It¡¯s a while tough at Maia, who couldn¡¯t even hide her reddened earlobes.

    Limon bowed his head.

    even while staring at him fiercely.

    I can¡¯t stop my beating heart

    Eventually, Maia lifted her head and kissed Limon.

    no i was trying to fit

    ¡°princess.¡±

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡­if it wasn¡¯t for the sound from outside the moment the two of them were about to put their lips together.

    Thanks to that, before it oveps.

    For a while, I want to narrow my eyebrows to the naturally far away lips.

    Maia opened her mouth as usual, but with a particrly cold voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a call from the ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°There was a word to tell the swordsman right away.¡±

    ¡°A princess? what?¡±

    Limon, who had been scratching his cheek in the same way, was making a puzzled expression.

    Outside the door of the closed flower garden.

    Barbara spoke earnestly about why she had to rush to find them.

    ¡°They say they found out the culprit who raided the Midas auction house.¡±

    * * *

    When the World Federation wasunched.

    They were truly majestic.

    Of course, they showed off their strength by televising their inauguration ceremony all over the world.

    He openly confronts the Seven Dragons.

    Because I even put pressure on it.

    So, until then, officials of the World Federation had no doubts that the World Federation would soon push out even the Seven Dragons and seize world supremacy.

    no matter what anyone says

    The 7 guilds are the losers of this era.

    No matter how much wealth the Seven Dragons have.

    Being pushed out of the World Federation, which has countless high-level yers, was a set procedure.

    ¡­until the peacekeepers who confidently dispatched to Africa returned as if they had been kicked out even after pouring a lot of money into it.

    Even so, until then.

    Few doubted the World Federation.

    Africa is and of war that no one has touched.

    It was quite possible for even the World Federation to intervene and fail.

    Most of all, the potion business that started shortly after that made him convinced that the World Federation was the loser of the New World.

    ¡­until nectar came along.

    The New Testament of Quetzalcoatl.

    A miracle, the secret wish of mankind itself.

    Nectar turned the world upside down.

    I wonder if it is a sword master who has reached the highest level or a superman of the absolute ss.

    It is said that money can buy immortality, which could not be obtained without any hard work in natural talent.

    That fact was enough to roll everyone¡¯s eyes.

    In particr, the wealthy, who had only a few days left to live, became frantic and raked in nectar.

    Of course, nectar is sold on the ck market at hundreds and thousands of times in many countries due to numerous hoarding.

    Even so, it was not enough to count the number of people who could not buy nectar even if they had money.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    The true value of nectar is the repair of telomeres in DNA.

    That means that even diseased cells can be regenerated.

    For countless people suffering from incurable diseases, nectar became the only hope and gospel.

    The voices yearning for nectar continued to flow out to everyone, regardless of whether they were noble or lowly.

    and the result.

    Gradually, the potion was neglected.

    Being able to rece healing was obviously great, but if you put it the other way around, that¡¯s all.

    Dungeons or battlefields.

    Or maybe it¡¯s a rescue site.

    Potions can be reced with healers in almost all situations, whereas nectar cannot be reced.

    It had no choice but to be pushed out by nectar.

    Of course, the production wasn¡¯t that much for a supply in the first ce.

    Distributors who traded potions even circted rumors that it was difficult to purchase nectar,

    and the effect of the potion being pushed back, of course, reached not only the Saint Guild, which led the business, but also the World Federation.

    this moment.

    It was for this reason that serious air flowed in the conference room of the World Federation.

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re going to end the potion business?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of quitting.¡±

    A woman in a court dress.

    Holy Lord Johanna shook her head slightly.

    ¡°I just gave up on further business expansion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it means.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. As long as there is nectar, it is impossible topete with Quetzalcoatl in the pharmaceutical market.¡±

    A muscr middle-aged man.

    The Creator frowned.

    In fact, the power of Quetzalcoatl is about to pierce the sky.

    Everyone here knew thatpeting with them in the pharmaceutical business would be a waste of money and manpower.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t have received the support of the Federation long ago.¡±

    ¡°I failed even with two sword masters, so would it be meaningful to support more than that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Even so, the Creator, who couldn¡¯t stand it and added another word, had no choice but to keep his mouth shut at Johanna¡¯s point.

    What kind of existence is a sword master?

    everyone already knows

    However, even after taking the two sword masters, instead of finding the millennial flower, one of them even returned to a dying state.

    Even with empty words, I couldn¡¯t me Johanna for herck of preparation.

    Rather, it was overflowing.

    It was only their bad luck that they ran into Limon.

    ¡°¡­Did I just lose my investment money again?¡±

    An old man fiddling with silver coins.

    At the words of the golden lord, the other lords sighed.

    As the potion business was sponsored by the World Federation, not only Saint Guild but other guilds also invested a lot.

    It was a damage that could not be ignored for those who had already suffered great losses due to the failure of the peacekeepers.

    The Creator added a word with a heavy face.

    ¡°Particles matter more than money.¡±

    ¡°Is that so too?¡±

    ¡°Now, there are people who doubt the capabilities of our alliance, and the morale of the guild members is also shaking.¡±

    It was unavoidable.

    Once as a peacekeeper.

    Once again with the potion business.

    Two consecutive failures were enough to shake the World Federation¡¯s solid position.

    On the other hand, the Seven Dragons are gaining momentum centering on the Red Dragon n that won in Africa and the Green Dragon n that created nectar.

    either inside.

    either outside.

    It was only natural that suspicious nces would arise.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about standing¡­¡±

    The woman with purple hair.

    It was for this reason that Command Lord Wanderer spoke in a gloomy voice.

    ¡°In the end, what matters is strength. If we start a war right now, we can wipe out the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to avoid all-out war?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an old story¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same whether it was before or now.¡±

    ¡°I agree that fighting the Seven Dragons head-on is too costly for business.¡±

    ¡°I would also like to resolve things peacefully if possible.¡±

    ¡°I also believe that all-out war should be avoided.¡±

    A man wearing monocle sses.

    At the words of Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi, after the Golden Lord, the Divine Lord, and the Creation Lord agreed, Wanderer bit his lip.

    The World Federation is an alliance of seven guilds.

    It was unreasonable to go ahead with a war despite the opposition of four monarchs.

    The Creator gave her a decisive blow.

    ¡°Above all, our power is not perfect right now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. At least you know that we should avoid fighting until all the Sword Masters have recovered.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wanderer could not object.

    I wonder if it was a time when all sword masters were intact.

    Starting with the Sword Master, a number of Sword Masters have already been lost or are being treated due to a series of shes.

    Now, it was difficult to guarantee that even if we had an all-out war with the Seven Dragons, we would definitely win.

    A monster that even sword masters stick out their tongues.

    Especially considering that Limon Aspelder has the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to carry out my next n.¡±

    Are there anyints left?

    In a gloomy, subdued voice, the warehouse lord answered quietly to Wanderer¡¯s question.

    Then he slightly turned his head and looked at the golden lord.

    ¡°Golden Lord, it¡¯s time to start the ¡®Last War Project¡¯.¡±

    The Eden n fails.

    The ideal that the Seven Dragons are on a winning streak.

    The only way to reverse this situation is Midas¡¯ n.

    Listen to what the Creator said.

    The Golden Lord shook his head.

    ¡°The Last War project is not ready yet. I can¡¯t run it right now.¡±

    ¡°You mean that time wasn¡¯t enough?¡±

    ¡°It is not a matter of time. It is a matter of money.¡±

    The Last War Project is so important that even Midas must risk life and death, and it requires a huge amount of money.

    As much as they suffered considerable losses due to the failure of the peacekeeping force and the Eden n.

    His project had to be dyed as well.

    ¡°Above all, I have someone I need to deal with before the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°I heard there were gangsters who raided my auction house not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°attack? The Midas Auction House¡­?¡±

    The eyes of the other lords were all stained with suspicion.

    Midas wanted to keep the credit.

    The ck Dragon n wanted to avoid being framed.

    Due to their silence, the raid on the auction house was kept in strict secrecy, and few other 7 guilds knew about it.

    ¡°Is this what the Seven Dragons did?¡±

    ¡°It is unlikely. The criminals disguised themselves as the Seven Dragons and raided the auction house.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say they were disguised as the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that someone schemed to get us into an all-out war with the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but interrogating the captured raiders revealed a very interesting story.¡±

    Ting.

    snap your fingers

    After throwing the rolled silver coin into the air and receiving it again.

    The golden lord turned his head.

    And sit in this conference room.

    those who looked at them.

    It is no exaggeration to say that they were the pirs of the World Federation and said coldly, looking at the other six monarchs.

    ¡°It was one of the lords present here who ordered the raid on my auction house.¡±

 Chapter 650

    #650. Because you¡¯re an expert.

    * * *

    ¡°Ghost Gate?¡±

    [Originally, it was one of the 77 great gates of the Chinese Commonwealth and had a rtively long history.]

    ¡°That means not now.¡±

    [Because nothingsts forever.]

    An artificial flower garden equipped with video conferencing.

    Somewhere was sitting there.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s image, which was so vivid that it was hard to believe it was a hologram, smiled and continued.

    [Still, despite the fact that Ghost Gate went down, it was rtively well-maintained.] A

    high-level yer is a one-personpany.

    In Africa, a few high-level yers were enough to capture a few cities and act as warlords.

    With dozens of high-level yers like that, the ghost gate was definitely a formidable gate.

    [Of course, it was possible because of the characteristics of the ghost gate as a contractor who took care of all sorts of dirty work.]

    War and escort, of course.

    From intimidation or looting to assassination.

    Gwisalmun did anything to make money.

    By buying items with all the money and recruiting masters, he maintained his own sess.

    ¡°A contracting paraphernalia¡­ Then the attack on the Midas auction must have been a contract.¡±

    [Yes, it was an action aimed at the auction item, to be exact.]

    ¡°You mean you raided the Midas auction house just to get one auction item in your hand? A mere hearing squad or something?¡±

    [ording to their testimony.]

    ¡°That¡¯s not even funny.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that absurd.¡±

    Maia was cynical.

    Limon also shook his head.

    Even a mere hit man can cover his work.

    How much more, to systematicallymit suicide by turning Midas and the ck Dragon n into enemies at the same time in order to obtain only one auction item.

    It was unbelievable.

    [I would have done it if there was no reason to do so.]

    Farrang.

    nevertheless.

    The reason why Gwisalmun risked life and death to do this work.

    The moment when Li Qingyu opened the request form he found thanks to the active cooperation of the prisoners.

    Limon frowned.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    [This is the power of attorney of the World Federation.]

    ¡°¡­was that the case?¡±

    [Yes, there is only one fact that they had this.]

    Somewhat expected.

    Even so, what I hoped for.

    To Limon who frowned.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    [That one of the 7 monarchs is behind this.]

    * * *

    ¡°As everyone knows, only seven of us can issue the power of attorney received by Ghost Gate.¡±

    The World Federation is an alliance of seven guilds.

    Even the monarch does not have the authority to move the federation alone.

    However, it was something that the monarchs could not discuss and decide even on small and trivial matters.

    So, as long as the cooperation of other guilds was not required, the monarchs had the right to execute once and notifyter.

    Right now, even when Johanna was running the potion business, it wasn¡¯t just one or two cases that were handled that way.

    The issuance of powers of attorney by outside powers was part of that power.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the employee who handled the power of attorney has already disappeared, so I couldn¡¯t find out whose order it was¡­¡±

    Anyway, if there was a power of attorney from the World Federation, Ghost Gate would have done such a reckless thing.

    Either reject the World Federation¡¯s request.

    Whether against Midas and the ck Dragon n.

    Destruction is certain anyway.

    In that case, there would have been at least hope in epting the request obediently.

    Especially in that, even if things went wrong, in the worst case, he could have begged for his life using the power of attorney as a shield.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s clear that one of usmissioned the raid.¡±

    ¡°We are the only ones who can issue this power of attorney.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking in that sense, but do you have anything to say?¡±

    fiddling with silver coins.

    The golden lord turned his head.

    And he gazed intently at a monarch.

    The one who sat indifferently throughout today¡¯s meeting without saying a word.

    to this situation.

    most suspicious.

    Another man to be wary of.

    ¡°Reincarnated Lord.¡±

    A man in a ck dragon robe with the word ¡°Ma¡± engraved on it.

    The reincarnation lord heard that and looked at the golden lord with cold eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means you don¡¯t know anything about this.¡±

    ¡°Do you dare to doubt me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡±

    The Commonwealth of China is the territory of Manmamun.

    And since Ghost Gate is a doorway in the Commonwealth of China, isn¡¯t it natural to ask him?

    Looking at the golden lord who pointed out with tant doubt.

    The moment when the reincarnated monarch was cynical.

    Kwaaang!

    A loud roar.

    shook the conference room.

    ¡°It¡¯s just mere traders who can¡¯t even wipe themselves, so they¡¯re questioning the principal over trivial things like this. You look like you¡¯re desperate to die.¡±

    The power of the sword that the reincarnated monarch unleashed was phenomenal.

    It was a water cannon with enough destructive power to knock down even a huge building in one blow and crush people tter than ants.

    However, he was the one who was hit by the craftsman.

    The Golden Lord was not hurt.

    I just looked at the reincarnated monarch with cool eyes beyond the transparent shield that was faintly cracked by the ck brilliance.

    ¡°¡­Can this be considered a confession?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    As if he had the courage to dare to attack himself.

    sitting cross-legged.

    The reincarnated monarch with a smile on his face.

    Despite his arrogant attitude, the golden lord could not act hastily.

    In terms of personality, he fights the worst with Wanderer, but in terms of power, the reincarnated monarch is the second strongest among all monarchs.

    After the resurrection of the sword masters.

    Even though he lost his face in a side fight with Geomrang, his power was still overwhelming among the monarchs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like things that don¡¯t pay dividends like fighting¡­¡±

    But the same.

    The absolute ruler of this era.

    As one of the same monarchs.

    Looking straight at the reincarnated monarch.

    The golden lord grabbed the silver coin.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run a business if you leave the thief who stole my wallet alone.¡±

    ¡°I still like Man-yong¡¯s willingness to face death with dignity despite being a merchant.¡±

    Look at that courage, I will kill you without pain.

    The reincarnated lord, who speaks coldly and tries to kill, and the golden lord, who prepares to activate his skills.

    The serious atmosphere that flowed between the two filled the conference room.

    Other monarchs interesting.

    Or with augh.

    or embarrassingly.

    The moment I watched them.

    Right.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    they were startled

    Right after the sound of finger snapping echoed.

    It was because they felt as if their whole bodies were bound by chains.

    and a voice heard.

    ¡°stop.¡±

    Even the cold-hearted Golden Lord.

    Even the arrogant reincarnated monarch.

    Other monarchs who were just watching.

    The owner of the voice continued to speak quietly while holding his breath and killing his gaze without even realizing it.

    ¡°Is there evidence that the Golden Lord Reincarnated Lord was behind the order to attack the Midas auction house?¡±

    ¡°¡­none.¡±

    ¡°Reincarnated monarch. Do you have any gains from colliding the Seven Dragons with us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Why should I answer that question?¡±

    ¡°That means no.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Could it be that his pride was hurt because he was pushed behind by the momentum?

    Taking her eyes off the reincarnated monarch, who frowned fiercely but could not openly protest.

    he said.

    ¡°Then, I will wrap this story up here.¡±

    ¡°You mean just bury it?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t provide proof that this isn¡¯t a plot by the Seven Dragons Society to destroy the World Federation through internal strife, stay calm.¡±

    even with a hardened face.

    The Golden Lord remained silent.

    So did the other monarchs.

    It wasn¡¯t because he agreed to the saying that if they doubted each other without proof, the World Federation would fall to pieces.

    Because it was ¡®he¡¯ who said it.

    ¡°You buy the time for the creative lord, the golden lord, to execute the Last War project.¡±

    ¡°How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You must have prepared something too?¡±

    So it was.

    Even if it¡¯s a monarch with the same name.

    The reason why the Creator Lord had no choice but to choose his words carefully, rather than showing a bad mood even in that unstoppable age.

    ¡°¡­Deus ex machina isn¡¯t ready yet.¡±

    Johanna ns Eden.

    Just as the Golden Lord prepared the Last War Project.

    He also had some preparations to stand against the Seven Dragons.

    But his n also takes time. It wasn¡¯t flimsy enough to run when you weren¡¯t ready yet.

    The Creator thought so.

    Right.

    ¡­after he snapped his fingers.

    until he saw the object appearing in front of him.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    ¡°If I had this, would it be possible?¡±

    The Creator¡¯s eyes widened.

    Like a monarch who peaked with production skills, he was able to realize the true value of this item just by appraising it once.

    preparations made so far.

    power of this thing.

    If only one more factor was added, the time required for his n could be drastically reduced.

    So after careful calction.

    The Creator nodded.

    ¡°With the help of themander, it is possible.¡±

    ¡°Why am I¡­¡±

    Wanderer, whose name was mentioned in an odd way while he was having trouble with nothing these days, unknowingly refuted it sharply.

    No, I was trying to refute.

    ¡°Help themander.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­you can help, if you help!¡±

    In the end, the World Federation¡¯s response direction was decided that way.

    Rather than discussing each other, it was just a choice based on his one-sided choice.

    But there was no one who could refute it.

    ¡®He¡¯ is the absolute ruler of this era.

    Even other monarchs are watching.

    It was because he was the strongest monarch that everyone could not help but acknowledge, even the Wanderers who dealt with the revived Sword Masters.

    ¡°And I have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡®proposal?¡¯

    That¡¯s why all the monarchs put on a puzzled expression.

    It was unexpected that he, who was proceeding with everything one-sidedly, brought up the word proposal.

    ¡°Even if the n of the Creator or Golden Lord seeds, it will be difficult to defeat the Seven Dragons with only the Sword Master.¡±

    It was an undeniable fact.

    Limon, the protector of mankind.

    The Dragon Descendants of the Seven Dragons.

    How terrifying is theirbined power.

    Those who saw the Sword Master¡¯s power with their own eyes already had a vague sense of it.

    Besides, since the centa of the Sword Master died or was being treated, they needed to fight the Seven Dragons on their own.

    ¡°But depending on how you use it, there is a way to gain the strength to fight against the Seven Dragons.¡±

    that¡¯s the only way possible.

    A princess who has been merciful to them.

    Depending on the individual¡¯s qualities and abilities, a secret n that could give him a powerparable to that of a sword master.

    the strongest monarch.

    A specter who was number one in the Liberation Brigade.

    Rulermented in a cold voice.

    ¡°Do you know the skill ¡ºConstetion Descent¡»?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­after all, it¡¯s impossible to tell which of the six monarchs was after the auction right now.¡±

    [If you take your time, you will find clues, but considering the prudence behind it, it will be quicker to find traces on the other side.]

    ¡°Is that why you called support?¡±

    [Yes, I think I won¡¯t be able to afford it for a while.]

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    To find out who was behind the attack.

    Also chasing the trail on the other side.

    Both are important enough to have a big impact on the fight against the World Federation in the future.

    However, it was difficult for even the ck Dragon n to pursue the World Federation and conduct other investigations at the same time.

    And¡­

    [Above all, she is the most expert in this field.]

    Kiik.

    hear that

    Limon put on a subtle expression.

    When Maia retains her cynicism.

    A guest showed up guided by a twin sister.

    As soon as Li Qingyu contacted him, the reinforcements threw everything aside and ran.

    The guest they have been waiting for so far, and the person who will lead the investigation of the auction in the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I appeared.¡±

    With her feeble chest wide open.

    With an expressionless face like a doll.

    A proud white-haired girl.

    Looking at Ainsha, Limon couldn¡¯t help but think.

    Few experts are as anxious as this.

 Chapter 651

    #651. didn¡¯t tell

    * * *

    Tiamat.

    A conglomerate that dominates culture and art.

    Of course, it was possible because I was able to know in advance which works would be sessful with my foresight.

    But that¡¯s not all.

    No matter how expensive an artistic masterpiece may be, it alone was not enough to seize all wealth.

    That is why the Baekryong n did not stop creating cultural arts and led the trend itself.

    Tie a few masterpieces together.

    make it a kind of trend.

    Preupy and dominate rted businesses.

    Just by repeating such a process, they gained enormous wealth beyond selling hundreds of thousands of masterpieces that woulde out once every 100 years.

    In the past, it was called the Demonic Cult.

    He is very sensitive to pseudo-religion.

    It was only possible because of the White Dragon n, which destroyed even the country with prophecies alone.

    And in the process, they naturally took control of the information and distributionwork of various art pieces¡­

    ¡°So you¡¯re a professional at tracking auction items?¡±

    ¡°That is the correct answer.¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a chance to brag.

    with both hands on the waist.

    Ainsha said confidently.

    ¡°The things I found at Lee¡¯s auction house are antiques after all. With our n informationwork, it is possible to trace back the entry route.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s usually about the auction house, isn¡¯t it? The Midas Auction House must be doing its own distribution as well, right?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. Midas: No matter how well you earn, we, the White Dragon, are better atundering stolen goods. We trust the experts.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay?¡±

    Should I say it¡¯s reliable?

    Or should I say anxious?

    It took a while to look at her with subtle eyes.

    Finally, Limon nodded.

    ¡°Well then, please.¡±

    ¡°I am relieved. Be sure to find the source of the auction item.¡±

    Frankly, I had no choice.

    How could something capable of destroying a country flow into the Midas auction house?

    If we don¡¯t find out the source as soon as possible, something simr could happen again.

    Especially in that there is a monarch who has already tried to get his hands on it.

    ¡°I need something instead.¡±

    ¡°Just say anything. I will support you with anything you need for the investigation.¡±

    ¡°This is Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh? me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We need Lee¡¯s help to quickly find the source of the auction item.¡±

    Limon is a master of tracking.

    Above all, as long as they are already entangled with the World Federation, they do not know when and where the Sword Master will emerge.

    I need his cooperation to move actively.

    Looking at the girl who speaks bluntly.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t intend to stay still, but¡­¡±

    Decades of days since I went to Amazon.

    Except for meeting Li Ching-yu briefly, he had been stabilizing himself in Quetzalcoatl the whole time.

    It was enough to be sure that the aftereffects of the intoxication were already gone, so there was no problem in helping them track down.

    Rather, if Ainsha hadn¡¯t asked for it, she would have mentioned it herself.

    Two if you have a problem.

    ¡°Princess, will you be okay alone?¡±

    [You don¡¯t have to worry about tracking down the ghost. That¡¯s our territory.]

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Both things are entangled with the World Federation.

    So, as long as Limon helps Ainsha¡¯s pursuit, it will be difficult for him to receive help.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s hologram never lost its smile.

    Limon also agreed.

    The Commonwealth of China is the homnd of the ck Dragon n.

    It was rather embarrassing to have to borrow Limon¡¯s hand to investigate the traces of a n there.

    ¡­Simrly, there were princesses who proudly asked for Limon¡¯s help in their field of expertise.

    Anyway, if Li Qingyu is okay, there is only one problem left.

    ¡°What do you think of the doctor?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking for my opinion?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    as a single patient.

    and as her husband.

    Isn¡¯t it natural to seek the opinion of the attending physician and the priest?

    Watching Limon speak calmly.

    Maia frowned.

    ¡°¡­what if I say no?¡±

    ¡°well?¡±

    It¡¯s like I never thought about it.

    Limon shrugged.

    Maia looked at him and closed her eyes.

    Then, after tapping the armrest of the throne with his finger, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Li Qingyu Ainsha. Can you give me a minute to think about it?¡±

    [Of course.]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can wait for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you did.¡±

    Feel free to discuss it with Limon.

    Listen to the words of the two who readily agreed.

    Maia opened her eyes again.

    Then, I slowly turned my head and looked at the twin sisters standing near the entrance of the artificial flower garden.

    ¡°Barbara Arbe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Bring a light meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ yes?¡±

    The two aides raised their heads with suspicious faces.

    And looking at the two blinking white and ck girls and the groom with a confused expression.

    Maia suddenly asked.

    ¡°Ainsha, will you listen too?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Then I think two people will be enough.¡±

    I¡¯m hungry right now, so I can¡¯t turn my head, so just wait until I finish eating.

    Li Qingyu and Ainsha, who had already said they would give Maia¡¯s request with a sneer, could only nod.

    And after about 5 minutes.

    What Arbe brought on a te was Pastel.

    It was a Brazilian-style fried dumpling stuffed with various ingredients such as corn, cheese, tomato, beef, and strawberry.

    In addition to that, Maia lightly restrained Barbara, who was trying to bring the whole table to the artificial flower garden with her family.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re serving the table, just leave the food you brought and leave.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡±

    There are other princesses too.

    He said that he had no intention of eating without dignity and unattended.

    Maia turned her head.

    ¡°Anyone willing to wait on me is here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Looking at the trembling Limon.

    Maia sneered coldly.

    And pull Limon lightly.

    put your lips to your ear

    Like whispering to a lover.

    But he spoke in a voice too loud and clear for a whisper.

    ¡°Are you the one who offered to wait on me today in return for harassing me all night?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Being speechless is a word used in this situation.

    He slowly averted his eyes.

    And saw.

    A white girl who looks at herself with an expressionless face as always but with clear eyes like a doll.

    A hologram of a ck girl with a single smile on her face, but silent without moving.

    Quiet rather than sharp.

    Rather than being ferocious, it¡¯s just heavy.

    That¡¯s why Limon scratched his cheek in the eyes of the two princesses, who felt rather cold.

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t that too grumpy?¡±

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    In response to Limon¡¯s question.

    Maia gave a deep smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me too jealous.¡±

    Even though he allowed himself to do whatever he wanted, he never gave up on him.

    For a moment, look at the bride who speaks with a pessimistic tone as always, but with a sweet scent.

    In the end, Limon sighed and picked up the te that was on the table.

    Just like that¡­

    in front of the two girls.

    Maia¡¯s meal began.

    * * *

    Pink lips open.

    The moment the white teeth opened.

    Pasteou that goes into it.

    The crispy fried shell crumbles by itself just by touching it with your elegant teeth.

    At the same time, the sticky cheese and fresh tomatoes and juicy beef mix on the soft tongue.

    ten times.

    twenty times.

    thirty times.

    gulp.

    There seems to be no reason to rush.

    Until the contents, not even the original shape, melt into saliva and sweetly seep into the tip of the tongue.

    After slowly chewing it dozens of times, I swallowed it.

    Let¡¯s open our mouths again.

    Pasteuing back.

    The sight of Maia, sitting on the throne and moving her mouth without even lifting a finger, is the height of indolence.

    Even by the standards of a princess, I thought it was excessive.

    Even so, the pink lips that lightly bite the tip of the fork and release it as if regretting it are so decadent.

    The tongue that gently swipe the finger that wipes the oil from the corner of her mouth is bewitching.

    Involuntarily, I clenched my fist.

    Of course, they are also the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    If he wanted, he could have enjoyed a more luxurious dinner than Maia did now, in a much morefortable and leisurely way.

    But they knew.

    Even so, it doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    Even if she was served by a white-d attendant and a thousand-haireddy-in-waiting, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be as happy as Maia now, receiving food from Limon.

    so i understand

    ¡®¡­Is this a warning?¡¯

    Unlike a sweet smile.

    Darkly sunken eyes.

    As sharp as a thief coveting his treasure.

    At the same time, looking at the green glow that contains the contradiction between the desire to show off as if boasting of one¡¯s own treasure and the sense of superiority as a female.

    Realize.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a deration.¡¯

    I mingled with him.

    no matter how much you love

    that you and them are different.

    Even though they have already been recognized as brides, in front of themselves, who can never show this in front of others.

    I think of Maia, who shows off her small but clear ¡®difference¡¯ by openly showing off Limon¡¯s love.

    Like females marking their territory.

    overly explicit.

    that¡¯s too hot

    but that¡¯s why

    delivered more clearly.

    That happiness is ecstatic and sticky.

    Just looking at it makes my heart overflow with soggy mud.

    After enjoying a meal for a long time in front of the girls who just watched silently without saying a word.

    Maia opened her mouth.

    ¡°You eat too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I will decline. If I eat it now, I think I will get indigestion.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a funny joke.¡±

    ¡°I wish it was a joke too.¡±

    If it is possible for the Sword Master to suffer from indigestion, he said he would also like to see it.

    After saying it with a chuckle.

    Maia turned her head.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    [¡­You must be very hungry, right?]

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a proper meal for the past few days because of a guy who¡¯s not even worth trash.¡±

    [I see.]

    Who is that man?

    What happened over the past few days has made you so busy that you can¡¯t eat.

    Li Qingyu did not bother to ask.

    Instead, I just asked with a smile as always

    [So, did you decide on an answer for the swordsman?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Maia continued quietly.

    ¡°I would like to apany you if possible, but unfortunately I am not in a position to be away for a long time right now.¡±

    They are busy with production and distribution of nectar.

    Because I couldn¡¯t work for several days because I was bothered by someone, I couldn¡¯t leave my seat even for a moment.

    After saying it cynically.

    Maia said to Limon, who was scratching his cheek.

    ¡°Soe on, Limon.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Your condition has already stabilized, so you can roam freely now.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I fell in love with the state.

    As long as the danger of runaway is gone, Limon cannot be imprisoned in Quetzalcoatl forever.

    After speaking calmly as a member of parliament.

    Maia whispered to him.

    ¡°Above all, it is the bride¡¯s job to make a ce for the groom to return to.¡±

    whatever happens in the future

    he wille back here

    He said that he would be waiting for Limon as his bride.

    Speaking without wavering, Maia smiled deeply.

    ¡°And you, Ainsha, go meet my entourage before you depart.¡±

    pessimistic

    sharp and

    be cold

    Alluring.

    ¡­a chilly smile that only the two ck and white girls could see.

    ¡°I have a special gift for you.¡±

 Chapter 652

    #652. It is a free pass.

    SDW X-17, a vertical take-off andnding aircraft dedicated to the princess that carried Einsha from the Holy League to Brazil.

    waiting there

    Tata was delighted.

    Ainsha was so happy and looking forward to meeting Limon after a long time.

    ¡®Cause I¡¯ve been watching you right beside you

    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t bother to follow her and waited on the aircraft so that Ainsha could have a good time with Limon.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    So this moment.

    Tata couldn¡¯t help but blink.

    ¡°Silly princess, how are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I guess you haven¡¯t been well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Whatever Limon said.

    Just keep silent with an expressionless face.

    Looking at Ainsha, who didn¡¯t even look at her, Tata made a strange expression.

    Ainsha was in a very good mood until I went to meet him.

    Why are you staying so silent now that you and Limon are going back together on the SDW X-17?

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    On the other hand, Limon, who could roughly guess the reason, scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Are you mad at me too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not pissed off.¡±

    Is it because I couldn¡¯t ignore the end.

    Only after a blunt objection.

    Ainsha looked away.

    Then he looked straight at Limon with an expressionless face and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I want to know if you know how many times I contacted Lee.¡±

    ¡°I heard the story.¡±

    ¡°I was worried because I couldn¡¯t contact you. I wondered if Li Qingyu had done something, so I broke the alliance and prepared for war.¡±

    ¡°That too.¡±

    ¡°But I only informed Li Qingyu and Maia that I was sick. I made a fool of myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Lee is bad. I am angry.¡±

    Obviously, there is no change in facial expression.

    Nevertheless, Limon smiled bitterly at Ainsha¡¯s face full of ruggedness.

    To tell you that you are angry

    Even though it was absurd, the emotions that were conveyed so transparently showed how much Ainsha was worried about him.

    ¡°I was wrong, so take your anger out.¡±

    ¡°¡­never do that again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±

    So, Limon apologized.

    It is true that he deliberately cut off contact and went into hiding, even if it was to treat the main hwalipma.

    Before being the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    i love limon

    as a beloved bride.

    Ainsha¡¯s anger was extremely justified.

    ¡°I wish I had promised.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want to know why you have that face.¡±

    ¡°Is this really what it is? I thought you¡¯d be a little more angry.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Limon had no choice but to put on a rather stoic expression when he saw Ainsha, who got off his anger with just one apology from himself.

    ¡°I want to know if I have any reason to be more angry.¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡­¡±

    Looking at Limon like that, he tilted his head for a while as if it was rather strange.

    It seems I just realized something.

    Ainsha suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s because of Maia¡¯s ring.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me?¡±

    ¡°I have a big heart. I don¡¯t care if Lee gets a few more brides. It is the dignity of courtesy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    Traditionally, a hero must have at least one harem of his own.

    epting it is also a woman¡¯s magnanimity.

    Look at the girl who speaks confidently.

    Limon made a strange expression.

    Indeed, it sounds like a priest who acts as a mediator in the Divine Alliance, where all kinds of religions and culturese and go.

    As a groom, how should I ept the words to openly set up a harem?

    It was because he was shy even though he had lived for a long time.

    In the end, Limon turned the subject.

    ¡°If you¡¯re angry, let¡¯s say it¡¯s over¡­ So what are you going to do with the auction?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have already found clues.¡±

    ¡°already?¡±

    ¡°of course. Our n is excellent. Things like this are easy.¡±

    After saying it proudly.

    Ainsha turned her head.

    ¡°Tata exins.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to this Tata.¡±

    Tata, who was happy to see that Limon and Ainsha¡¯s atmosphere had be friendly again, immediately stepped forward.

    Then, he handed the tablet containing the research data he had prepared in advance to Limon and continued.

    ¡°After receiving a call from the ck Dragon Princess and investigating it, it seems that the auction item was stolen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stolen¡­ Who¡¯s the seller?¡±

    ¡°It was a simple fence. It also went through several fences, so it was not found out until the first seller.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been bothering me.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    It is a typical trick of a fence to exchange stolen goods for clean ones by repeatedly buying and selling each other.

    In the first ce, since the purpose wasundry, most of the transaction records were fabricated, and in the meantime, the exchange of genuine products and counterfeit products urred frequently.

    It took quite some time to cut through all the fences involved and uncover the source of the auction items.

    To Limon, Tata spoke confidently.

    ¡°I found something good instead.¡±

    ¡°Good things?¡±

    ¡°They used a pretty interesting method in the process of buying and selling stolen property.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I wondered for a while.

    Seeing the data on the tablet, Limon made a strange expression.

    ¡°¡­Is this really why you said you found clues?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is easy to find the source if you go there and hand over a few rted materials.¡±

    ¡°Originally, getting that data would be the most difficult.¡±

    ¡°That is a story when there is no Lee. As long as there is a reason, the rest is a free pass.¡±

    At the words of confident Ainsha.

    Limon nodded with a wry smile.

    To be honest, even in his own mind, finding out the source was a piece of cake once he had figured it out this far.

    It wouldn¡¯t have even been a few days since the investigation began.

    Backtracking the items that flowed into the Midas auction house and finding clues to this point already.

    Why did Li Qingyu entrust the work to the White Dragon n?

    Indeed, it was epted.

    Of course, even so, it is impossible to underestimate Ainsha¡¯s hard work in this short period of time.

    So Limon stretched out his hand.

    and pat

    He said while stroking Ainsha¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Good work. You must have suffered a lot.¡±

    Was it because she didn¡¯t expect to be praised this much, or was it because her touch was so soft and warm?

    Take a moment to open your eyes.

    Soon, her cheeks flushed red.

    Ainsha looked at Limon.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry¡­?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    what are you saying all of a sudden

    To the puzzled Limon.

    Ainsha leaned over.

    So naturally, I leaned over to him and continued talking.

    ¡°This is my private ne. There are many ¡®alcohol¡¯ that Lee likes, such as the crembo made by Tata.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    The moment I heard those words.

    The first thing thates to mind is the scent.

    in a hot tent.

    Limon put on a strange expression as he recalled the sweet taste that permeated his soft lips and white skin.

    Ainsha whispered in a smaller voice.

    ¡°¡­There is also a bed where you can sleep if you feel sleepy.¡±

    Unlike her who was always bold and straight-forward because she was so naive, she was a bit ambiguous.

    However, at the whisper of the bride, who reveals her shy wish with her expressionless yet blushing face and wet eyes.

    Limon averted his eyes slightly.

    And a little while ago, it was located behind Ainsha.

    Step back at some point.

    After pointing to one door.

    Thumbs up! Heughed at the Tata he lifted once.

    In the end, Limon gently hugged Ainsha, who was in his arms, and kissed her with his head bowed.

    no i was trying to fit

    Terry!

    ¡­unless the phone on the wall suddenly rang.

    Parbat!

    ¡°I cannot be contacted at this time. If you have a business, you can use my pager¡­?¡±

    Are you sure you are a high-ranking professional?

    We want to keep the atmosphere we created.

    In the blink of an eye, Tata lifted the receiver and tried to hang up immediately with a prompt message like an answering machine.

    but in the middle of it.

    she hardened

    And after blinking your eyes

    Indeed, with an absurd face, she put down the receiver and looked back at Ainsha.

    ¡°The princess has a problem.¡±

    ¡°Tata takes care of it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll talk about what the problem is.¡±

    Even while putting on an apologetic expression at the resentful gaze of the princess he respected.

    Tata said bluntly.

    ¡°Meet me at the ce I decided to visit to receive the materials¡­¡±

    Pazing!

    But unfortunately.

    That answer was toote.

    Before Tata could even exin.

    The person you just called was already among them.

    And¡­

    there was a brief silence.

    Limon hugging Ainsha.

    Ainsha in his arms.

    Tata couldn¡¯t finish talking.

    in the midst of all hardening.

    The visitor, who had been silent while watching Limon and Ainsha closely bonded, smiled lightly after a while.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m here to meet you, swordsman.¡±

    Appears over a distance on a ne flying in the sky at supersonic speed.

    Looking at her soft voice, Limon untied his hands wrapped around Ainsha¡¯s waist.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Count.¡±

    In the past, it was called the Demonic Cult.

    He took control of the world¡¯s smuggling ring.

    The princess of the Blue Dragon n who still has a huge influence.

    And another bride of her own who looks at Ainsha with cold eyes unlike her smiling face.

    Likewise, looking at Ainsha, who was facing Rose with an expressionless face instead, the blush from a while ago hadpletely disappeared.

    Limon could only scratch his cheek.

    * * *

    ¡°Did the meeting go well?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Turn off the hologram video.

    A ck-haired girl came out of the conference room.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly at Youin¡¯s question.

    ¡°Anyway, I seem to have hated Maia.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Because I was the one who brought Ainsha to the swordsmith in exchange for the promise of an alliance again.¡±

    Ainshana apologized bluntly for misunderstanding and took the opportunity to go with Limon.

    Maiana, who noticed the restraint against herself, dismissed it as cynicism and showed off her rtionship with Limon.

    After all, there is no such thing as a good princess.

    Li Qingyu thought bitterly.

    Well, it was natural.

    They are descendants of dragons.

    It was the incarnation of an exclusive desire that neverpromised on treasure.

    Because Limon was the only treasure in the world that they had to fight for and protect even at the risk of their lives.

    ¡®If it¡¯s Ainsha, it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

    Even if it¡¯s a bit unreliable.

    Even in the Seven Dragons, Ainsha, who is most ustomed to suppressing her emotions, would not immediately cause problems while doing such an important job.

    After calmly organizing your thoughts.

    Li Qingyu suddenly asked.

    ¡°Have you heard any news from them?¡±

    ¡°I got a call just a little while ago.¡±

    As if waiting

    Receiving the letter from Youin, Li Qingyu opened it.

    and that moment.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s face hardened.

    When Yo-in puts on a puzzled expression when she sees a princess who, unlike her who always doesn¡¯t reveal her true feelings, shows tension openly.

    she murmured coldly.

    ¡°Are you sure the World Federation is preparing a n called Deus Ex Machina?¡±

    ¡°ording to what I have been told, yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±

    I don¡¯t know the exact n, but it¡¯s certain that the World Federation has started moving.

    Listening to Youin¡¯s calm report.

    Li Qingyu closed his eyes.

    And after deep thought.

    najik said.

    ¡°Please call Youin Chao.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Wei Ling?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Li Qingyu opened his eyes again.

    Then, looking at the letter with eyes as deep and dark as obsidian, he calmly continued.

    ¡°It seems it is time for me to return to the ck Dragon Pce.¡±

 Chapter 653

    #653. You¡¯ll know when you go.

    * * *

    Countess Sea Serpent.

    A castle representing London.

    As long as it has been managed as the home base of the Blue Dragon n, the interior has an elegant dignity no matter how trivial it is.

    this moment.

    The drawing room, where sweet scents were spreading, was no exception.

    the source of its scent.

    After picking up the crembo neatly ced on the te with her slender fingers.

    Swallowing it in one bite, she gently rolled the melted chocte and marshmallow in her mouth before opening her closed eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a well-made crembo.¡±

    ¡°of course. Tata¡¯s Krembo is the best. It is the state of the world¡¯s foremost national affairs.¡±

    with a blunt answer.

    The girl reached out.

    And lift up the teacup.

    After swallowing a sip of the warm ck tea contained in it, he said with an expressionless face.

    ¡°ck tea with Rose isn¡¯t bad either. It goes well with Tata¡¯s crembo.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Rose smiled lightly.

    And after swallowing a sip of the ck tea, he washed away the sweet taste of the crembo that remained in his mouth.

    He said it seemed odd.

    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a while since we two met like this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the first time since a charity gig in Europe.¡±

    ¡°I was grateful at that time.¡±

    ¡°It was a transaction, so there is no need for thanks. It has also benefited our family business. It¡¯s a win-win for each other.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s true that I was able to help many people thanks to Ainsha¡¯s song.¡±

    Rose smiled lightly.

    It is only unusual that the Seven Dragon Branches were held again and again recently.

    Due to the separate nature of each n, it was rare for the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons to meet separately in the first ce.

    in that sense.

    Rose and Ainsha met rtively often.

    Ainsha, the world¡¯s best singer and priestess of the Holy League, participated in various charity events, and Rose, who did not spare any donations.

    Because there were many points of contact between the two.

    ¡°Listening to Ainsha¡¯s songs during charity concerts was one of my little pleasures, but it is regrettable that it will be difficult to hold concerts for a while.¡±

    ¡°I speak whenever I want to hear. He sings at least a song at any time.¡±

    ¡°That is a very grateful word.¡±

    So this moment.

    The atmosphere between the two wasfortable.

    Until she opened her mouth as if she had suddenly remembered Rose.

    ¡°By the way, Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°Speak. I listen.¡±

    ¡°As a princess representing a n and a priest of the Holy League, wouldn¡¯t it be better to refrain from excessive contact with outsiders?¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know what that means.¡±

    ¡°It is literally. People who don¡¯t know about Ainsha might misunderstand if they see her like that.¡±

    how pure she is

    don¡¯t know how to lie

    Are you clumsy with emotions?

    Knowing yourself is fine.

    But if before.

    If another princess had seen him and her close-knit on the ne¡­

    ¡°¡ªA lewd and unscrupulous girl who pretended to be innocent and secretly seduced a swordsman by herself.¡±

    He might have sold Ainsha right there and dered war.

    in a light smile.

    in a soft voice.

    As if it was advice for Ainsha.

    At the end of seeing Rose, who speaks with consideration, with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    nodding

    after giving consent.

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    ¡°I was too careless. Be careful not to misunderstand next time. Thanks for the advice.¡±

    ¡°I just said what I had to say.¡±

    ¡°That makes it even better.¡±

    Please be careful as we must avoid infighting in the Seven Dragons due to quarrels between the princesses.

    Looking at Rose asking for a favor.

    Ainsha continued.

    ¡°Rose dered neutral for everyone else. It is an amazing spirit of sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°I have never made any sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°It is a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The reason everyone acknowledged neutrality was because they trusted Rose. So, in order not to break Rose¡¯s trust, we must remain neutral until the very end.¡±

    restrain each other

    The seven princesses are naturally suspicious.

    Nheless, the reason the other princesses believed in Rose was because of her character and the trust the Blue Dragon n had built up over hundreds of years.

    so that.

    the white-haired girl.

    He dered without hesitation.

    ¡°So even if Rose proposes to Lee, you have to refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is uneptable to dere neutrality for the benefit of the Seven Dragons andter take an advantageous side. It is even more so when you openly intercept Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I were such a shameless traitor¡­.¡±

    With an expressionless face like a doll.

    With eyes as clear as ss.

    Looking straight at Rose.

    ¡°¡ªKill it.¡±

    stealing the future

    as the result says.

    At the end of looking at the world¡¯s best prophet, who spoke without wavering, with blue eyes as deep and dark as the deep sea.

    Rose had a deep smile.

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°It was said without thinking. I just overhear it.¡±

    ¡°No, I will carefully engrave it. There might be one thing in between.¡±

    If that happens, she says her advice will be of great help.

    Rose took a teacup.

    If you need it, I will help you anytime, so just talk.

    Ainsha swallowed the Krembo.

    Tastes sweet like honey.

    A fragrance deeper than flowers.

    But at that tea party.

    There was no warmth anymore.

    There was only the coolness of two beasts prowling around to find a weak spot to end each other¡¯s breath.

    The moment when the tension that deepened as time passed reached its peak, and the rat passing by became so tense that it died of a heart attack.

    rattle!

    ¡°Are you enjoying your tea time?¡±

    ¡°Yes swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Unlike before, a natural smile bloomed on Rose¡¯s face.

    In the midst of warm warmth returning to Ainsha¡¯s emotionless eyes.

    A white-haired man came through the door.

    Limon sat down and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left your seat, even though I gave you the most time in the middle of my busy schedule.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. It was a good break for me too.¡±

    I had a pleasant tea time with Ainsha.

    After speaking softly.

    Rose asked after hesitation.

    ¡°¡­Did you say hello?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to say hello to? I just stopped by while I was there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, thank you for taking care of that guy¡¯s grave while the restoration of London isn¡¯t finished yet.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just sorry that I didn¡¯t pay attention to the grave of the King of Swords earlier.¡±

    Sword King Richard is a hero of his country.

    Before being a princess of the Seven Dragons, as a noble of the British Empire, it was only natural to manage the relics and tombs.

    Watching Rose speak politely.

    When Limon scratches his cheek.

    Ainsha opened her mouth.

    ¡°Rose, let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the funnel for that auction?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Honestly, that¡¯s a difficult request.¡±

    The reason why Limon and Ainsha visited.

    In other words, when asked to know the source of the Midas auction items, Rose put on a puzzled expression.

    Jormungand of the Blue Dragon n is a conglomerate that dominates logistics and distribution around the world, including shipping and aviation.

    So it was not difficult to trace the distribution route of any product.

    One problem.

    The auction item is stolen.

    The way the fences handled it was not the usual way.

    ¡°Midgard is our n¡¯s secret and wealth.¡±

    In the past, it was called the Demonic Cult.

    The Blue Dragon n took control of smuggling organizations all over the world.

    And we have created a special distributionwork so that no one can trace it.

    That is Midgard.

    It was a path of darkness that stretched like the roots of a tree to every corner of the world that became the predecessor of Jormungandr.

    As the Chilryonghoe was nurtured, much of it was abandoned, but a considerable number of routes remained like small roots and were being used by smugglers.

    The Blue Dragon n also controlled the distribution of dangerous contraband by managing it instead of shutting it down.

    However, sharing Midgard meant giving away the weakness of the Blue Dragon n.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you tell us all the information you know, and we¡¯ll track it down for you¡­¡± ¡°

    That¡¯s not enough. We have to do it ourselves to be sure.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    To Ainsha¡¯s objection.

    Rose agreed.

    If it was something else, the blue dragon n would have been quicker to step out.

    However, due to the nature of counterfeiting and duplication and difficult appraisal, experts were required to track art or antiques.

    As Li Qingyu also admitted.

    The best experts in this field were the White Dragon n.

    So at the end of the thought.

    Rose nodded.

    ¡°All right. We will share information about Midgard.¡±

    ¡°Is that all right, Count?¡±

    ¡°A matter is a matter.¡±

    The danger of the auction is well known to Rose.

    No matter how important a n¡¯s secret was, it could be shared in order to uncover its source.

    She is the Blue Dragon Princess.

    Even if I gave up my beliefs.

    Because it was the conscience of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Instead, there are conditions.¡±

    ¡°condition?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    And the most important fact of all.

    Why can¡¯t this request be denied?

    Looking at the gray-haired man whom I love so much that I want to be with him even if hemits any taboo.

    Rose smiled.

    ¡°Would you like me to hear you y again next time?¡±

    ¡°¡­However much.¡±

    when you are alone

    I want to hear him y.

    It seems embarrassing to ask like this.

    But at Rose¡¯s words without hesitation, Limon smiled and nodded.

    And it seems like he knew that.

    Likewise, the world¡¯s best singer, who nodded from the side, spoke triumphantly with an expressionless face.

    ¡°If you want to hear Lee y, contact me too. In particr, my songs are also yed together.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Like that, under Rose¡¯s cooperation.

    The full-scale backtracking began.

    The blue dragon n dominates the distributionwork around the world, including the sun and the dark.

    The White Dragon n has deep know-how in art and culture.

    The backtracking of the auction proceeded surprisingly quickly thanks to the proactive investigation by the princesses of the two ns.

    before a few days had passed.

    Once they were able to figure out the funnel.

    ¡°I want to know if this is certain.¡±

    ¡°ording to what we have confirmed, yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­it is difficult.¡±

    Rose made a puzzled expression.

    That was why Ainsha was immersed in trouble.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the two ns couldn¡¯t find the original source of the auction item despite their efforts.

    It¡¯s because the information was cut off in an awkward ce.

    Even Ainsha, who proudly asked the Blue Dragon n to share Midgard information, felt helpless this time.

    However, Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be much trouble, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Lee is easy.¡±

    Rose was the only exception.

    The other princess of the Seven Dragons.

    In particr, it is said that the possibility of ¡®her¡¯ willingly cooperating is low.

    In spite of Ainsha¡¯s rare logical point, Limon showed little sign of concern.

    I just shrugged slightly.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll know that once you go.¡±

    * * *

    And¡­

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    to save time.

    It went straight through space movement.

    A pce bathed in the hot sun.

    ¡°My master.¡±

    in the middle of it.

    Kneel respectfully.

    Kissed Limon¡¯s instep.

    The coldest, toughest and most violent of the Seven Dragons.

    However, at the end of causing an earthquake at the sight of a red-haired beauty who is now obedient like a ve.

    giggling

    Ainsha turned her head.

    And it¡¯s like I didn¡¯t know that.

    I asked nkly at the white-haired man who was scratching his cheek awkwardly.

    ¡°What the hell have you been doing¡­?¡±

 Chapter 654

    #654. I want to know.

    * * *

    The princess of the Seven Dragons is a descendant of the dragon.

    Because he inherited the blood of a dragon, he was born with powerful psionics and amazing talent.

    But that blood is only half.

    That¡¯s why sessive princesses were imperfect from generation to generation.

    From the green dragon princess who can¡¯t handle the toxicity herself, to the ck dragon princess who can¡¯t trust others because she can read minds, and the golden dragon princess who is perfect and arrogant.

    The same was true of the Red Dragon Princess.

    As befits a n that regards struggle as the purpose of life, the Princess of the Red Dragon n has been a warmonger and tyrant for generations.

    There is no way to avoid a fight.

    They do not hesitate to challenge any formidable foe.

    Subduing the Red Dragon Princess is, in a sense, more impossible than defeating the Gold Dragon Princess¡¯s arrogance.

    Even more so if it was the cold-hearted Haty among all previous Red Dragon Princesses.

    ¡­At least Ainsha didn¡¯t doubt that.

    Until this moment.

    ¡°Is the source of the auction item from Africa?¡±

    ¡°huh. It seems that it flowed from this side in the chaos of thest war.¡±

    ¡°You will need my cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for doing so.¡±

    ¡°Nadia.¡±

    ¡°Your princess. I will fully cooperate.¡±

    just 5 minutes.

    Wasn¡¯t it 1 minute?

    Hai promises to cooperate.

    Until Nadia leaves with Limon to investigate.

    Ainsha, who blinked with an expressionless face at what happened in the blink of an eye, asked nkly after a while.

    ¡°Haty, is it really Hai?¡±

    ¡°Do I look fake?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s true, why is that¡­?¡±

    Ainsha asked with a nk face like a blue bird whose snacks were stolen.

    I thought it over before even that Rose cooperated, because I didn¡¯t expect Hai to cooperate so easily.

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    ¡°It is forced.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s the words you mumbled that it¡¯s only natural that you care more when you hear those words.

    Hai didn¡¯t care.

    I just took out a cigarette and asked.

    A zing fire.

    blooming smoke.

    After staring at Hai sucking smoke with a cold face as always,

    Ainsha suddenly asked.

    ¡°I want to know if it is because of Lee.¡±

    she didn¡¯t answer

    I just smoked in silence.

    That¡¯s why Ainsha erased the expression from his face at the silence that was clearer than a hundred words.

    One time looking for a turkey in the past.

    Another time to stop the world federation.

    That Limon hade to Africa twice.

    That she stayed by Hai¡¯s side for several months and acted as a concubine.

    He knew that he had saved her repeatedly during the fight against Summon Lord Branga and Swordfire.

    Considering the rtionship and grace, it was understandable that they cooperated so obediently.

    But is that all?

    It¡¯s not enough that Hai, who is not another princess, is actively helping her, so why kiss Limon on the instep?

    He is the world¡¯s greatest prophet.

    As a person who has mastered the Cheonri Foresight.

    When Ainsha, who was able to intuitively guess the answer, calmed her eyes to be transparent.

    A muffled voice rang through the air.

    ¡°Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°Why call¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you mixed with him already?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Direct and direct.

    Unstoppable, violent.

    Those words were more like bullets than questions.

    In an instant, a crack almost appeared on his normally expressionless face.

    Ainsha answered bluntly, barely keeping herposure thanks to the power of her facial muscles, which were almost degenerated from overuse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    It seems to be trying to determine its authenticity.

    At the end of silently watching Ainsha.

    Hai nodded slowly.

    Then he pulled out the cigarette he was holding and brushed off the ashes and said quietly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, but learn the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know why you are saying this.¡±

    ¡°Because that is the minimum duty and qualification that a princess by the swordsman¡¯s side should do.¡±

    peacekeeping forces.

    civil war in Egypt.

    Establishment of the African Union.

    to a peace treaty.

    Unfortunately, she was busy cleaning up all the things that happened during thest war, and couldn¡¯t leave her seat.

    So someone else has to help Limon so he doesn¡¯t end up in danger because his dragon psionics are depleted.

    speaking in a hoarse voice.

    Hai looked at Ainsha with bloody eyes.

    ¡°So do what you have to do right.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know what that means and what it means.¡±

    ¡°know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Hai really asks if he doesn¡¯t mind if I get along with Lee.¡±

    ¡°I care.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you say this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because my doctor doesn¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It only matters that this is the best for him.¡±

    The important thing is Limon¡¯s will.

    Compared to that, his own jealousy and monopoly were insignificant.

    At the end of blinking at Hai, who asserted without hesitation.

    Ainsha asked shyly.

    ¡°¡­I want to know what happened to Hai and Lee.¡±

    yes she knew

    Hai¡¯s words are no different from Maia¡¯s intention, who taught everyone the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy for Limon.

    But it¡¯s not even the same.

    I was officially recognized as a priest.

    To be most obsessed with him.

    Maia decides to use other princesses to protect her treasure.

    Unlike her, she hadn¡¯t yet be a bride¡­

    No, even if she did, it was Hai¡¯s thing to want her to monopolize her treasures by destroying them rather than sharing them with others.

    As a descendant of the same dragon, even though she is more ustomed to suppressing her emotions than other princesses.

    As Ainsha, who knows that fact so well, why the hell has Hai changed this way?

    It waspletely iprehensible.

    And Hai¡¯s answer to that question was simple.

    ¡°It is a secret.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What happened with Limon.

    If you want to hear it, ask for his permission first.

    As always, with a face that was cold enough not to pierce a single de.

    However, if you look closely, Ainsha thought as she saw Hai, who subtly blushed her earlobes and subtly averted her eyes.

    I really don¡¯t know what happened.

    * * *

    ¡°Princess, the investigation is over.¡±

    I¡¯d say I¡¯m very lucky

    Nadia, who had been away with Limon, quickly returned with the results of her investigation.

    This was because most of the information had already been obtained through investigations with the Blue Dragon n, so only a few final confirmations were needed.

    ¡°result?¡±

    ¡°It was as per the investigation of the Blue Dragon n and the White Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°It was also the African Union side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess he came in mixed in when receiving support from the World Federation.¡±

    Nadia rummaged through the report and exined.

    In the past, peacekeepers tried to unite other African warlords into a federation to keep Egypt in check.

    And for that, they even brought in the World Federation and generously provided all kinds of support from food to item funds.

    The problem was that the support was so heavy.

    Hundreds of African warlords alone.

    Numerous countries demand more supplies, iming that they are less supportive than other warlords around them, and demanding more support.

    Even as peacekeepers, they had no choice but to distribute supplies at random.

    Of course, that was the intention of someone who manipted the African warlords behind the scenes in the first ce.

    No one expected that even the auction item flowed into the federation.

    ¡°The World Federation, those bastards. At least you should have known what they were giving you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s notmon enough for non-experts to recognize. It is very likely that he bought it appropriately knowing that it was a weapon and sent it.¡±

    ¡°And the African Union guys sold it as an antique again?¡±

    ¡°Because there was such a mix of materials¡­¡±

    Nadia scratched her head.

    after the establishment of the African Union.

    The warlords belonging to the federation had been selling supplies received from the peacekeeping force to all directions.

    In particr, after the peace treaty with Egypt was signed, the price of various weapons fell sharply, so they were even having a special sale.

    It was not unreasonable that even items of unknown use were sold at auction.

    ¡°Did you find out the source?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you have a record.¡±

    The African Union is such a mess that there are no proper records, and even if it is, it is unreliable.

    But the peacekeepers were different.

    In order to receive the support of the World Federation, they rtively urately recorded the source of the material, which was a central heating material.

    In the process of their withdrawal, the record was delivered to the African Union in the form of a bill to keep a conscience.

    Thanks to the peace treaty with the Federation, Nadia was able to obtain the copy without difficulty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how urate it is, but if it¡¯s recorded, the source of the auction is here.¡±

    So Nadia handed out the report.

    The moment I saw the source written there.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°Is it that way too?¡±

    Be honest.

    It wasn¡¯t very unexpected.

    Items like that auction item were extremely rare.

    I didn¡¯t know if there was another source, and it was too vague to search without clues, so I just traced back to the auction house.

    However, as long as the source has already been identified.

    The final destination has been decided.

    ¡°Silly princess, from now on you will have to use your strength in earnest.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know if there is any other way.¡±

    ¡°Well, it would be nice if there were all of them¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he knows the answer himself.

    Looking at Ainsha, who shows off her talent with an expressionless face and tant dislike.

    Limon scratched his cheek and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. No matter how crazy he is, why should he put his supervisor first in such an important matter?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Wee, let Ainshy unnie hug you!¡±

    Fuck!

    It was an instant.

    The moment Ainsha came into sight.

    The silver-haired girl rushes at Ainsha at a terrifying speed enough to cause the Doppler effect.

    After being hit in the pit of the stomach by Limon¡¯s fist and bounced off.

    It is the reason why I jumped up after showing the contents of the meal I ate today.

    ¡°What are you doing brother!¡±

    ¡°What are you really doing, crazy princess?¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to share the joy with my brother whom I haven¡¯t seen in a while.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why that little brother is hiding behind me now?¡±

    ¡°huh? Of course, isn¡¯t that the intention of sneakily hiding and seducing this unnie by making her boyfriend¡¯s shirt look more erotic than a bikini?¡±

    ¡°Just to remember that not everyone in the world is crazy like you.¡±

    ¡°Then the world is wrong!¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s not talk.¡±

    yourself is right.

    What is wrong is that the world finds it strange that older sisters hugging and rubbing against younger siblings.

    Looking at Yekathrice, who speaks boldly, let out a sigh.

    Limon reached back.

    And after reassuring Ainsha, who was looking at the silver-haired girl with the same face as herself, with an expressionless face, by patting her head.

    he said casually.

    ¡°You already know the situation, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that the source of the auction was revealed to be my country? That¡¯s what I heard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good if you know. I¡¯ll have to cooperate with the investigation in the future.¡±

    ¡°Cooperation?¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Yekathrice blinked.

    And it sounds like you¡¯ve heard all sorts of crazy things.

    Looking at Limon with a strange face, he tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°why me?¡±

 Chapter 655

    #655. You will be disappointed.

    Bahamutpany.

    Headquarters of arge corporation that boasts the best technology in mankind outside of the Fairy Kingdom.

    In ce of the Kremlin Pce, which is still being reconstructed, the space, which is also used as a temporary imperial pce for the Russian Khanate, is plunged into deep silence.

    in that silence.

    Limon pointed out quietly.

    ¡°This is your country, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°however?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know what will happen if the item is identally spilled.¡±

    ¡°so?¡±

    ¡°¡­Still, are you saying you won¡¯t cooperate with the investigation?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    It seems so natural.

    After nodding lightly.

    Yekathrice added one more word with a single smile.

    ¡°Yes, this is my country.¡±

    the people too.

    territory too.

    property too.

    Everything in this Russian Khanate is his own.

    So, whether the country perishes or not, it is your own business, and there is no room for others to intervene.

    Limon asked directly to Yekathrice, who spoke calmly and weakly.

    ¡°What if I want to proceed with the investigation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to strip you naked, pour gasoline on you and throw it in the Siberian ins.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­but I won¡¯t stop you because it¡¯s between my brother and me. To be honest, I have no confidence to stop it.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help instead?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you obliged to do that to me?¡±

    hear that

    Limon sighed.

    ¡®I knew it would be like this.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising.

    It was just that the other princesses who had cooperated so far were unusual.

    As a princess of the silver dragon n.

    As the Great Khan of the Russian Khanate.

    Yekathrice¡¯s response was natural.

    Rather, it is a special case for allowing the investigation.

    At any other time, he would have continued backtracking on his own, grateful that he had been able to obtain permission.

    The problem is that in this Russian Khanate, there is a big difference between receiving the Silver Dragon n¡¯s cooperation and not, as big as heaven and earth.

    I couldn¡¯t waste such time now that I had to quickly check the source of the item even for a minute or a second.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t have the right to force her to cooperate¡­

    but it was fortunate.

    Or to say sorry.

    Right now, Limon had a trump card to win full cooperation from Yekatrice.

    After Limon slightly turned his head.

    Like a bride who goes to a pawnshop with her parents¡¯ belongings at the groom¡¯s request that he needs business funds.

    Full of reluctance.

    An expressionless white-haired girl peeked out from behind him.

    Ainsha stared at Yekatrice with eyes of tant dislike, then opened her mouth bluntly.

    ¡°Ekathrice, please. Lee helps.¡±

    ¡°ask? To me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, this is when the sun will rise in the west.¡±

    Maybe it was because it was so unexpected that Ainsha, who usually didn¡¯t like to talk to herself, asked for something like this.

    A moment tough andugh.

    Yekathrice suddenly erased the smile from her face.

    Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at Limon and Ainsha.

    ¡°But, Ainsha, no matter how much I love you, I would listen to anything for just one request¡­¡±

    ¡°C§Ö§ã§ä§â§Ñ.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    That moment.

    Yekathrice blinked.

    Then, as if doubting his own ears, he tapped his ears and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ainsha? What did you just say?¡±

    Disbelief that it can¡¯t be.

    Understand that you are crazy.

    Still, there are expectations that cannot be abandoned.

    Looking at Yekathrice, who is making a strange expression with all kinds of mixed emotions, with cold eyes like a true customer.

    Ainsha opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Please, Catherine C§Ö§ã§ä§â§Ñ (sister).¡±

    Stumble.

    It was right after that.

    It looks like it will copse any moment.

    The fact that Yekathrice¡¯s body leaned backwards.

    The moment when the silver-haired maid hurriedly epted the girl who was about to be stabbed in the back of the head.

    Yekathrice, who had managed to fall down using the Naryotagon style, turned over and stood upright, shed a faint smile.

    ¡°Whoop whoop. I never thought I would have prepared this number. Quite right.¡±

    Not like a descendant of the Silver Dragon Princess, who had a draw with Swordsman in the past.

    Staggering as if copsing for a while.

    After grabbing the shaking leg.

    Catherine snorted.

    ¡°But don¡¯t underestimate me brother! I¡¯m not an easy woman to fall for like this, am I?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it would be persuasive to say such a thing with that face?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little taken aback by this unexpected surprise. I¡¯ve had the delusion of hearing Ainsha talk about her older sister hundreds of millions of times!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    grumpy face.

    Mouth corners that do note down.

    Even the head wagging like a tail.

    It¡¯s good no matter where you look at it, it¡¯s a theme that spreads a sign that it¡¯s going to die all over the body.

    Unlike her honest body, she risked her face and pride as a princess with her mouth¡­

    ¡°Well, if Ainsha promises to call me unnie for the rest of her life, I might reconsider.¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he saw Yekathrice burning his eyes with an infinitely deep desire.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too greedy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not greed, it¡¯s a natural right!¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with the older sister asking her younger sister to listen to her sister¡¯s voice?

    Looking at a girl who asserts herself confidently.

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    If we had gone crazy, we would havee all the way over, and if we were smart, we would have understood each other¡¯s good things and promised to cooperate.

    It¡¯s like trying to pick a mulberry after realizing the advantage.

    It was really Yekathrice-like.

    But it¡¯s natural for a crazy bitch to do crazy things.

    Assuming this situation, Limon sent a signal to Ainsha.

    ¡°Silly princess, let¡¯s go to the second stage.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°You even practiced for this time, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much it is, it is not okay.¡±

    I wonder if I really hated calling Yekathrice my sister.

    Ainsha showed a resolute refusal on her always expressionless face.

    but right after that.

    She couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    It was because Limon, who naturally hugged her waist, kissed her on the cheek.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask for this.¡±

    lightly draped arms.

    Lips that touched.

    That¡¯s all.

    Her cheeks blushed from the intense stimulus that alone made her dried up emotions fluctuate.

    Ainsha muttered.

    ¡°You will resent Lee.¡±

    ¡°You want to resent me as much as you want. It is the groom¡¯s duty to ept the bride¡¯s resentment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even if it¡¯s not a sword master, but a steel-faced master, look at the shameless face for a moment.

    After letting out a gentle sigh.

    Ainsha, who escaped from Limon¡¯s arms, approached Yekatrice with quick steps.

    ¡°What are you going to do this time?¡±

    From doubt and anxiety to anticipation.

    While Yekathrice watches with mixed emotions.

    hold hands tightly

    still expressionless.

    With a face that was still red.

    Keep your head in a slightly lower position.

    Raising her eyes, she looked up at Yekathrice.

    The world¡¯s best singer, recognized by everyone, spoke as if singing with a voice full of sweetness instead of the usual bluntness.

    ¡°Please, older sister?¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you want, my sister!¡±

    Fu-wook!

    Was it too much stimtion?

    Squirting nosebleeds like a fountain.

    While epting the fallen Catherine with a happy face.

    With a girl who made her beloved princess faint with just two words.

    Looking at the sword master who would do anything for the purpose of stroking her hair as if he had done well.

    The silver-haired maid Kana could only break out in a cold sweat.

    * * *

    It was a castle.

    It was surrounded by extremely high and thick walls that even 100,000 troops could not ovee.

    It was a pce.

    It was because there were many buildings for the royal family or residence in the ck tiled pce that towered high like a watchtower.

    It was a city.

    Even if you catch a little, hundreds of thousands, maybe hundreds of thousands of people were living there.

    It was a maze.

    The castle walls, watchtowers, roads, underpasses, inner walls, buildings, bridges, etc. were randomly mixed.

    It was a doorway.

    From the warriors who guarded the gates to the peddlers and even the women who sold rice cakes, they were learning martial arts.

    It was dark.

    Information dealers and contractors were selling their lives, information schemes, and wisdom under the guise of everyday life.

    It was sunny.

    It was because there were so many guests and visitorsing and going that the hidden ones could not be noticed.

    under the open sky.

    though it¡¯s getting sunlight.

    It¡¯s dark as if you¡¯re locked in the middle of the night.

    A gorgeous yet bizarre ce.

    People called this ce.

    Leviathan¡¯s headquarters and the most dangerous city in the world.

    It¡¯s called the ck Dragon Pce.

    Compared to its reputation, the ck Dragon Pce had a quiet and calm atmosphere.

    Because in the Commonwealth of China, especially in Beijing, in the city ruled by the ck Dragon n, there were no people foolish enough to make a fuss.

    so right after that.

    Those who went to and from the ck Dragon Pce doubted their ears.

    Dooung.

    as if shaking the sky.

    A heavy beating of drums.

    Dooung.

    from the castle to the pce.

    swallowed the silent city.

    Dooung.

    I¡¯m too used to it

    suddenly became unfamiliar.

    A sound they hadn¡¯t heard in over a year startled them.

    But that¡¯s just for a moment.

    Everyone started moving busily.

    Those on the roads withdrew, those in buildings came out, and those in remote areas flocked to the center.

    Thus, the moment when the numerous crowds in the ck Dragon Pce lined up one after another.

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    The front of the ck Dragon Pce.

    A door as tall as a castle wall opens.

    A group of people appeared there.

    Standing in the lead was a masked woman dressed in a ck samurai uniform.

    Following them were 32 samurai wearing white masks and ck long robes with dragons on them.

    and in the middle of them.

    A pnquin carried by samurai.

    The moment a girl dressed in a gorgeous pce with a translucent cotton thread covering her face appeared sitting on top of it.

    ¡°Cheonse cheonse cheonsei (Ç§šqÇ§šqÇ§Ç§šq)!¡±

    Is it tens of thousands?

    Or maybe hundreds of thousands?

    What is clear is that all those who were watching the scene raised their voices to greet her.

    It was natural.

    The girl is the ruler of this city.

    Because he was the chairman of the world¡¯s best hotel, Leviathan, and the owner of the ck Dragon¡¯s Pce.

    That was¡­

    the moment when the princess of the ck Dragon n, who had disappeared for over a year, returned to their homnd.

    * * *

    [I¡¯ve heard of fame, but¡­ It¡¯s more amazing than I¡¯ve heard.]

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    [Then, isn¡¯t this great?]

    In a loud cry.

    pass through the crowds.

    A girl who entered a towering pce in the middle of the city.

    Li Qingyu smiled at the blue bird riding the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s great because it¡¯s such a familiar sight to me.¡±

    [I think that¡¯s even more amazing¡­?]

    The Egyptian triumphal ceremony.

    Wee Ceremony of the Russian Khanate, etc.

    While Yuna-kyung looks tired of the great hospitality that is notcking evenpared to the maind of other princesses who were all noisy.

    Li Qingyu took off her veil.

    Then, he calmly instructed the masked person who was changing his bow.

    ¡°Report Chao.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    A masked woman in a samurai uniform.

    Wei Ling continued to wait on Li Qingyu¡¯s clothes with her hand, but spoke in a calm voice without wavering.

    ¡°First of all, they say there is no clue about the Ghost Gate yet.¡±

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s been days since you ordered an investigation and you haven¡¯t found out anything yet?¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something Wei Ling should apologize for. It¡¯s just that the people who stayed on the maind didn¡¯t live up to my expectations.¡±

    Calm as always.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu¡¯s words touched him even more, and Wei Ling hesitated.

    But that¡¯s just for a moment.

    Moving his hand again, Wei-Ling quietly continued as he removed the gorgeous arch from her slender body.

    ¡°Instead, there was something a little suspicious about it.¡±

    ¡°What specificity do you mean?¡±

    Instead of Li Qingyu, who had to deal with so many things, he returned to the ck Dragon Pce and briefly checked the piled up reports.

    Among them, the information that stood out.

    Wei Ling said seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s about a super-high master called the white-haired witch who recently appeared in Moorim.¡±

 Chapter 656

    #656. It can¡¯t be.

    Seventy-Seventh Federation of China.

    of many countries around the world.

    A powerful country with a number of territories and poptions.

    But more than anything else, what made the Commonwealth of China unique was the existence of Ganghu Wurim.

    In a world where countless ordinary people live like rivers andkes, the world of Dosan Geomrim is inhabited by warriors who risked their lives to learn.

    It wasn¡¯t even voted on.

    It is not hereditary like a throne.

    Even though the country is run by 77 ns that gained hegemony by force.

    Be different like African warlords.

    Closer than the Russian Khanate.

    They are united like the Holy Alliance.

    It¡¯s just as free as America.

    As systematic as Europe.

    The structure of the Commonwealth of China, in which 77 separate countries form a single great power through alliances, is truly bizarre.

    Some schrs in other countries even gave up on understanding it at all.

    What is clear is that the Commonwealth of China is also one of the world¡¯s leading powers.

    In particr, as the territory is wide, there are countless talented people, so if you only count the number of high-level yers, there is no country beyond the Commonwealth of China.

    But that¡¯s how hard it is to climb.

    High-level yers, of course.

    Even if you are a ducal level yer over level 80 and you can go anywhere, you are regarded as one of the countless masters in the Chinese Federation.

    Among them, only a handful of superhumans were able to spread their fame to other countries.

    [White-haired witch is an alias that sounds scary.]

    ¡°She is actually a scary master.¡±

    ¡°Chao, is that enough for you to rate it?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    So it was.

    Li Qingyu tilted his head at Wei Ling¡¯s report.

    Although notparable to the rest of her aides who are all geniuses, she also reached the level of a master at a young age.

    It was rare for her to hold a high opinion of a master who was not the Seven Dragons.

    But Wei Ling had a reason.

    ¡°There are dozens of factions destroyed by the white-haired witch who suddenly appeared a few months ago.¡±

    ¡°A master like that isn¡¯t that rare, right?¡±

    ¡°It is said that among those who were defeated that way, Grand Duke Fuma and his sworn brother were also mentioned.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s definitely great.¡±

    Li Qingyu, of course.

    Yuna-kyung, who had been listening intently, also opened her eyes wide when she heard the words.

    [Wait a minute, isn¡¯t Grand Duke Fungma one of the eight great masters of the Chinese Federation?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [Besides, I know that all five demons, his brother-inw, were duke-level yers and were leading a fairlyrge guild¡­]

    ¡°500 masters from nearby munpas, including their six demon gates, were defeated together.¡±

    [Is that possible?!]

    ¡°It would be impossible normally.¡±

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s astonishment.

    Li Qingyu calmly epted.

    Limon, who beats even monarchs and demonic sword masters, is just an abnormal being.

    Originally, even arge supply yer is a superman who can overturn a small country by himself.

    What if he single-handedly defeated hundreds of masters, including numerous duke-level yers?

    There were only two answers.

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re a unique big-supply yer like the specter of the Liberation Brigade or a superhuman of the absolute ss.¡±

    [¡­Are superhumans of the absolute ss somon in the Commonwealth of China?]

    ¡°Right. The stronghold is wide and there are many recluses¡­ but I don¡¯t think there are superhumans of the absolute ss that we haven¡¯t figured out.¡±

    [Then, where did that white-haired witche from?]

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about that too.¡±

    Somewhat high.

    At least, even if it was at the level of arge supply yer, he would have been willing to do that.

    This is the Iron Age.

    It was amon era for an ordinary housewife beggar to acquire a unique skill in a remote dungeon and be a high-level yer.

    However, the superhuman of the absolute ss is an existence that can change the world alone.

    To think that such a person would appear like a drop from the sky and break through the strongholds, defeating various factions.

    Wei Ling deserved a special report.

    ¡°Why did this report onlye out now?¡±

    ¡°It is said that the munpa who were defeated by the white-haired witch kept their mouths shut to protect their honor.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I shouldn¡¯t have heard of this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Wei-ling blurted out.

    Li Qingyu, who understood the situation with just that, smiled.

    ¡°It looks like our branch was among the destroyed ns.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the Hwayangseonga and Gwangjuo family¡¯s secr families were in trouble and dyed reporting until theypleted their own investigation.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it to hide your family¡¯s shame?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°I would have said. There is no need for Chao to apologize on behalf of others.¡±

    After shaking my head slightly.

    she spoke calmly.

    ¡°After all, this is because I forcibly disbanded the Council of Elders.¡±

    In the first ce, the role of the elders is to help the princess and lead the n.

    However, she scheming to get rid of the elders who were against the marriage with Limon, retired them and disbanded the elders¡¯ council.

    The result was dominance over the n.

    And it was a huge workload.

    No matter how much she has superhuman work ability, there are limits.

    Disputes with other ns.

    The fight against the World Federation, etc.

    I couldn¡¯t deal with the affairs of Leviathan and the ck Dragon n while dealing with all the things that happened in session.

    It was unavoidable that such a problem urred in the Commonwealth of China, which had been away for over a year.

    ¡°Although we should hold Sunga-ju and Oh-gaju ountable for this.¡±

    ¡­Of course, I had no intention of looking after those who dyed such an important report.

    Did Li Qingyu feel something when he smiled?

    After trembling,

    Wei Ling said calmly.

    ¡°Still, there are a few things I found out about the white-haired witch thanks to Hwayangseonga and Gwangjuoga.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The fact that there was a strange movement in the doorway that the white-haired witch defeated¡­ and that it may be connected to the doorway of ghosts.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is this information clear?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but it¡¯s clear that her activities began near the hometown of Ghost Gate.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    after thinking for a while.

    Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Please continue to investigate that white-haired witch. The whereabouts, if possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    Anyway, gathering information about the absolute ss is essential.

    In particr, if you don¡¯t know if there is even a point of contact with the ghost gate, you need to know as much as possible.

    After speaking quietly.

    Li Qingyu suddenly asked.

    ¡°By the way, did you say that the white-haired witch, Chao, was a young gray-haired female swordsman?¡±

    ¡°yes. Unfortunately, he always wears a bamboo rib, so he said he couldn¡¯t secure a portrait.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even check his face, so are you sure he has gray hair?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason to be called a white-haired witch if you don¡¯t have gray hair?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu made a strange expression.

    A superman of the absolute ss.

    A white-haired female swordsman with a sword.

    It was because there was a person who came to mind when adding the two.

    Of course, it is absurd that the World Federation, which is busy confronting the Seven Dragons, wastes its alreadycking core strength on such a thing.

    It was less likely, especially given that all the people who witnessed the white-haired witch were still alive¡­

    ¡°Anyway, please proceed with the investigation with the utmost care. Just in case, I¡¯ll go out on my own.¡±

    ¡°Is there any need for that? I¡¯d rather ask the swordsman¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    After shaking my head slightly.

    Quietly looking across the sky.

    Li Qingyu asserted in a low voice.

    ¡°Once the World Federation¡¯s n begins, it will be the Silver Dragon n who will really need the swordsmith¡¯s help from now on.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It took a long time to knock on the table.

    After putting down the document you were reading.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t find out anything more?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry to say that. This alone is information that Kana and the kids worked hard to find out.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all about the tail being cut off, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unavoidable.¡±

    A silver-haired girl sitting cross-legged at a table.

    Ekathrice shrugged and continued with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°No matter how talented our children are, they don¡¯t have the talent to bring the dead back to life and make them sing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been bothering me.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    It was good to get the cooperation of the silver dragon n. Thanks to that, the person who sold the auction item for the first time was able to quickly identify it.

    The problem is that that person is already dead.

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t help but put on a suspicious expression.

    ¡°Are you sure you bought this?¡±

    ¡°First of all, the police investigation concluded that it was an ident caused by excessive drinking, and at first nce, there is nothing suspicious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a different story if the culprit was dipping his foot in arms trafficking and right after he got his hands on a fortune.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because we haven¡¯t yet confirmed where the proceeds from selling it are put.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s tail cutting too?¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it too early to decide now?¡±

    Whether it¡¯s the result of a fight over money.

    Whether it¡¯s a tosagupaeng that was used and discarded.

    Or a really idental ident.

    As long as there are not enough clues, it is necessary to keep all possibilities open.

    Looking at Yekathrice, who rarely spoke logically, Limon made an unexpected expression.

    ¡°Why are you saying the right thing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me brother. I say something sane at least once a year?¡±

    ¡°Come on, I will ignore your words for the next year.¡±

    ¡°Is that what the older brother will say to the younger brother?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling me oppa. I will settle down.¡±

    ¡°Whooping, no matter how much oppa denies it, the heavenly principles won¡¯t change, right?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that after checking your genealogy first?¡±

    Maybe it was because I was quite happy to hear her voice.

    When Limon clicked his tongue as he watched Yekathrice sway with a higher tension than usual.

    Ainsha, who had been watching the two men and women flirting amicably, opened her mouth with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Lee, I want to know what to do now.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Usually, the most standard way is to search through the broken tail first, but¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    Of course, the people surveince system of the Russian Khanate is the best in the world.

    In addition to the notorious Okrana and the KGB, if you go out and search for the Silver Dragon n, something wille out.

    However, I couldn¡¯t be more worried about how long it would take to search the details of someone who had already died several months ago.

    It seems that Limon lost his thoughts.

    Yekathrice suddenly said with her eyes shining.

    ¡°Brother, I have a good idea.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°How about doing a backtrack?¡±

    ¡°¡­How do you think we got here?¡±

    Limon with eyes like looking at a crazy bitch.

    To him, Yekathrice flicked her outstretched index finger from side to side and said.

    ¡°No, not from the auction, but from the other side.¡±

    ¡°The other side?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the source of this object has been decided, right? Then you can ask someone who knows about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    It was because there was some truth in Yekathrice¡¯s words.

    After all, there are plenty of people to conduct general investigations, so there was nothing to lose by digging in from the other side.

    More than anything, I guessed who the ¡®person to know¡¯ she was talking about was.

    After thinking, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Is he doing well?¡±

 Chapter 657

    #657. I get along well?

    * * *

    square.

    Let¡¯s move our hands.

    ck dirt leaks out.

    Pure white purity is tainted with distorted marks.

    square.

    But he didn¡¯t stop.

    Like a farmer leaving mud footprints in the snow.

    Or like an artisan who carves smooth marble ording to his desire.

    I thought deeply and decided and moved my hands slowly but endlessly.

    It was the sound from the speaker on the ceiling that brought him to reality, who was so absorbed in leaving a stain on the world.

    [B1092057 Come out.]

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±

    [Visiting.]

    ¡°I will refuse.¡±

    The man said it without hesitation.

    whether it is a government figure.

    either the other person.

    After all, what those who came to see him had to say had been decided, and he had no intention of wasting his time on such useless things.

    [No veto.]

    But right after that.

    The man stopped for the first time.

    It had happened several times that I had been asked to visit, but it was the first time such a thing had happened.

    A moment to be lost in thought.

    Finally letting go of the pen, he got up and went to the door.

    So the moment I confirmed my fingerprint and retinal breathing to the authentication device next to me.

    Wei Ying.

    A closed door opens.

    What appeared was a long aisle.

    He walked along a wide, silent hallway covered in metal on all sides.

    There were several bars and doors, but the barriers that opened on their own afterpleting biometric authentication only dyed his feet for a moment.

    So open thest door.

    The moment you arrive at the meeting room.

    The man opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°you are¡­!¡±

    ¡°long time no see.¡±

    pure white hair.

    A scar around the left eye.

    A sword worn at the waist.

    Even the golden eyes there.

    A young man with a characteristic appearance that is difficult to recognize even if you do not know him, yfully opened his mouth to such a man.

    ¡°Revolutionary brother.¡±

    As an officer of the Revolutionary Army in the past.

    A young man in charge of the core of the revolutionary government.

    Bachemensky couldn¡¯t help but put on aplicated expression when he saw the young old man grinning like that.

    * * *

    Labor camp Gg (§¤§µ§­§¡§¤) This

    is the most famous of the Russian Khanate and is the worst concentration camp where prisoners are forced to work hard.

    That notoriety pierces the sky.

    Even the most violent criminals, after entering the gg, would be reformed to avoidmitting crimes again.

    So this moment.

    Limon opened his mouth with a slightly unexpected face.

    ¡°I thought your face would be in half by now, but you look better than I thought.¡±

    ¡°The Gg life suits me better than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°yes. These days, I have time left, so I¡¯m trying to write a book, even if it¡¯s simple. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll send it to youter after I finish writing.¡±

    ¡°I will decline. I¡¯m the type who gets sleepy when I read a book.¡±

    Limonughed.

    After infiltrating the Revolutionary Army.

    until a revolutionary government was established.

    As much as I knew the appearance of Bachemensky, who was always anxious.

    It was ironic to see Bachemensky, who was free from the anxiety and nervousness of the past, and was naturally rxed andfortable instead.

    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to hear more about how you¡¯ve been, but I¡¯m here on official business.¡±

    ¡°Official¡­ is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I need some help from the revolutionary brother.¡±

    ¡°Just say anything.¡±

    Bachemensky responded immediately.

    The past revolution has failed.

    When the demon is resurrected.

    The hero who saved Moscow, the Russian Khanate, and the world from near destruction is Limon Aspelder.

    It was his duty as a member of the revolutionary government, who was responsible for the situation, to do whatever he asked for.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m d you cooperated¡­ Would you like to take a look at this first?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Bachemensky made a puzzled expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the only thing Limon seriously presented was a picture.

    It was because of the thing in the picture.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    leather cover.

    Paper stained yellow.

    Even the strange pattern on the cover.

    Even if you look at it, it smells musty, and it looks like it will crumble if you touch it.

    What is it that makes Limon look serious?

    he couldn¡¯t understand

    But right after that.

    Bachemensky had no choice but to freeze.

    ¡°A memento of Sergei dinov, a nobleman who was a revolutionary, chief clerk, and warlock.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Leaving behind the breathless Bachemensky.

    Limon lowered his gaze slightly.

    And the book in the picture.

    To be precise, he looked at the pattern that symbolized a secret organization engraved on its surface with cold eyes and continued.

    ¡°To be precise, it should be said that it is one of the legacy of the Dark Dawn that made that man a dark wizard.¡±

    * * *

    After the end of the 2nd Demon God War, which almost happened when the demon was resurrected.

    The Silver Dragon n was busy working to get things right.

    Mostva was devastated by the demon.

    The system copsed due to the revolutionary government.

    Even the treasury consumed by Ainsha.

    Because all sorts of problems piled up on top of each other, it was almost impossible to work day and night for months without end.

    At least, it was possible to deal with it because the people who deal with the time-elerated psionics worked so hard that they were prepared to die from overwork.

    Of course, without the silver dragon n, the Russian Khanate, which was called the factory of the world, would copse.

    The aftermath of this was the Great Depression worldwide.

    But even in the midst of being so busy.

    Yekathrice didn¡¯t forget what she had to do.

    A representative example was to follow the traces of Sergei, who was the secretary general of the revolutionary government.

    As a ck magician of the absolute ss, it was necessary to annihte his knowledge and legacy, which had even descended upon the demons.

    ¡°Anyway, the world is fun.¡±

    So it was.

    Afterughing out loud.

    The reason why Yekathrice spoke in a pleasant voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the legacy of the Dark Dawn, which we couldn¡¯t find even after searching all along, could have flowed to your country, and even to the Midas auction house.¡±

    ¡°It is negligent management. Yekatrice is responsible. I am sorry.¡±

    look just like you

    However, looking at Ainsha who pointed out with apletely different expressionless face, Ekatriche put on a sad expression.

    ¡°Are you not calling me sister anymore?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You called me sister earlier.¡±

    ¡°I have never been like that. You talk while you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Really?¡±

    I wonder if it was quite embarrassing to call yourself an older sister.

    Yekathrice didn¡¯t feel sorry for Ainsha, who dismissed it as something that never happened and denied it.

    Rather, he just giggled as if he was cuter.

    In the meantime.

    It seemed like I was curious.

    Yekathrice opened her mouth.

    ¡°By the way, are you getting along with Ainsha oppa?¡±

    ¡°of course. I am Lee and Oh Soon Do-soon. You can tell by pretending.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t get along well like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Because I don¡¯t know the meaning of the question.

    Ainsha tilted her head expressionlessly.

    Yekathrice whispered to her with a strange face.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you how many times you¡¯ve been petted by your brother since that night.¡±

    and.

    Ainsha was silent.

    ¡°huh? how is it? Oppa must have been busy these days, so it won¡¯t be 100 times, but it must have been over 10 times.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­why no answer?¡±

    ¡°Ekathrice doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    It took a while to interrogate Ainsha with an interesting face.

    Yekathrice blinked.

    She didn¡¯t im to be the number 1 sasaeng fan, so she knew Ainsha better than anyone else.

    That¡¯s why I knew.

    ording to Ainsha¡¯s personality.

    That I should proudly show off my rtionship with Limon.

    Yekathrice already knew that Ainsha had be Limon¡¯s bride, so she was the only princess to be proud of.

    Still, what is this lukewarm response?

    Take a moment to tilt your head.

    Yekathrice asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking this just in case, didn¡¯t Ainsha and you have nothing to do with your brother after that?¡±

    ¡°¡­there was work. He was very cute at Quetzalcoatl headquarters before.¡±

    ¡°If I had to say that she loved me a lot, I just did it a few times and it was over!¡±

    ¡°I want to know how you know that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I watched it secretly, but that¡¯s not important right now, Ainsha, what have you been up to?¡±

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m so stupid.

    Ainsha secretly averted her eyes at Yekathrice¡¯s inadvertently questioning question.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with Catherine.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, what does it matter? Don¡¯t you know that there are not one or two snake-like kids who are targeting you right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s a problem you know too well.¡±

    ¡°You just have to know! If you are careless about bing a bride first, you never know when the other kids will secretly take a seat next to you!¡±

    Would you say he¡¯s a genius?

    At that sharp point, Ainsha had no choice but to remain silent.

    Li Qingyu is engaged to Limon.

    The rose that left him a scent.

    Even Hai, who asked about their rtionship.

    Just by passing by and experiencing, how deep the rtionship they formed with Limon.

    Because she was gifted with foresight and had the keenest sense of all the princesses, she knew it intuitively.

    And¡­

    ¡°Above all, what about Maia?¡±

    Unlike other princesses.

    officially recognized as a priest.

    So, to Ainsha, who is silent, thinking of a princess who can openly upy a seat next to Limon and show off the love she received from him.

    Yekathrice asked sharply.

    ¡°You know? Even if Maia openly tries to monopolize her brother, we can¡¯t stop it.¡±

    Ainsha too.

    other princesses too.

    I knew the truth.

    The reason Maia taught her the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy and Limon allowed her to sit next to her was because she was worried about her body as a priest.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for that problem, he would never have allowed other princesses to approach.

    And even if you be a priest.

    The other princesses who could not formally prove their qualifications had a hard time withstanding Maia¡¯s restraint.

    Because it was a matter of qualification, not ability.

    ¡°There are only two ways to stop it.¡±

    ¡°¡­The best thing is to officially prove your qualifications as a bride like Maia.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that method is difficult in reality.¡±

    In the first ce, the condition of the bride that Limon put forward is to obtain a majority of the total shares of the Seven Dragons.

    It was an infinitely impossible challenge.

    Maia, who made nectar with terrifying tenacity and poisoned the whole world, is nothing but abnormal.

    It was to the point where even Yekathrice, the most recognized genius of the Seven Dragons, could not be sure that she would dare to prove her qualifications.

    ¡°So there is only one way left.¡±

    Therefore, I assert that the second method should be used.

    Yekathrice said seriously.

    ¡°To be loved enough for your brother to embrace you regardless of his qualifications as a bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am already loved enough by Lee.¡±

    ¡°You said you only spent the first night there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    dead pan.

    tightly shut mouth.

    At the end of scratching my head while watching Ainsha.

    Yekathrice said.

    ¡°From now on, leave it to this sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know what you¡¯re thinking about.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    It seems so natural.

    Or maybe you¡¯re expecting something.

    The craziest princess in the Seven Dragons said with a triumphant smile on her face that she looked just like someone else.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your older sister¡¯s duty to help your cute little sister with her love business?¡±

 Chapter 658

    #658. country of revolution.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Life is a gist.

    In life, all sorts of things happen.

    Even though he is a first-ss citizen who can livefortably, he became a researcher and worked secretly as a revolutionary army until he was imprisoned in Gg through the revolutionary government.

    Bachemensky, who lived a rather eventful life, was well aware of that fact.

    Yet at this moment.

    He couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    It was because the scene that was unfolding before him was so strange and bewildering.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    After aying his embarrassment with the mental training he had umted in Gg, he calmly lowered his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sister Elshar.¡±

    ¡°hi!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­No matter how much it was, I had no choice but to stop in this situation where I greeted one person and the answer came back from both at the same time.

    ¡°sorry. I made the wrong greeting.¡±

    For a moment, it was hardened unintentionally.

    Finally, after a bitter smile.

    Bachemensky, who apologized politely, greeted him again.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Ainsha.¡±

    One time for the world¡¯s best singer with an expressionless face in sky-high clothes.

    and next to it.

    Silver hair instead of white hair.

    The traditional clothes and crown of the cavalry people.

    The only difference is that the curve is much more convex.

    Other than that, except for the mischievous smile, to a famous girl with apletely different meaning to Ainsha, who looks exactly like Ainsha.

    ¡°¡­and the Great Khan.¡±

    Was that subtle expression interesting?

    Catherine giggled.

    ¡°Why are you so formal? While we even had a revolution together.¡±

    ¡°It was the Elshar sisters who were with us at that time, not Catherine the Great.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me saying that I caused amotion by raising the New Revolutionary Army on the way?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really like that. The copse of the revolutionary government would have happened anyway, even if the Elshar sisters had not stepped forward.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    Rather, thanks to her raising up the New Revolutionary Army, he was able to stop the revolutionary government before it further ruined the country.

    Let¡¯s express gratitude, looking at Yekathrice who is insignificant.

    Bachemensky smiled bitterly.

    And I thought.

    They said they were too stupid.

    Anyone can see that it is so obvious.

    There were actually two Elshar.

    It was also reced along the way.

    Without realizing that the two of them are the best singer in the world and the great khan of their own country.

    He only believed in the myth that there were three simr people in the world, started a revolution with her, and even took over the work of the revolutionary government.

    It was said that he was blinded by his longing for revolution, but it was aedy.

    But that¡¯s a thing of the past.

    What matters is the present.

    Bachemensky, who had calmed down his bitter heart, calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I heard the circumstances from the swordsman. You need my help in finding your legacy.¡±

    ¡°huh. If you cooperate obediently, your sentence will be reduced.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for amutation. Just let me help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious?¡±

    It seems a bit surprising.

    Looking at her tilting her head.

    Limon, who was crossing his arms behind him, spoke calmly.

    ¡°You can believe it. I¡¯ll guarantee you¡¯re sincere.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ that¡¯s a bit unexpected. To say that you would not be a dog of the government and that you voluntarily entered the Gg and would cooperate so obediently.¡±

    ¡°I must pay for my crimes, but I must prevent the misuse of your legacy.¡±

    Bachemensky¡¯s face hardened.

    Even if the direction was wrong, Sergei was the one who was moving for the cause of the Russian Khanate.

    That¡¯s why he became the spiritual leader of the revolutionary army.

    Even Sergei caused a cataclysm that eventually resurrected the demon.

    The one who has no faith whatsoever.

    Or what if a viin gets his legacy?

    It was only natural for Vachemensky, who was well aware of what kind of catastrophe was about to happen, to promise full cooperation.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how helpful I will be in a situation where your legacy has already flowed out of the country.¡±

    The problem is twofold.

    Where is his legacy?

    Even Bachemensky had no idea.

    In the first ce, Sergei was a person who secretly acted as the leader of the Revolutionary Army.

    In particr, the fact that he identally discovered the legacy of the Dark Dawn and became a warlock is a secret that even the officers of the same Revolutionary Army did not know.

    It would have been rather strange if anyone knew where the legacy was hidden.

    If I had known that, I would have told you before I was locked up in the Gg.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it won¡¯t help at all?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s disappointing. I lost my expectation.¡±

    Still, as much as I expected that Sergei¡¯s aide, Bachemensky, might know something.

    Seeing the two girls with very simr faces showing tant grumbling and expressionless regret, Limonughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Still, there is no good news.¡±

    ¡°What good news?¡±

    ¡°The revolutionary older brother said that the Dark Wizard did not convey all his knowledge to the Liberation Brigade.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    To oppose the silver dragon n.

    Sergei joined hands with the Liberation Brigade and gave them knowledge of ck magic in exchange for various support.

    But he was a revolutionary before he was a warlock.

    He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to foresee what would happen if an organization as dangerous as the Liberation Brigade took possession of the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    So he¡¯s the most important thing.

    In other words, only the core knowledge and legacy of the Demon God would have been thoroughly hidden.

    Looking at Bachemensky¡¯s assertion.

    Yekathrice made a strange expression.

    ¡°You mean the World Federation hasn¡¯t gotten their hands on the legacy of the Dark Dawn yet?¡±

    ¡°In that case, the legacy of the Dark Dawn could not have been auctioned off. Those who received the contract from the World Federation wouldn¡¯t have even aimed at it.¡±

    Limon pointed out calmly.

    Just like the silver dragon n did.

    The Liberation Brigade must have followed Sergei¡¯s trail.

    Nevertheless, the fact that the ck magic book was found at the Midas auction house meant two things.

    One is that both sides have yet to secure the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    And the other was the fact that even in the World Federation, it was probably only the specters of the Liberation Brigade that were chasing it.

    ¡°But Oppa, if you put it the other way around, isn¡¯t it certain that there is a child aiming for the legacy of the Dark Dawn?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it even means they are one step ahead of us.¡±

    ¡°That is difficult.¡±

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    Although magic is not omnipotent, it is a power close to omnipotence.

    In particr, the magic of demons, the essence of ck magic, can even cause miracles close to omnipotence if the cost is sufficient.

    What if it falls into the hands of the World Federation?

    Whether the demon descends again.

    Whether it¡¯s strengthening the sword master¡¯s spell.

    I don¡¯t know what other unimaginable things will happen.

    Limon frowned at the words of Ainsha, who pointed out as a priest of the Shinseng League.

    Of course, if the legacy of the Dark Dawn is taken away while we have only just caught the clue, the possibility of unraveling the spell of the Sword Master is lower.

    Because I could have lost the advantage I barely had and turned it around.

    ¡°The good news is that this is Russia.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re a little behind, we¡¯re better off finding the legacy of the Dark Dawn than the World Alliance guys, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Russia is the territory of the Silver Dragon n.

    Even though there was a hindrance in the northern frozennd, it was just annoying.

    If the opponent was only a part of the World Federation, not the entire World Federation, it would be possible to gain an advantage in tracking based on overwhelming information power.

    To Limon¡¯s sober point.

    Catherine grinned.

    Ainsha reluctantly agreed.

    But only one, Bachemensky, had a rather dark expression.

    ¡°It may not be that advantageous. Maybe worse.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Why?

    Seeing Bachemensky blurting his horse¡¯s tail, Yekathrice narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Huh, did you change your mind when you said you were actively cooperating with us?¡±

    ¡°Not like that.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you hiding?¡±

    Bachemensky sighed.

    It was because I realized that if I hesitated further, I would only arouse unnecessary suspicion.

    So he finally opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°¡­there are those who I suspect have already found the legacy of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    ¡°You know who is behind the seller who sold the legacy of the Dark Dawn and died in an ident?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. There are only possibilities.¡±

    ¡°What is that possibility?¡±

    Catherine with a curious face.

    The expressionless Ainsha.

    Limon with folded arms.

    Bachemensky, who could not bear to look at them, closed his eyes and said.

    ¡°The remnants of the Revolutionary Army.¡±

    * * *

    A few months ago.

    after the fall of the revolutionary government.

    Support for the revolution in the Russian Khanate has fallen to rock bottom.

    This is because after the revolution seeded, security deteriorated and life became more difficult, and even looting by the revolutionary army took ce.

    The demon god¡¯s resurrection dealt a decisive blow to that.

    Thanks to that, the current Russian Khanate¡¯s approval rating for the imperial family is the highest ever.

    Even his lover would take the initiative to report the revolution to Okrana if he talked about it, even as a joke.

    Revolution and Nabal.

    Because everyone felt keenly that without the rule of the Silver Dragon n, especially Yekatrice, it would be difficult to make a living right away.

    But who did.

    Faith is an unquenchable fire.

    As much as it was originally operated as a point organization.

    In addition to the revolutionary government centered on Moscow, there were still many revolutionary armies in each city.

    And among them, even though they failed¡­

    or rather, there were those who burned more desire for revolution because of that.

    Anyway, it is an undeniable fact that Sergei drove out the silver dragon n and established a revolutionary government.

    The Great Khan did not waste the treasury.

    without cowardly running away.

    If you fought the Revolutionary Army head-on.

    The groundless belief that his revolution would have been sessful further fueled their belief in the revolution.

    Some even thought

    If only it hadn¡¯t been for the swordsman¡¯s interference.

    The demon summoned by Sergei would have wiped out the silver dragon n and the Russian army and created a true paradise on earth, the Soviet Union.

    under that belief.

    Rather, they dreamed of a more radical revolution.

    It was thanks to them that Bachemensky learned about them.

    They knew how to contact Bachemensky, who was Sergei¡¯s aide and a high-ranking member of the revolutionary government.

    The silver dragon n is busy with all sorts of other things, taking advantage of the gap.

    Or pass on a coded note.

    Or use other prisoners.

    Even doing interviews.

    Of course, Bachemensky did not respond to their contact.

    Because I knew how many people suffered a hasty revolution.

    But thanks to that, I was able to know something about them.

    ¡°They already called themselves counter-revolutionaries.¡±

    ¡°counterrevolution?¡±

    ¡°In the sense that any means against the world can be used to bring about a revolution.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And that means maybe¡­

    no, nine out of ten likely included ck magic or the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    Watching Bachemenskyment.

    After a long silence.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°Russia is like a country of revolution that will be gued.¡±

 Chapter 659

    #659. Because it¡¯s not difficult.

    The standard of a country is usually a people¡¯s sovereign territory.

    So, what criteria define a nation?

    Is it only nationality?

    Thew may not.

    However, in reality, the standards people think are more numerous and diverse than that.

    A tradition that holds vengeance sacred.

    A nation seeking freedom.

    A culture that pursues aesthetics, etc.

    On the other hand, those who have learned all of these things from an early age are considered the same people even if they are of different nationalities.

    Even if they were born in the same country, those who have learned different traditions and cultural nationalities cannot mix together.

    from that point of view.

    The Russian Khanate was a country of revolution.

    Since the copse of the Russian Empire and the founding of the Soviet Union, revolution has been their pride.

    Considering that, it was not surprising that the Revolutionary Army still remained in Russia after the failure of thest revolutionary government and the Demon War.

    It wasn¡¯t¡­

    No matter how much it was, there was even a faction that was actively using ck magic.

    It was a sigh for Limon, who had been drinking here just a few months ago.

    But Yekathrice justughed.

    ¡°What are you doing brother? The Revolutionary Army has the Revolutionary Army.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to say.¡±

    Since Sergei, who was the spiritual leader of the Revolutionary Army, was a dark wizard.

    What¡¯s strange that there are people who sympathize with him?

    Limon clicked his tongue as he watched Yekathrice giggle and looked back at Bachemenski.

    ¡°So what else do you know about the Counter-Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know the details. Just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just?¡±

    ¡°¡­there is a ce that is presumed to be their base.¡±

    ¡°Where is that?¡±

    Now, it seems that there is an interesting story.

    Looking at Catherine with an interesting expression on her face, Bachemensky hesitated for a moment.

    And the moment he opened his mouth after a brief hesitation.

    Limon made a strange expression.

    Ainsha blinked.

    From the face of Catherine.

    the smile is gone

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s a gg.¡±

    * * *

    To a leader of a country, those who dream of a revolution are a threat and an insult in their very existence.

    A revolution is to overthrow a country.

    This is because itpletely denies the leader¡¯s policy, government and power.

    That¡¯s why dictators respond more harshly to revolutions.

    from that point of view.

    Catherine was clearly a dictator.

    It was because they created a national surveince system and operated a secret police to capture all the revolutionary soldiers and put them in abor camp called Gg.

    But what if there is a revolutionary army based in that Gg?

    It¡¯s not just an insult.

    It¡¯s aplete mockery of her, the Great Khan of the Russian Khanate.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Catherine stillughed.

    Even the mischievously curved eyes.

    Even the raised lips.

    because it was

    However, no one could regard her smile as the same as before.

    That smile that didn¡¯t even move like a stuffed animal and silver eyes that were cold like ice were telling me that it wasn¡¯t a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a funny joke that the revolutionary army based in Gg is active.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    At best, I gave him a chance to make amends with a joke.

    With a deep smile at Bachemensky¡¯s prompt reply, who did not show any sway.

    Yekathrice asked again.

    ¡°Can you bet on that with your life?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But it is very likely.¡±

    There is no evidence.

    However, as someone who was an officer in the Revolutionary Army, it was definitely possible to judge.

    Limon asked quietly in ce of Catherine, who narrowed her eyes even more when she saw Bachemensky talking seriously.

    ¡°If the revolutionary older brother is so assertive, I think there must be some basis for that.¡±

    ¡°There are several.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°They made contact with me too easily while I was imprisoned in the Gg.¡±

    No matter how good the revolutionary army is at avoiding the eyes of the government, there is a limit.

    In particr, contacting Gg¡¯s prisoner is dangerous enough to risk the life and death of the organization if discovered.

    Nevertheless, the counter-revolutionary forces made contact with Bachemensky in the Gg too easily and several times overtly.

    That would be impossible without insiders.

    No, it was not an easy thing to do even if there was a person involved.

    ¡°Above all, if it was before, there are definitely gaps in the current Gg.¡±

    Due to the copse of the revolutionary government, both the revolutionary army and the pro-revolutionary faction were arrested, resulting in a rapid increase in the number of prisoners.

    On the other hand, the vacuum created by the recruitment of high-ranking officials, including the Silver Dragon n, as a result of the revolution.

    result of thebination of the two.

    The Gg was gradually creaking.

    Thanks to all sorts of automated systems and credible trust in them, the problem just didn¡¯te to the surface.

    if you noticed that.

    It was quite possible that the counter-revolutionary forces, which had been pursued relentlessly by the government, aimed at Gg.

    ¡°Is it dark under themp?¡±

    ¡°Because no one would imagine that the revolutionary army is operating from Gg.¡±

    ¡°surely.¡±

    It seems that there is a point.

    Limon nodded.

    Looking at him, Catherine rolled her eyes like a sister-inw seeing her brother who sided with his wife instead of her.

    ¡°Are you agreeing with that absurd statement too?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯smon for prisons to be training camps for criminals.¡±

    How humans are affected by the environment.

    A minor offender, of course.

    Even ordinary citizens be infected with crime if they live in a ce full of criminals of all kinds.

    How much more would it be if the revolutionary army was teeming with ggs?

    In a sense, it was the best ce for counter-revolutionary forces to spread their radical ideas.

    ¡°Above all, you¡¯re the crazy princess who said that we should keep all possibilities open to this investigation.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    There is no credible evidence.

    But as long as there is no reason to deny it.

    It¡¯s something that can be checked, and it¡¯s a natural thing to do as a ruler.

    At the end of looking at the calmly speaking Limon.

    Yekathriceughed.

    ¡°¡­well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    seems to have changed his mind.

    Growing up for a while.

    She continued with a grin on her face as if she had be rather amusing.

    ¡°Come to think of it, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. As they say, it means that the counter-revolutionary army can be wiped out even if only the prisoners of Gg are eliminated.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to do it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we should mobilize all the children and torture them. Or just execute them all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like a devil, crazy princess.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, does that mean I¡¯m cruel?¡±

    wearing a mischievous smile

    Yekathrice whispered lightly.

    ¡°Or do you mean that my proposal is also attractive to you like the devil¡¯s temptation?¡±

    For a moment, look at the silver-haired girl smiling single with her face in front of her nose.

    Limon snapped his fingers.

    Fuck!

    ¡°ouch!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, even as a joke. Isn¡¯t the revolutionary older brother terrified?¡±

    ¡°Were you serious?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Aaah!

    In the middle of Yekathrice, with a red bump on her forehead, rolling around.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, revolutionary brother. He probably didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions, but he¡¯s doing it because he¡¯s crazy, so please understand.¡±

    ¡°I am okay.¡±

    Bachemensky smiled bitterly.

    throwing the country into chaos.

    Even the drinker was resurrected.

    As long as I heard that a counter-revolutionary army who even wants to use ck magic might appear and operate from Gg.

    It was only natural that Yekatrice, the dictator of the Russian Khanate, would react radically.

    Knowing that fact, Vezemensky had kept his mouth shut about the counter-revolutionary army until now.

    However, unlike Limon, who was considerate of him, and Yekathrice, who groaned while clutching her forehead, the white-haired girl listened to the conversation in silence.

    Ainsha didn¡¯t notice Bachemenski¡¯s notice.

    I just asked bluntly.

    ¡°I want to know if I can contact the counter-revolutionary forces.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you want me to dig up information about the legacy of the Dark Dawn from within.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It is definitely the best way.¡±

    From the beginning, the Revolutionary Army was an organization that had endured by hiding and running away from Okrana and the KGB.

    Among them, it was not immediately possible even for the Silver Dragon n to thoroughly uncover the counter-revolutionary forces hiding deep in Gg.

    from that point of view.

    Ainsha¡¯s proposal was unusually reasonable.

    An aide to Sergei.

    A high-ranking member of the revolutionary government.

    Nevertheless, even after the revolution failed, Bachemensky, who was not appeased and volunteered for the Gg, is considered Sergei¡¯s sessor.

    If he joined the counter-revolutionary army, he could have been given an executive position right away.

    ¡°But it will be useless.¡±

    Even so, I saw him shaking his head.

    Limon licked his lips.

    ¡°Are you suspicious too?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason for me to suddenly change my attitude, having been refusing contact until now.¡±

    Bachemensky sighed.

    From the beginning, the Revolutionary Army was a point organization.

    As each region is active separately, it was basic to be vignt even when contacting other colleagues.

    But what if you respond to contact again?

    They would wee it with joy, but instead, it was obvious that important information would be thoroughly hidden until trust was verified.

    Because even you would have been

    The problem is that because of that, it has be difficult to contact the counter-revolutionary forces now.

    How to contact the counter-revolutionary forces and dig up information about the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    when everyone is worried

    Yekathrice, who was grunting, raised her hand.

    ¡°I have a way!¡±

    ¡°Dismissed.¡±

    ¡°why?!¡±

    ¡°Because if you¡¯ve heard it, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s crazy again.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much? Even though I¡¯m a lot crazy, sometimes I say useful things.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a problem if you only do it sometimes?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to hear it? So¡­¡±

    In a disapproving gaze.

    Yekathrice spoke of the ¡®method¡¯ she came up with with a very confident face.

    and after a while

    Limon asked shyly.

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to cover this and that, are you? It¡¯s the surest way for now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    He put his chin on his chin and pondered for a moment.

    Limon reluctantly nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, even from what I hear.¡±

    ¡°Amazing. It¡¯s a surprise. I never thought Yekathrice could offer such amon sense opinion.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, admire this unnie a lot.¡±

    Bachemensky, of course.

    Even Ainsha muttered something unexpected.

    Yekathrice, who was ted, smiled strangely.

    ¡°By the way, brother, do you know this?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°To use this method, my help is absolute.¡±

    ¡°¡­so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that great, I just wanted to ask you to do a few favors in return for all your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you want to hear your sister¡¯s voice again?¡±

    ¡°No, other than that.¡±

    Ainsha, who had tantly disliked it, tilted his head upon hearing that, and Limon also made a puzzled expression.

    That Yekathrice refused to hear her sister.

    Then what do you want?

    As the two of them looked at each other suspiciously, she slightly turned her head.

    And make it visible only to Ainsha.

    said with a slight wink.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much brother. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of your mood that those words feel more ominous?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­maybe?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I have something to ask you first.¡±

    what is so enjoyable

    single single smile

    Yekathrice opened her mouth with a face full of anticipation and yfulness.

    ¡°You know what the most manly thing in the world is?¡±

 Chapter 660

    #660. The introduction iste.

    * * *

    Wei Ying.

    like a flowing stream.

    The container belt keeps turning.

    To the left and right of it, countless prisoners were assembling, inspecting, and packing the parts of the machine being brought in.

    ¡®Why why am I¡­¡¯

    Among them, a boy who is particrly short.

    Dmitrymented inwardly.

    Of course I knew why.

    It was only natural that he, who sympathized with the revolutionary government, was imprisoned in Gg.

    But understanding and epting were different matters.

    Although he himself cheered when everyone was happy for the sess of the revolution and cooperated with the revolutionary government like everyone else.

    I was forced to do this kind ofbor in Gg when my future was still bright.

    I couldn¡¯t help but regret it.

    But what can I do?

    The Russian Khanate is a country ruled by a dictator.

    Once in Gg, it was absolutely impossible to get out of here until thebor period was over.

    It was at that moment that a hard mechanical sound came from the speakers on the ceiling.

    [No. D2132739. Warning due to slowdown.]

    ¡°No, I just took a short break¡­¡±

    [No. D2132739. Add 1 penalty point for protesting. Current cumtive penalty points of 4.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s like having a goofball right next to you and then reassembling the parts in a hurry, even with a sad expression on your face.

    Seeing this, Dmitri suddenly came to his senses.

    And back to work again.

    If it was outside, thebor point would have been cut and finished even if the work was rough, but this ce is Gg.

    As the penalty points piled up, Gg¡¯s few stigma meals were reced with nutritional supplements, and of course he was banned from entering the game room.

    or increase the sentence.

    Being taken to the correctional room, etc.

    Because I could have suffered all kinds of punishment.

    [Today¡¯s working hours are over. Everyone, stop working, change your clothes, and go to the restaurant.]

    Fortunately, the gg rolls surprisingly reasonably.

    Is it because the silver dragon n that created this system has a conscience, or is it to efficiently use valuablebor?

    Do you strictly observe working hours?

    Thanks to that, by the time I finished the 9th hour of work.

    Dmitri was able to get out of the nuthole workbench.

    Shoot it.

    Put greasy overalls in the automaticundry sorter.

    After washing off sweat and oil with hot water in the shower.

    change into new clothes

    go to a restaurant

    So, we receive borscht, wheat bread sd, and kvass, which is a soup withrgemb ribs, distributed by a distribution machine, and start our meal.

    Well well.

    After eatingmb ribs of borscht.

    Dip wheat bread in the sour soup and eat it.

    After turning over the grease with a vinaigrette (§Ó§Ú§ß§Ö§Ô§â§Ö§ä), which is a mixture of vinegar, oil, pepper, and salt, such as potatoes and chard cabbage.

    Swallow kvass, a drink made by fermenting ck bread.

    Just by swallowing one bite at a time, the hungry stomach is full and energy returns to the tired body.

    However, Dmitri¡¯s face, which filled his stomach like that, was gloomy.

    ¡®I want to drink¡­¡¯

    Kvass has a bit of a spicy taste, but it¡¯s only 1% alcohol.

    It¡¯s almost like a beast.

    Even though he was still underage, for a Russian whose blood was half alcohol, it only made him thirstier.

    [At current prices, a bottle of vodka costs 37bor points. Do you agree?]

    ¡°Ha, who cares about uselessbor ces anyway? I agree, so give it to me quickly!¡±

    [37bor points are subtracted. The remainingbor points are 23 points.]

    Take vodka from the distribution machine.

    It was for this reason that Dmitry looked with envy at the giant who drank as soon as he sat down next to him.

    Did you feel that gaze?

    The giant red at Dmitri.

    ¡°What you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Oh nothing.¡±

    ¡°This young guy¡¯s baby! Did you not know that he was trying to steal my alcohol?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with not!¡±

    The boy¡¯s objection seemed to anger him.

    The giant, who had been ring at Dmitri with eyes that seemed to be pilfering, reached out to grab his cor.

    The moment Dmitri shrugged at the rough touch.

    A voice was heard.

    ¡°Stop it. Aren¡¯t you a child?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s business¡­!¡±

    don¡¯t intervene

    The giant who was about to shout stopped.

    Dmitri¡¯s eyes widened too.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the man who passed by with the tray from behind and spoke to him knew who it was.

    It was because the moment the man intervened, the eyes of the others around them were all focused on the two of them.

    If you swing your fist at the man¡­

    No, if you show a bit of a tough attitude, you¡¯ll step out.

    Geohan finally lowered his fist at the heavy stares of dozens and hundreds of prisoners who were silently looking at him.

    ¡°¡­to be unlucky.¡±

    jump!

    ¡°I am not one of those people who say revolution like you, but I am a body caught in a serious crime. ok? I know that if you look at it lightly, you will end up with it!¡±

    harsh yelling.

    However, when Dmitri blinked at the back of the giant who disappeared as if he were running away with a tray and vodka.

    The man who sat in his ce asked calmly.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. thank you.¡±

    Dmitry was taken aback.

    Then, swallowing dry saliva, he spoke cautiously.

    ¡°Clerk Bachemensky.¡±

    ¡°Brothers are enough.¡±

    ¡°How dare I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Aren¡¯t we all brothers of the same will?¡±

    Looking at the man with a calm smile.

    Dmitri was thrilled.

    As an aide to Sergei, thest secretary of the Soviet Union, he was in a position close to the top of the list.

    To call himself a brother who was nothing more than a member of the Revolutionary Party and treat him like this.

    Because it was something that really impressed me.

    ¡°You must have a lot of difficulties in many ways, but cheer up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Clerk!¡±

    It¡¯s a shame to read it in the middle of the day.

    When Bachemensky smiled bitterly at the boy who was listening to his words with one ear because his eyes were shining brightly.

    The mechanical gold sounded again.

    [All attention.]

    He hesitated.

    [Two new inmates came in today. It is subject to special management, so inmates should appreciate contact.]

    ¡°¡­Subject to special management? two people?¡±

    All the inmates who were eating for a long time or moving with their food trays looked puzzled.

    From revolutionaries to felons.

    Even in this Gg, there were only a handful of prisoners who received special care.

    Gg¡¯s standards were so strict that only a few, including Bachemenski, were ssified as special ss out of a total of more than 100,000 prisoners.

    However, as many as two special management targets came in together.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.

    And so was Dmitry.

    ¡®All the high-ranking members of the revolutionary government must have been caught¡­ Where are the leaders of other regions? Or some heinous criminal?¡¯

    What crime have youmitted?

    The dining room door opened slowly as Dmitri watched with curiosity.

    and right after that.

    All prisoners were hardened.

    This is because the appearance of the newly appeared subject of special management was so unique.

    white straitjacket.

    ne around the neck.

    A chain that connects the arm to the neck.

    Ankle shackles and eyepatch gags, etc.

    Rather than a prisoner, the appearance of a beast or a mentally ill person tied up was extremely conspicuous even in this Gg.

    But at this very moment.

    It wasn¡¯t the clothes that caught the attention of the inmates.

    It was because of the very beautiful and familiar face of the girl who was not wearing an eyepatch and gag.

    ¡®Daekan?!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous, why is Daekan like this¡­!¡¯

    ¡®Ho, are you trying to y a death game here?¡¯

    The inmates were bluish.

    Why did Catherinee here?

    why are you acting like that

    I didn¡¯t understand it at all.

    But that only made them more afraid.

    It was because everyone knew that she, a ferret dictator and madwoman, could do anything.

    So when they are all hardened.

    rattle.

    ¡°Clerk Seo?¡±

    Bachemensky gets up.

    I see you heading towards her.

    Dmitri¡¯s eyes widened.

    It is Yekatrice who is notorious for considering the revolutionary army as a thorn in the eye.

    It was because I was breathless just imagining what they would do to him, who was a high-ranking member of the revolutionary government.

    Just like that, when Dmitri inadvertently swallows dry saliva and the other members of the revolutionary army raise their tensions while holding onto their forks.

    The girl opened her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How are you? no see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    and.

    Rising question mark.

    ¡°You got caught after all.¡±

    ¡°huh. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you in such good health.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Seriously calm.

    No, when they are embarrassed by the atmosphere of the two people who seem to be amicable beyond that level.

    Bachemensky finally revealed her identity.

    ¡°Sister Elshar.¡±

    and that moment.

    The restaurant was filled with a different sense of embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­El Shar?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Elshar? He yed a decisive role in thest revolution and raised a new revolutionary army?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard rumors that the Elshar sisters look exactly like the dictator¡­¡±

    The inmates murmured.

    Of course, he yed an important role by appearing like aet and infiltrating the Kremlin Pce.

    During the revolution, lead the charge.

    Doing the work of a thousand people alone.

    Lastly, Elshar, who resented the corrupt revolutionary government and raised the New Revolutionary Army, is quite famous among the revolutionaries.

    In a sense, he was as much a symbol of the revolution as Bachemensky.

    However, after the demon¡¯s resurrection.

    Rumors that she had disappeared and died suddenly appeared like an established theory.

    It was embarrassing for the prisoners, most of whom were from the Revolutionary Army.

    ¡®Could it be the cover of the dictator?¡¯

    ¡®But then the Bachemenski brothers must have recognized it.¡¯

    ¡®But maybe¡­¡¯

    At the gaze that touched the back of the head.

    Bachemensky hesitated for a moment.

    But in the end, he closed his eyes and said.

    ¡°Hey, you look thinner than before.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s a chest. It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t put mulberry in it because of the straitjacket.¡±

    ¡°If you eat well and exercise, you will grow.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to grow up. I am the cutest this way.¡±

    ¡®¡­isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    ¡®Well, no matter how great it is, I¡¯m going to do something crazy like this.¡¯

    ¡®First of all, the size is different.¡¯

    When the inmates agree when they see the slender bodypared to the dictator¡¯s straight curves, which are clearly visible because he is wearing a tight-fitting straitjacket.

    Bachemensky struggled to turn the conversation around.

    ¡°So who is the person behind you?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, the introduction iste.¡±

    afterughing

    Elshar stretched out his arm.

    And, unlike himself whose chains were released, he slightly released the eye patch and gag of another special management target whose whole body was restrained by clothes and chains.

    spoke lightly.

    ¡°This awesome older sister¡¯s name is Lynn.¡±

    Toxically tall.

    A slim body without any b.

    Hair as white and clean as snow.

    On top of that, a body trained like a beast, yet slim like a well-forged de and bnced like a statue.

    Sharp eyes and graceful face harmonize with the bloody atmosphere, and even the beauty that has a mysterious and neutral charm.

    With the other inmates who were literally mesmerized by the sight of a beauty with a ¡®perfect body¡¯.

    In front of Bachemensky, who is alone and shaken.

    on an expressionless face.

    with a mischievous smile

    Elshar hugged her tightly and said lightly.

    ¡°This is my older sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seems like it will eat someone.

    Look at the blue shining eyes.

    Bachemensky had no choice but to break out in a cold sweat and ignore the truth about who this white-haired beauty with golden eyes was.

 Chapter 661

    #661. What are you doing?

    * * *

    Labor camp Gg.

    A facility created to edify people throughbor.

    But people knew.

    That¡¯s just an excuse for words.

    In fact, Gg is a mountain hell that squeezes the lives of sinners to exploitbor to the bone.

    That¡¯s why Gg always had a gloomy atmosphere.

    It was only natural for the inmates to go through the same routine and be thinner day by day.

    But since yesterday.

    A strange atmosphere lingered around Gg.

    It was because the chatter that startedst night continued to spread among the prisoners like waves under the water.

    What is the reason.

    You could tell by hearing their whispers.

    ¡°Hey, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°The sisters. Where do you think it will be ced?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it must be packaging or clothing work. The Revolutionary Army sisters are going there for now, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s usually about sisters. I don¡¯t know about the Rin sisters, but the Elshar sisters were elite even in the revolutionary government, right? Then why don¡¯t you fall for the study or the desk?¡±

    ¡°The Bachemensky brothers were also high-ranking party members, but they were assigned simplebor, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I volunteered. Even so, the research side is still dispatched from time to time.¡±

    ¡°I might get a ss president rather than a research position.¡±

    ¡°Would you entrust a sister who stood at the forefront of the Revolutionary Army and the New Revolutionary Army as ss president because she was crazy? You can tell just by looking at that straitjacket, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Maybe I could turn it into mining or construction work.¡±

    ¡°Damn the government bastards.¡±

    The majority of inmates are neers this time.

    In other words, he showed great interest in Elshar and the Lynn sisters.

    In the first ce, the majority was the revolutionary army, and the Gg was filled with people with ideologies that supported the revolution.

    The appearance of the revolutionary Elshar in Gg like this caused a stir like the transfer of a popr idol in high school.

    ¡­Although there is a small difference that the fans who hold their hearts are not fresh ssmates, but rather big revolutionaries.

    Anyway, thanks to that, the inmates never stopped talking about Elshar.

    So was Dmitry.

    Eavesdropping on conversations here and there.

    Asking a close prison guard, etc.

    Ever since seeing Elshar at the restaurant yesterday, Dmitri has also been actively participating in the whispering.

    In terms of being a revolutionary who almost led the revolution at a young age, Elshar

    was as much an object of admiration for a boy like him as Sergei¡­ no, in a sense, even surpassing him.

    If only I could share a word with Elshar.

    Even if he died on the spot, there was no time left.

    ¡®¡­Though that won¡¯t happen.¡¯

    But apart from that longing.

    The pessimistic reason thought.

    In the first ce, there was no way an elite like Elshar would be put into simplebor work like himself.

    As it has been designated as a subject of special management, it is obvious that there will be no need to even see its face in the future.

    Even if there is a point of contact, it is the same.

    Even Bachemenski, who had been watching from afar, had no courage to talk to Elshar.

    That¡¯s why it was so dull.

    Dmitry was surprised.

    ¡°Sister Elshar, is it true that you were put into the same work as us?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°How could a high-ss manpower like your sister do something like this¡­!¡±

    ¡°No surprise. It goes without saying that they do the same work as the Revolutionary Army.¡±

    ¡°As expected, Sister Elshar is an example for the people!¡±

    A spacious dining room.

    Seeing themotion in the middle of it, Dmitri widened his eyes.

    Surrounded by prisoners.

    An expressionless silver-haired girl.

    and what she said

    Hope was born again in Dmitri¡¯s pessimistic heart.

    ¡®Shall I talk to you too?¡¯

    if it was another time.

    I wouldn¡¯t have dared to dare.

    However, the countless inmates surrounding Elshar and the girl who bluntly responded to their questions one by one.

    It gave courage to a timid boy.

    So clenched your fists.

    Dmitry approached the girl.

    ¡­no, I was trying to get closer.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±

    ¡°How did you feel when you raised the New Revolutionary Army?¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that thest person I met Secretary Sergei was Sister Elshar, is that true?¡±

    Dmitri felt helpless.

    Why are only the tallest people gathered around Elshar, and the other inmates are just watching it as if they were envious?

    Because I only realized it when I tried it myself.

    That this is the level of trying to squeeze through a group of brown bears barefoot.

    Still, Dmitry did not give up.

    Let¡¯s walk a word.

    I just dug into it.

    Fuck!

    ¡°evil!¡±

    But who did.

    With challengeses risks.

    At the cost of forcing himself into a crowd a few heads taller than himself, he was bounced out like a prawn rushing into a pod of whales.

    how hard it was pushed

    beyond falling backwards.

    The moment Dmitri, who was almost blown away, was about to hit the back of his head on the corner of the table.

    Mungle.

    something soft.

    I took Dmitri¡¯s body.

    Dmitri, who escaped the crisis, sighed in relief and thanked the opponent for epting him.

    no, i was trying to

    ¡°Ah thank you¡­¡±

    But right after that.

    Dmitry hardened.

    There are two reasons.

    Because I knew who the opponent was with the straitjacket and gray hair.

    The other reason was that I only realized it when I looked up at that cold face.

    How could she have epted herself with her arms still bound with chains and straitjackets?

    And what was the identity of that soft and stic touch that he felt on the back of his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    The moment you understand everything.

    Dmitri bowed at a right angle.

    A face as beautiful as a piece of ice, yet cold.

    And the sharp gaze made the boy tremble as if he would ughter someone with just his gaze.

    ¡°That¡¯s not on purpose! That¡¯s it!¡±

    I¡¯ve never been so flustered when running away from Okrana.

    It felt like my brain was paralyzed.

    Thanks to that, apples are also extinct.

    The moment when Dmitri, who had been spitting out only messy words, was about to kneel down to bang his head on the floor.

    ¡°be careful.¡±

    with a raspy voice.

    The woman passed by the boy.

    Embarrassed by such a calm reaction, Dmitri soon opened his eyes wide.

    It was because he had seen her approach the veil of the man who had spurned her.

    ¡°Wait a minute, danger¡­!¡±

    Seruk.

    ¡°uh?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dmitri blinked.

    It¡¯s not like I pushed or pushed anyone.

    It was because he had seen her arrive in front of Elshar, crossing the prisoners before he knew it, like a wind blowing through a thick forest.

    ¡°Eat and talk about Elshar first.¡±

    ¡°All right. Eat.¡±

    In front of Elshar who nodded.

    she turned.

    And with sharp golden eyes, he looked at the inmates surrounding him.

    ¡°Can you get out of the way?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­yes!¡±

    ¡°Pass by!¡±

    Rush!

    It was a moment.

    The fact that the prisoners, who had been firmly gathered like a castle wall just a moment ago, retreated to the left and right to open the way.

    Go through that open road.

    Get your meal from the ration machine.

    The two white-haired sisters sat at the table and started eating together.

    ¡°I feed them. Oh yes.¡±

    ¡°Without this straitjacket, I can eat on my own.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. Here is the Gg. Rin, don¡¯t forget that you have to be restrained to be here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±

    It seems like something is not right.

    Even while frowning on the beautiful army.

    A white-haired beauty with elegant lips.

    And, as always, looking at the white-haired girl with an expressionless face but oddly happy, holding a spoon and feeding her soup.

    Dmitri could only blink.

    It was from then.

    What did the boy learn about Elshar¡¯s older sister, a woman named Rin?

    ¡°Sister Lynn? Oh, that high-level yer?¡±

    ¡°I heard Sister Elshar was captured and surrendered.¡±

    ¡°I heard you made a deal to be imprisoned with the Elshar sisters as a condition of being imprisoned to seal your skills?¡±

    ¡°They are both great sisters. It¡¯s the same when you look at the older sister or the younger sister as they are great beauties.¡±

    Dmitri found out two things.

    One is that there is a lot of gossiping about Rin.

    Another was that unlike Elshar, few inmates approached her.

    I didn¡¯t even have to find out what the reason was.

    Big stature and strong body.

    A cold face like a Siberian.

    A sharp atmosphere like a sharpened knife.

    More than anything else, it was because her eyes, as deep and calm as ice caps, gave off a strange sense of intimidation and prevented others from approaching.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more mysterious.

    Go ahead and look at yourself alone.

    Even the straitjacket and chains feel like decorations.

    When Dmitri raised his head, he only followed Rin¡¯s back.

    Fortunately, Elshar and Rin were also assigned to the same studio, so there were many opportunities to observe her.

    The unfortunate thing was that the work area was a little far away, so I couldn¡¯t talk or talk.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t really bad luck.

    Even if I was sitting right next to you, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to talk to Rin anyway.

    That¡¯s why Dmitri didn¡¯t feel much regret.

    I was just puzzled.

    ¡®But why did you put Sister Lin on the line? Because of the straitjacket, I won¡¯t be able to work anyway¡­¡¯

    Chin.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Dmitri¡¯s eyes widened.

    It seems like someone prepared it in advance.

    It was because Rin, who was sitting on the chair behind her, crossed her legs with her shackled feet hanging over the corner of the conveyor belt.

    This gg, of course.

    A look you can¡¯t even imagine from the outside.

    How absurd it was.

    There was even a series of inmates who stopped their hands and got penalized because they were fascinated by the sight.

    But Rin didn¡¯t care.

    It seems to be a bedroom.

    Tilt the chair back slightly.

    Watching the parts going up and down the conveyor belt with disdain.

    Sometimes when I found a defective part, I just kicked it with the tip of my shoe.

    Every time the part bounced off, it went into the trash box across from it, but few people admired its exquisite skill.

    Dmitrina.

    As well as other male inmates.

    Even the female prisoners were busy swallowing dry saliva while looking at the slender legs stretched out on the conveyor belt.

    jerk jerk.

    It was in the middle of it.

    As she continued to sort things out with a detailed face, a prison guard approached her behind her.

    ¡°Who is that prison guard?¡±

    ¡°It must be the prison guard who transported the Elshar and Rin sisters?¡±

    ¡°Did you assign a dedicated prison guard just because you were subject to special management?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you going to Sister Lin?¡±

    ¡°no way¡­?¡±

    Short like a girl.

    A loose-fitting uniform and hat.

    Even a gas mask that covers the face deeply.

    When the prisoners look anxious when they see the prison guard who looks particrly ominous among the unlucky prison guards.

    Kwaduk!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The prison guard kicked the leg of the chair Rin was sitting on.

    broken leg.

    An overturned chair.

    And, of course, Rin, who was sitting there, also fell down and tumbled over with Elshar, who was next to her, and her body got tangled up¡­

    .

    With legs spanning the conveyor belt.

    Keep a fine bnce.

    Sitting on a chair standing on one leg, Rin asked casually.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    [My feet got caught by mistake.]

    A hard mechanical sound came from behind the gas mask.

    Even so, the prison guard turned around and went back with a clear sign of regret.

    When the prisoners let out a sigh of relief when they saw Rin, who had been frowning while looking at the back of her, started kicking out the parts again.

    Dmitri clenched his fists.

    It was because he could tell how much trouble Elshar and the Rin sisters would suffer from just that appearance.

    So thought Dmitri.

    that you have to do something

    ¡­ even by asking for help from the rades¡¯ I met in this Gg.

 Chapter 662

    #662. That¡¯s it.

    * * *

    thought Dmitry.

    that this is necessary

    Therades were looking for brothers and sisters to be with.

    However, perhaps because of the aftermath of the failure of the previous revolution, it was not easy to recruit even in this Gg, which was teeming with former revolutionary soldiers.

    It was for this reason that he came into contact with Bachemensky.

    Others would be allies if they could attract him, who was considered Sergei¡¯s sessor.

    But maybe it¡¯s because of the big wounds caused by the failure of the revolution?

    Or is it because you are wary of surveince?

    I was in trouble because of Bachemensky, who was so resolutely refusing to contact me.

    In the midst of this, it was fortunate for each other in many ways that Elshar, who is like a symbol of the revolution, was imprisoned in Gg.

    Hisrades gave him the support he wanted.

    Elshar will be able to get a new opportunity.

    no, be honest

    Those things didn¡¯t matter.

    Even if it didn¡¯t do any good, I couldn¡¯t stand to see a good revolutionaryrade like Lin being harassed by the prison guards.

    So Dmitri took an opportunity.

    In order to secretly contact Rin and the Elshar sisters and convey the will of theirrades.

    but after that.

    Dmitri found a major problem with his n.

    Originally, Rin was an aloof wolf.

    not hanging out with other people.

    As the prisoners were reluctant to approach her because of a strange sense of intimidation, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to make contact quietly.

    The problem was Elshar.

    Contrary to Rin, she is a celebrity in Gg.

    He always attracted the attention of numerous prisoners and was always surrounded by crowds.

    Besides, the two of them kept going together, perhaps to take care of her sister, who was tied up in a straitjacket and was unable to move.

    There was no gap to approach it if you tried to approach it secretly.

    Especially in that the short prison guard who transported them always follows the two sisters.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Shall I secretly send you a note?

    Let¡¯s wait for the gap to be revealed.

    Or should I try to find a way to get in contact with the prison guards, even if it¡¯s a little too much?

    I was anxiously pondering.

    Dmitri raised his eyes.

    It was because he saw a prison guard in a gas mask approaching the two sisters.

    [R9310009. It¡¯s extrabor. Follow me.]

    ¡°¡­My quota must have been over for today?¡±

    [That¡¯s none of my business.]

    ¡°What is that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bombshell!¡±

    Let Rin tilt her head.

    Other inmates were also furious.

    8 hours ofbor is the reason Gg is a mountain hell.

    That¡¯s why 8 hours was an iron rule, no matter how serious a prisoner was, there was now to make him work more than that.

    At least until thest revolution happened.

    After the forcedbor of Gg was increased to 9 hours to fill the shortage of materials caused by the revolution.

    The prisoners were so indignant that they nearly rioted.

    I didn¡¯t have the strength to resist, so I just went over.

    However, even that was not enough, so everyone had no choice but to protest against the actions of the prison guards who were trying to point out an individual and force them to do additionalbor.

    bang!

    but right after that.

    The prisoners hardened.

    The floor shattered under the prison guard¡¯s feet.

    And the cold eyes felt through the gas mask made them freeze.

    [The inmate¡­talks back?]

    When the inmates swallow their saliva at that gaze that makes you feel like you¡¯re going to kill someone right away.

    jerking off

    take a step forward

    The white-haired beauty who blocked the prison guard¡¯s gaze opened her mouth.

    ¡°Elshar, go back first.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like it. I will go with you.¡±

    [That¡¯s not allowed. I don¡¯t need a hindrance to thisbor.]

    Hearing that cutthroat.

    Elshar looked at the prison guard with an expressionless face.

    But in the end that¡¯s all. When Rin sent a nce

    at him, as if telling him not to step forward,

    Elshar could no longer interfere and withdrew.

    Of course, the other inmates couldn¡¯t stop her either.

    Dmitri, who was restless at the sight of the prison guard taking Rin, eventually clenched his fists and followed him.

    ¡®Is this¡­?¡¯

    and after a while

    Dmitry was taken aback.

    Since it was said to be forcedbor, it was a mining or construction site.

    At worst, I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t end up in a corrections room or something.

    It was because the prison guard brought Rin to such an unexpected ce.

    ¡®A game room?¡¯

    Artificial screen ceiling.

    A towering shopping mall.

    ygrounds and arcades around it.

    Fromrge and small yground equipment.

    A magnificent space where all kinds of convenience facilities are concentrated in an area so vast that it is hard to believe that it is indoors.

    Seeing the correctional officer standing tall in front of Gg¡¯s game room, Dmitri blinked and Rin frowned.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    [To do some testing.]

    ¡°A test?¡±

    [Yes, I added a few new facilities, but I don¡¯t know if the inmates will like it.]

    To the guard¡¯s shameless answer.

    Dmitri, who had been eavesdropping behind him, was dumbfounded.

    It is true that the amusement room has been under construction for the past few days.

    But that¡¯s amon thing.

    New amusement facilities have been built in Gg hundreds of times, but I¡¯ve never heard of them testing them on prisoners.

    If it¡¯s written above, it¡¯s because the people who are ustomed to writing it are the prisoners and, by extension, the citizens of the Russian Khanate.

    But you dare to lie like that.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.

    ¡°What if you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Still, a prison guard is a prison guard.

    Usually prisoners have no choice but to obey.

    Rin¡¯s attitude, which proudly shows signs of refusal, is so arrogant that it draws admiration.

    [I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t like it.]

    But the guards didn¡¯t get angry.

    It just had a clear smile that could be felt even with the hard mechanical sound.

    [The cute little sister should take the ce of the older sister.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [I don¡¯t know what kind of ident might happen if I mess around during the test instead.]

    ¡®Such a mean¡­!¡¯

    Dmitri was furious.

    It was because the prison guard¡¯s nefarious ulterior motives could be known just by the words that were nothing short of threats.

    ¡®Who dares that ugly fellow against¡­!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t see his face because of the gas mask, but that prison guard must be a short, ugly guy with a sinister smile.

    While Dmitri, who was convinced, went through it.

    Rin, who looked at the prison guard with pitiful eyes, clicked her tongue and said.

    ¡°Only today.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [Yeah, that¡¯s enough.]

    While Dmitri hardened at the unexpected words.

    The prison guard calmly walked towards the game room with Rin in a straitjacket.

    It took a while to cause an earthquake in the pupil after seeing that figure.

    Dreetri, who grieved at this, secretly pursued the two and moved on.

    * * *

    Jjook.

    [How is it?]

    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±

    [Is that an impression?]

    ¡°They say sweets are sweet, so what do you say?¡±

    A cafe on one side of the game room.

    Sit cross-legged there.

    After tasting the drink through a straw.

    Seeing the white-haired beauty who spoke in an indifferent way, the prison guard tilted his head.

    Then, after opening the drinking intake of the gas mask, he inserted a straw into Rin¡¯s drink and sucked on it.

    [¡­isn¡¯t it delicious enough to want to live on only this for the rest of my life?]

    ¡°Your tongue must be weird.¡±

    [Even though I¡¯m a little crazy, my tongue is fine?

    ]

    [Hmm, is that so? Then how about this?]

    As if it makes sense.

    The prison guard nodded and picked up a dessert from the te and put it in his mouth.

    Maybe it¡¯s because both arms are tied up in straitjackets.

    After swallowing it without resistance.

    Lin said calmly.

    ¡°Not bad, but good.¡±

    [Isn¡¯t this bad too?]

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to prepare, shouldn¡¯t we bring at least a craftsman level?¡±

    [This is also made by the best patissier in Korea¡­ Should I bring the best in the world?]

    ¡°Do you want to make gg like Leviathan?¡±

    It seems like nothing.

    Rin frowned.

    But it¡¯s her circumstances.

    In the eyes of the boy who was spying from a distance, it looked like the sadness of a beautiful woman befitting a vicious prison guard to protect her brother.

    ¡®The despicable dictator¡¯s minion!¡¯

    Dmitri gnashed his teeth.

    Even until I entered the game room, I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Seeing the guards tantly ying tricks on Rin made my stomach boil and I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Seruk.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    While spying on two people.

    Suddenly realizing the shadow cast over him, Dmitri turned his head and opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Hey Elshar¡­!¡±

    ¡°It is quiet.¡±

    Knock!

    ¡°I have to protect Lin. Talking gets in the way. So stay calm.¡±

    ¡­nod.

    Since when have you been behind?

    An expressionless girl covering her mouth.

    Hearing Elshar¡¯s blunt voice, Dmitri could only nod stiffly.

    * * *

    Unfortunately.

    The facility test did not end with the cafe.

    Rather, it was just the beginning.

    [How salty! A three-dimensional cinema using thetest hologram devices directly imported from EK! I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a facility like this in the US?]

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely great.¡±

    [Why?]

    ¡°Where are you going to get a movie framed here?¡±

    [¡­ Huh?]

    ¡°If this is the first movie theater like this, there won¡¯t be any hologram films made, so even if I try to make them from now on, how many years will it take?¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [There are about a dozen 3D copies of the concert video of the world¡¯s greatest singer. Can¡¯t that be?]

    ¡°Do you think it will work?¡±

    At a movie theater without a movie, I ended up eating popcorn and figuring out how to use this expensive facility.

    [Look at the horror ride with a base speed of over 300 km/h!]

    ¡°300 per hour?¡±

    [huh! Since it¡¯s faster than most airnes, I¡¯m sure any normal person would want to hang on

    because their legs are wobbly.

    [huh? That¡¯s right¡­.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¡­Won¡¯t it be surprisingly fun once you get on it?]

    It¡¯s like riding in a rocking chair.

    After sitting side by side on a roller coaster that goes round and round and overturns, you canfortably enjoy the sense of speed.

    Still, the chair was evaluated as soft.

    Tadadadang!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t time eleration a foul?¡±

    [Isn¡¯t the older sister too serious about the test?]

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even used half of my strength yet.¡±

    [Because I haven¡¯t even used 10% of my max speed yet?]

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then let¡¯s see how much that 100% is.¡±

    [Hehe, are you provoking me with speed right now?] I

    was ying a VR shooting game in the arcade, and after shooting at such a speed that I couldn¡¯t even see my eyes, I broke the gear nose machine.

    ¡°¡­I have a question.¡±

    [What is it?]

    ¡°What on earth were you thinking about putting something like a prison escape game in Gg?¡±

    [why? It¡¯s nice to have a reality show.]

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you cheer me on to break out?¡±

    In aplex escape room game, they just tap each other as if it¡¯s annoying to escape, and thene out after receiving the stigma of a failure.

    Or¡­

    [How about this, sister?]

    ¡°¡­what is that?¡±

    [As you can see, it¡¯s underwear.]

    ¡°Are you asking me to buy it as a gift?¡±

    [No, I thought it would look good on my sister¡¯s clothes.]

    ¡­We go shopping together.

    Take a moment to look at the prison guard holding underwear that stands out in many ways.

    As if toe closer.

    Lynn nodded.

    And the moment the prison guards approached, he tilted his head with all his might and then lowered his head.

    Wow!

    [Kkeuk!]

    ¡°Ashes are ashes. Madness goes to the grave.¡±

    [Is that crazy? How important is the underwear for women!]

    I wonder if it hurt less because of the gas mask.

    At the end of looking at the prison guard who jumped up and protested like a Jiangshi with eyes like looking at garbage.

    Rin suddenly asked.

    ¡°What do you really want to do?¡±

    [What do you want to do? Of course, I want to do what I have to do as an older sister

    .

    ]

    With a further frown.

    Rin, who was looking at the prison guard, asked repeatedly as if he didn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do a preliminary survey of your younger brother¡¯s dating course instead?¡±

 Chapter 663

    #663. No regrets.

    If you are a bad sister who is indifferent to or jealous of your younger sibling who goes out on a date.

    Giving pretty clothes as a gift or helping her decorate can be said to be a good sister.

    If you secretly follow your sister and spy on her date, you¡¯ll be able to see her as a bit of an out-and-out sister.

    But try to prepare for the best date ever.

    pouring in astronomical funds.

    Build all sorts of facilities in Gg.

    Bring your brother¡¯s groom.

    What if you even do a preliminary interview?

    There will be no one in the world who sees her as just a good sister or a strange sister.

    But hear me out.

    The prison guard blinked.

    And then tilt your head slightly.

    I asked casually.

    [Why is that?]

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?¡±

    [huh. What¡¯s wrong with an older sister giving her younger sister the best date?]

    ¡°Normally unnies don¡¯t do that.¡±

    [That¡¯s because the other sisters¡¯ love iscking.]

    The right thing is yourself.

    Common sense is wrong.

    At the end of looking at the prison guards who insisted without wavering.

    Lin sighed.

    ¡°¡­it would be nice if it overflowed with love.¡±

    [Ah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to praise.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not apliment. It¡¯s because I¡¯m dumbfounded.¡±

    As the aftermath of thest revolution still lingered, the Russian Khanate was not yet in a rxed situation.

    either financially.

    either manpower.

    Even if you save it as much as possible and operate it efficiently, it is not enough.

    In the midst of this, it was not enough that Daekan was away, so he poured money and manpower into preparing for a date.

    It¡¯s not a sane thing to do.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    That¡¯s why I look at the prison guards.

    Lynn asked quietly.

    ¡°For the sake of my younger brother, who is not even my real sister.¡±

    [¡­it¡¯s hard for even an older sister to let go of that?]

    ¡°It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? It is impossible for your two bloods to be mixed.¡±

    it¡¯s cool.

    So it was definitely true.

    I wonder if it¡¯s amon royal family or aristocrats who have repeated incestuous marriages.

    It was impossible in the first ce for the blood of the girls who had kept the pure blood of the dragon beyond paranoid to fanatical level to mix.

    But despite her point.

    The prison guards were not angry.

    I just had a strange smile.

    [Well, is that so?]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [If you are my sister, you know, right? Rather, that¡¯s why we can be called sisters.]

    The guards covered by the gas masks looked at their faces and raised their eyebrows for a while.

    Lin said inly.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a real sister, your personality probably won¡¯t be good enough to just spread it out like a hogu.¡±

    [Ahaha! I admit that.]

    In words like that usation.

    While wearing a gas mask, giggling.

    The prison guard said a little yfully.

    [But you have a saying like this, right? The more stupid the younger brother, the more rice cakes they give?]

    ¡°¡­so you said you would give them rice cakes?¡±

    [Yes, my sister is the world¡¯s best fool.]

    At best, I became a bride.

    Far from having a deeper rtionship.

    He even had his groom stolen by a poisonous snake.

    Who would take care of this stupid little brother if not himself?

    Looking at the guards talking calmly.

    Lin smiled.

    ¡°The foolish princess will hear and cry.¡±

    [Well then. My little sister has the cutest crying face in the world.]

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    I¡¯m not even a sister, but I consider you a brother.

    While helping, protecting, and caring.

    enjoys teasing

    A contradiction itself.

    But it¡¯s crazy anyway.

    All of this is pure sincerity.

    That¡¯s why I was shaking my head while looking at my younger brother, the fool, who couldn¡¯t help it.

    Rin suddenly asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    [What is it?]

    ¡°What does that have to do with putting a condition on me to infiltrate like this?¡±

    [It has nothing to do with it?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [A hobby if you have to say it.]

    ¡°A hobby?¡±

    [Yeah!]

    With a bright smile that can be felt even through the gas mask.

    The prison guard said confidently.

    [I wanted to have an older sister as much as I did with my younger sister.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What¡¯s so interesting about it.

    Looking at the prison guards talking with a single smile on their faces, it took a long time to be silent.

    Lynn said quietly.

    ¡°Your mind has changed.¡±

    [What?]

    ¡°That¡¯s it. don¡¯t wear it.¡±

    [¡­huh?]

    What do you mean out of the blue?

    I wondered for a while.

    After following Rin¡¯s gaze and seeing the object he was holding, the prison guard realized the meaning and widened his eyes.

    [Are you going to wear it? This?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Really!?]

    ¡°If you want to do a preliminary survey, you have to make sure.¡±

    It¡¯s already been like this, so what¡¯s there to cover?

    The Sword Master, who would do anything to protect the world, said calmly.

    And turn your body round and round

    Stepping into the simple locker room on one side of the general shopping mall, I looked back at her, who was frozen with surprised rabbit eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    [Can you follow me? I? Sister?]

    ¡°You have to take off the straitjacket to wear it, right?¡±

    [¡­!]

    Standing tall in a simple locker room.

    Look at Rin, who smiles coldly.

    The prison guard realized.

    This is a trap.

    It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s a conspiracy to make him take off his straitjacket.

    Did you get very hot?

    What would happen if you freed that beast from its chains that exudes bloody energy with a blood band standing on its forehead?

    Because even an idiot could have known that.

    Including that you shouldn¡¯t listen to that request.

    But¡­

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    Swoop.

    white neck.

    narrow waist.

    long stretched legs.

    Thanks to the entangled arms, even the hill that became more prominent.

    Create space to lean in on the side of the dressing room.

    In the meantime, it naturally reveals the slender curves that were fully revealed over the tight-fitting straitjacket.

    Lynn smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you were holding to put on me yourself?¡±

    ¡­Knocking.

    I know I shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    It seems that the brain of a genius is paralyzed by that brain-killing figure.

    At the end of causing a pupil earthquake.

    After swallowing dry saliva, the prison guard took out the key to the straitjacket and slowly moved forward as if possessed by something.

    And after a while, the door to the small dressing room that the two of them entered closed.

    click.

    Squeak.

    [Whoa¡­. that¡¯s what a really perfect body is. Now that I¡¯ve seen this, I might have no regrets even if I die.]

    [Huh? What did you say that was good?]

    [Why is my head suddenly¡­ kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    [give a give-up!]

    [Arms aren¡¯t supposed to bend in that direction!]

    [Quake!]

    [My life! I have no regrets at all¡­!]

    In return for being faithful to your own desires.

    The prison guard met such a fierce end.

    Fortunately, thanks to the thorough soundproofing, the scream did not leak out.

    It¡¯s a pity that the locker room was shaken by the hellish corporal punishment that led to Iron w¡¯s temple fist-twisting joint, and it was unavoidable.

    ¡°Ummm.¡±

    So it was.

    Dmitri, who was peeping at him from the corner with his head sticking out, broke into a cold sweat.

    If I was alone here.

    Dmitri might have rolled his eyes and charged.

    What is that ugly prison guard doing to poor Sister Lynn that makes the locker room so upbeat?

    Just imagining it makes my blood boil.

    But at this very moment.

    He couldn¡¯t even budge.

    It was because the cool pressure from behind made Dmitri feel more chills than anger.

    ¡°That Elshar¡­¡±

    Kwaddeuk.

    ¡°¡­hup.¡±

    A concrete corner.

    White fingers dug in like tofu.

    And right behind your back.

    Feeling the presence of a girl watching the locker room shaking with her eyes as clear as ss.

    While Dmitri was breaking out in a cold sweat.

    slowly.

    The girl pulled her hand out of the wall.

    And after a long time, it reappeared in the locker room where the shaking stopped.

    At the end of watching the white-haired beauty and the undressed prison guard with an expressionless face like a doll.

    I turned around.

    jerk jerk.

    It seems like you¡¯ve seen everything.

    Or maybe I just can¡¯t stand it anymore.

    Elshar disappeared without looking back.

    And when he saw the guards and Rin who started to look around the shopping mall again, Dmitri couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.

    ¡®¡­what did Ie here for?¡¯

    * * *

    Chi profit.

    Rumbling rumbling.

    Except for the red glow flowing from the furnace, most of it was arge space covered in thick darkness.

    Shadows ripple like waves.

    Machine sounds and steam soared.

    A muscr middle-aged man who silently looked down at the scene where everything looked distorted.

    The Creator murmured quietly.

    ¡°Now you are ready.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you, because it¡¯s all thanks to me.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your hard work.¡±

    A woman with clear dark circles.

    The Creator spoke calmly to Wanderer.

    This n itself has been prepared for a long time, but without her help, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to advance the time like this.

    ¡°Are you going to do it right away¡­?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason to hesitate. With this, we can finally destroy one axis of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Lord said something simr and failed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because she was in too much of a hurry and underprepared.¡±

    ¡°If you count it as haste, it¡¯s the same for us¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After saying just cut it off.

    The Creator put his hand into his bosom.

    Then, at thest World Federation meeting, he took out the object he received from Ruler and quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Theck of preparation can be made up for with this.¡±

    ¡°What if that wasn¡¯t enough?¡±

    I didn¡¯t like that certainty.

    At Wanderer¡¯s point, who frowned, the Creator replied heavily.

    ¡°I still have something to say about it.¡±

    ¡°story¡­?¡±

    ¡°I need insurance.¡±

    It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have the confidence to seed.

    However, the Seven Dragons have overturned the n that was believed to be certain until now.

    If the Seven Dragons, especially Limon Aspelder, stepped in this time, the ns would go awry.

    That is why it is necessary to be prepared for any contingency.

    Looking at the creation lord Najik talked about.

    Wanderer frowned.

    ¡°So you want me to be your insurance¡­?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out on your own. It¡¯s enough to help with the additional supply of this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it easily¡­ In the first ce, we don¡¯t even know where it came from.¡±

    ¡°I know the source.¡±

    ¡°¡­You know?¡±

    ¡°Already contacting for a deal is underway.¡±

    Wanderer¡¯s brow narrowed even more.

    With so many sword masters at his disposal, he could be said to be a powerful member of the World Federation, and that something happened without his knowledge.

    Because it was unpleasant in itself.

    But she swallowed her irritation.

    The seven monarchs of the World Federation are on an equal footing.

    There was no reason for each of them to have permission from another lord for whatever they did.

    ¡°Then what are you asking for help with? Can¡¯t we just make a deal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where the problem lies. Traders want something other than money in exchange for goods.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different¡­?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t erase the difort.

    In response to her question with a sharper voice than usual, the Creator spoke calmly.

    ¡°The power to overturn the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I ask.¡±

    Was it only then that I realized the core?

    Looking straight at Wanderer with a very disapproving expression.

    As a member of the World Federation, the monarch who has the qualification and right to request any amount of support from the Federation as needed asked quietly.

    ¡°How many sword masters can move right now?¡±

 Chapter 664

    #664. pass it right now.

    * * *

    Tak tok tatak.

    As the saying goes,

    The more you do something, the more you get used to it.

    And when that familiarity exceeds a certain level, you will be recognized as an expert in a field, just like you get a government job.

    from that point of view.

    A slender, tall, white-haired beauty.

    It was no exaggeration to say that Lin was already the most respected person in this Gg.

    Sit cross-legged.

    tethered to a straitjacket.

    Even a prisoner who had worked in the Gg all his life could not imitate just a few people¡¯s work with his toes.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ This isn¡¯t good.¡¯

    However, Rin¡¯s face was not so bright.

    Even until youe to Gg.

    I thought it was easy.

    Elshar, who was the head of the New Revolutionary Army, is a celebrity that the Counter-Revolutionary Army would definitely want to have as a ally.

    So, I thought I would be in touch within a few days at thetest.

    No signal yet.

    I couldn¡¯t feel better.

    Of course, it is natural that the Revolutionary Army is cautious.

    Considering that some intelligence agencies have investigators who go undercover for months or even years to root the organization.

    It was overkill to expect results in just a few days.

    But you know the dangers of ck magic.

    As much as we have to confront the World Federation.

    Rin, who had to deal with this matter as soon as possible, could not help but feel sorry for this waste of time.

    ¡®It would look too suspicious if we actively tried to contact them.¡¯

    Fortunately, there are several obsessive gazes.

    Many of them seem to be driven by lust, but if you look closely, you might find the tail of the counter-revolutionary army.

    The problem is that if there is no tail among them, it may be more difficult to find counter-revolutionary forces.

    I¡¯ll wait for more contact.

    Or should I go slowly?

    tethered to a straitjacket.

    While Rin was immersed in thought while carrying out the tasks assigned to her asbor with only her two feet.

    Udangtang!

    ¡°Aaaaaaa!¡±

    with a loud noise.

    A scream like scream erupted.

    How loud was that sound.

    In the midst of not only Lin, but also hundreds of inmates who were working nearby, all eyes were on them.

    A hard mechanical sound came from the ceiling speakers.

    [No. N2114860. Addition of 3 penalty points for disruptive work and damage to work. Return to work immediately.]

    ¡°Noisy!¡±

    bang!

    ¡°How long are you going to treat me like this! I am not a machine! A person!¡±

    The man who threw down the work bench and damaged the speaker shouted desperately.

    But really, of course.

    The voice was not agitated.

    As if he was used to it, another speaker just vomited a mechanical sound.

    [Amotion breaks out in the KI-19-A92 workshop. Please subdue the prison guards in the district immediately.]

    The prison guards in uniform, who were stationed throughout the workhouse, immediately arrested the man as instructed.

    No, I was trying to get arrested.

    Unless the man had jumped onto the conveyor belt.

    Of course, even then, it¡¯s futile.

    Unless you do a jailbreak.

    It seemed clear to anyone that the man would soon be caught by the prison guards.

    ¡°Get out of here, you bastards of the dictator! If I die, I will die, and I will no longer live on your parts!¡±

    Tadadadak!

    The problem was that the man knew that too.

    If I hadn¡¯t known, I wouldn¡¯t have run on the conveyor belt.

    ¡­toward the cutting machine that was cutting the iron rods with a creak in the midst of thismotion.

    ¡°Oh, suicide by suicide!¡±

    ¡°Run, run!¡±

    Whether he made a fuss or not, the inmates who watched him apathetically didn¡¯t stop him.

    Rather, it¡¯s like watching a racehorse.

    I just cheered them on with heat in their rotten Dongtae eyes.

    The moment when the man was about to throw himself into the cutting machine in the gap between the inmates and the prison guards who could not catch up.

    ¡°Keuuk?!¡±

    Udangtang!

    A part hit the man¡¯s temple directly.

    The man bounced off the conveyor belt like a bowling pin and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Is it a failure?¡±

    ¡°The special vacation flew by.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than being unlucky and wasting your time cleaning up a mass of corpses.¡±

    The prison guards who caught up btedly dragged the man away.

    While the other prisoners watched as if they were sorry, and started working again.

    The white-haired beauty who bounced off the parts.

    Lynn narrowed her eyes.

    * * *

    ¡°It¡¯smon.¡±

    ¡°Is itmon? Something like today?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Bachemensky asked softly.

    ¡°Have you ever heard that no onested 10 years in a gg?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s just rumors.¡±

    ¡°It is not just a rumor. In fact, of those who serve gg, less than half survive for more than 10 years.¡±

    ¡°¡­Most of those deaths were suicides?¡±

    ¡°At least the centa does. Suicides are bing more frequent these days.¡±

    For the past few days, the atmosphere has been buzzing with Elshar and Rin¡¯s imprisonment, so it¡¯s just been quiet.

    Originally, about one person per day quietly hanged themselves or cut their wrists.

    or jump into the shredder.

    Such as throwing oneself during high-rise work.

    Suicides happen in all kinds of ways, so there are even bets on how the suicide will die tomorrow.

    Rin frowned as he saw Bachemenski talking about what he had been through in the Gg for the past few months.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°No matter how hard Gg¡¯sbor is, isn¡¯t it nine hours a day? Is that an environment where you canmit suicide one after another?¡±

    Originally 8 hours a day.

    9 hours until overtime.

    5 days work week, 2 days off.

    Integrated 45 hours work week.

    In addition, good quality meals and all kinds of entertainment facilities.

    As it is forcedbor, even if thebor intensity itself is severe on average and freedom is limited, that is all.

    From ves who couldn¡¯t even raise livestock.

    How tenaciously humans survive in all kinds of harsh environments,

    even the workers of the Industrial Revolution .

    It was absurd for Lin, who had seen and experienced it for hundreds of years, tomit suicide after working here for only 10 years.

    ¡°It¡¯s only if you¡¯re looking at work¡­¡±

    Seeing Bachemenski, who neither affirms nor denies, Rin¡¯s point.

    The guard in the gas mask, who was crossing his arms behind him, tilted his head.

    [That means that there is dissatisfaction with my gg?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any particr dissatisfaction. It just means that no matter how good the conditions are, prisoners have their own hardships.¡±

    [I¡¯m curious about what that kind of hardship is?]

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue too much. Anyway, it¡¯s true that people are dying, and it¡¯s not the revolutionary brother¡¯s fault.¡±

    After drying the prison guards on behalf of Bachemenski, who was actually making an embarrassing expression.

    Lin said seriously.

    ¡°And I think you¡¯d better do a proper investigation into this matter.¡±

    [In this situation?]

    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing else to do until the counter-revolutionary forcese in contact, and it¡¯s because it¡¯s a bit of a hassle.¡±

    ording to Bachemensky, the number of suicides in the Gg had been frequent since before the Revolution.

    So, it would be more efficient to let it go and focus on the investigation of the counter-revolutionary army for now.

    But I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something I¡¯m afraid to just move on.

    Looking at Rin quietly talking.

    The prison guard tilted his head.

    [¡­Is that a feeling?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Huh, if unnie says so, I¡¯ll look into it.]

    You can¡¯t ignore the sword master¡¯s intuition.

    However, in a situation where we do not know how far the roots of the counter-revolutionary army extend in Gg, we cannot hastily rely on internal personnel.

    I said I would investigate.

    When the prison guard said cheerfully.

    A blunt voice cut through the air.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    [Huh?]

    ¡°I will do that research. Yekathrice does not intervene.¡±

    The prison guards and Bachemensky.

    In the midst of seeing an expressionless white-haired girl with a puzzled face.

    Lin asked shyly.

    ¡°Would you have to do that?¡±

    ¡°I want to know if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a matter of believing or not¡­¡±

    ¡°If you believe, we¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Rin put on an ambiguous expression.

    This is Gg.

    Whether considering the fact that it is the territory of the Silver Dragon n or considering the aspect of ability. There was no reason to entrust this investigation to someone else.

    But worry for a while.

    It¡¯s like when you¡¯re upset.

    Rin nodded when she saw the prison guard who raised her thumb as if she was having fun.

    ¡°Okay then please.¡±

    ¡°I trust you and leave it to you. I will find out for sure.¡±

    After saying just cut it off.

    The white-haired girl slowly turned her head.

    Then, looking at the prison guard with exciting eyes with transparent eyes, he held out a hand.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll hand over ¡®that¡¯ and Rin¡¯s key right away.¡±

    * * *

    Seven Dragons.

    In the distant Bronze Age, they ruled the world.

    In the Age of Heroes, it was called the Demonic Cult.

    In modern times, it has been reborn as arge corporation.

    The internal structure of this organization with a long history was asplicated as that.

    From the elite families that make up the pirs of the Presbyterian Council in charge of the throne of the seven princesses, to the armed forces that are in charge of armed forces and the low-end ns spread all over the ce.

    By analogy, it is a huge tree.

    Belief in the seven dragons.

    The power of psionics.

    to great wealth.

    It was a living organism itself that had been continuously growing for over a thousand years as everything intertwined.

    And the structure of the Seven Dragons.

    I had a very unique identity.

    That¡¯s right side.

    He was the only person in the n who was authorized to go against the will of the princess, and only the most trusted person could be.

    Therefore, the status of the aides in each n is truly one or all.

    It is basic to be a master of the ss.

    higher authority than the elders.

    He had enormous authority enough to lead the n in the absence of the princess.

    To the extent that there was even a non-joking joke that if a rebellion broke out in the Seven Dragons, it would only be possible with his aides.

    ¡°Are you all here?¡±

    In that sense now.

    It was natural that this space was quiet.

    A screen far behindpared to a hologram device.

    However, for video conferencing, the aspect that emerged in the clear video was never light.

    [Do you really need to ask?]

    [I agree with Arbe this time.]

    The sharp shot was twin sisters with identical faces except for their long, short green hair.

    Barbara and Arbe, the twin flowers of the Green Dragon n, are recognized by everyone as being a material that will rise to a servant-level position in the future, even though they are stillcking.

    [As you can see, Tata was already here.]

    What she said proudly was a white-haired woman in a sky-high dress.

    As the daughter of Princess Baekryong of Seonseondae, Tata, the leader of the Baekryong n, has assisted three princesses.

    [Yes, I¡¯m ready too.]

    The one scratching her head is a girl in a loose military uniform.

    Nadia, the genius of the Red Dragon n, is the youngest master in history, excluding the princesses of each n, as he is a mixed blood of the Red Dragon n and the Gold Dragon n.

    [You can just start.]

    The blonde beauty in cowboy clothes said as if she would give special permission.

    Ellis, who ispetent in all aspects and is a member of the Golden Dragon n, who even serves as the president of the United States of America as a hobby.

    [The attendance rate is already 115%, so it is judged that there is no reason to waste more time.] The

    silver-haired maid with a silver prosthetic arm on her left arm coldly pointed out.

    Kana, the iron-blooded maid of the Silver Dragon n, who is feared even more than the Great Khan by some Russians because shemands Okrana and the KGB.

    And¡­

    [Never mind this insignificant old man.]

    The polite reply was an old man with a cane.

    Originally, Yo-in, the general manager of Leviathan, was just a mere observer because he was not even qualified to attend this event.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    A man in gorgeous armor who confirmed everyone¡¯s will.

    The Blue Knight of the Blue Dragon n is one of the best in the Seven Dragons Society for being loyal and righteous, even though he may be aloof.

    Lucas said seriously.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start a secret meeting.¡±

    seven entourages.

    or between their agents.

    A secret conversation that was not permitted even by the princess began.

 Chapter 665

    #665. Rest assured.

    * * *

    ¡°Recently, a huge amount of material is moving in the World Federation.¡±

    [The flow of funds is also suspicious. It seems that they are investing at least as much budget as when they were in the peacekeeping force or potion business.]

    Each of the seven ns.

    From domain to business field.

    It was not easy to connect as everything was separate.

    It was for this reason that the princesses decided on agreements at the Chilryong Branch.

    However, it is not possible to open the Seven Dragons branch whenever trivial information is shared or when there is a simple matter.

    Especially since the establishment of the World Federation, it was all the more so as more and more minor exchanges were needed to keep them in check.

    So it was.

    A person who has the authority to rece the princess.

    In other words, the reason why the aides had separate seats.

    At first, whenever each of them needed it, they only lightlymunicated with each other¡¯s aides.

    But as much as the contact is frequent.

    I¡¯m looking for efficiency.

    The result is this exchange meeting.

    It was a ce for aides to gather separately to share information and exchange opinions.

    If I had topare it, it was simr to pre-negotiations between diplomats on behalf of the head of state.

    ¡°If the World Federation is plotting something new, we need to prepare a response as well.¡±

    [Tata thinks so too.]

    ¡°In that sense, I would like to know the current situation of each n in more detail¡­¡±

    [Hmm, our situation is still a bitplicated. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to afford it for a while until the African Union settles down.]

    Actually, the effect was good.

    The aide is the highest practitioner of each n.

    Just by sharing information among themselves, the busy princesses were able to make some time.

    [If you can afford it, you are the genius of the Red Dragon n.]

    ¡­Of course, there was no guarantee that all the informationing and going here was the truth.

    [What do you mean by that? Mr. Ellis.]

    [It means that even if the military doesn¡¯t have enough energy, there will be enough room to provide food and energy 10% cheaper than now.] [

    Apopis¡¯ situation isn¡¯t that generous either¡­]

    [ That¡¯s strange. ording to my calctions, the production volume should have increased with the peace special?]

    [Maybe I miscalcted?] Pointing out that

    providing food and energy to other ns at a cheaper price would give them more power and make it easier to respond to the World Federation. Alice.

    Nadia protests that she cannot afford to do so since the damage she has already suffered from the peacekeepers has not been restored.

    [Can¡¯t we increase the production of nectar more than that? Calctedly, even if the supply is increased by only 200%, the power of the World Federation can be reduced by 13%.]

    [Don¡¯t joke. Do you think making nectar is easy?]

    [Rather than that, is Bahamut going to keep rising prices forever? The aftermath of the revolution must have already been over.]

    Kana asks for nectar.

    Arbe firmly refuses.

    Conversely, Barbara et al.

    Lucas put on a distraught expression as he listened to the conversation of his close aides, whose sincerity was hard to understand because either way had a point.

    In this exchange, the interests of each n are intertwined. It

    was more like

    diplomacy¡­ no, spying, rather than exchange, in that they could lie as much as they wanted for their own n .

    Even among the blue dragon n, he could not befortable in a position like this.

    But this is also a side job.

    for the beloved princess.

    Distinguish authenticity of information.

    making demands to benefit.

    He continued tomunicate.

    And the more we talked like that, the more the topic went in one direction.

    ¡°Are you still investigating the legacy of the Dark Dawn, Swordsman?¡±

    [The counter-revolutionary army is more than 90% likely to be the culprit, but we haven¡¯t caught their tail yet.]

    [That¡¯s a pity¡­]

    Swordsmith Limon Asfelder.

    Originally a nemesis of the Seven Dragons.

    But now, in the opposite sense, Lucas sighed as he remembered the man who had be a key figure in the Seven Dragons.

    After Limon went to investigate earlier.

    How much did Rose miss you?

    For him who remembered that scene, it was just a pity that Limon was tied up with other things.

    And that wasn¡¯t enough.

    [The swordsmith¡¯s help has not yet yielded results, so it seems that Okrana and the KGB¡¯s prestige is not what it used to be.] [¡­Are you saying that the

    failure to find the legacy of the Dark Dawn is 100% due to our n¡¯s ipetence?]

    [ Not up to 100%. It¡¯s just that if the ce where the heritage was located was in North America, our princess would have found it a long time ago

    .

    When Kana¡¯s eyes widened sharply at Elise¡¯s arrogant words.

    Nadia muttered too.

    [Umm, I don¡¯t know why Princess White Dragon is with the swordsmith if it¡¯s taking this long¡­] [¡­

    From Tata¡¯s ears, it seems that our princess is deliberately dying the investigation.] [

    Ah! It doesn¡¯t mean that. I just wondered if my princess could have finished the investigation sooner if she had gone with the swordsman.] [

    Normally, we don¡¯t call it an investigation to burn random suspects.]

    [Why? It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a criminal anyway, right?]

    It¡¯s Jung-gu Heating.

    A lot of opinionse and go.

    Lucas felt a headache amidst the usations, mainly from Yekathrice and Ainsha, who are now with Limon.

    I can understand.

    These people in this position are close friends.

    Are you only acting for the princess?

    It was also natural for each princess to keep the other princesses in check.

    ¡°Fix all of you.¡±

    So, with a more serious face.

    Lucas said to his entourage gathered here.

    ¡°We understand your loyalty, but our job is not to unconditionally support the princess.¡±

    An aide is not a behemoth that follows the princess unconditionally.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    If the princess goes berserk or makes a wrong decision due to the iplete dragon blood.

    Their role as a brake to stop such a princess, even at the risk of their own lives, was their most important duty and right.

    That¡¯s why the entourage was given enormous authority that surpassed even the elders.

    And it was the same in this situation where the princesses were fighting over Limon.

    ¡°Indiscriminate fighting only leads to co-destruction in the end. Do not forget that now we must do our best to cooperate with each other.¡±

    In the first ce, it was impossible for any n to give up Limon even for the sake of the eighth dragon psionic.

    However, expecting princesses who have inherited the dragon¡¯s monopoly desire to yield Limon to other princesses is excessive.

    So what matters is their work.

    Whether you appease the princess you serve.

    Persuade with words and logic.

    whether to rebel

    Somehow to prevent the princess¡¯ quarrel over Limon from turning into a war.

    They say that it is for the princess and their purpose to make it possible for them to maintain an amicable rtionship with each other.

    Seeing Lucas talking seriously, Elise nodded.

    [I think so too.]

    ¡°Thank you for agreeing.¡±

    [No thank you. I just said the right thing was right.]

    Watching Lucas put on a morefortable expression at that statement.

    Ellis smiled.

    [So don¡¯t worry.]

    [¡­?]

    [If you¡¯re my princess, even if you monopolize the swordsmith¡¯s heart, you¡¯ll be generous to others.]

    Quick.

    In the end, it will be Charlotte who bes Limon¡¯s bride.

    Even if that happens, it would be better to prepare in advance so that other princesses will not be blinded by jealousy andmit rash acts.

    Looking at Alice, who speaks calmly.

    Arbe had a band of blood on her forehead.

    [President of the United States of America. You seem to have forgotten, but it is our princess who has been recognized as the swordsman¡¯s bride now.] [It¡¯s

    [Does that mean our princess is a toy for the swordsman¡¯s night?]

    [In the end, it is the instinct of all creatures to find the most perfect mate.]

    [Uh hmm. I think people who are a little clumsy are cuter¡­.]

    [Many men feel ufortable with women who are too perfect statistically.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Truly a mess.

    He said that his own princess would be a good match for a swordsman.

    Listening to the conversation of his close associates who were convinced, Lucas put on a mysterious expression.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    Ellis is versatile enough to be called ¡°all-round¡± and is also good at politics.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out why she deliberately set fire to the atmosphere that was just about to subside.

    Well, the reason was that it was good.

    Just looking at this situation, you can tell that it was impossible to put a brake on the princesses¡¯ fights by cooperating with their aides.

    So he prayed with a sigh.

    I hope the princesses will protect the opposite sex.

    What if the princesses, blinded by jealousy after being swayed by the lust for monopoly, end up quarreling?

    The Seven Dragons will shatter and self-destruct before fighting the World Federation.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Brother. I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about something.¡±

    ¡°We were working separately until yesterday, right? That way, it will be easier to contact them from there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The work of the conveyor belt started to be boring because I was not used to it.

    Rin asked in a low voice to the expressionless white-haired girl sitting next to him.

    ¡°Then why did the arrangement suddenly change?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Lin sighed.

    The only thing disguised as expressionless is the face.

    In fact, it was because I could tell just by looking at those eyes full of mischievous mischief.

    ¡°Do you want to tease your brother that much?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you help it? It was because he volunteered to investigate.¡±

    ¡°He must not have known that you would cling to me so quickly as soon as he left.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless, because this is all for him.¡±

    ¡°Cover your twitching lips and say those words.¡±

    Whether or not Rin clicked his tongue as he looked at her easy-going figure, intending to show her flirting with a short prison guard.

    Elshar pretended to be blunt and spoke happily.

    ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t you looking forward to it, sister?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I mean the investigation. What will the child bring?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking for confirmation. What do you mean by that expectation?¡±

    ¡°Of course, both.¡±

    If I bring about usible results, I will be d to see my younger brother ted.

    If you don¡¯t get any results, you canfort your sullen little brother.

    What could be more enjoyable than this?

    I was shaking my head excitedly watching Elshar talking softly.

    Lynn hesitated.

    ¡°¡­Elshar.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I know.¡±

    With the same strange face.

    Elshar slowly reached out his hand.

    Then, I picked up an object among the parts that were being carried on the conveyor belt.

    ¡°Unnie, what does this look like?¡±

    Wrongly made parts.

    Looking at the small slip of paper folded several times secretly stuck inside.

    Lynn muttered quietly.

    ¡°Did you finally take the bait?¡±

 Chapter 666

    #666. I have to do what I have to do.

    * * *

    Depending on the region, the number of prisoners in Gg averages over 100,000.

    Because there are so many people gathered

    Except for the fact that it was isted from society, it was no exaggeration to say that each Gg was actually a separate city.

    If it were a decent country, it would have been impossible to even maintain, let alone establish.

    Technology that automated the entire facility.

    The know-how umted by monitoring the people.

    Even a huge number of prisoners there.

    It was possible because it was the Russian Khanate that had everything, and it was an unprecedented facility that was actually built.

    But even automation has its limits.

    Surveince of prisoners.

    Management of manufactured goods.

    Maintenance of various machines, etc.

    There were more than thousands of prison guards living in Gg, as there were many parts that needed human hands.

    There is even a separate residence for the prison guards and their families.

    jerk jerk.

    the center of such a dwelling.

    Deep underground, there was a prison guard who moved frequently.

    Exclusively small physique.

    baggy uniform.

    Until the gas mask.

    Even if you look at it, the prison guard who stood out among the prison guards quietly moved through the corridors of the Central Control District alone.

    No matter how much the number of prison guards has decreased due to the redeployment after the revolution, that is rtive.

    It¡¯s only natural that hundreds of people, from simple guards to those who do business, are stationed at the central control center.

    Her actions, which she had never encountered before, were truly bizarre and surprising.

    But the prison guard.

    There was nothing particrly surprising about Ainsha.

    She is the world¡¯s greatest prophet.

    Even though prophecy became difficult due to the twisted fate of the world, it was easy to avoid the future of meeting someone.

    All the more because she took the risk of emotional wear and tear and learned even the irvoyant.

    ¡®¡­strange.¡¯

    while sneaking in.

    It was for this reason that Ainsha was able to afford to be lost in her thoughts.

    ¡®Somehow I feel stuffy inside.¡¯

    Ever since yesterday, when I saw Yekatrice and Rin wandering around the game room together.

    heavy as a stone.

    sharp like a needle.

    In the tightness that presses on the chest.

    Ainsha let out a slight sigh.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d felt this way.

    Li Qingyu sniffed his scent.

    Even when I felt Rose for him.

    Because I felt something simr.

    Still, the reason she was cramped wasn¡¯t just because it was a sensation she couldn¡¯t get used to.

    Because the difort is much stronger than before.

    Before I saw Yekatrice yesterday.

    It has been since the time of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s because of that ring.¡¯

    What Maia was wearing.

    Look at the ring he gave you.

    Ever since I heard her deration that she became Limon¡¯s bride.

    The alien sensations that permeated my heart were making my heart creak more and more like iron sand stuck to a cogwheel.

    ¡®It¡¯s okay though.¡¯

    Swallowing that creak

    Ainsha muttered inwardly.

    ¡®I am Lee¡¯s bride. That doesn¡¯t change.¡¯

    If it¡¯s another princess.

    You may not have been able to deal with this difort.

    However, the girl, who had been controlling her emotions all her life to protect herself from foresight, naturally suppressed those feelings this time as well.

    Jealousy, monopoly.

    It is unnecessary.

    All you need is his love.

    That¡¯s why she was willing to ept Limon¡¯s rtionship with any number of princesses in the future.

    Forgive Li Qingyu for cutting in the line.

    Just as he condoned Rose¡¯s betrayal.

    And that was enough.

    Unlike other princesses who will fight with jealousy and monopoly, it is to be a haven for pure love.

    For that alone would make her more dear to him than any other princess.

    ¡®This is the dignity of courtesy.¡¯

    Did you say Ugong Yisan?

    Without any special gimmicks or tricks.

    Like an honest fool who moved mountains just by doing his job.

    The girl who had even won the heart of a man who had lived for hundreds of years just by taking one step at a time was determined.

    And put one hand in your bosom.

    Grab the small key tightly.

    At the end of the Central Control District.

    Finally arriving in front of a metal door in a corner, she brought the card key she took out of her pocket.

    Wei Ying.

    The thick metal door opens.

    What appeared was the records room.

    From advanced information processing devices to paper documents.

    In the space where all sorts of misceneous data about Gg were piled up, Ainsha calmly searched through the records.

    A vast record that would take a few hours or even a few days to check out one by one.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to.

    Cheonri Presid.

    Because Ainsha, who is a schr who can read even thews of the sky based on her foresight, gave me the data to find after searching for a few days.

    Charleuk.

    Sometimes the monitor.

    Sometimes old papers.

    Sometimes torn old books.

    After continuing to look, Ainsha muttered with a blunt face as always.

    [¡­Really.]

    No matter how weak she is of the Seven Dragons, she is also the priestess of the Divine League and the president of arge corporation called Tiamat.

    It was only necessary to check a few important records.

    The bizarre aspect of the suicide in this Gg.

    [I understand why you said you had to investigate this.]

    To realize that this is suspicious just by intuition.

    He is also said to be his own groom.

    For a while to be proud.

    Ainsha, carrying several documents that could serve as evidence, walked out of the Central Control Center again with a lighter pace than when she came.

    show these

    Proud of the ability of the bride.

    Excited at the thought of being praised.

    Wiing.

    [Rin is here¡­]

    But after returning to the cell.

    Ainshapletely forgot about the excitement of a moment ago.

    [¡­Lynne Elshar. I want to know what you are doing.]

    Tied up in a straitjacket.

    sitting on the bed.

    A white-haired beauty with a slender body.

    And then on herp.

    Looking at the white-haired girl enjoying that soft touch all over her body.

    Clutching the papers in her hands, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at the two with her transparent eyes.

    creaking

    Unbeknownst to him, deep down in his heart, he began to feel ufortable sensations again.

    * * *

    ¡°So I was just showing you a note?¡±

    ¡°Just show me the note and that¡¯s it. You don¡¯t have to sit on yourp.¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it fun?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The eyes of an investigator interrogating a serial killer who said hemitted serial murder just for fun wouldn¡¯t be so cold.

    Far from being intimidated by Ainsha¡¯s more expressionless questioning than usual.

    On the contrary, Yekathrice giggled as if she was having fun.

    Thanks to that, in the cooler air.

    Lin sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. I was really just looking at the note.¡±

    ¡°Rin is too soft on Catherine.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of dealing with a crazy kid seriously?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Also Lynn. It is an attitude that I want to learn.¡±

    Then it seems a bit genuine.

    Looking at Ainsha, who nodded seriously, Yekathrice made a confused expression.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m a little tasteless, but isn¡¯t it a bit too much for me to treat you like a mad dog?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?¡±

    ¡°is it?

    ¡°Sorry to the mad dogs. What¡¯s wrong with them beingpared to you?¡±

    ¡°Did you mean that by being too much?!¡±

    Isn¡¯t it too much to treat herself as a princess of the Silver Dragon n as something less than a mad dog?

    To Ainsha, who is happy with an expressionless face after seeing Yekatrice, who was clinging and whining, but was hit by a headbutt and sank.

    Lin asked calmly.

    ¡°So how did the investigation go?¡±

    ¡°I found out a few things.¡±

    After answering bluntly.

    Ainsha moved often.

    Then I turned and jumped in front of the bed.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing, stupid princess?¡±

    ¡°Show the papers to Rin.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with sitting on myp?¡±

    ¡°I want to know if Yekathrice can do this, but I, the bride, can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s it¡­¡±

    He even put on a puzzled expression for a while.

    At the end of watching the little girl sitting on herp and being silent.

    Lin finally sighed.

    ¡°You want to do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°All right. You do whatever you want.¡±

    Sitting on Rin¡¯sp, just as Yekathrice had been sitting a while ago, leaning the back of her head against the soft cushion.

    Ainsha unfolded the slightly crumpled papers.

    ¡°I checked all the records of suicides in this Gg. So I found something strange.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°For now, this is it.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Wait a moment to listen to Ainsha¡¯s exnation while looking at the wide open documents.

    After figuring out the approximate contents.

    Rin frowned.

    ¡°¡­was it like that.¡±

    Why do bad premonitions match so well?

    Ainsha asked Limon with an expressionless face as he clicked his tongue at the unfairness of the world.

    ¡°Rin, I want to know what to do now.¡±

    ¡°You have to do what you have to do.¡±

    Lynn rolled her eyes.

    And why.

    It is as if you are looking at a rice field where the seeds you sow have grown.

    Yekathrice, who was looking at Ainsha sitting on herp with a happy face.

    No, to be precise, he continued talking quietly while looking at the note in her hand.

    ¡°It looks like they want to meet us too.¡±

    * * *

    Gg is a prison.

    It is at night that this fact can be seen most clearly.

    It was a dark hour.

    In the mundane world, from night patrols to drunken night shift workers and those who simply enjoy a night walk.

    Even at night in Moscow, where the cold wave rages, traces of human beings that can be found little by little disappear in the Gg after the lights are turned off.

    In that sense, this moment.

    Even though he was a prisoner, his presence unconcerned in the darkness of Gg was truly alien.

    But he didn¡¯t really take it very seriously.

    Just take it for granted.

    I was just nervous.

    ¡®Should Ie?¡¯

    Invitations have already been sent.

    What remains is the choice of the two sisters.

    Will they ept the invitation?

    Or ignore it like Bachemensky.

    When he passes the time in the dark, trying to suppress his mixed feelings of anticipation and anxiety.

    Wei Ying.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The tightly closed iron window opens.

    The people he had been waiting for appeared.

    Seeing the white-haired sister who appeared after being guided by a former prison guardrade who had been sent to meet him, he had a bright expression without knowing it.

    ¡°Thank you for epting the invitation. I was worried about what would happen if you didn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am so happy that the introduction iste.¡±

    Was it because it was an unexpected encounter?

    Looking at the white-haired beauty Rin with her eyebrows raised and her always cold face, he respectfully bowed his head.

    ¡°I will formally greet you.¡±

    Elshar and Rin.

    Ever since the two sisters were imprisoned.

    I kept watching the two of them.

    The one I tried to contact.

    ¡°My name is Dmitry Semyonov.¡±

    Contact should be more careful.

    Despite the advice of otherrades.

    The person who finally decided to greet the two sisters himself and enforced that will.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough, but I lead a small group called the Counter-Revolutionary Army.¡±

    The boy, the head of the counter-revolutionary army, greeted his newrades with such a bright smile.

 Chapter 667

    #667. You just arrived.

    * * *

    Jerk off.

    every step you take.

    The sound of footsteps echoing quietly.

    A boy who led the way in the dark shaking with him.

    Dmitri nced away.

    Then, while watching the white-haired girl and the beauty who quietly followed him, he opened his mouth alludedly.

    ¡°Did you know that many of the original ggs in the Russian Khanate were built on top of mines?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know. Common sense.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. That way, it was easier to get the inmates to work.¡±

    After nodding hard.

    Dmitri continued excitedly.

    ¡°At the time, prisoners were treated so harshly that it was said that it was difficult to find a ce to make a grave because the corpses piled up in Gg.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t too strange.

    In the first ce, miners are one of the most dangerous and difficult jobs from the distant past to the present.

    Asphyxia due tock of oxygen.

    Live burial of a luminous decay ident.

    Gas and dust explosions.

    Drowning due to flooding, etc.

    Even the smallest problems can be fatal.

    It was a job that required harshbor to the point of having bone disease with or without all sorts of side effects like pneumoconiosis, in which coal dust umtes in the lungs.

    Since ancient times, the typical use of ves has been mining.

    In that respect, it was only natural that Gg prisoners were first mobilized for mining.

    ¡°Perhaps thanks to that, the veins in Gg dried up quickly, and most of them were abandoned.¡±

    A time when technology was scarce.

    Without even flimsy equipment.

    Looking at Dmitri, who speaks of prisoners who died and were buried while working in the far underground with only primitive equipment such as shovels and pickaxes.

    Rin quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­So this is one of those closed luminaries.¡±

    ¡°yes that¡¯s right!¡±

    Perhaps it was because she was d that Rin, who had been silently following along with Elshar, opened her mouth.

    To Dmitri who answered with a particrly bright expression, Elshar said with an expressionless face.

    ¡°There is no record of the luminary that was closed so long ago, even in the Gg. But I managed to find it.¡±

    ¡°I was lucky in many ways. It is also thanks to my talentedrades.¡±

    ¡°Comrade¡­¡±

    Rin nced around to see the guards following him.

    ¡°Looking at the prison guards asrades, it seems that the anti-revolutionary army is a bigger organization than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothingpared to the New Revolutionary Army led by the Elshar sisters.¡±

    Contrary to what he said, the boy, whose face was red with joy and shame, hurriedly walked.

    So after a while.

    Arriving at the depths of light.

    The moment Dmitri vigorously opened the door that was blocking the end.

    ¡°Wee Sister Elshar!¡±

    ¡°It is an honor to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s real! The real Elshar sisters!¡±

    ¡°Is the person next to you Sister Lin? That they ughtered 17 of Okrana¡¯s secret police?¡±

    ¡°I heard that there are 107 people?¡±

    ¡°How are you! Anyway, it¡¯s important that those two came!¡±

    with enthusiastic cheers.

    What was revealed was a wide cavity.

    Originally, it must have been used as a resting ce in the mines.

    However, in a decent hideout that had been renovated by someone, countless people were weing them with their eyes shining.

    and at the forefront of them.

    A boy who turned around.

    Dmitry proudly introduced them to the two of them.

    ¡°Wee to the headquarters of our counter-revolutionary army!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Not much served, but eat a lot!¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s pretty shy for not much.¡±

    ¡°I prepared with all my heart.¡±

    Of course, there are all sorts of foods, from uha, which is a soup made with salmon, to medovic, which is a Golovzun cake, which is a cabbage roll, and caviar, which is a shashlik, sturgeon roe, which is amb.

    From vodka to ck tea c and juice and more.

    Is it possible to prepare a dinner table filled with all kinds of food and drinks with only sincerity?

    Take a quick look.

    Lynn rolled her eyes slightly.

    And after looking around at the counter-revolutionary soldiers who were looking at him and Elshar with very bright eyes.

    Looking at Dmitri across the street, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Thank you for setting it up like this, but we didn¡¯te here to enjoy ate night party. Excuse me, but can I get right to the point?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes! Yes. Eating right now is not important.¡±

    Dmitri is sorry.

    While Elshar hesitated to extend his hand toward the cake, he quietly withdrew his hand with an expressionless face.

    Lin asked calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear an exnation first.¡±

    ¡°Is that an exnation?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t enter the counter-revolutionary army without knowing what kind of organization it is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Although Rin and Elshar, who must have been busy avoiding the secret police, would not know about a new organization like them.

    Of course you know about the counter-revolutionary army.

    His cheeks blushed at his own haste, which he thought would join as arade.

    Dmitri cleared his throat and opened his mouth.

    ¡°To put it bluntly, our Counter-Revolutionary Army is an organization that inherits the will of Secretary General Sergei.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the sessor to Chief Sergei the Bachemensky brothers?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course I do.¡±

    It¡¯s like being stabbed in the right ce.

    A little bit of averting my eyes for a moment.

    Dmitri worked hard to muster up the courage to say it vigorously.

    ¡°But even though he is the political sessor, it is our counter-revolutionary army that inherited the chief secretary¡¯s beliefs and ideas in a true sense.¡±

    ¡°I would like to know why you can be so assertive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re the only ones who can realize the Secretary General¡¯s ideal.¡±

    ¡°The chief clerk¡¯s ideal?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Responding to Rin, who raised her eyes.

    Dmitri looked into the air as if recalling the past.

    ¡°Actually, I have never spoken directly with Secretary General Sergei. I just watched him speak from a distance.¡±

    The majority of revolutionaries are the same.

    It is difficult even for the same revolutionary army to meet Sergei, who has been running away from the eyes of the secret police.

    Even more so, the only ones who were able to meet him face to face and share opinions were only a handful of executives whose convictions and abilities were proven.

    ¡°I was impressed by that speech and joined the revolutionary government, but I was eventually caught and brought to Gg.¡±

    from that point of view.

    Dmitri had no right to im Sergei¡¯s sessor.

    Sergei probably didn¡¯t even know that a boy named Dmitry had joined and worked in the revolutionary government.

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t until I came to this Gg that I realized that the Secretary General¡¯s ideals were bigger than everyone thought.¡±

    Still, Dmitri was convinced.

    If Sergei had been alive, he would have been nominated as his sessor.

    Even if you actually look at it objectively.

    Dmitri deserved that confidence.

    Of course, he recruited numerousrades in just a few months from the revolution and formed the basis of the counter-revolutionary army.

    It was not something anyone could do to even attract the prison guards and make Gg a base.

    And more than anything¡­

    ¡°We have made efforts in various ways to achieve more than that, and now we are about to bear fruit.¡±

    Get your hands on Sergei¡¯s legacy.

    That he is using it for his ideals.

    For that one reason alone, their counter-revolutionary army deserves to im itself as Sergei¡¯s sessor.

    speak with confidence

    Dmitri looked at the gray-haired beauty with burning eyes.

    ¡°So please join us. Sister Elshar. Sister Lin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, we, the Counter-Revolutionary Army, will fully support the activities of the two of you. Whether it¡¯s a prison break, arade, or a weapon.¡±

    Although the history of the anti-revolutionary army is short.

    That force is not light.

    If you want, you can break out of Gg tomorrow and start a new revolution.

    Also, there will be countlessrades and enormous weapons and equipment.

    At the end of being silent while watching Dmitri dere without hesitation.

    Rin suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You certainly have achieved the ideals of that politician.¡±

    ¡°Are you acknowledging that I followed Secretary General Sergei¡¯s convictions?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about the recklessness of seeing everything in the world as ideal because it¡¯s not overly optimistic.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    At the end of looking at Dmitri, who was blinking at that sudden statement, with deep golden eyes.

    Lin asked casually.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have forgotten or are ignoring me, but that politician is a nobleman. No, Secretary General Sergei failed the revolution.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the worst way to bring the devil down and almost destroy Russia entirely.¡±

    Revolutionary Army.

    Especially in Gg, I heard that it was nothing short of taboo.

    The counter-revolutionary soldiers, who had been looking at the two with shining eyes until now, hardened their faces.

    But Rin didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow.

    It¡¯s like trying to cover your mouth.

    All he did was ask with his chin raised at the table where all sorts of dinners were set, legs crossed.

    ¡°Is there any reason we should help you guys who want to repeat the Chief Secretary¡¯s mistake ofmitting such an outrageous thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand that you don¡¯t trust us. After all, the Secretary General couldn¡¯t achieve his ideal.¡±

    Even while other counter-revolutionaries keep a keen eye.

    Dreetri nodded calmly.

    As if Rin was right.

    ¡°But we are different.¡±

    ¡°What is different?¡±

    ¡°In the sense that I will never repeat the mistakes of the secretary.¡±

    But clearly.

    Denying Lin¡¯s words.

    Dmitri said confidently.

    ¡°We have a secret recipe for victory.¡±

    ¡°¡­The secret to victory?¡±

    ¡°yes. These are guests specially invited by the Secretary-General to resolve issues that he should have considered long ago but missed.¡±

    Sergei was a great revolutionary.

    Because he destroyed the fearful Russian Khanate and made the Great Khan and the Silver Dragon n escape.

    But it wasn¡¯t perfect.

    Because he brought in the double-edged sword of swordsman Limon Aspelder to use as his trump card, he ended up failing thest move.

    As much as he pursued Sergei¡¯s achievements more seriously than anyone else.

    The counter-revolutionary army never neglected preparations in that respect.

    Even if any intruder intervenes, they have prepared the perfect means to carry out their ideals.

    ¡°That guest is¡­¡±

    Kiik.

    ¡°Ah, you just arrived.¡±

    before I even finished asking the question.

    Take your eyes off Rin, who was silent.

    Dmitri looked back.

    And the other side they came in from.

    Appeared in the luminosity extending outside the Gg.

    He smiled brightly as he looked at those who had been specially invited to attract the two sisters, Rin and Elshar.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know about our counter-revolutionary army, but you¡¯ve heard rumors about them, right?¡±

    okay.

    can¡¯t know

    At least we live in this era.

    If you have eyes and ears.

    ¡°Let me introduce you. First of all, the Sub-Guild Master of the Soulless Guild, Grand Duke of gue.¡±

    A man wearing a bird beak mask.

    gue Prince Pascal.

    The right-hand man of the Commander, who even had a track record of destroying a country alone.

    In this age of iron, his majesty is indeed lofty.

    Excluding the Lord, it was hard to find aparable opponent among the samerge supply yers.

    However, it is thepanion who appeared with Pascal that makes even him buried as one of the ordinary high-supply yers.

    ¡°Geong-nim, swordsman-nim and¡­¡±

    Although it was considered an overestimated existence.

    Reappear in Africa.

    Defeat several warlords.

    Drive Egypt.

    The great men of the past who revealed the majesty of the absolute.

    He was invited to the World Federation after paying a huge price.

    Dmitri proudly introduced a handsome boy in a military uniform who followed the sloppy cowboy and shabby-dressed monk.

    ¡°You are the protector of Europe, swordsman.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know if the priests arrived well.¡±

    tinum-haired beauty swordswoman Joan of Arc in a nun¡¯s uniform sighed slightly.

    whether it is the strength of the body.

    Whether it¡¯s the ability to heal wounds.

    Even among sword masters, he might be an extraordinary swordsman.

    Because her injuries from the war in Africa still remained, there was nothing she could do except stay in bed and worry about the priests.

    At best, except for wrapping steamed potatoes in lunch boxes.

    ¡°No reason for intellectual concern.¡±

    On the other hand, there was an Indian girl who forgot the leftover potatoes as if it didn¡¯t matter whether the priests died or not.

    Joan of Arc gave a puzzled smile at the sullen words of the Sword Spirit, who had to remain because there had to be at least one good sword master.

    ¡°Obviously, other priests would be fine¡­¡±

    If it¡¯s Billy, don¡¯t worry.

    The smirk who has umted all kinds of experience as a gunslinger will jump out at the slightest danger.

    Gandhi even more so.

    As long as I didn¡¯t meet Limon out of nowhere, there wouldn¡¯t be any damage to that invincible body.

    The problem was thest one.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the sword light priest.¡±

    Limon¡¯s 6th disciple.

    Recalling that boy who was unique in many ways among the priests and sisters whom he met only after his resurrection.

    The ambassador of the Sword Tower.

    The most mildly crazy saintess.

    He spoke with a very distressed expression.

    ¡°Because the sword-gwang priest is a little bit crazy¡­ to say the least.¡±

 Chapter 668

    #668. I have a favor to ask of you.

    * * *

    Avoid government eyes.

    To proceed with negotiations with the World Federation.

    It was not an easy task even for the counter-revolutionary army.

    Rather, it was a miraculous achievement achieved after crossing a precarious bridge several times.

    So thought Dmitri.

    ¡®Enough now.¡¯

    A sword master whose activities in Africa proved that the legend was by no means exaggerated.

    After borrowing not one or two of them, but three, there was no one who could stand in the way of the counter-revolutionary army.

    either government forces.

    Whether it¡¯s the Great Khan and the Silver Dragon n.

    Even if it was Limon Aspel.

    Of course, revolution cannot be achieved by force alone.

    Either as a revolutionary or as a dark wizard.

    Even Sergei, who had reached an iparably higher level, failed in the end, even though he had achieved a series of victories in the war.

    But that made Dmitri even more happy.

    The final key to revolution.

    Gather public support.

    Talent to lead the new government.

    Elshar showed up at the right time like this.

    It was such a great thing that I wondered if there was such a thing as fate.

    It was for this reason that Dmitri, who had been hesitant to contact them, boldly invited the two sisters today.

    If you show me the hidden card called Sword Master.

    Because I believed that the two sisters would be happy and cooperate.

    So after taking a quick nce at Rin.

    Dmitry was puzzled.

    I thought I would be able to see at least a surprised look from her who was always cold.

    Rin¡¯s expression waspletely different from what he expected.

    a bit bizarre

    quite shaken up

    Also subtly stiff.

    The subtle expression of a fisherman, as if he hade to fish and met a dog-swimming wolf, puzzled Dmitry.

    ¡°Wheek! I didn¡¯t know there was such an amazing youngdy in such a gloomy ce.¡±

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    A nerdy young man in a cowboy wardrobe.

    Dmitri¡¯s face hardened when he saw Billy whistle at the white-haired beauty.

    And he said firmly to Billy, who was slyly examining Lynn¡¯s slender body, which was revealed over the tight-fitting straitjacket.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. Sister Lin is a special guest we have invited.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything frightening. Isn¡¯t it natural etiquette to praise a stunning beauty?¡±

    ¡°¡­It may be the case in Geomrang-nim¡¯s hometown, but this is not America.¡±

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    It seems like it was a lie that he was giggling in front of Rin and Elshar.

    In addition to his sharp eyes, he narrowed his eyes for a moment as he saw Dmitri speaking in a more determined tone.

    Seeing the location of the boy who stepped forward as if trying to hide Rin from himself, Billy burst intoughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s a guy.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I spyed on your woman.¡±

    ¡°My my woman! Sister Lin and I are not like that!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you would.¡±

    When Billy giggled at Dmitri, who blushed and panicked all of a sudden.

    The brown-skinned monk calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Dmitri, can I ask for a formal introduction of the two of you?¡±

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    Only then did Dmitri realize that he was in the middle of an introduction, and introduced the two sisters behind him.

    ¡°The introduction iste. These are Sister Elshar and Sister Rin.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the revolutionary Elshar?¡±

    ¡°Do you know about Sister Elshar?¡±

    ¡°I have heard rumors that there was a heroine who raised a new revolutionary army against the absurd during the Russian Revolution.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the rumors about Sister Elsar are famous!¡±

    Dmitri boasted as if he had heard apliment.

    but right after that.

    The boy erased the smile from his face.

    ¡°Including the fact that he looks so much like the White Dragon Princess of the day that it is indistinguishable.¡±

    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I thought it was a strange coincidence.¡±

    Everyone knows that the Silver Dragon Princess and the White Dragon Princess look exactly like twins.

    That alone is a strange thing.

    How much more can it be epted as a coincidence that there is another girl who looks the same even though she is not from the Silver Dragon n or the White Dragon n?

    When Dmitri hardens his face after seeing Gandhi pointed out by Najik.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Priest, be careful of words that could be misunderstood. If you say that, doesn¡¯t it sound like you doubt that thisdy is the real White Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if defending.

    But like Gandhi.

    When Elshar keeps silent when he sees Billy not taking his eyes off him.

    Dmitri couldn¡¯t stand it and let out a roar.

    ¡°What are you talking about? How dare youpare Sister Elshar to such an evil and cunning religious person!¡±

    ¡°¡­A wicked and cunning religious person, are you really referring to the White Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Religion is the opium of the people.

    The only truly sacred thing is work.

    As the priestess of the Holy League, the White Dragon Princess, who does not work for religion and extorts money through art, should be despised.

    In a sense, he is a bigger enemy of the revolution than the Great Khan.

    Looking at Dmitri¡¯s assertion.

    When Billy is shaking.

    Elshar lowered his head slightly and muttered in a voice so low that no one could hear.

    ¡°¡­religion is not an opium. Culture and art are precious.¡±

    ¡°See, even Sister Elshar was shocked by such an outrageous false usation!¡±

    ¡°No, I think she was surprised by your voice rather than because of us.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and apologize to Sister Elshar right away! This is a formal request as the leader of the counter-revolutionary army!¡±

    Did the heat rise in your head?

    When Dmitri shouts barakbarak.

    Pascal, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care what kind of rtionship our World Federation has with the Seven Dragons. So I need to check.¡±

    when the peacekeeping force was dispatched.

    Of course, the Seven Dragons and Limon interfered with the work.

    Pascal, who was nearly killed by the punishment and barely survived, had no choice but to be cautious.

    Because of Wanderer¡¯s personality, if he failed twice, there was no way he would be saved, whether he was the deputy guild leader or not.

    ¡°You mean that now¡­!¡±

    Of course, that¡¯s just Pascal¡¯s circumstances.

    Dmitri was enraged when he suddenly insulted the guest he had personally invited.

    The other counter-revolutionaries hardened their faces.

    To them, the World Federation is only a coborator and trading partner.

    No matter how much the sword master¡¯s help was needed, those who would ovee insults to theirrades would not have joined the counter-revolutionary army.

    that buck

    but right after that.

    Even Dmitry, who was shouting sharply.

    Even Gandhi, who tried to mediate with a smile.

    I had no choice but to pause.

    before they even speak.

    Because there was a person who took action first.

    ¡°¡­It was a reluctance, but I¡¯m d you came.¡±

    with a sweet voice.

    A boy stepped forward.

    Normally, it would be a dull military uniform.

    Rather, even that feels great.

    With her thin face, short stature and physique, she is so beautiful that at first nce you might mistake her for a girl.

    After the handsome boy, wearing a thin saber at his waist, naturally escaped between the sword master and the counter-revolutionary army, who were confronting each other.

    Even more polite.

    a bit lighter

    very enjoyable

    He made a polite gesture by bumping the heels of his boots.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I said hello.¡±

    Even wearing a straitjacket.

    With your back t.

    Looking straight at the white-haired beauty who silently looked at them without even moving.

    The young man smiled.

    ¡°My Meister.¡±

    and.

    everything is frozen

    Dmitry with a puzzled expression.

    Pascal forgot to even breathe.

    Hardened Gandhi with a gentle smile.

    Billy blinks with a dumbfounded face.

    Counter-revolutionaries with eyes popping out, etc.

    In the stillness where everyone stopped and even the sound of a drop of dust disappeared.

    Rin quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Why do you call me Meister?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you pretend.¡±

    As if it was a lie that she always wore a cold face in the World Federation.

    smiling brightly

    The young man dered.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other perfectly beautiful human being than the Sword Master, right?¡±

    Symmetrical five senses.

    A body without any b.

    To the slender, outstretched limbs.

    You can¡¯t find any ws or imbnces that not only ordinary humans, but also any unparalleled beauty can have.

    At the end of silence while watching a handsome boy looking at his body in perfect golden proportions.

    In the end, Lynn quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You managed to realize that your brother-inw didn¡¯t notice either.¡±

    ¡°Unlike the two-headed and idiot brother-inw, my eyes are not ornaments.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been interested in art since before.¡±

    Although the power of the stars, which distorts reality and even twists perception, is subtle enough to fool even a sword master.

    before being human.

    like a piece of art.

    Observe the perfection of beauty.

    A handsome boy who broke through the power of cognitive distortion and even found out his identity.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    among his own disciples.

    A rare exception that has not been emunicated.

    He is the 6th Sword Master of the Tower of Dread.

    A protector of Europe who met his death while fighting against the swordsman who caused the world war.

    ¡°Adolph.¡±

    Looking at the swordsman Adolf von H, Rin couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    * * *

    Dmitry and other counter-revolutionaries didn¡¯t understand the situation yet, so they blinked stupidly.

    And Pascal stiffens.

    While Gandhi blinked.

    In the end, Billy was the first to ept the situation.

    ¡°I already knew that life is something to live for a long time and see, but¡­¡±

    He seemed astonished.

    At the end of the muttering.

    Billy opened his mouth almost as if questioning.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Master have too little conscience? No matter how hard you choose the method, you have to take care of what is right.¡±

    ¡°The bastard who babbled at the teacher speaks well.¡±

    ¡°No, then you shouldn¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothing! What am I going to be after admiring that I am a beautiful woman?!¡±

    ¡°execution.¡±

    It was also shocking that he had been stabbed in the back of the head by Limon disguised as Hai before.

    Now, not knowing what she was, she looked at Rin¡¯s body and even admired it.

    When Billy is genuinely resentful.

    Adolf suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°-shut up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Meister.¡±

    twirling

    with a refreshing smile.

    If you talk any more, I¡¯ll cut out your tongue.

    Rin frowned involuntarily at the sight of the handsome boy who blocked Billy¡¯s mouth with words that never sounded like a joke.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit harsh to talk to the brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°The executioner Billy is crazy.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at this?!¡±

    Whether Billy is dumbfounded after being officially recognized as a death penalty that can be ignored.

    Adolf didn¡¯t care.

    I just looked at Rin with shining eyes and asked.

    ¡°Rather than that, are those breasts real?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you forget that I was originally a man?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. At least now Meister¡¯s body isn¡¯t fake.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°ask?¡±

    What do you want to ask for in this situation?

    While everyone, including Rin, watched incredulously.

    At the end of looking at the artistic body and perfect face with clear curves over the straitjacket with hot eyes.

    The boy with a dazzlingly beautiful smile made a request to the only teacher he respected in the world.

    ¡°Meister, please be my woman.¡±

 Chapter 669

    #669. Please take responsibility.

    * * *

    [Ummm¡­]

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    [I wonder if the team leader is doing well.]

    ¡°Are you worried about swordsmanship?¡±

    [The team leader always causes idents.]

    ¡°You will be fine.¡±

    Is it because of years of experience?

    Li Qingyu smiled at the blue bird, who was expressing concerns that were difficult to ignore.

    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t have a sword and suddenly encounters a sword master, he won¡¯t be in danger.¡±

    [I guess so, right?]

    I don¡¯t know if it was in the past.

    Lee Sang became stronger while going through life and death in the Amazon.

    To threaten Limon¡¯s life, there must be at least two sword masters.

    No matter how much I went to investigate the legacy of the Dark Dawn, such a sudden thing had to happen.

    To Li Qingyu¡¯s calm point.

    after shaking my head.

    Yuna-kyung said jokingly.

    [Rather than that, you might have to worry about being possessed by a stern woman.]

    ¡°¡­Have there been many such things since the old days?¡±

    [It wasn¡¯t much.]

    It¡¯s a bit sharp, but it¡¯s probably because of his handsome face.

    Or maybe it¡¯s the bad guy fantasies or the rocking bridge effect.

    Past PAB days.

    Even though he was ying around enough to be called a mad dog, there was always a woman who gave Limon his number or sent him a letter.

    Of course, Limon, who was busy 24 hours a day catching viins, chewed everything up.

    Thanks to that, there were times when I was the only one suffering from severe doubts and jealousy.

    Scratching my head with my wings and grumbling.

    Yuna-kyung was saddened.

    Then, he nced at Li Qingyu.

    [Oh well. That doesn¡¯t mean that the team leader met random girls¡­]

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    [Are you really okay?]

    ¡°If that¡¯s the swordsman¡¯s will, I¡¯ll just follow it.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled calmly.

    I had given up trying to monopolize Limon from the moment I asked him to ept another princess as his bride.

    Come now, whatever bride he brings.

    I was prepared to ept it.

    ¡°If the bride the swordsman chose is definitely someone who deserves it.¡±

    ¡­Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I was happy.

    [Ah yes¡­]

    For some reason.

    Say it doesn¡¯t matter what you say

    Even though I have a smile on my face.

    Does it sound like he won¡¯t tolerate any woman hanging around Limon, even though he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications he deserves?

    When Yun Na-kyung breaks into a cold sweat as she sees the descendant of the dragon who is the most cunning and stubborn in the Seven Dragons.

    A shadow rose from behind.

    ¡°Princess, I have an urgent report to you.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Chao?¡±

    Maybe it was because he received so many reports aftering to the ck Dragon Pce.

    A masked man dressed as a man who appeared from the shadows to Li Qingyu, who calmly asked for the contents without looking back.

    Wei Ling said with a firm face.

    ¡°I have found the trail of the White-Haired Witch.¡±

    * * *

    After building the sword tower.

    Limon raised seven sword masters.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that only seven people were taught by him.

    The people who knocked on the door of the sword tower with the dream of the absolute in the age of heroes in the past could not be counted.

    recognized for their talents.

    There are dozens of geniuses every year who set foot in the Sword Tower.

    Even in the crucible of talent, they stood out and learned swordsmanship directly from Limon.

    Nevertheless, Limon never neglected teaching.

    The trainees of the Sword Tower, of course.

    Even if I met him while passing by, if I could see his talent, I taught him with all my heart and soul.

    It was a case where I was caught like that and forced to learn swordsmanship just for the sword and Billy.

    He was also a disciple who was difficult to teach as he had no desire of his own.

    But Limon could be sure.

    Of all the disciples including Billy.

    He said that the most difficult thing to teach was his 6th disciple.

    Adolf von H.

    This sword master, also known as the swordsman, was a great man who gave Limon trouble in many ways, regardless of whether he was a disciple or not.

    So, at the headquarters of the counter-revolutionary army.

    Ever since I met Adolf.

    I was vaguely determined.

    Things could get veryplicated or something really bad could happen.

    okay.

    I was definitely prepared, but¡­

    ¡°¡­what did you just say?¡±

    nheless at this moment.

    In the end, Limon doubted his ears.

    No, looking straight at Rin.

    The handsome boy in military uniform asked again with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I want you to be my woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, why is the reaction so bad? Do you prefer marry me? Or do you dare to be my woman?¡±

    I¡¯ll ask her the way she wants.

    Looking at Adolf speaking calmly.

    Rin rarely hardened.

    Elshar causing a pupil earthquake.

    Dmitri and the counter-revolutionary with faces as if their brains are melting because they are confused now.

    Between Pascal, who wrapped his head.

    Billy, who was pressing his temple as if he had a headache, said lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much fun to joke with the priest?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Did you ask Master to be a priest woman?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seems like what the hell is the problem.

    When Billy sees Adolph answering calmly, he is absolutely mesmerized.

    Gandhi, who was at least calm, smiled mildly as always and shook his head.

    ¡°I heard that there are about one out of 20 people who feel romantic feelings for people of the same sex¡­ but I didn¡¯t know that this was the case with priests.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Death penalty. Because I absolutely love women.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hao, why did you propose to Master?¡±

    ¡°Really stupid. Do you know if I should ask that?¡±

    It seems like why don¡¯t you know the facts that even an idiot without a brain would know?

    Adolf looked at Gandhi with contempt.

    ¡°I want to know why too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I guess my exnation wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was an instant.

    It¡¯s like when I was despised.

    Adolf, with a bright smile, spoke kindly, ignoring Gandhi who was making a mysterious expression behind him.

    ¡°Meister, you know that I never got married, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember getting a wedding invitation¡­ Instead, didn¡¯t you go out and meet women?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping that some of them might find someone who would be a good match for me.¡±

    In the age of heroes, the sword master is the absolute.

    In particr, Adolf, who was called the protector of Europe and looked like a picture, nevercked a woman.

    Clever Dr. or Physician.

    A nobledy from a good family.

    Beautiful model or actress.

    Emotional painter or musician.

    A loyal and sturdy soldier.

    from witches to priests.

    It was because countless beauties, all of whom could be counted among the best brides in Europe, wanted to be together even for one night.

    nevertheless.

    Adolf sighed.

    ¡°It was a vain wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying there wasn¡¯t a woman that caught your eye after all?¡±

    ¡°At least, I didn¡¯t have anyone I could use as my mate.¡±

    It was unavoidable.

    A sword master with superhuman senses.

    Among them, Adolf, who had a high sense of aesthetics from the start and had a demanding personality, could not find a tolerable beauty.

    Including its character, intellect, talent, etc.

    Besides¡­

    ¡°Above all, I¡¯ve be a body that can¡¯t be satisfied with an ordinary woman anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­¡±

    ¡°It deserves it.¡±

    The Sword Master is a superhuman.

    Its stamina is almost limitless.

    Most women couldn¡¯t stand it for even a few days and exhausted themselves.

    To the words ofmentation.

    Lynn and Billy Gandy nodded resolutely.

    For some reason, even Elshar nodded his head expressionlessly as if he understood very much.

    Adolf sighed.

    ¡°So the conclusion I came to was that in order to eventually be my mate, you have to be at least a sword master.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then, did you really intend to propose marriage to the ambassador or sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with death penalty. I also have a preference.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because above all, my partner has to be perfect.¡±

    An insane swordsman.

    A sword spirit no different from a beast.

    Swordsman who is a ¡®crowd¡¯ in many ways.

    Even though they may be physically perfect, the reasons for disqualification were too severe in other ways.

    Adolf suddenly made a strange expression

    while grumbling casually about the words that made me wonder what kind of expression the swordsmith or swordsman would make when he heard them .

    ¡°So, at worst, I was even prepared to raise someone who would be my mate myself, even if it took hundreds of years¡­¡± ¡°

    ¡­I did?¡±

    ¡°I just realized it now. There was only one person who could be my partner from the beginning.¡±

    More virtuous than anyone else.

    He built up a lofty intellect.

    It has been proven through hundreds of years of life.

    You are the only one who is in awe, and that¡¯s why you can be respected.

    Looking at his most perfect teacher in the world, Adolf had a bright smile on his beautiful face like a girl.

    ¡°It was only a matter of gender being male, but Meister solved that on his own.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So please take responsibility for making me like this.¡±

    He made himself incapable of being satisfied with ordinary women.

    Take responsibility even with your body.

    keep a bright smile

    I ask you politely.

    like a zing fire.

    At the end of being silent in front of a disciple who sees himself with burning eyes mixed with desire, affection, and longing.

    Lynn sighed.

    ¡°refuse.¡±

    ¡°yes? why?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason for you to refuse, is there?¡±

    It¡¯s like I really don¡¯t know why.

    with a slight tilt of the head.

    Adolph pointed out.

    ¡°For Meister to continue protecting humanity, there is no groom as perfect as me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m full of problems from the point of appealing to me, a man, for my superiority as a groom?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the little things. They say gender doesn¡¯t matter when ites to love, right? Above all, the current meister is a woman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like it, you crazy disciple.¡±

    ¡°Ummm, can¡¯t you change your mind somehow?¡±

    ¡°If it were you, would you ept the request of marrying the same man as a woman?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it would be okay if Meister was the opponent?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, this.

    Conversation doesn¡¯t work

    I can understand the words, but I don¡¯t know the meaning.

    When Rin frowned at the words that gave her a headache even more in that all of those words werepletely sincere.

    Adolf¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Then how about this?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°If Meister bes my woman, I will run away from the World Federation and be Meister¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°¡­Apart from whether it¡¯s okay to say such a thing confidently, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    It is getting more and more crowded.

    While Pascal, who was behind him, staggered as if he felt dizzy now, Billy also looked desperate for a headache medicine.

    Adolfman smiled and said calmly.

    ¡°That will work somehow. There¡¯s already a precedent¡­¡±

    Dismissal!

    ¡°Oh, this was taboo.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    When Rin wonders at Adolf, who stops talking with ck sparks flying from his corbone.

    ¡°Akadr Ka d onee EsevbT!¡±

    A strange sound echoes through the air.

    An evil aura stirred.

    The source is none other than Dmitry.

    While Rin and Adolf are talking.

    The boy, who had stepped back little by little, was raising one hand with a distorted face among the counter-revolutionary forces before he knew it.

    ¡°You fucking dog of the dictator! I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because through the conversation so far, he realized that the revolutionary he admired and his older sister were actually the White Dragon Princess and Limon in disguise.

    Or is it because the boy¡¯s innocence was shattered?

    Locked in betrayal and anger.

    shedding a single tear

    Born with a natural talent for ck magic.

    Even at a young age, the young ck wizard who inherited Sergei¡¯s legacy and became the head of the counter-revolutionary army chanted.

    In order to activate a trap that can subdue even a superman of the absolute ss that wasid in the base for such a moment.

    ¡°sleep¡­!¡±

    Look at Dmitry like that.

    Rin tried to shout with a hard face.

    But it was toote.

    Before those red lips even opened.

    The handsome boy who smiled brightly and invited his teacher to be his woman was reaching out with his hand on his waist.

    Thus, the darkness that arose as if it were about to explode tried to swallow Rin and Elshar.

    The moment when Adolf¡¯s hand was pulled out from Adolf¡¯s hand, as thin as if it would break if he touched it.

    ¡ºPoesie von Himmel und H?lle, the beginning of the poem of heaven and hell

    .

    Instant Counter.

    hell city.

    Das Gedicht der H?lle

    .

    The bodies of Dmirti and the counter-revolutionaries were being torn apart.

    Blood stained everything.

 Chapter 670

    #670. Because I have nothing to lose.

    * * *

    ck Wizard.

    A wizard who has reached the pinnacle of ck magic.

    They were never weak.

    Magic requires a price, but on the contrary, if the price is met, it is a power that exerts almost all-round efficacy.

    Even more so, ck magic was able tomit absurd things to the extent that it vited the taboos of the gods and even made sacrifices.

    Demon god¡¯s magic was representative.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    So at this moment.

    Elshar couldn¡¯t help but blink.

    The princess of the Seven Dragons, of course.

    The sight of the ck magic bursting out with enormous power that even a sword master could not ignore disappeared as if it were breaking.

    And I didn¡¯t even see the sword being swung, but the figure of Dmitri and the counter-revolutionary who were torn to pieces.

    Even the descendant of the dragon was bewildered.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡±

    But the person who did it.

    Adolf had a look of surprise.

    ¡°Because it is a revolutionary army, I thought it was a tightly-knit organization, but there are people who have no hostility even though their captain is dead.¡±

    Behind Rin and Elshar.

    While the counter-revolutionary army was massacred.

    When Adolf looked at the prison guard who guided the only two survivors, he looked interested.

    A loud roar erupted.

    ¡°Mu what¡­ what are you doing!¡±

    A man in a bird beak mask.

    gue Prince Pascal made a horrendous expression.

    It was because I was still feeling dizzy from Adolf¡¯s absurd remarks.

    And because everything happened so quickly, he couldn¡¯t stop Adolf¡¯s madness, and he realized the situation only btedly.

    ¡°Do you really need to ask that?¡±

    Looking at such Pascal with pitiful eyes.

    Adolf replied calmly.

    ¡°Of course, I got rid of the filthy ck magician henchmen who tried to attack Meister without knowing the subject.¡±

    ¡°Now your Meister is the enemy of our World Federation! The warlock you just killed is our business partner!¡±

    It¡¯s not even amon trade partner.

    It is an ally who hase to form a cooperative rtionship by lending even a valuable sword master.

    But no cooperation.

    Because they killed them with their own hands.

    Pascal was stunned to the point of bursting a blood vessel in his brain.

    Adolf¡¯s objection to that was simple.

    ¡°That¡¯s your uncle¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°What what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you die or not, right? If you were so worried, you should have given the order earlier.¡±

    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±

    If you want to resent it, me yourself for neglecting the brewery.

    Looking at Adolf who speaks coldly.

    Pascal regretted it.

    As he said, if he had known this would happen, he should have given orders not to touch the counter-revolutionary army.

    It was a mistake to neglect drinking alcohol with the intention of causing an armed demonstration if the deal went wrong.

    It is more in that he inadvertently equated the sword master and the sword master, who were rtively cooperative like Geomrang and the sword, Geomhwa.

    ¡°Brother,e to your senses! It can¡¯t go on like this!¡±

    But what can I do?

    what has already happened.

    Thanks to that, Billy vigorously shakes Pascal, who is foaming at the mouth, and suffocates him.

    When Adolf snorts coldly.

    Lin sighed.

    ¡°Adolf, you are still overweight.¡±

    ¡°oh! sorry. I tried to keep the meister from bleeding as much as possible, but it still looks very dirty.¡±

    I wonder if he is the one who killed more than dozens of people with a cold face just a moment ago.

    While Elshar blinked nkly at Adolf, who was at a loss for what to do, as if he was sorry for showing himself covered in blood and corpses.

    Lynn shook her head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any intention to kill, but did I even need to kill him?¡±

    I know because I am a sword master.

    The ck magic used by Dmitri is only to subdue Rin and Elshar.

    That it wasn¡¯t enough to hurt.

    Of course, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t finished organizing my mind yet, or if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been holding it for a while and interrogating it.

    Of course, he was able to subdue Dmitri.

    Also, for those who had something to dig up, there was no need to annihte them right away.

    ¡°Anyway, they were the ones who attacked first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡±

    But despite Rin¡¯s point.

    Adolf answered confidently.

    This is self-defense.

    Then he said with a smile to Rin who reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°Above all, I honestly didn¡¯t like it from a while ago.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A warlock, whose sin is to waste air while breathing, dares to look at Meister with dirty eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Including using a simr tone to me on the subject of a warlock.¡±

    After all, ck magicians are trash with no reason to keep them alive.

    It¡¯s only natural to kill them as soon as you see them.

    There are even bonuses like this.

    There¡¯s no reason not to kill him.

    After staring at Adolf as he spoke with a single smile, Lin eventually spoke bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s still you.¡±

    ¡°You finally have the heart to be my woman!¡±

    ¡°¡­how on earth can you interpret my words so that they can be taken in that sense?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that mean you fell in love with me, the same as before?¡±

    ¡°No, you crazy disciple.¡±

    ¡°Then you can fall in love with me from now on.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m crazy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, because love is inherently crazy. I can love you even if Meister goes crazy.¡±

    ¡°I hate being crazy, but I hate being your woman even more while doing it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that difficult?¡±

    ¡°I am more troubled.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­!¡±

    Did she finally understand that Rin really didn¡¯t want to be her woman?

    Adolf had a heartbroken face.

    The appearance of the handsome boy with slightly drooping eyebrows was truly pitiful, yet sad enough to make the hearts of many women throb.

    But Rin didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow.

    Whether the man cries or not.

    It¡¯s like you do whatever you want.

    He just put on a sullen expression.

    It was right after that that Adolf asked with a sad face.

    ¡°Do you still have your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that would have changed?¡±

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s really difficult. Most women have gone through this.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you realize that I am a man?¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that with that appearance, it won¡¯t be convincing¡­ but anyway, it¡¯s embarrassing. I don¡¯t know how to captivate men.¡±

    If I had known it would be like this, I would have learned how to seduce men, but

    watching Adolf sigh, saying that it was a mistake to date only women.

    Even Gandhi felt a headache while reciting Bhagavad Gita, a scripture of Hinduism.

    The more I look at it, the more sad it seems.

    Adolf murmured as he scanned Rin¡¯s slender body with yearning eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m confident if you give me a chance to convince you with your body¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to lose?¡±

    ¡°Well, you are not a meister who will be easily captured just because he tells you about the joy of women. That¡¯s why I want to have her as my partner.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was bright enough to be called lust.

    Too hot to be love.

    That¡¯s why when Rin is at a loss for words at that innocence and creepy gaze that gives goosebumps even more.

    ¡°Stop making silly jokes.¡±

    with a hoarse voice.

    One person stood up.

    In the middle of a big psychological shock.

    Thanks to being shaken by the power of the Sword Master, Pascal, who had been on the verge of fainting, finally came to his senses.

    And the first thing he did was simple.

    ¡°Kill them with all your might! Right Now!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, did it end up like this?¡±

    ¡°This is also karma.¡±

    It seems to follow the order immediately.

    Pascal speaks while raising the back of his tattooed hand.

    At that instruction, Billy scratched the back of his head and pulled out a knife, and Gandhi also took the offer.

    Likewise, Rin also got up from her seat.

    no i was trying to get it

    If only Adolf hadn¡¯t opened his mouth.

    ¡°Nope?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear? You said you didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Dark light! Have you forgotten that now I havemand over you? If you keep going like this¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to use that kind of gourd, try it. I just have to resist until ¡®the end¡¯.¡±

    Pascal¡¯s face contorted.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Wanderer.

    He, who was only entrusted withmand authority by her, had limitations in forcing orders from the Sword Master.

    It is possible to forcibly give orders.

    But if Adolf resists the spell to the end¡­

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re willing to give up your life to protect the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°If you use that gourd, it could be that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But can you do that?¡±

    He is the one who has the authority tomand.

    It is only you who is caught in a spell.

    Rather, with a meaningful smile on that beautiful face.

    Adolph pointed out.

    ¡°If I die here, it¡¯s enough, but then you¡¯ll die too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Either my master or that spinster warlock.¡±

    and that point.

    Pascal couldn¡¯t deny it.

    When Geomwang dies, only Geomin and Geomrang remain.

    Can Limon, who has already defeated two sword masters in the Amazon, be captured with just these two?

    Even if you win, what if you miss Limon?

    Will Wanderer save him who has lost his trade and even lost his sword?

    Knowing the answer so well, Pascal, who ordered Limon to be killed immediately, had no choice but to ask in the end.

    ¡°¡­why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°I told you. I will make Meister my woman.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how I can fulfill my

    long-cherished wish. ¡±

    I couldn¡¯t achieve it in my life.

    A purpose that never gave up even in death.

    And what if you need Rin to make that wishe true?

    It was natural to risk one¡¯s life and resist the spell.

    It was a set result that things got twisted from the point of bringing Geom-gwang and meeting the two.

    Pascal, who realized that fact only btedly, couldn¡¯t help but put on an expression of liberation from despair.

    since it happened like this.

    Because all he had left was destruction.

    ¡­that is, at least until Adolf opened his mouth.

    ¡°By the way, Meister.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°As you have heard, I will definitely need a meister to fulfill my long-cherished wish, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did that mean?¡±

    ¡°If Meister doesn¡¯t be my woman, then I have no choice but to choose the next best option.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡±

    To Rin, who frowned.

    Adolf smiled and revealed the next best thing.

    ¡°Right now, I am going to subdue Meister with my brother-inw and ¡®convince¡¯ him until he does my favor.¡±

    whether it takes a hundred years

    whether it takes a thousand years

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    For a sword master, time is infinite.

    No matter how long the years have passed, your love for yourself will not change.

    It¡¯s enough to put Rin in a cozy ce where no one knows and persuade her with ¡®sincerity¡¯ until she makes up her mind to be his woman.

    Seeing Adolf say it so naturally, Rin asked coldly.

    ¡°Do you think that would be possible?¡±

    ¡°You will know when you do it. Just because the garbage death penalty and the savage sister couldn¡¯t beat Meister, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to do that either.¡±

    When it was repulsed from the Amazon in the first ce.

    Suri, who runs with d, was exhausted from fighting all night with monsters of the absolute ss, the Golden Dragon Princess and the Spirit Beast.

    In particr, d was in a situation where he was unable to demonstrate his full potential due to severe internal injuries.

    On the other hand, both Geomrang and Geomwang are in perfect condition.

    Even the most reverent Meister can be confident of winning against three sword masters.

    After pointing out with a smile.

    Adolf looked at Rin, who raised his eyebrows, and added a light word.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I fail.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to lose anyway.¡±

    If Rin is not her own.

    Whether you go against the spell and die.

    or fight and die.

    It¡¯s the same as not being able to fulfill your long-cherished wish, so isn¡¯t it natural to choose the one with the slightest possibility?

    Adolf said confidently.

    And smiled brightly.

    ¡°But to be honest, I don¡¯t want to do that. That would be very disrespectful to Meister.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t have the confidence to capture me alive?¡±

    ¡°There is a reason for that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The biggest reason, of course, is that I don¡¯t like cutting my woman.¡±

    He frowned when he saw the crazy disciple who was already talking about the master bing his woman.

    Lin asked directly.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±

    It seems like he was waiting for that question.

    Adolf had a bright smile on his sculpturally beautiful face.

    ¡°Meister, you want to bet with me.¡±

    ¡°bet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If Meister wins the bet, I¡¯ll grant you any one wish.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s running away from the World Federation.

    Whether it¡¯s being a hunting dog.

    whether to die

    He swears with his sword that he will grant Rin¡¯s wishes.

    To the sword master, I put up a firmer guarantee than any other evidence.

    The Seven Dragons and the World Federation.

    in a confrontation between the two organizations.

    by giving one¡¯s own life.

    Just by taking one side, he grabbed a casting boat that could break the precarious bnce.

    Including that sword demon.

    The craziest handsome boy of all sword masters in history.

    Adolf, a swordsman, looked at his teacher with eyes burning with pure longing, unlike his smiling face.

    ¡°Instead, if you lose the bet, swear by Meister¡¯s sword that you will be my woman.¡±

    Truly madness.

    No sane person would ever do it or ept it.

    Rin, who hardened her face after hearing that absurd suggestion, opened her mouth after silence.

    ¡°I will ept that bet!¡±

    ¡­No, I tried to open it.

    Only one person in this ce.

    While Dmitri and the other counter-revolutionaries were being ughtered, he was the only one who was still intact.

    The prison guard who had been guiding Rin and Elshar¡­

    Hearing the words of the crazy bitch who epted the madman¡¯s proposal without a moment¡¯s thought, Rin had no choice but to draw blood on his forehead.

 Chapter 671

    #671. Do you think it¡¯s possible?

    * * *

    Gg¡¯s cell.

    As befits abor kyohwaso, basic furniture such as a bed, a desk and a chest of drawers, along with a TV and a coffee pot, are just there.

    In the middle of a warm room that is just over 20 pyeong at most.

    There was a girl there.

    Silver hair that melted the moonlight.

    White skin like a snowy field.

    Even a face as beautiful as a sculpture.

    A beautiful girl that catches the eye.

    Yekatrice.

    Princess of the Silver Dragon n and dictator of the Russian Khanate.

    As the chairman of Bahamut, he is the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons, said to have advanced the technological development of the present age for 100 years.

    True to her prestige, even in this cramped cell in Gg, she was indeed proud.

    with arms crossed.

    Feeling the coziness of the earth on your knees.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fidget.¡±

    ¡­No matter how confident he was, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was being punished while kneeling in a straitjacket.

    ¡°Sister, my calves are getting numb¡­ Can I get up now?¡±

    ¡°Can you put some stones on yourp?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too cruel?!¡±

    ¡°If you want to know what a truly cruel punishment is, just tell me.¡±

    with slender legs crossed.

    Sit on the edge of the bed.

    Seeing yourself through golden eyes.

    Catherine averted her eyes slightly at the tall white-haired beauty¡¯s cold gaze.

    Because I knew that if I said one word wrong, a real stone or even a piece of metal mighte up.

    It took a long time to shoot her with a furrowed brow.

    Rin suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you just to confirm¡­ What were you thinking about epting Adolf¡¯s proposal?¡±

    ¡°huh? It was because I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you know your sister?¡±

    It seems like you¡¯re asking something obvious.

    Single single yfullyughing.

    Yekathrice asserted.

    ¡°If we fought on the spot, we would be at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Light as a joke.

    However, unlike the smiley face, Rin frowned as she looked at the cold silver eyes that did not shake an inch.

    Because I knew.

    that the words are true.

    Afterpletely unsealing the two Seven Arcs and escaping from the magic spell, he became even stronger than before.

    That¡¯s why I did a phenomenal job of overpowering two sword masters.

    However, as Adolf pointed out, it was only possible because d and the running repair were not in perfect condition.

    If both were fine.

    What if you fought aggressively again?

    At least it wouldn¡¯t have been andslide victory, and it could have been a much tighter fight.

    Not to mention, fighting three sword masters was a matter of survival rather than odds.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it would have been for unnie to be alone, but there was a burden called Ainsha with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even a burden.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it true that it isn¡¯t much help? Because we didn¡¯t bring Shinryongdae and Gwangryongdae here.¡±

    Yekathrice¡¯s words.

    Lynn couldn¡¯t deny it.

    When the Seven Dragons are present and when they are not.

    The power exerted by the princess of the Seven Dragons is the difference between heaven and earth.

    Of course, if they were superhumans of the absolute ss, they wouldn¡¯t be in the way.

    However, if they had intervened in the fight without reconciling, Yekathrice and Ainsha wouldn¡¯t have been safe either.

    Because that¡¯s what a sword master is.

    risk all that.

    Of course, even the retreat is limited.

    If you tried to fight in a light that didn¡¯t know when it would copse, you would have had to run away after being defeated.

    Even if they were lucky enough to win, if at least one of Ainsha and Yekathrice died, the runaway n would have started an all-out war against the World Federation.

    Knowing that fact, I intentionally didn¡¯t take off the straitjacket to hold back the fight until the very end¡­

    ¡°Even so, did you really need to do this?¡±

    ¡°Your sister knew that too, so you avoided the fight, right?¡±

    ¡°Not fighting there and epting the bet are two different things.¡±

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t help it. If I hadn¡¯t epted that bet, my sister¡¯s disillusioned disciple wouldn¡¯t have been there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, the biggest reason is that it¡¯ll be fun.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Now or when will we ever see Rin¡¯s chastity threatened.

    I am very proud to say

    The silver-haired girl with a smile,

    at the end of silencing her 100% true silver eyes.

    Rin slowly raised her hand and cut her throat with her thumb, like a lofty empress ordering the death penalty for criminals.

    And the executioner, who was dashing behind Catherine, dly followed the instructions

    .

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Bean Beans.

    ¡°Ainsha sleeps, but the mouse on his leg is happy! oops oops! Kyauk there!¡±

    Happiness at having a cute little brother jumping on hisp.

    On the other hand, the pain of stepping on only the part where the cramps were in the legs with the small feet that even contained the psionics of the anti-matagu style.

    At the end of the two mixing, vomiting out a sound that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a moan or a scream.

    Yekathrice, who fell down at all costs, muttered in a dying voice like a happy zombie.

    ¡°I die¡­¡±

    ¡°I die no matter how much. willing to kill Even if you bury it in a special grave, it will be given.¡±

    How angry were you?

    A white-haired girl who keeps stepping on the fallen Yekatrice with blood vessels on her always expressionless face.

    And seeing Yekathrice still groaning happily despite being stepped on like that, Lynn let out a tired sigh.

    ¡®This is why smart madmen¡­¡¯

    Adolfna was the first to figure out the situation in which they would destroy each other and took advantage of it.

    Catherine, who epted it.

    He¡¯s so smart, but he¡¯s in trouble for a while because of the execution of a stupid disciple who only uses his good brain to do crazier things.

    Rin opened her mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°You foolish princess, stop now.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop. We are still far away. Continue.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha.¡±

    I hesitate.

    To the girl who stopped kicking only after her name was called.

    Rin gestured lightly.

    And after a moment of silence.

    In the end, I sat Ainsha on myp and gently stroked her hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. I mean, even if you do that, it¡¯s true that the crazy princess did it because she had her own thoughts.¡±

    ¡°This is an overestimation. Catherine has no idea. It must have been because it seemed like it would be fun.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, thanks to that, Ainsha didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s cowardly.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    Contrary to words, it seems that anger has been released.

    Looking at Ainsha leaning on her with her usual expressionless face, she smiled briefly.

    Lynn rolled her eyes.

    Then he asked Ekatriche, who was wriggling on the floor and had a face dripping with regret.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°What? I have to win the bet.¡±

    ¡°What kind of confidence are you? What if I lose?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    I lifted my leg in the air.

    With the recoil of lowering the foot.

    after waking up.

    Yekathrice dered with a lot of confidence in her mischievous face as always.

    ¡°If things go wrong, there is a way to keep your sister¡¯s chastity.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Now what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know that?¡±

    A snowy field where a cold wind blows.

    At the World Federation¡¯s secret base in the corner.

    Adolf, who was eating steamed potatoes from a lunchbox, stopped.

    And he looked coldly at Pascal, who had rudely talked to him even though he was eating.

    ¡°Of course I should win the bet and make Meister my woman.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you say in this situation?!¡±

    Pascal sharpened his teeth.

    Adolf¡¯s madness ruined an important deal and the entire customer was blown away.

    Even in the middle of this, he wanted to eat this handsome boy who was talking nonsense alive.

    Unlike in luminosity.

    Especially since there is no one who can threaten Adolf¡¯s life even if he activates Adolf¡¯s spell now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can grasp the situation.¡±

    I feel like I¡¯m going to use a zhini right now.

    Even watching him clenched his fists.

    Adolf did not raise an eyebrow.

    Rather, he coldly asked Pascal with pitiful eyes, as if he were looking at an irreceable idiot in the world.

    ¡°Do you know what it means for Uncle Meister to be my woman?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to know that?¡±

    ¡°You should know.¡±

    With a face so cold that you can¡¯t even imagine the bright smile he had when dealing with Rin.

    said Adolph.

    ¡°Because that means we can have the strongest sword master as an ally, the only one who can stop us.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°If that happened, nobody would care about ruining the deal? Rather, everyone would be busy admiring the uncle¡¯s work and taking care of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That old virgin warlock bitch too.¡±

    Pascal¡¯s eyes twitched.

    What a terrible creature Limon Asfelder is.

    He knew him intimately as he was entrusted with directmand of the peacekeeping force.

    But what if you bring Limon into your ally?

    It¡¯s not about a ball.

    Of course, avoiding Wanderer¡¯s punishment.

    Excluding the seven monarchs who rule the World Federation, it is an achievement worthy of being promised the highest position.

    ¡°¡­do you really think that would be possible?¡±

    ¡°It is possible. Because the oath to the sword master is absolute.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So stop whining and help me win the bet with Meister.¡±

    troubles and anguish.

    desires and hopes.

    doubts and expectations.

    Looking at Adolf with mixed emotions, Pascal finally released his fist.

    Unless you have already broken the deal and have not yet reported this situation to the World Federation.

    Because the choices he could make were decided.

    ¡°What can I help you with?¡±

    ¡­.

    after a while.

    A request that is understandable to some extent.

    Pascal, who also received a request that he did not understand at all, went out frowning.

    The cowboy, who was watching the situation while chewing on bread with ham, opened his mouth with a mysterious face.

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you openly cheat the priest?¡±

    ¡°why? I didn¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a lie¡­¡±

    Gandhi also smiled bitterly.

    Is it because you are psychologically cornered?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t know much about Limon yet.

    It was because they were able to notice at once that Adolf was not lying, which Pascal had not been able to detect.

    That¡¯s why Billy asked the question.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you to confirm, are you serious about what you said to Master?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an asshole like the death penalty?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Proposing to me when I don¡¯t even love her is something a bastard would do.

    Billy scratched the back of his head as he watched Adolf speak with tant contempt.

    Even the sister-inw and the sister-inw are about to give up.

    I saw the priest propose to his master.

    It was because even as a sword master who had gone through all sorts of battles, it was absurd.

    But in the end, neither Billy nor Gandhi thought to reveal the lie to Pascal.

    In the first ce, the reason why they are cooperating with Wanderer and the World Federation is only to achieve their own long-cherished wish in addition to beating.

    As long as it doesn¡¯t get in the way of that dream.

    There was no reason to ruin Adolf¡¯s love business and turn this crazy priest into an enemy.

    Adolf knew that fact, so he lied in front of them.

    That¡¯s why Billy asked even more timidly.

    ¡°I know the priest is serious, but why did you ask that of Pascal?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Snorting Billy¡¯s question away with a snort.

    Adolf picked up a fork.

    Then, he pierced the steamed potatoes on the te and said at once.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to win the bet to make Meister my woman, right?¡±

    * * *

    [Attention to all.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [New inmates have arrived to rece those who went missing in thendslide ident yesterday. It is subject to special management, so please refrain from contact.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°My name is Adolf. Please take good care of me.¡±

    A handsome boy bowing his head with a smile on his face.

    looking at his mad disciple.

    There is only one thing Rin can do.

    All he had to do was swallow the curse words about the counter-revolutionaries who ruined the security of this bastard Gg.

 Chapter 672

    #672. must find out

    * * *

    Any ce.

    How idents happen.

    Especially in Gg.

    In the first ce, it was more absurd to hope that there would be no idents in a ce where suicides happen when bored.

    That is why, even when news of the deaths of dozens of people working at night due to a ground copse ident was transmitted, few inmates cared about it.

    They were just worried that there would be a gap in the work and that the work would be pushed to them.

    But there was an exception.

    There were some inmates who were deeply concerned about the incident that had urredst night.

    ¡°¡­Did that really happen?¡±

    For example this moment.

    Like Bachemensky with a bitter face.

    expected to some extent.

    However, as he reflected on the story far beyond his expectations, he let out a heavy sigh without realizing it.

    ¡°Things gotplicated.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not thatplicated.¡±

    A white-haired beauty sat across from her with slender legs crossed.

    Rin also frowned.

    Work was easy until yesterday.

    All I had to do was find the counter-revolutionary and beat him up to tell him about the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    But after the Sword Masters of the World Federation intervened.

    The situation was very troubling.

    Thanks to the massacre of Dmitri and other counter-revolutionary officers, there is now no way to find out about the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were counter-revolutionaries captured?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that prison guard didn¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s not even a tail, it¡¯s like scales.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ if you¡¯re not an executive, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±

    Bachemensky smiled bitterly.

    He is also a revolutionary army.

    If the tail is stepped on.

    How thoroughly the revolutionary army is managed as a point organization to prevent information leakage.

    Because I knew better than anyone.

    ¡°Not all the counter-revolutionary forces were gathered there, so if you look closely, there might be some officers left in the Gg¡­¡±

    ¡°It will be difficult to contact them.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Lynn clicked her tongue.

    More than that, they prepared a grand wee.

    As for Dmitri¡¯s attempt to contact Elsharst night, any senior officer in the counter-revolutionary army would know of course.

    But what if all the executives, including Dmitri, died as soon as they made contact?

    If you¡¯re sane, you can¡¯t go out.

    I would rather hide.

    Suspecting Elshar and Rin as traitors.

    It was several times more difficult to find counter-revolutionaries than before infiltrating the Gg.

    So it was.

    Why did Rin speak seriously?

    ¡°In that sense, I think the revolutionary brother should help out a bit.¡±

    ¡°What help do you need?¡±

    ¡°Give me information about the counter-revolutionary army.¡±

    ¡°As I said before, it is difficult for me to find them. They are not approaching it any further.¡±

    ¡°No, not those who don¡¯t know who they are. Aren¡¯t there some people who are already certain to be counter-revolutionaries?¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Bachemensky paused.

    And asked with aplicated face.

    ¡°¡­You mean those who died this time?¡±

    ¡°At least it is clear that the children present are key members of the counter-revolutionary army. For now, it¡¯s best to get information on them.¡±

    ¡°It would be easier for the Great Khan to find out about them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m checking it out, but I can¡¯t believe the records here.¡±

    what number did you use?

    It is a counter-revolutionary army that even captured prison guards in a matter of months.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to forge information and records about key members, much less.

    Especially if it¡¯s recently when the government system has been messed up in the aftermath of thest revolution.

    ¡°In the end, the only things that can be trusted are people¡¯s mouths and memories.¡±

    ¡°okay. If you want to naturally ask questions among people, Hyung-ssi would be the best.¡±

    If he was the leader of the revolutionary government, he would be able to be an informant with a broader ear than anyone else in this Gg, where the majority of the revolutionary army came from.

    Looking at Rin talking seriously.

    Bachemensky nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not confident, but I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°Yes, do your best. No matter what the counter-revolutionary army is, we must find the legacy of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°No, including the reason that the revolutionary brother doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°For reasons I don¡¯t know?¡±

    what else does that mean

    in front of him puzzled.

    Let the ground go away, let out a sigh.

    Rin continued with a tired face.

    ¡°If my crazy apprentice would find it first, I would end up buying all the married books that weren¡¯t even on sale.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    * * *

    As you live, experience grows.

    It also means being shameless.

    Even things that were difficult and embarrassing when you were younge to be epted calmly when you get older and go through them a few times.

    But on the other hand, there is a limit to what can be done with impudence.

    In that sense, this moment.

    Rin had been oveing that limit for the first time in a long time.

    Thinking of Bachemensky¡¯s face, as if he was looking at the old man crazy, made me want to bite my tongue.

    But what can I do?

    That this is all your own karma.

    He sighed at his immorality in educating his disciples, and Rin trudged on.

    ¡­no, I was going to move it.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for a clear voice.

    ¡°Has Meister been in a ce like this?¡±

    standing tall

    after stopping.

    Rin slowly looked back.

    Then, he sighed as he saw the handsome boy with a smile on his girlish face.

    ¡°Why are you pretending not to know that you came here knowing anyway?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the Meister who taught me that there are times when you have to pretend you don¡¯t know about ady¡¯s private life.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, I am not ady, and secondly, that is not what I was taught to use against me.¡±

    ¡°oh! Is that permission to continue following Meister regardless of his private life?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a threat that if you keep following me like this, I¡¯ll want to crush your crotch, whether you¡¯re a man or a woman.¡±

    ¡°That is difficult.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re in trouble, you can just stop following me.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work either. It¡¯s not worthing all the way here.¡±

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to say.

    When Rin frowned at Adolf, who didn¡¯t erase his smiling face.

    A dull voice interrupted.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you. Turns off immediately. If it doesn¡¯t go out, I kick it out.¡±

    how soon did ite?

    It pops out from Rin¡¯s back.

    The moment he saw an expressionless white-haired girl standing tall as if standing between him and Rin.

    Adolf erased his smile at once.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kick it out if you can? Something like the ssh of a dirty dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not frying. He is a descendant of the dragon. Even if you are crazy, you speak straight.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a fry, it¡¯s a mongrel.¡±

    cold contempt.

    Sharp ridicule.

    to outright hatred.

    When Ainsha flinched when she saw Adolph, whose face was so cold that he couldn¡¯t even imagine the bright expression he had when he saw Rin.

    Rin, who took a step to embrace her, opened her mouth.

    ¡°Watch out for Adolph.¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry. Was the expression mongrel too generous? There must have been something more suitable for them.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, don¡¯t call the idiot princess with insulting words like fried or mongrel.¡±

    ¡°yes? why? In the past, being a princess of the Seven Dragons was a sin¡­¡±

    ¡°That was a thing of the past.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I can¡¯t help it when Meister says that. I will be polite to them too.¡±

    Like the groom who was caught gossiping about his wife¡¯s family in the past.

    Lynn blocks her words with a clearing of her throat.

    Looking at Adolf, who blinked at that figure, then tilted his head and nodded.

    Rin asked again with a sigh.

    ¡°What are you thinking, Adolf?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I n to have a child with Meister and live happily ever after.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking about your delusions, I mean what the hell did you think you came here for alone?¡±

    This is Gg.

    It¡¯s in the middle of the maind of the silver dragon n.

    Even though it was ruined because of the counter-revolutionary army, it was in the middle of a perfect enemy territory from the perspective of the World Federation.

    But even if we can¡¯t fight each other because of the oath we made with our swords, toe here alone without other sword masters.

    Even the sword master risked his life.

    Why did you take this risk?

    Adolf¡¯s answer to Lin¡¯s question was simple.

    ¡°Of course I came to seduce Meister.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°A temptation, a temptation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about it. As long as I can make Meister fall for me, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I win the bet or not, right?¡±

    Good if you win the bet.

    Even if I lose the bet, if Rin falls for me, I will wish for her to be with me.

    Is it really the perfect way to win?

    Seeing Adolf speak with a single smile, Rin was silent.

    At best, I expected that he was trying to dig up the back of the counter-revolutionary army, but I didn¡¯t know that such an absurd answer woulde.

    ¡°What about the Legacy of the Dark Dawn?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s because I left it to the idiot, the death penalty, and the double-headed death penalty.¡±

    ¡°Leave it?¡±

    ¡°No matter how stupid you are, if you have a reputation as a sword master, you can do that much.¡±

    ¡°¡­Could it be that the reason you used the Legacy of the Dark Dawn as a bet item in the first ce was to get rid of the others?¡±

    ¡°of course. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be love when there are worthless people attached to it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, Meister, I have something to ask you. Do you have some time? If you can afford it, go on a date with me¡­¡±

    The two sword masters suddenly became friends.

    In particr, watching Rin who lost his senses after hearing Pascal¡¯s words that would have made him very frothy.

    The moment Adolf calmly asked me out on a date.

    ¡°Stop a minute!¡±

    rattle!

    ¡°Even an ice cap has an up and down side, so where would you dare to take out a gem with a stone rolling in from it!¡±

    Open the ceiling vent cover.

    after jumping off.

    A prison guard who took off his gas mask.

    Even seeing Yekathrice, Adolf was not surprised.

    He just coldly snorted as if he knew from the beginning what she was hiding.

    ¡°Crazy bouncing¡­ no, that¡¯s stupid like an idiot. It¡¯s a stone that came rolling towards me as a Meister¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a disciple? My older sister and we have a much deeper rtionship than that, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what. Originally, the military department is one body, so the rtionship between a teacher and a student is no different from a husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That wealth is not that wealth.

    Whatever that deep rtionship is.

    There are so many things to point out, so instead, I put Rin in front of me, who is at a loss for words.

    Adolf and Yekathrice looked at each other and growled.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s see. I also know how many moles there are on your body.¡±

    ¡°Because I took a bath with Meister before?¡±

    ¡°I even took off my sister¡¯s clothes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Meister¡­¡±

    That was it.

    What Rin could endure.

    Running out of patience from not listening to the conversations of these crazy bastards, Rin slowly stretched out her hands.

    Then, until his hand went up to the back of his head, he pulled both of their heads at the same time, who were busy recounting what had happened with Rin.

    Fuck!

    ¡°Queuck!¡±

    ¡°evil!¡±

    Like hitting a stone against a stone.

    A mighty roar rang out.

    Seeing the boy and girl sinking side by side with bumps on each other¡¯s foreheads, Rin sighs repeatedly.

    The white-haired girl hiding behind Rin had no choice but to look at the two, who showed off their friendship with Rin, with a particrly expressionless face than usual.

 Chapter 673

    #673. Didn¡¯t I just tell you to trust my sister?

    * * *

    Until Adolf entered the Gg, Lynn was only a little bit of a headache.

    When he found out that the purpose was to seduce himself, hemented that nothing could be more stupid than this.

    But unfortunately.

    That was just the beginning.

    ¡°I think a Meister man should have the ability to feed women. what do you think?¡±

    Even during busy work.

    ¡°Meister, do you remember my cooking? If you be my woman, I can make it for the rest of my life.¡±

    Even during a quiet meal.

    ¡°Meister, do you have anything you want? Just tell me and I can get you anything.¡±

    Even during leisure time.

    ¡°Meister, I don¡¯t need someone to push me on the back¡­¡±

    ¡°Go away, you bastard!¡±

    ¡­even on the way to the shower.

    A leech or a ma.

    Adolf, who followed him around all day long, gave Rin a headache just by being there.

    If only it was Adolf though.

    I would have ignored it with a sullen face.

    Considering the hardships he had gone through while teaching Adolf as a teacher, this was no big deal.

    The problem was that it wasn¡¯t just one person causing Rin¡¯s headache.

    ¡°Huh, you can do nothing but feed your own woman. For the rest of our lives, we can give our sister wealth and honor without a drop of water on her hands.¡±

    passing by in the workshop.

    ¡°cooking? Why do you do it yourself? It¡¯s much better to have three meals a day prepared by a celebrity chef.¡±

    Under the table during meals.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that a man who thinks he can win a woman¡¯s heart by giving his sister a present is really pathetic?¡±

    Or hanging from the ceiling.

    ¡°Sister, I will push your back¡­!¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡­or in the shower.

    A prison guard who had been hiding with a non-resonant sword and then jumped out from here and there and took a stand against Adolf¡¯s words.

    No, Yekathrice¡¯s presence made Rin¡¯s headache even worse.

    It was because Adolf had been working harder to dash as much as he received when he was interrupted.

    Likewise, Yekathrice has been more obstinately interfering.

    It was so fierce that it was reminiscent of apetition between males in heat to woo females.

    ¡­It was even more spective in that the contents of the female were males, and it was the other females who were passionate about interfering with the male¡¯s courtship.

    In any case, thanks to that, Rin¡¯s headaches are increasing day by day.

    or hit the head.

    or step on the instep.

    Kicking your feet, etc.

    Every time the two of them made a fuss, they couldn¡¯t raise the level of punishment, so now their feet flew off just by talking.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the two mad duos.

    Now even the inmates looked at them with a different kind of trembling eyes than before.

    ¡°My sister is also very nice. How can you abuse a younger brother who works so hard to protect his chastity?¡±

    As a reward for his hard work, the silver-haired prison guard got a small hump on his head today.

    Yekathrice grumbled and moved on.

    Towards the residence of the prison guards, where they have their own quarters.

    ¡°If I had known it would be like this, would I have entered as a prisoner?¡±

    It would have been easier to disturb Adolf and sneak in if he had gone into the cell right next to Rin and Elshar.

    It was a mistake toe in as a prison guard.

    Yekathrice, muttering sadly, opened the door with her card key.

    Wiing.

    And I blinked my eyes.

    As befits a correctional officer¡¯s amodation, the living room is twice asrge as the prisoners¡¯ cell and has many furniture.

    An unexpected guest was waiting for her there.

    ¡°Ainsha? What are you doing here?¡±

    Even though it¡¯s alreadyte at night.

    Seeing a white-haired girl in her room before she knew it, she widened her eyes.

    Ainsha said with an expressionless face as always.

    ¡°I came to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to ask?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is an important question.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, just say it. He¡¯s curious about my younger brother, so of course you have to answer.¡±

    I was only surprised for a moment.

    Yekathrice immediately grinned.

    It was because Ainsha, who always avoided herself like a bug, came to her room like this, and it felt like she had received a surprise present.

    So, she immediately tried to order a dessert set by drone.

    ¡°What kind of tea and dessert do you like? There is no crembo, but the cake here is quite edible¡­¡±

    ¡°No need. I answer any questions.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Ainsha refused dessert.

    Yekathrice, who blinked at the surprise, tilted her head when she heard the blunt voice that followed.

    ¡°I want to know if you remember when I said I would help Yekatrice date Lee.¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±

    ¡°Then I want to know what you are doing.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making a useless bug stick to Lee by epting a bet on his own.¡±

    hear that

    Yekathrice narrowed her eyes.

    I already exined why I had to ept the bet.

    It wasn¡¯t because I couldn¡¯t understand Ainsha¡¯s behavior, who hade to question her again.

    rather the opposite.

    meaning of this action.

    And Ainsha¡¯s eyes, which were more colorless and transparent than usual, made her smile strangely.

    ¡°Huh¡­ are you upset? Do you feel like I¡¯m not really helping you even though I said I¡¯d help?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even expect help in the first ce. So don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless.¡±

    grow up

    Afterughing mischievously.

    Yekathrice continued to speak lightly.

    ¡°Because this is all for you, Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you lose the bet, you will lose Lee. The time to be together has been reduced. I want to know where this works for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡±

    Ainsha who doesn¡¯t even know such a simple reason is such a fool.

    So it seems to be cuter.

    with a deep smile.

    The greatest genius of the Seven Dragons spoke meaningfully.

    ¡°Your sister¡¯s chastity is being threatened by that psycho sword master right now. Don¡¯t you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°That means now you can legally cling to your sister for stopping that psycho.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It seems that the idea did not exist.

    Like Columbus, who became a pirate for revenge, but realized that it was possible to earn money through piracy and take revenge.

    It¡¯s a while to cause a pupil earthquake.

    Ainsha soon found a loophole in Catherine¡¯s n.

    ¡°It is nonsense. Li already Yekathrice is protecting it. But I hate Lee.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Fingers wiggling left and right.

    ¡°Think carefully. The thing that unnie hates right now is that I¡¯m just as annoying as that psycho, right?¡±

    A shaky nod.

    ¡°But what would happen if I always stayed by your side and then you, who is cuter and more docile than me and is already a bride, joins me instead?¡±

    Bunny¡¯s expressionless eyes.

    ¡°Let it go. As much as she was annoyed by me, she will feel morefortable and grateful to you, Ainsha.¡±

    Even if you¡¯re a sword master.

    ultimately human.

    There are likes and dislikes.

    If it goes ording to his n, he has no choice but to be attracted to her.

    At the end of staring at Yekathrice, who speaks confidently.

    Ainsha asked quietly.

    ¡°¡­I want to know if you made a fuss on purpose for this.¡±

    ¡°of course. So, didn¡¯t I tell you to trust only this sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, you just have to do what I tell you to do. Then the sister will be ours.¡±

    The other princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Whether it¡¯s a dead and awakened sword master.

    If they join forces, they won¡¯t be able topete with their opponents.

    Looking at the silver-haired girl with the same face as hers, Ainsha fell silent.

    Because I knew.

    That statement is certainly true.

    that you are never alone

    This clever girl is the Silver Dragon Princess.

    She is the only oneparable to Charlotte, the most perfect princess.

    Although she may be crazy, she was the best genius of the Seven Dragons, overwhelming all other princesses in terms of talent.

    So it was clear that the best course of action was to do as Yekathrice told her to do.

    ¡­except for one problem.

    ¡°Yekatrice.¡±

    ¡°why? You want to say thank you? Then kiss lightly here¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to know why we are.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Maybe because it was so random.

    It seems you don¡¯t understand the meaning of the question.

    To the blinking Yekathrice.

    Ainsha said quietly.

    ¡°Yekatrice Lee is not ¡®us¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are already ¡®my¡¯ groom.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget that.¡±

    An expressionless face as usual.

    Stupid tone as always.

    But still like a doll.

    A voice colder than ice.

    Above all, with clear eyes that are so clear that it gives goosebumps.

    Like a beast whose scales bristle when it sees an intruder who dares to snuggle around its treasure and bites off its neck if it takes one step closer.

    I stare at the girl who clearly ¡®warns¡¯ me.

    After a long silence.

    ¡°know.¡±

    grow up

    Catherineughed.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry, Ainsha.¡±

    Even that look is cute.

    with a happy smile.

    Even though he is the most genius in the Seven Dragons.

    Also, the craziest princess yfully whispered to her sister whom she loved so madly.

    ¡°Did you tell me? It¡¯s a sister¡¯s duty to help her cute little sister.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Lululu.¡±

    It¡¯s morning.

    It feels good.

    And it is the day of judgment.

    While humming like that, he left the dorm and proceeded briskly to the detention area.

    Catherine thought.

    After all, Ainsha is the cutest.

    Although there is no way the older sister will take away the belongings of the younger sister.

    Without realizing that obvious fact, he regarded himself as apetitor, heightened tension, and even warned.

    It was so dainty that I wanted to rub that cheek right away.

    But she persevered.

    Originally, the fruit that you endure and eat is sweet.

    If you rub it now, you¡¯ll be kicked out right away, but if the n seeds, even Ainsha will reluctantly give you a cheek.

    That is why Yekathrice was troubled.

    What kind of ident will Rin have to do to get rid of herself and love Ainsha that much?

    And decided.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just improvise!¡¯

    There is no need for careful nning.

    how to get into an ident.

    A mad genius, she could think of hundreds and thousands of things.

    That¡¯s why Yekathrice went to meet Rin with a joyful heart like a terrorist getting on a ne with a bomb.

    Today, as soon as we met, I was excited with the thought of causing an ident.

    ¡°thanks.¡±

    And it hardened.

    what did you just hear

    As soon as she met Rin, she put on a bewildered expression at what she said.

    ¡°Thank you for what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping Adolf to keep him from clinging to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Unnie, didn¡¯t you hate me clinging to you?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s kind of annoying, but it¡¯s true that you¡¯re working hard anyway.¡±

    Although she causes a lot of fuss, it is true that Adolf is unable to stick to her thanks to her.

    I think it¡¯s right to be thankful for the dori award.

    doesn¡¯t seem to like it very much.

    Even with a light tongue click.

    Looking at Rin who honestly expressed her gratitude, Yekathrice opened her mouth involuntarily.

    ¡°Is this just something I do for fun?¡±

    ¡°Whatever the reason, I am grateful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, half of that is true, but the other half is a lie.¡±

    He cut off the words of Yekathrice who was trying to refute something.

    Lin said inly.

    ¡°After all, everything you do is for the foolish princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    epting the bet to worry about Ainsha, who would be in the most danger if a fight broke out in Gwangdo.

    Taking the lead in taking on the risky task of keeping Adolf in check.

    What did you do for your bride?

    As a groom, it¡¯s only natural to thank him instead.

    Rin, who spoke calmly, took the lead and moved quickly, ending her words casually.

    ¡°I wish you well today.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes.¡±

    At the end of staring at Rin¡¯s back as she left the cell, grumbling

    that even though she was a little annoyed, it was better than clinging to a boy trying to seduce him.

    Yekathrice suddenly thought.

    ¡®¡­isn¡¯t this?¡¯

    It¡¯s only natural that even a grown-up would hate it if it irritated them this much.

    Why are you thanking yourself?

    Anyway, an interesting older brother¡­

    no, older sister.

    muttering in my heart

    After thinking about it for a while.

    Yekathrice judged.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯

    The timing is not good for Rin to have an ident big enough to throw a crane on herself.

    Until youe up with a good n.

    Let¡¯s follow ¡®a little more¡¯.

    The girl, who decided to postpone the action ¡®for a little while¡¯, clung to Rin with a single smile and tried to massage her breasts, but was hit by a head-butt and fell down.

    It¡¯s all for my brother.

    For some reason, I thought of it in a slightly more pleasant mood than usual.

 Chapter 674

    #674. This is difficult.

    * * *

    [So.]

    Arge full-length mirror on one side of the room.

    Sit on the bone seat beyond.

    A beauty with purple hair red at him with eerie eyes with clear dark circles.

    Wanderer continued with a cold voice.

    [The counter-revolutionary army didn¡¯t show up at the trading ce¡­?]

    ¡°Yes. It looks like he either changed his mind before the deal or ran into some other problem.¡±

    The man in the bird¡¯s beak mask was kneeling in front of the mirror.

    After looking at gue Prince Pascal with gloomy eyes.

    Wanderer asked.

    [What do you mean by that?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [If they change their minds, they should threaten them and turn them back, and if they¡¯re dead, they¡¯ll have to dig up the corpses toplete the deal¡­] That¡¯s what they

    sent him to do.

    Pascal banged his head on the floor at the words of Wanderer, who was so cold that he even lived.

    ¡°Please trust me. Even if it takes time, I will definitely obtain the legacy of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    [¡­that¡¯s what you¡¯ll have to do. If there is a setback in the n due to the dy in obtaining the legacy, you won¡¯t have a second chance.]

    Seruk.

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t want to see me anymore.

    After saying that, Wanderer disappeared.

    Pascal breathed a sigh of relief in front of the mirror that reflected himself so normally.

    In the worst case, he was ready to be summarily executed, so just receiving a reprieve made him feel alive.

    ¡°You are suffering.¡±

    That¡¯s why

    he was taken aback.

    Since when have you been there?

    An awkward cowboy with his arms crossed behind him, unable to see the mirror.

    Billy smirked at Pascal, whose face was hardened as if he had been caught stealing.

    ¡°But is it okay to lie so openly? If you find out about the circumstances, thedy will not let you go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Even if you tell the truth, it¡¯s the same as dying.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true too.¡±

    Mo or do.

    If you¡¯re going to die anyway, it¡¯s only right to find a way to live by lying.

    Billy chuckled and agreed.

    and asked

    ¡°So what are you going to do now? To be honest, it won¡¯t be easy to find the legacy of the Dark Dawn before Master.¡±

    The Russian Khanate is the maind of the Silver Dragon n.

    Not only is the influence of the World Federation weak, but it is also difficult for outsiders to work because they are so thorough in monitoring the people.

    As Billy pointed out, this bet was against them.

    ¡°You need not worry about that.¡±

    However, Pascal, whose life depended on the result of this bet, did not show any particr anxiety.

    While bemoaning the lunatic sword master who brought things to this point, he only muttered oneforting fact.

    ¡°Either the swordsmith or the silver dragon n won¡¯t be able to afford leisurely treasure hunting anymore.¡±

    * * *

    The Blue Dragon n is righteous.

    The ck Dragon n is cunning.

    Just like the White Dragon n are fools.

    All ns of the Seven Dragons have their own nature.

    It was a reward for sharing a little bit of the dragon¡¯s blood and being able to control psionics innately.

    In particr, to the seven princesses who inherited the iplete dragon¡¯s blood, nature was no different from an instinct engraved in their souls.

    ¡®This is difficult.¡¯

    so that.

    When ites to being hated by others

    Yekathrice had never suffered in her entire life.

    The nature of the Silver Dragon Princess, who is easily stained with madness as much as she is born with the psionic ability of time maniption.

    In addition to the position of dictator of the Russian Khanate that he inherited from the moment he hatched, he has the genius to easily do anything.

    Even a hobby that enjoys bullying others.

    All of that made people outside her n hate her, envy her, and fear her.

    Perhaps no one knows how to be hated by others as well as he does.

    It was to the point where I was proud of myself.

    but this moment.

    On rare asions, Catherine doubted her talent.

    ¡®¡­What on earth does this older sister have to do to be angry with me?¡¯

    Of course, kicking him in the shin as punishment for sneaking up on that slender waist.

    Or give me a triangr stranglehold with my slender legs for paying tribute to the great great khan.

    When I gave an honest opinion on how to dye the smooth skin without any blemishes, they stared at me with the eyes that see perverts.

    Lynn was also very angry.

    The problem was that it was weak.

    If you look at yourself at all, you can¡¯t get annoyed, so it should be enough to kick you out.

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a reward¡­ it¡¯s not.

    Anyway, Yekathrice, who was determined to provoke Rin, had no choice but to struggle in many ways.

    ¡®Well, it was originally like this.¡¯

    Even in the meantime.

    Yekathrice agreed inwardly.

    In a way, this kind of behavior was the most Linde.

    I would do anything to protect humanity.

    If it was a challenge or a scheme against himself, he would just indifferently ept it.

    That¡¯s why he did something like a guardian of mankind who didn¡¯t care even if his fame and all his wealth, which he had built up over hundreds of years, would be buried.

    ¡®As expected, she¡¯s like the older sister I have a crush on.¡¯

    So it was.

    Why did Catherineugh?

    Can¡¯t tolerate harm to the world on the subject of indifference to one¡¯s own loss?

    It¡¯s no longer something sane.

    obviously twisted

    Something is wrong.

    It is a realm ofplete insanity.

    As mad as the other princesses might be, she could be sure of that.

    That¡¯s why Lynn was in love.

    Sword Master.

    It¡¯s a dragon psionic.

    Even if there was no trivial reason like that, if they had met before, he would have wanted to propose to her and make her his mate.

    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry.¡¯

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    no matter how much you like it

    For her, the object she should prioritize had already been decided from long ago.

    Even to the extent that he is willing to yield to the person he wants to be his mate.

    ¡®Umm, what on earth do I have to do to hate you?¡¯

    As usual, I saw Rin sitting on a chair in a straitjacket and putting her slender legs on the conveyor belt.

    Yekathrice was troubled.

    What should I do topletely piss Rin off.

    And fortunately, her genius intellect easily found the answer.

    What Rin calmly epts is only for herself.

    So even if you just show them bullying others, they will show a very clear reaction unlike before.

    okay.

    For example, if you catch any inmate right away and cut his throat.

    What kind of eyes will Rin see herself?

    will you be angry?

    will you despise

    Or will you hate it?

    The result is just too exciting to imagine.

    A feeling of excitement soars.

    ¡­the lips harden.

    ¡®huh?¡¯

    giggle

    After tilting your head.

    Catherine touched her lips.

    Until now, no matter what she did, Rin had always given me instruction, even though she would look at me like a crazy bitch.

    It would be fun to think about disappointment dwelling in those golden eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    ¡®Eh, is this a bit excessive?¡¯

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    You¡¯ll quicklye up with a reason.

    Yekathrice scratched her head.

    It was because, like the best genius of the Seven Dragons, she vaguely felt the line that Rin had set for her, and knew that this was going beyond the limit.

    I was trying to push Ainsha, but I couldn¡¯t make Rin so angry that she didn¡¯t feel like it.

    ¡®Umm, what should I do?¡¯

    Is that really the whole reason?

    And since when did you be so rational?

    Strange question without realizing it.

    I keep thinking about what to do to make Rin angry without crossing the line.

    In the middle of enjoying Rin¡¯s slender legs proudly draped over the conveyor belt like the Golden Gate Bridge, even with her ankles slightly crossed.

    widely.

    A shaggy, hairy hand.

    It touched the smooth calf like that sculpture.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Oops, excuse me. The girl¡¯s legs are too long, so it caught on her hand.¡±

    A giant who immediately apologizes as if it was a mistake.

    But Yekathrice knew.

    That it¡¯s just words.

    The giant¡¯s smirk and face.

    Still running through Rin¡¯s leg.

    Eyes full of lust.

    It was telling me that the contact waspletely intentional, far from idental.

    Quick.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t even touched my sister¡¯s legs yet¡­!¡¯

    In a sense of displeasure, as if a dirty thief had touched the candy he had been saving for so long.

    The moment Yekathrice was about to act immediately.

    ¡°Could you give that filthy man back his eyes?¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    with a smiley face.

    A handsome young man approached from behind.

    Unlike his smile, Adolf looked at the giant with eyes as if he were looking at bugs.

    ¡°He¡¯s not the kind of person that trash like you are going to look at.¡±

    ¡°You bastard, you know who I am¡­!¡±

    Tuk thump thump!

    ¡°Ouch?!¡±

    It happened in an instant.

    The fact that the giant, who was about to swing his fists in a fit of fuss, suddenly fell to the floor.

    As if he didn¡¯t even realize he had fallen, he pressed his foot down on the neck of the giant with a dumbfounded expression.

    Adolf smiled coldly.

    ¡°Thank you very much. For attacking me first.¡±

    ¡°Gag gagging!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to keep alive the trash that touched Meister.¡±

    under gradually increasing pressure.

    Blood rushes to my head.

    When the giant made an expression as if his eyes were about to pop out at the sound of his own bones crackling from his own throat.

    ¡°Prisoner number A6666666. Violence between prisoners is forbidden in Gg, right?¡±

    Adolf raised his head.

    Then, he smiled at the prison guard wearing a gas mask with a small body that appeared in front of him before he knew it.

    ¡°This is self-defense.¡±

    ¡°Do you think prisoners have a right to self-defence?¡±

    ¡°but. Yes.¡±

    It sounds like there¡¯s a point in that statement.

    Adolf took off his foot even though he was tantly regretting it.

    The moment when Geohan, barely breathing, was about to breathe a sigh of relief.

    thud!

    ¡°Keuk!?¡±

    Another shoe, different from the one before, trampled the giant¡¯s forehead, and a cold voice resounded in the air.

    ¡°No. D2132739. Added 10 penalty points for obstruction of work and sexual harassment. Confiscation of 1,000bor points.¡±

    ¡°What what?¡±

    Is it because of the pain in the forehead and back of the head?

    The groaning giant raised a blood clot on his forehead only btedly and shouted.

    ¡°Why do you get 10 penalty points for that? What is the confiscation ofbor points for this much work!¡±

    because of simr experiences.

    Despite the protests of the giant who knows the penalty point system, Yekathrice did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just opened my mouth more coldly.

    ¡°No. D2132739. Add 20 penalty points for protesting against the guards. Confiscation of 5000bor points. Since the penalty points exceeded 30 points, transfer to the construction squad and receive additional imprisonment.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    While trying to make a fuss again, he stared at the hardened giant with sparkling silver eyes.

    Yekathrice said coldly.

    ¡°Before you pluck out those dirty eyes.¡±

    The giant hardened as it were.

    It was because I was able to intuit that if I added one more word, this warning would actuallye true as a warning.

    In the end, the giant was forcibly raised by other prison guards until he was dragged outside, unable to speak.

    Adolf mocked Yekathrice, who looked at her coldly.

    ¡°You are so kind. How could you show such mercy to a scum that touched Meister?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit on the merciful side.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    After actively agreeing.

    Yekathrice said with a grin.

    ¡°So if you don¡¯t want to see the limits of my mercy, A6666666, you¡¯d better get back to work right away, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    He is curious about the limits of his mercy, but he seems to have no intention of making an ident in front of Meister.

    After the handsome boy obediently returned to his position.

    Yekathrice turned around and returned to her original position, whispering to the white-haired beauty who was watching the situation.

    ¡°Is this okay, sister?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Did you really need to stop it?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I feel very dirty, but it is not a mortal sin.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­. Unnie is really out of her mind too.¡±

    For the sake of humanity, you could kill tens of thousands of people, but you¡¯re trying to be fair to a criminal who¡¯s less than trash like that.

    Yekathrice, who was giggling at the contradiction that was not the contradiction, hesitated after listening to Lin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Thank you anyway.¡±

    Thank you for resolving the situation amicably on behalf of yourself, who has to avoid being noticed more than this.

    Just one word.

    It¡¯s just an ordinary thank you.

    Hearing those words that instantly blow away the displeasure caused by the giant and Adolf and instead arouse strange feelings, he makes a strange expression for a while.

    Thank you for the gas mask that hides your face.

    Yekathrice said it like a joke.

    ¡°If you¡¯re grateful, why don¡¯t you give me a prize?¡±

    ¡°What award do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, for example, is there a chance to check whether D2132739 did not use severe violence against her sister?¡± In other words, please allow me to freely touch¡­

    no, promote

    those slender legs that boast beautiful legs that are not perfect and cause a crime .

    Yekathrice, who had spoken with a smirk several times more than the giant from earlier, opened her eyes wide upon hearing Rin¡¯s answer.

    ¡°You want to do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°really?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not particrly difficult.¡±

    It¡¯s just that your patience is running out.

    Looking at Rin, who was talking sarcastically.

    Yekathrice swallowed dry saliva.

    My mouth watered at the thought of being able to y with legs that were more perfect than a Greek statue made with that golden ratio.

    That¡¯s why I forgot the situation and inadvertently tried to reach out to that leg.

    ¡®¡­Oh.¡¯

    Yekathrice hesitated.

    A conveyor belt that kept going through all this turmoil.

    It was because he realized it only after seeing a white-haired girl looking at him with an expressionless face, even with her hand stopped working on one side of it.

    Just now.

    If only I had ignored Rin¡¯s request.

    Or rather, if he had plucked out the giant¡¯s eyes himself.

    Naturally, he missed the golden opportunity to buy Rin¡¯s hatred.

    Is it because of the mood?

    It¡¯s still an expressionless face.

    Yekathrice thought inwardly,ughing awkwardly at Ainsha¡¯s gaze, which seemed to be arguing.

    ¡®Yes, this is a mistake.¡¯

    Mistakes are something anyone can make.

    A good opportunity wille next time.

    So, I¡¯ll have to wait ¡®just a little longer¡¯ until that opportunityes.

    While muttering in his heart, he couldn¡¯t bear to miss this golden opportunity and was about to reach out to Rin¡¯s leg again.

    Catherine¡¯s pager rang.

    [Princess has a problem.]

    ¡°¡­Why is this timing?¡±

    [I don¡¯t know what timing you mean, but it¡¯s 100% coincidental.]

    ¡°Hah, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Is it because the good times were interrupted?

    To Yekathrice, who asked in a sharp voice.

    Kana, who was on the other side of the pager, answered with a cold voice as always.

    [The World Federation¡¯s attack has begun.]

 Chapter 675

    #675. As expected.

    * * *

    Las Vegas.

    A city that was once ruined by the raid of the liberation brigade.

    Of course that is a thing of the past.

    Of course I spent money like water.

    Las Vegas, which was in ruins, was already restored to its original state thanks to the Golden Dragon n, who even used telekinesis to help restore it.

    ¡­at least the building.

    ¡°No, damn it!¡±

    A popr restaurant in Las Vegas.

    No, that¡¯s why Oliver, the owner of [Big & Cheese & Burger], a famous restaurant, spat out abusivenguage.

    ¡°Hey boy! If you got paid, you should do the delivery properly. No delivery.¡±

    ¡°Reservation dyed or not! Please send me my cooker right now.¡±

    ¡°what? reward money? Do you think I¡¯m doing this for money? ok?!¡±

    ¡°Enough of the small talk, at least send it to me within this month! Otherwise, you guys know I won¡¯t let you go! I¡¯m going to sue!¡±

    bang!

    After putting down the smartphone as if tossing it.

    Oliver huffed out to himself for a while.

    ¡°These damn bastards decided to ruin other people¡¯s stores! What about our burgers without that cooker!¡±

    Didn¡¯t the master not care about tools?

    In Oliver¡¯s opinion, that wasplete bullshit.

    Even the one who prides himself on being the best cheeseburger in Las Vegas.

    No, because he was like that, he needed a state-of-the-art cooker to make the best burger.

    And Oliver would buy any cooker, no matter how expensive, to protect his honor, his restaurant, and his burger.

    One problem.

    That cooker was made by Bahamut.

    And if it was like before

    It was no problem at all.

    It goes without saying that the products of Bahamut, a conglomerate that boasts the best technology in mankind, are the best.

    Although the price was a bit expensive, since it was headquartered in the world¡¯s factory, the Russian Khanate, it was possible to receive anything quickly if you ordered it.

    ¡­until the Revolution.

    The escape of key officials.

    The revolutionary army¡¯s fist-pumping style of state affairs.

    Russian troops fleeing and war, etc.

    The production system of the Russian Khanate, which had been ruined due to all sorts of problems, was literally destroyed by the descent of the Demon God.

    Yekathrice restored the production system with her unique genius ability, but that¡¯s all.

    I couldn¡¯t help the aftereffects of production stopping.

    Thanks to this, Russian-made goods, especially Bahamut-made goods, were extremely scarce.

    To the extent that the cooker I ordered a few months ago is still not delivered.

    ¡°FU¡öK! I¡¯m still pissed off about vegan burgers and whatnot¡­!¡±

    Oliver gnashed his teeth.

    Is it the influence of the recently released nectar?

    These days, vegan burgers advertised as adding 100 years to life even if you eat healthy were popr in the United States.

    Even Oliver, who at first justughed at him, is now hard to ignore.

    But what if the cooker is dyed even further than this, so the opening of the business is dyed and all the customers leave?

    So on to that grass-fed burger.

    What if your burger is pushed?

    Just imagining it made my eyes roll.

    ¡°Would you just order the EK product¡­?¡±

    EK¡¯s products, which contain the power of spirits that have been with us since the beginning of human civilization, have performance that surpasses even those made in Russia. If he, the best burger maker in Las Vegas, uses an EK cooker

    , he will be able to make the best burger in

    the United States¡­ no, the world¡¯s best.

    The problem is the outrageous price.

    If Russian products are billions of dors expensive, then EK products cost hundreds of billions of dors and then run out of breath.

    I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to pay the price by mortgaging my house and store and selling only burgers for the rest of my life.

    However, it is not possible to make a messy burger with a cheap cooker.

    Are you selling your life for a burger?

    Do you buy and sell burgers?

    Oliver is agonizing over the choice between the two hells.

    His smartphone rang.

    Ding-dong.

    ¡°What is this? Advertisement for a new productunch?¡±

    Did you get a text saying that the shipment has been speeded up?

    Oliver looked at his smartphone with anticipation, checked the ad and tried to close the screen with an annoyed expression.

    But before that.

    he hesitated. This is because

    before turning off the screen,

    several unique contents caught his attention.

    ¡°A state-of-the-art cooker with the new technology of the Creator?¡±

    Made in LW.

    In other words, under the name of the League of World.

    Oliver swallowed dry saliva without realizing it when he saw the bottom part of the advertisement with a whopping 90% discount.

    ¡°If there is no unconventional performance that surpasses the Russian product, I willpensate you twice the purchase price?!?!¡±

    * * *

    LW products.

    World Federation To be precise, the Demiurge Guild¡¯s new product wasn¡¯t just a cooker.

    From refrigerators to TVs, sofas, smartphones, and cars.

    It literallyunched all kinds of new products at the same time and spread advertisements all over the world.

    The public was agitated by that fact.

    Among the seven major guilds, the Demiurge Guild, which has all kinds of production yers with the Creator Lord at its peak, is the world¡¯s best production guild.

    That¡¯s because theyunched a new product in a big way.

    It was natural to be interested.

    ¡°Such an outrageous advertisement¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess the Demiurge Guild or the World Federation must have been very determined?¡±

    ¡°It deserves it. Like the peacekeepers in the past, the potion business, and the Seven Dragon Group, I can¡¯t get enough of it.¡±

    ¡°Is it better than the real Russian one?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have Bahamut¡¯s technology.¡±

    ¡°Still, since you have the reputation of the Creator Lord, wouldn¡¯t it be about the same?¡±

    ¡°Well, that sounds like hype to me. What kind of madman would demandpensation from the 7 guilds just because their performance is a bit low?¡±

    The Creator Lord is undoubtedly the best production yer in the present era, and the items he creates are treasures that everyone wants to own.

    but he is one

    New products produced easily exceed millions.

    It was clear that there would be limits to performance unless the Creator had made all of those products himself.

    So people thought.

    This is a handshake made at the end of the predicament by the World Federation, which was pushed back in the recentpetition with the Seven Dragons.

    No matter how good the LW product is.

    I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s only Russian.

    Of course, that did not mean that LW products were ignored.

    ¡°Shall we buy one anyway?¡±

    ¡°First of all, the price is much cheaper than Russian products.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a Russian product these days, but it came out with the name of the Creator Lord, so it¡¯s better than halfway small and medium-sized products.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? If you do well, I will give you a real reward.¡±

    out of curiosity.

    Consider a thin wallet.

    With the heart of a chicken instead of a pheasant.

    Or in the mood to gamble.

    People bought LW¡¯s products for different reasons.

    The influence of the World Federation, the reputation of the creator of the distributionwork, and even advertising that cost a lot of money.

    Is it because everything is intertwined?

    Even though it was justunched, LW¡¯s products sold quite a bit, and people judged that the World Federation¡¯s business was quite sessful.

    ¡­until you actually try the product.

    ¡°what is this?!¡±

    ¡°What crazy performance¡­!¡±

    Washing machine done in 10 minutes.

    Cooker with 3000 recipes.

    The perfect self-driving car.

    A bed where the mat doesn¡¯t turn off.

    Apart from that, shoes, clothing and even games.

    Everyone was amazed at the terrifying performance of the LW product, which was purchased without much expectation.

    ¡°Are these really better than Russian ones?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not made in Russia, but it¡¯s almostparable to EK¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°How can you sell a product like this at this price? No, aside from the price, did the Demiurge Guild have this level of technology?¡±

    in astonishment and admiration.

    People realized all over again.

    That the World Federation¡¯s advertisement was not exaggerated.

    Among the monarchs who rule this era, he is the one who has reached the level of absolute with only production skills.

    It is also true that there was a good reason for the creative lord to advertise LW products with his own name.

    And¡­

    ¡­the storm began.

    ¡°Are you wearing LW products?¡±

    ¡°Take my money, take my money!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you let go of your hand over there? This is what I picked first!¡±

    It¡¯s already a riot.

    no it was madness

    People who are blinded by the much better performance while being much cheaper than Russian products are enthusiastic about LW products.

    The world was covered with the LW brand at a frightening speed.

    * * *

    Everything in the world has an action and a reaction.

    As long as LW products sell like hot cakes, there were ces where the atmosphere became heavy.

    the most serious of them.

    No, the silver-haired girl, as always, said with a single smile.

    ¡°Yeah, this is too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­Crazy Princess, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t have a solution either.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking if there¡¯s no way to technically duplicate this, grind me into a grinder and you won¡¯t get an answer?¡±

    Gg.

    in the lodgings of that district.

    While looking at the analysis data of various LW products sent from Bahamut headquarters, Yekathrice shrugged.

    As the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons.

    Analyzing the products of Fairy Kingdom.

    By duplicating some of the spirit¡¯s power.

    It was a weak voice unlike her who is said to have elerated the technological development of the world by 100 years.

    However, there was a reason why Yekathrice had no choice but to raise the white g.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not made of ¡®technology¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­Confirmation. I would like to know if that means that all of those products are made with skill.¡±

    ¡°well? I don¡¯t even know how to manufacture it, but it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s impossible to achieve this spec from a structure like this even with the spirit¡¯s technology.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Even the spirit¡¯s power skills.

    It is difficult to understand the principle, but

    research is possible, and once the structure is analyzed, it is even possible to replicate and mass-produce.

    However, LW¡¯s productspletely go beyond suchmon sense, to the point of doubting whether the principle even exists.

    After nodding at Yekathrice, who speaks as a researcher and technician.

    Lynn turned her head.

    ¡°How does the old woman look?¡±

    [Baby, do you think I can be an all-knowing almighty answer?]

    ¡°Because it ismon sense to ask a witch or a god with a knife at the neck of a witch or god when ites to nonsensical things.¡±

    [Don¡¯t say scary things.]

    A witch with dark red hair and a voluptuous body answered from the other side of themunicator.

    Sir sighed lightly.

    She was even called the Demon King in the past, but she was still living a leisurely life after being sealed in the Great Barrier in London and released.

    After bing Rin¡¯s ve, he was busy without blinking his eyes.

    But what can I do?

    It was he who decided to sell himself as a ve in order to escape his appointed death.

    Anyway, thank you for not being bored.

    Sir, thinking positively, continued with anguid voice.

    [No matter how much I know, I can¡¯t know everything. There was not enough time to analyze it.]

    Unlike the Seven Dragons, which are full of manpower, she is alone.

    It was not easy even for the legendary Great Witch to investigate the products that were released only a few days ago and understand the principles.

    But age doesn¡¯t go anywhere.

    As the best archwitch of the Silver Age who has lived a long time, Shire did not disappoint her master.

    [There is something to guess instead.]

    ¡°Something to guess?¡±

    [I still need to do some more research, but these objects have a structure that¡¯s a bit simr to what a baby I know has been researching.]

    ¡°Who is that baby?¡±

    [You know, baby. I¡¯m not good at magic tricks, but I¡¯m pretty good at imitating wizards

    .

    Lynn raised her eyebrows.

    Because there was only one human being that the legendary archwitch could so highly value.

    ¡°No way that baby is¡­¡±

    [As you guessed.]

    With a meaningful smile, Shire changed Rin¡¯s guess to certainty.

    [This is probably Arcanepunk.]

    It¡¯s not magic.

    Even if it¡¯s not technical.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s magic and technology.

    The name of the absolute ruler of the Age of Iron, who devoted his life to breaking the London Great Barrier, one of the strongest magics of the Age of Silver.

    she saidnguidly.

    [This is the essence of the technology that the magic lord Karl studied until right before he died.]

 Chapter 676

    #676. Come on, tell me.

    * * *

    Magic Lord Carl Amadeus.

    He is called a genius among monarchs.

    A monarch who changed the paradigm by interpreting the principles of magic-type skills that were originally treated as garbage.

    In addition to that, Carol achieved many achievements throughout her life, such as establishing the Magus Guild and raising the status of magic yers.

    But there was something else he put the most effort into.

    It was to destroy the London confrontation system that he believed was the culprit who took away his family.

    Of course, the London battle system is the strongest magic in the Silver Age.

    It was difficult even with the power of the monarch to break the mystery that even the Demon God had blocked.

    So, after a lot of research.

    Carol reached an answer.

    Just as humans hunt beasts with tools.

    If youck the ability, you can use tools to make up for it.

    To that end, in addition to personal research, he shares recipes for magic items, creates a patent system, and interacts with other guilds.

    Magic items developed in all sorts of ways.

    That¡¯s why cheap magic items have bemonce in Madou London.

    The result of decades of investment.

    Carol¡¯s tenacity had seen the light.

    The result is magic engineering.

    It was a technology that advanced the magic item found by the magic lord, the absolute ruler of this era, to a new level.

    The unfortunate thing is that as soon as Carolpleted magic engineering, she was engrossed in destroying the London Great Barrier with it.

    Because of that, the London crisis is happening.

    After Carol¡¯s death.

    Sorcery was also lost.

    No, at least Sir knew that.

    ¡­Until I investigated the new products released by the World Federation, Demiurge, to be exact.

    ¡°Is the abnormal performance of the LW products produced by the World Federation now thanks to that magic engineering?¡±

    [I think so.]

    I¡¯m not sure.

    Even adding a word, Sir was convinced of his guess.

    Even if you don¡¯t know about advanced technology or products.

    Having lived a long time, she was an expert who excelled in mystery and magical tools.

    So I could say for sure.

    Spirit powers and skills.

    Magic mysteries and miracles too.

    Regardless, mass-producing products that surpass themon sense of the present mankind is only possible with skill and magic engineering.

    [The core of magical engineering is to endow objects with skills.]

    In fact, it is easy to create objects with skills.

    Production yers with that kind of skill aren¡¯tmon, but they weren¡¯t rare either.

    However, conversely, only yers with endowment-type skills were able to put skills into objects.

    That was until Carol broke that mold.

    [Originally, even magic items were limited to containing magic-type skills at a low level¡­]

    ¡°Magic Engineering has exceeded that limit.¡±

    Lynn clicked her tongue.

    If it¡¯s as Sir said.

    I also understood the unusual performance of LW products.

    A skill is a skill, even if it can be used by beginner level 10 yers in their 20s.

    A vacuum cleaner with the ¡ºCleaning¡» skill.

    A frying pan with the ¡ºCooking¡» skill.

    Washing machines with the ¡ºWash¡» skill, etc.

    Those who live in this age of iron could not know how much the performance would improve if each product had such a skill.

    ¡°No matter how magical engineering it is, is it possible to mass-produce these things at this price?¡±

    [In the first ce,mon sense doesn¡¯t work with skills. It¡¯s even more so if the baby called the Creator has been exchanging skills with that bastard since before.

    ]

    Lynn agreed.

    The Creator Lord is the best production yer in the present age.

    If Carol had studied magic items, it would have been only natural for her to interact with him.

    And if the creative lord seeded in independently restoring magic engineering using the knowledge and technology gained through that exchange.

    Mass production of this absurd new product was also a possibility.

    The problem is¡­

    ¡°So what¡¯s the solution?¡±

    [No.]

    ¡°¡­Hey old man?¡±

    [Don¡¯t look at me like that. There can be no solution to this absurd situation.]

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    I just lightly clicked my tongue.

    Rin didn¡¯t me Sir.

    Because it was too difficult to think for myself.

    The LW productsunched by the World Federation are already selling out all over the world with a huge boom.

    Unless a miracle happened, even the legendary Archwitch couldn¡¯t have solved the situation.

    So it was.

    Why did Rin turn her head?

    ¡°What do you think, crazy princess?¡±

    ¡°well?¡±

    A silver-haired girl who was sulking when she tried to put a cake cut with a fork into Ainsha¡¯s mouth, but was rejected.

    Yekathrice tilted her head.

    And like calcting something.

    After rolling his eyes, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Maybe half a year?¡±

    ¡°Can you catch up with the World Federation¡¯s technology in half a year?¡±

    ¡°No, if we go on like this, it will take about half a year until Bahamut goes bankrupt and our n goes bankrupt.¡±

    ¡°¡­In just half a year?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just, sister, it¡¯s been half a year.¡±

    There are two factors that allowed Bahamut to dominate the world¡¯s manufacturing industry.

    Overwhelming technology.

    And it was productivity.

    How to lead the market with a small technological difference in high-tech industries.

    In particr, there was nopetitor to Bahamut, which could freely use the world¡¯s factories called the Russian Khanate.

    But as long as the LW product came out.

    Now Bahamut¡¯s products don¡¯t have any advantages.

    As time passed, the market would shift to LW products and Bahamut would go bankrupt.

    It is even more so because of the finances that have been sluggish in the aftermath of thest revolution.

    ¡°It¡¯s ruined.¡±

    with a shortment.

    Lynn regretted herself.

    ¡®I was too careless about the monarchs.¡¯

    The core of the World Federation is, after all, the seven monarchs.

    They were the absolutes of this era who built a powerparable to the Seven Dragons in just a few decades.

    Even the divine lord almost drove the green dragon n into a corner with the potion business.

    However, no matter how busy I was with keeping the sword masters in check, I ended up taking a shot like this again.

    It was something I had no choice but toment over my own inadequacies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much brother. Because there is a solution.¡±

    ¡°What measures are you talking about?¡±

    Seeing Rin upset.

    Yekathrice chuckled.

    Then, he put the cake that had been rejected by Ainsha into his mouth and said cheerfully.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have cake, you can sell bread, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you trying to gain apetitive edge by lowering product prices due to high sales?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much our family is, it takes ¡®time¡¯ to catch up with this level of technology. Until then, we have to maintain our market share somehow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­ is that possible?¡±

    If the Russian Khanate were fine.

    It may have been possible topete with LW products by increasing production capacity and lowering product prices, even if it was a little excessive.

    However, in the midst of the aftermath of the revolution still remaining, can such a method be used?

    To Rin who asked questioningly.

    Yekathrice answered confidently.

    ¡°If Maia helps a little, it will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Why is the doctor?¡±

    ¡°I need Brazilian specialties.¡±

    ¡°¡­Special products?¡±

    ¡°huh. Gg is there for times like this, but if you¡¯re going to use it, you have to use it efficiently.¡±

    That moment.

    Lynn raised her eyebrows.

    And asked in a slightly hard voice.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why you ask such an obvious question.

    with a slight tilt of the head.

    Yekathrice said lightly.

    ¡°Are you going to increase the forcedbor time of all ggs to 20 hours a day to print things?¡±

    * * *

    And.

    A silence as deep and heavy as death came.

    Lindo with a heavy expression.

    Cirdo beyond themunicator.

    Ainsha also has an expressionless face.

    While everyone is silent.

    The only one who spoke was the man who had been silent until now.

    ¡°¡­Daukhan. Forced to do such harshbor, all the prisoners in Gg will die from overwork.¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t worry. If you give me lots of stimnts and drugs from the green dragon n, I¡¯ll be able to survive for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The green dragon family¡¯s pharmaceutical technology is the best in the world.

    Their medicine would give even the most reluctant inmates a passion to sell their souls and an indefatigable spirit.

    Looking at Yekathrice talking with a single smile.

    Bachemensky¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to turn all of Gg¡¯s prisoners into drug addicts?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it will?¡±

    ¡°Doing so will leave enormous aftereffects for all prisoners.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I know?¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hey brother, I think you are forgetting something. Is this Gg?¡±

    It seems he doesn¡¯t know why Bachemensky is surprised.

    Tilt your head slightly.

    Yekathrice said.

    ¡°Whether or not the inmates here arepletely overworked is up to me, and no one can say anything about it.¡±

    It¡¯s because I don¡¯t agree.

    Or is it because you don¡¯t want to ept it?

    Yekathrice took her eyes off the distorted face and asked with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it, sister?¡±

    Bachemensky followed Yekathrice and turned his eyes.

    And with a frown.

    just keeping silent.

    I was stunned to see Rin not expressing any opinion.

    ¡°Swordsmith? Could it be that you also agree with the Great Khan¡¯s n?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no answer.

    It¡¯s like you have nothing to say.

    Or as if thinking about something.

    Looking at Bachemenski, who was shocked to see Rin keeping silent, Ekatriche giggled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble your sister too much, brother. Because you can¡¯t answer that question.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°My sister knows that even if my choice isn¡¯t the best, it¡¯s the second best.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that an atrocity that could lead to the death or incapacity of millions of people is the second best?¡±

    ¡°At least not the worst.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh, that expression doesn¡¯t agree.¡±

    I think the reaction is funny.

    with a single face.

    Yekathrice asked yfully.

    ¡°Brother, if Bahamut Corporation copses, what do you think will happen to my country?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Bachemensky¡¯s face hardened.

    It was because he was also in charge of state affairs as a high-ranking member of the revolutionary government, so he could clearly know what would happen next.

    ¡°Russian Khanate runs on Bahamut Corporation¡¯s taxes.¡±

    ¡°If Bahamut goes bankrupt, it is inevitable that the national finances will copse.¡±

    ¡°It also means that we will no longer be able to maintain the welfare system that has been given to all citizens for granted.¡±

    Seven Dragons Group.

    A conglomerate that controls all the wealth in the world.

    their near limitless funds.

    And thanks to Bahamut¡¯s automated system, the citizens of the Russian Khanate were able to enjoy abundant welfare with minimalbor.

    But what if that money runs out?

    ¡°Now people will have to work 12 to 16 hours a day.¡±

    ¡°It must be fortunate to be able to work like that. If Bahamut copses, 90% of factories will stop and jobs will disappear.¡±

    ¡°Intion is skyrocketing, and people will die of starvation or freeze to death one after another because they can¡¯t pay their heating bills, let alone food.¡±

    That¡¯s just the beginning.

    Medical education, welfare, public order, etc.

    Even if it is coercive and restrictive, the world¡¯s most advanced system willpletely copse and all benefits will disappear.

    Even if you are sick, you are not treated.

    Even if you try to learn, you can¡¯t learn.

    Starved corpses are left unattended.

    Even if you have money, you can¡¯t buy things.

    Even if a crime ismitted, no one will stop it.

    The only powerful country in the worldparable to the United States would be the worst living hell overnight.

    If this situation is neglected, it refers to the future that the Russian Khanate will face with the highest probability under the check of the World Federation.

    Yekathrice Khan chuckled.

    and asked

    ¡°Now tell me, brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Having 500 million innocent people die or be unhappy and giving millions of criminals a chance to pay for their crimes to prevent it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Which of the two do you think is for this country?¡±

 Chapter 677

    #677. I have a suggestion.

    * * *

    Bachemensky was a revolutionary.

    He had deep convictions to the extent that he was Sergei¡¯s aide.

    Even after the revolution failed, the bone marrow revolutionary army voluntarily entered the Gg in order to shake off all appeasement and pay for the crimes of the revolutionary government.

    Right now, we¡¯re just working together to prevent the misuse of the Dark Dawn¡¯s legacy hidden by Sergei.

    He still considered himself a revolutionary.

    So this moment.

    Bachemensky felt both a blood-boiling passion and a blood-freezing chill at the same time.

    ¡°¡­Are you asking me to choose? Whose life will I choose, the majority of the people or the few brothers?¡±

    ¡°Oh no way. If you have a better opinion than this, please give it to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yekatrice smiled.

    look at that beautiful face

    It took a while to harden my face.

    After a short deep breath, Vachemensky calmed down and spoke calmly.

    ¡°There is a better way.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°Sell Treasury bonds or borrow money from outside investors. Then you can buy time without having to do such reckless things.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, sure, that¡¯s a good way too.¡±

    After an unexpectedly cool nod.

    Yekathrice smiled.

    ¡°If that is actually possible.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t be able to pay the debt?¡±

    ¡°I would rather ask. Do you think there are idiots out there who would lend us such an astronomical amount of money in this situation?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the princess of the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    It¡¯s like being speechless.

    To Bachemenski, who had aplicated face, Yekathrice pointed out with a grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, brother.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean not to be mistaken?¡±

    ¡°It means that the Seven Dragons Association is not an organization that ys house with each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    If the Russian Khanate is shaken.

    It¡¯s the other n that withdraws the business the fastest.

    Ainsha, who said it clearly, continued with an expressionless face as always.

    ¡°The value of Bahamut right now is garbage. It is a specification to pour water into the bottomless dock. If you want to die, die alone.¡±

    ¡°Look, my younger brother is also worried that he should take whatever possessions he has left and run away rather than hold on to this country that is going to ruin.¡±

    While Ainsha coldly looks at Yekathrice, who distorted her own words.

    Bachemensky groaned.

    because I just realized

    That she had the option of running away.

    No, from the position of the silver dragon n, it could have been the best policy.

    On the other hand, there is no guarantee that new technology will be developed to catch up with LW products even after several years of research.

    If they give up the Russian Khanate and take only important assets, the silver dragon n will be able to aim for a chance to recover even though they may lose their immediate influence.

    All the more because they were originally a horse-riding people who wandered the grasnds and snowfields.

    Even from the point of view of the Seven Dragons, which can¡¯t afford it, it would be better to clean up the loss like that.

    In that sense, the alternative to Yekatrice was the best solution, even if it stemmed from an obsession with one¡¯s own territory.

    But¡­

    ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t treat Gg¡¯s prisoners so harshly. In that case, please increase the working hours of all citizens.¡±

    ¡°Distributing Gg¡¯s workload to the entire poption?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Great Khan know that it¡¯s more efficient that way?¡±

    ¡°huh. Certainly, it is possible to endure for the time being if all citizens work for at least 8 hours and 12 hours at a time.¡±

    No matter how much the number of prisoners in Gg has increased since thest revolution, the number is not in the tens of millions.

    On the other hand, the Russian Khanate has a poption of 500 million.

    In terms of production, there is no reason to overwork Gg¡¯s inmates until they die, even if they work just a few extra hours.

    Seeing Yekathrice readily agreeing.

    Bachemensky was relieved.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to quickly turn Gg into a living hell.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    And it hardened.

    what kind of nonsense is this

    Bachemensky, whose eyes were filled with amazement and disbelief, soon contorted his face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the reason you, Daekan, are trying to increase Gg¡¯s workload by taking medicine¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Yekathrice smiled.

    That it wouldn¡¯t do much to roll Gg¡¯s prisoners to death.

    There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s a genius.

    Nevertheless, the reason for such an outrageous n was clear.

    ¡°You know, brother, right? That the people of my country arezy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But can the children who consider working for only 4 hours a day to be harsh, can endure working for more than 8 hours a day?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or will there be another revolution?¡±

    he tried to answer

    Talk about the crisis of Bahamut.

    If you exin that it is for the country.

    And if you promise to distribute enoughbor points, the people will be willing to give up thebor.

    But in the end, Bachemensky couldn¡¯t say that.

    Because I knew.

    No matter how persuasive the government is.

    whatever price you offer.

    Instead of cooperating, the people would rather start a revolution, seeing this as an opportunity to overthrow the dictator¡¯s regime.

    Because the Russian Khanate was a country of revolution.

    ¡°Do you know what will happen if a revolution breaks out in this situation?¡±

    ¡°¡­everything is over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, at least this country is over.¡±

    At the point of revolution, Bahamut willpletely lose itspetitiveness in LW products.

    Yekathrice and the silver dragon n will give up the country.

    The people of the Russian Khanate will gain freedom through revolution, but in return, they will be swept away by harsher waves than the northern winds of Siberia.

    It would be better if the World Federation even upied the Russian Khanate.

    But will the World Federation, which is also busy fighting the Seven Dragons, pay attention to Russia, which has already copsed?

    Even if upied, how long will it take to restore the social system and how many people will die?

    Bachemensky dared not even guess.

    I could only be sure.

    Russia will face the worst situation since the days of the Soviet Union, which was oppressed by the past, and maybe billions of victims wille out.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to suppress the people with fear? Gg¡¯s inmates as an example¡­ or as a scapegoat?¡±

    So, to the question of Bachemensky, who hardened his face.

    Catherine did not answer.

    He just curled his red lips.

    ¡°You know what¡¯s interesting about humans?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That means that no matter how painful it is, if there is someone less fortunate than you, you will be relieved and satisfied with the present.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because he is better than those ¡®dropouts¡¯, he thinks he is not the worst yet.¡±

    When the prisoners of the Gg die working 20 hours a day while soaked in drugs.

    People wouldn¡¯t even dare to start a revolution for fear of being captured by the Gg.

    You will work harder.

    No, even if it wasn¡¯t, he would make it that way.

    Watching Catherine speak with a mischievous smile, Bachemensky gritted his teeth.

    ¡°That is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, admit it.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re going to do it even though you know it¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? After all, there is no right or wrong in politics.¡±

    Is it right to force unfair trade on other countries to protect their own economies?

    Is it wrong to send young people to a brutal battlefield to keep their loyalty to their allies?

    There is no answer.

    A country that only needs to do the right thing exists only in the ideal of a good nation, a moralpany, and an affluent environment.

    No, because it cannot exist even in such an ideal.

    ¡°You know very well what the result of trying to do the ¡®right thing¡¯ was, right?¡±

    Because I had an ideal.

    made a revolution.

    Seeing only the blood of the innocent.

    In the end, mocking the revolutionary government that even brought down the Demon God.

    Catherine giggled.

    ¡°That¡¯s why my sister didn¡¯t get involved in politics for over hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because politics means that once you intervene, you will inevitably do the wrong thing.¡±

    war to defend the country.

    surrender to keep the peace.

    Whether raising taxes for welfare.

    Either cut taxes or ruin welfare.

    whether to protect the human rights of criminals.

    whether thew takes precedence over human rights.

    whether to protect the environment.

    whether to develop nature.

    Politics is about choosing the lesser evil, not the worst.

    That¡¯s why Rin, who must make the right choice as the protector of mankind, did not intervene in state affairs and is still silent.

    To Yekathrice, who speaks lightly.

    Bachemensky asked in a subdued voice.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that the Great Khan will get his hands dirty and stigmatized in order to protect the Russian Khanate?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to try everything I can to protect my toys.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking in that sense, but do you have any more suggestions?¡±

    As always.

    Looking at the single girl.

    Bachemensky closed his eyes.

    Yekathrice is a ruthless dictator.

    He treats this country as nothing but a toy.

    He was a lunatic who could risk the lives of millions without hesitation, and was actually going to do it now.

    But Bachemensky couldn¡¯t open his mouth any more.

    No matter how cruel and ruthless it may be, the alternative to Catherine is a decision that can and must be made as a leader of a country.

    alternatives to rece it.

    The determination to take responsibility for hundreds of millions of people.

    Because he was nothing more than a prisoner.

    ¡°Looks like there is no other way.¡±

    As if I knew that.

    Or it seems silly.

    Contrary to her smiling face, Yekatrice, who was looking at Bachemensky with cold silver eyes, continued to speak cheerfully.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Then, of course, the Gg kids¡­¡±

    ¡°Crazy princess.¡±

    ¡°Why sister?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious about hearing if you have a better opinion than yours?¡±

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re serious?¡±

    ¡°Then I have a suggestion.¡±

    That moment.

    Yekathrice blinked.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just her.

    From Bachemensky, who was silent, to Sir, who let out an interesting snort through themunicator.

    Even Ainsha with a particrly expressionless face.

    while everyone is watching.

    Yekathrice asked Rin, who was alone with a calm expression.

    ¡°You want to get into politics? sister?¡±

    ¡°If there is only the lesser evil in politics, there may be the best in business, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ ahahahaha! no, my sister is right. As long as it¡¯s a business thing, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    It was as if I had been hit in the back of the head.

    Take a moment to open your eyes.

    Soon Catherineughed as if it were amusing.

    Then he came closer to Rin and asked her excitedly, pushing her face.

    ¡°So what¡¯s a better alternative?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°There is someone else who might know.¡±

    Leaving Yekathrice with a puzzled expression on her face.

    Lynn looked away slightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to confirm, Grandma.¡±

    [What do you mean by confirmation?]

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡­.

    so calmly.

    A few questions and answers came and went.

    ¡°How do you think it will be possible?¡±

    [¡­Ah, do you know how absurd that is?]

    To Sir, who lost his senses at the absurd question he had never heard even though he had lived a long life.

    Lynn calmly pointed out.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it their specialty to do such outrageous things?¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°So the answer?¡±

    [It¡¯s not impossible¡­ but at least it¡¯s impossible for me alone. Ah, as you know, I have no ties to you anymore.]

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If that¡¯s the case, the right person is right here.¡±

    I guess it¡¯s a coincidence

    Or should I say inevitability?

    Only one person in the entire world.

    Rin calmly looked at the white-haired girl who had a solution to this difficulty.

    ¡°Stupid princess. You have to help the crazy princess.¡±

    At Lin¡¯s words.

    On a toxic expressionless face.

    With transparent sunken eyes.

    Ekatriche, who is looking at herself with lean eyes, clinging closely to Rin.

    At the end of looking at Rin, who calmly kept her seat without pushing her away.

    Ainsha said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

 Chapter 678

    #678. if you love me

    * * *

    Only running away is a feat.

    I only know the future, but I have no thoughts.

    An idiot who knows neither emotion nor heart.

    That¡¯s why the Seven Dragons are the weakest.

    It was the pure white n that everyone said in unison.

    But Tata always said.

    that¡¯s all bullshit.

    He said it because he was jealous of the White Dragon n, the descendant of the greatest dragon.

    It is said that only running away is a skill, but that is why it is possible to avoid unwinnable battles without fail.

    They say they don¡¯t think because they know the future, but they figure out an answer that a genius would not be able to find even if he thinks and agonizes.

    Emotions are worn out and you don¡¯t know your mind, but therefore you can always make the best judgment rationally.

    So, the White Dragon n is the most outstanding n.

    She is the most beautiful princess.

    The words of an aide who always asserted.

    Ainsha also believed.

    It was because Tata¡¯s words were the absolute truth, even though he had a little goosebumps in his eyes.

    Not just because he¡¯s the world¡¯s greatest prophet, but just because he can handle his emotions perfectly.

    All other princesses are imperfect.

    On the other hand, being swayed by nature and unable to make the best choice.

    Because she can take out her emotions only when she needs them, and she never did.

    Even more so now that the only downside is that his feelings are gradually worn out by finding a mate called Limon.

    ¡°You stupid princess. I need you to help the crazy princess.¡±

    So when I heard the n.

    Ainsha judged.

    ¡®All right. help Let¡¯s say, ¡®Only I believe.¡¯

    Even if it¡¯s a bit silly.

    Lin¡¯s suggestion is the best solution.

    Above all, since the only person who can do that is himself, if he seeds in this, it will be a great opportunity for Rin to raise his share price.

    even a little bit is good

    As long as you don¡¯t make stupid mistakes.

    So if you consistently rate it.

    One day, of course, you will be officially recognized as a bride.

    Because you will be able to receive a ring with a bigger and more beautiful jewel than Maia, who pretended to be her true wife.

    But the moment I opened my lips to answer like that.

    Ainsha saw.

    Like sitting halfway on yourp.

    Leaning back naturally.

    A silver-haired girl with a face identical to hers clinging to Rin.

    It was nothing new.

    In order to keep Adolf in check, Yekathrice has been sticking to Rin like a chewing gum these days.

    So that¡¯s a habitual behavior.

    No need to worry about anything.

    It¡¯s something to ignore.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    so that.

    I couldn¡¯t understand.

    Why did you even answer this?

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­can you hear the reason?¡±

    It seems very unexpected.

    Even though I¡¯m a little nervous.

    To that question that calmly asks why.

    The reason why deep inside the heart is throbbing, stuffy, hot and choking.

    But unlike her head, which didn¡¯t understand anything, her pink lips were spitting out answers on their own.

    ¡°I have to leave here to do that favor.¡±

    It¡¯s not easy.

    More than a week, if you¡¯re lucky.

    It will probably take several months.

    On the other hand, Rin, who is not under Adolf¡¯s surveince, can never leave this ce.

    It was because this ce was barely preparedte at night to avoid Adolf following Rin around.

    That means I might not be able to see Rin for several months.

    When Rin was caught in the state fire blight.

    I remember being anxious for months without knowing that fact and losing contact.

    ¡°I want to be by Lee¡¯s side. I don¡¯t want to leave. So I hate it.¡±

    At the end of making aplicated expression after hearing that honest answer.

    Lin sighed.

    ¡°I know your heart, but you are the only one who can solve this situation right now.¡±

    ¡°I know. I still hate it.¡±

    she knows too

    this is simple nonsense.

    It is also irrational and emotional behavior.

    Even if he did this, far from proving his qualifications, he could lower his own evaluation and even disappoint Rin.

    So you have to be patient.

    As always.

    suppress your emotions

    I don¡¯t like it, but I¡¯ll help.

    That you have to take control of the situation and gain favor by saying it with an expressionless face.

    she obviously knew

    ¡°Hey, Ainsha? If you¡¯re worried that that psycho might do something harsh to your sister, I¡¯ll be sure to protect you¡­¡± ¡±

    Ekathrice shuts up.¡±

    But the moment you hear that voice.

    Such a rational judgment.

    It¡¯s gone.

    Being attached to Rin is for Ainsha.

    When the right opportunity arises, he promises to give up his seat to Rin so that he can fall in love with her even more.

    Far from making an ident at an obvious opportunity for anyone to see.

    Rather, it was Yekathrice¡¯s behavior that earned Rin¡¯s favor by showing a good figure.

    It makes the already shaken heart more shaken like a beam of light broken by raindrops.

    ¡°I am Lee¡¯s bride.¡±

    yes maybe

    No, probably nine out of ten.

    This would be an overreaction.

    Yekathrice may have really tried to make herself friends with Rin.

    But as much as he was born with foresight.

    One of the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    The best intuition.

    And most of all, that subtle reaction that even the gas mask I saw when I heard the words of gratitude to Rin couldn¡¯t hide itpletely.

    Her voice, which had always been blunt, calmed down.

    ¡°So it is my job to protect Lee. Don¡¯t interfere with anything that isn¡¯t even your real sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that.

    Yekathrice hardened.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m at a loss for words.

    or bewildered.

    or surprised.

    A girl who lost even the mischievous smile she always had and blinked her eyes nkly.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yekatrice.

    Bachemensky with a bewildered face and Cyr beyond themunicator kept silent.

    After staring at Ainsha, Rin calmly opened her mouth after a long silence.

    ¡°The two of you have something to talk about, so would you all move away?¡±

    * * *

    Finally, the meeting is over.

    Even though Shir is sorry, he cuts offmunication.

    After Catherine, with a dazed face, left the room with Vachemensky, who sighed in relief.

    There are two left in the prison guard¡¯s room.

    Ainshawa lowered her head.

    Lyn has a calm face.

    ¡°You stupid princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, Ainsha.¡±

    flinch

    while shaking slightly.

    Ainsha couldn¡¯t lift her head.

    At the thought of having to look into Rin¡¯s golden eyes, my throat felt dry and I couldn¡¯t lift my head.

    but right after that.

    She opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    let¡¯s raise our heads

    What is reflected in the eyes is a deeply bowed head.

    ¡°why¡­?¡±

    despite standing.

    Looking at Rin¡¯s head, which was lower than herself, who was sitting there.

    Ainsha asked in a trembling voice, feeling that her heart was shaking in a different way.

    ¡°It was me who was wrong. It was me who was forced to. But why is Lee apologizing¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because I made you sad.¡±

    ¡°I am not upset.¡±

    Fluttering eyes.

    A reflexive answer.

    The moment I heard those calm words.

    The pain of stabbing my chest with a knife and the shock of emptying my head white make me continue talking like an excuse.

    ¡°I like Lee. Seriously. So it¡¯s not disappointing. A little while ago it was just¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not doubting your heart. It¡¯s not like I was disappointed or hated it.¡±

    hard body.

    throbbing heart.

    then you realize

    The reason for this strange pain.

    Anxiety that you may have disappointed Lee or that your affection may be questioned.

    The regret that I shouldn¡¯t have done and the fear that I might not be able to turn back are messing with myself.

    ¡°¡­Are you really not disappointed?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Even though I said no and felt sad?¡±

    ¡°If you like me, it¡¯s only natural that you might feel sorry for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you are my bride, not a doll.¡±

    It is a puppet that does whatever it is told to do.

    Whether it¡¯s sad or sick, justughing is an ornament.

    What is useful and should be helpful is a tool.

    But she is his bride.

    Even if you need it.

    Even if it looks good.

    Not even for use.

    Saying that she is apanion she epted because she gave her heart just as she truly loves him.

    Rin quietly ended his speech.

    ¡°So, if you have any regrets, tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you love me.¡±

    Cowardly.

    no cunning

    After hearing these words, even if I wanted to keep my mouth shut, I couldn¡¯t.

    That fact is so disappointing.

    It¡¯s so warm nheless.

    At the end of the lips.

    finally ask

    ¡°lee. Are you Lee¡¯s bride?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t proven your qualifications yet?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    As humanity¡¯s protector, Rin had to test her qualifications as a bride.

    But love is not conditional.

    no matter how unqualified

    Even if I make a mistake again.

    As long as you have already been epted as a bride.

    He said he would never abandon her or turn away from her.

    Ainsha, whose eyshes trembled after hearing Lin¡¯s calm words, eventually opened her mouth as if squeezing it.

    ¡°¡­then just look at me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when I¡¯m with Maia. It¡¯s okay when I¡¯m with another bride.¡±

    He thought it didn¡¯t matter how many brides he had, as long as he had love.

    But now I know.

    That love wasn¡¯t the only thing that crept into his heart, which was gradually worn away.

    ugly jealousy.

    A seething monopoly.

    Cumbersomeness and sadness, etc.

    All sorts of emotions as big and deep as the love for him were lurking in his heart before he knew it.

    It¡¯s not unexpected.

    He just believed that if he had been in control of his emotions all his life, he could suppress them.

    But yes.

    It was a stupid idea.

    Because if you can¡¯t control your love for him, you should have realized that you can¡¯t erase the other feelings thate from it.

    like this feeling.

    I didn¡¯t want to know.

    I just wanted to love.

    But I know it¡¯s already toote.

    Ainsha said in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Instead, when you are with me, only look at me.¡±

    Even while trembling like a baby bird for fear that he might be hated by himself.

    A face that was always expressionless.

    distorted as if crying.

    At the end of looking at his bride who was so earnestly asking for it.

    Lin replied.

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°If you wish, I will swear by the sword.¡±

    oath by sword.

    Absolute for a sword master.

    Seeing a lover who swore that oath, which was more important than his own life, without hesitation.

    The white-haired girl, who opened her pink lips slightly and closed them again, spoke in a trembling voice.

    ¡°¡­no oath required.¡±

    hoping for him

    love him

    I want to monopolize him.

    Because I don¡¯t want to be a shackle.

    With the remaining handful of self-control, I suppressed the desire to spit out the words I wanted right away.

    what you ask for.

    A deeper, more honest longing.

    ¡°In return, prove that you love me.¡±

    Rin asked her for that.

    No Limon did not refuse.

    He just lowered his head, lightly supporting the tip of her chin, which was wet with teardrops, with one hand.

    And¡­

    Seruk.

    on pink lips.

    Another pair of lips ovepped.

    The straitjacket that had been confining the body slipped down.

    * * *

    ¡®Eh, is your sister still trying to convince you?¡¯

    walking briskly.

    Yekathrice murmured inwardly.

    ¡®As expected, I should have plucked out my eyes at that time, but I feel sorry for Ainsha¡­ Thanks to her, I was able to see a good side of myself.¡¯

    The younger brother, who wascking, treats himself as a stranger and stares at him with cold eyes.

    Much more intense than the previous warning.

    In such a thrilling gaze.

    A humes out of nowhere.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s difficult to be hated by Ainsha.¡¯

    A piece of paper held in one hand.

    In other words, while he was away, he saw an appointment letter that gave all authority to Ainsha.

    Yekathrice chuckled.

    ¡®If I say I¡¯m going instead, Ainsha will be happy too, right?¡¯

    In a situation where Bahamut¡¯spany could be ruined and the country might copse right away, he would leave his ce in his territory.

    Truly the product of madness.

    It was an impossible thing for a descendant of a dragon to be born with a mad desire for monopoly.

    Including that if she went instead of Ainsha, the chances of Rin¡¯s n seeding would be even lower.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    She is the princess of the Silver Dragon n.

    Not only had he never been sane, but he was a lunatic who would do anything to cate his precious little brother.

    ¡®Oh, what if you kiss me because you¡¯re so happy? It¡¯s difficult for my sister to be jealous of me.¡¯

    Even thinking so.

    to surprise them both.

    Ekatriche even used a non-resonant vacuum to reduce her presence and stealthily returned to her room.

    And smile.

    Manipte the ess credential.

    to make as little noise as possible.

    The moment when the door of the amodation given to the prison guards was slightly opened.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­!¡±

    a silver-haired girl.

    Hardened.

 Chapter 679

    #679. Please give me a chance.

    * * *

    From a very young age.

    Her world was small.

    It¡¯s not just because of the eyes.

    This is because she had to live in a limited space, meeting only familiar people and receiving only set teachings.

    But after that day.

    Her world has expanded.

    It wasn¡¯t just because she unintentionally lost everything that allowed her to meet strangers in a new space and learn freely.

    It was because there was someone who informed her of the breadth of her world.

    ¡°Asha.¡±

    ¡°Speak, please.¡±

    so that.

    She felt sorry.

    A day like today, when you should beughing and enjoying joy.

    The reason he was frowning like that was because of himself.

    ¡°I am your master.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You know the term ¡°military department, right?¡±

    ¡°The king, teacher, and father are said to be one body.¡±

    ¡°Then you know I have no choice but to pretend I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    If you are merciless, then you are merciless.

    But there was no regret.

    If so, of course it would be like this.

    Because she was expecting it too.

    ¡°If you do, I have something to ask of you instead.¡±

    ¡°What are you asking for?¡±

    So, a request prepared in advance.

    She put it in her mouth in her subdued voice.

    ¡°¡ªplease emunicate the girl.¡±

    Hopefully on a day like today.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t expect to hear such a request.

    After being silent for a long time, he asked in a puzzled manner.

    ¡°Are you asking me to emunicate you after you just engraved your name on the sword tower for the 8th time?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    It seems really stupid.

    At the end of looking at her, her, her.

    He finally let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°¡­You seem serious.¡±

    ¡°How dare a girl tell a lie to Master?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite polite for asking your teacher to ept her marriage proposal, even if it means emunicating yourself.¡±

    ¡°Please do not forgive the girl for her immorality.¡±

    She respectfully got down on her knees.

    She bowed her head and apologized.

    In the end, she did not ept her request, but what came to her ears was a bitter voice.

    ¡°Asha, think again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In your future life, you will meet a man who suits you much better than a ruthless swordsman like me.¡±

    Because I only grew up in the Sword Tower.

    I can¡¯t meet many of them.

    Because I only learned the sword.

    It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t differentiate between admiration and affection.

    All of this is her own fault for not broadening her knowledge.

    to himmenting.

    she asserted.

    ¡°There is no such thing as that.¡±

    If it had been something else, I would have followed it.

    Because what he said was always right.

    But this time I couldn¡¯t.

    He gave himself a much wider world.

    More than anything, it was because I was certain that this feeling about him was neither an illusion nor a lie.

    ¡°Hey, Master, please give the girl a chance.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of opportunity are you talking about?¡±

    It seems like you know what to say.

    to him asking with her heavy face.

    Swallowing a sorry heart.

    she dared to ask.

    ¡°The girl wants a chance to prove her qualifications to be Master¡¯s bride.¡±

    * * *

    Tok.

    Feeling the cold touch of the morning dew hanging from the tips of the leaves and dripping down your cheeks.

    Anastasia woke up.

    And she took a deep breath.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I fell asleep on a tree branch in this cool mountain.

    The breath mixed with the chill that permeates deep into her body draws a misty steam in the air, making you feel chills.

    Fortunately, the Sword Master¡¯s perfect body quickly dispelled the chill and restored warmth, but she could feel it.

    The fatigue that lingered deep in her body.

    ¡®Has her stamina gone?¡¯

    It was unavoidable.

    Even a sword master is a human.

    There is a limit even to near-infinite stamina.

    Fatigue from wandering the mountains and fields for dozens of days without even taking care of her meals and sleep was piled up in her mind and body.

    so that.

    Think calmly.

    I wonder if she really needs this.

    ¡®It¡¯s really difficult to keep running away like this.¡¯

    no matter how defeated

    subdue nicely.

    even if you knock it down

    The warriors who constantly flocked to Moorim to catch the enemy were annoying, but in fact, there was no reason to avoid them.

    no matter how many

    Those who are not even the absolute ss.

    Because if it was her, she could have cut it off as much as she wanted.

    And if she advances by destroying anything that gets in her way, she will get out of this vastnd faster.

    You may go to see your beloved teacher.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    no she couldn¡¯t

    And it wasn¡¯t just because she didn¡¯t have the face to meet him if she shed needless blood.

    Because she still had work left to do on this earth.

    Whether it¡¯s to not be ashamed of the master.

    Whether it¡¯s to wash away a little bit of sin.

    ¡­or the distant past.

    Whether it is to prove the qualifications that you have not been able to prove because of your own stupidity and stubbornness.

    ¡®Even though I¡¯m slowly reaching my limit¡­¡¯

    Anastasia raised her head.

    Cover her eyes with bandages.

    Even if it ruined her hearing.

    Even among her sword masters, her senses were the most sensitive, and she urately detected the approaching presence from afar.

    The existence of the most secretive and tricky pursuers, which are different from the unmanned people of the past.

    More than caught by them by the tail.

    It will be hard to shake off the chase now.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    But Anastasia wasn¡¯t worried even though she cared about the chase.

    just get up on a branch

    Looking across the distant mountain.

    I just muttered in my heart.

    ¡®This is the end.¡¯

    roaming around this vast midfield.

    After destroying many gates.

    The final destination reached.

    It must be destroyed before leaving this ce.

    Towards their of the most dangerous and vile evil among the many enemies her own master has fought for so long.

    After the sword, Anastasia headed her way quietly like that.

    * * *

    It¡¯s as sweet as melting.

    Fluffy and excited.

    wet wet.

    The sound is so thin that you can hardly hear it, but it is so thick and deep and obscene.

    The hair all over the body stands up.

    make the throat dry.

    Above all, there are three reasons that made the girl freeze.

    One was familiar.

    It was the most beautiful voice in the world that she could never know.

    They were both unfamiliar.

    Even though it was a voice I knew, it sounded so unfamiliar.

    The three came to mind.

    Because I¡¯ve heard this familiar yet unfamiliar sound in the not-so-distant past.

    gulp.

    so that.

    Swallow a little dry saliva.

    The girl slowly got to her feet.

    She originally headed towards the bedroom where this sound flowed from her prison guard¡¯s quarters where she was sleeping.

    ¡°oh¡­.¡±

    pounding.

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s breaking off.

    but without breaking.

    Mixed in with gasping breaths.

    Every time I hear a grinding sound.

    Even though I was startled by the sound of my heart beating like thunder.

    Using Mu-gongjin Sword, the best stealth technique of the seventy-two types, to the limit, not only his presence and sound, but also his appearance and body temperature are hidden.

    Quietly passing by the two straitjackets scattered on the floor like the skin left by a snake molting.

    In front of the slightly open bedroom door.

    Through a thread-like gap.

    The moment I looked inside.

    Finally.

    she is.

    saw.

    ¡°Haa, yes.¡±

    with a warm glow.

    Flesh trembling.

    A body entangled in one ce.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    how intense the time was.

    His skin, already drenched in sweat, glowed white like a snowy field at night under the dim light of the stand.

    Whenever the body was shaken, the long white hair that rippled and flowed between the two bodies, shining like the Milky Way.

    What vomits is pleasure and joy.

    Flesh and flesh are mixed.

    love and be loved.

    of two lovers.

    reflected in silver eyes.

    It dtes the pupil greatly.

    Even breathing freezes.

    ¡°lee¡­.¡±

    Is it because I forgot even the sound of breathing?

    Is it just the effect of the non-resonant vacuum flow?

    Or was it just because we were so focused on each other that we couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted by anything else?

    Without even knowing the existence of the girl right outside the door.

    Even though I¡¯m already panting.

    It seems like it¡¯s still not enough.

    Repaying the call of a lover who yearns for oneself is a deep kiss.

    Tsueup.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    lips ovep.

    Tongue and tongue mingled.

    with a gurgling sound.

    In the middle of the sticky bridge that had been cut off after being stretched between the two lips copsed to the tip of the chin.

    The fingers that gently stole the remains slide down along the white skin in a very natural way.

    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±

    and.

    upheaval started.

    The short break is over.

    It¡¯s like starting all over again.

    Grasping her dainty flesh, biting her white nape, grabbing hold of her thin waist and pulling her even deeper.

    At the end of vomiting out a breathless moan at the assault of a violent lover¡¯s affection for not being too stimting.

    scooping up

    Girl Gets Stiff

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Waist curved like a drawbridge.

    Shrunken toes as if electrocuted.

    White legs twitching.

    Even dted pupils like a cat in the dark.

    Seeing the figure that has already reached the pinnacle of pleasure, I inadvertently think of it in relief for no reason.

    It¡¯s finally over.

    well done

    ¡°Ha ck!¡±

    ¡°¡­?!?!¡±

    So she froze.

    The cruelty that continues to trample upon a girl who has already reached her limit.

    And even with her pupils half-closed, the girl clings to her lover¡¯s legs and clings to deeper pleasure herself.

    A strangely familiar look.

    Gulping and swallowing dry saliva.

    Inadvertently making her catch her breath.

    ¡®¡­ah.¡¯

    but right after that.

    she realizes

    that it was a mistake

    The moment I resumed breathing, the sweet scent created by the resonance of the two dragon psionics permeated the tip of my nose.

    It warmed her body and made her mind dizzy.

    No, it¡¯s not just the scent.

    Heat like a fire pit.

    A sound that resonates resoundingly.

    A psionic that makes her body tingle.

    It was clearly engraved in my mind one by one and made even the best genius of the Seven Dragons nk their heads in pure white.

    But there was something else that shocked her more than anything else.

    indulging in pleasure

    A girl with her head thrown back.

    It made her look straight.

    Her usual expressionless expression was filled with joy and happiness beyond imagination.

    she looks just like you

    ¨C An obscene face.

    For some reason, it caused goose bumps all over her body.

    back.

    So it was.

    Why did she inadvertently bite her own finger?

    She felt that if she didn¡¯t, she would unknowingly let her moan out of her mouth.

    As if imitating that girl.

    But she doesn¡¯t understand.

    She took it for granted that she had the option of sneaking away like this.

    feel it instead

    that this is not enough.

    In line with the scent that gradually thickens.

    A body that became hot as if it had swallowed fire.

    And her white, empty head spontaneously moved her hand.

    ¡°Sooooooo¡­¡±

    Seruk.

    slowly.

    Covertly.

    She covers her mouth by herself.

    She always fell behind herself and was more foolish than anyone, so she was just a cute younger sister.

    In her very own bed.

    With a face she doesn¡¯t know herself.

    The pleasure she knows nothing about.

    Looking at the monopoly sight.

    She unconsciously slipped her white, slender hand under her own soft skin.

    As if she was imitating the hand of the girl who was trampling on the girl who looked exactly like herself.

    and¡­.

    Without even realizing that a piece of paper she had carefully prepared for her beloved brother had fallen at her feet before she knew it.

 Chapter 680

    #680. Because I have a lot to do.

    * * *

    She was locked.

    To fatigue heavy like a swamp.

    In the residual heat of burned firewood.

    In the lingering feeling as if the whole body melted.

    I couldn¡¯t even open my eyelids, let alone lift a finger.

    Still, it was a strange sound that woke the girl who had been immersed in a daze that was strangely pleasant rather than difficult.

    chubby chubby.

    like ying something.

    A quiet rhythm resounds.

    awaken the sleeping consciousness

    Chi profit.

    And slowly.

    smell that emanates.

    Soft rather than strong.

    At the end of my eyelids flinching at the enchanting scent created by mixing various scents.

    She got up slowly.

    Seruk.

    The nket that covered the soft curves flowed down.

    What appeared softly was white.

    No, pure white skin.

    Now full of red marks.

    Even so, rather than being dirty, her naked body was half-exposed, feeling bewitching like a snowy field sprinkled with flower petals.

    after opening your eyes.

    she saw

    in still dim vision.

    Beyond the wide open bedroom door.

    In-young moving in the small kitchen attached to the living room.

    ¡°wait a moment. Because it¡¯s over.¡±

    Is it because of the sensitivity?

    I know she woke up right away.

    The opponent, who overturned the frying pan with calm words, finally put the finished dish on a te.

    ¡°Would you like toe to the table?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I guess you¡¯d better just eat in bed.¡±

    I looked at the girl who only blinked in a daze, as if she still had the energy to sleep.

    As if I knew that.

    afterughing.

    The white-haired beauty took off her apron and approached the bed holding a te, and sat down next to her.

    ¡°Would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­Lin, I want to know what that is.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s Shakshuka.¡±

    Stir-fry garlic, onion, bacon,mb, etc. in a tomato sauce centered on eggs.

    Season with salt and curry powder.

    Mixed with half melted cheese.

    Looking at Rin, who tilted her head while holding a te of delicious egg dishes made in the style of the Holy League.

    Ainsha lowered her gaze slightly.

    ¡°This is not it. That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Oh this?¡±

    It was then that he seemed to realize what she was asking.

    Lin smiled.

    Then, after ncing at the straitjacket neatly folded on the floor, he slightly pulled his cor.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s ufortable to cook in something like that in the morning. I just borrowed it for a while because I had something suitable in my closet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, there were no suitable pants.

    grumble.

    On top of a tall, slender body.

    Wearing only one shirt.

    Showing off those slender legs.

    In a sense, at the end of staring at the figure of a lover who makes my heart beat more thanst night.

    The white-haired girl asked nonchntly.

    ¡°Rin, I want to know if that was your intention.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Looking at Rin, who slightly tilted her head, as if not understanding the meaning of the question.

    Ainsha thought.

    I¡¯m d I¡¯m the only one here.

    If someone else saw Rin now, they would have to seriously think about how to deal with it.

    Even in order not to increase uselesspetitors anymore.

    As I raised my hand to pick up the fork with such an expressionless relief.

    Ainsha hesitated.

    And then I looked at Rin.

    ¡°Lin, my back hurts. I am very tired because of someone. I don¡¯t even have the strength to lift a spoon¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    In words that contain that tant intention.

    Rin smiled and took Shakshuka and held it out.

    Ainsha quickly took it and opened her eyes.

    ¡°How can I eat it?¡±

    ¡°¡­not good enough to eat. It¡¯s super delicious. It makes me want to eat only Lee¡¯s dishes every day.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t your nanny be upset if she heard?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. The pears that go into the original dessert are separate.¡±

    ¡°That is a wonderful word.¡±

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s never empty.

    After a hard gulp.

    Lyn gave food to Ainsha, who opened her lips again like a baby bird asking for food from a mother bird, and Rin chuckled.

    like that.

    Calmly.

    Time passed.

    until the te is empty.

    Receiving and eating food, repeatedly praising Rin¡¯s cooking skills, and feeling a sense of crisis in many ways.

    If it¡¯s short, it¡¯s short, but at the end of a very warm and happy time.

    ¡°Lynn.¡±

    On the face that was always expressionless.

    with a faint smile.

    Ainsha said to her lover.

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    * * *

    Let¡¯s make a decision.

    It didn¡¯t take much time to prepare.

    It was because it was enough for Rin to cross the space a few times.

    ¡°Are you really going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. If Bahamut copses, it¡¯s not good for our n either. It is best to prevent it in advance.¡±

    Bahamut Headquarters arrived like that.

    standing on the roof.

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I endure it even if I feel a little lonely.¡±

    For the Seven Dragons.

    For the white dragon n.

    Above all, for Rin.

    that I would be willing to do this.

    After speaking confidently with an expressionless face.

    Seeing Ainsha slightly stretched as if expecting something, Rin smiled and lowered her head.

    ¡°Yes please.¡±

    side.

    touched softly

    Send warmth to your forehead.

    The lips fell quietly again.

    Tata and Shinryongdae watching from the back with happy faces.

    After saying goodbye to Rin while looking sad, Ainsha boarded a private ne with the rest of the n.

    No, I was trying to board.

    If only I hadn¡¯t heard a single voice behind me.

    ¡°¡­Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°I want to know why you are calling.¡±

    Looking at Ainsha, who looked back at herself with an expressionless face as always.

    Originally, it was silver hair.

    Now with white colored hair.

    In a straitjacket instead of a uniform.

    The girl, who had put one hand in her bosom, took it out of her bosom after a brief silence and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, I¡¯ll take good care of my sister, so don¡¯t worry about that psycho.¡±

    ¡°As I said yesterday, it is not Lynn Yekathrice. So leave out the word us.¡±

    ¡°Ah, did you?¡±

    As if I forgot.

    At the end of watching the girl giggling while banging her forehead with an expressionless face.

    Ainsha opened her mouth again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a chicken instead of a pheasant, though. Until Ie back, I will protect Ri from getting useless bugs.¡±

    Was it because the words were unexpected?

    The moment I even opened my eyes.

    Yekathrice immediately smiled and said confidently.

    ¡°Just trust me and leave it to me. Sword master or whatever, as long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t be able toy a finger on my sister.¡±

    ¡°I keep that in mind. If even one of Lee¡¯s hair is damaged, I won¡¯t let him go.¡±

    ¡°Ah, does that mean that there will be a reward if you protect your sister well? I like kissing!¡±

    ¡°It turns off.¡±

    As always, he turned his back mercilessly from Yekathrice, who was talking crazy.

    Ainsha got on the private ne.

    And the aircraft takes off.

    The Bahamut Company is getting farther away.

    Until the figures of Rin and Yekatrice on the roofpletely disappeared.

    The girl, who sat in the exclusive seat and looked out the window with an expressionless face, spoke quietly after a long time had passed.

    ¡°Tata.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know if it¡¯s still there.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Tata blinked.

    Whether it¡¯s because of foresight.

    Whether thanks to her career as a nanny.

    Of all her entourages, she was the closest to the princess, and she prided herself on being able tomunicate without words.

    It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t guess what ¡®it¡¯ was until now.

    so right after that.

    She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    ¡°It is a gift from Maia.¡±

    ¡°¡­of course there are still.¡±

    ¡°Then give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking to the princess?¡±

    ¡°I would like to know if there is anyone else who will give it to me.¡±

    Tata¡¯s expression became even more strange.

    Before leaving with Limon in Brazil.

    She knew better than anyone how much Ainsha hated the gift she received from Maia.

    It was to the extent that I hid it for fear that someone would ask me to throw away that precious thing.

    However, when Ainsha suddenly changed her attitude and asked for it, she was surprised as she was not a member of the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°I will prepare right away.¡±

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Respectfully bowing his head, Tata withdrew from his seat.

    She is Ainsha¡¯s aide.

    Because he was the most faithful servant who would do anything to help the princess.

    Left alone like that, Ainsha opened her mouth as she gazed out the window at the snowy field with a blizzard.

    ¡°Mya is conceited. Lee boasts that it is his.¡±

    Didn¡¯t care before.

    No, even if I was concerned, I just buried my emotions and let them go.

    But I can¡¯t do that anymore.

    I found out that there was no need for that.

    The white dragon n princess, who always fights to win, muttered with an expressionless face.

    ¡°It makes me regret that carelessness.¡±

    He said he would let you know that it was a mistake to send him a gift because it was not enough to send him with Limon.

    I clenched my fist and made a promise.

    Ainsha slowly closed her eyes like that and made up for the sleep she hadn¡¯t gotten properly because she was tormented by her lover all night long.

    * * *

    A white-haired beauty who was watching Ainsha¡¯s private ne SDW X-17 from the rooftop of Bahamut Corporation.

    Lynn opened her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re gone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I went.¡±

    the girl next to him.

    Yekathrice nodded.

    And he asked like he was curious.

    ¡°Can Ainsha really do well?¡±

    It is clear that she is the right person for this job.

    The problem is that there is no guarantee that it will be sessful, and even if it seeds, there is a possibility that it will take more than half a year.

    Because Ainsha¡¯s job was that difficult.

    But Rin wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    I just answered calmly.

    ¡°You will do well. Because that child is my bride.¡±

    What if the groom doesn¡¯t trust the bride?

    Hearing the assertion without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Yekathrice hesitated.

    And then I looked at Rin blindly.

    Iughed out loud.

    ¡°Your sister is great too. I don¡¯t think I can say that even if I¡¯m shy.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    He nced at the girl who believed in Ainsha¡¯s words even if he made fermented soybeans with candy and boasted about her brother for ten days and nights.

    Lin asked casually.

    ¡°Did you pack anything?¡±

    ¡°huh. Just finished the investigation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good because it¡¯s fast.¡±

    ¡°Because our kids are capable.¡±

    Yekathrice speaks confidently.

    To be precise, she looked at the USB in her hand and nodded at Rin.

    From information registered with national agencies to hospital records, investigation information, victim testimonies, and even years of CCTV recordings.

    All information was sifted through,

    messed up and erased records of Gg.

    To be precise, the silver dragon n¡¯s ability to restore the information of the counter-revolutionary army officers was truly admirable.

    And this data would be an important clue to finding the legacy of the Dark Dawn in the future.

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go back too.¡±

    Adolf must be wandering around looking for him.

    If you find out that you¡¯re away, you¡¯ll be in trouble.

    I like to go back soon.

    At Lynn¡¯s words, with her arms outstretched along with her calm words, Yekathrice nodded happily.

    ¡°It should be.¡±

    Charleuk.

    put your hand in your pocket

    Take out the specially crafted key.

    The moment I clicked and put it in the restraint and turned it.

    As the chains around her neck and arms were pulled tight, she muttered softly as she looked at Rin, whose arms were tightly bound again.

    ¡°Because I have a lot of work to do in the future.¡±

    After putting the one and only key back in your bosom.

    Yekathrice hesitated.

    I felt the touch of the thin paper that was kept in the deepest part of my bosom along with the key.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°not a big deal.¡±

    But that¡¯s just for a moment.

    cuddle up

    After he grabbed a piece of paper from his bosom and crumpled it.

    throwing it under the roof.

    Yekathrice said.

    ¡°¨DThere was trash to throw away.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    a girl with a cheerful smile held her in her arms.

    After Rin, who was making a suspicious expression, crossed the space with her and disappeared.

    There is only one thing left in its ce.

    Originally crumpled and buried in the snow, it was just a piece of paper that an older sister had carefully prepared for her younger brother.

 Chapter 681

    #681. I have a problem.

    * * *

    A secluded mountain road with few people.

    There was a person walking there.

    Although it resembles a mubok in that the legs are clearly visible.

    It is a traditional dress that is too shy for a martial art in that it is embroidered with silver thread on expensive silk.

    Even the cotton thread that covered the face.

    The appearance of a girl walking alone on a mountain road with a unique appearance in many ways was so strange that it made people feel ufortable.

    ¡°stop! Do not approach any more!¡±

    So it was.

    The two warriors blocking the road sharply stopped the girl.

    But that was only the first time.

    ¡°It is unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect to see the great swordsman of the prison guard in a mountain like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you know who we are?¡±

    ¡°Among my distant rtives, there is someone who went up to Wonnanguk and came into contact with the knights of the prison guard.¡±

    Maybe it was because it was unexpected to meet someone who recognized their n at a nce in this distant country.

    The two warriors, whose sharp eyes slightly softened, continued their conversation calmly.

    ¡°Now this ce is under lockdown.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about lockdown?¡±

    ¡°exactly. So go back immediately.¡±

    Thinking of the rtionship with which I recognized the Munpa, I would advise you not to roam around here for a while.

    rtively politely.

    However, the girl muttered quietly as she saw the two warriors speaking in a strict tone that did not allow for objections.

    ¡°That is troublesome. I must pass through here.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to force it past?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. I am simply begging for mercy.¡±

    with a grinning smile.

    The girl put her hand in her bosom.

    Then, in order not to provoke the two wary warriors, I slowly took out a pouch and held it out.

    thug

    The two warriors hardened their faces at once when they saw the thick silver yuanbo that appeared in their wide open pockets.

    ¡°Are you going to buy us with your money?¡±

    ¡°do not misunderstand. As I said before, I just want to repay the kindness my rtive received from the knights.¡±

    ¡°¡­how much is the reward?¡±

    ¡°yes. However, I would appreciate it if you would be lenient, even considering the rtionship with my rtives.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Before I knew it, I saw another pouch the girl had taken out and swallowed dry saliva.

    The two warriors, exchanging nces as if thinking about each other, asked in a more polite voice.

    ¡°Could you possibly know the hamza of that rtive?¡±

    After a while.

    Say hello and wee.

    After kindly receiving the pass.

    As the girl moved to the depths of the mountain again, a trembling murmur passed through her head.

    [It¡¯s so amazing every time I see it.]

    ¡°You mean paying money to pass through the checkpoint?¡±

    [Including that, this and that.]

    I was happy.

    A blue bird came down from the sky and perched on the girl¡¯s shoulder.

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings as if she didn¡¯t understand at all.

    [Actually, you¡¯re getting paid, right? Bribe takers are everywhere.]

    Of course, he was a PAB agent in his lifetime.

    For Yuna-kyung, who has traveled all over the world with Limon and experienced the cultures of each country, the level of bribery is nothing new.

    Nevertheless, there was a reason for Yun Na-kyung¡¯s strange expression.

    [If you received a bribe, you epted it. Why do you have to ask and confirm who the acquaintance was

    before epting it ?]

    [Isn¡¯t that the word for bribery in the Chinesenguage?]

    ¡°It¡¯s a little different.¡±

    [What¡¯s different?]

    ¡°To understand that, you need to know the characteristics of the Commonwealth of China.¡±

    To Yun Na-gyeong, who asked shyly.

    Li Qingyu exined calmly.

    ¡°The Commonwealth of China is one of thergest countries in the world. Especially in terms of poption, it is by far the best.¡±

    [I know that too.]

    ¡°That¡¯s how Guanxi came about.¡±

    [¡­Is the country too big and crowded?]

    ¡°Yes. This Commonwealth of China is too big to have a sense of identity just because we are of the same nationality.¡±

    The fact that thend is wide means that there are many borders out of control.

    In the end, not to mention government and welfare, even taxation and criminalw are not properly implemented depending on each region, or there are ces where they do it arbitrarily.

    There was no sense of belonging as a nation.

    It was more so at the point where 77 countries were forcibly tied into one federation.

    ¡°Here, other federations, as well as the viges right next to each other, are bound to be strangers.¡±

    If there is not enough food due to drought.

    Rather than wait for help from the government, which maye yearster, they kill and loot strangers.

    Of course it¡¯s fast and sure.

    No one knows if the body is buried.

    There are plenty of new passers-by.

    Knowing that fact, even strangers always prepare to run away with a knife when they visit an unfamiliar vige.

    In other words, the first strangers seen in this country can only be regarded as enemies or preliminary predators.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to identify ¡®friends¡¯ who will benefit from establishing a smaller and more definite rtionship than the ambiguous country or nation.¡±

    [Is that Guanxi?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    bound by meeting

    If you make one mistake, it will copse.

    Making another rtionship through a certain rtionship.

    The rtionship is more like an alliance between countries than a friendship between individuals.

    And since it is natural for allies to give and receive gifts to strengthen their rtionship, they should not regard it as a bribe.

    After carefully exining.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t sold my rtives, alumni, acquaintances, and friends, more than half of the checkpoints I¡¯ve passed so far wouldn¡¯t have been solved with money.¡±

    [Then what would happen?]

    ¡°Well. Perhaps the helpless girl did what the soldiers of the enemy country would do?¡±

    or just trying to steal money.

    doing more than that, etc.

    I¡¯m d we parted ways smiling andughing at each other.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who spoke calmly, Yu Naqing put on a tired expression.

    Why a guild rather than a warlord?

    Or rather, whether an organization called Munpa, which is more like a vignte or a gang, rules the Commonwealth of China and the people take it for granted.

    Because I thought I knew now.

    If thew is far away and the fist is close.

    An armed force group united by such guanxi would be a stronger and more reliable ally than the government.

    [¡­You manage to live in a country like this.]

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°Because it is a ce like this, it means that our family has been able to survive until now.¡±

    from hundreds of years ago.

    Even though he was rejected as a demonic cult.

    It was thanks to that deep Guanshi that the ck Dragon n was able to survive in East Asia protected by Limon.

    Looking at Li Qingyu as he spoke with a grin on his face, he tilted his head for a while.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung, who gave up on understanding, turned to the question.

    [By the way, is it necessary for the princess toe out in person like this?]

    ¡°Is it necessary?¡±

    [You¡¯re very busy right now.]

    It¡¯s not just the Russian Khanate that was influenced by the LW productsunched by the World Federation.

    any neighboring country.

    anypetitor.

    All of them purchase LW products to increase theirpetitiveness.

    The Seven Dragons were distracted just by keeping it in check.

    Even now, there were even opinions that it would be better to stop losing Bahamut and rece it with an LW product.

    Leaving your seat in this situation?

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Yuna-kyung, it was something to be embarrassed about.

    ¡°I have a little problem.¡±

    [Will it take?]

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to meet him to know for sure, but¡­¡±

    The path so far.

    Moonpa copsed on her.

    Wei Ling¡¯s findings, etc.

    A few bizarre facts that I found by collecting various information.

    And the white-haired witch¡¯s military power, which is too good considering that she is a master of hermitage and exaggerated, etc.

    Recalling the reason why she had no choice but toe out of the ck Dragon Pce.

    Li Qingyu said quietly.

    ¡°If the White-Haired Witch is the World Federation¡¯s main pitcher, we¡¯ll have to kill her before she gets in the way.¡±

    * * *

    After thest revolution.

    The number of prisoners in Gg has multiplied.

    It was because there were so many captured revolutionaries at the time.

    However, not all coborators of the revolutionary government were captured by the Gg.

    Not only did Gg have a limit on the number of people to amodate them, but they ended up with a fine if possible even for the sake of quick national normalization.

    Even Bachemensky, a high-ranking member of the revolutionary government, tried to appease him.

    significant felon.

    Or, it would not be an exaggeration to say that there were very few cases where anyone was imprisoned in a Gg unless they were a member of the revolutionary army.

    That¡¯s why Bachemensky was also expecting it.

    I was expecting it¡­

    ¡°¡­is this true?¡±

    ¡°ording to our children¡¯s investigation.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Not like that.¡±

    Bachemensky shook his head.

    As a member of the Revolutionary Army, he knows best how thorough the silver dragon n¡¯s public surveince system is.

    Besides, there¡¯s no way to fabricate such false information.

    It was clear that this data was true.

    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but be bitter.

    ¡°I was just a little surprised.¡±

    ¡°What a surprise.¡±

    looking at him like that

    Catherine giggled.

    Then he passed over the copied documents and continued talking happily.

    ¡°Assaulting the supervisor with a work tool on the day of the revolution.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go around nearby restaurants and distribute alcohol and food tomemorate the revolution, you¡¯ll be threatened as a reactionary.¡±

    ¡°As an act of banditry, plundering the homes of first-ss and second-ss citizens and extorting most of them.¡±

    ¡°using a citizen who usually sided with the government as an okrana, and then obtaining a forced confession under threat and joining the revolutionary government with that credit.¡±

    ¡°Insulting a passer-by by stripping naked on the roadside forck of revolutionary spirit.¡±

    ¡°epting bribes and arranging the admission of those whock ability, and introducing them to good positions.¡±

    ¡°Again¡­¡±

    literally one after another.

    After setting all kinds of records.

    Yekathrice put down the papers and smiled.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been easy for a minor to run wild like this in such a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, with such outstanding talent, he could have be a ck wizard and even made a counter-revolutionary army. is not it?¡±

    Indeed, looking at Yekathriceughing mischievously, Bachemensky couldn¡¯t help but make a more somber expression.

    Even if he is the head of the counter-revolutionary army.

    A boy who seemed normal on the outside.

    I didn¡¯t know that Dmitri¡¯s record would be this splendid.

    And the fact that all of this happened in the revolutionary government he was managing made his heart heavy.

    ¡°Leave it that way.¡±

    ¡°Huh, if your sister says so.¡±

    It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t y more.

    Instead of Yekathrice, who licked her lips but kept her mouth shut unexpectedly innocently.

    Lynn opened her mouth seriously.

    ¡°Anyway, ording to this data, one thing is certain.¡±

    ¡°That minors should also be included in the death penalty?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not going to talk about that.¡±

    Let politics do what you want.

    After saying just cut it off.

    Lin continued.

    ¡°The important thing is that before he was arrested in Okrana and imprisoned in the Gg, Dmitri was just one of themon kids.¡±

    no matter how many idents

    Dmitri¡¯s past ismon.

    It happened countless times under the revolutionary government.

    In fact, there are testimonies that Dmitri was arrested in Okrana after running away in a hurry.

    Even so, the reason why this material can only be special.

    Yekathrice pointed out with a grin.

    ¡°You mean the legacy of the Dark Dawn is hidden somewhere in this Gg?¡±

 Chapter 682

    #682. don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know

    the silver age of the past.

    A god who descended to earth.

    In other words, the incarnations ruled the world with miracles.

    And gave humans the power to defend themselves and prosper.

    That power is magic.

    It was a mystery that required a price, but if the price was sufficient, anything could be aplished.

    Instead, the gods set a taboo.

    Anything that can be done with magic.

    something you should never do.

    The two are strictly separated and regted.

    Because I knew how dangerous it was that anything was possible.

    But humans are stupid.

    even though it is forbidden. Or rather, that¡¯s why the enchanted broke the promise with the gods and willingly touched the taboo.

    human sacrifice.

    lion¡¯s life.

    Research on immortality, etc.

    The most brutal mysterious ck magic that goes against the providence of the world was born that way.

    The Silver Age, of course.

    Even after that, ck magic was suppressed.

    Even so, the warlock did not disappear and even created an association called the Dark Dawn.

    Not only was the taboo alluring, but it was also because it made it much easier to obtain more powerful power than ordinary magic.

    That¡¯s why the witch¡¯s magic that walks the border of taboo was created by referring to ck magic.

    But ck magic is also magic.

    Even if you can easily be stronger than a priest or a witch, you still need talent.

    No matter how much magic you study.

    Only a handful of geniuses could reach the level of a dark wizard.

    So they were sure.

    ¡°Are you saying that the reason Brother Dmitri became the Dark Wizard was because he discovered the legacy of the Dark Dawn in this Gg?¡±

    ¡°Because there is no other way to exin it.¡±

    Lynn just said it.

    Of course, it is clear that Dmitri had a talent.

    However, none of the dark wizards were not geniuses, and even they needed years to decades of discipline.

    No matter how gifted a genius is, the wall of the absolute ss is not low enough to be a talent alone.

    Even monarchs with absolute skills had to spend years clearing dungeons to reach level 100.

    Of course, there wasn¡¯t anything special about it.

    What if Dmitri, who had only been in Gg for a few months, had reached the level of a dark wizard during that time?

    With a long life experience.

    Lynn could say.

    The only thing that can do that is ck magic that goes against the providence.

    Among them, only the legacy of the Dark Dawn, the essence of all dark magic.

    ¡°¡­that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Is that what the revolutionary older brother thinks?¡±

    ¡°Gg would have been the best ce for Master Sergei to hide the legacy of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    Bachemensky smiled bitterly.

    Sergei hid his ck magic until the very end.

    If it became known that he was a ck magician, he wouldn¡¯t have received absolute support from the Revolutionary Army.

    That¡¯s why they must have needed a ce where they couldpletely avoid the eyes of the government and the secret police as well as other revolutionary forces.

    In that sense, Gg was the perfect ce.

    ¡°Because all facilities in Gg are automated, there are many ces that prisoners as well as prison guards do not know or cannot go to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the best ce to catch the secret police or revolutionaries off guard, just like the counter-revolutionaries did.¡±

    ¡°The security is as thorough as that, but¡­¡±

    Bachemensky¡¯s words blurted out.

    Lynn took it instead.

    ¡°The absolute ss isn¡¯t even strong enough to stop a determined dark wizard.¡±

    As much as they were oppressed

    not only in the light but also in the dark.

    Warlocks developed a method of hiding themselves more thoroughly than anyone else, and that is why they survived the age of heroes.

    Even more so, it was possible for a ck mage to y tricks on Gg.

    Given all that.

    It was clear that the legacy of the Dark Dawn was hidden in this Gg.

    One problem.

    ¡°¡­the question is how long will we find the legacy of the Dark Dawn in this expansive ce?¡±

    More than 100,000 prisoners alone.

    Hundreds ofbor factories.

    Even various facilities such as prisons, warehouses, living quarters, and entertainment rooms.

    How to find the artifacts of the Dark Dawn in this huge space the size of a city.

    Lynn clicked her tongue.

    ¡°What kind of prison did you build so full?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who built the Gg.¡±

    ¡°Instead, you did a lot of expansion, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, admit it.¡±

    Yekathrice smiled and nodded.

    At least, it was true that the size of the gg increased dramatically as she reigned as a dictator.

    ¡°At this point, should we transfer all the prisoners and push all the buildings and sights away? Then you will be able to find it wherever you hide it.¡±

    ¡°The World Federation guys will wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯d like to do more than just make this ce a battlefield.¡±

    ¡°First of all, remember that the worst is at the point of war.¡±

    A swordsman following Rin.

    Geomrang and Swordsman somewhere else.

    Even those three sword masters were more than enough to overthrow the Russian Khanate.

    Additional help maye.

    In that case, the Russian Khanate would be devastated, and the whole world would be in chaos due to the war between the World Federation and the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Well then, in the end, we have no choice but to find the traces of the little warlock.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that normally be the first thing thates to your mind?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no fun.¡±

    ¡°done. As for the water, I am the backbone.¡±

    When Limon sighs, humbly admitting that he had been mistaken in expecting this clever madman.

    Yekathrice gave a strange smile.

    ¡°By the way, sister, do you really need to hurry?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°huh. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget that if you can¡¯t find the Dark Dawn Legacy, I¡¯ll have to marry you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    who is it all for

    Despite Rin¡¯s cold gaze, Yekathrice did not erase her smile.

    As always, he pointed it out with a single smile.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have to win this bet.¡±

    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know, there¡¯s no way that unnie couldn¡¯t have noticed this obvious thing, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Maybe it was because he was stabbed in the middle.

    Looking at Rin, who frowned.

    Yekathrice put on a meaningful smile.

    ¡°For the sake of mankind, it is the best option for my sister to be the bride of that psycho.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Priestess. How is life in prison?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be friendly, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t what you say to the brother-inw who sneaked all the way to Gg to visit you too heartless?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, get out.¡±

    Looking at the handsome boy who snorted as if he had nothing to regret.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    Even though they came from the Sword Tower with the same name.

    Adolf¡¯s gaze, as if he were looking at bugs, was quite disrespectful, rather than being polite with his fellow brothers and sisters.

    But what can I do?

    I just couldn¡¯t go back.

    Billy finally opened his mouth while grumbling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into the legacy of the Dark Dawn with Brother Pascal and the priest, but I haven¡¯t found any clues yet.¡±

    ¡°To not be able to do such an easy job is, after all, a shame, and it deserves the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°Is it easy? How hard is it to gather information in this country while avoiding the eyes of the Silver Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easier than seducing the Meister?¡±

    ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t hit it with facts.¡±

    Billy raised the white g.

    No matter how tricky the Seven Dragons are. Compared to Adolf, who is trying

    to infiltrate the Gg alone and

    seduce Limon¡­ no, Rin and make her his woman, it was tantamount to eating peanuts.

    That¡¯s why Billy asked shyly.

    ¡°Looking at the priest speaking so confidently, the temptation seems to be going well, right?¡±

    ¡°No at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Think about it and say it. There¡¯s no way someone as arrogant as Meister would change his mind just by sticking with him for a few days.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s worth tempting more.¡±

    If Rin had easily passed over, he would have been rather disappointed.

    Seeing Adolph happily talking, Billy made a subtle expression.

    Should I say this is great?

    Or should I say crazy.

    It¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t tell the difference.

    In the end, Billy, who made a reasonable judgment that he was very crazy, asks the question again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering for a while, why did you make such a useless bet with Master?¡±

    ¡°A useless bet? this?¡±

    Billy pointed out.

    I don¡¯t know if others

    It was because anyone from the Tower of Swords had no choice but to know that there was a fatal loophole in Adolf¡¯s bet with Rin.

    ¡°aha.¡±

    Even if you don¡¯t know that fact.

    Of course I made this bet.

    Adolf, who had been seducing Rin almost risking his life, made a strange expression at Billy¡¯s point.

    ¡°Do you think Meister will kill me if I lose the bet?¡±

    ¡°What will happen?¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s crazy, because I thought it was a garbage idea worthy of the death penalty.¡±

    what¡¯s so funny

    Afterughing like crazy.

    Adolf nodded with a single smile.

    ¡°Surely you can think of it that way. Meister is someone who will do anything to protect humanity.¡±

    Through a bet with Lin.

    Adolf asked to be his woman.

    However, he did not include any conditions such as not harming himself or doing whatever he was told to do.

    Then, no matter how precarious the situation was, I wouldn¡¯t have epted a bet like this.

    In other words, even if Rin loses the bet, he has the option of killing Adolf.

    Even couples fight with each other.

    break up for various reasons.

    It¡¯s like there¡¯s even a knife fight.

    There was no reason why Rin couldn¡¯t kill Adolf just because she became Adolf¡¯s woman.

    Especially in that he is serving as the sword of the World Federation because of his drunkenness.

    So, if you try to hug Rin just because you won the bet, you will end up leaving the world on the first night.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to seduce Rin now.

    In that sense, it was only natural that Billy would evaluate the bet as useless.

    ¡°But even if I lose the bet, Meister won¡¯t kill me.¡±

    despite knowing that

    Adolf was not worried.

    Rather, it was just a meaningful smile.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t exactly do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Literally the death penalty.¡±

    If Adolf wins the bet.

    No matter how terribly I hate it.

    Rin didn¡¯t kill herself.

    that he would give himself up obediently.

    The handsome boy, who said it clearly, continued with a happy face.

    ¡°Unlike the idiots and idiots, I am a good disciple who has never been emunicated by Meister and will never be.¡±

    ¡°Only that?¡±

    ¡°Not just.¡±

    Of course, if that¡¯s all.

    I wouldn¡¯t have been able to say that.

    As the protector of mankind, it was the monster named Limon who would do anything to protect the world.

    I hadn¡¯tmitted any crimes, so I didn¡¯t know when and how I would lose my life if I thought it would be okay.

    Even so, the reason that can be asserted that it can¡¯t be.

    Adolf said lightly.

    ¡°Because this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve made a bet with Meister.¡±

 Chapter 683

    #683 I got permission too.

    * * *

    Adolf von H.

    Called the Protector of Europe.

    The Sword Master who fought until the end against Gandhi, the sword that caused World War II, and met his end.

    Among the many sword masters whose end was stained with stigma, few lived such a heroic life.

    But at this very moment.

    Rin¡¯s face wasplex as she talked about Adolf.

    ¡°Adolf was an outlier among my pupils.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ More than that swordsman?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°That is a bit unexpected. I didn¡¯t know that swordsman¡¯s talent was so great.¡±

    ¡°I am not talking about talent.¡±

    A sword spirit who was a spirit sage.

    A swordsman who learned martial arts.

    Geomrang liked shooting more than sword.

    A swordsman who puts all his senses into the sword.

    Sword Demons who are exceptionally good at stabbing, etc.

    Originally, those who entered the Sword Tower were all geniuses.

    Among them, each and every sword master who realized his swordsmanship and carved his name into the sword tower was a being that could only be called special.

    Andpared to those other siblings, Adolf¡¯s talent was not so outstanding.

    Rather, it was on the down side.

    Still, Lin insisted.

    The most difficult disciple to teach was the swordsman.

    Because¡­

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of talent that I taught him myself.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you teach me?¡±

    ¡°I felt it as soon as I saw it.¡±

    ¡°persimmon?¡±

    At Yekathrice¡¯s puzzled question, Rin closed her eyes and recalled.

    Do you have any material to teach?

    As usual, I was looking around the sword tower.

    just discovered by ident.

    A boy who practiced swords.

    His passion was only noticeable in the fact that he continued to swing his sword with a bandage even if his grip was torn.

    Other than that, Rin couldn¡¯t pass by the boy who was just one of the regr trainees in the Sword Tower.

    because it felt

    The boy¡¯s eyes burned with passion.

    The intense conviction that lurks deep inside¡­

    ¡°The feeling that if I leave him alone, someday he will do something crazy and outrageous.¡±

    ¡­Adolph¡¯s terrifying danger.

    Of course, that¡¯s just a guess.

    It could be because of an illusion or mood.

    It might have been a prejudice.

    But at least, Rin was convinced as a protector of mankind before being a sword master or Noh Kang-ho who had lived a long life.

    If you be a sword master¡­

    no, even if you don¡¯t be a sword master.

    This boy will one day set the whole world on fire with his conviction and passion.

    How dangerous false beliefs are.

    Rin, who knew better than anyone else as much as he had experienced that sword demon, chose that.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I taught Adolf.¡±

    See pure talent.

    I want to raise him as a sword master.

    Contrary to other disciples who taught.

    Reminds me of the disciple who taught me with the most sincerity, but was more disapproving than anyone else.

    Lynn said coldly.

    ¡°To kill him with my own hands if he goes the wrong way.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Have you ever heard of a friending to the Sword Tower?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that urban legend?¡±

    ¡°Is that a true story?¡±

    ¡°¡­Could it be that the priest came to the Sword Tower with that legendary friend?¡±

    ¡°It was a time when I was a bit lost.¡±

    Failing the entrance exam at an art college.

    I enlisted in the military, but

    Hit an ipetent superior.

    He said that the sword tower was the ce where he followed a friend he met by chance while leaving the country as if he were deserting.

    Adolfughed.

    And he calmly continued to talk about Billy, who was confused.

    ¡°Honestly, I was lucky. Unlike my friend who couldn¡¯t even set foot in the sword tower, he entered the sword tower and caught Meister¡¯s eyes.¡±

    Although thousands of people knocked on the door of the Sword Tower every year.

    Only a handful entered the Sword Tower.

    Among them, only a handful of people were directly taught by Limon.

    No matter how talented he was, Adolf, who followed a friend to the sword tower and broke through the dire odds, was truly blessed with heavenly luck.

    so at that time.

    Adolf was quite ted.

    You are the chosen person.

    It¡¯s a wood that will definitely be a sword master, and Limon must have recognized that.

    ¡°But I soon realized. That it was a great misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how Meister taught me?¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    Joan of Arc, who made me hold a sword for the rest of my life, and d, who gave me a spear instead of a sword, a sword that refused to hold a sword myself.

    Even the process of Limon education is passed down like a legend, as customized education was provided ording to each individual¡¯s talents and inclinations.

    There were no rumors about how he taught Adolf.

    and why.

    The student who was the most difficult to teach the swordsmith lightly revealed.

    ¡°You lost once.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Until the limbs are broken and the intestines burst, crawling like a bug and coughing up blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That was only the beginning.¡±

    swinging the sword on the de.

    Or subdue the beast without killing it.

    Not being able to sleep for days and only meditating, etc.

    Education close to torture that felt like it didn¡¯t matter even if I died beyond pushing it to the brink of death.

    And remembering those cold golden eyes.

    Adolph chuckled.

    ¡°It was only then that I realized.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Meister taught me to kill, not to raise me to be a sword master.¡±

    Of course, it may be a delusion of damage.

    Of course, you can kill Adolf at any time.

    There was no reason for Limon, who could have done anything as an absolute ruler in the age of heroes, to kill Adolf in such a way that went around the circle.

    But at least Adolf felt that way.

    So even if you try to escape.

    I tried to resist¡­ but

    to no avail.

    Adolf resists.

    Especially whenever I embrace living.

    Because Limon pushed Adolf even more harshly.

    It¡¯s like beating a mad dog to engrave in your bones that if you bite a person, you¡¯ll be beaten to death.

    Limon¡¯s education was harsh.

    No matter how venomous it is, it¡¯s enough to make you go crazy or break your personality.

    ¡°A normal person would really die or be a disabled person.¡±

    ¡°But I persevered.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lose even if I came.¡±

    not to survive.

    just not to lose.

    With resistance and resentment towards those cold golden eyes that pushed him harshly.

    Adolf endured all the trainings by far, even sublimating his innate virility and tenacity to a level that transcended human beings.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve be a sword master.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±

    Even if the process was harsh.

    Limon never gave meaningless teaching.

    His viciously thorough education finally made Adolf perfect as a sword master.

    ¡°It was then that I thanked Meister. Rather than making me a sword master, in that it finally gave me the strength to resist oppression.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So do you know what the first thing I did after bing a sword master?¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    while guessing something.

    To Billy with a look of hope.

    Adolf said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I tried to kill Meister.¡±

    As soon as I engraved my name on the sword tower.

    who challenged Limon to a duel.

    Talking about a secret story that no one knew until now, which can only be called crazy.

    Adolfughed.

    ¡°But the result was obvious. Because I lost to Meister.¡±

    I even became a sword master.

    In the end, not being able to ovee the absolute wall of Limon Aspelda gave a great shock to the proud Adolf.

    If the duel ended just like that.

    To the extent that he might have be the first sword master tomit suicide.

    ¡°Even so, Meister didn¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Are you aware of that fact?

    Or was it because he was a teacher?

    Limon did not cut Adolf or send him back.

    ¡°You swore instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­vow?¡±

    ¡°The moment I harm even one innocent person, I will take my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, if I don¡¯t cross the line, I will not kill or harass me anymore, and I will risk my own sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I realized then. That you can never fight Meister.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because no one in the world can beat Meister.¡±

    That was the first bet he made with Limon.

    from birth until now.

    It hasn¡¯t gone away yet.

    continue even after you die.

    It¡¯s a more terrible and absolute spell than Wanderer¡¯s ck magic.

    That¡¯s why he became a good disciple.

    Looking at the priest whose stubbornness and conviction he had kept despite the harsh teachings copsed only after he became a sword master.

    After a long silence.

    Billy asked.

    ¡°So you want to make Master your woman? To avenge that time?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk bullshit. execution.¡±

    That moment.

    Adolf raised his eyes.

    And he red at Billy with sharp eyes, as if he would not let go if he said such a thing again.

    ¡°Revenge, I couldn¡¯t have proposed to Meister with such a dirty thought, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­then why is that?¡±

    ¡°For my dream, of course.¡±

    ¡°Is it your dream?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    What was your long-cherished wish, why did you propose to Rin?

    Looking at Billy, who had a face that he couldn¡¯t guess, with a mocking expression.

    said Adolph.

    ¡°I originally believed that Aryans were the most superior race and should rule the world.¡±

    Perhaps that¡¯s why Limon felt dangerous and treated Adolf harshly.

    Horrifyingly pure.

    belief that would have been more dangerous.

    ¡°But thanks to Meister, I found out. That was a very stupid idea.¡±

    Finally challenge Limon.

    Only after suffering a disastrous defeat.

    The handsome boy who abandoned his beliefsughed.

    ¡°Because there were people in the world who were far superior and more perfect thanmon and ordinary people like the Aryans.¡±

    ¡°A perfect human¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the sword master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So I changed my dream. To fill the world with new people called Sword Masters.¡±

    You have a perfect body.

    never get old or sick.

    can live forever.

    Looking at Adolf, who says that his dream is to create a world for only ideal humans.

    Billy was at a loss.

    ¡°Do you think Master will see that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I already got permission.¡±

    ¡°You approved that crazy n? That nobleman?¡±

    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t harm the old race, I don¡¯t care whether I raise 100,000 or a million Sword Masters, so I heard you do as you please?¡±

    ¡°¡­I think it was just so absurd that you decided not to care?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right. If you look at what stupid archaic humans do, they will go extinct after tens of thousands of years anyway. Even Meister must have been stunned.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s absurd¡­¡±

    ¡°The problem was how to increase the number of sword masters. If even Meister has raised seven people over hundreds of years, it will take me more time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It¡¯s my Dong style.

    In the midst of Billy¡¯s trembling as he sees a handsome boy talking happily by himself.

    Adolf said happily.

    ¡°Then I realized. If you are a human being born to perfect parents, you will be able to be a sword master much easier

    .¡±

    ¡°huh. In the end, I couldn¡¯t find the perfect match for me.¡±

    Even the sword spirit and the sword were not enough.

    It was reckless to try to find the perfect mate among the old people.

    After humbly reflecting.

    The young man¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°But the most perfect woman in the world I¡¯ve been looking for all my life has finally appeared.¡±

    ¡°Master is originally a man?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re a woman now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Excluding the trivial issue of original gender, who would be more suitable as the mother of a new generation than Meister?¡±

    You know better than anyone how to raise a sword master.

    More beautiful than any other ssy beauty.

    I also raised several children.

    Strong enough to protect your family.

    She is also good at cooking and housekeeping.

    Also, he is strict enough to discipline his children ruthlessly if they are out of line.

    He is merciful enough to give any scum a chance if he doesn¡¯t cross the line.

    Even if you give birth to a hundred or a thousand children, you will never grow old, die, or deteriorate.

    Where could there be a more perfect wife than this?

    Looking at the priest who speaks confidently.

    Billy was at a loss for words.

    I have to retort.

    It¡¯s because I started to confuse myself as I thought, ¡®Huh? Isn¡¯t she really the perfect wife?¡¯

    ¡°This is destiny.¡±

    to that Billy.

    Adolf said.

    Even the one who died was resurrected.

    The fact that Meister, who became a woman, appeared in front of him.

    All of this is providential, and it is Heaven¡¯s will that Rin be his bride and that the new human race prosper in the world.

    ¡°Above all¡­¡±

    And another one.

    A little different from my longing.

    with a genuinely happy heart.

    Reasons for making this bet.

    The beautiful boy, like a young girl, said with a small smile.

    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re ugly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Subdued himself.

    could never win.

    A strong and lofty Master.

    What could be more enjoyable than making her my woman, dyeing it with pleasure, and bearing her own child?

    in pure respect.

    hot greed and lust.

    With turbid ambition and love.

    Saying it with a single smile.

    Looking at the crazy priest who would probably be the third person in the world to respect his teacher, to whom even that Limon had no choice but to give the title of swordsman.

    Billy thought.

    It may be very desirable that Gandhi killed the swordsman as soon as he started World War II.

 Chapter 684

    #684. Then invite.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    listen to all exnations.

    Think for a while.

    Yekathrice tilted her head and asked as if to confirm onest time.

    ¡°Does that mean you can¡¯t use the beauty world?¡±

    ¡°Adolf, if he doesn¡¯t cross the line, I¡¯ll probably see myself getting married first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to see too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. It¡¯s a joke. A joke.¡±

    Is it because Rin¡¯s eyes are so cold?

    Yekathrice waved her hand.

    And, as always, he said with a grin on his face.

    ¡°Since unnie is ours, even if she wears a wedding dress, she can¡¯t stand others wearing it.¡±

    ¡°You want to talk in your sleep while you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ayy, I¡¯m sorry if you treat my sincerity as a sleep talk.¡±

    ¡°Jung then, so that we don¡¯t feel sad, should we at least make warm contact with each other?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m in trouble anyway. If you do this, you have a reason to win the song bet.¡±

    No matter how much I got used to it, it was because I didn¡¯t want to get hit.

    Yekathrice turned around slightly.

    Rin didn¡¯t bother pointing out that obvious trick.

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t wrong, and now finding a solution to this situation was the priority.

    So it was.

    Why did Rin turn her head?

    ¡°Revolutionary brother. How did the request go before?¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to Brother Dmitri and other officers of the counter-revolutionary army?¡±

    ¡°okay. I don¡¯t really want to rush things, but as you heard, the situation is urgent.¡±

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve beenughing bitterly at the situation that makes me feel dizzy just by listening to it.

    Bachemensky put on a serious expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a few rumors that I¡¯m not sure about, but it bothers me.¡±

    ¡°rumor?¡±

    ¡°I heard that shortly after arriving in Gg, Brother Dmitri returned after being missing for several days.¡±

    ¡°Disappearance in this Gg?¡±

    ¡°yes. There are so many vague rumors about him attempting to escape from prison or being hospitalized for dangerous work, so I don¡¯t know why¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°I think there is a possibility.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and check it out. You never know when Adolf or the World Federation guys will do something.¡±

    They are advantageous for investigations in the Russian Khanate, but the World Federation¡¯s potential is also formidable.

    In particr, it was not known how the silver dragon n would be hit in the back now that they were busy responding to LW products.

    ¡°Above all¡­¡±

    And another one.

    There is no clear reason.

    Aside from the World Federation, Rin frowned at the strange sensation that bothered her nerves.

    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t feel well.¡±

    * * *

    Jerusalem.

    As the capital of the Holy Alliance.

    A metropolis that has enjoyed prosperity since the Silver Age.

    As long as it boasts such a long history, the streets of Jerusalem were always full of people, day and night.

    Particrly because of the characteristics of the Holy League that there are templesrge and small on every street and the worship times are different for each denomination.

    But at this moment, Jerusalem was locked in silence.

    Ordinary passers-by too.

    Even the merchants who were doing business.

    Even the housewives at home.

    An office worker who was looking at work.

    It was because everyone had stopped what they were doing, and each kneeled, folded their hands, or closed their eyes in silence.

    and the center of Jerusalem.

    In the royal pce surrounded by thirty-three spiers, a white-haired girl was quietly seated.

    ¡°I want to know if Tata is ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess. We have already confirmed that the beacons have been raised in all the temples.¡±

    Heavenly as usual.

    But in a much shier outfit.

    From bracelets to anklets, they are full of all sorts of essories.

    Ainsha, who was sitting in front of the altar, heard Tata¡¯s words and got up from her seat.

    ¡°All right. Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the aftermath and go homefortably.¡±

    Leave Tata with her head down.

    Ainsha headed for the top of the altar.

    It was arge brazier ced on the highest spire.

    The moment Ainsha put her soft bare feet into the brazier, which is old and antique like an antique, yet has a strangely mysterious luster.

    Hwareuk!

    Suddenly, a fire soared from the brazier, which had not even had firewood, let alone embers.

    But don¡¯t be surprised.

    It seems like you¡¯re already used to it.

    just keep walking

    And so, the pure white me from the hearth rose up slowly from the hem of her clothes, covering herpletely.

    The moment you want everything in your field of vision to be dyed white.

    the world.

    -It has changedpletely.

    The lofty spire, too.

    A splendid royal pce.

    Holy City too.

    Everything that was around a while ago disappeared and what appeared instead was a strange space.

    Neither cold nor hot, neither bright nor dark, neither far nor near.

    just shine

    just calm

    only fragrant.

    It¡¯s too vivid to be real.

    Too far away to be in a dream.

    Ainsha, who opened her eyes in that pure white space, moved slowly.

    Then, climbing up the stairs of fluffy clouds, standing tall in front of a tform of mes swaying on top of the waves towering like a cliff.

    The moment Ainsha opened her mouth.

    ¡°Make sure everyone is here.¡±

    Dig!

    The light shimmered.

    In a ce far higher, far, gorgeous, bright, or mysterious than the tform the white-haired girl was on.

    Like lightning, or like war, or like love, or like fate.

    Hundreds¡­ no, perhaps tens of thousands or millions of lights, each with a different color and shape, were flickering and announcing their existence.

    If you were a normal person.

    No, even a tolerable superman of the absolute ss would have hardened in front of that light.

    Big or small.

    It was because the presence of countless lights, each of which touched the providence of the world, weighed down the soul.

    ¡°Attendance confirmed.¡±

    But even in that light.

    Ainsha didn¡¯t care.

    After checking the flickering lights with an expressionless face as usual.

    He picked up the hammer of faith lying next to him and struck it on the board of unbelief on the podium.

    ¡°Then, I dere the holding of the 27194th meeting of Gods.¡±

    Thest holy ce in the world.

    The assembly of all the gods of Jerusalem began with such a blunt deration as always.

    * * *

    The distant Silver Age.

    Godmunicated directly with mankind.

    All humans could learn God and receive teachings and guidance.

    It was possible because the gods descended directly to the earth in the form of Avatara.

    Even if you can¡¯t drink water.

    Like a balloon filled with water.

    The gods who appeared in the form of animals or trees of humans performed miracles more directly and lived in harmony with humans.

    But the Bronze Age opens.

    After the awakening of the seven dragons that had fallen asleep in the distant past.

    Almost all incarnations were eaten by dragons and even the holy ces were destroyed, ending the exchange between gods and humans.

    This is because human beings can receive the will of God only through priests or through oracles that have been handed down as symbols, and can only convey their faith through prayer.

    The only sacred site that has not been destroyed.

    Except for Jerusalem.

    Even though the incarnation disappeared, the Holy Land allowed direct interaction with the gods, albeit in a limited way.

    All the denominations in the world gathered in Jerusalem to form the Holy League.

    It was for this reason that King Richard I, the Sword King, carried out a crusade for hundreds of years to obtain Jerusalem while struggling with the sword.

    and this moment.

    the holy city of Jerusalem.

    In the Astral ne, on the boundary between the material world and the spirit world.

    The gods were interacting with humans again.

    sparkle.

    ¡°No song today. No dancing either. So stop asking.¡±

    Glitter!

    ¡°No matter how much you try, there is no such thing as nothing.¡±

    ¡­although the exchange looked more like a fan club cheering for an idol at a concert than solemn or reverent.

    Ainsha didn¡¯t particrly care.

    at the regr meeting.

    whether mediating disputes.

    Or at a fundraising event.

    After she became a priest, whenever she attended the Godhead, the gods reacted like this.

    It was unavoidable.

    Unlike the Silver Age, when they were able to perform miracles almost unlimitedly as much as they were full of faith, their power is limited in the modern age when faith has declined.

    Making incarnations, of course.

    It¡¯s always hard to keep an eye on believers.

    Even faintly conveyed prayers are mostlymon requests or boring phrases.

    For the gods, it was like watching the world through an ant hole and listening to a noisy religious radio.

    That¡¯s for hundreds of years.

    Thanks to that, most gods were hungry for entertainment.

    If only I could gather my faith and create an incarnation, I would even want to raise a holy war.

    ¡­although the gods who had actually tried something simr couldn¡¯t bear to try it thanks to being sloppy by some lunatic swordsman.

    But after Ainsha became a priest.

    I can see great concerts every time I meet God.

    It was for that reason that the Holy League was particrly stable these days throughout its history of more than a thousand years.

    It is also the fact that the number of believers who deliberately caused a religious dispute to see Ainsha and was banned from attending the Godhead is unprecedented.

    twinkle twinkle!

    In any case, from that point of view.

    It was natural for the gods to protest.

    Even in this astral world, direct words and sounds are difficult to convey, so it¡¯s a shame.

    Without such restrictions, the protests of the gods would have roared louder than thunder.

    Of course, even if I couldn¡¯t hear the sound, the flickering light instead was enough to dazzle my eyes.

    ¡°I warn you. If you keep talking like this, everyone will get a yellow card.¡±

    Pop!

    but right after that.

    The light instantly died down.

    No matter how dissatisfied I was, there was no scene that wanted to be kicked out of the concert hall¡­ no, God.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    keep quiet

    ¡°I have a project to propose to the Holy Alliance on behalf of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    I don¡¯t like it¡­

    ¡°If you just listen to the suggestion, I¡¯ll sing you a song.¡±

    Glitter!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if he had no interest.

    It was an instant that the light dimmed.

    With an expressionless face, he gazed at the ardently shining radiance, as if he had suddenly be very interested.

    Ainsha thought deeply.

    Can I really make this suggestion to these idiots?

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    Recalling that all of this was a request from her lover, Ainsha made up her mind and continued with a blunt voice.

    ¡°Before that, I need to ask for your permission.¡±

    sparkle?

    ¡°There are coborators that are essential to this project. I would like to know if I can give you a special invitation.¡±

    Glitter.

    ¡°I knew. Then I invite you.¡±

    It¡¯s like how are you?

    Looking at the cool, sparkling light, Ainsha took out a small bead from her bosom.

    Hwareuk!

    Kwajik.

    Let¡¯s break the marbles.

    The sparks from inside create a door in the air.

    The moment the door slowly opened and the ¡®specially invited guest¡¯ that Ainsha spoke of appeared inside.

    ¡­.

    Darkness falls.

    everything fell silent

    The lights that had been shining brilliantly a little while ago had gone out at the same time as if they had seen something unbelievable.

    ¡°Of course I thought you would be at the doorstep, but thank you for inviting me so willingly.¡±

    However, even in that strange silence, the guest was not taken aback.

    Rather than worrying about this, it seems that he is a nobleman.

    Grab the dress gracefully.

    bow down and say hello

    I justughed coquettishly.

    ¡°Elderly rtives.¡±

    Like that¡­

    even though they are of demigod lineage.

    Wage war against the gods.

    The culprit who almost conquered the world and eventually provided the starting point for the copse of the Silver Age.

    The moment when Sir¡¯s greetings were over.

    kurlrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    A flood that will swallow the world.

    With fury that even the sea is immortal.

    A curse that could pierce even the sky.

    It raged like mad and shook the entire astral world.

 Chapter 685

    #685. Finally, did you find it?

    * * *

    Circe, the witch of the beginning.

    Originally the granddaughter of Helios.

    One of the original witches who created witch magic that transcends the taboos of God.

    Until then, she was a proof of the greatness of God, who was praised by God as well as humans for her outstanding talent.

    But time goes by.

    Religious wars intensify.

    In the aftermath, let the witch be hunted.

    She stole the fate of Gaius Julius Caesar, became emperor of Rome, and dered war against the gods.

    Of course, as she was sealed in the London barrier, the war ended with the victory of the gods.

    But the gods couldn¡¯t be happier.

    The fact that she had to be sealed by even borrowing the power of the three great witches who were called thedy of theke.

    This is because it itself became an opportunity to shake the authority of God, which should be absolute.

    God¡¯s poweres from faith.

    In the midst of the religious war, the faith of the believers who doubted the absoluteness of God rapidly declined.

    when the seven dragons resurrected.

    The reason why the incarnations were easily eaten was because of the dragon¡¯s strength, but also because of the copse of human faith.

    In other words, Sir is the hidden protagonist who yed a decisive role in the downfall of the god.

    That¡¯s why she is the Demon King.

    Before bing the sorceress queen who reached the pinnacle of magic, to the gods who brought about the end of the silver age, she was more hated than the seven dragons.

    Kururureung.

    In that sense, this moment.

    It was a natural result that Jerusalem was engulfed in chaos.

    After being sealed, the demon lord avoided contact with the gods for hundreds of years, running away from London.

    It was such a shocking event that it appeared in the middle of this god meeting at another time and in no other ce.

    How great was the wrath of the gods.

    The aftermath spread beyond the astral world to the real world, causing thunder, lightning, and gusts throughout the Holy League.

    ¡°Everyone is quiet. It is a warning if you are not quiet.¡±

    to appease the gods.

    Ainsha hit the hammer.

    However, unlike before, there were no gods who obeyed meekly this time.

    No, on the contrary, he showed hostility towards her as well.

    It was because the fact that the priest of the Holy League called that demon king here was itself a mortal sin close to betrayal to the gods.

    If it were not for the privilege of the priest to mediate between the gods, it would have thundered right away.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I couldn¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°¡­even though the invitation was allowed, this is a fuss. They¡¯re all liars. There is no performance today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Even while feeling the presence of the gods shaking the heavens and earth with such anger.

    Sir did not lose hisposure.

    with anguid smile.

    She just took one step forward in front of Ainsha, who was blunt with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Elderly rtives. I understand that you¡¯re angry with me, but you¡¯d better be bluffing in moderation.¡±

    ¡­?

    ¡°The elders can¡¯t kill me anyway.¡±

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    He seems to be angry at that arrogance.

    A catastrophe that has intensified dozens of times.

    And the disaster didn¡¯t end with threats anymore.

    Lightning spark curse disease pain despair.

    Centered on the wave tform where Ainsha and Sir were, they began to close the distance as they raged like a storm.

    It¡¯s not like magic.

    A miracle that even twists the providence of the world.

    Unlike the present world, where a huge amount of faith is consumed every time you use strength, this is possible because it is in the astral world.

    The power of the gods is absolute here. Whether it

    ¡®s the legendary demon king or

    the descendant of the dragon.

    It was absolutely impossible to handle the wrath of hundreds of thousands of gods.

    ¡°For those of you who don¡¯t know, I have a ve contract with a very, very scary baby right now.¡±

    ¡­no, it seemed so.

    Shir smiled.

    Open those red lips.

    Until youe up with a name.

    ¡°Swordsmith Limon Aspelder.¡±

    Stand tall!

    That moment.

    The static that came.

    Even the shaking curse.

    Even the lightning that struck.

    Even the pouring death.

    A storm of absolute catastrophic power that was enough to burn an entire continent and destroy hundreds and thousands of people in an instant.

    Looking at the scene where everything stopped in the air as if it were frozen.

    As if I knew that.

    No, it seems like it should be.

    With a bewitching smile.

    Sir slowly turned his head and looked at the numerous lights, big and small, one by one, and asked.

    ¡°Is there anyone here who wants to touch the baby¡¯s belongings?¡±

    ¡­.

    And¡­

    time passed.

    Too short for an immortal who has lived through thousands and tens of thousands of years and will live again.

    However, it took too long to let go of the pride of the supreme being called God.

    But at the end of that silence.

    In the end, the gods made a choice.

    Squeak.

    Faded me, broken lightning.

    Scattered curses and melted vengeance.

    As if nothing had happened in the first ce.

    Looking at the astral world that has found peace again and the shapes of light that have sunk heavily.

    Unlike before, Sir bowed politely.

    ¡°Thank you for making a wise decision.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a mockery.

    It was literally a thank you.

    Although they are now in ruins, the gods ruled the world in the distant past and are still in charge of providence.

    If they really wanted to fight without looking back.

    The situation must have been quite difficult for Limon and the Seven Dragons against the World Federation.

    ¡­Forcing even such gods to calm down with just their name was the sword master¡¯s fear.

    Well, it was natural.

    The Gods of the Holy League are defeated soldiers.

    A being who survived after being defeated by the seven dragons and handing over the hegemony of the world.

    Of course, even that dragon was cut.

    Take the de with swordsmanship and press it.

    Even subjugating that demon, etc.

    Having seen all of Limon¡¯s feats in real time, he knew all too well how crazy it was to face him.

    Glitter.

    ¡°To tell you what to do and then leave¡­ You are merciless.¡±

    Perhaps it was because he had at least saved himself by hearing the demon king¡¯s words of gratitude.

    more calmed down.

    Nevertheless, as if dissatisfaction and hostility remained, Shireughed at the coldly sparkling lights.

    ¡°There is no need to be so sharp. Because I really came to make a mutually beneficial proposal.¡±

    Twinkle.

    ¡°Talk to me now, white child.¡±

    ¡°All right. talk.¡±

    I¡¯veid enough ground rice.

    From now on, let the expert talk.

    Ainsha, who stepped forward in ce of Shir, who stepped back, opened her mouth with an expressionless face as always.

    ¡°Tell me in advance.¡±

    silent answer.

    ¡°This is Father Lee.¡±

    ¡­?

    ¡°So, if you decline this offer, you will speak ill of the Holy League against Lee.¡±

    ¡­?!?!

    ¡°It¡¯s full of pillow hair. As a bonus, the priest is also retiring. No performances again. So be prepared when you refuse.¡±

    Twinkle Twinkle!!!

    Truly a mess.

    A shing light as if bewildered.

    A light that persuades us to talk.

    Light, etc., shouting the opposite of retirement.

    In a sense, the gods were much more chaotic than when they had caused all sorts of miracles and disasters a while ago.

    Seeing the astral world in chaos, Syrr was dumbfounded.

    ¡°¡­If you say that, white child, what will my efforts be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even God won¡¯t forgive you if you get in the way of getting that bride qualification.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So everyone listens carefully.¡±

    This is what Limon asked for.

    If it seeds, of course, it will save the silver dragon n from danger.

    It is a featparable to that of Maia, who held the lifeline of all mankind with nectar.

    There¡¯s no such thing as giving up.

    Say it without expression.

    Ainsha continued with her burning eyes.

    ¡°First of all, God who has received dividends through corporate investment or stocks raises his hand.¡±

    sparkle?

    ¡­That was the moment when the business briefing session of President Tiamat began.

    And even if it governs the providence.

    It was the moment when question marks appeared in the heads of sacred fossils who had never read anything like modern economics.

    * * *

    ¡°There is a problem

    .¡±

    ¡°No, the counter-revolutionary side.¡±

    ¡°Could they have caused more trouble?¡±

    The counter-revolutionary army had already been massacred along with the leader, Dmitri, and all the rest had disappeared.

    what is the problem

    To Gandhi¡¯s puzzled question.

    Pascal let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°As we pursued the trade route with them, we found traces of some of the Dark Dawn¡¯s legacy that seemed to have spilled over to other ces as well.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying the counter-revolutionary army double-dealed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d it ends with a double.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How hard they sold it.

    There are only a few routes that I have checked right now.

    They said that there might be a few routes they couldn¡¯t find because they traded so cleverly even using ck magic.

    Looking at thementing Pascal.

    Gandhi was at a loss for words.

    The legacy of the Dark Dawn is the essence of all dark magic.

    It was something that even a sword master who could destroy one or two countries in a single day if handled incorrectly could not be underestimated.

    But to think that such terrifying things were sold everywhere like bargain sale items.

    It was amazing.

    ¡°¡­This will also be different.¡±

    In the end, being killed by Adolf was their karma.

    Looking at Gandhi shaking his head.

    Pascal frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the only big problem. It means that there are other people besides us who have actively purchased the legacy of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°There is no evidence by skillfully using an intermediary, but if I guess¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t find any evidence because I secretly investigated it while avoiding Wanderer¡¯s eyes.

    Because I didn¡¯t use the World Federation.

    I was able to catch the tail.

    Thinking of an unexpected opponent.

    Pascal ended his speech with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be very troublesome.¡±

    * * *

    It is too deep to be in

    the mountains, from the soaring peaks that pierce through the clouds to the bottomless cliffs of the ceiling that continue endlessly like waves .

    It is magnificent just to look at.

    I feel far away.

    Gujunggung Pce was created by intertwining numerous pces and bridges between the cliffs.

    No matter how you look at it, it is hard to believe that it is a human-built building, even in a ce that can only be called a heavenly world, on a uniquely high peak.

    She was looking down at the Gujung Pce.

    Of course, nothing was visible.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Because her senses, already transcending human beings, told her more than what she could see with her own eyes.

    The structure of the splendid pce.

    The signs of those standing on the border.

    ¡­and, above all, the evil aura that emanates from the depths.

    ¡°Did you finally find it?¡±

    Chase the faint energy.

    across many countries.

    Destroy several gates.

    Dealing with thousands of unmanned people.

    Convinced that this was her destination, she reached out her hand over her shoulder.

    Sureureung.

    As soon as she grabbed the sword that had been pulled out with such a chilling sound, she slowly lowered it towards the Gujung Pce.

    No need to hesitate.

    There was no reason to worry.

    From the time I followed this trail, postponing even going to the teacher I respected, what I had to do here had been decided.

    like that tortoise

    A sword that moved slowly.

    At the end of repeated slowdowns.

    The moment they almost stopped while aiming at the center of the Gujunggung Pce.

    ¡ºJeongcheon Gyeongdongsword

    Freezing Blue Sky Movement

    When the sword stops, does the world

    move?

    ¡»

    One of the 7 guilds.

    The Manma Gate has copsed.

 Chapter 686

    #686. high one

    * * *

    Manma Guild.

    It ismonly called Manmamun.

    A guild that has always been one of the top three guilds in terms of incapacity ever since I was a teenager.

    As such, Manmamon is the division owner.

    Shurin was always thinking.

    Let alone three fingers, Manmamun is truly the best in the world.

    No matter how great the skills the other yers have, most of them are civilians such as religious cksmiths and merchants.

    Learn martial arts thoroughly.

    He even acquiredbat skills.

    Of course, it is made up of unmanned people only.

    There was no guild that could stand against Manmamun, thergest number of high-level yers, with pure force.

    ¡­except for one guild.

    ¡®That¡¯s also an old saying.¡¯

    nevertheless.

    No, because of that, Shurin was more ted.

    Because she, the department owner of Manmamun, knew.

    Why has the Secret Guard been busy in and out of the Munpa recently and has been gathering major masters to guard the text?

    And why is the lord of Manmamun living in istion?

    ¡®The main text will be the first gate in the world¡­!¡¯

    Manmamun dominates the midfield.

    The day you stand on top of the world.

    He said that he would rise to the position of one or all, gaining wealth and power that surpassed even other monarchs.

    dreaming of a happy future

    whileughing happily.

    kurlrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Shurin hardened.

    It was because a tremendous vibration hit Manma Gate with an unexpected roar.

    The bridge connecting the cliff is shaking.

    The towering temple tower oscites.

    Gravel falling like rain.

    In shock as if the world was copsing, Shurin was taken aback.

    ¡°Earthquake?¡±

    An earthquake in this hundred thousand mountains?

    Even though she was embarrassed by something she had never heard of in her entire life, Shurin moved immediately.

    They rushed out of the shaking pce and headed for the gymnasium, where the risk of falling rocks and copse was minimal.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    Even at Manmamun, those who could be called masters hurriedly moved to a safe ce.

    Unfortunately, even Manmamundo wasn¡¯t all masters.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    ¡°Save people!¡±

    The one holding onto the pole and hanging on to it.

    The one who put his head under the desk.

    This back crawling on the ground.

    The rtively weak Mundos did not even get up properly, let alone run away in the violent shaking.

    But Shurin barely takes care of herself.

    I couldn¡¯t even take care of them.

    No matter how much she is called the Yaksha Grand Duke, she was only a weak human being in the face of a cataclysm that shook the entire mountain range.

    What if the ceiling copses?

    This Gujunggung Pce will also be buried in the Cheongeun Geoseok, and the majority of schrs will also bury their bones in it.

    ¡°Hee hee hee hee.¡±

    How much time had passed since I was nervously holding on to my toes so that I could run away at any time.

    Shurin suddenly raised his head.

    ¡°Is it over?¡±

    Vibration stopped.

    The ceiling cliff that restores tranquility.

    Shurin, who was relieved by that appearance, soon felt sorry for her.

    ¡®Such a training center¡­!¡¯

    As it was the most remote ce in Manmamun¡¯s Gujunggung Pce, it would have been the safest training dong.

    However, while the Manma Gate was halfway copsed due to an unexpected disaster, Shurin turned blue seeing the entire buried cave.

    Quarreung!!!

    roaring sound

    The copsed cave bursts out.

    A ck figure rose from within and fell in front of them.

    ¡°Lord Moon! Are you okay?¡±

    I came out of the dusty training hall.

    Seeing the man in the ck dragon robe with no dust on his clothes, Shurin turned white.

    ¡°These ipetents!¡±

    But really that guy.

    The reincarnated monarch was not happy.

    Rather, he looked at Shurin and the other disciples with mixed anger and contempt and shouted ferociously.

    ¡°In just a little while, the greatw of Advent of Surah will bepleted. To pay this price because you couldn¡¯t keep the text even for a moment!¡±

    ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t expect such a natural disaster to happen all of a sudden¡­¡± ¡°

    So you¡¯re ipetent! Did you really think that this earthquake was a natural disaster that happened by chance?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Shurin was perplexed.

    Unless the dead magic lord is resurrected¡­

    No, even a magic lord would be impossible to cause an earthquake that would shake the entire mountain range.

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the reincarnated monarch¡¯s words, as if someone had artificially caused this earthquake.

    before asking what it means.

    The reincarnated monarch turned his head.

    And Shurin, who followed him and looked back, was startled.

    It was because he saw a strange figure appear at one end of the gymnasium, where no one had been there before.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡±

    on that note.

    No answer came back.

    Only a clear voice rang out.

    ¡°Gohana.¡±

    As calm as snow.

    So, rather, like the silence that covers the snowfield, the reverberation that permeates the entire half-destroyed Gujung Pce.

    ¡°You guys have done something you shouldn¡¯t have done.¡±

    ¡°He who knows his own guilt, give the legacy of the Dark Dawn and cut off his own arm.¡±

    ¡°Those who do not know their own sins should immediately get on their knees and repent for helping and neglecting this sinful karma.¡±

    That moment.

    Shurin widened her eyes.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized who she was.

    no i couldn¡¯t know

    A sword stretched obliquely.

    The silver light revealed through the bamboo grains.

    A reference to the Legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    Above all, the sad atmosphere like the morning dew hanging from the end of thest branch of the snowy field.

    It was clearly telling who this woman who appeared as if falling from the sky was.

    ¡°This is the girl¡¯sst mercy.¡±

    He appeared in midfield a few months ago.

    Destroy the munpa that traded with them.

    By destroying several Legacies of the Dark Dawn smuggled in from the Russian Khanate.

    A hindrance who dyed the cause.

    ¡°I want you to remember that those who stand after hearing this warning will never be able to live here.¡±

    Utilize the power of Manmamun.

    Although it was done as a martial art.

    Get over all those obstacles.

    A woman who appeared here.

    Seeing the so-called white-haired witch, the reincarnated monarch made a fierce expression.

    ¡°This arrogant thing dares to know where this ce is¡­!¡±

    To think that a mere woman came all the way to Manmamun and gave such arrogant warnings.

    The Reincarnated Lord shouted in anger.

    ¡°Kill that bitch right now!¡±

    Chaejaejaejaejaejaejae!

    pull out the weapon and carry it.

    Uninhabited surroundings like lightning.

    Even in the midst of chaos in the aftermath of the earthquake, that swift action was truly worthy of a corner of the seven major guilds.

    ¡°Is this your answer¡­¡±

    But even while surrounded by the masters of Manmamun, she was neither nervous nor wary.

    Shurin ready to attack.

    The reincarnated monarch who exudes life with his hands behind his back.

    And the other students whoughed as if watching a fool who tried to break a mountain with an egg without anyone kneeling.

    After checking each one with a sensitive sense.

    It seems to be sad.

    After muttering sadly.

    I just slowly lifted the sword.

    ¡°If you do, I will punish you as you wish.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can be excited¡­!¡±

    Shurin, whoughed at that foolishness and tried to run with the disciples, suddenly stiffened.

    The moment she moved her sword.

    Because it felt kind of creepy.

    And it was immediately clear what the reason was.

    Deed deed deed.

    ¡®earthquake? also?¡¯

    Shurin was taken aback by the vibration that started again.

    I wasn¡¯t upset though.

    She knew at least that aftershocks could strike again after one earthquake.

    ¡®No wait.¡¯

    But after a while.

    She opened her eyes wide.

    As if pushing the earth with a sword.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the gray-haired witch¡¯s sword felt strange as if the vibration increased as it moved.

    It was because he realized that the chills he felt weren¡¯t just the vibrations.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just an earthquake¡­?¡¯

    with strong winds.

    In the chill of chicken meat.

    Shurin, who inadvertently looked up at the sky, widened her eyes.

    The snow falling from the top of the fluctuating peak and the spiraling wind sucking it in.

    And the figure of the white-haired witch slowly wielding her sword in the center of all those disasters.

    It set off an rm in Shurin¡¯s head.

    that you have to run away right now.

    But that judgment was toote.

    When she turns blue, the reincarnation lord hardens his face, and the other disciples scream.

    Had her sword already stopped?

    And¡­

    ¡ºJeongcheon Kyung Bronze Sword Freezing

    ìoÌìó@„Ó„¦ „ÓÔE

    When the sword stops, does the world move ?

    „¦

    Í£ÊÀ½ç„Ó¡»

    An earthquake destroying a mountain.

    Blizzard of absolute zero.

    A tornado that even blows away the forest.

    At the same time, it attacked the Manma Gate and swept everything in the Gujung Pce.

    * * *

    Manmamun.

    No, the ce that was called Manmamun until a few hours ago.

    But now, in and where only half-crumbled cliffs and bloody remains of frozen corpses remained.

    He vomited blood.

    ¡°¡­How could this be?¡±

    It¡¯s like you can¡¯t believe it¡¯s real.

    Half buried in the cliff.

    A man with both eyes wide open.

    She opened her mouth before the reincarnated monarch, who was the owner of Manmamun, but now became thest survivor.

    ¡°I am so sorry.¡±

    In fact, it¡¯s about breaking down the Manma Gate.

    It was already over a long time ago.

    No matter how many ants there are, they cannot ovee the flood.

    In the end, no matter how many warriors could not cross the human limits, they were nothing more than autumn leaves in front of her sword that moves the world.

    All the more because there was no need to have mercy in your hands.

    Even Shurin, the head of Manma Gate, couldn¡¯t stand it for more than a few dozen minutes.

    Even so, there is one reason why she couldn¡¯t finish for several hours.

    It was because of the former monarch.

    ¡°If you had used your powers in the right ce, it would have helped the world a lot.¡±

    Is it the power gained through ck magic?

    Or is it because of his natural skill?

    The Reincarnated Lord was stronger than expected.

    She is on par with the Silver Dragon Princess, who even ran away afterpeting with her for a while in the past

    .

    In that respect, the reincarnated monarch was definitely a strong man who could be proud of being the absolute ruler of this era.

    two problems.

    One is that his opponent was her.

    And another one¡­

    ¡°Please reflect on your sins ofmitting human sacrifice by abusing the legacy of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    Her esteemed teacher had always taught her that there was no need to keep a ck magician who knew people¡¯s lives as firewood.

    So no anger.

    without even living.

    Seeing her quietly holding a sword with only the intent to kill.

    The reincarnated monarch quickly gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Right. After all, did that goddamn bitch send you to hinder me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think no one will be able to stop me if Iplete Dafa?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sword Master. No swordsman!¡±

    The bamboo grain is broken in the fierce battle.

    With dazzlingly beautiful silver hair.

    His face was exposed with bandages around his eyes.

    After the sword, look at Anastasia with ferocious eyes for a while.

    It¡¯s like I didn¡¯t hear anything.

    The reincarnation lord finally exploded in anger at her attitude of ignoring his words, and sparks flew in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t want to use this method, but¡­¡±

    Knowing about the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    Collect them without the World Federation¡¯s knowledge.

    Even writing the Sura Advent Law.

    As soon as he remembered thest move he didn¡¯t want to end, it came to his mind.

    That is, by viewing system messages.

    The reincarnated monarchughed fiercely.

    [The Constetion that contracted with you responds to your earnest wishes.] [

    The ¡®Keeper Who Rolls Reincarnation¡¯ proposes to renew the contract. If you agree, you will gain the power to obtain what you desire.]

    [Contract Do you agree to the renewal?]

    ¡°Do you agree to the renewal of the contract?¡±

    There was no hesitation.

    How to survive in this situation.

    And the cowboy guy who beat himself up and smirked.

    Because this was the only way to gain the strength to kill this girl in front of me.

    e.¡±

    The reincarnated monarch who threw away his final pride to repay the humiliation with his own power.

    The moment I entrusted myself to overflowing exaltation.

    ¡°¡ºDescent IV- >II¡» Heavenly Demon.¡±

    above the distant sky.

    the brightest star

    -fell.

 Chapter 687

    #687. Forgive me for the rudeness.

    * * *

    To the yers.

    Being strong is easy.

    Contract with the constetion and receive skills.

    By attacking the dungeon with that power.

    All you have to do is catch monsters, collect items, and level up step by step.

    That¡¯s why the reincarnation lordughed at the other yers.

    From the point of view of him who gained strength through thorough training, those who only depended on skills could not be called truly strong.

    The same goes for non-yers.

    A sword master who only knows how to cut.

    The Seven Dragons, who use psionics.

    A god devoured by a dragon.

    Elementals that are lumps of scrap metal, etc.

    Such relics of the old era were not his opponents.

    One thing worth acknowledging.

    Among the monarchs with all kinds of absolute skills, he is the only one who made him be called the second-inmand with the power of truly cheating skills.

    It didn¡¯t matter though.

    The power obtained through such an expedient had a clear limitpared to the power he had in the end.

    All you need is time.

    next 10 years.

    No, he had no doubts that he would be the best in the world in just five years.

    ¡­Until they were defeated in a duel with the ghosts of the old world that themander brought back to life,

    if they were defeated.

    Or if you fought for ten days and nights.

    At least if another sword master was the opponent.

    I would have been able to ept defeat even if I was angry.

    but only one.

    After entering the stronghold of the Golden Dragon n, he was chased out as if he were running away, and was made fun of by a sword master who was ridiculed even among sword masters.

    The humiliation drove him mad.

    So it was.

    As soon as he found out that the Russian Khanate was selling the legacy of the Dark Dawn, he secretly obtained it.

    Why did you use it to prepare the Great Law of the Advent of Sura?

    Because that was the only way to gain strength in a short period of time without relying on the methods that ¡®he¡¯ taught me, called ¡ºConstetion Descent¡».

    ¡°Is this really the power of the Constetion?¡±

    but this moment.

    ex-lord.

    No, the Heavenly Demon thought.

    that I was stupid

    ¡°-That¡¯s great.¡±

    A feeling of liberation, like riding a sports car after only riding a carriage.

    Thefort of changing clothes that don¡¯t fit your body.

    Above all, the strength that overflows in every bone, muscle, blood vessel, and cell.

    It made me feel extremely satisfied with my perfect state of self, to the point where I regretted having hesitated to write ¡ºConstetion Descent¡» until now.

    ¡°I should thank you. If you hadpleted the Great Law of Advent Sura, you wouldn¡¯t have known about this splendor.¡±

    Instead of the anger that was so seething.

    Feeling satisfied, d, and even grateful, as if fruit had been obtained after a long wait.

    With ck veins protruding.

    Throwing out bloody eyes.

    The Heavenly Demon raised her head.

    Then he looked at the silver-haired beauty standing quietly on top of a half-copsed cliff with a sword in his hand.

    ¡°So be happy, swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As a reward for letting us know about the splendor of ¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡», I will bestow upon you the glory of despairing at the true power of the principal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come now.¡±

    As the bloodied body recovers, even the memory of being unterally cornered by the swordsman a while ago seems to have disappeared.

    The Heavenly Demon speaks vaguely with her hands behind her back.

    But despite his provocation, Anastasia did not move.

    I don¡¯t seem to understand the situation.

    Or it seems embarrassing.

    after a brief hesitation.

    I just asked.

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    On a topic that has already been fought for hours.

    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyebrows twitched at her question, which went beyond ignoring her words and treated her as if she were talking to someone she had never seen before.

    And smiled ferociously.

    ¡°Fuhu is good. If you want to y pranks with me until the end, I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    So the Heavenly Demon stretched out a finger.

    The moment he aimed at Anastasia.

    Peeing!

    She turned her head slightly.

    It was because the ck sh of light extending from the tip of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s finger passed past her cheek.

    Of course, that was a tactic that the Heavenly Demon had used several times against her until now and avoided lightly.

    Nevertheless, there was one reason why Anastasia had no choice but to think that it was unexpected.

    It¡¯s obviously the same method.

    It was because the speed was several times faster.

    ¡­to the extent that a scar would have been carved on his cheek if he had beente to avoid it even a little.

    And pointed fingers again.

    Ping Piing!

    Shoulders, Abdomen, Legs.

    every time the finger is pointed.

    Ink light that flew like light.

    Anastasia, who was slightly dodging it at first, had no choice but to move her sword when the number of ink lights flying at the same time exceeded dozens.

    Teeing!

    never too fast

    how slowly.

    But without a single futility.

    The movement of the sword, which urately catches dozens of winds faster than sh battles, is a mystery itself.

    It was a sight that made me feel a sense of alienation the more I looked at it.

    Whoa.

    Besides, it didn¡¯t stop at blocking her ck ink light.

    The slower the sword, the slower it goes.

    As if in conjunction with it, the wind blew from all directions again and cold hailstones began to fall.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to block the main position¡¯s Cheonmaji so easily, so it can be said that it is truly the height of a dull sword.¡±

    However, even though all of her attacks were blocked and the catastrophe that destroyed the Manma Gate started again,

    the Heavenly Demon was not nervous at all.

    I justughed harder.

    ¡°But to no avail.¡±

    Bring your outstretched fingers together.

    Keep your right hand straight.

    The moment when the Heavenly Demon, full of overflowing strength, stretched out her palm straight toward the blizzard that was swirling around Anastasia.

    ¡°Finally, the Heavenly Demon Sacred Art, which has reached the 12th Great Star beyond the 10th Prity, will be invincible.¡±

    ¡ºCheonma Divine Gong Jangbeop Sr

    Eclipse (

    ÌìÄ§Éñ¹¦ ÕÆ·¨Ò»Ê½

    Pacheon Great Hand Seal)¡»

    Kurlureureung!

    A thunderp rings out.

    ck light pierces the sky.

    The blizzard that had just been created was shattered.

    As if an invisible giant had struck the sky, the enormous energy that pushed even the clouds in the shape of a palm broke even the blizzard.

    It was just the beginning.

    When Anastasia caused an earthquake by swinging her sword, the Heavenly Demon stomped her feet and copsed the ground.

    When the lightning rained down like rain, he smashed it with his fists soaked in lightning.

    Causing a natural disaster with a sword.

    knock it down with your bare hands.

    At the end of a confrontation beyond the human realm that even a superman of the absolute ss would be frightened of.

    What broke the tight bnce were two shes of light.

    Quaang!!!

    Anastasia was pushed back as a reward for blocking the prating mirror that flew through all kinds of natural disasters with her sword.

    Likewise, the Heavenly Demon, which was shattered, was thrown back by the remnants of the fiercely blowing wind.

    The fist marks left on her white skin and the long scars across his chest are proof that the two of them have lost each other.

    Still, if you have topare.

    Although the loss to himself who saw the blood was great.

    Rather, the Heavenly Demon wore a cold smile.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel about tasting the true sense of martial arts, not the fake ones used by the Seven Dragons?¡±

    Scattered now, not in the Commonwealth of China, but in the real Dosan ck Forest in a different world.

    Reincarnated as the minor master of the Manma Goddess.

    Received from the former head teacher.

    Unifying the Gangho Moorim.

    After 300 years of training.

    finished the gearco.

    When you return to the present world, bring it intact.

    The power of the Heavenly Demon Demonic Art, not the crude power of psionics, but the power of the Heavenly Demon Demonstration using the clever internal skills.

    And, of course, it goes beyond the limit of 100 and raises the level to 120 130 or more in real time.

    Feeling the greatness of ¡ºConstetion Advent¡», which gradually increases the power of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Art through endless internal training and realization.

    The Heavenly Demon smiled grimly.

    It is only now that swordsmanship has the upper hand.

    As this fight continues.

    He would adapt and

    it was clear that in the end it would be him who would win.

    ¡°I will admit it.¡±

    knowing that as well.

    Anastasia opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but you have be strong.¡±

    Although the Heavenly Horse was strong enough to bepared to the emboldened princesses, the strength now that has changed is different.

    As well as princesses from other ns.

    It¡¯s to the point where I wonder if it¡¯s already surpassed even the Golden Dragon Princess.

    It also meant that even she, a sword master, could no longer disrespect the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°Haona girl can¡¯t lose in this fight either.¡±

    so that.

    She raised her hand slowly.

    ¡°Please forgive the rudeness of the girl who has to kill you even with shameful force from now on.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    words that don¡¯t make sense.

    When the Heavenly Demon frowned.

    Anastasia untied one knot with her slender white fingers, which were turned to the back of her head.

    And¡­

    softly.

    Like the shed skin of a cicada.

    A white bandage thates off easily.

    ¡°Hey, now I¡¯m going to try to use the beauty world against the principal¡­¡±

    He took off the bandages covering his eyes.

    The Heavenly Demon coldly snorted as she looked at her beauty, revealing her dazzlingly beautiful face.

    but right after that.

    He hardened his face.

    The moment the bandagese offpletely.

    It was because I started to feel a certain energy from her that was foreign and at the same time very familiar.

    ¡°You can¡¯t believe that power!¡±

    astonished

    perplexity.

    distrust.

    When the Heavenly Demon groaned unconsciously in the midst of the chaos where everything was mixed up.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    So far under the bandages.

    Closed eyelids open.

    The moment the eyes that shine with a soft silver light are revealed.

    The sword that was held in the hand of the silver-haired beauty, as beautiful as her eyes, moved again¡­

    ¡ºJeongcheongyeong Bronze Sword Cleanliness

    ìoÌìó@„Ó„¦ Í£ÔE

    When the sword moves, the world stops.

    „¦„ÓÊÀ½çÍ£¡»

    The world.

    ¨C stopped.

    There were no exceptions.

    Even the wind that passed through the sky.

    Even bugs that were on the other side of the globe.

    The Heavenly Demon, with a shocked face, hardened.

    Even the moonlight that illuminated the darkness.

    In a world where time seemed to be frozen.

    Sabak.

    calmly.

    she stepped out

    The movement was not fast.

    Rather, it was so slow that it seemed to stop.

    However, moving alone in this world where everything stopped, she was able to do everything with just that slow movement.

    Even in this stopped time, approaching the Heavenly Demon whose eyes only move slowly.

    During the distant time when the Heavenly Demon distorted her face terribly and tried to run her inner energy out of control.

    ¡®Looking¡¯ straight at him.

    Also slowly raising the sword.

    ¡­More elerated psionics fused with the swordsman¡¯s sword and put them on the tip of the sword.

    So, in a world where everything has slowed down, the moment when a single sh of light cut through the air, the only thing that kept it fast.

    ¡ºMoonlight Kwado-ryu Geomhyeong-

    ohui „¦ÐÎŠWÁx

    Danwol Ilsom

    ”àÔÂÒ»éW¡»

    Seoguk.

    one sore throat.

    Floating up.

    ¡­everything is over.

    fluff.

    The leader of the World Federation and one of the monarchs who reigned as the absolute ruler of this era.

    But now, in a world where the body of a man who had lost everything on his shoulders copsed helplessly and started moving again.

    She closed her eyes.

    And put a bandage around your eyes.

    After covering the evidence of embarrassing parentage, I moved slowly again.

    A truly distant past.

    To gain the power of the Seven Dragons.

    From the time of Ivan the Terrible, who became the sire of the Silver Dragon Princess.

    Thest surviving member of the Russian imperial family, who had repeated incest to maintain the lineage.

    And in a short-term decisive battle, even the silver dragon princess of the time, who surpassed the gold dragon princess, was barely able to fight evenly and then run away.

    Swordsmen and Psionics.

    Dealing with both forces together.

    The one and only Sword Master.

    After the sword, Anastasia disappeared among the ruins of Manma Gate, which copsed like that.

    In order to find the legacy of the Dark Dawn, which is buried somewhere, and to find the beloved teacher¡­

 Chapter 688

    #688. What are you doing?

    * * *

    Sreuk.

    slow.

    The sword moves.

    No moving feet.

    without falling off the floor.

    As if gliding slowly.

    but constantly.

    The continued movement is transmitted to the top of the legs and changes the bnce of the body.

    The twist in the bnce creates a strange optical illusion that the sword, which is clearly moving, seems to have stopped in ce.

    moving but not moving.

    At the end of continuing the quiet sword path.

    The moment she finally stopped moving, she let out white breath as she wrapped her sword in the scabbard.

    he raised his hand

    mate mate mate.

    never fuss.

    But with enough sincerity.

    After pping their hands a few times, they open their mouths.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯ve only taught me once, but you¡¯ve gone beyond swordsmanship and realized the truth of Jung Jung-dong.¡±

    But even with that praise, she wasn¡¯t happy.

    It seems unexpected.

    I just tilt my head slightly.

    ¡°¡­Is it great?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I gave you apliment you didn¡¯t mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ but other people do it easily.¡±

    ¡°You are not wrong.¡±

    he chuckled.

    The age of this hero.

    This is where geniuses like Kira Castle from all over the world gather.

    In particr, this level ismon among those who are recognized for their talents and receive his teachings.

    with only bare hands.

    or dreaming

    Or, especiallypared to the crazy talents who practiced shooting more than cutting but still mastered swordsmanship.

    Nheless, he insisted.

    ¡°There is no need to underestimate yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that an underestimation?¡±

    ¡°okay. Your talent is second to none of the disciples I have raised so far.¡±

    After talking for a while.

    A look toward her face.

    ¡°Especially the senses you are born with.¡±

    at a young age.

    with only twigs

    Even if you¡¯ve never trained before.

    The girl tilts her head the other way at his words praising her talent for catching wolves.

    ¡°But my talent is not the right one.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Have you ever heard anything about your background?¡±

    nodding

    A girl nodding her head.

    To her who persevered as if she was just answering a question rather than telling a story.

    he said calmly.

    ¡°From now on, just ignore that kind of talk.¡±

    ¡°Ignore?¡±

    Ever since I brought this girl.

    I was expecting something like this to happen.

    In the secr world, it may be called a heaven outside the world or a world outside the outside world, but this is also a ce where people live, and there have been many unreasonable resentments and envy.

    More considering the girl¡¯s idiosyncrasies.

    Even so, the reason why he didn¡¯t take action wasn¡¯t just because it was a process that his disciples would have to go through anyway.

    It wasn¡¯t necessary.

    ¡°Proud people do not invent false gossip. Rather, it is like small people who try to put others down like themselves because they arecking themselves.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    ¡°okay. So there is no need to attach meaning to the lies of those who will eventually be weeded out.¡±

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s true that I have the same blood as the members of the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    As an expert who knows more about the Seven Dragons than anyone else.

    shed a bloodyugh

    he asked.

    ¡°What do you think is the criterion that distinguishes the members of the Seven Dragons from ordinary people?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t dragon blood flowing?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but no. If you go all the way to our distant ancestors, most of the present human beings have blood mixed with the members of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re born with psionics?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. There are some people in the Seven Dragons who have learned martial arts and have learned psionics, albeit by birth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Seven Dragons or not, the important thing to distinguish people is not birth or race.¡±

    Raise your hand lightly.

    spread three fingers

    Fold them one by one and connect the words.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°How did you decide to live?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m fighting the Seven Dragons.¡±

    The reason why the Seven Dragons Society is called the Demonic Cult is because it regards the era when everything was divided ording to birth as a utopia and is trying to restore it by force.

    If anyone has the same intention as them or helps them by being bribed with money, they be members of the Seven Dragons.

    If you give up that will, there is no reason to fight even with the princess, taking an extreme example from the family of the Seven Dragons.

    Even speaking to myself.

    He smiled bitterly.

    Unless at least something like the creation of heaven and earth happens.

    Because it was absolutely impossible for the Seven Dragons to give up world domination.

    ¡°So Asha, don¡¯t deny your talent.¡±

    for the same reason.

    heforted the girl

    Coveted the power and talent of the Seven Dragons.

    The foundation of the imperial family centered on the children born by Ivan the Great and Princess Silver Dragon.

    In order to keep the blood even a little thicker, after hundreds of years of incest, all sorts of diseases and disorders appeared.

    He didn¡¯t really like the Russian royal family that much.

    To protect the imperial power.

    Or to keep the silver dragon n in check.

    It was just a rtionship using each other.

    But even among the Russian imperial family, there were those who had personal acquaintances.

    ¡­just like this girl¡¯s parents.

    So there is no need for her to deny her lineage either.

    speak calmly

    He stretched out a hand.

    Then, to be precise, he swept the bandage that was wrapped over the girl¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°You can take off this bandage too.¡±

    There is no need to cover up your pretty eyes to hide the evidence that symbolizes your lineage.

    Hear hisforting words.

    After a long silence.

    she opened her mouth.

    ¡°I know what you mean, but I won¡¯t remove the bandages.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°More than anything¡­¡±

    As a result of repeated incest, she was born with a psionic power stronger than any member of the silver dragon n except for the princess.

    In return, the princess had only had very dim eyesight since she was born.

    and in the distant future.

    get the gear nose sword.

    The girl who will be called Swordsman.

    I just learned it, so I said it politely, even if it was in an awkwardnguage.

    ¡°The girl is Master¡¯s disciple now.¡±

    * * *

    ¡®¡­Was it a dream?¡¯

    open your closed eyes

    When I checked the dark ceiling.

    The first thing Lin felt was confusion.

    vague rather than vivid.

    That¡¯s why the dream is even more bitter.

    The memory of thest student he tried hard not to recall wasplicating Rin¡¯s feelings as he had just woken up.

    So it was.

    Why did Rin¡¯s voice sound a bit heavy?

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The reason Rin opened her eyes in the middle of the night.

    sky-high attire.

    Jewelry such as bracelets and anklets.

    And even snow-white hair.

    The white-haired girl who appeared in Rin¡¯s cell with a characteristic appearance that was difficult to recognize without looking at it said bluntly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for obvious things. I have good news and I havee to tell you right away. I am ashamed to say such things.¡±

    ¡°good news?¡±

    ¡°I persuaded the Holy League. Mission aplished.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re faster than I thought.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was fast. All of these are the results of my hard work.¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Is it because it is in touch with providence?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve lived so long.

    For those who are old-fashioned and hard-headed, gods are second only to the spirits.

    But to persuade not just one or two, but hundreds of thousands of gods to cooperate.

    It was a task that was at the level of attacking an impregnable fortress, even for the priest of the Holy League or the princess of the White Dragon n.

    So maybe a few months.

    At worst, I was prepared for failure.

    Ainsha¡¯s credit for concluding this negotiation in just a few days was truly remarkable.

    So, in a spirited manner.

    The white-haired girl moved on.

    ¡°So Rin.¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    A face that was always expressionless.

    It was dyed red with strange heat.

    Vomiting from those pink lips was a shy but clear whisper.

    ¡°¡­I will reward you for your hard work.¡±

    Like a female cat in heat,ing up to her mate and wrapping her tail around her neck.

    To the clear and transparent eyes like marbles.

    holding a faint longing

    with a messy look.

    approached slowly.

    The white-haired girl slowly put her lips on Rin¡¯s.

    chin!

    No, I was trying to ovep.

    Before those pink lips touch.

    If only Rin hadn¡¯t squeezed her neck.

    ¡°Once you have told me all the good news, now answer my questions.¡±

    Contrary to the flirtatious white-haired girl.

    With cool golden eyes that couldn¡¯t find the slightest heat.

    looking straight at her

    Rin asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°What are you doing, crazy princess?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    dead pan.

    slightly tilted head.

    To the light blinking eyes.

    The white-haired girl asked in a daze, as if not understanding the reason for such a sudden statement.

    ¡°I want to know why you are looking for Yekatrice all of a sudden.¡±

    However, even while looking at the same girl as usual, Rin did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just had colder eyes.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to pretend, stop. I¡¯m not an idiot who doesn¡¯t even recognize my bride.¡±

    and.

    short silence.

    It seems like he won¡¯t let you go if you talk nonsense.

    Adding strength to the hand holding his neck enough to make a thunderous sound.

    At the end of staring at Rin, who exudes vigor as sharp as a de.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    ¨DWith a grin.

    twist those lips

    A girl with a happy smile on her expressionless face just a moment ago.

    ¡°As expected, my sister is great. This time, I imitated it exactly the same, but I can see through it at a nce.¡±

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡±

    After all, it¡¯s worth entrusting my brother.

    The white-haired girl muttered contentedly for some reason.

    No, with the same face as that girl.

    Even the same outfit isn¡¯t enough.

    Color of hair and eyes.

    to the small chest.

    as if copied.

    A perfect disguise that is only possible because she has been watching Ainsha for the rest of her life, having aplished the white-faced shellfish style with her genius intelligence.

    Yekathrice, who had crawled into Rin¡¯s bed, giggled at the question.

    ¡°Why are you like this, my sister is asking very obvious things.¡±

    ¡°Is it obvious?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    East and West.

    any country in the world.

    The reason why a woman secretly visits someone else¡¯s bed is to be assassinated or not, isn¡¯t it?

    You say it as if it were natural.

    Yekathrice chuckled.

    ¡°Of course I came to attack my sister secretly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, why don¡¯t you let this go soon? If you strangle her like this, it will be hard to attack her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course, if unnie likes SM y, I¡¯m wee. I like stimting things.¡±

    Because it¡¯s so absurd.

    For a long time, I lost my words and was silent.

    In the end, Rin frowned and opened her mouth to say something¡­

    and threw her away.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, three seasons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, three martial arts,

    one-on-one fights

    , white warfare rises¡»

    Chow ah!

    It happened in an instant.

    Yekathrice, who was thrown to the other side of the room at once, flipped over in the air and reached out with one hand.

    And the fact that the thin beams of light that cut through the ce where she was a while ago gathered in the air and formed countless shapes.

    sword spear ax mace etc.

    In the midst of a weapon made of tangled threads that are invisible to the eye, it shes in the air.

    ¡°Yekatrice.¡±

    jerking off

    Beyond the already split door.

    A white-haired girl who came in slowly.

    Ainsha asked with the most expressionless face in her life, looking at Yekathrice, who was on Lyn¡¯s bed, looking exactly like herself.

    ¡°I want to know what you are doing to my husband here and now.¡±

 Chapter 689

    #689. yes i know

    * * *

    The Silver Dragon n is a n of madness.

    Instead of dealing with the transcendent power of time maniption.

    Do you have to live a different time from others due to the runaway of so powerful psionics?

    The moment you take a sip of water.

    To feel the time of several days.

    I worked hard on my work for several months, but it onlysted a few days.

    Not being able to withstand the runaway emotions due to the sense of time gap, he goes crazy.

    It was amon thing for them.

    That¡¯s why the Silver Dragon n sets up a rule that doesn¡¯t change no matter how much time passes, and supports its ego stained with madness by strictly abiding by it.

    For most ns, the criterion is loyalty to the princess.

    In other words, the Silver Dragon Princess itself was an object of madness and an anchor of time to them.

    from that point of view.

    Catherine was unhappy.

    Unlike her n, who only had to follow herself, she had no object to obsess over and no rules to follow.

    yes it is

    From the moment she woke up from the egg, she had nothing precious to her.

    Even a country that you directly rule.

    Even a n that is loyal to itself.

    An aide who has been with me since childhood.

    After all, it¡¯s just a toy for her.

    It was nothing more than an object that you would not feel regret even if you yed with it and destroyed it.

    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like it when others touch it or break it arbitrarily, so I¡¯ve managed it in moderation in my spare time.

    Because all she had left was time.

    In order to prevent madness from running rampant, he froze his own heart with the Myeongok Armory.

    ¡°Greetings. It¡¯s not very nice to meet you, but it¡¯s nice to meet you out of courtesy like Tata said.¡±

    ¡­okay.

    The former White Dragon Princess dies.

    After the new princess hatches from the egg.

    At the Chilryong branch meeting held for the first time.

    Until I met the white-haired girl.

    ¡°My name is Ainsha. I wish you well.¡±

    Possibly because he had just hatched from an egg, he had a particrly small body.

    His expressionless face, as if all his facial muscles had dered a strike, even though he looked miraculously identical to himself.

    Nevertheless, far from hiding their true feelings, they even act foolishly, revealing their feelings and thoughts with every move.

    It catches your attention as soon as you see it.

    made it impossible to take my eyes off it.

    The moment I met that girl.

    Yekathrice realized with a shock as if she had hit her frozen heart with a hammer.

    that he eventually found.

    It¡¯s so cute and interesting that I want to destroy it right away, but I can¡¯t bear it because it¡¯s such a waste.

    The best ¡®toy¡¯ to pour out your madness.

    And from then on.

    her life has changed

    He poured out his talents, which he had only used roughly, and observed Ainsha¡¯s every move with all the techniques he had nned for development.

    Every time Ainsha held a concert, she invested a lot of money in producing rted goods.

    I was caught trying to buy up all the albums with autographed rights, and got cursed at.

    Just being so obsessed with that new toy.

    Plenty of time was running out.

    The day just got a little more fun.

    So I thought.

    As long as I can y with this cute little brother, everything else is fine.

    And indeed, for more than a few years she was content to live like that.

    ¡°I know very well what kind of n you are. So, just this time, let me look at your mistakes.¡±

    holding your own neck

    had a cool aura.

    Until I met the man.

    ¡°Remember that instead.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even consider other princesses as enemies except Charlotte, and he dictates 600 million Russians.

    not to be afraid

    Looking with sincere contempt.

    The hand that held his neck without hesitation.

    ¡°Next time it won¡¯t end with a warning.¡±

    Above all, the vivid madness that I could see because I was young with those golden eyes.

    The shock of having been strangled to death without being able to even lift a hand as a genius in exchange for just one wrong word.

    With the thrill I felt for the first time in my life.

    Melting the frozen heart.

    made me mumble

    ¡°Sorry, Ainsha.¡±

    Longing for the first time in my life.

    too hot aspirations.

    Another pure desire.

    sincerity to tell.

    ¡°I should have that man too.¡±

    yes it is

    from that moment on.

    She had already fallen in love.

    He could kill himself like a worm while going through years farther than himself and bing crazier than himself.

    But treat yourself like a normal girl.

    that you can never break.

    to the one and only man.

    Even if there was no trivial reason for the eighth dragon psionic, he would do anything to get him.

    ¡°If you make my brother cry, I will kill even you, the swordsman.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Yekathrice chose.

    To yield him to Ainsha.

    because I realized

    Ainsha, who thought it was a little unusual toy and a convenient tool to suppress her madness.

    That stupid girl has suddenly be more precious to him than anything else.

    ¡°¡­Do you love me?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    It¡¯s not that there was no regret.

    But it was fine.

    ¡°Can you promise me that you will definitely protect Ainsha?¡±

    Giving it up to your brother.

    As a sister, it was natural.

    In fact, even after that, it wasn¡¯t bad just watching Ainsha and Limon get along well.

    No, to be honest, it was to the point where I could feel joy that I had never felt before.

    It¡¯s so much fun¡­

    ¡­to the point of envy.

    ¡°Anyway, be careful, bro. Oppa is too irritating to us.¡±

    It was unavoidable.

    No matter how much you ept and concede.

    Because the heart itself that melted even the frozen heart didn¡¯t disappear.

    It was just that the joy of watching the two of them was so great that I was able to forget that feeling.

    At least until then, she believed it too.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your older sister¡¯s duty to help your cute little sister with her love business?¡±

    Even when I pretend not to know the scent of Limon, which grows deeper day by day.

    Even when I felt offended when I saw Maia¡¯s ring.

    Even when I decided to help Ainsha.

    But¡­

    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±

    that moment that day.

    A face that was always expressionless.

    filled with happiness.

    I was panting in my lover¡¯s arms.

    After seeing Ainsha, who had escaped from her younger sister and had the obvious appearance of a ¡®woman¡¯.

    That trust has been shattered.

    It¡¯s definitely what you wanted.

    It was the oue determined when the choice was made.

    But she imagined it.

    If I had made a different choice at that time, I would have struggled with the same face and the same happiness as that girl.

    And the scene, once imprinted in his mind, became clearer and clearer in the mind of the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons.

    One hour feels like dozens of days.

    in elerated time.

    stealing both

    In the process of struggling to get the pleasure that a girl like herself feels.

    But why?

    Surely that pleasure was the most exhrating and ecstatic she had never experienced in her life.

    I couldn¡¯t feel any happiness at all.

    Instead, I feel emptiness.

    And only a deeper longing.

    I want to feel myself too.

    no i want to

    That pleasure, that happiness, that love.

    Beyond just peeping, just imagining that you can receive it directly makes your heart throb, your body warms up, and you smile.

    time so much faster.

    in the span of more than a few months.

    ¨DWhy not?

    ¡°¨DThere was trash to throw away.¡±

    Oh yeah.

    fortunately.

    he is already mad

    So it doesn¡¯t matter if you steal your sister¡¯s lover.

    No, what does it matter whether you are crazy or not in the first ce?

    If it is the older sister¡¯s duty to help her younger sister, it is her right to have her younger sister do anything.

    So, it was the younger sister Ainsha¡¯s duty to give her a groom if she wanted it.

    So isn¡¯t there a saying like this?

    Mine is mine, and my brother is mine.

    don¡¯t steal

    just borrow a little

    I just share sometimes.

    In this way, Ainsha can help her sister and gain happiness herself, and Limon can even enjoy her sister¡¯s body, which resembles a cute bride.

    It is indeed a WIN-WIN.

    Yekathrice was quite satisfied with the perfect conclusion she drew with her genius brain.

    ¡°Hey, Ainsha? Where did you learn the bad habit of wielding a weapon from your sister?¡±

    So it was.

    Without even knowing the brilliance of this answer.

    Why did Catherine feel sorry for the white-haired girl who attacked her throughout the season?

    ¡°The traitor shuts up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much to be a traitor. I was just trying to satisfy her sexual desire a little in ce of you, who was away.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know if you say that now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t this what family love is all about?¡±

    Good things should be shared as family.

    Let¡¯s smile and say

    Ainsha raised her eyebrows from her expressionless face and waved her hands with a blue light in her transparent eyes.

    ¡º

    Seven Twelve Types of

    Six

    Seasons

    ¡»

    A fine thread is swayed from her slender fingers.

    Various weapons made of that thread contain vast amounts of psionic energy and pour out from all directions.

    It is truly a lethal blow.

    It was an attack that tore everything from furniture to walls and ceilings like paper, killing even absolutes who rushed like a storm.

    Sareuk.

    But too lightly.

    Yekathrice dodged it.

    And elerated hundreds of times.

    In the time when everything slowed down.

    Iughed out loud.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Ainsha¡¯s foolishness of attacking with fury in a state where her foresight was already blurred.

    The life in that attack.

    Eyes stained with hostility.

    sharp face.

    so much fun

    it¡¯s fun again

    Because I was thinking about it.

    ¡®As expected, my sister is the cutest in the world.¡¯

    How can his little brother be so pretty even when he is angry?

    I even feel the mystery.

    muttering in my heart

    ¡®¨DTo the extent that I want to destroy it.¡¯

    Of course you can¡¯t.

    No matter how bad you are, a brother is a brother.

    I couldn¡¯t hack it up just because I thought it would be cute even with its limbs cut off.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s too arrogant to talk to my sister¡­ Can you tell me the subject?¡¯

    A bone or two.

    If you¡¯re greedy, maybe five or six.

    In order to teach a foolish younger sister, of course it is the older sister¡¯s job to break it.

    After making a decision with a smile.

    In order to tell her ipetent younger brother, who only has the knack of running away, why she is the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons in a short-term decisive battle.

    Yekathrice pushed psionics to the limit.

    no, i was trying to pull it up.

    ¡°stop.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Rin¡¯s words as she put her hand on the hilt of her sword while blocking herself from Ainsha.

    ¡°Crazy princess, don¡¯t cross the line.¡±

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it rude to get involved in your sister¡¯s family fight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not polite for sisters to wrestle with each other.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit unfair?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡±

    It was Ainsha who attacked first.

    Rin did not raise an eyebrow even while watching Yekathriceining about being told to put up with herself.

    He just looked straight at her with deep golden eyes.

    ¡°Because my bride is Ainsha.¡±

    That moment.

    Yekathrice hesitated.

    It wasn¡¯t because the groom said it was natural for him to side with his bride.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is Lee¡¯s bride. Justice is with me.¡±

    It seems like when you fought for life, etc.

    Naturally, I clung to Rin¡¯s back.

    Ainsha with a happy smile.

    Eyes tinged with cynicism, as if looking at a defeated dog hidden in the victor¡¯s tion.

    make a twisted smile

    ¡°Huh, then you mean I just need to qualify to be your sister¡¯s bride, right?¡±

    Anyway, Ainsha didn¡¯t officially qualify, so it¡¯s the same as snatching her to be a bride.

    But he is different.

    Until now, I had only neglected to push Ainsha.

    If she put her mind to it, there was no way that she, the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons, would not have the qualifications that Maia had.

    Ekatricheughed at the thought of bing a bride before Ainsha and bullying her.

    no i was trying tough

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Even if you prove your qualifications, it means that you will not be able to be my bride.¡±

    at unexpected words.

    A girl with a blinking eye.

    Rin looked at her with calm eyes.

    There are two reasons for epting a princess who has not yet proven her qualifications as a bride.

    Because Hana believed that she would be able to prove her qualifications one day.

    Another reason was that there was something more important than qualifications.

    That¡¯s why.

    Lynn could say.

    ¡°Because I won¡¯t be able to love you unless you can control your madness yourself.¡±

    Until now, Yekathrice was a dictator with a broken personality and a madman, but she did not cross the line.

    That¡¯s why I epted her madness.

    However, he couldn¡¯t control his madness like he does now, so he didn¡¯t have the confidence to love Catherine, who didn¡¯t know when he would cross the line.

    she gets mad

    If you do something irreversible.

    Because I had to cut Yekatrice.

    That was reason enough to feel reluctance to have affection for her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you love me?¡±

    ¡°okay. So¡­¡±

    Stop being crazy.

    trying to speak

    Rin opened her eyes wide.

    Ainsha, who was behind, was the same.

    Shock, sadness and confusion.

    suffering and pain.

    despair and frustration.

    The silvery eyes that were all mixed together and looked rather empty, and the face stained with indescribablyplex emotions.

    And¡­

    over and over again.

    Flowing down Catherine¡¯s cheeks.

    Water droplets that are so clear and transparent that they are cold.

    It made the two of them stare at her, forgetting everything for a moment.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    It was only after receiving their gazes that he seemed to be conscious of the tears flowing down his cheeks.

    lift one finger

    After closing my eyes myself.

    Catherine stared nkly at the bite on her finger.

    Iughed out loud.

    ¡°Ahaha that¡¯s right. It makes sense when you think about it.¡±

    It¡¯s like a nail has been driven into my chest.

    A pain I¡¯ve never felt before.

    It is such an unfamiliar and painful sensation that it naturally makes meugh.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way someone like me could have been your sister¡¯s bride in the first ce.¡±

    But why?

    Thisedy, in which he mistakenly thought that he could be a bride, is of course ridiculous.

    Since it was a self-inflicted act, you should have more fun with a big smile.

    No matter how much youugh andugh.

    A burst of bitterness.

    suffocating appetite.

    overflowing, overflowing, overflowing

    It continues to pour out, distorting the field of vision into watery light.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry. I interrupted the intimate time between the bride and groom too much.¡±

    Is the voiceing out properly?

    I can¡¯t even differentiate myself.

    So turn around

    she left

    ¡°Then have a good time. Sister Ainsha.¡±

    Peeing!

    Yekatrice, who raises her psionic power to the limit and disappears into elerated time.

    Seeing this, Rin inadvertently followed her.

    No, I was trying to follow.

    tight.

    ¡°Lee won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡­if it weren¡¯t for the slender hands holding her clothes.

    With a weak force that could be shaken off with a slight pull on the arm.

    But as clearly as possible, Ainsha said in a trembling voice while holding on to Rin¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Lee¡¯s bride is me. Not Yekatrice.¡±

    Even though he was shaking like a rabbit, worried that Rin might shake him off and go away.

    Seeing a white-haired girl holding herself with trembling hands to protect the most precious treasure that no one can take away.

    When we are together, I will only look at her.

    Remembering the promise you made.

    Lin closed her eyes.

    and quietly.

    turn around

    He stroked the hair of his beloved bride and spoke bitterly.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

 Chapter 690

    #690. What have you been doing?

    * * *

    ¡°How is the production of nectar going?¡±

    ¡°The supply is still extremely short, but it seems to be being sorted out.¡±

    ¡°Even if the situation is stable, keep increasing production. After all, you will need nectar constantly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    A green-haired woman sitting on a throne.

    Arbe answered Maia¡¯s question steadily.

    Nectar was still selling like hot cakes as it boasted of fantastic medicinal effects such as immortality.

    Because there is no human being who does not have the desire to live long.

    However, no matter how short the supply is, if it continues continuously, the market will be stable.

    Confusion in the market was subsiding as those who had been hoarding nectar collected enough quantities or stopped hoarding after being warned by the green dragon n.

    In the past, it was difficult to find even if you had money, but now you can see it if you put your feet up.

    In other words, the green dragon n¡¯s nectar business was now on the perfect rock.

    So it was.

    while listening to the report.

    What Maia could afford to ask personal questions.

    ¡°¡­Have you heard anything from him?¡±

    ¡°The letter I sent you the other day is thest one for my father.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Maybe Barbara didn¡¯t like the answer.

    Maia frowned slightly.

    After reading her thoughts, Arbe carefully sought her opinion.

    ¡°If it is okay with the princess, we will try to contact her mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to do that. Thinking of the current situation of the Silver Dragon n, that man must be out of his mind.¡±

    Maia was cynical.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t feelfortable.

    In addition to the legacy of the Dark Dawn, Limon was going through all sorts of hardships to handle the affairs of the World Federation.

    It is also strange that since he went to the Russian Khanate, he refused to even make a phone call, let alone a video call, and only sent letters.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    Maia touched the ring on her finger.

    And just that alone made me feel surprisinglyfortable, and I suddenly thought about it.

    I¡¯m d I have this ring.

    If you haven¡¯t be a priest.

    did anything for him

    I was going to do it again

    If this feeling had been rejected¡­

    ¨DBecause he would have gone mad.

    * * *

    Love is happiness.

    Because you can feel joy just by loving someone, and the time you spend with your lover bes a blessing.

    love is pain

    Because you feel sad just because you can¡¯t be connected to the one you love, and the time away from your lover bes painful.

    living a long time

    As much as I have seen and experienced all kinds of things.

    Lin was well aware of that.

    So, to some extent, I was prepared.

    It would be difficult to meet Yekathrice for a while, or even if we did, it would be a very awkward atmosphere.

    So this moment.

    Lynn was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Hello Sister! good morning!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did you have a good night? Ainsha remodeled the room, so it must have been a very hot exposure y.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing, a mental monster?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that Yuri Mental, who even runs away crying after suffering just that much damage, can survive in the Russian Khanate, right?¡±

    ¡®No, you really ran away crying.¡¯

    The clear drops of water that flowed down his cheeks are still vivid in my memory.

    Like when did that happen?

    Yekathriceughs single-single and makes jokes.

    Her appearance was so unconcerned that it was doubtful whether she was the same person as the girl from yesterday.

    But fortunately.

    There was no reason to doubt that.

    It was because her appearance, which was excessively different from yesterday, to say the least, was rather letting us know that she was the same person.

    ¡°¡­Did you cut that hair yourself?¡±

    ¡°Oh this?¡±

    So very rarely.

    Is it hesitation?

    Is it trembling?

    Or is it trembling?

    Catherine¡¯s question, which had aplex expression mixed with various emotions, was unexpectedly taken lightly by Catherine.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to change my mood.¡±

    Squeak.

    Even in its original braided state.

    came down to the buttocks.

    But now, she twisted her silver hair, which was trimmed short enough to cover even the white nape, with her fingers.

    Catherine grinned.

    ¡°I was attracted to mohican or reggae hair, but after I was heartbroken, I thought bobbed hair was authentic, so I tried it myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you fall for me all over again?¡±

    Yekathrice giggled at Rin¡¯s gaze, which became even moreplicated.

    And he made a funny face.

    ¡°As long as you have the heart to do so, I¡¯m always fine.¡±

    Bend your back slightly.

    with the head forward.

    The girl who spoke in a whisper slowly reached out her hand as if to prove that it wasn¡¯t just words.

    widely.

    But the hand stopped.

    It was because there was another hand that intervened and grabbed it before it reached Rin.

    ¡°Ekathrice Lynn is my groom.¡± With

    an expressionless face and

    transparent eyes like a doll,

    Ainsha said bluntly, blocking the gap between Yekatrice and Rin.

    ¡°Do not touch it with dirty hands.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit like saying dirty hands to your sister? Even if you look at me like this, I tend to pay a lot of attention to cleanliness.¡±

    ¡°No matter how clean you wash it, the filthiness of trying to steal someone else¡¯s groom will not be erased.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s a sharp point.¡±

    Is it because yesterday¡¯s anger remains?

    Poisonous words that are not sharp.

    However, despite Ainsha¡¯s venomous remarks, Yekathrice did not erase her smile.

    I justughed out loud.

    Maybe that brazenness rather fanned anger.

    The moment Ainsha, who had even cooler eyes, opened her mouth to say something more.

    ¡°You stupid princess, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m mad You are innocent even if you kill Yekathrice right away.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re angry, but just look at me and let it pass now.¡±

    Likest night, she was dissatisfied with the fact that the groom, whom she believed would stand by her, rather embraced the unscrupulous stray cat.

    Looking at Ainsha, who kept her mouth shut with an expressionless face.

    Lin smiled bitterly.

    I didn¡¯t know that feeling.

    He also agreed with me in that it was not something that could be passed on like this.

    Still, there are two reasons to dry Ainsha.

    One was because it was clear that the more they quarreled, the better the World Federation would be.

    And another one is how Yekathrice, who ran away yesterday, could appear in front of him so brazenly.

    Because it was a rough guess.

    But I couldn¡¯t convince Ainsha with those words.

    Rin stroked her hair and said calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the crazy princess did something crazy, right? There is no need to get angry at each one of these things.¡±

    It seems to be epted.

    Still, I don¡¯t seem to understand.

    He looked at Rin with a dissatisfied face for a while.

    ¡°¡­All right. I hate helping Yekathrice even if I die, but looking at Rin¡¯s face, I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    As if I just remembered something.

    Ainsha nodded.

    Then, she wrapped her arms around Rin¡¯s neck and clung to her, and pressed her pink lips to her ears.

    ¡°Instead, tonight, she loves me a lot.¡±

    like a whisper

    in a sweet voice.

    Still too loud and clear.

    Hearing that request, as if he was deliberately trying to tell someone.

    Rin turned her head slightly.

    And at the end of staring at the girl with apletely different expression with the same face as the bride in her arms.

    said with a sigh.

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±

    After a while.

    Only then did he seem satisfied.

    Untie the arm wrapped around Rin¡¯s neck.

    Instead, the white-haired girl, perched on the slender legs, told the story while enjoying the feel of the soft cushion felt from behind.

    * * *

    Although he was able to convince the gods faster than expected, the process was a real mess.

    Would you say that you lose respect to a deaf ear?

    dubious no matter how you exin it.

    Because it was never easy to get cooperation from the gods who seemed so unreliable.

    Sir, who cleverly provoked the gods by selling and threatening Limon.

    Ainsha danced and sang, and even promised performance rights.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the struggle of the two who know well about the gods, even a few months would not have been enough.

    ¡­If you look at the process alone, it looked more like an act of taking care of the old people¡¯snd documents at a senior citizen¡¯s party rather than negotiations.

    In any case, the result was clear.

    ¡°All the gods of the Holy Alliance have agreed to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Then what about grandma?¡±

    ¡°It is still the Holy League. I started working right away to get results as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not such a sincere old woman¡­ It seems that she¡¯s interested in this business.¡±

    Lin smiled.

    It is not iprehensible.

    What they are preparing now is an unprecedented n.

    If sessful, it was natural for Syrr to actively step forward as it could mark a milestone in human history.

    ¡°But even Shirg hag will take some time alone?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to worry about. The gods have already revealed.¡±

    ¡°timing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is a revtion to gather all the saints and high priests of the Holy League and help us prepare for our business.¡±

    hear that

    Lin was speechless for a moment.

    Even if there is a sense of being pushed out of the era, the Holy League is also the country of the gods who conquered an era.

    Even if the power of one temple is weak, if you gather the priests of all the churches, you can never ignore the power.

    Even if you count the saints of the Holy League, there are more than five.

    It¡¯s just that we couldn¡¯t unite because our religions were so different.

    By the way, since the age of bronze.

    Gods who have not been united for hundreds of years are almost issuing a general mobilization order.

    When I thought of the gathering of monks, rabbis, priests, pastors, imams, shamans, and nuns, my eyes felt dizzy.

    That¡¯s why Rin asked without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­What did you really do in the Holy League?¡±

    ¡°I worked hard. So, Imend you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, really good.¡±

    At Ainsha¡¯s triumphant words.

    Lynn nodded her head.

    At this level, he went beyond taking thend documents of the elderly in the countryside and took out the loan by coteralizing his inws and his eighth cousin¡¯s house.

    It was reallymendable.

    ¡°So how long do you think it will take?¡±

    ¡°We mobilized all of our Holy Alliance. Results will be avable within ten days.¡±

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t that enough speed to be able to grind not only saints and priests, but also gods?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. God is strong. It¡¯s okay to work nonstop for about ten days until the idol is reduced to powder.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    I wonder if these are the words of the priest of the Holy League.

    Or the words of a ve trader whipping a ve.

    It¡¯s been a while since I put a subtle expression on the words that are hard to distinguish.

    After concluding that my bride did well, Lynn looked forward.

    ¡°Anyway, if the Holy League can stretch the schedule that much, there is only one problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean our side?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Obtaining the cooperation of the Holy Alliance is surely a great achievement.

    But only half of it now.

    In order to counter the World Federation, Bahamut Company also needed toplete preparations as soon as possible.

    So Rin asked seriously.

    ¡°Crazy Princess, when will you guys be ready?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, unnie also asks very obvious things.¡±

    While the aftereffects of the revolution still remain, Bahamut must have already mobilized its manpower and funds to the limit topete with LW products.

    Looking at Rin, who asks if he has the energy to make other preparations in the midst of this.

    A silver-haired girl who watched the conversation between the two with a smile on her face as if she was wearing a mask.

    Yekathrice put on a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Who do you think we are?¡±

    So¡­.

    as much as it deals with time.

    With the most overworked n.

    A god who has no concept of overwork at all.

    After the hardships that they spent blood, sweat, time, and madness on, the Silver Dragon n¡¯s counterattack against the World Federation began.

    ¡­still fixated on Rin and Ainsha, ignoring the unmoving silver eyes.

 Chapter 691

    #691. what is this.

    * * *

    Since theunch of the LW product.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Silver Dragon n that was in trouble.

    The same goes for other ns that have been actively using Bahamut¡¯s products.

    Of course, that was because Bahamut¡¯s products had the best performance, and thanks to that, they were able to have a strongpetitive edge.

    The problem is that the situation has been reversed with the advent of LW products that perform better than that.

    Seven Dragon Group is the world¡¯srgest conglomerate.

    Always use only the best.

    where else should I use it.

    But as Bahamut¡¯s LW products were pushed out, Seven Dragons ended up using only second-ss products.

    It was difficult for the Seven Dragons, which had been reaping enormous tangible and intangible profits with its brand image as the world¡¯s best conglomerate.

    ¡°¡­Are you suggesting to introduce LW products again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, President.¡±

    ¡°Looking at the Senate and the House of Representatives and being so active, it seems that the lobbyists are working hard.¡±

    Among them, the busiest woman in a cowboy outfit.

    An aide to Princess Gold Dragon.

    As President of the United States of America.

    Ellis, who was under pressure from both Fafnir and the United States of America for LW products, frowned.

    Due to the nature of the United States, where lobbying is legal, it was natural for the Congress to move so actively if the World Federation moved.

    But what if it¡¯s only the Democratic Party?

    Even the Republican Party, the stronghold of the Geumryong n, was shaken.

    This was not possible simply because LW products were excellent.

    ¡°It seems to be moving on Wall Street.¡±

    ¡°It was to be expected. There is no way the golden lord will miss this opportunity.¡±

    Of course, it is the only one in the United States that has the influence to oppose the Golden Dragon n.

    The ruler of the Midas Guild with wealthparable to that of the Seven Dragons.

    Reminds me of the golden lord.

    Alice sighed.

    ¡®It¡¯s a dilemma in many ways.¡¯

    If you continue to use Bahamut products, your position will be shaken.

    However, using LW products is like handing over the entire world¡¯s manufacturing industry to the World Federation.

    Even if you try to buy LW products, everything is full of problems, except for the fact that the World Federation cannot be sold smoothly.

    Even as the most perfect of all her aides, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you report it to the princess and get instructions?¡±

    It must be because he felt that embarrassment.

    Why did the secretary carefully ask?

    It was a reasonable suggestion.

    No matter how much an aide has the authority to represent the princess, a proxy is just a proxy.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a minor problem.

    It was because Charlotte had to decide for herself this kind of thing that could decide the business of the entire n and even the rise and fall of the Seven Dragons.

    But Alice was adamant.

    ¡°There is no need to report it to the princess.¡±

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. My princess has already entrusted all power to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    Her will is Charlotte¡¯s will.

    I don¡¯t condone bad things.

    The secretary had no choice but to bow her head in the end at Alice¡¯s clear warning.

    The moment Alice, who had been looking at the secretary with cold eyes, opened her mouth again.

    Alice¡¯s pager rang.

    belt ring.

    [President. An urgent delivery has arrived for the princess.]

    ¡°What kind of delivery do you mean?¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    All of a sudden, what kind of courier is it?

    I wondered for a while.

    hear the report.

    Alice, who had a special look in her eyes, ordered the package to be delivered immediately.

    After a while.

    She made a strange expression when she saw the package that the security office had sent without evenpleting the dangerous goods inspection.

    ¡°¡­indeed.¡±

    After taking out the letter that was included in the package and reading it.

    Ellis, who had a more bizarre expression on her face, let out a gigglyugh without realizing it.

    ¡°Somehow, I thought that the silver dragon n was too quiet, so they were preparing like this.¡±

    ¡°What preparations are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I will exinter.¡±

    With a puzzled secretary.

    What are the gains and losses to be gained from responding to this letter and how best to use it for the n?

    Alice, who made a decision in the blink of an eye, said with a smile.

    ¡°First, clear the billboards of our affiliates.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°That damn worm¡¯s leftover cheese!¡±

    Las Vegas.

    Among them, Jenny, the owner of [Happiness¡¯s Bean Burger], which was famous as the best burger house¡­

    no, had a high reputation, grinded her teeth.

    To be honest.

    She was confident in her business skills.

    When Las Vegas was in chaos due to the raid of the Liberation Brigade in the past.

    Instead of being frustrated by the copse of his store, he entered a new business by receiving a loan in addition to thepensation he received from the Geumryong n.

    Indeed, the adventure was a sess.

    In addition to the vegan craze that just happened, her vegan burger was extremely popr.

    expand your business like this.

    Expanding chain stores everywhere.

    I will franchise it and make it the best burgerpany in the world, not in North America.

    It was enough to turn that ambitious goal into a feasible n, not just a dream.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that my vegan burger is outdone by fat cheeseburgers that are unhealthy and fattening!¡±

    One problem.

    It was [Big & Cheese & Burger].

    The store, which had been nearly destroyed in the aftermath of the Las Vegas terrorist attacks, suddenly and dramatically revived.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just a resurrection.

    A thicker cheese.

    Softer bread.

    Juicy dark meat and more.

    The restaurant, which was already famous for its delicious food, has grown into the best restaurant in Las Vegas with a 200% deeper and richer taste than before.

    how popr it was.

    Even before the store opened, people lined up to buy burgers, and it was crowded with people every day.

    Fortunately, [Big & Cheese & Burger]¡¯s president, Oliver, is not opening a chain store because he values craftsmanship.

    Thanks to that, even if it¡¯s not as good as before, guests are stilling.

    It was something to be thankful for.

    But Jenny couldn¡¯t feel gratitude at all.

    Customers who couldn¡¯t eat [Big & Cheese & Burger] because they said chicken instead of pheasant were gradually flocking to other meat burgers.

    It was even more so when he thought of Oliver¡¯s triumphant face when he visited his store not long ago.

    ¡°Somehow I should have bought the LW cooker¡­!¡±

    So Jenny ground her teeth.

    The reason why the fat burger is so popr is because of the newly purchased LW cooker.

    Hiring a private detective to investigate, she had no doubts.

    Including the belief that if you have an LW cooker, you can win at any store like that.

    The problem was that it was impossible.

    ¡°Ah, why doesn¡¯t Fafnir Bank give out loans!¡±

    She had already taken out a loan over the limit while making the [Bean Burger of Happiness].

    Still, I thought Fafnir, who revealed that money, would give me an additional loan considering the growth of the business.

    As soon as I found out that I was going to purchase an LW cooker with the loan, I made a decision not to lend.

    Is that information spread?

    Now even the moneylenders were turning her away.

    It was to the point of shedding tears.

    Of course, the store isn¡¯t going to go bankrupt.

    If you work hard, you will be able to pay off all your loans in 10 years, and you will be able to buy a new house in 20 years.

    But for Jenny, who dreamed of bing the world¡¯s burger queen, that in itself was tantamount to failure.

    ¡°Yes, I have no choice but to do this¡­!¡±

    What should I do to beat that fat burger.

    Will you be able to achieve your dream?

    There is one reason why she did not give up hope even though she wandered around the store in trepidation.

    It was because of an advertisement that came out a few days ago.

    The moment I saw the message ¡®Firste-first-served basis for customers who love Bahamut products¡¯ in addition to all conditions such as ¡®bomb discount¡¯, ¡¯10-year installment n¡¯ and ¡®unsecured loan¡¯.

    Ads that bypassed the brain and clicked the [YES] button.

    Even if only half of the ad was true, it would have saved me a predicament.

    Of course, if it was hype, it could have been ruined.

    Jenny¡¯s stress-stricken brain ignored all of those worst assumptions and clung to dreamy hopes.

    Ding-dong.

    [Bahamut¡¯s product has arrived. Customers who have checked the product, please sign the transcription.]

    After a while.

    A drone appeared from the sky and politely dropped it.

    It means that it was until he saw Bahamut¡¯s new cooker that he risked his life to buy.

    ¡°¡­is this a new cooker that surpasses LW products?¡±

    It¡¯s neat like a new product

    , but only has a few buttons.

    A bit overly monotonous, of course.

    It took a while to look at the bizarre cooker with three strange marks on it with trembling eyes.

    ¡°Because performance is more important than appearance.¡±

    while suppressing the anxiety.

    After opening the enclosed manual.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    A question mark floated above Jenny¡¯s head.

    Even though she is good at cooking and has handled all kinds of cookware as she is the owner of a famous burger restaurant in Las Vegas.

    It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t understand the manual of this cooker no matter how much I looked at it.

    But what can I do?

    I already bought a cooker.

    that there is no other alternative.

    Amid growing anxiety and nervousness, Jenny operated the cooker ording to the instructions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, so to make burger buns¡­¡±

    Open the lid of the cooker.

    Flour and milk butter, etc.

    Shake off the ingredients.

    And wait 5 seconds.

    ding.

    ¡­the bread came out.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Open the lid of the cooker again.

    Tomato Cucumber Lettuce etc.

    Add the ingredients again.

    And wait 5 seconds.

    ding.

    ¡­Thinly sliced tomatoes Well-ripened pickles For some reason, the lettuce came out fresher than before cooking.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I nkly opened the lid again.

    beans, onions, potatoes, etc.

    Add the main ingredients for the patty.

    And wait 5 seconds.

    ding.

    ¡­a fatter, thicker patty with a very appetizing aroma.

    ¡°what is this¡­?¡±

    Total cooking time 20 seconds.

    All I did was put in the ingredients.

    Press the button three times.

    Take out the material again.

    everything ovepped.

    It took a moment to stare nkly at the [Bean Burger of Happiness]pleted in front of him before he knew it.

    Jenny, who picked up the vegan burger as if possessed by a ghost, took a bite of it after hesitating.

    ¡°what is this!¡±

    And I was astonished.

    Obviously, the ingredients are the same.

    The cooking process is also simple.

    Of course, the taste and aroma are many times greater than the burgers you make yourself.

    As if the beans had turned into meat, the feeling of the rich and deep gravy exploding on her tongue, more than any other AAA+ grade beef, made her bewildered.

    and that moment.

    The sounding out of the cooker.

    Ding-dong.

    [This Hestemeoshi cooker was made with the sponsorship of Hestia, the god of the hearth, Temeter, the god of grain, and Osiris, the god of agriculture.] [Thank

    God for his miracle. The performance of the cooker improves as much as you pray.

    ] [If you join one of the three religious orders, you can purchase the sister product Dionysus Casting Machine at a low price.] [

    Wine made with 100% pure water. Enjoy the sake of!]

    Against LW products made with magical engineering.

    With the support of the Holy Alliance.

    A new product manufactured by Bahamut.

    A product of Sacred Crafts that mass-produces God¡¯s miracles, albeit in a limited way.

    Looking at the GOD products, Jenny couldn¡¯t help but mutter in a daze without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­what is this scary?¡±

 Chapter 692

    #692. My butt hurts.

    * * *

    AKA GOD BRAND.

    When rumors first circted about a new product that Bahamut Company hadunched under the sponsorship of the Taoist Federation.

    The public reaction was lukewarm.

    ¡®Is this thest push?¡¯

    ¡®No matter how great Bahamut¡¯s technology is, it¡¯s impossible to exceed the current LW products.¡¯

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing to be sponsored by a technologically underdeveloped country like the Holy League¡­ I guess the situation is bad enough that we have to sell our products even to religious people.¡¯

    It was unavoidable.

    It is also an old saying that Bahamut boasted the world¡¯s best technology.

    LW¡¯s products were dominating the global manufacturing market in a short time with overwhelming performance and cost-effective production.

    But in the midst of this, the release was a new product made with the Holy Alliance, which has only a long history and religion.

    It was impossible to think positively.

    But Bahamut is Bahamut.

    I¡¯m tempted by the value of the name I¡¯ve umted so far.

    Or for personal reasons.

    Or just out of interest.

    There were also people who purchased GOD brand products.

    And¡­

    the blue happened.

    ¡°¡­weren¡¯t these waterproof sneakers? Why can I run on water?¡±

    ¡°No, is it real? I¡¯ve had chronic insomnia for 10 years, but I fell asleep as soon as I used this Morpheus pillow?¡±

    ¡°The fire rat¡¯s fire suit? You say you never burn and never get burnt in a fire?¡±

    ¡°What kind of washing machine puts it in and finishes washing, spin-drying, and drying in one minute, and thenes out with finely foldedundry¡­?¡±

    People were confused.

    When I tried the LW product released by the World Federation, I was surprised but I could understand it.

    Performance has only gone up dramatically.

    After all, it was an extension of existing products.

    However, the new GOD product from Bahamut showed a level of performance that almost hit the back of the buyer.

    This is almost item level.

    No, in a sense, it surpassed even the items.

    Items from dungeons, as well as items made by yers in the production world, only show the performance that was created ording to the skill.

    It was impossible to mass-produce products that were so diverse and transcendedmon sense.

    Of course, GOD products also had problems.

    exorbitantly high price.

    Small quantity for mass production.

    Strange advertisements for each product.

    If the performance was slightly better than LW¡¯s, there were so many disadvantages that everyone would just curse and ignore it.

    but only one.

    The outrageous performance overturned all its shorings and made both you and I feel the urge to buy it quickly.

    As a result, Bahamut stores around the world were turned upside down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the store or kidney as coteral, so ask for a loan! I can¡¯t die seeing my cheeseburger getting overtaken by something like a vegan burger!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay twice, twice! Not an auction item? Then how about three times?¡±

    ¡°My family bought me a GOD brand vacuum cleaner, and howfortable it is. Not only does it clean itself, but it also flies through the sky?¡±

    equipment such as cranes.

    electronics such as air conditioners.

    Even everyday items like matches.

    Of course, those who desperately need new products.

    Even those who didn¡¯t really need it bought GOD brand products at random if they had enough money.

    The result of the high price and scarcity working in reverse.

    This is because the GOD brand itself has be a kind of luxury product that cannot be bought even with money.

    As those who saved at least one GOD brand like that showed off it to those around them, those who didn¡¯t have it became even more trying to save it.

    Thanks to that, the value of the brand is skyrocketing.

    As if it was a lie that they had been ignored until recently, people became busy admiring them, saying that they were the Seven Dragons group, and

    questions grew as much as their admiration.

    ¡°But how do you really make these?¡±

    ¡°By coborating with the Holy Alliance?¡±

    ¡°So what kind of coboration?¡±

    ¡°well¡­?¡±

    * * *

    Divine Alliance.

    A country of faith and religion.

    Among them, in a ce that is a little strange to be a newly built temple in the center.

    The ceremony was taking ce.

    ¡°Ummmmmm.¡±

    Eight monks sitting cross-legged in a circle in the shape of a lotus flower.

    The mantras they uttered echoed everywhere and permeated the box ced in the center of the lotus flower.

    So the mantra resonates.

    A moment focused on the electronic chip in the ss box.

    The pattern of God engraved on the electronic chip shone brightly.

    Afterpleting the task, the monks paused the mantra for a while and took a deep breath.

    Wee Ying Chunk.

    But that¡¯s just for a moment.

    As the mechanism lowered the box in the middle and raised a new one, the monks held their breath again with tired faces.

    ¡°Ada kaRa oR.¡±

    and right next door.

    An altar full of holy energy.

    To be precise, dozens of priestesses sang in hoarse voices as they faced the cloth on top.

    ¡°ira au sa tyhpnata KUCER.¡±

    another room next door.

    In a pond half-filled with holy water.

    Shamans in half-naked clothes chant incantations while dancing like they are possessed around the engine.

    A total mess indeed.

    It was a sight that made my head dizzy.

    But it wasn¡¯t just three ces where it was happening.

    It was because almost the same thing was going on in every studio in this vast building, which was abination of dozens of tolerablerge temples.

    What kind of god are you?

    It¡¯s just that what you make is different.

    And in the middle of that strange building, a beauty with dark red hair was squinting her eyes.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    A half-disassembled car.

    Take a moment to carefully look at the magic circle engraved on that part.

    Sir took off his monocle sses.

    Then, he drew a line on the magic circle drawn on the parchment next to him and said.

    ¡°This won¡¯t work, so send it back and engrave a magic circle on the axle instead of the engine and send it. Then it will be quite usable.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and call the kids in charge of this too. I¡¯ll tell you a new spell that matches the changed magic circle.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking again?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but don¡¯t be so tired of it. Is this all for your god?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡±

    Is it because he is a high-ranking priest?

    Looking at the faithful servant of God who obediently followed his orders even though he had a tired face.

    Shirughed.

    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s something the world doesn¡¯t know.¡¯

    In the Age of Silver, he was called the Demon King while standing up to the gods, and he was in charge of the business of the gods.

    It was ironic.

    But what made her more interesting was the structure of this GOD brand product.

    Originally, magic tools could not be mass-produced.

    after the item appeared.

    That¡¯s why it was treated as a traditional craft and was half-dead.

    The wall of impossibility was so high that even Shire, the legendary great witch, could not mass-produce magic tools even though she created all sorts of divine objects.

    Even so, there is one reason why GOD products are popping up at this moment.

    Because it is not a mass-produced product.

    Rather, it is more like a craft.

    The sight of the priests enchanting each new product received from the Russian Khanate was tantamount to proof of that.

    Of course, that did not mean that all GOD brand products were handcrafted by priests.

    they make the base.

    Syrr only inspects and improves.

    There were separate people who did real handicrafts¡­.

    Dig!

    Brilliant light shes.

    The moment the light hits the electronic chip.

    The electronic chips engraved with the god¡¯s pattern, which had been one a while ago, increased one after another.

    It is truly a miracle.

    Just like feeding thousands of people with five loaves of bread and two fish, it was a feat of God multiplying the same thing dozens of times.

    And that miracle didn¡¯t happen just once.

    ppa ppa ppa!

    Each line installed in the temple.

    Because dozens and hundreds of gods were working hard like an old man picking up cans.

    Then, thepleted parts were transported back to the Russian Khanate, where they were created as finished products and sent to various ces.

    This is a sacred craft.

    To Bahamut¡¯s technology.

    Add the magic of the priests.

    God works¡­ Rather, it was a product of miracles.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    The core of the magic circle installed in the center of this vast building.

    Of course, it was possible by using the power of Dagda¡¯s cauldron borrowed from Leviathan.

    It was because he was consuming a huge amount of faith every time he performed a miracle.

    Even so, the reason why the gods continue to perform miracles is because they were recovering an immense amount of divinity beyond what they consumed.

    It is through customers who use the GOD brand they created.

    ¡®Anyway, that baby always does things beyond my imagination.¡¯

    Being invested in miracles by the gods.

    Use your product as a billboard.

    Gather your faith again.

    A simple thing that just reced faith with dividends as an investment in miracles.

    However, it was a possible idea because he was a sword master who regarded God only as a part of his providence.

    Including the fact that the great witch, who has surpassed even God, is being used as a ve in the production of magic tools.

    knowing that fact.

    Shirughed and murmured.

    ¡°Whooping World Federation, those babies must be in trouble too.¡±

    * * *

    Meanwhile at that time.

    Headquarters of the World Federation.

    The usual meeting of monarchs was wrapped in heavy air.

    Since theunch of the GOD brand.

    The decline in the growth of LW products, which had been supported with huge investments, was painful for the World Federation as well.

    But at this very moment.

    There was a different reason why most of the six monarchs gathered here had serious faces.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I am sure.¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t believe it.

    To the divine lord¡¯s question with a strange expression, the creation lord answered without hesitation.

    And with a hardened face, he dered.

    ¡°The stronghold of Manmamun has copsed and the reincarnated monarch is dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s amazing news.¡±

    hear that

    Other monarchs swallowed their moans.

    Although he lost a mess in the duel with Geomrang Billy, it was only because the opponent was bad.

    Until Wanderer resurrected the Sword Master, the Reincarnated Lord was the second most powerful of all monarchs and boasted overwhelming power.

    Not only did he die abruptly, but even Manmamun, the 7thrgest guild, was annihted overnight.

    It was hard to believe.

    ¡°Is this what the Seven Dragons did?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be.¡±

    in that sense.

    The Golden Lord¡¯s suspicions were natural.

    Because this was possible and the only reason for it was the Seven Dragons.

    However, his doubts were denied by a calm voice.

    ¡°Currently, the Seven Dragons would be distracted just by responding to LW products, but it is unlikely that they would have done this in the midst of this.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, it could have been because of that, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°In the midst ofunching a new product called the GOD brand?¡±

    ¡°¡­well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The Golden Lord agreed.

    If the Seven Dragons wanted an all-out war, they would have attacked it long ago.

    It was unlikely that the Seven Dragons, which had alreadyunched the GOD brand, woulde to a corner and act helplessly.

    The problem is that there is no suspect then.

    But fortunately.

    Or unfortunately for some.

    A calm voice offered the answer.

    ¡°Actually, I have an opponent who uses me of doing this.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of a master called the White-Haired Witch who recently appeared in the Commonwealth of China?¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean that a white-haired witch could have killed the reincarnated lord and annihted Manmamun alone?¡±

    ¡°Right now, that¡¯s our best guess.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit spective? Even if the white-haired witch reached level 100, I don¡¯t think such a thing would be possible.¡±

    ¡°If she were a yer, she would be.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, there is something I want to confirm.¡±

    Holy Lord and Golden Lord.

    While the two of them paused after hearing something meaningful.

    The man who led the conversation in a calm voice slowly turned his head.

    To the purple-haired woman with darker-than-usual eyes who had been silent throughout this meeting.

    ¡°Can you guess anything about the white-haired witch, Commander?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the meaning of my question, ask again.¡±

    over monocle sses.

    looking straight at her

    Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi had been suspicious of it before.

    However, Wanderer quietly asked the core of the problem that he had been desperately hiding until now.

    ¡°Are there really only 6 sword masters you resurrected?¡±

 Chapter 693

    #693. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.

    ¡­and.

    Silence has arrived.

    Deep like a bottomless swamp and heavy like a night without a single light reaching it.

    Ordinary people, just being in the same space, can¡¯t breathe, and it exudes a terrifying silence that makes your heart stop.

    Wanderer said bleakly.

    ¡°What do you want to say¡­?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a question.

    already displeased

    If you offend yourself any more with useless words, I won¡¯t let you go.

    I just don¡¯t say it directly.

    It was a statement of obvious pressure.

    Wanderer, who surpassed even the reincarnated monarch by resurrecting the Sword Masters, had the power to do the same to other monarchs.

    However, the man with the one-eyed sses who received that gaze.

    Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi asked again without raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°The white-haired witch who killed the reincarnated lord was asking if it was the sword master you resurrected.¡±

    ¡°you¡­!¡±

    That word seems offended.

    Wanderer with raised eyes.

    The other monarchs also hardened their faces when they saw her starting to radiate an obvious murder.

    It was because everyone knew that Wanderers could call in the Sword Master right away and try to kill Lee Chun-gi.

    Is it because you are concerned about such a situation?

    Before the Wanderers step out.

    The Creator opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°Please refrain from ndering the Infinite Lord.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an unfounded usation¡­ Did my question sound like that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hide the Sword Master resurrected by the Commander and secretly use it to kill the Reincarnated Lord.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Creator, of course.

    Other monarchs were also dumbfounded.

    How did you act like this even after I intervened this far and gave you a chance to say something back?

    Because that was the only way to make a life-and-death decision.

    Because of that, Wanderer¡¯s eyes looked as if he would tear them apart, but he couldn¡¯t stop Lee Chun-gi¡¯s mouth with just his gaze.

    ¡°There have been 13 sword masters in history.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Excluding swordsmith Limon Aspelder, there were as many as 12 sword masters.¡±

    ¡°¡­So I¡¯m hiding six sword masters?¡±

    Wanderer, who was so angry that his head went cold, twitched his lips.

    and said sarcastically.

    ¡°After wiping out the Seven Dragons, all of you are tossed around and dominate the World Federation?¡±

    Wandererughed at Lee Chun-gi.

    Sword Master.

    what monsters they are

    how difficult it is to deal with

    How much he had to pay to resurrect them.

    It was because Lee Chun-gi, who was ignorant of such facts and only had absurd suspicions, was so foolish that it was pitiful.

    In the first ce, as long as there was ¡®him¡¯ in the World Federation, no matter how many Sword Masters he had resurrected, it was impossible to do things like Tosa Gufang.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    but unexpectedly.

    Lee Chun-gi simply denied her words.

    Instead, I just added one more word.

    ¡°I just have a question.¡±

    ¡°question?¡±

    ¡°The Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Was it really your will that he kidnapped the president of my country?¡±

    That moment.

    Wanderer hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t because I was stabbed in an unexpected corner.

    It was because it was only then that he realized that asking if there were only 6 sword masters who had been resurrected was a trap in itself.

    ¡®You cunning bastard¡­!¡¯

    Wanderer felt it.

    The strange gazes of other monarchs.

    It is a fact known to everyone who knows that the swordsman kidnapped the former president of Han Jeong-guk.

    Although it was before the establishment of the World Federation, it is clear that there was a sword master they had never met.

    And if there is one exception.

    There may be two or three exceptions.

    Even if the actions of the Sword Saint weren¡¯t directed by Wanderer¡­?

    ¡°stop.¡±

    That moment.

    A voice rang out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about unnecessary things in moderation.¡±

    just quiet

    just calm.

    However, other monarchs took their eyes off the voice that did not allow objections, and Lee Chun-ki also kept his mouth shut.

    This is because even Lee Chun-gi, who did not budge even after receiving Wanderer¡¯s death, could not openly rebel against ¡®him¡¯.

    Even if the rulers of the World Federation are equal, that¡¯s just a matter of principle.

    The Heavenly Demon, of course.

    An existence that even Wanderer notices.

    Because it was the strongest ruler among all monarchs.

    Silencing everyone with just a few words, he slowly averted his eyes.

    ¡°What is the situation with the Creator Lord Deus Ex Machina?¡±

    ¡°In terms of overall market dominance, our LW products are still more dominant.¡±

    ¡°Instead, it means that it will be difficult topletely push the Seven Dragons out.¡±

    Ruler¡¯s calm criticism.

    The Creator could not deny it.

    No matter how good the magic engineering products are.

    As much as it was given a miracle, it wasn¡¯t actually a product of a divine craft that was close to a magic tool.

    Thanks to this, the current LW product was treated as a low-priced product with only good performance and cost-effectiveness.

    A luxury GOD product.

    Cost-effective LW product.

    In this way, the Silver Dragon n and the Demiurus Guild divided the manufacturing market in different directions.

    This was an undesirable result for the World Federation, which used this as an opportunity topletely destroy the business of the Silver Dragon n and create a gap in the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Are there any alternatives?¡±

    ¡°To increase the performance of this product beyond this in a short period of time, we need that much material.¡±

    The Creator frowned.

    I was worried that something like this would happen and I tried to take action in advance.

    Because the results are still noting out.

    So it was.

    Why did he turn his gaze to Wanderer?

    ¡°Is the ¡®thing¡¯ you asked for before the Commander-in-Chief still far away?¡±

    ¡°You just have to wait a little longer¡­¡±

    ¡°Please hurry up. If you give the Seven Dragons more time, you don¡¯t know what they will do next.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to prepare the Command Lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While annoyed at himself.

    While watching Wanderer reluctantly and obediently answer Ruler¡¯s words, the creator twitching his brows.

    Ruler quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting will be over.¡±

    That was it.

    Even the death of the reincarnated monarch.

    Interrogation of the Wanderer.

    Correspondence to the GOD brand as well.

    Ruler left as if he was no longer needed, and other monarchs could not stop him.

    no it didn¡¯t stop

    because everyone knew

    He said this would be for the best.

    So calmly, the Infinite Lord.

    The heavy-faced Creator Lord.

    The divine lord greeted me politely.

    The troubled golden lord.

    leaving one¡¯s seat in turn.

    Wanderer, who left the conference roomst, gnashed his teeth.

    ¡®¡­these damn things!¡¯

    Even the girl whomitted such a major ident was not enough to dare to escape from her spell.

    Other monarchs who looked at him suspiciously.

    Even Pascal, who had been given three sword masters, but couldn¡¯t even do a simple errand like this.

    I wish I could all die.

    Cursing quickly, Wanderer struggled to calm his anger.

    And I thought soberly.

    ¡®It¡¯s still okay yet¡­¡¯

    Unless Pascal is an idiot, he won¡¯t fail the simple task of receiving the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    If he destroys the silver dragon n with the items he has obtained, other monarchs will no longer be able to look at them that way.

    And when ites to postmortem, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.

    action has already been taken.

    Unless things go wrong.

    After the sword, you will never be safe.

    * * *

    Tak-tak-tak.

    Cover your eyes with bandages.

    With a small bonfire lit.

    A silver-haired beauty who was grooming her sword.

    Anastasia let out a quiet breath.

    ¡®The girl is stillcking in discipline.¡¯

    Subdue Manma Gate.

    It¡¯s been a few days since I killed the reincarnated lord.

    Even so, the thick fatigue that still remained in her body made her feel inadequate.

    Well, it was unavoidable.

    It is not easy to traverse the vast Chinese Commonwealth in pursuit of the dark magic energy left by the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    Not to mention, he swept through the gates alone in such a state of fatigue.

    Even a sword master is bound to get tired.

    Especially because he used psionics to deal with the stronger-than-expected reincarnation lord.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that I was careless, but I can¡¯t deny that I underestimated the opponent.¡¯

    Feeling the throbbing pain from the palm-shaped bruise left on her side, Anastasia reflected on herself.

    I¡¯m just d it was resolved quickly.

    already out of stamina.

    The fight is getting too long.

    If the Heavenly Demon continued to grow stronger.

    You would have had to pay a much higher price than now.

    It could be said that it was rather fortunate that the work waspleted with only this injury.

    ¡®If Master had seen the girl now, he would have reprimanded me¡­¡¯

    Even knowing that fact.

    Instead of being relieved by luck.

    Feeling sad aboutcking.

    Anastasia checked herself.

    umted blood, fallen physical strength, internal injuries that have not been restored, etc. No matter how good you look at it, you can¡¯t say it¡¯s fine.

    Of course she¡¯s a sword master.

    Unless it¡¯s in perfect condition.

    Even if hundreds of people attacked, they could easily subdue an insignificant soldier.

    Even if it was an opponent of a tolerable absolute ss, at least he had the confidence to pull himself out.

    But¡­

    ¡®I need to be prepared.¡¯

    ce your sword on yourp.

    After searching for several days in the ruins of the Manma Gate, he finally found the bag containing the legacy of the Dark Dawn by his side.

    Anastasia raised her head.

    And at the end of calmly receiving the moonlight floating in the sky with a bandaged face.

    I opened my mouth.

    ¡°How about youe out?¡±

    A voice that resounds quietly.

    In this mountain where no one was to be found except for herself, her self-talk was so out of the blue.

    But Anastasia didn¡¯t care.

    So that you can hold the sword at any time.

    with a calm attitude.

    just waited

    ¡°If the owner calls, it is the guest¡¯s duty to respond.¡±

    ¡­this very voice.

    Squeak.

    Clearly no one was there.

    A ce where no one is still.

    Even the brilliance of the bonfire can¡¯t reach it.

    The moment when you want to shake the space where only the shadow of the moon was deeply cast.

    A girl lifted off her ck veil and emerged from the darkness like an actor who appeared in front of the stage.

    ¡°Nice to meet you¡­ It must be difficult to say.¡±

    ck hair as smooth as ebony.

    Eyes as beautiful as obsidian.

    A ck uniform contrasting with the pure white skin.

    Even though it looks so easy to be buried in the middle of the night, it stands out even more clearly in the darkness.

    Too frail to be an unmanned person.

    It¡¯s polite to be an uninvited guest.

    so beautiful and mysterious.

    The ck-haired girl smiled brightly.

    ¡°Rather than that, it would be more appropriate to say that it is an honor to see you like this, white-haired witch.¡±

    from Manmamun.

    no, long before that.

    I kept following her.

    A girl who was finally able toe face to face like this.

    ¡°Should I call you like this?¡±

    A very exceptional being who can deceive her senses and approach her secretly up to this distance¡­

    ¡°Swordsman.¡±

    ¡­a girl who might even be able to kill herself.

    The princess of the ck Dragon n, whom even her beloved teacher said was the most cunning and dangerous among the seven ns of the Seven Dragons.

    Face to face with Li Qingyu.

    Anastasia quietly gripped her sword.

 Chapter 694

    #694. me? Really?

    * * *

    Antern in front of the wind.

    on a hundred-foot pole.

    ck magicians before swordsmiths, etc.

    There are many words that describe a precarious and dangerous situation.

    from that point of view.

    This was a situation where such words were absolutely necessary.

    However, looking at it differently, it was also a situation that didn¡¯t suit me at all.

    ¡­If you add up all the precarious situations in the world, it will feel peacefulpared to the atmosphere flowing in this quiet mountain.

    Tak Tak.

    Sparks fly in the bonfire.

    The darkness in the mountains burns.

    But also the silver-haired beauty who was sitting with her sword on herp and holding the hilt.

    Even the ck-haired girl who quietly smiled while still standing in the deep shadow.

    I didn¡¯t care one bit about the campfire.

    just like that attitude.

    without even moving.

    I just kept silent.

    ¨DBecause I knew what would happen if I lost my mind to the other person for just one moment.

    And no matter how much time passes.

    That stillness did not go away.

    Rather, it got deeper and deeper, and the air flowing between them only grew cooler.

    Like a snowy mountain just before an avnche.

    The moment when the silence, which was so heavy and dangerous, yet terrifying enough to be broken by the sound of falling leaves, was about to reach its apex.

    [Hey, princess sister?]

    A sound that is not a single sound.

    broke that silence

    [Really? me? Really?]

    How long have you been in there?

    A blue bird peeked out of the girl¡¯s arms.

    The moment Nagyeong Yun asked with a face that she wished she would deny it.

    Li Qingyu broke the silence and opened his mouth with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    [¡­I¡¯ll just return this ring,

    so can¡¯t the princess do it herself?]

    [I know that too¡­]

    Yuna-kyung regretted it.

    when you said you had a request.

    I had to decline right away.

    It was a mistake to go overboard when he said he would give schrships and other benefits to the children at the orphanage.

    But what can I do?

    As long as you have already stamped your feet on the contract, you can¡¯t take it back now.

    [¡­If I ever die, please write on my grave that I¡¯m a fool who jumped into the fire after falling

    all over the feed.] ¡°With your help, I¡¯ll publish a book and pass it on to my younger siblings as well.¡±

    [Are you going to kill me three times?!]

    What crime did youmit in your previous life to have to listen to such threats?

    Even while swallowing tears.

    Yuna-kyung quietly came out.

    And even if you can¡¯t see it.

    Now he spoke cautiously to Anastasia, who was apparently turning that face to him instead of Li Qingyu.

    [Hello, how are you? My name is Blue.]

    ¡°¡­The girl is called Anastasia.¡±

    Like seeing an unknown monster.

    Or as if this is also a conspiracy.

    Yuna-gyeong nodded her head kindly to her as she greeted her politely while still holding the sword.

    [I know. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from the team leader.]

    ¡°Did you say you were the team leader?¡±

    [Ah, the Limon team leader. Even if I look like this, I¡¯m my sister¡¯s teacher¡¯s pet.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [I have something to tell you in that sense.]

    The moment I heard the word ¡®teacher¡¯.

    Anastasia hesitated.

    also spoke.

    who acted differently.

    Even without a nce.

    Still, for some reason, with that one word as an opportunity, she felt Anastasia¡¯s concentration towards herself increased to a frightening extent.

    Yuna-kyung gulped and opened her beak with a dry saliva.

    [Can I act as an interpreter for a moment?]

    * * *

    Bubbling.

    Not too long ago, there was only cold air, like an ice forest full of knives.

    But now, Anastasia felt it in the stillness that had grown to the level of a cushion of thorns, rather subtle than sharp.

    A bonfire that was gradually extinguished.

    Put new firewood in it.

    After making the fire hot.

    A girl with an iron kettle on it.

    Warm the tea with enough boiled water.

    Put the tea leaves in the teapot, lightly brew the first tea, and then remove the foam from the tea again until pouring.

    Sober and still.

    I can vividly feel the ck-haired girl opening her lips as she holds out a teacup to herself after all these actions are flowing.

    [Uh hmm. How about a cup of tea?]

    Where is this ce?

    Who am I?

    As for the interpreter of the blue bird, who conveys the girl¡¯s words to herself while making a face of ¡­.

    ¡°I will decline.¡±

    [Ah, do you hate tea?]

    ¡°If I had to say it, I like it.¡±

    Anastasia spoke frankly.

    Losing everything in a revolution.

    Reaped by Limon.

    until you go back.

    To her, who had spent her youth in the Sword Tower, Oriental tea was never unfamiliar to her.

    ¡°Hao, I¡¯ve been taught not to touch what the ck Dragon n gives me, even if I eat the poison of the Green Dragon n.¡±

    ¡­Learn the tea ceremony directly from the teacher you respect.

    Especially in that there was always a longing for the time we spent together when we drank tea.

    So it was.

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t know what to do.

    The reason she spoke to Li Qingyu, who was drinking tea alone, as if she knew that, of course, unlike the blue bird, who rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Honestly, it was unexpected.¡±

    [yes? What is it?]

    ¡°The fact that you showed up like this without attacking the girl.¡±

    [Oh no way. Gongju sister is not a killer, she did such a thing¡­]

    [¡­Yes?]

    [Ah, is that so?]

    While she was pping her wings.

    It sounds like you¡¯ve heard something great.

    A blue bird looking at Li Qingyu with a bizarre face.

    Anastasia, who could have guessed what the conversation had just happened through that reaction, nodded.

    ¡°Did you think so too?¡±

    [Eek! oh no It¡¯s not that the princess had any bad intentions, that¡¯s why¡­]

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It is only natural that the princess of the Seven Dragons is hostile to the girl.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°I would like to ask.¡±

    face is not visible

    I can¡¯t even hear your voice

    Is that why?

    To the girl who gave off an ambiguous feeling as if she was facing a fog even though they were clearly sitting opposite each other.

    Anastasia asked quietly.

    ¡°Is it because the girl broke down the Manma Gate that made her appear like this, even giving up that golden opportunity?¡±

    In a head-to-head confrontation, he may be called the weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    Instead, the ck Dragon n is more dangerous than anyone else when ites to plotting behind the scenes and secret ambush.

    In particr, the ck Dragon Princess was the opposite for her now, who was injured and her senses were dulled as her sight and hearing were blocked.

    What if Li Qingyu was hiding?

    If you thoroughly pursued your life.

    To the point where I don¡¯t know how it would have turned out.

    ¡­Including the fact that she¡¯s not the only presence felt around here.

    Why did you give up that golden opportunity?

    Li Qingyu gave an answer with a grin.

    Yuna-kyung said while scratching her head with her wings.

    [That¡¯s the reason, but they say there are three other reasons.]

    ¡°What three words do you mean?¡±

    [Well, one is because he obtained information that there might be a sword master who escaped from the World Federation.] ¡±

    ¡­I do understand what Master said that secrets are meaningless in front of the ck Dragon n.¡±

    Anastasia murmured briefly.

    Her escape is a top secret of the World Federation.

    It is a secret so thoroughly hidden that even the Heavenly Demon misunderstood her as a trickster sent by Wanderer until the very end.

    But Li Qingyu knew something that even the monarch did not know.

    It was truly phenomenal.

    [The other one is because she wanted to talk to her at least once.]

    ¡°You mean talk?¡±

    [Because you said that you have a lot of questions about your sister. As the princess of the Seven Dragons¡­]

    Yuna-kyung hesitated for a moment.

    can i say this

    Should I tell you otherwise?

    However, when Li Qingyu looked at her with a smile on her face, Yu Naqing finally continued her conversation while avoiding her eyes.

    [¡­As the team leader¡¯s fianc¨¦.]

    And.

    A long silence passed.

    As if I didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Anastasia, who kept the same appearance as before, was still silent.

    Nevertheless¡­

    or rather, because of that, when Yuna-kyung swallows dry saliva in the air that makes it even more suffocating.

    A calm voice was heard.

    ¡°What is thest reason?¡±

    [Oh, thest reason? That¡¯s¡­ Huh?]

    Yu Na-kyung looked back at Li Qing-yu, delighted at the fact that she was finally able to change the mood, but hardened.

    Anastasia calmly asked the blue bird, who was more stiff than when she told her that she was married a moment ago.

    ¡°What did the ck Dragon Princess say?¡±

    [Uh hmm. That¡¯s it.]

    ¡°Please deliver it as it is.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled behind him.

    Anastasia without retreat in front.

    After breaking out in a cold sweat under the pressure of a dilemma that even the princess of the Seven Dragons and the god of the sword master would want to kneel.

    Yuna-kyung finally closed her eyes tightly.

    [¡­They said it was because he could kill her sister without having to attack.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Ahaha, of course he didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m just saying.]

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    calmly indeed.

    Anastasia agreed.

    If Princess Gold Dragon had said such a thing, it would have been considered arrogance.

    But Li Qingyu is the ck Dragon Princess.

    It was clear that this girl, who was the most cunning in the Seven Dragons, was hiding something.

    whether that¡¯s the truth

    Whether it¡¯s a hidden load.

    Or something else.

    And that number must have been threatening enough for her now.

    Even so, there is one reason why Anastasia is not shaken.

    ¡°I am also having the confidence to kill you at any time, so I am having this conversation.¡±

    ¨DThat you are a sword master.

    For that one reason alone, Anastasia was able to face Li Qingyu calmly.

    whether or not the body is intact.

    whatever pitfalls there are.

    An existence that can cut through all hardships and win with just one sword.

    It was because he was a true absolute sword master who had no choice but to kill the same sword master other than the seven dragons so far in history.

    ¡°Honestly, if I hadn¡¯t heard that Master was helping the Seven Dragons, I would have cut you long ago.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯d like to ask.¡±

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s never arrogant.

    Just an objective judgement.

    Without provocation or ridicule.

    Calmly tell the truth.

    Anastasia asked.

    ¡°What scheme are you plotting using the girl¡¯s teacher?¡±

    depending on the answer.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s about to draw his sword.

    Li Qingyu did not erase his smile even while watching Anastasia exuding a cool spirit in the silence.

    I just licked my lips.

    [That¡¯s what the princess unnie wants to say¡­]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [I wonder if you¡¯vee back from the underworld because you¡¯ve got some regrets, you said you wouldn¡¯t let it go unless you put your sword on the line and tell me honestly?

    ] harmless

    There are chlorinated items.

    Besides being Limon¡¯s pet.

    Above all, Anastasia, who is deaf, epts the interpreter job because she cannot open her mind to Li Qingyu.

    Li Qingyu with cold eyes.

    in the middle of a quiet sword.

    trembling like a baby bird.

    Yuna-kyung thought sincerely.

    It was honey that baited the monster lord G, and it was a hundred times easier to fight the resurrected sword king or sword spirit.

 Chapter 695

    #695. Say it if you don¡¯t like it

    * * *

    Since theunch of the GOD brand.

    Bahamut, which had been unterally deprived of the market, reversed the situation and instead showed off its prestige as a truly top-notch brand.

    But that didn¡¯t mean everything was resolved.

    GOD products are products of Shinsung Crafts.

    And as you call it ¡®craft¡¯.

    It was not a product that could be mass-produced indefinitely.

    In other words, it meant that although it was ahead of LW products in terms of performance, there was a limit that it could not catch up with in terms of quantity.

    It was just that they were hiding their shorings as much as possible by rolling God like a ve and producing products with miracles.

    So it was.

    The reason Rin frowned was,

    ¡°In other words, the situation is still bad?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know right now, but in the long run, yes.¡±

    As the Great Khan of the Russian Khanate.

    Also, as the president of Bahamut.

    As a result of a careful analysis of the situation, Yekathrice said while twisting her shoulder-length hair.

    ¡°The GOD brand sells well, but our products other than that are still on the decline.¡±

    ¡°You mean you couldn¡¯t push out LW products even with the brand value.¡±

    ¡°Because the magic engineering over there isn¡¯t that easy. At this rate, the bnce will tip again within a few months at the most.¡±

    If it were an ordinarypany.

    It would have been a great sess simply byunching the world¡¯s best luxury brand, GOD.

    However, Bahamut is already thergest conglomerate of the Seven Dragons in terms of manufacturing, and the Russian Khanate is the world¡¯s factory.

    Like a shark that will drown if you stop swimming.

    It was unavoidable that the national economy would copse entirely if it could not continue to produce and sell goods.

    Even now, due to the huge inventory that is increasing in real time, a huge deficit was umting.

    ¡°Is there any countermeasure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s either one. In the meantime, develop new technology that will surpass LW products¡­¡± ¡±

    As I said before, do you lower the price by rolling Gg¡¯s workers until they die?¡±

    ¡°huh!¡±

    ¡°Is that what you say with such a bright face?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, is that true?¡±

    Whichever way you roll.

    It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t care.

    Lyn clicked her tongue as she saw Yekathrice shrug her shoulders even though she was the person involved.

    Through the GOD brand, LW products prevented the whole market from being taken away, but in the end, it was only to earn time.

    Of course, that gave us the time to develop new technologies.

    However, it would not be easy even for the Silver Dragon n to ovee magic engineering with pure technology.

    ¡°You stupid princess. Can¡¯t we increase the production of the GOD brand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a crowd.¡±

    Did it suddenly be a reserved seat?

    Sit on Rin¡¯sp again today.

    Ainsha, who had been listening to the conversation with an expressionless face, shook her head without a word of concern.

    ¡°Miracle is not free. We need a ready workforce.¡±

    Put a miracle into your product.

    Communicate the feats of God with its products.

    Collect more Faith than consumed.

    This system proposed by Limon, conceived by Sir, andpleted in the Holy Alliance was truly phenomenal.

    Especially in that it took less than a month toplete it, even though it borrowed the power of Dagda¡¯s Cauldron, an object that surpassed even the sacred.

    But even miracles have limits.

    Unlike gods who can work unlimitedly with faith, the priests who help with the work are strictly human beings.

    There was no way the production could increase by overworking them, who were still on the verge of copsing from exhaustion.

    It was even more impossible to find personnel to rece high-ranking priests with high status in their respective denominations, such as cardinals, bishops, abbots, and high priests.

    Besides¡­

    ¡°Above all, the price is not enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­the magic ingredient.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Holy Alliance materials are already being scrapped. It is difficult to find even more.¡±

    In the production of magical tools, mysterious materials are essential.

    Right now, Dagda¡¯s Cauldron had to go all the way to Africa to get turkey feathers.

    No matter how much faith and magic power consumption was minimized, it was unreasonable to produce an item containing a miracle without magic materials.

    ¡°This means that the production of the GOD brand will also gradually decrease.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    It¡¯s really overgrown.

    To the ever-increasing bad news.

    Lin sighed deeply.

    Well, it was unavoidable.

    That magic always requires a price.

    Originally, the fundamental reason for the decline of miracles and magic close to omnipotence was that even divine crafts could not ovee it.

    ¡°But there is a way to solve that material.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Rin made a puzzled expression at Ainsha¡¯s blunt words.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you can¡¯t find materials within the Holy League, you can get them elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°There must be no other ce where you can get such arge quantity of materials, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not now.¡±

    The Holy Alliance is, no matter what anyone says, thergest existing magic organization.

    Great British Empire map with 27 genealogies of Mado.

    The Golden Dragon n also collected countless treasures.

    No ce has as much magic material as the Holy League, which has been steadily stocking up mysteries in every temple since the Silver Age.

    ¡­Yes.

    That is in this era.

    ¡°But even after the Silver Age, there was no other ce that collected as many magic materials as the Holy League.¡±

    That moment.

    Lin blinked.

    Catherine also made a very strange expression.

    ¡°Are you saying that we should find the legacy of the Dark Dawn and use it to mass-produce the GOD brand?¡±

    ¡°That is the correct answer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Not anyone else.

    The priest of the Holy League.

    To say that the legacy of the Dark Dawn, where the essence of ck magic that vites the taboos set by God, is gathered, is used to mass-produce miracles of God.

    Rin was at a loss for words at the suggestion that made her dizzy just hearing it.

    However, Ainsha was confident.

    ¡°ck magic is also magic. He must have gathered a mountain of Dark Dawn magic materials.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that okay?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. Garbage can be new if recycled properly. Rather, it is eco-friendly.¡±

    ¡°At the very least, I think the gods will hate it.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just tell them to leave. Gods have already tasted faith with the GOD brand. I will never give up on this business.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ nope.¡±

    It seems there is no problem.

    Watching Ainsha answer with an expressionless face as always, Rin shook her head.

    It is true that once you find the legacy of the Dark Dawn, you will have to dispose of it anyway.

    So, it was true that her proposal to recycle it and use it for God, since it would be a waste to dispose of it, was reasonable.

    It was also the best solution to solve the current situation.

    One problem remains.

    ¡°Are there any clues about the legacy of the Dark Dawn yet?¡±

    ¡°Brother Vachemensky is diligently searching, but there seems to be no proper information yet.¡±

    While they are busy preparing for the GOD brand.

    I¡¯ve been looking for Dmitri¡¯s whereabouts, and I couldn¡¯t evene to the meeting today because I was conducting an investigation.

    Hearing that even Bachemensky couldn¡¯t find any clues, Lynn finally sighed.

    ¡°As expected, I have no choice but to look around.¡±

    ¡°Would that be? As it is, these days, that psycho is chasing after her more and more diligently.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just leave your hands alone, can you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The World Federation is also seeking the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    The more time you spend quietly, the greater the risk of falling behind them.

    Looking at Rin who pointed out coldly.

    Yekathrice nodded.

    and twirling

    said with a smile.

    ¡°So, sister.¡±

    Sit on Rin¡¯sp.

    blocking their ess.

    Looking at Ainsha with an expressionless face and Rin holding her with transparent, shining silver eyes.

    Yekathrice opened her mouth with a smile on her face as always.

    ¡°Do you have any good ideas for me?¡±

    * * *

    Listen these days.

    Adolf was troubled.

    It was good until he entered Gg confidently saying that he would seduce Rin.

    Aside from the fact that a white and silver girl always followed and interfered, it was because Rin was so impregnable.

    After bing a sword master, of course.

    It was difficult in many ways for Adolf, who had easily seduced women before that.

    [100 techniques women like] or.

    [The temptation the man wants] or.

    [How to capture a manly woman]

    [Guidelines for dating of the same sex], etc.

    It was to the point of finding a love book that hadn¡¯t even been sold, and researching which strategy would work for Rin while rummaging through it.

    So this moment.

    Adolf was stunned.

    ¡°¡­what are you going to do?¡±

    A young boy with a pretty face and blinking eyes like a girl.

    But, naturally, Rin didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow while watching a look that would make the hearts of many women tremble.

    I just opened my mouth with a cold face.

    ¡°I asked if you meant it when you said you wanted to make me your woman.¡±

    ¡°Not that. After that.¡±

    Unlike Adolf, who was always more respectful to his teacher than any other student, he urged him unsteadily.

    But Adolf forgot even such manners.

    Because¡­

    ¡°If you¡¯re serious, try to seduce me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­because right now he was just busy trying to determine whether it was his ears or his head that had gone awry.

    It¡¯s been a while since I blinked my eyes so many times.

    Adolf asked again.

    ¡°Uh¡­ So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re giving me a chance now? So that I can make Meister my woman?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    What is this?

    Are you dreaming?

    Or is it Meister¡¯s head that got weird?

    Or, perhaps, the various temptations he has done so far may have finally nted a woman¡¯s heart in Meister¡¯s heart¡­

    ¡°Only for a fee.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story. If you want to seduce me, give me the information you gathered about the legacy of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    Then he said that he would give you a ¡®chance¡¯ to seduce him for the value of that information.

    Looking at Rin, who spoke so vaguely, Adolf put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Here, Meister. Originally, in the world of beauties, isn¡¯t it the people desperate for information to seduce their opponents?¡±

    Even if you are tempted, it will not be enough.

    Why are you giving away your information?

    Should I just get a chance to seduce Rin?

    Lin¡¯s answer to Adolf, who pointed out the conditions that were unfair and tantamount to fraud, was simple.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t.¡±

    Rin coldly snorted as if she had nothing to lose.

    Look at that arrogant look.

    Adolf put on a nk expression.

    If you find the legacy of the Dark Dawn, you can make Rin your woman, but it¡¯s hard to get cooperation.

    Conversely, passing information about the legacy of the Dark Dawn gives you a chance to seduce Rin, but increases the risk of your legacy being stolen instead.

    An offer any fool would ept.

    And Adolf, though a madman, was not an idiot.

    But¡­

    ¡°Ha¡­ Ahaha! It¡¯s an offer you can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Are you agreeing?¡±

    ¡°yes. In that sense, I would like to ask.¡±

    The curve is clearly visible even though it is half-hidden by the folded arms.

    Slender calves that stand out more thanks to the posture of sitting with legs crossed.

    A bodypletely devoid of b, which is exposed over the tight-fitting straitjacket.

    Sharp, but that¡¯s why more delicate eyes and sculpture-like face.

    Above all, it¡¯s very condescending.

    Rather, taint it with pleasure.

    I was being teased like a beast.

    Even the golden eyes that make you want to fall in love with yourself enough to forget that pride and sumb.

    I respect you more than anyone else.

    higher than the sky

    more beautiful than a goddess.

    Not because of a long-cherished wish, but as a man, I don¡¯t want to give up.

    It captivates even the cold-blooded with steel reason and drives them crazy in love.

    Willingly fall into the temptation of the most perfect beauty in the world.

    Adolph smiled.

    ¡°What information can I get for a chance to invite Meister into my bedroom?¡±

    baek!

    * * *

    ¡°Oh no. I was so excited.¡±

    I should have been more calm.

    He said his reason was clouded by the fact that he finally had the opportunity to make his beloved teacher his woman.

    I rub my eyelids and reflect.

    The boy moved on.

    To make the most of this opportunity, I needed to contact others and receive the information they gathered.

    Of course, there were opponents I had to meet before that.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect it until here.¡±

    Adolf stopped.

    And one side of therge game room.

    Sit at a fountain that is not crowded.

    As promised, he waited for himself.

    A somewhat dubious ally, but now a fairly reliable ally.

    He smiled meaningfully at the silver-haired girl that came down a little below his shoulders.

    ¡°The traitor princess.¡±

 Chapter 696

    #696. That¡¯s scary.

    Sit on the fountain.

    Dip your feet in it.

    A silver-haired girl who swayed her feet.

    Catherine did not look back at Adolf.

    And he just said while watching his white bare feet rustling like fish in the fountain.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a traitor, but.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you sold Meister to me?¡±

    ¡°I never sold my sister. I just gave you a way to make everyone happy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a way that everyone will be satisfied¡­ That¡¯s a really cool word.¡±

    he only suggested

    It was Rin who epted it.

    I am not responsible for anything that happens in the future.

    Looking at Yekathrice, who, unlike usual, spoke without a smile, let alone yful.

    Adolfughed.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know that I would be holding hands with a dirty dragon¡¯s ssh.¡¯

    Sword Huna who overpowered the Silver Dragon n.

    Geomrang, etc., who invaded the stronghold of the Golden Dragon n.

    Like their teacher and their pupil, the Sword Masters from the Sword Tower basically had a bad rtionship with the Seven Dragons.

    No, it was more urate to say that none of the sword masters were on good terms with the Seven Dragons in the first ce.

    But among them.

    He especially hated the Seven Dragons.

    To Adolf, who regarded even humans other than the Sword Master as nothing but old people, the members of the Seven Dragons, who were mixed with dragon blood, were nothing more than filthy hybrids.

    It was only because he was in Europe that he was a member of the Blue Dragon n that even Limon respected.

    So when Yekathrice first approached.

    Adolfughed.

    Not another princess.

    Because he thought that the princess of the silver dragon n could not be of any help to him.

    I didn¡¯t bother to stop it just to see how trivial they would do.

    But it was a hasty conclusion and a wise decision.

    Because thanks to this traitor princess, I got an opportunity to seduce Rin, who had been impregnable until now.

    ¡°By the way, traitor princess, I have something to check.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°That everyone is satisfied.¡±

    That¡¯s why I smile.

    Adolph pointed out.

    ¡°To be honest, I am very satisfied. Because I can finally make Meister my woman.¡±

    The person who benefits the most from this deal is, by far, himself.

    Because there is no greater benefit than making Rin his woman.

    ¡°And I have the confidence to satisfy Meister as well.¡±

    Rin might be a bit dissatisfied, but then you¡¯ll have to satisfy yourself.

    As if giving wealth, honor andfort.

    Whether it¡¯s telling love through poems and songs.

    Whether it carves pleasure and joy into the body.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s a man¡¯s ability and duty to make his woman happy somehow.

    Above all, they are sword masters.

    Because we have eternal time.

    Like a drop of water piercing a rock.

    If you don¡¯t give up and carve happiness into Rin¡¯s heart bit by bit, one day she will be happy to be your woman.

    ¡°Then all mankind will be satisfied.¡±

    If the children born between him and Rin became sword masters.

    Growing up perfectly under Rin¡¯s strict education, they will naturally rule the world.

    under the rule of a perfect new race.

    The old mankind will enjoy peace.

    In that sense, this was definitely a deal everyone would be happy with.

    ¡­except for one.

    ¡°By the way, what do you gain by handing over Meister to me, traitorous princess?¡±

    One reason to be a traitor.

    Because there are some advantages.

    But what benefit does she, who is the princess of the Seven Dragons, gain by betraying Rin and the other ns?

    To Adolf who asked with a grin.

    Yekathrice replied coldly.

    ¡°There are many things to gain. Psycho, you swore with your sword that if I could really get you, you would be an ally with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Two sword masters are better than one?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a simple calction?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    So simple.

    So, to more tangible benefits.

    Adolf let out augh.

    Even though he is bound by a spell, on the contrary, if he can solve it, there is no reason for Adolf to continue to be bound by the World Federation.

    If only I could somehow unlock it.

    The Sword Master bes an ally.

    The benefits are enormous.

    Especially if Rin included that he would continue to help the Seven Dragons even if he was sold out.

    It is a madman¡¯s idea in that he calctes to benefit even the opponent he betrayed.

    It was an understandable decision though¡­

    ¡°I doubt if it¡¯s worth it to be hated by Meister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±

    other princesses.

    I will never do anything like this.

    However, Yekathricenguidly exined why she could do this without any hesitation.

    ¡°I was already dumped by my sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I have something to check.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you be your woman, is it okay for me to seduce you?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It is literally.¡±

    That moment.

    Like a frozen statue.

    Yekathrice¡¯s lips, which had maintained a cold expression until now, curled for the first time.

    ¡°My sister said. A lunatic like me doesn¡¯t love and can¡¯t love.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But if you be a psycho woman and feel happy, it means that even a madman can love you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have another chance, right?¡±

    Even if that happiness is the result of being corrupted by Adolf and being ruined, it can be said that it is the result of going crazy.

    He said that he would win her heart byforting her kindly, seducing her sweetly, and telling her of even more dizzying happiness.

    twist your lips

    To Yekathrice, who foreshadows that she will take Rin away from her.

    Adolf opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t be rude, you crazy bitch.¡±

    He had never felt such an uproar even when he fought to the death with the swordsman who had ruined his n to create a new world by starting a world war.

    In a fury that seems to turn into thread.

    The beautiful boy, like an angel, gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Do you dare to kill me right away for being greedy for my Meister with something like a dirty dragon¡¯s ssh?¡±

    Lin is her own.

    Dye it with your own color.

    A respected teacher and woman.

    You are the most perfect human being who will be the mother of the new human race.

    It is a sin that deserves death ten thousand times just for daring to be greedy for something like the sshing of a dirty dragon.

    Even when Adolf was speaking with a sultry tone, Yekathrice did not flinch at all.

    I just calmly objected with a thicker smile.

    ¡°If you say that, your meister is already dirty? Right now, my younger sister has slept with my sister several times.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Think ahead of all.¡±

    Seeing Adolf with a shocked expression like a husband who heard the story of his wife¡¯s ex,

    Ekatriche grinned.

    and whispered

    ¡°If I seduce you like that, then you just have to steal your sister from me again, right?¡±

    ¡°You want me to take it back?¡±

    ¡°huh. To punish you for being possessed by some descendant of a dirty dragon and carve love into your bones so that you will never leave you again.¡±

    A face as beautiful as a sculpture.

    Wearing a bewitching smile.

    whispering girl.

    ¡°-That¡¯s even worse.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rin¡¯s heart was tainted.

    dyed in his colors again.

    reflecting on what I left.

    Doesn¡¯t it make you want to kneel in guilt, ask for forgiveness, and seek love for yourself?

    Yekathrice speaks with an ecstatic smile as if she is having fun just imagining it.

    At the end of being silent while watching her.

    Adolph murmured.

    ¡°You¡¯re really crazy, you.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly, what?¡±

    grow up

    smiling lightly

    Yekathrice pulled her foot out of the fountain.

    And without shoes on, I lightlynded on the ground barefoot.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll consider the deal done.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the swordsman of the world doesn¡¯t have the confidence to get his woman back against the ssh of the dirty dragon.¡±

    Like that¡­.

    It¡¯s like walking through a field of flowers in spring.

    With a more breezy gait.

    Until she disappeared, leaving only cold footprints on the floor of Gg, with her silver hair down to her shoulders.

    The handsome boy who was watching Yekathrice¡¯s back silently muttered.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t have it, I will destroy it¡­¡±

    To be honest.

    There was no doubt.

    Maybe it¡¯s all a trick.

    The betrayal itself is a lie, and it could be a plot to steal information from you.

    Although he was crazy, he wasn¡¯t stupid.

    But that made me even more convinced that epting this deal was the right thing to do.

    What I saw in her eyes.

    sharp obsession and longing.

    A deep, persistent lust and jealousy.

    Above all, the madness that I could recognize because I was the same madman.

    Ekathrice was letting her know that everything she had said to her just now waspletely sincere.

    ¡°It¡¯s scary. A woman¡¯s han.¡±

    After all, only Meister can be his mate.

    In deep respect and love.

    Find some information and give it to me.

    Instead, he wonders what kind of opportunity he should ask for to seduce the teacher he admires, covet his perfect body, and even get his heart.

    I thought Yekatrice was crazy.

    I couldn¡¯t deny what she said.

    The maddened sword master slowly left.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­This Adolf decided to make the most of this opportunity.¡±

    Did you finally get the information?

    When Rin clicked her tongue as she looked at the list of conditions Adolf demanded as the price of the deal.

    The white-haired girl opened her mouth expressionlessly.

    ¡°I really want to know if Lee is okay.¡±

    ¡°As time goes by, it is us who are at a disadvantage. I have to do something now.¡±

    ¡°But the world of beauty is excessive.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t intend to use the beauty world? At best, I just give him a chance to get to know me and get information.¡±

    They call that a beauty world.

    Ainsha did not dare to say the objection that had inadvertently popped into his head.

    Instead, I just muttered.

    ¡°I am anxious too.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be anxious about? Could it be that I¡¯m going to fall for that guy Adolf?¡±

    ¡°The ck light is crazy. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    It sounds like you have a lot to worry about.

    Looking at Rin, who smiles.

    Ainsha pointed out bluntly.

    Is it because he is originally a man, or is it because he has lived a long life as an absolute being without paying attention to others?

    or loosen the cor.

    Exposing those slender legs.

    Because Rin had a strangely defenseless corner.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about whether I was showing that side of myself in front of Adolf.

    ¡­Of course, Ainsha, who asked Rin to change her clothes as soon as we first met, didn¡¯t mean to do it.

    But ignoring such trivial issues.

    Ainsha added a point.

    ¡°And Yekathrice too.¡±

    ¡°Why Mad Princess?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet. Strange. It cannot be.¡±

    If it was Yekathrice, who was already crazy, she would do something crazy with the shock of being kicked by Rin.

    Still silent, of course.

    On the contrary, it is suspicious that he is actively helping to deal with Adolf.

    Looking at Ainsha who couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety, Rin smiled.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you believe the crazy princess?¡±

    ¡°I absolutely cannot believe it.¡±

    ¡°Then trust your groom instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­Such words are cowardly.¡±

    ¡°You get cowardly when you get older.¡±

    Because objections are impossible.

    As if trying tofort Ainsha, who was dissatisfied with his expressionless face, Rin smiled and lowered his head.

    Ainsha reluctantly epted Rin¡¯s lips with her cheeks blushing slightly.

    no, i didn¡¯t want to ept

    ¡­if Rin¡¯s pager didn¡¯t ring all of a sudden.

    Wiing.

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    In silent mode to infiltrate the Gg.

    And since this is what it looks like now, who sent the call through the pager that was set to make video and even phone calls impossible?

    I stroked the hair of Ainsha, who was more dissatisfied than before, and soothed her.

    Rin checked the pager.

    And it hardened.

    No, I had to harden it.

    Because the text on the pager was something he had never imagined.

    ¡°The princess¡­who is she with now?¡±

 Chapter 697

    #697. Because I have a lot of greed.

    * * *

    Taken as a whole.

    The Commonwealth of China had little developednd.

    It is the most populous country in the world, but its territory is vast.

    That is why there were still many rural dwellings, and not one or two ces did not even have electricity.

    However, this did not mean that the Commonwealth of China was backward.

    rich nature.

    An old-fashioned street.

    Brightly shining hallmps.

    As long as it is not developed, of course it keeps the culture of the old era intact.

    In particr, the intensively developed capitals of each country enjoyed splendor and prosperityparable to any otherrge city in the world.

    And the symbol was the Leviathan Hotel, a building that stood tall in every major city in the Commonwealth of China.

    It is an impregnable fortress.

    It is a sanctuary of intrigue.

    ck Dragon¡¯s nest.

    At the same time overflowing with joy.

    A paradise on earth that sells all happiness.

    Therefore, in the Commonwealth of China, Leviathan itself is a symbol of sess, and many people make it their lifelong dream to stay even for one night.

    So it was.

    Leviathan Lanzhou Branch.

    The reason why a guest staying on the top floor has no choice but to be special.

    ¡°Did you only eat somen noodles today?¡±

    ¡°Did youe to get food?¡±

    ¡°No, on the contrary. I want to serve you a more proper dish.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    If you want, you can prepare Manhan Jeonseok (MhÈ«Ï¯).

    A ck-haired girl who spoke calmly.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s proposal was truly worthy of the ck Dragon Princess who dominates the world¡¯s lodging and catering service industry.

    But the silver-haired beauty who was sitting across from me.

    After the sword, Anastasia tly refused.

    And he spoke calmly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I would decline your favor?¡±

    ¡°But you epted the lodging I offered you, right?¡±

    ¡°It was just a choice to avoid an unnecessary fight, but the girl doesn¡¯t trust you yet.¡±

    Don¡¯t trust the ck Dragon n.

    Master always said

    He said he would doubt and be wary of her until the end.

    Anastasia, who spoke calmly, added one more word quietly.

    ¡°Also, Master taught me that extravagance is poison that rusts the sword and nourishes the soul, so we must always be vignt.¡±

    ¡°¡­You are really faithful to the swordsmith¡¯s teachings.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural?¡±

    Limon is always right.

    It is natural for a disciple to follow that teaching.

    Seeing Anastasia speak without wavering, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°well. Will it be so?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that the swordsman was wary of extravagance, but he did not deny the wealth and glory itself.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Delicious food, nice clothes,fortable bed. It is a natural human desire to desire such things.¡±

    Luxury is the use of goods beyond your means.

    Eating meat alone is a luxury for ordinary students, but presidents ofrge corporations rent out cheap restaurants as dinner venues.

    That standard is different for each person.

    Some say that frugality is a virtue.

    As long as it does not vite thew or cause trouble to others.

    There is no reason why the possessor shouldn¡¯t use his money.

    ¡°There are areas in the world that can be created and developed because people use money even if they don¡¯t need it that much.¡±

    A sport that runs on a deficit.

    Art that was patronized by the aristocracy.

    A car made by a sign as a hobby.

    Aic book bought by a child with pocket money.

    New drugs developed with blind investment, etc.

    As long as you have money, as long as you don¡¯t have it.

    There have been any number of technologies and cultures that have been created because people have wasted money on their own desires.

    There have always been those who earn even harder and starve themselves to save money in order to be so extravagant.

    ¡°But when the richest don¡¯t spend money, there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Especially if you force others to be thrifty and thrifty.¡±

    Money is like blood.

    You have to keep circting your blood vessels.

    If it doesn¡¯t flow and pools, it will rot and ruin the body.

    Anastasia quietly objected to what Li Qingyu said with a smile.

    ¡°Sophistry ising.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°There are many ways to help others without having to follow your own desires.¡±

    Give the hungry child something to eat.

    clothes to wear to a naked neighbor.

    A chance to learn from the unlearned.

    Even if a wealthy person reduces and distributes a little of his luxury, he can help hundreds and thousands of people, and some do.

    The logic that money should be wasted is just an excuse to justify extravagance.

    At the words of Anastasia, who pointed out.

    Li Qingyu smiled even deeper.

    ¡°It is also a desire to be honored and self-satisfied by giving and giving charity.¡±

    ¡°It is mercy, not desire.¡±

    ¡°You must have experienced firsthand what the consequences of believing in people¡¯s good will and mercy are.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Swordsman doesn¡¯t me the wealth and glory. Even if you can¡¯t trust people¡¯s good will, you can trust their desires.¡±

    ¡°Still, Master will respect those who know mercy more than those who indulge in lust.¡±

    Limon¡¯s disciple is himself.

    It¡¯s like you know better.

    Li Qingyu looked at the woman who spoke firmly, then nodded slowly.

    ¡°¡­A swordsmith would definitely do that.¡±

    Was it because it was unexpected that Li Qingyu readily agreed?

    keeping your mouth shut.

    Take a moment to look at her nkly.

    Anastasia asked quietly.

    ¡°Have you been in contact with Master?¡±

    ¡°yes. I have already told you everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The fact that you escaped from the World Federation and that you are on your way to see the swordsman.¡±

    It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve forgotten the conversation they had a while ago.

    Seeing Li Qingyu answer with a smile, Anastasia shut her mouth.

    It seems difficult to bear the question.

    But the answer seems dreadful.

    As if expecting something though.

    After hesitating for a while, she asked.

    ¡°What did the girl¡¯s teacher say?¡±

    ask that question.

    I am an interpreter

    I keep repeating the interpreter, while the blue bird, who has been hardened with the mindset of nothing, delivers.

    Li Qingyu, who stared at Anastasia¡¯s face with bandages around her eyes, finally opened her mouth after a long silence.

    ¡°Swordsmith¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°It reminds me of the old days. When I broke my limbs in the past, you used to prepare me for meals like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Meister?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A pretty boy like a girl.

    Adolf narrowed his eyes.

    Then he tapped the table with his fingers, got up from his chair, and slowly pushed his upper body out.

    Cross the ss of milk in front.

    past the middle of the table.

    to the seat opposite.

    So like a statue of a goddess.

    The moment when the straight nose of the white-haired beauty and the straight nose of the white-haired beauty were about to ovep as she watched him slowly approaching.

    baek!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sick, Meister.¡±

    ¡°You said you were sick, so of course you bastard.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I almost did something so absurd.

    Looking at Rin with his twin wick raised, Adolf scratched his forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. Anyway, isn¡¯t it Meister¡¯s fault that you first looked away during the date?¡±

    ¡°Dating sucks.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wasn¡¯t this a date? So, I guess I shouldn¡¯t have any information to hand over today.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to lose?¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill me, kill me. It¡¯s unfair to die when you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, but if that¡¯s the Meister¡¯s will, you have to follow it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Truly a smile.

    It seems like he wants to die peacefully.

    Looking at Adolf sticking out his neck with a smile, he frowned for a moment.

    Lin said angrily at the end.

    ¡°If you do this again, you know you¡¯re really going to die.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. If Meister doesn¡¯t get distracted, I won¡¯t do this either.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°No, I am protesting.¡±

    still smiling face.

    But with dissatisfaction in both eyes.

    Adolf pointed out with a little grunt.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you? In return for information, it was Meister C. who agreed to go on a date with me every time.¡±

    ¡°I have never been like that. I just decided to give you a chance to eat and talk together for the price of your information.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s called a date.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, this is against the rules. Isn¡¯t it right to focus only on the other person during a date?¡±

    It was because I had nothing to say.

    It only narrows the gap.

    Looking at the silent Rin without a word of objection, Adolf spoke a little coldly.

    ¡°Especially thinking of other men is an overstatement.¡±

    ¡°What kind of crazy is that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, was I mistaken? Then, can you tell me what you were thinking about that caused you to be so distracted every time we met?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You have a face like a woman who thinks of you as an ex-lover.¡±

    This is already the third time.

    I came out on a date with high expectations.

    Far from a tryst with a pink atmosphere.

    Even with Rin, who was always out of his mind, he kept talking to him and then broke up with him repeatedly.

    At the end of looking at Adolf, who coldly said that there would be no more dealings at this rate, with calm golden eyes.

    Lynn said quietly.

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Why do you look like Billy, who got beaten up by Suri for flirting?¡±

    ¡°Oh, to be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Meister to apologize so meekly.¡±

    ¡°It is true that I was dishonest in my dealings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If there is anything you want, tell me. Please listen as an apology.¡±

    ¡°¡­anything?¡±

    ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Just like a child who received a wish ticket from a demon as a Christmas present.

    Looking at the hardened Adolf with his eyes wide open.

    Lynn was cynical.

    ¡°Why do you even want my lips?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It would be a million times worse than kissing a mutt passing by, but take it if you want.

    with arms crossed.

    Lin, who speaks aloofly.

    No, to be exact, looking at those red lips.

    Adolf involuntarily swallowed a dry gulp.

    pounding.

    Just a kiss.

    For Adolf, who had met many women in his lifetime, it was a trivial act beyond what he was ustomed to.

    But why?

    My throat is dry.

    My heart beats like it¡¯s going to explode.

    The whole field of vision is dyed into one.

    A sense of immorality as if breaking a taboo, a sense of tension that trembled more than the first experience, excitement and desire that seemed to burn even the brain.

    Adolf, who looked at Rin as if possessed, tightly closed his eyes.

    ¡°No, I will decline.¡±

    ¡°why? Wasn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t want it, but I¡¯m greedy.¡±

    too greedy and greedy

    I want to ept it right now.

    That¡¯s why you can¡¯t stand it if you close your eyes, maybe a second chance in your life.

    However, I know that if I go beyond this, I will no longer be able to control myself, and then all my efforts so far will bepletely useless.

    Adolf demanded the maximum benefit he could get without incurring Rin¡¯s dislike.

    ¡°Instead¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­because he¡¯s like a crazy bastard.¡±

    After a tough date.

    Returning to the cell, Rin let out a heavy sigh.

    If I had crossed the line as it was, I would have cut it coolly.

    I hope you ask for something like that

    Whether it¡¯s a calcted decision.

    Whether it¡¯s judgment based on intuition.

    I didn¡¯t know whether to say it was so clever or astonishing.

    What made Rin especially tired was the pupil¡¯s eyes.

    If it was just desire, it would have been more convenient.

    It¡¯s not like there are one or two bastards who look at me that way in this Gg anyway.

    However, not only lust, but also love, lust, yearning, and longing mixed together, and those eyes that became hotter and purer as time went by, were burdensome to Rin as well.

    distant past.

    with apletely different face.

    in apletely different way.

    Especially in that it reminds me of another disciple who wanted a rtionship more than a teacher.

    ¡®Again¡­¡¯

    I was going to bury it until this was over.

    No matter how much I forget, I keep thinking about it, and today I think of the thoughts that ruined my date.

    Lin let out a heavy sigh.

    If you knew it would be like this

    It might have been better to make a different choice when Li Qingyu contacted me.

    ¡®Can not help it.¡¯

    But Lin thought.

    A rational judgment that

    even if given another chance, he would make the same choice .

    The sword master¡¯s intuition.

    this is the best option

    Because I was told there were no other options.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean the anxiety went away.

    ¡°Huh, today¡¯s date seems to have worked quite well. Seeing my sister so mesmerized.¡±

    So it was.

    Realizing it a bitte, Rin frowned at the presence that came from one side of the room.

    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you stop sneaking into other people¡¯s rooms like a thief?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, sister. To the person who brought you good news.¡±

    ¡°good news?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    grow up

    with a happy smile.

    It appears as if it melts out of thin air.

    Looking at Rin¡¯s face, which had beenplexly colored a moment ago, Yekatrice said with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°They finally found out where the artifacts of the Dark Dawn are.¡±

 Chapter 698

    #698. I¡¯m sorry.

    * * *

    ¡°Do you remember the story that Brother Dmitri, who was the head of the counter-revolutionary army, went missing shortly aftering to Gg?¡±

    ¡°of course. I am not stupid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating what the reason is, but I think it was an attempted jailbreak.¡±

    ¡°Jailbreak? here? how?¡±

    ¡°I guess I thought there would be a way once I got out of the surveince.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ that¡¯s really brave.¡±

    ¡°The difference between originally being brave and being reckless is a piece of paper.¡±

    Bachemensky smiled bitterly.

    Gg¡¯s fears are not limited to the thoroughly electronic surveince system or bloody prison guards.

    Being in the middle of a snowy field.

    That itself was the biggest barrier separating Gg from the world.

    Especially considering that even those who were lucky enough to get out of the Gg would have no choice but to freeze in this harsh snowfield.

    In that sense.

    not even a yer.

    without any special abilities.

    Dmitri¡¯s act of recklessly trying to escape was truly brave.

    Being ignorant by nature is thew of being brave.

    And originally, as a reward for that recklessness, Dmitri would have been frozen to death in the snow or his prison sentence would have been extended because his escape attempt was discovered.

    But¡­

    ¡°During the prison break, he must have discovered the legacy of the Dark Dawn, right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Lynn clicked her tongue.

    A boy who already had the talent to be a ck mage entered Gg, where the legacy of the Dark Dawn Society was, and found it during a prison break.

    It was a great luck to win the lottery five or six times in a row.

    ¡°No luck. It is destiny.¡±

    So it was.

    A girl with an expressionless face.

    The reason why Ainsha¡¯s words didn¡¯t feel so out of the blue.

    ¡°Holds the mysteries of ancient magical treasures. They also have the power to choose their own masters.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the kid came here?¡±

    ¡°Coincidence is everywhere. However, if they ovep, they be inevitable. The legacy of the Dark Dawn only makes it destiny.¡±

    ¡°I guess you know what I mean.¡±

    Rin frowned.

    Come to think of it, Sergei was like that too.

    The legacy of the Dark Dawn that has been kept secret for a long time.

    The one who found it was the leader of the revolutionary army who had the talent to be a ck wizard and who could do anything to achieve his convictions.

    This is also because it was absurd if you discuss the probability.

    But if you think about it backwards?

    The answer is rather simple.

    Over thousands of people who would have inadvertently passed over pieces of paper stuck between old books.

    Hundreds of thousands of prisoners who died working in the gg or would have been released.

    Among them, only those with the talent to be dark wizards were chosen by the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    And that also meant that the Legacy of the Dark Dawn had enormous power to intervene in fate, albeit in a limited way.

    ¡°Huh¡­. I don¡¯t know. Could something like a relic do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I think of a cursed treasure. Things that intervene in fate and kill people and make them unhappy are surprisinglymon.¡±

    A doll possessed by evil spirits.

    A ring that returns even if thrown away.

    Diamonds that cause death.

    There are many cursed items that can easily do even the hardest things with magic tools or sacred objects, and the Dark Dawn meeting collected the most of them.

    Ainsha asserted herself as the priestess of the Taoist Federation.

    ¡°More than anything else, it is likely that the legacy of the Dark Dawn was steadily gathering strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking about suicide?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Go through the archives of the past.

    Records of suicide cases that he himself investigated.

    Ainsha said bluntly about what she was able to find out thanks to that.

    ¡°The suicide case in Gg is strange. Suicides don¡¯t usually happen on a regr basis like this.¡±

    Suicide is not thatmon, even in hellish circumstances.

    Because human obsession with life is that intense.

    Even more so, it was strange tomon sense that suicide would happen like a meal in a ce as spacious as a gg.

    The full moon day and thest day of the year.

    The moment when the first morning star rises every year, etc.

    The more magically meaningful the day, the more in that many peoplemitted suicide without exception.

    ¡°Especially after the formation of the counter-revolutionary army, it has increased rapidly. No matter how much I think about it, there is only one reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean human sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it before, but I really don¡¯t like it. I was giving my toys away to some filthy ck magic scum.¡±

    Offer a sacrifice to gain strength.

    It is no different from the basics of ck magic.

    That¡¯s why Rin clicked her tongue at the more disgusting fact, and Yekathrice also narrowed her eyes.

    Of course, it was Bachemensky who had the most bitter look on his face.

    Because he, who had assisted Sergei in the Revolutionary Army, could not regard this incident, which was once again caused by the Counter-Revolutionary Army, as someone else¡¯s business.

    ¡°So, after investigating the kid¡¯s escape route, this is what you found, right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Nice find.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the swordsmith¡¯s hard work.¡±

    Is it because you read your mind?

    Bachemensky thanked Lin for telling him the story. He said that the

    World League would not have been able to find it so quickly if it had not been for the information gathered by tracing back the smuggling route of the counter-revolutionary army.

    Of course, he owed a lot to the information he found out by asking other prisoners.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve narrowed it down to this extent, I think we can find it after a few days of searching¡­¡±

    ¡°The problem is that psycho.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no way Adolf will just watch him.¡±

    Lin sighed.

    A sword master¡¯s intuition is sharp.

    No matter how wide this gg is, it is not easy to avoid Adolf¡¯s eyes.

    Even when I went to Bahamut for a while to see Ainsha, I felt suspicious like a ghost and came to Rin.

    Not to mention, there was no way I wouldn¡¯t have noticed that he had been poking at this ce for days.

    ¡°Is there any need to worry? We can retrieve the legacy of the Dark Dawn while you capture the psycho.¡±

    ¡°No, Adolf would be more suspicious of that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Contrary to the words of regret.

    Yekathrice nodded her head calmly, as if she had already expected it.

    ¡°Leave that psycho to me. I¡¯ll make sure to turn it away.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    twirling

    with a deep smile

    Her silver hair that came down to her back was slightly twisted.

    The greatest genius of the Seven Dragons spoke meaningfully.

    ¡°Why do you think I contacted that psycho while pretending to be a traitor?¡±

    * * *

    In conclusion.

    The exploration of the heritage was set to run the next day.

    Because the ce is a ce, there were many things to prepare in advance.

    But the most important thing.

    In other words, Catherine, who should be the busiest as she was responsible for getting rid of Adolf, was not particrly busy.

    Sitting alone on top of a ferris wheel towering in the middle of Gg.

    I was just looking down at Gg, who was engulfed in darkness.

    ¡°Because my sister is also very naive. To believe what a crazy bitch like me says.¡±

    Rather, Ainsha, who looked at herself with suspicious eyes until the end, seems to be smarter.

    grow up

    Yekathrice twitched her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone is not that master and that disciple.¡±

    whether you take medicine

    fall into a trap

    or threaten

    There must have been several opportunities.

    Not even trying countless ways to forcibly vite Rin, and just going on a date right away.

    It was downright disappointing.

    However, Yekathrice did not regret it.

    He smiled even deeper and muttered softly to himself.

    ¡°Now then, what do you think is the most fun thing to do?¡±

    It¡¯s good to be crazy.

    ¡®Cause you can do anything

    Being a spy is good.

    Because I can betray you anytime.

    Loss is good.

    Because there is no need to be afraid of losing more.

    ¡°Yeah, that would be nice too.¡±

    So, without hesitation, Yekathrice, who found the most fun way to turn her brain into full force, smiled.

    And he took out a coin from his bosom.

    Teeing!

    bounce off your fingertips.

    whirling through the air

    Cover the coin that has fallen on the back of your hand.

    ¡°If it¡¯s on the front, you¡¯re a sister. If it¡¯s on the back, it¡¯s a psycho.¡±

    Like a child before unwrapping a birthday present.

    With a more exciting face.

    The moment he removed his hand from covering the back of his hand and checked the coin.

    Catherineughed.

    ¡°this.¡±

    Imagine the consequences of this choice.

    With a more joyful smile than ever before.

    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m sorry.¡±

    country that governs it.

    Even a loyal n.

    Duties as a princess.

    neglecting everything.

    The Princess of Betrayal, who fell into pure madness, smiled and disappeared into the darkness.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­is it true?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°I am asking if Master said so.¡±

    It seems like he won¡¯t let go if there¡¯s even one lie.

    Anastasia speaks coldly.

    Even Yuna-gyeong, who was next to her as an interpreter, could get chills just by listening to that quiet yet strangely eerie voice.

    ¡°I swear to the ancestors that I have spoken the truth.¡±

    However, Li Qingyu did not even flinch while receiving such attention from Anastasia.

    Smile as always.

    I just spoke calmly.

    ¡°I also told you all the circumstances.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The Swordsman said he wouldn¡¯t meet you.¡±

    I¡¯ve already heard it once.

    But the words are hard to believe.

    Looking at Anastasia who opened her mouth again.

    Li Qingyu calmly added a word.

    ¡°From my point of view, the choice of swordsman is right.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking?¡±

    ¡°Because you are still chained.¡±

    Li Qingyu raised a finger.

    And her pure white skin.

    Specifically, it pointed to the ck tattoo still clearly visible there.

    ¡°Because the fact that you killed the reincarnated monarch is a conspiracy itself, and there is a possibility that you were actually ordered to kill the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean Master doesn¡¯t trust girls?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of trust. It is a matter of possibility.¡±

    Anastasia¡¯s sad murmur.

    Li Qingyu received it calmly.

    What kind of things can the coercive power of the spell on the sword masters do?

    they didn¡¯t know yet

    So I had to be prepared.

    If there was a hidden order in the spell, the moment we met, we could have attacked Limon regardless of her will.

    ¡°Besides, this is for you too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If, by chance, themander appears when you see the swordsman, can you resist that order?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu pointed out.

    Anastasia could not answer.

    In the first ce, the way she broke the spell was an expedient.

    It¡¯s just tearing the eardrum and blocking the newmand altogether.

    There was no guarantee that if he came face-to-face with the Wanderer, he would not be taken advantage of in other ways.

    Even if I used just one fire item right away, I could have broken this expedient right away.

    ¡°So please wait patiently for now. When the situation is sorted out and there is a way to solve the spell, the swordsman wille to see you in person.¡±

    Logical.

    more calmly.

    Li Qingyu exined.

    Anastasia could understand.

    As long as there is a possibility that he will be entangled in the World Federation¡¯s ruse again after making a hasty move.

    Even meeting her carelessly was dangerous for Limon, who was already fighting over the legacy of the Dark Dawn with the three Sword Masters.

    So this is right for each other.

    But¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you¡¯re going to break the swordsman¡¯s word?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    To the subject who faithfully followed the teachings of his teacher, even in all trivial things.

    why are you saying this

    To Li Qingyu, who asks questions.

    Anastasia replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s because if I don¡¯t go now, the girl will definitely regret it.¡±

    There was no logic there.

    What is there is pure longing.

    A very deep and affectionate wind.

    And as a sword master and woman, she only had intuition.

    ¡°So don¡¯t stop the girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you block it¡­

    . ¡±

    Nheless, without hesitation.

    holding the sword out of its scabbard.

    He aimed at Li Qingyu, who was looking at him with cold eyes.

    After the sword, Anastasia dered.

    ¡°I will cut you.¡±

 Chapter 699

    #699. thank you.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    while walking slowly.

    One more time to look around.

    Rin sighed, letting go of her concentrated senses.

    ¡°I am still far away. How can you miss such an obvious ce?¡±

    [It¡¯s nothing to me yourself for. It¡¯s more strange that the Dmitri brothers found the ce in the first ce.

    ]

    After preparing for the day.

    Arriving at the ce where the legacy of the Dark Dawn is presumed to be, Rin clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I never thought there would be another space like this hidden under the closed tunnel.¡±

    Dmitri guided us.

    There was a stronghold of the counter-revolutionary army.

    A hidden tunnel beneath the Gg.

    Ekatriche shrugged her shoulders at the deeper underground that she reached after digging further down the maze-like twisting road.

    ¡°Because there were many mines around here even before Gg was built. Maybe it was created then?¡±

    ¡°¡­Gg was probably made almost a hundred years ago. Are you saying this was a mine that was closed then?¡±

    ¡°Or is there no reason for a ce like this to exist?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lynn made a suspicious expression.

    It was just a closed mine, so it took a lot to pass it.

    A strangely straight structure.

    A clean space for a tunnel.

    And above all, the strange feeling felt in this space made Rin¡¯s eyebrows furrow.

    ¡°Silly princess, howe you don¡¯t feel strange here?¡±

    ¡°It is as Lynn said. This space may have originally been a simple shaft, but it is not anymore.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ainsha, who had been following Rin¡¯s sleeves tightly, nodded her head with an expressionless face.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    He is the most sensitive in the Seven Dragons.

    Also, as a priestess of the Taoist League, she could not help but notice the suspiciousness of this space.

    Especially since I¡¯ve been looking for a ce like this for a long time just over a year ago.

    ¡°This is already abyrinth.¡±

    ¡°¡­was it like that?¡±

    [If it¡¯s abyrinth, is that a dungeon?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, revolutionary. Thebyrinth we are talking about is different from that dungeon.¡±

    Instead of following him as it was useless anyway, he reassured Bachemenski, who remained in the Gg and kept onlymunication connected.

    Lin muttered.

    ¡°Rather than that, it¡¯s more like Tartarus (¦³?¦Ñ¦Ó¦Á¦Ñ¦Ï?) of the Holy League.¡±

    * * *

    Among the many magics created in the Silver Age, only three surpassed the Miracles of the Gods.

    One is the devil¡¯s wish.

    The two of them are Avalon in London.

    And finally, Tartarus.

    It was thest fortress built by the gods of the Bronze Age to stand against the seven dragons.

    Of course, the war eventually ended with the dragon¡¯s victory, and the gods barely managed to survive after a peace treaty close to total surrender.

    But in other words, even the seven dragons had to make a peace treaty with the gods.

    The reason was in the undergroundbyrinth of Tartarus.

    created by the curse of God.

    Strengthened by the death of a god.

    By swallowing even the corpse of a god.

    In the end, Tartarus, the hell of the people, has beenpleted as abyrinth that eats even the gods.

    It was a difficult task even for the seven dragons to catch and kill all the gods who persisted there.

    [¡­Isn¡¯t that something we should be more concerned about?]

    In that sense.

    Bachemensky¡¯s point was right.

    Unlikemon dungeons in this Iron Age, Tartarus was not something to be taken lightly.

    However, Lynn shook her head.

    ¡°Not to that extent. It¡¯s just that this cursed air is simr.¡±

    [I think it¡¯s a problem at the point of the curse¡­]

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Compared to the 666-floor quasi-hellpleted by the curse of God, it was vastly insignificant.

    However, Rin scratched the bridge of his nose at the unpleasant air, like a stench that was vaguely evident.

    Even Rin, who had lived a long time, hadn¡¯te across such a vast and cursed space often.

    ¡°It is most likely a curse derived from the legacy of the Dark Dawn. It¡¯s like a haunted house.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then if you trace back this curse, it will be easy to find the legacy of the Dark Dawn?¡±

    ¡°It is not easy. Powerful Curse space also twists. In Tartarus, it¡¯s not umon to get lost for years after a wrong step.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Tartarus. It¡¯s not that far here, is it?¡±

    ¡°You still have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, because we have a sister.¡±

    Ainsha moves cautiously because you don¡¯t know what will happen in the cursed space.

    There is a final weapon called the Sword Master, but what reason to hesitate is Yekatrice.

    At the end of the silence between the two princesses, who did not back down an inch from each other and quarreled, Rin finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°I guess we had better hurry.¡±

    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t your sister say this too?¡±

    Yekathrice was ted as if she had won the final match of the Sy World Championship.

    On the other hand, Ainsha pointed out with an expressionless face.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s dangerous to rush in Lee Labyrinth.¡±

    ¡°I know. But now I need to take a risk.¡±

    Even if Yekathrice shunned Adolf, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they find out that they were away.

    Are you being chased by the sword master?

    Do you break through thebyrinth with all your might?

    If you ask which of the two is more dangerous, it has to be the former.

    Rin, who persuaded Ainsha by saying that it is better to hurry even if it is overdoing it, frowned and added a word.

    ¡°More than anything, it bothers me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but I have a feeling I¡¯m missing something important.¡±

    Enter the Gg.

    The first time I saw the suicide case¡­

    no, since I saw the Legacy of the Dark Dawn on the auction house before that.

    Seeing Rin unable to straighten her frown at the sensation of the vague difort bing more pronounced, Yekathrice smiled strangely.

    ¡°You mean by feeling?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Then the answer is decided. yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Since the sword master¡¯s intuition cheat key has been added to the all-around answer of a woman¡¯s intuition.

    There is no reason to hesitate any longer.

    Yekathrice talking with a grin.

    I even looked at her dissatisfied for a moment.

    In the end, he stroked Ainsha¡¯s head instead of answering by sping his sleeve.

    Lin said calmly.

    ¡°Then, please guide me, revolutionary brother.¡±

    [It will take some time to figure out the internal structure, but I¡¯ll try my best.]

    So¡­

    underground exploration began.

    Bachemensky, who did not follow directly, but instead uses his experience as a researcher to operate a drone.

    Under his control, dozens of drones airlifted from Bahamut made a topographical map of thebyrinth.

    Using the sword master¡¯s intuition, Rin found the direction where the energy of the curse was felt.

    In addition, Ainsha picked out the wrong path with her disheveled foresight.

    The search went surprisingly easy.

    only until the middle.

    ¡°¡­is this far?¡±

    [Sorry¡­ Crackling. Apparently, the radio field¡­ I¡¯m still here¡­]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, revolutionary bro. Because narrowing the scope this much is enough.¡±

    Maybe because it went deep underground.

    Or is it because of the cursed energy?

    Of course, the drones stopped moving one after another.

    Whenmunication with Bachemensky was cut off, their search, which was like a thief, had to slow down a little.

    But Lynn didn¡¯t care.

    Rather, it only increased the speed.

    ¡­as if being chased by something.

    A curse that gets thicker and thicker.

    The feeling of foreboding that became clearer made Rin hurry.

    Ainsha and Yekatrice, who felt an unusual atmosphere from Rin¡¯s attitude, also neglected the rest and rushed to explore together.

    After all, it¡¯s only half a day since we started exploring.

    just around sunset time.

    they could find

    In front of the stone gate that tightly blocked the passageway where, at first nce, the legacy of the Dark Dawn Society could be found.

    However, the moment I found the stone gate.

    They had no choice but to pause.

    ¡°Oh, this is just a coincidence. I never expected to see Master in a ce like this.¡±

    A grinning, grinning cowboy.

    ¡°This must also be karma.¡±

    A monk bowing his head respectfully.

    ¡°This is why I told you to hurry, but in the end you caught up!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too angry with the things you got confused about for a while, hyung. After all, you are ahead of Master.¡±

    ¡°Is that what a writer who confidently set out and lost his way would say?!¡±

    A gue Prince wearing a bird beak mask.

    And¡­

    ¡°Sorry. If you hade a littleter, I could have greeted you more kindly.¡±

    A smiling boy in a military uniform.

    To some extent, I was prepared.

    However, it exceeded even that expectation.

    In an unexpected encounter with the bonus, including the three disciples, Rin inadvertently opened her mouth.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. Meister no¡­¡±

    While talking to Rin.

    A young boy with a closed mouth.

    Adolf opened his mouth again with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Lynn.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And¡­

    a short silence passed.

    Billy blinked.

    Gandhiughed softly.

    Pascal shuts his mouth.

    As they looked at Adolf, who was smiling single-mindedly, and Lynn, who was frowning, they made strange faces.

    ¡°Huh Ario?¡±

    After being hardened for a long time.

    Billy, who opened his mouth on behalf of them, let out a scream-like shout with a face full of fear beyond confusion and shock.

    ¡°Master, is it really possible that you and the priest have such a rtionship?!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to lose? You son of a bitch.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you looking at the priest calling you by his nickname? If it¡¯s Master¡¯s, he¡¯ll start off with the de of anger like a Master¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Adolf smiled and said in ce of Rin, who lifted his twin wick at the pointed point.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, the death penalty. It¡¯s because I¡¯m specifically allowed to call Rin by her first name, and it¡¯s not because we have a particrly deep rtionship.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    eptance is the only answer.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡¯ Or, of course, he expressed his feelings on his face, saying, ¡®Isn¡¯t that a deep rtionship?¡¯

    The eyes of the two disciples who were looking at her with very subtle eyes made Rin immediately frown.

    And I was worried.

    I thought I¡¯d gouge out their eyes right now.

    But in the end, Rin couldn¡¯t put that thought into action.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he allowed Adolf to call his name because he promised to do a favor.

    Because there was something I had to check first.

    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±

    Of course, the fact that they were able to discover this ce was thanks to Adolf¡¯s information about the smuggling route of the counter-revolutionary army.

    But it would have taken much longer had it not been for the information that Bachemensky had gleaned from the prisoners.

    But how did they reach it faster than they did?

    Looking at Rin who asked with a hard face.

    Adolph chuckled.

    ¡°Oh is that it? There is someone who leaked information.¡±

    ¡°¡­give me the information?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you for your cooperation in that sense.¡±

    so naturally.

    Turn your gaze to Rin.

    Looking at the silver-haired girl.

    Adolf added a meaningful word.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to make Rin my bride, traitorous princess.¡±

 Chapter 700

    #700. I would like you to leave it.

    * * *

    That moment.

    downcast silence.

    A girl with silver hair thates down to her back and catches everyone¡¯s attention in the air that is as cold and dangerous as thin ice.

    Yekathrice tilted her head.

    ¡°Are you a traitor? I?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t know what you mean.

    Adolf grinned at Yekathrice, whose eyes were wide open.

    ¡°You know what? The bet is already over with my win.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s about the promise, don¡¯t worry. If Rin bes my woman, I will give you a chance as well as I wished.¡±

    Looking at Adolf, who smiled brightly.

    Catherine twitched her lips.

    When Ainsha¡¯s colorless and transparent gaze coolly sinks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with Adolf.¡±

    take a step forward

    Receiving Adolph¡¯s gaze, which was heading towards Yekatrice, Rin quietly continued.

    ¡°There is no fool here who will fall for your agitation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit disappointing. Are you saying that you trust such a traitor more than me, your disciple?¡±

    ¡°Because Mad Princess is my execution.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If the groom doesn¡¯t trust the bride¡¯s sisters, who will believe them?

    Billy and Gandhi Pascal make strange faces as they see Lynn talking in a straitjacket that reveals her slender body.

    Ainsha made an expressionless face.

    When Yekathrice hardens.

    Adolf was silent.

    and slippery.

    After seeing Rin.

    ¡°hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    burst ofughter.

    what¡¯s so funny

    Adolf, who had beenughing so hard that it resonated in the basement, smiled brightly, wiping away even the tears that spilled out.

    ¡°As expected, Lin is great. I would have been a little suspicious.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It is true that I was told where the legacy of the Dark Dawn was from the traitor princess there, but it waspletely fake information.¡±

    ¡°The mad princess wouldn¡¯t have lied so tantly, but you managed to find out that it was fake.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but know.¡±

    Adolph chuckled.

    To be honest.

    The lie itself was unnoticeable.

    Her obsession, her lust, her madness.

    It was the perfect sincerity he felt, and I still think it¡¯s not a made-up lie.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Adolf was able to notice Catherine¡¯s betrayal.

    ¡°¨DIsn¡¯t it too logical to betray for love?¡±

    A madman is logical.

    isn¡¯t that crazy

    Isn¡¯t it obvious that it¡¯s a lie?

    Looking at Adolf who asserted without any hesitation.

    Lin smiled bitterly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful reason.¡±

    If it had been anyone else, no one would have suspected Yekathrice¡¯s treachery.

    The problem was that Adolf was the opponent.

    Consoling Yekathrice¡¯s misfortune.

    question to ask again.

    ¡°So how did you really find out?¡±

    ¡°Well, honestly, I was lucky.¡±

    ¡°luck?¡±

    ¡°I was looking through the smuggling used by your counter-revolutionary forces and found the research records of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    ¡°¡­You managed to hide such important information.¡±

    ¡°I decided to give you the information and take the opportunity to seduce Rin, I didn¡¯t mean to tell you everything.¡±

    Looking at Adolf who speaks shamelessly.

    Lynn clicked her tongue.

    At best, he sold his pride and stole information.

    Rather, it was because he realized only then that Adolf had already been looking for clues and was wasting his time hanging out with him.

    ¡°No matter how much research records there were, they wouldn¡¯t have even listed the location of the legacy?¡±

    ¡°Usually, but it wasn¡¯t just a research record, it was a blueprint.¡±

    ¡°blueprint?¡±

    ¡°The blueprints for your Gg.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    what nonsense is that

    Rin, who was about to ask involuntarily, hardened her face.

    It was only then that I realized what it meant to have Gg¡¯s blueprint in the Dark Dawn¡¯s research records.

    ¡°no way¡­!¡±

    ¡°As you guessed, Rin.¡±

    To Rin, who raised her eyes like that.

    Adolf said with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°This gg itself was a legacy of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    Meanwhile at that time.

    Bachemensky, who was arranging the structural diagram of the underground passage surveyed by drone, hardened his face.

    There are many ces that have not yet been investigated.

    Also, I didn¡¯t realize it because the structure was three-dimensional.

    This is because a strange pattern was seen when the empty seats were connected through 3D modeling and the overall structure was gathered and ttened.

    Severalrge circles.

    line between them.

    Intricately intertwined shapes.

    At the end of staring nkly at the shape of the underpass that stretched out so vastly as if it surrounded the entire Gg.

    Bachemensky opened his mouth involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­A magic circle?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Do you remember who built the gg?¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean the Soviet Union?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    It is only now that the Silver Dragon n is using it so well that it has be a byword for the Russian Khanate.

    Originally, Gg was a concentration camp created by the Soviet Union, the world¡¯s firstmunist country that overthrew the Russian Empire through a revolution.

    ¡°As Lynn knows, the Soviet Union had many problems. Especially given theck of powerful superhumans.¡±

    Calling for equality for all.

    The Soviet Union worshiped the revolution.

    That¡¯s why they were shunned by existing superhumans such as witches and priests and sorcerers.

    Most of the people dealing with mysteries were vested interests that the Soviet Union attacked as enemies of the people.

    But it was the age of heroes.

    It was a time when sword masters were both national power and hegemony.

    For the Soviet Union, which was treated as a weak country because it had arge territory, but did not have even a mediocre superman, let alone a sword master, it was a matter of national survival.

    ¡°So they tried a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To protect the country without superhumans, and to gain the strength to deal with even the sword master.¡±

    It was absurd, of course.

    Although the absolute one who could not stand against not only gods and spirits, but even the seven dragons, was the Sword Master.

    Because it was impossible to fight them.

    In fact, all of their attempts ended in failure, and the Soviet Union was shaken more and more thanks to such an exorbitant waste of budget.

    However, those who dreamed of a great cause did not give up.

    Rather, they tried to achieve their goals even while ignoring thew, morality, and morality¡­

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Soviet Union joined hands with the Dark Dawn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like an asshole.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, as part of that cooperation, the Soviet Union must have built a Gg as designed by the Dark Dawn. But¡­

    ¡± ¡°Asha, that child killed the head of the federation, and all the facts were buried.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it is.¡±

    Awesome!

    Lin bit her lip.

    I should have realized earlier.

    Why was the legacy of the Dark Dawn in such a ce?

    Why is this Gg called a symbol of despair and why suicides are constantly taking ce?

    ¡­And what on earth could the Soviet Union have been able to do with the sword master Anastasia?

    if you knew that sooner

    Before Anastasia came out.

    Because he would have annihted those damn bastards first and turned the country over.

    But what can I do?

    Because time cannot be turned back

    After receiving the call from Li Qingyu, he calmly suppressed his disturbed heart from trying to be more congested.

    Lin focused on the present.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to get your hands on the legacy of the Dark Dawn, which is the core of Gg.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you too, Rin.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let it go?¡±

    No matter how the bet goes.

    It was absolutely necessary to prevent the World Federation from adding the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    If what they heard earlier is true, remaining in this Gg is far more dangerous than they expected.

    ¡°I would like you to leave it.¡±

    Chaeeng.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what the legacy of the Dark Dawn is, as long as it¡¯s to fulfill one¡¯s long-cherished wish.

    Sincerely.

    speak calmly

    Adolf drew his saber.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a bastard who scars the bride before the first night.¡±

    ¡°If you can, do it.¡±

    sereung.

    contain the living

    speak coldly

    Rin drew her sword.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the two of them that were ready to fight.

    Ainsha clenched her fist.

    While Gandhi joins hands.

    Yekathrice pulls out a dagger.

    Billy turned the knife around.

    The moment when the six superhumans who reached the absolute ss like that raised their swordsmanship and psionics and prepared themselves for battle.

    ¡°Stop them!¡±

    Geomrang, a swordsmith, a swordsmith.

    The White Dragon Princess and the Silver Dragon Princess.

    An unprecedented fierce battle in history involving four sword masters and two princesses began.

    * * *

    Because I left it at the ck Dragon Pce, I got on the unmanned vacuum cleaner I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    Yuna-kyung thought.

    ¡®¡­why did this happen?¡¯

    Of course I knew why.

    That it was thanks to the foolish bird, whose brain is smaller than a walnut, fell for the bait.

    It is, though.

    For Yuna-kyung, who has already been living a life of blood drying for several days due to a momentary mistake, she really wanted to turn back time.

    Whether you know her depression or not.

    Wrapped in a sad atmosphere.

    A silver-haired beauty who kept quiet.

    Anastasia suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°I will not give thanks.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any thanks from you either.¡±

    The ck-haired girl on the other side.

    Li Qingyu, as always, replied with a round smile.

    And while Yuna-gyeong, who is now ustomed to the role of interpreter, conveys her words with her beak working hard.

    He spoke quietly.

    ¡°Just keep one thing in mind.¡±

    Now is not the time to meet Anastasia, so hide her until you go.

    Although Limon himself asked for it.

    Even disobeying his request.

    Why did you make such an arbitrary decision?

    It wasn¡¯t because she was afraid of Anastasia¡¯s threat to sh her if she stopped her.

    ¡°If your intuition is wrong and this is even a little bit harmful to the swordsmith¡­¡±

    The sword master¡¯s intuition.

    Although it may not be as absolute as Limon with dragon psionics.

    Reflecting on what she said based on that sense that is clearer than any prophet¡¯s foreknowledge when ites to sensing a crisis.

    Unlike a smiling face.

    in a cold voice.

    Li Qingyu asserted.

    ¡°I will kill you no matter what.¡±

    It was the deration of the ck Dragon Princess.

    It was a warning that even the sword master, who risked everything for the most dangerous princess in the Seven Dragons, should be wary.

    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±

    However, Anastasia, who was the target of the deration, did not raise an eyebrow.

    If you harm Limon.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s warning meant nothing to her, who was ready to take her own life before that.

    so quiet.

    But with a trembling heart.

    Anastasia turned her head.

    Feeling the strong wind passing through the window, which you can feel vividly even though you cannot see it because of the bandage.

    ¡®Please wait a little longer.¡¯

    SDW X-17.

    The exclusive aircraft of the seven princesses.

    Excluding the Silver Dragon n¡¯s cutting-edge fighters, the Fairy Kingdom¡¯s airnes, or the Spirit Sentinel, in the fastest means of transportation in the world.

    I searched for a long time.

    Looking forward to reuniting with Master.

    After the sword, Anastasia prayed.

    Please, I hope this ominous feeling is wrong and I am not toote.

    ¨C Up to the Russian Khanate.

    1 hour ahead.

 Chapter 701

    #701. I was lucky.

    * * *

    Gg Underground.

    Far deeper than the tunnel.

    An underground passage that would be closer to the ceiling of hell than to the bottom of the world.

    The space, which had originally been buried in darkness for nearly a hundred years, was now a mess mixed with tremendous vibrations and roaring noises.

    ¡º

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Dogfight Shot Kill

    Zone

    ¡»

    Tadadadang!

    Papa baba babat!

    Pistols spit fire.

    The bullet is stuck in the air.

    The moment Billy fired six knives with his other hand collided with the bullets.

    What unfolds is the scattering of swords.

    The knife, which elerated while continuously bouncing off the bullets suspended in the air, flies zigzag to a single point.

    It is truly a lethal blow.

    Each sword was an attackparable to the swords fired by six absolutes with the power and skill of a sword master at the same time.

    It would be difficult for even the swordsmith to block this, so even the most talented teacher would be in trouble.

    Billy was confident enough.

    ¡­until I saw the scene that followed.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Sword Sword Dance Yogyeol

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ „¦ÎèÒªÔE

    Flowers and clouds bloom slowly,

    »¨ºÍë…ÂýÂý¾`·Å

    ¡»

    The sword moves slowly.

    tinum-colored petals that bloom along that trajectory.

    An optical illusion created by the faint reflection of light on the de shines more clearly in the dark underground.

    But that¡¯s it.

    Perhaps it was because of the almost stopped movement of the sword.

    blooming quietly.

    without being blown away.

    It doesn¡¯t even scatter.

    The petals rustling little by little in ce were so calm that even the breeze seemed to be unable to stop them.

    Even if the swordsmith of sword painting can cut power and flow, its essence ispetent steelmaking.

    It starts with softness.

    The stronger the attack, the better.

    Because I needed to move more to shed that power.

    Especially if it¡¯s to block Billy¡¯s knives, which are fast and numerous and strong even by Sword Master standards.

    Tuduk.

    However, the result of the collision between the petals that were just blooming quietly and the six knives that flew faster than sound.

    It was the knife that was blocked.

    It is not that the petals are not pierced.

    The problem is after piercing the first petal.

    that the speed of the knife has slowed down.

    It was so slow that it was blocked by the rest of the petals rustling in ce.

    ¡°¡­how are you?¡±

    It was an attack of remorse.

    Billy was dumbfounded when he saw that the knife he had thrown was caught in the flower petals like a bee caught in a spider¡¯s web.

    But he didn¡¯t even have time to get lost.

    Patter.

    right after the knife fell.

    It was because the movement of the sword changed and the tinum petals also changed.

    slower.

    More still.

    even more quietly.

    Thus, the sword, which had be so slow that it was impossible to distinguish between moving and stopping, suddenly became explosively fast.

    The moment the tinum petals shed.

    ¡ºYam Dragon

    Kill Sword Yogyeol Sword Dance ÒªÔE„¦Îè

    The thunderbolt is like a flower

    .¡»

    Kwaang!

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    Billy hit the wall.

    It was because a tremendous shock swept him along with the explosively ejected tinum petals.

    At least before being swept away by the petals.

    Billy, who instinctively stuck the knife into the ground and held on, avoided the catastrophe of having all of his bones shattered and spat out blood.

    ¡°Such a pestilence¡­ what the hell did you cut?¡±

    ¡°If a sword master at least sees it and doesn¡¯t know it, he should die.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s saying something scary once.¡±

    It seems to be a pity that he couldn¡¯t send it to the goal.

    A white-haired beauty who speaks coldly.

    Looking at Rin, Billy stuck out his tongue.

    It was because he had a vague idea of what had just happened to him as he was a sword master.

    ¡®Even though I heard about this from Sister Won¡­¡¯

    No matter how tired she was, she defeated d and running repair in the Amazon single-handedly.

    As much as I had repeatedly heard how strong the teacher was, clinging to the annoying running repairman and fusing different swords.

    I was quite determined.

    However, Rin¡¯s fear was beyond imagination.

    ¡®Bethany the inertia between the world and me. What is possible?¡¯

    Originally, day and night continuously change because the earth rotates at a speed of 1300 km per hour.

    It¡¯s just that everything on the surface of the earth is moving at the same speed due to inertia, so you can¡¯t feel it.

    What if that inertia disappears?

    Like grains of sand scattered on a top.

    It will be ejected from the earth at 1300 km/h.

    If it wasn¡¯t for a sword master with a superhuman body, the shock would have been enough to kill him instantly.

    Of course, a sword master is an existence that can cut anything.

    If you think of all kinds of swordsmanship that cuts distance, process, or contradiction, there is nothing that can¡¯t be cut by inertia.

    The problem was how.

    Ihwa graft that cuts power and flow.

    Jung Joong-dong cuts even the speed of the world.

    To make a new swordsman by naturallybining two different swords.

    Even the sword master, who was wondering what to do to be able to do such a thing, couldn¡¯t help but lose his senses.

    It wasn¡¯t even that.

    ¡°When Master fought with that figure, I wondered if he really opened his eyes to a new taste¡­¡±

    Slender body.

    thin, white arms.

    to the long stretched legs.

    Binggi Okgol (šê¼¡Óñ¹Ç).

    I know the contents, but of course I¡¯m fighting for my life.

    Borrowed from the look of a perfect beauty who inadvertently drew attention to her smooth legs and white nape, she made a tired expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cunning to be a beauty geek against a student?¡±

    ¡°Should I cut you off with that benevolent mouth?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re cowardly, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you fair and square, so fight me one-on-one, you son of a bitch.¡±

    ¡°I will decline that. I think it¡¯s still too early for me to die.¡±

    Looking at Rin, who raised her eyes.

    Billy broke out in a cold sweat.

    It was because he knew that the reason Rin maintained that figure was not for beauty, but to make her body more flexible and nimble.

    Instead, strength has declined.

    There is no significant difference in physical ability.

    The problem is that the way you use your body has changed.

    It was as if I was facing a sword master I had never seen before.

    On the other hand, Rin was actively using the experience of killing Billy and fighting in Africa.

    Billy, who was busy dealing with the ever-changing swordsmanship in such an underground passage where it was difficult to throw a knife, was dying.

    Because in a fight between sword masters who can see through the opponent in one battle, that small difference has a fatal effect.

    At least there is one reason why he hasn¡¯t been cut to pieces yet.

    It was thanks to the strong priest.

    ¡°Turn your eyes away, stupid death penalty.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t peek at my woman with those dirty eyes. If you keep doing that, I want to kill you.¡±

    ¡°If I close my eyes now, I will be killed by Master?!¡±

    ¡°That is none of my business.¡±

    ¡­Actually, the priest didn¡¯t seem interested in whether Billy died or not.

    With the saber slightly stretched.

    Just standing tall in front of Billy.

    The appearance of a handsome boy who did not show any fighting, let alone live, was defenseless and did not even feel the will to fight.

    But Rin couldn¡¯t ignore Adolph and attack Billy.

    Rather, it was tongue-in-cheek.

    ¡®It¡¯s the worst.¡¯

    It was morefortable when Gandhi and Billy ran into each other.

    Even though the de was hard enough to bounce off, it was still possible to attack as much as one wanted.

    But now I couldn¡¯t even attack recklessly.

    Of course, taking the lead against Adolf was dangerous enough that even Rin would have to risk his life.

    There were also more difficult problems.

    You can¡¯t waste time either.

    The perfect fusion of swordsmanship is only possible as Rin with the help of the Seven Arcs.

    If you use it too much and lose the bnce between the dragon psionic and the sword, you could fall into the magic spell again.

    It was just as dangerous topete with two sword masters.

    Above all¡­

    Kwang Kwah Leung!

    ¡°Kyaaak Ainsha! Save me!¡±

    ¡°I just die. If you be friends with a swordsman, I will give you flowers on your grave.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too harsh for you? Besides, he¡¯s so strong that if I ran to die with him, I¡¯d be the only one to die!¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. While Yekathrice is being sacrificed, just run away with me.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s dog death?!¡±

    Gandhi quietly stretches out his fist.

    Ainsha who skillfully handles gifts.

    Yekathrice hit and run with terrifying speed.

    Two girls seemingly one-sidedly knocking on Gandhi.

    However, it was clear just by looking at Gandhi¡¯s body, still unscathed, that it was the two princesses who were cornered into inferiority.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s in a melted state.

    Without the assistance of the Seven Dragons, they could not prate Gandhi¡¯s absolute defense.

    At least, Yekathrice, who is the fastest in the Seven Dragons, and Einsha, who are good at escaping, are only holding on.

    Considering that the Silver Dragon Princess was vulnerable to long-term battles and the White Dragon Princess was the weakest member of the Seven Dragons, it was only a matter of time before the two copsed.

    It is all the more so in that he cannot afford to help the two because he is overwhelmed by just keeping Adolph and Billy in check.

    ¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯

    I should have brought the Seven Dragons too.

    It was a mistake to explore alone to avoid Adolf¡¯s eyes.

    Well, it was a question without an answer anyway, in the sense that if we had dyed mobilizing even the Seven Dragons, we would have lost the yer altogether.

    ¡®Even now, it would be possible to run away, but¡­¡¯

    The situation was driven to inferiority.

    Legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    Underground passages with limited evacuation routes, etc.

    After calmly analyzing various elements that could only be called a dilemma, Rin cooled her eyes.

    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t help it.¡¯

    * * *

    ¡®Damn it, it¡¯s been a while¡­!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just Rin who was nervous about this situation.

    Pascal did more.

    His position is that if he fails to obtain the legacy of the Dark Dawn, he will die a terrible death at the hands of Wanderer.

    So I was barely relieved after finding this ce, but Rin and the Seven Dragons interfered with my goal right in front of me.

    It was truly mind-boggling.

    Even more so in that, looking at their appearance, they seem to be pushed back.

    The problem was that there was no way to reverse the situation.

    Whether it¡¯s the sub-guild leader of the 7th guild.

    Whether it¡¯s a gue Grand Duke over level 90.

    After all, it¡¯s just a big supply yer.

    It was difficult to even survive in this melee where the Sword Master and the princesses of the Seven Dragons were mixed.

    In fact, it was also to protect Pascal that Gandhi overpowered Ainsha and Yekathrice while remaining on the defensive.

    ¡®If only this door had been opened quickly!¡¯

    Grinding it.

    Pascal looked at the stone gate behind him.

    The seal of the Dark Dawn Meeting, which Billy sticks out, saying that it will take time to break through unless d, the Sword Demon, is also brought.

    If it weren¡¯t for this damn door that could withstand even the sword master¡¯s knife, the legacy would have been possible long ago.

    profit.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    So it was.

    Pascal¡¯s eyes widened.

    Perhaps because of the aftermath of this fierce battle, the stone gate that had been firmly closed until a while ago was slightly opened.

    Confirming that, Pascal inadvertently reached out and gently pushed the stone door.

    And I saw through the gap.

    books and scrolls.

    Swords, spears and armor.

    Demon statues, etc.

    Arge stone chamber with numerous items more like junk than treasure.

    The moment I saw a dark red orb emitting a soft light in the middle of it.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­!¡¯

    Pascal immediately realized.

    That bead is the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    Understand that it is the supreme treasure and lifeline that the World Federation and the Seven Dragons have been searching for.

    He moved immediately.

    Take advantage of the gap when everyone is fighting.

    Enter quietly through the stone gate.

    Crossing the stone chamber and approaching the orb.

    think.

    I was so lucky.

    If fate hadn¡¯t led to a melee in which even the sword master had to risk his life.

    And if the stone gate didn¡¯t open by chance at the right time.

    He couldn¡¯t have had the good fortune of acquiring the legacy of the Dark Dawn himself while others were busy fighting.

    For some reason.

    The moment when Pascal reached out his hand toward the marble as if he was bewitched, even feeling the joy of that fact.

    standing tall

    Lindo, who was just about to put his hand into her bosom.

    Even Billy, who was nervous after seeing it.

    Even Adolf, who had been rxed all this time.

    Gandhi, who confronted the two princesses.

    Even Ainsha, who was expressionless.

    He stopped fighting and turned his gaze to Pascal, who had entered through the stone gate before he knew it.

    ¡°no!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Brother Pascal, sleep¡­!¡±

    The world¡¯s best prophet and a sword master with an intuition close to foreknowledge when ites to sensing crises.

    Regardless of whether they were enemies or not, they felt a creepy feeling and all tried to shout or move directly to stop Pascal.

    But it was toote.

    before anyone even steps out.

    Pascal¡¯s fingertips had already touched the marble.

    Just like that¡­

    Destiny wasplete.

    Wow.

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Pascal¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the marbles, which had grownrger than his body, spread up and down in an instant.

    The darkness of the cracked beads swallowed him like the jaws of a beast.

    gulp.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!¡±

    Woo deuk deuk quad deuk!

    It was a moment.

    That the marble swallowed him.

    A sound resounded like a scream, like chewing something, like breaking something.

    Rin¡¯s steps too.

    me me!

    One step, kicking off the ground.

    Two steps in front of the beads.

    Until you draw your sword and swing it.

    By cutting through the process itself.

    The attack that produced the result of cutting the enemy in two steps was truly swift.

    Even if it was one step behind the swordsman, it was a lethal blow that could end the breath of even a superman of the absolute ss.

    Caang!

    However, the moment I arrived in front of the dark red orb.

    Lin had to step back.

    before taking the second step.

    It was because the bunch of knives that had flown ahead of him deflected Rin¡¯s sword, threatening vital points.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, you idiots! Right now, when we¡¯re fighting among ourselves¡­!¡±

    ¡°I have no face whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°Lin, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Pajik Pajijik!

    Rin, who had been yelling and gritting her teeth, shut her mouth.

    because I saw

    Billy dripping blood from the tattoo on his wriggling neck.

    Even as his corbone was charred by the sparks from the flickering tattoo, Adolf had blood vessels on his neck and forehead.

    And¡­

    ¡°Master, run away right away.¡±

    ¡°Run away.¡±

    pounding.

    Originally on the back of Pascal¡¯s hand.

    Made with skill and ck magic.

    The tattoos linked to the spells of the three sword masters that Wanderer temporarily entrusted to him floated up.

    started to oscite.

    dark red beads.

    No¡­

    ¨DThe heart of a demon god.

 Chapter 702

    #702. something more precious than life.

    * * *

    If asked when the heyday of the Dark Dawn was, Rin could say it.

    It was right after World War II.

    Most sword masters die.

    Of course, the world wasmunist.

    There has never been a time in history when a ck magician could run wild as much as he did when the entire human race harbored fear, despair, and hatred.

    But found this underground.

    After learning the truth about Gg.

    Lynn realized.

    Maybe he was making a serious mistake.

    Of course, it is clear that the Dark Dawn was strong at the time. In fact, he evenmitted an atrocity by summoning a demon and devastating Europe.

    But was that really all there was to it?

    Even before the Bronze Age.

    running away from God.

    The power of the Dark Dawn Society, which has been secretly gathering power for a longer period of time than the Seven Dragons?

    and this moment.

    Lin found the answer.

    Was it not enough just to eat gue Prince Pascal?

    The demon god¡¯s beating heart,rge enough to fill half the stone chamber, devouring misceneous artifacts in the vicinity.

    A sword master¡¯s intuition that sent chills down the spine.

    More than anything¡­

    Pajijik!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Ha ugh.¡±

    As if resonating with the ck tattoo that floated in the demon¡¯s heart.

    Before he knew it, he saw sparks bouncing from Billy and Adolf¡¯s spells that stood in his way.

    He groaned and gritted Rin¡¯s teeth.

    ¡®¡­was itte?¡¯

    Just now.

    My heart just swallowed Pascal.

    It was thest chance when I hadn¡¯t been able to fully demonstrate my strength yet.

    Feeling that, Rin also tried to destroy his heart quickly.

    But more than missed that opportunity.

    It was close to impossible to break through the two sword masters and destroy the demon¡¯s heart.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not toote.¡¯

    Rin grabbed the sword.

    Perhaps it was because the coercive force was still iplete as he swallowed Pascal and forcibly stole the gourd.

    Billy and Adolf are still resisting the spell.

    So now.

    There was still a possibility.

    Even if it¡¯s a life-and-death gamble.

    Possibility of defeating the two sword masters and destroying the demon¡¯s heart.

    And in order to save the world, Rin, as the guardian of mankind, could risk his own life on such a gamble.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    A bted realization.

    two choices.

    Complex judgments and agonies.

    But that hesitation was short-lived.

    It was because there was a sound of being pushed on the back before making a decision.

    Perong!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ainsha!¡±

    A plosive tearing through the air.

    A tearing cry.

    Hearing this, Rin jumped.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the burden that I have to protect called Pascal is gone.

    Even with sparks from his swollen tattoos, Gandhi stretched his fists faster and sharper than before.

    In order to save Ainsha, who was hit by Gandhi¡¯s fist and flew back coughing up blood.

    ¡ºYam dragon ughter sword Dafa bullet attack

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ´ó·¨—“ô

    A lion¡¯s roar is faster than a

    sword

    .

    The moment Rin¡¯s sword vibrated.

    What struck Gandhi was a wave like thunder.

    The roar that condensed and flew like a bullet turned into vibration the moment it reached Gandhi¡¯s body, twisting his intestines and making his bones vibrate.

    Ordinary human beings, of course.

    An attack from the body that would make even a superhuman of the absolute ss vomit blood.

    Of course, Gandhi¡¯s body, which was stronger than steel, withstood the wave just by hesitating for a moment.

    Quaang!

    But that moment was enough.

    Kick Gandhi and blow him away.

    That was until Rin, who inserted the sword, pulled out a carving knife from her bosom instead.

    Whoops!

    The carving knife vibrates.

    It is a de of light that soars long.

    The legacy of the Unspeaker to and the Seven Arcs.

    Rin, who pulled out the Photon de, rushed at Gandhi.

    Chaaaaaaaaaaaagh!

    Is it because of that de of light?

    Is it the power of a sharper sword?

    Every time the de brushed against it, the skin that could withstand even the sword master¡¯s sword was cut and blood sttered.

    Of course, Gandhi was not easily defeated.

    Shed the de with an exquisite winding technique.

    Strengthen your bones and muscles with a sword.

    While minimizing the damage,

    by receiving the de with his body like that, he neglected the defense andunched a counterattack.

    Papa baba babat!

    A reel of iron as strong as a mountain.

    A de of light that rages like a storm.

    The collision of the two swords with the power of a single blow makes a roaring sound and scatters fragments of light.

    In the blink of an eye

    After hundreds of skirmishes.

    It was the de of light that seized the upper hand.

    Although it mayg behind in strength and hardness, its agile and graceful swordsmanship, which changes countless times, thoroughly prates the gaps in the dulled fist.

    But¡­

    Kaang!

    shes of light

    The knife bounces off.

    The prevailing situation is reversed.

    At the same time, Rin¡¯s sword stopped at the sight of a handsome boy in a military uniform standing in front of Gandhi.

    Fu-wook!

    without missing the gap.

    Gandhi¡¯s finger extended like a spear and pierced Rin¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°lee¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te.¡±

    Perhaps it was because the shock of being hit by Gandhi¡¯s fist still remained.

    Even with blood dripping from her mouth, Ainsha tried to rush to help Rin.

    But Rin stopped her.

    It seemed like it went well.

    No, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.

    Even with a hole in his left shoulder, he swung his sword and focused the attacks of the three sword masters on himself, shouting out loud.

    ¡°Run away. right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. Leaving Lee¡­!¡±

    It can¡¯t be.

    Ainsha tried to answer.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    before she even finished speaking.

    The silver sh that ran like a beam of light using the gap Rin risked his life to create caught Ainsha and disappeared.

    Dig!

    ¡°Let go of Yekatrice!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say stupid things, Ainsha. You know it¡¯s time to run away, right?¡±

    ¡°It is Yekathrice who is stupid! If we run away now, it will be very dangerous! You may die!¡±

    Yekathrice, who had been running away with all her might by demonstrating the psionic power of time eleration, hesitated.

    Ainsha¡¯s eyes shining white.

    And so desperate a cry.

    because it was told

    That word is not mere anxiety, but a prediction.

    Although it may not be a prophecy derived by reading the flow of cause and effect through the Thousand-Lead Prescient, the fact that the future is infinitely close to foreknowledge.

    It was natural.

    Fighting with two sword masters would be too much.

    Not to mention, dealing with three people at the same time was an obvious suicide, even for Rin.

    From the moment he pulled out the Photon de, Rin¡¯s dragon psionics were being exhausted at a terrifying rate.

    And even more so when you think of the demon¡¯s heart, which pulsated ominously behind them and exuded an evil aura as time passed.

    ¡°But if you go back, you will die?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if there is even a team of seven dragons.

    I can¡¯t help Rin in this state.

    No, to be precise, it¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t help. Instead, the odds of dying are overwhelmingly high.

    It was because it was so dangerous and reckless for those who were not dragons to intervene in the sword master¡¯s fight.

    That¡¯s why Lindo evacuated the two first.

    But even knowing that fact, Ainsha gritted her teeth and shouted.

    ¡°If you leave behind and run away, you will die together!¡±

    ¡°¡­is your sister so precious to you? To the extent that you want to die to lose?¡±

    ¡°Yekatrice, who has nothing precious, doesn¡¯t understand even if I tell her. So if you want to run away, run away alone. I fight alongside Lee.¡±

    Even though he is a genius, he is different from her, who is crazy because he doesn¡¯t know love and can destroy whatever he likes for fun.

    As a bride who loves him.

    Any help is appreciated.

    I would die for him anytime.

    At the end of staring at Ainsha, who asserts infinitely foolish things without hesitation.

    Yekathrice chuckled.

    ¡°Yeah, then there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±

    ¡°What can¡¯t be helped¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ainsha.¡±

    Is it because of that calm call?

    Or is it because of his facial expression?

    I hesitate.

    Ekatriche whispered softly as she hugged the white-haired girl who had stopped her shouting.

    ¡°-be happy.¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    I¡¯ve already suffered internal injuries.

    Because it was such an unexpected surprise.

    In a rapidly clouding consciousness at the cost of allowing a vital point in a defenseless state.

    Ainsha saw itst.

    The way Yekathrice held the deformed dagger upside down with a smile she had never seen before in her life.

    And¡­

    ¡°There are some things that are more precious to me than life.¡±

    Chow!

    With the blood that spurts out.

    ¡­Silver eyes split vertically.

    * * *

    Supervisor of the Moscow Munitions Factory.

    Ksenia was busy working every day.

    It was natural.

    While the aftermath of the previous revolution has not yet subsided, the confusion caused by LW products is brewing.

    Also, all the factories in the Russian Khanate were working non-stop to prepare and mass-produce new products in line with the release of GOD Brad.

    But Ksenia had noints at all.

    Compared to the days when I couldn¡¯t even work because I was caught up in the previous revolution, being busy in itself was a blessing.

    It was also so rewarding.

    ¡®Honestly, I¡¯m a bit worried about the future, but¡­¡¯

    Various weapons that should have been exported to foreign countries piled up in the munitions factory.

    Even though the working hours themselves are the same, workers¡¯ dissatisfaction with the tight work piled up.

    Such as the situation of the researchers who are tearing their brains out while trying to keep up with LW¡¯s technology.

    Ksenia, however, immediately shook her head as she remembered the matter that worried her.

    ¡®The Great Khan will do something.¡¯

    He said that he only had to believe in Daekan and the Silver Dragon n.

    Ksenia, who became an active pro-government supporter after thest revolution, swallowed her worries with faith as always, and returned to work.

    No, I wasn¡¯t trying to be engrossed.

    Kurrureung!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡­until you hear it.

    That moment.

    Ksenia hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the ominous feeling that passed down his spine, apanied by a sound that made him chill just by hearing it.

    because it came to mind.

    I remember hearing this sound not too long ago.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    Even the workers who worked in the factory.

    Even the secret police who watched over them.

    Kanado, a silver-haired maid who was working hard on behalf of the princess at the Bahamutpany.

    All the citizens of Moscow had no choice but to do what they were doing and stare at the other side of the sky.

    just a few months ago.

    Soaring from the Kremlin.

    dyed the sky ck.

    The same endlessly fearful and loathsome ck pir as ¡®it¡¯ back then.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Not Ksenia, all the citizens shuddered and thought.

    That¡¯s over.

    ¡®It¡¯ has already been eradicated.

    The main culprit, the revolutionary army, disappeared.

    So it can¡¯t happen again.

    But¡­

    Boom thump! Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    their wishes.

    I was brutally betrayed.

    starting with the first one.

    A roar that rang the heavens and earth in session.

    The first 24 ggs built during the glorious Soviet days, even before the establishment of the Russian Khanate.

    From there, the sight of 24 ck pirs piercing the sky made them copse.

    ¡°why¡­!¡±

    that¡¯s where it all started.

    It was the moment when the dark clouds that covered the sky over Moscow a few months ago turned the entire Russian Khanate ck.

    Rin and the two princesses go missing.

    Electronic devices across the country are broken.

    At the same time as the Russian Khanate was swept away by disaster¡­

    It was the moment when all the aircraft flying in the Russian Khanate¡¯s airspace crashed.

    ¡­including one of only seven dedicated jets in the world of the SDW X-17.

 Chapter 703

    #703. It¡¯s not toote.

    * * *

    The modern age is the information age.

    It was an era in which events on the other side of the globe spread all over the world in just a few seconds, if only a few hours.

    So it was.

    What the world turned upside down.

    ¡°All contact with the Russian Khanate has been lost?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. Even ess itself has be impossible.¡±

    even radio waves.

    After all contact with the Russian Khanate was cut off.

    In just a few hours, the news that the borders had been closed, with skies covered in ck clouds and surrounded by ck fog, spread all over the world.

    Some people tried to break through, but to no avail.

    be it a ne or a drone.

    It crashed into the cloud.

    Those who set foot in the mist either returned mad or disappeared altogether.

    That is why countries were agitated.

    The Russian Khanate is the factory of the world.

    Although its prestige was slightly dampened by thest revolution and theunch of LW products, it was still the center of all manufacturing industries.

    At the same time, it was the second most powerful country next to the United States and an economic powerhouse.

    Such a great country was buried in darkness overnight.

    either economically.

    either militarily.

    either politically.

    It was inevitable that there would be an uproar.

    Particrly fueling their anxiety was that this was not the first time something like this had happened.

    ¡°That cloud. No matter how you look at it, doesn¡¯t it look like something that happened in Moscow a few months ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­For now, we are checking with intelligence agencies, but the analysis so far is that there is a possibility.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a big deal then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, check with the Holy Alliance. Don¡¯t forget to ask the defense minister to deploy troops on the border as well.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    what the hell happened

    While anxious, the leaders of each country hurriedly moved.

    It¡¯s fortunate if it¡¯s raining, but if it¡¯s ording to their concerns, the aftermath alone could have tilted the country.

    ¡°Take contact with the World Federation. In the worst case, if the Russian Khanate copses, we will be able to supply LW products.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will call you right away.¡±

    And quite obviously.

    The crisis in the Russian Khanate was fortunate for the World Federation.

    It was an opportunity to instantly increase the market share of LW products, which had been slowing down because of the GOD brand. But

    the one who should be most happy about this

    right now .

    In other words, the head of the Demiurge Guild, the Lord of Creation, hardened his face.

    ¡°Is it still the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something wrong? Maybe we just lost contact because of this¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense¡­! Do you think I¡¯m such an asshole that I can¡¯t tell the difference?¡±

    I¡¯m proud.

    A woman with purple hair who gritted her teeth.

    Wanderer looked down at the back of his hand, where the bloodstains were clearly visible, and spoke ferociously.

    ¡°As soon as there was a problem with the control of the brew I lent to Pascal, something like that happened in the Russian Khanate! Do you think this is just a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what that means now?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°If you know, lower your voice.¡±

    I was worried about who might have heard it.

    The Creator looked around and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°You know better than anyone what an uproar it would be if it became known that three sword masters had been lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I will ask you onest time. Are you sure you lost control of the sword masters?¡±

    ¡°¡­it wasn¡¯tpletely stolen. Your priority is temporarily overridden.¡±

    To put it bluntly, the temporary auxiliary antenna suddenly became as strong as a radio tower, creating a radio interference effect.

    He said that he still had priority over the orders for the spell.

    Looking at the Wanderer who speaks like chewing.

    The Creator made a serious expression.

    ¡°Then it means that if you go to the Russian Khanate yourself, you might be able to retrieve the Sword Masters.¡±

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t promise. It is difficult to enter the Russian Khanate in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be possible if you were a sword master?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be done¡­ If you don¡¯t do that, you could lose control of the remaining Sword Masters.¡±

    ¡°I guess that means there is no way.¡±

    The Creator frowned.

    I could never have thought that the control of the sword masters would be taken away like this.

    It was unexpected in many ways.

    Besides, that wasn¡¯t the only problem that bothered him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I even contact the guild members?¡±

    ¡°If that were possible, do you think I would be here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then we will have no choice but to stop production of LW products for the time being.¡±

    The Creator sighed.

    LW products are a coboration between the Demiurge Guild and the Soulless Guild.

    Production itself was still possible, but without the cooperation of the Soulless Guild, mass production was impossible.

    That meant missing out on this golden opportunity to feed the global manufacturing market.

    ¡°You must be frustrated too, but do your best to find a way.¡±

    Is that why?

    After the Creator, who had been asking until the end, left.

    Wanderer, who remained alone and kept silent, struck his fist after a long time.

    bang!

    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±

    As the table shattered, Wanderer gnashed his teeth.

    There are three sword masters left in the World Federation.

    Among them, the Sword Demon is in a dying state.

    Sword painting is still recovering.

    At least, even the normal sword spirit doesn¡¯t follow the control.

    What if I lose the three sword masters like this?

    As the second-inmand of the World Federation both in name and reality, he did not know that his position, which looked down on other monarchs except for Ruler, would be in jeopardy.

    Right now, even with the Creator Lord, it was like that.

    Back then, when I was able to fullymand the 9 sword masters, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to say such a thing to myself.

    ¡®I have to do something, somehow¡­!¡¯

    up

    in anxiety and anxiety.

    Biting your thumb nails.

    Wanderer had no choice but to stare at the dark clouds that covered the Russian Khanate reflected on TV.

    * * *

    Meanwhile at that time.

    It wasn¡¯t just the World Federation that was busy with this affair.

    ¡°It is also impossible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Sir Lucas has nothing to apologize for. Because it was expected.¡±

    blue haired beauty.

    Rose put on a bitter expression.

    It was only natural that other ns could not approach the Russian Khanate, where even the Blue Dragon Princess herself could not cross the space.

    I couldn¡¯t let go of the lingering feelings, so I sent my n to try it.

    But even that failed.

    She had to admit it too.

    The Russian Khanate ispletely sealed off.

    The fact that it has be impossible to enter there in the usual way.

    So Rose immediately moved on to the next alternative.

    ¡°Sir Lucas, please contact the other ns to hold the Seven Dragon Branch.¡±

    ¡°I still got a call.¡±

    ¡°¡­As expected, it seems that everyone felt the seriousness of the situation.¡±

    Rose sighed as she watched the video of the dark clouds on the TV.

    just a few months ago.

    Even the Demon God¡¯s descent ended with Moscow alone.

    Since the whole of the Russian Khanate was like that, I couldn¡¯t have known if I didn¡¯t know that something unusual was happening.

    That¡¯s why she tried to visit the Russian Khanate as soon as she got the information.

    ¡®I hope you¡¯re safe¡­¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that this happened now that Limon went to find the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    So the fact that he was somehow involved in this made Rose uneasy.

    Even more so in the fact that even though Limon was there, he couldn¡¯t prevent this situation.

    If that¡¯s the case though, I think it¡¯ll be fine.

    I¡¯m trying hard to catch my heart.

    thought Rose.

    I don¡¯t know about Ainsha and Catherine, who are now in the Russian Khanate, but if the other princesses join forces, they¡¯ll be able toe up with a countermeasure.

    ¡­until Lucas opened his mouth with a troubled face.

    ¡°But Princess, it seems difficult to open the Seven Dragon Branch right away.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Looking at the puzzled Rose.

    Lucas froze.

    And the moment he heard that he had been delivered by Arbe of the Green Dragon n and Nadia of the Red Dragon n.

    Rose couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes wide.

    ¡°Are there other missing princesses besides Ainsha and Catherine?¡±

    * * *

    When the world boils like that.

    Indeed, the Russian Khanate was silent.

    No, to be precise, it had to be.

    Of course, ck pirs rose up and covered the sky with clouds, so everything was plunged into darkness without distinction between day and night.

    Even the factory stopped because all the electronics that were even a littleplicated were broken.

    It¡¯s fortunate that the district heating system centered on Apophis¡¯s power nt is safe.

    Otherwise, a huge number of verbs would have appeared.

    Indeed, fortunately out of misfortune.

    But not everyone had such luck.

    A prime example of that is here.

    It was a blue bird breathing heavily in the middle of a snowfield full of wreckage of what was originally an airne.

    ¡°Whoop, whoop.¡±

    How hard was it?

    A blue bird lying down in the snowy field.

    No, Yuna-kyung, in the form of a half-human, half-bird, took a deep breath and raised her head after a while.

    ¡°Are you all okay?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you.¡±

    A girl with dark hair brushing off her eyes.

    Li Qingyu calmly replied.

    And he continued, looking at the ck figures wandering among the wreckage of SDW X-17.

    ¡°Thank you for stepping out. Thanks to that, we were able to cross without casualties.¡±

    ¡°Huh, thank Singsingi, not me. It¡¯s all because of him.¡±

    Beep beep.

    Looking at the unmanned vacuum cleaner ced next to him to clean the snow off Yun Na-kyung¡¯s head, Li Qing-yu only half agreed.

    While traveling by private jet.

    A fall from an altitude of thousands of meters.

    It was a perfect end to death for even the most skilled yers, unless they belonged to the Blue Dragon or Gold Dragon n.

    Everyone was able to stay safe because it was as much thanks to Yuna-kyung¡¯s agile response as the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    It was an unexpected luck for Li Qingyu, who originally brought Yu Na-kyung with expectations of only interpreter performance.

    if she hadn¡¯t been

    Especially since only two people would have been able to survive the crashed ne.

    So Li Qingyu turned his eyes to the side.

    ¡°Is this why you wanted toe to the Russian Khanate?¡±

    Yun Na-kyung gave it to me.

    to her vague question.

    Anastasia did not answer.

    With his face covered in bandages around his eyes, he looked sadly at the other side of the dark sky and muttered a sorrowful cry.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If the girl had been in a bit more haste, it could have been stopped¡­¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a prophet.

    I didn¡¯t even see the situation myself.

    So I didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    However, her intuition as a sword master was telling her.

    What will begin from now on is a catastrophe that can destroy the world beyond destroying the entire Russian Khanate.

    That it would be impossible even for her to prevent this unless she prevented it in advance.

    So with sadness

    watching her mourn

    Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not toote.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because the swordsmith is here.¡±

    Limon will be fine.

    As long as he exists, there is a chance to prevent any disaster.

    At the end of silence while watching Li Qingyu speak confidently without wavering.

    Anastasia nodded.

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    Of course he seemed to know that.

    face to face, nodding their heads.

    Li Qingyu looked away.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    A n that gathers something useful from the wreckage of an airne scattered across the snowy field, perfect for even a veteran to freeze to death.

    Twenty-four ck pirs poking through the cloud-covered sky.

    A disciple of the Archwitch, a spirit beast and an ancient spirit.

    And even the Sword Master.

    Now that I¡¯m halfway in distress.

    After confirming the cards he could use right away and the tasks he needed to resolve first, the chief tactician of the Seven Dragons said with a smile.

    ¡°Shall we make a n first?¡±

 Chapter 704

    #704. Facts you need to know.

    * * *

    That it was a mistake.

    Ainsha thought.

    If no one else did, she should have noticed.

    Just as the Soviet Union brought in the Dark Dawn because it wanted power, the Dark Dawn also agreed to the deal because it had a purpose.

    Blueprints for 24 ggs.

    Urban legend about Gg too.

    that it all came down to one thing.

    And above all¡­

    -that I shouldn¡¯t have trusted Yekathrice.

    If she had realized that fact sooner, this future could have been prevented.

    Sloppy.

    Let¡¯s take a step.

    What gets on your feet is dirt.

    Sticky like a swamp and thick like rotten blood, it seeps between your toes and gives you goose bumps all over your body.

    ha.

    let¡¯s catch our breath

    What passes the tip of the nose is a hazy dream.

    It is more terrible than deadly poison, but vague like a nightmare.

    Seruk.

    let¡¯s open our eyes

    It is demonic nature that fills the field of view.

    Something disgusting, like a creature wriggling from ceiling to wall, and as unpleasant as a mist, taints the soul.

    nevertheless.

    Ainsha did not stop.

    Because there was something to be found.

    And so, after gagging several times, staggering, and gasping for breath, he continued to advance.

    at the very bottom of the ominous.

    The moment you find what you were looking for.

    she hardened

    pounding.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the pulsating mass of flesh that covered the entirerge stone chamber as if it were alive.

    In the middle of therge stone chamber.

    Both arms tied to the ceiling.

    Even half buried in the body.

    A drooping, bloody beauty.

    As if coveting its white flesh, it wriggled like the tentacles of an octopus, wrapped around a beautiful body with not a single thread on it.

    And the ck tattoo that spreads over his scarred naked body as he was raped by the dirty flesh.

    It froze Ainsha.

    So¡­

    heart pounding.

    Poisonous like a thorny vine.

    It¡¯s sticky like a spider¡¯s web.

    Thoroughly like a chain.

    from the white instep.

    with slender calves.

    through smooth thighs.

    Beyond the lower abdomen and glutes and back.

    corbone and shoulder left arm and back of hand.

    From the nape of the neck to the back of the ear to the eye area.

    The ck tattoo that covered half of his body shrunk as if condensed in reverse.

    In the end, the moment when the tattoo,pleted in the shape of a thin vine wrapped around thirteen swords, sucked in the turbid energy from all directions and bloomed bewitchingly.

    pounding.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    Closed eyelids open.

    The white-haired beauty was exposed.

    ¨DEyes dyed ck with demonic power instead of the original lofty golden light.

    * * *

    ¡°Lee!¡±

    with screams.

    after waking up

    Ainsha gasped for breath.

    Then he wrapped himself in his arms and trembled.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the cold that touched her delicate skin.

    The image that was still vivid in my eyes, the ominous feeling that remained all over my body, the shock that made my heart freeze.

    It caused her to struggle with a panic she had never felt before.

    ¡°Rx, Ainsha.¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    The warmth that surrounds the body.

    Until you feel the voice permeating your ears.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s safe here.¡±

    Calm and still.

    Even so, Ainsha raised her head following the voice that soothed her frozen heart just by listening to it like sunlight melting the darkness.

    Then he opened his eyes wide when he saw the opponent hugging him.

    ¡°lee¡­?¡±

    familiar white hair.

    The temperature I miss so much.

    To the quiet golden eyes.

    Lips tremble again at the unbelievable figure of a lover who cannot be recognized without knowing.

    ¡°Are you really Lee?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a dream? Is it really real?¡±

    ¡°It is real.¡±

    Limon calmly sweeps his back despite repeated questions.

    That hand is so warm.

    so reassuring

    Ainsha, who almost shed tears inadvertently, buried her head deep in Limon¡¯s arms.

    ¡°¡­Fortunately, the. I am very fortunate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I was scared. I was so scared that I might be wrong.¡±

    Ainsha sobbed.

    Of course I knew.

    The sight he saw was a dream.

    That no matter how vivid it is, it is not true.

    Still, the reason she was so agitated was that it wasn¡¯t just a dream.

    Cheonri Presid.

    Jeolhak that calctes the reason of the sky.

    That was the worst possible future that the White Dragon Princess could have ever seen,bined with her innate foresight.

    Of course that¡¯s a dim possibility.

    Tens of thousands and hundreds of millions exist, and now it was just one of the futures that have already passed.

    However, the very fact that Limon had such a fate terrified her, living the present as if it were the future.

    It was as if he had read her mind.

    Limon patted Ainsha and said calmly.

    ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of. Because I won¡¯t lose to such a fate.¡±

    He is a sword master.

    An existence that even cuts down fate.

    It seemed that he was finallyforted by the words of Limon, who was even more determined because of his calmness.

    Ainsha, who had stopped sobbing, lifted her head and looked up at Limon¡¯s face.

    ¡°Is Lee¡¯s body okay¡­?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s all about getting a few small wounds.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ainsha made a tearful expression.

    Words are just small wounds.

    Just looking at the bloodstained bandage on his left shoulder, he could tell that Limon¡¯s injuries were not minor.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lee.¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry about?¡±

    ¡°Even though Lee was in danger, I was of no help.¡±

    Even though others always called her the weakest member of the Seven Dragons, she was never intimidated.

    Survival is victory.

    Running away is the best strategy.

    Tata always taught her.

    Ainsha didn¡¯t doubt that fact either.

    but this moment.

    For the first time in her life, she felt remorse and regret for her helplessness.

    ¡°When Yekathrice grabbed me, I couldn¡¯t resist. I was led away and ran away.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t me the crazy princess. It was my judgment that made you run away.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m even more sorry.¡±

    Rather than helping Limon, it was only a hindrance.

    Even though she was a princess of the same name, her own weakness that was easily suppressed by Yekatrice.

    So, in the end, the fact that Limon had to run away during that tough fight made Ainsha bite her lip.

    ¡°Even if I was as strong as Yekathrice, I wouldn¡¯t have run away like this. I was able to fight with Lee until the end.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, I had to realize the secret of that Gg.¡±

    Limon, who was trying to say something withplicated eyes, was bitter when he saw Ainsha, who was always expressionless, with a clear regret.

    What Ainsha is trying to say.

    because he knew

    Because¡­

    ¡°You mean the purpose of the Dark Dawn?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be ashamed of. It¡¯s something I should have realized first.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    about 70 years ago.

    The Dark Dawn Society used the fear and despair that overflowed the world due to the effects of the World War to descend the Demon God in Paris.

    As a result, France copsed.

    Even Europe was devastated.

    But in the early days of the Soviet Union.

    In other words, if the Dark Dawn Society designed Gg from over 100 years ago and hid the demon¡¯s heart underground.

    There is only one reason I can think of.

    ¡°It was the Russian Khanate that they originally intended to bring the Demon God down to.¡±

    If you think about it.

    I didn¡¯t know if that was normal.

    Europe was thend that sword masters had been protecting until a swordsman was killed by a swordsman in World War II.

    It was not a suitable ce to prepare for the grand ceremony of descending demons over several years.

    from that point of view.

    The Soviet Union about 100 years ago was indeed a perfect environment.

    Of course, there was chaos in the aftermath of the revolution.

    Since even the witches and priests had disappeared, it would have been easy to arrange things by holding hands with the Soviet Union.

    ¡°The design purpose of Gg is simple. They mobilize their strength through human sacrifice by cursing prisoners, making them despair andmit suicide.¡±

    ¡°They must have originally intended to summon demons with that power. But¡­¡±

    ¡°The n was ruined after he appeared after the sword.¡±

    ¡­until the sword master who became a sword master appeared.

    After the swordsman ughtered all the leaders of the corrupt Soviet Union and ruled everything thoroughly enough to be called an oppressor.

    The Dark Dawn would not have dared approach Gg.

    Even more so after Anastasia reigned as an oppressor and was cut down by Limon and the Silver Dragon n came to rule the Russian Khanate.

    In the end, they would have had to abandon all ns and prepare everything from scratch.

    Without even being able to take out the bulk of the heritage umted over thousands of years from the Gg.

    Taking advantage of the chaos of World War II.

    In Europe, which just happened to be empty.

    With minimal legacy.

    In other words¡­

    ¡°It means that the Demon God I defeated was improvised.¡±

    Just as the Demon God who descended to Moscow was iplete,

    even the Demon God who struggled with himself and razed Europe to the ground may not have been trulypleted.

    Thementation of Limon¡¯s spection.

    Ainsha couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Rather, he just nodded.

    ¡°I became stronger than before I drank. It hasn¡¯t even been resurrected yet, but just looking at the power that led to destiny, it is.¡±

    If the World Federation hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to get information about Gg¡¯s legacy.

    If there hadn¡¯t been a brawl.

    If the sealed door had not been opened.

    Even if the World Federation found the legacy of the Dark Dawn, it would not have happened until the Demon God was resurrected.

    However, it cannot be a mere coincidence that all the misfortunes ovepped and reached the worst end.

    The most dangerous enemy.

    In other words, avoid Limon¡¯s interference.

    In order to gain the strength to defeat him further.

    The legacy of the Dark Dawn must be the result of a clever maniption of providence.

    As Ainsha said before.

    Magical treasures choose their own masters, and cursed treasures bring misfortune.

    Dealing with Pascal¡¯s fate would have been possible with the demon¡¯s heart.

    Of course, even taking that into ount, the power to deal with fate while avoiding the interference of four sword masters was truly phenomenal.

    ¡°¡­That also means we have to stop it somehow before it resurrects.¡±

    The moment I heard Limon¡¯s words.

    It was for this reason that Ainsha inadvertently grabbed his cor.

    because I knew

    In the end, Limon couldn¡¯t destroy the demon god¡¯s heart and barely escaped, and fortunately the demon god hadn¡¯t been resurrected yet.

    And¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Fighting a demon right now is suicidal no matter how much it is.¡±

    Even though his whole body is in tatters, Limon still intends to fight the Demon God.

    Even with the three sword masters who were still under the control of demons.

    ¡°First, the body recovers. And wait for other n support toe. There is no reason to risk your life right now.¡±

    ¡°There is a reason. If he is perfectly resurrected, a great disaster will happen.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lee is more important to me. No matter what happens to others, as long as Lee is safe.¡±

    so earnestly.

    Wind up the anxiety and worry and desperation.

    After looking at the priest who held him tightly with aplicated face, Limon let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°¡­Ainsha, there is a fact you need to know.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t understand her heart as a groom. It actually made sense.

    so that.

    Limon tried to speak.

    What I should have told Ainsha a long time ago.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    before he even spoke.

    Because there was someone who intervened first.

    ¡°If your brother Ainsha wakes up, you should tell me. Isn¡¯t it too much to enjoy alone?¡±

    ¡°Ekathrice¡­!¡±

    The moment I heard that cheerful voice.

    Ainsha raised her eyes.

    And with a cold expression on his always expressionless face, he red at the direction the voice came from.

    In order to vent his resentment and anger at Limon for knocking himself out at a critical moment in a fight so that he could be of no help.

    But right after that.

    she hardened

    ¡°¡­Yeka Triche.¡±

    different from what was expected.

    No, I couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    Frozen at the sight.

    Ainsha, who had pursed her lips several times, asked with a trembling voice after a while.

    ¡°How about an arm¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh this?¡±

    seems to have forgotten

    Yekathrice bowed her head.

    Then he nced at his left shoulder, which was empty at the bottom and tightly bound with a bloody bandage.

    Reach out your one and only hand.

    while holding up his index finger.

    I smiled.

    ¡°I left it in the new era.¡±

 Chapter 705

    #705. Because I don¡¯t like men who are quick-witted.

    * * *

    Starting from 24 Ggs.

    Twenty-four ck pirs pierced the sky of the Russian Khanate.

    Among them, the far underground of Gg, where the ck pir rose first, was locked in thick darkness.

    Even if there is a fire, it goes out.

    Even if there is light, it is swallowed up.

    Even the fish seemed to drown.

    It was a question that broke the darkness deeper and duller than the sea.

    ¡°Hey priests. How are you feeling?¡±

    A raspy voice that did not lose itsposure even in the darkness where ordinary people would go crazy or pass out just by touching it for a moment.

    The answer came right back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not to the point of being asked that kind of question by the stupid brother-inw.¡±

    Arms crossed.

    with your back against the wall.

    The handsome boy, who had his eyes closed, responded immediately without even moving.

    ¡°I am fine too. Rather, it is a problem because it is too fine.¡±

    Although the injuries sustained in the fight with Limon were not serious, they were not light either.

    Of course, it¡¯s already been healed.

    Even the bloodstains are gone.

    Listening to the answer of the monk who was sitting cross-legged.

    The cowboy, who was sprawled on the floor, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You seem to want to pamper us quite a bit, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to put on more certain shackles than that?¡±

    ¡°Like a sheepdog that rolls like a dog while alive and eats deliciously when it dies? That¡¯s cool.¡±

    Crushing the darkness that was trying to climb with the back of his hand.

    Billy chuckled.

    because I could feel it.

    A gaze like an insect staring at the honey-covered tiger in the wriggling darkness.

    Right now, I¡¯m just watching because I¡¯m not a gamnyang.

    if they show gaps.

    Or if you gather enough strength.

    Including that the gaze will not end with just the gaze.

    ¡°I knew Master Won would be a bit of a bitch for fighting with his life, but¡­¡±

    The Age of Heroes, where sword masters fought to the death.

    He fights with the sword and bes bloody.

    Cracks in the skull by the swordsman.

    Pierced by Billy¡¯s knife.

    Being cut by the Sword Saint, etc.

    Limon became thest Sword Master by defeating all the other Sword Masters in the end despite fighting numerous fierce battles.

    It¡¯s not enough to push Limon to the brink of life and death.

    that even Europe was devastated.

    With that alone, he already knew that the demon god was an opponent that he shouldn¡¯t have thought of as an ordinary god.

    ¡°If you beat something like this by yourself, that man is a real monster anyway.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Billy let out augh.

    The power of coercion became iparably stronger than Wanderer¡¯s spell, which was full of loopholes.

    And as time passed, the darkness that became clearer at a terrifying speed was telling them.

    With or without this zhini.

    That even a sword master would risk his life to defeat a powerful enemy called a demon.

    ¡°Would you mind talking gossip about my woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­Priest, do I have to say that even in this situation? The bet the priest made with the master in the first ce is already gone.¡±

    ¡°doesn¡¯t care. After all, Rin will be my woman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Should I say it¡¯s great?

    Should I say that it gives me goosebumps?

    Even in the midst of this, he borrowed Adolf¡¯s tenacity, who did not give up on making Rin his woman, and clicked his tongue.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was normal.

    they¡¯re dead in the end

    For those who were resurrected in the first ce to fulfill their regrets in life, their long-cherished wish was more important than their lives.

    Even Billy himself was like that.

    ¡­although it was ironic that because of the curse through that resentment, now I had no choice but to serve as the demon¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d Master is safe.¡±

    in that sense.

    It was fortunate that Limon escaped.

    At this point, only Limon could block the resurrection of the Demon Gods and free them.

    The bitter thing was that it wasn¡¯t because of them that Limon was safe.

    ¡°Though the brother-inw told me not to underestimate the Seven Dragons¡­ I didn¡¯t know that the Silver Dragon Princess had such potential.¡±

    ¡°I am very surprised, Priest. I was surprised by that crazydy.¡±

    To Gandhi¡¯s silent wonder.

    I nod my head in agreement.

    Billy let out augh.

    I thought you had run away with the White Dragon Princess.

    The silver-haired girl who came back in a voluptuous state was an unexpected existence for everyone.

    that action too.

    That force too.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that a runaway princess without the Seven Dragons could demonstrate that much power.¡±

    distant past.

    When he fought against the Golden Dragon n.

    Evenpared to Princess Geumryong, who fought thoroughly with the Hwangryongdae and thousands of armed forces, she disyed strength that was not far behind.

    ran like crazy.

    So, in the end, Limon made a gap to escape safely, recalling the appearance of Yekatrice.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°¡­the price was high, but that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    * * *

    Piing!

    in elerated time.

    What you see is a remnant.

    Originally, it should feel slow like a turtle.

    Even so, the knife flies so fast and sharp that it is hard to dodge.

    fault!

    dodge it But

    the knife that brushes the wings

    is not enough .

    A fist that catches the tail.

    No matter how fast you move and attack, an attack that barely reaches or is blocked.

    If they continue to fight like this, they foretell the destruction they will reach more clearly than any other prediction.

    That¡¯s why instinct whispers.

    tell me to run away

    to survive

    Inherit the dragon¡¯s blood.

    It¡¯s your only duty.

    But ignore all of that.

    The appearance of a white-haired beauty who is still struggling with the three sword masters.

    The memory of a girl who was about to cry.

    It fuels the madness that has already swallowed even her instincts and makes her run towards destruction.

    Enough to run towards the heart of the demon instead of the sword masters who ignore themselves and focus on attacking the white-haired beauty.

    Dig!

    Truly a moment.

    It seems like everything I¡¯ve been ignoring until now is a lie.

    An attack focused on himself even while ignoring the white-haired beauty he had driven into a predicament.

    Even in a situation where it has already elerated to its limit, it is so fast and sharp that it is difficult to dodge it, but it does not feel fear in the onught.

    It only liberates psionics.

    That moment.

    riots start.

    The psionics that were already overflowing with Yonghwa run rampant through their veins.

    Originally, the whole body would explode.

    However, the phenomenal talent born of the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons creates a natural flow even with the rampaging psionics.

    So the moment the flow reached its peak.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eleven verses,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, nine sybles,

    nine sybles,

    and veins.¡»

    ¨DTime runs out of control.

    By boat, by boat, by boat.

    with nine elerations.

    In a world where even light is frozen.

    Only alone monopolizes speed.

    it¡¯s a miracle.

    He was born with a genius talent enough to handle seventy-two kinds of things with only his instincts.

    The level of transcendence that can be reached because the Silver Dragon Princess, who surpasses even the Gold Dragon Princess in a short-term decisive battle, has squeezed out everything.

    the distant past at the same time.

    Against the sword after which even the world stopped.

    The power that allowed the silver dragon princess of the time to achieve a draw.

    At the level of speed beyond that eleration, he shook off the knives and fists chasing him with speed alone.

    only one left.

    Only a handsome boy aiming a saber.

    Chew!

    Spread out your sharp wings like des.

    The moment when she cut off her defenseless body and tried to break the heart of the god who drank it, ignoring the blood on her cheek.

    ¡ºPoems of Heaven and Hell,

    Poesie von Himmel und H?lle.

    Effect Counter.

    Heaven¡¯s Poem,

    Das Gedicht des Himmels,

    causality is overturned.

    Apparently, the handsome boy who had been cut by her came back intact without a single wound¡­

    -Suddenly,

    her left arm.

    has disappeared.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Blinking at the hazy sensation of the memory of a hazy dream melting like snowkes.

    Yekathrice stood up.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    A coat that fell down covering the body.

    Trying to catch it reflexively, she hesitated.

    Because I realized it toote.

    The fact that he, who was already resting on the floor with his right hand, had no left hand left to hold onto his coat.

    throbbing.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Was it because he was aware of his wounds?

    Although the left arm itself has already disappeared.

    Even so, when she inadvertently let out a moan at the burning sensation from her fingertips to her shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    A quiet sigh.

    And the hand holding out the bowl.

    ¡°I told you to rest quietly, but you couldn¡¯t stand it and came to see the foolish princess and eventually passed out. What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking? Of course, I went to see if my little brother was okay.¡±

    ¡°If you see it, concentrate on recuperation. You should know that your condition is tens of thousands of times worse than that of the stupid princess.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the chief.¡±

    grow up

    After epting the soup bowl with a mischievous smile as always.

    Catherine hesitated again.

    Seeing that, Limon frowned, took the soup bowl from her again, and raised the spoon.

    ¡°Give me and I will feed you.¡±

    ¡°Is your brother doing aang? Then wee!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat while grumbling, open your mouth gently.¡±

    Contrary to his calm words, he saw Limon carefully prepare the soup.

    Yekathrice opened her mouth with a grin.

    Dalgrak.

    A spoon seeping between your lips.

    And the soup that goes over.

    mouth by mouth.

    At the end of silently feeding Yekathrice, who ate it quietly.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it natural for a younger brother to do his best for an older brother who is in danger?¡±

    ¡°I am not asking that.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    It seems you don¡¯t understand the meaning of the question.

    to her tilting her head.

    he asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you didn¡¯t betray us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey brother? Isn¡¯t that a bit of a strange question?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange.¡±

    Why are you asking this question now after you said you believed Adolf when he called you a traitor?

    Even if you say something stupid.

    Limon did not raise an eyebrow.

    I just said it quietly.

    ¡°Because your coin had a different oue.¡±

    That moment.

    Yekathrice hesitated.

    Then he looked straight into Limon¡¯s golden eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think spying on your little brother is a very good hobby, is it?¡±

    That she alone has no right to say such things.

    Why did he visit her that day with a bottle of vodka?

    Then I saw Yekathrice toss a coin to choose who to betray, and so on.

    lots of things to say.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to say anything.

    Because it didn¡¯t matter anyway.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, ask another question.¡±

    ¡°What else this time?¡±

    ¡°How many years did you spend trying not to betray us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    and then.

    What came was silence.

    If it¡¯s out of the blue, it¡¯s out of the blue.

    Even so, at the end of being silent after hearing the words that pierce the core.

    Catherineughed.

    ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like quick-witted men.¡±

    fed up

    with a lightugh.

    Raise your only hand slowly.

    head for your hair

    ¡°It didn¡¯t take that long. Physically, maybe a few years.¡±

    ¡°And mentally?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    After going to see Limon at night and being rejected, he cut it short enough to expose the nape of his neck.

    But ites down to the back before you know it.

    closer to its original length.

    Twisting silver hair.

    Yekathrice said with a mischievous smile as always.

    ¡°¡ªAbout 100 years?¡±

 Chapter 706

    #706. Because that¡¯s enough.

    * * *

    Time Maniption.

    A psionic born from the silver dragon n.

    Its power over time itself is the most mysterious of the seven psionics.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was the strongest ability, except for the disadvantage of being at a disadvantage in long-term battles because it consumed too much psionics.

    The problem was that the side effects were just as great.

    Every time you lose control of your psionics.

    In a time isted from everyone.

    in a few tens of minutes.

    up to tens of days.

    Because they have to live alone time, they gradually fall into madness.

    Just as prisoners who spend a long period of time in solitary confinement are more likely to be disabled or suffer from mental illness.

    in that sense.

    Time maniption is a prison of time.

    It was a double-edged sword that imprisoned itself the more it was used.

    But, in other words, it also meant that it was possible to confine oneself in time.

    ¡­Including spending decades alone to forget the hurt of a broken heart.

    ¡°You know what, brother?¡±

    how many months

    or how many years

    Because it¡¯s been such a long time.

    Recalling the memory of that night that is so vivid even though it feels far away now.

    Catherineughed.

    ¡°That I prepared with all my heart to betray my brother and Ainsha.¡±

    Turning to Chuck Limon and Ainsha, who are busy preparing for theunch of the GOD brand.

    Make secret contact with Adolf.

    risking their lives to negotiate.

    For example, suggesting Limon¡¯s beauty system.

    Limon was not surprised by the intrigue that Ekathrice had confided in with pleasure.

    I just said it quietly.

    ¡°It seems that Ainsha and I were very resentful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the reason.¡±

    who did it

    Love and hate are two sides of a coin.

    It is said that liking someone can easily turn into hatred.

    from that point of view.

    It was only natural that after learning that Limon could not love her, hatred grew in her heart.

    No, it¡¯s not just hate.

    The shock of having your heart rejected.

    Jealousy towards Ainsha.

    to sorrow and bitterness.

    Because those countless emotions entangled in her heart and swirled around, dyeing everything ck.

    ¡°The biggest reason is that I wanted it so much that I wanted to destroy it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°My sister and brother too.¡±

    A heart that could not be abandoned.

    No, on the contrary, it made the obsession more intense.

    To monopolize it, even by destroying it so that Limon can only love him.

    Kneel before me and kiss my toes and make me crave love.

    Sometimes white skin, sometimes hard muscles are tossed to their heart¡¯s content.

    Show Ainsha all of that and distort her cute face.

    How happy and happy it would be if I could monopolize their love, regret, hatred, and jealousy.

    The imagination is so ecstatic.

    dye the mind with madness

    Betray the Seven Dragons.

    abandon the country

    cheating on everyone

    To the point where he wants to achieve that even if he sells Rin to Adolf.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it funny? I seem to like oppa and Ainsha more than I thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I love you so so much¡­. To the point where I want to protect the happiness of my brother and Ainsha, even if I have to give up my own happiness.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that why you ruined yourself?¡±

    precious brother.

    loving man

    That¡¯s why I was even more resentful.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t give up that love and preciousness.

    So, even though he wanted to betray them, he looked at the girl who chose the path of self-destruction with deeply sunken eyes.

    Limon asked.

    ¡°Whenever you can¡¯t stand it, you¡¯re confined to time and spend decades alone?¡±

    Probably the first time that night.

    the sorrow of a broken heart.

    full of grudges.

    heavy despair.

    I had no confidence to suppress myself, so I spend decades until I can suppress it.

    Cut off the overly long hair.

    Even so, whenever she felt like betraying her, the girl¡¯s behavior, which she had spent years or decades alone, was simply madness.

    Ordinary human beings, of course.

    It was an atrocity that would turn even a descendant of a dragon with a long lifespan into a madman.

    ¡°are you okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I was originally broken.¡±

    nevertheless.

    yful as always.

    Light, bright and cheerful.

    ¨DThat¡¯s why, looking at the girl with a strangely sad smile.

    Limon kept his mouth shut.

    Time isn¡¯t the only thing Yekathrice has lost.

    Amputated left arm?

    Of course, that is also a big loss.

    But much more serious than that was inside her now.

    Having melted through runaway.

    By making the psionic runaway again.

    No matter how precisely you use it, you forcibly unfolded the ten-day feast, which is a great burden on your body, only with your instincts and talents.

    As a result of that madness, her qi and blood were now almost turned upside down.

    Of course life is cut.

    I fell into half-cooking.

    To the point where it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he vomited blood and died right away.

    Rather, it was to the extent that Maia, who had died with her lifespan exhausted from human experiments for decades, felt fine.

    The cost of intervening in a fight between the three Sword Masters and Limon without the aid of the Seven Dragons was just as great.

    nevertheless.

    No regrets, no despair, no sorrow.

    Rather, it seemed that if Limon could be obtained this much, it might have been cheaper.

    At the end of staring at the silver-haired girl with a single smile.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°sorry.¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry about?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s thanks.

    What is the reason for the sudden apology?

    Yekathrice tilted her head slightly and asked.

    And it hardened.

    ¡°I said I couldn¡¯t love you.¡±

    It¡¯s as if I heard something I didn¡¯t hear.

    without blinking an eye.

    deep and

    heavy

    Quietly.

    Yekathrice, who was locked in silence, asked after a long time.

    ¡°Why are you apologizing for that?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t said that, you wouldn¡¯t have been so desperate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yekathrice, who destroyed herself for him and Ainsha.

    But Limon knew.

    That Yekathrice was able to make this choice wasn¡¯t just because the two of them were precious.

    The bigger reason is the fact that you can no longer value yourself.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was normal.

    As the silver dragon n obsessed with only one thing to suppress madness, the only thing that was precious to Yekatriche was Ainsha.

    However, as soon as another precious target named Limon came into existence, she began to deteriorate.

    Like a man whose hands are tied to two horses and run in two directions.

    and that day.

    Rejected by Limon.

    Being hated by Ainsha.

    The moment when you couldn¡¯t decide which one was more precious, and you lost both at the cost of trying to get both.

    she had to give up

    own life too.

    your own happiness.

    love for yourself too.

    I just couldn¡¯t throw away my feelings for the two and decided to live for them as if I were dead.

    So it¡¯s her fault that she became like this.

    to hear his apology.

    Yekathrice hardened her face.

    ¡°Limon Asfelder, you¡­ dare to pity me?¡±

    Oppa is a yful nickname.

    Without the smile I always had.

    Despite Yekathrice¡¯s cold-eyed gaze, Limon responded calmly.

    ¡°If you want to be angry, you can be angry. Because the mind is unavoidable.¡±

    How much of an insult it would be for you to sympathize with the proud princess of the Seven Dragons.

    I didn¡¯t know that

    But I can¡¯t deny the feeling of sympathy for her who lost everything because of him.

    Because it can¡¯t be denied.

    Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°Including regretting what I said to you that day.¡±

    ¡°¡­regret? brother?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Is it because I heard something so unexpected?

    I seem to have forgotten how angry I was.

    Limon said bitterly to Yekathrice, who blinked.

    ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t love you. No, I thought I shouldn¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because your madness is incurable.¡±

    The cunning and insidious ck Dragon Princess.

    The Red Dragon Princess, a born tyrant.

    An obsessive green dragon princess.

    The emotionless White Dragon Princess, etc.

    A princess with the family¡¯s punishment more deeply than anyone else, as she was born with powerful dragon psionics thanks to the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Limon dly took them as his bride.

    Because he thought that if he replenished his iplete dragon psionics, he might be able to alleviate the punishment.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t escape the punishment of heaven, he could still love them as they are,

    but Yekathrice is different.

    Her madness is just the result.

    Even if she could avoid the rush of being isted in time in the future, the years she had spent so far would not disappear.

    There was no way to get rid of the madness that had already arisen.

    It was impossible in the first ce, so I had to cut down the students who had run out of control so far.

    that¡¯s why he said

    He said that he would not be able to love Yekathrice unless he could help his own madness.

    ¨DHow cowardly indeed.

    ¡°But now I know. That it was just myck of determination.¡±

    I was not prepared.

    Instead, he passed on the responsibility.

    In order not to feel the pain of directly cutting down the person who has be or is about to be a bride again.

    I tried to draw a line and decide in advance.

    ¡°So I swear by Yekathrice my sword.¡±

    I knew it was all a mistake.

    Because I can¡¯t let go now.

    To take responsibility for this frail girl who was ruined because of him.

    Limon promised.

    ¡°If you cross the line because you cannot control your madness, I will cut you.¡±

    hear the deration.

    Catherine was silent.

    As if doubting one¡¯s own ears.

    Or as if he waspletely lost.

    After staring nkly at Limon.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Kyahahahahahaha!¡±

    riots started.

    At the end ofughing as if it was so ridiculous that I couldn¡¯t stand it, holding my belly button with my only hand.

    Wiping away even the stinging tears with my fingers.

    Yekathrice said.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, brother, really.¡±

    To the subject who just apologized

    saying that kicking herself was a mistake .

    Doing so is intimidation.

    The ironic behavior, which can only be said to be really crazy even by the standards of a lunatic, naturally causesughter.

    But nheless¡­ No, that¡¯s why sheughed.

    Because I knew.

    This deration was Limon¡¯s determination.

    Even if the worst happens and he cuts her down and drives himself to madness from the grief and pain.

    That it was a promise that he would not reject her just for that reason.

    ¡­and now.

    Why are you making this oath?

    I¡¯ve already given up on everything.

    That¡¯s why the words are so unexpected that it makes my heart tremble as if I¡¯ve received a surprise gift.

    ¡°But oppa, please don¡¯t make me happy any more.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your brother is already Ainsha¡¯s groom.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Because I know that this ideal is greed.

    Looking at Yekathrice, who drew a line for herself, Limon asked.

    ¡°Will you be okay with that?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m Ainsha¡¯s older sister.¡±

    Even if you don¡¯t give up on yourself.

    Because he still values his brother more than himself.

    The girl who chose to take a step back rather than drowning her sister in envy, jealousy, and sadness said with a smile.

    ¡°Instead, don¡¯t forget the promise you made to not make my sister cry no matter what.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s enough for me.¡±

    a few months ago.

    in the middle of the snowfield.

    unterally she forced.

    But I could never deny it.

    Hearing the same words this time, Limon could only nod quietly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    So¡­

    Limon raises his spoon.

    I scooped up the soup that had cooled before I knew it.

    I slowly fed the silver-haired girl with a single smile.

    ¡­Pretending not to know the presence of another girl clenching her fists on the other side of the wall, which Catherine wouldn¡¯t have noticed now.

 Chapter 707

    #707. It¡¯s a bunch.

    * * *

    Borders of the Russian Khanate.

    Whereas there are always many products being transported.

    As a dictatorship, it was a ce that was notorious for being thoroughly closed to the general public.

    but this moment.

    The ce, which was usually thoroughly managed by the Russian military, was blocked by the military of other countries.

    ¡­Actually, the soldiers couldn¡¯t hide their uneasiness.

    It was unavoidable.

    Most of the neighboring countries of the Russian Khanate are weak countries.

    In particr, Western countries were mostly countries whose capitals were devastated by demons in the past.

    To them, who had heard about the horrors of the Demon God for generations, the sight of the Russian Khanate immersed in darkness felt like a recurring nightmare.

    If the demon really descends.

    All the more because they knew that they would be swept away in an instant, rather than being able to stop the Demon God.

    However, it is impossible to escape while the reporters from all over the world are broadcasting live.

    In the end, they had no choice but to pretend to be proud and boast while hiding their mncholy feelings from junior soldiers to generals.

    Even if it is to reassure the people who are already fleeing overseas one after another.

    Is that why?

    they didn¡¯t realize

    A person walking leisurely across the border.

    ¡°Hehehe, I want this. What a mess.¡±

    Reporters eager for interviews.

    Onlookers eagerly taking pictures.

    Soldiers busy with interviews.

    And in the meantime, even the masters of the Seven Dragons and the yers of the World Federation, who silently monitor the border while hiding.

    whatever appears on the surface.

    whatever is hidden underneath.

    For a moment, let out a windlessugh at the sight that can only be described as funny.

    He slowly raised his head.

    ¡°I expected it, but it seems that the situation is worse than I thought¡­¡±

    As if thinking about something.

    Or observe.

    Take a moment to look at the ck mist that surrounds the Russian Khanate and narrow the wrinkles around your eyes.

    He ends up getting his tongue out.

    ¡°This is so good, it¡¯s hard to even eat rice cakes after watching it.¡±

    Take a moment to look around.

    to the chest.

    waist dance.

    sleeve.

    hat.

    He smirked when he finally found a key in the sole of his shoe.

    ¡°Oh, it was here. Anyway, this is why you will suffer when you get old.¡±

    smiling contentedly.

    He took a stride.

    And the moment he put the key he was holding into the mist that rolls like the sea.

    Sseuseuk.

    like a gate opening.

    Part of the fog is cleared.

    A passage leading deep into it appeared.

    Not only the military, but also high-level yers, masters of the Seven Dragons, and even priests dispatched from the Holy Alliance.

    Everyone would have been stunned if they had seen the scene where the fog, which they could not even enter, had so easily revealed their inner flesh.

    But they were silent.

    It was as if he had not seen the passage that suddenly appeared in the middle of the fog, as well as the person who had been pacing in front of it from before.

    He didn¡¯t find it strange either.

    Rather, it seems natural.

    I just took a slow step.

    ¡°This is why fate is so interesting.¡±

    Leaving only such a big smile.

    After the Russian Khanate was sealed off by the ck fog, the first smuggler to cross the border just so quietly disappeared into the fog.

    * * *

    Wheein.

    Although the sky is already dark.

    crashing hard on it.

    A snowstorm covering the world in white.

    Even so, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been looking at the pirs of darkness that rise to the end of the sky that looks clear beyond the blizzard.

    Whoops.

    After vomiting hot steam.

    The white-haired man turned around.

    Poudeuk podeuk.

    The snow, which was already piled up to his knees, grabbed his ankles with every step and took away his body heat, trying to turn it into food for this snowy field.

    But it was impossible.

    Darker than night.

    Even a blizzard like a storm.

    Even the cold that freezes the blood.

    It couldn¡¯t make the man wander, slow his feet, or cool himself down.

    How long has it been since you crossed the snowfield like that?

    The ce where he finally stopped was a hill that rose rtively high even in this snowfield where everything was t.

    It was the building above it.

    ¡­It was unclear whether it could be called a building.

    smooth wall.

    arched roof.

    up to the towering chimneys.

    Everything is made of ice.

    The colorless and transparent mansion, which would be more appropriately described as a work of art than a house, was guiding him, shining softly even in the dark.

    If a lost person had found it, it would have left doubts about hallucinations.

    But the man was not at all surprised to see the mysterious mansion.

    I just entered the front door calmly, as if it were my own home.

    It was natural.

    Because this is his house.

    In the sense that there are people who greeted him like a baby rabbit waiting for its parent rabbit in a nest.

    ¡°Wee to Lee.¡±

    ¡°How are you, brother?¡±

    Is it because of the snow mixed into the wall?

    Of course, like a house of mirrors, it reflects the scenery inside.

    A room of ice that absorbs the light from a shimmering bonfire and turns it into a soft light that illuminates the entire house.

    sit in the middle of it.

    Sharing the warmth of a campfire.

    Looking at the silver-haired girl and the expressionless white-haired girl with identical faces like twins.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°How are you both feeling?¡±

    ¡°It has improved a lot. I¡¯m pretty much fine now.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the house my brother made for me is so cozy that I feel pretty good too.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    On the other hand, he calmly epted Ainsha¡¯s answer.

    It took a while to gaze at Yekathrice¡¯s still pale face and empty left shoulder.

    After finally nodding.

    Limon opened the shadow.

    thud.

    ¡°Huh, did you bring a fairly special meal?¡±

    ¡°At least, this is the easiest thing to catch.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who says Siberian owls are easy to catch, right?¡±

    He managed to catch Macgeum, who eats foxes and sometimes even wolves.

    Limon, calmly epting Yekathrice¡¯s admiration, put his hand back into the shadow and said,

    ¡°Because it¡¯s easier to catch them running away than to find things that are hidden so much that you can¡¯t even poke your nose because they¡¯re afraid of demons.¡±

    cutting board.

    cleaver.

    pots, etc.

    Using all kinds of cooking utensils taken out of the shadows, he prepares owl meat to eat with emergency food.

    Limon thought.

    It¡¯s a good thing I had an emergency kit with me.

    Without these preparations, taking care of the two girls in this snowy field would have been dozens of times more difficult.

    Even moving through space bes impossible.

    Especially now that contact with the outside world has been cut off.

    ¡°I want to know how Lee is.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Limon, who was preparing the meat, had no choice but to stop at Ainsha¡¯s blunt question.

    I wonder if it¡¯s okay to let the girls who haven¡¯t gotten better yet know the situation.

    Thinking for a while.

    Limon finally opened his mouth with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does that also mean that the Demon God is preparing for a resurrection?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Hunting is always a bonus.

    The result of the reconnaissance that was the purpose.

    Limon said with a serious face.

    ¡°The energy of the demon is getting stronger. Fortunately, there seems to be still time¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    Before being the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    As the priest of the Holy League.

    Ainsha expressed her opinion with a particrly expressionless face than usual.

    ¡°I have set a barrier over the entire Russian Khanate. It¡¯s clear that you want to take your time and eat it as efficiently as possible.¡±

    This situation is in the past.

    It¡¯s like when the demon descended.

    What was happening only in Moscow then is now happening all over Russia.

    The good news is that the revival of the Demon God is being dyed, perhaps because he is consuming his strength to dominate the three sword masters.

    The unfortunate thing is¡­

    ¡°If the Demon God is resurrected like this, a catastrophe will happen. It must be stopped.¡±

    When the demon is resurrected.

    That power, of course, in Moscow.

    It means that even the time when Europe was devastated will be far beyond.

    It was impossible to even imagine what would happen if the power of the three sword masters were added to it.

    Because I know that fact better than anyone.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to do something.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­You all agreed that we must prevent the resurrection of the Demon God, right?¡±

    ¡°That is that and this is this. It would be suicidal to go to Gg in this state.¡±

    Ainsha¡¯s blunt criticism.

    I couldn¡¯tment on Limon.

    Although he was better than the two girls, he was also injured.

    Limon had to fight to the limit while fighting the three sword masters and escaping with Yekathrice.

    What is especially serious is that in the meantime, the enormous amount of dragon psionics was exhausted.

    Even now, when dragon psionics are infested with a sense of repulsion against the energy of ck magic, if you fight harder than this, you could fall into the magic spell again.

    It was unreasonable for anyone to destroy the heart of the Demon God guarded by the three Sword Masters in this state.

    ¡°But there is no other way. I can¡¯t watch the demon resurrect like this.¡±

    ¡°What if there was a way?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It is literally. Anyway, the biggest problem right now is that your brother¡¯s dragon psionics are unstable, right?¡±

    ¡°so?¡±

    ¡°There is a way to solve that.¡±

    Yekathrice said lightly.

    And he looked at Ainsha meaningfully.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Ainsha?¡±

    Just in case, Limon¡¯s dragon psionics may run out, so learn how to replenish them.

    I couldn¡¯t say that I was d.

    The Seven Dragons branch that Maia opened.

    But for this moment, Catherine decided to appreciate her foresight and smiled.

    no i was trying tough

    Until Ainsha answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a crowd.¡±

    ¡°¡­Impossible, why?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t learned the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Yin-Yang Joy Dafa is the secret season of the green dragon n. It is abnormal to learn it already.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Catherine was at a loss for words.

    It was not wrong.

    The seventy-two kinds of things that would take even a princess with a natural intelligence to acquire over several months.

    Even more so, it was crazy to expect that he had already mastered the Eight Seasons, which required as many as eightbinations.

    ¡°And even if you¡¯ve learned it, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean again?¡±

    ¡°Lee¡¯s dragon psionic has gotten too strong. It¡¯s hard just to mix your body.¡±

    Dragon psionics resonate.

    That is, it means toe together and be stronger.

    But that¡¯s only possible when each other boils.

    If one side became too strong, the weak side could not help but feel an enormous burden just by resonating.

    That¡¯s why when the seven dragons resonate with the princesses and the psionics, they have to recuperate for several months.

    Even more so, Limon¡¯s dragon psionic, which had be stronger through repeated rtionships with the brides, was now at a level that even the princess could not handle.

    Stronger than anyone, of course.

    Even Maia, who has mastered the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy, has passed the hurdle of life and death trying to soothe the runaway Limon¡¯s dragon psionic.

    Even more so, Ainsha, the weakest member of the Seven Dragons, had limits in handling Limon.

    Even more so because of the characteristics of dragon psionics that crave each other the more they resonate.

    ¡°Even when I spent one night before going to the Holy League, I ended up fainting on the way. Even then, I was half sick and almost had to recuperate for several months.¡±

    ¡°¡­For me, that was pretty decent, though.¡±

    ¡°That is the criterion. Even the pping of a dragon¡¯s wings destroys a sparrow¡¯s nest.¡±

    Maybe because of Ainsha¡¯s transparent gaze.

    Or maybe it was because he was embarrassed that he had bothered the bride so much.

    Limon scratches his cheek.

    Yekathrice looked at the two and asked with a very subtle face.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it rtively fine for a bone disease?¡±

    ¡°It is thanks to the restorative medicine.¡±

    ¡°Remedy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t for the medicine Maia gave me, I would have copsed long ago.¡±

    before leaving Brazil.

    A potion given by Maia, saying that they would need it if they were weak enough to handle Limon.

    No, remembering the elixir.

    Ainsha closed her eyes.

    At the time, I thought it was a mockery, so I ignored it, and even when it became necessary, I reluctantly wrote it.

    But in this situation, I could understand it.

    The fact that Maia genuinely cared about Limon and gave him the means to help him in case of an emergency.

    ¡­Unlike his foolish self, who was blinded by jealousy and monopoly.

    ¡°But now I don¡¯t even have that medicine.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is impossible for me to help Lee recover his dragon psionics with internal injuries.¡±

    If only I was a little stronger.

    If only I was a little wiser.

    If only you were a little more generous.

    A future that could have been prevented.

    But because it has already passed.

    Because I decided not to regret it anymore.

    because you made up your mind

    He looked at the silver-haired girl with the same face as himself but with one shoulder empty.

    Ainsha said expressionlessly.

    ¡°So Yekathrice does it instead.¡±

 Chapter 708

    #708. wait a little bit

    and.

    A deep stillness came.

    A blizzard raging outside.

    Only the sound of a bonfire burning.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been frozen in the ice mansion where all other sounds have disappeared.

    forgot

    After closing and opening your eyes.

    The silver-haired girl asked nkly.

    ¡°You want me to do it for you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Lee¡¯s dragon psionic supplement.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, Ainsha¡¯s answer did not wake Catherine.

    Rather, it only made me more stunned.

    In the end, it was Limon with an indescribable expression who spoke on behalf of thepletely bewildered woman.

    ¡°Silly princess, do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    However, Ainsha, who actually made the explosive remark, did not raise an eyebrow.

    With an expressionless face as always.

    Looking directly at the two of them.

    I just said it bluntly.

    ¡°Ekathrice is a genius. You must have already learned the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    he pointed out.

    Yekathrice could not deny it.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult to learn the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy from her, who learned even the white-faced shellfish after only seeing it once.

    Even after I was broken hearted.

    Especially since she has been studying martial arts in her spare time while isting herself for decades.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the problem?¡±

    ¡°That is the problem.¡±

    Perhaps it was because he realized that Ainsha¡¯s point was correct through Yekathrice¡¯s reaction.

    To Limon, who sighed.

    Ainsha said quietly.

    ¡°If the Demon God is resurrected, even if the entire Seven Dragons are mobilized, it cannot be stopped, and even if it is blocked, tremendous damage will ur. So we have to stop it before that.¡±

    ¡°For that to happen, Lee¡¯s dragon psionic recovery is essential.¡±

    ¡°The only thing that can do that now is Yekathrice.¡±

    just logically.

    Excluding all emotions.

    I am speaking only in theory.

    That¡¯s why Ainsha¡¯s words, which were not like her, asked Limon as if he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to hug another woman just because your husband needs you?¡±

    ¡°If handling Yekatrice as a charger bothers you, there is a solution.¡±

    ¡°¡­what solution?¡±

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    Yekathrice still has a dazed face.

    Unlike those two, Ainsha presented the best solution to this situation without hesitation.

    ¡°I just need to make Catherine a priest for now.¡±

    If hugging a woman who is not a bride is a problem, isn¡¯t it solved by just making her a bride?

    while ying cards.

    Let¡¯s find out the method of removing the bottom.

    Just like to, who changed cards by dyeing them with a palm printer.

    Seeing Ainsha speaking confidently, Limon lost his words, and Yekathrice opened her father¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°The world is in danger. There is no need to cover the means and methods.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all¡­¡±

    As a protector of mankind who would do anything to save the world.

    making rebuttal impossible.

    A girl who speaks.

    ¡°Ekathrice deserves to be Rin¡¯s bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­on what grounds do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Because it is true.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even if he is used of being a dictator.

    Grow the Russian Khanate into a great power.

    Create a country where no one goes hungry.

    In addition to advancing human technology for 100 years with genius talent.

    When the Demon God was resurrected in Moscow, he went out of his way to buy time by sealing the Demon God.

    This time, he even lost an arm while fighting three sword masters to save himself, Limon and his bride.

    He asked Yekathrice who, if not worthy to be his bride, would be.

    speak bluntly

    Ainsha added a word.

    ¡°Even if you are not qualified, it doesn¡¯t matter. If we protect the world by blocking the Demon God this time, no one will deny our qualifications.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that it¡¯s not money, but that you¡¯re paying for the bride¡¯s qualifications?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a question of whether the chicken or the egg came first anyway. As long as Lee allows it, there is no problem.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ainsha? My opinion is?¡±

    Did you juste to your senses?

    Catherine, realizing only btedly that her marriage was going on,

    raised an objection.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So I ask you onest time.¡±

    After evaporating Yekathrice¡¯s right to speak with perfect logic.

    Ainsha looked straight at Limon with her transparent, sunken eyes and asked.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to take Catherine as your bride no matter what?¡±

    More than you deserve.

    All that remains is Limon¡¯s doctor.

    That¡¯s why he hates Catherine so much that he won¡¯t ept her as his bride even if the world perishes.

    Or make it clear that you¡¯re just putting off the answer because you¡¯re noticing yourself.

    Listen to what the expressionless girl said.

    After a long silence.

    Limon muttered bitterly.

    ¡°I also have a fickle bride.¡±

    It was just a while ago that I asked to see only myself.

    Looking at the really troubled bride who is now forcing the exact opposite answer while blocking all retreats, she sighs once.

    Limon nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I will admit it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even that Yekatrice has qualifications.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Now that I cannot and do not want to reject your sister.¡±

    That moment.

    I can¡¯t believe I heard it.

    Looking at the stiff Yekathrice, Limon smiled bitterly.

    In fact, from the time she risked her life to prevent the demon from descending on Moscow, she had the qualifications.

    I just couldn¡¯t admit it because of madness.

    But from the time he decided to ept that madness, he couldn¡¯t turn away from her.

    Blessed with a harsh fate

    Even though I always suffer from madness.

    To protect the most precious thing.

    eventually ruined itself.

    Because the strength of this poor girl imprinted not only sympathy but even more feelings on the man who had lived a long time.

    Just because I know it will hurt someone.

    Both he and she drew a line.

    But¡­

    ¡°I would like to know if that means that you will ept Catherine as your bride.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, if you don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Now, if Yekatriche recovers Lee Dragon Psionic and blocks it before she revives, everything will be fine.¡±

    Not hurt or angry.

    Rather, he took the lead and sold himself to the bridegroom.

    Looking at her brother, who is the best in the Seven Dragons in terms of momentum, Ekatriche made a confused expression.

    ¡®priest? I? brother¡¯s? Then Ainsha would be sad? No, but now Ainsha is handing me over to her brother?¡¯

    Like the older sister who was sold by her younger brother for a few pennies for her dowry.

    Uncharacteristically for her, Yekathrice, who waspletely distraught, pointed out an important fact.

    ¡°That Ainsha? The n is great¡­ Actually, I¡¯m in no condition to help you right now?¡±

    It was natural.

    No matter how talented Yekathrice was, there was a limit to the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy that she learned in just a few months.

    Not to mention that his left arm was cut off, and he spread out the 11th Feast in a runaway state, replenishing Limon¡¯s dragon psionic right before the coin initiation.

    Considering that even Maia, who was rtively normal, went through life and death while doing something simr.

    It was an act of suicide for anyone to see.

    However, Ainsha did not raise an eyebrow.

    It seems that it has already been calcted.

    I just answered indifferently.

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I can help.¡±

    ¡°Assistant¡­? what?¡±

    ¡°This is the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Then wait a little longer.¡±

    Looking at Limon, who was making an indescribable expression, Ainsha slowly turned her head.

    And hups.

    Looking at Yekathrice huping with a face that looks like her eyes are going to pop out¡­

    Binggrae.

    ¡°I will teach you the first night of Yekatrice.¡±

    * * *

    Psionics resonate.

    Dragon psionics especially.

    That¡¯s why the princess of the Seven Dragons is instinctively attracted to Limon.

    At the same time, whenever he interacted with the princesses, his dragon psionic deepened and was the reason why he was able to perform miracles several times.

    Because the eighth dragon psionic was that special.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that other dragon psionics couldn¡¯t resonate with each other.

    It¡¯s just difficult because the nature of psionics is different.

    It was because the psionics could be resonated with other members of the n if conditions such as specific tactics and martial arts were met.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±

    ¡­ this moment.

    to the ice mansion.

    At least on a soft nket.

    Like the silver-haired girl shuddering and moaning, and the white-haired girl hugging her.

    ¡°Ah Insha. Wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Yekatrice You know this?¡±

    Maybe it was because he was stimted so intensely that his head went nk in the midst of confusion.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve be a fool.

    Ekatriche tried to restrain her sister by opening her mouth somehow, even though she couldn¡¯t even speak properly and gasped.

    But really, unfortunately.

    That earnest effort was trampled upon.

    By the slender fingers sliding into her clothes and whispers in her ears.

    Squeak.

    ¡°Lee¡¯s scent is very pleasant. When excited, the scent also bes stronger. It¡¯s almost like your brain melts just by taking it.¡±

    ¡°Ha uh¡­¡±

    It was as soft as silk.

    It is sticky as if it clings to the flesh.

    Sensual like setting your body on fire.

    A hand that caressed his body so unrestrainedly.

    And the most beautiful voice in the world that seemed to dye the empty brain white in units of cells.

    Above all, the dragon psionic permeated through his touch and voice stimtes and resonates with the dragon psionic that had been hardened by the main fire.

    ¡°By the way, Catherine.¡±

    The shock of blinding vision.

    A stimulus that warms up a cold body.

    Without even thinking of resistance.

    Every time a white finger passes a sensitive area, it permeates the girl¡¯s ears again.

    The tiniest whisper.

    ¡°Do you feel how thick Lee¡¯s scent is now?¡±

    ¡°¡­? ¡­. ¡­!¡±

    dumb question.

    hazy eptance.

    and enlightenment.

    Before I knew it, I was intoxicated by the scent that was sweeter than any vor or drug in the world.

    I realized the source only btedly.

    Yekathrice stiffened.

    And turn your head around.

    I saw it.

    He is making aplicated expression as if he doesn¡¯t know how to ept this situation.

    but never turn a blind eye.

    looking straight at yourself.

    A pair of golden eyes.

    Fire!

    That moment.

    Yekathrice blushed red in spite of herself and tried to cover it with her only remaining arm.

    in front of the man you love.

    To my younger brother who always thought of me as a child.

    The fact that you are doing this.

    And the groaning he vomited in panting and the skin that was clearly visible through his disheveled clothes.

    Even she, who had done all sorts of crazy things without knowing anything about shame, felt uncontroble shame and shame.

    widely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hide it.¡±

    But unfortunately.

    Unlike before, she couldn¡¯t even hide, let alone run away.

    The hand holding the one and only arm.

    And like a snake coiling around its prey.

    Hugging Yekathrice from behind.

    The whisper of a girl with pink lips in her ear.

    It was because she was restraining her body and thoughts, which could only exert the strength of a delicate girl due to severe internal and external trauma.

    ¡°Yekatrice has already decided to be Lee¡¯s bride. Lee¡¯s from head to toe. If you want to hide it, you are allowed.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ heheh?!¡±

    Where do you dare to rebel?

    In a blunt voice as if admonishing.

    However, contrary to that, nails that gently scrape the softer and secretly sensitive skin.

    To the silver-haired girl who is tingling with the dragon psionic aura mixed with stimtion applied to her erogenous zones she didn¡¯t even know she was aware of.

    The white-haired girl keeps whispering.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the smell.¡±

    ¡°Lee¡¯s sweat, saliva, and everything else.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so great that you¡¯ll be addicted to it for life with just one bite.¡±

    ¡°If you roll it in your mouth with the tip of your tongue, even the vor added to the taste seems to permeate directly into your head, so you want to keep it for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°But how ¡®awesome¡¯ Lee¡¯s ¡®taste¡¯ will be now that he¡¯s excited and deeper than usual¡­¡± ¡±

    ¨DDon¡¯t you want to know?¡±

    It¡¯s like sticking your teeth into the nape of your prey.

    like poison.

    in the permeated voice.

    Yekathrice hardened.

    Because I inadvertently remembered it.

    The thrill I felt when I identally licked Limon¡¯s finger in the past.

    And for some reason, the strangely ecstatic feeling thates to mind even though I don¡¯t remember it.

    As she swallows a gulp.

    Words that soothe the mind.

    ¡°Father Lee says she wants to be loved.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    shing

    Yekathrice raised her head.

    And the moment he saw Limon approaching with a sigh as if he had given up after looking at them with a moreplex face.

    She tried to speak casually.

    he never said that

    Please stop.

    ¡°Damn¡­!¡±

    well done

    But the words are gone before a single word is uttered.

    Bite that thick ear lobe.

    empty your mind

    white teeth.

    It left Yekathrice with no choice but to watch as Limon approached, suffering from the fluctuating dragon psionics.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a genius?

    Or is it just instinct?

    Even with a dull head.

    she had a hunch.

    this is dangerous If

    a person who has tasted drugs even once

    epts him as if he would never forget the taste for the rest of his life.

    Because she knew that she would be an idiot who forgot everything and only wanted this male¡­ No, she would be a female.

    But like a priest offering a maiden as a sacrifice to a dragon, the hands that bound her were firm.

    The scent that gets clearer as he approaches is dizzying.

    The heart beats hotly.

    Until finally Limon came up to him and slowly knelt down.

    without any resistance.

    Looking up at Limon with trembling eyes, she parted her moist lips like a baby bird waiting for food.

    And¡­

    Tzeup.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    The girl who looked at her ears from behind.

    The man who kissed in front.

    The dragon psionic that permeates the two resonates within her body.

    The moment when she forcibly awakened her dragon psionic, which had been hardened by the main fire, soared from the tip of her toes to the top of her head like a thunderbolt.

    The brain turns white.

    Everything that Yekathrice had built up throughout her life was crumbled.

 Chapter 709

    #709. I just admitted it.

    * * *

    Pridemon sense conscience

    knowledge wisdom intelligence.

    shame moral denial.

    Melting and swallowing it all is a pleasure hot like a furnace.

    Feeling the destruction that is sweet enough to make you want to stay like this for the rest of your life with even time stopped, eroding your body, brain, mind and soul.

    she thought vaguely.

    perhaps.

    no obviously.

    This is the devil¡¯s temptation.

    From the moment we ran amok and saved Limon and escaped together until now, all the time we spent in the ice mansion was a dream.

    Perhaps he was captured by the demon that day.

    All of this must be an illusion presented by the Demon God to enchant him and make him his puppet.

    I need toe to my senses quickly.

    ¡­Because there¡¯s no way something like this dream could actually happen.

    Seruk.

    but right after.

    All those thoughts are gone.

    The sweet heat that slipped and entangled on the tongue and went from ecstatic to violent.

    Small, soft hands that prated between her legs from behind and tickled her tender thighs.

    sparking a sh in my head.

    Even the faintest reason had been melted away with pleasure.

    Even lies are good.

    No matter if it¡¯s fantasy.

    Even if it is corrupted and broken.

    For now, I want to dive deeply into this happiness.

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    so forget everything

    from a clever and lofty human being.

    turn into a single female.

    The silver-haired girl who shook her body every time she mixed her tongue with Limon and gasped for even a little more of him.

    still hugged from behind.

    sliding your fingers slowly.

    The gray-haired girl with the same face whispered again.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Eup huh¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. I know it feels good.¡±

    I¡¯m crazy about mixing my tongue.

    She puts her pink lips on Yekathrice¡¯s ears, who can¡¯t even moan, let alone answer.

    ¡°So let me tell you one more good thing.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he even used the Yonghuchangyin-ryu (ýˆºí³ªÒôÁ÷) and added dragon psionics to the tone.

    Or is it because of the magic that has bewitched many people as the world¡¯s best singer?

    though still blunt.

    such a beautiful voice

    It seeps into the brain through the ears.

    It resonates with each brain cell more delicately and intensely than a finger touching a narrow belly.

    It engraves unforgettable sounds in it for the rest of my life.

    As if he was kindly teaching a poor girl whose head was almost bleached white from too much intense pleasure.

    Or¡­

    ¡­like brainwashing.

    ¡°Lee is a beast.¡±

    ¡°Like a wild beast that likes to hunt, I like to take off my clothes myself.¡±

    ¡°It even bothers them to the point of tearing their clothes without taking them off, as if they enjoy eating them alive.¡±

    ¡°Once you start, you won¡¯t stop even if you beg to stop. It chews on bones like a hungry beast.¡±

    ¡°Even if I suffer all night long, I cannot satisfy that hunger. Even after fainting from exhaustion, you have to struggle to the point of being mad at pleasure.¡±

    Squeak.

    Fingers move.

    like tickling.

    like scraping.

    like a pinch

    like a nce

    ¡°So I am delighted.¡±

    and.

    Resonating psionics.

    through pressed lips.

    And through the scent that passed down my throat.

    The heat that permeates deep into the stomach mixes and amplifies with the touch of the hands ying with the smooth abdomen.

    hotter

    More ticklish.

    more creepy.

    ¡°Today, Li¡¯s prey is her sister.¡±

    pounding!

    it foreseen.

    Today she is crazy for pleasure.

    that it will never go back to normal.

    Even though he didn¡¯t use his foresight, with a sentence that was firmer than any other prophecy he had ever made in his life.

    Wriggling Dragon Psionic.

    The energy that started in the belly flows into an unfamiliar meridian following the white touch of the girl.

    ording to the rules of the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy, which was learned theoretically but never used in practice.

    The more you use it, the more pleasant it is.

    At the beginning of a school of jeolhak, almost unprecedented in the Seven Dragons.

    As her trembling white feet slipped over the nket spread beneath her.

    hand slowly descending.

    ¡°I also tell Lee something interesting.¡±

    Whispers containing dragon psionics further amplify the energy of Yin-Yang Joy Dafa, causing Yekathrice to fall into pleasure.

    between those legs.

    put your hand in slowly

    ¡°It¡¯s Yekatrice Perverted.¡±

    Even she doesn¡¯t know.

    much slower and smoother.

    But to the end without stopping.

    ¡°I like bullying, but I actually prefer being bullied.¡±

    Baggy bottoms too.

    Even the thinnest piece of fabric.

    Like a puppet.

    Make her wiggle properly.

    Each time, peel it off along the white skin.

    After all, her sleek yet strong legs were exposed.

    The left foot trembled from the sudden chill.

    He entangled his slender left foot.

    pulling the right thigh.

    By pressing the back.

    Fix your body.

    ¨DLike a snake that peels off its skin and prepares it to eat well, chewing it up so that its prey does not escape.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you until it breaks.¡±

    A girl who looks just like you.

    Bind with your own body.

    while opening myself up.

    Stick your head out to the side of that cheek.

    Whispering sweetly in the ear of the groom who just finished kissing.

    Yekathrice, who was gasping for pleasure at the whispers of the prostitute, who was too lewd to be called a girl, felt a chill.

    It¡¯s already apletely melted brain.

    Instinct was what I felt.

    A more intense sense of crisis.

    It was as if he had heard a chain around his neck and released a beast that had restrained himself.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to wake up in the middle of the day¡­

    Kwak.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    But the creepy sense of crisis.

    Shattered again.

    as if it¡¯s silly

    Even though everything looked the same as hers, the girl¡¯s hand gripped her breasts that were swollenpared to hers without hesitation.

    And the dragon psionic that permeated together.

    Regardless of her own will, she elerates the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy and makes her brain pickle again in pleasure.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    But it doesn¡¯t stop.

    I teased myself so much

    It¡¯s as if it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯vee to my senses for a moment.

    I slid my small hand sideways as it was, and reached my left shoulder.

    The moment the white finger, which had been sliding along the wound that was still wrapped in bandages, pushed the dragon psionic in again.

    ¡°!?¡±

    curved waist.

    head tilted back.

    The intense pleasure mixed with the hot pain made her jump out of her own self.

    But it¡¯s just a vain wish.

    The white limbs that had already grabbed her limbs clung tighter than any other chain and blocked all resistance.

    To such a tingling pleasure.

    After wriggling several times.

    By the time she had lost the strength to convulse and had be ustomed to epting pleasure in a hazy way.

    with the shadows cast in front of it.

    The heat that touches the body.

    Who is that shadow and what is the heat prating into his wide open body.

    Before Yekathrice even realized it.

    A heated pleasure.

    pierced her

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    and.

    predation.

    It started.

    As if pierced by a de.

    By pulling her with her eyes half-blind, she digs deeper and makes her twitch.

    Reaching the climax and shivering, I pierce her again as the expressionless bride whispers to the drooping new bride.

    Or biting into that slender ankle and spitting out heat to twist my narrow waist.

    Leaning his upper body against the girl, he mingled like a beast with her, who was suffering from a secret touch.

    Like that¡­..

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    time passed.

    Everywhere on the white skin is dyed red.

    Until the climactic chanting resounded through the ice mansion countless times.

    Limon, who had been bullying the new bride, threw a piece of wood into the bonfire that was slowly going out while she copsed from exhaustion.

    And I turned my gaze.

    Tsueup.

    A silver-haired girl who has lost consciousness.

    Lie down on that slender body.

    slipping her pink lips.

    Sweeping through the sticky white flesh.

    To look at the expressionless white-haired girl.

    ¡°¡­Are you okay, Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. Catherine¡¯s condition has improved a lot. Now, if you do a little more, you can maintain the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy without my assistance.¡±

    all the while making love.

    making fun of her skin

    Or bite off that slender body.

    blowing a whisper

    By resonating with his dragon psionics, he assisted Yekatrice¡¯s Yin-Yang Hwanhee Great Law, taking on the burden instead.

    And to Ainsha, who still leads that energy.

    said Limon.

    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t ask for that, right?¡±

    I hesitate.

    It was also a moment when I stopped talking.

    kiss the nape of her neck

    Infuse it with dragon psionics.

    The girl murmured as she inhaled the intoxicatingly sweet scent left on her skin.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give in.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I only admitted a little.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She is also a dragon descendant.

    It was an existence that could not give up its monopoly desire.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had abandoned the idea that she was Limon¡¯s bride.

    It¡¯s just¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s the younger sister¡¯s duty to help her unrequited older sister if she has a crush on her.¡±

    for my stupid little brother.

    losing an arm

    let go of love

    I even risked my life.

    It¡¯s just that I can no longer ignore the precarious girl running to her own ruin.

    That¡¯s why, with a body that suffered internal injuries, he even used a farsighted creature to read the future and persuade Limon to give Yekatrice a chance.

    Too deep for sympathy.

    Too bitter to be love.

    Limon, who was looking at the bride who hid herplex mind with an expressionless expression, finally smiled and stretched out her hand.

    ¡°My bride must have been so stupidly nice.¡±

    Seruk.

    like teasing.

    But at the same time as apliment.

    Ainsha did not reject the lover¡¯s hand stroking her hair.

    I just closed my eyes for a moment and epted the warmth that I had to give up tonight.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡±

    Maybe it was because of the feeling he had over his body.

    Or is it because of the energy of Yin-Yang Hwanhee Dafa that has continued uninterrupted?

    Seeing Yekathrice wriggling and moaning again, even though she had only been unconscious for a few minutes.

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    ¡°Lee starts again.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    It¡¯s not enough that today is the first night, to harass the newly cked-out bride again as soon as she wakes up.

    Harsh, if harsh, demands.

    But Limon nodded with a wry smile.

    Now that the fierce battle is scheduled, the dragon psionic is not enough no matter how much you replenish it.

    So Ainsha also ran her fingers through Yekathrice¡¯s body again and whispered a whisper into her ear.

    ¡°I am delighted, Catherine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Lee says she loves me again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am relieved. The nights are long. So let¡¯s really enjoy ourselves until we break down¡­?¡±

    That moment.

    Ainsha hesitated.

    This is because the flow of dragon psionic that was blowing into Yekathrice suddenly got out of control.

    The moment she tried to raise the psionic to regain control of it unexpectedly.

    back.

    ¡°Wow¡­?!¡±

    The girl shuddered.

    The teeth that bit through the white throat.

    And the energy of Yin-Yang Great Law of Joy permeated through the throat along with the regurgitating dragon psionic.

    It made all of Ainsha¡¯s senses more sensitive and made her feel the heat as hot as fire.

    ¡°Ekathrice what are you doing right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ainsha.¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    Wrap your arms around her neck

    Yekathrice whispered in a sweet voice.

    ¡°This older sister learns quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Ainsha stiffened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the whispers that were a littlecking but clearly mixed with dragon psionics.

    A bewitching light appeared in the eyes that were soaked in pleasure and dreamy until she lost consciousness.

    And the lewd hands sliding along her thighs, as if they were copying what she had learned from someone.

    made her realize

    ¡°Above all¡­¡±

    Time Maniption.

    The power of psionics that can recover in a matter of minutes, depending on how you use it, even a brain soaked in pleasure for at least a few days.

    Even so, the traces of pleasure that are still vivid and deeply engraved in those eyes that cannot be erased for the rest of my life.

    And¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t enjoy myself alone leaving my younger brother who is lonely, can¡¯t I?¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    scan your thighs

    The finger that showed off as if to show off.

    Yekathrice¡¯s ulterior motive, licking it with her red tongue like a delicacy coated with honey.

    Ainsha, who understood everything, hurriedly rose above her.

    no i was trying to get it up

    ¡°!?¡±

    With the Naritagon-ryu.

    Use only your two white legs.

    Cleverly entangled her legs.

    That, of course, made it impossible to escape.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Yekathrice¡¯s actions as she pulled her lips closer to her dainty breasts.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    Roll your tongue cleverly.

    Make Ainsha shake.

    With only one hand, holding onto the soft flesh.

    Sending out the energy of the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy, crushing all her resistance with overflowing pleasure.

    Yekathrice whispered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s break together?¡±

    with the same face as you.

    smiling blissfully.

    Ainsha, who was thrilled by the whispers of a girl who had already been ruined by pleasure, sent a request for help to the person she could rely on the most.

    ¡°Help me¡­¡±

    Sreuk.

    ¡°¡­What is Lee doing now?¡±

    but right after that.

    she was stunned

    The lower part of the body has be cooler.

    The figure of a man holding a thin piece of cloth that he had peeled from between his legs.

    It made Ainsha blink in a daze, forgetting even to resist the pleasure that engulfed her head.

    ¡°You said what to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a beast.¡±

    When ites to beasts of prey, it¡¯s only natural that fresh prey looks more appetizing than tired prey.

    smiling brightly

    move slowly

    Ainsha opened her eyes wide as she saw Limon approaching behind her, who was entangled with Yekathrice.

    And hurriedly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Lee sleep¡­!¡±

    Tsueup.

    But to no avail.

    While Yekathrice,ughing coquettishly, covered her lips with her own mouth.

    It seemed like he had no intention of stopping.

    Holding the white soft skin.

    Pull the thin legs that are about to break.

    Limon, who had finished preparing, was digging into Ainsha¡¯s body, which was already in contact with Yekathrice¡¯s moist skin.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    So¡­

    the one who broke my sister a little while ago.

    The younger brother¡¯s slender waist, which had be one with the fire-like heat, bent as if it would break.

    From the moment the pupil is released.

    Forgetting everything and indulging in pleasure, the two females fell into mere prey and got entangled together by the male.

    I kissed him while the legs of the sisters who were shaking in the air were spread out stiffly.

    I slid my tongue between his legs as if we were sharing food.

    As they stroked their hair together, they coveted the warmth that remained in each other¡¯s mouths.

    Theyy face down side by side, panting alternately.

    The three snakes dyed the never-ending night pure white with their own body heat.

 Chapter 710

    #710. you will be working hard

    * * *

    In the thick darkness.

    A snowy field in a blizzard.

    A view that can be seen everywhere in the present-day Russo-Kandom.

    But at the same time, at the end of staring up at the pir of darkness towering up to the sky, which can only be seen from only 24 ces.

    she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Is this ceing?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±

    with a bandage around the eye.

    A tall, silver-haired beauty.

    At Anastasia¡¯s question after the sword, the dark-haired girl smiled and opened her mouth.

    ¡°As we expected, this Gg itself would be a ce made for the resurrection of demons.¡±

    drank.

    himself die

    after the end of World War II.

    Recalling the existence that drove the beloved teacher to the point of life and death.

    Anastasia asked again.

    ¡°Are you sure this will help Master?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a question I can answer.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    until this situation urs.

    Of course, I often heard about the situation of the investigation from Limon.

    As long as there were pirs of darkness right now, she could even guess that these 24 Ggs were the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    But guesses are just guesses.

    Allmunication is cut off.

    Fall in the middle of a snowy field.

    while struggling among themselves.

    There was a limit even to Li Qing-wi in collecting and verifying information with only a handful of subordinates.

    Byparing the map and route he had memorized, he predicted the crash site and found a nearby vige in just a few days.

    It was a big deal just to get a dog sled and supplies from there ande all the way here.

    Even more so in the middle of this perfect time to freeze to death while wandering on the road because thepass, let alone the GPS, is just going round and round.

    Above all, she is a bookmaker.

    I wasn¡¯t a witch or a priest.

    From the Silver Age to the present.

    Even she did not dare to answer with certainty about this catastrophe unprecedented in human history.

    So it was.

    Why did Li Qingyu look to the side?

    ¡°So could you speak for me as an expert?¡±

    [¡­I¡¯m not a witch sister, right? Not even a witch, let alone a familiar.]

    ¡°I think Sir¡¯s evaluation was a bit different.¡±

    [That¡¯s a joke. ording tomon sense, there¡¯s no way that I, who only learned magic for a year, could already be evaluated as a half-high witch.]

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Will it be so?¡±

    In a matter of days, she mastered the art of transformation, which usually takes years to learn.

    Beyond fighting all kinds of deaths while wearing the sword master¡¯s hair, which was difficult to handle as it contained a deep mystery.

    Of course, by developing the fusion of gods and demons, she gained power that surpassed even the legendary Great Witch in a limited sense.

    He yed a crucial role in helping me get here without getting lost by asking the cleaning spirit.

    From the golden age to the distant future, looking at a pet that will not be there even if you look.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re the only one here with knowledge of magic, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    [That¡¯s it, but¡­]

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an uncertain story, it¡¯s good. Any advice you know would be of great help.¡±

    [Keep.]

    Sit on top of the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    Scratching my head for a while.

    Yuna-kyung finally opened her beak with a sigh.

    [It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not really sure, right?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    [Ummm, then I¡¯ll just tell you a few guesses.]

    This is just spection.

    It¡¯s just a guess.

    There is no guarantee that your knowledge is correct.

    Yuna-gyeong, who repeated the request several times and put on a safety device in case she made a mistake, held the pen handed to her by the unmanned vacuum cleaner with her foot.

    Then he said while drawing on the map floated by the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    [Did you know that there are 24 ces where demon gods are being resurrected?]

    ¡°They are all locations of Gg.¡±

    [And these 24 ces. If you look at it from a n view, it looks different, but if you follow the angle of the earth¡¯s curve and the constetions¡­]

    Seukseuk.

    [¡­because it happens like this.]

    Yuna-kyung has already shown it.

    It was created by connecting 24pletely different dots ording to the skillful angle and order.

    Witch Among them, looking at theplex shapes that I was able to realize because I was a disciple who learned all kinds of knowledge from the legendary great witch.

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a magic circle.¡±

    [Yes, it¡¯s a superrge magic circle that surrounds the entire Russian Khanate.]

    Even as he said it himself.

    Yuna-kyung stuck out her tongue.

    Even the London Great Barrier, one of the three major magics of the Silver Age, can only cover one city.

    Even Tartarus, which is said to have 666 floors underground, is spatially distorted, but its actual width is slightlyrger than Jerusalem.

    But to turn an entire country into a magic circle?

    Of course, he has been secretly working since the Silver Age and has collected more magical castings than any other country or organization.

    From negative emotions to living sacrifices.

    It was a crazy idea that was only possible because it was the Dark Dawn Society, a ck magic association that used everything as firewood if necessary and used it as a master of magic.

    Especially when you consider its purpose.

    [Honestly, I don¡¯t know exactly how effective this magic circle is. I don¡¯t know ck magic either.]

    I couldn¡¯t help it.

    She is now only in her first year of initiation.

    I was a beginner who was still learning normal magic, let alone ck magic.

    [Instead, if you look at what you know, you can guess a few things.]

    But her teacher is Sir.

    She is the original witch who researched ck magic and white magic and created the witch¡¯s magic that walks the border between the two.

    The result of diligent research while mobilizing all of that partial knowledge anding this far.

    A few things I was able to figure out.

    For example¡­

    [One thing is that this magic circle is sucking fear and anxiety from the Russian Khanate and the whole world.]

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s not just Gg that¡¯s dangerous?¡±

    [That¡¯s a hub.]

    If you have topare it.

    It is simr to oil barrels and firewood.

    The living sacrifices and negative emotions sucked from the Gg for over a hundred years were used like oil to ignite the fire.

    It was as if the fire was fueled by all the citizens of the Russian Khanate, including the prisoners who were still alive.

    [Right now, I¡¯m only sucking up the feelings of wealth, but if this ritual ispleted¡­]

    ¡°¡­Can I make all the Russians a living sacrifice?¡±

    [Worst case scenario.]

    About 600 million.

    During thest Demon War.

    Li Qingyu sighed at the poption far exceeding the number of victims as Europe was devastated.

    Magic is a power that bes stronger as the master.

    In particr, even she, who was not an expert in magic, knew what a terrible existence the demon would be if she absorbed a living sacrifice of this size.

    [Fortunately, the resurrection of the Demon God is dyedpared to the size of the magic circle.]

    ¡°Did the swordsman do something?¡±

    [Maybe it is? It¡¯s because I¡¯m not the team leader who would have been watching this happen.]

    After shrugging his wings.

    Yuna-kyung continued.

    [Anyway, the important thing is that it gave me time to break the gg before the demon resurrected.]

    ¡°Would it be helpful to break the gg even though the ritual has already started?¡±

    [Nine times out of ten.]

    Enough to break a gg.

    The demon¡¯s resurrection is dyed.

    Even if you resurrect, you¡¯ll be a little weaker.

    Yuna-kyung, who said a rtively optimistic story, nevertheless added a word with a very dark face.

    [The problem is that these magic circles are made toplement each other, so if even one base remains, the demon will be resurrected.] You ca

    n¡¯t expect a great effect by destroying just one Gg.

    at least 12.

    18 if possible.

    Only by destroying the majority like that can the Russian Khanate be prevented from perishing.

    [¡­it wouldn¡¯t be easy to break it.]

    I had to go through a lot of trouble just to catch the resurrected demon in one ce in Moscow.

    Even if they hadn¡¯t descended yet, how could they prevent the revival of demons from as many as 24 ces?

    To Yuna-kyung who sighed.

    Anastasia said calmly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you were the girl¡¯s teacher, you would definitely have done it.¡±

    I¡¯m a sword master.

    Russia¡¯sst empress.

    Above all, as a disciple of Limon.

    As long as this can save the people and help Limon, it doesn¡¯t matter how dangerous it is.

    Yuna-gyeong, who blinked nervously as she watched Anastasia speak without hesitation, finally smiled.

    [Indeed, it is.]

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the swordsman is working hard too.¡±

    It seems like there is no need for words anymore.

    Anastasia with the sword drawn from her back.

    Yuna-kyung, who became a half-human, half-bird.

    Li Qingyu with a bright smile.

    The two women and the blue bird slowly approached Gg.

    I believe that this work will be of some help to Limon, who is fighting fiercely to stop the demon somewhere in Russia¡­. * *

    *

    Let¡¯s quietly open our eyelids.

    All you can see is pure white skin.

    Was it because I had such an intense time?

    Through the upper clothes covered instead of the nket, the naked body with clear traces of the past few days was exposed.

    At the end of staring at the face of the cute bride who is fast asleep with her arm cut.

    with a warm smile

    Limon kissed his lips.

    side.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Perhaps it was because he could feel the warmth that touched his lips even while he was asleep.

    Or is it because the heat made me dream of thest few days of ecstasy that broke my body?

    After tossing and turning for a while.

    The moment the girl opened her eyes in a daze.

    Limon sucked on her lips.

    ¡°What? Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡±

    I was agitated for a moment.

    ording to the instincts already ingrained in the body.

    The hazy eyes again and the sweet moans.

    And when you enjoy the charm of a cute bride who sucks her own lips.

    Squeak.

    A white arm stretched from behind.

    It was wrapped around Limon¡¯s neck.

    The moment Limon turned his head back as he felt the cool body temperature and removed his lips from the girl.

    Tsueup.

    Lips ovepped again.

    while cutting the other arm.

    With the same face as the bride who kissed her a moment ago.

    However, in a more active and sweet way, he sticks his tongue out and sucks it in line with the girl whoes.

    Tongue mixed with soggy.

    sticky saliva.

    hot breath.

    It¡¯s too dark for a good morning greeting.

    So after an exchange that was enough to wake him up, Limon parted his lips.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    What was so regrettable.

    It took a while for me to let out a painful breath.

    The girl immediately smiled and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Did you sleep well, brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, good morning.¡±

    ¡°¡­only good streets. I thought I was going to die.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±

    he was still on his way

    Was it dissatisfaction with being intercepted?

    Or is it because the concentration is different?

    Ekatriche giggled at the words of Ainsha, who muttered strangely dissatisfied with an expressionless face from the other side.

    ¡°Anyway, my brother is a monster too. I didn¡¯t know that the two of us would copse from exhaustion first.¡±

    ¡°Because I am not a patient like you.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the Great Law of Yin-Yang Hwanhee that the two of them resonated with each other.

    To be honest, it was the first time in his long life that he had such a violent night.

    ¡­Even so, I couldn¡¯t deny Ekatriche¡¯s evaluation in that she eventually killed the two girls first.

    Just like that, when he stroked the hair of the two brides as if praising the hard work of the previous night.

    flinch

    Yekathrice trembled and

    Ainsha¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­lee.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Limon turned his head.

    And still outside in a blizzard.

    Ordinary humans cross the snowfields to freeze to death before they even get close.

    He muttered quietly as he sensed the three signs approaching the ice mansion where they were.

    ¡°Looks like you have a guest.¡±

 Chapter 711

    #711. That¡¯s the problem.

    * * *

    Ice Mansion.

    After escaping the kch.

    A temporary shelter that Limon improvisedly sculpted to protect Ainsha and Yekathrice.

    It wasn¡¯t such a great building as it had to squeeze out theck of dragon psionics right after a fierce battle.

    Just enough to block the snow and cold.

    Besides, Limon¡¯s emergency kit was minimal.

    Unlike its beautiful appearance.

    Life in the ice mansion was bleak.

    It was a situation where he had to warm himself with a nket and a campfire and barely feed himself with the animals Limon had hunted and emergency food.

    ¡­Of course, Limon¡¯s cooking skills are so excellent that he always prepared a delicacy just for that.

    Still, it was clear that there was a lot missing.

    Squeak.

    but this moment.

    The ice mansion had changed beyond recognition.

    Of course, thanks to the fur of all kinds of animals and the firece, the whole mansion is filled with warm air.

    A lot of people were busying and going, trying to make this mansion even a little luxurious.

    leading among them.

    In other words, the silver-haired maid who poured tea into a teacup.

    Kana asked quietly.

    ¡°Are you really okay, Princess?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is enough.¡±

    ¡°If you are treated by a healer at the hospital, there is a 20% chance that you will feel better.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that 80% of the time, and it¡¯s the same here or there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s a big deal. Aside from being good at calctions, Kana, who has only good points other than being pretty andpetent, makes all these inefficient suggestions.¡±

    ¡°Thefort of the princess is not a matter of efficiency.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true too.¡±

    grow up

    Yekathrice said.

    He then slowly reached out and took a sip of the tea Kana poured for him.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as you don¡¯t go to Brazil or Rome anyway, it¡¯s the same as the hospital or here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yekathrice pointed out.

    Cana couldn¡¯t deny it.

    It was true that hospitals were not much help now that all medical equipment had stopped due to the influence of demons.

    ¡­Apart from the fact that there are only two healers in the world who can help her who has lost her entire left arm anyway.

    But Yekathrice didn¡¯t care.

    He just turned his head with a single smile.

    ¡°Above all, the best medicine for me is here.¡±

    Red lips parting with an ah.

    Kana, who would normally have put her favorite dessert on the spot, remained silent.

    It seems so natural.

    Prior to yourself, your aide.

    Honey cake §®§Ö§Õ§à§Ó§Ú§Ü,yered with cream and bread, cut into bite-sized pieces.

    It was because there was someone who put it in Yekathrice¡¯s mouth.

    Doing filth.

    that finger.

    Swallow Medovik.

    With the honey cake, I ran my fingers through my tongue.

    When Kana bes even more silent as she sees Yekathrice smiling sweetly as if she has tasted heavenly delicacies.

    A small hand tugged at the hem of Limon¡¯s clothes, who had just removed a finger from her mouth.

    ¡°Lee will give it to you too.¡±

    With or without hands.

    Discrimination is not good.

    A white-haired girl who opens her mouthpetitively.

    To such a bride, this time Limon took a crembo and put it between her pretty pink lips.

    And just like Catherine did.

    Ainsha also put her fingers in her mouth and grumbled.

    He cut the krembo with his white teeth, mixed it with his fingers, and sucked it with his tongue.

    ¨DIncluding the saliva of Yekathrice that was still on that finger.

    But Ainsha didn¡¯t care.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m too used to it.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of the taste.

    That kind of thing seems to be good.

    He was only absorbed in eating Limon¡¯s fingers with a happy smile on his expressionless face.

    And at the end of staring nkly at the princess she admired and smiled at.

    Kana nodded.

    ¡°I will correct it. Princess, there is a 99% chance that staying here will help her condition improve.¡±

    ¡°As expected, Kana is smart.¡±

    grow up

    Catherine opens her mouth again to ept the dessert Limon gave her, and Ainsha waits for her turn.

    In a sense, it is doubtful whether the reality is even more shocking than Yekathrice with her arm cut off, when Kana remains silent.

    Limon, who was feeding the two priests alternately dessert, opened his mouth.

    ¡°You managed to find a way out of this situation. It must have been quite difficult.¡±

    It was not wrong.

    A situation where most of the electronic devices are still unavable.

    There¡¯s not even amunicator or drone, let alone a meager means of transportation other than horses and dog sleds.

    It was close to a miracle that even the silver dragon n was able to find them in just a few days, hiding in a corner of the snowy field in preparation for any possible pursuit.

    That¡¯s why Kana calmly turned the ball around.

    ¡°80% thanks to the cooperation of the other two.¡±

    in this difficult situation.

    Even in the midst of all foreknowledge being blocked.

    He served as apass by mobilizing the foresight and intuition of the White Dragon n.

    Now, Tata is busy giving orders not only to the Shinryongdae but also to the Gwangryongdae, decorating the mansion and adjusting the defense posture.

    and one more.

    with two entourage.

    Looking at the person who yed a decisive role in finding this ice mansion.

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my brother would be safe.¡±

    ¡°It is surprising. I don¡¯t understand why I was the only one who was unharmed.¡±

    while drinking tea

    A man who answered calmly.

    Looking at Bachemensky, Limon nodded.

    Gg, swallowed up by the pir of darkness at the same time as the demon¡¯s resurrection began, is truly a demon.

    Aside from the surveince of the sword masters, it was a ce that was difficult to approach even for most masters and yers because of the energy of demons.

    But, of course, he, an ordinary human, got out of Gg safely like this.

    You even help find them.

    It was strange in many ways.

    But putting aside those questions, Limon asked the most important thing first.

    ¡°How is the Gg?¡±

    ¡°¡­just like in Moscow. Inmates and guards are all unconscious.¡±

    After Limon runs away.

    In Gg, swallowed by darkness.

    Seen walking around with a torch.

    Recalling over 100,000 people strewn about like corpses, Bachemensky continued with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Perhaps thanks to the energy of the demon, no one has died yet, but they are getting weaker as time goes on.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Probably by now, all of them are suffering from nightmares and are bing energy sources for the demons.

    It was fortunate that he was able to emit even negative emotions, but it was clear that if even that was impossible, he would be devoured by the demon.

    That will be the moment the demon is resurrected.

    ¡°How much time do you think you will have?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, so I can¡¯t be sure, but it¡¯s probably a week at most.¡±

    ¡°A week¡­¡±

    Surprisingly long for an unconscious patient, but too short of a time to prevent the Demon God¡¯s resurrection, Limon frowned.

    There are 24 Ggs alone where demons are resurrected.

    Space travel is impossible.

    All aircraft have stopped now.

    It¡¯s not easy to go around all those ces and break the demon¡¯s cocoon.

    Considering that three sword masters were already entangled in the devil¡¯s spell, even a few months was not enough.

    So it was.

    Why did Limon look puzzled at Bachemensky¡¯s words?

    ¡°The good news is that six of them have already been resolved, so only the remaining 18 need to be dealt with.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Limon, as well as Yekathrice and Ainsha.

    When Bachemensky is rather embarrassed when he sees the three bewildered people.

    Kana calmly exined.

    ¡°The pirs of darkness have been disappearing for several days. We¡¯re still investigating, but there¡¯s an 80% chance someone is handling the gg.¡±

    ¡°Did something like that happen?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Everyone knows that as many as 6 pirs of the 24 darkness piercing the sky have disappeared from all over the country.

    why they don¡¯t know

    Limon averted his eyes at Bachemenski¡¯s puzzled gaze, Yekathrice giggled, and Ainsha blushed the nape of her neck expressionlessly.

    He said that he had spent the past few days so dense that he didn¡¯t even have time to look up at the sky.

    Because I couldn¡¯t speak.

    So, Limon slightly changed his words.

    ¡°Anyway, you mean there are kids who are trying to stop the demon¡¯s resurrection?¡±

    ¡°yes. Judging from the new arrivals, there is a 99% chance that two or more groups of absolute self-ss superhumans are on the move.¡±

    ¡°¡­Two groups?¡±

    ¡°The processing of the columns started in two directions.¡±

    two from the west.

    four from the south.

    Each one starts in no direction. Hearing Cana say

    that they are moving to the center, dealing with the nearest Gg first,

    Limon made a strange expression and Yekathrice tilted her head as well.

    ¡°Are there any kids in my country who can do that?¡±

    ¡°Including the north?¡±

    ¡°Except for not there.¡±

    ¡°Then 99% no.¡±

    ¡°What is the remaining 1% probability?¡±

    ¡°It is possible that there was a monarch-level yer, a great witch, or an adult spirit wizard that even our Okrana and KGB could not figure out.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s it¡­¡±

    Limon¡¯s expression became more strange.

    Since the days of the Soviet Union, Russia has been and where superhumans have died.

    It was a country where evenmon yers were hard to see as each individual was monitored through the national surveince system.

    Of course, like Sergei, there may have been superhumans of the absolute ss who hid their powers and abilities.

    Even so, to think that not one but two of those who destroyed the Gg, where the demon¡¯s cocoon was located, appeared one after another in a matter of days.

    It was honestly hard to believe.

    ¡°¡­For now, I should say it was a good thing.¡±

    Limon murmured quietly.

    It¡¯s a bit suspicious, but in order to stop the demon, you have to borrow the front paws of the blue bird.

    whatever its identity.

    Having an assistant wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    ¡°If the west and south are being resolved, then only the east and north need to be resolved.¡±

    If 6 Ggs have been solved, there are 18 left.

    You might need to move a bit busily, but if you had a week, this was a manageable category.

    But¡­

    ¡°Here¡¯s the problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­Exactly, my disciples.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    He is a demon god who manipted fate and acquired the three sword masters even before he was resurrected.

    I can¡¯t help but look at this situation.

    If the demons started to actively move the three sword masters, I had no idea what kind of disaster would happen.

    I¡¯d rather take care of the disciples first.

    Or find a way to evade them and break the other ggs.

    It was a troubling situation in many ways.

    Besides¡­

    ¡°Lee¡¯s biggest problem remains.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The demon god is also a god.¡±

    ¡°As for the disaster that happens when a god is killed, Ainsha, can¡¯t you handle it likest time?¡±

    ¡°That is the problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Yekathrice tilted her head.

    Limon with a puzzled expression.

    To those two, Ainsha said bluntly.

    ¡°Russian Khanate is nowpletely covered by the barrier of the Demon God. Even if the ritual is held, the gods cannot respond.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    When the demon from the past was resurrected.

    Even though Limon cut the demon, Moscow did not fly away because Ainsha borrowed the power of the gods to separate the demon from providence.

    What made that possible was the power of the Abyss, a decisive battle magic for the god of demons based on Tartarus.

    But this time it is impossible.

    what that fact means.

    Ainsha said expressionlessly.

    ¡°If this problem is not resolved, at least half of Russia will be blown away the moment all 24 Ggs copse.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you catch it after being resurrected, it could fly halfway to the continent as well as Russia.¡±

    Even if the demon is resurrected, it will be a catastrophe.

    Disaster even if you prevent it from reviving.

    Limon sighed at the words of Ainsha, who told him that he was in a dilemma in the mountains more than he thought.

    Even though her country was on the verge of being blown away, she was grinning and begging for dessert.

    Bachemensky raised his hand.

    And with everyone¡¯s eyes on it.

    After a brief thought, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°For that matter, I think I might be able to find a way.¡±

 Chapter 712

    #712. Can you hear me?

    * * *

    Age of Heroes of the Past.

    At the time it was called the Demonic Cult.

    The Seven Dragons fought against Limon countless times.

    Among them, the most fierce struggle was fought against the ck Dragon n, which took East Asia as its territory.

    Because of that, among all the members of the n, they lost their princesses the most times and desperately gathered information about the sword masters as well.

    Even that material was just buried in the flow of time.

    But after the sword master¡¯s resurrection.

    I brought the material out again.

    It could be said that the ck Dragon n knows more about the Sword Master than anyone else except for Limon.

    This was especially true for her, who had heard Limon talk about other sword masters many times.

    The most dangerous ck light.

    The most wless swordsman.

    The sharpest swordsman.

    The most destructive Sword King.

    The toughest swordsman.

    The most dangerous ck.

    The most troublesome sword.

    The most mysterious sword spirit.

    The most powerful sword.

    And¡­

    about Anastasia, the greatest swordswoman.

    Of course, it is only aparative evaluation.

    Each sword has its own character.

    Even that changes every time we fight.

    It was pointless to argue who was the strongest among them.

    Even Limon, who was out of line with him, always fought to the death when fighting other sword masters, to the extent that he suffered injuries that were not shallow.

    nheless at this moment.

    Li Qingyu was thinking.

    Sword Master, the first Sword Master.

    The worst sword master, Sword Demon.

    Even thest sword master, Limon.

    Except for the three of them, the strongest would definitely be swordsman.

    Wow!

    Each time the sword moves slowly.

    The raging snowstorm, the soaring earth, and the pouring lightning.

    And the figure of a huge eyeball that froze and floated up like crazy while wielding its tentacles and was being burned by lightning.

    Even Li Qingyu, who severed the tentacles with her tenth bird with her fingers clenched like falcon ws, couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    Whoops!

    ¡°¡­The final struggle has begun.¡±

    Maybe because I realized there was no chance of winning.

    Eyeballs that now collect ck light in pupils instead of regenerating tentacles.

    The light of the curse was truly deep and dull, enough to make even a superman of the absolute ss feel a sense of danger.

    But also the silver-haired woman.

    Even the ck-haired girl.

    I was not agitated.

    I just opened my mouth as if I was already used to it.

    ¡°Catch my attention for a moment.¡±

    ¡°As much as you like.¡±

    ¡º

    Seventy-two kinds of martial arts

    and

    six seasons

    ¡»

    The girl¡¯s hand spreads out.

    Scattered are ck butterflies.

    The remnants of countless butterflies, each one flying as if alive, rushed toward the eyeball like a storm.

    The moment the eyeballs, which burst off the remaining tentacles themselves and shook off such butterflies, began to shoot the curses stored in the eyes at the two.

    ¡ºJeongcheon Kyung Bronze Sword Cleanliness

    ìoÌìó@¶¯„¦ Í£ÔE

    When the sword moves, the world stops.

    „¦„ÓÊÀ½çÍ£

    ¡»

    the world stops

    Eyeball split in half.

    The pirs of darkness that pierced the sky shattered.

    The remnants of the eyeballs disappeared as if melting into the darkness, leaving only a few parts and junk.

    The blue bird, which flew through the air andnded naturally on top of it, scratched its head with its wings and murmured.

    [Um¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything today.]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t the Demon God protect the prisoners of Gg from being touched?¡±

    [If that¡¯s the case, the princess and the disciple¡¯s sister did all the hard work, and

    I only watched.]

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Even in a cocooned state, the drinker is a formidable enemy.

    Even the princess of the Seven Dragons or the apprentice of the Archwitch was not an opponent that could be defeated easily.

    Even so, it was thanks to Anastasia that they were able to break the 5th Gg and easily deal with the demon¡¯s cocoon.

    causing a seismic shift.

    overthrow the wholend.

    Bring out the demon¡¯s cocoon from the basement of Gg.

    All sorts of natural disasters make them crippled and eventually end up taking their breath away.

    In fact, more than 70% of it was the same as if she handled the drinking by herself.

    No matter how cocooned they were, considering that demons were formidable enemies that even sword masters would have to fight to the death, it was truly absurd.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of the blood of the Silver Dragon n.¡¯

    Perhaps it is because he has improved his lineage through repeated incestuous marriages.

    Or is it just innate?

    Anastasia, who had psionics that was clearer than any of her aides, as well as the most prestigious ns, was a truly fraudulent being.

    Even Limon can only use Dragon Psionics indirectly through Seven Arcs.

    Being able to handle swordsmen and psionics at the same time.

    Because that alone, her potential was truly formidable.

    [Eh? disciple sister! What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?]

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡­but it seemed like there was a price to pay.

    to write psionics.

    In the corner of the eye where the bandage was removed.

    Seeing the blood dripping down again, Yuna-kyung was frightened.

    But Anastasia was not surprised.

    It seems like nothing.

    I just ran my fingers through the flowing drops of blood and put a bandage around my eyes again.

    ¡°As expected¡­ I think we overdid it.¡±

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    Time maniption is as powerful as it is fast.

    No matter how perfect a sword master was, it was not something that could be abused carelessly.

    However, in just a few days, as many as 5 Ggs were destroyed and a fierce battle was fought with the demon¡¯s cocoon, so there was no aftereffect.

    Even more so because they have repeatedly moved while not fighting, even reducing sleep and rest.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a break for today.¡±

    ¡°The girl is fine.¡±

    ¡°What we need is the power to fight demons, not the risk of copsing from exhaustion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it was okay. I mean, the girl won¡¯t get in the way of the fight.¡±

    ¡°Is it really so?¡±

    Li Qingyu had calm eyes unlike his smiling face.

    Anastasia, whose face is covered in bandages, remains silent.

    Yuna-kyung, who served as an interpreter between the two confronting people, broke into a cold sweat and opened her beak.

    [Uh hmm. Then how about taking a little break? Is there such a thing as that pumpkin carriage magic? If you use it, everyone will be able to move while resting.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Hey there?]

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    So after a while.

    As always, leaving seven magical dwarfs to take care of the rest.

    Decided to build and move eight pumpkin wagons, they started discussing the direction to go.

    ¡°From the lungs, horns, nails, feet, and pupils, there are five of them.¡±

    ¡°There is also the West.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that one is already the third.¡±

    8 missing pirs.

    16 numbers left.

    In just a few days, a third of the ggs scattered across the vast territory were dealt with.

    It was indeed a great achievement.

    But they weren¡¯t really happy.

    Instead, I just asked questions.

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°¡­do you think the person handling the Gg in the west is a swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°That would not be the case.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. If you were a swordsman, it wouldn¡¯t have taken this long.¡±

    one question.

    Who, if not Limon, is handling Gg.

    ¡°The most likely ones are Yekathrice and Ainsha. If those two are together with the Seven Dragons, it¡¯spletely possible.¡±

    and worry about one.

    ¡°Do you think you can handle the remaining gg as it is?¡±

    ¡°It must be difficult at this speed.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    As much as the Gg was destroyed, the demon¡¯s power was weakened and the speed of resurrection was also slowing down.

    But yeah, it¡¯s just a matter of time.

    There was no guarantee that the demon could handle the remaining 16 Ggs before being resurrected.

    However, it was obvious that if they split up and move, it would only take more time to find the way, move, and fix it.

    One of the biggest problems of all.

    ¡°Even if you deal with it like this, it¡¯s a problem.¡±

    [Because if you destroy thest gg, a disaster will happen¡­]

    ¡°Is the Abyss too much?¡±

    [That¡¯s because only the priests of the Holy League can use it, right? What do you say to me that even the witch sister can¡¯t do?]

    ¡°Then, that means you have to join Ainsha and find a way before you destroy thest Gg.¡±

    It would have been easy if onlymunication was possible.

    But at this point, with all the electronics broken, it was difficult.

    What should I do?

    While thinking about it, they were deciding which Gg to break next.

    ¡°Princess, there is something you need to check urgently.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Chao?¡±

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    A woman in a suit who had followed her from the Commonwealth of China to wait on her and had apanied her here since her private ne crashed.

    Seeing the object Wei Ling held out, Li Qingyu put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A radio found in Gg.¡±

    ¡°I know that too. The reason I brought this¡­¡±

    Jijik Jijik.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Li Qingyu hesitated.

    As much as all electronic devices are out of order.

    It was because the sound came from the radio, which I thought would not work, of course.

    In that way, Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide and only Anastasia tilted her head alone.

    The noise ends.

    A surprisingly clear voice came.

    [Can you hear it?]

    [This broadcast is being sent through all radio waves in Korea, but we don¡¯t know when it will be cut off.] [

    So, if there are people who are lucky enough to hear this broadcast, please pass it on to others.]

    Maybe for those who haven¡¯t heard it . .

    Hear the repeated voice again.

    Yuna Kyung blinked her eyes.

    It was because he knew that this was Bachemensky¡¯s voice as he had been to Limon and the Russian Khanate in the past.

    [Currently, the Great Khan is preparing to resolve this situation in cooperation with the Swordsman and the White Dragon Princess.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [We¡¯re going to clear up the northern and eastern gg soon, and then this situation will end and we can regain peace.]

    Li Qingyu¡¯s expression became strange.

    Relief that Limon is safe.

    The question of who is clearing the west if Yekathrice and Ainsha are with Limon.

    The two mingled,plicating her feelings.

    I was relieved that I won in the end.

    While Anastasia, who was interpreted by Yuna-kyung only a littleter, came closer to the radio, where she could not hear the sound.

    The voice on the radio continued.

    [However, there is something necessary to solve this situation.]

    And Li Qingyu found it.

    The reason why only this radio is fine while all electronic devices are broken.

    The radio that Gg workers had been working hard on until just before this incident urred.

    Rather than a brand engraved on the back of it, a picture that looked more like an ancient letter or pattern.

    [This is a GOD brand product.]

    [Currently, all electronic devices nationwide are out of order, but only GOD brand products are operating normally.] [

    And now, in each industrialplex¡¯s warehouse, the GOD brand that has been transported from the Holy Alliance and is not yetpleted There are innumerable parts of .]

    [So everyone.]

    [Please collect those parts from now on toplete a GOD brand product.] [

    The type doesn¡¯t matter.]

    [Make as many products as possible.]

    [And¡­ .]

    Brief hesitation.

    voice at the end.

    [¨DPray.]

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s somewhere else.

    It is so strange in this country where even religion has died due to the withdrawal of the revolution during the Soviet Union.

    That¡¯s why, with a message that sounds even bizarre.

    The voice finished quietly.

    [If you do, your faith will save us.]

 Chapter 713

    #713. Don¡¯t limit yourself.

    * * *

    A little bright and a little dark inside.

    Escape from the darkness and blizzards that have fallen over the country.

    Let¡¯s save even the light.

    Or to share warmth.

    ¡­or to avoid fear.

    In the cafeteria of the Moscow state-run munitions factory, which has be like a shelter due to therge groups of people gathered.

    Ksenia swallowed dryly.

    He looked back at the people who, like himself, were huddled together in the middle of the restaurant and were listening to the radio while holding their breath.

    ¡°Did you all hear? They say that this situation can be solved with a product from the GOD brand!¡±

    After Russia is covered in darkness.

    A smile returned to her face, which had always been shadowed.

    In the middle of the day when it seemed that there was no other way than despair.

    The news from the radio, which was a research specimen of the sacred craft, was their only hope.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s spread this news to other corporations! In particr, since there are many parts in state-run factories, focusing on them¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­everyone?¡±

    Ksenia hesitated.

    It was because the others who were supposed to be happy were keeping silent withplicated faces.

    ¡°Why is everyone like that?¡±

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re happy, Overseer Kseniya, but be realistic.¡±

    ¡°Realistic?¡±

    The old man let out a sigh.

    The nt manager, who can be said to be the top manager of this Moscow state-run munitions factory, continued his heavy talk.

    ¡°Right now, there are no machines in our factory that are working properly. But how are you going to make a product?¡±

    ¡°Not all products require industrial machinery, right? You just have to choose products that can be made with minimal processes and make them.¡±

    ¡°Even a product that is simply assembled is a problem. What are the tools and other parts needed to assemble it?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you already have¡­¡±

    ¡°If you do well, you¡¯llst half a day. After that?¡±

    ¡°¡­The warehouse of the factory where the original parts were delivered will have a spare that has been produced in advance.¡±

    ¡°Theputer systems are also down, how do you know where to get them? How can you bring it when you can¡¯t even use the car?¡±

    Modern products are not something that can be made simply by a single factory.

    part.

    parts of parts.

    Even the materials for that part.

    Even simple-looking things go through numerous factories, and the more advanced the product, the more the process.

    The reason why the Russian Khanate was called the world¡¯s factory is because of the automation and efficiency of all processes as much as possible throughputerization and mechanization.

    However, without such a system, high-tech products have to be made manually.

    It wasmon sense.

    Considering theplexity of the GOD brand, whichbines Bahamut¡¯s technological power and the Holy Alliance¡¯s magic to achieve maximum effect with minimal miracles.

    ¡°First of all, where are you going to get the people who will make the product? Do you mean calling around the house? In this yard where it is difficult to check the list of employees, let alone the address?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you bring it, can you paybor points? If you can¡¯t pay, how do you get them to work? And what other costs and responsibilities will the work require?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°First of all, how do you believe the words of someone who was a member of the revolutionary government?¡±

    Ksenia was speechless.

    The Russian Khanate is a dictatorship.

    It is made when the country decides.

    It was a country that perfected that simple management system.

    However, if you say it the other way around, it means that even running a factory without permission from the country is illegal.

    If things go wrong, the person responsible could be executed altogether, at least in the worst case of Gg.

    As a nt manager, it was natural for him to hesitate.

    ¡®¡­No, it¡¯s the same for everyone.¡¯

    And Ksenia realized.

    It¡¯s not just the factory manager.

    Supervisors, researchers, workers, even just security guards, janitors, and cafeteria workers.

    Everyone just noticed that no one was as hopeful about the news she just heard.

    No, to be precise, I had hope.

    It¡¯s just¡­

    ¡°Director Kseniya, you too, don¡¯t step out and stay calm. If it is something that must be done anyway, it will be resolved without our intervention.¡±

    In the midst of this state and army being incapacitated, I am afraid that I will incur the wrath of the demon by doing useless things.

    even take risks.

    to take responsibility.

    Because I don¡¯t want to take thebor.

    Whether it¡¯s a great khan, a swordsmith, or another factory.

    Ksenia couldn¡¯t help but harden her face when she saw them choosing to remain silent until someone resolved the situation.

    * * *

    ¡°Can I ask you something, brother?¡±

    Seruk.

    From pure white feet.

    along the slender calf.

    all the way to smooth thighs.

    Limon asked softly as he pulled up the thin pieces of cloth that had been tucked into both legs in turn.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe this futility will work?¡±

    ¡°Seeing you say that, you must think that the revolutionary brother¡¯s n will fail.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, yes.¡±

    Exposing your smooth back.

    A silver-haired girl with one arm.

    Yekathrice smiled as she felt a hand pierce between her sides and tighten the veil over her full chest.

    ¡°You know how timid, selfish, and irrational it is to be human, right?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying no one will step up?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be very rare, but it doesn¡¯t mean that a thousand or ten thousand people will make a big difference.¡±

    The GOD brand is a product of miracles.

    That¡¯s why all electronic devices were working normally even while they were broken.

    But the current amount is not enough.

    ording to Ainsha¡¯s predictions and her calctions, at least 30% of the remaining parts of the GOD brand had to bepleted into products.

    Could that be done in a few days?

    Now that the central system is paralyzed?

    Even by hand without using a machine?

    In Yekathrice¡¯s opinion, that was infinitely close to impossible.

    Even in that it takes a lot more manpower and effort to do it instead of a machine that has stopped.

    In this situation where everything is immersed in darkness, the majority of the people will lock themselves in their homes and expect everything to end by itself.

    Like an ostrich who believes that if he sticks his head in the bush, the lion will pass him by.

    ¡°Issuing a forced mobilization order would have been more effective?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to control fear with fear?¡±

    ¡°Even if the threat to confiscate all property if the quota is not met, many will be active workers.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but now is not the time to rule fear with fear.¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    Traditional clothes woven with cloth were ced in order along the white skin with only thin undergarments.

    Limon continued.

    ¡°As it is, all the negative emotions flowing in this country are being absorbed by the Demon God.¡±

    ¡°Is it a matter of efficiency?¡±

    ¡°There is such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Huh well? No matter how efficient it is, it¡¯s useless if you can¡¯t secure as many GOD brand products as you need.¡±

    ¡°It will be fine.¡±

    trimming the clothes

    After braiding the silver hair one by one.

    Finally, even attaching a bow and dagger sheath to his back and sides.

    Limon, who prepared everything with delicate touch for Yekathrice, who had trouble moving as she had one arm, finished her words calmly.

    ¡°Because he is a revolutionary.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Faith will save us.¡±

    for those who haven¡¯t heard.

    Repeating the same thing two or three times, Bachemensky closed his eyes.

    Thismunicator, improvised by Yekathrice by disassembling several GOD products he brought from Gg, can only transmit.

    Since there was no reception, it was not known how the listeners would react to this broadcast.

    But I could guess.

    ¡®It¡¯s probably useless.¡¯

    if past.

    As a member of the Revolutionary Army, he would have believed it when he dreamed of an ideal.

    In this situation where everyone cane together to get out of the crisis, the proud people will dly respond to their voices.

    But now it was different.

    The revolutionary government suffered a failure.

    Seeing those who despaired in the Gg.

    Because he learned the gap between the ideal and reality and that human nature is not so sublime.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Suddenly.

    He turned his head.

    andid out on the side.

    He closed his eyes while quietly looking at the manuscript that had not yet be a book, which he had been writing throughout his time in Gg.

    ¡°¡­Everyone, my name is Bachemensky.¡±

    and.

    subsequent confession.

    ¡°As some of you may know, he was an aide who served Secretary General Sergei in the past revolutionary government.¡±

    he knew

    That his own words will cause a lot of resentment.

    The revolutionary government had made many mistakes, and he inherited that grudge as the unofficial sessor of Sergei.

    ¡°At the same time, I am also a prisoner in Gg.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t hesitate.

    With the determination to receive all grudges.

    just kept talking.

    ¡°You have all heard the notoriety about the gg. It is a human hell.¡±

    ¡°But in fact, Gg is not that harsh. It¡¯s just a ce where you work a little more and have a little more restrictions.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, everyone whoes here is dying in despair and giving up on life.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    criminal.

    revolutionary.

    thinker.

    or even teenagers.

    Seeing a lot of people who have passed through this ce.

    The realization he gained by watching them change.

    Leaving behind the influence of the magic circle and demons, he quietly exined the reason why everyone was in despair in Gg.

    ¡°Because they believe they are unhappy.¡±

    much lessbor.

    much more freedom.

    They believe that they have fallen to the bottom of hell just because what they could have enjoyed outside is gone.

    Regardless of whether it is true or not, they be unhappy with their own beliefs and fall into despair.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not just the gg, it¡¯s the same for all of you out there.¡±

    No matter how closed Russia may be, it does not mean that foreign news cannot be heard at all.

    Working more than 12 hours a day, having to work overtime without pay, having to pay huge hospital bills, taking vacation breaks, living in a single room, etc.

    Everyone knows the ghost stories about all kinds of terrible countries.

    Yet few believe in it.

    They think that such stories are nonsense spread by Okrana to control the people.

    I just think of foreign countries as paradises where you can easily get rich with a little work and are filled with unimaginable fun and all sorts of happiness.

    That¡¯s how the inmate is a third-ss citizen.

    A third-ss citizen is a second-ss citizen.

    Second-ss citizens be first-ss citizens.

    First-ss citizens are foreigners.

    They say that they be unhappy because they envy and admire each other and believe that they are unhappypared to them.

    Bachemensky asked.

    ¡°Please do not limit yourself.¡±

    ¡°We can be happy with what we already have rather than envy what others have.¡±

    ¡°You can be more courageous, more free, more sublime.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t give up on happiness yourself.¡±

    ¡°Be courageous.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t do it himself.

    So I had to regret it.

    I want to do it even now.

    ¡°Before you want the country to do something for you, think about what you can do for your country and do it.¡±

    Those who want something from others must also be able to do something for others.

    Don¡¯t turn a blind eye to that obvious fact just because you¡¯re not a person, but ask that you have the generosity to reach out your hand first to protect the country.

    Save others before you ask for salvation from others.

    Even if you don¡¯t get it in return, believe that you can get it back and give.

    Please have the courage to save yourself no matter how difficult and unfortunate it may be.

    unrealistic.

    Even if it sounds like a dream.

    An ideal that has not yet been abandoned.

    The man who was born and raised in a country of revolution and dreamed of a revolution all his life confessed.

    ¡°¡ªthis is our revolution.¡±

    * * *

    ¡®Mr. Bachemensky¡­¡¯

    Hearing the familiar voice on the radio.

    Ksenia held her breath.

    Let me confess honestly.

    She didn¡¯t like Bachemensky very much.

    Even though she was born as a third-ss citizen, she became a second-ss citizen after earning her supervisor qualification.

    Because he, who was a first-ss citizen and became a researcher and always lived a peaceful life, made people feel inferiority and unfairness with his existence itself.

    Even more so after learning that he was a member of the Revolutionary Army.

    after the revolution.

    Even after everything went back to normal, I only heard rumors that Bachemenski had entered the Gg.

    Ksenia had never tried to understand him and did not want to.

    But now it seemed like he knew.

    Why did he, who was a first ss citizen, be a revolutionary army?

    Even now that he is imprisoned in the Gg, what the hell was he thinking with this kind of broadcasting?

    That¡¯s why I bite my lip.

    Ksenia turned her head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to. Instead, don¡¯t stop me from stepping out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Alone is fine.

    that I will do what I can

    When everyone is silent watching her speak firmly.

    A voice was heard.

    ¡°I will help too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Senior Researcher.¡±

    ¡°What would you do alone if you don¡¯t even know how to make a remote control, let alone a GOD product? At least someone who knows how.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before I lived anyway.

    That way, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have any regrets in the rest of my life.

    When the factory manager puts on aplicated expression at the words of the eldest man in the munitions factory who speaks with a smile.

    Another voice rang.

    ¡°¡­What would a corrupt woman and old man do? There should be at least one technician who has made real products.¡±

    He said he had been working in a factory for 30 years.

    A middle-aged worker, who was called an old man for sticking to the old ways and making noise whenever he opened his mouth, came out with a look under his nose.

    And again.

    ¡°We will also need a driver to bring the parts. We know all the factories that deliver to our factory, so if you tell us what you need, we will look for it.¡±

    ¡°All the trucks are broken, so what¡¯s the use of a driver? Someone has to work hard.¡±

    A young driver whose name I don¡¯t know.

    A big man.

    And again.

    ¡°Then you should have someone to cook for you.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be someone to inform this news?¡±

    ¡°I know a factory that used to produce GOD-brandedmunicators.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    One.

    another one.

    and another one.

    even though I¡¯m still afraid

    Some because of bluff.

    Some out of vain patriotism.

    Some just get carried away by the atmosphere.

    And even though you know that, you justugh.

    In the end, listening to the voices of those who could not turn away from the small sparks that bloomed in their hearts filled the wide space.

    The nt manager was conflicted.

    And at the end of slowly turning her head and looking at the speechless Ksenia.

    He opened his mouth with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Do you need someone to take responsibility?¡±

    Like that¡­

    It started from the era of swordsmanship in the distant past and was regarded as a pride by all the citizens of this country.

    spark of revolution.

    bloomed

 Chapter 714

    #714. promise, is.

    * * *

    An ice mansion in the corner of a snowy field.

    There was a group of people in front of him.

    On the right are silver-haired warriors in traditional attire.

    On the left are white-haired monks in in clothes.

    The stillness itself, unmoving even under the dark sky under the raging snowstorm.

    It was like looking at a sculpture rather than a living person.

    and their faces.

    with one hand resting on his chin.

    Squat over the snow.

    A silver-haired girl looking up at the antenna towering above the dark sky of a blizzard.

    Yekathrice murmured.

    ¡°Your brother and Ainsha arete¡­¡±

    Why did you give up the order?

    If he had known it would be like this, he would have taken advantage of Limon¡¯s chance to dress him up and flirted with him a little more.

    She groaned and immediatelyughed.

    ¡®I can¡¯t stop it either.¡¯

    She is also a dragon descendant.

    There is no monopoly desire.

    Even now, thinking that Limon and Ainsha were alone made me feel nasty.

    But on the contrary, when I thought that the two of them were having a hot time without their knowledge, I felt my heart pounding and excited.

    ¡®It¡¯s really fortunate that I went crazy beforehand.¡¯

    Growing up for a while.

    Let¡¯s turn our heads.

    The one who entered the sideways eyes was a man.

    Looking at Bachemensky, whose face had already turned red, even though he was wearing a thick winter coat unlike the others.

    she said calmly.

    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you just go in? It must have been difficult to broadcast all day.¡±

    ¡°This is fine.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    Yekathrice didn¡¯t bother twice.

    Because he was a Russian man.

    Rather, it was Bachemensky who spoke to her.

    ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance, Grand Khan.¡±

    ¡°Thank you to my brother.¡±

    ¡®Anyway, my brother is soft.¡¯

    Bachemensky¡¯s method was a perfect gamble in that he expected the people¡¯s voluntary cooperation.

    The revolutionary army who responded to that wish was more so considering that the centa was captured by the Gg and then eaten by the Demon God.

    By the way, I support Bachemensky.

    Thinking of Limon¡¯s actions that eventually convinced him to ept that method as well.

    Yekathriceughed.

    ¡®I fell for him because he¡¯s such an older brother.¡¯

    He does everything to protect humanity, but never abandons his faith in humanity until the very end.

    It¡¯s madness already.

    It was a belief that even she, who had been betrayed several times over hundreds of years and never faltered, could only dare to say that she was crazy.

    knowing that very well.

    I like it enough to want to break it.

    I long for it because it will never break.

    You have no choice but to be addicted to loving yourself to the point of being broken.

    Recalling the lover she loved, Ekatrice inadvertently pinched her cheek.

    It was because she still couldn¡¯t believe that she had be his bride and had to confirm it so often to ept that it was real.

    Of course, it has not yet been officially recognized.

    Enough happiness nheless.

    To the pain of a little tingling cheek.

    when she smiles

    A chuckle was finally heard from the silently locked ice mansion.

    Sabak.

    ¡°What are you doing sote brother? As a reward for making the bride wait¡­?¡±

    Raise the body that was squatting.

    while talking yfully.

    Yekathrice hesitated.

    Then, holding Limon¡¯s hand, he blinked involuntarily at Ainsha, who followed him.

    ¡°¡­Ainsha? what is that?¡±

    Bracelets, anklets, nes, earrings, etc.

    Ornaments all over the body.

    Long, sky-high clothes.

    Even the veil that covers the face.

    Seeing the white-haired girl, who was extraordinarily shy than usual, Catherine tilted her head.

    Even taking into ount the characteristics of the White Dragon n, where clothes and essories are both weapons and fighting power, her current outfit was strangely overdone.

    Ainsha did not answer.

    Instead, he just directed his gaze behind Yekathrice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you something Kana prepared.¡±

    ¡°Princess, excuse me for a moment.¡±

    ¡°huh? what?¡±

    softly.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A question mark floated above Yekathrice¡¯s head.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Kana¡¯s sudden act of veiling herself.

    Unlike Ainsha¡¯s all-white veil, the strangely colorful veil woven with multi-colored threads made her stop.

    ¡°Please forgive me for theck of time, as I was rushing through.¡±

    Despite Tata¡¯s polite apology from the side, Yekathrice did not respond.

    Because I realized it toote.

    That this is not just a veil.

    ording to the tradition of the Silver Dragon n, there was only one day to wear such a colorful veil.

    If so, it means¡­

    ¡°Give me Yekathrice¡¯s hand.¡±

    startled

    after turning your head.

    Yekathrice hardened.

    The figure of Limon approached right in front of me.

    And Limon¡¯s hand, which was reaching out to her, made her involuntarily swallow a dry spit.

    ¡°¡­Are you serious brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m as sincere as when I decided to hug you.¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­¡±

    As if he couldn¡¯t pinch his own cheek right away and wanted to ram his head into a rock.

    It was Ainsha who urged the overbearing Yekatrice.

    ¡°Waste time moderately and get it quickly. Some people are waiting.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh.¡±

    A face covered in cotton thread.

    A blunt voice, as always.

    However, at the words of the younger brother who yielded the order.

    In the end, Yekathrice nodded nkly and hesitantly ced her hand on her lover¡¯s.

    Gratitude for the veil that covers her blushing face.

    And¡­

    Seruk.

    on white fingers.

    A silver ring is attached.

    To her who stopped breathing when she saw the only ring in the world engraved with a dragon pattern on its silver surface, put on her ring finger.

    Limon held out his hand.

    and the veil of Yekathrice.

    No, take off the veil.

    He looked straight into her trembling eyes and kissed her lips quietly.

    softly.

    warm and

    softly.

    It was very lightpared to the deep, hot, and intense kisses I had already experienced several times.

    Even so, it took a while for Yekathrice to make her already red face even more red at that kiss that left such a deep aftertaste.

    ¡°Now it is my turn.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    Yekathrice saw.

    Limon turned his head.

    On Ainsha¡¯s pure white fingers.

    Put on a tinum ring.

    Raising the cotton thread and kissing it.

    And Ainsha, who was always expressionless, blushing and smiling happily.

    realized at the same time.

    He must have had the same smile on his face as his younger brother.

    p p p!

    ¡°Congrattions, Princess!¡±

    ¡°The founder and all the gods of the pantheon will bless you three.¡±

    Tatawa with a thrilled face.

    Including the smiling Kana.

    While the two ns lined up on the left and right congratted with sincerity.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being short on time, but here you are my bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    ¡°So Yekatrice Ainsha.¡±

    Is it because the afterglow of the kiss remains?

    Or is it because of the warmth transmitted from your fingers?

    Holding the hands of the two girls side by side, nodding with the same red-hot faces.

    Limon said seriously.

    ¡°¨DYou muste back alive.¡±

    It is okay to fail.

    only what doesn¡¯t die.

    That alone is thest qualification they have to prove in order to be his bride.

    Watching Limon speak calmly.

    The two girls were silent.

    Because I knew.

    Why did he even give them a ring and say these things?

    How dangerous it is to start from now.

    ¡­that this might be thest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee back safely. It is a promise.¡±

    nevertheless.

    finally smiled.

    Limon smiled at the two priests who kissed each other on the cheek.

    And¡­

    ¡°Everyone riding!¡±

    With the direction of Yekathrice.

    The light dragons, led by Kana, mounted their horses.

    In the midst of the New Dragons, including Tata, riding behind them.

    Ainsha, who got on the horse first, took Yekathrice¡¯s hand and sat in the back seat, holding her waist with both hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s an outing.¡±

    Doo doo doo doo!

    Is it to save time?

    Or is it because I think there will be lingering feelings?

    Until the two brides, who left without looking back as soon as they got on the horse, disappeared over the blizzard.

    Limon, who was watching his back, asked quietly.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have had to stay. Are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t run away from here after asking others for courage.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an older brother who won¡¯t live long.¡±

    After bowing his head to Limon, who smiled shyly.

    Bachemensky went back into the ice mansion.

    Thus, Limon, who was left alone in front of the mansion, took a brisk walk.

    And when he arrived in the middle of the snowfield where he could see Gg, from which the pirs of darkness had sprung up, he directed his hand to his waist.

    Sureureung.

    The burning fire is also extinguished.

    Even in the freezing cold.

    With a clear metallic sound, the sword that had been pulled out was hanging down at an angle.

    Limon spread his senses.

    wider wider wider.

    After shing the Constetion, the more sensitive senses are added to the already sensitive sword master¡¯s five senses, covering the snowfield.

    Of course, the heartbeats of tens of thousands of people lying unconscious in the Gg.

    down to that far-off basement.

    feeling everything

    Limon waited.

    Until the snowyered on top of her white hair and the snow piled up from her ankles to her knees.

    with eyes closed.

    The moment when Limon, who had been silent without a slight movement, suddenly opened his eyes.

    Kaaang!!!

    The ck light cuts through the air.

    A sharp sound resounded.

    The knife, which had been blown into the blizzard, bounced off.

    widely!

    ¡°Huh, this one¡­.¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t even expect it in the first ce.

    A clumsy cowboy who snatched up a knife that bounced off him.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°The idea of keeping the demons busy so they can¡¯t mess around until all the other ggs are destroyed is a great idea.¡±

    Sabak.

    with the sound of stepping on the snow.

    Walking out of the blizzard is a brown-skinned monk who does not shiver even in the cold.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too reckless to be the bait alone, Master?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±

    Sword Gandhi at the front.

    Sword and Billy in the rear.

    Swordsman Adolph guarding the heart of the Demon God in Gg.

    And from the pirs of darkness to the tentacles that began to wriggle out.

    Even while watching the three disciples and the Demon God who hadpleted their perfect posture.

    Limon didn¡¯t fret.

    Because I knew from the beginning that the Demon God wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to get rid of himself, the biggest obstacle to his own resurrection.

    ¡­to the point where he would prioritize himself even if he neglected all the other Ggs to be destroyed.

    e.¡±

    So, after sending everyone away, the protector of mankind who provoked the demon by spreading his senses and signs.

    With three sword masters.

    against the drunk.

    I aimed my sword.

    ¨DTo catch Limon before all the Ggs are destroyed.

    ¨DTo buy time until all the Ggs are destroyed.

    Their struggle, whichsted for days and days, began like that.

 Chapter 715

    #715. It¡¯s not impossible.

    * * *

    ¡°Whoa whoa.¡±

    It took a long time to lie on a stretched out stretch in the snowy field and catch your breath.

    A half-human, half-bird barely breathing.

    Yuna-kyung asked with difficulty.

    ¡°How many of these?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s seven.¡±

    ¡°Then now all that is left¡­¡±

    ¡°There is only one in the south.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s worth running until now.¡±

    Yuna-kyung let out a deep sigh.

    After defeating the fifth Gg and hearing Bachemensky¡¯s broadcast.

    They had to move busier than before.

    It was because I had to deal with GOD brand products beyond just breaking the demon¡¯s cocoon and moving.

    Gg itself is thergest industrialplex in the Russian Khanate.

    That¡¯s because the parts brought in from the Holy Alliance to make GOD products were piled up.

    Build hundreds of magical wagons and transport the parts to the nearest city.

    Among them, wemission production to the appropriate factory.

    He even promised a reward if he spread the magical bluebird across the country and recovered parts from already processed gg to make a GOD product.

    In some ways, it was even more difficult to deal with such minor things than to catch the demon.

    Still, they couldn¡¯t rest for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he learned that Limon was moving through a broadcast he had heard before.

    There was a clearer reason than that.

    Kurung Kurung!

    ¡°¡­again.¡±

    ¡°yes. It is the third day.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, boss?¡±

    ¡°This sound must be proof of that.¡±

    Contrary to the calm answer, with a face that was never bright.

    Li Qingyu stretched out his hand.

    And while I was fighting the demon, I took out the radio that I had put in for a while.

    [Crackle. ¡­ ¡ö¡ö Do you. Right now, the swordsman

    is fiercely fighting to defeat the demon.

    The first neatness seems to be a lie.

    A mixture of hum and noise.

    Listening to the voices that had been stopped by continuous broadcasting for three days, day and night, Yuna-kyung and Li Qing-yu madeplicated expressions.

    Relief from the broadcast informing that Limon is safe.

    And worries about a fierce battle that would shake the whole country for the third day already.

    In the midst of that, Yuna-kyung casually asked.

    ¡°Can you make it on time?¡±

    Is it to pass the time?

    Or did you feel impatience?

    As much as the Gg was dealt with, the devil¡¯s cocoon¡¯s struggles were bing more difficult.

    Just this time, because of brainwashing and manipting Gg¡¯s inmates, he had to fight a tougher battle to subdue and fight them.

    I managed to subdue it though¡­

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°Because my disciple and sister are overdoing it.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s unclear how long she can fight like this.¡±

    As soon as she defeats the demon to preserve her stamina, a white-haired woman enters the pumpkin carriage and falls asleep.

    Looking at Anastasia after the sword.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Even so, the schedule has be more hectic.

    It was thanks to Anastasia¡¯s performance that he was able to handle two more Ggs in three days.

    Instead, she was getting tired.

    Having fought seven fierce battles with the Demon God¡¯s cocoon, even a sword master had no choice but to run out of stamina.

    Especially since she inherited the blood of the Silver Dragon n.

    ¡°Still, if it¡¯s only in the south, it¡¯s possible somehow.¡±

    But no matter how tired you are.

    She¡¯s a sword master.

    With the help of Li Qingyu and Yu Nagyeong, it would be possible to defeat thest eighth Gg.

    ¡°Then what about the other side?¡±

    The problem is the remaining Gg.

    Even they are at their limit by already dealing with the south, but what about the remaining ces?

    In response to Yuna-kyung¡¯s question, she was worried.

    Li Qingyu calmly replied.

    ¡°The west side is going to be a bit risky.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already dealt with 4 of them, we only have to deal with thest 5th, right?¡±

    ¡°Instead, it is slowing down. Maybe the Demon God has injured her or has some other problem.¡±

    ¡°that¡­ Maybe.¡±

    Yuna-kyung made a pained sound.

    It was only because of Anastasia that it was so easy to deal with.

    Even in a cocoon state, the Demon God is a powerful enemy that surpasses the level of an absolute being.

    I don¡¯t know who and how many people were handling the Gg in the west, but it was rather strange that they were fine after fighting four fierce battles.

    Maybe you can¡¯t handle the 5th Gg, and there¡¯s a chance that you¡¯ve already been knocked down.

    But worrying about it is useless.

    If the processing of the west was dyed, they had no choice but to clear the south as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Honestly, the things I should worry about the most are the east and north¡­¡±

    From that point of view.

    The gap between the east and north was great.

    There are a total of 11 ggs in the two directions, excluding 5 in the west and 8 in the south.

    Even three days ago, unlike them who had already processed 3 or 5 Ggs, none of the two areas had been processed.

    It was only natural that it would take time to process.

    mon sense.

    ¡°What can I do to get that speed¡­?¡±

    Originally there were 11 columns.

    Five of them to the east have disappeared.

    Looking at the northern sky, where there are only six left, Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    Abnormal movement in space is blocked.

    It would be difficult even for Limon to break the Gg at this speed.

    How did he clear the east in three days when even Grimon continued to fight fiercely in the middle and shake Russia?

    In response to Yuna-kyung¡¯s question, which seems to be iprehensible because she is puzzled.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°It may be quite overdoing it, but with Yekathrice, it is not impossible.¡±

    Koo Goo Goo!

    and another one.

    A thunderp reverberates.

    Watching another pir close to the northeast copse, Yuna-kyung widens her beak.

    Li Qingyu looked up at the sky where the six pirs disappeared in just three days and continued quietly.

    ¡°She is a descendant of Khan.¡±

    * * *

    Doo doo doo doo doo!

    Originally there was a wide road.

    A snowy field covered in pure white by a snowstorm.

    Above it were hundreds of shadows galloping at a terrifying speed, invisible to the naked eye.

    Horses that had already taken down a single Gg a while ago had already traveled several kilometers in the blink of an eye.

    When you think in terms ofmon sense.

    It was impossible.

    No matter how fast you speak, there is aw.

    Because there was no such thing as a great horse capable of exceeding the speed of even a fighter jet of hundreds of kilometers per hour.

    Even so, the reason why this scene was possible now was because of the silver-haired warriors riding the horse.

    Chukshi Horse Ryu.

    Beyond elerating its own time, it is possible to elerate the time of the arrow it shoots and even the time of the riding horse.

    Gwangpung Marajin (¿ñïLÄ§Á_ê‡) based on it resonated with the psionics of the Gwangryongdae and elerated the time of the entire cavalry corps terribly.

    ¡­so crazy that it was possible to destroy 6 ggs in just 3 days.

    Purrung!

    ¡°haha.¡±

    But whatever.

    The price exists.

    Gwangryongdae¡¯s face was as pale as the rough breathing of their horses.

    Not even a thousand-mile march.

    In three days, he raced over tens of thousands of miles of frozennd and repeatedly fought against the demons.

    Even the Gwangryongdae, the strongest military unit of the Silver Dragon n, was exhausted.

    Especially due to the nature of the silver dragon n, which consumes a lot of psionics.

    It¡¯s a shame because the Hanhyeolboma (º¹ÑªŒšñR), which were even called red-toed horses in the past, are prepared in every major city and moved by transfer.

    If it was an ordinary horse, it was a forced march that would have stopped the heart long ago.

    But that too is now at its limit.

    running horse.

    Even those who drive.

    It was clear to anyone that the limit was near.

    Especially since even Kana, a master ss master, is gradually losing her breath.

    However, the silver-haired girl leading the horse at the front did not slow down or take a break.

    Instead of the exhausted Gwangryongdae, he resonated with his psionic to forcefully support the Storm Marajin and hit the reins with his only hand.

    It seemed like it didn¡¯t matter if I died running like this.

    no that was true

    roaring sound still audible.

    The sound of shaking the earth.

    That her lover has been fighting for the third day to protect them.

    The only way to help him is to end all of this as quickly as possible.

    keep writing to her

    It made me run for my life.

    And it wasn¡¯t just a story about Yekathrice.

    iced coffee-.

    with a deep breath.

    Psionics resonate together.

    What flows from behind Yekathrice¡¯s back is a celestial melody.

    The most beautiful voice in a world bewitched by even the gods of the pantheon continues to sing without any disturbance even on a galloping horse.

    And where the wind blows.

    We are descendants of the ins.

    We are the kings of the snowfield.

    It¡¯s a meadow, it¡¯s a snowfield.

    our homnd our country

    Bless us who will run and die.

    iced coffee-.

    Charreung Charreung.

    We ran horses together for three days.

    It¡¯s the same as fighting over and over again.

    Shaking jewelry and vomiting arias on a galloping horse to the song of the princess he respected.

    The psionic generated by the New Dragon Team resonates with Ainsha¡¯s dragon psionic and permeates galloping horses and people.

    Endlessnd, eternal time.

    Our instinct is to run.

    Our dream is to conquer.

    It¡¯s a war, it¡¯s a war

    Our victory is our glory.

    Remember us who will fight and perish.

    iced coffee-.

    Psionics resonate.

    Vitality returns to the tired body.

    Heat wells up in the cold body.

    Over the past three days, the sound they¡¯ve been hearing whenever they¡¯re tired adds strength to the creaking Storm Marazine, elerating it even more.

    fearful cold cold darkness.

    we run through the winter

    We¡¯re over the night

    Descendants and ancestors,

    our courage, our joy.

    Sing for us who will dieughing.

    iced coffee-.

    Someone is already taking care of the 7th column in the south and moving to deal with the 8th column.

    Someone passed through the four pirs from the west without anyone knowing and disappeared again.

    Someone restored themunicationwork and produced GOD products in conjunction with other factories across the country.

    While someone is recovering unconscious prisoners in Gg, where the pirs have already disappeared, and transporting parts by mobilizing horses and carts.

    With the descendants of Khan who swept the continent at a speed that even the sword master could not catch up with.

    The priest who has been favored by the gods for generations based on the agreement the founder made in the distant past.

    That¡¯s how I ran through the harshest northernnd in the Russian Khanate.

    get everything done quickly

    As promised before departure.

    In order to return to the arms of a loved one whom they miss so much¡­

    But the two brides did not know.

    From the moment they started breaking the Gg.

    far north even in Russia.

    That there was a huge wave that appeared from the permafrost where even the breath was frozen.

    Even though the wave might not be as fast as the girls, it was flowing insomniacly.

    ¡­that even in this vast snowfield, Gg, who was at the northernmost point, was already swallowed up by millions of shadows, waiting for them.

    in such a raging snowstorm.

    The Russian Khanate, where everything was immersed in darkness, was approaching its final phase.

 Chapter 716

    #716. It ended up like this

    * * *

    ¨DThe fourth day.

    Two of the five Ggs remaining in the north were liberated one by one over the morning and afternoon.

    Thest pir to the west has been broken.

    While the one who destroyed as many as five Ggs disappeared again without showing anyone.

    The two girls exchanged horses and finished maintenance in the city where they stopped by for a post station, leaning their heads on each other¡¯s shoulders, taking a final break.

    -Fifth day.

    Two more pirs are missing from the north.

    Thest Gg in the south has fallen.

    When the procession of pumpkin wagons finally leaves the south and heads north.

    The Silver Sisters, who had dealt with all the Ggs from the northeast to the northwest, went to the north end without sleeping.

    And¡­

    ¨DThe sixth day.

    of 24 pirs.

    In the end, 22 are gone.

    Thest two columns left.

    Among them, ahead of the road leading to Gg at the northernmost end.

    The silver-haired girl, who had been running like crazy on the snowfield for the past six days, rarely stopped talking and made a mysterious expression.

    ¡°Huh, I thought it was easy until now.¡±

    A total of 10 in five days.

    In fact, they had been handling 2 Ggs a day, but the process was not easy.

    Even the Silver Dragon n surpasses even the Blue Dragon n in terms of pure marching speed, which means that the consumption of physical strength and psionics is severe.

    They even had fierce battles with demons in between.

    The fact that it took nearly twice as long for the western and southern ggs to be processed showed how arduous their journey was.

    Nheless, it was neither a joke nor an exaggeration for Yekathrice to evaluate the work so far as easy.

    It was an honest evaluation.

    ¡°Ainsha, what is that pile of waste?¡±

    ¡°It is Undead.¡±

    ¡°I know that too?¡±

    ¡°If you break it down into details, it¡¯s zombie ghoul skeletons and so on. It is museum level.¡±

    ¡°So you know when you see it?¡±

    army of the dead.

    Shouldn¡¯t it be a wave?

    A huge skeleton bottle made of bones.

    A rotten zombie that exudes miasma.

    Cope crawlers that crawl on the floor, and more.

    Seeing the piles of corpses easily surpassing millions wriggling in the narrow gorge leading to the Gg.

    Yekathrice murmured coldly.

    ¡°The problem is, why are there such undead people in my country, not in legions, but in national units?¡±

    Unlike usual, when Iughed mischievously.

    Now her eyes were cold.

    She¡¯s insane, but she¡¯s also a descendant of dragons.

    As a dictator, he ruled with an iron fist, and it couldn¡¯t have been pleasant to see such dirty things contaminating his own territory, which he had carefully cultivated.

    Even in the fact that it gives off an unpleasant aura.

    And¡­

    ¡°Even fully armed with LW¡¯s weapons like that.¡±

    A ghost housed in a reinforced exoskeleton.

    An RPG on the Skeleton Soldier¡¯s shoulder.

    Tanks mixed with piles of rotten flesh, etc.

    Should I say modern specifications or state-of-the-art?

    To Yekathrice, who frowned at the sight of the undead army uniting with all kinds of cutting-edge weapons that surpassed most modern armies.

    Ainsha answered bluntly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask when you already know the answer.¡±

    ¡°no way. Don¡¯t be so heartless, Ainsha. It¡¯s between us.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what we are like.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Between the flesh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, now I know.¡±

    the most tant.

    However, at the undeniable words, he smiles at Ainsha, who stares at him with an expressionless face.

    Yekathrice looked back again.

    And the state-of-the-art weapon that the undead army is armed with.

    No, to be precise, he continued to speak coldly while looking at the LW mark engraved on the weapon.

    ¡°Where did the enormous productivity of LW productse from?¡±

    there were doubts

    Even though the Demiurge Guild is specialized in production among the 7 guilds, there is only one guild.

    Even if it was magic engineering, the productivity that surpassed that of Bahamut, which made the world¡¯s secondrgest country an entire factory, was a mystery.

    More considering the low price.

    But seeing this scene, it seems that now I know the answer.

    ¡°The dead must rest. However, I forcefully revive it and make it work. It¡¯s disgusting. It will be cursed by God.¡±

    ¡°Is this why I didn¡¯t allow the Soulless Guild toe into our country?¡±

    ¡°I admit it. Yekathrice is the best thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life.¡±

    ¡°The best thing I ever did in my life was being born as your older sister and bing your brother¡¯s bride?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Originally, he intended to use the Russian Khanate as a base.

    However, the 7th guild Soulis was eventually driven to permafrost on the northern border due to Yekatrice¡¯s offensive, which generously used power and dictatorship.

    Looking at the remnants of the guild centered on the yers of themand world.

    Catherine giggled.

    ¡°It¡¯s been fun. The Soulless Guild would have been a mess if the Undead had taken the products and fled en masse.¡±

    ¡°Look there. There are also piles of corpses dressed in soulless crests.¡±

    ¡°¡­Could it be that they werepletely wiped out?¡±

    ¡°It is the pinnacle of ck magic. It must have been a perfect buffet to eat at their teeming with the undead.¡±

    Undead are undead, even if they are made with skills.

    Are you a being with resentment and curses?

    From the moment the demon woke up, it must have gone out of control and ran amok.

    And without the guild leader, Commander, and the assistant guild leader, Pascal, the guild members couldn¡¯t even escape and were eaten by the undead they were in charge of.

    ¡°¡­these are the words of a ckpany that exploited unpaid workers. That¡¯s why we need to be good at employee welfare.¡±

    ¡°Despite being on welfare, a dictator who had fun dictating and then became a revolution keeps his mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Was my rule perfect?¡±

    Ainsha did not bother to point out Yekathrice¡¯s shameless words.

    I just asked instead.

    ¡°I want to know what to do now.¡±

    ¡°Your brother is waiting for us, so we can¡¯t waste our time here, can we?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But Ainsha, I just want you to stay here.¡±

    ¡°No bullshit. Lee is Yekathrice¡¯s groom, but he is also my groom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Is it because the purpose is to pass the time?

    It¡¯s just blocking the road, filling the canyon with ice.

    Seeing therge undead army that did not move even while looking at them, Yekathriceughed.

    And let go of the hand holding the reins.

    Instead, he drew a dagger and held it.

    ¡°Are you all ready?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Just say the word.¡±

    like calcting something.

    After a brief silence, the silver-haired maid pulled the skirt of her skirt lightly while still on horseback and pulled a knife from the belt on her thigh.

    A white-haired woman with a long hem of sky riding behind her.

    Likewise, the Gwangryongdae and the Shinryongdae, which prepare their weapons behind them and resonate with psionics.

    After looking back at the family, who were already fully prepared, thest thing they looked at was the white-haired girl riding behind them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop and go. I will break through the road.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    Why?

    The reason why I feel so reassured today, who was always unreliable.

    with an involuntary smile.

    Catherine kicked the horse in the back with her foot.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Different, different, different.

    slow at first.

    but gradually and quickly.

    The horse¡¯s gait bes a run.

    The legs digging into the snow move violently, creating a snow storm.

    It¡¯s because there are no magicians to control.

    It was only after they started elerating like that that the moment when the undead army raised various weapons and fired them at them all at once.

    Thousands of threads stretched out from the fingertips of Ainsha, who was riding behind Yekathrice.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eight sr terms,

    seven twelve kinds of martial arts, six martial arts, dragon

    king, Jin, and heaven,

    dragon king, and

    dragon king, under heaven. ¡»

    trembling earth.

    flesh that jumps out.

    and an open road.

    The eight dragons created by the intertwining of Cheonjamsa spread out as if they were alive on their own.

    The tens of thousands of undead in the path were crushed at once, and the path was clear in the middle of the canyon.

    Catherine drove her horse to the empty seat without hesitation.

    Like that¡­

    with an immortal body.

    Equipped with advanced weapons.

    against an army of a million.

    66 cavalry charged.

    * * *

    Kurlung Kwang Kwarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    As the dragon rampages and tears through hundreds of undead.

    A cursed cannonball that flew from somewhere pierces another dragon, and the corpses crowded into the hole tear off the flesh and return it to thread.

    While the head of a zombie trying to shoot a rocket is pierced by an arrow.

    The bullets prated through the shield gap in the hem of the clothes that spread like a barrier in the air and passed the horse¡¯s side.

    It¡¯s a real mess.

    No, it was a mess itself.

    Indeed, befitting the strongest masters and sabers of the Seven Dragons, their charge pierced through therge army of undead like tofu.

    The problem was the number.

    No matter how much you crush, freeze and cut.

    Arge army of fearless undead constantly flocked to them, numbering in the millions.

    Aside from the pouring attacks, the undead remains piled on the floor made it difficult to speed up any more.

    ¡®Should I write it?¡¯

    So it was.

    The reason why Yekathrice was worried as she froze dozens of undead with cold air.

    Until now, the reason they were able to break through hundreds of thousands of undead was because of the speed of their cavalry.

    However, it was difficult to deal with arge army of over a million undead in ce as long as the horse¡¯s feet were caught.

    I wonder if it was only her and Ainsha.

    It was because the Gwangryongdae and Shinryongdae were gradually getting scars.

    I shouldn¡¯t have lost them now.

    Fortunately, they still have onest resort left.

    But¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s still fine.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think of Lee¡¯s advice. We have to conserve our strength as much as possible now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, our n is not that weak.¡±

    Eight dragons made of Cheonjamsa.

    Five of them have already copsed and only three remain.

    Ekatricheughed at Ainsha¡¯s words, who still asserted with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    There was no hesitation.

    Even if he judged that his own genius brain was breathtaking.

    Her heart believed.

    The advice of his brother, the best prophet in the world, the military force that prides itself on being the strongest among the two ns, and the two aides who lead them.

    and.

    That trust was rewarded.

    Until he finally broke through arge army of over a million undead and nearly broke through the gorge.

    Gwangryongdae and Shinryongdae followed them without a single dropout, even though their bodies were covered in blood.

    ¡°The end is finally in sight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just a little further.¡±

    The end of the canyon, only a few hundred meters away.

    And looking at the pir of darkness standing tall beyond it, Yekathrice grinned and Ainsha released the broken Cheonjamsa from her hand.

    But right after that.

    Yekathrice had to stop abruptly.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    towards the exit of the gorge.

    The undead poured firearms.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the canyon was half-blocked by the remains of the icy cliffs copsed by their fire.

    On top of the piled up rubble like a mountain.

    It was because of a person who suddenly appeared there.

    ¡°Um, it ended up like this.¡±

    slender physique.

    A face like a girl.

    A skirt would look better than a military uniform.

    Nheless, only Gundo, who is wrapped around his waist, is a handsome boy who suits him perfectly.

    Adolf said shyly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my intention, but you should die here, sir.¡±

 Chapter 717

    #717. trust us

    * * *

    Until the exit of the gorge.

    The remaining distance is only a few hundred meters.

    It was a distance that could be reached by just running a horse without elerating time.

    nheless at this moment.

    Yekathrice, who had broken through without hesitation from tens of thousands of miles of snowfields to a canyon infested with a million troops, could no longer move.

    It wasn¡¯t just the debris blocking the canyon¡¯s exit.

    It was because the existence of a handsome boy standing quietly above it was telling them.

    As long as that boy is there.

    That it is impossible to break through this gorge.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been waiting for us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe a few days?¡±

    Originally, he was one of the three Sword Masters who would have been fighting Limon while still guarding the demon god¡¯s heart.

    However, since a few days ago, they had already protected this northernmost point.

    A handsome boy waiting for two girls.

    Swordsman Adolf spoke lightly.

    ¡°Drinking was more trash than I thought. I never thought it would be possible to fool Rin.¡±

    Currently, Limon is engaged in a fierce battle with Billy, Gandhi, and Adolf, who guards the heart of the Demon God.

    However, he was unable to fight swords with Adolf.

    Not only was it difficult to break through Gandhi and Billy, but attacking Adolf itself was too dangerous.

    So it will be.

    Set up a substitute for Adolf.

    Stealing Adolf through an underground tunnel.

    This is the reason why the Demon God was able to try reckless measures that were not so bold.

    ¡°Huh¡­. Even the God of Drinking took a pretty bold gamble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably more like insurance than gambling.¡±

    ¡°You must have been afraid of my older brother, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It deserves it.¡±

    Adolf shrugged.

    Twice during the Demon War.

    And once in Moscow.

    The Demon God was defeated by Limon only three times.

    Even if the Demon God back then and now were different entities and had be much stronger, it was only natural to be most wary of Limon.

    from that point of view.

    Stealing Adolf was reasonable.

    Even if Limon breaks the demon¡¯s heart, the demon will be able to resurrect as long as he protects even one Gcra.

    Of course, there is one prerequisite¡­

    ¡°The biggest reason is to deal with the two fries right now.¡±

    ¡°You talk like our lives are in your pocket?¡±

    ¡°Because it is true.¡±

    No matter how much he was with arge army of over a million undead, he said this to the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    An arrogant word.

    But it was also natural.

    He is the Sword Master.

    It was because he was an absolute being among only 13 absolutes who existed in history and considered only the same sword master as his adversary.

    That¡¯s why I smiled and smiled.

    Adolf added a word.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the garbage called the demon, but I do like this job.¡±

    ¡°I like it¡­ Killing us?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    smile like an angel

    To two girls with identical faces.

    Says it in a clear voice.

    ¡°-to be honest, it was disgusting.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dirty dragon¡¯s ssh is attached to my woman.¡±

    ¡°okay? That¡¯s good.¡±

    refreshing

    Smiling at Adolf.

    Yekathrice said lightly.

    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t really like it when a psycho like you kept pushing on my brother.¡±

    ¡°I agree with you this time.¡±

    The World Federation and the Seven Dragons.

    Demon Guardian and Destroyer.

    Leaving aside all the little positions.

    Yekathrice looks at the opponent she can never tolerate, even in the sense of a rival who is aiming for her mate, with cold eyes, unlike a smiling face.

    I nodded my head with an expressionless face to such a sister.

    Ainsha muttered.

    ¡°As expected, it was good to listen to Lee¡¯s advice.¡±

    ¡°therefore. Anyway, my brother is really great too.¡±

    ¡°¡­what advice did Rin give you?¡±

    Could it be that the teacher¡¯s story came out?

    Or two girls, of course.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of how the others behind him look strangely calm even facing him.

    In response to Adolf¡¯s question, who tilted his head slightly.

    Ainsha said coldly.

    ¡°Poor you. As a disciple of Lee, I know nothing about Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you. Do you really think he didn¡¯t notice you sneaking out here, Psycho?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Stronger than anyone else, of course.

    A lot of experience over a long period of time.

    Above all, a sword master who has been through all sorts of schemes and conspiracies while fighting the ck Dragon n.

    Limon couldn¡¯t have foreseen such a situation.

    No, he must have been tricked by Adolf¡¯s stand-in, as he could surely pursue and sh even enemies who had fled to the ends of the world before that.

    Think about it.

    By giggling and talking.

    Adolf¡¯s face hardened.

    Yekathrice asked another question with a meaningful face.

    ¡°Could we have fallen into a trap?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°If we go ording to n, you will probably meet Adolf.¡±

    ¡°Are you surprisingly assertive?¡±

    ¡°There is no other way for the demon god.¡±

    ¡°It is questionable. I want to know why there is no way.¡±

    before starting the broadcast.

    While Ekathrice was making an impromptu broadcast device by disassembling and remodeling GOD products that Bachemensky had obtained from the Gg.

    With Catherine, who was turning the spanner.

    With Ainsha preparing the altar.

    While discussing ns to deal with Gg, Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°Even after you leave, I need at least two sword masters to stop me from destroying the demon¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ then you mean that one sword master will be sent to another?¡±

    ¡°Because even if you have all three, you won¡¯t be sure that you can catch me.¡±

    when I went to Africa in the past.

    It was Limon who eventually escaped even after attacking the advance where Joan of Arc and Billy Gandhi were located.

    Of course, it was possible because he injured Joan of Arc in a surprise attack, and in return he was also injured quite a bit.

    But what if it is now that to¡¯s carving knife has been released and the sword can be strengthened with dragon psionic?

    It was possible to pull the body out even against three people.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t enough to easily destroy the demon¡¯s heart guarded by the two disciples.

    ¡°And if someone sends one to another Gg, it has to be Adolph.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the other two, they¡¯ll be able to send it alone and be defeated individually by me.¡±

    ¡°¡­That sounds like saying that even an older brother would have a hard time winning against that psycho?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it is not impossible to win.¡±

    after taking a deep breath.

    Limon muttered bitterly.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t fight.¡±

    past.

    Adolf bes a sword master.

    When you challenge yourself to a duel.

    Having subdued him, Limon swore an oath by the sword.

    If you harm the innocent, I will kill you, but if you protect the good, I will not cut you.

    As a teacher, it was the minimum measure to prevent the student¡¯s runaway, and it was also the reason why Adolf was called the protector of Europe during his lifetime.

    The problem is that even after Adolf died and came back to life, that oath continues.

    ¡°Confirmation. It is now the Sword of the Demon God of Swords. It will be harmful to the world. I want to know if you still can¡¯t cut it.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he follows the demon on his own will.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean there¡¯s nothing wrong with the tool?¡±

    ¡°simr.¡±

    People are not tools.

    But it can be used.

    Would it be a sin if a child who was starving received bread and ran errands and found a bomb in it?

    If a man with a gun pointed at his head is threatened and cooperates in stealing, who is to be punished?

    There is no answer.

    Every era, every person, every country.

    To the extent that each person defines crime and punishment differently.

    ¡°If you want to ask for condemnation, you can do it. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Could your brother¡¯s swordsman be that weak?¡±

    ¡°okay. Maybe I could lose to Adolf.¡±

    Adolf crossed the line.

    Limon couldn¡¯t decide.

    It also meant that he wasn¡¯t sure if he could break his oath.

    Even so, if he tried to cut Adolf just because he was tied to the spell, his swordsman would be shaken.

    Because the oath of a sword to a sword master is that absolute.

    And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another opponent.

    In a fight between sword masters where a small gap could decide the oue, the shaking of the sword was too lethal.

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t even try to kill Adolf until now.

    That¡¯s why I smile bitterly.

    Limon looked up.

    I saw two girls.

    ¡°So Ainsha Yekatrice. please.¡±

    What a reckless request this is.

    he knew all too well

    He also knew that the risk that the two of them had to bear was greater than that of fighting a fierce battle with the two sword masters for days.

    But it is necessary.

    There is no other way.

    Above all, believe in yourself.

    At the end of looking at the groom who asked for a favor while looking at them with calm golden eyes.

    The two bridesughed at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Trust us and leave it to us, oppa.¡±

    and.

    promised

    ¡°We will defeat the sword light.¡±

    ¡°Because we will defeat that psycho.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re going to knock me down?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    ¡°Only dragon sshes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a dragon ssh. I am a descendant of the dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In the first ce, this was a board made by Limon.

    It was he who fell into the trap, not them.

    At the end of silence while watching the two girls talking single or expressionless.

    Adolfughed.

    ¡°These are fries that don¡¯t really know the subject.¡±

    ¡°well? If you fight, you¡¯ll find out who doesn¡¯t know the subject.¡±

    Adolph¡¯s ridicule.

    Yekathrice passed it away calmly.

    And from the moment Adolf appeared, he made a strange expression while resonating with the Gwangryongdae and the psionics.

    ¡°Can I tell you one more interesting thing?¡±

    ¡°Have you any more bullshit left to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    what do you want to report?

    When Adolph is puzzled.

    Yekathrice chuckled.

    ¡°Did I sleep with you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That goes on for days and days with Ainsha. I was loved enough to break my back and even received a present like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it¡­¡±

    As if to show off.

    Raise your one and only hand.

    Showing the ring on the ring finger.

    As if the ridicule from a while ago was a lie, he turned to Adolf, who had fallen into silence.

    Yekathrice ended her speech with a bright smile, 100 points out of 100.

    ¡°Your master is great.¡±

    The time I spent with Limon was a million times more enchanting and thrilling than I could have imagined.

    Looking at the girl talking with a smile.

    Adolf gritted his teeth.

    ¡°This filthy dragon¡¯s ssh¡­!¡±

    Jubak and Nabal.

    Now, regardless of what he drank, Adolf, whose eyes were turned upside down with rage, drew his sword while killing himself.

    The moment when the two girls finally reached the limits of psionic resonance.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    ten-jeweled martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    seventy

    ¨C

    two kinds of martial arts,

    seventeen martial arts

    ÓXÐÑ¡»

    Wooddeuk!

    The pupils of the two girls split.

    With small, thin, pure white wings.

    Clear and sharp wings.

    It rises as if it crosses over¡­

    The death-to-death struggle between the Sword Master and the descendants of the two dragons has begun.

 Chapter 718

    #718. consider it an honor

    * * *

    Dig!

    with a roar

    A silvery sh of light cut through the air.

    From front to back, wall to wall, ground to air.

    The speed of the sh, which covers all sides with an irregr trajectory like the winter sunlight diffusely reflected from water droplets, is literally the speed of light.

    A high-speed feast that causes a typhoon only in the aftermath and covers the air like a spider¡¯s web with only afterglow.

    However, he is the one who is surrounded by the sh.

    Adolf was unfazed.

    As if watching a boring show.

    I just watched the trail of that silver sh with my saber hanging down in one hand.

    Quadduk!

    Right then.

    change has begun.

    Like footprints left by winter.

    Dense frost rises along the trail of silver shes that swarmed in all directions, further lowering the temperature of the otherwise cool ice canyon.

    The faster the sh, the faster.

    and a further drop in temperature.

    ice that rises.

    And so, the moment when the shes that had been raging everywhere reached their zenith.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, ten seasons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    absolute

    zero, and absolute zero

    . ¡»

    -Everything froze.

    Even the ground covered with snow.

    Even the undead that were infesting everywhere.

    Even the breath that was quietly expelled.

    And even Adolf, who was holding the saber.

    It was a barrier of absolute zero that covered everything inside the space that was surrounded by shes of white frost and ice.

    It was a prison that even imprisoned the soul that stopped all molecr activity inside it with powerful psionics.

    But¡­

    ¡ºPoems of Heaven and Hell,

    Poesie von Himmel und H?lle.

    Effect Counter.

    Poem

    of Heaven

    Das Gedicht des Himmels

    The archipgo shes.

    The moment when causality is reversed.

    All the frost covering Adolf disappeared.

    At the same time, a cold storm surrounds the silver sh.

    The coldness that froze Yekathrice¡¯s feet as she galloped at a speed that even the sword master could not catch up with engulfed her.

    No, I was trying to swallow it.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the thin thread that had been waiting for it to wrap around her.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, ten seasons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®½~¼¼

    Cheonjambojakpae,

    ÌìÐQŒšÓñØ¡»

    !

    Like jade beads made by artisans.

    Or like a m with pearls.

    The sphere created by Cheonjamsa rotates fiercely around Yekathrice, bouncing off the cold air that was rushing in.

    Only a beatter, Yekathrice shook off the frost that froze her feet and stepped back, letting out a deep breath.

    ¡°ha.¡±

    horns on the head.

    Wings spread behind his back.

    Tail extended from the rump.

    Above all, a massive psionic that circtes throughout the body in sync with the heartbeat.

    In the sense of liberation and endless vitality that seems to havee out after being submerged in water for the rest of your life.

    Red lips slightly curved.

    ¡°This is harder than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless. Even if you are crazy, a sword master is a sword master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet.¡±

    round horns.

    winglet.

    blunt tail.

    Even the jewel on the forehead.

    Yekathrice giggled at the blunt words of her younger sister, who had be more mature and had a cuter belly than usual.

    Once in Moscow.

    Another time in Gg.

    Even though she had tried Yonghwa twice, it was just an expedient way that caused her vitality to run out of control.

    As it was the first time in his life that he officially performed Yonghwa, he was still unable to fully handle his overflowing power.

    But she¡¯s a genius.

    Even in this short period of time, that outstanding talent was frighteningly blooming and adapting to the power.

    ¡°It¡¯s a really fun show.¡±

    One problem.

    was their opponent.

    ¡°So why don¡¯t you stop kidding yourself and start ying properly? sshes.¡±

    Even while she is still in the process of adapting to Yonghwa, the power of the Ten Seasons, which Yekathrice surpasses even Charlotte in a short-term battle, is absolute.

    actually covered in frost.

    Although blood and flesh were frozen.

    Of course, he came back without a single wound.

    The appearance of a handsome boy who treats all of that as a show made me feel even mysterious fear.

    However, even after seeing Adolph, Catherine was not afraid.

    I just curled my lips slightly.

    ¡°Nope?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What it means is that you have heard enough from my brother about your sword doctor.¡±

    The Sword Master is the apex of the sword.

    He was an absolute master who could use any swordsmanship.

    However, just as the temperature differs even in the same me, the sword masters also had their own organs.

    Kami Itsumi¡¯s sword technique.

    Anastasia¡¯s blunt swordsmanship.

    Joan of Arc¡¯s swordsmanship.

    Billy¡¯s Secret Taoism, etc.

    The majority of sword masters perfected their best swordsmanship to the limit, and based on that they formed a swordsman.

    That¡¯s why, when ites to their specialties, they boasted a majesty that no other sword master could match.

    So was Adolf.

    He is a master of anti-swordsmanship.

    He was someone who had mastered the counter technique of countering the opponent¡¯s attack to the limit.

    And by raising that counterattack to the level of a swordsman, he left his name on the sword tower and became a sword master.

    Of course, any attack can be returned with hundreds or thousands of times its power.

    the moment you are attacked.

    Cut off that causal self.

    A sword master who is able to eliminate the cause of the attack first and make it as if there was no result of being attacked.

    That was the swordsman Adolf.

    ¡°My brother said so. In a sense, you are the hardest sword master to kill.¡±

    It would be better if it was Joan of Arc, the swordsman, or Gandhi, the swordsman.

    Their absolute defense is strong, but you can cut through the defense anyway.

    But what about Adolf?

    the moment you cut him.

    You must be prepared to be veiled yourself.

    It was because Adolf¡¯s swordsmanship was that he could stab and kill anyone and draw a draw.

    Even with such friendship, he could only force death on his opponent by removing only the result of being cut himself.

    He said that killing Adolf in his lifetime was only possible because Gandhi could withstand any counterattack.

    Even Limon stuck out his tongue and admitted it.

    ¡°Although it has a major weakness instead.¡±

    ¡°There is no weakness in my swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Your sword may not have it, but you do have it, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you can¡¯t strike first.¡±

    A counterattack is, after all, returning an opponent¡¯s attack.

    Therefore, Adolf¡¯s swordsman, which was premised on a counterattack, could not be activated by attacking first.

    And no matter how sword masters were, they were not weak enough to be defeated by swords that did not contain sword intentions.

    In other words, if you don¡¯t attack Adolf first, it¡¯s possible to not lose even if you can¡¯t win.

    ¡°¡­Whoops are like the sshes of a dirty dragon. You said you were going to knock me down, and now you¡¯re just trying to waste time.¡±

    Even though I was stabbed at my weakness.

    Adolf was unfazed.

    Rather, it was just a coldugh.

    ¡°But it¡¯s also stupid.¡±

    ¡°stupid? we?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not at a disadvantage if I drag my time.¡±

    In the first ce, Yonghwa is an act that puts an enormous burden on the princess¡¯ mind and body.

    As the long-term battle progresses, the two girls reach their limit, but as a sword master, their stamina has plenty of room.

    Looking at the mocking Adolf.

    Catherineughed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. We have no intention of going into a long-term battle either.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Above all, I¡¯m slowly getting ready.¡±

    Whoops.

    what is ready

    Leave him with his eyes wide open.

    Yekathrice raised her psionics.

    Resonance started with the dragon psionic, which was fully adapted and could be delicately controlled during this short battle.

    However, the target of that resonance was not the Gwangryongdae.

    The expressionless girl next to her.

    It was Ainsha¡¯s dragon psionic.

    ¡°Do you know why I am Ainsha¡¯s older sister?¡±

    ¡°You must be so crazy that you can¡¯t tell the difference between real blood and fakes.¡±

    ¡°Wrong. It¡¯s because in the distant past, if not now, we were real sisters.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Even if it is not in the scriptures of the Seven Dragons.

    The Silver Dragon n had a story that could only be passed down through word of mouth.

    long ago.

    A past far beyond the beginning.

    It is said that there was a very powerful dragon in the world.

    Unfortunately, however, the power of the dragon was so strong that descendants could not stand it.

    That¡¯s why the dragon split his power in half and passed it on to his two daughters, leaving behind his lineage, albeit insufficiently.

    Disaster will happenter.

    when the world perishes.

    After her two daughters escaped disaster by falling into a deep sleep, they were resurrected after a long time.

    it was called like this

    With Jaeeunryongseonggun (²ÅãyýˆÂ}¾ý).

    It¡¯s Jibaekryonghyeongun (ÖÇ°×ýˆÙt¾ý).

    Yes.

    Among the seven dragons, the two dragons of white silver were originally sisters with the same mother.

    Of course it¡¯s a myth.

    It was a story closer to a fairy tale than a myth that the white dragon n denied and only a few believed in even among the silver dragon n.

    But¡­

    ¡°Consider it an honor.¡±

    Silver white eyes and hair.

    Up to the empty left shoulder.

    Despite being from different ns, they stand side by side with girls who look exactly like twins, except for a few minor differences.

    Catherine thought.

    Sometimes, there is a truth that is absurd.

    ¡°Because you¡¯ll be the first since the beginning of human civilization to see our sister¡¯s real strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Adolf hardened his face.

    A sword master¡¯s intuition close to foreknowledge in detecting a crisis.

    That¡¯s because from the moment Ekatriche stretched out her right hand toward Ainsha, she was fiercely warning of danger.

    Enough to make Adolf, who was leisurely waiting for the attack of the two girls, move first.

    But it was toote.

    Yekathrice¡¯s outstretched right hand.

    Ainsha grabbed it with her left hand.

    Both hands interlocked.

    The moment when the silver and white rings on each of their ring fingers met.

    The psionics of the two girls, amplified through resonance, were already circting through each other¡¯s bodies through their joined hands and mixing.

    Just like when they resonated with each other through the Great Law of Yin and Yang Joy.

    ¨C As if they were originally one.

    The dragon psionic, which had already been amplified to the limit, was further amplified.

    The moment when a certain flow is achieved.

    A gigantic psionic storm centered on the two girls created dazzling brilliance.

    purer than pure white.

    brighter than silver.

    more beautiful than jewels.

    Watching the colorless and transparent storm of light rush towards him, Adolf reflexively drew his sword and swung it.

    But to no avail.

    Even the Sword Master¡¯s sword, which cuts through anything, couldn¡¯t cut that light.

    It was unavoidable.

    Because it wasn¡¯t just an attack.

    The silver dragon n¡¯s time maniption.

    The future foresight of the White Dragon n.

    An ability that was the origin of the two psionics.

    One of the two dragons that are said to have powers that surpass even the Golden Dragon Emperor.

    An ancient dragon whose name may not even remain, but fragments of its power are told in just a few phrases.

    Say it-.

    Let the colorless and transparent dragon howl.

    Time swallows the world.

    everything ran away

    Time Dragon.

    Or the moment when the power of the legendary dragon, called the invisible dragon, was reproduced by descendants beyond a distant time.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    twelve dragons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, and

    absolute time-dominant sphere.¡»

    The

    waves of time.

    Adolf was swallowed up.

 Chapter 719

    #719. It¡¯s not over.

    * * *

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    Immediately after being swallowed up by the waves of light, what Adolf felt was a sense of alienation.

    Not injured.

    There is no pressure whatsoever.

    I don¡¯t feel any problem.

    Even so, the sword master¡¯s intuition sounds an rm.

    this is dangerous

    The moment when Adolf grabbed the saber in a sense of crisis that was the same as when he faced Limon or Gandhi.

    Chew!

    A thread that grazes the neck.

    A dagger blocked by sabers.

    Adolf instinctively waved his sword to dodge the attack, which he would have received defenselessly in the original era.

    And the manifest sword.

    ¡ºPoesie von Himmel und H?lle, the beginning of the poem of heaven and hell

    .

    Instant Counter.

    hell city.

    Das Gedicht der H?lle.]

    It is the ultimate counterattack.

    Bear causal.

    Eliminate the cause of your harm.

    Even the consequences of being attacked are erased from the world.

    The moment the sword master can¡¯t avoid it, the wound on his neck is erased, and instead, his saber cuts the bodies of the two girls.

    no it had to be

    Squeak.

    ¡°¡­!¡± What

    if the missing wounds reappeared and

    the two girls who had been shed didn¡¯te back to normal.

    ¡®how?¡¯

    Adolf was agitated.

    I obviously cut the cause and effect.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t understand why the cause and effect hade back.

    It is the sword of one¡¯s own that cuts the cause and effect of the world. Even if he could imitate that Limon, it was impossible to perfectly reproduce it.

    Quadduk!

    However, the cold de that Yekathrice flew was hit with a sword.

    Overturning causality with a swordsman again.

    The moment I saw ite back.

    Adolf realized.

    That the two girls were not cutting out cause and effect like they were.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe this¡­¡¯

    Let¡¯s check the guess.

    Adolph, who cut off the hem of Ainsha¡¯s clothes with his sword, hardened his face as he saw the cut cloth sticking back together.

    It was because it was only after seeing the sight that it seemed as if time had been rewinded that the two girls realized how they had nullified their swordsmanship.

    ¡°Time¡­ retrograde?¡±

    The moment when causality is cut.

    Forcibly turn back time.

    Brings up the cause and effect before being cut down.

    Seeing the miracle of time swallowing even his own sword, Adolf swallowed his groans.

    ¡®Nonsense¡­!¡¯

    Although the Silver Dragon n deals with time maniption, it is only in the category of elerating or decelerating time to the limit.

    But to turn back time that has already passed.

    It is impossible even for God.

    In a sense, it was a more outrageous miracle than a swordsman who cuts through cause and effect.

    Kagaga River!

    Trembling at what he realized, Adolf swung his sword like lightning.

    A sharp dagger and a secret thread.

    Slender legs and cold hands.

    Tight sleeves and strong knees.

    The joint performance of the two girls, who skillfully stretch out alternately, simultaneously, or with a time difference, is truly murderous.

    It was fast, sharp, and dazzling enough to turn even a superman of the absolute ss into a lump of blood in an instant.

    Pababat!

    But even against those two girls, Adolf did not back down.

    ept the Moonlight Express.

    Cut off the ceiling moldings.

    Repelling the spiral sediment flow.

    Cut down the Soma Gongryu.

    The movement of the sword, which tenaciously epts attacks that should have been fatal by nature and evenunches an exquisite counterattack, is the pinnacle of subtlety.

    Surprisingly, it was so wless that it even felt beautiful.

    It was natural.

    He is the Sword Master.

    It is not that he is the pinnacle of swordsmanship because he obtained the swordsmanship, but he is the absolute one who obtained the swordsmanship because he reached the peak of the swordsmanship.

    Even if the swordsman was blocked, he could still be called a superman with pure swordsmanship.

    But the same goes for Ainsha and Yekatrice.

    Each of the princesses who have mastered the seventy-two types of the seven dragons left behind to the limit is an existence that canpete with even a sword master.

    Not to mention, the joint work of the two girls was not easy for even Adolf to resist.

    Chow!

    The thread pierces the flesh.

    The sword cuts the shoulder.

    The leg kicks the ankle.

    Every time the number of days is mixed, blood spurts, and whenever the number of days is divided, the bones crack.

    It is truly a blood clot.

    Without sparing each other, they exchange airlift dozens of times in an instant, constantly overturning cause and effect and turning back time.

    It was such a dominant battle that even the absolute would not dare to intervene.

    and in that battle.

    It was Adolf who was being pushed.

    If there was only one opponent.

    At least, if they were two princesses from different ns, they might have been able topete on an equal footing.

    However, the joint effort of the two girls, who were perfectly synchronized like real twins, reached a level that even a sword master¡¯s swordsmanship could not handle.

    The more the wound grows like this.

    Adolf¡¯s defeat was certain.

    However, while recognizing his own disadvantage, Adolf was neither frightened nor agitated.

    He only took the two girls¡¯ joint effort with cold eyes and brought out his swordsman to the limit.

    Just like that, in line with the attack of the two girls.

    The moment you wield the sword.

    ¡º

    Poesie von Himmel und H?lle. Poesie von Himmel und H?lle.

    Time Counter.

    Time of heaven and hell.

    Zeit des Himmel und H?lle]

    Quaaaaang!!!

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The two girls who had been thrown back by the force that had pushed Adolf up until now groaned.

    That look is really messed up.

    Ainshana vomits blood with her clothes and silk thread torn in a mess.

    Ekatricena¡¯s right arm wielding a dagger is twisted at an odd angle.

    It was a look that could never be called safe.

    It was because Adolf absorbed even the power of the attacks they poured out and counterattacked with the power and speed of the ship.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    Of course, Adolf was not safe either.

    Confronting the time reversal of the two.

    Using the enlightenment of the time gained.

    Of course, because he forcibly cut time with an improvised swordsman, he was attacked intact by the two.

    Because of the unreasonable counterattack, even the sword shook and suffered serious internal injuries.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    Still, Adolfughed.

    It seems to be enjoyable rather than painful.

    Instead of being angry, it¡¯s refreshingly refreshing.

    ¡°I must admit. That I underestimated you guys too much.¡±

    Even if they are only half, the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons are the descendants of the dragon that ruled the world by devouring even the gods in the past.

    The reason why Limon couldn¡¯t get rid of the Seven Dragons over the past hundreds of years wasn¡¯t just because of his benevolence.

    And if you weren¡¯t exhausted from the six-day forced march.

    So if you could afford to do more than just reverse causation.

    Or that if he was even a littlete in realizing how to cut time, he might have been the one who lost.

    with sincere admiration.

    humbly acknowledged.

    Adolf held the saber.

    ¡°But it¡¯s over now.¡±

    The dominion of absolute time has not yet been broken.

    But that is also a matter of time.

    In the meantime, I couldn¡¯t even use the season because I used the majority of psionics to maintain it.

    The two girls, who were already badly injured, could not defend themselves.

    Adolph said with conviction.

    Ainsha and Catherine too.

    I couldn¡¯t deny that.

    But the other denied it.

    ¡°No, it is not over.¡±

    ¡°¡­Kana?¡±

    Did ite sooner orter?

    When Yekathrice blinked at the bloodied maid who intervened as if to protect them.

    Adolfughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny. What do you think would change if a mongrel that couldn¡¯t even be half-fried intervened?¡±

    Of course, a ss master is a strong man who can change the oue of a war alone.

    But that also depends on the situation.

    Her power was too weak to affect the fight between the absolute sses and even against the sword master.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°Is that even in this situation?¡±

    far behind her.

    The exit is through the copsed rubble.

    The entrance is blocked by a mountain of corpses.

    Surrounded by hundreds of thousands of undead, the Shinryongdae and Gwangryongdae desperately fight.

    And since Kana was missing, Adolfughed even more when he saw Tata fighting bloody to protect them alone.

    The seven dragons are the greatest strength and weakness of the princess.

    By resonating psionics with them, you can unleash several times the power, but you must protect the Seven Dragons instead.

    That¡¯s why the custom of having a ss master as an aide was also created.

    However, in his view, the Seven Dragons were already at their limit.

    No matter how strong the Seven Dragons were, it was impossible to continue fighting against hundreds of thousands of undead.

    Especially since it was immediately after six days of fierce battles and forced marches.

    ¡°There is a 100% chance that nothing will change on my own.¡±

    Kana also readily acknowledged that fact.

    with only one condition.

    ¡°Then what if I¡¯m not alone?¡±

    ¡°what¡­?¡±

    What does that mean?

    Adolf, who was about to ask, stiffened.

    And the moment he slowly raised his head.

    Pooh.

    forgot

    Yekathrice closed and opened her eyes once.

    And without realizing it, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Kana? What did you do?¡±

    ¡°After discussions with Tata, we have calcted that there is a greater than 77% chance that this gorge will be the final challenge if things go smoothly.¡±

    ¡°So you said you had it prepared as insurance?¡±

    ¡°yes. We apologize that it took about 5% longer than expected to arrive.¡±

    It is the job of an aide to assist the princess.

    So, of course, she took care of the part that she didn¡¯t pay attention to because she was busy preparing for the fight with the devil and Adolf.

    Looking at the silver-haired maid who answered with a cold face as always.

    Catherineughed.

    ¡°This is why I think Kana is the cutest next to my sister.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    Even in the midst of this battle.

    I lifted my skirt slightly and said hello.

    Among the silver dragon n, the genius second only to Yekathrice spoke calmly as always.

    ¡°Then give the princess a signal.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    And

    the moment when Yekathrice took a deep breath and vomited it out with a really happy face.

    ¡°All-arms charge!¡±

    Boo boo woo woo!

    were scattered across the country.

    Hearing the orders mixed with Bachemensky¡¯s broadcast, they gathered one after another and ran nonstop to the gorge.

    Thousands of the Silver Dragon tribe, centered on a thousand armed forces, did not hesitate any longer.

    Follow the sound of the horn.

    I just jumped down the canyon.

    Quad de de de de de de de deuc!

    It is only possible because it is a horse race.

    Showcasing stunts like running on a cliff.

    Khan¡¯s army, which had been resurrected after a long time, bit the nks of therge undead army surrounding the Gwangryongdae and Shinryongdae.

    And¡­

    Paaang!

    ¡°These bastards¡­!¡±

    An arrow that flew like lightning and exploded.

    A middle-aged man running on the floor.

    An old woman slowly stretching her long hair, etc.

    The elder and the head of a prestigious family who jumped into the canyon before anyone else.

    Even if it is not absolute.

    It has the power to threaten the Absolute.

    Adolf gritted his teeth as dozens of masters of the ranks disregarded their lives and responded to the attack.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if my body was fine.

    Of course, he was seriously injured while defeating the two princesses, and his swordsman was shaken.

    While the swordsmith was still blocked, receiving their eptance, a sense of crisis came with every eclipse.

    Chow!

    Still, is he really a sword master?

    Even after getting ten people to pass, he cuts the middle-aged man in two who was rolling on the floor.

    In return, Adolf, ignoring the pain in his ankle splintered by the middle-aged man, confronts them by wielding his sword like mad.

    Kana opened her mouth.

    ¡°Princess, please ept this.¡±

    Do it.

    his left arm.

    No, to be precise, a silver-haired maid who removed a prosthetic arm made of silver iron that had been attached to it instead of her left arm.

    ¡°The princess specially ordered it from EK, so it should withstand her psionic attack at least once.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will write well.¡±

    Yekathrice did not decline.

    With his already broken and immobilized right arm hanging limp.

    I just smiled and epted Kana¡¯s hand, which loosened the bandage on my left shoulder and attached a prosthetic arm to the amputated surface.

    Kiki Giggi.

    Is it because it is a prosthetic hand made in the fairy kingdom?

    After wriggling as if it were alive, the prosthetic arm clinging to the cut surface connects to the nerves one by one and shrinks to fit its own physique.

    As she opened and closed her silver left hand, Kana held out another object.

    ¡°¡­Really, I can¡¯t live without Kana.¡±

    ¡°It is an overestimation.¡±

    afterughing out loud.

    Originally attached to the saddle of a horse.

    He picked up his mechanical bow with his left arm made of silver iron.

    Catherine took an arrow from her quiver, hung it on the bowstring, grabbed it with her teeth, and tried to pull it.

    If it weren¡¯t for the pure white hand that snatched the mechanical bow from his prosthetic arm.

    ¡°I aim. Yekathrice shoots properly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for doing so.¡±

    Is it because of the deep inner wounds?

    While still bleeding from the corner of his mouth.

    Sitting side by side, feeling the warmth of his younger brother who held onto the mechanical arch instead of himself.

    Yekathrice chuckled.

    And put the arrow on the string.

    I looked at him with calm eyes.

    As soon as he handed over the mechanical bow to himself, Kanawa joined the other masters.

    From beyond the Silver Dragon n¡¯s cavalry, which had prated the undead army and rushed to this ce.

    Adolf, who was seriously injured, had already shed down three sergeant-level masters and received the rush of hundreds and thousands of cavalry troops head-on.

    Both she and Ainsha.

    It is limited only by maintaining absolute time dominance.

    In the yard where psionics were already being used to the bottom, the power that the arrows could contain was limited.

    However, Yekathrice did not give up and gathered psionics as much as possible.

    more more little more

    the bottom of the floor to the bottom.

    That moment when she and Ainsha squeezed everything out.

    Ugh.

    Warmth flowed from Yekathrice¡¯s drooping right hand and the ring on Ainsha¡¯s left hand holding a bow.

    In this situation, where even a handful of dragon psionics are desperately needed, smile at the gift of a loving, warm, and missed lover.

    baaaa

    Ainsha¡¯s foreknowledge aimed at the bow.

    Yekathrice elerates time.

    The arrows, in which all the psionics of the two girls were condensed, were fired from the bowstring pulled to its limit.

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two types of martial arts, three seasons of the seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Èý½~¼¼

    Descendant

    Four Days¡»

    Kwaaang!

    Unable to withstand the powerful psionic attack, Eun-cheol¡¯s arm breaks.

    The moment Adolf instinctively turned his head while fighting against thousands of silver dragon ns and masters even though he was covered in blood.

    A silver sh.

    Piercing him¡­

    ¨DEverything is over.

 Chapter 720

    #720. Let¡¯s make a decision.

    * * *

    Out of breath.

    My heart is beating.

    The limbs tremble.

    A voice permeates as even half of the already reddened vision bes blurred.

    [Foolish ¡öB.]

    Is there a problem with your ears?

    Or is it because of a confused consciousness?

    Following the inaudible voice, I raised my head and saw the de of a sword.

    [Are you going to do this again? You should have known that you could beat the ¡ö.]

    Now, you knew enough that your opponent could decapitate you with just a slight movement of your wrist.

    But don¡¯t be afraid either.

    don¡¯t hesitate

    With a bloody look.

    Just look straight up at your opponent.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I do because I can win.¡±

    [Then why are you willing to risk your life for doing something like this?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the backlight.

    face is not visible

    But I knew what kind of expression he was making.

    Being defeated in a duel and getting tattered like this had already happened several times before.

    So this time as well.

    He vomits blood and replies.

    ¡°The reason is¡­¡±

    * * *

    Kaang!

    Spinning around like a top.

    Deflecting a knife with a sword.

    After kicking his outstretched fist like lightning with the sole of his foot, he flew backwards with the rebound and increased the distance.

    Limon let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    deep and heavy.

    Throwing up the remnants of fatigue.

    Instead, circting new vitality through his body, Limon raised his head.

    ¡°Thank you. Wake me up when the time is right.¡±

    ¡°It is an overestimation.¡±

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t that too humanly?¡±

    twirling

    When Gandhi, who took the meal without any disturbance even though his whole body was covered in blood from numerous wounds, smiled gently.

    Billy, who spat out blood from his mouth, made a face as if he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Even if you provoked him first and then just ran away for six days, what¡¯s the case with him sleeping while fighting?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s unfair, you can sleep too.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to die very openly?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for doing so.¡±

    Looking at Limon, who smiled.

    Billy stuck out his tongue.

    Limon¡¯s condition is as messed up as the two of them.

    Of course, his whole body is stained with blood and wounds more than Gandhi¡¯s due to the fight that has been going on for the past six days.

    In particr, the wound on his left shoulder, which had barely recovered after being injured while escaping from Gg, burst again in the fierce battle and was dripping with blood.

    while avoidingbat as much as possible.

    I even ran away and focused on wasting time.

    The joint work of the two sword masters was not easy enough to handle that much.

    Even more considering the heart of the Demon God who stretches out countless tentacles from Gg and does all sorts of tricks.

    It¡¯s a shame because he passed the hurdle by generously pouring dragon psionic into the photon de at every desperate moment.

    It would have been really dangerous without the enormous amount of psionics he had umted from mixing with the two brides for several days.

    However, despite being cornered like that, Limon¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t bad.

    to know why.

    Billy grumbled, scratching his bloodied neck.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Geocham¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s dream-drowning sword could be used like this.¡±

    ¡°If I have to say, this is rather the original usage.¡±

    Growing up in virtual space.

    without distinction between reality and dreams.

    A sword spirit that finds rest only in dreams.

    Her dream drunk sword was originally made and taught by Limon based on drunken powers.

    The true value of this swordsmanship appears when a running repairman uses it, but even Limon could use it for a short rest.

    ¡°Anyway, do you fall asleep in this situation?¡±

    ¡­although that itself was absurd.

    Not even halfway.

    To think he fell asleep while fighting against two sword masters.

    It was an atrocity that even Billy or Gandhi, who could imitate any swordsmanship, could not imitate because their lives were too precious.

    ¡°If you get used to having your throat tickle while sleeping, it¡¯s quite worth it.¡±

    After shrugging.

    Limon murmured quietly.

    ¡°¡­Thanks to that, I had a nightmare that I miss quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a nightmare, it¡¯s a nightmare. If you miss it, you miss it. What is a nostalgic nightmare?¡±

    ¡°A lot of things happen in life, right?¡±

    Is it because I fell asleep in the overflowing life?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a long time since we fought so fiercely.

    When Billy tilts his head to see Limon with a bitter smile in a dream that is not so unpleasant even if it is a nightmare he has had in a long time.

    Gandhi asked quietly.

    ¡°Master, I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¨DDo you really think you can defeat the Demon God just by wasting time like this?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a mockery.

    It wasn¡¯t even a question.

    A warning, to say the least.

    The advice was that just holding on like this would not be able to prevent the resurrection of the Demon God.

    Billy heartily agreed.

    Clearly, Limon was able to maintain his concentration more than the two of them by taking breaks from time to time with the dream drunk sword.

    However, in other words, it means that the situation is not good enough to use such residual talent.

    In fact, Limon¡¯s injuries were more serious than both injuriesbined.

    ¡°I can win.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Limon wasn¡¯t nervous.

    I just said it without hesitation.

    ¡°Because my brides aren¡¯t that formidable.¡±

    ¡°¡­You say it very confidently, isn¡¯t that a bit like trash if you look at it objectively?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s unfair, you can get married too.¡±

    ¡°I want¡­¡±

    How did the nobleman who used to grind his teeth in the Chilryonghoe be so corrupted?

    Even as he stuck out his tongue, Billy took out the few remaining knives and held them between his fingers.

    Whether it¡¯s a ring tightening around the neck.

    Even to the demon god¡¯s tentacles that have finished regenerating.

    Since he was under pressure in many ways, wasting time chatting with Limon was the limit.

    So Billy pulls his arm.

    The moment the battle is about to resume.

    Kururrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That was the moment.

    Billy, Gandhi, and Limondo.

    All of them looked to the far north.

    Twenty-four pirs towering through the sky.

    Among them, the sight of the 23rd pir, the northernmost one, copsing to pieces made them stop what they were doing.

    ¡°¡­You did it.¡±

    even though I believed it.

    I couldn¡¯t let go of that worry.

    So when Limon smiles at the sess of the two more wee girls.

    Billy involuntarily put on a stunned expression, and Gandhi lost his gentle smile and fell silent.

    who is already in the north.

    Because as much as I knew it, I could understand what it meant that the 23rd pir had copsed.

    ¡°Is this a true story¡­?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what I said.¡±

    Adolf copsed.

    To an existence that is not even a sword master.

    Unlike the two disciples who looked in disbelief even though they knew there was no other possibility, Limon grinned.

    ¡°My brides are formidable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t disappoint the brides either.¡±

    Ugh.

    A carving knife that I took out before I knew it.

    Within it, he devoted himself to defense for six days and generously poured out the dragon psionic he had been saving, creating a de of brilliant light.

    Limon said coldly.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s make a decision.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­.¡±

    The 23rd Gg.

    No, the ce that used to be Gg.

    But now in one ce, almost in ruins.

    The moment Yekathrice, who was breathing heavily, stumbled and was about to copse.

    A small hand supported her.

    ¡°I want to know if Catherine is okay.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. It¡¯s obvious to anyone who sees it being excessive.¡±

    The prosthetic is also broken.

    My right arm is also broken.

    I can¡¯t even use both arms.

    The result of fighting tenaciously, brandishing its wings and tail until it broke the demon¡¯s eyes.

    Now that even Yonghwa has been released, Yekathrice was not at all intimidated by Ainsha¡¯s expressionless face.

    I just grew up andughed.

    ¡°Well, being a bride, you can¡¯t make the groom wait too long, can you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired though¡­ I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°It may not be for a moment. Leave the work behind me to me and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡±

    At the end of the forced march of six days.

    Fighting with Adolf.

    The result of gathering the remainingrge army of undead and leading the n to finally destroy the Eye of the Demon God, who had been struggling to the end.

    Leaving Kana in charge of Yekatrice, who really didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift a finger.

    Ainsha moved on.

    Across the remains of Gg.

    At least on top of the unharmed tower.

    standing tall.

    look away slowly

    Even though they are all messed up, they hang torches, set up a temporary altar, and hold their own musical instruments, including Tata and Shinryongdae.

    Thousands of silver dragons raised their heads while stopping to retrieve the fainting prisoners of Gg.

    A girl leaning on a maid.

    With all of them in their clear eyes like a mirror.

    the girl moved

    jingle.

    Tattered clothes.

    More than half of the broken jewelry.

    Scarred feet stained red with blood.

    Even if it was better than Yekathrice, who had been squeezed to the limit, it was still a mess as she had gone through the same hardships.

    There is no hesitation.

    fluttering the torn hem of his dress.

    Bumping broken trinkets and giving a final breath.

    He slips his small feet while leaving red marks on the snow piled up on the foundation before he knows it.

    It is a ritual not a dance.

    anytime, anywhere, anyhow.

    You reach God just by doing it.

    Non-magical magic allowed only to the priests of the Holy Alliance, which neither witches nor priests could use.

    jingle.

    So, at the peak of the dance.

    The girl¡¯s pink lips opened.

    Whates out is the most beautiful song in the world.

    Even in a state of exhaustion and even dancing, the jade sound, which is not disturbed in the slightest, resonates clear enough to reach the heavens.

    Unfortunately, the sky is dark.

    The pitch-ck clouds that covered the whole country without a single light swallowed up even such jade sounds.

    No, it seemed so.

    -Pat.

    far south.

    under an all-dark sky.

    Until a pir of light rises in Moscow.

    Too feeblepared to the darkness that covered the entire sky.

    However, the light that appeared for the first time since the Russian Khanate was covered by clouds soared to the end of the sky and collided with the clouds.

    Pajik Pajijik!

    crash into the clouds

    The mountains are breaking apart.

    Even though it gradually loses its brilliance.

    The light never breaks, and I tried to cut off the darkness even a little bit.

    It was just the beginning.

    Pad Pavat! Papa baba babat!

    Saint Petersburg.

    Novosibirsk.

    Kazan, etc.

    one another one.

    Dozens of beams of light fromrge cities in the Russian Khanate illuminated the darkness and collided with clouds at various locations.

    GOD brand.

    Made with divine crafts.

    Because it contains a miracle of God.

    A mass-produced divine object that has direct contact with the gods, albeit in a limited way.

    The product, which countless people had made while sleeping less for the past six days, was responding to Ainsha¡¯s song, which was transmitted across the country through Tata¡¯s transmitter.

    And the effect of the GOD brand didn¡¯t just stop at creating a pir of light.

    Finished products of the GOD brand that workers deployed throughout the country ording to the n left before the silver dragon n went out.

    The faint light flowing from there drew a huge figure by connecting the pirs of light rising from each city.

    A magic circle of light covering the entire country.

    So, on top of the magic circle of darkness, which originally consisted of 24 darkness, but now only 1 pir remains.

    The moment when the magic circle of light connecting dozens of pirs ovepped upside down.

    Aaaaaang!

    Brilliant light explodes.

    The decisive battle magic, Abyssus, was activated.

 Chapter 721

    #721. May you rest in peace.

    * * *

    ¡®Did you seed¡­?¡¯

    An ice mansion made by Limon.

    There, Bachemensky, who was looking out the window, clenched his fists.

    The sky, which had been covered in darkness for over ten days, was brightly lit by a magic circle drawn by a pir of light.

    And the efforts of those who must have shed blood and sweat to create numerous GOD products that will be at the root of it.

    It made Bachemensky¡¯s eyes grow hot.

    a few days a few days

    to rest your throat.

    I even forgot to eat and drink.

    He was the one who appealed through broadcasting.

    It wasn¡¯t that I was certain.

    Were his words properly conveyed? And even if it was delivered, how many people would listen to it and how many would willingly give it up.

    It was because he was no longer an innocent youth enough to blindly believe.

    I just wanted to believe.

    country you love.

    The revolution he has been pursuing.

    People you should respect.

    And that brilliant light was no different from the proof itself that his faith was not in vain.

    ¡®No, not yet.¡¯

    Kureung Kugoogu Pce!

    Bachemensky forcibly blocked the water around his eyes.

    Even though the magic circle made up of pirs of light soared all over the ground, it only created a thundercloud with a loud roar.

    It was because the clouds that were not copsing and the still clear darkness were telling us.

    I even activated the Abyss.

    That he didn¡¯t give up.

    Rather, the fact that he was trying to suppress even the great magic of the gods by squeezing all his strength.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯sck of strength.¡¯

    Bachemensky groaned.

    When you think about it, it was natural.

    Now, after gathering strength for nearly a hundred years in 24 Ggs, the power of the Demon God is the strongest ever.

    On the other hand, the power of the gods, who were only weakly connected because of the barriers and overuse of miracles to mass-produce the GOD brand, was limited.

    As in Moscow, the connection between the Demon God and Providence could not be easily broken just by activating the Abyss.

    ¡®Then what can I do¡­¡¯

    Bachemensky turned.

    And sit back in the chair.

    I grabbed the transmitter¡¯s microphone.

    ¡°Do you see everyone?¡±

    ¡°This is a miracle from God. All the gods of the Pantheon are giving their strength to defeat the demon and save us.¡±

    ¡°But there is still something missing to achieve the miracle.¡±

    yet beforeunching.

    From the conversation I had with Ainsha.

    As a priest of the Holy League, Vachemensky said, recalling the several requests she had made.

    ¡°¡ªIt is everyone¡¯s belief.¡±

    Essential to God¡¯s Miracle.

    Faith (belief).

    Someone, like the heart, of course has.

    But remembering what someone can never have even if they die.

    Bachemensky said heavily.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult. We are a people of revolution who gave up on God a long time ago.¡±

    era of revolution.

    A temple, a church, a temple.

    Burn it as you see it.

    From virtuous priests to innocent witches, expelled or burned as religious people who cling to vested interests or swindlers who are insensitive.

    It is their pride that they built a country for the people by the people of the people.

    Long years have passed and now it has be a dictatorship, but it is still remembered with pride.

    But now you believe in God.

    It was very difficult both psychologically and practically.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to believe in God.¡±

    knowing that very well.

    Bachemensky did not bother to persuade the people.

    just engraved

    ¡°Believe in that light instead.¡±

    Pirs of light still rising fiercely to dispel the clouds in the sky.

    ¡°Believe that there is someone out there who wants to save us.¡±

    Swordsmith Limon Aspelder, who fought fiercely for six days and is still making the world cry.

    ¡°Believe that our efforts were not in vain.¡±

    The efforts they have made so far to make GOD brand products.

    ¡°Believe that we can live.¡±

    The hope that must have sprouted in everyone¡¯s heart after seeing the light that split the darkness.

    And¡­

    ¡°Above all, please believe in the future of this country.¡±

    Ainsha¡¯s teachings.

    ¡®Faith is not that great.¡¯

    ¡®Praying for a good harvest is the faith of a good harvest.¡¯

    ¡®If you wish for your family¡¯s health, it is your family¡¯s faith.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t pray because there is a God. God exists because there is prayer.¡¯

    ¡®Only hope.¡¯

    ¡®And I believe.¡¯

    ¡®That bes the power of God.¡¯

    Before being the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    As the priest of the Holy League.

    Ainsha informed him.

    Even though there are no believers, a demon god can only absorb fear, despair, hatred, and resentment to be its own strength.

    Whatever it is, pure wind and prayer can be the power of God.

    Of course it¡¯s a gamble.

    Which god will the prayer reach?

    It was meaningless if it were original as it was different ording to each person¡¯s wishes.

    But for now, it didn¡¯t matter.

    present this moment.

    All the gods in the world create pirs of light.

    No matter what prayer anyone prays, it will reach any one of them.

    Paba baba baba bababat!

    ¡­just like this.

    Not just big cities with industrialplexes.

    in a small town factory.

    Or in an old garage.

    Compared to the pirs of light so far, they are too thin and blurry, but instead, many thousands of thousands of light beams emerge.

    Quarreureung!

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!

    So the magic circle of light bes much clearer.

    finally piercing the dark clouds.

    with a terrifying sound.

    Watching the magic circle that sucked in the darkness that covered the country of Rasya Khan, dye the world with light.

    Bachemenskyughed.

    ¡®ats¡­!¡¯

    The homnd that has finally regained its light.

    And the end of the demon subjugation n that finally arrived made him smile with a sense of relief.

    Quaang!

    ¡°Gagging!¡±

    ¡­until you get blown up against a wall.

    When Vachemensky, who had been imprisoned in the wall of the ice mansion, vomited blood, with a sudden shock as if he had been hit by a car.

    What came out was a voice.

    [It¡¯s because of you.]

    Deep.

    dark.

    gloomy.

    Still, a strangely familiar voice.

    [Things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way if it wasn¡¯t for you¡­!]

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    At the same time, looking at the shape created by the coalescence of the ck mist that flowed somewhere.

    Bachemensky groaned.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    It was a fact that should have been doubted long ago.

    Even if he is a god of magic.

    The demon was originally amp genie.

    It is nothing more than an artificial spirit that grants wishes without any will or desire of its own.

    So, without Limon, Ainsha, or a user, the Demon God tried to resurrect himself, but he had doubts about this situation.

    I just thought it was a runawaybination of the grudges I had umted for 100 years and the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    But they had to realize.

    only one.

    You knew about the artifacts of the Dark Dawn before anyone else.

    Also, that there was someone who had the ability to awaken the demon.

    ¡°Brother Dmitri, you were fused with the demon.¡±

    A boy who gained the legacy of the Dark Dawn Society and rose to the level of a dark wizard.

    And the head of the counter-revolutionary army, who was killed by Adolf after contacting Catherine, who was the head of the new revolutionary army, to make him a ally.

    But the power of ck magic.

    and with ferocious resentment.

    without falling into the underworld.

    A vengeful spirit who tried to resurrect the demon.

    No, looking at Dmitri, who had be an evil spirit, Bachemensky vomited another handful of blood.

    Regretful not realizing that the demon god was so obsessed with catching Limon that it wasn¡¯t just because he felt threatened.

    [Why did you interrupt me?]

    He red at Bachemensky with a fervent eye.

    Dmitry¡¯s demon howled.

    [I just did the right thing!]

    ¡°You mean the right thing? Offer yourrades as a living sacrifice¡­?¡±

    [That¡¯s a sacrifice for the revolution!]

    ¡°¡­sacrifices are made by oneself, not forced by others.¡±

    [Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Anyone who is a citizen of this country but does not help the revolution is an enemy!]

    This is for everyone.

    So you have to help yourself.

    Those who hinder them, as well as those who do not help them, deserve to die as enemies of the revolution.

    Watching Dmitri shout madly, Bachemensky put on a bitter expression.

    It was because he knew very well that it wasn¡¯t just because he became an evil spirit and lost his mind that this boy was crying like this.

    ¡°Brother Dmitry, it is easy to criticize others.¡±

    assault the supervisor.

    Threatening otherrades.

    plunder against the rich.

    Even taking bribes for granted.

    One reason why Dmitri didn¡¯t feel guilty.

    Because I believed it was for the revolution.

    For the sake of the revolution, murder, terrorism, and crime weremitted without hesitation.

    And Dmitri just followed them.

    Because no one told this boy what was right. Rather, they praised him for being a revolutionary even though he was young.

    ¡°But the world doesn¡¯t get better just by swearing at others and bringing them down.¡±

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    Even if the revolution seeded.

    The revolutionary government would have copsed.

    The country will be ruined if you recklessly lower taxes just because they are high.

    If the army gets rid of it because it eats money, it will copse due to invasion.

    If you banbor because you don¡¯t want to work, everyone will starve to death.

    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t know such an obvious fact. They just believed that they could do better than the dictator.

    But it was arrogance.

    No, I didn¡¯t know if stupidity would be more urate.

    Just because there are ws in the existing system, instead of looking for something to do and fixing it, they tried to destroy the country without any alternative.

    with unfounded confidence.

    Or because it¡¯s easier and more convenient.

    In the end, they were intoxicated with the revolutionary themselves and waged a revolution for the sake of the revolution.

    Like this boy who would do anything to be a revolutionary just because he wanted to be recognized and believed it was the right thing to do.

    ¡°Revolution is not about leading, teaching and ruling.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°You have to bow down and ask for the opportunity to follow everyone, learn from everyone, and serve everyone.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°A revolution carried out without knowing it is not a revolution. Just another means of dictatorship¡­¡±

    [Shut up!]

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    Grab Bachemensky¡¯s neck.

    blocking what he was saying.

    Dmitri said with a serious look in his eyes.

    [How dare a dictator and an enemy of the revolution dare to talk about the revolution¡­!]

    Wow.

    It seems to break like this.

    Bachemensky did not dare to shake off Dmitri¡¯s hand, which was strangling him.

    I just quietly closed my eyes.

    This is the price he has to pay.

    As a member of the revolutionary government who deceived a boy who could have lived a normal life and made it like this, it was a punishment he had to pay.

    And so, the moment Dmitri¡¯s evil spirit shed his eyes and swung his ws out like des.

    Dismissed!

    [Ahh!]

    With his hand grabbed.

    Dmirty¡¯s evil spirit bounced back.

    Then, as I staggered in midair, I opened my eyes wide.

    [How do you¡­ No, why!]

    Whoops!

    [¡­!]

    The empty space where there was nothing.

    It took a moment for me to open my eyes while looking at the ck fog that swirled there.

    The mouth that had been opened to say something, Dmitri¡¯s demon closed it again.

    because I could feel it.

    If it¡¯s close, it¡¯s close.

    if far away

    The feeling of the extremely sharp and hot de that pierced the heart of the Demon God in the 24th Gg.

    [¡­why.]

    The arms, the body, the face.

    Feeling that the grudges that held him in this world were forcibly dispersing.

    Dmitri murmured dumbfounded.

    [I just wanted freedom¡­]

    Pass.

    thatst word.

    Member of the revolutionary government and head of the counter-revolutionary army.

    And the evil spirit of the boy who wanted to be a great revolutionary by resurrecting the demon as a ck wizard disappeared like melting in the morning sunlight.

    However, the ck fog that formed the boy¡¯s evil spirit did not disappear immediately.

    After hovering in the air for a while,

    It just took some shape.

    That moment.

    Bachemensky¡¯s eyes widened.

    It¡¯s too blurrypared to Dmitri¡¯s lively appearance.

    Even so, the appearance of a man with a shaggy beard with an unrecognizable stature made him suffocate.

    ¡°teacher¡­?¡±

    staring nkly at the scene.

    Bachemensky realized it btedly.

    How was it that only he was able to survive in the Gg, where the demon was resurrected and everyone was unconscious?

    but at his call.

    The man didn¡¯t answer.

    After a quiet smile.

    It just scattered and fell as if following the boy.

    At the end of seeing the disappearance of thest remnants of a man who became one with the demon god in the past, but disappeared along with the demon god in Moscow.

    Bachemensky muttered bitterly.

    ¡°Please rest in peace¡­¡±

    I miss you a bit.

    a little sick

    little bit grateful

    In a reallyplicated heart.

    Bachemensky thus sent hisst farewell to his teacher.

 Chapter 722

    #722. I will cut

    * * *

    Kowloon Kugugu Pce.

    After the 24th pir copsed.

    The clouds covering the sky disappear.

    The Russian Khanate has regained its light after a long time.

    The silver dragon n, including Ainsha and Yekatrice, who had just finished the ritual at Gg at the northern end and copsed.

    The people, including Ksenia, who suffered like zombies due to six days of non-stopbor.

    Everyone watched the scene and shed tears of emotion or smiled.

    and this moment.

    There was also a smile simr to them but with a different meaning.

    ¡°Heul heul, this is hard work.¡±

    A snowy mountain covered with snow.

    Sit on one side of it.

    Dark clouds are sucked in.

    Instead, at the end of looking at the sky of the Russian Khanate, flickering in a magic circle of light.

    he muttered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like things that stand out like this.¡±

    Is it because of the forceful marches so far?

    For a while, I tapped on the aching bone.

    He chuckled at the end.

    ¡°Well, this must be karma.¡±

    Dalgrak.

    Liver, tongue, bone, teeth, blood vessels, etc.

    At the end of rolling jewels of different shapes in the palm of your hand.

    muttering abruptly

    ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re ignorant, you¡¯re brave.¡±

    he clicked his tongue.

    No matter how much he acquired the legacy of a demon god, it is a wonderful thing to have reached the level of a ck wizard at such a young age.

    Considering the length of his training, his talent might have beenparable to, or even surpassed, that of Faust, one of the greatest warlocks in history.

    Nevertheless, he had no choice but to evaluate Dmitri like this.

    He was such a genius idiot.

    You have such great talent.

    What you¡¯re doing is just this.

    It was embarrassing and embarrassing.

    In particr, the idea of selling off the legacy of the Dark Dawn to make a few bucks was preposterous.

    ¡°This happened.¡±

    So he let out a sigh.

    If the only thing stolen was an ordinary inheritance, he would haveughed.

    Even if the devil¡¯s casting was mixed in, he would have stood by.

    Thanks to gathering despair in Gg for over a hundred years, this time he was able to exert enormous power even before being resurrected is exceptional.

    If someone resurrects the demon again.

    Because there was a limit to the power that a demon god could exert.

    That much, there were many people who could handle it on their own even without him stepping out.

    The problem was that Dmitri¡¯s unknowingly sold items were mixed with absurd things.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it was leaked.¡±

    Well, it wasn¡¯t just about ming Dmitri.

    Even if it was a ck mage¡­

    No, it would have been easy to ignore because he was a ck mage.

    So, rather than worrying too much, I checked the Gg that was stored just in case.

    I never thought that the counter-revolutionary army would have reached that point.

    It was just astonishing.

    ¡°Hmm. Still, you should try as far as you can, right?¡±

    after a long thought.

    He finally got down on his knees and got up from his seat.

    Of course, as the sword masters resurrected, even the future was covered.

    How near impossible it was to find just one object in the yard where the spirit of the demon had not yet dissipated.

    I didn¡¯t know that

    But there was no choice.

    Even if a hundred would not know the true value of a hundred, and a thousand out of a thousand would be meaningless even to those who know.

    After all, I couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if it fell into the wrong hands.

    ¡°Then do your best, young man.¡±

    So after a smirk.

    he snapped his fingers.

    Ting.

    ¡°Auha Oa Todan BivaRa un Aykpoob.¡±

    Chow!

    An old silver coin bounced off his fingertips with a low voice and spun in the air.

    A giant skeleton shark emerges from the shadows and devours it.

    He slithered into the mouth of the wide-open skeleton shark and muttered as he looked back at the eastern sky for thest time.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what I¡¯ll have to do if I¡¯m going to keep my promise to this old man.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    the shark that swallowed him disappeared.

    There is only one thing left on the snowy mountain where the blizzard has stopped.

    It was only the remnants of the shadows that had undted and then calmed down.

    * * *

    ¡°Is the barrier gone?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Sit on a ruby throne.

    A beauty in military uniform who watched TV silently.

    Nadia nodded at Hai¡¯s question.

    Then he nced at the video of reporters giving lively interviews on the Russian border where the fog suddenly disappeared and continued.

    ¡°I need to check more details, but ording to reports from the field, it seems that entry into Russia itself has be possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­Has Rose already entered?¡±

    ¡°no. Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    After Russia is covered in darkness.

    It was the same for all ns that watched over that barrier.

    In particr, if she was able to handle space movement, she would have entered as soon as she knew that the barrier had been lifted.

    why hasn¡¯t it moved yet?

    When Hai asked why, Nadia scratched her head and answered.

    ¡°ording to Sir Lucas, Russia is still in an unstable state of space.¡±

    Whales create waves just by swimming.

    In that respect, Russia today is like the sea after the tsunami swept through it.

    Even if the demon disappeared, the aftermath still remained.

    That¡¯s why the electronic devices are still working.

    In the midst of this, if I moved to Russia, I could be a lost child in space or even put my life in danger.

    ¡°Still, Sir Lucas and the other elders almost threw themselves at the Blue Dragon Princess, who said she would go right away, and barely stopped it.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    In the end, the blue dragon n is preparing to go directly to the border of the Russian Khanate by space movement.

    Listen to what Nadia said.

    Hai fell silent.

    The most important thing in the Seven Dragons is thefort of the princess.

    In that respect, the choice of the blue dragon n was natural.

    Proof that the fact that the barrier disappeared in the first ce prevented the resurrection of the Demon God.

    Rose¡¯s behavior was rather abnormal when she risked her life to fly to Russia when the emergency situation was already over.

    Still, Hati did not call Rose¡¯s choice foolish.

    He opened his mouth in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Nadia, prepare your private ne and the Yeomryongdae so that you can depart at any time.¡±

    ¡°¡­your princess.¡±

    That Hai doesn¡¯t have to move directly.

    If she leaves, the political situation in Africa may be shaken.

    A lot of things to say as an aide.

    Nadia swallowed quietly.

    After the Russian Khanate was covered in darkness and contact with Limon was cut off, Hai stayed awake for several days.

    As an aide who knows better than anyone.

    Because I couldn¡¯t stop her.

    Hai closed her eyes while Nadia left to carry out her instructions.

    Catherine and Ainsha.

    And to Li Qingyu.

    Now that there are already three princesses there.

    She knew that waiting until the ne could beunched would only lead to a futile effort.

    his own groom.

    The owner who gave everything.

    How strong is Limon?

    Still, she couldn¡¯t forget it.

    Limon copsed as soon as he came back covered in blood after confronting the three sword masters.

    facts that I realized then.

    no matter how strong

    Limon is also human after all.

    It means being able to get hurt or die.

    ¡®¡­please.¡¯

    May he be all right.

    May this worry be unfounded.

    Praying in his heart, Hai clenched his fists.

    * * *

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    put the sword on the floor

    A white-haired man who supported his body.

    Limon let out a short cough.

    And I took a breath in the thick fatigue that I would copse at any moment.

    ¡°¡­Really, the more I look at Master, the more I can only think of how great he is.¡±

    But unfortunately.

    He couldn¡¯t catch a break.

    Billy shakes his head, bleeding from his side.

    And the existence of Gandhi standing tall like a guardian statue even with a hole in one of his thighs.

    Limon was forced to maintain his own consciousness.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it would be possible to pierce the priest and me and sever the heart of a demon god.¡±

    Break through Gandhi¡¯s absolute defense.

    throwing away his knife.

    Break into the bottom of the Gg.

    Borrowed from Limon¡¯s feat of cutting off the heart of a demon who was desperately trying to escape, he let out his tongue.

    Of course, the price was not light.

    Limon, who was already full of scars, had to pay for excessive breakthrough, and it was now difficult to find a healthy ce.

    At least this is because the demon¡¯s heart suddenly stopped running away.

    Without that luck, the injury would have been greater.

    The problem was that it was absolutely not a situation where Limon could be relieved.

    ¡°Well, thank you anyway. Thanks to that, I can escape from being a puppet of the Demon God.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you really appreciate that, just kill yourself as a token of gratitude. Then I will consider you very special.¡±

    ¡°Kyahaha! It¡¯s a proposal that I¡¯m very sincere, but I can¡¯t do it anyway.¡±

    ¡°Why were you even ordered not tomit suicide?¡±

    ¡°There is that, but first of all, we have a position, right?¡±

    Even if it was released by the demon.

    The original gourd itself remains.

    That¡¯s why Billy, as a sword master of the World Federation, now in conflict with the Seven Dragons, scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Now that things are like this, if we don¡¯t even carry Master¡¯s head, Lady will chew us up.¡±

    Pascal was eaten by the demon.

    The legacy of the Dark Dawn is gone.

    But in the midst of this, what if only they go back?

    Due to the nature of Wanderers, there is no way to leave them alone. I¡¯m d I don¡¯t have to go blind and try to kill him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, but I still have a long-cherished wish to fulfill.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes, I guess.¡±

    Billy smirked and pulled out his only two knives.

    And looking at Gandhi, who stepped forward so as not to disturb thest conversation with the teacher and the brother-inw.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    His health is at its worst right now.

    Only a few bones are broken and the vision is blurred from massive blood loss.

    This alone is enough for an ordinary human being to wander through life and death.

    But more than anything else, what troubled Limon was the seething sword and dragon psionics.

    Is it because he overused the dragon psionic to break through the two disciples and sh the demon¡¯s heart, or was it because he still had contact with the demon¡¯s energy for too long?

    There were signs that the bnce between the two energies, which had already been close, would copse.

    A situation where even if you calm down right now, it won¡¯t be enough.

    However, in the midst of this, if a fierce battle was fought, another coin incubation mighte.

    Nevertheless, Limon was not discouraged.

    I just gave strength to the hand holding the sword.

    of this kind of crisis.

    passed over several times

    That¡¯s why he was able to be the guardian deity of mankind.

    ¡­Anyway, with this body condition, I should be prepared to lose a limb or two.

    After making up my mind to get there.

    As Limon tries to pull the sword off the ground.

    wheein.

    soft snowkes.

    feeling a touch on the cheek.

    He hardened involuntarily.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the demon¡¯s heart was cut and the darkness disappeared and the blizzard that stopped suddenly started blowing again.

    The touch of the snowkes and wind, too soft and calm to be a blizzard.

    Above all, the gicheok that dwells in it.

    It made him stiff, who had never lost hisposure even in the midst of a desperate struggle.

    Damn it!

    the exact opposite of that.

    Billy and Gandhi jumped back.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the thin crack across the frozen ground that had suddenly formed between them and Limon along with the blizzard.

    It was because of the creepy aura I felt along with that crack.

    ¡°A warning.¡±

    Sabak.

    Unlike the momentum that is sharp enough to threaten even the sword master.

    A quiet voice came from the edge of the rift across thend and from the source of the raging blizzard.

    ¡°Do not cross this line.¡±

    Sabak.

    Let¡¯s hurry even for a second.

    It¡¯s like running on your own two feet.

    My whole body is drenched in sweat.

    Even though the clothes were sticking to the white skin.

    Only the sword in his hand and his voice remained unmoved.

    What appeared in the south.

    A woman with long silver hair.

    ¡°Anyone who disobeys the girl¡¯s warning and tries to harm Master¡­¡±

    Sabak.

    Thest royal family in Russia.

    Thest Sword Master of the Sword Tower.

    After the sword, Anastasia stopped on her feet.

    And already with the bandages undone.

    Looking at the two death sentences with transparent shining silver eyes.

    Instead of his always sad face and voice, he ended his speech with an ice-cold voice.

    ¡°¡ªI will cut.¡±

 Chapter 723

    #723. The girl is¡­

    * * *

    Sareuk.

    softly.

    follow the blowing wind.

    Snowkes that floated slightly in the air gentlynded on the bridge of the nose and melted away.

    But that fact.

    Limon didn¡¯t realize.

    The image of a silver-haired woman who could be seen so clearly even with her vision already blurry from excessive blood loss and fatigue.

    Even in his heart, which was as firm as steel, it caused wave-like waves.

    And it was the same with Billy and Gandhi.

    However, the direction waspletely different.

    The moment

    I

    swung my

    hand

    .

    Being cut is a contradiction.

    A spear that can pierce anything.

    A shield that can block anything.

    The providence that the two are ipatible is severed.

    Originally, the obvious reality that everything could not be cut with bare hands was overturned, and sharper than any other de cut through the air.

    Caang!

    but it bounces

    Whether it stabs, cuts or strikes,

    the power to cut through anything is indistinguishable. What blocks that hand is a slow sword.

    Even if you try to break through with a shy fist.

    Even pushing with force was of no use.

    Although it is a sword that is slow rather than fast and seems to stand still.

    Of course, no matter how fast orplex the hands are, in the end, they will strike the slow sword as if they were offering their fists.

    Even with the power to break a rock, he couldn¡¯t push the sword that had stopped in mid-air.

    Seruk.

    and.

    subsequent counterattack.

    while falling slowly.

    Like snowkes passing exquisitely between your fingers.

    It seemed to be standing still, but before I knew it, the de pierced sharply toward my wrist.

    ¡ºNo Aemu Gung Daeil

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F ´óÒ»

    Karma¡¯s Sword

    BackËÞÃüµ¶±³¡»

    Kaang!

    but it bounces

    The human body is weaker than a sword.

    Even the sword master¡¯s sword, which cuts through whatever body cuts through that natural providence, bounces off.

    A sight that has already been repeated many times.

    Absolute defense that doesn¡¯t get hurt by any attack.

    A blunt sword that blocks all attacks while stopping them.

    Even though the methods arepletely different, the swords of the two sword masters who have reached the extreme in each sword form a perfect bnce.

    As if reenacting the old story of contradiction.

    And if they are equal to each other.

    The bnce is, of course, easily tipped with just one weight.

    ¡°Take it, track width¡­!¡±

    ¡ºJeongcheon Kyung Bronze Sword

    Freezing Blue Sky Movement

    When the sword stops, does the world move

    ?¡»

    Whiiyiing!

    ¡°Kek?!¡±

    But why?

    The bnce is not broken.

    Swallowing even the knife that towered as if it could pierce the sky.

    A fierce blizzard that swept not only Gandhi in front of him but also Billy in the back

    .

    ¡°Are you okay, death penalty?¡±

    Instead of facing a blizzard.

    Gandhi withdrew and distanced himself.

    He¡¯s asking questions as if he¡¯s worried about Billy, but you can tell just by listening to his breathing that he¡¯s trying to calm down his disturbed breathing.

    It was different from Billy¡¯s pain when he crawled out after being half buried in the snow.

    ¡°Kkeuh, does it look okay to the priest¡¯s eyes?¡±

    ¡°At least you look more harmonious than me.¡±

    ¡°The Geo Priest has a strong body. Please be a little more considerate of this death penalty, which can be killed with a single knife.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of how many times I¡¯ve been swept away by a snow storm.

    Gandhi asked Billy with a gentle smile as he brushed off his eyes and spoke shamelessly.

    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you try to blow me up with orbital bombardment along with the brother-inw or sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­death penalty?¡±

    ¡°no. Aren¡¯t priests going to die just because they¡¯re right? Besides, I feel like I have to do this much to get past the dead.¡±

    Guess who¡¯s not going crazy?

    Gandhi did not lose hisposure despite the bold words of Billy, who wanted to give him a p in the face.

    He just opened his fist and nodded his head with a gentle face.

    ¡°It definitely takes a decision. I didn¡¯t know that the sister-inw¡¯s sword doctor could be this difficult.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Billy also stuck out his tongue.

    After Sword Anastasia¡¯s Jeongcheongyeongdongsword, the essence of Jeongjoongdong.

    instead of moving yourself.

    Read and guide your opponent¡¯s movements.

    It was the pinnacle of blunt swords, blocking any attack with only a slower sword than a turtle and shing the opponent.

    And her swordsmanship, which originated from the Jeongcheongyeongdongsword, cuts the world¡¯s emotions and even stops and moves the world.

    No matter how hard Gandhi¡¯s fist was, he couldn¡¯t catch up with her in the frozen world.

    No matter how fast Billy¡¯s knife was, it only fluttered like fallen leaves against the world¡¯s moving sword.

    Anastasia is the most outstanding sword master.

    There was a good reason for Limon¡¯s assertion.

    Unless, of course,

    Billy and Gandhi are sword masters.

    No matter how good Anastasia was, they weren¡¯t easy enough to be pushed back one-on-one.

    two problems.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have seen this even if I hadn¡¯t been in this physical state.¡±

    One is that Limon is not the only one who has been in a mess after fighting to the death for over six days.

    And the other one¡­

    ¡°Rather than that, it must be because the sisters¡¯ determination is so great.¡±

    ¡­Unlike the two who were desperate, Anastasia was literally fighting for her life.

    Even though it¡¯s not as much as them, it¡¯s the same as being tired of destroying gg.

    Besides, unlike them who were allowed to fight Anastasia, it would be impossible for her to fight them because of Wanderer¡¯s spell.

    for resisting the curse.

    Even while bleeding.

    Squeezing sword doctors and psionics.

    It¡¯s as if I could die like this.

    Watching Anastasia never stop her sword while receiving more damage with each attack, Gandhi quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Use the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that right?¡±

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t want to, I can¡¯t give Master time to recover.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    Billy averted his eyes.

    From the back of Anastasia after the sword.

    Limon propped up his body with his sword driven into the ground.

    blurry gaze.

    Blood flowing mumble.

    More than anything, the way he keeps his seat silently shows that he is not normal yet.

    But they could feel it.

    The more time goes by.

    That Limon¡¯s energy was rapidly stabilizing.

    The reason why he doesn¡¯t get involved in the fight isn¡¯t just because he¡¯s in the middle of the fight.

    I believe that Anastasia will buy me time.

    Rather, it was to end this fight in the quickest and surest way by recovering the body as quickly as possible.

    And the result must have been their death.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to write things like this to the sister-inw because the name and color became the

    death penalty ¡­¡±

    knowing that fact.

    Billy put his hand on his chest.

    Then, looking at Anastasia, who stood between Limon and them, he said regretfully.

    ¡°If I had to resent it, I would resent the thoroughness of ourdy who gave me these things in preparation for such a time¡­?¡±

    back and forth.

    ¡°¡­execution?¡±

    back and forth back and forth.

    inside the jacket.

    in your pocket.

    in the hat.

    When Gandhi looks at Billy, who has hardened after diligently rummaging through something, even putting his hand into his pants dance.

    A cold sweat ran down his cheek.

    ¡°Um, over there. Priest Gandhi?¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°The one that Lady gave me to use for a time like this¡­ I think I lost it while fighting Master?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gandhi realized again.

    How easy it can be to live.

    But what can I do? Even because of drunkenness, I couldn¡¯t kill this crazy death penalty.

    In the end, Gandhi took a deep breath and released his clenched fist and calmly suggested an alternative.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I will hold the sister-inw. So please deal with Master.¡±

    The fatigue umted so far.

    Exhaustion of swordsmen and psionics.

    There¡¯s even damage caused by spells.

    All of that oveps and Anastasia is rapidly weakening.

    So Billy scratched the back of his head as he saw Gandhi, who said he could keep him for a while.

    ¡°No, that would be a bit difficult.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it means like time over.¡±

    What is Time Over?

    Gandhi, who was about to ask, hesitated.

    And the moment he stared at one side of the snowfield with his brow furrowed.

    Squeak.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to fool the sword master¡¯s eyes.¡±

    in an empty snowfield.

    The air is rumbling.

    A ck-haired girl appeared as if rising.

    One of only two exceptions who can fool a sword master¡¯s senses ande this far.

    And a littleter, a blue bird flew in panting through the snowstorm andnded on Anastasia¡¯s shoulder.

    [What if the disciple and sister alone run away like that!]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience.¡±

    [No, there¡¯s nothing to apologize for.]

    The ck Dragon Princess smiles.

    A spirit-soo who is said to have faced off against a running repair.

    A sister who stands upright even while shedding blood.

    Crucially, even the teacher who sees them with calm golden eyes, even though it may still be cloudy.

    After looking around everyone.

    Billy licked his lips.

    ¡°Does it seem like this is all there is to it?¡±

    ¡°¡­This must also be karma.¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t know if my body was intact.

    In this situation, even if they fought, only they would be at a disadvantage.

    In the end, Billy and Gandhi withdrew and widened their distance.

    ¡°Then see you next time, Master. Please stay safe.¡±

    Billy, who smirked and flicked his cowboy hat with one hand, and Gandhi, who quietly put their palms together and bowed their heads.

    Li Qingyu did not bother to pursue the two sword masters who disappeared through the blizzard.

    Catching the sword master who was determined to run away was a very difficult and dangerous task, and now I had work to do before that.

    So go to Limon.

    She ced one hand on the famous acupuncture point in the middle of his back.

    Ugh.

    through the hand on the back.

    Let the dragon psionic flow.

    For a while to resonate with Limon¡¯s energy that was still seething.

    ¡°Are you okay, Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, thanks to you, it¡¯s gotten a little better.¡±

    after taking a deep breath.

    Limon finally pulled out the sword he was holding up and put it in the scabbard.

    It was thanks to the resonance with Li Qingyu that the dragon psionic was stabilized and finally escaped the threat of the infancy.

    Sabak Sabak.

    But he¡¯s not even relieved.

    I wasn¡¯t even happy.

    His originally white skin and clothes were stained with blood.

    The sight of a silver-haired woman approaching him across the snowy field made Limon lookplicated.

    Could it be that he read his mind?

    Li Qingyu took a step back.

    Yu Na-kyung, who was wondering whether she should trante, received her gaze and moved onto Li Qing-yu¡¯s shoulder.

    After a long time, the master and disciple finally reunited and faced each other in the snowy field.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Complicated golden eyes.

    trembling silver eyes.

    Among the two eyes that crossed each other, it was the silver eyes that finally bowed first.

    Took.

    on top of the white snow.

    put down the sword slowly

    Get down on your knees and bow down.

    A woman opening her delicate pink lips.

    ¡°Until now¡­had you been strong in one direction after the gas?¡±

    already deaf

    Even though I can¡¯t even hear his voice.

    It seemed that he was happy just to be able to say hello to his master who had finally reunited like this.

    shed transparent teardrops.

    Anastasia raised her head.

    And looking at his beloved teacher.

    He opened his mouth again with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Master¡¯s girl is¡­¡±

    For a moment.

    Let¡¯s talk.

    When evaluating other sword masters.

    Limon was said to have the best swordsmanship.

    But that didn¡¯t mean she was the strongest.

    If fighting on the other side of the continent, Geomrang would be Geomrang in a head-to-head match, Geomsung in a duel, Geomhwa in war, Geomin in a long-term battle.

    depending on circumstances and conditions.

    Because it changed who is stronger.

    And among the 13 sword masters in history, there were those who were only strong under special conditions.

    It¡¯s the weakest if you fight head-on.

    Instead, if the condition is met.

    This person who bes stronger than anyone in the fight against death.

    Perseverance and tenacity to aim for an opportunity for a purpose, no matter how many years it takes.

    And even if tens of thousands of other colleagues or subordinates died, he had the cool-headedness that would not raise an eyebrow.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s the most dangerous.

    The Sword Master that Limon dered.

    Cut away all signs and forms.

    A monster that can perfectly deceive even the senses of a sword master by erasing his presence even from the world¡¯s perception.

    ¡°¡ªAsha!¡±

    Was it intuition?

    Or was it instinct?

    Even if I couldn¡¯t feel it with my five senses.

    Sensing a chill like an ice de passing through his back, Limon reflexively drew his sword.

    But it was toote.

    Instead of going back even after suffering considerable injuries, he hides his presence and restores his body.

    when she sleeps alone

    When sweeping ten thousand gates.

    When the Gg was destroyed.

    Even when fighting sword masters.

    quietly following behind.

    I was only looking for an opportunity.

    Even so, this moment when her heart, which had not revealed a gap under any circumstances, was shaken and a loophole was created for the first time.

    Because he didn¡¯t miss it.

    So¡­.

    ¡ºShapeless Sword Pistil

    ??? ??? ????? °µÐg

    Death Sword

    ??? ?????¡»

    Fuuk-!

    ¨DThe ck de.

    pierced her heart

 Chapter 724

    #724. I¡¯ll take it.

    * * *

    As the master of the Sword Tower.

    living a long time

    Limon raised many disciples.

    Excluding those who became sword masters, the number exceeded hundreds, and all had worldly talents.

    From a fool who died fighting a beast.

    Even the fool who ran away from the sword tower and became king.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t leave his name in history.

    Limon remembered each and every one of them by name.

    However, if you ask who is the most memorable, of course it could only be the seven people whose names were engraved on the sword tower.

    The sword I loved the most.

    The most worried sword demon.

    The most difficult swordmand.

    The most pissed off sword.

    The most absurd swordsman.

    The sword that suffered the most.

    ¡­the most special postmortem.

    It was.

    Postmortem Anastasia.

    The girl was special in many ways.

    Whether it is the outstanding talent among all disciples.

    In terms of the fact that he took a girl with the blood of the Silver Dragon n and taught him how to use the sword.

    In that she boldly proposed to herself and could have been herst bride.

    Of course, the ending was catastrophic.

    But why did shee to a catastrophe and what did she hope for that had to happen?

    Even if others don¡¯t know.

    because he knew

    in a ce no one knows.

    leaving her tombstone

    forgive the sin

    I asked for forgiveness again.

    Anastasia after the sword was the most painful finger and scar even for Limon.

    So the moment I met her.

    he felt disturbed.

    I proposed to myself.

    died to himself

    fought to defend themselves.

    What kind of face should I treat thisst disciple and what should I say?

    It was a really difficult andplex question that even his experience of living for hundreds of years could not find an answer to.

    but this moment.

    He forgot all the trouble.

    Chow!

    with the chest pierced.

    scattering red blood.

    A slender body crumbling without strength.

    And it appears suddenly, as if springing out of thin air.

    The figure of a monster who pierced her heart with a de of thin thread and wrapped her whole body in bandages.

    It was because the countless worries that had been swirling in Limon¡¯s head were burned and instead he was swallowed up by a single emotion.

    ¡°ck¡ª-!!!¡±

    ¡­with anger.

    Chow!

    stick out forward

    Severing the thread that pierced her.

    Until he catches Anastasia¡¯s falling body.

    Limon, whopleted all the movements in an instant, swung his sword while holding her.

    However, as soon as he pierced her heart, he could not cut Rashid al-Din Sinan, the sword that left the examination and disappeared into the air again.

    He is an old man on the mountain.

    As an assassin before being a swordsman.

    His swordsmanship, which cuts through all forms and signs, is such that even a sword master cannot pursue it once it is manifested.

    It was close to impossible for even Limon to find and sh the hidden sword.

    So he suppressed his seething anger.

    And stretched out his hand.

    Whoops!

    ¡°Asha, wake up!¡±

    gauze and bandage.

    Hemostatic and analgesic.

    Even the elixir of the green dragon n.

    Limon hurriedly started first aid, almost pouring out all kinds of medicines he had stored in the shadow space.

    spray the medicine

    give an injection

    such as pressing the wound with gauze.

    The quickness of Limon¡¯s hands, which carried out the entire process in the blink of an eye, was nothing short of swift.

    It was so perfect that even most doctors who learned it on their own through overwhelming experience, not books or education, would be amazed.

    But¡­

    ¡®No, the bleeding won¡¯t stop!¡¯

    Limon gritted his teeth.

    if it was a different part.

    His first-aid measures would have had a sufficient effect.

    However, even for a sword master, the wound stabbed through the heart was too fatal.

    Eventually he got out the thread and needle.

    In order to stop the bleeding, beyond simple hemostasis, even by cutting Anastasia¡¯s chest open and directly sealing the wound in her heart.

    Seruk.

    right at that moment.

    One trembling hand.

    It touched Limon¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Asha?¡±

    like constion.

    or miss you

    brushing his cheeks.

    To the touch of a soft finger.

    Only then did he take his eyes off the wound and see.

    Even though my heart is pierced and blood is pouring out.

    Silver eyes looking at oneself with mysteriously peaceful silver eyes.

    happy

    nice to meet you

    sad

    affectionate.

    Looking at him with eyes that contain so many emotions.

    It sounds like you have something to say.

    At the end of licking your lips.

    Instead of a voice that doesn¡¯te out.

    In the end, he quietly smiled.

    Took.

    A finger touching his cheek.

    I fell powerlessly on the snowy field.

    ¡°¡­Ah Shah?¡±

    in a trembling voice.

    calling a disciple

    he hoped

    let her answer

    Even gestures, not words.

    Or, that he would respond to his call with just his gaze.

    But he already knew.

    A pupil who has lost his light.

    Blood that no longer flows.

    A white hand stretched over the snow.

    Above all, a heart that has lost its beat.

    Now she can¡¯t answer anything.

    He was making it very clear that he would never be able to hear an answer.

    ¡­just like that day 80 years ago.

    Watching thest disciple cool down in his arms like that, Limon was frozen as if he was frozen.

    The air splits again.

    A strand of thread was shot out.

    It was the de of death that stretched out without a trace or a sound.

    The thread that could deceive even the sword master¡¯s senses and pierce his heart pierced Limon¡¯s defenseless back.

    Awesome!

    No, it seemed piercing.

    Until Limon, who had picked up the sword before he knew it, cut the thread without looking back.

    Limon¡¯s actions did not end there.

    After putting down Anastasia in his arms and closing his eyes, he tried tounch himself in the direction where the thread had sprung out.

    But before he could take another step,

    he had to stop.

    It was because there was a girl who stood in his way before he knew it.

    ¡°Fix it, Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way, princess.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Li Qingyu knew.

    The fact that Limon says to get out of the way is in itself a consideration for the bride.

    If he stopped taking the blood because it was dangerous, even if it was her, he would incur his resentment.

    But she didn¡¯t back down.

    no i couldn¡¯t get away

    Because¡­

    ¡°Because swordsmiths still have a chance.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to conclude that we can¡¯t save her.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°No, that makes sense.¡±

    No matter how many sword masters havee back from the dead, there is no way that they can be resurrected as long as their heart is stabbed and their breath is cut off.

    judge soberly.

    started moving for revenge.

    However, because of his anger and shock, he didn¡¯t realize it.

    Li Qingyu pointed out calmly.

    ¡°Did you forget Swordsman? There is a precedent for a sword master whose heart was already pierced and revived intact.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I have dragon psionics¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    there is no way you don¡¯t know

    Because it¡¯s his own story.

    That¡¯s why while I was arguing with a furrowed brow, I saw Limon hardened as if he had realized something.

    The ck-haired girl turned her head.

    And even if my heart stopped.

    The warmth still remains.

    He looked at Anastasia, who was lying neatly in the snow, and continued.

    ¡°If it¡¯s psionic, she has it too.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Of course,pared to Limon¡¯s dragon psionic, which even regenerated his heart, it was too weak.

    However, it was clear that Anastasia possessed psionic abilities that were so powerful that it was difficult to find anyoneparable to them except for the seven princesses.

    If you use it¡­

    ¡°In some cases, it might be possible to bring her back to life.¡±

    Of course, that is impossible for a normal doctor.

    But at least one in the world.

    There was someone who didn¡¯t know if it would be possible to revive even the dead with pure medicine without the use of ck magic.

    The best interest in the world.

    He is a healerparable to the Divine Lord.

    At the same time as the best expert who has been studying dragon psionics using himself as a test subject all his life.

    The first bride to receive a ring from him.

    ¡°So go swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the back.¡±

    to raise any possibility.

    You have to hurry even for a second.

    Even after hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s urging words, Li Mon did not move immediately.

    I just asked instead.

    ¡°¡­do you know what it means for me to leave you behind?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about knowing. If you don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Swordsmith.¡±

    Even in this situation, he had no choice but to hesitate because he had not lost his judgment.

    Cut off Limon¡¯s words.

    Looking straight into your golden eyes.

    Li Qingyu smiled quietly.

    ¡°Please trust me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon fell silent.

    It is not that there was no conflict.

    It was too absurd for her to ept it on faith alone.

    But that smile, as calm as always, is somehow so deep and sad.

    It looks like it oveps with someone.

    finally close your eyes

    After vomiting a shortment.

    He turns away from her.

    He hugged the bloodied Anastasia.

    Then he turned his head and looked straight at Li Qingyu.

    ¡°¡­Please be safe.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    He seems to be happy that he believes in himself.

    At the end of looking at the bride with a round smile.

    Limon draws on the power of the stars.

    The first Constetion he destroyed.

    A snake from end to end.

    The two powers obtained by shing the constetion that connects the real and the fake and oveys lies on reality.

    Along with the power to change shape freely, bring out another naturally established ability to the limit.

    The moment when I poured my strength into the still unstable space due to the influence left by the demon.

    Paperweight!

    space is distorted.

    he and she are gone

    that¡¯s too risky

    It was an atrocity that even Limon could be lost in space or even die.

    But she wasn¡¯t worried.

    The man Limon Aspelda knew by Li Qingyu was not someone who would perish in vain over something like this.

    ¡°¡­You really did a good job.¡±

    so calmly.

    she opened her mouth.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care if she dies or not.¡±

    It¡¯s like talking to yourself.

    A voice that rings in the snow.

    But it can¡¯t be self-talk.

    Having an obvious conversation, Li Qingyu closed her eyes.

    ¡°But since I brought her to the swordsman, this must be my responsibility.¡±

    Why did Limon instinctively avoid meeting her?

    Did Anastasia feel the need to visit Limon?

    Indeed, it is not that I regret the result of the intuition of the two sword masters that was terrifyingly urate.

    If he hadn¡¯t brought her, Limon might have died or suffered a fatal woundparable to that.

    ¡°ck. No Rashid al-Din Sinan (???? ????? ????).¡±

    Even so.

    Because responsibility is responsibility.

    To make ends meet.

    And above all¡­

    ¡°You made him sad.¡±

    Even if it puts your own life at risk.

    I wanted to protect it intuitively.

    The most special disciple.

    a lover from the past.

    Because I know very well the cruel feeling of losing it right in front of my eyes.

    The moment Li Qingyu finished his speech in a chilly voice with no smile.

    ¡°That is why you will die at my hands.¡±

    Squeak.

    The void is swaying.

    Wei Ling appeared.

    And 32 samurai wearing ink dragon robes with dragons and covering half of their faces with white masks.

    The strongest armed force of the ck Dragon n, who has been with us on every journey since the ne crashed whileing from the Commonwealth of China.

    Leaving Mukryongdae behind.

    As a bride who loves him.

    Decided to pay the blood debt instead of the groom.

    The moment when the weakest princess of the Seven Dragons lifted her psionic with a face colder than ice.

    Ugh.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    That moment.

    With Southern Wei-ling, who protects thew.

    The Mukryongdae, which had just been deployed, was taken aback.

    In order to help the beloved princess, all the members of the Mukryongdae were trying their best to resonate the psionics.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Li Qingyu wasn¡¯t responding to their resonance.

    It was because of the dragon psionic that exploded without resonance.

    Even by the standards of a princess who can amplify her own psionics through the seasons, the energy is too enormous, even while they are holding their breath.

    The amplification continued over and over again.

    2x to 4x to 8x.

    16 times, 32 times, 64 times.

    128 times 256 times.

    And¡­

    512 times.

    The moment when a colossal flow made only of pure psionics prated her body, not the ten-foldbination.

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial arts and ten seasons

    of seventy-two kinds

    of martial arts

    .

    Li Qingyu¡¯s pupil.

    split vertically

 Chapter 725

    #725. We eventually¡­

    * * *

    Among the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    who is the strongest

    If you ask for subjective opinions.

    The answer varies from n to n.

    One-on-one is the criterion for strength of the Blue Dragon n, so Rose is truly the strongest.

    The green dragon n will uphold Maia, who excels in foreign air force and one-on-one war at home.

    The Silver Dragon n would pick Yekathrice, who would end any fight in an instant.

    The Red Dragon n will boast the most destructive Hai¡¯s annihtion power.

    It was natural.

    First of all, power is rtive.

    Even if it is advantageous to you, there is no guarantee that you will win 100% of other princesses depending on the environment and conditions.

    Even so, if you objectively pick only one person.

    There will be only one answer in the end.

    Charlotte G. Rothschild.

    As the Golden Dragon Princess, she is the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    Unlike other princesses who each have their own weaknesses, she can use her telekinesis to exert her maximum power in any situation.

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    But the most important reason was Yonghwa.

    Yonghwa.

    With the eponymous regression.

    Awaken the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    By temporarily bringing them closer to the seven great ancestors of the dragon.

    The power that made it impossible for the Seven Princesses to be looked down upon by other absolutes and even the Sword Master.

    Because of that, the Seven Dragons Society has been called the Demonic Cult for the past hundreds of years, and it has been able to carry on its existence while being chased by Limon.

    So this moment.

    Wei Ling was stunned.

    ¡°princess?¡±

    The back of the hand, the nape of the neck, and the chest.

    Covering the tender skin gently were ck scales that glowed like obsidian.

    A particrly long and thin tail stretched out from behind the uniform that showed off her slender legs.

    Protruding from the silky smooth hair were two characteristic deer-like antlers.

    Its appearance is even more mysterious.

    It instantly catches the eye.

    But two.

    Now, there was something decidedly different about her from the other princesses, Yonghwa.

    ¨DOne is that it has no wings.

    It wasn¡¯t unusual.

    It was only natural that the seven princesses, each with a different ancestor, had slightly different appearances.

    However, another difference was not obvious.

    Wei Ling stuttered.

    ¡°What is this and how¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is something strange?¡±

    ¡°yes. No, it¡¯s not that the princess is weird, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°No surprise. After all, it¡¯s not that difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying it¡¯s not difficult? How did you spread the Ten Feasts without resonating with the Seven Dragons and Psionics?¡±

    Ten Seasons (Ê®½~¼¼)

    Actually, the psionic extreme.

    Of course, even the princesses who are born with the essence of dragons can only be dealt with by bing dragons with the help of the seven dragons.

    The ultimate level that can only be used as a final blow because it would be too much of a burden even for a half-human, half-dragon body.

    In particr, it was a special stage in many ways in that the minimum condition for unfolding the sijo return was the ten sr terms.

    The Golden Dragon Princess has always been the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    It was to the point of being able to carry out the Ten Feasts of the Seasons on its own without bing a dragon.

    In that sense, this moment.

    It was only natural that Wei Ling was stunned.

    It is said that Li Qingyu, without the assistance of the Mukryongdae, spread the ten seasons with only his natural strength.

    That meant that she had already reached the level of equality with Charlotte, the Princess of the Golden Dragon.

    Not another princess.

    Even against the White Dragon Princess, who is known to be the weakest of the Seven Dragons, the ck Dragon Princess is pushed back in a head-to-head confrontation.

    However, Li Qingyu did not show any emotion even after achieving such a feat.

    I just slowly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Blue.¡±

    [Ah yes? Me?]

    I was sitting on Li Qingyu¡¯s shoulder.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t follow Limon.

    Yuna-gyeong, who was able to enjoy the honor of witnessing her Yonghwa right in front of her nose, hardened after hearing the words that followed.

    ¡°Could you buy me a minute?¡±

    [¡­Buy time? Against the Sword Master? Alone?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it for long. About three minutes enough?¡±

    [It¡¯s been long enough!?]

    Yuna-kyung was frightened.

    I knew how absurd that was, as I had been beaten to death in three minutes against the resurrected Sword King Richard in the past.

    Unlike the time when Shera was even there.

    It¡¯s all the more in that she can¡¯t use Shinmahapil now, so she has to pull the time with her own power.

    [No, are you really going to fight in the first ce? With the sword master?]

    Thanks to Limon, I saw the seven princesses¡¯ dragons several times.

    Yuna-kyung could understand.

    What a great thing Li Qingyu has done now.

    So I could say for sure.

    In the end, Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t defeat the ck one.

    The sword king who smashed Limon¡¯s arm in a fair one-on-one match.

    A sword that even defeated Hai, using a decisive battle weapon for sword masters called the Ikaros Cannon.

    A sword spirit that cut down hundreds of spirits in the Amazon where the protection of ancient spirits dwells.

    Even with internal injuries, without using ck magic, Charlotte and more than a thousand masters of the Golden Dragon n and a swordsman who formed the Middle Ages.

    As someone who has seen the power of Limon and the Sword Master and even tried crazy things to fight directly.

    because I knew it too well.

    A sword master is a true absolute.

    At least two or more dragon princesses must work together to determine the odds of winning.

    And no matter how much he reached the level of equality with Charlotte, Li Qingyu, who had no close aides let alone masters to protect the Mukryongdae, would confront the Sword Master.

    It was aplete suicide, no matter who saw it.

    So I had to refuse.

    Rather, let¡¯s run away right away.

    It is right to convince Li Qingyu.

    But¡­

    ¡°Of course we will fight. Because I promised the swordsman that I would take care of it.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°So may I ask you a favor?¡±

    what answer will you give yourself

    As if you already know.

    After looking at the ck-haired girl smiling and being silent, Yuna-kyung eventually scratched her head with her wings.

    [Oh really! Is it only 3 minutes?]

    ¡°Thank you for doing such an unreasonable request.¡±

    [If you know it¡¯s impossible, don¡¯t ask in the first ce!]

    While sticking out your beak.

    Yuna-kyung finally pped her wings and flew up.

    Then, he cast a spell and turned into a half-man, half-bird,menting.

    That there is no pet as unlucky as yourself.

    But what can I do? It¡¯s all because I met the wrong owner.

    A little before anything.

    Carrying Anastasia, he disappeared.

    Limon¡¯s face, which he had never seen before and after birth, made Yuna-kyung ept this suicidal act.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t really die.

    Yuna-kyung pulled out a trump card to hold out for those three minutes.

    ¡°Shinsingah help me!¡±

    Wheein!

    if you ask for help.

    It seems that answering is the right thing to do.

    An unmanned vacuum cleaner ran through the snowfield at terrifying speed.

    No, the ancient spirit of cleaning flew up into the sky spewing fire from the jet engine.

    [Transformation.]

    Chulkyong Gigiggeek!

    [Fu-sion.]

    And.

    Transformation started.

    The monotonous body is disassembled into numerous parts.

    The exterior made of spirit metal bes thin armor and clings to the slender body.

    The jet engine that spewed out mes melted into feathers and was covered with blue wings.

    Various arms and parts are reassembled and attached to the shoulder to form two arms.

    Lastly, a fist-sized engine is attached to the chest and emits light from the blue bird pattern.

    So, from the originally ordinary half-human, half-bird, he changed into a steel angel d in armor made of mechanical parts.

    Yuna-kyung clenched her fists.

    ¡°The armored witch Yuna-kyung appears!¡±

    After it crashed into a snowy field.

    Following Li Qingyu and Anastasia.

    A new technique she devised in order to fight demons without a match between gods and demons.

    It was a form of decisive battle in which the cleaning spirit was used as a reinforcing exoskeleton to maximize physical abilities and assisted with magic.

    Ancient spirit power.

    A magic learned from Sir.

    Even taijutsu learned from Limon.

    Even though each one is not up to the absolute ss, they form a trinity by assisting each other with those three powers.

    Even though it¡¯s not enoughpared to the time of Amazon, where countless spirits helped.

    Now, she clearly has powerparable to that of a superhuman of the absolute ss.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s jump on it! Sword Master or whatever¡­!¡±

    Chow!

    ¡°Kyaaaagh! No, don¡¯t mess with me. I¡¯m sorry. I was joking. Help me!¡±

    ¡­The problem was, though, that her opponent was a sword master who was halfway absolute.

    Still, a superman is a superman.

    Especially because of the experience of fighting the devil¡¯s tentacles.

    On the other hand, he evades dozens of gifts protruding from all over the air with aerobatics using a jet engine.

    With all sorts of armaments such as photon cannons, missiles and railguns, and even magic, Yuna-kyung desperately fought against the ck attack.

    Until the 3 minutes that Li Qingyu asked for.

    to make the most of your time.

    But then.

    Indeed, Li Qingyu calmly watched the scene and chatted.

    ¡°Chao, do you know why we can¡¯t write the Sijo retrieval on our own?¡±

    ¡°Because of theck of psionics¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. In fact, there is no such overwhelming difference between Charlotte and our psionics.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, the reason why only she can use the eponymous regression is because of her arrogance that cannot tolerate her own imperfections.¡±

    Wei Ling couldn¡¯t understand.

    What does Li Qingyu mean?

    Why are you saying this while the ck man is trying to kill you right in front of you?

    And¡­

    ugh.

    Now, resonating with Mukryongdae.

    Will her psionic power, which has already reached its peak, double again?

    Or borrow the power of the fusion reactor

    .

    or self-destruction.

    Such as preparing for a coin initiation.

    A power that even a voluptuous princess can use only when she ovees her limits.

    However, since it has evolved only with pure natural power, it is in the realm that it was able to reach through resonance with Mukryongdae.

    smiling brightly

    Li Qingyu said.

    ¡°The fact that we can¡¯t handle the dragon on our own is proof that we are not the true descendents of dragons.¡±

    ¡°Princess, what do you mean?¡±

    Even in the midst of confusion,

    Wei Ling instinctively objected.

    It was an abusivenguage that could never be tolerated by the members of the Seven Dragons, who risked their lives to protect and follow the seven princesses, descendants of dragons.

    Even if it was the words of a respected princess.

    but right after that.

    She couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    ¡°If we are truly descendants of dragons, why are we called princesses?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know Chao. We are princesses because we are literally princesses.¡±

    Even if it was blood.

    never a sessor.

    Married ording to the n.

    A tool and adornment for kingship.

    When there is no king, he can fill the vacant position for a while, but in the end he cannot be the king.

    As a princess born of destiny.

    Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°Just as our true blood was inherited from our ancestors, our souls also originally belonged to our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we are incubators after all.¡±

    hundreds of years ago.

    A superman named Geomje appears.

    Before the end of the Bronze Age.

    The true purpose of creating the seventy-two kinds of seven dragons.

    It is the true use of the bizarre jeolhak called Sijo Hoe-ryu.

    At the same time, the most important reason why all the ns of the Seven Dragons have been loyal to the seven princesses for hundreds of years.

    the moment she put it in her mouth.

    ¡°It is a vessel to store ¡®our¡¯ blood and soul, repeatedly reincarnated as an eggid by itself, and a mother body to give birth to ¡®me¡¯ who will be resurrected someday.¡±

    Whoops.

    her psionics.

    Doubled once again.

 Chapter 726

    #726. He said he endured¡­

    * * *

    The distant past.

    The Bronze Age.

    The seven dragons were absolute.

    Of course, the Archwitch and the adult Spirit Spirit.

    Even the god who descended to the ground was nothing more than food for the dragon, and even took away the North American continent, which the fairy queen had ruled from time immemorial.

    Even if hundreds and thousands of years passed, there would be no one to threaten the seven dragons.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¨DOnly eight exceptions.

    The seven dragons who were the parties.

    And except for one.

    Just as they ended the Silver Age.

    The seven dragons, who knew that one day their end woulde, prepared for the end.

    Spreading the seventy-two species.

    Lay an egg containing the dragon¡¯s blood.

    He made his followers keep it.

    ¡­so that even if they die, they can be reborn from the egg theyid.

    One problem.

    The first Sword Master Sword Festival appeared before they finished all the preparations.

    Cut down Baekryong Ji and Hyeongun.

    Take sword demons and sword masters as disciples.

    Because of the Sword Emperor¡¯s performance that defeated the other seven dragons, they finally met their end without fullypleting their preparations.

    After losing his life as a result.

    Use your own egg as a vessel.

    The seven reborn dragons became imperfect beings.

    The dragon¡¯s true blood and soul were half-deficient.

    But even with that half, they could have superhuman strength and talent.

    With that power, they lead the Seven Dragons, protect, hide, and run away.

    dozens of times

    whether thousands of years have passed.

    repeating reincarnation.

    Someday,plete the dragon¡¯s blood.

    To be resurrected as aplete self.

    And thus, the seven ns of the Chilryonghoe called the vessels born with the destiny of inheriting the dragon¡¯s true blood with respect and love.

    Seven dragons reincarnated as humans.

    Destined to give birth to dragons.

    The noblest blood master.

    Say ¡®princess¡¯.

    So this moment.

    Wei Ling was speechless.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was hard to deny Li Qingyu¡¯s point that he was an incubator and mother of the dragon rather than a descendant of the dragon.

    Eleventh, which has already exceeded its limits.

    It doubles from there.

    An enormous psionic storm raged around Li Qingyu.

    It was freezing her who had inherited even a little bit of dragon blood. Of course, even that

    Charlotte in the twelfth verse

    can only be manifested by borrowing the power of spirit armor and resonating with numerous ns.

    This is the reason why the gold dragon n in the past was able to block and drive out the attack of Billy the Sword.

    Since it is possible to recreate the cutting learning that the founder used, it is the highest level that is separately called dragon-making.

    In other words, looking at Li Qingyu, who is already emitting an enormous amount of psionic powerparable to the seven dragons or sword masters of the distant past.

    Wei Ling couldn¡¯t help but groan involuntarily.

    ¡®how¡­?¡¯

    It was also shocking that Li Qingyu had evolved into a single person.

    But the shock I felt now was on apletely different level.

    It is possible to forcibly agree that bing a dragon on its own is possible for previous Princesses of the Golden Dragon, including Charlotte.

    But other samurai too.

    Without the power of arge scale jinbeop.

    Her power, which realized the world-ss state of the Twelve Seasons only through resonance with Mukryongdae.

    More than anything else, she was still smiling calmly, not feeling burdened even though she was dealing with such enormous power.

    It was to the point where I doubted whether this was actually true.

    ¡°¡­wrong.¡±

    ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    ¡°About what the princess said was just a vessel.¡±

    Notwithstanding the grom.

    Wei Ling objected.

    ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t help yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what kind of being you were in your previous life and what kind of being you will be reincarnated as in the distant future. A princess is a princess.¡±

    Why did the seven dragons give birth to the princess?

    whoever her soul belongs to.

    It does not change the fact that Li Qingyu is the one he has kept and loyal to all his life.

    At the end of staring at Wei-Ling, who was suffering from an overwhelming psionic storm, but her eyes toward herself were unwavering.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s really the same, Chao, you.¡±

    Unbing of the ck Dragon n, who always seeks calctions and is good at lying, he is upright and straightforward.

    That¡¯s why I look at the girl who reminds me of someone a little vaguely and a little longingly.

    A girl who murmurs suddenly.

    ¡°Anyway, listening to Chao, I guess I was worrying for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Are you worrying about nothing?¡±

    ¡°yes. I was a little worried about whether I could be forgiven for what I was going to do from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    He said that thanks to his words, his heart became lighter.

    To Wei Ling, who unknowingly blinks at her talking with a smile on her face.

    Li Qingyu asked.

    ¡°Chao. Do you know why I can handle such an enormous amount of psionics now?¡±

    ¡°¡­I do not know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s thanks to the swordsmith.¡±

    That moment.

    Wei Ling opened her eyes wide.

    And involuntarily, he muttered as if moaning.

    ¡°The eighth dragon psionic¡­!¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right. The eighth dragon psionic that the swordsman possesses is itself the supreme blessing for us.¡±

    The eighth dragon psionic is not just a powerful force or a pheromone that attracts princesses.

    Give strength to Yonghwa.

    It heals the main fire.

    It even extends the shortened lifespan, etc.

    Embracing countless mysteries and possibilities.

    Therefore, the ultimate psionic that the seven dragons have been trying to find even while conquering and dominating the whole world in the distant past.

    ¡°And I spent more time with the swordsman than any other princess, and I fell in love several times.¡±

    holding hands

    match your lips

    swallow that saliva

    stroking the hair

    Every time you blend your body into one.

    Like water flowing from top to bottom, Limon¡¯s dragon psionic flowed into her.

    Compared to the princesses who used the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy and actively resonated with each other, the energy was enormous, albeit less.

    and heal the body.

    or fight against strong enemies.

    to mitigate the aftereffects.

    Unlike the other princesses who exhausted the dragon psionic they received from him.

    Li Qingyu cherished and collected them.

    Even though she suffered from fever and body aches due to the umtion of energy so great that even the princess¡¯s body could not withstand it.

    Steadily.

    Step by step.

    without stopping.

    The amount of dragon psionics she has umted is now more than any other princess.

    Even¡­

    ¡°The dragon psionic I received from the swordsmith is enough to give birth to a perfect dragon bowl unlike before.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Wei Ling sighed.

    It was the same with the members of the Mukryong Corps.

    Originally, it was the reason why the seven princesses tried to get Limon even if they waged war against each other.

    The long-cherished dream of the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years.

    Dragon Resurrection.

    The fact that it was possible was enough to send all members of the Seven Dragons into a turmoil, regardless of their n or status.

    ¡°Now, if I die afterying eggs, the ancestor who received the blood and soul that he shared with me will be resurrected beyond hundreds of years.¡±

    But the real culprit.

    Li Qingyu was neither delighted nor thrilled at all.

    Just like reading a manual.

    while talking quietly

    As if it suddenly came to mind.

    I just tilted my head.

    ¡°By the way, do you know Chao?¡±

    And¡­

    so quiet.

    soft curled lips.

    ¡°There are shortcuts to everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Woo woo woo.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    What does that mean?

    what is the meaning of that smile

    Wei Ling couldn¡¯t ask.

    A sudden pressure on the body.

    The feeling that my heart is about to explode.

    Most of all, the psionics that started running wild inside her body made her feel dizzy.

    Just like the Mukryongdae, which knelt down with moans while resonating with Li Qingyu and psionics.

    Li Qingyu had already reached the highest stage of the Twelve Days.

    Her dragon psionics wriggled, and the huge current raged like a storm, absorbing their psionics.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just them.

    Kururureung Kururureung!

    the atmosphere shakes

    The earth trembles.

    The wind is blowing.

    Darkness wriggles.

    Literally everything everywhere.

    All things in heaven and earth were osciting around her, responding to the enormous psionic power.

    ¡ºFormless Sword Witchcraft

    ??? ??? ????? ½zÐg

    A Thousand Swords

    ??? ???

    ¡»

    Did that enormous psionic storm make even the sword master feel a sense of crisis?

    hiding until now.

    A sword that moved only a few threads.

    Even revealing his own position, the thousand strands of gift spread out in all directions like a and shot at Li Qingyu at once.

    The thousands of threads, each one unfolding in apletely different way, are truly the waves of death.

    knock down the mountain

    tearing up even the sea

    It was a disaster that could kill a thousand masters at once.

    However, Li Qingyu was neither afraid nor shaken in the face of such a disaster.

    He just quietly closed his eyes and focused only on leading the pulsating dragon psionic.

    And right at that moment.

    There was a woman who stood in the way of such a girl instead.

    ¡°Aww! AAaaBrraaaa ¡ª CaaDAaBrAaaaa!¡±

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    Missiles and ray bullets entangled with hundreds of threads and exploded.

    With the incantation, the ice wall and snowman soldiers that rose from the snowfield copsed again along with hundreds of threads.

    With his iron fist and armored feet, he struck at the tens of strands of silver that stretched out to the end.

    He spreads his iron wings to block the gifts that have escaped even from that gap.

    In terms of time, only a few seconds.

    But a few seconds long like an eternity.

    After a truly desperate struggle.

    Even though the armor made of ancient spirits is tattered and the whole body, including the wings, is stabbed and cut and covered in blood.

    The armored, half-human, half-bird, who had blocked all the thousand threads aiming at Li Qingyu in the end, grinned.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡­. They said theysted for 3 minutes¡­¡±

    Puffed up.

    Is it because I literally squeezed everything out?

    like a rotten tree.

    Yuna-kyung falls down.

    The ck man stretched out his gift again toward Li Qingyu, who had no one to protect him anymore.

    But unfortunately.

    he was toote

    Before the gift of ckness stretched out again.

    Because Li Qingyu was spreading a feast by mixing the dragon psionic that had already reached its peak with the energy he had received from Limon.

    Among the seventy-two species, one of the two visions that are passed down only to princesses along with the Progenitors.

    Originally, when the princess dies.

    Because the dragon¡¯s blood runs rampant and unfolds automatically, it can only be used once in a lifetime.

    The Great Law of Divorce.

    Among the seventy-two sses.

    The most mysterious and enigmatic.

    The moment when the science of dealing with the soul was forcibly unfolded by a huge psionic force.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, thirteen sections, Choryonggi,

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷, Ê®Èý½~ Super Dragon ¼¼

    Wishinhyeonhyeon, ck Dragon Second Coming,

    ÍþÉñï@ï@ ºÚýˆÔÙÅR

    ¡»

    The Russian Khanate barely regained its light as the Demon God disappeared¡­ No.

    from the eastern end to the western end.

    all the sky in the whole world.

    covered in dark clouds.

 Chapter 727

    #727. It was delicious.

    * * *

    North of the Russian Khanate.

    The great undead army and Khan¡¯s army.

    The Sword Master and the Silver White Princess.

    From there to the cocoon of the demon god.

    In the aftermath of the fight between the historical armies and the superhumans, thend has be a mess.

    Even though I just finished the ancestral rite.

    Ainsha, who was preparing to return immediately, was stiff.

    And even though it was in a dying state, Yekatrice insisted that she would pick up Ainsha herself.

    Tata also wrapped Ainsha¡¯s bandages.

    Kanado was preparing the wagon.

    The Silver Dragon n who was tidying up the battlefield.

    The white dragon n was also cleaning the altar.

    Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked up at the sky with open eyes.

    ¡°Do you feel Yekathrice¡­?¡±

    On the face that was always expressionless.

    clearly revealing agitation.

    Unlike usual, Ekatriche did not immediately answer Ainsha¡¯s question in a trembling voice.

    only after a long time has passed

    I just opened my mouth to groan.

    ¡°Li Qingyu¡­ what the hell are you doing?¡±

    And it wasn¡¯t just the northern part of the Russian Khanate that was happening.

    Rose, who is wondering if they can somehow go to Russia, and Lucas, who is trying to convince her.

    Hai, who unknowingly broke the armrest of the Ruby Throne, and Nadia, who made a bewildered face.

    Maia stopped taking the scalpel and Arbe hardened while assisting her.

    Alice with a serious expression.

    And¡­

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Jeanne d¡¯Arc, who was grooming her sword in a hospital bed, and a repairman who woke up from dozing off.

    Billy and Gandhi stopped after running hard in the snowy field.

    The temple where the statue of God began to shake.

    A fortune teller who used to tell fortunes on the road.

    An old man who was grinding an engine, etc.

    All countries in the world from Ennd to Africa North and South America East Asia and the Holy League.

    Anyone with the ability to handle even a little bit of mystery, as well as other princesses and superhumans of the absolute ss such as sword masters.

    No, even ordinary people with no ability.

    Each of them could not hide the agitation caused by all kinds of emotions such as surprise, confusion and fear.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since the demonic cloud that covered the Russian Khanate had lifted.

    Instead, it covered the world.

    It¡¯s not as dark as the drink.

    Deeper and more mysterious dark clouds.

    A tremendous energy flows within it.

    And above all, it is reflected in the vast dark clouds.

    A huge shadow wriggling like a serpent flying up into the sky was robbing everyone of their consciousness with a shudder.

    In particr, the princesses of each n were mesmerized.

    It was because they could clearly feel it through the resonance of the dragon psionic.

    Even the dark clouds that covered the sky.

    Even the shadows cast by the clouds.

    that it doesn¡¯t really exist.

    It¡¯s just that the waves of dragon psionics that are too enormous are forcibly sharing one image with everyone through mentalmunication.

    ¡­to billions of people from end to end of the world.

    And as far as they know

    From the distant golden age to the present day.

    In all of human history, only one being has been able to do this.

    That¡¯s why while they watch in amazement.

    The dark clouds that covered the whole world started swirling from a certain moment and being sucked back toward a single point.

    Towards the ck-haired girl standing in the snowy field.

    Kururrureung!

    The wind is blowing.

    thunder and lightning roar

    Darkness pours down like rain.

    The moment when the cataclysm that seemed toe out naturally, such as a storm, a thunderstorm, or a winter solstice, reached its peak after bing more and more severe.

    change.

    It started.

    Wooddeuk.

    A brilliance dwells in the scales.

    Nails be long and sharp.

    The tail grows much longer.

    The image of a girl who had already be half-human and half-dragon changing even more was so bizarre that it felt unrealistic.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end.

    The dark clouds that had filled the whole world were still being sucked into that delicate body.

    So, the moment when the girl, who had absorbed all of that enormous energy, crouched down while holding onto herself with both arms.

    Chaaaaaaaaaaaagh!

    Jet-ck wings, deeper than the night, sprouted from its slender back.

    no it¡¯s not wings

    A shadow, to put it bluntly.

    Even if there is no reality.

    Therefore, it spreads endlessly without any physical constraints and absorbs all light.

    Wings, which only one person in history could have had, were showing off a mysterious appearance behind her.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve finally finished everything.

    Maybe it was because I was intoxicated by the powerful energy flowing through my body.

    Breathing out in a most bewitching and graceful way.

    Wei-Ling, who had been hardened by seeing the girl who had changed beyond recognition even though she had been supporting her all her life, finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­princess?¡±

    ¡°Tell me Chao.¡±

    ¡°Now¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What do you think you did?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The words barely opened.

    clogged up again

    I had already vaguely anticipated it.

    However, he smiled at the fact that he couldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    Li Qingyu raised one hand.

    ¡°It was unexpectedly delicious.¡±

    Squeak.

    from the red lips.

    along the slender neck.

    through the bulging chest.

    all the way down to the t stomach.

    Like a serpent that enjoys the feeling of a prey that has been eaten alive and goes down the esophagus and wriggles in the stomach.

    At the end of sliding her white fingers over her own white skin.

    The girl, who was as beautiful as a doll, smiled and said.

    ¡°¡ªThe ancestor.¡±

    * * *

    A moment ago.

    gather all your strength

    Achieve the state of the thirteenth verse.

    When the Supreme Court of Divorce was written with that power.

    The first thing that greeted Li Qingyu was none other than darkness.

    In the strange jet-ck that feels deep and heavy like a swamp without a single light, yet rather cozy than ufortable.

    What you hear is a whisper.

    [Stupid.]

    And at the same time.

    A figure emerging from the darkness.

    [Foolish.]

    Casting arge shadow.

    Whates to mind is a pair of eye lights.

    [It¡¯s stupid.]

    It¡¯s like ming.

    It¡¯s likementing.

    Despite the heavy echo that seemed to weigh down her soul, she was not shaken.

    He just tilted his head slightly after looking straight into his eyes that were cker than jet ck.

    ¡°I do not know.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Are you referring to me as that fool?¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Or are you referring to the progenitor himself who was not prepared for this kind of situation?¡±

    You seem genuinely curious.

    At the same time, it seems like it doesn¡¯t matter at all.

    The shadow opened its mouth again after looking heavily at her asking calmly.

    [Impatient.]

    [Iplete.]

    [Follow the natural order.]

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what you meant.¡±

    Then he nodded his head as if he understood the meaning.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°I know that an expedient is just an expedient, and you have to be born again after you die to inherit everything from the ancestor.¡±

    It¡¯s like dying and being reborn.

    It¡¯s not something to be particrly concerned about.

    That¡¯s what all princesses have been through anyway.

    This time, instead of being an imperfect princess, she could be reborn as a perfect dragon.

    Surviving an ancient catastrophe.

    It ate the god who was immortal.

    Dominating the Bronze Age.

    made seventy-two kinds.

    The knowledge and experience of the seven dragons.

    In addition, it was more so in the fact that in order topletely recover even the memories that had been forgotten while undergoing reincarnation over and over again for a long time, one should not use expedient methods.

    ¡°But if you were me too, would you know?¡±

    nevertheless.

    Li Qingyu did not change his mind.

    The dragon¡¯s blood he had inherited with a smile.

    No, to be precise, he was just looking at the residual thoughts left by ¡®himself¡¯ in it.

    ¡°That we don¡¯t have time.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°What we need now is not ¡®perfection¡¯. It is the ¡®power¡¯ to fight and win the enemy right away.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Above all¡­¡±

    at the girl¡¯s point.

    The shadow did not object.

    Even if no one else understands.

    Even if it was a residual thought, in the end, only the shadow, which was also her own, could fully understand Li Qingyu¡¯s meaning.

    and to that shadow.

    Li Qingyu revealed the most important reason why he had no choice but to use this expedient.

    ¡°Because if I am reborn, it will take a very long time before I return to being a swordsman¡¯s bride.¡±

    Seduce the naive limon again.

    Block the escape route and drive it into a corner.

    Until you regain your bridal qualifications.

    He calls the other princesses mother and has no desire to watch them spend sweet time with Limon.

    Like a dragon with a strong monopoly on his treasure.

    Speak without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Li Qingyu stretched out his hand.

    ¡°So please rest in peace.¡±

    Ugh.

    at the tips of your thin fingers.

    The energy that squirms and rises.

    A mighty psionic that can only be called super dragons beyond the imagination of the seven dragons who created the seventy-two kinds of martial

    arts

    .

    Like a snake whose power coils itself around its prey.

    Even in the midst of eroding yourself.

    The shadow did not resist.

    As if epting fate.

    I just quietly closed my eyes.

    Break down the shadows like that.

    Dying and absorbing with his own power, Li Qingyu muttered quietly.

    ¡°¡ªBecause I will definitely achieve the purpose of the ancestor.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°You mean you ate it?¡±

    what you¡¯ve already heard

    repeated in a trembling voice.

    Wei Ling asked as if squeezed.

    ¡°The founder¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, now that I think about it, saying that I ate is a bit like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shall we change the expression? They decided to just fill the contents without having to waste time making new bowls.¡±

    As if they changed the dessert menu.

    Li Qingyu, who spoke lightly, smiled and asked Wei Ling, who looked at him with a bewildered face.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    there was.

    It¡¯s like a mountain.

    If Li Qingyu¡¯s words are true.

    It was absolutely impossible to fulfill the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons, or the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°¡­doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    but struggling

    Even more agonizing.

    Wei Ling finally lowered her head.

    No matter whose soul originally belonged to, Li Qingyu was Li Qingyu, he said.

    Above all, although she believed in the great founder, the object she devoted her allegiance to was the girl in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you Chao.¡±

    For the rest of the n, especially the elders, it would be more than enough to roll their eyes and copse with foam on them.

    Not only on the outside, but also on the inside.

    Wei Ling speaks without a single lie.

    Also, seeing the Mukryongdae, who is absolutely loyal to him, kneeling down with her, he smiles calmly.

    Li Qingyu turned around.

    And stepping slowly

    He did not want help from Yuna-gyeong and Mukryongdae.

    Of course, already exhausted, they are nothing more than baggage.

    Even if it was intact, it wouldn¡¯t have been of much help to the fight that would take ce from now on.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start slowly.¡±

    Princess of the ck Dragon n.

    No, the girl who was a princess.

    But instead of giving birth to dragons.

    Decide to be a dragon yourself.

    For that purpose, a usurper who stole the power of the ancestors dwelling in the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Bypleting the dragon psionic, the dragon that was finally born after hundreds of years smiled.

    ¡°The first sword dragon battle in 900 years.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    after the Bronze Age ended.

    The never-before-seen battle between the dragon and the sword master began again beyond a distant time.

 Chapter 728

    #728. The answer is simple.

    * * *

    Rashid al-Din Sinan.

    Before the establishment of the Holy League.

    I was born in a country called Iraq.

    At the end of several failed attempts to assassinate Sdin, the hero of the day, as Hashashin.

    The first human to prove that even non-sword masters can be sword masters on their own by mastering swordsmanship in the gap between life and death.

    That was the ck one.

    Is that why?

    Even though he was a sword master, he had little identity as a swordsman.

    He¡¯s essentially an assassin.

    It was because he was someone who valued killing the enemy by any means rather than fighting head-on.

    Watching the massacre of sword demons.

    Avoid fighting with the Sword King.

    Trying to assassinate the swordsman.

    tailing the sword, etc.

    The life itself, which thoroughly avoided fights with low odds and moved only when there was certainty of victory, proved its thoroughness.

    To the extent that he would never have died had he not fallen into Limon¡¯s trap and been assassinated in reverse.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    So at this moment.

    ck was calcting.

    The ck Dragon Princess spreads her wings of shadow.

    No, whether to fight against the dragon that has returned after hundreds of years or just retreat.

    And the moment the calction is done.

    He immediately went into action.

    ¡ºSword without form

    ??? ??? ????? Á¦Ðg

    Sword of Destruction

    ??? ??????¡»

    Kurleung.

    Cut away all signs and forms.

    Immediately after the finger moves while

    hiding itself .

    The snow that covered the ground swayed.

    Ten strands of rope protruded from it.

    The thick des, each one made by entwining dozens of threads, stretched out toward Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Are you going to see the liver?¡±

    Even if the secret is lost.

    Instead, countless threads are intertwined.

    Li Qingyu murmured as he looked at the des of the rope, each of which had the power to blow away even a mountain.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly a prudent choice, but I¡¯m disappointed.¡±

    Swoop.

    After letting out a deep sigh.

    Li Qingyu slowly stretched out his hand.

    Thus, the moment when the thin ind corn spreads out as if it would break if you hold it.

    ¡°¨DI can¡¯t believe I looked so easygoing.¡±

    ck paused.

    As if sucked into itself.

    It wasn¡¯t just because all ten ropes were caught in her hands, which had eight remnants ovepping them.

    The rope, which should have unraveled as soon as it was caught and poured out hundreds of des, was stuck in its slender fingers.

    And¡­

    cooung!

    Feet stepping on Jin-Gak.

    Eyes flipped like tidal waves.

    A rope pulled taut.

    A power that literally transcends the limits of the human species, which is difficult to handle even with the strength of a sword master.

    Because of that, the ck man, who was almost dragged into the snowdrift as if the whole rope exploded, hurriedly untied the rope and pulled himself back out.

    no i was trying to get it out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    As if beyond space.

    d in the wings of shadow.

    If it weren¡¯t for the existence of a girl who crossed the sky-high snow waves and approached right in front of him.

    Realizing that his track had been revealed due to the tight rope, the sword immediately responded.

    ¡ºFormless Sword Fighting

    ??? ??? ????? ô^Ðg

    Fighting Sword

    ??? ??????¡»

    Instead of a loose rope.

    Wrap your new gift around your finger.

    What was created was a scimitar made of thread.

    As soon as the sword grabbed the crescent-shaped sword so thin that it was invisible to the naked eye, it swung at Li Qingyu.

    The cutting power of the ultra-high-speed waving de is absolute.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t the same sword master¡¯s sword, it was possible to cut through anything.

    Taang!

    ¡­It was useless if I couldn¡¯t hit the opponent.

    Hit the side of the knife and deflect it.

    stabbing your elbow

    Until it breaks into your arms.

    The sword was not taken aback by Li Qingyu¡¯s counterattack, which made all movements smooth like flowing water.

    As if he expected this much, he

    twisted his back to avoid Li Qingyu¡¯s elbow and swung his scimitar like a storm.

    Papa baba bababat!

    The wind explodes.

    The sound breaks.

    The sh vibrates.

    In less than a second, the scimitar swung hundreds of times created a trail of death.

    Even though he might not prefer a head-to-head confrontation, his reputation as a sword master showed no gaps in his swordsmanship.

    Even as a sword master who cuts through all forms, the ck sword changed dozens of times while wielding it.

    Even absolutes had no choice but to be ughtered in an instant in front of that ever-changing de.

    no it shouldn¡¯t have been

    But¡­

    Tadadadadadadat!

    The ws clenched with ten warriors gripped the de.

    The sharp kicks of the chain-honed stoat pods cut my ankles.

    The tail swung ording to the Kyoryongpacheonryu (òÔÉßÅÉ´¨Á÷) cuts off the de.

    The foot, which had stepped into the ck heavenly soul flow, exquisitely dug into the gap.

    The hand holding the phoenix butterfly flutters like a butterfly, aiming for the neck.

    therefore.

    What unfolded was a scuffle.

    Chow!

    The thread stretched from the scimitar grazed the girl¡¯s neck.

    A secret police officer dug in and knocked on the man¡¯s waist.

    The collided scimitar and hand bounced off in the opposite direction, making each other¡¯s wrists squeak, cut palms, and so on.

    sshing with blood.

    flesh splitting.

    In the precarious gap where life would fly away even if a loophole was revealed for a moment.

    Girl opening her mouth.

    ¡°Are you weird? Why can¡¯t you cut me?¡±

    Even in the midst of this fierce battle, there was not even an inch of shaking, let alone breathing.

    Asking questions calmly.

    With deep and mysterious eyes.

    the girl smiles

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you do. The only match between a sword master and a sword master is the same sword master, and even our ancestors couldn¡¯t cross that wall after all.¡±

    Chew!

    Even while talking like that, the girl is constantly exchanging air and air attacks with the sword.

    ck ignored her words.

    no i tried to ignore it

    However, the strangely clear voice that prated his ears made the ck man unable to ignore her.

    ¡°But let me give you one word.¡±

    look at that ck

    with a smiley face.

    The moment the girl spoke.

    ¡°¡ªYou know the subject.¡±

    Quaang!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The ck one was pushed back.

    The moment when the fluttering wings behind Li Qingyu¡¯s back suddenly feel like they¡¯re about to swell up.

    The tremendous shock created by the ovepping of the palm-shaped traces that had swelled to 64 in the air shook his internal organs.

    However, what annoyed him more than the shock was the girl¡¯s calm eyes and the words that followed.

    ¡°Do not forget it.¡±

    ¡°It is the Sword Emperor and the Sword Demon Swordsman who cut our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°But just because you¡¯re the same sword master doesn¡¯t mean you think you¡¯re on the same level as them, right?¡±

    Of course not.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t seen the Sword Emperor.

    Living in the same era as Sword Demon.

    As much as he was killed by the swordsman.

    He was well aware of how monsters they were, even by the standards of a sword master.

    Still can¡¯t understand

    Even though he is not enoughpared to the three who were active in the Bronze Age, he, as a sword master, is on par with only one Li Qingyu¡­

    no, the reason why he is gradually on the defensive.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know? That there is a difference between you and them that is more decisive than strength and weakness.¡±

    Perong!

    But try to find your own gaps.

    Right after he swung his scimitar at Li Qingyu, who rushed at him again.

    No, to be precise, the moment I saw the scimitar that bounced off her scales.

    ck realized.

    What is the most important difference between you and the three sword masters, the sword master, the sword master, and the sword master?

    ¡°¡­the dragon killing sword.¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    seems peculiar.

    with a smiley face.

    However, Li Qingyu continued talking as he mercilessly attacked the sword.

    ¡°Sword masters are beings who can cut anything.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, those three sword masters only trained their swordsmen to y dragons.¡±

    ¡°What do you think is the reason?¡±

    Dragon Killing Sword.

    A sword that cuts the future and shapes destiny, which only three sword masters who faced dragons could master.

    But don¡¯t be mistaken.

    It was only the result derived from the swordsmith, and

    the real purpose of the sword emperor¡¯s invention was only one.

    That it was to y the dragon.

    ¡°The answer is simple.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because if I didn¡¯t do that, I couldn¡¯t guarantee victory.¡±

    causal too.

    space too.

    process too.

    contradiction too.

    A sword master who can cut anything, made, learned, and trained only to sh dragons.

    Therefore, the three sword masters were able to y the seven dragons thanks to the swordsman who had an absolutepatibility with the existence of dragons.

    What if you say it the other way around?

    ¡°But do you really think you can defeat me, who don¡¯t even know how to fight a dragon?¡±

    Unless you have mastered the dragon ughter sword.

    No matter how much he is a sword master, he cannot defeat himself who inherited the power of the founder.

    assert without hesitation.

    Li Qingyu flicked the drops of blood on his palm with his fingers.

    Taang!

    The moment Scimitar blocked the drop of blood.

    Explode the psionic contained in the drop of blood.

    Li Qingyu, who dug into the gap, poured out an onught at the ck again.

    It is said that the ck Dragon Princess is the weakest in a head-to-head battle among the seven princesses, but that is a story of the past.

    Muscr strength, instantaneous power, dynamic visual acuity, etc.

    Going beyond being half-human, half-dragon, and being reborn as a perfect dragon, Li Qingyu¡¯s physical abilities were upgraded, and his strength was never inferior to that of a sword master.

    More than anything, what made her threatening was the martial arts based on infinite psionics.

    The seventy-two types are made to be linked to each other, but even a gentrified princess can use them in conjunction with the ten seasons.

    Even so, it required a lot of concentration and consumption.

    They are princesses after all.

    Because it was nothing more than a vessel for giving birth to dragons.

    However, as aplete dragon, she was free from all restrictions.

    light gesture.

    stepping foot.

    even breathing.

    without even needing to be conscious.

    Of course, each one of them automatically bes a school and is linked to contain the power that goes beyond the ten seasons.

    Even if there is no physical reality.

    That¡¯s why the wings of shadow that sway like dark clouds or rainstorm dazzle the eyes and disturb the mind and body.

    Even the sword could not help but feel the pressure as the battle continued.

    Quaang!

    So it was.

    After eventually turning the scimitar into hundreds of strands of thread.

    The sword that spread like an explosion and forced Li Qingyu to retreat took advantage of the gap and melted into the air.

    The sword, which hadpletely hidden its traces by shing its shape and presence, quickly widened its distance from Li Qingyu.

    He¡¯s an assassin after all.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m sure

    There was no reason to risk your life in a fight that there was no guarantee that you could win.

    Jung If you want to kill her, you can always aim for an opening.

    It was like cutting through the heart of the sword.

    ¡°Are you going to run away?¡±

    But even though he suddenly disappeared.

    Li Qingyu was not taken aback.

    It seems to be as expected.

    I just nodded.

    And the moment she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what you call the strongest assassin, your essence is nothing more than a mean coward after all.¡±

    standing tall

    The sword stopped withdrawing.

    I can¡¯t even feel that presence.

    Li Qingyu smiled and continued, as if he knew he would stop.

    ¡°The proof is that he has a swordsman who hides and runs away even though he is an absolute sword master. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to run away, run away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But keep in mind that from now on you will have to run away from me for the rest of your life, not just from the swordsman.¡±

    ck calmly calcted.

    Will I be able to escape like this?

    It¡¯s not bad if it¡¯s just Li Qingyu.

    But will Limon, who will be chasing him to repay the blood, give her a chance to target her?

    Rather, isn¡¯t this thest chance to catch her?

    So he thought again.

    I wonder if I can¡¯t defeat Li Qingyu.

    and judged

    no i can win

    Because he still had a spleen left.

    so judged.

    as he bleeds

    the moment you open your mouth.

    ¡°LA¡ªhad kAl Ra.¡±

    Wow!

    A short order echoes through the air.

    The world has changed.

    The endless snowfield disappeared, and instead, the vast desert filled the whole area.

    And covered in poisonous sand.

    The hot sunlight that seems to set your body on fire.

    Even a group of scorpions rising like waves.

    Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, Li Qingyu tilted his head slightly in the scenery where the whole world seemed to have turned into enemies.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little unexpected.¡±

    It seems that I am sincerely surprised.

    But it doesn¡¯t seem surprising.

    A quiet conversation that continues.

    ¡°I thought you were a wizard or maybe a warlock.¡±

    I want to make my own sword.

    Gather the mysteries of magic and alchemy.

    After long research, he invented an unprecedented sword called Sword Wire.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to use the priest¡¯s magic.¡±

    In other words, at the end of looking around thest resort of the sword, being an assassin before being a sword master, and being an alchemist and a priest at the same time.

    Li Qingyu suddenly muttered.

    ¡°Oh indeed. Was it like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You must have been a saint of God who has already died.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Is that why you had the long-cherished desire to be a god in ce of a dead god? A god of death who never dies and can kill any being?¡±

    Even use magic, which was a trump card.

    Confusing Li Qingyu.

    The sword, which was trying to ambush by

    maximizing its power, was agitated.

    I don¡¯t know why she knows the secret that only she knows.

    but right after that.

    ck realized.

    Telepathy.

    He made the ck Dragon npete for the weakest in the Seven Dragons.

    Originally, a power that only reads emotional fragments, shows hallucinations, and erases one¡¯s own existence.

    However, the infinite psionics that Li Qingyu obtained as a perfect dragon allowed him to ovee the limits of such mentalmunication.

    ¡­the moment he used magic.

    Use that gap to dig into your mind.

    To the extent that I could read my thoughts, my heart, and even my memories.

    Charleuk!

    ck was furious.

    Then, to punish the dirty dragon who dared to steal his heart, he unleashed thousands of silver threads and cut Li Qingyu.

    Fu-wook!

    But right after that.

    He couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    The moment he was cut down by his gift.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Li Qingyu¡¯s shattered corpse, sttered with blood, had turned into a shadow and copsed.

    A burning pain in the heart.

    A nail sticking out of his chest.

    And¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me cowardly.¡±

    appear behind you.

    pierced his own chest.

    A beautiful ck dragon figure.

    The sword stiffened.

    ¡°You may have been the strongest assassin, but you just weren¡¯t the best.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s shining eyes and still clear-cut voice, he realized anew.

    Why did she keep talking to herself?

    Why couldn¡¯t he, who was the most calm among all sword masters, ovee Li Qingyu¡¯s provocation?

    Why did Limon regard the ck Dragon Princess as the most dangerous in the Seven Dragons and be wary of it?

    The only being who was able to kill a sword master without being a sword master.

    What kind of monster were the seven dragons?

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    twelve verse dragons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    seventy-two

    kinds of martial arts, and demonic eyes

    .

    The most dangerous of the 13 sword masters, a saint who reigned in fear and wanted to be a god of death.

    It was the moment when the ck Rashid was defeated by the resurrected dragon at the end of a long time¡­

    ¡­and the moment when a sword master was killed one-on-one by someone other than the sword master for the first time in history.

 Chapter 729

    #729. the road continued

    * * *

    Sword Master.

    Absolute among absolutes.

    Excluding the seven dragons, he was defeated only by the same sword master.

    Even the Golden Dragon Emperor, Wei ck Dragon God, and Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army, who were the strongest among the seven dragons.

    Even after mobilizing numerous masters of the Seven Dragons, it was only possible to die with one sword master in a fight against three sword masters.

    From the golden age to modern times.

    Among the many absolutes who reigned in each era, they were truly special beings.

    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡±

    So at this moment.

    Yuna-kyung was stunned.

    It was true that Li Qingyu did his best to save time because he believed that there would be a way.

    But really a sword master.

    I never thought he would fight one on one and take it down.

    For Yuna-kyung, who knew the power of a sword master better than anyone else, she had no choice but to open her mouth.

    After all, it was the same for others.

    Wei Ling and the Mukryongdae were holding their breath as if they had forgotten how to be more surprised by the sessive shocks.

    However, the owner of that phenomenal achievement.

    Li Qingyu is not happy.

    I wasn¡¯t even satisfied.

    Just calmly and quietly.

    I was just looking.

    The world that had turned into a desert a little while ago copsed and returned to the snowfield.

    The blood that flowed from the ck body with a hole in its chest dyed the white snowy field red.

    And¡­

    ¡°Coke!¡±

    ¡°princess!¡±

    Wei Ling was frightened.

    Then he hurriedly ran out and helped Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wei-ling. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s just a bit too much of an overreaction.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something to be relieved of!¡±

    Boiling Psionics.

    Blood flowing from the corners of the mouth.

    Even the fluttering wings that seem to disappear.

    Injuries that I didn¡¯t realize because of overly shy battles and overwhelming feats.

    Above all, Wei Ling was restless at the state of Li Qingyu, who had nothing to do with falling into the magic of magic right away.

    In the first ce, it is a runaway phenomenon caused by humans unreasonably using psionics, the power of the dragon.

    In other words, I wouldn¡¯t know if it was half-human, half-dragon.

    If it were Li Qingyu, who hadpleted the essence of the dragon and had risen to the same rank as the founder, there would be no problem no matter how much psionics were abused.

    What is this?

    Unlike Wei-Ling, who is surprised and bizarre.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal. To be honest, I¡¯m just d it ended like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After answering with a smile.

    She turned her head.

    Then, as he watched the ck body of Rashid slowly crumbling into ashes, he continued talking quietly.

    ¡°For the price of catching the Sword Master, this is a very profitable business.¡±

    ¡°¡­If even a sword master couldn¡¯t master the dragon sh, didn¡¯t you say no to the princess?¡±

    ¡°Oh you mean that?¡±

    twirling

    A meaningful smile.

    ¡°Of course it was a lie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because if ck had done his best from the start, he wouldn¡¯t have won so easily.¡±

    cowardly coward

    Weakest in head-to-head confrontation.

    Rashid is also an undisputed sword master.

    He said the scariest thing was when he was attacking, but he was not an easy opponent enough to be confident of victory even if he fought head-on.

    Even if the seven dragons of the past would not lose, it would have been difficult to kill the ck one.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    That¡¯s why I think.

    In the case of the dragon¡¯s resurrection.

    If the ck wasn¡¯t agitated.

    At this point, he aplished the feat of killing the dragon.

    If I hadn¡¯t harbored a desire to get closer to God.

    If that¡¯s the case, if you¡¯ve just retreated or made up your mind from the beginning and fought.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not fair enough to fight a sword master head-on.¡±

    ¡­Concentrate the perfected dragon¡¯s body and the enormous amount of psionic power that even the true blood can¡¯t ovee.

    I read the faint desire of such a ck Rashid.

    Even though I saw through the stealth from the beginning.

    pretending not to know the location.

    Bewitched by nces and lies.

    Encourage them to use magic.

    Carefully take advantage of that gap.

    if you can¡¯t kill

    He said he was really lucky in that he should have had to fight several times more dangerous and close than now.

    A girl who smiles and speaks.

    Yu Na-kyung, who was silent while watching Li Qing-yu, murmured.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to turn the princess sister into an enemy, really.¡±

    Yuna-kyung was sure.

    I¡¯m just saying I was lucky.

    In fact, from when he promised Limon that he would take over the sword.

    Li Qingyu calcted everything.

    That the sword was thoroughly swung.

    Even in a head-to-head match, they plotted.

    Among all the sword masters, he yed with the most calm sword in the palm of his hand.

    Li Qingyu slowly turned her head while Yu Nagyeong stuck out her tongue at the girl who could only be said to be terrifying.

    ¡®How much did this make up for?¡¯

    ck Rashid is the most dangerous sword master.

    If you missed him here.

    And just like the swordsman.

    If he was aiming for another princess.

    Even Limon wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop them all, and at least a few more princesses might have lost their lives.

    From that point of view, being able to hold a sword like this was definitely a great achievement.

    ¡®¡­Though that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I lost money in the end.¡¯

    Even so, Li Qingyu was not happy.

    I just gently closed my eyes.

    Whether the swordsman dies like this.

    Or miraculously survive.

    Limon¡¯s grief and shock at losing her again right in front of his eyes did not disappear.

    Even if he could kill the sword dozens of times for that one reason alone, it was an obvious loss.

    and another one.

    ¡®This was originally the way I prepared to deal with ¡®him¡¯.¡¯

    Until now, the psionics he had received from Limon had been steadily collected and hidden, not for use at times like this.

    It was for a more important ¡®time¡¯.

    But the die has already been cast.

    It was impossible to undo what had happened.

    ¡®Now he will move.¡¯

    The fight against the liberation brigade was nothing more than a skirmish.

    Even the sword master¡¯s resurrection was just a preview of what was toe.

    But if he moved, the end would finally be near.

    If you can¡¯t stop him.

    All the fights she¡¯s been fighting with Limon so far will be meaningless, and the Seven Dragons will eventually be defeated by the World Federation.

    Because I know that fact better than anyone.

    Open your closed eyelids again.

    Li Qingyu looked at the sky.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the oue would have been so far¡­ This time, it won¡¯t work for you.¡±

    far west.

    Greece, where the world federation will be located, to be exact, this one lurking in the middle.

    Create a liberation brigade.

    Organize the World Federation.

    The one who controlled everything behind the scenes.

    ¡°Ruler no¡­¡±

    The specters of the Liberation Brigade, of course.

    More dangerous than all other monarchsbined.

    Even if the entire Seven Dragons teamed up, it was a monster that was hard to say that they would be able to defeat.

    The only being who truly deserves to be called the ruler of this iron age, and an absolute being who has the ability to surpass even the stronghold of a sword master.

    To recall the name of the one who is called the strongest of all monarchs.

    Li Qingyu quietly opened his mouth.

    * * *

    Slowly.

    He opened his eyes.

    And looked at the eastern sky.

    No, the expression of seeing may not be appropriate.

    Even though the sky was reflected in his eyes, what he was looking at was not the east.

    indifferent

    cold and

    serene.

    At the end of looking into the sky with eyes like a camera or telescope made to see something rather than human eyes.

    He quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Are you finally showing your tail?¡±

    There was no relief.

    There was also no satisfaction.

    If there is one, it is calm like watching an apple thrown into the sky fall.

    And only that kind of thing is a secret, and it¡¯s just a trifle about what¡¯s hidden.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Even that flimsy disappears.

    Instead, what remains is cold indifference.

    In the serenity of an old rock thates naturally to an immortal who has been through so many things over the ages.

    he murmured again.

    ¡°With this, the variable has disappeared.¡±

    ck Dragon Princess Li Qingyu.

    She was definitely picky.

    After the World Federation was established, of course.

    On the other hand, he has thoroughly hidden his abilities since the days of the Liberation Brigade.

    Even while Limon was fighting the Liberation Brigade, he had hundreds of thousands of ns in the dark to catch them.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t always follow Limon and had to be buried in work.

    At the same time, he was also the main culprit who couldn¡¯t take direct action, only moving other specters and lords.

    Li Qingyu is the greatest schemer in the world.

    He knew very well that no one would be safe if caught up in her machinations.

    But that ends too.

    The ideal that even revealed the return of the ck dragon.

    Now, the only hand left for her is Limon.

    Of course, Limon was too strong and deadly to say there was only one.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t worried.

    I just put one hand in my bosom.

    click.

    So what he took out of his bosom was a pocket watch.

    Silver shiny surface.

    te with 12 crystals.

    A needle that looks like it was carved out of a jewel.

    Even the constetion pattern engraved on the back.

    The moment you open the lid of the silver watch that even exudes magical power that catches the eye because it is not really luxurious.

    Tick.

    I hesitate.

    As if something is broken.

    While the clock¡¯s second hand, which had returned backwards, started to move normally again.

    mouth open again.

    ¡°¡­Is it stillcking?¡±

    There is no regret there.

    Because I didn¡¯t expect it in the first ce.

    ¡°But the road continued.¡±

    That¡¯s why I reflect on the luck that can only be said to be unexpected.

    he thought

    how to find the way.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Even if the bottom is revealed, Li Qingyu will keep him in check with all sorts of tricks.

    Other princesses who will use their strength and influence to stand in the way of the World Federation.

    Above all, even the disgusting monster that calls itself the guardian of mankind, Limon Aspelder.

    Breaking through those numerous obstacles and achieving the goal was more difficult than throwing a dice a hundred times and getting only 6s.

    But he wasn¡¯t frustrated.

    just about that much.

    It was nothingpared to what he had done and had to do until now.

    ¡°Not too long now.¡±

    A person with ster foreknowledge.

    Even if you are not a prophet.

    Embracing wisdom that surpasses all prophecies.

    The wisdom of savings that will change the world.

    A power that no one can defeat.

    by making it meaningless.

    no matter how many times you lose

    In the end, the one who can definitely win.

    Among the skills of all fraudulent monarchs, they have absolute skills that can only be called truly cheats.

    The strongest and invincible monarch who has nevere down since reaching the top faster than anyone else.

    Returning Lord Ruler.

    The regressor of infinite eternity prepared the paving stones for victory again like that.

    The Iron Age opens.

    since I got this power.

    to achieve only one purpose.

    Dozens of times, no, hundreds of times.

    -To save the world.

 Chapter 730

    #730. I hope that

    * * *

    Arbe.

    Barbara.

    Maia¡¯s close aides, the two sisters, were actually the most inferior of the six ns¡¯ close aides.

    Of course, he is still a major stock master.

    Practical skills, experience, coolness, etc.

    It was because he was inferior to other aides in every way.

    It wasn¡¯t because of ack of talent.

    It¡¯s just a difference that the other aides are too genius or have been developing their own talent for a little longer.

    But that fact did notfort the two sisters.

    So they chose.

    The two decided to share their respective territories.

    Arbe is medicine and domestic affairs.

    Barbara learned martial arts and strategy.

    By dividing them separately and intensively training them, as soon as possible, they can acquire sufficient capabilities as an aide.

    Actually, that effort has paid off to some extent.

    The green dragon n¡¯s reputation for ssanghwa was enough for the seven dragons.

    In that sense.

    Barbara never regretted that choice.

    At least it was because he thought it was natural for him to fight the enemy rather than the weak Arbe.

    ¡­at least until today.

    shiver.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sweat flows.

    Muscles cramp.

    Lips dry up.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing anything in particr.

    Standing tall in front of the door, he just stood guard.

    Compared to the regr training, it was so easy and simple that it made me yawn.

    But at this moment, the simple task was too difficult for her, causing her to suffer on the level of torture.

    only one person.

    standing tall opposite.

    Keeping silent with folded arms.

    Because of the presence of the white-haired man.

    ¡°How about taking a break, mother-inw?¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Barbara couldn¡¯t bear it was to open her mouth quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your father¡¯s injuries are not light. Even if you have received treatment, you should take enough rest¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry if my words made you ufortable.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you for your consideration.¡±

    After shaking my head slightly.

    Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s harder for me to rest now.¡±

    One day ago already.

    After appearing through space travel.

    Even though he only received simple treatment and stayed in his seat without a sigh of sleep.

    It was nonsense that rest was ufortable.

    Especially since it was right after a fight to the death against two sword masters and a demon god for nearly a week.

    But Barbara couldn¡¯t point that out.

    because I knew

    What Limon said is true.

    She is also a member of the Green Dragon n.

    Those who cannot leave this ce have seen it too many times to count.

    So when Barbara, who could no longer rmend a break, shut her mouth with an indescribablyplex face.

    ding.

    The lights in the operating room turn on.

    The door that had been firmly closed opened.

    And what came out was a distinctive pessimistic voice.

    ¡°I thought it would be like this, so I told you to rest well, but you really are a patient who won¡¯t listen.¡±

    That¡¯s the patient¡¯s story.

    He said it didn¡¯t matter because he was the groom.

    If it was Limon, he would have put an iron te on his face and answered shamelessly.

    But today it wasn¡¯t.

    I just asked with a heavy face.

    ¡°¡­result?¡±

    The fiveyers of outerwear he always wore.

    A pure white gown was added on top of it.

    A green-haired woman with a slender body stands out.

    Maia slightly raised her sharp eyes.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a stupid question.¡±

    As a priest, I want to say something just because you suddenly returned in a bloody state after being out of contact for a long time.

    Leave the corpse behind.

    Makes me do surgery all day long.

    As soon as he came out of his hard work, the only groom to ask about this would be Limon.

    A moment to say cynically.

    Without answering, she just stared at Limon, who remained silent, and finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°First of all, the surgery was a sess.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    To Limon, who was blurting his horse¡¯s tail.

    I nod my head slowly.

    Maia revealed the results of her hard work.

    ¡°After the sword, Anastasia has been revived.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Fluttering golden eyes.

    Maia narrowed her eyes as she saw Limon¡¯splex emotions.

    as a member of parliament.

    I could understand.

    Among the 7 sword masters raised by Limon himself, the sword master was special.

    I don¡¯t know what happened, but it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s no longer an enemy just by seeing hime back holding her with a pierced heart.

    It was natural for Limon to feelplicated about her resuscitation.

    But before bing a member.

    as a single woman.

    No, as the bride of Limon.

    Maia couldn¡¯t help but feel it.

    The feeling that one side of the chest is stinging, thoughts areplicated, and blood is running cold.

    envy.

    or time.

    Or that the feeling of jealousy is stimting your autonomic nervous system and messing with your body and mind.

    no matter how disciple

    the man he loves

    To worry about another woman.

    Even with that alone, unlike her body, which was stronger than cast iron, her fragile heart felt throbbing.

    She is the Green Dragon Princess.

    Because she feared loss more than any other family member and was obsessed with it in order not to lose it.

    ¡®¡­That¡¯s foolish.¡¯

    But Maia suppressed that feeling.

    Because this jealousy is not right.

    I don¡¯t believe so.

    It wasn¡¯t because I thought and judged.

    He didn¡¯t want to reveal his ugly feelings to Limon.

    More than anything, it was because she didn¡¯t want to hurt the man who was suffering more than herself.

    Even if he is a bastard who covets another woman for the same reason that he forcibly vited himself and even proposed to her.

    he is his groom

    She is poisoned by love.

    Because it¡¯s already been ruined.

    ¡°It is too early to rejoice.¡±

    Is it because of thatplicated feeling?

    More cynical than usual.

    in a slightly bitter voice.

    Maia said quietly.

    ¡°I only said that the sword was revived, but I did not say that it was cured yet.¡±

    * * *

    Maia is the best in the world.

    Excluding the divine lord, he was the best healer, and he was also the pinnacle of medicine and medicine.

    But medicine is not a miracle.

    Heal all ailments and wounds.

    reviving the dead, etc.

    Going beyond the limits of medicine was impossible even for Maia.

    Like Anastasia.

    ¡°As you know, Swordsman, Swordsman¡¯s heart has alreadypletely stopped.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, the fact that I regained my pulse itself must be seen as the result of heavenly luck.¡±

    The size of the wound itself was small as the silver used by ck was secretive and deadly.

    If Anastasia hadn¡¯t cut off the gift before the instant she was pierced by that de, her heart was torn to shreds by reacting at least instinctively.

    And if Limon hadn¡¯t brought her right across the twisted space at the risk of internal injury.

    Even if all the names of the green dragon n, including her and Arbe, were mobilized.

    The operation would have failed.

    Listen to Maia¡¯s exnation.

    Limon opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    Those golden eyes illuminated the hospital room.

    Among the best medical staff of the green dragon n, including Arbe.

    A lumpy bed.

    Looking at the silver-haired woman who is quietly sleeping there, connected to all sorts of electronic devices, including an IV and an oxygen respirator.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Is there no way to wake Asha?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    unconscious.

    Or should I say lyrics?

    Even if he had seeded in regenerating his heart with all his efforts.

    In the end, Maia, who had not regained her consciousness, calmly continued.

    ¡°The swordsman has already exhausted almost all of his vitality and is on the verge of life and death. It is impossible to replenish that vitality with my medicine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even if I use my dragon psionics?¡±

    ¡°This is reckless. Even if I forcefully give you dragon psionics, Swordhu won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡±

    In the first ce, psionics are the power of dragons.

    Even though it is the supreme power for a princess who inherited the blood of a dragon.

    It puts a huge burden on humans.

    Just as a drug can be poison if used in excess.

    Even as a sword master with the blood of the silver dragon n, even dragon psionics are only harmful to the current Anastasia.

    To Limon, who listened to his exnation and remained silent.

    Maia said quietly.

    ¡°It is clear that there is no way to wake her up with medicine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve invited other experts.¡±

    ¡°Another expert?¡±

    Even she, the best in the world, couldn¡¯t wake Anastasia.

    Who the hell did you invite?

    What answered the puzzled Limon was an enchanting voice.

    again.

    ¡°To treat the elders like this. Indeed, you are also the groom and the bride.¡±

    dark red hair.

    A dress that shows off your voluptuous body.

    In addition, to the tear point in the corner of the left eye.

    Maia coldly said to a beauty with a distinctive appearance that it was difficult to recognize without looking at it.

    ¡°I heard that you are my husband¡¯s ve. Then do what you would a ve.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really, the contract was wrong.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how I got to be like this.

    The Archwitch let out a slight sigh.

    Looking at Sir, Limon made aplicated expression.

    ¡°Can you wake Asha, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you know that too. That nothing is impossible in magic.¡±

    Even if it is not omnipotent.

    Magic is an all-powerful power.

    provided that a sufficient price is met.

    Any miracle can happen.

    Like a demon who actually managed to bring the dead back to life.

    But¡­

    ¡°Recovery magic must be the worst?¡±

    To go against birth, old age, sickness and death is to vite the providence.

    Therefore, even healing a small wound with magic required a huge cost more than killing a hundred or a thousand people.

    Even more so, the unconscious patient.

    Even waking up the sword master.

    In a sense, it was as absurd as iming to bring the dead back to life.

    However, even though he knew that fact better than anyone else, Sir smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the price. Ah, you don¡¯t have to use recovery magic to wake up your pupil.¡±

    ¡°what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget baby? That your disciple is already under a spell so powerful that it is hard to find a mate in the world.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    And without realizing it, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­thew of reviving the dead.¡±

    ¡°That is the correct answer.¡±

    The biggest taboo among magic.

    Even Wanderer, who is called the Commander-in-Chief, was not good enough with his own skills, so he had to use the Seven Arcs and the blood drop of the Demon God to achieve a miracle.

    Resuscitation of the dead.

    From the point of resurrection with that power, all sword masters became existences beyond the providence.

    ¡°Ah, I checked your pupils and found that the spells on the revived sword masters have a very special structure.¡±

    ¡°They themselves maintain thew of resuscitation of lions, and of course they are all connected.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it must be thanks to that that your disciple was revived.¡±

    star power.

    and ck magic.

    Jubak made bybining the two is unprecedented.

    It had the effect of preserving the lives of the revived Sword Masters and at the same time restricting them with that power.

    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s one or two people.

    Resurrecting 9 sword masters all at once was impossible even with the power of magic.

    So Wanderer wrote an expedient.

    Instead of casting a spell on each sword master separately, they connected them all with one spell.

    so that they can bind each other with their own strength.

    However, if you turn it upside down, it means that their lives are connected to each other.

    ¡°The moment ck Rashid died, the power of the spell became stronger, and your disciple regained his vitality.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill all the other Sword Masters who have been resurrected with that baby after the sword, or free them from their spells.¡±

    Every time a sword master dies.

    The power of the scattered beak is getting stronger.

    Saying that Anastasia¡¯s vitality, which has already been exhausted, will return.

    The legendary great witch, who was called the Queen of Magic in the past and was better at expedients than anyone else, had a meaningful smile on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to save your pupil, my dear.¡±

 Chapter 731

    #731. Ha ha ha ha ha ha.

    * * *

    The northern tip of Russia.

    across borderline borders.

    It was originally a strange ce.

    Even in the middle of a snowy field where even your breath freezes, there are all sorts of buildings centered on the majestic castle.

    And,pared to the splendid buildings, it was full of gloomy people who wore masks or covered their faces with hoods.

    It was unavoidable.

    This is the Soulless Guild.

    Because it was the home of the Necromancer yers that everyone shunned.

    Still, Soulis is also the 7th guild.

    The enormous treasures collected in the dungeon, the immortal legion of undead, and even the support of customers who ask for a curse.

    Soulis, who had all of that, definitely had the power to call himself the loser of this era as an axis of the World Federation.

    ¡­in the past.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A half-destroyed castle.

    Frozen blood and flesh.

    to the ruins of the factory.

    Although it is gloomy, it seems that only the splendor was removed from the bustlingndscape, and only the horror and gloomyness were multiplied several times.

    At the ruins of the Soulless Guild, she was silent.

    as if frozen

    Or as if I was out of my mind.

    without blinking an eye.

    It was after a long time that a voice came from behind as she was just staring at the ruins.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a mess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Looking at the traces, it looks like it was trying to escape somehow. I am so sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, honestly, I can only say that I was unlucky. No one knew that a demon woulde out of there.¡±

    Truly unnamed.

    Even that Limon is the opponent he once envisioned as both sides.

    Hearing the awkward cowboy vomit admiringly, she quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡ªKneel down.¡±

    Paperweight!

    ¡°Queuck!¡±

    sparks popping up.

    A body trapped in the frozen snow.

    In the midst of Billy wriggling like a bug as if he was crushed by a thousand-rooted stone just by hearing a word like that.

    Wanderer slowly turned his head.

    And after looking at Billy with gloomy eyes, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Keuk¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit too much, Lady? This is how you treat a person who has lived and died.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense like that.¡±

    cold

    sharp and

    cold as ice.

    Cutting off Billy¡¯s words in a voice without a hint of warmth, she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Tell me why I should keep you alive.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Are you saying you¡¯re going to kill us?¡±

    ¡°why¡­? So why not¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Billy responded promptly.

    And like a frog, he prostrated himself in the snow and protested.

    ¡°You seem excited because you became homeless overnight, but calm down and think about it. They care about talented people like us.¡±

    ¡°A talented person¡­?¡±

    make a fuss

    Adding strength to the hand holding the staff.

    Wanderer asked in a subdued voice.

    ¡°What did I do to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ It was to help Brother Pascal get the legacy of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that was all.¡±

    Contact the counter-revolutionary forces.

    Help their revolution throw Russia into chaos and destroy the silver dragon n.

    In return, he receives the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    It may be a difficult task for ordinary people, but it was extremely easy for sword masters.

    Even Pascal alone could have done it.

    Called the Great Duke of gue, he could even destroy the country if he was determined and spread the disease.

    Even so, the reason why three sword masters were sent was to ensure that the work was handled with certainty.

    Depending on the oue of this, not only the sess or failure of Deus Ex Machina, but also the bnce between the Seven Dragons and the World Federation could have been changed.

    But¡­

    ¡°By the way, how did it go?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because there are so many things that get stabbed.

    Wanderer said quietly to Billy who secretly averted his eyes.

    ¡°You killed the counter-revolutionary army?¡±

    ¡°The sword light priest is blind.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even stop Pascal from being eaten by the demon?¡±

    ¡°How could we have known that it would suddenly happen?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, my Soulless Guild has be like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what a pity.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even kill the swordsman and the swordsman, right?¡±

    ¡°Teacher and sister-inw are also very talented. To be honest, I have to say that I was lucky toe back alive like this.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t even get the important legacy of the Dark Dawn?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gained something, but to say the least.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I got¡­ this, right?¡±

    puck!

    Wanderer kicked the bag at his feet.

    Then, a bunch of old books and scrolls flew around.

    Adolf kills counter-revolutionaries.

    While following Limon around.

    It was a record of the Dark Dawn Meeting that Pascal and they found after investigating the smuggling route of the counter-revolutionary army.

    Thanks to this record, they were able to find the legacy of the Dark Dawn hidden beneath Gg one step ahead of Limon.

    In that sense, this could be said to be a legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    That¡¯s why I sent Pascal to the guild in advance.

    But¡­

    ¡°Where to use this stuff!¡±

    Kwajik!

    Trampling the scroll.

    Wanderer growled like a beast.

    No matter what historical value it has, it¡¯s just a piece of paper.

    Things like this, which had no new ck magic written on them and had no special fetish value, were nothing more than trash to her.

    ¡°Tell me one more time. You guys arepetent in a subject that only got this result?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just look at the results too much. Sometimes the process is more important, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck!¡±

    Jigsaw Jigsaw!

    ¡°Kyauk!¡±

    Shine the tattoo on the back of your hand.

    Make Billy scream.

    Wanderer shouted out loud with raised eyes.

    ¡°The only thing that matters is the result¡­! The fact that the process is important is just an excuse for scum who don¡¯t have the ability to produce results!¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a sword master or whatever.

    If it doesn¡¯t produce results, it¡¯s trash after all.

    It was a time when Billy groaned as he watched Wanderer talk about killing himself.

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree with that.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    With a gentle smile as always.

    Gandhi spoke calmly.

    ¡°In the world, there are darmas that you can choose for yourself, but there are also karmas that never change.¡±

    ¡°¡­So it¡¯s destiny that things have happened this way, so it¡¯s not your fault?¡±

    ¡°It means that since karma is fixed, the dharma you strive for within it is more important.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Even if you get down on your knees right now and ask for forgiveness, it won¡¯t be enough.

    Hearing Gandhi¡¯s dare to teach him, Wanderer¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t kill you¡­?¡±

    ¡°If our name runs out here, that must be karma.¡±

    once in africa.

    And once again in Russia.

    They¡¯ve failed twice.

    No matter how valuable a sword master is, how long do you think you will wait for such a failure?

    Despite Wanderer¡¯s life-threatening words, Gandhi never lost his smile.

    In the midst of Wanderer clenching his fists as if he was even more angry at that figure.

    Billy broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°No priest? I don¡¯t want to end up like this? Thedy over there should also calm down¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Paperweight!

    ¡°Ughyagyagyakjaem!¡±

    Suddenly, Billy, struck by lightning, jumps up like a fish.

    Simrly, it was time for Wanderer to grit his teeth while watching Gandhi, who wriggled his body at the sparks bouncing from his tattoo, but did not lose his smile.

    flutter.

    a cold wind blows

    One scroll was blown away.

    Wanderer, who identally snatched the scroll that flew towards his face, tore it up as if to vent his anger.

    no i didn¡¯t try to tear it

    Because she threw it on the floor.

    A scroll dropped into a pool of blood.

    Because of that, until I found a letter that appeared faintly as if reflected in a blood-soaked scroll.

    ¡®¡­Password characters?¡¯

    If it were a normal text.

    You might not have cared, though.

    However, the secret text, which is revealed only when it is soaked in blood, made Wanderer turn his attention to the scroll he had treated as trash.

    So, the moment when he borrowed the power of a rare skill called ¡ºWisdom of the Dead¡» to interpret the code.

    she hardened

    ¡°¡­Lady?¡±

    It was because it was so out of the ordinary.

    Gandhi, as well as Billy, who was rolling on the floor with a grunt, watched with a puzzled face.

    Wanderer, who finally woke up from rigidity, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!¡±

    It seems that the frenzy a while ago was a lie.

    Seeing her suddenly burst intoughter, Billy and Gandhi made very mysterious expressions.

    But Wanderer didn¡¯t care if they looked at him and looked at him like a bitch.

    It was only now that he could understand why the ruler with the foreknowledge of the stars had asked him to make contact with the two sword masters here.

    That¡¯s why, at the end of the madughter.

    suddenly stopughing

    Instead, curl your lips.

    she said.

    ¡°¡ªI finally found it.¡±

    * * *

    After the fog over the Russian Khanate disappeared.

    The world was buzzing again.

    Also, it was known that the devil almost descended and that the Seven Dragons and Limon prevented it.

    Eastern Europeans, who were especially worried, cheered.

    Of course, he suffered the most damage during the Demon God War.

    For them, who were worried as much as they were on the border with Russia, the news was like salvation.

    Of course, not everyone was like that.

    As the times have changed, there are many people who do not feel the danger of demon gods.

    ©¸ No, what kind of cockroach is that? A deal that reappears no matter how many times you kill it?

    ©¸ If you say demon, it¡¯s like a slightly stronger summoned beast, right? Then it might appear no matter what you kill.

    ©¸ Hey, you rice bowl. If the Demon God had been a slightly stronger summoned beast, would Europe have been devastated? Think about it and tell me

    . ©¸Ah, that¡¯s an old story. That¡¯s right, if you¡¯re defeated by something like the Sword Master, it

    ¡®s

    obvious that you¡¯re strong.

    ©¸ Retirement is waste, so what is it?

    ©¸ I came to watch the African video

    ©¸ I get very tired especially when I watch the sword painting video.

    ©¸ I mean Jirim in a different way¡­ Geomhwa noona is so pretty. want to be my bride

    ©¸ There is a police officer who is a rapist of the deceased.

    ©¸ Judge, this article was written by my cat.

    The only thing that has changed from before is that there are fewer cases of ignoring demons and sword masters.

    After the war in Africa.

    It was spreading like an established theory that even though the Sword Master was an outdated existence, at least in terms of strength, he would rival the Seven Lords.

    Some even argued that a sword master would be stronger than a lord based on past records.

    Of course, few people believed that, and there were still many who thought that sword masters were obsolete.

    However, it is clear that public opinion has changed significantly in the past few months.

    ©¸ Isn¡¯t the atmosphere a bit strange these days? Somehow, it seems like there are a lot of big incidents between

    one and two

    years. 3 monarchs also died.

    ©¸Is there anyone who decides to kill the monarch?

    ©¸???? It¡¯s funny. Do you think that¡¯s meant to be?

    ©¸If it¡¯s Limon Aspelder, it might be possible.

    ©¸ Yes, next soup.

    ©¸ What is gukppong? That person is not originally from our country.

    ©¸ Why are you not from Korea? If he lived on our taxes, he would of course be a Korean

    .

    ©¸? After all, that¡¯s a tactic to avoid paying taxes and saving property.

    ©¸Do you know what defamation by fact is?

    From unfounded conspiracy theories to serious spections, just forcible words and a grand feast of nothing.

    Most people brushed off the events in Russia by spheming each other using anonymity as a weapon.

    The sword master¡¯s power too.

    A Demon God who failed to resurrect.

    After all, it was nothing more than someone else¡¯s business to them.

    ©¸[Breaking news] What is this???

    ¡­that is, until another piece of news spread.

 Chapter 732

    #732. Not possible.

    ©¸ Breaking news, what kind of

    breaking news?

    ©¸It seems to be breaking news from the country of slugs

    . ©¸You assholes. Does anyone know what to do with out-of-date news like in Russia? Please enter the link.

    ©¸ Anyway, what great news is there?

    ©¸ What is this? Is it real???

    The public was bewildered.

    News from the Russian Khanate was already enough to fill newspapers and TV screens around the world.

    Another news that broke out in the middle of it was because it had such a destructive power that even such Russian news was forgotten.

    [Breaking News 1] Manma guild annihtion

    ©¸ Manmamun annihted? Without a single survivor?

    ©¸ Including that reincarnated monarch?

    ©¸Even for just one person?

    ©¸ Please refrain from fake news

    . Because of this, the Commonwealth of China has already been messed up.

    Of course, among the 7 major guilds, he was famous as a martial artist.

    Except for the regressive monarch, even the reincarnated monarch, who was the strongest among all the monarchs, died a violent death.

    Since Manmamun itself was located in Simsan Valley, the bted news turned the world upside down more than the Russian case.

    Unlike the Demon Gods, who had a hard time feeling reality, the Seven Lords and the Seven Guilds were undoubtedly the losers of the present era.

    ©¸ Does it make sense inmon sense? How could Mamun and the reincarnated monarch be annihted overnight?

    ©¸ ording to rumors, it was a white-haired witch.

    ©¸ What is a white-haired witch? what witch?

    ©¸No, it¡¯s not a witch who uses magic, but a super master who appeared in Moorim a while ago

    ©¸So, who is that?

    ©¸ I¡¯m not sure, but someone said it might be a sword post

    ©¸ A sword post? The sword master who was that Russian oppressor?

    ©¸ If you¡¯re a sword master, maybe it¡¯s really possible¡­?

    ©¸ These assholes lol These days, real sword masters are so freaking high lol

    ©¸ It¡¯s not a high pitch, it¡¯s a fact! The fact that the sword master is the true absolute is also true in Hwandangogi!

    ©¸ Hwandangogi haha

    ©¸ Why do you quote Hwandan vegetables haha ©¸

    Hey, by the way, there is another link here?

    [Breaking News 2] Soulless Guild Closed

    ©¸ What is this???

    ©¸ Why is the Soulless Guild closed again?

    ©¸Soulless is in Russia. What¡¯s wrong with this drinking situation?

    ©¸ No, what problem must arise for the 7 guilds to close?

    ©¸ There are guilds that havepletely copsed.

    ©¸ From my point of view, the Soulless Guild is the real culprit that summoned the demon this time! That¡¯s why he must have been annihted together with the Demon God!

    ©¸The next great detective to be arrested for abuse of your anesthetic needle.

    ©¸ I will definitely catch the culprit with my grandfather¡¯s honor.

    ©¸ Hey, you bastard¡­ Whoever sells my honor¡­ Stop hanging out at the PC room and buy meronana when youe back¡­

    ©¸ Talk nonsense. But isn¡¯t this a big deal?

    ©¸ If 2 of the 7 guilds disappeared, wouldn¡¯t the World Federation be cut in half?

    ©¸Does the World Federation look like hot pants? wake up dream Even if 6 of the 7 guilds copse, the World Federation will always be fine.

    ©¸Looks like an ant with Midas guild stocks hahaha

    ©¸Actually, after the formation of the World Federation, the Midas-themed stock went up so much that a lot of ants bought it.

    ©¸ Didn¡¯t those ants perish together when the peacekeepers withdrew from Africa? ©¸ No, that was the low point, so there are more young people who bought stocks with the loans they received

    from

    coteralizing their parents¡¯ houses

    .

    Soulless.

    The fact that two of the seven major guilds copsed shocked even those who were indifferent to the Russian situation.

    The World Federation and the Seven Dragons are two axes that divide the present era into two halves economically, culturally and politically.

    So, the disappearance of one guild and the decline of the World Federation as a whole were bound to bepletely different problems.

    The World Federation is ruined like this.

    If the Seven Dragons stand in their ce.

    A country¡¯s policy.

    Personal life blueprint.

    It was clear that everything had to be remade.

    That¡¯s why everyone, from the head of state to the aunt in the neighborhood, was keenly aware of the movements of the World Federation and the Seven Dragons Association.

    No, I was trying to stand tall.

    But they soon found out.

    The fact that they didn¡¯t even have time to prepare and prepare for something.

    [Breaking News 3] Suspension of production of LW products.

    [Breaking News 4] It is known that supply of GOD brand products will also be dyed.

    [Breaking News 5] Deration of nationwide closure forrge-scale national maintenance in the Russian Khanate. It was announced that Bahamut¡¯s factories would also be closed for the time being.

    ©¸¡­?

    ©¸??????

    ©¸ No wait, what is this?

    ©¸ What should I do with my LWptop reservation?

    ©¸ I was just believing that a new car woulde out from the GOD brand and holding on???

    ©¸ What about the Pygmalion series that the Church of the Goddess of Love will release!

    People were confused like never before.

    Manma and Soulless are Namil.

    The fall of the World Federation was a long way off.

    However, the fact that LW and GOD¡¯s new products, which swept the world, stopped supplying overnight had an immediate impact on their lives.

    Besides, they soon realized.

    that the situation is more serious than we thought.

    ©¸ It¡¯s not a problem with LW or the GOD brand right now, you assholes. Didn¡¯t you see that the entire Russian Khanate was stopped?

    ©¸ What is that?

    ©¸Bahamut products are outdated anyway.

    ©¸ These assholes are real. Are you saying that all those obsolete items are now discontinued?

    ©¸ Then where will you get the daily necessities?

    ©¸ What about toilet paper? toothpaste? What about stic bags? battery???

    ©¸¡­!

    Modern society of consumption.

    As technology developed, it was an era in which enormous resources were processed and consumed every day.

    Aside from high-tech products such as cars andputers, self-sufficiency with chopsticks and ballpoint pens was difficult, even impossible.

    And it was Russia, the world¡¯s factory, that produced the enormous consumables.

    In fact, the aftermath of the decline in production in Russia after thest revolution has affected the whole world.

    At that time, only the factories in the Moscow area were stopped, but this time Russia dered a nationwide shutdown.

    All ggs are devastated.

    Factories across the country are in ruins.

    Also, even the people were exhausted from manually producing the GOD brand.

    It was a natural step for the Russian government.

    The problem was that the supply of consumables around the world was cut off thanks to that.

    What if even Bahamut products are cut off in the yard where there is a problem with LW products or GOD brands, which can be alternatives?

    And what if this supply shortage is prolonged?

    A toilet without toilet paper.

    An empty supermarket stall.

    Inte full of out of stock signs.

    Those who had imagined that far began to move.

    To forget everything about the downfall of the World Federation and to buy something that could be bought right away.

    That was the moment when the inventory of Bahamut-made products, which had been piled up in the warehouse a while ago due to new products, decreased at an terrifying rate¡­ and the

    moment when the rush of hoarding by individuals as well aspanies and countries began.

    * * *

    The world is wide.

    Life is different.

    Even if they are ordinary in the eyes of others, each person bes the main character in his or her own life.

    from that point of view.

    Shin Myung-woon was still a person who yed a pretty cool protagonist in his life.

    While the world situation was in turmoil.

    The predecessor resigned without hesitation.

    While other leading candidates resigned or shied away from being entangled in the downfall.

    It was because he was able to rise to the top of a country despite being an independent by gathering support from the people with his youth and various unconventional pledges.

    And even until then.

    Shin Myung-woon was thinking.

    He said that he would save this country, which is sinking in various chaos.

    It¡¯s not something to be proud of.

    I just decided that.

    I was just convinced again.

    He said that if he did not hesitate and worked for his master, he would surely find a way.

    So this moment.

    he couldn¡¯t understand

    Why should you be in this situation?

    ¡°Chief.¡±

    [I will decline that title. I¡¯m inmand of Okrana and the KGB, but I¡¯m not contacting you as the director right now.]

    ¡°Then, can I call you Chairman?¡±

    [That¡¯s also about 30% ambiguous. Originally, the National Normalization Committee does not have diplomatic authority.]

    ¡°How do you want me to call you?¡±

    [Call her Kana-san for convenience.]

    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t be the director or the chairperson, but are you saying you can be Kana-san?¡±

    [No matter what status I have, I am 100% the princess¡¯s maid.]

    Bahamut¡¯s vice president.

    2nd person of the Russian Khanate.

    The mad dictator¡¯s beheader.

    Second Horseman of the Great Khan, etc.

    Although he has many identities and nicknames that are famous not only in his own country, but all over the world.

    Even so, he was briefly disturbed by her words, which valued his status as an aide who assisted and served the princess he respected most.

    Shin Myung-woon tried to calm himself down and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ms. Kana, please consider the situation in your home country, can you be a little more considerate?¡±

    [What consideration are you talking about?]

    ¡°A product from Bahamut.¡±

    but all countries are the same.

    Especially now, the situation on the Korean Penins is serious.

    Even so, untilst year, the aftereffects of receiving economic sanctions had notpletely gone away.

    Thest revolution caused a disruption in the supply of goods again.

    Because this happened again.

    For Shin Myung-wun, who was in a position to run state affairs instead of former President Han Jeong-guk, who had been impeached, it was a feeling that the fire had fallen on his feet.

    ¡°I understand that the situation in your country is not good. However, if there is a disruption in the supply of daily necessities, the livelihood of the people will be too endangered.¡±

    Currently, the consumption of goods is elerating due to global hoarding, and warehouse doors are locked in each country.

    It was only Russia that had enough supplies.

    Even while the sales of Bahamut products hit the bottom due to the release of LW products, many items produced in the factory were kept intact.

    In that sense, it was only natural for Shin Myung-wun to ask for help, leaving everything behind.

    But¡­

    [100% impossible.]

    ¡°Of course, I have no intention of begging for help. It¡¯s not enough to be useful for returning home¡­¡±

    [It doesn¡¯t matter in return or cooperation. It means that if you want to cooperate with your country, you must first get permission from the other two.]

    ¡°Two of you?¡±

    Shin Myung-woon¡¯s face was stained with suspicion.

    One person would have understood.

    Kana is an agent after all.

    After all, there was only one Yekatrice Khan who was the owner of the Russian Khanate.

    However, as her aide, Kana, who is in a position of being one or the most popr in Russia, needs someone else¡¯s permission.

    to him puzzled.

    Kana said calmly.

    [It has not been announced externally yet, but our princess weed her father-inw this time.]

    ¡°Ah¡­ Congrattions on that.¡±

    A question still unanswered.

    Brain Emperor Ivan.

    Genghis Khan et al.

    Although many heroes in history have been adopted as wives, they were only seeds and footholds in the end.

    It was impossible for the Silver Dragon n, who took away their lineage and power if they were taken away, but never took it away, to serve their sire.

    [And speaking of her father, she is well-known even back home.]

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    so right after that.

    Shin Myung-woon soon hardened.

    I remembered it while blinking.

    On the Korean Penins, there is one hero who calmly aplishes any impossible task¡­ No, there was.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Could it be that the person who became the father of the Great Khan this time¡­¡±

    he thought.

    It¡¯s an unbelievable imagination.

    No matter how times have changed

    That old-fashioned and naive hero couldn¡¯t have married the princess of the Seven Dragons and no one else.

    [99% of you guessed it.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but.

    Common sense is broken.

    That¡¯s why Kana delivered an ultimatum to him in a cold voice as always.

    [Limon Aspelder is the son-inw of our princess this time.]

 Chapter 733

    #733. am ite?

    * * *

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also sorry about 10%.¡±

    ¡°There is no point in saying that. As I said, it is 100% impossible.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m busy with work.¡±

    pop.

    Kana hung up the call.

    No matter how small, the president of a country.

    In particr, it was hard to believe that he was on the phone with the head of a country who was ying the role of the leader of the world.

    However, Kana did not raise an eyebrow.

    Because I don¡¯t care what that gumball country does?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    The fact that the small country clinging to the eastern end of the continent became the world¡¯s leader was entirely thanks to Limon Aspelder¡¯s exploits.

    Since the rtionship with Limon was cut off, there was no reason to notice such a small country.

    The most important reason was the fact that she was really busy.

    It was only possible because she was a genius second only to Yekatrice among the silver dragon n, even if it was just reorganizing Russia that was in chaos.

    So it was.

    Why did Kana look away?

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°yes. We can start right away.¡±

    ¡°Then move immediately. As the normalization of factories in each region is the top priority, 100% of any support will be given if necessary.¡±

    Okrana and the KGB, of course.

    The military and civilians, even the Silver Dragon n.

    That he could get anyone¡¯s help if he wanted to, and that he would be given unlimited money and supplies if he asked.

    To her who speaks coldly.

    he asked softly.

    ¡°¡­are you really okay? Even if I entrust this task to me and no one else?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason why I, the princess¡¯s plenipotentiary representative and head of the national normalizationmittee, should not have you, the minister of the home country, do the job?¡±

    ¡°So I am asking.¡±

    Is it because of the irony?

    I inadvertently put on a bitter smile.

    Bachemensky opened his mouth.

    ¡°I wonder if I, who was from the Revolutionary Army, can really take on the post of minister and carry out such a heavy duty.¡±

    Not just a revolutionary army.

    To appoint himself as a minister, who had a key position in the revolutionary government as an aide to Sergei.

    either politically.

    either realistically.

    It was absurd.

    However, Kana did not raise an eyebrow and answered coldly.

    ¡°No problem for three reasons.¡±

    ¡°For what reason?¡±

    ¡°The first is that the princess has appointed you as minister.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another country.

    The will of Catherine, the Great Khan in Russia, is absolute.

    Criminals, revolutionaries or foreigners.

    Whatever she wanted had to be done, and no one could be dissatisfied with it.

    ¡°The second is that you are capable enough to be the new minister.¡±

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t have time to make fun of talented people?¡±

    ¡°It means that you should pay for your meal since you have beenfortable in Gg until now.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a very eptable reason.¡±

    Bachemensky smiled bitterly.

    As long as most of the ggs were destroyed or closed in the first ce, there was no ce to immediately sentence the prisoners to correctionalbor sentences.

    It was natural that there was no reason to give free meals to prisoners in this situation.

    Especially if you¡¯re thatpetent.

    ¡°What is the third?¡±

    I already convinced myself.

    Kana calmly replied to him who asked out of curiosity to hear what was still left.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Also, because 99% of the time it doesn¡¯t matter if there is a revolution or not.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do whatever.¡±

    Director of Okrana and the KGB.

    That is, it covers all information.

    The iron-blooded maid, who had destroyed the Revolutionary Army with her genius, spoke in a cold voice as always.

    ¡°If the revolution you cause harms the princess, I will trample on it any number of times.¡±

    Not a warning.

    Not even advice.

    In other words, exin.

    At the end of silence while watching the silver-haired beauty who just inly tells the obvious.

    Bachemensky spoke again.

    ¡°Will you tell the Sword Master and the Great Khan?¡±

    If it was him in the past.

    may have refused this responsibility.

    But I already found the answer myself.

    And because he came to know that there are stillrades who will dream the same dream as him while going through the drinking situation.

    ¡°I want you to watch my revolution.¡±

    The minister of the newly established Ministry of Revolution in the Russian Khanate started preparing for a new revolution with a smile.

    * * *

    After talking with Bachemensky.

    Kana has moved.

    There were many things she had to do that were so important that they could not bepared to managing state affairs.

    ¡­For example, going to see a princess whom I respect.

    ¡°Feed Ainsha or some snacks.¡±

    ¡°Ask your close associates for that. I am not Yekathrice¡¯s aide.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re my brother, right?¡±

    ¡°It is an old-fashioned way to think that a younger brother should listen to his older sister. New Ainsha doesn¡¯t follow that old fashioned way.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ My younger brother is so heartless. You don¡¯t even want to help a little sister who has only one arm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s very cumbersome, but you can just do it with one hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know what kind of sweets you want to eat.¡±

    What¡¯s going on.

    Wait for a moment to guess the situation.

    Until Yekathrice ate the snack, licked Ainsha¡¯s fingers, and got pped.

    Judging that the beloved princess must have spent enough time with her sister, Kana calmly knocked on the door.

    smart.

    ¡°The princess is ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes,e in.¡±

    Follow the upbeat voice.

    A silver-haired girl waving casually with her only arm greeted her as she entered the drawing room.

    And Ainsha pulling her cheek with an expressionless face, and Tata watching happily from behind.

    ¡°How did my brother go?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seemed like he was full of motivation.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Catherine was satisfied.

    Everything is messed up now.

    The voluntary efforts of the people are required to resolve this situation, but it was not an easy task to pull it out.

    The silver dragon n she rules is good at handling sticks and carrots, but that¡¯s all.

    albeit as efficient as possible.

    Results that exceed efficiency cannot be produced.

    In that respect, Bachemensky was a talent that Russia needed right now.

    There are no awards.

    without punishment.

    In the sense that only hope for a revolution can make the people feel happy about the harshestbor.

    As a result, the Russian Khanate might change a little, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    change or not change.

    Because there are many ways to y.

    So Yekathrice askedfortably.

    ¡°Can we start now?¡±

    ¡°At least for a little while it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Okay then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Kana quietly moved along following Yekatrice who stood up holding Ainsha¡¯s hand.

    Tata, who was behind, of course.

    Together with Shinryongdae and Gwangryongdae, who were waiting outside.

    Moving along the long corridors and elevators, the moment when they finally arrived and opened the magnificent door at the heart of Bahamut Temple.

    What gathered was three gazes.

    blue like the sea

    Dark like a forest.

    red like blood.

    Three pairs of eyes that are as beautiful as jewels and possess intense power.

    Facing it with silver eyes as clear as snowy mountains, Ekatriche giggled.

    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s not even time yet, did everyonee quickly?¡±

    Rose too.

    Maia too.

    Hai too.

    He did not respond to Yekathrice¡¯s words.

    Each of them looked at her with strange eyes, as if seeing something very unfamiliar.

    ¡°¡­I heard about it, but it looks like it was cut very neatly.¡±

    ¡°Oh this?¡±

    As if I remembered it then.

    Yekathrice nced under her empty right shoulder.

    Then he shrugged his shoulders and spoke calmly.

    ¡°What kind of business did you do? If you wield a knife against the sword master and use one arm, it¡¯s like getting eaten cheaply, right?¡±

    Despite the fact that her arm was cut off, the air flowing around the other princesses was stillplicated, unlike Catherine, who was calm.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the sight of Yekathrice losing an arm was shocking.

    That it was a wound he received while trying to save Limon.

    And another fact.

    upset them

    ¡°¡­Do you have any amputated arms?¡±

    ¡°why? Do you want to suture it?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the state of preservation, but if you use nectar, it may be possible to cure it.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be unreasonable? I don¡¯t remember well, but my brother said he couldn¡¯t take care of that because running away with me was the limit.¡±

    just frowned.

    Maia offered no more healing.

    Even though she is the best in the world, it is impossible to regenerate apletely severed limb.

    The divine lord, the best healer in the world, was a feat that belonged to the category of a miracle.

    It was all the more so in the sense that even if you seeded in regenerating like that, there was no guarantee that you would be able to withstand the vast amount of dragon psionics.

    It was because I knew that.

    Rose, who had aplicated expression on her face, opened her mouth.

    ¡°Is there anything you need help with?¡±

    ¡°are you okay. As long as one arm is missing, my sister is taking good care of it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I never took care of it. I just did a few favors because I got tired of Yekathrice teasing me.¡±

    ¡°Did you all hear? How many times Ainsha has listened to my request.¡±

    It seemed that this alone was more than enough to make up for the loss of an arm.

    At the end of talking with a single smile.

    Yekathrice suddenly smiled strangely.

    Then, he stretched out his only hand and ced it on Ainsha¡¯s left hand, saying meaningfully.

    ¡°Besides, I have a younger brother and a groom who loves me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Silver and white.

    pure silver and tinum.

    From two very simr fingers.

    ovepping each other side by side.

    Looking at the ring engraved with a beautiful and delicate dragon, Rose made a moreplicated expression.

    When Maia fiddles with her ring.

    mate mate mate.

    with slow apuse.

    A dull voice echoed through the air.

    ¡°Congrattions on your victory.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Losing just one arm is nothingpared to the feat of defeating a sword master and defeating a demon.

    congrattions on her victory

    Looking at Hai, who is talking quietly.

    Catherine made a strange expression.

    Ainsha also tilted her head.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the Red Dragon Princess-esque way of thinking that winning at any cost would be enough.

    In her apuse, the victory and the reward for the war. In other words, it was because I could feel that the celebration of the bride¡¯s qualifications was also included.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Hai.

    p p p

    Rose with a bitter smile.

    Even Maia, who was cold and snoring, but raised her hand.

    At the bted congrattions of the two princesses who pped their hands along Hai, Catherine smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that giving you too much air? Even with the two of us working together, we were only able to defeat that Psycho.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Hai.¡±

    ¡°Be moderately humble. In the first ce, a sword master cannot be dealt with alone.¡±

    Whether the two princesses joined forces.

    Losing one arm and causing great damage to the n.

    Defeating the Sword Master itself is a feat worthy of celebration.

    Maia, who spoke with apuse, added a word with a cold sneer.

    ¡°Even though there was an exception just a while ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was that moment.

    The conference room was locked in silence.

    It was because everyone knew exactly what Maia meant by exception.

    Half of the reason why the Seven Dragons Branch was opened so quickly as soon as the Russian crisis was over was because of that fact.

    profit.

    So it was.

    The closed door opens.

    The moment the ck-haired girl appeared.

    This is the reason why all the princesses turned their eyes at once and focused on her.

    ¡°Was Ite?¡±

    And¡­

    the meeting room was swallowed by an air cooler than ice,pletely different from when the two silver-white sisters entered.

 Chapter 734

    #734. do you need to believe

    * * *

    Ainsha and Catherine.

    The two princesses defeated the sword light.

    Also, that she was recognized as a bride by Limon.

    The fact was quickly known to the other princesses shortly after the Russian blockade was lifted.

    And then.

    Rose felt mixed emotions.

    As a descendant of a dragon with a maniacal monopoly, she could not calmly ept that two more princesses were given rings by her lover.

    Even more so because of her own position, which has not yet been formally recognized as a bride.

    But in the end, Rose conceded.

    No, she had to admit it.

    Helping Limon until losing one of her arms.

    Defeating the absolute of absolutes, the Sword Master.

    Also, after struggling, he made a big contribution to saving the world by stopping the demon.

    Because as a princess of the Seven Dragons before being his bride, I couldn¡¯t deny that Ainsha and Yekatriche were qualified to be Limon¡¯s bride.

    but¡­.

    ¡°May I have a seat too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A ck-haired girl smiling brightly.

    No princess answered Li Qingyu¡¯s calm question.

    She asked her permission out of courtesy, not just knowing that she had no intention of actually getting her permission.

    because she felt

    the moment she entered.

    The pulsation of their dragon psionics.

    ¡®This is thepleted dragon psionic¡­¡¯

    The momentum felt by Li Ching-yu was not shockingly intense or intoxicatingly alluring like Limon¡¯s.

    Instead, it feels soft.

    vague as darkness.

    as quiet as sleep

    deep as a dream.

    The night sky¡­

    No, it seems to be locked in the night itself.

    Looking at her, her presence sent goose bumps down Rose¡¯s back as she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her as if she was possessed.

    It wasn¡¯t just Rose.

    Other princesses here.

    In particr, each aide behind her and the Seven Dragons were feeling even more dizzy.

    If it were not for the princess she adored, she might have fallen on her knees and worshiped Li Qingyu before she knew it.

    So it was.

    Rose, of course.

    That¡¯s why the other princesses also silently looked at Li Qingyu and couldn¡¯t open their mouths easily.

    ¡°hi! You¡¯ve been away from the Leviathan branch in Moscow for a while, and now you seem to be feeling better?¡±

    ¡­Of course there are exceptions everywhere.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m not sane.

    Li Qingyu smiled at Yekathrice, who spoke to her now as calmly as usual.

    ¡°Thanks to your consideration.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. Originally, he even distributed elixirs that only Ainsha and I could use.¡±

    For a moment, she was ted as she opened her firm breasts.

    Catherine¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    And with her excited face, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu, what you look like now. I thought it woulde with horns and a tail.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    quietly.

    Amotion that spreads.

    Those who were gathered in the meeting room all expressed agitation at those words, which were so calmly and weakly pointed.

    However, Li Qingyu was not at all taken aback when he heard Yekathrice¡¯s words.

    he just smiled

    ¡°Horns and a tail¡­ are you talking about this?¡±

    fillet!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Rose held her breath.

    He didn¡¯t even show signs of raising his psionic power.

    Her horns and tail scales sticking out of her so naturally.

    And most of all, jet-ck wings fluttering like a shadow behind Li Qingyu¡¯s back, as if they had been there from the beginning.

    It hardened everyone present.

    Originally, it is not because the act of risking one¡¯s life for the princess is made like breathing.

    rather the opposite.

    Dehumanize.

    Seeing Li Qingyu in his true form.

    Also, it was only after feeling her dragon psionic that she was dizzy beyondpare to before.

    What she knew in her head.

    But the fact that I didn¡¯t feel it.

    Li Qingyu, who is here now, is no longer the ck Dragon Princess, but the Second Coming ck Dragon.

    No, she is the ck Dragon Hu (ºÚýˆºó) who ate the ck dragon¡¯s soul and usurped the seat of one of the seven dragons.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s more amazing than I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    Even if you stay in Russia together.

    Because each other¡¯s work is busy, there is nothing to face.

    Yekatrice, who had never seen Li Qingyuplete the dragon¡¯s blood, uttered honest admiration.

    And the eyes that had turned round were tinged with interest.

    ¡°Here, Li Qingyu. Can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°ording to the question.¡±

    listen once

    I will decide whether to answer.

    To Li Qingyu, who spoke calmly.

    Yekathrice asked with an intrigued look on her face.

    ¡°How did you feel after eating Sijo?¡±

    Even if a blizzard suddenly came and froze everything, the air wouldn¡¯t be this cold.

    It¡¯s so unexpected, but it¡¯s a really Yekathrice-like question, so I¡¯m silent for a while.

    Li Qingyu finally opened her mouth with her wry smile.

    No she was trying to open.

    ¡°Ekathrice farm, go there.¡±

    ¡°huh? I wasn¡¯t joking, I was serious.¡±

    ¡°Then stop even more.¡±

    Sharp as always.

    However, unlike usual, Maia, who blocked Yekatriche¡¯s question seriously rather than cynically, looked away from her.

    Then, with her cool eyes, she looked over Li Qing.

    ¡°Do you know what Li Qingyu did?¡±

    ¡°I killed the ck one.¡±

    ¡°exactly. And for that you have done something irreparable.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we must judge as the princesses of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    gloomy eyes.

    subdued voice.

    and a gentle confirmation.

    ¡°Whether I should punish you or not.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you admit it?¡±

    ¡°I admit it.¡±

    Maia¡¯s point.

    Li Qingyu did not deny it.

    Because what he did was good enough.

    Looking at her, Maia soon pressed her own temple with her tired face.

    ¡°To be honest, thanks to Li Qingyu, our situation has be veryplicated now.¡±

    ¡°Did I destroy the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you know.¡±

    The long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons is to reverse the era of the seven dragons.

    And for that, the resurrection of the seven dragons was not an option, but a necessity and core.

    The reason why the seven ns were loyal to the princess in the first ce was because they were the vessels that would one day bring about the dragon¡¯s resurrection.

    However, instead of giving birth to a dragon, Li Qingyu became a dragon himself.

    By doing so, the long-cherished wish of the ck Dragon n was made impossible.

    It was an outrageous betrayal indeed.

    ¡°The problem is that thanks to you, not only the ck Dragon n, but also the foundation of the Seven Dragons Society has been shaken.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you need my punishment.¡±

    ¡°To avoid n infighting.¡±

    The fact of what Li Qingyu had done was already shaking not only the ck Dragon n, but also other ns.

    What happened once can happen twice.

    Do you need to take that kind of action to calm the anxiety mixed with the n¡¯s gaze toward the princesses right now?

    Big or small, punishment for Li Qingyu is necessary.

    It was when Maia pointed it out.

    ¡°Well, would that be necessary?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu only did what was necessary to catch the sword, but he is asking why he should be punished.¡±

    Maia frowned as she looked at Yekathrice, who spoke with her face in single distance.

    Of course, you are free to express your opinion at this meeting.

    Just as she judged that punishment was necessary for the stability of the Seven Dragons Society, she had the right to im Li Qingyu¡¯s innocence against Yekatriche.

    but¡­.

    ¡°Ekathrice, be honest.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Are you siding with Li Qingyu out of consideration for her circumstances?¡±

    If she had been Rose or Ainsha, she would have agreed.

    However, the Catherine that Maia knew was not a very caring girl.

    Even if she received help from Li Qingyu during this Russian crisis, it was more like her to pretend she didn¡¯t know and shamelessly take it off.

    Nheless, there is one reason why she is on the side of Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Or do you have other ideas?¡±

    Maia with her deep sunken eyes.

    Even while the rest of the n is again agitated by her one remark.

    Catherine was not taken aback.

    She only smiled meaningfully and questioned.

    ¡°Which one do you think it is?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s crazy.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think there will be much of a difference either way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of doing that for you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    After tilting her head slightly.

    she asked, since she was a silver-haired girl.

    ¡°What do you think Kana?¡±

    ¡°I just follow 100% of whatever the princess wants.¡±

    ¡°Look, Maia. Do you think our children have different ideas?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    From princess to entourage.

    What could be good about that n of madness that has no answer?

    It was just when Maia raised an eyebrow at her intensifying headache.

    ¡°No bullshit. Li Qingyu cheated everyone from the beginning. I just can¡¯t get over it.¡±

    She has the same face as Yekatrice.

    However, looking straight at Li Qingyu with a perfectly expressionless face, Ainsha said curtly.

    ¡°I can forgive you for cheating on me. But I will never forgive you for cheating on Lee.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never cheated on a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak sophistry. If you really haven¡¯t cheated on Lee, tell me why you¡¯ve been secretly gathering dragon psionics all this time.¡±

    The dragon psionics that Li Qingyu has collected are enormous.

    After spending the first night with Limon¡­

    no, before that.

    It was an amount that could only have been umted over a year without wasting a single grain.

    If it wasn¡¯t for secretlyying eggs or even nning to be a dragon from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have done that.

    If there are any other reasons, give me an excuse.

    Li Qingyu shook her head after a brief silence at Ain Sha¡¯s remark, which was sharp, unlike her.

    ¡°I cannot tell you why.¡±

    ¡°Look at that. Li Qingyu also has other ns. I absolutely cannot believe it.¡±

    Could it be because of what Ainsha said?

    Li Qingyu calmly epted the chilled air.

    It was a predetermined oue from the time he revealed the ck Dragon Second Coming to catch ck in the first ce.

    Especially in that she is a member of the ck dragon n of betrayal and scheming, not anyone else.

    So it was.

    The reason why the muddy voice that followed was unexpected.

    ¡°Do I really need to believe it?¡±

    ¡°I want to know what Hai meant.¡±

    He took the cigarette from her arms and put it in her mouth and flicked her fingers to light it.

    Hai replied quietly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Li Qingyu can be trusted or if the work is right or for what purpose.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then what does it matter?¡±

    ¡°That Li Qingyu has be strong enough to defeat the Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if we decide to punish, do you think it is possible to force it if Li Qingyu refuses to do it?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you, the Red Dragon Princess, will not be punished because you are afraid to fight?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

    After saying it with a cold face like always.

    Hai vomited out a puff of cigarette smoke and continued with a voice that was deeper than usual.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to avoid fighting. It means that the opponent we have to fight now is not Li Qingyu, but the World Federation.¡±

    There are still sword masters in the World Federation.

    They don¡¯t know what else they¡¯ll do.

    Causing a self-restraint to punish Li Ching-yu in this situation will only harm the entire Seven Dragons.

    neither right nor wrong.

    belief and reliability.

    Ainsha shut her mouth at Hai¡¯s point, who neglected everyone and spoke only of the logic of power.

    The story that was too much like the Red Dragon Princess was, however, the most realistic im that has ever been made.

    But that didn¡¯t change the meaning.

    no matter how strong

    You can forgive Li Qingyu.

    I can¡¯t believe it because it hasn¡¯t changed.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it now that it¡¯s like this.¡±

    Himself and Ainsha who insisted on punishment.

    Hai and Yekathrice objected.

    The only person who has not yet revealed his intentions in a situation where each other¡¯s votes arepletely split in half.

    In other words, seeing the most trustworthy and fair princess in the Seven Dragons, who naturally came to hold the casting boat, Maia said coldly.

    ¡°Rose, you decide.¡±

 Chapter 735

    #735. no need to thank

    ¡°¡­Me?¡±

    ¡°Since the pros and cons are split in half anyway, the one you vote for will be the majority.¡±

    Watching the agitated Rose.

    As if there is any reason to be surprised.

    Maia snorted lightly.

    Ever since she dered neutrality in the contest¡­ no, Rose had often taken a step back to mediate before that.

    But that also depends on the situation.

    What Li Qingyu did this time will decide the direction of the entire Seven Dragons.

    As one of the princesses, Rose, of course, had the right to speak up, and that was what she had to do.

    Especially in this situation where the pros and cons are exactly divided in half.

    The opinions of the other princesses were the same.

    ¡°I have noints about Rose either.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I think it would be more fun to decide by lottery or card game. If it¡¯s Rose¡¯s decision, then what?¡±

    ¡°¡­do whatever you want.¡±

    The expressionless Ainsha.

    Yekathrice smiles.

    Even Hai with a cigarette in his mouth.

    Rose, who took on the role of judge for Li Qingyu because the girls gave her the right to decide so quickly, put on aplicated expression.

    It wasn¡¯t because he felt a firm trust that he would make the right decision for the Seven Dragons.

    To put it bluntly, it was the opposite.

    ¡®¡­Is that so?¡¯

    Calcted that she would definitely not leave Li Qingyu alone.

    A sideline that it would be fun whether she chooses between public and private affairs.

    A test to see what choice she will make for the entire Seven Dragons.

    to pessimistic cynicism.

    Even if their intentions are intertwined.

    Rose had a heavy expression on her face without realizing it.

    finally realized

    Li Qingyu isn¡¯t the only one being punished now.

    Because there was another princess who cheated, betrayed, and lied to everyone.

    ¡®I knew it would happen someday¡­¡¯

    Rose made a bitter face.

    Denying the n¡¯s beliefs.

    Ever since I confirmed Limon.

    Even after dering neutrality, from the time I struggled with pleasure in his arms several times.

    He knew that all of this was a betrayal of the other princesses and that he would pay for it someday.

    Rather, it was only luck that the half-close princess was able to avoid judgment until now when Limon officially recognized her as a bride.

    But more than everything.

    Now she won¡¯t be trusted by anyone.

    After deciding the punishment for Li Qingyu, it would be her own turn.

    I don¡¯t regret it.

    Ever since you fell.

    This is a result that has already been resolved.

    Above all, the time I spent with him at the cost of his fall was so happy that I wouldn¡¯t regret it even if I lost everything.

    But¡­

    ¡°Li Qingyu.¡±

    Rose, who had been quietly thinking, opened her eyes only after a long time had passed.

    Then he looked at Li Qingyu with a calm face where all confusion was gone.

    ¡°Before deciding on your treatment, I have three questions.¡±

    ¡°What question is it?¡±

    Blue eyes calm like ake.

    Eyes deep and dull like the night.

    Although the direction may be different, they look at each other with eyes that are very simr in that they are calm.

    The two traitors talked.

    ¡°The first is how to use that power.¡±

    ¡°The second is, where is the guarantee that you will not abuse that power?¡±

    ¡°Thest third is what to do if the swordsman won¡¯t tolerate you as a dragon.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s power is mighty.

    From the front, he is the weakest among the sword masters, and even before he showed his full potential, he was able to defeat the sword alone.

    If Li Qingyu was determined, it was possible to devour the Seven Dragons and shake the whole world.

    She is the ck Dragon.

    Because he was the one who gained the power of the ck dragon, the most feared of the seven dragons, with the wisdom of the seven princesses.

    And as a protector of mankind.

    Watch out for the dragon¡¯s resurrection.

    The one who kept the Seven Dragons in check.

    In some cases, it could not be said that there was no possibility of pointing a sword at Li Qingyu.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple question.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because my answer is fixed.¡±

    However, Li Qingyu was not at all shaken by Rose¡¯s question.

    It seems like a really easy problem.

    I just replied with a smile.

    ¡°My power is for the swordsman. So, unless the swordsman wishes, there will be no misuse of my power.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If the swordsman still does not tolerate me¡­¡±

    Slowly raise one hand.

    past one year already.

    But vivid as just yesterday.

    Recalling the feel of the de he kissed, he brushed his own lips.

    Li Qingyu said.

    ¡°I am ready to give my life at any time.¡±

    ¡°¡­can you swear all of that to the swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    assertion without hesitation.

    unwavering eyes.

    After confirming that, Rose closed her eyes again.

    Of course, Li Qingyu is the ck Dragon. Aside from his ability tomunicate, he was an existence that could create any lie with just his natural ability.

    But Rose remembered.

    My past self is embraced by Limon.

    When I met Li Qingyu.

    The dull feelings I saw.

    Those eyes filled with jealousy and hostility and a sense of betrayal toward the friend who stole her man.

    Even if everything is false.

    Because I know that my feelings for him are sincere.

    And even though he could have killed himself with only the dragon psionics he had collected until then.

    To remember the behavior of silently epting his provocations and threats.

    Rose opened her closed eyes.

    ¡°Li Qingyu. As a descendant of the dragon, you have neglected our duty to resurrect the dragon.¡±

    ¡°But since our souls are like our ancestors, it is also true that we not only give birth to dragons, but also deserve to be dragons ourselves.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s also clear that you needed the strength to fight the ck at the time.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I will admit that your actions were justified and promise that there will be no punishment.¡±

    Was it a bit unexpected?

    Taking her eyes off the blinking Li Qingyu, Rose slowly looked away.

    ¡°If you have any objections, please speak up.¡±

    Yekathrice with a shy smile.

    ¡°For those who need persuasion, speak.¡±

    Ainsha with an expressionless face.

    ¡°For those who need eptance, I will answer with a sword.¡±

    Even Hai, who used to smoke.

    They were the ones who entrusted the judgment of Li Qingyu to themselves.

    If you want to regain that authority even now, convince yourself or defeat it by force.

    Even if it is now corrupted.

    As the once most virtuous princess.

    This time, at the end of looking at Rose, who made a judgment that she believed was the most correct without distinguishing between construction work and spoke with conviction.

    Maia opened her mouth.

    ¡°Did everyone agree?¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°It is the same.¡±

    Yekathrice and Hai answered immediately without hesitation as they opposed Li Qing-wi¡¯s punishment from the beginning.

    ¡°¡­I admit it.¡±

    And even Ainsha, who nodded at least a bitter, showing a reluctant look.

    After confirming everyone¡¯s opinions, Maia looked at Li Qingyu again.

    ¡°With this the judgment is over.¡±

    ¡°This is the consensus of our Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°From now on, all controversies regarding this matter will be banned, and anyone who vites this will be severely punished, regardless of their status.¡±

    As long as the five princesses agreed.

    This is the decision of the entire Seven Dragons.

    Not only the noble family heads and elders, but even the princesses themselves, were forbidden from criticizing Li Qingyu in the future.

    Speaking cynically as always, Maia slightly averted her gaze.

    ¡°And another one.¡±

    ¡°I think that the judgment given by Rose this time was fair enough for everyone to ept.¡±

    ¡°In view of that, I will also forbid you to question or criticize Rose¡¯s fairness in the future, as long as it does not harm the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    That moment.

    Rose opened her eyes wide.

    I could understand the previous judgment.

    In the first ce, Maia¡¯s discussion of Li Qingyu¡¯s punishment was intended to prevent anyone from criticizing her in the future by punishing her in advance.

    The problem was why the disposition of himself was passed along with it.

    ¡°why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to thank us.¡±

    He smiled coldly at her gaze.

    Maia said pessimistically.

    ¡°? ?? ?? ? ???? ???? ??? ? ??? ????.¡±

    as if agreeing to it.

    Ainsha muttered curtly with an expressionless face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. li is bad You are such a bad man to ask a priest for such a favor.¡±

    ¡°Huh-hu-hu, let go of your anger. Ainsha. Still, you can¡¯t ignore the request that your brother made while lowering your head, can you?¡±

    Unlike her mischievous smile, she felt Yekathrice¡¯s gaze without a smile in her eyes.

    Rose stiffened.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized.

    Just because there was a bride who proved her qualifications.

    That the man she loved enough to ignore the bride who had yet to prove her qualifications was not cold-blooded.

    ¡­I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m a bastard who would ask the priests for mercy from other women instead.

    Using their trust to trick everyone, they had a tryst with him and secretly plotted.

    Rather, his feelings became sharper in that he was asked by his groom and lover to be considerate of the traitors who would not be enough even if they were torn to death.

    still love him

    It¡¯s never something I like.

    Even if there areints.

    In the end, the priest, who agreed to overlook the sins of the traitors for once, as requested, snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it. Didn¡¯t we forgive you just because we decided not to punish you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    With Li Qingyu smiling.

    Rose silently nodded.

    I only passed this time because the ¡®situation¡¯ was the situation.

    If it was normal, no matter how much Limon asked, they wouldn¡¯t have let Li Qingyu and Rose go.

    After all, they could never ept each other as rivals fighting over the same man and descendents of a dragon with strong greed for monopoly.

    ¡°Anyway, since the first request of the swordsman is finished with this, now we have to talk about the second request.¡±

    And since they knew what that ¡®situation¡¯ was, everyone agreed with Maia¡¯s words.

    The second request was that they had already listened to Limon.

    In a sense, it was a much more important and necessary agenda than discussing the punishment of Li Qing-wee.

    ¡°¡ªPrepare for an all-out war with the World Federation.¡±

    * * *

    Athens.

    Headquarters of the World Federation.

    In fact, unlike the tumultuous establishment ceremony, the headquarters of the World Federation has not been bright for several months.

    Until the peacekeepers were dispatched to Africa, they were as strong as modern losers.

    After spending money there and returning as if being chased.

    The potion business, which had been started with arge investment, was pushed out by nectar and only suffered losses.

    Everyone¡¯s faces, from the lowest guild members to the executives, couldn¡¯t be bright if they had to be bright.

    nheless at this moment.

    they all thought

    I¡¯d rather say the old days were better.

    Until then, though it was gloomy, it ended in a mourning house atmosphere.

    Right now, the World Federations were even feeling as if they were being buried in a grave while being put in a coffin themselves.

    ¡°I heard that the LW business haspletely withdrawn.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, but it was unavoidable.¡±

    ¡°I know too. Maintaining the LW business in a situation where mass production is impossible due to the undeadbor force is not good for the bnce.¡±

    Of course, the monarchs at the top of the World Federation were no exception.

    Or rather, they were the ones who felt the ominous air the most clearly.

    The conference room, which had seven full seats right now, was empty, giving a good indication of the current situation of the World Federation.

    ¡°So I will ask you.¡±

    And among the monarchs, the one with the brightest calctions.

    That¡¯s why the monarch who grasped the situation more objectively than anyone else.

    ¡°Should I continue to invest in World Federation?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you think it means?¡±

    ¡­At the same time, the investor who poured the most money into everything from the peacekeeping force to the Potion LW business and suffered the biggest loss.

    The golden lord said in a cold voice.

    ¡°It means that I¡¯m still thinking about whether it would be wise to stop losing the World Federation.¡±

 Chapter 736

    #736. not guaranteed

    That moment.

    Silence fell in the conference hall.

    It was a single heavy voice that broke the calm atmosphere, as if even the sound of a dropping needle would resonate.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying you¡¯re leaving the World Federation right now?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason not to do that?¡±

    It seems that it is not natural.

    Rather, seeing the golden lord questioning him, the creative lord hardened his face.

    ¡°The World Federation is not like a neighborhood club. But do you think that no matter how noble you are, you cane in and out at will?¡±

    ¡°I agree that it¡¯s not like a club.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    A word that follows.

    ¡°No club in the world would feel sorry for investors after losing such arge amount.¡±

    To the old man¡¯s cold point.

    The Creator kept his mouth shut.

    In fact, whenever each n was executed, the funds invested by the Midas Guild were greater than all other guildsbined.

    In terms of the actual amount, it is enough to buy entire countries beyond the national budget unit.

    That means you lost a lot of money.

    It¡¯s a shame because it¡¯s the only Midas Guild in the world with financial powerparable to that of the Seven Dragons.

    Originally, even the 7thrgest guild had already gone bankrupt.

    ¡°You were convinced that it was an investment to stop the Seven Dragons.¡±

    Of course, they also had something to say.

    What the golden lord did was an investment.

    When each n seeds and the Seven Dragons are destroyed, it is the money spent to share more profits and interests.

    As with all investments.

    More than a business failure.

    It is the investor¡¯s responsibility to bear the loss.

    In that sense, the creation lord¡¯s point that it was unreasonable to calcte the loss now was certainly correct.

    But to him.

    The golden lord asked coldly.

    ¡°Is that why you stopped the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you ever had any effect so far?¡±

    It¡¯s not even a sarcastic tone.

    At that point sharper than any mockery, the Creator had no choice but to harden his face.

    The n to secure control of Africa as a peacekeeper ended up strengthening the influence of the Red Dragon n.

    The potion business, which attempted to dominate the world¡¯s pharmaceutical market, waspletely pushed out by nectar, making the green dragon n invulnerable.

    Even LW products struggled against a new product called the GOD brand, and eventually mass production became impossible, and only silver dragon products were sold inrge quantities.

    At this point, he only increased the power of the Seven Dragons with his money.

    It was natural for the golden lord¡¯s voice to grow cold.

    Therefore, the Creator also had no choice but to change the direction of the argument.

    ¡°If you leave the World Federation now, all the investment you have poured in will be in vain.¡±

    ¡°I know too. It¡¯s a really bad thing.¡±

    ¡°But do you know what¡¯s the most important thing about investing in a creative lord?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is not buying a rising stock. If it is judged to be an unlikely event, do not hesitate and stop losing money.¡±

    ¡°You mean the World Federation is going to fail?¡±

    ¡°or not? Do you think it would be possible to defeat the Seven Dragons in this situation?¡±

    The seat of an empty reincarnated monarch.

    And the golden lord was sneering as he watched Wanderer keep his head down and remain silent throughout the meeting.

    If there is only one failure after another, there is hope.

    However, in the World Federation, along with the Reincarnated Lord, who was ranked second in the ranking by others, even Manmamun, who was the best fighter, was wiped out.

    More than even Soulless copsed.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that more than 30% of the World Federation¡¯s actual influence was cut off.

    ¡°In this situation, if the Seven Dragons are going to engage in an all-out war with us, will there really be a chance?¡±

    ¡°¡­We still have a Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°Sword masters¡­ Certainly, their power is amazing.¡±

    The Golden Lord nodded.

    A bold investment so far.

    It was a decision he made because he was convinced of the victory of the World Federation after seeing the mighty sword and billy that overwhelmed even the reincarnated monarch.

    But¡­

    ¡°So what did those sword masters actually achieve?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did you break down a corner of the Seven Dragons? Did he even kill at least one princess?¡±

    The Creator Lord was silent.

    I had something to say.

    The Sword Master is definitely the absolute among absolutes.

    He is a superhuman who surpasses not only monarchs but also emboldened princesses.

    So far, it¡¯s just bad luck, and no matter how hard the Seven Dragons struggle, they are the ones who will win in the end.

    However, the Creator could not open his mouth in the end.

    He is also a famous monarch.

    They say they win.

    Even in the midst of this, I couldn¡¯t be shameless enough to assert it. From Brazil to

    Africa

    .

    Also in Russia.

    No matter how many Sword Masters I sent, I always tasted the brink of defeat without any results.

    what the heck is the cause.

    It was obvious to anyone.

    ¡°It means that so many sword masters ended up being less than one swordsmith, Limon Aspelder.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, do it now. This will be yourst chance to convince me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think the Seven Dragons will leave you alone just because you are leaving the World Federation? Rather, it only gives us a chance to defeat us individually.¡±

    ¡°That is my business.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±

    Any word. Seeing the golden lord speak quietly

    as if he would listen,

    the creative lord groaned.

    Now that two of the seven guilds have already copsed.

    If even the Midas Guild, which is the only one that canpete with the Seven Dragons in terms of financial power, is lost, the World Federation will almost copse in the air.

    I wonder if I can somehow convince the golden lord.

    Turning to others for help, he soon gave up hope.

    ¡°Um¡­ honestly, it¡¯s embarrassing. Even from my point of view, the merits of maintaining the world federation are questionable.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Holy lord Johanna put her hand on her cheek.

    Even Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi nodded calmly.

    When the creative lord closed his eyes, seeing the two who, far from persuading the golden lord, were rather persuaded.

    A low voice rang out.

    ¡°Huh-huh¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s funny.¡±

    It seems that the silence throughout the meeting was a lie.

    Wanderer, who slowly raised his head, continued with a deep smile on his always gloomy face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the famous level 100 monarchs are trembling because they¡¯re afraid of only one thing called Limon Aspelda¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ until now.¡±

    Normally, I would have spewed out my life with sarcastic words.

    Rather, seeing Wanderer nodding his head willingly, the other monarchs made strange faces.

    It was because the impact of the copse of the Soulless Guild was so great that I even thought that she was crazy.

    But Wanderer didn¡¯t care.

    I just had a strange smile.

    ¡°What if there was a way to reliably kill Limon Aspelder¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to send the sword masters in groups?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be relieved¡­ There¡¯s a way that¡¯s surer than halfway things like that.¡±

    no matter how many times you fail

    A sword master is a sword master.

    It is true that it is the strongest force of the World Federation.

    What is the method that is sure enough to dismiss such sword masters as ¡®something in the middle¡¯?

    while others look on with suspicion.

    Wanderer said quietly.

    ¡°I need something instead.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to invest again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about money¡­ I¡¯m talking about ¡®information¡¯ and ¡®time¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a story that costs money after all.¡±

    The golden lord frowned.

    If halfway information and time were needed, Wanderer would not have bothered to speak here.

    And high-quality information and a lot of time were bound to consume a huge amount of money than pharmaceutical facilities or factories, depending on the situation.

    ¡°How am I supposed to believe that I will seed this time? And why should I invest in it?¡±

    I will refrain from wasting my money any more.

    Immediately after speaking coldly.

    ¡°I guarantee it.¡±

    The Golden Lord hesitated.

    And when he saw the owner of that calm voice, his face hardened.

    ¡°¡­regressor, you¡¯re going to guarantee sess?¡±

    ¡°There is no guarantee of sess.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, if the Command Lord¡¯s n seeds, we can guarantee that we can kill Limon Aspelder and bring down the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that.

    The golden lord fiddled with the silver coin.

    If someone else had said this, it would have been considered vain confidence.

    But he¡¯s a regressor.

    There was a power that could never be ignored in the words of the strongest yer who knew the future more clearly than any other prophet.

    ¡°So, Golden Lord.¡±

    ¡°Let the Last War Project begin.¡±

    ¡°Even if your n seeds, the Seven Dragons will copse anyway.¡±

    yes like now

    what decision he will make.

    It¡¯s like you know everything anyway.

    Looking at Ruler calmly giving orders without even asking the doctor, the golden lord opened his mouth after a short silence.

    ¡°¡­The Last War project isn¡¯t ready yet. If we continue like this, the Seven Dragons will be disturbed, especially by the princess of the Golden Dragon n.¡±

    The Last War Project was prepared by the Golden Lord to deal with the Seven Dragons.

    If sessful, he was confident that he could gain world supremacy, but it was a n that was difficult to carry out recklessly.

    ¡°If that is the case, there is nothing to worry about.¡±

    However, despite knowing that fact, Ruler did not reverse the order.

    Like talking about a certain future.

    without an inch of shaking.

    I just said it with certainty.

    ¡°The Golden Dragon Princess will never disturb you.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­It must be difficult right now.¡±

    After discussions with the other princesses.

    At the conclusion he had finally reached, Li Qingyu sighed.

    It is said that it is shaking after losing two guilds, but the World Federation is the World Federation. It was not an opponent that could easily engage in an all-out war.

    In that the Russian Khanate is still in the midst of chaos?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    But the most important thing was the existence of the sword master.

    A sword spirit bound by a spell.

    Geomrang and Geomin escaped this time.

    Also, during treatment, such as sword painting or sword demons.

    In addition, up to six monarchs whose names have the power of the absolute ss.

    In case of an all-out war with the World Federation, which has a fairly small number of sword masters and monarchspared to the beginning.

    Their odds of winning are half and half.

    Aside from having to take enormous damage, it would be difficult for some of the princesses to avoid death.

    All the more in that all schemes and schemes be meaningless as long as there is a regressive monarch.

    above all now.

    Even if they wanted to wage an all-out war, they couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Honestly, I never thought this would happen.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Surprised. When I first heard it, I thought it was a joke.¡±

    In Li Qingyu¡¯s low self-talk.

    Yekathrice and Ainsha also nodded.

    While they were struggling in Russia, they thought something like this was happening outside.

    bookkeeper too.

    genius too.

    Prophet too.

    A situation that could never have been expected, and the most important reason why the Seven Dragons cannot fight the World Federation.

    At the same time, the reason why Limon couldn¡¯t participate in this event.

    she muttered bitterly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Charlotte is missing.¡±

 Chapter 737

    #737. Who is it?

    wilderness.

    It¡¯s on the North American continent.

    It was not just a word for drynd.

    Whether it¡¯s a rich forest.

    a beautifulke

    Or a bustling city.

    It meant a ce that could be turned into a wastnd overnight by the presence of corrupted spirits.

    In that sense, the wilderness was hardly a good ce for humans to live.

    Except for the transcontinental train, even passing through the wilderness was an act of risking one¡¯s life.

    Nevertheless, there were not a few people living in cities built in the wilderness.

    it¡¯s a mine

    In search of the spirit¡¯s legacy.

    Or simply thend of the ancestors.

    Those who flowed into the wilderness for various reasons made it their home by fighting against the corrupted spirits or even hunting them.

    And rather, they hunted the fallen spirits.

    Even if it is corrupted, a spirit is a spirit.

    A being with technology that transcends humanity.

    It was because selling the parts to a shaman or apany made quite a bit of money.

    Of course, among them there was a lot of junk that was better than scrap metal, but on rare asions, finding really rare parts made my life-changing dreame true.

    The North American continent was also peaceful because he hunted the fallen spirits so hard, even if it was because of his greed.

    But everything has side effects.

    It was the same with the wilderness.

    A prime example of this was the Lawless Zone.

    In the first ce, it¡¯s rare for a normal person to visit the wilderness.

    Most of the people who flowed in from the outside were homeless people, criminals, poor people, etc., who were at the end of their lives.

    That¡¯s why there were many ouws in the wilderness who believed in the power of guns rather than thew, and there were not a few cities where even the sheriff was one step away from such ouws.

    That¡¯s how organized crime and conflicts over interests were severe.

    It wasmon for the sheriff to treat such fights between criminal organizations and gunfighters as idental deaths caused by corrupted spirits.

    ¡°¡­So you want me to give up my district?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that area. You have to speak straight. Was that originally our organization¡¯s area?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Hey Alcapano. There is something I am very curious about.¡±

    So this moment.

    Lewis thought.

    I don¡¯t know what this is.

    And he asked with a sincere question.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking too much, my friend.¡±

    ¡°Excess is damn. Rather, this is enough for a nobleman.¡±

    p.

    The moment you snap your finger.

    Whates out is the gun.

    heavy handgun.

    Long shotgun.

    Even a breezy submachine gun.

    Dozens of gang members, each armed to their liking, were aiming at Alcapano, who was sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°My daughter and I came all the way here, so I wondered what the hell they were thinking, but that¡¯s all they say. I guess you¡¯re crazy atst.¡±

    ¡°As crazy as I am, I¡¯m perfectly sane.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Of course you trust my strong bodyguard here.¡±

    ¡°A bodyguard? something like this?¡±

    Arms crossed.

    while wearing a hat.

    Standing behind Alcapano.

    Let¡¯s justugh at the corrupt gunman.

    In the end, deciding that there was no point in further discussion, Lewis drew his pistol and aimed it at Alcapano.

    no, i was aiming

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, bastard, just dunk¡­¡±

    Taang!

    ¡°Keep?!¡±

    If the handgun didn¡¯t fly out of nowhere.

    Moaning while holding on to the bloodied wrist from the fragments of the smashed pistol.

    The culprit that caused this situation.

    In other words, seeing the gunman with a pistol drawn and the smoke rising from the muzzle, Louis yelled out loud.

    ¡°What are you doing you bastards! Didn¡¯t you shoot quickly¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°My, my hand¡­¡±

    Louis hardened.

    Dozens of gang members behind him.

    It was because I saw them all sitting down with broken guns and bloodied hands.

    ¡®I heard only one supergunshot?¡¯

    What kind of magic did he use to make all of his men incapacitated with a single bullet?

    Louise, who was fascinated by the amazing and mysterious sight, soon opened her eyes wide.

    After putting the pistol in.

    The gunman leaned against the wall again.

    Because his posture changed and his hat and vest fluttered so that he could finally see it.

    ¡°ck Dog!¡±

    ck hair.

    Scars across the face.

    And that slender body.

    Originally, it would have been so beautiful that I would have whistled on my own.

    But he screamed at the sight of a female gunman whose cowboy outfit and pistol on his waist made him rather creepy because of the scars above all else.

    ¡°? ??? ????? ? ?? ???!¡±

    ¡°Oh, bitch. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say to my bodyguard.¡±

    Chi profit.

    ¡°Keah!¡±

    Alcapano rubbed the cigar he was smoking on the back of Lewis¡¯ hand and burned the wound.

    Then, he tugged at Louise¡¯s hair and smiled softly.

    ¡°Now then, friend. I propose again.¡±

    ¡°Uh uh uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you hand over all of your districts to me and go back to your hometown with at least severance pay? Or will it end here?¡±

    Unfortunately indeed.

    Realizing that he had been offered an offer he could not refuse, Louis couldn¡¯t help but put on a grim expression.

    * * *

    ¡°Hahaha, you worked hard. Thanks to you, the work was done easily.¡±

    Perhaps it was thanks to Lewis¡¯ cooperative attitude that he ate an entire section.

    Alcapanoughed happily.

    Then he took out a heavy wad of bills and held them out.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the bnce we promised.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±

    ¡°Sixty cents is not enough.¡±

    ¡°60 cents, what is that¡­¡±

    in the midst of wondering.

    Alcapano made a mysterious expression.

    ¡°You mean the price of bullets?¡±

    nod

    ¡°haha. Of course, I agreed to pay for the bullets you used, but it¡¯s only one shot, right?¡±

    ¡°A contract is a contract.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me like that. Of course, I have no intention of breaking the contract.¡±

    Laughing, Alcapano took a dor out of his wallet and added it to the bill.

    And then, when he saw ck Dog, who received the bundle of bills and returned even the change of 40 cents, he crawled out of his stomach.

    ¡°Fhahaha! I¡¯ve heard rumors that ck Dog strictly protects a word once spoken, but I didn¡¯t know it would be to this extent.¡±

    Indeed, he deserved to be known as the best gunman and solver in a short time.

    At the end ofughing enough to shed tears.

    Alcapano suddenly asked.

    ¡°By the way, ck Dog. I¡¯m saying this because I appreciate your skills¡­ Do you have the heart to stop being a fixer and be my exclusive?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is it also a rejection?¡±

    Was there no expectation in the first ce?

    Even as he watched ck Dog shake his head without hesitation, Alcapano did not feel regretful.

    I justughed.

    ¡°Okay. Then ask again next time.¡±

    nod

    If possible, I hope we don¡¯t meet enemies.

    ck Dog did not respond to his words, which were quite sincere for a greeting.

    I just left quietly.

    down a dark alley.

    Cross over the pipe.

    with a shady wall.

    ck Dog, who was avoiding the eyes of others, suddenly stopped.

    And headed to the corner of the alley.

    ¡°Wee! Just opened today¡­! huh? B ck Dog!¡±

    have just opened

    The owner of the restaurant gets scared when he sees her face while diligently carrying and preparing things.

    Seeing that reaction, she paused and nced at her own wrist, while the president groaned in a cold sweat.

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°¡­a package.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Packing a menu.¡±

    ¡°ah¡­! Now wait a minute!¡±

    Then the situation he was worried about.

    In other words, realizing that the notorious gunman hade to eat, not to shoot and shoot, the boss hurriedly grabbed the pot.

    And the hot fried meat was carefully wrapped and served.

    Food prices are okay.

    After giving money to the reluctant boss.

    After taking the package, ck Dog started walking again.

    Among the back alleys, inside an old abandoned building with few people.

    and after a while

    After leaving the abandoned building, she headed towards a building on a rtively main road.

    Is there anyone following you?

    After carefully checking the surroundings.

    It was the moment she stepped into the building.

    ¡°Where did hee from and what did he do now?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I have work for a while.¡±

    ¡°So what happened¡­ Oh look at him. Did you bring food again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a new store, but it looked delicious.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t buy junk food just because it looks delicious! If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll make you any number of healthy burgers.¡±

    ¡°My aunt¡¯s dishes should be sold at the store.¡±

    ¡°Is this really a kid who knows that and went out without saying a word until this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, I apologized, so change your clothes quickly. It¡¯s time to open soon.¡±

    ¡°Your aunt.¡±

    After slightly bowing my head.

    she came into the room

    And first, after opening the lid of the vent and inserting part of the bundle of bills he had brought into it.

    I opened the closet to get a change of clothes, but I stopped suddenly.

    And I tried a bite of the fried meat that had been packaged.

    Is it because it is a newly opened house?

    Or maybe it was because they fried it with the best ingredients, with all their heart and soul, fearing to offend the notorious gunfighter ck Dog.

    Tender and juicy meat.

    Crispy and sweet tempura.

    The fried meat with the texture of the two was a bit cold, but it had enough vor.

    ¡°¡­it doesn¡¯t even taste like this.¡±

    But why?

    With a very disappointed face.

    She just took a bite and threw the fried meat into the trash.

    And after changing the clothes I took out of the closet.

    I looked at the full-length mirror hanging on the wall.

    What is reflected is a beautiful face.

    Obviously, the appearance itself is the same.

    The scars across her face are gone, and instead of her short ck hair, she has brown hair that looks strangely ordinary despite her beauty.

    Just as ck Dog, the notorious gunslinger, rarely gets noticed for his good looks.

    And the moment she fiddled with the bracelet on her wrist.

    Squeak.

    The brown hair is gone.

    What appeared was a brilliant golden light.

    At the end of staring at the mirror, the dazzling blonde hair, as if gold had been melted and applied, and the face that finally revealed its off-white color.

    She reached out.

    Then he touched the surface of the mirror and murmured.

    ¡°Who are you¡­?¡±

    familiar face.

    But a strange face.

    Who is the owner of this face who looks the same as the chairman of the richest conglomerate in the world but is a fugitive?

    She was lost in thought.

    ¡°Charlotte! Are you still far away? The door is already open!¡±

    ¡°Yes, go!¡±

    Calm your mind

    She turned the bracelet.

    So after seeing that his hair had turned brown again, he went back to the store.

    She said to the person who came in just in time with a bright smile that matched her waitress outfit.

    ¡°Wee to [Bean Burger of Happiness], guests.¡±

    Like that¡­.

    [Happiness¡¯s Bean Burger], a shop in the corner of the wilderness where the owner-chef and two waitresses work, started business today.

    ¡­the building across the street.

    Not knowing that there is a blue bird with its beak wide open on the roof.

 Chapter 738

    #738. Let¡¯s start with an introduction.

    * * *

    ¡°You know him, right? How well my store did.¡±

    ¡°I heard a lot¡­ that it was a very famous burger joint in Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just famous! It was the best restaurant in Las Vegas!¡±

    listen to jenny

    Charlotte nodded.

    How famous [Soybean Burger of Happiness] was in Las Vegas, which opened with the vegan craze.

    It was a fact so clear that it could be known with just a quick search on the inte.

    ¡°The best restaurant in Las Vegas is the best restaurant in the United States, and that means my restaurant was the best restaurant in the world!¡±

    ¡­No matter how much, it¡¯s an exaggeration up to that point.

    Even thinking so.

    Charlotte did not point out.

    Although the subjective prejudice was a bit severe, on the contrary, Jenny¡¯s argument was not so absurd as to be objectively denied.

    So, she only told the facts.

    ¡°Yeah, it was ruined in the end.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not messed up! It¡¯s just that the business has shrunk a little because of the money buggers¡¯ tricks!¡±

    Maybe because the facts were too sharp.

    Instead of the proud expression from before, Jenny, who had a teary face, gulped down her ss and sobbed.

    ¡°I should have been a little more careful then¡­. If only I hadn¡¯t secured my cooker as coteral because I was in a rush to expand my business¡­¡±

    When there was a GOD cooker.

    Her store was a peak.

    Because it pushed out the unlucky [Big & Cheese & Burger] and became the best restaurant in Las Vegas.

    But Jenny¡¯s dream is to franchise vegan burgers and make the world¡¯s best burgerpany.

    To get there, just one sessful store wasn¡¯t enough.

    So Jenny took an adventure.

    It received an additional loan using the GOD brand cooker as coteral.

    renting a new building.

    Book an extra cooker.

    Enough to open a second shop.

    Even though I didn¡¯t know, the interest was huge because I did that while taking out a loan with my soul.

    Jenny didn¡¯t mind.

    Now, if only the cooker of the GOD brand I reserved came out, I was confident that the second store would seed and pay off the loan soon.

    ¡°My n was perfect¡­ If only the second store was sessful, I could have built a burger empire in five years.¡±

    ¡°But you failed¡­¡±

    ¡°How could I have known that the demon would appear again then!¡±

    Jenny wailed.

    In the aftermath of the third drinking incident, Russia is closed entirely.

    Thanks to that, the release of the cooker she reserved was dyed indefinitely.

    It became a huge fatal blow to her, who had a lot of debt on the premise that she would quickly make the second store a sess.

    ¡°Damn Fafnir money bugs! You stole my cooker just because I was a little overdue!¡±

    ¡°They say they usually confiscated it.¡±

    ¡°Whose side are you on, Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯re on my aunt¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°Why are the answers interrogative?!¡±

    ¡°If you borrow money and decide to pay it back, is it right to keep your promise?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but! Still, you have to curse the Fafnir money bugs together!¡±

    Jenny swallowed her tears.

    Of course she knew.

    The Golden Dragon n protects a word once spoken, even if it dies.

    Also, since you borrowed money from their bank, you shouldn¡¯t expect leniency.

    It is also the fact that he is responsible for taking out an unreasonable loan without thinking about the future in the first ce.

    But who did.

    It is said that rationality is too much for humans.

    Jenny, who was ruined overnight because the cooker was confiscated, had no choice but to resent even the Golden Dragon n.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, those money bugs. If I seed and build a burger empire one day, I will deposit a lot of money and be treated like a VVIP.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of making a deal.¡±

    ¡°Because Fafnir Bank is the best. If you break the deal, only I will be at a loss!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know if that will be revenge.¡±

    ¡°are you okay. Instead, if I make sure to feed Chairman Fafnir my burger and hear that it is delicious, that will be my greatest revenge!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Cheer up. My aunt¡¯s burger is delicious, so it will be possible someday.¡±

    Instead of snacking, they munched on Jenny¡¯s burger.

    Charlotte thought.

    I don¡¯t know when that one day will be.

    No matter how delicious it was, it was unknown whether the chairman of Fafnir, who is said to be the richest man in the world, would find a burger like this.

    ¡°Sobbing! Yes, you are the only one for me, Charlotte!¡±

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m so drunk.

    After sobbing andining.

    Until Jenny fell asleep.

    Charlotte, who had been drinking with her, dressed her well andid her down on the bed.

    And he cleaned up the messy shop and even washed the dishes.

    As it hadn¡¯t happened once or twice anyway, her treatment was so quick and neat that it was perfect.

    However, her face was full of worry.

    ¡°¡­I guess I¡¯ll need more money.¡±

    Charlotte sighed.

    Jenny always said she would seed, but that was close to impossible.

    She didn¡¯t even have the money to recover in Las Vegas right away, because her limit was to open a new, shabby store like this in this wilderness.

    How many years will it take for you to seed in this situation and return to Las Vegas?

    Even a rough calction made my head shake.

    So it was.

    After cleaning up, Charlotte locked the store and headed for the old abandoned building.

    Open the safe on the floor.

    Change your clothes on the pile of money.

    After carrying two pistols at his waist.

    Finally, turning the bracelet slightly turns the hair ck.

    After finishing all the work, she looked at her face reflected in the broken window.

    And after checking his face with clear scars, he left the abandoned building with a cold expression, the opposite of when he was with Jenny.

    Charlotte¡¯s work is over.

    It was time for ck Dog to be active.

    * * *

    In a city in the wilderness¡­

    No matter how small a vige, what is the building that is indispensable?

    bank?

    power nt?

    gun point?

    Of course, they are also important.

    However, the first building to be built in the wilderness was fixed.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a bar.

    It wasn¡¯t because the Americans were drunk.

    The problem was that gunmen and alcohol were inextricably linked.

    Most of the cowboys who fought against corrupted spirits or human hunters and bandits in the wilderness spent their money on alcohol and women.

    The bar always had a gunman.

    As a result, a tradition emerged that the bar in each city was the meeting ce and stronghold of gunmen.

    In that sense, being a bartender in the wilderness was not just a job where you just had to make drinks.

    trade in firearms.

    or arrange a request.

    Paying bounties, etc.

    You could say he was a supporter or guild master who helped the gunmen with their various tasks.

    And in the case of Ferrick.

    To put it bluntly, I thought it was closer to management.

    They provide good jobs for a reasonable fee, manage idents, discover and support talented people, and so on.

    There is only a small difference between a gunman and a celebrity.

    Basically, what a bartender does isn¡¯t that much different from a manager.

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t even shoot like that!¡±

    Is it because of the rough scar?

    Parrick let out a sigh as he tried to avoid the ck dog¡¯s gaze, which was terrifying just to look at.

    ¡°Hey ck Dog, I acknowledge your skills. At least that you have no opponent among the gunfighters in this city.¡±

    It¡¯s been less than a month since he showed up.

    The skill of ck Dog, who was called the best gunman in the city before he knew it, was obviously amazing.

    18 to 1 duel.

    Bounty Scott captured.

    Eliminate the Scorpions bandits.

    Such as the suppression of the Lewis family this time.

    What she had done was a series of achievements that would make all other gunfighters stick their tongues out.

    But¡­

    ¡°No matter how hard it is, I can¡¯t give you a request from the Fallen Spirit right away.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have armor.¡±

    Ferrick cut it off.

    A gunman¡¯s skill is obviously a gun.

    However, its true value lies in its armored maneuvering.

    The North American continent, thend of spirits, is and where reinforced exoskeleton can be obtained more easily than any other country in the world.

    That¡¯s why it wouldn¡¯t matter if it was an armored cavalry made to order by a shaman.

    Every skilled gunman had at least one cavalryman who had been able to assemble the parts of the fallen spirits.

    It wasn¡¯t because he had too much money, but because armor was essential to catching the fallen spirits.

    Sometimes there are gunslingers who use photon cannons, but that¡¯s if you¡¯re lucky enough to find an ancient artifact.

    in that sense.

    It was only natural that Ferrick refused ck Dog¡¯s request, as all he had was a pistol and a rattle.

    ¡°¡­You can catch the fallen spirits even without armor.¡±

    ¡°That confidence is good and it¡¯s scary that I can actually do it, but I have to quit the business at the point of giving you that job.¡±

    armored at least.

    Or a high-grade magic ball.

    That is the condition of being a gunman in charge of hunting spirits.

    If you vite that and give the job as you wish, you will be kicked out of the bartender association.

    Ferrick, who stopped ck Dog¡¯s coercion by speaking clearly, frowned and added another word.

    ¡°If you want to take on Jung¡¯s request, buy at least one armored cavalryman? If your skills are good, you can sell it on a special installment basis.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not allowed.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. It¡¯s a waste of cavalry, right?¡±

    ¡®Anyway, he¡¯s such a salty person.¡¯

    There is a level of poverty-stricken spirit.

    A gunman who didn¡¯t even want to buy armor because it wasn¡¯t enough to add the cost of bullets to themission fee every time.

    What to do with this unusual customer.

    Ferric, suffering from a headache, scratched his head.

    ¡°Hey, wanting to catch the fallen spirit is also about money, right?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°Then, I have a request to rmend. A rich client wants the best gunslinger.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of request is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    I heard that it would be money.

    I wonder if I can entrust this job to her who has openly expressed interest.

    Concerned, Ferrick finally closed his eyes and opened his mouth with the feeling of a manager introducing the event to the idol in charge.

    ¡°The bodyguard of a certain celebrity.¡±

    * * *

    ¡®Is it okay?¡¯

    sofa and carpet.

    A picture hanging on the wall.

    Even a water bottle.

    ck Dog pondered in the drawing room of a luxurious and morous hotel.

    Was it right to take on this job?

    But no matter how many times I thought about it, the answer was fixed.

    I could make more money than all the money I¡¯ve ever made, just by protecting others.

    Because I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    ¡®Should I tell my aunt that I would do a part-time job¡­?¡¯

    How can I make time without being caught as a ck dog?

    I was thinking while sitting on the sofa.

    Suddenly.

    ck Dog tilted his head.

    It¡¯s because I felt a strange fragrance that brushed the tip of my nose from one day.

    ¡®¡­what is this smell?¡¯

    Are you burning incense?

    It¡¯s sweet enough to crook your nose.

    I get a headache and dizziness just by sniffing it.

    Nevertheless, rather than being unpleasant, what is the identity of the strange scent that makes you want to keep smelling it because it feels strangely pleasant.

    she was thinking about

    widely.

    ¡°Hmm, do you think the gunman in charge of my security is a youngdy?¡±

    did it ever appear?

    One time I was startled when I saw the person sitting across from me.

    Seeing her who understood the question only btedly and nodded, he smiled.

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s start with an introduction.¡±

    A performer who is said to be on par with the pure white Princess Baekryong, who sings famously as a world-ss singer.

    It disappeared for a while, but

    Come to this wilderness out of nowhere.

    The man who found a good gunman.

    The ck-haired man, also known as the deep-dark violinist, opened his mouth quietly as he looked straight into her golden eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lee, the violinist who decided to hire thedy.¡±

 Chapter 739

    #739. don¡¯t you know who i am

    * * *

    To be honest.

    Charlotte¡­

    No, ck Dog didn¡¯t know much about the violinist.

    As a gunman.

    As a waitress.

    She had never enjoyed a noble hobby like the violin.

    However, he could only tell that the man named Lee in front of him was a very famous violinist.

    Ferrick, who brokered the job, told me to be careful because he¡¯s a VVIP customer?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    But the most important thing was the fact that this man¡¯s lodging was a branch of the Leviathan Hotel.

    No matter what branch it is.

    Leviathan is the best hotel in the world.

    As much as it guarantees customer safety and the best service, it is of course so ignorant that even the cost of lodging alone can cost hundreds of thousands of dors.

    It is famous for being picky about the president of a country or even the world¡¯s richest people.

    The fact that he upied the entire top floor of a ce like this gave an idea of his wealth and status.

    ¡®Wealthy solicitors, no customers¡­¡¯

    That¡¯s why ck Dog decided.

    He said he would make a lot of money by being hired as a bodyguard by this tout.

    ¡°hmm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°¡­is there something you don¡¯t like?¡±

    So it was.

    Contrary to the cold appearance.

    Why did ck Dog feel uneasy inside?

    It was because he had seen Lee¡¯s sullen eyes several times before.

    Whether the ransom is too expensive.

    A female gunman is insecure.

    The impression is too scary, etc.

    Because the writers who tried to hire them for all sorts of reasons but canceled them usually looked like that.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t like her.

    ¡°Miss, do you not know who I am?¡±

    ¡­but for a more embarrassing reason.

    A normal person would be stupid.

    However, after a short silence, ck Dog answered the question, which would have been asked by a world-ss musician.

    ¡°Should I know?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    As if pondering something.

    Watching Lee tap the armrest with her finger, she regretted it a little.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure he knows.¡¯

    It¡¯smon for celebrities to feel offended by people who don¡¯t know them.

    Maybe because of this answer, I didn¡¯t even know that I couldn¡¯t get hired.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Because she couldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°What good. It wasn¡¯t unexpected¡­ Shall we start with something to drink?¡±

    After staring at her like that, Lee eventually suffocated andughed, and opened her mouth.

    And I heard a small bell on the table.

    with my daughter

    ¡°Did you call?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any whiskey?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what I can rmend is about 65 years old McKen Fine & Rare.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not bad. Two drinks on the rocks.¡±

    ¡°All right. Please wait a moment.¡±

    The manager, who had withdrawn and returned, put down two sses of whiskey and bowed politely before exiting the door.

    Watching Lee pick up the ss, ck Dog admired it inwardly.

    The polite attitude of the manager of Leviathan?

    Of course, that was great too.

    But what caught my attention more than that was Lee¡¯s calm attitude toward the hospitality.

    like from birth.

    Or over hundreds of years.

    At the end of living while being served.

    It seems to have taken it for granted.

    An aristocratic dignity that ordinary people could not imitate no matter how much they learned was naturally present in him.

    ¡®This is what real upper ss means¡­¡¯

    ¡°Does thedy have a drink too?¡±

    ¡°¡­not really.¡±

    ¡°Hmm yes? It¡¯s a pity then, but this whiskey should just be thrown away. Not the best, but roughly tens of thousands of dors for a cup¡­¡±

    Gulp.

    it was immediately

    ck Dog lifted the whiskey ss in front of him and shot it one-shot.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No, I wanted to give you another drink because it was so delicious.¡±

    ¡°¡­no more.¡±

    ck Dog shook his head.

    Even if you sell tens of thousands of hamburgers for tens of thousands of dors, you inadvertently drank it for an amount that is difficult to earn, but what she needs is money, not alcohol.

    It was because I wanted to avoid a situation where the down payment was reduced by the amount of alcohol while drinking like this.

    Did you read her feelings?

    Lee, who was looking at her with strange eyes, eventually smiled and took out the contract.

    ¡°Hmm then, shall we talk about work?¡±

    and.

    discussion started.

    ¡°24-hour security is difficult?¡±

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re going to stay at Leviathan anyway, you just have to keep it during the day.¡±

    ¡°Well, there is no guarantee that it will be like this¡­¡±

    Security time down payment, etc.

    Several storiese and go.

    meet each other¡¯s conditions

    It was unusual for her, who usually offered conditions without trifles like this and ignored them if the other person didn¡¯t ept them.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    This time, the units of the amount were different.

    ¡®¡­Head hurts.¡¯

    Was it because he was racking his brains to get even more of the price of a hamburger?

    ck Dog, who continued to negotiate without backing down an inch, even feeling dizzy from a headache that got worse as time went on.

    as if observing something.

    Or as if calcting or discriminating.

    Lee muttered involuntarily as he watched her furrow narrow.

    ¡°What should I do for now?¡±

    ¡°¡­What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that I will do it on the condition thedy wants. Of course, without cutting a single penny.¡±

    ¡°really?¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of supporters. Just say a word and you can get any amount of money.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®This solicitor just wants to get rid of all his money¡­¡¯

    This kind of guy who doesn¡¯t know how precious money should be kidnapped and robbed and experience what poverty means.

    Why do you have to stand guard?

    Though thinking inwardly, ck Dog nodded.

    Whether it¡¯s the money of a solicitor.

    Whether it¡¯s someone else¡¯s money.

    Because there is no sin in money.

    So determined, she signed the contract.

    And Lee, who received the fan, tried to sign next to it, but suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Hmm,e to think of it, if I sign this document, thedy will now be my bodyguard, right?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Am I going to be your employer?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that great. I think if you are a bodyguard, there will be a word to call your employer more like a bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°What if you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ck Dog raised an eyebrow.

    Then he crossed his arms and spoke coldly.

    No matter how hired she was, she didn¡¯t have the heart to bow down and use honorifics for a bastard like this.

    As if I knew that.

    Li also nodded.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, it doesn¡¯t matter. I have no intention of cutting the price by catching such faults.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°If you call me whatever you want instead, I can do it like this.¡±

    sigh

    Contract with one ¡®0¡¯ added.

    ¡°What shall I call you, sir?¡±

    How about using a name?

    If you are a customer who gives you this much money, you should use honorifics, not honorifics.

    either brother

    either the owner

    the emperor¡¯s majesty.

    I¡¯ll call you whatever you want.

    At the end of looking at her with a mysterious expression, not knowing whether tough at her sincere words.

    Lee finally smiled.

    ¡°Call me boss.¡±

    A gunman who doesn¡¯t care about money.

    It was the moment when ck Dog was hired as a guard dog for a mere violinist.

    * * *

    ¡®Don¡¯t do it¡­¡¯

    Leaving the hotel.

    she sighed.

    No matter how much I was blinded by the tenfold increase in down payment, signing a contract with the condition of calling such a man the boss.

    The more I thought about it, the more bizarre it was.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Because it¡¯s too much money to turn down?

    Of course, that was also the reason, but above all, at the time, she was not in a state where she could judge her coldly.

    ¡®Was that perfume¡­?¡¯

    while staying there.

    Dyeing the tip of the nose all the time.

    A sweet scent that was so clear that it made me feel dizzy and even gave me a headache.

    As he left the room, ck Dog frowned, feeling that the dizziness and headache had finally subsided.

    I wondered where the smell came from.

    It was only now that I had left the room that I realized that the scent was from Lee.

    ¡®I really don¡¯t like it.¡¯

    Do you spray perfume like that?

    You¡¯re an annoying guest in many ways.

    While muttering in his heart, ck Dog put on a slightly regretful expression.

    ¡®¡­the scent was nice.¡¯

    It gave me a headache, but the scent itself wasn¡¯t unpleasant.

    No, to put it bluntly, the opposite.

    Just smelling the incense made me feel at ease and strangely improved.

    Even ck Dog, who had never been drunk before, felt like he was drunk.

    ¡®Is that perfume expensive?¡¯

    So she thought.

    I guess I should try to find Lee¡¯s perfume.

    If you use it properly in a smaller amount, you will be able to fully enjoy that wonderful scent without a headache.

    The problem is the price.

    Considering Lee¡¯s behavior of using only the highest quality in everything, the price of perfume would not be cheap.

    Would it be necessary to spend that money to buy such a perfume?

    Despite repeated agony, she changed her clothes in the abandoned building as always.

    Then, in the form of returning to Charlotte from ck Dog, he returned to [Soybean Burger of Happiness] and said hello.

    I didn¡¯t want to say hello.

    ¡°My aunt, did I go¡­?¡±

    ¡­unless something strange was out of sight.

    what are you looking at

    When Charlotte blinks her eyes with a puzzled expression on her face.

    Jenna came out of the kitchen with a tray.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring anything to eat today. wait a little bit I¡¯ll make your burger soon.¡±

    ¡°The burger is done.¡±

    ¡°Is he really going out to eat again? I told you not to be picky!¡±

    ¡°I think eating only burgers every day is more unbnced.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be picky eaters! How much my bean burger changes every day.¡±

    Was it sad that she only ate outside food every day?

    Turning her head to avoid Jenny¡¯s eyes, which raised her double wick, Charlotte changed the topic.

    ¡°Rather than that, what is ¡®that¡¯ of your aunt?¡±

    ¡°Oh you mean him?¡±

    It was then that he seemed to remember what he was doing.

    Jenny, with a sad expression on her face, hurriedly approached the other side of the dining room and put down the tray she was holding.

    Then, he hand-feed the chopped burger from the tray and continued.

    ¡°It was the kid in our backyard. I gave him a burger because he seemed hungry, and he followed me all the way inside. What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re thinking of raising it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why you shouldn¡¯t. It looks cute, so we can use it as our mascot.¡±

    ¡°The price of food is expensive¡­.¡±

    ¡°So how much does this little kid eat? Since you don¡¯t eat my food anyway, you should feed him at least.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, Charlotte could only nod in silence.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s such a hottie.

    Because I already knew

    From the time he saved a suspicious fugitive like himself who had copsed alone in the wilderness and put him to work at the store.

    That¡¯s how¡­

    the blue bird that ate the burger has be the mascot of [Happiness Bean Burger].

    Half of the trembling that I don¡¯t know what this is going on.

    With an exquisite face mixed with half of the satisfaction that this burger is better than I thought.

 Chapter 740

    #740. You know it when you experience it.

    * * *

    [¡­I want to know if it¡¯s true.]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Surprised. It¡¯s a surprise. It is beyond imagination.]

    ¡°I am very surprised. Because I was very surprised.¡±

    [I¡¯m d I found it. If I couldn¡¯t find it, there would be a fuss.]

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say, ¡®I¡¯m looking for someone, it¡¯s a piece of cake¡­¡¯ but honestly, it¡¯s not that easy.¡±

    [Make sure it was that difficult.]

    ¡°Quite. To be honest, if I hadn¡¯t brought Blue, it would have taken longer.¡±

    [I understand. The wilderness is unique.]

    ¡°No, the ce is also a ce, but the other side is more of a problem.¡±

    [¡­I want to know if the condition is that bad.]

    ¡°It¡¯s more than I¡¯ve heard. Because you didn¡¯t even recognize me right away.¡±

    [It¡¯s dangerous. The condition may worsen over time. I need to use my hands as soon as possible.]

    ¡°I want to do that too, but it¡¯s dangerous to rush too much. It must have taken a little longer than I thought.¡±

    [All right. Even if I¡¯m lonely for the time being, I endure it.]

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s unexpected. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be lonely because you and your sister got along so well these days.¡±

    [I like Lee. But at times like this, it¡¯s a bit nasty.]

    ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence. I like you too.¡±

    [¡­Correction. I hate you very much.]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being mean.¡±

    [I just need to know. Instead, be careful.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For the time being, I n to approach it carefully.¡±

    [That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. This is Lee¡¯s identity story.]

    ¡°Status?¡±

    [That¡¯s right. The identity written by Li this time has already be too famous. All sorts of troublesome things will happen.]

    ¡°I¡¯m used to troublesome things too.¡±

    [So you have to be more careful.]

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    [Lee has been a celebrity since time immemorial. However, in this day and age, being famous just for being famous and being famous as an artist are both annoying and different in direction.]

    ¡°Are you, the princess of the Seven Dragons, enough to say that?¡±

    [That¡¯s right. As the White Dragon Princess, I also had a hard time. So Lee will also suffer.]

    ¡°¡­What the hell is going through?¡±

    [I know by experiencing it.]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    * * *

    Even if his career is short.

    ck Dog was a gunman who went through all sorts of battles.

    Because he had no armor, he could only hunt down fallen spirits.

    Other than that, I did anything from bounty hunting to mafia entanglements, as long as it didn¡¯t make money and crossed the line of thew.

    Even the other gunmen stick out their tongues.

    In that sense.

    she was thinking

    This guard isn¡¯t difficult either.

    No, maybe it¡¯s the easiest job of all the jobs he¡¯s ever taken on.

    Even famous violinists are ordinary people after all.

    At least there will be no such thing as being attacked by a hostile organization while escorting a mafia boss.

    But the next day.

    she found out

    What a great delusion it was.

    ¡°You mean you are traveling for new inspiration?¡±

    ¡°Not for inspiration. I¡¯m just going around here and there because I¡¯m proud of myself.¡±

    ¡°You are saying that you are constantly improving your skills while ying. What an uplifting spirit!¡±

    ¡°¡­well, that could be it.¡±

    Wrong.

    It¡¯s basically just ying and eating.

    Inspiration is just a word.

    It means it¡¯s good if it happens and it doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t happen.

    The reporter put on an expectant expression as she swallowed back the words that came out of her throat with tightly pursed lips.

    ¡°Then, do you have any ns for a performance?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    ¡°But during your stay here, if you suddenly get inspired, you might want to perform, right?¡±

    ¡°If you really want to perform, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to set up a schedule in a bigger city?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but. It would be burdensome to perform right away on such a big stage, so you can do it in a more suitable ce as a rehearsal¡­¡±

    ¡°In a small town in the wilderness, for example?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll consider it when I go to the next city.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­!¡±

    ¡°Interview time is over. let me out.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute! One or three more¡­!¡±

    After the hotel guards in suits dragged the journalist who was struggling to stay.

    Lee asked with a tired face.

    ¡°What was your next schedule?¡±

    ¡°I am not the secretary to the boss. A bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m a bodyguard. Knowing the escort target¡¯s schedule is the basis of escort, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have any promises for now.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    It¡¯s like I want to live for a while.

    Lee unbuttoned his cor and gulped down the water in front of him.

    And he sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like a swarm of bees gathering in a hive. How do you know I¡¯m here and keeping from all over the ce like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s half because of Ferrick.¡±

    ¡°Ferrick? The gentleman you brokered? But the bartender must have a duty of secrecy.¡±

    ¡°Because keeping a secret and keeping a secret are two different things.¡±

    ¡°Is there a hole in security¡­ tsk.¡±

    Li clicked her tongue.

    Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t too much.

    Because the bar is a ce where all kinds of gunslingers and information gather, there are just as many eavesdropping ears.

    That¡¯s why bars in big cities use magic tools to thoroughly secure security, but in such a small town, you couldn¡¯t expect that much.

    Of course, a bar is a bar.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to get the information out, but¡­

    ¡®Although half of it is because of me.¡¯

    In a short period of time, she was called the best gunman in the city and attracted attention.

    There are many people who actually tried to pry behind them.

    If anyone had seen her go in and out of the Leviathan Hotel, they might have been more eager to find out more about Lee.

    But ck Dog didn¡¯t bother to say that.

    Unless there was a hole in the Leviathan, Lee¡¯s identity must have been leaked from Ferrick¡¯s side, so in other words, he

    wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°Thanks for bothering me.¡±

    ¡°If it bothers you, you can kick it out.¡±

    ¡°If you kick them out without even looking at them, you¡¯re doing this because you¡¯re making up unnecessary words and creating a fuss.¡±

    Listen to Limon¡¯s grumble.

    ck Dog agreed in his heart.

    In fact, after it became known that he was staying here, themotion in the city was indescribable.

    All kinds of fake news out there.

    Fans camped out in front of the hotel.

    Even from the mayor to the sheriff, all of Yuji¡¯s came to visit once.

    I¡¯m d this is Leviathan.

    Elsewhere, even first-ss hotels would not have been able to stop the influx, either through pressure or physically.

    He calmed down a bit because he decided to have a minimum meeting.

    How much of amotion would have grown if the two doors had been kept intact.

    I couldn¡¯t even guess.

    ¡®It¡¯s really famous, but it¡¯s famous, this solicitor.¡¯

    ck Dog, who was able to see all of that while working as a bodyguard, looked at him with new eyes.

    The sheriff said he would take responsibility for safety.

    The mayor who said he would take care of all the conveniences.

    Even the code that said that he would pay for the hotel, so he could stay as long as he wanted.

    It was the appearance of people who would normally be condescending, so eager to offer their liver and galldder just to sign an autograph and shake hands.

    Is it because you are so good at ying?

    It made me wonder.

    ¡®It has nothing to do with me.¡¯

    But she quickly lost interest in it.

    No matter how beautiful the performance was, just listening to it didn¡¯t make money.

    Rather, it was the other side that ck Dog was interested in.

    ¡°I have a question for you, sir.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°What is the perfume brand, boss?¡±

    ¡°perfume¡­?¡±

    It sounds like you heard something stupid.

    Take a moment to blink your eyes.

    Lee put on a very subtle expression, as if he realized something only btedly.

    ¡°Oh nostalgia. You mean that scent that smells like me?¡±

    ¡°huh. If it¡¯s not too expensive, I¡¯d like to get one too.¡±

    ¡°That will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°why? Is it that expensive?¡±

    ¡°Rather than being expensive, it¡¯s more like a limited edition with only eight in the world. It¡¯s not something you can buy with money.¡±

    In other words, it¡¯s expensive because it¡¯s a limited edition.

    ck Dog, who naturally tranted Lee¡¯s answer in his brain, frowned.

    ¡°¡­then you don¡¯t intend to sell the boss to me?¡±

    ¡°Well, what if I gave you about half of the shares in the Seven Dragon Group?¡±

    ¡®Damned bourgeois, get hit by lightning¡­¡¯

    ck Dog felt his insides boil.

    It¡¯s not enough to monopolize that good perfume in limited edition, making fun of yourself for having a lot of money.

    If he wasn¡¯t the target of bodyguards, he would have shown a tingling taste.

    The money was nothing.

    It was time for ck Dog to reflect on the curse of modern society steeped in mammonism amid such burning envy and jealousy.

    Lee suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°By the way, ck dog, I have a question for you too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a ck dog.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? After all, the dark puppy is cuter, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s money, it¡¯s nabal, so I¡¯ll just shoot it¡­¡¯

    Why is a person with such a personality who treats people like dogs just because he has some money is the best violinist in the world?

    to her puzzled

    Lee raised a finger.

    ¡°That bracelet.¡±

    ck Dog was taken aback.

    Then he asked coldly, putting his wrist behind his back.

    ¡°¡­why is this?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering where I came from. If there is a ce that sells it, I will try to get one too.¡±

    ¡°Money won¡¯t buy it.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°If you ever intend to live with me, give up. I have no intention of selling even if I give away all of the shares in the Seven Dragon Group.¡±

    ck Dog cut it off.

    As a fugitive, this bracelet that hides her identity is something that can never be sold?

    Because it¡¯s one of the few clues to her own past?

    Of course, that was the reason, but the most important thing was that it was impossible.

    This bracelet is ¡®own¡¯.

    Because it was a ¡®treasure¡¯ that I couldn¡¯t yield to anyone and didn¡¯t want to take away.

    What if someone else tried to take away this thing that even Jenny couldn¡¯t touch?

    Just imagining it made my blood boil.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is this right?¡±

    Was it because the answer was so stern?

    Lee, who had been looking at her with his eyes narrowed, nodded.

    It was a time when ck Dog felt proud that he had informed this bourgeois that there are things in the world that cannot be done with money.

    smart.

    ¡°Could you excuse me for a moment, sir?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I have a letter to deliver.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would decline all fan letters and invitations?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but this letter is a bit unique, so I think you should check it out for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Is it unique?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if anyone else

    No matter how small the point, what is it that a person whose name and color is equal to the manager of Leviathan is unique?

    Though puzzled, Lee received the letter brought by the manager.

    And the moment you unfold it.

    His eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°¡­Huh, I think it would be a good idea to hire the Dark Dog¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Is it funny?

    Or is it absurd?

    Or is it stupid?

    Lee, who had been muttering with a strange face that waspletely indistinguishable, finally handed out the letter with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I think I now understand why the seniors in the industry asked me to be so careful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve received a threat letter like this.

    There is only one thing ck Dog can do after listening to what he said by showing a letter made by cutting out newspaper letters.

    He was delighted that his curse had passed so quickly, and he was seriously considering whether there was any way to receive a security premium.

 Chapter 741

    #741. It wasn¡¯t a jerk.

    * * *

    Dark violinist.

    A disguised identity created by Limon to learn how to handle the Seven Arcs.

    Even after that, I used it a few times to hide my identity, but that was an old story.

    After his true identity was revealed to the princesses of the Seven Dragons, Limon didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, let alone rewrite it.

    Liberation Brigade.

    world federation.

    Sword Master.

    Princess of the Seven Dragons, etc.

    Sincest year, I have been entangled in all kinds of problems and have been busy trying to solve them, so I couldn¡¯t afford to waste my nerves on other useless things.

    But that¡¯s why Limon didn¡¯t know.

    How is the disguised identity that he used and discarded recognized in the world?

    when viewed objectively.

    He was truly a strange being.

    Due to the nature of being able to reach the pinnacle only when harsh practice is added to natural talent.

    Famous violinists usually winpetitions or stand out in music schools from an early age.

    He had no past.

    After suddenly appearing in the world through video.

    Appeared on a broadcast with the world¡¯s best singer, the singing Sunbaek.

    Also, during the London crisis, ying a violin ensemble among the rampaging shadow monsters.

    It¡¯s only a few times that he¡¯s shown himself in front of other people, and it¡¯s all out of the blue, mysterious, so bizarre.

    He is half an urban legend in the sense that if there were no video records, he would have been suspected of even being a real person.

    Or it was like a ghost.

    Nevertheless¡­

    no, that¡¯s why his poprity spread even faster and more addictive.

    An unknown sense of mystery.

    A fantastic performance that remains as a few videos there.

    Thebination of the two has created a fan following of a kind of self-knowledgeable mystical genius.

    ¡­to the point where the number of fans easily surpassed the 100 million markter on.

    It was not publicized because he was so inactive and his performances and videos were rare, but his poprity was already at a world-ss level.

    There are countless fans regardless of social status, even in a wild town.

    So it was.

    Why did Ferrick feel a headache at this moment?

    ¡°Is it true that there was a ckmail letter?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°With the promise of terrorism if the performance doesn¡¯t start by midnight in four days?¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be thrilled.¡±

    Ferric touched his forehead.

    He was already anxious about checking the route due to Lee¡¯s leaked information.

    But since this happened.

    What if things go wrong?

    You may be sued and have to vomit billions of dors.

    ¡°How could the sheriff run around with such a force that it would blow fire out of its mouth¡­¡±

    Ferrick is not the only one who is frightened.

    From the sheriff in charge of policing the city to the mayor who is in charge.

    Because everyone was running around as if their feet were on fire, running wild all the way to find the culprit.

    It was natural.

    The dark violinist is already a world-ss musician.

    There were even rumors that he was sponsored by the Seven Dragon Group.

    But what if it¡¯s known that you¡¯ve been threatened with a performance?

    Even if he dies or gets injured?

    Depending on the situation, this already deste city in the wilderness would be more deste, or a riot might break out right away.

    ¡°Who is the suspect? Are there any clues to catch the culprit yet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Ferric groaned.

    The bar is a ce where you can see all kinds of information as it mediates for the gunman who acts as a back alley solver.

    It was only natural that he should know first, as he doubled as an informant halfway.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯te here to get information. It will be like that for some time toe.¡±

    ¡°Because of my boss?¡±

    ¡°CEO?¡±

    ¡°¡­to be escorted.¡±

    ¡°Ah, besides that nobleman, there are a lot of problems these days.¡±

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    ¡°A lot. Either they are expanding their territory in the dark, or the three guns that went to hunt the fallen spirits are dead¡­¡± ¡±

    ¡­The three guns are dead?¡±

    ¡°okay. Until the ck Dogs appeared, the three of them were aces.¡±

    ¡°What happened? He wouldn¡¯t have been an idiot to fail in hunting the spirits.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that, so I¡¯m freaking out. Seeing that even the remains of the armor have disappeared and only the corpse remains, it seems that the thieves got stabbed in the back while hunting spirits.¡±

    A problem if there are bandits roaming around that can catch an ace gunman.

    If it¡¯s for any other reason, that¡¯s a headache too.

    A moment toin.

    Ferrick suddenly came to his senses.

    It was because I realized that I had confided in things I shouldn¡¯t have recklessly said because I was so stressed out.

    ¡°Keuhmm anyway, this side is also a mess, so it¡¯s hard to use your hands that far.¡±

    No matter how many times the threats were sent, it was not confirmed whether they were real or children¡¯s jokes.

    The circumstances are not good enough to step into the ckmail case, which is already being investigated by the sheriff.

    After saying it like an excuse.

    Ferrick said one more serious thing.

    ¡°So ck Dog. Be sure to tell your employer. Stay calm and stay out of Leviathan until we catch the culprit.¡±

    ¡°¡­well, that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Looking at Ferrick like that pathetically.

    ck Dog nodded.

    And I thought.

    I wouldn¡¯t even need to say it.

    After all, the solicitor who used to run out of doors at Leviathan probably wouldn¡¯t have to go outside in a situation like this.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­the boss.¡±

    ¡°Why are you blind?¡±

    ¡°First of all, I am not a dark dog.¡±

    I know that saying this would only make this nasty solicitor more amused.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t let go of being treated like a dog, so I thoughtlessly said a word.

    ck Dog got to the point.

    ¡°And heresy, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay calm at the hotel?¡±

    ¡°It did.¡±

    ¡°¡­but why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that it shouldn¡¯t¡­?¡±

    Not even Leviathan.

    A restaurant in the middle of the road.

    ck Dog was dumbfounded when he saw the ck-haired man sipping wine while eating steak at an outdoor table.

    ¡°What if the ckmailer tries to kidnap the boss because he thinks it¡¯s an opportunity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you aim for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    Maybe it was because it was so unexpected.

    He said calmly to ck Dog, who inadvertently raised one eyebrow.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a mosquito that appears anyway, it¡¯s not annoying and neat to lure it out and catch it with a fly swatter, rather than just drive it away.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to be a bait yourself to stop terrorism?¡±

    ¡°I feel dirty when the wrong person suffers needless harm because of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­reckless.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s reckless, any princess I know would have thought that this was a matter of course.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but he must have been an idiot risking his life for nothing.¡±

    ck Dog snorted.

    To risk one¡¯s life on something like pride that doesn¡¯t even cost money.

    If it were me, it was a foolish thing I wouldn¡¯t do even if I died and woke up.

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t an idiot.¡±

    But what ck Dog said.

    Lee adamantly denied it.

    And he looked at her with calm, sunken eyes.

    ¡°That was her pride.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone else.

    Even she herself thinks so.

    He said that only he would acknowledge and respect that pride.

    Watching him speak calmly.

    ck Dog fell silent.

    Normally, I would have snorted and said sarcastic remarks.

    For some reason, just hearing those words strangely made my heart suffocate, and the words didn¡¯te out.

    In the end, it was the moment when she couldn¡¯t stand his calm gaze and forced herself to open her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m a fan of Mr. Lee! Please sign it!¡±

    ¡°Please let me hear you y just once!¡±

    ¡°Li li li!¡±

    ¡°¡­I hope you¡¯re popr, boss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit popr, though.¡±

    ck Dog¡¯s eyes went cold.

    Although the sheriff¡¯s deputies are blocking the entry.

    Fans who managed to stick out between the barriers and shout cheers.

    In particr, seeing Lee scratching his cheek while being stared at by young women made me feel calm.

    To the point where he couldn¡¯t understand why he was agitated by this solicitor¡¯s words.

    ¡®I guess I got the heat too¡­ Or maybe it¡¯s because of this perfume.¡¯

    I thought I got used to the scent as the frequency of headaches gradually decreased.

    I guess I was just arrogant.

    After humbly reflecting.

    Thinking that from now on, she should at least prepare a mask, so she drank cold water to regain her senses.

    I was going to drink

    Quaang!

    ¡­unless a nearby building suddenly copsed and a huge shadow appeared.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a cavalry soldier?¡±

    ¡°Some idiot has maneuvered the cavalry in the middle of the city!?¡±

    Seeing the armor protruding out of nowhere, the fans gathered around him vomited curse words.

    This is a wilderness.

    It was not umon for a drunk gunman to get into an ident with armor.

    However, ck Dog hardened his face.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­!¡¯

    A blunt head without a neck.

    Large-caliber firearms mounted on both arms.

    Thick iron armor unified in yellow.

    Up to a size of almost 4 meters, which is especiallyrge for a reinforced exoskeleton that is usually around 2 to 3 meters.

    Whose armor belonged to that armor, which was made usibly for a mixed armor cavalryman, who

    was all different.

    Because I knew.

    So it was.

    What she could immediately shout out.

    ¡°Terrorism!¡±

    One problem.

    Not everyone was as quick-witted as ck Dog.

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Terrorism is a joke¡­?¡±

    ¡°What kind of event is this?¡±

    From fans crowding around them to other passers-by.

    The general public is still making a fish-eyed expression because they do not understand the situation.

    Btedly, the frightened deputies evacuated their citizens and moved the reinforced exoskeleton that was in standby to try to subdue the armor.

    Even though it is a mass-produced product, the armor they use is also a high-tech reinforced exoskeleton made in Russia.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s one-on-one.

    If three or four rushed at it, it had the ability to take down most of the cavalry.

    ¡­If it¡¯s ¡®tolerable¡¯ cavalry.

    Kwagwagwang!

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°You killed Bo Sheriff?!¡±

    ¡°No, not dead! The cockpit of the Bahamut-made armor is double-armored, so the pilot is still safe!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now! Everyone run away!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±

    It was a moment.

    The street became a mess.

    People screaming and running away.

    Even the sheriff¡¯s deputies who turned blue after seeing their colleagues who fell in the blink of an eye.

    While everyone is out of their minds.

    ck Dog, who saw the armoring towards them after knocking down four sheriffs with a terrifying rapid fire, urgently tried to evacuate Lee.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s run away¡­?¡±

    ¡°escape?¡±

    but right after that.

    she hardened

    Even in the midst of this chaos.

    It was because, far from being shaken, he heard Lee¡¯s question as he was still cutting the steak.

    ¡°why me?¡±

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    ¡°I see, so what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you. When a mosquito appears, you have to catch it with a fly swatter.¡±

    Doing it.

    Chew the steak and swallow it.

    Drinking a sip of wine.

    Li slowly raised a hand.

    Then, he pointed at the approaching armor with the tip of the knife he was holding.

    ¡°So, are you blind?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Go and ask.¡±

    I paid expensive money and hired a bodyguard to use at times like this.

    No, the solicitor who speaks with a smile on his face.

    Looking at his grandson, who was not even a guest, ck Dog had no choice but to harden as it was.

 Chapter 742

    #742. what do you want to get?

    * * *

    Armored.

    reinforced exoskeleton.

    Or cavalry, etc.

    Depending on the era, by the manufacturer or from manufacturer to manufacturer.

    Even though they were called by various names, their origins and purpose of manufacture were basically simr.

    In that it is a steel armor modeled after a spirit so that even ordinary humans can exert superhuman strength.

    The pinnacle of it is, of course, the spirit armor.

    It was a legendary cavalryman that the Fairy Kingdom gave as a gift to the Golden Dragon Lord in exchange for a peace treaty.

    But a legend is a legend.

    Excluding those whose existence is unclear, in fact the most outstanding are armored cavalrymen created by shamans.

    After being invented in the golden age.

    evolving over a long period of time.

    The armored cavalry, with all their skills added, had powerparable to that of the spirits.

    But armored cavalry was expensive and rare.

    After all, the mostmonly used in North America is the mixed armor cavalry (ës¼×™C±ø).

    It was a tattered cavalryman made to be usable for the time being by assembling the remains of the spirits at will.

    As much as the parts are different.

    Its performance is also very different.

    It was not umon for it to stop at all during operation or break down here and there.

    Still, those parts belonged to the spirits.

    Because it contains technology that transcends humans.

    Most of the cavalry cavalry demonstrated performance beyond Bahamut¡¯stest reinforced exoskeleton.

    In particr, the strength of the armored cavalry made of good parts was as good as that of most armored cavalry depending on the skill of the shaman who converted it.

    That¡¯s why the more skilled gunfighters hunt the fallen spirits and collect their parts.

    in that sense.

    It is reckless for a naked human to oppose a cavalry.

    Even a fairly high-level yer would refuse to do so unless he wanted to die.

    ¡®I was blinded by money¡­¡¯

    So at this moment.

    ck Dog couldn¡¯t help but think.

    It was a mistake to serve as a bodyguard for that tout.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a crazy shooting against armor.

    Taang!

    the moment the trigger is pulled.

    Gunpowder explodes inside the casing.

    Bullets rotating at high speed along the steel wire of the barrel rip through the air at a speed that exceeds sound.

    Pagang!

    But unfortunately.

    The bullet bounces off.

    No matter how special the bullet was, the prating power was insufficient to prate the 30mm thickposite armor made of the same spirit metal.

    And the counterattack began.

    Doo doo doo!

    The gatling gun protrudes from the shoulder and rotates furiously, firing thousands of rounds per minute.

    Heavy rain of special bullets that would kill even high-level yers.

    As if she had expected it already, she opened the cylinder of her pistol, avoiding the armored remains of the sheriff¡¯s deputies as a shield.

    The shell casings spilled out.

    new bullets.

    Then he turned the cylinder and reloaded the pistol.

    ck Dog murmured.

    ¡®It¡¯s the worst, really.¡¯

    Even after using dozens of these expensive special bullets, they haven¡¯t been able to achieve proper results?

    Of course, that was depressing too.

    But more than anything, what made herment was the situation in which she had to deal with cavalry with a short sword.

    She was confident that she could catch even the fallen spirits, but that was the story of a situation in which she was fully prepared.

    Great Spirit Warduna.

    Or a sniper rifle.

    Spirit¡¯s magic wand, etc.

    At least you need to have a weapon that can pierce the spirit¡¯s outer shell, so you can fight it or not.

    Still, as long as there are special bullets, it would be okay if it was a moderately reinforced exoskeleton¡­

    ¡®Why is the armor of the three guns protruding from this ce¡­¡¯

    The mixed armor cavalry used by the three guns.

    Looking at Armand, she stuck out her tongue.

    Originally the city¡¯s aces, the three Musketeers earned more than any other gunfighter.

    And since most of the money earned was spent on buying better parts and remodeling the armor.

    Although uniformity may becking, Armand¡¯s armor and firepower were enough to surpass that of custom-made armored cavalry.

    To think that he had to deal with Armand with only a pistol.

    It was a very daunting task.

    If it had been the way it was, I would have said I didn¡¯t know about the future and ran away.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    It was because the person who blocked her retreat was right behind her.

    ¡°Dark dog, fight lightly. Your boss is eating, right?¡±

    ¡°Is that what you mean by letting the bodyguardmit suicide right now¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can run away.¡±

    It¡¯s really all-around.

    Although the bullets are flying.

    It¡¯s like watching a puppy petting a toy doll.

    ck Dog gnashed his teeth at the ck-haired man who was still slicing steak at the table and enjoying his meal.

    It¡¯s nasty.

    Even if it¡¯s nasty, it¡¯s too nasty.

    It¡¯s a guard and a nabal, and I want to throw it in front of that armor right away and run away.

    No, at least I had no wish if I could p him on the back of the head, knock him out, and drag him away by force.

    One problem.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you know that if you run away, the penalty is 10 times the contract vition, right?¡±

    ¡°Even if I die after eating, I have no money for that!¡±

    ¡°What can I do without money? You just have to hit it with your body.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    No matter how famous you are, you should have realized something strange from the time you gave out an outrageous down payment for security work.

    It was a mistake to mistake such a madman for a solicitor.

    But what can I do?

    If you vomit that much money, you¡¯ll be a debtor and a ve for the rest of your life.

    For her part, she had no choice but to hold the pistol, crying and overspending.

    ¡°Cheer up, and if you catch that instead, I¡¯ll give you a bonus.¡±

    ¡°¡­a bonus? how much?¡±

    ¡°Well, not that much. Roughly as much as the down payment?¡±

    ¡°Boss, look at me leisurely there! I¡¯ll take care of this scrap right away!¡±

    ck Dog reflected.

    The nobleman remains here at his own risk for the safety of the citizens and is even giving away money.

    He said that he was a fool for treating a nobleman as a madman without knowing the far-reaching meaning.

    After the Great Awakening.

    She ran out right away.

    And while Armand was recing the ammo belt of the Gatling gun with the automatic loader, he aimed the pistol.

    Of course, through the fierce battles up until now, he knew all too well that special bullets couldn¡¯t work through that thick armor.

    But she had no hesitation.

    Huge armored eyes with just calmly sunken golden eyes.

    To be precise, I just looked directly into that lens.

    Taang!

    ringing gunshots.

    A bullet that bounces off.

    but she saw

    The armored lens that bounced off the bullet vibrated violently.

    Taaang!

    dismissal.

    In the midst of cracks in the shaking lens as the bullets fired again matched the same position without the slightest deviation.

    The trigger is pulled again.

    Kwajangchang!!!

    therefore.

    Finally a broken lens.

    Of course, even so, it¡¯s a small gap.

    The triple lens made of bulletproof ss rotates fiercely even when it is broken.

    The cracks created by sessive shootings are swallowed up by the rotation andplement each other so that not even a single needle can go in.

    If you have more ammo, you might be able to break the lens a bit more to open up the gap.

    However, in the fierce battles so far, she has used most of the precious special bullets.

    There is only one special bullet left.

    Pierce the lens with just this one shot.

    Even knocking down the huge armor was impossible for anyone to see.

    Taaaaang!

    Perong!

    ¡­no, it seemed impossible.

    The moment ck Dog fired thest shot.

    As if it were alive on its own, the bullet whose trajectory had been changed exquisitely pierced between the rotating lenses.

    Until after repeating the bouncing inside the armor dozens of times, it pierced the core part and caused an explosion.

    Pajik Pajik.

    Is it the limit of the cavalry?

    Although the outer armor was so strong.

    It seems that the internal organs have not been remodeled.

    At the end of a single bullet that dug in and exploded, causing sparks everywhere.

    In the end, the steel giant fell.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    End of the distant golden age.

    Would the saint David, who announced the birth of a new era by defeating the armored Goliath made by Unsyeongsa at the time with only a magic sling, would have been like this.

    Not even a high level yer.

    ck Dog, who aplished the feat of defeating armor with only a pistol, wiped away his sweat.

    Then, he approached the fallen Armand and kicked him in the torso.

    Kang!

    ¡°Me and my bounty.¡±

    send a ckmail

    Kill the three guns and steal the armor.

    They even staged such a terrorist attack.

    A criminal who is certain to be able to collect a very hefty bounty, excluding the bonus that Lee has agreed to give.

    In other words, a couple of more taps on the cockpit to get Armand¡¯s pilot out.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe out, I¡¯ll bring you out myself.¡±

    ck Dog did not waste any time.

    I just opened the small hatch next to the cockpit and operated the manual override to force open the cockpit.

    But right after that.

    She blinked.

    ¡°¡­where did my bounty go?¡±

    It¡¯s just full of bloodstains.

    It was the time when ck Dog made a puzzled expression while looking at the cockpit where there was no really important pilot.

    ¡°Hmm, was it empty after all?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to somehow not feel the presence of people after all the noisy movements.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that you don¡¯t feel it when riding in normal armor?¡±

    ¡°That is usually the case. I have good ears.¡±

    ck Dog shyly asked the tout who, far from being surprised at the sight of the empty armor, seemed to know that, of course.

    ¡°Anyway, ording to the president, Armand was empty from the beginning¡­? Did you fight by remote control until now?¡±

    ¡°The front is fine, but the back is not.¡±

    ¡°¡­why not?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s almost impossible to control a reinforced exoskeleton remotely?¡±

    It was a very convincing story.

    In the first ce, armor was created by shamans after imitating the structure of spirits.

    However, it was not possible to replicate the most important part, so it was necessary for humans to directly board and control it.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any shaman who tried remote control in the past¡­.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Boss? Then what about my bonus?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say that you couldn¡¯t catch the culprit, right? huh?¡±

    what you don¡¯t like

    To the appearance of the employer locked in silence.

    When ck Dog frets with full force.

    He suddenly turned his head.

    ¡°Stop moaning like a puppy needing to pee. I will give you a bonus.¡±

    ¡°Really? An oral contract is also a contract! If you say anything elseter, I will sue you¡­!¡±

    ¡°instead.¡±

    ¡°instead?!¡±

    I looked at the ck dog with bloodshot eyes, afraid that I would not receive a bonus for the noun that is usually added when certain conditions are attached.

    Lee said calmly.

    ¡°Dark dog, get some training from me.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you want me to get?¡±

    ¡°training.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Is it because I don¡¯t understand at all?

    Lee crossed his arms and said to her, who blinked nkly.

    ¡°I hate to see my bodyguards struggling with only one piece of armor. So, I have to be stronger than I am now.¡±

    ¡°How can you be strong¡­?¡±

    I showed you the feat of beating armor a while ago.

    Of course, looking at it, you see yourself as pathetic.

    Looking at the violinist who said he would train him, ck Dog put on a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the method.¡±

    But Lee didn¡¯t care.

    I just added a word with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Even if I am like this, I have never taught the best gunman in the wilderness to shoot.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm. A dep show that makes me feel like someone is talking about me.¡±

    ¡°¡­1001010.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, Sister. There¡¯s no guarantee that someone is swearing at me, right? It could be apliment.¡±

    ¡°1011100.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, but don¡¯t be too sensitive about it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, the days when I was being rolled like a dog by Master here are still nightmares.¡±

 Chapter 743

    #743. Stay focused.

    * * *

    [So you¡¯re saying you decided to teach her?]

    ¡°Right.¡±

    [Isn¡¯t it dangerous?]

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. Originally, I was thinking of taking a little more time to reduce the risk as much as possible.¡±

    [It means that you suddenly need to change your n.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not really necessary¡­ but I don¡¯t feel good about it.¡±

    [Are you saying her condition will deteriorate to the point where you¡¯ll have to risk it? Or are you saying that there will be other problems?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am not a prophet.¡±

    [Is that so¡­]

    ¡°Why? Are you worried?¡±

    [no. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have anything to worry about as long as you¡¯re there. Just¡­]

    ¡°Just?¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°The Count?¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°What?¡±

    [I told you that I was a bit envious of her being able to teach you directly¡­]

    ¡°Why did you say that if you¡¯re going to be so shy?¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such resentful eyes, Count. Actually, this is nothing to envy.¡±

    [If it were me, I would have been happy just to be alone with you.]

    ¡°Well¡­ at least I think the ck dog thinks differently?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Charlotte, are you okay these days?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking because it doesn¡¯t seem obvious.¡±

    It¡¯s like chewing gum and spitting it out.

    It¡¯s like a recruit suffering from muscle pain.

    With a face full of fatigue, he was so lost in his thoughts that he couldn¡¯t hear it no matter how many times he called.

    Seeing her not looking perfectly fine, Jenny muttered in a timid tone.

    ¡°Is the new part-time job that hard?¡±

    ¡°¡­ not so much.¡±

    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t the boss over there harassing you or something like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He hesitated.

    Jenny raised her eyes when she saw Charlotte, who had been silent for a moment, unlike her clear answer earlier.

    ¡°Is it really like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bullying. They just ask me to do a little¡­no, a lot of odd things besides work.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what bothers you!¡±

    Jenny was hot.

    I¡¯m going to sue the boss right away.

    She was furious, but only reluctantly calmed down after hearing Charlotte¡¯s vehement denial.

    Still, as if he hadn¡¯t resolved his anger yet, he sighed and added a word.

    ¡°If you think that person is doing somethingter, tell this aunt. I¡¯ll scold you myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I will.¡±

    Looking at Jenny like that.

    Charlotte chuckled.

    Called ck Dog, she is notorious even among gunmen.

    A really normal waitress¡­ No, Jenny¡¯s concern for her by treating her like a niece really relieved her fatigue.

    But that was until then.

    What made her smile

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Charlotte. Did you hear about that too?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That the dark violinist almost got caught up in this terror!¡±

    ¡°A deep-dark violinist¡­ ¡®Nim¡¯?¡±

    Charlotte made a strange expression as if she had heard something unheard of.

    However, Jenny, who interpreted her surprised pointpletely differently, muttered while kneading the bread dough.

    ¡°Terror to Lee, the musician of the century. After all, there is so much garbage in the world that needs to be cut up and thrown as dog food.¡±

    It seems to remind me of my parents¡¯ enemies.

    Jenny pounding the dough.

    Seeing that lively figure, Charlotte¡¯s lips trembled.

    ¡°¡­Auntie over there?¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that just in case. Aunt, are you sure you are a fan of the violinist, not that solicitor?¡±

    ¡°Ah, can you possibly do that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan, I¡¯m a big fan. Even if I look at it like this, it¡¯s the number 900 member of Lee¡¯s fan club.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Calling yourself a normal fan is an insult.

    Jenny, who made Charlotte¡¯s soul fall out by proudly dering it, let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°When will Ha-ri-nim have her next performance? If it had only been for the concert, I would have bought a ticket and went there, even if it meant robbing.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, why did you be a fan of such a human¡­?¡±

    ¡°What a human being! Be careful what you say to our Li-nim.¡±

    Geomryeong¡¯s feelings about being killed by Geomrang were not like this.

    Truly a zinc color.

    Looking at Charlotte with a shocked expression, as if she had been betrayed by her family, Jenny put on an expression of iprehension.

    ¡°Charlotte, aren¡¯t you still a fan of Lee?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°No, why¡­ ah, that¡¯s right. You¡¯ve never heard of Mr. Li ying, have you?¡±

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve been asking questions.

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve realized everything soon.

    She nodded and looked at Charlotte with pity for some reason.

    ¡°You will know when you hear it. How special his ying is.¡±

    When Las Vegas fell.

    Even if he lost his own store, he was able to recover by setting up [Soybean Burger of Happiness].

    Even with the cooker confiscated and leaving Las Vegas, he still hasn¡¯t given up on his dream of owning a burger empire.

    It was all because I was able to have hope after hearing his performance.

    Pronounced Jenny.

    Looking at her, Charlotte made a moreplex expression.

    ¡°My aunt, what would you do if the boss who bullied me was actually that person?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. There¡¯s no way that our Li-nim could be such a character-breaker, dog trash, or horny.¡±

    ¡°¡­So if it is.¡±

    If another human had said that, he would have hit him in the back of the head with a frying pan.

    Jenny, who had been talking with a grin, looked at Charlotte who asked again firmly, even though she was breaking out in a cold sweat, and answered after thinking about it.

    ¡°Well then, is there anything special? I have to take you.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to scold me?¡±

    ¡°no? You must have done something wrong, so you should apologize and get an autograph.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There is no one person to trust in the world.

    Realizing that obvious truth toote, Charlotte drooped her shoulders.

    And it seemed like something funny.

    After holding onto the boat with its wings as if it were crawling on its stomach and rolling around, the blue bird was shaken in its cage to get rid of its anger.

    she turned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my part-time job¡­¡±

    ¡°Have a good trip. If you don¡¯t like what Mr. Jung is doing, kick him between his legs!¡±

    ¡®Then I think my aunt will try to kill me.¡¯

    Swallowing the words that came out of my throat.

    After leaving the store, Charlotte, as always, changed her appearance in the abandoned building and walked away.

    To be honest.

    I really didn¡¯t want to go.

    Even more so because of the desperate sense of betrayal I felt from Jenny today.

    Nevertheless, what was waiting for ck Dog, who eventually went to Leviathan, was the boss that her aunt loved.

    ¡°Why are you sote?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s still five minutes before departure, boss?¡±

    ¡°So it iste. When I was young, as soon as the rooster crowed at dawn, I was beaten up for beingzy if I didn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Which country are you talking about?¡±

    At least the same age as yourself.

    Even if it¡¯s for a while, it¡¯s a matter of how old they are.

    ck Dog trembled at the viciousness of the president, who made the sound like a kondae more calmly than any other inspiration.

    and protested

    ¡°In the first ce, I was hired as a bodyguard for the boss, right? This is not in the contract.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re paying extra for that?¡±

    ¡°You think money is everything?!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just return the money.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s all about money, right?¡¯

    ck Dog swallowed a tear.

    Even if the resentment soared, just thinking about the extra money made me feel humble.

    In the end, as she calmly entered the shooting range in the basement of Leviathan today, Lee calmly spoke to her.

    ¡°Do you remember everything you learned until yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am stupid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d if you remember. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°yes yes.¡±

    So ck Dog began training.

    pull out the pistol

    After aiming at the target.

    breathe calmly

    Concentrate and pull the trigger.

    Taang!

    The result is 100% out of 100.

    Almost 10 rounds per minute.

    We fired 100 rounds in 10 minutes.

    Far from missing even a single shot, her marksmanship, which urately hit the center, was truly miraculous.

    Especially considering that the distance from the target is over 300 meters.

    ¡°again.¡±

    ¡°again.¡±

    ¡°Concentrate.¡±

    ¡°Be more focused ande back.¡±

    However, Lee, who was watching from behind with his arms folded, was not impressed.

    Rather, it seems to becking.

    I just calmly gave instructions.

    ¡°¡­president. But since I already received the advance payment and it was training, I did as I was told.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Until when?!¡±

    Although 100000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000sssstedly already had already been done.

    ck Dog, who couldn¡¯t bear to train only mutts from yesterday to today, protested.

    However, Lee¡¯s answer was still cold.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long. How focused you are is what matters.¡±

    ¡°What else should I focus on?¡±

    ¡°Enough to prate that.¡±

    ¡°¡­is the boss crazy?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to have the contract terminated?¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you again. Are you crazy, boss?¡±

    Even knowing that the contract could be terminated depending on Lee¡¯s mood, ck Dog couldn¡¯t stand the question.

    ¡°Is this a regr bullet? Isn¡¯t that a special bullet?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°By the way, to pierce a 30mm thick armor made of spirit metal with this, is that something that can be solved by concentrating on it?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Whether or not ck Dog makes a face that looks like a real jerk.

    Li did not raise an eyebrow.

    Instead, he just held out his hand.

    ¡°Dark dog, do you know why your bullets can¡¯t prate that?¡±

    ¡°Because itcks power.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t believe you can prate that.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    what nonsense is this

    Even if you don¡¯t know the meaning.

    epting the handgun she held out.

    After filling it with the same regr ammunition that ck Dog used.

    Lee entered the saloon and continued speaking calmly, aiming at the armor te with the target mark.

    ¡°If a person cannot cut the world with a sword, it is not because it is impossible, but because it has never been cut down.¡±

    ¡°God can work miracles and change the world because people believe it is possible.¡±

    ¡°The skill of the spirits, the knowledge of magic, and the reasoning of the sword. No matter what it is based on, in the end all mysteriese from will and are aplished with faith.¡±

    Mystery is beyond reality.

    realized in different ways.

    Even if you need to build another discipline.

    For those who handle mysteries, the most important thing is not talent, but unwavering faith and indomitable will.

    with soft words.

    Take enough time.

    The moment he pulled the trigger, raising his concentration to the limit.

    ¡°So believe me.¡±

    ¡°As the sun rises in the east.¡±

    ¡°Your bullets can pierce anything.¡± ¡°If you can

    believe

    that without a single doubt¡­¡±

    roar like thunder

    The will that pierces everything in the world is encased in a bullet that is neither a spear nor a sword, tearing through the air.

    With the front and back open, the glove is rolling around on the ground.

    Seeing that even the iron wall behind it was shattered into a circr shape and an endless hole was formed, he returned the pistol to her, who stiffened.

    He ended his speech calmly.

    ¡°Your bullet will be a magic bullet that pierces even the providence of the world.¡±

 Chapter 744

    #744. isn¡¯t it like that?

    * * *

    The body is hot.

    My heart is beating.

    vision blurs

    But I couldn¡¯t stop.

    Because now she was being chased.

    She could defeat quite a few criminals with her bare hands, but it wasn¡¯t just criminals who were pursuing her now.

    A stronger and more dangerous enemy.

    Because they had enough power to call themselves the losers of the world.

    so you know

    That everything is useless.

    Even if they run away to the end of the world, they will find themselves and stop them.

    But¡­

    Sreuk.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The moment the pursuer appeared.

    She gritted her teeth.

    Because I knew it the moment I saw it.

    This pursuer is the culprit who made him escape, whom no one in the world considered an adversary, and a hateful and resentful opponent.

    that it is their home.

    So ording to that anger.

    The moment she swung her ws with all her might-.

    * * *

    Charlotte.

    No, ck Dog opened his eyes.

    And in a strangely cozy yet painful feeling, I nkly stared at the ceiling and muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m really going to die like this.¡±

    No matter how high-end the facilities are.

    Like some kind of homeless person, falling asleep on a bench at a shooting range is not enough.

    It was a sigh of relief.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Because she was so tired.

    ¡®It¡¯s not hard, but why is it so hard¡­?¡¯

    To be honest.

    The training itself was not harsh.

    It is natural for a gunman to fire thousands of rounds. If you can¡¯t do that, it¡¯s hard to be called a gunman.

    The problem was Lee.

    No matter how many shots you hit.

    In the end, it seems that there is no point in not prating the armor te.

    Like a stone statue, the calm gaze watching from behind made me feel tremendous pressure every time I fired a gun.

    It would have been morefortable when fighting armoredly.

    The desire to hit him several times a day soared.

    ¡®Even if it wasn¡¯t really money¡­¡¯

    ¡­even so, all that desire disappeared when I thought of the additional allowance, and rather, the motivation to work hard surged up.

    But what can I do?

    This is the power of financial therapy.

    The universal cure of money made her move like a zombie again.

    Squeak.

    But right after that.

    she paused.

    It was because he realized the existence of the top that covered his body like a nket and flowed down only after he got up.

    A top that wasrge enough to cover the entire upper body of a model-like tall woman.

    who it belongs to

    could be recognized at a nce.

    It was a top I saw a lot in today¡¯s training.

    No, even if it was clothes I had never seen before, I would have been able to recognize them.

    I didn¡¯t realize it because I was used to it all the time I was asleep, but it permeated so vividly that I was dizzy just being conscious of it.

    The scent naturally seeping from the clothes gave me the answer.

    ¡®How did you feel good¡­¡¯ I

    was half amazed at what the hell this perfume was made of to make it so refreshing and distant.

    Half jealous of the president who sprays such precious perfume on his clothes.

    The two are exquisitely mixed.

    After involuntarily letting out a sigh.

    As she was about to put her clothes away, she hesitated.

    Then, after making sure that no one was at the shooting range, he looked at the jacket in his hand¡­.

    Sneak peek.

    He put his nose on his clothes.

    ¡®Umm, that¡¯s nice too.¡¯

    Like a sommelier discerning wine.

    Or like a dog checking its territory.

    At first, she only slightly checked the scent, but as time passed, she brought her nose closer to the top.

    But ck Dog didn¡¯t realize that.

    I just thought about it inadvertently.

    ¡®¡­I want one too.¡¯

    He already knew that this perfume was a limited edition, with only eight pieces, and that it was so expensive that he would not be able to afford it in his lifetime.

    But the more you take it.

    With a sweeter scent.

    An exhrating feeling and a hot body.

    Above all, a sense of peace and tranquility.

    Forgetting even her headaches, intoxicated with the scent, it made her yearn in a hazy mood as if she were dreaming.

    I want to have this scent somehow.

    literally any way.

    For example¡­

    ¡°¡­Dark dog, what are you doing?¡±

    doing shit

    For a moment to harden.

    She giggled and turned her head.

    Then, when he entered the shooting range and saw a ck-haired man with a mysterious face, he fell silent.

    10 seconds.

    The paralyzed brain is reactivated.

    20 seconds.

    It grasps the current state and triggers a pupil earthquake.

    30 seconds.

    My heart races and my face heats up in a different way than before.

    After nearly a minute had passed, she was finally released from the rigidity and reflexively opened her mouth.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t get me wrong! This is absolutely not what the boss thinks?!¡±

    ¡°¡­what is that?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is! Something like that!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You could say this is broken.

    Just stuttering like a lost politician.

    Looking at her who couldn¡¯t even make excuses properly, he was silent and eventually let out a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather lie. Why do you have to be honest with things like this, making the listeners even more embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Please know that it is not like that.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    I¡¯m sure you got the answer you wanted.

    Rather, it was the time when ck Dog, who wanted to die due to the increased shame, humiliation and self-defeating, vomited only dying moans.

    Something shoved in front of her.

    ¡°Now, eat this.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°What is it? It¡¯s a snack that President Lee brought for the hard-working ck dog.¡±

    On the subject of bringing only one sandwich.

    It seems like you want to do something special.

    She narrowed her eyes as she saw Lee smirking.

    ¡°Hey, even if I look like this, I¡¯m on the picky side, right? If you think you¡¯re going to eat even these crappy sandwiches just because you¡¯re hungry, you¡¯re making a big mistake¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat well, boss!¡±

    Bang!

    It was a moment.

    ck Dog put the sandwich Lee was holding into his mouth.

    Is it because it is so hasty?

    He even bit off his fingers at once, but she didn¡¯t care.

    It wasn¡¯t often that I had the opportunity to eat Leviathan¡¯s food for free, which I couldn¡¯t buy because it was expensive.

    Especially since Lee¡¯s offer to provide lodging because of the cost of food was a waste, she negotiated to pay for it with money and filled it with food she had prepared in advance.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    and that moment.

    ck Dog was shocked by shooting stars in his eyes.

    Finely chopped lobster meat, crispy lettuce, crispy beef tongue, bacon, savory cheese, and refreshing pickles.

    All kinds of fresh ingredients, the wine-simmered sauce, and the secret taste created a fantastic harmony, giving her a thrill like a firecracker exploding.

    ¡®This is the taste of 100 dors¡­!¡¯

    Would a zombie eat rich man¡¯s meat for the first time in his life after eating only poor poor people?

    The result of going crazy and chewing the sandwich.

    Still, ck Dog, who ate the fairlyrge sandwich in the blink of an eye, suddenly muttered:

    ¡®But no.¡¯

    obviously delicious

    It is so delicious that I want to eat only this for the rest of my life.

    But even though her tongue and instincts were feeling the emotion, her heart and will were whispering.

    This is not it.

    ¡®But it might be the closest so far¡­¡¯

    Maybe the reason he couldn¡¯t even go near it was because he avoided too expensive food.

    Even while muttering in my heart.

    When ck Dog licks his appetite.

    Lee, who had been silently looking at her, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Now that we ate snacks, let¡¯s start again.¡±

    ¡°¡­ to start over? training?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s time for me to get off work soon?¡±

    ¡°If you lost a few hours sleeping, you should make up for it.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    The boss made me train too hard, so I copsed, so I wondered if I should be given paid sick leave.

    towards her who was about to rebel.

    Li smiled and held out her hand.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    While he ecstatically eats a sandwich.

    Seeing Lee¡¯s finger, which had been chewed together and left with saliva and teeth marks, all she could do was quietly

    avert her eyes and mumble.

    ¡°¡­I will work hard.¡±

    * * *

    So many days.

    Li continued to train her.

    But is it good or bad? He didn¡¯t just keep shooting at ck Dog.

    ¡°Hmm, it looks like you¡¯re having trouble concentrating.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy¡­ how do you pierce the armor of an armored personnel carrier with a regr bullet?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the boss is weird.¡±

    ck Dog grumbled inwardly.

    This person, Lee, is actually a high-level yer or has a special item.

    Otherwise, such nonsense would never have been possible.

    I looked at her like that.

    Li suddenly said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to focus only on prating.¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you mean by that again? Could it be that you trained me to mutt up until now?¡±

    ¡°The direction of concentration means many.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°For example, what do you think would happen if you focused on feeling and moving your body like armor and believing yourself to be armor?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a great asshole?¡±

    ¡°No, it will actually be able to exert the same power as armor.¡±

    ¡°You want me to believe that now?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s true whether you believe it or not.¡±

    bone to skeleton.

    muscle to wire.

    heart as engine.

    skin as a glove.

    If you think, believe, and act, even with your bare hands, you can equalize with armor or surpass it.

    Lee, who spoke calmly, added one more word.

    ¡°Of course, not everyone can do it by focusing. You have to know the right way.¡±

    Even if you be an armor yourself.

    There is no guarantee that it will be properly armored.

    Someone might break an arm trying to make a wire that¡¯s too strong.

    Someone might have a heart attack while trying to increase engine power.

    Even if it is exquisitely bnced, a very minor difference will make a difference whether it will be a scrap armor or a legendary armor.

    That¡¯s why the right way is so important.

    ¡°Above all, that talent and hard work has to follow.¡±

    No matter how good you know.

    As long as you have great concentration.

    Not everyone can turn will into reality.

    If that were possible, all psychopaths would have be superhuman.

    So, the important thing is to properly nurture your talents in the right way.

    Watching him speak calmly, ck Dog made a strange expression.

    ¡°You mean I have that talent?¡±

    ¡°okay. You have talent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also an all-around talent that can be anything if you want to.¡±

    Could it be because of the unexpected praise?

    When ck Dog stutters, unable to find where to look, feeling embarrassed.

    Lee opened his mouth again.

    ¡°In that sense, I would ask.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Why are you using a pistol?¡±

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s wrong with a gunman using a pistol?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad.¡±

    He shook his head.

    Then he looked at her with calm eyes and spoke.

    ¡°I just thought a rifle would suit you better.¡±

    I¡¯ve only used pistols so far.

    It was when she inadvertently frowned at the meaningless words rmending a rifle she had never held before.

    A visitor came.

    ¡°I have something to report to the guest.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Is it because there is nowhere to knock because the ce is a shooting range?

    Once inside, the manager bowed politely and answered Lee¡¯s question inly.

    ¡°It looks like we found the culprit who sent the previous ckmail letter.¡±

 Chapter 745

    #745. business doesn¡¯t work

    * * *

    After the terrorist attack.

    There was an uproar in the city.

    The fact that there was a terrorist attack against a dark violinist in the middle of the city is also a big case.

    The fact that the culprit used the gas of the three firearms that died not long ago was enough to shock everyone.

    The sheriff, in particr, frothed at the mouth.

    ¡°Hey, XXX things that will XX this XX and drive it into a dog XX! Can¡¯t you even properly protect yourself?¡±

    ¡°sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that the terrorist would use the armor of the three guns¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it okay if I didn¡¯t expect it? Do you think I heard something from the mayor?¡±

    From the mayor to the wealthy.

    Even among the influential people in the city, Lee¡¯s fans were numerous, so I deliberately posted a lot of sheriff¡¯s assistants.

    The sheriff, who was greatly reprimanded and criticized for not doing anything when the terror urred, went wild.

    If this continued, he would have to shoulder all the responsibility and resign.

    ¡°Enough of the trifles, catch the culprit first! Whatever you do, find the dog X who did this!¡±

    So it was.

    The sheriff¡¯s focus on finding the ckmailer.

    Because the only way for him to avoid responsibility for this situation was to catch the ringleader of this terror.

    The problem is that the intimidationw was so thorough that even if all investigation methods were used, it would be difficult to catch the tail.

    In order to get clues, we should rather wait for the next terrorist attack.

    But what if another terrorist attack urs?

    You have to take responsibility anyway.

    Truly a quandary.

    I have to do something.

    No matter what you do, it¡¯s useless.

    The contradictory situation drove the sheriff into a corner.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a perfect crime. There must be a clue!¡±

    ¡°If I catch this bastard, I will kill him!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he surrender if I told him to show up even now and take care of only one side of the fire¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Can you really not catch it?¡±

    At the end of denying, angering,promising, and being depressed about the situation without an answer.

    When the sheriff, who had finally epted his fate, began to write his resignation letter with a feeling of liberation.

    A miracle happened.

    ¡°You found a suspect?!¡±

    ¡°There was an anonymous tip, but it¡¯s still not clear¡­

    ¡± Take off the leather until you catch a cheap x like a cheap X and say something! ¡±

    Forcibly detaining and interrogating a suspect with information without evidence.

    It was a good thing to eat punishment.

    But the sheriff didn¡¯t hesitate.

    It was the same for him, who had already prepared to resign.

    ¡°You mean to go to the dark side and catch the suspect?¡±

    ¡°okay!¡±

    ¡°¡­how?¡±

    The problem was that the suspect was, after all, a well-known tycoon even in the underworld.

    In this already semiwless wilderness, the influence of the underworld could never be ignored.

    It was not easy to forcibly arrest even the sheriff who handled public powers if the other party refused toply with the arrest.

    How to arrest such a tycoon.

    The sheriff answered the deputy¡¯s question without hesitation.

    ¡°How? of course¡­!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­so the sheriff drove the armor himself and went in with the sheriff¡¯s deputies and arrested the culprit?¡±

    ¡°The sheriff¡¯s machine is the only armored cavalry in the city. It would not have been easy to prevent it if we were not prepared in advance.¡±

    ¡°But there was another armored war in the city?¡±

    ¡°The organization¡¯s gunmen fought fiercely to evacuate the boss.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Limon stuck out his tongue.

    Or a sheriff using armor to catch a suspect.

    Underworld gunfighters against such a sheriff.

    It was something that could only be described as insane, something rare even in the semiwless wilderness.

    Indeed, the city is a mayhem.

    In the midst of the turmoil caused by thest terror attack, another armored war broke out, and even the citizens were in a frenzy.

    Of course, the sheriff, who was the instigator of this situation, was also in a situation where it was difficult to avoid responsibility.

    ¡­if it was original.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m d you¡¯re the sheriff. Proof that the culprit is real soones out.¡±

    after a fierce battle.

    until the suspect was apprehended.

    Criticism of the sheriff public opinion was serious, especially in the underworld, to the point of preparing for a major war.

    In thiswless wilderness, it was nothing more than a cumbersome organization that had to be bitten if even the public authorities were touched.

    It was two things that changed public opinion.

    Isaac.

    Henri.

    The two aircraft of the three guns that disappeared with Armand.

    They were discovered during a random search of the suspect¡¯s organization.

    Of course, it¡¯s obviously an illegal investigation.

    As evidence was forcibly found without a warrant, it had no legal effect.

    But this is a wilderness.

    Thew is far away and the gun is near.

    The sheriff became a hero overnight, and his extrajudicial actions were dismissed as the execution of official duties.

    Even other organizations have stopped preparing for war.

    As long as the underworld figure was proven to be the culprit, they couldn¡¯t wage a war against the public authorities.

    Or rather, they had to hold their breath and lie down in order not to go over to the wholesale level.

    No matter howwless this wilderness is, it was because there was a line that should not be crossed to keep the bnce.

    in that sense.

    The gamble of the sheriff who ruined his life could be seen as a great sess.

    ¡°It seems fortunate that our report was put to good use, but¡­¡±

    That was it.

    after close follow-up.

    Find out who the ckmailer is.

    The one who anonymously tipped off the information and had a huge impact on the sheriff¡¯s sess.

    That¡¯s why the manager of Leviathan¡¯s branch asked a question in an indirect way.

    ¡°A group like that could have been handled with just our branch¡¯s n, so why was it necessary to hand it over to the sheriff?¡±

    ¡°Now is the time to avert your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that difficult from the time you stayed at our hotel?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s more like that.¡±

    Even so, he was making a name for himself as a deep-dark violinist.

    However, we should avoid getting entangled in the noise and attracting attention.

    After speaking calmly.

    Limon licked his lips.

    ¡°Well, I could throw it for our ck dog practice. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to train that much.¡±

    ¡°¡­how many armored units were mobilized?¡±

    ¡°Because there are only a few armored vehicles.¡±

    A dragon is a dragon even if it loses its teeth.

    In the first ce, her ability to catch Armand with only a pistol was already to the extent that even the best masters surpassed it.

    If the equipment is properly equipped, it is only a few pieces of armor.

    It will take some time to catch it, but it won¡¯t be such a difficult opponent for ck Dog.

    Limon muttered inwardly.

    ¡®I still have a long way to go.¡¯

    I need to train her harder.

    It was when Limon thought that if ck Dog knew, he would have screamed viciously.

    ¡°By the way¡­ the suspect arrested this time seems to be holding on saying that he will never open his mouth unless one is called.¡±

    ¡°You seem to want to meet me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°no. It¡¯s a bit unexpected for me, but the target of that designation is someone else.¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    Who did he want to meet instead of himself on a subject he was obsessed with enough to terrorize?

    Limon was puzzled.

    and after a while

    Hearing the manager¡¯s answer, he couldn¡¯t help but put on a strange expression.

    ¡°¡­Is that our ck dog that he wants to meet?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Do you know why I entered the underworld?¡±

    ¡°Because you like to bully others?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s true, but that¡¯s just a preference.¡±

    For that reason, he is not stupid enough to stain his life with crime.

    He smiled and added another word.

    ¡°The point is simple. Because it became a business.¡±

    No matter how colorful the sunny side is.

    The negative is deep and sticky.

    Illegal fundsing and going to the underworld were enormous enough to transcendmon sense.

    Even the Seven Dragons group has been operating as a criminal organization for hundreds of years, amassing capital and still having an impact.

    ¡°Committing a crime for fun is something only kids do. Imit crime because it pays off in the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­In short, sending the ckmail letter to our boss is also part of the business?¡±

    ¡°You are also good at talking.¡±

    He nodded his head with a satisfied face for a moment.

    He soon put on a sad expression.

    ¡°As expected, we should have signed an exclusive contract at that time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any intention of working with me right now?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of helping you break out.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that with that intention¡­ But anyway, it¡¯s the same.¡±

    A prime terrorist suspect.

    The perpetrator who sent the ckmail letter.

    And the underworld boss Alcapano, who was at least once ck Dog¡¯s employer, chuckled.

    ¡°Anyway, what I¡¯m trying to say is that even the ckmail letter to your new employer was just business to me.¡±

    ¡°What kind of business do you think threatening a famous musician is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Some famous musician?¡±

    hear that

    Alcapano asked again with an absurd face.

    ¡°Hey ck Dog. Don¡¯t you know what a great nobleman the violinist you are guarding now is?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a great boss that you get a lot of money just for ying a little bit, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about getting a lot of money. He is a performer whose national budget moves at one performance.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s an exaggeration?¡±

    lightugh.

    and the following remarks.

    ¡°Even if you sing the world¡¯s best singer, you can move the world with just your concert schedule.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s the president of Tiamat.¡±

    ¡°That is not true either. But your employer has achieved a level with the owner of Seven Dragon Corporation in just one year and with only a few performances.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand how great it is now?¡±

    ck Dog didn¡¯t answer.

    Alcapano did not bother to wait for an answer.

    As if the silence itself was enough, he just smiled and continued talking.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I made this up.¡±

    ¡°¡­to tie our boss to this city and use it?¡±

    ¡°Because it is a business opportunity that will be second to none in a lifetime.¡±

    No matter how much wealth gunmen acquire by hunting spirits, a wilderness is a wilderness.

    You can¡¯t escape the limits of the periphery.

    But what if a world-famous deep-dark violinist could be settled here, managed, and given regr performances?

    So what if you develop a city by attracting tourists and building cultural facilities? I didn¡¯t know

    if I could turn this ce into a decent big city¡­

    no, maybe it could be turned into and of wealth and goldparable to Las Vegas.

    ¡°I guess my gamble failed.¡±

    He wanted to be a tycoon who controlled the underworld of the prosperous city and ruled the underworld of the United States.

    Indeed, ck Dog, who had been silent at the sight of an ambitious man like the boss of a criminal organization, spoke quietly after a while.

    ¡°So why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be so disappointed. I didn¡¯t invite you just to chat.¡±

    ¡°So what is the reason?¡±

    ¡°Because I wanted to tell you that I¡¯m a ckmailer, but not a terrorist. That¡¯s no business.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It is literally.¡±

    Although he is confined in handcuffs.

    Still, Alcapano, who had not lost his rxed attitude befitting a boss of an organization, suddenly hardened his face.

    And unlike before, he spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°It is true that I sent the ckmail letter to your employer, but that means there is another culprit who used the gas of the three guns to cause the terror.¡±

 Chapter 746

    #746. You¡¯d better remember.

    That moment.

    ck Dog narrowed his eyes.

    And after a long silence, he asked.

    ¡°¡­believe that?¡±

    ¡°No, that would be hard to believe.¡±

    There is no grave without an excuse.

    It ismon for heinous criminals to admit small sins, but to deny serious sins.

    Alcapano¡¯s words had no choice but to be sincere.

    Even though he knew that fact better than anyone else, Alcapano did not take back his im.

    Rather, it was just bold.

    ¡°But it is true. What would I gain bymitting terrorism in the first ce?¡±

    Violence isn¡¯t everything in the underworld.

    Recklessly threatening and violently attacking opponents is nothing but a small-scale scoundrel.

    Only by thoroughly ssifying the situation and using violence only when it is really necessary can you gather forces and gain authority even in the dark.

    Al Capano, the underworld tycoon, was certainly not one who could not distinguish between appropriate ckmail and terrorism in that respect.

    ¡°¡­Then what about the three guns?¡±

    ¡°It is true that we found their craft in the wilderness. It¡¯s true that I secretly picked it up to remodel it or sell it.¡±

    ¡°The cavalrymen were abandoned in the wilderness? A ce where there are no bodies of the three guns?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what happened to the three guns and who controlled them to cause terrorism.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ck Dog fell silent.

    A cavalry is a cavalry even if it is a mixed cavalry.

    How many houses are worth, no matter how cheap?

    Gunslingers would value their cavalry more than their lives, treating them as their favorite horse, cradle, and grave.

    But what if an ace-ss gunman with three guns left his cavalry in the wilderness and became a corpse in the wrong ce?

    To be honest, I told a story that even a passing dog would not believe.

    Even more so when they added that they did not know who was responsible for the terror attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, ck Dog, to believe me or not. But let me tell you one thing.¡±

    Are you aware of that fact yourself?

    Alcapano did not bother to persuade her.

    He just looked at ck Dog with deep sunken eyes.

    ¡°This is not a business.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Something unusual is happening that can¡¯t be calcted with understanding.

    You¡¯d better be careful.

    ck Dog, who was staring at him as he spoke gloomily, suddenly asked.

    ¡°¡­why are you saying that to me?¡±

    ¡°No one can tell you otherwise.¡±

    A sheriff who would make Alcapano guilty even if he made a crime that wasn¡¯t worth the credit for finding out he was a ckmailer.

    He is not only a victim who received a ckmail letter from him, but also a violinist he has never known.

    Other than that, there are citizens who are relieved that the fuss is over, and gunmen who have no interest in anything other than money.

    Who the hell will believe you?

    talking like a sneer

    He added a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a great reason to tell you. It¡¯s because I know the least of the people who are deeply involved in this case.¡±

    I¡¯ve already said everything.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you forget your warning.

    ck Dog said quietly to Alcapano, who spoke calmly.

    ¡°Okay, if it turns out that what you said is true, I will ask the boss to extenuate the situation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    ¡°¡­was it useless?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Maybe because it was so unexpected.

    Ahead of her who stopped.

    Alcapano straightened his back.

    ¡°Hey ck Dog. No matter how criminal I am, I am the boss of an organization.¡±

    With his back attached to a cheap chair in the meeting room, his body, which could never be said to berge, was stretched out.

    Now, even though he is just a prisoner, the man who had built one of the leading criminal organizations in thiswless area of darkness twitched his lips.

    ¡°If you were kind to others, you did it, not the one who begged for mercy.¡±

    Anyway, he¡¯s going to prison.

    Jung said that if he did not like prison, he would rather break out of prison, but he would not be miserable.

    Look at him talking straight.

    ck Dog tilted his head.

    ¡°Are you willing to take the loss yourself just to save face?¡±

    ¡°Why do you look stupid?¡±

    ¡°Very very.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Alcapano did not change his mind even though he nodded his head quite nicely and epted the fact.

    I justughed arrogantly.

    ¡°But this is my pride.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°ckdog, you might as well remember it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Seeking profit is reasonable and efficient, but if you only pursue profit, you may lose the most important thing.¡±

    Even if it¡¯s not even a penny.

    There are times when that pride is more important than anything else.

    Hearing Alcapano¡¯s leisurely words, ck Dog frowned.

    That satisfied face that made it so stupid and stupid that I couldn¡¯tugh at the words I wanted tough at.

    And a sudden headache.

    For some reason, it made her feel cramped and dizzy.

    In the end, ck Dog, unable to bear the crampedness, opened his closed lips to say something.

    Whoa!

    no i tried to open it

    That is, until suddenly a loud siren sounds.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    ck Dokdo.

    Alcapano too.

    Hearing the siren, I forgot theposure or embarrassment I had just a little while ago and jumped up from my seat.

    A sound that did not even sound when Armand started terrorism in the city a few days ago.

    As a resident of the wilderness, I knew all too well what it meant when this emergency siren was sounding all over the city.

    and to them.

    Urgent voices from the speakers let us know that the emergency siren hadn¡¯t gone off by mistake.

    [Emergency emergency!]

    [All employees, including the deputy sheriff, arm yourself!]

    [However, do not approach the cavalry spear. Evacuate all those near the cavalry spear!]

    As if this situation was unbelievable.

    With a distinct agitation.

    The voice screamed like it was torn apart.

    [¨DAll the armor in the city went into overdrive!]

    * * *

    The city in the wilderness is not actually a city.

    It just grew like a city as so many gunmen gathered and those who sneaked up on them to pick up the money they shed umted and settled down.

    In other words, it means that it is more like an advance base for hunting down fallen spirits.

    As such, the Wilderness City was more heavily armed than other cities.

    The most representative was the number of armor.

    Wilderness Gunslinger.

    Sheriff and Sheriff¡¯s Deputy.

    Even the executives of the underworld.

    It¡¯smon for all those with enough power and money to have at least one piece of armor.

    If you add up all the armor in this city, it easily exceeds 100 gs.

    Of course, many of them were low-quality cavalrymen, Russian-made reinforced exoskeletons discounted for bulk purchases, or worse, mass-produced armor.

    But even if it¡¯s cheap, armor is armor.

    It was a weapon that allowed ordinary people to fight against high-level yers.

    Such innumerable armor was the reason why the citizens could safely concentrate on their livelihood even in this wilderness.

    So this moment.

    Citizens couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    ¡°Even run away!¡±

    ¡°The armors are crazy!!!¡±

    in a back alley warehouse.

    at the outskirts checkpoint.

    Or in the middle of the street.

    The armor that started to move on its own became a nightmare.

    A few days ago, the city was turned upside down with just one armored vehicle running rampant and several armored vehicles colliding.

    The runaway of dozens of armored vehicles was enough to send everyone into a panic.

    Maybe in a big city with a lot of high-level yers.

    Because there was no dungeon, there was not enough power to face dozens of armored vehicles in this wilderness where yers would not gather.

    And the most serious among them is the ce where the thirdrgest amount of armor is stored in the city.

    That is, the sheriff¡¯s office.

    Boom Kwa Kwa Gwa Kwang!

    Tadadang!

    Bullets, bombs, smoke bombs, electronic bombs, etc.

    Various bullets roared loudly.

    Photon cannons, thermal cannons, electronic cannons, etc.

    Countless lines cut through the air.

    It is truly a battlefield.

    It was the most intense and hectic battlefield in this chaotic city.

    ¡°Shoot! Shoot!¡±

    ¡°But Sheriff, at this rate ammunition¡­!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to save the ammunition and use it in the grave? If you have time to worry about that, break one more!¡±

    The sheriff who was inmand of the sheriff¡¯s deputies gritted his teeth and shouted.

    The reason why the sheriff is not able to respond at all even though he already knows that the city is a mess.

    It was because he was busy blocking the entrance to the cavalry bay behind the office and engaging in fierce battles with dozens of cavalry.

    ¡°If even those things leave the cavalry window, it will be the end! We have to stop it at all costs!¡±

    Are you lucky in misfortune?

    The cavalry spear was made of spirit alloy in case of an emergency, so even cavalrymen could not easily destroy it.

    The problem was that they were blocking the entrance with their bodies because they couldn¡¯t close the entrance due to an error in the closing device.

    Like the name of the sheriff¡¯s office, there were many high-powered firearms in the gun depot.

    Thanks to all the firearms poured generously, I managed to block it well.

    But in the end it¡¯s just a matter of time.

    whether it¡¯s out of ammunition.

    whether they all die

    Everyone knew that they couldn¡¯tst for long at this rate.

    In the first ce, there was a limit to dealing with the weapon, which is considered the leading weapon among all kinds of high-tech weapons called the reinforced exoskeleton, with only personal firearms.

    They end up being the sheriff.

    It was a security organization, not a warring army.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t escape.

    Because it¡¯s obvious that against cavalry, you¡¯ll catch up and die anyway?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    But the most important one.

    Because they were sheriffs.

    Even if they half colluded with criminals in thiswless zone and received back money, they were sworn to protect the people.

    I can¡¯t say it¡¯s sublime.

    I don¡¯t want to be cowardly.

    That minimal sense of duty made them fight desperately.

    Quaang!

    ¡°Heuk!¡±

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    ¡­until a blue orb suddenly flew in and shattered the barricade in half.

    In the aftermath of the explosion, he dropped his hat and managed to get himself up while blood was pouring down his forehead.

    Then, at the deepest part of the cavalrynce, I saw the aircraft sticking out its long muzzle with two auxiliary legs stuck into the floor, and I gritted my teeth.

    ¡°Did Isaac evene out¡­!¡±

    Two aircraft of the three guns that were found in the warehouse of the Alcapano organization and confiscated as evidence.

    Among them, he made a gloomy expression when he saw the cavalry, which was the best in the city in terms of attack power, as it was customized for a long-distance pration type.

    I barely survived.

    One or two more hits and the barricade will copse.

    Then they had no choice but to be ughtered by the runaway armored personnel carriers.

    ¡®Damn it, I¡¯ll just run away.¡¯

    I should have kept my tail from the moment I knew something unusual had happened.

    Hearing that bastard¡¯s voice of a hero recently, he got smug and crawled into a ce like this, saying he¡¯s an idiot.

    The moment when the sheriff was about to give instructions to the sheriff¡¯s deputies with a gun in order to resist even for one more second while regretting it.

    Taaaaang-!

    Quaang!

    With a roaring gunshot.

    Isak¡¯s head, which had been holding a light at the end of the muzzle to fire the next bullet, exploded.

    It was the result of an anti-aircraft projectile that entered the muzzle with terrifying uracy and exploded the energy charged in it.

    The moment the sheriff blinked nkly at the sight that was hard to believe even after seeing it.

    The ck-haired, scarred woman appeared behind him carrying a gun that was billowing smoke, and asked casually with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°Did you see our boss there?¡±

 Chapter 747

    #747. You are right.

    * * *

    p.

    insert the bullet

    After putting the butt te on the shoulder.

    With both feet firmly nted on the ground.

    Pull the trigger.

    Taaaaang-!

    It was the armor that copsed immediately after the bizarre echoing gunfire rang out.

    The 22mm-thick armor made of alloy from Dungeons was torn like paper, and the reinforced exoskeleton, which was stronger than steel, copsed like a rotten old tree.

    But there is no time to appreciate your own achievements.

    He just reloaded the long, thick bullet with the skull mark on the warhead and aimed at the target.

    Taaaaang-!

    Piercing through another piece of armor that was trying to break through the cavalry spear.

    ck Dog felt pleasure.

    Compared to the time when Armand had a hard time breaking through a single glove, it was really enjoyable now that all he had to do was pull the trigger.

    ¡®It¡¯s also the sheriff¡¯s office. There¡¯s even a good gun like this.¡¯

    Hear the emergency siren.

    After running out of the interrogation room.

    The second thing ck Dog did was run to the gun depot.

    It was because she, who left the pistol to visit Alcapano, needed to secure weapons in this emergency.

    And that was easy.

    All the staff in the office were mobilized to block the cavalry even if they could only pull the trigger.

    Besides, all the doors to the gun depot were left open, so all I had to do was go in and get it.

    But after taking the pistol.

    she paused.

    It was because there was a word that came to mind as I was about to rush out of the gun room.

    [Because I think a rifle would suit you better.]

    It¡¯s not like there wasn¡¯t any hesitation.

    No matter how powerful a firearm is, if you can¡¯t handle it properly, it¡¯s a badw.

    It was a question of whether she would be able to hit the target even if she suddenly picked up a rifle, having only used a pistol until now.

    Nheless,

    she made her way into the gun depot.

    ¡®I don¡¯t mind what the boss says, but¡­ there¡¯s nothing wrong with the equipment being solid.¡¯

    Unfortunately, it was not easy to find the equipment.

    From anti-spirit warheads to anti-submarine sniper rifles, spirit wands, and more.

    Since the sheriffs had already taken all the usable guns, all that was left were general firearms and anti-personnel firearms that did not work against armor.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a waste of time¡­¡±

    He grumbled inwardly and was about to turn around.

    ck Dog discovered something.

    ¡°¡­This?¡±

    The cradle inside the gun shed.

    A particrly long rifle ced there.

    On the side of it, which gives a rough and antique feel, the letters ¡®Winchester¡¯ are glittering in gold along with a skull mark.

    It¡¯s thin for an anti-material sniper rifle.

    Too long for an anti-personnel sniper rifle.

    Even so, she unconsciously reached for the rifle that drew attention.

    and the moment you hold it.

    ck Dog felt it.

    The feeling of a gun being wrapped around your finger.

    Even though it was obviously the first time I¡¯ve ever held it, I felt familiar with it as if we were one body from the beginning.

    It was a strange feeling, but at the same time familiar.

    While being chased by a pursuer.

    It was like this when I first grabbed the pistol.

    That¡¯s why she, who didn¡¯t even know how to hold a gun, was able to fight off the chase and be a gunman.

    taaaaaang.

    So this moment.

    She felt no difficulty as she blew another cavalryman out of thence.

    Breathing natural.

    I even feltfortable.

    And the sheriffs who were blocking the sabers watching the ck dog looked tired.

    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re saying one-shot, one-kill cavalry, isn¡¯t that already over 7?¡±

    ¡°Considering the power of Death Bound, it¡¯s not impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even more amazing to be shooting that cursed gun naked. How could that monster wear armor and not be able to use it¡­¡±

    Even though bullets are stilling and going.

    Even while loading, taking cover, and firing, they nced at ck Dog.

    That¡¯s because her majesty was shocking.

    Even the best gunslinger in the city, as long as they don¡¯t have any armor, they thought they could arrest anyone who bothered them, so it¡¯s even

    worse!

    ¡°Calm down, you guys! Do you want to finish everything?!¡±

    The sheriff kicked those deputies and yelled out loud.

    It is said that ck Dog has made it much more stable, but there are still dozens of cavalry left.

    It was a precarious situation in which a slight gap could lead to the copse of the whole.

    So it was.

    He was tinged with joy at the call of an employee.

    ¡°Sheriff, the instation isplete!¡±

    ¡°entire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I havepleted all of them.¡±

    ¡°All right retreat! Run away like an idiot, don¡¯t fall behind, stay in cover as much as possible, and pull back the battle lines!¡±

    If it¡¯s out of the blue, it¡¯s a sudden instruction.

    But the sheriff¡¯s deputies were not taken aback.

    Rather, as if he had waited for only this time, he calmly fired covering fire and gradually withdrew.

    Did you see that as an opportunity?

    Or was it because he was moving to annihte the enemy unconditionally as much as he ran out of control?

    The armored personnel carriers pushed the front line as much as the sheriff¡¯s deputies retreated, pouring out even hotter firepower.

    And the advance of such armor finally crossed even the barricade where the original sheriff¡¯s deputies were encamped.

    The moment the sheriff opened his mouth.

    ¡°Everybody get down!¡±

    Kwakwagwagwagwang!

    ¨DA huge heatwave shook everything.

    From mines to regr bombs like the ymore C4 to explosive items.

    Even in the middle of the fierce battle, all the explosives they brought from the gun depot they desperately set up exploded at once and copsed the passage of the cavalry.

    A shock that would crush even the spirit metal.

    Even arge amount of rocks poured from the ceiling there.

    Of course, dozens of armored vehicles in the front row were crushed by that double hit.

    The sheriff¡¯s deputies cheered when they confirmed that the armor in the back row hadpletely disappeared to the way out.

    ¡°I did it! We saved this city!¡±

    ¡°Whoaaaa!¡±

    Even though I was prepared for death.

    After struggling against dozens of runaway armored vehicles, they finally managed to stop them and shed tears of joy and joy.

    However, the sheriff who led them did not join the cheers.

    Like hesitating on something.

    I put on a conflicted expression, but in the end, I just clenched my teeth and shouted.

    ¡°Everyone, double check your remaining equipment and ammunition!¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°You bastards whose brains were eaten by maggots! It¡¯s not over just by blocking one cavalry spear!¡±

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    The joy vanished from the deputies¡¯ faces in an instant, reced bymentation.

    Because that¡¯s when I remembered it.

    It was only here that the density was the highest.

    The fact that countless cavalrymen are still running rampant in the city.

    ¡°Ha, but Sheriff, we¡¯ve already used up most of our ammunition.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°There are no explosives left, and there are many wounded.¡±

    ¡°So, why don¡¯t we just watch?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    He just stuttered.

    He sighed as he looked at the questioner who couldn¡¯t answer properly and the sheriff¡¯s deputies who averted their eyes.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for everyone.¡±

    Sheriff¡¯s deputies aren¡¯t cowards.

    A coward would have fled without a fight in the cavalry bay.

    It was just reckless and dangerous to go to fight again in this situation so that even they had no choice but to hesitate.

    Even so, the reason why you have no choice but to move.

    said the sheriff.

    ¡°But there are bribes we have received from the state so far.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your sry?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the bribes wepulsorily collected to protect the citizens at this time are called taxes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, the tax is not as much as the cost of our lives, but¡­¡±

    A short sigh.

    andugh out loud.

    ¡°If you run away from here, you will be ashamed every time you call yourself a man in the wilderness.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to go?¡±

    ssh or not.

    If you¡¯re scared, do whatever you want.

    The sheriff¡¯s deputies, who had been silent when they saw the sheriff who hadunched the wide-area provocation, eventually gritted their teeth.

    ¡°Fuck, die once, die twice!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be okay if I said!¡±

    ¡°If we die, please take responsibility for the medals!¡±

    man of the wilderness.

    Or maybe the girls answered.

    The sheriffughed at the idiots reloading their guns, knowing full well they were going to die.

    And I turned my head.

    ¡°Hey ck Dog. If you survive, I¡¯ll give you a hefty bounty, soe with me¡­¡±

    But right after that.

    he hardened

    And I muttered involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­Where did this fucking year go?¡±

    * * *

    For now, excuse me.

    ck Dog didn¡¯t run away because he didn¡¯t want to die with the sheriffs.

    Rather, it was close to the opposite.

    It was unintentional to help the sheriffs fight in the cavalry bay.

    In the first ce, there was something else she wanted to do before finding the gun depot, and she was able to achieve that only after organizing the cavalry.

    subject of one¡¯s own protection.

    That is, to find Lee.

    ¡°What are you doing here, boss? You¡¯ve been looking for a long time!¡±

    The roof of the sheriff¡¯s office.

    Among them, the ck-haired man climbed the tallest antenna like a mast on a shipwreck and looked down at the city.

    Seeing Lee, ck Dog was relieved.

    It was because the man who hade with him had suddenly disappeared, and he was frantically looking for it.

    ¡®No wait. Why am I not relieved?¡¯

    but right after that.

    ck Dog paused.

    Originally, I was going to be angry at the sudden disappearance.

    It was because Ipletely missed the timing to argue with him because I was rxed as soon as I saw him.

    ¡®¡­Yes, it¡¯s because of the cancetion fee.¡¯

    He was relieved that he would not have to pay an astronomical penalty for security failure if something went wrong.

    After making a reasonable judgment.

    ck Dog opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Come down quickly, sir. We have to move quickly.¡±

    ¡°Move¡­ to where?¡±

    ¡°Where? The Leviathan Hotel, of course.¡±

    ¡®Of course, I¡¯ll have to take my aunt along.¡¯

    Leviathan is a fortress among fortresses.

    It is the only ce in the city that can be said to be safe.

    Of course, if dozens of armored vehicles ran amok, Leviathan might be in danger, but at that time, it was enough to escape to the outskirts of the city using a vehicle there.

    ¡°¡­so you¡¯re trying to run away.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t run away?¡±

    ¡°Well, for example, shooting all of those armors with that rifle and destroying them.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    ck Dog was dumbfounded.

    The only reason she was able to catch several pieces of armor from the cavalry was the rtively narrow passage and the security guards covering her.

    No matter how many armors she faces in the open air, she will be the first to be a hive.

    In the first ce, there weren¡¯t many bullets for this rifle.

    So, she said indifferently.

    ¡°If you want to do something, boss do it. You said you could do anything if you had the will?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t sarcastic.

    It was half a word full of anticipation.

    It was because she still remembered her employer¡¯s feat of prating not only the armor but also the walls of the shooting range with only regr bullets.

    ¡°¡­Yes, ck dog, you are right.¡±

    Is it because I read that expectation?

    The ck-haired man nodded slowly.

    ¡°If the person who can do it doesn¡¯t do it, then the person who should do it has no choice but to do it.¡±

    For some reason,

    with a particrly quiet monologue.

    He slowly opened one hand.

    From when the emergency siren started to sound until now.

    In order to look at the entire city from here and focus on the senses that were stretching out in all directions.

    And so, the moment when he grabbed his spread fingers all at once, putting his will into the sharpened senses like des.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword

    Secret Technique ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ µzÐg

    The shapeless sword is invisible.

    ŸoÐÎ„¦ÊÇë[ÐÎµÄ¡»

    Pabababababababababat!

    The armor, whose vital points were pierced by the slender silver thread protruding from all over the city, stopped its action all at once¡­

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    The man¡¯s body is staggering.

    A red flower bloomed in the air.

 Chapter 748

    #748. I¡¯ve been a bit overworked.

    * * *

    Lee reached out.

    A thin thread moves.

    The moment I saw dozens of armored vehicles copsing.

    ck Dog hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the majesty of defeating dozens of armored vehicles, each oneparable to a high-level yer.

    Delicate fingers stretched out like a violinist¡¯s.

    it moves minutely.

    every time a muscle twitched.

    A trajectory drawn by an invisible thread.

    Like an orchestra following the maestro¡¯s baton and forming an ensemble without any disturbance.

    Destroys only the most important parts precisely by cleverly digging into the gaps in armor with various shapes and structures.

    most efficient.

    Neat and clutter-free.

    It was so delicate that it was even beautiful.

    What can only be described as ¡®perfect¡¯.

    It made her stunned and could only admire the sight and admire it.

    So it was.

    The reason why ck Dog had no choice but to inadvertentlye up with a question.

    ¡®¡­Why did you hire me, this tout?¡¯

    Wiping out dozens of armored vehicles at once was a difficult task even for arge supply yer.

    from that point of view.

    Lee didn¡¯t need bodyguards.

    It was so strong, there was no reason to hire a bodyguard.

    Of course, it ismon for the head of an organization or a celebrity to have an escort or attendant regardless of strength.

    But even considering that, it was strange that he had hired her for such arge amount of money.

    That¡¯s why she made a face that she didn¡¯t understand, but the next moment, her eyes widened.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    Li is staggering.

    The moment you want to cough up.

    It was because the blood that gushed out of his mouth drew a red rainbow in the air.

    The moment when she even saw the stumbling man fall from the antenna, she jumped forward and opened her arms in fright.

    Tadat!

    like a cat.

    Turning over in mid-air, hended on the roof.

    ck Dog, whose hands were suddenly empty, blinked tremblingly.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    ¡°Cool cool cool cool!¡±

    ¡°president!¡±

    It seems that the appearance from a moment ago thatnded perfectly is a lie.

    ck Dog helped Lee, who coughed up blood again and again.

    ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Where are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry, ck dog. It¡¯s just a cough.¡±

    ¡°I vomited blood!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ overworkedtely.¡±

    ¡°If everyone coughed up blood from overwork, half of the offices in the world would have be a sea of blood, right?¡±

    ck Dog groaned.

    pale face.

    Arms stretched out without strength.

    To the voice that has lost its pulse.

    It was because it was obvious to anyone that Lee was not normal even if he was coughing up blood.

    ¡®Is it too much if it¡¯s overworked?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t understand.

    The majesty he showed earlier was superhuman.

    It was rather hard to believe that he could use that much power without paying anything.

    But even as she agreed, she was thinking.

    I wonder if it really is.

    what she just saw.

    Could it be possible to create the perfect and wless trajectory drawn by Lee¡¯s gift?

    Unlike her head, she couldn¡¯t ept her instincts.

    ¡®¡­No, now is not the time for me to be like this.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first, sir.¡±

    ¡°Now that the hospital is done¡­ to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°why? Leviathan would have treatment facilities and medical staff, but a hospital would be better.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need treatment. Anyway soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    without ending the speech.

    The ck-haired man lowered his head.

    ck Dog, taken aback by the sight, sighed in relief as he soon realized that Lee had only fallen asleep.

    ¡®Is this because I¡¯m really tired?¡¯

    Should I just take him to the hospital?

    Or should I go to the hotel as Lee told me to do?

    ck Dog, who was contemting between the two options, eventually moved on, supporting him.

    I was trying to move

    Kung Koo Goo Pce.

    ¡­until you suddenly feel a vibration.

    The moment when the vibration that started with a small noise at first gradually increased and reached its peak.

    Quaang!

    like a volcano erupting.

    Rocks and debris bounce.

    Seeing a huge shadow rising from there, ck Dog hardened his face.

    ¡°Golden Buffalo¡­!¡±

    As ifughing at the foolishness of being relieved that now that the cavalry spear had been destroyed, there was no need to worry about the remaining cavalrymen inside.

    Arge body that appeared while pulverizing the ceiling made of spirit alloy with the drills attached to its arms.

    Originally a sheriff¡¯s ne.

    The city¡¯s only armored cavalry.

    In other words, when she held her breath while looking at the city¡¯s strongest armor.

    giggling.

    The Golden Buffalo¡¯s neck is spinning.

    Sensors shaped like goggles focused on the two men on the roof of the sheriff¡¯s office.

    The moment ck Dog, frightened by the sight, jumped down with Lee supporting him.

    A blue beam from the Golden Buffalo¡¯s muzzle swept across the roof of the sheriff¡¯s office.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    * * *

    ¡®¡­Oh no.¡¯

    Scared woman in cowboy outfit.

    ck Dog thought in a daze.

    That I made a mistake.

    You should have attacked right when the Golden Buffalo burst through the ground.

    Will I be able to kill it in one hit?

    Or maybe it just doesn¡¯t attract attention.

    If I hadn¡¯t hesitated because I couldn¡¯t make a decision right away.

    He wouldn¡¯t have been left to fall bloodied among the rubble of a half-crumbled sheriff¡¯s office.

    ¡®A gun¡­¡¯

    Maybe it was because he bumped his head.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of the bleeding.

    Even with a spirit as hazy as drunk, she reflexively searched for her rifle.

    But was it because he missed it while jumping, or did he fall when he was hit by the wreckage of a copsing building?

    No matter how much I stretched out my arms, I couldn¡¯t find the rifle.

    cooing cooing.

    A roaring sound instead.

    and heavy vibrations.

    ck Dog, who struggled to raise his head in pursuit of the source, trembled his eyshes.

    It seems like it¡¯s about to end.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the slowly approaching armor.

    Was it because she protected it by covering herself with rubble instead, or was it because of the aftereffects of overwork?

    Even in the midst of this, the image of the ck-haired man sleeping as if he were dead further disturbed ck Dog¡¯s consciousness, which was already hazy.

    It seems that he will deal with the threatening target first.

    Especially since the Golden Buffalo ising straight for Lee.

    ¡®¡­no.¡¯

    ck Dog clenched his fists.

    And I tried to get myself up.

    But it¡¯s just the wind.

    Her body, already in disarray, could not move beyond wriggling, only adding to the pain no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡®no.¡¯

    Still, she didn¡¯t give up.

    no i couldn¡¯t give up

    The armored figure raised its huge feet as if it were going to trample the ck-haired man.

    hot boiling blood.

    A heart beating like it¡¯s about to explode.

    It makes the hazy consciousness even more blurry, and sharpens only that will instead.

    So, the moment when the will reached its peak.

    ¡°no!¡±

    Quaang!

    she jumped out

    Just by kicking the ground.

    making arge crater.

    Forcibly moves the body that is originally immovable.

    So, as soon as I arrived in front of the man, I stood tall and raised my arms.

    Wow!

    The pressure of the giant foot, which adds the power of crushing it with the power of the engine to the massive weight that easily exceeds several tons, is literally a thousand pounds.

    It was only natural that a woman like her, already covered in blood with her slender body, would be crushed.

    Awesome!

    But that kind of order.

    Her will is denied.

    With her body creaking as if it would break at any moment, she endured the enormous pressure.

    Rage wells up.

    ¡®I dare to think of scrap metal¡­!¡¯

    this is your own.

    it¡¯s my treasure

    The act of scrap metal trying to trample on her own things like trash makes her eyes glow with gold.

    So, put that anger into it.

    ¡®She¡¯ gave strength to both arms.

    Chick-kick-geek.

    slowly.

    Armored legs going up.

    It seemed that he felt threatened by this nonsensical situation.

    Golden Buffalo ran the engine to its limit, increasing the pressure many times over.

    But she doesn¡¯t budge.

    Instead, I just remembered.

    [All mysteriese from will and are aplished with faith.]

    [What do you think would happen if you felt and moved your body like an armor and believed that you were an armor?] Why

    ?

    That wordes to mind now.

    And what?

    This vague memoryes to mind.

    bloody steel.

    body is a machine.

    Armor is the will.

    So armor yourself.

    soon make yourself an armor.

    Those who realize this principle will be able to be an iron man who can crush a mountain in a matter of days and divide the sea in a matter of steps.

    The moment when I reflect on those vaguely rising letters even in the anger that boils in my hazy consciousness.

    The boiling heat moves.

    from the heart to the abdomen.

    Again from the back to the limbs.

    And from toe to head.

    Like a dove looking for a home with a homing instinct.

    Just by thinking about it, the hot energy that flows through the veins without being conscious creates a flow.

    That¡¯s right!

    by great force.

    The foot that had been squeezing was pushed away.

    The drive part explodes and emits smoke.

    The moment she reached out her fist at the staggering Golden Buffalo.

    ¨DI call this the iron-blooded armor.

    Aaaaaaaang!

    ¡­like that.

    everything is over

    While the lower body was shattered and the upper body was half-destroyed, the remnants of the armor were pouring out.

    gasping for breath

    She bowed her head.

    With blurry golden eyes and a ck-haired man.

    Kneeling too carefully

    embracing their treasures.

    keep a light smile

    ¡®iced coffee.¡¯

    ¡®I kept it this time.¡¯

    ¡®My¡­.

    ¡®

    Could it be because of bleeding and injuries?

    Or is it because of the aftertaste of the heat sweeping through the body?

    A woman who lost consciousness with her eyes closed while holding the man dearly.

    And in her arms, the man who was sleeping quietly without moving.

    Why?

    In a city where everything was a mess, only the two men and women looked so natural, peaceful, and even calm.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    But unfortunately.

    That calm did notst long.

    The hole that the golden buffalo drilled through.

    A crack formed there, and several cavalrymen, including a particrly small and nimble aircraft, appeared.

    Henri.

    Thest aircraft of the trio.

    Even in the midst of the copse of the cavalry spears, including that, the armor that withstood was only btedly revealed.

    And the armor did not hesitate.

    Just like the Golden Buffalo.

    As soon as he appeared, he immediately pointed the gun at the ck-haired man and woman.

    And so, the moment they spewed wild, hot, and brutal fire at the two people who were immersed in the distant tranquility.

    ¡°AaaRgal Paul.¡±

    Beep!

    A clear voice rings out.

    All remaining cavalry were gone.

    No, to be precise, it didn¡¯t disappear.

    It just seemed to disappear because it turned into a small robot toy.

    ¡°Anyways, the team leader also really¡­ I told you to wait a little bit as it will be resolved soon.

    eating at the same time

    Appeared pping blue wings.

    The half-human, half-bird womannded on the rubble of a building.

    Then, looking at the ck-haired man who was sleeping as if he were dead, he muttered with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember that I came as an escort for the team leader this time.¡±

 Chapter 749

    #749. It¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t fit the bnce calction.

    * * *

    [Huh¡­.]

    ¡°What is Huh?¡±

    [No, I thought it was really funny.]

    ¡°Was there anything interesting about the story I just said?¡±

    [Of course there is.]

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    [In the sense that if my brother had suffered even one wound, I would have immediately led the Russian army to visit the United States?]

    ¡°That¡¯s a boring joke.¡±

    [Did I hear that as a joke?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Anyway, my brother is really reckless. To fight again with a broken body by overdoing it in Russia.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not to the point of being broken. I just need a little break.¡±

    [Aha, that¡¯s why you ignored Maia¡¯s words that you must be absolutely stable and banged around with armor in such a ce?] ¡±

    Because I didn¡¯t know that this would happen.¡±

    [Because I don¡¯t know what to say?]

    ¡°¡­Are you angry?¡±

    [Nothing? Because oppa is free to do crazy things.]

    ¡°Normally, that kind of thing is not called freedom.¡±

    [If you know, can you refrain from doing things that will worry me and Ainsha? Honestly, I don¡¯t even know what crazy things I¡¯ll do if my brother goes wrong.]

    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you get angry instead. That word is even scarier.¡±

    [Are you not angry? At most, she almost became a widow as soon as she became a priest.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Anyway, it¡¯s good that Charlotte¡¯s condition has improved.]

    ¡°It was a blessing in disguise. It¡¯s not enough to make progress, as I¡¯ve only just remembered one of the iron sword armored weapons¡­¡± [It¡¯s

    always a small drop of water that pierces a rock, right?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when that rock will break, though.¡±

    [That¡¯s a weak sound unlike an older brother.]

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    [Why is there something going on?]

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like I¡¯m deliberately concerned.¡±

    [Huh¡­?]

    ¡°Rather than that, how do you see this day?¡±

    [Are you talking about armor runaways?]

    ¡°Did you find out anything? I heard that the reinforced exoskeleton made by Bahamut was recovered from among the machines that ran out of control this time.¡±

    [Well, the aircraft hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so I¡¯ll have to investigate the details, but it can¡¯t be a simple device defect?]

    ¡°So, is it hacking after all?¡±

    [maybe. But isn¡¯t that the usual way? In the first ce, it is impossible for me to hack that many armored cavalrymen or armored cavalrymen at once.]

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    [It¡¯s probably as you expected.]

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the worst.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Wheeyu.¡±

    Brilliant yet insipid.

    Everyone is busy but tired.

    Covered with skyscrapers towering high into the sky.

    Compared to any other big city in the world, it is a city that feels grand and strangely human.

    Among them, the boorish cowboy whistling while looking out the window from the tallest skyscraper muttered admiringly:

    ¡°At times like this, you really feel a sense of alienation. This neighborhood wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but that bar over there is the same as it used to be. Would you like to stop by for a drinkter?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Sister-inw, please don¡¯t just ignore me like that. Talking alone makes me feel like a guy who is flirting with my sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°111.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for answering, but could you please speak in humannguage?¡±

    Unlike the excited-looking cowboy, the Indian girl had a sullen face.

    The running repairman didn¡¯t bother repeating his words.

    It seemed like he had nothing to say to Billy.

    I just turned my head to the other side as I was sitting curled up on the sofa.

    It was time for Billy to giggle and look out the window again, as if he knew it would happen even though he had been openly ignored.

    ¡°You seem to like the scenery.¡±

    ¡°Well, the scenery is nice, but more than anything, it¡¯s because it¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°I understand. For you, the scenery here must be something you see for the first time in decades.¡±

    quietly open the door ande in

    The old man who asked a low-key question.

    The golden lord nodded slowly.

    Then, fiddling with the silver coin, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°So, how do you feel about the changed Wall Street?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s admirable anyway. Because that humble neighborhood has be so tant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s shabby¡­. It¡¯s a little unexpected. Even in your lifetime, New York would have been one of America¡¯srgest cities.¡±

    ¡°Kyahaha! Of course, the building was gorgeous in its own way at that time, but it was a time when bungee jumping without a rope was popr.¡±

    ¡°¡­I do understand.¡±

    Great Depression.

    United States of course.

    Investors who used money like water until dawn as the world¡¯s economy hit bottom became debtors at night and threw themselves off rooftops.

    Take a moment to nod your head after hearing the words of the person who witnessed the Wall Street of that era.

    The golden lord turned his head.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Sigh.

    It seemed that he was waiting for that call.

    A girl with sses opened the door and entered.

    The old man calmly said, looking at her fair skin even though she was tanned, and her off-white color standing out even between frowns.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, but I¡¯ll introduce you. The deputy guild leader of our guild is an acrobatic fox.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if there was such a prettydy, she would have introduced me a long time ago. Miss, do you have a boyfriend? If you don¡¯t have it, it¡¯s hot with me¡­¡±

    ¡°At the same time, she¡¯s also my granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°¡­wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a cup of tea and talk about business with each other?¡±

    No matter how foolish he was, he couldn¡¯t have flirted with his grandfather in front of his face.

    Even if I changed my words slightly.

    Even so, the girl¡¯s answer to Billy¡¯s words, which did not give up on flirting itself, was simple.

    ¡°What is this minuscule thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it a bit excessive to say that you¡¯re going to lose weight all over the ce?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear that from a guy who tried to offer you a hot night the first time you met, right?¡±

    having fun

    The girl who made Billy shut up with a cold snort.

    The somersault fox looked back at the golden lord and asked sharply.

    ¡°Grandpa, do I have to guide these people?¡±

    ¡°Be careful what you say, somersault fox. Even though they look young, they are older than me.¡±

    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t mean that you hit on someone who is the size of your granddaughter. It¡¯s more asshole than you¡¯ve heard.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to me. Regardless of age, being attracted to a young and attractive mate is an instinct that both dogs and humans have.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Why?

    The reason why grandfathers seem to be defending more than their granddaughter who sweared by dogs are digging more.

    That¡¯s how Billy shrank or not.

    After chatting for a while, the two grandsons finally came up with a story.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a tour guide, right?¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about the money and take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make sure. Don¡¯t forget your promise to give me the yacht in return.¡±

    ¡°do not worry. A deal is a deal.¡±

    It was then.

    Billy suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Hey, look? It¡¯s a little strange to hear, so I¡¯m sorry. What do you mean by tour guide?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what tourism is?¡±

    ¡°Remove your eyes as if you were looking at an old man with dementia. What I want to say is that we are not here to tour.¡±

    I was scratching the back of my head tremblingly.

    borrowed the words.

    ¡°Because of what happened in Russiast time, mydy got angry. This time, he sent me and my sister-inw as helpers to ensure sess.¡±

    Africa Amazon to Russia.

    As a result of several failed ns that he was confident in destroying the Seven Dragons.

    The World Federation is already at a standstill.

    It was at the edge of a cliff.

    In the meantime, in order to carry out the Golden Lord¡¯s n, he collected and poured the remaining funds from other guilds.

    It was only natural that Wanderer dispatched an assistant called the Sword Master to make this n a sess.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say you didn¡¯t need it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    So it was.

    Why couldn¡¯t Billy blink?

    However, the golden lord continued to speak without raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Do you know why you guys have failed so far?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, honestly, I was unlucky.¡±

    ¡°No, because we had a fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It means that from the moment I tried to fight the swordsman regardless of victory or defeat, it was not a good idea to calcte the bnce.¡±

    in terms of power.

    The World Federation, which originally had nine sword masters, clearly had an overwhelming advantage.

    That¡¯s why up until now, instead of avoiding the fight against the Seven Dragons, especially Limon, they have been actively leading it.

    But when the golden lord sees it.

    It was an obvious mistake.

    Limon is the guardian deity of mankind who has been protecting the world for hundreds of years.

    In terms of thepany, it is an excellent stockpany that has seeded in all investments and businesses for hundreds of years without a single failure.

    Do you believe that such a long-establishedpany will fail this time and sell short only with ample wealth?

    It is not an investment.

    It¡¯s just spection.

    That¡¯s why the golden lord asserted.

    ¡°I have no intention of fighting the swordsman.¡±

    Because Suri, who runs with Billy, was sent by Wanderer, and in case of an unexpected situation, he epted it as a guest.

    Unless things go awry.

    He said that he had no intention of creating a forceful impulse with the Seven Dragons, including the swordsmith.

    The old man, who said it clearly, added one more word calmly.

    ¡°Because even the swordsman won¡¯t be able to stop my n anyway.¡±

    * * *

    When you open your eyes.

    What she felt was unfamiliarity.

    The ceiling was different from the old, shabby one she was used to seeing.

    But at the same time, it was also familiar.

    She had seen this room, so luxurious and neatly furnished.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you doing there, boss?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, taking care of ourte-sleeping ck dog?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s nursing¡­¡±

    Leviathan¡¯s bedroom.

    The ck-haired man who cut and ate an apple next to the bed.

    Looking at Lee, she mumbled inadvertently, but came to her senses only btedly and asked.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what about the president¡¯s body? Are you okay now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking? To me?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember why you lost consciousness?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ck Dog blurted out.

    And after a moment of silence, he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­no.¡±

    I clearly remember jumping off the roof to escape the Golden Buffalo¡¯s shelling.

    After that, everything was vague and hazy, like a forgotten dream after waking up.

    But why?

    Joy for no reason.

    And even relief and coziness.

    Even though I can¡¯t remember it, the feelings that have dug deep into my heart are so clear.

    Rather, I feel a sense of loss.

    I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something very precious.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t remember, but it¡¯s good that your body is okay. Especially in a situation like this.¡±

    ¡°This state of affairs?¡±

    It was a while that I was immersed in regret.

    Lee told ck Dog what had happened while she was unconscious.

    ¡°It is not only here that there is an uproar. Simr incidents have urred in every city in the wilderness.¡±

    That moment.

    ck Dog forgot his regrets.

    Instead, he just looked at Lee with a hardened face.

    ¡°You mean the armor ran rampant everywhere in the wilderness?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Could that mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is talking about it anyway.¡±

    As if the Europeans did not forget the fear of the demon god,

    even though it happened hundreds of years ago, it is still passed down like a trauma in the history of the United States of America.

    One of the worst catastrophes in history.

    Limon put it in his mouth heavily.

    ¡°This is a sign of a spirit uprising.¡±

 Chapter 750

    #750. the most important thing

    * * *

    Elemental Daeran.

    about hundreds of years ago.

    A disaster caused by the mistake of the Continental Guardians who wanted to rule the world with the power of spirits.

    As a result, many spirits were corrupted.

    Carnage happened, of course.

    The North American continent, blessed by spirits, has be the most dangerousnd in the world, where people risk their lives just by crossing the country.

    So to Americans.

    The spirit crisis itself is a nightmare.

    It was a history that I was reluctant to even think about, let alone mention.

    It was also the reason why the Continental Guardians, who had enormous power and influence and dominated the Democratic Party, remained a secret society without being able toe out in the open.

    So it was.

    this moment.

    That is why the entire United States of America turned upside down.

    [The government announced that they are still investigating the simultaneous rampage of armored vehicles in the wilderness. What do you think about this?] [They are hiding the truth.] [Are you saying the truth?] [The

    truth

    that

    this is a sign of the spirit crisis! ]

    [Is that true?]

    [If you¡¯re even a little interested in history, you can¡¯t help but know. In fact, there is also a record of the runaway of the spirit squad at the time.]

    [If so, the government knows that this situation is a precursor to the spirit crisis.] [

    That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t trust the government.]

    [If so, we should take it . What do you think is the way to do it?]

    [Don¡¯t trust the government, arm yourself! And run away! In a real crisis, the only thing you can count on is your own strength and judgment!]

    What a fuss.

    No, let¡¯s say it¡¯s a mess.

    People moved recklessly.

    Hoarding of food and daily necessities has begun everywhere, fromrge supermarkets to local grocery stores.

    Gunsmiths sold out of guns and ammunition, and many even took out loans to buy better guns.

    And even riots and protests.

    The United States of America quickly became a mess.

    The wilderness, and even the safe cities of the East and West, even around the Great Wall, were no exception.

    The fact that there might be a spirit uprising again became a fear and it was the result of driving the entire nation into panic.

    The government, to be exact, the Geumryong n somehow tried to stop the rumors and calm the situation.

    But to no avail.

    It was possible to block broadcasting stations and the media even by pressuring them with funding, but that was the story of apany with its own scale.

    Because I couldn¡¯t control everything, even the Inte and personal broadcasting.

    The self-proimed best in the world.

    The great powers that had held the hegemony of the world since the distant golden age began to falter like that.

    And, of course, the impact was enormous on each individual.

    ¡°Pack your things, Charlotte.¡±

    ¡­For example, even in the hamburger shops that were doing their best in the wastnd city.

    ¡°A burden¡­? Where are you going on a trip?¡±

    ¡°Look at him, are we going on a trip right now? It is, of course, a story to prepare for evacuation.¡±

    ¡°Evacuation?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    As if I was on vacation from a guest.

    ck Dog, who came out as a waitress to help work at a hamburger shop after a long time.

    No, Charlotte blinked nkly.

    As if it was unexpected.

    However, seeing her like that, Jenny made a rather dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°There was that uproar a few days ago. You never know when something like that will happen, but of course you have to evacuate.¡±

    ¡°¡­then what about the store?¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time to worry about the store. Anyway, right now you and I are both busy evacuating, so we can¡¯t even do business.¡±

    ¡°But even if we evacuate, we can¡¯t afford to open a new store¡­¡±

    ¡°Life is more important than the store.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As long as you have your life attached, you can recover as much as you like.

    Looking at Jenny, who speaks with courage.

    Charlotte shut her mouth.

    The whole of the United States of America is an upturned yard, but the wildest among them is the wilderness.

    The sense of crisis felt by the inhabitants of the wilderness was on a different level as they had directly suffered the damage caused by the armored runaway.

    At least this city is better.

    Among the cities in the wilderness, there were cases where the armored rampage was not stopped in time, causing enormous damage or even copsing.

    in that sense.

    Jenny¡¯s judgment was reasonable.

    Or if another spirit uprising urs.

    In the worst-case scenario, there was a good chance that all those left in the wilderness would be massacred.

    Even more so in the fact that even the best armored weapon capable of facing the fallen spirits has be useless due to this runaway.

    ¡°Fortunately, I have some money saved up so far, so if I could use that money for a food truck¡­¡±

    It seems that they even made ns after evacuation.

    Charlotte hesitated while watching Jenny muttering to herself, but opened her mouth after a while.

    ¡°Should I evacuate?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s decided that a spirit uprising will always happen.¡±

    ¡°If you wake up, it will bete, so you have to go early. Is there any reason why you don¡¯t want to evacuate?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a reason to say¡­¡±

    Charlotte blurted out.

    why did you ask this question

    Because I didn¡¯t understand myself either.

    Isn¡¯t the contract with Li still over?

    Of course, that could also be the reason, but as Jenny said, life is more important than business.

    In fact, Charlotte herself, who was caught up in the runaway armor and passed the life-and-death crisis, knew that fact better than anyone else.

    Anyway, the money I¡¯ve earned so far is enough to open a store in a big city.

    Still, why can¡¯t I make the decision to evacuate?

    look at her hesitantly

    At the end of the grim eyes.

    Jenny casually asked a question.

    ¡°Charlotte, do you think you have a man?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°These days, you go out often saying you¡¯re working part-time, and now you look like you¡¯re protesting that you don¡¯t want to move because you don¡¯t want to break up with your boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your boyfriend! Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm okay?¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    Is it because I heard something so unexpected?

    Charlotte denies it with a face flushed red.

    However, despite her answer, Jenny did not stop doubting her eyes.

    On the contrary, he only opened his mouth after looking at her with more queer eyes.

    ¡°If not, it doesn¡¯t matter, but know that all men are wolves. In particr, the more gentle-looking men are, the more you know them.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if we ever officially date, bring it.¡±

    ¡°That means there is no such thing as a boyfriend¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh and the most important thing.¡±

    Why is the shame your own?

    Take a moment to look at the cute waitress covering her face and groaning with satisfaction.

    With a serious expression on his face.

    Jenny advised as an elder.

    ¡°Be sure to use birth control.¡±

    ¡°aunt!!!¡±

    fortunately.

    Or unfortunately.

    [Happiness¡¯s Bean Burgers] relocation and evacuation ns were put on hold at the cost of Charlotte¡¯s enormous shame and whatnot.

    But the waitress, who suffered from such shame, didn¡¯t realize it.

    A birdcage on one side of the store.

    The fact that the blue bird that was pecking at the burger there was looking at her with eyes several times more sullen than Jenny.

    * * *

    ¡®This is all because of the boss¡­!¡¯

    I tried to cool my burning face and headed to the hotel.

    Charlotte resented Lee.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the contract with him, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to evacuate, and Jenny wouldn¡¯t have had such a silly misunderstanding.

    It was because he had sold his mind to get rid of his resentment.

    That she made an outrageous mistake.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm no. It¡¯s a bit surprising in many ways.¡±

    For some reason.

    Looking at the ck-haired man looking at him with a little strange eyes, ck Dog frowned.

    ¡°What is surprising? Why didn¡¯t I run away?¡±

    ¡°That is not surprising at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­president. I think I¡¯m mistaken, but I¡¯m not the boss¡¯s employee or an exclusive bodyguard. If you are at a disadvantage, you can run away at any time.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t run awayst time, did you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±

    Didn¡¯t he fight back and save himself even in the midst of rampaging armored vehicles?

    When I saw Lee talking with a smile, I couldn¡¯t find anything to say, so I wandered around for a while.

    In the end, ck Dog, unable to find anything to say, turned around.

    ¡°By the way, what about the boss?¡±

    ¡°What am I?¡±

    ¡°Evacuation, don¡¯t you want to go?¡±

    That¡¯s a good question for one that came to mind in haste.

    ck Dog praised himself.

    If he evacuates, he won¡¯t have to mess around anymore.

    Of course, he would have to think about how to take Jenny with him while protecting Lee, but it was much better than staying in the wilderness.

    ¡°does not exist.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Why do I have to evacuate?¡±

    ¡°Since there was such an uproar, of course I have to go! The rampage of the armor is a precursor to a spirit uprising!¡±

    ck Dog was dumbfounded.

    I don¡¯t know if anyone lived here.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why he wouldn¡¯t evacuate when he could leave at any time as long as he was staying at a hotel.

    But what was even more iprehensible was his words that followed.

    ¡°Well, is that so?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°That means that a spirit uprising might happen.¡±

    with one hand resting on his chin.

    He quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°In the first ce, the spirit turmoil was a riot caused by spirits. But now that all the spirits are gone, can there be another spirit uprising?¡±

    ¡°It must have been that the surviving spirits were hiding somewhere and breeding.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes, that¡¯s possible.¡±

    It seems to make sense.

    even while nodding.

    Still frowning, he continued.

    ¡°But even if there was a spirit uprising, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for the armor to run rampant like this.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, it means that there has never been such a runaway of hundreds of armored vehicles even during the spirit squad.¡±

    ¡°what? really?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Lee pointed out coldly.

    It is true that some armor went out of control during the Spirit Rebellion.

    But that¡¯s only a story about a few small armored cavalrymen who misuse the elemental parts.

    In particr, armored cavalry rarely caused runaway unless it was a remotely controlled aircraft.

    Remote control of cavalry was taboo and it was a custom made at that time that it was abandoned.

    in that sense.

    There¡¯s something strange about the cavalry runaway.

    Seeing Lee speak seriously, ck Dog put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°¡­You speak as if you¡¯ve personally experienced the Elemental Crisis?¡±

    ¡°As you live, you learn more and more about this and that.¡±

    ¡°If you live¡­¡±

    It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s that much of an age difference between him and me.

    ck Dog, who looked at the man who strangely spoke like an elder only when it was like this, asked again and again.

    ¡°So what are you going to do? Are you saying you want to see for yourself whether this is a precursor to a spirit uprising or not?¡±

    ¡°I already asked you to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Did you hire a detective?¡±

    ¡°No, instead, I asked an expert who is a hundred times more trustworthy than the Great Detective to get some information.¡±

    So, I n to stay here until the resultse out.

    ck Dog, who had been silent at the sight of Lee talking calmly, opened his mouth with a sigh after a while.

    ¡°¡­if there is a problem, you will be charged extra.¡±

    ¡°Come on, tear it off to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret saying that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is plenty of money.¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you know how unlucky it is to see you at times like this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, some acquaintances I know think it¡¯s more embarrassing to save money because they¡¯re not paying attention to others.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m thinking of being a nerd who doesn¡¯t know what to be ashamed of.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Afterughing at her slightly snoring.

    Lee opened his mouth again.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about whether or not to ask this, ck dog.¡±

    ¡°Why, boss?¡±

    ¡°Why are you dressed as a waitress?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that.

    ck Dog slowly lowered his head.

    And because I was lost in my thoughts, I changed my appearance and even brought a gun, but I forgot to change my clothes, so I wore the same outfit.

    In other words, after checking the sky-blue waitress suit btedly.

    I wanted to die a little bit.

 Chapter 751

    #751. tell everyone

    * * *

    Manmamun.

    Among the seven major guilds, their influence, which boasted of being a martial artist, reached the entire world.

    The aftermath of the copse was just as great.

    Right now, while stock prices rted to the World Federation have fallen like crazy, the ransom of high-levelbat yers has risen by 20%.

    It was better elsewhere though.

    At leastpared to the Commonwealth of China.

    Originally called the first gate in the world, Manma Gate had an influence on many of the 77 gates in the Commonwealth of China.

    More than 20 sects only in subordinate proverbs.

    Including the alliances, there were 50 ces.

    It was as if Manmamun was ruling the centa of the central ins.

    But in one day, Manma Gate copsed.

    It was as if the root of the pir disappeared overnight for the munpa, who had only trusted in the reincarnated monarch and wielded power.

    Even more so, since the white-haired witch crossed the midfield, and many factions suffered damage.

    It is strength that determines the 77 ns.

    Other munpa who were still looking for an opportunity did not miss the chance.

    As a result, hundreds of munpa intertwined struggles broke out, and the Chinese Federation fell into the worst chaos since the Sword Demon Rebellion in the past.

    But when there is a setting sun, there is also a rising sun.

    As much as the Chinese Federation is in chaos.

    There were also those who wielded their prestige.

    It is, of course, the munpa who stood on the opposite side of Manmamun instead of holding hands until now.

    And it was behind them.

    ¡°Princess Blood Moon and the Five Elements Sword Wave have requested an interview.¡±

    ¡°Are they the Heolramun of the Henan country and the Five Elements sword of the Shinjang country?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then the purpose is clear.¡±

    ¡°As you said, it seems like they want to put a line on us, just like the other ns.¡±

    A jet-ck pce standing tall in the middle of Beijing.

    ck Dragon Pce.

    Li Qingyu, a ck-haired girl sitting on the towering tower, suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think we don¡¯t know that they¡¯ve been holding hands with Manmamun behind the scenes, even though they¡¯ve been neutral?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about half and half.¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re anxious but not sure?¡±

    ¡°So, why don¡¯t you move now?¡±

    ¡°Well, if I turned right away as soon as Manma Gate copsed, it would have looked like I was surrendering.¡±

    why did they do that

    I can understand.

    Li Qingyu nodded and muttered calmly.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sorry. If he had moved earlier, he would have been highly praised for his boldness and judgment.¡±

    ¡°Then would you decline?¡±

    ¡°No, there is no need to do that.¡±

    Li Qingyu lowered his gaze.

    And the ck Dragon Pce far below.

    No, to be precise, he looked at the long line at the entrance of the ck Dragon Pce with eyes as deep and dark as obsidian.

    ¡°After all, they aren¡¯t the only ones like that.¡±

    It¡¯s nothing new.

    Wei Ling had no choice but to bow her head in agreement at the words of the respected princess who spoke calmly.

    Indeed, after the Tenma Gate copsed.

    Hundreds of doors visited the ck Dragon Pce.

    No, because there are already thousands of them.

    They did not hesitate to give away their vast wealth and money to meet Li Qingyu once and talk for a while.

    everyone knew

    More than ten thousand gates copsed.

    Now, the loser of the midfield is the Seven Dragons.

    The fact that no sect in the Commonwealth of China could survive if it fell out of their eyes.

    Is that why?

    Rather, the closer the door was to the Manma Moon, the more they tried to show themselves better to the ck Dragon n.

    Li Qingyu did not have to refuse to meet with them.

    If they are useful, you can use them for a fee.

    If it was useless, it would have been enough to just get the price and manipte the other faction to deal with it appropriately.

    ¡°In the first ce, such a small munpa is fine. The important thing is the investigation requested by the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you still suspicious of the World Federation?¡±

    ¡°As soon as the golden lord started moving, this happened, and it would be more surprising if it was a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason why the golden lord would cause a spirit uprising?¡±

    Wei Ling asked cautiously.

    Of course, the World Federation is awarded.

    However, there was no reason to do so, aside from how to cause a spirit uprising when the number of spirits was already extinct.

    The spirit crisis is the worst disaster in the history of the North American continent.

    For the Golden Lord, who used the North American continent as a base, even if he caused a spirit uprising, he would only cause damage.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s answer to that point was simple.

    ¡°It is our job to find out why.¡±

    They are the ck Dragon n.

    Aren¡¯t they better than anyone else at conspiring in the dark and gathering information?

    Blocking Wei Ling¡¯s objection with a smile, she asked calmly.

    ¡°In that sense, has there been no contact from Chao over there yet?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Is that so too?¡±

    Li Qingyu was lost in thought.

    Is it because they are wary of information being stolen?

    The World Federation¡¯s security has be more and more severe, but this n in particr has been carried out in greater secrecy.

    It was to the extent that even the executives of the World Federation did not know what the ¡®Last War Project¡¯ was, even though the Golden Lord had begun to move.

    ¡°¡­If that doesn¡¯t work, I might have to infiltrate Midas myself.¡±

    ¡°Princess, that is too dangerous!¡±

    Wei Ling was frightened.

    To think that they would infiltrate and collect information when they had already obtained information that a sword master might have been dispatched to Midas.

    It was something even the ck Dragon Princess would risk her life for.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous¡­ do you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But right after that.

    Wei Ling kept her mouth shut.

    I only smiled slightly.

    A mysterious yet creepy feeling as if looking at the abyss covered in deep darkness.

    And before I knew it, the beautiful eyes that split vertically made her realize it with a feeling of suffocation.

    this moment.

    That the one in front of him was not the ck Dragon Princess.

    The ck Dragon Hu who inherited the power of the progenitorpletely bypleting the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    And even though he is not a sword master, he is a being who has achieved the unprecedented feat of killing even a sword in a one-on-one fight.

    Seeing her hardened like that.

    When Li Qingyuughed.

    A single vibration rang.

    Wiing.

    As he was in the middle of the report, Wei-ling suddenly came to his senses at the vibration of the pager, which had been set to ring only for emergency calls, and checked it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chao?¡±

    ¡°¡­The princess said that there was a letter.¡±

    ¡°Judging from the fact that it was deliberately delivered through an emergency call, it must not be an ordinary letter.¡±

    ¡°Yes it is¡­¡±

    How the letter came.

    Li Qingyu, who heard the message through the pager, made a strange expression.

    ¡°Can you bring it to me? I¡¯d like to check it out for myself.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    So after a while.

    With both hands, Wei Ling politely presented her with a particrly small, crumpled letter that he had received from other ns.

    Bassrock.

    ept the letter

    It was after lightly unfolding it.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s smile disappeared.

    ¡°¡­princess?¡±

    Wei Ling was taken aback.

    Even though she was leisurely talking about trying to infiltrate Midas.

    I couldn¡¯t understand what the content of that letter was, why it had such a serious expression just by seeing it.

    However, Li Qingyu did not bother to exin the contents of the letter to her.

    I just opened my mouth with a hard face.

    ¡°Wei Ling, summon the Seven Dragons branch right now.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell everyone else.¡±

    Maybe you should contact Limon first.

    However, determining the authenticity of this letter is the first priority.

    If this is true, it is necessary for the entire Seven Dragons to move and respond as soon as possible.

    Li Qingyu continued quietly.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve found out the Golden Lord¡¯s purpose.¡±

    * * *

    Food is good.

    Let¡¯s slowly raise one hand.

    A birdnded on that wrist.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it was a pigeon that originally passed by moderately, and it was a pigeon that rubbed its head on the back of its hand in a friendly manner.

    stroking it

    The moment I gently waved my hand.

    Pudeuk!

    a dove took off

    It seems like you have a ce to go.

    The little bird went straight away in one direction.

    As if it would fly straight across the continent to the other side of the world.

    sh!

    ¡­if it hadn¡¯t been pierced by a sudden thunderbolt.

    It was the moment when he gazed at the dove, which had pped its wings vigorously until just a moment ago, burning and falling.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked pigeons.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly like it.¡±

    ¡°You handled it quite naturally for something like that, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the skill.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re practicing your skills?¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    The beautiful woman with faded blonde hair and a unique nun¡¯s costume smiled.

    ¡°Practice is good, but be careful. This is a turbulent time inside and outside.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the advice.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not something to be thankful for.¡±

    Still, it was a while to put on a happy smile as if I didn¡¯t hate being thanked.

    It¡¯s like I just remembered.

    She put her hand in her bosom.

    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re hungry, would you like a potato?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy. The potatoes are steamed well today, so it¡¯s very delicious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay though.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    Was it a shock to decline potatoes?

    It¡¯s a bit dull.

    She murmured as she put the potato she had taken out back into her nun¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There are a lot of potatoes.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    ¡°yes. Originally, I was scheduled to go on a business trip, but I gave up the opportunity because my junior seemed to miss his hometown.¡±

    Thanks to that, there were too many steamed potatoes left for the lunch box.

    One time to let out a sigh.

    She smiled again.

    ¡°Then be at peace.¡±

    After saying goodbye so lightly.

    A beauty who lightly turns her body and steps out.

    Quadang!

    Degur.

    She trips on the bare floor and falls.

    He eagerly picked up the pile of potatoes that spilled out of his bosom one by one, twisted them around, and put them back into his bosom until they disappeared with quick steps.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I looked at the back.

    I turned my head again only after the beauty in the nun¡¯s outfit hadpletely disappeared from my sight.

    Looking up at the sky,

    he fell into silence alone.

    He wondered how many of the birds he had sent so far escaped the World Federation¡¯s meticulous air defensework.

    * * *

    ¡°You said you opened the Seven Dragons Branch?¡±

    [I have information to check urgently.]

    ¡°Hmm, I guess you found something.¡±

    [I¡¯m lucky. Thanks to you, I found out more than I thought.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [How the golden lord caused this incident and that all of this is not the goal of the golden lord, but only a process.]

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that the Spirit Crisis is just a means?¡±

    [Yes, it¡¯s more scary that he decorates it.]

    ¡°What the hell are you aiming for?¡±

    Limon made a suspicious expression.

    The spirit crisis is one of the worst disasters in human history.

    Even he, who was called the protector of mankind, was barely able to prevent it thanks to the spirit squadron and numerous coborators.

    To think that such a spirit upheaval was just a means.

    It was a crazy act that even the Dark Dawn Society, which tried to make a demon by sacrificing Russia as a whole, couldn¡¯t.

    However, Li Qingyu did not hesitate to answer.

    In order to confirm that, they deliberately opened the Seven Dragons Branch and mobilized all members of the n to cross-verify the information.

    Thanks to that, the golden lord¡¯s purpose was finally discovered.

    A conspiracy more terrifying than all the ns of the World Federation up to now put together.

    Li Qingyu said with a dark face.

    [His purpose is¡­]

 Chapter 752

    #752. lies and deceit.

    * * *

    Interceptor.

    ¡°Hmmmmmm.¡±

    with a light hum.

    Move your hands slowly.

    rotating whetstone.

    Steel that is sheared and ground.

    It¡¯s sober if it¡¯s sober, but it¡¯s still strangely neat and delicate in the movement.

    After repeating the same action for a long time, the man removed his hand from the whetstone.

    And the hard stuff.

    In other words, he ran his finger across the de of the knife and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°hmm. It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    It¡¯s not something to be admired.

    Still, it¡¯s pretty usable.

    When he evaluated the knife he had sharpened himself, he put it in his jacket pocket.

    A voice was heard.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing a pretty unprofitable job.¡±

    ¡°Does it look like that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it inefficient for someone like you to take care of the knives one by one? It would be more efficient to entrust it to a craftsman.¡±

    ¡°It is not a question of efficiency.¡±

    fed up

    Laughing at the words of a true golden lord.

    Billy went on leisurely as he picked up a new knife and sharpened it on the rotating whetstone.

    ¡°Just as a gunman takes care of his gun himself, it is basic for a swordsman to take care of his own knife.¡±

    To the sword master, the sword is a part of the body.

    Although sword painting, which is difficult to live without, is an extreme case.

    A swordsman should know his sword like limbs.

    If you neglect even these basic things, you can¡¯t even be a proper swordsman, let alone a sword master.

    The golden lord narrowed his eyes as he looked at Billy, who spoke calmly but was sensitive to sharpening a knife.

    ¡°Is that also the swordsmith¡¯s teaching?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°A little surprising. To follow even the teachings of the master who killed him so faithfully.¡±

    ¡°This and that are different. If youck skills, isn¡¯t it a way to prepare thoroughly?¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t take that for granted. In fact, it is true that even these basic things are far from our master nobleman.¡±

    On the other hand, Limon said that he didn¡¯t know how to take care of the sword so that the de was always so good.

    At the end of watching the grumbling Billy.

    The Golden Lord opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Actually, the reason I came to you is because I have a business.¡±

    ¡°Have you finally got something to do? just say anything This time I¡¯ll show my skills properly¡­¡±

    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been getting along with my granddaughtertely.¡±

    Geek.

    That was the moment.

    The sharpening of the knives on the whetstone without any deviation until now was the first time.

    ¡°¡­No, rather than being close, we just asionally eat together and chat.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you for that.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me who entrusted my granddaughter with you in the first ce.¡±

    Would this be the case with a rancher who ran into a rancher with a shotgun while trying to work on his granddaughter?

    Watching Billy sigh in relief after shedding a cold sweat, the golden lord opened his mouth again.

    ¡°It was just unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You, who hates Indians, get along with my granddaughter and other employees without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Who says I hate Indians?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I am a believer in the need to end bad habits like racism.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, beauty does not discriminate against skin color.¡±

    ¡°¡­I do understand.¡±

    It sounds like you want to hear all kinds of crazy things.

    The golden lord, who looked at Billy with subtle eyes, nodded only after hearing the next words.

    The idiot among the idiots borrowing swords.

    Even drinking and gambling women.

    It was a very famous fact that he was a man who had been very well educated as a yboy.

    Nevertheless, there are still many people who follow him as a hero in the United States, especially among white people.

    ¡°Hmm,e to think of it, I also have a few questions. Can I ask you a few questions?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You mean the Last War Project. What is the purpose?¡±

    ¡°Have you not heard from my granddaughter?¡±

    ¡°I only heard about it, but there are a lot of things I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Have you been curious about it?

    Billy, who even stopped sharpening the knife, scratched the back of his head and asked.

    ¡°Especially, why is it that the World Federation can win and restore true peace and equality to the world by causing a spirit uprising?¡±

    ¡°The reason is simple. Because lies and deceit rule the world today.¡±

    ¡°Do you wear lies and deceit?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know what to say.

    To Billy, who tilted his head.

    The golden lord said calmly.

    ¡°Did you know that the Golden Dragon n put a huge bounty on the Liberation Brigadest year?¡±

    ¡°Ah, if that was the case, I heard the story. Honestly, I¡¯ve been wanting to be a bounty hunter for the first time in a while, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was an enormous amount that would shake even a person like you.¡±

    Before the World Federation was established.

    Thepetition with Limon begins.

    In that way, when the seven princesses quarreled over the prey called the Liberation Brigade.

    He murmured quietly, recalling the enormous sum that Charlotte had bet on the whole world, exceeding even the most national budget.

    ¡°¡­To the extent that it is so iprehensible that it is so iprehensible.¡±

    ¡°I agree that the amount is beyond imagination, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible for the Golden Dragon n, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that amount that makes me wonder.¡±

    After shaking my head slowly.

    The Golden Lord spoke heavily.

    ¡°It refers to the world economy where intion has not urred even though the Golden Dragon n has scattered that amount.¡±

    In this iron age, money is power.

    It was the almighty key that could do anything with just what it had, and it was also the power itself.

    So easy to misunderstand.

    The value of money is absolute.

    However, after all, money is just a piece of metal or paper with certain patterns and letters and numbers stamped on it.

    The value of money varies ording to circumstances.

    Just as bottled water, which can be bought for a few coins in an ordinary country, is difficult to buy with a bunch of bills in the middle of the desert.

    And in the same way.

    If the currency in the market is too loose.

    Naturally, the value of money falls below the real value, and prices rise.

    that¡¯s intion.

    If it leads to hyperintion, it was a disaster in which tens of billions of dors of property would be trash overnight.

    The governments of each country adjusted the interest rate of banks to maintain the value of currency to prevent such a situation.

    However, even though the Golden Dragon family had so many money, the currency value remained stable without such fluctuations in global interest rates.

    So it was.

    Why did the golden lord feel ufortable?

    ¡°I was convinced then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That the world is being deceived by the Seven Dragons.¡±

    if others.

    you may not have realized

    Even if he realized it, the Seven Dragons would have taken action on their own.

    But, of course, it is the only one with financial powerparable to the Seven Dragon Group.

    For a long time, only the Golden Lord, who had doubts about the unusually enormous wealth of the Seven Dragons, was able to notice the truth.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean the Seven Dragons are deceiving?¡±

    What is the trick of the Seven Dragons that even the somersault fox couldn¡¯t hear?

    Looking at him asking questions.

    The golden lord touched the silver coin.

    And that¡¯s why he named the ¡®Last War Project¡¯ a n he had been preparing for a long time.

    The purpose of investing generously in the World Federation.

    At the same time, he quietly spoke of one of the greatest conspiracies in human history, which he finally learned about after meeting the regressive monarch.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the ¡®World Peace n¡¯?¡±

    * * *

    [The cause of the simultaneous rampage of the armored personnel carriers of the wilderness is not the corrupted spirits. It¡¯s precisely because of the virus.]

    ¡°A virus?¡±

    [yes. It¡¯s a virus to infect the spirits that the golden lord created with a huge amount of money.]

    ¡°Is such an outrageous thing possible?¡±

    [This would be impossible. The normal spirit¡¯s security system couldn¡¯t be prated by Yekathrice or any Unmage. But¡­]

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s a corrupted spirit that¡¯s not normal, it might be possible.¡±

    [The Golden Lord has already spread the virus in the wilderness. And the infected spirit is spreading it to other fallen spirits.]

    ¡°Then, the result of the infection to the armor made after the spirit is this runaway?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    All the cities where this happened had records of discovering and recovering abandoned aircraft in the wilderness.

    Hearing what Li Qingyu said, Li Mon hardened his face.

    The body of the three guns that Alcapano¡¯s organization had picked up.

    It was because I realized that it would have be a medium and infect other armor.

    If it was a virus that could infect even spirits, it would have been easy to cause the shaman¡¯s armor to go berserk.

    ¡°Was it his purpose to make an army out of corrupted spirits?¡±

    [Simr but different. What he wants is not the fallen spirits themselves, but their arithmetic abilities.]

    ¡°Analysis abilities?¡±

    [yes. The Golden Lord¡¯s virus was created to bind the fallen spirits into awork so that they could maximize and use theirputing power.] ¡°¡­Are you saying he¡¯s trying to use the

    fallen spirits like aputer?¡±

    [To put it bluntly, a superputer¡­ no, a quantumputer might be closer.]

    Spirits are beings that transcend humanity.

    Even Yekathrice, the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons, is only mimicking part of the technique.

    Even for the lowest spirits, all sorts of techniques were applied that would be difficult to understand even with dozens of shamans and scientists clinging to them.

    But what if tens of thousands or millions of fallen spirits could all bebined into one and used?

    what the hell could happen

    It was to the point where I couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    But fortunately.

    Or unfortunately.

    Li Qingyu already knew where the golden lord was going to use hisputing power.

    [With that arithmetic ability, the golden lord will do many things. But in the end, the ultimate goal is to attack one system.]

    ¡°System?¡±

    [It¡¯s a system that swordsmiths know very well.]

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    A sword master¡¯s intuition.

    And it was because Noh Kang-ho¡¯s judgmental power informed him.

    The fact that the golden lord invests a huge amount of money and uses even the elemental crisis as a means, and there is only one system that can be attacked.

    [The secret that the Seven Dragons were able to control the world¡¯s wealth and the Seven Dragon Group¡¯s most fatal weakness.] A

    secret known only to a few in the Seven Dragons.

    And the conspiracy that made him, who was the enemy of the Seven Dragons, finally admit defeat.

    ¡°¡ªThe World Peace n.¡±

    [Yes, that¡¯s right.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [He intends to destroy the entire Seven Dragons group by bursting the bubble created by the Seven Dragons.]

    That is the Last War.

    It is the real purpose of the Golden Monarch and an economic war unprecedented in history that will bring an end to the world economy and financial market.

    Looking at the girl who speaks bitterly.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but put on a stunned expression.

 Chapter 753

    #753. It takes two people¡¯s strength.

    * * *

    World Peace Program.

    keep world peace

    By depriving Limon of the opportunity to y an active part in the Iron Age, the status of the sword master is diminished.

    The n devised by the Seven Dragons to deal with the unbeatable defender of mankind eventually seeded.

    other countries as well.

    Even the country that Limon had protected for hundreds of years treated him as a detriment and made him vomit.

    As a result, it was truly a historic feat in that he joined hands with the Seven Dragons and epted seven princesses as his brides.

    However, that grand n had some problems.

    ¡°As the Swordsman may have guessed, the World Peace n has not yet stopped. It has been going on ever since.¡±

    [Apart from constantly ruining my reputation?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    The World Peace n was originally started because of Limon.

    However, the world peace n was not so simple that it could be stopped overnight just because it had achieved its goal.

    ¡°It is also thanks to this that the world remains rtively stable despite the number of global disasters and chaos.¡±

    London situation.

    Copse of the 10th guild.

    War and Civil War in Africa.

    Advent of the Russian Revolution Demon God, etc.

    Stock investors who lost billions of money in the aftermath of all kinds of chaos would foam at the mouth when they heard it.

    However, as a protector of mankind, Limon, who had experienced countless disasters, knew.

    The fear of a disaster lies not in the disaster itself, but in the aftermath of the people¡¯s confusion, disturbances, riots, and so on.

    from that point of view.

    The world today was surprisingly peaceful.

    Especially considering that events that would have been shocking even if they happened once in 10 years happened one after another within a year.

    However, thanks to the World Peace n, it was understandable.

    Money may not be omnipotent, but depending on the amount, it can be an all-powerful solution.

    Given the enormous capital and human influence operated by the Seven Dragons, minimizing the damage was not impossible.

    But¡­

    [Manpower aside, how did youe up with the funds?]

    ¡°Because another n resumed funding.¡±

    [¡­because of me?]

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    The amount of money required for the World Peace n is enormous enough to burden even the Seven Dragons.

    To maintain it, she even sold Leviathan¡¯s shares to other ns.

    However, after it became known that Limon had an eighth dragon psionic, and the seven dragon chapters were held, the contest began.

    without any payment or coteral.

    Each n started investingpetitively again in the World Peace n.

    And even in the midst of various upheavals and shaking of the n, the investment was not reaped.

    because everyone knew

    The World Peace n is the reason Li Ching-yu was able to marry Limon.

    And to get Limon, the world peace n must be maintained.

    No matter how much money it was, it was not as valuable as the eighth dragon psionic needed to resurrect the dragon.

    Especially now that most of the princesses fell in love with Limon after leaving the dragon psionic and became his brides.

    [But the golden lord is trying to blow up the n he has been working so hard for.]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Are you sure?]

    ¡°I am sure.¡±

    In the first ce, how did the Golden Lord find out about the world peace n, which was top secret even in the Seven Dragons?

    It¡¯s really possible to break it down.

    How reliable is this information.

    A question involving many questions.

    Li Qingyu answered without hesitation.

    And he exined in a calm voice.

    ¡°You probably learned about the World Peace n from the World Federation. Because they have information power that transcends mutual interests.¡±

    [Hmm¡­]

    ¡°And if you know the reality of the World Peace n, it¡¯s not difficult to destroy it. After all, the key to this n is one.¡±

    Difficult to maintain in the first ce.

    It¡¯s easy to break anything.

    The more sophisticated the system, the more so.

    In particr, the world peace n had obvious and tant weaknesses.

    A worldwide conspiracy concocted by the Seven Dragons to procure enormous funds to sustain the n.

    [That¡¯s what the yers Association said.]

    ¡°Yes. It is a system that maintains the current bubble economy by astronomically raising the prices of various dungeon by-products, including items.¡±

    One item exceeds 10 billion.

    Dungeon by-products are more expensive than gold.

    Each yer is called a one-manpany.

    The reason why this absurd economy is maintained is thanks to the Seven Dragons controlling the yers Association behind the scenes.

    Intentionally creating bubbles in items rted to yers to skyrocket prices.

    The prices of other goods are maintained.

    By doing so, it uses the difference between the two prices to make a huge profit in the middle.

    In the past, when distribution was not developed, spices and special products from other continents were sold at gold prices.

    Or even trash stocks or worthless electronic data can be worth tens of trillions if packaged usibly.

    The Seven Dragons Society created money that did not originally exist bypletely separating the yer market and the private market and monopolizing the trade.

    ¡°In the end, it is credit that determines the value of money.¡±

    [And you created the credit that the yers Association is fair by giving away a lot of money.]

    ¡°Yes. Thanks to that, I was able to secure unlimited funds by gaining control of the dungeon and almost monopolizing trade with the yers.¡±

    Of course, the money flowed out to the yer in the process was truly astronomical.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Ways worth spending money on.

    whether using the hotel.

    make a private jet.

    buy art.

    go on a trip

    receive treatment.

    Whether you eat delicacies.

    whether you gamble

    Leviathan Bahamut Tiamat Jormungand Quetzalcoatl Apophis Fafnir.

    The money the yers spent extravagantly was eventually recovered through the Seven Dragons Group.

    It was even more so when I bought an item through the association¡¯s auction house.

    That is the greatest secret of the Seven Dragons.

    It was the secret to their dominance of the world¡¯s riches, and the reason yers soared as soon as the Iron Age opened.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Economics is unpredictable.

    Nevertheless, enormous wealth and manpower.

    And the result of mobilizing all the know-how umted while running a criminal organization and the ruling power that once dominated the world.

    The Seven Dragons have created this bubble.

    Thepleteness of the system, which meticulously intertwined the economic structure of the whole world, was phenomenal and even artistic.

    But no matter how perfect.

    A bubble is a bubble.

    No matter how beautiful and hard the surface is made of jewels, the inside is an empty bubble.

    ¡°If the golden lord uses the corrupted spirits to destroy this system, the entire world economy will copse.¡±

    [Then we will be hit hard too.]

    ¡°Yes. It is enough to overturn the advantage we have built up against the World Federation so far.¡±

    [But then the golden lord would also suffer enormous damage? Would you really want to lose weight like that?]

    Limon¡¯s point was reasonable.

    The system created by the Seven Dragons is the basis for maintaining the Iron Age.

    If it copses, yers who have been called one-manpanies will lose their wealth and glory overnight.

    In other words, the World Federation suffers the same damage.

    Especially when ites to the Midas Guild.

    No matter how unfavorable the World Federation was, there was no reason for the Golden Lord to make such a sacrifice.

    And Li Qingyu also confirmed that fact.

    ¡°yes. So, I checked the flow of money in cooperation with other ns, and a decisive situation was captured.¡±

    [What situation are you talking about?]

    ¡°The situation is that the Midas Guild is secretly investing heavily in short selling and the spot market.¡± [¡­

    Are you saying you

    ¡®re trying to make money by destroying the world peace n and copsing the economy?]

    That alone should be enough to fill the vacant seat.]

    ¡°As a golden lord, this must be a gamble worth taking. Especially if you are confident that you can bring us down.¡±

    [Even if the world is ruined as a result?]

    ¡°Right now, we are at war.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Economic warfare using money instead of knives and bullets is also a stern war.

    Judging from the aftermath and the scale of the damage, it would rather be a more bloody war than any fight with the World Federation so far.

    because you know that

    Limon asked seriously.

    [Is there a way to stop it?]

    ¡°For now, we are responding by joining forces with everyone, but to be honest, it would only be to buy time.¡±

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    The World Peace n is the biggest weakness of the Seven Dragons.

    It would have been difficult to prevent even if I had known and prepared for it.

    In addition, the Golden Lord has already spread the virus and is ready for an economic war.

    Since the yer was taken away like this, it was close to impossible to stop the scheme of the golden lord even if the six ns gathered their strength to respond.

    Therefore, Li Qingyu calmly added a word.

    ¡°We need two more people to stop his ns.¡±

    [¡­I can guess who one of them is.]

    ¡°Because you need the codes of all seven princesses to ess the yer Association¡¯s main system.¡±

    The World Peace n was created by thebined efforts of all seven ns.

    Therefore, to prevent one n from arbitrarily abusing it, the seven princesses were required to enter a password that only they knew along with biosignal authentication.

    In other words, it meant that if the code was not in ce, it could not even protect the system at will.

    Unreasonable, but unavoidable.

    Because it¡¯s a system.

    ¡°Above all, if an economic war begins, the power of Fafnir she leads is essential.¡±

    Even if the Seven Dragons control the wealth of the world.

    Among them, there is only one princess who can im to be the world¡¯s best expert in finance and economy, managing the most enormous assets.

    Hearing what Li Qingyu said, Li Mon said quietly.

    [In short, we have to recover our memories¡­ no, the president¡¯s memories as soon as possible.]

    ¡°Sorry for asking too much.¡±

    [You don¡¯t have to apologize. This is something I have to do anyway and only I can do it.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Calm as usual.

    However, when Li Qingyu put on aplicated expression at those words that sounded a bit bitter.

    Limon opened his mouth again.

    [So, who is the other person you need?]

    ¡°He is more important than anyone else in the world, at least for this job.¡±

    [Better than our boss?]

    ¡°Yes. The probability of stopping the Golden Lord¡¯s n by ourselves is less than 50%, but with his help, we can raise the probability to over 90%.¡±

    [How do you say that?]

    ¡°We created the World Peace n, but he is the creator of the elemental spheres, the core of the system.¡±

    [¡­He made a spirit sphere?]

    ¡°Yes. He is also the only one who can stop the rampage of the fallen spirits.¡±

    [¡­]

    Li Qingyu knew.

    That Limon had already noticed the opponent.

    Well, it was natural.

    An existence that can create an absurd spirit sphere that manages the world¡¯s financial system.

    No, because there was only one person who could give orders to such a being.

    ¡°Please go to the swordsmith fairy kingdom.¡±

    A world peace n that even the Seven Dragons couldn¡¯tplete on their own.

    That¡¯s why the opponent who asked for help ording to the agreement made with the Golden Dragon Emperor in the distant past andid the foundation for the core system.

    A distant past where there was no god.

    From the golden age to now.

    Watching the beginning of human civilization.

    Also, the first absolute ruler in human history and the ruler of all spirits who have endured the changes of countless times.

    she said quietly.

    ¡°The fate of the Seven Dragons Conference¡­ no, the world will be decided depending on whether we can obtain the Fairy Queen¡¯s cooperation.¡±

 Chapter 754

    #754. I have to use another way .

    * * *

    Susseuk.

    Clean the inside with a dry cloth until no dustes out.

    Grease the parts with a rag soaked in lubricant.

    Then, after wiping off the oil with a dry cloth, carefully assemble the parts and gently pull the trigger.

    p!

    ¡°¡­good.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t even contain bullets.

    With a smile on his face at the terrifyingly sharp sound of the bolt.

    Charlotte stroked the polished rifle.

    ¡°Death Bound¡­ I don¡¯t have a good naming sense, but it¡¯s the best.¡±

    I snuck it up at the sheriff¡¯s office and put it to good use, but lost it when I got caught in the Golden Buffalo¡¯s shelling.

    However, he slowly touched the anti-armour rifle that was found among the wreckage of the building and eventually returned to his hand.

    Charlotte murmured inwardly.

    ¡®My Hogang-nim is also really big.¡¯

    Originally, it should have been confiscated by the sheriff again.

    It¡¯s a reward for saving yourself.

    Recalling the violinist who gave her this rifle as a gift, she shook her head.

    Until I received it, I would rather haveined about asking for money.

    But that¡¯s only the first time.

    The more you touch this death bound.

    The satisfaction that naturally seeped out made her smile.

    how good it felt

    From now on, even if Lee told me to call him master, I would listen to him with a smile.

    Of course, you will have to ask for extra pay as well.

    ¡®¡­but what was that?¡¯

    I was turning the rifle around like a child who got a new toy like that.

    Charlotte suddenly looked at her hand.

    Memories don¡¯te back.

    Because the work of that day is still hazy.

    Still, there were things that came to mind from time to time.

    It is soplicated that the meaning is not known, but for some reason it is familiar rather than unfamiliar.

    The memory of a strange sentence that can only be called ¡®gugyeol¡¯.

    But what makes her care more than that is the emotion thates with that memory.

    so warm

    happy again

    The strangely clear feeling made her happy and longing just by thinking about it, which made her worry about it inadvertently.

    What is the true nature of that feeling?

    What should I do to feel that feeling again?

    ¡°¡­Ah, is it already this time?¡±

    Was it because I was too deep in thought?

    Realizing toote that time had passed, Charlotte put the rifle back into the case with a sad expression on her face.

    And I don¡¯t want to repeat my mistakes.

    After checking myself in the full-length mirror I purposely ced there.

    get out of the trash

    Charlotte returned to the store.

    And, as always, I lightly opened the door and went in and said hello.

    I was trying to say hello

    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­

    .¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    bang!

    ¡­if it hadn¡¯t been for a sudden tearing scream from inside the store.

    Charlotte reacted immediately.

    He broke down the back door of the store and entered.

    The moment she pulled up the skirt of her waitress suit to reveal her slender thighs and grabbed the pistol she was wearing on her belt.

    ¡°Auntie what happened¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hey Charlotte! Look at this! huh? this!¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°What is it? You know it when you see it!¡±

    Truly lightning-fast.

    before he even drew his pistol.

    Seeing Jenny who ran like a bullet.

    Charlotte blinked.

    From the sparkling eyes to the flushed cheeks and loose lips.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Jenny¡¯s face overflowing with joy that it felt like a lie that made her scream earlier.

    It was because the object she was proudly disying was so unexpected.

    ¡°First of all, it looks like a sign.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sign! And look at the sign, not the paper!¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask to see the autograph¡­?¡±

    She lowered the hem of her skirt again, hiding the pistol she was wearing on her thigh.

    Charlotte looked at the sign.

    and admired

    ¡®Wow, that¡¯s a nice sign.¡¯

    Could this be the sword mark left by a swordsman who has devoted his whole life to a single sword?

    It continues like flowing water.

    As dazzling as a flower garden in spring.

    Neat with no mess.

    Looking at it, which looked more like a piece of art than a sign, Charlotte thought involuntarily.

    -I want to have it too.

    that beautiful figure.

    and perfection.

    It made Charlotte involuntarily inmed with a desire for exclusiveness.

    ¡°aunt? Where am I¡­?¡±

    That¡¯s why I understand why Jenny is making such a fuss, but I¡¯m trying to ask where she got this sign.

    she hardened

    I should have realized it earlier.

    I couldn¡¯t confirm it because I was fascinated by the elegance of the handwriting.

    In other words, it was because it was only btedly that I noticed whose signature it was.

    ¡°My aunt¡­ Where did you get this autograph? No way¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! This is not the time for me to do this!¡±

    The question, simr to the one before, but containingpletely different feelings, could not be finished.

    It¡¯s because Jenny pulled her over and over again.

    ¡°Hey, go out to the hall and entertain the guests. Because I have to make the best burger ever!¡±

    ¡°No, more than that¡­¡±

    ¡°We serve whatever the customer wants!¡±

    If I get lucky this time, I might be able to be the number one burger shop in the United States.

    Jenny pushed Charlotte with words full of motivation.

    Thanks to that, she was pushed out alone as if almost falling out, and the moment she managed to correct her bnce.

    ¡°hmm. I thought only the boss was pretty, but the waitress is also very beautiful.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s pupils caused an earthquake. The voice that

    was so familiar now, but

    should never be heard here, made her feel the urge to run away right away.

    However, doing so would be tantamount to confessing to being suspicious.

    while pretending to be equanimous.

    she raised her head.

    And at the table in the middle of the hall, a guest sitting leisurely with a cage containing bluebirds as friends.

    He approached the dark-haired violinist and smiled.

    ¡°¡­Wee to [Happiness Bean Burger], guests.¡±

    A trembling mouth.

    A voice that sounds like a squeeze.

    To the blinking eyes.

    No matter where you look, he looks like a bounty in front of the sheriff rather than entertaining guests.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    To the point where he felt as though he would be naked and rolling through the crucible of hell if he thought that Lee might recognize him.

    ¡®Why is this guy who doesn¡¯t budge from Leviathan usuallye here¡­!¡¯

    Are you tired of waiting for food?

    He pricked the blue bird in the cage with his finger, then pecked his finger at the blue bird¡¯s beak with its twin wick lifted.

    Even so, looking at the ck-haired man who smiled and stroked his hair.

    Charlotte suddenly felt uneasy.

    ¡®Could he know my true identity?¡¯

    It was a reasonable doubt.

    Among the many restaurants, Lee had no reason toe here.

    ¡®No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯

    Charlotte made up her mind.

    Then, he slowly put his hand behind his back and fiddled with the bracelet on his wrist.

    The castle of this bracelet is perfect.

    The reason she was able to shake off those fearsome pursuers was because no one recognized her as she transformed into the power of the bracelet.

    Lee is no exception.

    As if reflecting on herself, Charlotte made up her mind and tried to pretend to be calm.

    ¡°Do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡±

    ¡°Just say anything. Anything from sparkling water to beer¡­.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I wanted to bring my ck dog here too.¡±

    Even if a passing pigeon suddenly hit me in the head with a mace, the back of my head wouldn¡¯t hurt like this.

    For a while, the unexpected sound made me harden with a smile on my face.

    Charlotte struggled to open her mouth.

    ¡°Do you have dogs?¡±

    ¡°huh. There is a cute little ck dog that shows its stomach right away when you feed it to a very proud subject.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    When did you reveal your belly and pant?

    The ck-haired man grinned as he saw her grit her teeth to suppress the desire to argue.

    ¡°Our ck dog looks so cute today.¡±

    after a brief silence.

    let the ground go down.

    Charlotte sighed.

    Then he looked at Lee with cold eyes.

    ¡°Could it be that the boss was following me?¡±

    Of course, checking the identity of the bodyguard who will protect you is a matter of course for a high-status person.

    But as a free-spirited gunslinger, I couldn¡¯t take that for granted.

    As a fugitive, she thoroughly distinguished herself as ck Dog and Charlotte and used them to hide her identity, especially for her.

    ¡°I thought you would know without having to investigate?¡±

    ¡°how?¡±

    ¡°That waitress outfit. It looked really good, so I looked it up and it turned out it was a special order from this store.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I still can¡¯t give up my ambition to build a burger empire, so I should resent Jenny for ordering a dedicated waitress uniform even in this situation.

    Or should I show the waitress uniform to this smirk and curse myself for not thinking that I would be tracked down here.

    Suppressing thoseplicated feelings.

    Charlotte sighed and asked again.

    ¡°So why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I want to see you work as a waitress.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Tell me your purpose.¡±

    If he really came to make fun of himself without thinking, he decided that he would be the boss and that he would not let it go.

    Charles Thor.

    No, ck Dog looked at him with cold eyes.

    This shop is her home.

    It was your own ¡®territory¡¯.

    No matter how unfamiliar they were, they did not have the heart to tolerate uninvited guests who set foot here without permission.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    For some reason.

    For a while, I was even more willing to look at her sad reaction.

    Lee said with a smile.

    ¡°Actually, I have a ce to go, so I think I will have to leave this ce soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s good.¡±

    I¡¯m d enough that I don¡¯t have to deal with this serpent anymore.

    Why do you feel regret?

    To ck Dog, who secretly thought that he must have be addicted to it because he was so ustomed to extorting money from this solicitor.

    Lee said calmly.

    ¡°But I¡¯m going to a rather dangerous ce, so I¡¯d like to have some strong bodyguards along the way.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°EK.¡±

    ¡°¡­is the boss crazy?¡±

    ¡°well. Compared to other workers in the same profession, I think I¡¯m pretty normal.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you going there?¡±

    Charlotte asked indifferently.

    Since he was leaving, I wondered if he was evacuating like the others.

    I couldn¡¯t stand the absurdity when I heard that he would walk on his own to death instead of evacuating.

    But the moment I heard the words that followed.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be agitated in a different way.

    ¡°I thought there might be a way to stop the spirit uprising there.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying you¡¯re going there to prevent a spirit riot that might actually happen? Not even sure you can stop it?¡±

    ¡°Because someone has to do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, there are people who have rmended me to go there at least once.¡±

    Afterughing out loud.

    Lee said seriously.

    ¡°In that sense, I want to sign an additional contract, ck dog.¡±

    ¡°I will refuse.¡±

    ¡°Are you not worried?¡±

    ¡°I have work to do too.¡±

    ck Dog cut it off.

    I couldn¡¯t leave the store with Jenny, let alone not have the heart to apany her on such a risky journey, no matter how much money she gave.

    But Lee was not disappointed.

    I justughed heartily.

    ¡°If you follow me, even if I will allow you to open the store of the boss here in Leviathan?¡±

    ¡°what? Does that make sense?¡±

    ¡°You said that. I have any amount of money.¡±

    ¡°Leviathan isn¡¯t a ce run by money alone.¡±

    ¡°well. Someone I know said, ¡°What money can¡¯t do can be solved with more money?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, I have yet to try it, but there are kids who im that the burgers here are worthy of being in Leviathan.¡±

    A man smiling at a blue bird nodding his head in a cage.

    Looking at him, ck Dog was silent.

    She knew better than anyone else Jenny¡¯s dream of building a burger empire.

    How quickly you can get closer to that dream if you enter Leviathan, where only the best stores can enter.

    More than anything, this situation is confusing.

    The offer was really tempting, given that no ce is as safe as the Leviathan.

    But¡­

    ¡°What if you still don¡¯t like it?¡±

    I do not like it.

    This is an offer you can¡¯t refuse.

    The one who is swung around by the man.

    Somehow I¡¯m so proud of myself.

    The man was not disappointed with the question ck Dog asked.

    Of course it seems like it should be.

    He only had a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to use another method.¡±

    ¡°If you think you can hit it with a wad of money again¡­¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    head bowed deeply.

    Waist bent at right angles.

    At the end of being hardened by the image of a man who was always enviably confident and even arrogant, giving up all face and asking for a favor.

    ck Dog asked involuntarily.

    ¡°Why¡­ are you doing this?¡±

    To say that he is the number one gunman in this city is all he can do.

    To him who had the power to wipe out dozens of armored vehicles at once, he would be nothing more than a guard dog.

    Why is it not enough even after pouring in a huge amount of money to do this?

    To her who asks questions.

    he replied calmly.

    ¡°Because I need you.¡±

    So simple.

    I don¡¯t know the meaning.

    Rather like a lie.

    Even so, those eyes that automatically make it impossible to deny that the words are true are too deep and straight.

    She looked at him nkly, and finally opened her mouth after a long silence.

    ¡°¡­How much extra will you give me?¡±

 Chapter 755

    #755. do you want to die

    * * *

    What is the most important facility in the United States of America?

    The answer is by region.

    Or every size of city.

    Or ording to personal taste.

    each will be different.

    Still, if the answer were to be calcted, the number of facilities that the most people would choose was determined.

    ¡®train station¡¯.

    Or ¡®railways¡¯.

    Any country in the world, of course.

    Logistics cirction is essential to maintain the economy at the national level, and railroads were an essential facility for such cirction.

    However, the importance of railroads in the United States was on a different level.

    Most of the United States of America is wilderness.

    It¡¯s a dangerous area where you don¡¯t know when the fallen spirits wille out.

    No matter how fast the ne or small vehicle was, they had to be prepared to be hit.

    In the first ce, there were not a few areas that could only be passed by riding a horse, let alone a vehicle, as even roads that were fine were rare.

    At least, shipping is rtively safe, but that is only on the shores within the influence of the Great Wall.

    It was equally dangerous for robbers in the wilderness.

    in that sense.

    Railroads were the lifeblood of the United States.

    An armored train that can withstand being attacked by corrupted spirits to some extent, and a transcontinental train made up of spirit squadrons.

    They were the only means of transportation that could pass through the wilderness rtively safely.

    If there were no blood vessels called railroads, the giant of the United States of America would have died a long time ago from necrosis throughout the body.

    ¡®The United States of America is going to ruin.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Howard couldn¡¯t stopmenting.

    As if it was a lie that the crowds were crowded until daytime.

    The sight of the station, now empty and deste, made him feel bitter.

    Well, it was unavoidable.

    Rumors that the rampage of the armor is a precursor to the Great Spirit Rebellion have already spread all over the ce.

    Those who can afford a little bit are already leaving for cities as far away from the wilderness as possible, from civil servants to outcasts.

    Now that thest train to the west has been cut off.

    It was natural that no one was looking for a train station anymore.

    But no matter how natural it is.

    As a train maniac before being a station worker, he was not happy with this situation as he loved railroads more than anyone else.

    ¡®My family is calling me to evacuate quickly, but¡­ I can¡¯t do that.¡¯

    Of course he knew.

    No matter how much he is a spirit sage.

    As much as EK manages it directly, station attendants are not necessary in a fully automated train station.

    It also means that you don¡¯t have to be alone.

    But I had no intention of leaving.

    As the captain shares his destiny with the ship.

    Because if you¡¯re a station worker, you have to die with the station.

    That¡¯s why he was content with sending his family in advance, and it was when he was cleaning the station with the cleaning spirits.

    A new train arrives.

    Crackle-crack-crack-crack.

    The armored train slowly stopped at the station with the sound of heavy wheels.

    The appearance of a massive train with turrets in the middle and armor made of spirit alloy is truly an art.

    It was a sight that would have made you feel full just by looking at it if it was your usual Howard.

    But today I felt regret.

    A train is beautiful in itself, but it is even more beautiful when it carries passengers or carries luggage.

    In that sense, there was no way that there would be passengers on this train that entered the wilderness.

    Sigh.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Howard inadvertently make a puzzled expression?

    and after a while

    He couldn¡¯t help but be even more surprised when he saw the two passengers getting off the armored train with a low metallic sound.

    ¡®There are passengersing to the wilderness in this city? No more¡­¡¯

    The presence of passengers. A little unexpected, but not very surprising.

    The man who is looking for a family.

    A vengeful gunman.

    Merchants who came to sell weapons, etc.

    Although rare, there were those who risked their lives to ride the train to the wilderness.

    Still, the reason Howard was inadvertently perplexed was that these passengers were more unusual than any he had ever seen.

    ¡®What is this party?¡¯

    A gray-haired young man with a pale face and a sickly appearance even if he pretended to be in a wheelchair.

    A brte maid pushing the wheelchair.

    As a bonus, even the cage on the young man¡¯sp.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s normal.

    It was a time when Howard was shocked by their appearance, which was too unusual to be a visitor to this dangerous city.

    ¡°Sleep there.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the station attendant there.¡±

    It¡¯s like there¡¯s no one else.

    Seeing the nodding young man in a wheelchair, Howard suddenly came to his senses.

    And I approached them to do my job as a station attendant.

    ¡°Are you on business?¡±

    ¡°Where should I go to transfer with this ticket?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you have a transfer ticket. Give me your ticket, and I¡¯ll check it for you.¡±

    They probably stopped by this wilderness because there was no direct train.

    Deeply epting, Howard happily epted the ticket taken out by the maid behind the young man.

    Although it is an era where most things can be handled with a smartphone, there are many people who are morefortable checking in person.

    It was his reward to let them know about the splendor of trains by being kind to them.

    But after checking the table.

    Howard¡¯s smile hardened.

    ¡°¡­passenger?¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you issued the wrong ticket?¡±

    ¡°No, that ticket is correct.¡±

    ¡°Ha, but the destination here is EK¡­?¡±

    ¡°So you said it was right.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Despite his 30 years of experience, Howard unknowingly put on an expression asking if the passenger was crazy.

    Maybe because I read that expression?

    The young man frowned and said.

    ¡°I am fine. It¡¯s just that there are things that can¡¯t be put off there.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ is that so?¡±

    ¡®Looks like they¡¯ve reserved cyborg treatment or nanorobot treatment.¡¯

    Understanding the situation, Howard felt pity.

    Quetzalcoatl, head of medicine and medicine.

    Healers¡¯ Sanctuary Saint Guild.

    Although it may not be as specialized in treatment as the two ces, EK has always been at the pinnacle of technology throughout human history.

    Of course, that technology also included medical devices.

    Although it may not be a general treatment, EK was still at the forefront in special fields including body production.

    In other words, this young man has a disease or disability that requires such special treatment.

    Then it was understandable to take the risk to go to EK.

    It was for this reason that Howard, who had ovee his embarrassment, guided them more kindly than usual.

    ¡°You can transfer over there. The transfer car will arrive in about an hour.¡±

    ¡°Is there a ce to rest until then?¡±

    ¡°Ah, in that case, please use the break room. The guide spirit here will guide you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the guidance.¡±

    After the young man nodded.

    A maid who follows the spirit pushing his wheelchair.

    Howard, who looked at the back of the two with pity, thought for a second.

    ¡®Come to think of it, I think I heard that young man keep criticizing me¡­?¡¯

    Even a station attendant.

    Of course, it¡¯s not very pleasant to hear a young man who is less than half his age.

    Recalling the lofty atmosphere of a young man who was treated naturally so that he did not even feel a sense of incongruity when talking.

    Howard shook his head.

    ¡®Looks like a nobleman from a family with a pretty skeleton.¡¯

    I hope that Confucius receives good treatment.

    Howard prayed with sincerity while clutching the gold coin he had received as a reward for his kind guidance.

    * * *

    ¡°Hey boss?¡±

    ¡°Lord Liam.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss. I¡¯m a little confused¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you were going to EK to stop our elemental crisis?¡±

    ¡°It did.¡±

    ¡°I think that means very well. That¡¯s why I decided to sign an additional contract with the boss.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Charlotte continued with a vein on her forehead.

    ¡°¡­But why do I have to cosy as a maid?¡±

    to live, etc.

    The gray-haired young man was not frightened by the maid¡¯s sincere words that he would shoot him right away depending on the answer.

    I just answered calmly.

    ¡°You said you needed to move unnoticed. That¡¯s why I¡¯m disguised like this.¡±

    ¡°So why am I the only one who is the maid while the boss is impersonating a scion from a conglomerate family?¡±

    ¡°Is that the most natural?¡±

    ¡°What is natural?¡±

    ¡°Would you be able to do well if I entrusted you with the disguise of a rich girl who spends a lot of money?¡±

    ¡°of course! When I spend, I am a woman who spends money well!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    ping!

    afterughing.

    Limon snapped his fingers.

    It was almost at the same time that Charlotte threw herself away with a force reminiscent of a wolf hunting its prey.

    Bang!

    Is it really a first-ss gunman?

    After Limon seeds in grabbing the bounced gold coins before they fall to the floor, let alone roll all the way to the rails.

    Limon nodded in admiration as she watched her stiffen as she smiled and tried to insert the gold coin between her breastbones.

    ¡°These days, rich girls are really good at imitating dogs.¡±

    ¡°Ughguk¡­¡±

    That was the end.

    Truly eternal.

    Charlotte groaned like a puppy that had eaten a poisonous mushroom at a mistake that could not be covered by even a hundred words, and her shoulders drooped.

    The blue bird in the cage is covering its eyes with its wings as if it would not be able to see it.

    Limon rather smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so frustrated. Instead, they are giving you double the extra allowance, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural since I work as a bodyguard and even as a maid!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like that, can I just give you a maid¡¯s sry?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to die, boss?¡±

    Even if I took a penny out of my paycheck, I would push my wheelchair against a train.

    Charlotte speaks with sincerity.

    Limon, who was giggling at her, gestured lightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop kidding and have lunch until the car arrives.¡±

    ¡°Was I serious? Besides, why did you bring a packed lunch again? I bought an expensive ticket anyway, so if you just eat it in the dining car¡­¡± ¡°

    I thought you liked Leviathan sandwiches, so I packed them. If you don¡¯t like it, just me¡­¡±

    ¡°As a maid, you can¡¯t cover the food. I¡¯ll set it up for you, so just watch, Master.¡±

    Even a fierce dog who starved for three days and saw its owner bringing food would not be able to show such a neat change of attitude.

    If there was a tail at all, Charlotte vigorously waggled and took out a sandwich from her luggage with a single smile on her face.

    And he arranged the sandwich neatly on a handkerchief spread out on the table in the break room.

    ¡°¡­I guess you really wanted to eat.¡±

    ¡°Since the food is prepared by the owner, of course you have to do your best.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve be a tterer who doesn¡¯t fit my constitution, so don¡¯t worry about me and just eat.¡±

    ¡°If you say so!¡±

    She immediately sat down.

    And without even thinking about hiding the corner of his mouth that was going up, he picked up the sandwich with a trembling heart.

    I wanted to eat too much.

    Feeling happy that I can finally eat the sandwich that I had to swallow tears every time because of the price tag and turn around.

    Charlotte gnawed at the sandwich.

    yes.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    soil.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Mumble gulp.

    ¡°Does this taste a bit strange, boss?¡±

    ¡°Why? Could it be that he was hurt in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    There is definitely a taste.

    It¡¯s not particrly fresh, and there¡¯s no change or omission of ingredients.

    Why?

    do you think this is not

    Would you say it is different from what you expected?

    Limonughed as he watched her helplessly nibble on the sandwich in a strange boredom that seemed to be missing the most important thing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. From now on, if there¡¯s anything you want to eat, I¡¯ll feed you until you¡¯re full.¡±

    ¡°¡­really?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    sigh

    Limon casually stroked her hair.

    And Charlotte, seduced by the word that he would buy her anything, forgot to refuse such a touch.

    Seeing the two of them, the blue bird in the cage had no choice but to wrap its forehead with its wings.

 Chapter 756

    #756. Time is a problem.

    * * *

    Indians.

    distant golden age.

    A nation that produced numerous spirit spirits and shamans and ruled the world by borrowing the power and technology of spirits.

    But the incarnation descended.

    After the priests and witches appear.

    The Indians were gradually deprived of world supremacy.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t because it was difficult for them to handle the versatility of magic that was close to omnipotence, as they only borrowed part of the spirit¡¯s power.

    It was because the witches and priests had on their backs the protection of beings who transcended the absolute beings called incarnations.

    So the Indians hoped.

    May the spirits more actively confront the incarnation and help them.

    but that wish.

    The spirits didn¡¯t do it.

    It seems that their role is over.

    Even taking care of the world, they yielded to the incarnations and withdrew one by one.

    The spirits disappeared and the Indians, who could no longer face the incarnations, had no choice but to be pushed to the North American continent.

    That fact hurt their pride.

    Still, the Indians were not discouraged.

    they just gave in

    Because it wasn¡¯t lost.

    The pride that they are the people who conveyed civilization to primitive mankind and even left the name of India on the other side of the world.

    And the confidence that they are still the rulers of the North American continent.

    He kept that pride.

    ¡­until the golden age.

    The problem is after the Silver Age opens.

    To be precise, it was after thepetition between incarnations began.

    God¡¯s poweres from faith.

    So the gods wanted more followers, but the number of humans was limited.

    It is not enough to take care of humans, give them blessings, make them prosperous, and consequently increase the number of followers.

    On the other hand, incarnations gradually increased.

    in order not to lose one¡¯s believer.

    Or to steal believers of other gods.

    Incarnation had topete with other gods.

    Thepetition between the gods naturally led to overheating of the priests¡¯ propagation.

    From Europe to Middle East Africa Asia.

    Beyond spreading faith to the ends of the continent, borrowing the power of miracles, and finally across the sea.

    In other words, enough to reach the North American continent.

    And¡­

    ¡­a lot happened.

    what exactly happened.

    Too many things to list individually.

    What is clear is that there was a great conflict between the Indians and religious forces, and that the North American continent suffered great damage in return.

    And the seven dragons are resurrected.

    After the war between the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Fairy Kingdom is over.

    In the end, the Indians were deprived of everything including control of the North American continent.

    Confidence in giving up supremacy.

    The pride of being a chosen nation.

    It was from then.

    That the Indians craved power.

    The fact that the Continental Guardians, which were originally close to the National Federation or resistance society, has been reborn as a secret society trying to regain the hegemony of the world somehow.

    Unfortunately, the result ended in a tragedy called the Spirit Conflict.

    However, even after the Continental Guard was disbanded, their spirit was passed on to their descendants.

    So it was.

    The golden lord¡¯s granddaughter.

    The sub guild leader of the Midas Guild.

    The reason why the somersault fox had no choice but to make a really shy expression.

    ¡°Hero, is there anything ufortable?¡±

    ¡°0110011.¡±

    ¡°If you like this ce, can you bring me a pillow or a bed? Or something I want to eat¡­¡±

    ¡°0110011.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah.¡±

    It¡¯s like a capricious cat.

    We have prepared more luxurious rooms than any other hotel.

    A brown-skinned girl in a feather hat who was dozing off on the rooftop, leaving her bed untouched.

    Watching the running repairs.

    she felt perplexed.

    It¡¯s been a few days since I was in charge of entertaining the two sword masters through a deal with the golden lord.

    For Billy, he guided them around the Midas Guild, provided convenience and chatted often.

    On the other hand, running repairs are unpredictable.

    No matter where you guide me, I¡¯m squeamish.

    Won¡¯t it disappear if you do it quickly?

    take a nap alone

    They even catch flying pigeons and roast them to eat them.

    how to treat her

    Even as a rare woman who had never felt difficulties in everything in the world, she couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.

    Especially since the opponent is a repair that runs.

    ¡®It¡¯s such a praising and praising a kid like this¡­ Anyway, this is why I can¡¯t believe what the old men say.¡¯

    She was the one who openly kicked Billy for what he had beenughing at, calling him a bastard.

    But she is Indian too.

    From fairy tales to textbooks.

    The girl who had been taught in numerous books that she was the greatest hero of the Indians had no choice but to feel difficult.

    ¡®Honestly, I doubt if I can call this kid a hero.¡¯

    Of course, during the lifetime of the running repair.

    The feat she aplished was great.

    Of course, it stopped the expansion of the wilderness that had been gradually widening for hundreds of years since the time of the spirit daeran.

    The achievement of calming the fallen spirits and bringing peace to the North American continent, even for a short time, was something that even that swordsmith could not achieve.

    A quality that is close to the pole of a Elementalist.

    Great power as a sword master.

    It was a feat that was only possible because she had both of them.

    But from what I¡¯ve seen and experienced so far, I can be sure of the somersault fox.

    The fact that the running eagle would not have done such a thing for the sake of humanity or peace, let alone the Indians.

    why did you do that

    Rather, it was surprising.

    If I had time to do such a chore, it was the thing of this unruly sleepy girl to just take a nap.

    ¡®¡­well, that wouldn¡¯t be important to those old men anyway.¡¯

    The somersault fox was cynical.

    Alwaysing to beg for donations.

    The chiefs and elders of countless Indian tribes proudly nag as if they were looking for money entrusted to them.

    When they mention running repairs.

    It was always one thing to put in one¡¯s mouth.

    just her strength.

    If only the repairs on the run hadn¡¯t wasted their energy on making peace or something.

    If he had gathered and led the Indians after bing a sword master, he would have been able to regain the glory of the distant past.

    Of course, it was a ploy to get even a little more money from the golden lord.

    But at the same time, it was also true.

    The reason why they, the most superior people, lost the hegemony of the world was only because there was no absolute.

    If there had been a sword master who could cut down the gods, the result would have been different.

    So it was.

    That the fox she was somersaulting snorted at herself for having Indian blood.

    That¡¯s what made me express my dissatisfaction with my grandfather.

    But¡­

    Tiriri.

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s up, inspiration?¡±

    [Report the progress of the n.]

    ¡°Do you really have to report it to me after leaving the troublesome nobles to entertain?¡±

    [Because I paid that much.]

    If you don¡¯t want to work, you just have to pay several times the advance payment as a penalty.

    While clicking his tongue at the unlucky voice of his grandfather over the pager, the somersault fox manipted his smartphone.

    And after turning on one app, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s over 30%.¡±

    [Then we can start soon.]

    ¡°Already? Wasn¡¯t it inspirational when you said you¡¯d start when 50% is over?¡±

    [The Seven Dragons started moving. That, too, obviously in the form of preparing for and interfering with our n.]

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that you already found out our n with only a few armored vehicles running amok? how?¡±

    [You can find out how to do thatter. The important thing is that we also need to move quickly.]

    The important thing in investing is timing.

    Buying on the knee and selling on the shoulder.

    If you keep your eyes open that it will rise further, stocks that have be more valuable than gold can be garbage overnight.

    Hearing what the golden lord said, she frowned.

    ¡°okay. I¡¯ll start right away, so stop nagging me, inspiration.¡±

    [Remember. Even if it¡¯s a small variable¡­]

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    pop.

    After unterally cutting offmunication.

    The somersault fox operated the smartphone one after another.

    And after pressing the app of the bomb mark hidden in the innermost folder among them.

    The moment she opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡°Game Start¡±.¡±

    crackle.

    Smartphone shines.

    What came to mind was a strange screen.

    Looking at the clunky screen with a serious face like a ssic game that doesn¡¯t match thetest smartphone at all.

    The somersault fox carefully rigged the game.

    Because I knew very well what this would lead to.

    But because I was so focused.

    she didn¡¯t realize

    A little girl who had been lying on the roof a while ago with a sullen face as if she had no interest in the world.

    The fact that the running eagle was watching him from behind, squinting.

    * * *

    The blue bird, which was pecking at the snack in the cage, suddenly asked.

    [Hey, chief. I have a question.]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    [Is it okay for us to be rxed like this?]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the evaluation too harsh for being rxed? Even after this, I cut off the fastest transfer ticket and keep moving.¡±

    [Not that, rich sister.]

    ¡°Why is our ck dog?¡±

    [You¡¯ve now been nicknamed the very dark dog¡­]

    ¡°It suits you well, doesn¡¯t it? It has that much teasing taste.¡±

    Is it ridiculous?

    Or are you tired?

    Indeed, the blue bird with a subtle expression fired at me with a single word.

    [Team leader, will you get stabbedter?]

    ¡°Thank you for doing so.¡±

    [¡­you¡¯re saying that you¡¯d be grateful even if that was possible.]

    ¡°Because it¡¯s unprecedented in many ways.¡±

    [That¡¯s right, but it is.]

    How did thingse to be like this?

    Take a moment to let out a sigh.

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak again with a very doubtful face.

    [But is it really possible to treat it this way?]

    ¡°For now, there must be a possibility. It¡¯s because the number of times he frowns at me has decreased a lot these days.¡±

    [Still, I think it will take too much time. Shouldn¡¯t we be a bit more hasty?

    ¡±

    [Isn¡¯t that right?]

    What is the Spirit Corps approaching right in front of you?

    A golden lord trying to bring down the economy.

    Even more troublesome than that.

    It¡¯s really overgrown.

    It was necessary to treat her as soon as possible to solve this situation with all kinds of serious problems.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve heard what happens if you rush too much.¡±

    [¡­if this doesn¡¯t work and that doesn¡¯t work, what are you going to do?

    ]

    [Is there a way?]

    ¡°If I knew that, I would have written it a long time ago.¡±

    [Do you see this?!]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Surely it must be in this state forever?¡±

    [Time is the problem, time!]

    As if it¡¯s frustrating.

    The blue bird patted his chest with his wings.

    However, the young man who was sitting in a wheelchair and gave her a snack.

    Limon doesn¡¯t even fret.

    I wasn¡¯t even anxious.

    I was just muttering softly.

    ¡°If you hurry, you can¡¯t help it.¡±

    With this unique aloofness that has lived through many things over a long period of time.

    But with a bittersweet feeling that can¡¯t be hidden even after all those years, I smiled.

    Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°Because this is what the initiation of fire is originally like.¡±

 Chapter 757

    #757. What do you mean?

    * * *

    Dalgrak.

    anything in the world

    How to get used to it through experience.

    Charlotte was no exception.

    At first, sheined dissatisfiedly about why she had to do this, but that was an old story.

    the journey continues.

    As the days go by.

    Her murmurs subsided.

    As long as you have experience as a waitress in the first ce, you quickly adapted to maid work?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    However, what yed a decisive role in stopping her mouth was the various delicacies that Limon always bought for her.

    Every time I stop at the transit station.

    Or every time you use the dining car.

    Limon did not hesitate to fill the table with the tastiest dishes.

    Thanks to that, throughout this trip, she was filling three meals a day with expensive food that she hadn¡¯t even dared to eat before.

    well.

    ¡®Can I do this¡­?¡¯

    So it was.

    As she held the delicate petal-shaped meat in her mouth, she suddenly came up with a question.

    Did you read that sign?

    Limon, who was drinking wine across the street, asked.

    ¡°why? Doesn¡¯t it suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°No sir. I just wanted to be able to have a meal with the master like this as a maid.¡±

    A grinning smiley face.

    But cold eyes.

    Did you really have to bring yourself to a ce like this?

    She expected to go to a high-ss restaurant, but because she ate in a maid¡¯s uniform, she received a strange gaze and questioned with her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to apologize. It¡¯s a natural thing to do as an owner.¡±

    ¡­Even though it was useless.

    Shameless indeed.

    Or sly.

    It sounds like you want to enjoy your meal.

    ncing at the grinning Limon, she finally reached the fork back to the te.

    It was because the food was innocent enough that the owner was so nasty that he wanted to poke his face.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s delicious too.¡¯

    Fragrant truffle soup.

    White bread and crispy sd.

    Grilled abalone with special sauce.

    Beef yukhoe decorated in the shape of a flower.

    And even wine-voredmb steaks.

    As expected of a high-end restaurant, all dishes were excellent, from ting to taste.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t even taste like this.¡¯

    Despite this, Charlotte unknowingly put on a sad expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just this time.

    After starting the trip with Limon.

    I filled my stomach with luxurious and delicious delicacies at every meal.

    Still feeling theck.

    The thirst and hunger deep in her heart that could not be satisfied no matter what food she ate made her sigh.

    ¡®Well, just being able to eat this kind of food for free is enough happiness.¡¯

    But that kind of regret is short-lived.

    After calcting the cost of the dishes she had eaten so far, she smiled happily instead of sighing.

    Compared to the fact that I had to shake my hands when I bought food that cost 13 dors at a restaurant, even this regret felt sweet.

    So it was.

    In the end, Charlotte was able to leave the restaurant with a pretty satisfied face, pushing her wheelchair.

    ¡°Where shall we go now, Master? We have some time left before the next train arrives.¡±

    ¡°The food must have been quite satisfactory, seeing as his voice softened?¡±

    ¡°This is a funny joke. There¡¯s no way there could be a maid so dishonest that her attitude would change just because she ate some delicious food, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there must be a gunman whose attitude changes depending on the price of the food he gets instead.¡±

    Is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    Charlotte, speechless, nced at the young man in a wheelchair.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you often hear that you are so honest that you are unlucky?¡±

    ¡°I get so much envy and jealousy.¡±

    ¡°If you knew, would you at least pretend?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretense¡­¡±

    It seems like I was told by an IRS employee to save some money.

    Limon, who was looking at her with a really strange face, asked casually.

    ¡°Dark dog, what do you think of lies?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bad.¡±

    ¡°Is the truth good?¡±

    ¡°Of course, right?¡±

    It¡¯s really out of the blue.

    Looking at Charlotte, who was puzzled by the absurd question, but answered immediately, Limon opened his mouth again.

    ¡°So if the police lied to catch the heinous criminal, is it wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or is it right to reveal the truth of a friend who wants to look good to his lover?¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you asking that?¡±

    ¡°well.¡±

    For some reason.

    a little bit sad

    with deep sadness.

    Looking at her with reallyplicated eyes, he said quietly.

    ¡°There was someone I knew.¡±

    ¡°Someone?¡±

    ¡°Someone who was so proud that he wouldn¡¯t even lie, but he was bluffing when he had to tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°¡­Whoever you are, you¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    ¡°No, I was a fool.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s wrong to lie, but sometimes it¡¯s wrong to not notice.¡±

    Charlotte was silent.

    At any other time, I would have sneered at what nonsense it was.

    in Limon¡¯s voice.

    heavy andplex emotions.

    A deep and silent gaze.

    It forced her to keep her mouth shut.

    It was Limon¡¯s lightugh that ended the brief silence that flowed between them.

    ¡°I am so embarrassed.¡±

    It¡¯s easy to be immersed in past memories at any time, which is the downside of old people.

    After a quiet murmur.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying something stupid.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need an apology¡­ What happened to the person the master said?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t answer that.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay? Then it¡¯s done.¡±

    I just asked once in the first ce, but it seemed like I wasn¡¯t that curious.

    To Charlotte, who turned her head.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s hardly an apology, but I¡¯ll make your wishe true.¡±

    ¡°A wish?¡±

    what a nonsense word

    looking at her puzzled

    Limon gave a meaningful smile.

    ¡°There was a clothing store on the way there, maybe?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    For a while, sitting in a wheelchair with your arms crossed.

    Limon nodded.

    ¡°It suits you pretty well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like it? Do you think I made a good choice?¡±

    A design that fits snugly to the body.

    A thin, half-transparent fabric.

    Even the gold thread pattern and crystal decorations that entuate the graceful curves while barely covering the skin.

    In a sense, it may look more bewitching than naked, but rather than being vulgar, it enhances the loftiness and elegance.

    Truly a beauty in a dazzlingly beautiful dress.

    Charlotte stared nkly into the mirror, and after a while, stutteredly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Boss¡­ No, Master. Can I really take this?¡±

    ¡°why? You said you don¡¯t want to wear a maid¡¯s uniform the next time you go to a restaurant?¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted to wear the original clothes, I didn¡¯t ask to buy a dress like this¡­¡±

    Up until now, even if you used honorifics, it was just a formality to imitate a maid.

    Right now, respect came out of nowhere.

    No, it had to be. The soft touch of the dress, which had

    almost

    fainted upon hearing the price, made her immediately notice Limon.

    ¡°I have nothing to say. I¡¯m not giving it for something in return, I¡¯m just giving it as a gift because it seems like it would suit me well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I gave her a dress that was more expensive than most armor.

    It¡¯s been a while since I looked at the gray-haired man withplicated eyes as if it wasn¡¯t really a big deal.

    Charlotte sighed.

    ¡°Here, master. Why don¡¯t you be a little more careful?¡±

    ¡°What are you looking out for?¡±

    ¡°That attitude. If you give something like this as a gift right away, a normal woman will misunderstand that you have feelings for her?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°If you know, you can restrain yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    nkly.

    Blink your eyes once.

    Realizing only btedly that she hadn¡¯t heard it wrong, Charlotte asked nkly.

    ¡°What do you mean no?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    she waited.

    that it was just a joke

    I wonder if you really believed that.

    May this gray-haired man mock the agitated woman with a vicious grin as always.

    But to my dismay.

    There was no teasing waiting.

    Instead, there was only a gaze as calm as ake.

    At the end of looking at the eyes that shake the heart as if possessed because there is not even an inch of shaking.

    pounding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll change my dress!¡±

    Is it because it is so hasty?

    Even making a tongue-biting sound.

    Charlotte ran to the locker room and gasped as if she had just run 1,000 meters at full speed.

    And more than that, I pressed my chest that was beating like it was about to explode.

    ¡®Let me calm down. This is the ck Dragon¡¯s trap!¡¯

    Charlotte thought.

    This owner is a bastard.

    And that¡¯s not the usual neighborhood flirt, but a bastard who¡¯s good at bewitching women.

    There must be more than three or four women who promised to marry. Maybe they made local offices in every country they visited.

    So don¡¯t skip it.

    It¡¯s clear that I just said that too lightly.

    ¡­even though it was more frightening that I couldn¡¯t calm my beating heart.

    ¡®Hey, if you know I¡¯m going to fall for this kind of trifle, you¡¯re mistaken. master!¡¯

    Charlotte made up her mind.

    no matter how handsome you look

    A world-ss violinist.

    Is it so much money that it rots away?

    He said he would never fall for that yboy boss.

    Of course, it is true that thest element is very attractive, but he had one decisive w.

    ¡®Because I have a taste for associations!¡¯

    I don¡¯t know Limon¡¯s exact age, but at least he¡¯s no different from himself.

    Traditionally, a man must be at least 10 years older to be able to rely on them, and the bitter but deep charm of life is buried.

    That he would never fall for Limon.

    confident with a snort.

    Charlotte tried to change her clothes.

    But before taking off the dress, she hesitated and looked in the mirror in the dressing room.

    ¡®¡­Because the owner is really good at choosing gifts.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t even wear a transformation bracelet.

    I was just changing clothes.

    It looks different than when transformed into a certain form.

    Looking at her own dress that adorns her slender body and fair skin in a most beautiful way.

    she thought involuntarily.

    ¡®This makes me feel like I¡¯ve be a princess¡­¡¯

    Stumbling.

    That moment.

    Charlotte felt dizzy.

    Headache like being stabbed with a needle.

    On top of that, the disgusting feeling of wanting to pour out all of it, even the suddenly protruding intestines. She lowered her exhrated mood just a moment ago to the bottom

    and,

    without realizing it, covered her mouth with her hand

    .

    Or maybe it was because he didn¡¯t want Limon outside to hear this sound.

    I desperately shut my mouth.

    Swallowing the gasping sound.

    For a long time to struggle in pain.

    Barely relieved of the headache and disgust, she removed her hand from her mouth.

    Then, looking at the hand that had clear teeth marks that bleed, he clenched his fist.

    ¡®are you okay.¡¯

    over the mirror.

    pale face.

    Then, looking straight into her darkly sunken eyes, Charlotte murmured inwardly.

    ¡®I¡¯m fine¡­!¡¯

    It¡¯s just a temporary seizure.

    he has no problem

    that no one would have noticed

    Reflecting on herself like that, she closed her eyes.

    But Charlotte didn¡¯t know.

    Although she tried so hard to keep her voice down.

    The fact that the man sitting in the wheelchair outside was looking at the changing room with bitter eyes.

 Chapter 758

    #758. It¡¯s started.

    * * *

    Let¡¯s talk about one person.

    To be honest.

    He¡¯s not a great person.

    Just an average yer. Far from joining the 7th guild, he was one of the mid-level yers who were still in their 40s.

    So in the past, I was just living my life.

    But who did.

    Trials make people stronger.

    In that sense, the economic sanctions that hit the countryst yearpletely changed his life.

    Food imports were cut off, a bowl of jajangmyeon cost more than 50,000 won, banks¡¯puter systems were paralyzed, and factories across the country stopped production.

    It¡¯s literally a crisis where livelihood is threatened.

    after participating in nationwide protests.

    he realized

    in times of national crisis.

    In order to save the country, we need someone who can represent everyone and shout out the will of the people.

    And that realization made him reborn as a fighter fighting for the people from a keyboard warrior in the corner of the room.

    Right now at this moment.

    It was for this reason that Baek-woo was shouting with a band of blood around his neck.

    ¡°What is a mart without toilet paper!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±

    ¡°Without Russia, a country that cannot even provide its citizens with daily necessities is not a country!¡±

    ¡°Not a country!¡±

    ¡°Awaken the government, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Awake, wake up!¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been holding pickets and shouting out loud for hours.

    Feeling that his neck was getting tired, Baekwoo checked his watch and looked back.

    ¡°Now, take a break. We will continue in an hour. I¡¯ve prepared lunch and drinks over there, so let¡¯s do it again after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, our CEO must always be in the lead, so it¡¯s hard, but he seems to take care of things like that.¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. This is all for the people.¡±

    After distributing lunch boxes and drinks to the citizens who participated in the protest together with a big smile.

    Baekwoo let out a sigh.

    And after opening his own cheap lunch box, he frowned at the poor contents.

    ¡®Aristocrats with a lot of money don¡¯t like it. Spend a little more money on people who work for the country.¡¯

    After he founded a civic group called the Civil Sovereign Solidarity.

    Baek-wu clicked his tongue as he recalled the supporters who quickly approached and donated money for the activity.

    Protests also need money.

    Picket production cost.

    The price of this lunch box.

    Transportation expenses, etc.

    Considering the cost of consumption, the money the sponsors gave was very small.

    Of course, if all that money had been used only for the protest funds, the picket would have been more usible and the lunch box could have been obtained properly, but¡­ ¡®

    Can I do that. I have to eat and live.¡¯

    Baekwoo thought seriously.

    make pickets.

    gather people

    think of relief

    Taking the lead and receiving re, etc.

    It is only right that he, who is in charge of all the hard work, takes care of all the donations.

    He said that he, who spends 20 percent of his donations on protests, is sacrificing himself for the sake of the people.

    How hard it is to eat and live.

    Because I missed the timing to buy thetest game machine of the GOD brand that I originally wanted to buy, I ended up having topromise with the FW product.

    ¡®Still, I¡¯m d I have a lot of work these days.¡¯

    in that sense.

    It was fortunate that the former president was impeached.

    Perhaps it was thanks to the explosion of corruption involving the then President Han Jeong-guk and officials and members of the National Assembly.

    It was because an unknown sponsor provided great support, so I was able to make a lot of money while protesting every day.

    After the impeachment was over, thanks to the sudden cut off of the sponsorship, the business as it is¡­. No, I had to think about disbanding the civic group.

    The trouble didn¡¯tst long.

    This is because after the new president was elected, new sponsors were created.

    Those who have great intentions that the country cannot be left to such an independent child who does not even know politics.

    In addition, after the drinking incident broke out and Russia entered an international shutdown, the number of people who donated personally has increased.

    ¡®I need to do something that can draw more attention.¡¯

    For his bank ount bnce¡­

    no, for the sake of the country, he said that he would like one more case to quickly impeach the ipetent new president.

    After eating a cheap lunch box, worrying about the future with a heart of patriotism and loyalty.

    Baekwoo took out his smartphone.

    Ugukchungdo is something you can eat and live on.

    I was thinking of earning pocket money with skills in my spare time to supplement the donation money that has been insolvent these days.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But after turning on the phone.

    The white cow hardened.

    Blink your eyes.

    Rub hard with your hands.

    Refreshing or flipping the smartphone screen, etc.

    After seeing the screen that did not change no matter how many times he checked it, he becamepletely blue and opened his mouth without realizing it.

    ¡°what¡¯s this?!¡±

    * * *

    After President Han Jeong-guk was impeached.

    A new president elected in an election.

    Shin Myung-woon, who had ambitiously dered that he would correct this chaotic country, opened his mouth.

    ¡°I want to step down¡­.¡±

    ¡­Is this really true of a president who has only been in office for a few months?

    grim face.

    droopy shoulders.

    to the dying voice.

    It was questionable in every way.

    However, Shin Myung-woon had no choice but to do so.

    This is because the Russian crisis broke out as soon as he began his term, and his approval rating was steadily dropping.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t just sit back and watch.

    Trying to import the remaining stock by contacting Kana, the head of the Russian National Normalization Committee.

    Increase production in domestic factories.

    Find other importing countries, etc.

    Because I tried my best.

    But the results were disastrous.

    ¡®why!¡¯

    No matter how many times Kana tried to contact her, she put up an iron wall saying that she had no authority.

    Even with the domestic factories running at full capacity, they were barely able to pee on their feet, but thebor union went on strike demanding a higher wage.

    It is the same as locking the barn door saying that there is a shortage of goods anywhere in a foreign country.

    The swordsman he met with the sword master was not so desperate.

    What depressed him most of all was that Russia wasn¡¯t the only problem in the country right now.

    ¡®Why does the Seven Dragon Group look down on our country like this?¡¯

    It¡¯s just that Bahamut is so serious.

    Otherpanies of the Seven Dragons also had problems.

    Of course, it is not as openly imposing economic sanctions or openly disadvantageous as before.

    It only gradually reaped the conveniences and benefits it had given before and withdrew from all national projects in particr.

    Thanks to that, fromst year, various negative factors have been secretly umting in the national finances.

    Might be fine right now.

    Even Shin Myung-woon realized it only after cross-verifying various information after the phone call with Kana.

    However, if this situation continued, people¡¯s livelihood would get worse and worse, and perhaps everything would drop to the level of an underdeveloped country.

    Maybe before that, the country might be turned upside down by civil riots.

    ¡®Could all this be because of the swordsman?¡¯

    Limon Aspelder.

    He was originally a national hero.

    After being dumped and leaving the country.

    Recalling the legendary great man who became the sire of the Silver Dragon Princess, Shin Myung-wun shook his head.

    ¡®No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯

    The Seven Dragons are independent organizations.

    No matter how much she became the sire of the silver dragon n, it didn¡¯t make sense for another n to do this because of one Limon.

    That is, if he hadn¡¯t even bewitched all the princesses of other ns in the past year.

    Of course that makes no more sense.

    If that were possible, swordsmiths would have been called harem masters rather than sword masters.

    Or the dog of the world.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather be able to make a deal with the World Federation¡­¡¯

    After giving up on finding the cause, Shin Myung-wun thought about a countermeasure.

    Although their position has been shaky recently, the only thing that can stand up to the Seven Dragons is the World Federation.

    As long as the Seven Dragons built a wall.

    It wasn¡¯t bad to join hands with the World Federation.

    Above all, there was an Infinity Guild, one of the five major guilds, on the Korean Penins.

    But¡­

    ¡®¡­Why is the Infinite Lord doing this again?¡¯

    Shin Myung-woon became more depressed.

    No matter how high the status of the monarch is and how busy he is with World Federation affairs, it would bemon sense to reply at least when he is contacted by the new president.

    The Infinite Lord ignoredmon sense.

    Of course, congrattions on winning, which is a natural custom.

    Not to mention epting the request for an interview, he hadn¡¯t called or replied to me yet.

    Still, untilst year, I showed my face at a national event.

    What the hell did Han Jeong-guk do to change even the infinite lord like this?

    It was to the point where I wanted to grab and shake the cor of the former president who had been imprisoned.

    ¡®In the end, the only answer is the swordsman.¡¯

    Turn around and say it¡¯s in ce.

    Shin Myung-woon groaned at the only solution he hade up with after much thought.

    The former president tried to kill the swordsman by mobilizing special forces, and in retaliation broke into the Blue House and took hostages.

    He even revealed the fact on the air, but now he has to restore his rtionship with the swordsman.

    It was a daunting thing to think about.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    The situation is already at an all-time high.

    Because that was the only hope to save the country.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s impossible to even contact the swordsman.¡¯

    whether to apologize

    whether to persuade

    What could I do if I met you?

    Why do we have to be ignored from all sides even though we are the president of one country?

    And what is a president?

    why did you be president

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to do it now?

    It was time for Shin Myung-wun to sigh again amidst the deep depression.

    ¡°I have an urgent report to the President.¡±

    ¡°¡­what else?¡±

    It¡¯s like being detached when despair reaches its peak.

    With a half-delighted heart.

    Shin Myung-woon asked calmly.

    Themon sense that nothing could get any worse than this anyway helped keep hisposure.

    ¡°what?¡±

    But after a while.

    He opened his eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean? The prices of dungeon by-products are skyrocketing!¡±

    It was thest bastion that allowed the economy to roll despite all the chaos.

    As long as there is an Infinity Guild.

    In this country, a dungeon powerhouse.

    Shin Myeong-wun was inevitably fed up with the report that there was a problem with the market price of dungeon by-products, which had given huge profits beyond gold.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s started.¡±

    A ck-haired girl who looked at the screen with eyes as deep as night.

    Li Qingyu murmured quietly.

    And I turned my head.

    ¡°How about Yekatrice?¡±

    [Well?]

    Six monitors spread out side by side on the dashboard.

    On one of them, the silver-haired dictator wearing sses scratched his head with a pen.

    [One thing for sure is that it¡¯s not done by human hands.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be difficult to mobilize tens of thousands of manpower to buy and sell dungeon by-products and items on this scale and at this speed.¡±

    Truly colorful.

    It sells at an insane rate.

    Out of stock signs appear everywhere.

    Prices go up ordingly.

    Immediately after that, a huge amount of items were released again.

    A yer association system that governs the market price of all dungeon by-products and items.

    While more than tens of millions of transactions are being made on that screen in units shorter than 1 second, or 0.1 second.

    The blue-haired Count Rose opened her mouth with a stiff face.

    [Although the market price fluctuates greatly, fortunately, the system seems to be responding properly.]

    ¡°It would not be easy even for a golden lord to destroy the system created using the fairy queen¡¯s spirit sphere overnight. The problem is¡­¡±

    [Money.]

    [The limit of the system.]

    ¡°It¡¯s as you two said.¡±

    An expressionless gray-haired priest.

    Caught smoking a pharaoh.

    At their opinion, Li Qingyu nodded and said,

    ¡°They¡¯re still exploring. But if the number of virus-infected spirits exceeds our system or our funds reach the limit¡­¡± Li

    Qingyu couldn¡¯t finish.

    But everyone knows the ending.

    As always, the green-haired best in the world was cynically revealed instead.

    [The world economy will copse and we will all go bankrupt.]

 Chapter 759

    #759. Let¡¯s start.

    copse of the world economy.

    Bankruptcy of the Seven Dragon Group.

    Either way.

    It was a funny joke that, when told in front of others, was a good thing tough at.

    But right now.

    None of the six princesses gathered here denied that fact.

    because everyone knew

    As Maya pointed out.

    Also, if the Golden Lord¡¯s n is realized, the Seven Dragons will inevitably copse.

    And¡­

    [I want to know how likely it is to stop Lee Qing-wi.]

    ¡°It¡¯s as I already said.¡±

    [¡­is that impossible?]

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s almost impossible to block the Golden Lord¡¯s attack without Charlotte.¡±

    Is it because I didn¡¯t expect it in the first ce?

    Li Qingyu calmly nodded at Rose¡¯s muttering, which felt more calm than disappointment.

    A fallen spirit that has been taken over by a virus.

    Funds raised by the World Federation.

    The Golden Lord¡¯s attack using the two was fatal to the Seven Dragons.

    To the extent that it would have been difficult to stop even with Charlotte.

    Not to mention, now that he couldn¡¯t ess the World Peace System of the yer Association, the possibility was infinitely low.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the virus created by the golden lord can be removed¡­¡± [

    Oh, that¡¯s impossible.]

    Yekathrice tly denied the possibility that there might be one.

    [I¡¯m still analyzing it because it¡¯s been a while since Rampant Shock arrived, but this virus wasn¡¯t created in a normal way.] [Is it a

    skill ?]

    [Yes, it¡¯s probably a unique skill.]

    You mean?¡±

    [At least for me.]

    [There¡¯s nothing special about genius. I return the business card.]

    [Right? After all, I am more suited to be a beloved sister and a bride than a genius, right?]

    [¡­]

    Unlike Ainsha, who turns away from Yekathrice¡¯s assertion with an expressionless face.

    The other princesses had even heavier expressions.

    As long as even Yekatrice, the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons and at the forefront of cutting-edge technology, dered that there was no way to solve the virus.

    It meant that it was impossible to stop the Golden Lord with human technology.

    [There are only two ways left after all.]

    [Either spend as much time as possible by pouring money and manpower into it¡­]

    ¡°¡­They¡¯ll siphon off the funds on the premise that they¡¯ll go bankrupt.¡±

    The wealth of the Seven Dragons is enormous.

    Even if only part of it is stolen, the amount is enormous.

    Even if it wasn¡¯tparable to now, I was able to prepare any amount of money for aeback.

    Especially since they are ustomed to dealing with illegal funds since the days when they were called the Demonic Cult.

    ¡°Does anyone agree with that method?¡±

    knowing that fact.

    Li Qingyu asked for confirmation.

    It was strategically right tomit to ater date rather than pouring everything into a fight that couldn¡¯t be won anyway.

    No, on the contrary, it could be said that it was a wiser choice.

    But¡­

    [Don¡¯t ask trivial things, Li Qingyu. There¡¯s no way any of us would be fools to make such a choice, right?]

    To Yekathrice, who giggled.

    Hai quietly agreed.

    [There are times when you need to retreat, but there are times when you have to fight even if you can¡¯t win.]

    [I think so too. Putting everything else aside, if we don¡¯t stop the golden lord now, the whole world will be in great chaos.]

    Hai says that if the Seven Dragons group copses, the world¡¯s hegemony may be taken away by the Young Young World Federation.

    Rose says that if the global economy copses, there will be countless deaths from starvation and people¡¯s livelihoods will be ruined.

    so like two people.

    So that¡¯s a very reasonable statement.

    [I can¡¯t see the future now. So I don¡¯t know which one is better.]

    Unlike those two princesses.

    Ainsha couldn¡¯t justify it.

    Because a prophet who couldn¡¯t prophesy was such a being.

    Even so, with firm faith in those transparent eyes, she spoke without hesitation.

    [But I believe Lee. So I do my best as a bride.]

    They cannot stop the n of the golden lord.

    But Limon would surely find a way.

    Maia lightly snorted while everyone else fell silent at the expressionless girl¡¯s words.

    [After all, the answer seems to have been decided from the beginning.]

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    From the point of bing Limon¡¯s bride.

    Anyway, they had no choice.

    Even if things went wrong and I lost everything, it was better than losing his trust.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s check it onest time.¡±

    So with everyone¡¯s consent.

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth.

    ¡°Yekatrice.¡±

    [System preparation OK. It¡¯s prepared in a hurry, so it¡¯s a bit poor, but it¡¯s okay to use it right away.]

    ¡°Ainsha.¡±

    [All members of the n are ready. Trust your senses and leave it up to you.]

    ¡°Haty.¡±

    [Apopis¡¯ mercenary troops have already been dispatched to the yer Association branches around the world. Any disturbance can be quelled immediately.]

    ¡°Rose.¡±

    [Don¡¯t worry about market maniption through local hoarding. We can transport supplies anywhere in the world in 5 minutes.]

    ¡°Mia.¡±

    [No one will copse even if they don¡¯t sleep for at least ten days.]

    The silver dragon n is a system engineer.

    The White Dragon n is an Operator.

    The Red Dragon n responded with force.

    The Blue Dragon n provides emergency transportation.

    The green dragon n is manpower management.

    After confirming that each n haspleted their deployment as discussed beforehand.

    He is the head of the ck Dragon n, who is in charge of the emergency response n to stop the Golden Lord, the Gordian Knot (¦£?¦Ñ¦Ä¦É¦Ï? ¦Ä¦Å¦Ò¦Ì??).

    The best bookkeeper of the Seven Dragons smiled.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start the counterattack.¡±

    * * *

    A high-rise skyscraper.

    Standing by the window on the top floor.

    The old man was looking out the window.

    In a way, it¡¯s like looking at Wall Street full of skyscrapers.

    If you look at it differently, it¡¯s just like looking at your own reflection in the window.

    It was just when he was rolling only silver coins between his fingers in still silence.

    ¡°I have an inspiration problem.¡±

    A girl with brown skin and sses.

    Even at the words of the somersault fox, he was not shaken.

    Rather, she just asked calmly, as if she knew what to say.

    ¡°Has the Seven Dragons started responding?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about responding.¡±

    In the first ce, I didn¡¯t expect that the Seven Dragons would just let go.

    That¡¯s why I tried to execute the n after infecting as many spirits as possible so that they could swarm at once without any time to respond.

    So there was no reason to be surprised now.

    nheless at this moment.

    The reason why the somersault fox hardened his face was because of how the Seven Dragons were responding.

    ¡°Instead of defending the price of dungeon by-products and items, they are attacking our business and the stock market with all their might.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean fighting in the mud?¡±

    ¡°Attack is the best defense.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re evil.¡±

    The golden lord shook his head.

    The Midas Guild has more business than any other guild in the world.

    In fact, from auctions to management, franchise, manufacturing, agriculture and fisheries, etc.

    Unlike the Seven Dragon Group, which each focused on a specific field, the Midas Guild had entered all fields of business that could make money.

    In the professional field, it is said that it cannotpete with the Seven Dragons.

    And that it is useful to utilize the various skills of the yers.

    result of thebination of the two.

    The expansion of the octopus-eating business was aplished.

    Even if you can¡¯t be the best, you can be the best in every field.

    That¡¯s why Midas was the only one who was able to obtain financial powerparable to the Seven Dragons, but the foundations of each business were not as strong as the Seven Dragons.

    Of course, all businesses were at the level ofrge corporations.

    But evenrge corporations have their own way.

    What if the Seven Dragons decided to step out?

    It could be seen that it was only a matter of time before the Midas business copsed.

    ¡°If we take out the funds right away and distribute them to each business, we can defend ourselves to some extent, but¡­¡±

    ¡°The World Peace n will be dyed that much.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, even now it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    The somersault fox clicked his tongue.

    He was attacking the yer association¡¯s bubble system by taking control of the fallen spirits.

    However, even if it was a bubble, an enormous amount of money was needed to break the market price of steel-hard dungeon by-products.

    To the point where I felt it wascking even though I brought in the budget of the World Federation.

    But what if the funds were withdrawn?

    At least a month, at worst, for several months, the Last War project would be disrupted.

    Especially since we have already invested a lot of money in stocks and real estate in preparation for an economic copse.

    ¡°What are you going to do? If the virus spreads more anyway, I can forcefully break the system.¡±

    Even if it takes some time, wait for the virus to spread while protecting the business, and then hit it all at once.

    Or, ignore the counterattack of the Seven Dragons and go ahead with the n.

    Leave her asking for opinions.

    At the end of fiddling with silver coins while keeping my eyes fixed outside the window.

    The Golden Lord opened his mouth.

    ¡°You can give up all other businesses. Instead, keep as much as the stock market.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Does not matter. After all, if this n seeds, such a business will be worthless.¡±

    ¡°If we fail instead, we will be left behind, too?¡±

    As long as the business is safe, it is possible to make aeback even if this n fails, even if it suffers great losses.

    But what if you lost all your business to the attack of the Seven Dragons and lost your money invested in the stock market?

    Rather, they go bankrupt.

    Truly an all-or-nothing.

    Not a smallpany either.

    It was something that a sane person would never have done in that it could lose a trillion units of assets, but¡­

    ¡°There is no risk-free investment in the world. There is only a choice between epting it and taking on the challenge or stopping and beingcent.¡±

    If sessful, the wealth of the whole world.

    If you fail, only one guild.

    Returns and risks are so clear, so why not take a little risk?

    The monarch who sold the by-products of the dungeon and sold the money he collected was called stock investment, and achieved enormous wealthparable to the Seven Dragons.

    In other words, making such reckless investments.

    No matter how many times I¡¯ve failed.

    nheless seeded in the end.

    At the end of frowning at the world¡¯s best investor and his own grandfather.

    she opened her mouth.

    ¡°okay. Still, as long as we defend the stock market, the n will be dyed.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Well, about a few days?¡±

    ¡°To shorten it as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Give me more money and say that.¡±

    While the somersault fox grumbles, he takes out his smartphone and runs the game.

    The golden lord was deep in thought as he rolled a silver coin.

    In the end, nothing changes.

    Since the Last War Project has begun, the Seven Dragons have no way to stop it.

    With only one exception.

    I won¡¯t be able to get in the way of this.

    Only the golden princess dered by the returning monarch.

    And considering his unique skill, there was no need to worry about her.

    ¡®It must be prepared just in case.¡¯

    nevertheless.

    The Golden Lord thought.

    How to prevent an emergency.

    Even if there is the same risk, spection and investment are different.

    Even if it was a star¡¯s wisdom, I couldn¡¯t blindly believe in a prophecy that hadn¡¯te true yet.

    So¡­

    ¡­on the top floor where they were.

    In-young, who was lying on the roof of a skyscraper, quietly removed her ear from the floor.

    The Seven Dragon Group of the Seven Dragons.

    World Federation including Midas.

    Conglomerates who dominate the world¡¯s wealth and the only organization that canpare with them in terms of financial power.

    The economic war that would drive their whole world into chaos was about to begin.

 Chapter 760

    #760 It might not be bad.

    Take a breath.

    Every time my big chest swells, I feel the heat flowing through my body as if it were beating.

    catch your breath

    The deeper you breathe, the hotter and harder the heat pulsates.

    catch your breath

    The heat circting in the deepening mind and concentration forms a shape.

    Scales as brilliant as gold.

    A body as solid as steel.

    Eyes as clear as jewels.

    Its shape is wless, and the eyes looking straight at it are dazzlingly

    beautiful

    .

    Breathing copsed, and the energy that flowed through the body was scattered again.

    Charlotte took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ha, this is hard.¡±

    I just did some meditation.

    Looking at her sweaty body, she shook her head.

    Unlike when she came to a dangerous ce called the wilderness, she made a big determination, but after she started her journey, she only worked as a maid.

    It was Charlotte who was having afortable trip.

    But her employer wouldn¡¯t allow her to rx.

    while traveling by train.

    Or while resting in a hotel.

    Even when eating together.

    Instructing you how to meditate alone, forcing you to do it again, or making noise about floating clouds.

    It was a continuation of the previous training in many ways.

    Charlotte protested that it made sense to train her while she was busy doing maid work, but¡­

    ¡®What¡¯s the money?¡¯

    What can I do?

    that has already been paid.

    I¡¯ll have to break the neck of this guy who nods without going through his brain when he hears the amount.

    she grieved inwardly.

    But even thinking so.

    Charlotte¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t too bad.

    ¡®Anyway, the owner is also unique.¡¯

    I¡¯ve heard many stories of people cutting the hiring cost because the skills of bodyguards are not reliable.

    But rather, an employer who trains bodyguards while giving his own money.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a military or apany that needs human resources.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out why individuals and violinists would do this.

    No, to be honest, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t have any guesses at all¡­ but¡­

    ¡®¡­the owner couldn¡¯t believe he really fell in love with me, right?¡¯

    a few days ago.

    when you go to a clothing store.

    Recalling Limon¡¯s words and the quiet gaze, Charlotte felt her heart beat again.

    Of course, if this was a thrill, it was so disgraceful that I couldn¡¯t sleep all night and bit the pillow.

    However, considering the attitude Limon had shown so far, it was hard to regard it as an illusion.

    The price of the dress he bought.

    The eyes you show sometimes.

    other things, etc.

    No matter how you think about it, it was the image of a man seducing a woman he was interested in.

    ¡®It might just be my misunderstanding.¡¯

    Charlotte assumed.

    One in a million anyway.

    It¡¯s not that Limon has the entricity of making fun of others even while spending money like crazy.

    If he had seen him somewhere and fell in love with him at first sight, he hired him as an escort on purpose to get a chance to flirt with him.

    Indeed, what should he do?

    ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing if it¡¯s real¡­¡¯

    Actually, this wasn¡¯t the first time something like this happened.

    When working with Charlotte.

    When working as a gunman.

    Because he was changing his appearance with the power of the bracelet, most people only recognized his in impression or scary scars.

    But is it because it feels good?

    Or is it because of pure charm?

    There were asional people who were not seduced by her outward appearance and expressed their feelings for her in a sincere manner.

    Of course, the answer was always no.

    In the first ce, living with a double identity was not enough, and as a fugitive, there was no room for mere love affairs.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    nheless at this moment.

    I have no desire to date a man.

    Unlike before, when she was always determined, Charlotte couldn¡¯t control her curved lips.

    The owner may actually like you.

    Just thinking about it made me smile and feel happy.

    ¡®I don¡¯t particrly like the master, but he¡¯s definitely not a bad opponent.¡¯

    overflowing wealth.

    handsome face.

    to musical talent.

    Although there are some ws in terms of personality, other than that, it is a condition where it is difficult to find ws.

    In addition, the sense of monopolizing favors and good perfumes received so far.

    Above all, his deep gaze made her make a slightly different decision than usual.

    ¡®Well, if the owner confesses to me, it might not be bad to go out with him for a while¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s not that serious.

    just eat a few meals

    go shopping together

    share a story

    traveling together.

    I think it would be good to consider hanging out for a while while doing something simr to a lover like that.

    Charlotte, who made a decision in her heart, was about to report that the training was over, but stopped when she saw herself in the mirror.

    And immediately turned around.

    Shoot Aaaaa!

    Washing yourself in the bathroom.

    Change your sweaty clothes.

    After a bit of hesitation, even a simple make-up.

    After using 120% of the facilities of an armored trainparable to that of a tolerable hotel.

    Turning around in front of the mirror, she shook her head as she confirmed that she had be clean and tidy in a way different from before, which was drenched in sweat.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that I¡¯m particrly concerned about the master, but it¡¯s a maid¡¯s job to behave properly.¡¯

    This is business after all.

    It¡¯s not because of personal feelings.

    Contrary to her cold muttering, she was finishing her maid outfit with a satisfied expression.

    [This is today¡¯s news. Brazil¡¯srgest apparel brand, LCHRO, has finally dered bankruptcy.]

    [With this, nine of the world¡¯srgest conglomerates have already dered bankruptcy this month.] [

    That¡¯s right. In addition, various uneasy rumors are circting and the stock market is fluctuating.]

    [Stock price is being maintained miraculously for many things that have been happening recently?]

    [Yes, I think it¡¯s an opportunity just as much as those who feel anxious and sell their stocks. [ There are

    a lot of bold investors.]

    [It¡¯s not just bold. Professor Herman of Billy University said that this is a temporary singr phenomenon and that now is an opportunity to invest as the market is safe¡­]

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a mess.¡±

    one side of the room.

    Watching the news on the TV that was chattering around there, Charlotte clucked her tongue.

    a few days ago.

    She had thought so until she saw the news that argepany had suddenly gone bankrupt.

    But it¡¯s a long day¡­

    No, even two or three famouspanies per day go bankrupt.

    This includes the fluctuating prices of billions and hundreds of billions of items.

    ¡®Is this also because of the Spirit Corps?¡¯

    Even the pping of a butterfly¡¯s wings can cause a storm.

    from that point of view.

    It was not unreasonable that the world economy was shaken now that signs of spirit uprising were visible.

    ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s strange for something like that.¡¯

    Still, Charlotte felt suspicious.

    If this situation is due to the Spirit Rebellion, of course the United States of Americapanies should be affected first.

    The CEO is arrested for a crime.

    Bankruptcy due to arge number of maturing bonds.

    It was because I felt so strongly that the wrongpanies were going down unexpectedly.

    The only thing they have inmon is that they are all subsidiaries of the Midas Guild.

    However, in this era whenrge corporations must have a rtionship with the Seven Dragons or Midas, it was also difficult to say that it was amonality.

    ¡®¡­well, how are you? I don¡¯t even have stock anyway.¡¯

    Charlotte immediately erased her worries.

    And he remembered the money he had saved up.

    ¡®It¡¯s an investment, and it¡¯s best to have money in gold.¡¯

    As she imagined how many times the gold nugget she had collected would increase once she finished this job, she put on a happy expression.

    Cash was good, but she preferred real things like gold and jewels to simple numbers in her bankbook.

    When you collect them one by one, you feel like they are your own treasures.

    ¡®There is no greater treasure in the world than gold and jewels. Oh yes¡­¡¯

    But in the meantime.

    she paused.

    And he tilted his head.

    ¡®¡­Why do I think of my master at times like this?¡¯

    I was thinking about treasure.

    Why did Limone to mind naturally?

    For a while, I was puzzled by my iprehensible thoughts.

    ¡®It¡¯s really not the time for me to be like this.¡¯

    as a maid.

    as a bodyguard.

    Realizing that she had left her master too long, Charlotte left her room.

    And in front of Limon¡¯s guest room.

    Check the maid outfit again.

    It was the moment I took a deep breath and was about to knock on the door.

    ¡°¡­I mean, I¡¯ve seeded in earning time for now.¡±

    [No, it¡¯s practically a failure. Because the golden lord continues to attack the system with minimal defense.]

    ¡°But you dyed his n, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    [Well, it¡¯s just a matter of time. As the virus spreads, the attack on the system is getting fiercer.]

    His hand stopped in front of the door.

    Charlotte hesitated.

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    There can be no guests.

    This is a long-distance armored train.

    It¡¯s not a ce that someone can suddenlye to.

    If so, it must have beenmunication, but that wasn¡¯t particrly strange. A phone call is something anyone can do.

    Yet at this moment.

    she held her breath.

    It must have felt strange.

    A voice I¡¯ve never heard before.

    And as soon as she heard that voice, the sensation that sent chills down her spine made her instinctively hide her presence.

    ¡°¡­Can you hold on until I reach the fairy kingdom?¡±

    [That much is possible.]

    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay.¡±

    [No, it¡¯s not okay. Even if we get help from the fairy queen, we won¡¯t be able to solve this situation without her.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [I¡¯m asking in that sense.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m focusing on the conversation.

    without feeling their own presence.

    Listen to the voice of the master continuing the conversation with the other person through themunicator.

    And think.

    Where did you hear this voice?

    [Swordsmith, can you solve Charlotte¡¯s coin spell by then?]

    ¡®Swordsmith?¡¯

    But at that moment.

    She forgot all doubts.

    ¡®Thest sword master, Limon Aspelder?¡¯

    Instead, the shock thates to mind.

    eptance on the other hand.

    It pierced the armor of cavalrymen with ordinary bullets and knocked down dozens of them with one gesture.

    That superhuman majesty could have been understood by a sword master.

    But what stirred Charlotte the most now was neither surprise nor admiration, but a more violent and passionate feeling.

    Because, as far as she knows, Limon Asfelder must be¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do it somehow.¡±

    [Hey, you¡¯re good at talking with that body.]

    And only then.

    Charlotte finally realized.

    Who is the owner of that cynical voice that Limon is talking on the phone with?

    no i couldn¡¯t know

    ¡°The bride is working hard like this, but as a groom, you can¡¯t speak weakly, can you?¡±

    meet jenny

    before being saved by her.

    Thest person you met.

    A monster who pursued himself relentlessly.

    One of the heads of a terrifying organization that rules the world.

    And above all, the biggest nemesis and enemy of his life, who stirs up resentment and hatred just by looking at him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Maia.¡±

    Green Dragon Princess Maia.

    And from the beginning of a friendly conversation with her, in a desperate sense of betrayal towards the man who deceived and approached her.

    Charlotte kicked the room door open.

 Chapter 761

    #761 Wouldn¡¯t it be okay?

    okay.

    If you think about it.

    It was a strange thing from the start.

    No matter how much the best gunman in the city was, why did he hire himself with such arge amount of money.

    Also, training and doing favors like this and that.

    The one that brought me on the journey to the fairy kingdom.

    If you think about it coldly, it was full of work that was beyondprehensible at all and even suspicious.

    nevertheless.

    Charlotte was just puzzled.

    I never really doubted him.

    It¡¯s not just because I¡¯m blinded by money.

    Intuition, instinct, five senses.

    because it told me

    That Limon is in favor of him and that he is a trustworthy and trustworthy being.

    That¡¯s why I seriously thought about whether he might have fallen for me.

    nevertheless.

    No, that¡¯s why this moment.

    Charlotte opened her mouth with a deeper sense of betrayal.

    ¡°Answer me, Master.¡±

    p.

    What I felt was a familiar chill.

    Feeling the fishy metal on the trigger of the pistol pulled from the holster on the thigh.

    she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°No Limon Aspelder.¡±

    Even though the gun is pointed between the forehead.

    surprise too.

    fear too.

    without agitation.

    An ashen-haired young man sitting in a wheelchair looking at himself with calm eyes.

    However, Charlotte snarled as she red at the man who should have had a different hair color.

    ¡°Did you deliberately approach me? To capture me and offer it to the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°About half.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to dedicate you to the Seven Dragons, but it¡¯s true that I contacted you with a special intention.¡±

    I¡¯m proud.

    Charlotte gritted her teeth.

    I was already anticipating it.

    no i was sure

    Even so, the words she didn¡¯t want to believe made her open her mouth again.

    ¡°¡­Why are you acting as the dog of the Seven Dragons? You were an old enemy of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°That is disappointing to hear. I used to be a hunting dog, but now I¡¯m being treated kindly.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to y with me right now?!¡±

    ¡°No, seriously.¡±

    ¡°this¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you want to vent your anger, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, go to the fairy kingdom together. To save the world from chaos, not me.¡±

    whether you shoot

    p the cheek

    or torture.

    I¡¯ll ept anything.

    Instead, ask them to apany you until they reach the fairy kingdom.

    She gritted her teeth as she saw Limon talking without moving even though the muzzle had been pushed in front of her nose.

    He was obviously deceived and betrayed.

    The one who was betrayed was himself.

    That confident attitude was so nasty and angry that it made my head bleed.

    To the point where I want to put a bullet through my head like this.

    Of course, he knew that his bullets would mean nothing to a superman like Limon.

    But the feeling of betrayal is so deep.

    Anger is Afrimanchi hot.

    Even though I know it¡¯s futile.

    She¡­

    [You¡¯d better not.]

    Hesitating.

    slowly slowly.

    She turned her head.

    And across from Limon, who was sitting in a wheelchair.

    I red at the woman beyond themunication monitor installed on the wall.

    ¡°Are you going to ckmail me?¡±

    [No, that¡¯s advice.]

    Eyes deep like a forest even though they are gloomy like a swamp.

    Her slender figure and milky skin were clearly visible even through the fiveyers of outerwear.

    From that to the silver ornaments of flowers and butterflies adorning her green hair.

    The same woman, beautiful enough to make me jealous, and proud, but with sharp eyes like a de, said as if cynical.

    [If you pull the trigger now, you will definitely regret it.

    ]

    [You are free to ept my words as advice or threats.]

    I wouldn¡¯t know if it was right in front of me.

    Right now, it is only connected bymunication.

    He had no way of forcing her, so he said it didn¡¯t matter.

    Maia speaks cynically.

    but right after that.

    Charlotte felt a chill.

    [Remember instead.]

    ¡°Remember?¡±

    [If you inflict even one wound on the swordsman, I will give you more pain than death.]

    ¡°¡­!¡± [Your country will perish, and everyone who has even a little bit of connection with

    you will perish, and tears of blood will flow from your eyes.] ¡°

    ¡­.

    ¡±

    if it was right in front of you

    As if he would have dared to point a gun at his lover without needing even a pitiful word, breaking her hand and tearing her to shreds.

    Looking at Charlotte with gloomy eyes.

    Maia said coldly.

    [¨DThat I am the Green Dragon Princess.]

    The seven ns of the Seven Dragons.

    The most obstinate of them all.

    Even if it takes dozens or hundreds of years, Eunwon is not forgotten.

    For a while, look at the princess who is more terrible than anyone else in the family of obsession and obsession.

    Charlotte sighed.

    ¡°I will apany you to the fairy kingdom. Because that was our contract.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However, if you appear in front of me again after this job is over, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Even if he was tricked by Limon.

    A contract is a contract.

    once you got the money

    As long as he doesn¡¯t break the contract.

    He will do what he has to do, but that¡¯s the end of his rtionship with Limon.

    Saying it clearly, she pointed the pistol at him and turned away.

    ¡°thanks.¡±

    I hesitate.

    Hesitating for a moment.

    In the end, Limon looks at the back of the room without looking back with a bitter face.

    A subdued voice was heard.

    [¡­I¡¯m sorry. I must have ruined your ns.]

    As if when he coldly pushed Charlotte.

    Or rather, that¡¯s why Limon shook his head as he saw her casting a clear shadow on her always cynical face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. Because this is my mistake.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the girl beyond the screen.

    He said that he should have felt Charlotte¡¯s presence outside the door and prepared for it.

    After speaking quietly.

    Limon added a word.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s something I should have done anyway.¡±

    [¡­As expected.]

    Maia, who had been looking at Limon with dark eyes in a different way from before, opened her mouth quietly.

    [As the swordsman already said, her condition is extremely unstable right now.]

    ¡°I know.¡±

    [The more sincere you are, the greater the instability will be, and in the worst case, ¡®then¡¯ will repeat itself.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    cool eptance.

    quiet eyes.

    That¡¯s why the heart bes heavier.

    [You¡¯ve already made up your mind.]

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Even as a protector of mankind.

    Not even as a sword master.

    At the end of watching him bow his head and apologize to his bride while smiling bitterly as a single groom.

    Maia finally closed her eyes.

    [If that is your will, do as you please.]

    ¡°¡­Are you really going to be okay?¡±

    [No matter what I say, you won¡¯t change your mind.]

    If you ask me if there is no resentment.

    Of course there was.

    He wanted only to look at him.

    It broke my heart just to see someone else worrying and suffering, especially for another woman.

    Even so, there is one reason why I couldn¡¯t bear to let go of that regret and sadness.

    [I¡¯m in love with you like that.]

    Because I already loved this useless, upright and resolute man.

    Because the obsession that is too intense does not even allow her envy and monopoly desire to resent him.

    In the end, the bride, who could not even hate the reckless groom, opened her lips with a deep sigh.

    [Instead, keep that in mind as well.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    [I mean¡­ no, to ¡®us¡¯, you are an object that cannot be exchanged orpared with the whole world.]

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s scarier than threats.¡±

    [I¡¯m d that¡¯s the case.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In case he goes wrong.

    They say they don¡¯t even know what they¡¯re going to do.

    To Limon, who smiles bitterly at the words of the priest, who may not express his regret overtly, but indirectly reveals his lust.

    Maia asked calmly.

    [So, can I really meet the Fairy Queen?]

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    He is an immortal who has lived a long life.

    The experience of life spanning hundreds of years is itself a mystery and a powerful force deeper than any magic.

    But even as such, it was difficult to say anything against the Fairy Queen.

    The first Absolute, who had existed since the golden age, was too distant to be judged by his life span of only a few hundred years.

    Especially considering that the fairy kingdom was half-closed after the spirit crisis in the past.

    Even the remaining windows were now in a difficult state to use.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say for sure, but maybe it will be okay?¡±

    Nevertheless, with optimistic murmurs.

    Limon took out something from his bosom.

    In other words, he continued to speak while fiddling with the tinum-colored carving knife.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t even qualified to meet her, that inspiration wouldn¡¯t have left such a will.¡±

    Is it a coincidence?

    Or is it inevitable

    I put it off because of all the events that kept happening.

    However, Limon couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when he recalled the fate he hade face to face with.

    * * *

    A World Federation attacking the yer Association¡¯s system to bring down the price of dungeon by-products, including items.

    The Seven Dragons attack the Midas Guild¡¯s business and the stock market in order to cut off the source of funds they use for the attack.

    The war between the two groups turned the world upside down.

    If they had fought wielding guns and knives themselves, the confusion itself might have been less.

    However, this unprecedented economic war shook the world more than any other upheaval.

    This is the Iron Age.

    The economy of one country affects the whole world.

    As a result, it was an era that would affect individual lives more or less.

    There was no way to avoid the aftermath caused by the World Federation and the Seven Dragons, two organizations that divide the world into two halves not only with military and political power, but also with economic power.

    Items that were worth 10 billion in the morning became 30 billion at lunch, then dropped to 11 billion again in the evening.

    Until yesterday, the leading conglomerate in the industry copsed without any warning.

    Stocks of all kinds skyrocket and plummet by hundreds of times.

    The mess was enough to make everyone from a pensioner to a snub-nosed child roll their eyes.

    And of course.

    These two are the busiest.

    It was the members of the Seven Dragons and the Midas guild.

    ¡°Today is the Blue and WWC side¡­¡±

    ¡°The damn Seven Dragons don¡¯t even sleep.¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not vicious. The other day, the directors of the group spread adultery videos, paralyzing the entirepany and attacking it.¡±

    ¡°So, I heard that the guild members of the affiliates are praying that the next turn will not be just them.¡±

    ¡°Stop the small talk and move quickly. Even if thepany goes bankrupt, you have to keep the money!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working overtime for 48 hours. Please let me go home¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even gone home for five days, you bastards!¡±

    Even if the response is a littlete, the fierce battle that tens of billions fly away lightly made them work day and night.

    If it weren¡¯t for psionic masters and high-level yers, he would have copsed long ago.

    But no matter how superhuman, there is a limit.

    As the economic war elerated,

    the number of people wandering around the Seven Dragons and Midas Guild with dark circles around their eyes increased.

    So it was.

    The tallest skyscraper in the middle of Wall Street.

    This is the reason why a single visitor was able to secretly roam around the Midas Guild¡¯s headquarters.

 Chapter 762

    #762 I need to do some work.

    Midas is amercial guild.

    As it was made up of yers specialized in making money, it was close to the bottom of all guilds in terms of power.

    Especiallypared to Manmamun, which was a battle-type guild, or the Soulless Guild, whichmanded an undead army.

    Still, they are part of the World Federation.

    In particr, only wealth was at the top of the list even in the past when the 10th guild was intact.

    As invested in the World Federation¡¯s n.

    The golden lord did not hesitate to use his enormous wealth for what was necessary.

    And, of course, strengthening the guild¡¯s stronghold was included among those ¡®needed things¡¯.

    As long as the skill is certain, even high-level yers living on the other side of the world can be invited to arge sum of money to add their skills to the building.

    Thanks to that, Midas was overflowing with all kinds of skills.

    ¡ºSculpture of Fatigue Recovery¡», ¡ºEcho of Cleverness¡», ¡ºPicture of Strengthening Luck¡», ¡ºHealing Light¡», ¡ºTree of Life¡», etc.

    From the sculptures in the lobby to the pictures on the walls, the music from the speakers, the particrly bright lighting, and even the potted nts.

    All of that was either an item or a product of skill.

    It was to the extent that even ordinary people could exert powerparable to that of most yers if they worked at the Midas Headquarters.

    And the power of those numerous objects was also applied to security.

    A wall that will never be destroyed.

    Corridor to keep intruders out.

    Barrier to block space.

    fighting fountains and more.

    The security of the Midas Headquarters, which is covered with enormous objects that can only be called money, is literally impregnable.

    Of course, it is the 2nd among the 7 guilds.

    It was to the extent that it was difficult for even the most absolute person to evade and infiltrate the security system.

    Squeak.

    in that sense.

    The visitor was truly special.

    It was because he was secretly wandering around the Midas Guild covered in objects with countless high-level yers.

    Guards deployed in each area.

    All kinds of expensive items.

    Not to mention blocking such visitors, I didn¡¯t even feel their presence.

    It was unavoidable.

    It was difficult even for a superhuman of the absolute ss to detect a visitor who had erased his presence and appearance.

    However, visitors were not all leisurely.

    with every step you take.

    And every time I pass through the area.

    The visitor¡¯s movements became slower and more deliberate.

    It was because the Midas Guild, which was full of all sorts of strange things, was a tricky ce even for uninvited guests.

    That¡¯s why the visitors have not taken any hasty action and have devoted themselves to gathering information while figuring out the internal structure.

    But the visitor felt it.

    that there is no more time.

    Although the Seven Dragons¡¯ counterattack was sharp, the Golden Lord was also elerating the n.

    If the n goes on track as it is, it will no longer be possible to stop it even if you want to.

    I had to use my hand before that.

    So, after much thought,

    The visitor decided.

    * * *

    Squeak.

    Midas headquarters.

    Especially deep.

    Among the guild members, there was one uninvited guest who came to a room that only a few could enter.

    hiding in the darkness of the night.

    Cut off the lock on the door.

    entered the room silently.

    Without any sign or figure, In-young slowly approached the bed on the other side of the room.

    And at the end of staring at the Indian girl lying on the bed.

    The moment you raise your hand.

    ¡°Go there, sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    She moved reflexively.

    The thing that was lying next to the fox who was doing somersaults with the dagger down.

    In other words, they tried to break the smartphone.

    Unfortunately, the attempt ended in failure.

    The dagger was intercepted by an awkward cowboy who appeared in front of her before she knew it.

    Dismissed!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    As soon as the dagger got stuck, she immediately pulled out another dagger and stopped.

    The spark from the tattoo on her abdomen caused excruciating pain and made her unable to fight even if she wanted to.

    ¡°I wonder why you¡¯ve been quiet these days¡­ It looks like the sword trained that nobleman¡¯s swordsman pretty hard.¡±

    As if I knew that.

    A cowboy giggling.

    Billy shrugged and continued.

    ¡°Well, that nobleman¡¯s swordsman¡¯s clothes are worth training on purpose.¡±

    Even if you can steal other swords just by looking at them, few sword masters actually do that.

    After all, it¡¯s better to hone your own swordsmanship than train someone else¡¯s swordsmanship, which is only half-baked.

    from that point of view.

    ck Rashid¡¯s sword.

    ¡ºShapeless Sword¡» was a bit special.

    The true value of the swordsman¡¯s sword, which cuts through the world¡¯s presence and form, lies in avoiding the attention of others rather than fighting.

    It was for this reason that Limon showed and taught ck swords several times at the sword tower in the past.

    Even if it was only half, it was possible to hide and run away in any adverse situation if you learned the ck sword.

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t pursue the Sword Masters of the World Federation.

    and this moment.

    Billy smirked at the sister-inw, who actively utilized such a ck swordsman to infiltrate this ce.

    ¡°But you are out of luck. If it wasn¡¯t for me, he might have been sessful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe because the pain is still there.

    Or is it just because Billy is mean?

    When the running repair stares at Billy with tant disgust.

    Another voice was heard.

    ¡°Even the guild copsed, and even the remaining sword masters are in this state. Even the Command Lord is in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Well, the sister-inw is a bit special, but it is true that mydy suffered a lot.¡±

    Billyughed.

    From the beginning, the running repair was a sword master who was as uncooperative with Wanderers as the escaped Sword Master among the resurrected ones.

    In addition, it has a unique growth environment that it was raised by a fallen spirit.

    It was natural that he was resentful and tried to interfere with the Golden Lord¡¯s n to use the fallen spirits.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯se.¡±

    The problem is her treatment.

    I don¡¯t know if you are an employer.

    What to do with this troublesome piece supported by Wanderer?

    Billy scratched his head at the golden lord¡¯s question asking for his opinion as a dispatched worker.

    ¡°Honestly, there won¡¯t be a big problem if we leave it as it is. No matter how much you want to interfere, there will be limits to what the sister-inw can do.¡±

    The power of the spell that sustains that life based on the regrets of life is absolute.

    It is impossible to go against it at all, if only to indirectly circumvent the work not ordered.

    That¡¯s why the running eagle couldn¡¯t directly hurt the somersault fox.

    Even knowing that she was the one who created the virus that infected the fallen spirits and was the one leading this n.

    Rather, the fact that they were able to attempt to destroy even the smartphone was remarkable.

    ¡°I guess she¡¯ll want to sabotage us anyway.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Right now, the less uncertain variables, the better.¡±

    The Golden Lord said calmly.

    In the first ce, this n is a situation where sess is guaranteed even if it proceeds as it is.

    There was no reason to risk yourself by keeping the running repairman near you, whom Billy had repeatedly warned of what he might do at any moment.

    Because I understood his thoughts.

    Billy nodded and said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep the sister-inw in confinement until the job is done. There are a lot of empty rooms here anyway.¡±

    ¡°Confinement¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be better to send it back to the Command Lord?¡±

    ¡°Please bear with that. Because of mydy¡¯s personality, if she knew about this, she¡¯d say that she would kill me too.¡±

    After the copse of the Soulless Guild, Wanderers, who tried to steal Billy and Gandhi, can¡¯t stand still.

    please take a look

    Put your hands together and look at Billy gently for a while.

    The golden lord quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t get in the way of the n, it¡¯s fine, so do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Kya, you have a big heart. I will never forget this favor.¡±

    ¡°You should do some work instead.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Is it work?¡±

    Up until now, people had been told not to do unnecessary things and only had to y, eat, and go sightseeing.

    To the puzzled Billy.

    The golden lord said calmly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me? He said he felt a strange presence from the wilderness.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it, but¡­ it¡¯s so subtle that I didn¡¯t bother with it on purpose.¡±

    By the time the cavalry runaway happened.

    Billy scratched his head, recalling the vague aura he felt on the wilderness side.

    Because it was so far away and it appeared and disappeared instantly, it was an energy that even the senses of a sword master could not clearly detect.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As I said, I don¡¯t like variables.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that energy will be a variable?¡±

    ¡°Assuming the worst.¡±

    As the world¡¯s foremost investor, he knew all too well that even the most perfect n could be ruined by a small variable.

    Even more so now that we arepeting fiercely behind the scenes with the Seven Dragons over the global economy.

    I didn¡¯t dare to predict what effect Billy¡¯s feeling would have.

    So we need to see what¡¯s going on in the wilderness and deal with it depending on the situation.

    Looking at the old man talking coldly.

    Cowboy made a mysterious expression.

    ¡°Hmm, even if you say so. Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult if I asked you to search the wilderness by yourself?¡±

    The wilderness is never narrow.

    The scope alone is as wide as a few tolerable countries put together, and there are dozens of cities and towns alone.

    Even a sword master would have taken several months, at worst years, to go through all of them one by one.

    However, the Golden Lord did not say this without thinking.

    ¡°Rx. There is no need to search the wilderness.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that no matter how wide the wilderness is, there are only a limited number of ces that can produce enough variables to affect my ns.¡±

    ¡°¡­indeed.¡±

    Billy shook his head.

    He is also the United States of America¡¯s Sword Master.

    Especially since he was able to read the Golden Lord¡¯s intentions as he was active in the wilderness.

    ¡°In short, are you saying that we only need to check the Fairy Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as difficult as preventing something strange from entering the fairy kingdom or monitoring the situation¡­¡± As if

    calcting something.

    At the end of thinking while tapping my palm with a knife.

    Billy asked casually.

    ¡°What if the variable has already been in contact with the fairy kingdom?¡±

    The fairy kingdom is a special ce.

    everyone in the world knows

    Even though many people visit every year.

    In fact, only a few people set foot there.

    It was unfounded to worry that the owner of the energy he felt had already entered the fairy kingdom and created a variable.

    Nevertheless, to Billy who dares to ask what if.

    The Golden Lord answered quietly.

    ¡°There is no need to worry about that. This time, I will apany you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Because even one variable is uneptable.

    As a result of careful examination of various possibilities, the best countermeasures that you havee up with.

    He calmly rified the decisions he made as an investor to make the most appropriate judgment for any variable.

    ¡°That way, in case of any eventuality, we will be able to destroy the fairy kingdom before the variable happens.¡±

 Chapter 763

    #763 Thank you for your cooperation.

    * * *

    When did you meet her?

    Where was the first time you saw it?

    I didn¡¯t remember clearly.

    His consciousness at the time was quite blurry, probably because he had neglected sleep and food and ran away in order to avoid being pursued.

    But in the meantime.

    I knew it as soon as I saw it.

    how strong she is

    And¡­

    ¡­that Maia, Princess of the Green Dragon, is a fierce enemy and nemesis who can never bepatible with herself.

    why is she the enemy

    why should i hate you

    I didn¡¯t even know why.

    Just the resentment that soared from the depths of my heart, the hatred, the disgust, the hostility.

    Because it naturally made me hate her.

    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t hold back that deep and dull anger, and in the end¡­

    * * *

    Crackle.

    in a sweet scent.

    Charlotte opened her eyes.

    What you see is a scenery that passes by quickly.

    The wastnd, where only dry weeds sparsely grow on the dry brown ground, is so deste that it makes you feel deste just by looking at it.

    But she didn¡¯t feel that destion.

    It was because there was something that caught my eye faster and clearer than the scenery outside the window.

    Macaroni with Cheese.

    Pie with chicken soup.

    Even bread topped with bacon and poached eggs.

    Compared to the rtively simple appearance, it is strangely eye-catching and heart-wrenching.

    It was when Charlotte blinked involuntarily while looking at the dish that made her feel like she was still dreaming.

    ¡°You¡¯re disqualified as a maid for falling asleep on duty.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°What? I was hungry, but there was no maid to cook for me, so I just saved myself.¡±

    ¡°This is all the main¡­you made it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve been eating out every day these days, I¡¯ve been missing home-cooked meals a little.¡±

    Compared to the past, armored trains these days have a pretty good kitchen, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    Looking at Limon, a man with gray hair, talking in a wheelchair.

    Charlotte was silent.

    That Limon cooked it himself.

    That he was asleep until this uproar.

    And even the nasty look of Limon, who is leisurely eating food alone in front of himself.

    Everything left Charlotte at a loss for words.

    Did you feel her gaze?

    Limon, who stopped the moving fork, said casually.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, why don¡¯t we eat together?¡±

    ¡®Can I really eat it, Master?!¡¯

    say¡­

    It was with superhuman endurance that he was able to swallow the voice that almost jumped out of his throat.

    This man is not his master, but a traitor and a swindler.

    Charlotte, who had calmed down to some extent after thinking about it over and over again, turned her head and

    said as if chewing¡­ no, actually biting her lips.

    ¡°I do not need.¡±

    ¡°Hmm yes? It turned out pretty tasty.¡±

    ¡°Note¡­ I guess the food you cooked was delicious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have no idea.¡±

    ¡®If I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ll have to ask for more, you heartless master!¡¯

    Contrary to his regretful words, it was a while to stare at Limon, who continues to eat alone, like a cold-blooded man who is second to none in the world.

    Forcing her eyes to return to the food, she said coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nice to be able to sell it to cook in this yard.¡±

    ¡°After all, there is nothing else to do until we reach the fairy kingdom.¡±

    ¡°If you have a lot of free time, why don¡¯t you at least y the violin? The master who is at least one of the best violinists in the world.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do if you want it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey, who wants to hear the master y?¡±

    I even said something sarcastic at best.

    Far from being offended, Limon smiled as if he were watching a yful puppy.

    Charlotte, who was only hurt by his rxed attitude, frowned.

    And after a short silence, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask why you¡­ are you helping the Seven Dragons. Just tell me one thing instead.¡±

    whether it¡¯s for money

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of the power.

    A renowned hero and defender of mankind has many reasons to help an evil organization like the Seven Dragons.

    I didn¡¯t bother to ask about it.

    but only one.

    must know

    The fact that I want to hear the answer.

    Charlotte asked softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the green dragon princess, Swordsman?¡±

    Listening to the question that came with a particrly heavy voice.

    Limon, who had been calmly eating the food until now, stopped and slowly raised his head.

    Then he looked into Charlotte¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡°She is my bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh yeah?¡±

    unexpected.

    But, of course, to hear the answer you should have expected.

    After remaining silent for a long time, she finally muttered with a cold snort.

    ¡°I can see why you became the dog of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡®pup.¡¯

    Turning her head away from the man bewitched by the mere beauty world, Charlotte bit her lip.

    In fact, if you think about it objectively.

    Obsessed with money and power.

    Are you obsessed with women?

    It was there.

    No, it could have been rather sublime if they had truly fallen in love with each other and sorted out their old grudge.

    But Charlotte ruled out that possibility.

    To the subject who had seduced herself by pretending to do this or that favour.

    In fact, the thought of another woman, and even a married man who had been engaged to the green dragon princess, made my stomach boil and I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    So it was.

    Hearing the sound that followed, her eyes lit up.

    Weiying.

    [Emergency emergency.]

    [Warning. Corruption spirits approaching this train have been detected, and from now on, all vehicles are switched to an emergency response posture.] [All

    passengers, please sit in your seats, fasten your seatbelts, and prepare for impact.]

    Machine sounds.

    Iron te covering the windows.

    A turret that rotates sideways.

    It is indeed EK¡¯s armored train.

    Even though it wasckingpared to the transcontinental train, the response was extremely quick and urate.

    It was enough to shake off or repulse one or two fallen spirits.

    Despite knowing that fact, Charlotte took up the case.

    It was rather luck that the target tes appeared that I could destroy as much as I wanted when I wanted to vent this seething anger.

    At least she thought so.

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡­until I heard a vibration that was a little different from the vibration of the train.

    What does this mean?

    She frowned and looked out the window inadvertently.

    And muttered like a moan.

    ¡°This crazy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, more than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Is it going to end with just saying that there are more than I thought? The fallen spirits are forming the sea!¡±

    A building spirit resembling a rock giant.

    A bombardment spirit resembling a beetle.

    A transport spirit resembling a dolphin.

    In addition, the weather spirit, the sand spirit, the nting spirit, and so on.

    Looking at the dust clouds created by hundreds or thousands of spirits that are difficult to count individually, Charlotte eximed.

    Of course, not all of those spirits are high-ranking.

    But numbers are violence.

    In front of that steel army that would swallow up any country in an instant, the armed train was like a leaf in front of a typhoon.

    However, Limon was not nervous even in front of such an army of fallen spirits.

    I just spoke calmly.

    ¡°Nothing to worry about. It will be resolved soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I know when I see it.¡±

    I would have understood if he had said he would rather solve it himself.

    He is the Sword Master.

    As if it wiped out dozens of armored vehicles.

    It was because he was a superhuman who could deal with dozens or hundreds of fallen spirits.

    However, I couldn¡¯t understand how he was eating calmly without moving from his wheelchair, as if he didn¡¯t even need to step out.

    That was the moment.

    what sound was heard.

    [Anyway, aren¡¯t you treating your pet too harshly?

    ]

    [You¡¯ve already worked hard, right? It¡¯s because of who the team leader¡¯s train hasn¡¯t met a single spirit!]

    ¡°Even if you block 99 bullets, if you can¡¯t block 1 bullet, escorting is meaningless.¡±

    [Oh, he really doesn¡¯t have a conscience.]

    Confused as to where this sound wasing from, Charlotte immediately opened her eyes wide.

    getting food

    After hearing the light pping of wings.

    It was because I saw a blue shadow passing in front of the window.

    ¡°¡­Bluebell?¡±

    Jenny came to pick it up.

    I grew up in the store.

    brought on this trip.

    And the blue bird, which I thought Limon had put in the luggagepartment in a cage, because it had been invisible for a while.

    When Charlotte blinks as she sees Bluebell flying towards the fallen spirits.

    sound rang again.

    [Ah mic test. Microphone test.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Spirits. Attention everyone!]

    Only then did Charlotte realize.

    That the owner of this voice was that blue bird.

    But that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t understand it any more.

    Putting aside the fact that there were talking birds, he proudly stood in the way of the fallen spirits.

    [This train is not a target. So please refrain from all hostilities. I¡¯ll say it again. This train is not a target.]

    ¡®Nonsense. There¡¯s no way the spirits would back down if I said something like that¡­¡¯

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gung.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    [Thank you for your cooperation.]

    Charlotte opened her mouth.

    And after several times of purring, he let out a trembling voice.

    ¡°Could it be the spirit water?¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    ¡°¡­Master, are you crazy? Growing a spirit tree isn¡¯t enough, so I¡¯m sending my aunt to keep an eye on me!¡±

    Charlotte questioned Lim¨®n, who so readily expressed her affirmation to his unexpected words even while he was talking.

    ¡°Nothing to worry about. Our blue guy is not a bad spirit beast.¡±

    ¡°Is that a problem now?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. In fact, it¡¯s so convenient because there¡¯s a good spirit beast, right?¡±

    It seems like when did you rush to live?

    Legions of fallen spirits opened the way wide while retreating to the left and right of the railroad.

    The armored train passing between them without shelling, even though it was judged to have escaped the emergency situation.

    And even the blue bird that pops up on the table and eats Limon¡¯s food.

    Seeing the sight that in many ways made it feel unrealistic, Charlotte finally touched her temple.

    ¡®Why was such a human being called the protector of mankind¡­?¡¯

    He joins hands with the Demonic Cult, the Seven Dragons,

    hiding his identity and ying with women¡¯s hearts.

    He even kept the spirit beast that caused the spirit uprising as a pet.

    No matter how you look at it, she fiercely nced at a man who, let alone a protector of mankind, was more suitable for a great viin or final boss who would destroy the world.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Finally, you can see it slowly.¡±

    ¡°What do you see?¡±

    ¡°What is it? It is our destination.¡±

    [uh? Really?]

    Upon hearing that, Charlotte suddenly came to her senses.

    Only then did he realize.

    There was a reason why the fallen spirits who couldn¡¯t even peep their noses while passing through the wilderness were crowded here.

    That¡¯s why she clung to the window and looked at the blue bird that came up on top of her head before she knew it.

    A wastnd that had been stretched out until now.

    The green town that suddenly appeared at the end.

    No, to be exact, the brilliant light that can be seen beyond the thick forest.

    ¡°That ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. That ce is the best kingdom in history and the starting point of human civilization.¡±

    As an immortal sword master, it is a ce where even you, who have lived a long time among humans, feel a sense of eternity.

    Looking at the magnificent and antique city that is dyeing the forest that should have been originally green in golden light.

    Limon quietly finished his speech.

    ¡°This is El Dorado, the fairy kingdom.¡±

 Chapter 764

    #764 You are waiting.

    * * *

    The far distant past.

    before the dawn of civilization.

    It is said that primitive humans were so uncivilized that they were no different from beasts.

    It was unavoidable.

    From natural disasters such as disease and starvation to floods, to monsters that devour continents like predators.

    It was because mankind at the time, suffering from numerous disasters, had a hard time just surviving day-to-day, let alone making and cultivating something.

    But one day.

    Because human history has changed.

    The trigger was the descent of the ancient spirits.

    One day, the ancient spirits that suddenly appeared showed infinite goodwill to mankind that they could rte to.

    Thanks to the blessings and blessings of those spirits, mankind has finallye to the top of all species by arranging letters andnguages, oveing disasters.

    That is the birth of civilization.

    It is the beginning of human history.

    It was the moment when the golden age opened.

    But like all history, the golden age did not happen overnight.

    Some tribes that sprouted civilizations with the blessings of spirits passed it on to other tribes over several decades.

    Beyond borrowing the power of the spirits, shamans who directly study and handle their skills are born.

    Defeat all kinds of disasters, including predators, to secure a ce for mankind to live.

    And to spread technology and knowledge across the continent.

    The process took ce gradually, step by step, over hundreds of years.

    And at its center was a city.

    no need whatsoever.

    Always overflowing with abundance.

    Full of knowledge and skills.

    It is a city of blessing created by ancient spirits.

    A country where everything is made of gold, which is also the reason why the beginning of civilization was called the Golden Age.

    That is El Dorado, the fairy kingdom.

    From the resurrection of the seven dragons to the Great Spirit Rebellion.

    It was an immortal golden town that had never copsed even in countless disasters.

    ¡°It¡¯s still here.¡±

    Sitting in a wheelchair, looking up at the walls of the ancient city, Limon stuck out his tongue.

    A city like this was built in the golden age.

    Even as a person who has lived for a long time¡­ No, it was something that I couldn¡¯t help but admire even more because of that.

    [Seeing that it¡¯s still the same, I guess you¡¯ve been here before?

    ]

    about 500 years ago.

    When the North American continent was in chaos.

    Recalling the memory of fighting against the fallen spirits in cooperation with the ancient spirits and spirit squadrons, Limon added a word.

    ¡°In the end, I had to go back after only looking at the walls.¡±

    [¡­You¡¯ve been living since the Bronze Age, but have you ever entered the Fairy Kingdom?]

    ¡°Because the rtionship between me and the Fairy Kingdom isplicated.¡±

    The Bronze Age of the past.

    The Fairy Kingdom signed a peace treaty with the Golden Dragon Army, which had invaded the North American continent.

    Of course, if you put it that way, the Divine League, which signed an agreement with Ji Baekryong Hyeon-gun, was simr.

    However, the positions of the gods, who rushed to Tartarus and almost surrendered, and the fairy kingdom, which even failed to capture even the golden dragon army, had to be different.

    In the end, unlike the Holy League, which gave its dominion, the fairy kingdom kept its sovereignty on an equal footing.

    In other words, it was practically an ally of the seven dragons.

    And that pact persisted even after the end of the Bronze Age.

    The fact that the Golden Dragon n has exclusively traded EK products for the past hundreds of years was evidence that the agreement at the time was still maintained.

    [¡­That means that the fairy kingdom is hostile to the team leader, right?]

    ¡°Because worldly things aren¡¯t that simple.¡±

    Limonughed.

    Enemies because they are close to each other is something that even ignorant children would say.

    whether it is an alliance of alliances.

    Whether it is an enemy country of an enemy country.

    It was the basics of international diplomacy to adjust the distance with the other party ording to gains and losses rather than friendship and to draw a minimum line even with the enemy.

    Of course, there are countries that have started a war with personal feelings.

    At least the fairy kingdom.

    And Limon didn¡¯t.

    Limon, the protector of mankind, had no reason to confuse the world by confronting the fairy kingdom.

    The Fairy Kingdom had never been hostile to Limon in order to help or protect the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why we were able to cooperate with each other during the Spirit Rebellion.

    At that time, the Golden Dragon n also helped protect the people from the corrupted spirits, so it was not particrly unexpected.

    ¡°Well, in the end, after the spirit uprising was over, I went into seclusion and couldn¡¯t even approach it.¡±

    Until the spirit uprising broke out, millions of people lived in the vicinity,manding numerous satellite cities.

    However, Yuna-kyung shyly asked Limon, who was muttering bitterly as he looked back at the surrounding scenery where only the dense forest remained.

    [¡­If you can¡¯t ess it, why did youe here?]

    ¡°That¡¯s because the situation is different now than before.¡±

    [If it¡¯s changed¡­ You¡¯re on the side of the Seven Dragons, so there¡¯s no reason for the fairy kingdom to stop visiting?] ¡±

    Well, that¡¯s one of the things that¡¯s changed.¡±

    Limonughed.

    The fairy kingdom¡¯s seclusion is stubborn.

    Even if the princess of the Seven Dragons came to visit, they would be turned away at the door.

    No matter how much he settled his grudge with the Seven Dragons and joined hands, it is not a reason for the Fairy Kingdom to ept him.

    But Limon wasn¡¯t too worried.

    Also because of the sword master¡¯s intuition.

    It wasn¡¯t even because I believed in it.

    It was because he knew that the Fairy Kingdom would not reject him just for today.

    Because¡­

    ¡°Push it, dark dog.¡±

    ¡°¡­if you ask me to push it to the track, I¡¯ll dly listen.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s still too early to go back. Let¡¯s go forward, not backward.¡±

    The maid raised her eyes.

    Charlotte red at Limon, but eventually pushed his wheelchair forward.

    That was the moment when the young man, the maid, and the strange group of bluebirds approached the majestically towering golden wall.

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    [Hey?]

    Yuna-gyeong blinked when she saw that the gate in the middle of the huge castle wall had been opened.

    Charlotte stopped walking.

    Because I knew.

    The fact that this golden gate has never been opened in thest 500 years since it was closed when the Fairy Kingdom went into lockdown.

    While watching as if only Limon knew it would happen.

    What emerged from the wide open door was a group of people.

    ¡°wee.¡±

    ¡°Guardian of humanity.¡±

    ¡°Heir to the oath.¡±

    ¡°Miracle illegitimate son.¡±

    A beautiful appearance like a piece.

    A strange outfit that seems to be woven with silver thread.

    Ears that are longer than normal and pointy.

    Even a calm atmosphere where emotions are not revealed.

    Hundreds of beautiful women bowed their heads in unison, as if something more like a person than a person was imitating a person.

    Then he slightly lifted his head and looked directly at them and said calmly.

    ¡°¨DThe Queen is waiting for you.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°You should have arrived by now.¡±

    Dalgrak.

    From her dark red curly hair to the dress that reveals her voluptuous figure.

    The bewitching beauty who will catch men¡¯s attention at a nce wherever she goes, swallows a sip of tea and smiles slightly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the groom, green sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what a useless question.¡±

    As always.

    Maia, a green-haired beauty with a pessimistic sneer, put down her teacup and said.

    ¡°If you have time to worry about my husband, do your job right.¡±

    ¡°Even a baby, you never be so sharp about something you just said, right?¡±

    ¡°I think you are good at talking.¡±

    Maia snorted lightly.

    The only thing that looks kind is the appearance.

    How this legendary witch, who has lived since the Silver Age, has a knack for teasing people.

    That¡¯s because she was able to fully understand it in the short amount of time she had encountered since her stay in Quetzalcoatl.

    That¡¯s why the groom who enved such a great witch was even more amazing.

    And as a bride, Maia, who had the right to mistreat her groom¡¯s ves, was straightforward.

    ¡°How is the post-mortem condition?¡±

    The deepest part of this Quetzalcoatl.

    When asked about the sword master, who was unconscious and connected to the life support system, Sir put on a strange expression.

    ¡°It is still stable.¡±

    ¡°It means you don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m doing my best, but you never know what¡¯s going to happen in the world.¡±

    If it¡¯sme,me words.

    But Maia knew.

    That Sir¡¯s words are by no means an excuse, but a clear fact.

    It was because the state of Anastasia, the current swordsman, that even she, the most righteous woman in the world, could not dare to assure of her revival.

    And since it had nothing to do with medicine, the witch who rather found the possibility of reviving the sword continued with a smile on her face

    .

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find something to help my son¡¯s pupil, but at my age, you have to have something to ride in order to go out on your own.¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s unexpected. I didn¡¯t know that you would voluntarily do something you didn¡¯t ask for.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing I can do about it. I¡¯ve dealt with all the other sword masters, but if I can¡¯t find a disciple, Aga will try to hit me in the neck first.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Knowing that no matter how wrong the examination, Limon would never vent his anger like that.

    Maia, who had been looking at the legendary archwitch who dared to go through hardships, eventually opened her mouth with a cynicism.

    ¡°Do whatever you want. After all, you¡¯re not much help in maintaining the state of the sword.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    If the first doctor in the world would take care of the swordsman himself, he would be able to leave with peace of mind.

    I looked at Sir as he smiled and lifted the teacup again.

    Maia suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? The secret of my youth?¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think I need something like that?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is. There is no concept of aging in your lineage.¡±

    As a woman, that¡¯s really embarrassing.

    Maia brought the main topic to Sir, who muttered with a strange smile.

    ¡°What kind of being is the Fairy Queen?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ It seems that he is worried about the groom.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to talk, so please answer me.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    If she had been active since the Silver Age and was even called the Queen of Sorcery, wouldn¡¯t she know more about the Fairy Queen?

    Looking at Maia who pointed out coldly.

    Sir smiled.

    ¡°Honestly, there is only one thing I can tell you about ¡®Him¡¯.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because he was a mysterious being not only to me and other archwitch, but also to other gods including my grandfather, the sun god Helios.¡±

    Inherit the lineage of God.

    A half-human, half-god great witch who has lived since the age of silver, when myths lived and breathed.

    Sir added a word, saying that there are opponents who are difficult and difficult to understand even for such a person.

    ¡°There is one thing I can assure you of.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°He may be a human being, but you shouldn¡¯t think of him as a human being.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I¡¯m a little curious.¡±

    Looking at the silent Maia.

    With a bewitching smile.

    Sir saidnguidly.

    ¡°How will a child be treated by the one who treated even my grandfather as a child?¡±

 Chapter 765

    #765 Because the time hase.

    * * *

    It was a strange sight.

    A waterfall cascades down the surface of a building made of golden parts.

    A floating train moves along a track made of entangled tree roots.

    The petals that were scattered on the screene out and run down the road.

    An octopus spirit feeds the fish swimming in the canal, and a spider-like spirit picks fruits on the rooftop overgrown with fruit trees.

    It is harmonious for being artificial.

    Nature is mysterious.

    Fantastic for inceragi.

    A golden city where all kinds of buildings and natural environment are naturally harmonized.

    The sight was so beautiful and so bizarre that it made me feel as if I was seeing a dream or a scene from another world.

    No, in a sense it was an exact fact.

    This is the world, but not the world.

    It is the home of all spirits.

    Because that was the fairy kingdom of El Dorado.

    In particr, in that it has maintained seclusion while being closed for the past 500 years, this ce is literally a foreign country.

    It was the most mysterious city in the world, free from royalties.

    [¡­Whoa.]

    In that sense, at this moment.

    The procession through the middle of the city was indeed heterogeneous.

    Especially in that one blue bird is looking around the city with the eyes shining brightest among the procession.

    [I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have any regrets even if I die¡­]

    ¡°Is it that good?¡±

    [sure. This is the Fairy Kingdom. The Fairy Kingdom! It is the headquarters and headquarters of the Spirit Sentai!]

    [Look over there! It¡¯s the smelter used by the smelting spirit to make a new machine during the 12th ¡®Ironman of Resurrection¡¯!] [

    Ah, there¡¯s also a maintenance spirit from the 7th period!]

    I was so excited.

    Seeing Yuna-kyung pping her wings on her shoulder, Limon smiled.

    It wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t understand.

    The Fairy Kingdom is the first ce even Limon has been to.

    Even more so, for Yu Na-gyeong, a fan of the Spirit Sentai, this Eldorado must have been a tourist destination she wanted to visit even in her dreams.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    But at this very moment.

    It was not this city that attracted Limon¡¯s attention.

    They were the beauties who moved their boat from the gates to this ce.

    ¡®I¡¯ve heard of it from Shirg hag, but¡­ it¡¯s really beyond my imagination.¡¯

    Of course, it was not an evaluation of beauty.

    What kind of beings are these beauties who resemble humans but are clearly different from humans?

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off them all the more because I could feel it through the sword master¡¯s sensitive senses.

    ¡°¡­I know that the owner¡¯s house is a woman, but why don¡¯t you look at it in moderation?¡±

    Is it because the gaze was too tant?

    Limon put on a strange expression at the words of the maid, who grabbed the wheelchair and shot at him sharply.

    ¡°Well, it seems like you¡¯re the only one who cares about my gaze here, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t really care about your master, do you? I¡¯m just saying this out of concern for thedies who will be offended by the master.¡±

    ¡°So that means you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Whether you actually see it or not.

    Limon murmurs as he sees the beauties who are silently devoting themselves to driving the boat.

    When Charlotte looks at him like that, she makes an expression as if she is looking at the trash of the world.

    The aqueduct has changed.

    Chow.

    [Huh?]

    What kind of magic did he use?

    The trail of the waterfall pouring from the building is bent.

    While flowing water defies gravity and soars.

    The boat continued to glide along the waterway created in the air.

    Even in this golden city, towards the great tower at the very center half made of wood and half of machine.

    Sigh.

    The top floor of the tower opens.

    Let the ship dock at the open dock.

    Only then did the beauties who had been piloting the ship look back at Limon.

    ¡°We are here.¡±

    ¡°Follow the road as it is.¡±

    ¡°The pce where the queen is is at the end.¡±

    ¡°Please have afortable time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Just like when I first saw him, he spoke quietly and nodded to the beauties who respectfully bowed their backs.

    Limon winked at Charlotte who was behind him.

    ¡°What are you doing, you idiot? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just walk by yourself? I don¡¯t need to camouge anymore anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t pamper you.¡±

    ¡°¡­You really have a great personality, Master.¡±

    Despite frowning on her arrogance, Charlotte eventually pushed Limon¡¯s wheelchair.

    Get off the boat like that.

    leaving the pier behind.

    At the end of a quiet walk along the road beside the babbling waterway.

    The moment they arrived in front of a huge door made of gold filling a wide aisle.

    Ugh.

    A strange sound rings out.

    The golden door opens softly.

    What appeared was ake with clear water.

    The scenery of theke, which is so wide that you can not see the end at the top of such a high tower, is so mysterious that it feels unrealistic.

    But Limondo.

    Charlotte too.

    Yuna Kyungdo.

    I couldn¡¯t help but admire the scenery.

    For there was something that caught their attention before this wideke.

    A strange throne made of vines and wires intertwined between the roots of a giant tree towering over theke¡¯s center.

    sit on that throne

    with a stick in hand.

    in a thin dress.

    eyes closed as if asleep.

    A little too small to be a beauty, but too beautiful and noble to be a girl.

    No, to be precise, that strange atmosphere made it impossible for others, even Limon, to take their eyes off her.

    Squeak.

    Could it be that he felt the presence?

    Or is it because the time hase?

    As if waking up from a long sleep, his eyshes fluttered.

    Slowly opening her eyelids, she captured their images in her eyes as deep and clear as ake.

    ¡°wee.¡±

    Wings as thin as a butterfly.

    Poisonous long pointed ears.

    Evenpared to the beauties who guided them to this ce, a more beautiful and more heterogeneous existence.

    As the owner of this fairy kingdom since the beginning of human civilization, he is the first absolute ruler in history who has ruled over all spirits.

    An immortal who has lived longer than the gods.

    The Fairy Queen looked at them and opened her pink lips.

    ¡°Adversaries of the stars who will fulfill our long-cherished wish.¡±

    * * *

    Gulp.

    Yuna-kyung swallowed.

    I¡¯ve been teasing anyone with my beak so far.

    The atmosphere of the Fairy Queen was so deep and mysterious that even she couldn¡¯t speak easily.

    Is it the same for Charlotte?

    In silence with a hard face.

    In the end, the first to speak was, of course, Limon, who was sitting in a wheelchair.

    ¡°Lemon Aspelder, thest disciple of the Sword Emperor, greets the noblest monarch in the world.¡±

    [Heh?]

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak wide.

    Except for when he was disguising his identity, Limon had never been treated with respect in his life.

    It was the first time I had ever seen him take such a polite attitude.

    ¡°Blue, you are blind. What are you doing without saying hello?¡±

    [yes? Ah, greetings?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After being urged by Limon, Yuna-kyung bowed her head on her shoulder, and Charlotte slightly lifted the hem of her maid uniform to greet them.

    Looking at those three visitors.

    The Fairy Queen gently shook her head.

    ¡°There is no need to be formal. You are not my people.¡±

    ¡°There is no reason to ignore the example.¡±

    [¡­manager? Where did you get your head hurt?]

    Limon neatly ignored what Yuna-kyung said with a bizarre expression.

    Of course, if the Fairy Queen were just an ordinary absolute being, no matter how long she had lived, she wouldn¡¯t have been so formal.

    All the more because he calls Syr a granny and doesn¡¯t hesitate to beat even the gods.

    However, there was a crucial difference between the Fairy Queen and the other immortals.

    It is¡­

    ¡°Be careful with your words, Blue. Because His Majesty is a person who deserves respect from all mankind.¡±

    [Qualifications?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    nodding slightly.

    Everyone knows Limon.

    However, he calmly pointed out a fact that is easy to forget because it is so obvious.

    ¡°Because you are the one who protected and cared for humanity, which would have been no wonder even if it went extinct in the distant past.¡±

    After starting a religious war to gain more faith, the god who drove the world into chaos and was destroyed by the seven dragons.

    Sir, who was called the Demon King and tried to conquer the world but failed and was sealed.

    Although they were strong and lived a long time, they did not deserve Limon¡¯s respect.

    But the Fairy Queen was different.

    In the past, the spirits of the golden age took care of mankind, but that grace was bestowed upon the spirits.

    Nevertheless, the reason why their grace was able to reach all mankind was because of the Fairy Queen¡¯s will.

    In addition, after a long time passed, mankind became self-reliant and incarnations appeared.

    Instead of arguing with the gods, she summoned the spirits to the fairy kingdom and descended from the position of the absolute on her own.

    As a human, regardless of age or status, it was natural for Limon to pay homage to the Fairy Queen.

    Rather, because of the delicate rtionship with the Seven Dragons, it is only regretful that he is finally able to meet the Fairy Queen.

    But right after that.

    Limon had to make a subtle expression.

    ¡°Thank you for your words, but I also want you to befortable with the words. Especially you swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Are you ufortable with my respect?¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at Limon, who fell silent at the positive affirmation, the Fairy Queen smiled quietly.

    And one more word.

    ¡°I am your fan.¡±

    ¡°Did you say fan¡­?¡±

    ¡°yes. Of all the human beings I have observed, there is no one as peculiar as you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I still watch the video from time to time when he broke his boastful swordsmanship with his swordsmanship and even shaved off his mantle with his twin lust.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you have the video?¡±

    ¡°The spirit who was watching the ce just took a picture and sent it to me.¡±

    Limon, who had been silent at the unexpected words in many ways, opened his mouth with a sigh after a long time.

    ¡°If you are ufortable with my respect, I will speak morefortably.¡±

    ¡°I still feel a bit distant¡­¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t treat you like the grandmother next door.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if I look like this, I¡¯m confident in ying the role of a fairy grandma who gives presents to good children.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, could you sign an autograph for me?¡±

    That¡¯s awesome.

    Yuna-kyung thought sincerely.

    It was the first time Limon had such an embarrassed expression.

    Well, in the first ce, it was also the first time someone treated Limon as a ¡®good kid¡¯.

    The Fairy Queen, who finally got Limon¡¯s autograph, smiled.

    ¡°Thank you for the autograph.¡±

    ¡°It is not something to be thanked for.¡±

    ¡°If you are respectful again, the fairy grandma will be sad¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know that tness could be so ufortable.

    The fairy queen said lightly to Limon, who swallowed a sigh at the first experience in his long life.

    ¡°Anyway, I am very grateful to you, Limon.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the cause of death¡­ there isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for that, but more than that, thanks to youing here, the ¡®time¡¯ has finallye.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    what else do you mean

    To Limon who is puzzled.

    The Fairy Queen said calmly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think hard. It¡¯s just time to tell you the whole truth, the protector of mankind.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is there a truth I need to know?¡±

    ¡°There are surprisingly many.¡±

    slowly.

    But without hesitation.

    The Fairy Queen nodded and slightly lifted her head to stare into the air.

    ¡°The truth you must know to prevent future disasters froming to this world.¡±

    how long will it be

    talking about this fact.

    I could only give to a word.

    I couldn¡¯t even do that to others.

    A story that could only be told to one being from the Golden Age until now.

    The Fairy Queen finally spoke.

    ¡°But perhaps the most important of these are two.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°One is what a constetion is.¡±

    32 years ago.

    suddenly appear in the world

    A being that gives yers strength.

    constetion.

    What is the identity and purpose of those who are more mysterious than God, and why he, the protector of mankind, should be wary of them.

    ¡°And another one¡­¡±

    Excluding the constetions.

    only you know

    Limon must know.

    The world¡¯s most important secret.

    The fairy queen opened her mouth with a subtle smile.

    ¡°What is the Seven Arcs you are guarding?¡±

 Chapter 766

    #766 A long time ago.

    * * *

    [Limon Aspelder.]

    To find the millennial flower.

    It was when I went to Amazon.

    After going through many twists and turns, Limon unsealed the tinum carving knife and saw to¡¯s image contained in it.

    [Lastly, I have something to ask you.]

    to did not leave too many words.

    I just put a few words of wishes and praise that I couldn¡¯t bear to say in my life.

    However, at the end of the praise, to added a word with a particrly serious face.

    [As you know, I went to study abroad in the fairy kingdom when I was young. And I¡¯ve met the Fairy Queen a few times because of that rtionship.]

    Before the Bronze Age opened.

    Back when the gods ruled the world and the fairy kingdom was still open.

    Thanks to the knowledge he gained while studying in the fairy kingdom, he was able to be the best shaman in history.

    Also, in that he was the ruler who obtained the autonomy of the old Greek kingdom from the seven dragons, to had a lot of contact with the Fairy Queen.

    [That¡¯s why I found out. Limon, you must meet the fairy queen.]

    To make a carving knife again.

    With the help of the Fairy Queen.

    One fact I just found out.

    to left his carving knife with the words that he could affirm because he had been neutral between the Seven Dragons and Limon for the rest of his life.

    [It¡¯s good even if it¡¯s not now.]

    [Instead, if a big change happens in the world someday, go see the fairy queen.]

    [If that¡¯s the case¡­]

    I wasn¡¯t a prophet.

    Even if you don¡¯t know the future.

    As a philosopher, narrator, and politician who has lived since the days of ancient Greece.

    The old man, who had an insightparable to that of a sword master, concluded his will with a frighteningly hard face.

    [You will know the truth of the world.]

    * * *

    ¡°Which story should I start with¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve lived so long.

    Like looking back at a memory.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I looked into the sky with low self-talk.

    As if she had finally finished organizing her thoughts, the Fairy Queen turned her gaze to Limon.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a bit long, but can I start talking about it from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you feelfortable with¡­ Do it.¡±

    Limon readily replied.

    The Fairy Queen is a mythical being.

    Excluding respect, being able to talk to her like this was a fortune that could not be bought with billions of dors.

    The more stories I heard, the more I should be grateful.

    Having obtained Limon¡¯s consent, the Fairy Queen opened her mouth with a faint smile.

    ¡°Limon Aspelder, do you know when and where the ancient spirits came from?¡±

    ¡°I heard you came down from the sky.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±

    Even Limon didn¡¯t know originally.

    A myth told about Helios, the sun god, who was the grandfather of the legendary great witch Sir.

    Referring to the story of the ancient spirits who ushered in the Golden Age, the Fairy Queen added a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely true.¡±

    ¡°You mean the spirits don¡¯te from the sky?¡±

    ¡°No, it is true that I came down from heaven. It just means that it came from a far, distant sky farther than you know.¡±

    a long time ago.

    At the end close to the sun.

    It was ruined by the spirit¡¯s curse.

    So, as a result, Ikaros, the Unspeaker who absolutely inscribed taboos on mankind outside the sky.

    After that day, astronomy declined and no one paid attention to the sky outside the sky.

    The Fairy Queen mentioned.

    ¡°¡ªon another.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that every star in the sky is a like our world.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right. And among them, there are extremely rares where life exists like this world.¡±

    Took.

    The moment the Fairy Queen smiled and tapped the floor with her staff.

    A change has happened.

    The surface of theke, which had been calm, started to sway, and a certain image began to be reflected on the clear surface.

    Everything is covered in pitch ck.

    A starlit void.

    And in the middle of that void, looking at the blue star that shines beautifully like a jewel.

    The fairy queen opened her mouth.

    ¡°A long time ago, there was a at the end of the universe.¡±

    ¡°The was a blessed ce.¡±

    ¡°Because there was afortable temperature, clean water, rich nature and various species of creatures.¡±

    The video has changed.

    the wide blue sea.

    A mountain full of animals.

    And full of vitality.

    The softly illuminated image was fixed in a particrly rich forest.

    ¡°Above all, there was ¡®they¡¯.¡±

    and in that forest.

    they were living

    They look just like the beauties who guided them to this ce in the fairy kingdom.

    However, there are beauties with long ears and beautiful looks that are much more lively than them.

    ¡°The¡¯s ancestor race, endowed with a longer lifespan and superior intelligence than humans, and a love of peace.¡±

    when viewed objectively.

    The ancestors were great people.

    They stayed away from conflict, shared knowledge and supplies with each other, took care of nature, and lived in harmony with animals.

    Abundance was always near them.

    ¡°And based on that long lifespan, the ancestor race developed rapidly and prospered.¡±

    Originally, the reason why technology takes time to develop isrgely because knowledge is lost due to the limit of lifespan or time is consumed in session.

    However, the ancestor race, which had a longer lifespan than humans, was able to achieve much faster development without such difficulties.

    To the extent that it has achieved a civilization that far surpasses modern people through its own research and development.

    ¡°The only regret is that it was difficult to increase the poption above a certain level because the ancestors were single-sex.¡±

    [If it was a single gender, there were only females?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Then how do you give birth to a child?]

    ¡°In ancient times, it was obtained from a tree, and after technology developed, it was artificially inseminated to give birth in an incubator.¡±

    [¡­???]

    Why? I heard the exnation, but

    the video continued to change

    even while Yuna-kyung, who became more unknown, raised a question mark above her head .

    The trees in the forest grow thicker.

    Between them, tall andplex buildings are built.

    A flying boat goes between trees and buildings.

    Even though it was built in the middle of a forest, not a single tree was cut down or knocked down, and every building is in harmony with nature.

    Its appearance was not as developed and splendid as that of Eldorado, but it seemed more cozy and peaceful.

    ¡°As civilization has developed, theck of poption has been a challenge in many ways.¡±

    ¡°The ancestors didn¡¯t forcefully increase their poption, though. I knew that artificial acts upset the bnce of nature.¡±

    ¡°Instead, they made it up.¡±

    ¡°An AI that can make up for the insufficient poption because it can think and judge autonomously to some extent.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Limon made a strange expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    nod your head slightly

    I agree with that guess.

    The fairy queen changed the image of theke and showed it.

    Metal beings that are so familiar to them, who began to appear all over the city where natural and artificial objects were harmonized.

    ¡°They were mechanical life spirits created by the ancestors.¡±

    It was a shocking story.

    Spirits are the ancestors of human civilization.

    It was an existence that can be said to be the source of all technology that mankind has learned and developed.

    However, it would have been something only a mad conspiracy theorist would say that such spirits were in fact tools created by an otherworldly race.

    no, be honest

    If it had been someone else who said this, Limon would have looked at him suspiciously.

    In fact, Yuna-kyung was twitching her beak as if she didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    But I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    she is the fairy queen

    He was the lord of all spirits and the only one who could give truth to these imusible words.

    ¡°After the spirit was created like that.¡±

    ¡°The world of the ancestors has developed further.¡±

    ¡°Technology that harmonizes with nature has enriched the entire world, not just the ancestors.¡±

    A tree tower grows on thend.

    Whale boat roaming in the sea.

    Clouds of light rise out of the sky.

    It is truly paradise.

    From the Golden Age to the present, it was a world where all living things, from humans to animals and nts, enjoyed peace and prosperity, which mankind could not even imitate.

    Their civilization has even advanced to others.

    If prosperity continued as it was, they might have benefited the entire universe widely.

    But¡­

    ¡°But then an unexpected incident happened.¡±

    Sseuseuk.

    A change has taken ce in a peaceful world.

    Countless meteor showers fell from the sky, and mysterious doors of light appeared in various ces.

    Seeing this, Yuna-kyung widened her eyes while Charlotte hardened her face.

    Unlike the scenery that was so unfamiliar and unfamiliar until now, the scene was extremely familiar and familiar to the residents of this iron age.

    ¡°Dungeons were created and constetions appeared.¡±

    32 years ago from now.

    The same scenery that took ce when the iron age opened.

    When the Fairy Queen, who had been looking at it with a little sad eyes, quietly closed her eyes.

    Theke changed again.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Crackle.

    disappear

    The forest is thend and the sea.

    Buildings, machines, vegetation.

    Animals, spirits, people.

    Like a canvas covered with ink.

    Or like the record of the video being erased.

    Looking at theke filled with darkness as the beautifully shining gradually loses its blue color.

    The Fairy Queen continued quietly.

    ¡°The of the ancestors, Alfheim, has perished.¡±

    for a moment.

    ¡­it took a little longer to say the least.

    Until I understood what she meant.

    [Destroyed¡­. Do you miss it?]

    Dazed.

    after muttering.

    Yuna-gyeong, startled as if suppressed by her own voice, stuttered.

    [¡­why how?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened. Most of the records of Alfheim at that time were damaged, and there are fewplete records.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°The only thing that is clear is that a catastrophe that cannot be prevented by the Constetions has urred.¡±

    A civilization so transcendent that it is difficult to guarantee that humanity will be able to reach it even if it takes hundreds or thousands of years to disappear.

    After speaking quietly.

    the Fairy Queen added.

    ¡°Of course, the ancestors didn¡¯t just disappear.¡±

    ¡°Knowing that destruction could not be prevented, they built an evacuation ship instead.¡±

    ¡°And they decided to leave their home and go on a long journey to find a where they could start anew.¡±

    Kurleung.

    A where everything is in darkness.

    A huge ship rose from one side.

    The darkness clung to the ship like mud, but the ship pushed through the darkness and stretched out into the infinite universe.

    No, I was trying to stretch out.

    ¡°¡­even though it failed in the end.¡±

    Was it because it was toote to escape?

    Or is it for some other reason?

    Not long after leaving Alfheim.

    Thest survivors of Alfheim, who were on board the evacuation boat, copsed one by one.

    And as even the most beautiful ship owner with wings sitting in the captain¡¯s seat closed his eyes, the evacuation ship lost all warmth and fell into silence.

    that¡¯s the end of everything.

    A race of ancestors who were more noble than anyone else.

    It was the moment when the fairies of harmony (Cosmos Alf) finally went extinct.

    ¡°But is it fortunate or unfortunate?¡±

    ¡°The shipowners all died, but the spirits that controlled the evacuation ships remained.¡±

    ¡°So they continued their endless voyage in search of a that could be relocated ording to thest order left by the shipowners.¡±

    Could it be thousands of years?

    Is it tens of thousands of years?

    That was enough time to destroy even mechanical lifeforms.

    But the spirits did not stop sailing.

    Harvest resources from asteroids.

    Repairing a damaged ship.

    Crafting a new spirit.

    He just quietly continued his solitary journey.

    ¡°And after a long wandering, they finally arrived.¡±

    Wandering in such an infinite void.

    After passing through thousands of burning stars, frozen stars and dark stars, the evacuation ship that has lost its refugees has finally found itself in a faraway corner of the gxy.

    A blue that had the light of life just like their hometown of Alfheim.

    ¡°This world is Earth.¡±

 Chapter 767

    #767 It was the same situation.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    naughty cowboy.

    Billy narrowed his eyes.

    Then, after scratching the back of his head, he suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s already toote?¡±

    ¡°That would be the case if there were only two spirits left in the world.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say scary things.¡±

    Billy clicked his tongue.

    It¡¯s like a miracle that the spirits that were extinct 500 years ago during the spirit crisis are still alive.

    Not to mention, the fact that there was another elemental beast like that was even harder to believe than the sky copsing.

    ¡°I mean, Master is really great too. It¡¯s not enough to hold hands with the Seven Dragons, so it¡¯s not enough to raise a spirit beast.¡±

    ¡­Of course, it was more absurd that Limon, who had made the spirit beasts extinct 500 years ago, now use them.

    ¡°It is a famous thing that a swordsman does not choose any means to achieve his goal.¡±

    ¡°Kyahaha, that¡¯s why I have more respect.¡±

    what¡¯s so funny

    A moment to giggle andugh.

    Billy asked casually, spinning a knife with one hand.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now? It would be difficult to end well if our teacher Yangban had already entered the fairy kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to write a n B.¡±

    ¡°¡­was that serious?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to prepare a n you won¡¯t use.¡±

    ¡°The Fairy Kingdom wouldn¡¯t be such an easy ce.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. All preparations are already done.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well, if you say so.¡±

    Billy narrowed his eyes.

    The Commander who resurrected the dead.

    The divine lord who healed all kinds of injuries.

    The reincarnated monarch who hurt himself.

    Other than that, the Creator Lord who creates all kinds of objects, and the Return Lord who is said to have the foresight of the stars.

    I knew from my experience that even a sword master could not ignore the skills possessed by the Seven Lords of the World Federation.

    But among them, the skill of the golden lord was special.

    It was thanks to him that he was able to arrive in this fairy kingdom in just one day.

    If he asserted that he could destroy the fairy kingdom, there must have been a basis for that.

    ¡°There is something I really want to check.¡±

    ¡°huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, can you and the swordsman fight against the swordsman alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s a sharp point.¡±

    in a sense.

    It was like an insult.

    It wasn¡¯t to check the odds, but to ask if it was possible to tie one¡¯s feet one-on-one.

    If he had asked the same question to a proud sword master, especially a swordsman, it would have been an absurd remark that would have left anyone¡¯s throat flying.

    ¡°Well, to be honest, I can¡¯t promise to win 100%.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Because our teacher Yangban is such a monster.¡±

    However, Billy chuckled and acknowledged the golden lord¡¯s point.

    once in africa.

    Another time in Russia.

    Every time I ran into Limon, I worked together with the swordsman.

    Even so, despite gaining the upper hand, he was unable to defeat Limon and eventually retreated as if he were running away.

    It was natural for the golden lord to have doubts about whether he would be able to hold on now alone.

    ¡°However, if you think that I will not be able to defeat Master, you are mistaken.¡±

    nevertheless.

    He smirked and twisted his lips.

    Billy continued his speech without a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s a style that¡¯s easier to fight when there¡¯s nothing cumbersome.¡±

    A fight between sword masters, where life and death cane and go with the difference of a piece of paper.

    Even though I may not be confident of winning against Limon, I have never thought that I would be defeated in a one-on-one fight.

    At the end of looking at the sword master who even killed that sword spirit.

    The Golden Lord nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s good if you¡¯re so confident.¡±

    beyond the distant wilderness.

    Looking at the golden city towering over the greenery, the golden lord grabbed a silver coin.

    ¡°I will carry out the n.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°The spirits who arrived on Earth after a long voyage soon ran into trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­because the ancestor race disappeared?¡±

    ¡°yes. Because of that, the problem was that there were no more people tomand and no one to serve.¡±

    A lost tool.

    A refugee ship without refugees.

    The contradiction confused the spirits.

    No matter how autonomous thinking is possible, their essence is a machine.

    Because it was an existence that couldn¡¯t do more than carry out the given orders.

    ¡°But was it a coincidence or a miracle?¡±

    ¡°On this blue Earth, another intelligent body resembling a fairy existed.¡±

    ¡°It is mankind.¡±

    There is something called convergent evolution.

    A phenomenon in which even different species evolve surprisingly simrly when they repeatedly adapt to simr environments.

    In that sense, it might have been inevitable that a species resembling fairies was born on Earth with an environment simr to that of Alfheim.

    Of course, you can¡¯t live 100 years.

    At most, handling stone tools.

    Primitive mankind, suffering from all sorts of beasts and disasters, was like a monkeypared to the fairies.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    For the spirits, the important thing was the fact that they had discovered an intelligent species.

    ¡°Thanks to that, the spirits were able to carry out the revival of the fairies, another order left by the ancestors.¡±

    [Resurgence, you said that the fairies were extinct long ago, right?]

    ¡°As a species, it is.¡±

    Is it because the environment has changed?

    From cloning to artificial insemination.

    I used all my skills.

    The spirits could not resurrect the fairies.

    However, the spirits had one final way to achieve the revival of the fairies.

    ¡°The spirits made contact with mankind.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy. Since they were originally born to serve the ancestors, the spirits did not have the function to serve humanity.¡±

    ¡°So the spirits found people who matched the waves of the ancestors and made them agents.¡±

    To put it bluntly.

    It was like forgery.

    The difference is that they recognized humans as objects of service based on their spiritual simrity, not on ID cards, cards, or DNA.

    or love nature.

    ormunicate with animals.

    Such as having a good character.

    It was based on how simr characteristics they had to the ancestor race.

    ¡°And that¡¯s how mankind came to call those who were chosen by the spirits.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called the Elementalist.¡±

    hear that

    Limon understood.

    Among the superhumans, the reason why it was difficult for only the Spirituals to measure their talents and grow.

    And why was it easier for non-human spirits tomunicate with spirits than any other spirits?

    ¡°Help so many people.¡±

    ¡°The spirits finally found it.¡±

    ¡°One human who resembles their ancestors more than any other human being.¡±

    sleep is shaky

    The video changes again.

    What appeared was a girl.

    Hiding in a tunnel with a dusty face in tattered leather clothes.

    He was one of the primitive human beings who were somon in that era that he was skinny as if he had starved for a few days.

    However, it was never ordinary to the spirits.

    Because that girl had ¡®qualifications¡¯.

    ¡°The spirits visited her.¡±

    ¡°And we signed a contract.¡±

    ¡°If you do their favor, I will grant the girl¡¯s wish.¡±

    one by one.

    Spirits that gather around the girl.

    In the midst of countless gazes, the leading spirit presented two objects.

    A short, blunt staff.

    And it was a lightly shining wing.

    And so, the moment when the girl epted the legacy of thest Fairy King.

    ¨C A change has urred.

    A dying body is revived.

    The leather clothing disintegrates and bes a dress.

    Crucially, the wings naturally clung to the girl¡¯s back, giving off a brighter light.

    [That¡¯s¡­!]

    ¡°Right.¡±

    see the sight

    Yuna-kyung groaned.

    Only then did I realize.

    That the face of the ragged girl in the video was too familiar.

    Of course it had to be.

    It was because the same face as the girl in the video was in front of them now, even if it showed a slightly more mature look.

    ¡°A contractor of the spirits who epted the factors left by thest fairy king and escaped from the human species and were reborn as fairies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That was me.¡±

    fairy queen.

    Literally, it is a human who rules over fairies and spirits, but the non-human being smiled and continued.

    ¡°I and the spirits have been working ording to the contract since then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping the fairies resurrect.¡±

    ¡°The spirits are helping mankind.¡±

    Previously, elemental spirits were limited to using only a small number of spirits to protect their own tribe.

    On the other hand, having inherited the authority of the Fairy King, she was able to help all of humanity by ruling over all spirits.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that the true golden age began like that.

    And as much as the spirits help mankind, she also did her best to help the fairies revive.

    those who deserve it.

    In other words, if you find those with talent among the Elementalists, you can make a contract and give them the factor of a fairy.

    But¡­

    ¡°Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t keep the contract.¡±

    unfortunately indeed.

    There was no birth of a new fairy.

    I only physically got closer to the fairies.

    Others could not withstand the wear and tear of their souls over hundreds of years.

    It was unavoidable.

    It¡¯s just that she, who inherited the fairy king¡¯s legacy, was special.

    In the first ce, the factor of other fairies from the species was too noble for the poor human mind to handle.

    ¡°Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I gave up.¡±

    ¡°I just decided to find another way while waiting for humanity to develop enough to ept the fairy factors.¡±

    As expected of the Fairy Queen.

    Humanity developed rapidly.

    To the extent that the incarnation descended and magic was created.

    It was for this reason that she willingly resigned when the Silver Age opened.

    As the poption increased and civilization developed, the possibility of a revival of the fairies increased.

    ¡°When the religious war reached its climax and the world was in chaos, I wondered if I would intervene again.¡±

    ¡°But the worries were futile. Because before I could make a decision, someone appeared who had ended the religious war first.¡±

    ¡°They are the seven dragons.¡±

    The video has changed again.

    Ji Baek Ryong Hyeon-gun who fought against the gods.

    Jeong Cheong-ryong-deok, who invaded London.

    The Wei ck Dragon Godmanding humans.

    The Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army that heals the sick.

    Fighting dragons sweeping the battlefield.

    Jaeeunryongseong-gun causing a snow storm.

    Even the golden dragon army that appeared on the North American continent.

    The seven dragons, which appeared simultaneously on different continents, conquered the whole world in an instant.

    ¡°They were amazingly strong.¡±

    ¡°The more he ate the incarnation, the stronger he became and swept the world with a wave of force.¡±

    ¡°To the extent that I had to step up to protect the fairy kingdom.¡±

    It was not easy even for her, who inherited all the powers of the fairies, to stop the Golden Dragon Emperor, who was said to be the strongest among the seven dragons.

    Especially since I¡¯ve been wasting my energy on other things for a long time.

    ¡°But fortunately, I found out before it was toote. That I don¡¯t have to fight the seven dragons.¡±

    [yes? Why?

    ¡±

    [Dongbyeongsangryeon¡­?]

    The fairy queen who took care of mankind.

    The seven dragons that conquered the world.

    Whether they are on opposite ends of each other or whether they are simr because they are simr.

    She calmly asked Yuna-gyeong, who blinked.

    ¡°Do you know who the seven dragons are?¡±

    [Aren¡¯t you a being that woke up after sleeping to avoid an ancient disaster?]

    ¡°Then, what was that disaster?¡±

    [Of course I don¡¯t know¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung replied shyly.

    There was no way she knew what happened in the distant past, far beyond the golden age when the seven dragons slept.

    On the other hand, Charlotte and Limon hardened their faces terribly.

    ¡°¡­Can you say that it¡¯s a sympathy?¡±

    ¡°It is as you guessed.¡±

    story so far.

    The situation of dongbyeongsangryeon.

    Reasons for mentioning catastrophe at this point.

    After putting all of that together, the Fairy Queen said to the two who intuitively realized the truth.

    ¡°The fact that they woke up after sleeping means that the seven dragons did note from another world like the spirits, but were originally on this.¡±

    If you think about it, it¡¯s natural.

    But seven dragons.

    A fact that is easy to overlook due to the extremely small number of species.

    ¡°In other words, they were originally the ancestors of this world.¡±

    ancestral tribe.

    Just like the fairies in Alfheim did.

    Originally, the species that first blossoms civilization and rises to the top of all food chains to gain the power and qualifications to decide the fate of the.

    True to its name, it was once a great being that ruled the earth by tens of thousands of people.

    But¡­

    ¡°At the same time, like the fairies, they were also thest survivors of a race destroyed by the Constetion.¡±

    They say that the ancient disaster that destroyed even the dragon race was a star that fell from the sky.

    The Fairy Queen smiled forlornly.

 Chapter 768

    #768 To block this time.

    * * *

    Seven dragons.

    One day it suddenly appears.

    The absolute ruler who ruled the Bronze Age.

    They conquered the world by devouring even incarnations, and were feared by the absolute as well as ordinary humans.

    So no one had ever even imagined.

    That the seven dragons with such transcendental power would have been only ¡®survivors¡¯ desperate to survive in an unfamiliar world.

    ¡°Alfheim and Earth.¡±

    ¡°Which of the two came first, we haven¡¯t been able to find out.¡±

    ¡°It was a thing of the distant past, and neither I nor the girls had experienced those years.¡±

    A past far beyond the golden age.

    A distant ancient time that has not even been recorded.

    The Bur, the ancestors of the earth, were a race that valued inner cultivation rather than material things.

    That¡¯s why they created the mystery of psionics and imprinted them on their instincts and bloodlines so that they could innately handle those powers.

    It¡¯s just that the direction is different from that of the fairies, who have developed science and technology.

    In terms of the depth of handling the mind and body, they were building a civilization that was second to none of the fairies.

    ¡°One thing is clear: we are both descendants and sessors of a race that was destroyed by the Constetion.¡±

    But just like the fairies did.

    The Bur also eventually faced extinction.

    Even those who dealt with transcendental psionics were unable to prevent the disaster caused by the Constetions.

    ¡°Of course, just as the fairies escaped when Alfheim was destroyed, the Bur didn¡¯t give up on inheriting the next generation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I entrusted the future to the most outstanding heirs.¡±

    Contrary to the fairies who escaped the, the dragons, on the contrary, hid their sessors far underground.

    after tens of thousands of years.

    hundreds of millions of yearster.

    One day the disaster will disappear.

    When the world is safe again.

    They did everything in their power to build a shelter so that their descendents could wake up from their long slumber and make the Bur prosperous again.

    And the arrangement was sessful.

    Even though the dragon race was destroyed by the disaster, only seven dragons survived.

    Even though there were only seven of them, it was a great achievementpared to the fairies who couldn¡¯t leave a single survivor.

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t predict two dragons.¡±

    ¡°One is that in the future when the seven dragons awoke, the species called humanity was thriving.¡±

    ¡°Another one is that the mate who should have slept with them didn¡¯t survive the disaster.¡±

    Unlike the fairies, who only had females because they were a single-sex race, the dragons were a race with two genders, albeit a bit peculiar.

    That¡¯s why the seven dragons were frustrated.

    If they couldn¡¯t produce offspring, the race of dragons would eventually perish with themselves.

    But I didn¡¯t give up.

    They are thest dragon.

    It was because they were the heirs who were recognized as the most talented among the Bur and were entrusted with the mission of reviving the race.

    ¡°So the seven dragons conquered the world.¡±

    ¡°To regain their territories and rights as the ancestors of this earth.¡±

    ¡°And to find a way to pass on the generations and achieve another purpose.¡±

    changed world.

    species for the first time.

    to the inexplicable mysteries.

    After a long time, the world that weed the seven dragons was full of unknowns.

    That¡¯s why they had to fight fiercely against the whole world, seeking more power as survivors before bing conquerors.

    Even if it was to somehow find a way to bleed and achieve the revival of the Bur.

    ¡°In that sense, meeting ¡®us¡¯ was fortunate.¡±

    ¡°Because we were in a rtionship where we could work together.¡±

    As the sessor of a extinct race.

    And as the few remaining survivors.

    They were willing to hold hands.

    They were the same in that they were determined to do anything for the revival of their species.

    There was also an expectation that using each other¡¯s strength and knowledge would make it easier to find a way to achieve the resurrection that had been blocked by a wall.

    One thing is more important than anything else.

    ¡°And thanks to knowing each other¡¯s past and talking a lot, we can be sure of one thing.¡±

    seven uses.

    Even the Fairy Queen herself.

    I was vaguely feeling it.

    That¡¯s why he prepared for the situation by conquering the world and banning mankind from entering space.

    ¡°That the constetion may appear in this world again someday.¡±

    If there was only one race once, you might have epted it as a coincidence or misfortune.

    But what if the same catastrophe happened to the two races in a distant unit of time on apletely different?

    Of course, the third could also happen.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we tried to make an agreement and work for the resurrection of the race while preparing to face the Constetion.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This time, to prevent destruction.¡±

    The seven dragons that stand out among the dragon race.

    The fairy queen who inherited the legacy of the fairies.

    Even though they were destroyed by the Constetion, the descendants of the two races that had advanced far beyond mankind made such an agreement.

    And prepared for the invasion of the Constetion.

    spread the seventy-two kinds.

    Train the talented.

    It gave humanity the strength to confront the Constetion.

    ¡°The problem is that the seven dragons¡¯ rule gradually became harsh on mankind because they focused too much on the preparation.¡±

    There are two sides to everything.

    It¡¯s good to say that it gives me strength.

    If you look at the n of the seven dragons from a different perspective, it was close to a militaristic way to militarize all mankind and use it as a military force.

    And as much as it focuses on military power.

    People¡¯s livelihood and welfare were neglected.

    It was unavoidable.

    For the seven dragons who had already gone through destruction, blocking the Constetion was a top priority.

    In the first ce, to the seven dragons, mankind was not a target to take care of.

    All sorts of minor problems arose even during the reign of King Jeongcheongryongdeok, who was at least merciful to mankind.

    As much as they were engrossed in confronting the Constetion, the number of people groaning outside the seven dragons increased.

    All the more because the Seven Dragons, who ruled mankind with their limbs, did not publicize and solve the suffering, but instead focused on hiding and oppressing it.

    In the first ce, the Seven Dragons¡¯ fanatics, the Seven Dragons, considered sacrifice for the dragons an honorable and natural thing.

    The reason may have been that no matter how much the people¡¯s livelihood was ruined, there was no hindrance to the wealth and glory of the ruling ss.

    It was very ironic considering that the Seven Dragons were an organization that started with those who suffered religious wars and were saved by the seven dragons.

    ¡°Our actions that we couldn¡¯t see in front of us because we were only looking at the future resulted in the birth of a human being.¡±

    ¡°The first sword master sword system.¡±

    to the seven dragons.

    Even the Fairy Queen.

    It was an unimaginable situation.

    With the magic power given to him by the gods, he had barely stepped into the absolute realm.

    It is said that a superhuman named Geomje was born in humanity, which was still uncivilized.

    And when they grasped the seriousness of the situation, it was after the seven dragons had already been shed one after another by the Sword Emperor and his two disciples.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help the seven dragons.¡±

    ¡°Not only did I have work to do, but more than anything else, the Golden Dragon Emperor refused to help.¡±

    Was it arrogance?

    Or was it a sense of responsibility?

    I couldn¡¯t figure out the answer.

    What is certain is that all seven dragons were defeated and the dragon race eventually became extinct.

    Indeed, it was a sad thing for the fairy queen to lose a coborator she had miraculously met after a long time.

    But even though I¡¯m sorry.

    The Fairy Queen was not discouraged.

    Just because the seven dragons failed didn¡¯t mean hope was lost yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching since then.¡±

    ¡°A world where seven dragons disappeared.¡±

    ¡°And the Sword Master.¡±

    their strength.

    potential and possibilities.

    More than anything else, you can trust it.

    The Fairy Queen watched in silence.

    To see if I can make the Sword Master an ally to rece the seven dragons.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there were many difficulties in getting the Sword Master as a new ally.¡±

    ¡°That power was sufficient, but most sword masters had a lot of problems.¡±

    A swordsman whomitted a massacre.

    The sword king who caused the war.

    The ck that was ruthless.

    A sword stained with madness.

    Sword Demons who have dabbled in ck magic, etc.

    Although each had their own reasons and circumstances, the Sword Master was too unstable and dangerous in the eyes of the Fairy Queen.

    ¡°¡ªOnly one.¡±

    ¡°Except you, Limon Aspelder.¡±

    Cut down the fallen disciple.

    despite suffering all kinds of hardships.

    The life of Limon, who remained as the protector of mankind until the end and carried through his convictions, made even the Fairy Queen, who had lived a long time, admire.

    It was no joke that she imed to be a fan of Limon.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you until I¡¯ve watched you for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°But my judgment was toote.¡±

    ¡°Because the Elemental Crisis started before I contacted you.¡±

    Runaway of the fallen spirits by the spirit beasts.

    It was the worst.

    Otherwise, all the preparations she had made to stop the Constetion could have been destroyed.

    That¡¯s why the fairy queen couldn¡¯t reveal herself and only moved the spirits.

    ¡°I had to expend too much energy to prevent the aftermath of the event. So I ended up falling into a deep sleep here.¡±

    No matter how long a fairy¡¯s lifespan is, she has lived too long even by the standards of such a fairy.

    Thanks to the legacy of the Fairy King, he was able to gain immortality, but the power inherited from the Fairy King was gradually exhausted.

    In order to recover that power, I had no choice but to fall into a deep sleep that was no different from a state of suspended animation.

    That¡¯s for hundreds of years.

    Fortunately, the spirits ran the fairy kingdom and worked for her while she was asleep.

    ¡°And 32 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Finally it happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­the appearance of the constetions.¡±

    It was thanks to that.

    When constetions appeared.

    What she was able to respond to right away.

    ¡°I only woke up then.¡±

    ¡°And the n was executed.¡±

    Even before making a pact with the seven dragons.

    From when she became the Fairy Queen¡­

    no, it started from a farther past than that.

    The n that led to the spirits thoroughly banning mankind from entering space.

    ¡°The Nine Worlds, the Great Star Barrier, created to seal the Constetions in case they appear.¡±

    From the moment Alfheim perished.

    The fairies started researching.

    The ancient spirits take over.

    Prepared by the Fairy Queen.

    Complemented by the seven dragons.

    A trap that waspleted over tens of thousands of years by pouring all the legacy of the two races that reached the pinnacle of civilization, the fairy and the dragon.

    Great Star Barrier Nine World.

    Divide the dimension into nineyers.

    protecting and protecting the earth.

    On the contrary, it confines the intruder to a separate world.

    They were perfectly caught up in it, which was created to thoroughly target the Constetion.

    ¡°But the power of the Constetions was stronger than we expected.¡±

    ¡°Because it was impossible to seal it perfectly even with the barrier that I and countless spirits prepared over tens of thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Nine World went wild, and seven of the nine barriers were broken and scattered in all directions.¡±

    consequently speaking.

    That¡¯s half sess.

    It was also a half failure.

    Even if they couldn¡¯tpletely block the Constetions.

    Instead, the fragments of the barrier that sealed their power were scattered in all directions, and the Constetion was unable to exert even half of its power.

    And from then on, the situation entered another phase.

    With the Constetions trying to regain their power by recovering the seven broken barriers, and the fight to protect the remaining barriers by blocking them.

    ¡°¡­Seven barriers that sealed the power of the Constetion?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°As you guessed.¡±

    To Limon, who had a hard face.

    I nod my head slowly.

    The Fairy Queen spoke softly.

    The miraculous product of the two great races of fairies and dragons.

    ¡°Thest barrier that protects the world and the key that opens the door to ruin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the true identity of Seven Arcs.¡±

 Chapter 769

    #769 Three miracles happened.

    * * *

    [Why¡­ why did no one know about it?]

    After hearing all of that.

    Yuna-kyung asked nkly.

    The Secret of the Seven Dragons and the Fairy Queen.

    That there was an incident like this when the constetions appeared 32 years ago.

    If even she, who always followed Limon and met the seven princesses, hadn¡¯t heard this, it would mean that no one in the world knew about it.

    [If there was such a fact, more people should have been informed. If so¡­!]

    ¡°The constetions would have appeared sooner or the Fairy Queen would have died.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°Do you think it was a coincidence that the constetions appeared when civilization reached its peak, whether it was fairies or dragons?¡±

    To Limon¡¯s heavy words.

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    [Couldn¡¯t it¡­ mean that the constetions have been monitoring the world since the distant past?]

    ¡°It could be that there was a spy at all.¡±

    [A spy? What do the Constetions gain by cooperating in destroying the world!]

    ¡°Since there were many people who would be willing to make a contract with the beings who would destroy the world if they gave them wealth and glory.¡±

    [¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    No matter how dangerous the Constetion is.

    If theye anyway, hundreds and thousands of yearster.

    This is because I did not dare to assert that there could never be a human being who would sell the future of mankind for today¡¯s glory.

    Even in this modern age when the Constetions appeared, there were followers of the Constetion called the Liberation Brigade.

    ¡°That would be half true. Most of the coborators probably didn¡¯t even realize that they had signed a contract with the Constetion.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean¡­ what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that the Constetion didn¡¯t necessarily need an active ally to keep tabs on the world.¡±

    Not like the person who forced Limon to tter him by putting on the expression of a sad fairy grandma a while ago.

    The Fairy Queen spoke calmly.

    ¡°I have seen many humans over a long time.¡±

    ¡°Among them, there were many outstanding geniuses from a young age, but there were also many talented people who suddenly stood out astonishingly.¡±

    ¡°These are really strange people, from those who have changed as if people have changed at all, to those who have been strangely lucky.¡±

    hear that

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°All of them were contracted with the Constetion?¡±

    ¡°It may not have been all. They wouldn¡¯t have signed a contract like the yers do now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But there must have been some whose lives have changed dramatically after answering a voice in a dream or making a wish on a star.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s their method.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    From the golden age to now.

    Mystery has always been with mankind.

    So, it would be rare for anyone to be afraid of hearing a strange voice or suddenly having a talent.

    Rather, he must have been delighted that he had been blessed by God or that his hidden talent had blossomed.

    Without knowing that they actually signed a contract with an unknown being and became their eyes and ears.

    Maybe there were people who knew and cooperated. If there had been

    one in a hundred of the sages, great generals, sages, and great

    men in history, even one in a thousand, the Constetion would have been able to find out the development of mankind and all kinds of information.

    [Is that why you didn¡¯t tell anyone the truth? Afraid that information will be leaked to the Constetions?]

    ¡°Because there are no perfect secrets in the world, and I didn¡¯t know who to trust.¡±

    Even if you were innocent until yesterday, you cane into contact with the Constetion tomorrow, and the records left by someone can spread to the world hundreds of yearster.

    The Fairy Queen was well aware of that fact.

    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t make humanity a coborator even if he cared for and cared for it.

    If you make a mistake even once.

    If you find out that you are wary of the Constetion.

    So, if the constetionse before the Nine Worlds of the Great Star Barrier are discovered orpleted.

    All the preparations that started when the fairies were destroyed became in vain, and there was no way to stop the Constetion anymore.

    ¡°I wasted a lot of energy and time because of that.¡±

    The Fairy Queen was bitter.

    Not helping the seven dragons.

    Watching for hundreds of years without contacting Limon.

    After all, it was the result of her hiding the truth about the Constetions while avoiding adventures.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste. Anyway, thanks to that, I was able to block the Constetion.¡±

    looking at her like that

    Limon shook his head.

    And he quietly added a word.

    ¡°Even if I had known the truth in the first ce, my master would have in seven dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±

    The Fairy Queen smiled bitterly.

    It was because he knew that Limon¡¯s constion was never empty words.

    The first Sword Master.

    Because the Sword Emperor was like that.

    And even if the Sword Emperor hadn¡¯t appeared and learned the truth about the Constetion, it would have been difficult to fight with humanity.

    Unlike her, who was originally a human, the seven dragons who could not see humanity as her own kind.

    Humanity could not sympathize with the seven dragons who forced sacrifices for hundreds of years to prevent destruction.

    From lifespan to inclination experience.

    The rtionship between the two races, which are so different in nature, will eventually break down someday.

    Suppressing her bitter heart knowing that fact, she started talking again.

    ¡°Thirty-two years ago, Nine Worlds sealed most of the Constetions¡¯ powers, but that seal is only half.¡±

    ¡°With the remaining twoyers of barriers, we could only block the Constetion¡¯s direct intervention, but we couldn¡¯t help but indirectly project our power into the world.¡±

    ¡°The Constetions have done a lot just by projecting some power like that.¡±

    make a dungeon

    making contracts with yers, etc.

    The power of the Constetions that changed the era itself with only a fraction of their power was truly terrifying.

    ¡°And, of course, what the Constetions were most passionate about was finding the sealed Seven Arcs.¡±

    32 years ago.

    The seven barriers that sealed the power of the Constetions were scattered all over the world.

    However, there is a limit to the formless barrier.

    That¡¯s why, although it may have be fragments, it permeated into the most suitable ¡®vessel¡¯ ording to the programming to maintain the seal.

    It has two conditions.

    It can contain the power of the Constetion.

    In the first ce, the structure of the seal should be inherent.

    Among those conditions, the seven ¡®vessels¡¯ selected by the barrier itself were the Seven Arcs.

    Even the Fairy Queen and the Constetions, who fought fiercely to seal and resist each other, did not know where the seven barriers had permeated.

    The moment the barrier is broken.

    each other one by one.

    Except for the two Seven Arcs, which were created by snatching fragments close to the edge.

    ¡°The Constetions were cunning.¡±

    ¡°Instead of being able to move directly, we created a lot of yers through contracts.¡±

    ¡°And among them, I gave the first Seven Arcs to the most useful human to collect them.¡±

    That is the ruler of the regressive lord.

    On the surface, they act as monarchs.

    Create a liberation brigade behind the scenes.

    He was an agent of the Constetions who secretly ruled this Iron Age with the power of the skills he received from the Constetions.

    ¡°On the other hand, I, who exhausted most of my strength 32 years ago, fell into a deep sleep again while being half-sealed here.¡±

    ¡°And because of that, even the second Seven Arks I had was taken away.¡±

    slowly.

    The Fairy Queen turned her head.

    and what he had in his hand.

    Looking at the wand that lookedpletely different from the one in the distant past, he muttered bitterly.

    ¡°The Hammer of Dvergr, Legacy of the Fairy King.¡±

    A sacred object of the Fairy King that contains the essence of the fairies who reached the pinnacle of scientific civilization in the distant past.

    On the other hand, by taking it away, her activities, which had exhausted a lot of energy, were further restricted.

    The Constetions regained their power and were able to intervene more deeply in the world.

    ¡°All I could do was minimize the intervention of the Constetions by bing the nucleus of the remaining barrier and maintaining the main system.¡±

    It was a desperate dy.

    To prevent the Constetions from directly intervening in the world by destroying the remaining barriers.

    For the past 32 years, she had to stay asleep in thiske, doing nothing.

    ¡°Honestly, it was a hopeless situation.¡±

    Time goes by.

    The more you collect the Seven Arcs.

    It was clear that the power of the Constetions would be stronger.

    If this continues, the bnce will eventually copse and the world will be destroyed by the Constetions that have regained all their power.

    ¡°But one day three miracles happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­three miracles?¡±

    ¡°The first was that you, Limon, obtained the Seven Arcs.¡±

    if it was someone else.

    It would have been just a coincidence.

    However, it was truly a miracle that Limon, the only one with the power to protect the Seven Arcs, obtained it.

    Limon breaks the seal.

    As much as using Seven Arcs.

    Including the fact that the burden of the barrier has been reduced, and she has been able to work, albeit little by little.

    And another miracle.

    The fairy queen turned her gaze to the woman in the maid outfit who frowned as if she had a headache.

    ¡°The second was that you partnered with the descendants of the seven dragons and awakened the eighth dragon psionic.¡±

    To be wary of leaking information.

    Also because of the sudden death.

    The seven dragons did not leave any records about the constetions, and neither threats nor hostility to the constetions were transmitted to the Seven Dragons.

    If it had been the way it was, there might not have been a confrontation with the Constetions.

    However, thanks to Limon, the Seven Dragons naturally became hostile to the Liberation Brigade and the World Federation.

    Of course, a force to oppose the Constetions that used humanity as bait with skills and dungeons was created.

    The fact that the seven dragons finally found a way to resurrect in the Seven Dragons, where only half the lineage had been inherited, was a miracle.

    After speaking calmly.

    The fairy queen turned her eyes again to the final miracle.

    ¡°And the third is you.¡±

    [¡­?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been concentrating on the story for a while, and I¡¯ve heard the wrong words.

    wandering around

    I tilted my head.

    After blinking my eyes.

    Yuna-kyung inadvertently raised one wing and pointed at herself.

    [Me?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    looking at her like that

    The Fairy Queen chuckled.

    ¡°Did you know that you are very special?¡±

    [Uh, I know I¡¯m a rather special pet¡­]

    ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about the lineage of the Spirit Beast or the memories of my previous life. It means that you are out of destiny.¡±

    [¡­You escaped fate?]

    ¡°You are a being who is not even under the gaze of the Constetion and is not bound by the providence of the world.¡±

    Is it because he died and was resurrected?

    Or is it because of Limon¡¯s influence?

    Looking at the blue bird, who can only be called a heretic child of fate he has never seen in his entire long life, or an illegitimate child of a miracle.

    The Fairy Queen said quietly.

    ¡°Including your qualifications.¡±

    [The qualifications I have?]

    It¡¯s really bewildering.

    The Fairy Queen didn¡¯t bother to exin to the bluebird, who had been raising a question mark above her head as if she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.

    I just suggested it calmly.

    ¡°Blue bird.¡±

    from a long time ago.

    I wanted to continue, but

    Because no one was qualified.

    In the end, the fairy queen made a proposal that she had never made before with a smile.

    ¡°Will you sign a contract with me and be the next Fairy Queen?¡±

    [¡­yes???]

 Chapter 770

    #770 So what about me?

    * * *

    There was a treasure.

    so beautiful and brilliant

    A treasure that naturally catches the eye and excites the mind just by looking at it.

    That¡¯s why I thought.

    I want to have it.

    I wanted to get it somehow.

    regardless of the method.

    He hoped to create the most splendid reportage in the world and monopolize it so that only he could see and appreciate it.

    but that desire.

    she suppressed

    Knowing that if you do, the treasure will not shine more brilliantly.

    He suppressed his mad desire, denied his greedy instinct, pushed away the treasure, and turned away, loftily turning away.

    only to protect the treasure.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Charlotte opened her eyes.

    It¡¯s been a while since I looked at the ceiling.

    She got up from the bed and let out a heavy sigh.

    Then I got out of bed and went to the window.

    Whoops.

    Let¡¯s open the window.

    wind brushing your cheeks.

    and panoramic scenery.

    Amidst green leaves and clear water, the city glows golden under the soft moonlight.

    Looking down at the night view of Eldorado, she murmured in her heart.

    ¡®¡­should I get some fresh air?¡¯

    Squeak.

    Let¡¯s take off our pajamas slowly.

    What is revealed is a slender naked body.

    From the white skin to the narrow waist and long, slender limbs.

    Wearing a maid uniform on a perfect body without a single w that seems to shine on its own under the soft moonlight.

    Charlotte left the room.

    Sabak Sabak.

    Could it be because he inherited the architectural style of the fairies?

    The softly glowing path through the lush greenery conveyed a pleasant touch along with a soft sound whenever I took a step.

    However, the expression on Charlotte¡¯s face as she was walking like that did not lookfortable.

    after dreaming

    The constant headaches and cramps made her brow furrow.

    While walking down the street to reduce the tingling sensation even a little.

    she paused.

    ¡°A night walk is a good hobby.¡±

    Above the garden with a view of the city.

    A pond floating in the air around arge water pond.

    Seeing the man sitting in a wheelchair in front of him, looking up at the moon across the pond, she frowned.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I have something to think about.¡±

    not even daytime

    To meet Limon here in the middle of the night.

    She frowned at the situation, which was too unfortunate to be a coincidence.

    But it¡¯s equally embarrassing to just leave.

    In the end, she reluctantly approached Limon and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Is your head cluttered with the stories you heard during the day?¡±

    ¡°well. There is that, but I think that prophecy is not something to be trusted.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Before I came to the North American continent, a well-known prophet once said this.¡±

    when was it

    Las Vegas is being raided.

    Beforeing to the North American continent to chase down the remnants of the Liberation Brigade who stole the clue to the Seven Arcs from the Golden Dragon n.

    Limon calmly spoke of the prophecy Ainsha had given him.

    ¡°If I go to thend where the spirits live and meet the noblest, I will know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s an ambiguous word that a fortune teller would say.¡±

    ¡°okay. So I misinterpreted it too.¡±

    At the time, Limon thought that thend where the spirit lives was the North American continent, and the noblest person was the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°But now you know. After all, that prophecy was speaking of this moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­wasn¡¯t that just a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°When coincidencese together, they be inevitable, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s even more terrifying.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    At that time, in the aftermath of the resurrection of the Demon God, her foresight was useless, but she was able to read the future up to this point.

    He realized why his bride was the best prophet in the world.

    But what made her breath heavier than that was the huge flow of fate she felt after hearing the fairy queen¡¯s story.

    Of course he is the Sword Master.

    He is a superman who can even cut through fate.

    However, the flow that started from the ancestors of tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years ago was enough to make him feel a sense of weight.

    ¡®After all, is this also karma?¡¯

    neither chance nor fate.

    After all, it starts with a kite.

    Whether it¡¯s a good rtionship or a bad rtionship.

    The cause and effect that all those karma are connected to is like a in the sky.

    Perhaps the fact that he, who had in the seven dragons, joined hands with the Seven Dragons to face the Constetion was a price he had to pay.

    ¡°Dark dog, I have something to tell you.¡±

    So it was.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    To pay off the karma that should have been done earlier but has been dyed until now.

    ¡°¡­what story?¡±

    ¡°The reason why the Seven Dragons are after you and the reason why you have no memories of the past.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    much more adamant.

    sharp like a knife.

    Charlotte¡¯s action, which cut him off without a moment¡¯s hesitation, was unexpected.

    Especially because of the eyes and ferocious expression, like an animal that saw a muzzle pointed at him.

    ¡°You knew it too.¡±

    However, Limon was not surprised.

    Still keeping his eyes on the moon in the sky, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°That you are the Golden Dragon Princess and the Seven Dragons were looking for a cure for you.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    I¡¯m proud.

    Grinding her teeth to the point of breaking, Charlotte chewed on and continued.

    ¡°¡¯That¡¯ is not me!¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you denying that fact so much?¡±

    ¡°Ha why?¡±

    The Golden Dragon Princess Charlotte.

    The strongest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    At the same time, the owner of Fafnir, who boasts the greatest wealth among the Seven Dragon Group.

    Normally, he would be happy to know that the world-famous and envious woman is actually himself.

    Why did the Seven Dragons deny the fact even while running away?

    Looking at Limon who asked quietly.

    Charlotte twitched her lips.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a bluff idiot!¡±

    I don¡¯t remember.

    But she knew.

    No, I just had to know.

    Even though he covets such a brilliant treasure enough to draw it in his dreams, he keeps his distance for fear of getting dirty with his hands.

    A cunning thief stole and defiled the treasure, maddened but unable to reveal it because of pride.

    I regret it madly.

    madly sad

    endure it like crazy

    After missing you so much.

    In the end, I just go crazy on my own.

    That stupid girl¡¯s soggy feelings still sink in my heart like mud in a swamp ande to mind in my dreams.

    Even though I don¡¯t even remember what the treasure was.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t admit it.

    That you are that horrible, disgusting idiot.

    ¡°¡­Well, maybe.¡±

    What Charlotte said.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother denying it.

    If the criterion for determining an individual is based on the mind, not the body, can the woman who has lost her memory and changed everything be considered the same person as she was in the past?

    It was a problem that even he, who had lived for a long time, could not affirm.

    instead of just one.

    There was one thing I could be sure of.

    ¡°But the world needs her now.¡±

    Stop the golden lord.

    clear up the chaos of the world.

    Above all, to confront the World Federation.

    The Golden Dragon Princess Charlotte was a necessary existence.

    Especially now that I know what constetions are through the story of the Fairy Queen.

    However, Charlotte did not agree with Limon¡¯s assertion. I just asked quietly with a twisted expression.

    ¡°So what about me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Answer me, Master. For the sake of the world, at least one of me can be gone?¡±

    It is the standard of those who know the past Golden Dragon Princess that only recovering memories and returning to the original state.

    as Charlotte.

    Also as the gunman ck Dog.

    Even if it¡¯s only for a few months, the self who has lived to the best of his abilities with dreams and goals is disappearing.

    do you want that

    After silently looking at Charlotte, who sharply questioned her, Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Wee, Blue Bird.¡±

    [Umm, sorry for thete hour.]

    ¡°There is no need to be sorry. I¡¯m happy just to have someone to talk to because I¡¯m alone here.¡±

    twirling

    The Fairy Queen smiled.

    And he asked the blue bird who came to see him even though it waste at night.

    ¡°Have you made your decision?¡±

    [Not yet.]

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Even though she erased her slightly regretful expression, the fairy queen wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    Instead, he just nodded as if it was normal.

    ¡°There is no need to rush. I have a lot of time and I am used to waiting.¡±

    [It¡¯s rather burdensome if you say that.]

    Looking at the master of waiting, who has been watching over humanity for tens of thousands of years and silently preparing to face the Constetion, Yuna-kyung slightly averted her eyes.

    As much as I have seen and experienced so many absolutes.

    Even when I first met the Fairy Queen, I only felt admiration and joy as a fan of the Spirit Sentai.

    Now, just receiving attention made me feel burdened.

    It wasn¡¯t just from hearing the day¡¯s story and understanding why Limon paid homage to her.

    It was because of her suggestion.

    [Hmm, actually, I came here because I had a few questions to ask you because of the suggestion you gave me during the day.]

    ¡°What are you curious about?¡±

    [¡­Do I really deserve to be the next Fairy Queen?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [I¡¯m a bird?]

    ¡°The race doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is qualifications.¡±

    [I don¡¯t even know what that qualification is in the first ce.]

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    If he had known the criteria for qualification in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to create a kinsman, let alone a sessor.

    At the end of looking at the fairy queen withplicated eyes who makes jokes that can¡¯t beughed at.

    Yuna-kyung asked again.

    [You said that if I became the next Fairy Queen, I would be able to stop the Spirit Conflict. Can you tell me exactly what that means?] ¡°

    Unlike me, who has be weaker, it means that you will be able to fully demonstrate the power of the Fairy Queen.¡±

    From the golden age to now.

    Living for a long time, she exhausted too much energy to create the Nine Worlds and keep the Constetions in check.

    It was to the point where I couldn¡¯t leave the fairy kingdom to maintain the remaining barrier.

    But Yuna-kyung is different.

    Of course, she can act freely while maintaining the barrier.

    It might be possible to not only stop the fallen spirits from stopping, but also restore them to normal.

    ¡°Of course, that will put a lot of pressure on you, but if possible, I would like you to consider it positively.¡±

    listen to that exnation.

    At the end of watching the fairy queen.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly opened her beak.

    [I think you forgot to tell me one thing.]

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    [What will the fairy sister do after passing on her power to me?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [No, exactly what will happen.]

    Having lived a long time even for a fairy, what she can still endure is the handed down from generation to generation by the fairy king. It was thanks to the strength of the wings.

    However, making Yuna-gyeong the next fairy queen means passing on those wings.

    Then what happens to her who has exhausted all her strength?

    The fairy queen, who was silent for a moment at Yuna-kyung¡¯s calm question, eventually opened her mouth with a calm smile.

    no i tried to open it

    Kwaaang!

    [Kyaaak!?]

    ¡­If only the sudden explosion hadn¡¯t shook the fairy kingdom.

    how loud it was

    Yuna-kyung, who had inadvertently covered her ears with her wings, looked around in confusion at the sound of the explosion.

    [What is this?]

    ¡°¡­An uninvited guest has arrived.¡±

    [An uninvited guest?]

    Took.

    The Fairy Queen did not bother to exin in words.

    I just hit the floor with my cane.

    The moment when the light shimmered in theke and an image appeared on the surface of theke.

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    [This¡­!]

 Chapter 771

    #771 El Dorado

    * * *

    Eldorado, the fairy kingdom.

    A golden city nestled in the middle of a green forest.

    Its appearance was so beautiful that those who saw it were in awe of themselves.

    In fact, even 500 years ago, it was a sight worthy of a tourist destination that was a city of prosperity with numerous visitors.

    But that¡¯s a thing of the past.

    After the Elemental War broke out.

    The fairy kingdom has closed all doors and rejected outside visitors.

    If it weren¡¯t for the EK products that were steadily circted in small amounts through the Geumryong n, it would have been remembered only as a legendary city.

    Still, the fairy kingdom did not break the silence.

    I¡¯ve only been concentrating on maintaining the Daeseong Barrier Nine Worlds and blocking the Constetions.

    It is a ruin rather than a city.

    It is an ancient fortress.

    A kingdom without people.

    That¡¯s why the golden city, which exudes a mysterious atmosphere that is more out of the world, was shining more beautifully in the silence of the deep night.

    Ting.

    But at this very moment.

    Rolling a silver coin with one hand.

    There was neither admiration nor emotion in the eyes of the old man looking at the golden city.

    There was only indifferent coldness.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    So it must have been.

    After checking the watch.

    The Golden Lord, who took out his smartphone, was able to press a single button without hesitation.

    So, the moment the text GAME START passed by, a clunky screen like a ssic game appeared on the smartphone he was holding.

    Wei Ying.

    The light turned on.

    Behind the golden lord.

    In the wastnd where only the wind of sand was blowing, bluish eyes appeared.

    No, to be precise, it wasn¡¯t eye light.

    It was the brilliance of the lens.

    and the owner of that brilliance.

    The spirit, in the form of a beetle whose entire body was covered in thick iron armor, nted its six legs into the ground.

    And the moment when the spirit took out a huge gun barrel from the cracked back and captured the golden city through the lens that was shining bluish.

    Kwaaang!

    A shell fired from a 530mm gun flew across the night sky.

    Weighs only about 2.9 tons.

    The material is spirit alloy.

    In addition, the power of the prating warhead designed to maximize speed and pration is truly electrifying.

    Battleships and buildings, of course.

    It was a sentence of destruction containing even more destructive physical power because it was pure enough to destroy even a fortress that had be steel in one blow.

    cooong!

    However, the shells did not damage the Golden City, let alone destroy it.

    This is because the transparent barrier created by the walls surrounding the city shimmering in golden light shattered the cannonballs in the air.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a fairy kingdom.¡±

    The Golden Lord was not disappointed.

    As if there was no expectation in the first ce.

    I just muttered quietly.

    ¡°But how long can youst?¡±

    Wee Ying Chunk.

    right after that.

    The beetle-type spirit started reloading its shells with a mechanical sound.

    Of course that¡¯s reckless.

    In front of the mysterious golden barrier created by the Fairy City, it was clear that even the hardest shell would break like an egg thrown into a rock.

    ¡­If only there was one egg.

    Weiying.

    ten twenty hundred.

    An eye light that is revealed one after another.

    three hundred five hundred thousand.

    The sound of a machine resounding quietly.

    Two thousand four thousand eight thousand.

    A huge shadow that reveals itself.

    Some missiles, some photon cannons, some bombs or firearms.

    Weapons that appeared in the wastnd with different shapes and armaments are aiming at the golden city.

    The Golden Lord quietly finished his speech.

    ¡°Let me see if you are worthy of a king, Fairy Queen.¡±

    So the moment the golden lord pressed the button on the smartphone.

    roamed the wilderness.

    infected with his virus.

    Gathered together in front of the fairy kingdom.

    An army of 10,000 fallen spirits spewed their fire at the queen, who was their former monarch.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    * * *

    [Ah ¡­.]

    Eldorado¡¯s fish.

    A constant roaring noise.

    And each time, watching the video flickering on the surface of theke, Yuna-kyung groaned.

    [What should I do with this? What should I do?]

    ¡°Calm down, you bastard.¡±

    [Have I calmed down now? Look at that! Not one pile of fallen spirits, but a million piles!]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a million a bit exaggerated? That¡¯s only a few thousand.¡± [

    Whose

    dog is this?

    Even ordinary soldiers can shake the country in just tens of thousands.

    If there are tens of thousands of weapons such as tank fighters, they can threaten the world.

    What if there are tens of thousands of fallen spirits with technology that transcends humanity?

    It is a terrifying power that can be seen in a war against the World Federation or the Seven Dragons.

    In fact, the golden walls of Eldorado, which were like iron walls, were gradually shaken by the bombardment pouring down like rain.

    How long will I be able to hold out?

    Even if he pretended to, he looked uneasy.

    [Are they moving in perfect order like that in the first ce! I heard that virus doesn¡¯t have the ability to control spirits?]

    ¡°No, I said that it specializes in usingputing power rather than controlling fallen spirits.¡±

    [That¡¯s it!]

    ¡°It seems a bit different, but it¡¯s definitely unexpected.¡±

    In the first ce, if the virus-infected spirits could be freely controlled, the Panzer Runaway would not have urred.

    Not to mention, controlling so many corrupted spirits freely was obviously dubious.

    ¡®It looks like they¡¯re using some expedient, but¡­¡¯

    I squinted my eyes and watched the video of theke for a while.

    Limon immediately shook his head.

    The important thing now was not to find out the tricks and expedients of the golden lord, but how to respond.

    So he turned his head.

    To the Fairy Queen, who is the only one with a solution to this situation.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s heartbreaking to have to face the spirits I couldn¡¯t save when I was in the Spirit Corps.¡±

    Like a monarch who saw his people revolt and invade his pce.

    It¡¯s been a while since I watched the video lonely.

    The Fairy Queen slightly closed her eyes.

    ¡°But if this is my karma, then I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    It was her fault for not stopping the Spirit Crisis before it broke out while focusing on preparing for the Nine Worlds.

    So, I felt sorry for those fallen spirits.

    However, it is uneptable to let the people give the national treasury and destroy the country just because they feel sorry for them.

    Before being a good fairy.

    The queen of all spirits.

    As an absolute being who has protected the world again.

    The fairy queen opened her closed eyes and tapped the floor once with the staff she was holding.

    Wei Ying.

    ¨DMode switching standby.

    ¨C Power check. Inertia check. Gravity check.

    ¨DSystem checkplete. Insert the ignition key and input your voice.

    [Uh¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes as she saw several letters floating on the surface of theke that had illuminated the army of fallen spirits a while ago.

    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t know what that meant.

    On the contrary, I knew too well.

    [Wait a minute. no way? Really?]

    The Fairy Queen raises her wand again.

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, who opened her beak like a fan who saw the star she admired busking right in front of her eyes.

    Limon calmly watched him.

    Because I knew.

    The Liberation Brigade, which was the limb of the Constetion.

    Even the regressive monarch, who is said to be the strongest monarch.

    Even though he stole the Seven Arks for loopholes, he couldn¡¯t harm the Fairy Queen in the end.

    The reason why even the Golden Dragon Lord, who was the strongest among the seven dragons in the distant past, was unable to capture the Fairy Kingdom.

    The obvious fact that it was because it was virtually impossible to harm her in the fairy kingdom.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung with wide eyes, Limon with a calm face, and Charlotte with a hard face are watching.

    The moment the fairy queen inserted her wand into a hole in the floor and opened her pink lips.

    ¡°¡ªActivate El Dorado.¡±

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gu-gung!

    change.

    It started.

    The flowing water of theke drained away, and seats with numerous buttons rose.

    The ceiling was covered with moonlight, and dozens of images and holograms were projected on the walls in all directions.

    Numerous wires sprang from the roots of the tree where the Fairy Queen¡¯s throne had been, and stretched out in all directions.

    The pce, which had been incredibly beautiful until recently, had be a mysterious and mysterious ce in a different sense than before.

    But those changes were nothing.

    A truly shocking change was taking ce throughout the city.

    The building sinks.

    A wall covers the city.

    The surrounding ground copses.

    When all those changes are finally over.

    The golden city that shone beautifully in the middle of the forest was no longer there.

    Instead, there is a huge shadow.

    An invincible fortress that has never been captured since the beginning of human history.

    Earth but notnd, world but not world, kingdom but kingdom not kingdom.

    And¡­

    a long time ago.

    made by fairies

    An ancient spirit came riding to Earth.

    A battleship built to fight against the constetions at the same time as an evacuation ship to contain all survivors of a race.

    The space battleship, El Dorado, floated in the distant air.

    At the same time, the lower part opens.

    Of course, the six muzzles protruding from inside were directed to the ground.

    It was an army of fallen spirits that had stiffened and stiffened as if it was a lie that they were pouring out fire.

    Confirming that all preparations werepleted, the Fairy Queen gave instructions to the ancient spirits who controlled El Dorado.

    ¡°Muspelheimunch.¡±

    Aaaaaaaaagh!

    And¡­

    the Ikaros Cannon, which the Red Dragon n used as a decisive battle weapon against the Sword Master.

    Just after the mes of 100 million degrees Celsius that spewed out from the six muzzles that became the prototype spread out as a scorching light.

    [¡­hup.]

    At the end of rubbing my eyes with my wings at the dazzling brilliance.

    Seeing the screen that had barely returned to normal, Yuna-kyung huped without realizing it.

    Is it because it was shot from high altitude?

    Six holes pierced so deep that the bottom could not be seen, bubbling with courage.

    And with a single blow, almost half of them melted or burned to a pitch ck army of fallen spirits.

    It made her realize again.

    An absolute being with omnipotent power.

    Among them, what kind of existence was the fairy queen who was the first human being to rise to that position?

    And what kind of power and status the Fairy Queen had promised to pass on to her?

    ¡°Cooling gun barrel.¡±

    ¡°Start recharging.¡±

    ¡°Execute retargeting.¡±

    Even as Yuna-kyung watched with a tired face, Eldorado prepared for the next bombardment ording to the fairy queen¡¯s instructions.

    Is it because it is truly the original, unlike the Red Dragon n¡¯s Ikaros Cannon, which restored ancient relics?

    From cooling to recharging.

    Pogu, who finished the whole process in an instant, immediately aimed at the other fallen spirits.

    Is it to prevent subsequent attacks?

    The fallen spirits poured out attacks like mad at the gun barrel, but to no avail.

    The barriers of El Dorado, which became stronger after being in battleship mode, easily blocked any artillery fire or missiles.

    That¡¯s how the gun barrel burns.

    the moment the recharge isplete.

    The captain who leads the strongest battleship with the power to destroy any superhuman and absolute, as well as even the stars, opened his mouth again.

    ¡°From Muspelheim¡­!¡±

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

 Chapter 772

    #772 Stop talking nonsense!

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A clumsy cowboy sitting on top of a rocky mountain.

    Billy narrowed his eyes.

    And heughed and muttered.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re fighting pretty spectacrly.¡±

    Of course, even with the sword master¡¯s eyesight, the fight between the Fairy Kingdom and the fallen spirit army could not be seen.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    A shock that shook the entire continent.

    And only the shes of light from the sky could be seen and felt anywhere on the continent.

    So with a knife.

    Billy groaned.

    ¡°I really wanted to see more, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    The sword master¡¯s swordsman¡¯s sword is a transcendent power that cuts through the providence of the world just by swinging the sword.

    But even a swordsman isn¡¯t omnipotent.

    Even though Adolph the swordsman could cut down even the cause and effect, he couldn¡¯t attack first.

    Although ck Rashid is the strongest against surprise attacks, it is the weakest against head-to-headbat.

    Just as Sword Saint Kami Itsumi¡¯s sword swordsmanship goes beyond the cutting process, it cannot even cross space.

    No matter how strong and invincible the sword was, each one had its own ws, weaknesses, or loopholes.

    Each of them also has a simrity.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard for most sword masters to beat Limon in a one-on-one match.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    It was the same with Billy.

    His swordsman who cuts down the streets is, in a sense, the most bizarre thing.

    Being able to fire a knife at a target no matter how far away was great, butpared to other swordsmen it seemed insignificant.

    Especially since there are limits to the senses of a sword master.

    No matter how far you throw the knife, it¡¯s meaningless if you don¡¯t know where the target is.

    in that sense.

    Among the sword masters, Billy could be seen as a sword master who is weak in head-to-head confrontation next to, or almost equal to, sword masters.

    ¡°¨DTo show off your real skills like this.¡±

    But don¡¯t forget.

    Until now, I¡¯ve been fighting with other sword masters.

    Also, it was not an environment where I could disy my skills at will.

    He was the only one who aplished the feat of killing another sword master, except for Limon and Gandhi.

    Even against repairs that are inherently disadvantageous.

    and this moment.

    because several conditions have been met.

    On the stage where I can finally show my full potential.

    Billy closes his eyes.

    I threw the knife lightly.

    $¡º

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Sense Shot

    God

    of Casino¡»$Bold/Center aligned

    tak.

    heart sinks quietly

    The wind brushes heavily on your cheeks.

    The soundes crashing like thunder.

    The sword master¡¯s five senses are so sensitive that they usually limit themselves unconsciously.

    It all opens up to the limit and makes you feel even a grain of sand rolling over several kilometers.

    widely.

    But that¡¯s just the beginning.

    Every time the knife that I had thrown slightly upward turned round and round and came back into my palm.

    The range felt by the senses increases several times.

    It is the distance to be cut.

    Flying is a sense.

    A feat that is not a feat of cutting through the distance itself, which is neither a bullet nor a knife, with a sword.

    widely.

    And so, the five senses that had stretched out so far finally sensed a golden battleship floating in the distant air.

    After pouring out the saturation once, grasping the structure and energy condensed in Muspelheim, which was recharging.

    In line with reading the origins and vulnerabilities of the golden barrier that protects it.

    It goes beyond even the five senses that have reached the extreme.

    The moment of concentration to the sixth sense.

    Billy grabbed the knife that was spinning in the air with two fingers and swung his arm.

    $¡º

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Snipe

    Shot

    Surface-to-air

    AntiShip Knife¡»$Bold/

    Align in the middle Paaang!

    So¡­

    in the blink of an eye.

    across a long distance.

    Just before Muspelheim wasunched.

    Shortly after the Sword Master¡¯s de exquisitely dug into the small gap created in a part of the golden barrier and lodged in the gun barrel.

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    The hull of the Eldorado tilted along with the huge heat wave.

    * * *

    [Ehgugu¡­]

    Moaning while covering the lump on my head with wings.

    After getting up abruptly.

    Yuna-kyung looked around.

    And he opened his beak.

    Seats sparking here and there, screens crackling with broken wires.

    The appearance of the captain¡¯s cabin, which had been elegant until just a moment ago, in disarray made her inadvertently ask a question.

    [What is it? What just happened?]

    I remembered that the Fairy Queen was about to fire Muspelheim again.

    The problem was after that.

    Suddenly, with a roar, the video was covered in heat waves, and the hull of the El Dorado was shaken violently.

    Because of that, Nagyeong Yun, who had fallen to the floor and even had a bump, couldn¡¯t help but be confused as to what had happened.

    ¡°Some of the energy that was charged when Muspelheim was attacked flowed backwards, causing an explosion.¡±

    [Attack? Who and how?]

    It wasn¡¯t the Fairy Queen who answered that question.

    Video showing the gun barrel of the exploded Muspelheim.

    To be precise, it was Limon who looked at the knife stuck in the middle with a heavy face.

    ¡°¡­It seems like my stupid disciple came too.¡±

    [If you¡¯re a crazy student, is that cowboy brother?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    It¡¯s only been a little over a month since we fought such a fierce battle against Russia, and we met again here.

    I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue at the disciple who had been ying around in his life and only became sincere after he died.

    Especially since this is the situation.

    ¡°Things got messy.¡±

    [It¡¯s a headache?]

    ¡°It means that even the Fairy Queen is dangerous against that guy, Billy, even if other sword masters don¡¯t know.¡±

    [Eh? Even with this El Dorado?]

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s more of a problem.¡±

    with a heavy sigh.

    Limon asked.

    ¡°I think it was about the Grand Canyon, right?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t catch on your radar, but if you analyze its trajectory, it should be there.¡±

    ¡°The damn guy is attacking from afar.¡±

    [¡­That cowboy brother is in the Grand Canyon right now? How many tens of thousands of kilometers can you easily cross over there?]

    ¡°Can a guy who throws a knife to the other side of the world not be able to throw just tens of thousands of kilometers?¡±

    Leaving Yuna-gyeong with a bewildered expression, Limon looked at the fairy queen again.

    ¡°How to intercept?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it is difficult. It¡¯s not impossible to intercept itself, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It probably won¡¯t work against the Sword Master.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    In the first ce, El Dorado was a space battleship.

    From missiles to naval guns, there are numerous weapons capable of attackings, let alone continents, so the farther you fight, the better.

    The problem is that the other party is borrowing.

    And thepatibility was the worst.

    No matter how far he spreads the distance, it would only put him at a disadvantage against his swordsman.

    Besides, just like Muspelheim, El Dorado¡¯s weaponry is powerful and its range of destruction is wide.

    If he exchanged firefights with Billy, the North American continent could have been cut off first, leaving the win or loss.

    But if you do a hand-to-hand, you¡¯ll be shot down by Billy first.

    Even if this space battleship poured all its might, it was the existence of a sword master, a superhuman who could not guarantee victory or defeat.

    ¡°It would be difficult to pinpoint him in the first ce. Billy has learned the ck sword the most deeply among my students.¡±

    [¡­is that a state of being unterally shot against a sniper wearing an almost invisibility cloak?]

    ¡°Yeah, besides, Eldorado has a fatal weakness.¡±

    [Weakness?]

    ¡°Why do you think the Fairy Queen stepped down from her absolute position right away when the Golden Age ended?¡±

    [Didn¡¯t you say that mankind has grown enough?]

    ¡°Yes, it has grown.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°To the extent that even the Fairy Queen could win if humanity gave it their all.¡±

    [yes? How?]

    ¡°Because the Fairy Queen, who was spending most of her energy preparing for the Nine Worlds, couldn¡¯t afford to handle the number of absolutes.¡±

    [Ah¡­.]

    Only then did Yuna-kyung realize the weakness of El Dorado that Limon said.

    Just endurance.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s in perfect condition.

    For the Fairy Queen, who has a hard time just maintaining the Nine Worlds, moving Eldorado like this is a difficult task in itself.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re sharp as expected.¡±

    Is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    The Fairy Queen smiled bitterly.

    Then he continued talking while looking at the fallen spirits pouring out bombardments with great vigor.

    ¡°Honestly, it is difficult. It is a dilemma in many ways.¡±

    Billy is looking for an opening from afar.

    An army of spirits that gnaw through barriers.

    Theirbined work, which took ce at a distance of tens of thousands of kilometers, was driving Eldorado into a corner.

    If it was another opponent, I would have run away, but there is no ce on this earth that Billy¡¯s knife cannot reach.

    Even the fairy queen was in a difficult situation.

    So it was.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I have no choice but to step out.¡±

    Charlotte, who had been silently observing the situation while stepping back, thought.

    It¡¯s a natural result.

    As long as there is a Sword Master on the other side, the only solution left is for Limon to move.

    If he had killed Billy in the distant past, he would easily win this time, and then the Fairy Queen would be able to easily wipe out the fallen spirits.

    Their attack might have been a blessing in disguise in that they would be able to prevent a spirit uprising as well.

    At least she judged it that way.

    [Don¡¯t talk nonsense!]

    ¡­Until I saw Yuna-gyeong jump up.

    Of course, Yuna-kyung is making a fuss.

    But now it was different.

    optimism too.

    stupidity too.

    lightness too.

    Instead of being nowhere to be found, the blue bird shouted with a serious and serious face that even got angry.

    [Team leader, are you sane right now?!]

    ¡°I should be responsible for the seeds I sow.¡±

    [That¡¯s something you can do when you can take responsibility!]

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t deal with that idiot?¡±

    [Of course!]

    He yelled at me.

    Yuna-kyung cut it off and said.

    Limon can¡¯t beat Billy.

    because it was true

    [To face the Sword Master with that body¡­ No, it¡¯s impossible to fight with someone!]

    At least a month ago.

    Wounded in Russia.

    Fighting with the two sword masters for over six days.

    Of course, he broke through them and prevented the revival of the Demon God.

    In order to rescue the dying swordsman while the space is still unstable, he forcibly crosses the space with her.

    The price that Limon paid as a result of repeating the group many times beyond the limits of a sword master.

    And apart from stopping the Golden Lord¡¯s plot.

    The reason why other princesses with dragon psionics couldn¡¯t join and only Yuna-kyung followed as an escort.

    Looking at Limon sitting in a wheelchair.

    Yuna-kyung shouted out loud.

    [I heard that the fire blight from thest time to stop the runaway armors got so bad that you can¡¯t walk at all, let alone use a swordsman!]

 Chapter 773

    #773. Stop a minute!

    * * *

    World Peace Program.

    The source of the Seven Dragons¡¯ wealth.

    At the same time, the most fatal weakness.

    In that respect, the Golden Lord¡¯s conspiracy was a threat to the Seven Dragons.

    The seven princesses, who are superhumans of the absolute ss, had to sell out together with the whole family just by wasting time rather than blocking the n.

    [¡­Has themotion been suppressed?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [thank god. Because the fuss didn¡¯t grow.]

    ¡°How are you going to clean up after yourself?¡±

    [I¡¯m going to summarize it as a deviation from a high-level yer who usually had problems with his behavior.]

    ¡°The same method won¡¯t work many times.¡±

    [No need to worry. Depending on how the same method is varied, it feels novel.]

    Like being a violent game addict.

    Have you ever been sexually harassed?

    That he enjoyed drugs in Brazil, etc.

    Depending on which way the media grows, people will easily forget about individual crimes.

    Looking at the ck-haired girl who smiled and said, the red-haired woman in military uniform silently nodded.

    When ites to lies, the ck Dragons are the best experts.

    Even more so, it was easy to manipte public opinion now that all the members of the Seven Dragons were moving in unison.

    Even if it was the first incident since the opening of the Iron Age, a riot in the yers Association.

    ¡°Has anyone noticed yet?¡±

    [Not at all. More and more people are paying attention to item prices, especially high-level yers and guilds.]

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    [Yes, once it starts to copse, it will be soon.]

    The six princesses were mobilizing all the funds and manpower of the n to protect the market value of the dungeon by-products.

    However, the Golden Lord¡¯s attacks using the corrupted spirits have be faster and moreplex.

    As a result, some items fluctuated in price.

    Because the price of the item he owned was cut in half overnight, a high-level yer who had lost tens of billions of dors went into a riot in the association.

    Fortunately, there were still few victims.

    Those who traded super-expensive items were rare even among yers.

    However, there were an increasing number of people who urgently disposed of items or hesitated to purchase them with only partial damage.

    [Fortunately, thanks to the sudden slowdown of the offensive from yesterday, I had time¡­]

    Looking at the ck-haired girl with a slightlyplicated expression, Hai took out a cigarette and asked.

    And after you light it with the snap of your fingers.

    asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Are you worried about that?¡±

    [There¡¯s no reason for the golden lord to rx the reins unless there¡¯s something that needs to be prioritized all of a sudden.]

    ¡°There could be a problem with Charlotte and him.¡±

    [Maybe.]

    Under normal circumstances, there would be no reason to worry about them.

    Limon, the sword master.

    Charlotte, the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    To threaten the two of them together was enough to mobilize a few sword masters.

    ¡­if they were in good shape.

    [Currently, Charlotte and the swordsman, who have fallen into the magic spell, will have a hard time handling the golden lord.]

    Charlotte, who has lost her memory.

    Limon can¡¯t use a sword.

    Li Qingyu sighed as he recalled the two people that even a monarch, let alone a sword master, would find difficult to deal with.

    At least Charlotte is better.

    It was Maia¡¯s diagnosis that there were no problems except for memory and that even if the treatment was dyed, it would be okay.

    But Limon was serious.

    Results too far-fetched in Russia.

    It was because the bnce between the dragon psionic and the sword was broken, and the condition was getting worse day by day.

    how serious the condition is.

    Now, of course, even with the power of the Seven Arcs, it cannot be cured.

    It was dangerous just to resonate with the dragon psionic, so I had to be careful about even contacting other princesses, let alone the Great Law of the Yin-Yang Circle.

    [It¡¯s useless. Even the power of the dragon.]

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Bypleting the dragon¡¯s blood, he gained powerparable to that of the founder, the ck Dragon God, and even killed the Sword Master.

    To her, who is bitter about her own helplessness in not being able to do even simple things to help the man she loves.

    Hai said quietly.

    ¡°There is no useless power in the world.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°The only difference is whether you can use it or not.¡±

    [¡­You¡¯ve got a wise answer.]

    A word like a red dragon princess.

    At the same time, Li Qingyu eventually smiled bitterly at the constion that was not typical of her, who was always taciturn.

    because I knew

    What¡¯s cramped is that Hai is the same.

    No, all the other princesses felt self-deprecating for being of no help to Limon.

    I¡¯m just doing my best to help him even a little bit within the range I can.

    [It is as you said. All we can do is believe that the swordsman will be safe and fight.]

    Before being descendants of the same dragon.

    As rivals who love the same man.

    He smiles at Hai, who has made up his mind.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    [Above all, swordsmiths have a lucky blue bird.]

    * * *

    Hardened like a stone.

    Charlotte was thinking.

    There are many ways to camouge.

    Limon disguised as a patient.

    After the two started traveling together.

    He never walked on his own.

    At the time, it was simply considered grumpy to pamper himself.

    It was strange when you think about it.

    No matter how grumpy he was, there was no reason for him to cause trouble by pretending to be a patient, even in a ce out of sight of others all day.

    But what if it was the other way around?

    I¡¯m not pretending to be a patient.

    If it had to be so.

    ¡­What if, for example, while traveling in a wheelchair to hide the difort of walking, the details became so bad that it could not happen?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my body knows me better.¡±

    [Do you mean that? After overdoing it, hepletely crippled his already messed up body!]

    ¡°It¡¯s not to the point of being crippled. It¡¯s only to the extent that I need some minor aids when I move.¡±

    [If a wheelchair is a trivial aid, an electric chair for a paralyzed patient must be a stylish luxury item!]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that disrespect for the disabled?¡±

    [Now you¡¯re the handicapped, team leader, if you don¡¯t do this heroic thing, your tongue will grow thorns!!!]

    It¡¯s like my stomach is bursting.

    The sight of the bluebird beating the bird¡¯s breast with its wings forced Charlotte to know.

    What condition is this guy in?

    Even so, protect the fairy kingdom.

    Furthermore, to try to fight to save the world.

    [Anyway, never! If you want to go, step on me!]

    ¡°It will hurt quite a bit if you get stepped on by a wheelchair, will it be okay?¡±

    [Don¡¯t assume that you¡¯re really stepping on it! If I can¡¯t stop the team leader here, I¡¯ll be killed by the princessester!]

    Yuna-kyung, who was sprawling in front of the wheelchair and protesting, eximed.

    Please take good care of Limon.

    Li Qingyu asked with a smile.

    Hai said she would believe in Horus.

    With an expressionless face, Ainsha did not bribe but even brought snacks.

    Yekathrice made a secret ount transfer and said with a smile that this was a down payment, so if the contract was breached, she would want to eat chicken.

    Maia reluctantlypromised with her body weight in an attempt to provide a ton of supplements for her husband.

    Even Rose slightly bowed her head.

    before leaving for North America.

    The six princesses who came to see each other one by one as soon as they were chosen to escort Limon.

    I promised to trust only myself in their sincere requests, sincerity, bribes, and threats.

    It¡¯s not enough to prevent the deepening of the intoxication, if I let this body face the sword master?

    Even if Limon miraculously survived, she would be left with fried bluebirds, whole roasts, pickles, and so on.

    ¡°¡­Well, I can¡¯t believe I have to die.¡±

    [Don¡¯t you deny that I¡¯m going to be harassed by the princess sisters?!]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another way?¡±

    [Ugh¡­!]

    Limon avoided answering.

    He loved brides, but that¡¯s why he knew better that what Yuna-kyung said was true.

    And it was when Yuna-kyung let out a voice of pain in response to the objection.

    ¡°There is a way.¡±

    While moving the system, two of the six Muspelheims exploded and dealt with the damage.

    In the aftermath, the Fairy Queen, who slowed down the fall of the golden barrier by rearranging the defense system that had lost output, spoke calmly.

    ¡°I would have liked to give it a little more time if possible, but I guess it¡¯s time to make a decision.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Bluebird, can you give me the answer to my suggestion now?¡±

    hear that

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized.

    That she might be able to get out of this predicament if she inherited the title of Fairy Queen right away.

    No, for now, rather, that is the best and only way.

    [But then, about the fairy sister.]

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep that in mind. I¡¯ve already lived more than enough years.¡±

    [¡­]

    The fairy queen with a gentle smile.

    Limon with a slight frown .

    Charlotte with a stiff face.

    At the end,

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    * * *

    ¡°As expected, is it as you heard?¡±

    The old man, who had been watching the space battleship indifferently from the back of the fallen spirits, catching their fire

    . The golden lord muttered

    quietly.

    It should have been possible to destroy Eldorado just by continuing to pour fire at this rate,

    but the golden lord¡¯s expression was

    cold .

    It was all thanks to Billy.

    Eldorado is concentrating on defense because he knows that if he creates a gap in the curtain for a counterattack,

    the knife will dig in again. So even considering the effect of containment, Billy is doing his part enough.

    However, if you keep attacking, the barrier will be broken faster.

    To just sit around and watch because the gap didn¡¯t appear.

    No matter how much it was to reduce the risk of the hidden location being discovered, it was too clumsy for a sword master with a name.

    ¡®Indeed, a legendary white bastard . Doesn¡¯t it mean that anyone can do that?¡¯

    Still, the golden lord wasn¡¯t particrly disappointed.

    Because he knew.

    The only thing that always bothered him was his appearance.

    In fact, he was the most cunning and ruthless among the 13 sword masters, but he was the worst, if not the worst. So

    where did he go ? In order to decide on his own, the golden lord manipted the smartphone again.

    No, he tried to manipte it.

    [Stop all for a moment!]

    Right after a strange cry suddenly resonated across the battlefield.

    The fallen spirits, which were pouring out fire, suddenly stopped. The golden lord

    raised his head and narrowed his eyes

    when

    he saw the blue bird poking out of the hatch on one side of the space battleship with superhuman eyesight. He knew

    that blue bird was a spirit beast. It wasn¡¯t because it was there.

    As if it was afraid that the gunfire would fly in.

    It was because of the object that the blue bird was shaking vigorously so that it could go back in at any time.

    [I¡¯m not a bad spirit beast!]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Look at that evidence There is a white g here!]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [So stop attacking! You know that an internationalw states that an envoy holding a white g must not attack, right?] ¡°¡­.

    ¡±

    He is the

    blue bird of peace. Watching Yuna-gyeong waving the g, the golden monarch had no choice but to remain silent.

 Chapter 774

    #774 Wrong.

    * * *

    Elemental number.

    for North Americans.

    That being was a fear surpassing even the Demon God, the Seven Dragons, and even the Sword Master.

    Whereas demons were far away in Europe, seven dragons were conquerors of the world, and sword masters were heroes with their own beliefs.

    I genuinely hate humanity.

    devastating the North American continent.

    It was because they, who made the entire continent infested with fallen spirits, were a disaster itself that did not allow them tomunicate.

    So it was.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason why the golden lord had no choice but to remain silent.

    [My team leader said in the past that even though war is the most radical means of diplomacy, it shouldn¡¯t be the goal.] [

    I think so too. Violence doesn¡¯t produce anything after all, right?]

    [In that sense, the investor grandfather, let¡¯s have a conversation.]

    Is this a blue bird?

    Or is it tentacles?

    At the end of looking at Yuna-gyeong, who constantly pours out the reasons why they should stop fighting in 5700 words.

    The golden lord quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°If you raised the white g, does that mean you want to surrender?¡±

    [No, that¡¯s not the case.]

    ¡°Then there must be no reason to stop fighting.¡±

    [Ah, you are impatient! Why is the world¡¯s best investor like that? Don¡¯t you know that investing in a hurry can ruin you?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Stupid is a word used in times like this.

    no one else

    The golden lord fell silent again as he watched the blue bird preaching to himself, the world¡¯s best investor.

    However, it seems that the silence was epted as a positive.

    Yuna-kyung propped herself halfway out of the hatch, supported her waist with her two wings, and spoke triumphantly.

    [Think carefully. Right now, the unmatched sword master, the strongest Golden Dragon sister of the Seven Dragons of Swordsman, and the fairy queen sister are there!] ¡°¡­.¡±

    [

    But are you really going to fight? Are you prepared for that?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [If you¡¯re not confident, let¡¯s just talk. Love and Peace! Isn¡¯t it best not to fight?]

    Hogahowi.

    No, should I say Jo Ga-yong?

    Like a sparrow riding on a dragon¡¯s head.

    The sight of the blue bird threatening the audience was astounding.

    But the golden lord did notugh at her.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if it was only Limon and the Fairy Queen, but it was unexpected that the Golden Dragon Princess was here too.

    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know if it would have been better to bring the Sword Spirit as well.¡¯

    If there was a running repair, it would have been possible to respond.

    It was only a pity that I had left her in confinement because it could be a factor of anxiety.

    However, as an investor, you should be able to make up for the loss and get a bigger return rather than regret a failed investment.

    After making his decision, the golden lord nodded slowly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    [Yes! ¡­uh really?]

    ¡°If we can reduce the investment cost and get the same results, there¡¯s no need to fight.¡±

    [That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I said?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t expect the golden lord to agree so readily.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been talking about myself and being embarrassed.

    Suddenlying to her senses, Yuna-kyung cleared her throat on her wings and opened her beak again.

    [So, let¡¯s start peace negotiations.]

    A long time ago.

    The Golden Dragon Emperor signed a peace treaty.

    In the fairy kingdom that decided the fate of the world.

    Negotiations between the blue bird and the golden lord, which might decide their fate once again, have begun.

    * * *

    Yuna-kyung remembered.

    I will try to negotiate peace.

    The reaction of the Fairy Queen, Limon, and Charlotte when she boldly stepped forward.

    Charlotte, who had been silent, and the fairy queen, who rmended rethinking, were at least on the better side.

    Limonmented from the bottom of his heart, saying that after living as a blue bird, he seemed to have be a bird even head-to-head.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung thought.

    I will definitely finish this peace agreement and receive admiration and praise from Limon.

    Actually, she was confident.

    The opponent is the Golden Lord.

    He was famous for being the richest of all monarchs and for being thorough with gains and losses.

    ¡°Present it.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°How much do you want to buy peace for?¡±

    [¡­What kind of dragon are you?]

    ¡°Are you the one who proposed peace negotiations first?¡±

    but this moment.

    Yuna-kyung had a hunch.

    I know that this negotiation will not be as easy as I thought.

    However, if the opponent is the world¡¯s best investor, she is also from an orphanage and has lived from the bottom.

    Showing Yong-pal the badge of PAB, threatening him, and raising the spection that he cut the price of bean sprouts by 20% to the stubborn olddy in the market.

    she protested.

    [Anyway, it¡¯s not polite to suddenly make a preemptive proposal! If you¡¯re such an investor grandfather, tell me first what you want.]

    ¡°What I want right now is to destroy the fairy kingdom.¡±

    [You don¡¯t want to negotiate?! Do you really want to have a fight with our team leader and the older sisters?]

    It¡¯s really fierce.

    Or maybe it¡¯s childish.

    It¡¯s been a long time since we threw out our consciences and shouted calmly or loudly.

    The brazen blue bird and the investor reached an agreement.

    [Okay, let me tell you my requirements first.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m behind in my experience.

    Or was it because ofck of shamelessness?

    In the end, Yuna-kyung revealed her requirements while showing a resentful expression at having to open her beak first.

    [Free the spirits from the infected virus immediately and stop the attack on the Fairy Kingdom and the yer Association.]

    ¡°¡­I wish you a lot.¡±

    [It¡¯s up to you to think. Don¡¯t forget that there are only three absolutes behind me.]

    Of course, Limon is the main character.

    Charlotte has amnesia as a bonus.

    The Fairy Queen is using her power in the barrier.

    Right now, they couldn¡¯t deal with Billy and the forces of the fallen spirits led by the golden lord.

    But she had the guts.

    It was because the golden lord had no way to know their condition.

    [Now, since I told you what I want, tell Grandpa what he wants too. Depending on the conditions, I¡¯ll review it and listen to it!]

    ¡°It¡¯s what I want¡­¡±

    Actually, it¡¯s a review and a nabbing, but you have to ept it unconditionally.

    Yuna-kyung was not worried.

    There is nothing that cannot be done with money.

    And behind her were six of the richest people in the world who would give up even a billion dors for Limon.

    However, the golden lord did not reveal the conditions he wanted.

    After fiddling with silver coins.

    I just asked casually.

    ¡°Spirit Beast, why do you think I attacked the fairy kingdom?¡±

    [Hmm¡­ I thought it would interfere with the Fairy Queen¡¯s attack on the yer Association?]

    ¡°Then what do you think I¡¯m hoping for and attacking the item and dungeon by-products market?¡±

    [Of course, it is to destroy the Seven Dragons.]

    ¡°Then why do I want to destroy the Seven Dragons?¡±

    [¡­That¡¯s because the Seven Dragons must copse so that my grandfather can monopolize all the wealth in this world.]

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    [Wrong?]

    ¡°It means you have the exact opposite understanding of my purpose.¡±

    [Yes?]

    What is the opposite?

    Seeing Yuna-gyeong bewildered, the golden lord quietly continued by rolling the silver coin he was holding in his hand.

    ¡°My purpose is not to seize all the wealth in the world, but to destroy all the wealth in the world.¡±

    * * *

    The not-so-distant past.

    Even before the Iron Age, the world was developing rapidly.

    Although the aftermath of the World War and the Demon God War was still confusing, there were plenty of opportunities for sess and growth.

    Especially since there were no yers.

    The Golden Lord was born in the middle of the 20th century.

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m an Indian. He was also the son of a fairly famous shaman in the Continental Guardians.¡±

    After the Elemental War.

    The Continental Guardians were disbanded.

    However, they continued to operate unofficially.

    They possessed enormous wealth and knowledge that had been handed down since the Golden Age on this North American continent. He always upied the highest level of society.

    And even in such a continental guardian, the golden lord was famous as a promising yer from a young age.

    ¡± I

    had a talent.¡±

    He amassed a lot of wealth, and even got a wife and children.¡±

    He became the richest man in his tribe at a young age and was an object of envy and reverence for everyone.

    Thanks to that, he married the most beautiful chieftain¡¯s daughter in the tribe and gave birth to a healthy child. So,

    even though there is no right answer in life, objectively speaking, his life could be said to be blessed enough¡­

    until his wife died.

    ¡°My wife was killed by a robber who was looking for money.

    ¡± He was a member of the tribe.¡±

    ¡°Even the friend who always shouted the Continental Guardian¡¯s faith and pride, and begged me

    for donations.¡± Anyway, his money was an unearned ie from his investment.

    ¡°The golden lord who doesn¡¯t want to is a traitor.

    The golden lord directly disposed of his childhood friend, who shouted with bloodshot eyes, ording to the tribalw. By

    burning a huge bundle of bills as firewood as a donation that his friend always wanted so much.

    ¡± I worked harder to earn money.¡±

    ¡°And unlike before, I generously donated and sponsored the Continental Guardian and the tribe.¡± Even if

    he had given a little wealth, his friend would not have turned into a robber and his wife would not have died.

    Such regret is his In fact ,

    thanks to that, his poprity grew not only within the tribe, but also within the Continental Guardian.

    Thanks to the help of the Continental Guardian, which was closely connected with the regime, his business rather prospered and made huge profits. ¡°Perhaps thanks to that, my son grew up wonderfully.¡±

    ¡±

    To the extent that he inherited most of my business.¡±

    Although his wife had misfortune, his grown-up son was a greater source of pride for him.

    After the Iron Age opened.

    Of course, even in the chaos caused by the appearance of dungeons and yers, they steadfastly maintained their business.

    Rather, it is all the more because he has been attracting attention as a new promising stock of the tribe by using the confusion to seed in investment and business.

    However¡­

    ¡°That was until thepany and the tribe¡¯s public funds were emptied due to the failure of excessive investment.¡±

    ¡°As a result, mypany went bankrupt and the tribe sat in huge debt.¡±

    ¡°And the son and his wife, suffering from the resentment of the tribe members, eventuallymitted suicide leaving only their granddaughter behind.¡±

    when I first heard the news.

    The Golden Lord was unbelievable.

    Even if your investment fails, as long as you are alive, there is a chance.

    Especially since he was hiding a huge amount of slush funds to support the Continental Guardian.

    It would have been possible to make aeback using that slush fund, but why did the son make such a foolish choice?

    And even if the tribe fell into debt, he¡¯d given out twice as much so far.

    Why is it that none of the tribe members remembers and appreciates that fact, and only resents the money his son lost?

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand it.

    A lifelong business.

    Also the poprity of the tribe members.

    A family that I cherished and loved.

    In the end, the question became the only purpose in his dry mind after losing everything.

    ¡°Why was my life so miserable? I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time since then.¡±

    ¡°And until I was called the world¡¯s best investor, I realized it after seeing and going through a lot.¡±

    ¡°In the end, all my misfortunes have been due to money, or to be precise, a world where money is everything.¡±

    Money is, after all, a tool.

    It is just a tool to achieve a goal and a piece of metal or paper to buy happiness.

    Even in this modern age, most of them exist only as numbers on record without even a substance.

    But people have forgotten that obvious fact.

    Enough to regard money as a purpose rather than a means, and to feel wealth as the size of happiness soon.

    The Continental Guardians, who always talked about honor and pride, became parasites demanding donations even when their son¡¯s business went bankrupt.

    Even driving his family to death for just a few pennies of money.

    In the end, it¡¯s because people havee to regard money as everything in life.

    After saying cut it off.

    The golden lord added strength to the hand holding the silver coin and spoke in an icy voice.

    ¡°And it was the Seven Dragons who took the lead in making the world like this.¡±

    world peace n.

    After inting the value of dungeon by-products in order to monopolize all wealth.

    In the end, the ugliest and most horrific conspiracy, with the yer at the forefront, has enved the world¡¯s people to money.

    As a result, all the happiness in the world was only for the rich, including the Seven Dragons, and those who did not acquire wealth became unhappy.

    ¡°That¡¯s why when I learned about the Seven Dragons¡¯ conspiracy, I felt doomed.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the only one with the strength and will to foil their plot.¡±

    if it was someone else.

    Even if they defeat the conspiracy of the Seven Dragons, they will eventually try to obtain all the wealth instead of them.

    However, since he had suffered from the evils of wealth all his life, the only old man who would not be swayed by the temptation dered without hesitation.

    ¡°So I will destroy the Seven Dragons Group and remove the lure of money from this world.¡±

    you can do anything with money

    That¡¯s why the world that only pursues money is wrong.

    People should no longer be gued by illusions like money, and should feel more value for their efforts and beliefs and live noble lives.

    He will do anything to create a world where everyone can freely pursue happiness without being bound by money.

    At the end of looking at the world¡¯s best investor who speaks sharply.

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    [¡­You¡¯re doing a lot of shit.]

 Chapter 775

    #775 Try it if you can.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­what did you just say?¡±

    [Ah, you must be deaf because you are old? Then I¡¯ll tell you again.]

    PAB days.

    no, from before that.

    Limon gained notoriety by being called a mad dog.

    He always undertakes tough assignments, and he often works overtime while being punished for idents.

    Due to factors such as transfer, leave of absence, and even retirement, even agents who had been with Limon for more than three months could be counted on one hand.

    only one.

    Except for Yuna-kyung.

    And it wasn¡¯t just because she was steadfast and optimistic that she was the only one who endured the ordeal.

    Rather, it was close to the opposite.

    [¨DYou¡¯re saying shit.]

    Hair twisted.

    Two wings with folded arms.

    Even openly sarcastic remarks.

    Giving off a very bad tea.

    In PAB, the blue bird, who was called the light-year, said in a bold voice that he was a clever bloke who secretly crossed the space.

    [Is it funny that grandpa makes money?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because it was so unexpected.

    Looking at the golden lord who kept silent instead of answering, Yuna-kyung nodded her head on her own.

    [Oh yeah. You¡¯d have to look silly. Because he was born with a golden spoon and continued to win as the world¡¯s best investor.]

    ¡°My investment has also failed.¡±

    [A failure that can be rectified with any amount of moneypared to the gains from the investment.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Your expression asks how you knew it, but it¡¯s not very difficult.]

    Eat it.

    After shed augh resembling a swordsman who has lived a life of disgust in the world.

    Yuna-kyung said sarcastically.

    [If the world wasn¡¯t that kind, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to confidently say nonsense about being unhappy because you had a lot of money.] ¡±

    ¡­Are you saying that my family¡¯s unhappiness is nonsense?¡±

    [No, of course, what happened to my family is unfortunate and regrettable.]

    Do you think you look like such a careless blue bird?

    After a blunt objection.

    Yuna-kyung added a word.

    [It¡¯s just absurd to hear the grandfather boast that he is the most unhappy in the world, using his family¡¯s unhappiness as an excuse.]

    ¡°When did I say I was full?¡±

    [Then did you think that eliminating the value of money in the world would be a hungry sound?]

    ¡°At least it¡¯s for the hungry.¡±

    The reason why the world is full of unhappiness is that even though money has be the criterion for happiness, a small number of rich people monopolize that wealth.

    freed from the domination of money.

    If you win happiness freely.

    That a lot more people will be able to enjoy happiness.

    Seeing the assertive Golden Lord, Yuna-kyung twisted her head about 5 degrees more.

    [You say shit again.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Hey, you said that money makes people unhappy. Have you ever seen a person with no real money?]

    ¡°Have you not heard that my sonmitted suicide because his business went bankrupt?¡±

    [I¡¯m very sorry to say this. You don¡¯t call a person with slush funds poor even if he fails in business after living well-to-do all his

    life?] Of course, if you don¡¯t feelck of money all your life and lose most of your wealth.

    You can despair enough.

    I feel the futility of life and want to die.

    But what if you feel sorry for someone who is contemting suicide while drinking 10 million won wine because there is no 100 million won cognac?

    Yuna-kyung was able to assert.

    I¡¯m deceived and I¡¯m falling for it.

    [Do you know the feeling of eating three meals a day with cup noodles because you don¡¯t even have enough money to buy food?] [

    Have you ever worried about where to sleep if you are kicked out because you couldn¡¯t pay your rent?] [Have you ever

    made money by sweating in the first ce ? ?]

    Nursery school.

    An institution that takes care of orphans until they reach adulthood.

    However, if you turn it upside down, it also means that after you be an adult, you will not have any background.

    What is given when you be independent is a small amount of self-reliance support.

    They disappear like snow while they are looking for a room and a job, and if they want to go to university, it is not enough even if they work hard to earn tuition and living expenses.

    Still, if you get a job or go to higher education, you are lucky.

    Clumsy, unguarded children who grow up in an orphanage are perfect prey for scammers and rogue corporations.

    In the blink of an eye, there were a lot of ex-convicts who sat in debt or were treated like ves.

    That¡¯s why I see an old man who has never had a bank ount bnce in his life since he was born in a wealthy family.

    said the blue bird.

    [A person who doesn¡¯t even know what it¡¯s like to have no money says he¡¯s going to get rid of money, so you can feel how persuasive it is?] ¡±

    ¡­I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t experienced that kind of life, right?¡±

    [I know better than my grandfather.]

    He¡¯s not even a person.

    It was a while to be silent while watching the spiritsoo who asserted as if he had worked hard to the bone.

    The golden lord quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t understand it even more. If you know the lives of those who are struggling because of wealth inequality, why are you affirming the current world?¡±

    [Of course, I¡¯m not saying that the current world is unconditionally good.]

    Yuna-kyung was not ignorant either.

    How unfair and absurd it is to be anything with money.

    Friends who bully you for being poor.

    A customer who behaves in a shop.

    A boss who treats his employees as ves.

    In addition, the prime contractor who only takes money while leaving all the work to the subcontractor.

    Because she has seen and experienced the gic innocence created by the gap between the rich and the poor, from her days in nursery school to her PAB days.

    [But I know what Grandpa is doing is wrong.]

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    Even if the current world is absurd, it is better than the world he wants to create.

    What is the reason for the assertion without hesitation?

    To the golden lord who asked quietly.

    the blue bird asked.

    [Grandpa said he would get rid of the temptation of money, right?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [But what we¡¯re really trying to do is bring down the Seven Dragons and copse the economy. As a result, many people will be unhappy.]

    ¡°Unhappiness is only temporary. If you realize that money is not happiness, you will find meaning in life elsewhere.¡±

    [Is that so? Rather, aren¡¯t they trying to earn more money?]

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    [It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be, it¡¯s just that my grandfather is trying to make it that way. Even by forcibly taking money from people.]

    ¡°If people who are addicted to drugs can¡¯t get out, someone will have to stop them.¡±

    [But for that, you have to monopolize money and power.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The golden lord was silent.

    His poweres from money.

    That¡¯s why wee to the contradiction that in order to take away the world¡¯s money, we must monopolize the world¡¯s wealth.

    [In the end, if grandpa monopolized all the wealth, how would that be different from now?]

    ¡°It¡¯s different. Unlike the Seven Dragons, I won¡¯t use that wealth for personal use.¡±

    [Ah, that¡¯s definitely a difference.]

    Unexpectedly, it¡¯s cool.

    Yuna-kyung agreed with that.

    With just one condition added.

    [In the sense that the world my grandfather will create is rather worse than it is now.]

    ¡°¡­Does that mean that the Seven Dragons, who monopolize wealth for themselves, will be better than me who doesn¡¯t?¡±

    [The princesses of the Seven Dragons may have monopolized the wealth of the world, but they gave me a chance to be happy with money.]

    Hospitals and medicines to protect my health.

    Best food and service.

    Fast andfortable transportation.

    Inspirational art and culture.

    All kinds of high-tech products and sundries.

    Cheap and plentiful food and energy.

    And convenient and reliable finance.

    Even though all of that requires money, and the seven ns are the ones who benefit the most.

    That¡¯s why people got a chance to buy happiness with money.

    Above all, they were maintaining peace in the world with that enormous amount of money.

    [Of course, not everyone can enjoy that happiness. If you don¡¯t have money, you can be more miserable.]

    That you can¡¯t enjoy the happiness that others take for granted.

    It can definitely make people unhappy.

    There must be someone who sincerely wishes that it would be better for others to be unhappy as well.

    [But it¡¯s better than irresponsible actions that deprive everyone of the opportunity to live happiness and ask them to find other happiness on their own.] A

    world where even if you have money, you can¡¯t solve disease, hunger, istion, starvation, difort, cold and heat.

    In the end, a life in which human rtionships are valued in order to solve everything by oneself or to borrow the power of others.

    There may be some people who are looking for spiritual happiness such as love, friendship, fulfillment, and enlightenment instead of material happiness.

    However, most of them will suffer frombor and starvation without even having time to find happiness.

    thousands or tens of thousands of years.

    The reason why mankind has made money and developed the economy is that it is easy to obtain happiness in the end.

    [In the end, Grandpa, you¡¯re just trying to deprive everyone of the opportunity to be happy.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [And no one in the world, not just Grandpa, has the right to judge other people¡¯s happiness and misfortune and deny their efforts. ]

    I have a wealthy and happy family.

    There are rich people who are rich and unhappy people.

    There is an orphan who is sad because he is poor.

    There are beggars who smile even when they are poor.

    Above all, no one has the right to ignore the efforts each of them made to be happy, saying that they were swallowed up by the desire for money.

    Even though he was an orphan, the blue bird confidently asserted that he had enjoyed a sufficiently happy previous life through his perseverance.

    And I saw the golden lord.

    [Above all, Grandpa is fundamentally mistaken.]

    ¡°A misunderstanding, what do you mean?¡±

    [The illusion that the cause of my grandfather¡¯s unhappiness is money.]

    ¡°¡­then do you know what the cause of my unhappiness is?¡±

    [No, but I can roughly guess.]

    Why?

    After letting out a small sigh.

    Yuna-kyung asked casually.

    [When your wife was robbed, where was your grandfather and what was he doing so he wasn¡¯t there?]

    ¡°He was working.¡±

    [What about when your son was having a hard time because he failed to invest? Did hefort you by his side?]

    ¡°¡­I was busy fixing my son¡¯s ruined business.¡±

    [Even if it was during the time of his wife, his son suffered enough tomit suicide, but in the end, it means that he valued business more.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Don¡¯t you still know? Grandpa became unhappy because he lived only for money.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [That¡¯s still the case now.]

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    [yes. Well, if grandfather really cared about his family, he would have been spending time with his granddaughter instead of fighting in a ce like this.]

    On the subject of saying that money makes people unhappy, so he will get rid of all money.

    The beliefs that Limon kept.

    Even the efforts the Fairy Queen has made.

    The peace that the seven princesses have supported.

    He¡¯s a person who doesn¡¯t look at anything and only thinks about money more than anyone else in the world.

    Saying that there is no such thing as true happiness in the world he creates.

    Yuna-kyung finished her speech.

    [I don¡¯t know if you know it yourself, but from my point of view, my grandfather doesn¡¯t even care about the happiness of others, let alone his family.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [He just wants to use that as a reason to monopolize wealth and happiness by himself forever.]

    Ban everyone¡¯s wealth sun.

    into despair and misery.

    By enjoying wealth alone.

    His true desire is to obtain absolute gold rights, which even the Seven Dragons couldn¡¯t achieve, and to monopolize even happiness.

    At the end of silence after seeing the blue bird talking clearly.

    The golden lord quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. I¡¯ve already invested in building a new world.¡±

    [I can¡¯t allow my grandfather to steal everyone¡¯s happiness.]

    ¡°I see.¡±

    [Yes.]

    I was born rich.

    I¡¯ve lived in abundance all my life.

    Because I don¡¯t know of any other way.

    The old man, unable to even think of going back, gazed into the eyes of the blue bird, who was too freepared to himself.

    And the squeak said

    ¡°Try it if you can.¡±

    [I¡¯m not going to do that!]

    I already knew better than anyone that peace negotiations were impossible.

    Yuna-gyeong answered right away and threw the white g she was holding.

    And he flew up and shouted.

    [Shinsinga Shera! Let¡¯s go!]

    [¡­Let¡¯s go.]

    [Booster Call Stand¨Dby.]

    Right after that.

    A semi-transparent girl and unmanned vacuum cleaners and all sorts of machines protruded from the hatch where Yuna-kyung was half-hidden.

    [Argo kArga HaOl!]

    [argA KargA LaoL.]

    [Transformation.]

    And so the bluebird and the ghost¡¯s spell echoed in the air.

    The moment the mechanical sound of the spirits ovepped.

    [Thew of unity of gods and demons is activated!]

    [¡­is activated.]

    [Final Fu¨Dsion.]

    After a brilliant light bursts.

    A single figure protruded from the ce where countless shadows ovepped.

    It looks like an angel with wide spread white wings behind its back, but its body is d in thin metal armor.

    The gem inserted between the big breasts contains the cockpit of a translucent girl as small as a finger.

    In his hand, he held up aplex mechanical blue spear.

    Wearing armor made of spirits.

    To the body created by the spirit water.

    with the soul of an adult.

    The blue bird, unprecedented in history, who gained power that transcended even the absolute by forming the trinity of spirits and spirits, shouted so vigorously.

    ¡°The armored saintess, Sir Iron Shena, appears!¡±

 Chapter 776

    #776 Give me a chance.

    * * *

    Absolute.

    pinnacle of an era.

    reaching the pinnacle of mystery.

    A being who has gained the power to do anything he wants.

    However, even among superhumans who were considered to be of the same absolute ss, the difference in power wasrge.

    A fairy queen who rules over all spirits.

    A voice magician who uses spirit skills.

    An all-powerful archwitch and a saint.

    Seven dragons who are transcendent beings.

    The sword master who cuts the world.

    A monarch with absolute skill.

    From the Golden Age to the Silver Age, the Bronze Age, the Age of Heroes and the Age of Iron.

    If you ask who is the strongest among the absolutes who satirized each era.

    Usually it will be a sword master.

    They say theyck the most versatility, but that¡¯s why their swordsmanship, which was thoroughly specialized inbat, overwhelmed even other absolutes.

    But it cannot be seen as absolute.

    Just like Li Qingyu defeated the ck one.

    Depending on the situation, even a sword master could kill a superman of the same absolute ss.

    If so, the question arises here.

    Who is the second strongest absolute next to the Sword Master?

    Or, what the odds are when another Absolute fights the Sword Master.

    And¡­

    how strong can an absolute who has trained the two mysteries to the limit alone?

    Of course, it¡¯s tabletop theory.

    In the first ce, it is basic that the fight between absolutes itself is a major event worthy of being recorded in history.

    The miraculous being that became the absolute in two mysteries is hard to find even if you turn the whole history upside down.

    Whatever the keyboard warriors say.

    In the end, it had to be an imaginary story that had no basis or evidence.

    ¡­Right now at this moment.

    Unless you know the fight going on in the middle of the North American wilderness.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Is it talent?

    Or is it a natural disaster?

    Ten thousand units of spirits covered the sky, and the fire pouring out was indeed a storm of destruction itself.

    Its power to tear down even mountains and evaporatekes was too destructive for a single individual, to the point of being unreasonable.

    ¡°ke aL RaVas!¡±

    [ce eL HaVas.]

    Perbung!

    But its target.

    In other words, the moment when an angel in mechanical armor memorized a spell with the ghost of a girl riding in a jewel on his chest.

    The gunfire poured out by tens of thousands of spirits turned into musical notes, swirled in the air, and then exploded in a strange chord, wiping out dozens of spirits.

    Art Magic.

    An adult who was a magical genius.

    A magic that Shera risked her life to create.

    Even though she died and became a spirit, that state was engraved even in Shera¡¯s soul.

    By bing one with Yuna-kyung through the union of gods and demons,

    Shera¡¯s magic, which has be more powerful than before, was beyond the realm of the legendary great witch who has lived for thousands of years.

    Even the army of fallen spirits was helpless in front of that mighty magic.

    Bang kwaguawang!

    But number is power.

    Hundreds if dozens.

    Thousands if hundreds.

    The spirits poured out more intense fire.

    An onught without retreat, which is possible because the spirits have no concept of death in the first ce and do not know fear.

    And originally, it was also the most effective response.

    Magic requires a price.

    The stronger the magic, the greater the price.

    It was close to impossible for even an adult to engage in a global war against 10,000 spirits.

    One problem.

    What the spirits were dealing with now was not an ordinary adult.

    ¡°Shinsingah, fire!¡±

    [Fire.]

    Babababababat!

    The moment Nakyung Yun shouted.

    The metal feathers that were thinly covering the wings rose into the air, and dozens of beams emitted from their tips pierced the spirits.

    It wasn¡¯t just the rays.

    A thunderbolt fired from the glove on the back of the hand.

    A missile fired from the shoulder girdle.

    Bombs poured from the greaves in the instep.

    With the unmanned vacuum at the center, Yuna-kyung¡¯s armored ancient spirits were pouring out all kinds of fire.

    Of course, just as magic requires a price, weapons cannot be used infinitely.

    Spirits were no exception.

    No matter how efficient it was, the amount of ammunition and energy in her armor was dwindling at a terrifying rate, as she fired so generously.

    But Yuna was not worried.

    no need to worry

    [Parts Change.]

    Wiing p!

    machine sounds.

    The moment the pauldrons fell off after firing all the missiles.

    A new pauldron fired from the Eldorado¡¯s ejection port was fitted in its ce, and a machine gun fired from its shoulder.

    It was natural.

    Behind her now is Eldorado, the fairy kingdom.

    It is the home and home of all spirits, ruled by the Fairy Queen and protected by the ancient spirits.

    Even though most of the ancient spirits are inactive due to maintaining the Nine Worlds.

    There were too many spirits to supplement her armament.

    Besides, that wasn¡¯t her only means.

    Giggi Gig!

    Was it because he decided that there was no advantage to dragging it into an earth battle, or was it because he was infected with a virus and his aggression was maximized?

    After a wave of magic and fire swept through.

    Several spirits rose from the gap and flew at Yuna-kyung like arrows.

    As much as it specializes in flight ability.

    A flying spirit that moves at supersonic speed.

    Even his colleagues use it as a shield to narrow the distance, and that charge is truly petrifying.

    It was reminiscent of a fighter jet shooting down a target by breaking through the anti-aircraft, which was denser than the.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve only seen a few episodes of the Spirit Sentai, do you think this tactic will work!¡±

    Quaang!

    However, even the spirits that broke through the meticulous magic and fire could not shoot down the target.

    rush in and swing the spear

    Break your wings and flip your body.

    Even hitting it directly with the gauntlet, etc.

    Of course, it avoids barrage with aerobatic flight that is faster than any other fighter and freer than a bird.

    The flying spirits were shattered in an instant by her counterattack, which pierced the vital points with graceful movement.

    It was a natural result.

    It was Limon who trained her.

    He was Noh Kang-ho, the master of the Sword Tower who raised countless disciples.

    Even though she couldn¡¯t learn the swordsmanship of a sword master, her martial arts reached a level where even the experts of the Seven Dragons were amazed.

    Now, with the addition of physical abilities reinforced by armor made of ancient spirits.

    Now, she was able to overwhelm even a tolerablerge-supply yer with meleebat.

    Spirit machine using countless spirits.

    The magic of an adult that surpasses even the Great Witch.

    A taijutsu taught by a sword master.

    Three powers that have reached the absolute ss or can bepared even if you look at them separately.

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong, who made a trinity by harmonizing with the three, and made fun of the army of ten thousand units of spirits in all directions.

    The golden lord was short-lived.

    ¡°¡­a monster.¡±

    Corrupted spirits are not weak.

    Even the golden lord himself didn¡¯t have the confidence to handle half of the spirits gathered here in a normal way.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    That Yun Na-kyung¡¯s power to deal with so many spirits like a joke is already in a realm beyond half of the absolute ss.

    A nonbat type like yourself, of course.

    To the extent that even a battle-type monarch would hardly dare discuss the odds of winning one-on-one.

    ¡®A regressive lord or a reincarnated lord¡­ or a princess who has evolved to the point where he can be the opponent.¡¯

    These spirits are an army to destroy the fairy kingdom.

    It was an army that calcted that even if Limon intervened, it would not win, but it would be able to pass the time.

    However, the n was twisted like this because of only one blue bird, not the sword master or the golden dragon princess.

    It was really absurd.

    However, the golden lord was not taken aback when he saw Yuna-kyung flying towards him while crossing the army of spirits.

    Because she knew she couldn¡¯t hurt herself after all.

    Aaaaaang!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    It was right after that.

    As if to prove the confidence of the golden lord.

    The knife that fell vertically from the sky pierced one wing of Yuna-kyung.

    [A dAn TA.]

    [Parts Change.]

    Shera and the unmanned cleaner immediately healed her wounds and summoned new spirits to assist her by recing parts.

    Thanks to that, Yuna-kyung, who quickly corrected the disturbed bnce, eximed confidently.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m so formidable that I¡¯m at this level¡­!¡±

    phut.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy¡­¡±

    Paang.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­¡±

    Paaang!

    ¡°Cowboy brother! It was too much for a

    delicate blue bird

    like me¡­

    KyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAaaaaaaAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAaaaaaaaaaaaAQAaAQiA AQUARIE

    !

    Fast as lightning,

    massive as a rock,

    sometimes several at the same time,

    sometimes with a subtle time difference,

    falling like lightning or rising like a swallow,

    passing like a boomerang anding back behind your back,

    like a swordsman¡¯s de being swung right in front of you.

    Yuna-kyung gradually became covered with blood and wounds due to the chain of knives that were linked in an exquisite way and

    prated the gaps.

    From magic to spirit martial arts,

    she tried to avoid the knife in every way, but

    all of those attempts were colorless, and Yuna-kyung had no choice but to break into a cold sweat as the knife pierced through the magic defense and armor every time.

    It wasn¡¯t that hard even when we fought¡­¡¯

    When I went to the Amazon in the past,

    Yuna-kyung groaned as she recalled the experience of fighting a running repairman all night long.

    Of course, the running repairman who was resisting the spell didn¡¯t show his full strength.

    Still , She couldn¡¯t properly block or avoid it, and she barely held on using the spirits of the Amazon as a shield.

    However, now that she and Shera have joined the gods, she didn¡¯t know it would end up like this.

    And what the cause was.

    She quickly realized.

    ¡® ..too far.¡¯

    If Billy

    had been right in front of him, or even within sight of him, he wouldn¡¯t have been so helplessly pushed back. Whether it

    was magic or weapons, he could have dyed the throw and looked for a chance to counterattack as much as he attacked Billy.

    But Shera¡¯s magic too.

    Even the various armaments of the spirit machine.

    There was nothing that could attack Billy from this distance.

    No, even if he attacked, there was no way to hit the Sword Master

    .

    Yuna-kyung understood.

    Attacking from farther away.

    That one difference alone could make it so difficult to deal with.

    That¡¯s why, from swords to spears, bows, guns, and missiles.

    Humanity is a weapon that can attack unterally from even a little distance. The fact that

    this simple, even modest sword that cuts the distance is rather thoroughly faithful to the basics, and therefore the most lethal technique

    .

    Even if they are of the same absolute self-level, there is a huge gap between the sword master and other beings

    .

    As for other ces,

    it is virtually impossible to avoid Billy¡¯s knife and narrow the distance in this wilderness where space movement is impossible due to the aftermath of the spirit crisis. Besides, even at this moment, the spirit¡¯s fire continues to pour in. Yuna-kyung is gradually in

    a

    corner So

    ,

    the moment another knife flew at her, who was busy avoiding the iing fire.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    A huge shadow appeared above her head. It wasn¡¯t just because the dangling knife bounced off.

    Eldorado, the fairy kingdom that used its huge body to wrap Yuna-kyung like a shield.

    No, to be precise, the voice that came from above made her groan

    . As a teacher, I won¡¯t let you do anything more than bullying my pet.¡±

    Still sitting in the wheelchair,

    buried deep in the backrest,

    the gray-haired man raised his head.

    Then, his eyes fixed on the far south, he fell to his knees. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to fulfill your long-cherished wish.¡± Seruk

    .

    Just before, he swung it with the sheath.

    El Dorado, to be exact, grabbed the sword that deflected the knife that had been flying towards Yuna-kyung.

    Limon was far away .

    However,

    he said quietly to the disciple who was sure to hear his voice,

    ¡°¨DI, Limon Aspelder, as a disciple of the Sword Emperor and the first andst tower owner of the Sword Tower, I will challenge the sword and Billy the Kid to a duel.¡±

 Chapter 777

    #777 I have something to tell you.

    * * *

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard something so unexpected.

    For a while, it was hardened like a stone.

    Thanks to the spirits¡¯ attack passing by, Yuna-gyeong, who suddenly came to her senses, flew up quickly.

    And he went up to the top of Eldorado and shouted back.

    ¡°Chief, are you out of your mind?!¡±

    ¡°Your pet is fighting to the death, but as the owner of the name and color, you can¡¯t just watch it.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re bored just watching, why don¡¯t you cheer for me!¡±

    Who did you fight to die for?

    To Yuna-gyeong, who cried out in frustration at the sight of the person who jumped into the fire by herself.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°But if you just cheer, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Wait, who dies! I was thinking of fighting back and making a great performance right now?¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to counterattack?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yuna Kyung kept her mouth shut.

    because she knew

    At this rate, he had no choice but to suffer unterally and copse.

    Then, since the Fairy Queen, Limon, and Charlotte are also in danger, they have no choice but to resort to tricks before that happens.

    In that sense, Limon¡¯s judgment is reasonable.

    It was reasonable, but¡­

    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way Cowboy oppa would ept the team leader¡¯s request for a duel in the first ce, right?¡±

    Yuna-kyung protested.

    Billy is a sword master who gets stronger the farther away he fights.

    There was no reason for him to ept Limon¡¯s challenge to a duel, as he could defend his overwhelming superiority just by throwing a knife.

    However, Limon asserted without hesitation.

    ¡°No, I will.¡±

    ¡°why?!¡±

    ¡°Because of his long-cherished wish.¡±

    All of the Sword Masters that Wanderer resurrected had unfulfilled regrets, so they returned to the world.

    That¡¯s why you can¡¯t ignore your own longing.

    Looking at Limon, who speaks calmly.

    Yuna-kyung asked shyly.

    ¡°¡­do you know what cowboy brother¡¯s long-cherished wish is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    either as an enemy.

    either as a priest.

    either as friends.

    Limon had a deep rtionship with most of the sword masters, and he knew or guessed most of their long-cherished wishes.

    Of course, there were exceptions, such as swords with weak ties and sword spirits with long-cherished desires beyond imagination.

    At least it wasn¡¯t borrowed.

    No, on the contrary, he was someone who knew his longing very well.

    ¡°Because he killed the Sword Spirit because of that long-cherished wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And even if it¡¯s not because of a long-cherished wish, he¡¯ll appear here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing.¡±

    Quaang!

    Limon couldn¡¯t finish his speech.

    light shes

    Right after the night sky is torn apart.

    A voice suddenly heard.

    And the appearance of thenguid cowboy who appeared on the other side of the battleship made him needless to say anything more.

    ¡°I wondered why he was busy working at night because no matter how much he knocked on his face, he didn¡¯t shine.¡±

    like observing something.

    Billy, who narrowed his eyes and scanned Limon in the wheelchair, asked casually.

    ¡°Hey, why is your body like that?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m so overworked thanks to the shoveling done by someone in Russia.¡±

    ¡°Oops, why is an older person overdoing it? This wouldn¡¯t have happened if he had just sleptfortably.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though I¡¯m old, I have enough energy to knock on a stupid disciple.¡±

    ¡°Kyahaha, I¡¯m d that¡¯s true.¡±

    It¡¯s like you¡¯ve heard all the funny jokes.

    It was a while to giggle.

    Billy, who suddenly erased the smile from his face, looked at Limon with cool eyes.

    ¡°¡ªWould you really be able to duel me with that body?¡±

    How messed up Limon¡¯s condition is right now.

    Like a sword master with superhuman senses, Limon was not shaken by Billy¡¯s taunting remarks, which he understood as soon as he saw them.

    He just calmly pointed out while holding the sword on hisp.

    ¡°You have a long tongue.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    fed up

    Afterughing.

    Billy opened his jacket slightly.

    And it¡¯s like pulling it out right away.

    He said happily while stroking the knife and the pistol at his waist with his fingers.

    ¡°The conversation between a gunslinger and a swordsman requires not words, butw, which is gunpowder and a de.¡±

    As a sword master.

    As a gunman in the wilderness.

    I enjoy violence rather than words.

    A cowboy who does not know how to avoid a duel, even though he will do anything to win, grabs his knife like that.

    The moment Limon drew his sword while in a wheelchair.

    Kaaang!

    beyond decades.

    Above the floating city.

    The two priests resumed their duel in the wilderness.

    * * *

    The heart of El Dorado.

    The bridge was surprisingly quietpared to the roaring battle outside.

    Is it because the damage caused by the explosion of Muspelheim is greater than expected or is there another reason?

    It was all the more so because the Fairy Queen, who was supposed to control the bridge, was holding her staff and keeping her eyes closed and silent.

    However, it was not the fairy queen who created the most heavy silence here.

    with a hard face.

    keeping your mouth shut.

    A maid looking at the screen.

    Charlotte¡¯s subdued silence made the already calm atmosphere on the bridge even heavier.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon facing Billy on the deck of the El Dorado.

    And even Yuna-gyeong, who flies from east to west to prevent the spirits from firing again.

    Watching them literally risking their lives to fight, Charlotte thought.

    that you have to run away

    No matter how desperately Limon and Yunakyung fight, no matter what the fairy queen does, the disadvantageous situation is clear.

    There was no reason to stay on a sinking ship.

    In the first ce, her promise was to apany her to the fairy kingdom.

    All the more in the sense that he had no obligation to protect the lowly man who deceived himself and tried to sell him to the Seven Dragons.

    But why?

    despite knowing all of that.

    When she, unable to leave the bridge in the end, was staring at the screen in silence.

    A silent bell rang.

    T-ri-ri.

    Charlotte was taken aback.

    and your own hands.

    No, to be precise, I saw a state-of-the-art pager held in my hand.

    Before going out to the deck, Limon told me to use it in case of an emergency, and I was silent for a while.

    Eventually, the moment she pressed the button on her pager.

    What I heard was a familiar voice.

    [Can you hear the Swordsman?]

    I¡¯ve only heard of it a few times.

    Even so, it cannot be mistaken.

    To the pessimistic voice that made people feel displeased and angry just by hearing it, Charlotte answered coldly without realizing it.

    ¡°Your groom is not here.¡±

    [¡­Seeing that you received this pager, I wonder if there¡¯s a problem.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because North America and South America, which are the closest continents, are their territory.

    Or is it because the bombardment of Muspelheim fired by Eldorado was so great that the aftermath was transmitted to other continents?

    Green Dragon Princess immediately realized the incident and contacted her.

    Maia asked quietly.

    [Can you tell me the current situation?]

    ¡°What if you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    [If so, please give me one answer. Is he fighting right now or is he in danger?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [As expected.] Because

    you can never lie.

    Maia let out a heavy breath at Charlotte¡¯s response, for which silence itself was the answer.

    And after a short silence, he opened his mouth.

    [I have something to say about Charlotte.]

    ¡°I¡¯m not Charlotte.¡±

    [It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. The important thing is that there are facts you must know.]

    ¡°¡­Facts I need to know?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    With a voice that was always cynical and cynical, with a slightly tired expression.

    Maia continued.

    [What do you think is the reason the swordsman visited you?]

    ¡°It¡¯s probably to catch me and sell me to you guys.¡±

    [What a great misunderstanding.]

    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±

    [It means that you don¡¯t even need a swordsman to capture you now, unless you know when you¡¯re intact.]

    In the past, I only missed it because I was trying to minimize the damage to civilians because Charlotte, whom I had found, suddenly turned into a dragon and went wild.

    He said that only he and the Venomous Dragon Belt would be enough to catch her.

    Charlotte couldn¡¯t deny Maia¡¯s cynical words.

    whatever it was originally.

    Now that I am just a gunman in the wilderness.

    Because he did not have the strength to face the absolute princess of the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t get involved in the fight going on outside right now and could only watch it here.

    That¡¯s why Maia said quietly to the silent Charlotte.

    [But even so, the reason why he didn¡¯te to see you directly was not just to treat you.] The

    eighth dragon psionic is something special.

    The Seven Dragons, as well as the seven dragons in their lifetime, were desperately searching for them.

    Its power was so mysterious and powerful that it could even cure another princess¡¯s intoxication just by resonating with her.

    However, that does not necessarily mean that limon is necessary to treat syphilis.

    Nevertheless, Limon set out to find Charlotte himself.

    No, I had no choice but to go find it.

    [If you have to say, it¡¯s rather the opposite.]

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    [Literally.]

    The other princesses, of course.

    Even the best person in the world can intensify the infancy of the coin, so even contact should be avoided.

    The reason why Limon was able to visit Charlotte without hesitation and be able to contact and be together.

    Maia said coldly.

    [¨DThis means that your dragon psionic is absolutely necessary to cure the swordsmith¡¯s coin attack.]

    Li Qingyu.

    rose.

    Ainsha.

    Hai.

    Maia.

    Yekatrice.

    The more he mixed with the six princesses, the deeper and stronger Limon¡¯s dragon psionics became.

    As much as that, it caused a collision with the sword of the dragon ughter sword he had, and the danger of the coin intoxication increased.

    It has only been forcibly bnced with the power of the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy and the Seven Arcs.

    However, as a result of repeated unreasonable efforts in Russia, the bnce has already been irreversibly broken.

    There is only one way left.

    I gave up on bncing it altogether and instead maximized my dragon psionics.

    Just like when two simr beasts fight, both will be covered in blood, but if one is too strong, the fight won¡¯t even happen.

    With overwhelming dragon psionics, he pressed the sword of the dragon ughter sword.

    And there is only one way.

    It just resonated with Charlotte.

    ¡­in the same way as with the other princesses so far.

    [That¡¯s why we proposed.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [I¡¯m telling you to take you by force.]

    As a descendant of a dragon with a strong desire for monopoly.

    Also, as a bride who loves her husband.

    It was never something I was willing to say.

    But it was an offer that had to be made.

    No matter how much she hated giving Limon to another princess, it was better than losing him altogether.

    The reason was that nothing would change if there were already six brides in the first ce, and adding one more.

    Also, it was the best option in that Charlotte¡¯s coin intoxication would naturally heal.

    [But he declined our offer.]

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    [Why do you think?]

    Charlotte was silent.

    Maia didn¡¯t bother to borate.

    Why would such a grumpy and impudent but unnecessarily naive and sincere man do that?

    Because I already knew the answer.

    [This is the end of what I will tell you.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [I will only ask you for one thing.]

    That¡¯s why, in your always cynical voice, you can¡¯t hide even in the midst of this, with a little harsh and sharp emotions.

    Maia quietly finished her words.

    [No matter what choice you make, don¡¯t regret ¡®again¡¯.]

    Pop.

    That was it.

    It seems there is nothing more to say.

    Because Maia really just cut offmunication.

    Charlotte looked at the muted pager withplicated eyes, then raised her head again.

    And after watching the video on the monitor of the bridge, he finally opened his mouth with his fists clenched tightly.

    ¡°Fairy Queen, I have a few questions for you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Is it because the work I was doing is over?

    Or was it because she knew how to call?

    Looking straight ahead at the smiling fairy queen with her eyes open.

    the Wilderness Gunslinger asked.

    ¡°Are you thinking of hiring apetent bodyguard?¡±

 Chapter 778

    #778. Don¡¯t be mistaken.

    * * *

    Caang!

    the sword is swinging

    It is a beam of light that bounces off.

    A graceful sword that blocks a knife that pierces a distant distance in an instant.

    Kang Ka River!

    No matter how many times you repeat it.

    The results do not change.

    Limon wielding a sword while sitting in a wheelchair.

    The sword that unfolds in a state where even footsteps cannot be stepped on is so slow and dull that it seems to be full of gaps.

    The supersonic knife, which can even pierce the eye of a needle from ten miles away, bounces out of even that loose gap.

    But don¡¯t be disappointed.

    A feeling of pleasure instead.

    and sincere admiration.

    A trajectory as if a painter of the century was painting a masterpiece that would be treasured by mankind.

    The sword is so beautiful and lofty that I want to look at it as if I was possessed as a swordsman.

    But that¡¯s why every time you throw a knife, the sense of immorality, like tearing a famous painting with a knife, pierces your spine.

    with such pleasure

    Billy drew twelve knives at the same time.

    ¡ºPassing Game of Guns and Swords

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Combo Shot

    Game

    of Death¡»

    Pababababababababababababat!

    Because of the extremely fast throwing speed, the knives were fired leaving long afterimages in a row like a single spear.

    However, the moment it reached Limon¡¯s nose, that one spear split into twelve knives again.

    Like a multi-warhead missile that separates into multiple warheads before reaching the target and clears a wide area.

    between the eyebrows. parietal.

    by the side. by the nape of the neck.

    by heart. into the groin.

    The 12 knives that each scatter is literally a game of death.

    It was 12 Russian roulette itself, where it was impossible to even predict where it would hit until it was separated because they all flew in the same trajectory.

    Kagang Kagagagagang!

    But there is no shaking.

    I bent my head and avoided the knife that flew to the top of my head.

    I turned my wrist and flicked the flying knives one after another with the sword that turned like a windmill.

    With the other hand, hold the scabbard upright behind your back to block the knife that was aiming at your neck, back, and spine.

    At the same time, the rebound of the knife caused the entire wheelchair to slide backwards, and the knife aiming at the groin also flew into the air in vain.

    The moment the 12 knives erupted.

    His ability to read and block all trajectories is a miracle itself.

    It was a skill that even a sword master would marvel at, but¡­

    ¡º

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Silence Shot

    , Game of Stealth¡» The 13th

    knife

    , which hides behind 12 knives, elerates like lightning.

    Just after swinging the sword to block the knife, the stealth of the de that dug into that gap isparable to a ck attack.

    I¡¯m sure it would be impossible even for Limon to avoid it while sitting in a wheelchair.

    The moment Billy smirked.

    Peeing!

    ¡°¡­How are you?¡±

    It seems to be as expected.

    On the other hand, he grabbed one wheel of the wheelchair that was sliding backwards and applied the brakes.

    Limon drifts the wheelchair backwards with one wheel floating in the air by tilting the upper body and twisting the center of gravity.

    Right after the 13th knife passed through that empty spot in vain.

    Limon, who stopped the wheelchair by stamping the floor with the scabbard, struck the floor with the scabbard once again.

    Quaang!

    ¡°Mush!¡±

    Like a rock shot by a catapult.

    A wheelchair that elerates rapidly.

    No, to be exact, Billy, who had rolled Limon¡¯s sword across the floor while sitting there, immediately pulled out the knife and swung it.

    And the brawl begins.

    Kaga River!!

    with a fierce metallic sound.

    Three crossed des.

    The two knives are light yet mboyant.

    It was stabbed between the eyebrows, reversed, pulled while holding it, aiming at the back of the back, bouncing the sword aiming at the wrist with another knife, and so on.

    His name was drastically changing and thorough like a sword master.

    On the other hand, Limon¡¯s sword is heavy and in.

    With one hand, he pushes and pulls the wheel of the wheelchair to avoid the knife exquisitely, but keeps closing the distance and swings the sword with momentum.

    Unlike the calm sword, the unpredictable sense of separation in the wheelchair naturally made my limbs dizzy.

    In the end, the moment when a knife was thrown out by that sword force.

    Billy let go of the knife and drew a pistol from his waistband.

    ¡ºGame of Guns and Swords,

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Dance Shot,

    Game of Fireworks¡»

    Ta

    -da-da-da-dang!

    slow fast.

    In a straight line, in a curve.

    While the bullets fired continuously spread out in all directions like the mes of a firecracker.

    When Limon blocked the bullet, Billyughed as he backed away like lightning and opened up the distance.

    ¡°Ha, this is true.¡±

    It seems really silly.

    Cowboy shook his head.

    Then he casually asked Limon, who sat in a wheelchair and looked at him calmly.

    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship do you perform so naturally while riding in a wheelchair? It¡¯s not like you practiced it beforehand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just practice for when I can¡¯t use my legs. I finished it a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­why is the seriousness returning to the joke?¡±

    ¡°If you live for hundreds of years, experience umtes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an experience¡­¡±

    After reflecting on Limon¡¯s words.

    Billy grinned.

    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless. You lie so openly to your disciple and yet your conscience doesn¡¯t prick you, do you?¡±

    ¡°What lie did I tell you?¡±

    ¡°That swordsmanship.¡±

    A sword master is someone who can perfect his swordsmanship at any time and in any situation.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Limon wielded the sword skillfully even in a wheelchair.

    Right now, Billy himself had the confidence to throw a knife and shoot in any position at any time.

    nheless at this moment.

    There was a reason why he looked at Limon with the eyes of the swindler of the world.

    ¡°Master, what kind of swordsmanship did you invent?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it?¡±

    ¡°If you see it and know it, you¡¯re a monster.¡±

    Billy chuckled.

    Yam de.

    A swordsmanship that can freely mix and use multiple swords.

    How fraudulent it was, Billy knew as well as he had suffered in Russia.

    No, I was mistaken to know.

    But now it seemed like he knew.

    that what he saw was only a glimpse.

    And why did Joan of Arc, the swordsman, warn so much about the yam dragon ughter sword?

    It was because Limon¡¯s swordsmanship contained a logic that made sword masters tremble without even wearing a sword.

    ¡°Well, even if I did, the result wouldn¡¯t change, but that¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    p.

    Loading bullets into an empty gun.

    With pistols and knives in both hands.

    Billy said confidently.

    ¡°No matter how much Master is, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me in that state.¡±

    If it¡¯s another sword master.

    Even against Limon now, he might have had to fight a pretty close fight.

    Because the only one who didn¡¯t die from being hit with a sword was a swordsman, and Limon was a monster that could threaten even a sword master with only his sword skills.

    However, his specialty is non-swordsmanship.

    I wonder if I allowed ess while being careless like before.

    If he unterally attacked while avoiding Limon, he couldn¡¯t lose even if he wanted to lose.

    At least Billy thought so.

    ¡°Is it really so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s a natural result¡­¡±

    Quaang!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­meaning that he thought so until a thick ray of light passed by his cheek.

    Billy, who was just about to throw his knife, managed to avoid the gunfire with the sword master¡¯s reflexes, and slowly turned his head.

    And when he saw the bluish gun in Limon¡¯s hand, he muttered nervously.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t the EK-made ray gun a little too much for a student who only uses a revolver?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re angry, you can use it too.¡±

    ¡°If you rely on the power of a weapon, your skills will deteriorate, so it¡¯s Master who didn¡¯t allow you to use spirit spheres or shaman spheres!¡±

    ¡°I am not your disciple.¡±

    ¡°Ay shit!¡±

    Taang!

    The moment Billy pulled the trigger.

    Limon also fires a ray gun.

    The battle between the two priests intensified from the intersection of the bullet and the beam.

    It was Limon who taught Billy both swordsmanship and marksmanship in the first ce.

    Even Billy couldn¡¯t ignore his shooting skills, even using the artifacts he borrowed from the fairy queen.

    ¡®¡­As expected, it was impossible.¡¯

    But as the fight continues.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the pain that grew every time he swung his sword and dodged bullets.

    It was because he felt that while he was cornered enough to have to use a gun, Billy still had some time left.

    Perhaps it was because he was vaguely aware of the secret intention of the yam dragon ughter sword.

    Or maybe it was because she was wary of the Fairy Queen.

    I¡¯m just saving my strength and looking for opportunities.

    If Billy did his best, this precarious bnce would copse.

    Because there was a limit to dealing with Billy without using a sword while moving in a wheelchair.

    Because I know that fact all too well.

    Limon made up his mind.

    ¡®I have no choice but to wear a sword.¡¯

    He knew how dangerous it was to wear a sword in his current state.

    However, if Billy and the golden lord are not stopped here, the whole world will be dangerous.

    Then it¡¯s better to take the risk yourself.

    It was the moment when Limon, who judged calmly, tried to pull out the sword doctor, ignoring the pain in his inner wound.

    Taaaang!

    ¡°Huh? What is this again?¡±

    When Billy frowned as he cut through a spirit alloy bullet that was toorge and heavy to be a bullet that flew at supersonic speed with a knife.

    A voice was heard.

    ¡°You idiot there, are you a cowboy while harassing an old swordsman?

    ¡°her¡­?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard such a strange thing.

    Billy with a bewildered expression and Limon with a puzzled expression look back.

    What appeared was a piece of armor.

    No, to be precise, it was the cowboy who stood tall with the armored seat open.

    A ck-haired beauty with prominent scars, carrying two pistols around her waist and a long rifle on her back.

    Charlotte snapped her finger at Billy.

    ¡°If you have an X, like a cowboy, let¡¯s leave the old and the weak alone and join the gunmen.¡±

    At the end of being silent while watching such armor.

    Billy turned to Limon.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking just in case, isn¡¯t that Mrs. Geumryong?¡±

    Judgment that Princess Geumryong could not be so vulgar.

    The senses of a sword master who saw through the bracelet¡¯s disguise.

    Limon did not give an answer to Billy, who was confused about what to believe between the two.

    Instead, he just hardened his face.

    ¡°Dark dog, this is not a fight for you to get involved in.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Master.¡±

    ¡°mistaken?¡±

    ¡°okay. I¡¯m not here to help you, I¡¯m just here to do what the fairy queen hired me as a bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°Why does

    that bodyguard call Master Master?

    ¡± ¡­¡±

    Stupid is a word used in this situation.

    Billy, who suddenly lost his words, opened his mouth.

    Limon made aplicated expression. ¡°Are

    you going to intervene after all?¡±

    It¡¯s you, not me.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Memory and power.

    Even though I lost everything.

    Nevertheless, at the end of looking at her with awe,

    Limon finally smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Yes, then let¡¯s fight together. ¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t need permission from the master, do you?¡±

    Charlotte snorted, closed the hatch again, moved her armor and stepped forward as if protecting Limon. A

    sword master who can¡¯t use a sword and how to use psionics The princess of the Golden Dragon n who forgot

    about the two halves of absolutes standing shoulder to shoulder like that, holding swords and

    guns

    .

 Chapter 779

    #779. It would be if you were alone

    * * *

    Quaang!!!

    The moment you pull the control stick.

    It is the heavy arm that moves.

    From pulling out an armored rifle, aiming at a target, and pulling the trigger.

    An iron arm made of all sorts of parts is amazingly fast that doesn¡¯t match its size and finishes all those movements in less than a second.

    The power of special bullets fired from arge caliber of 40mm in the blink of an eye is truly destructive.

    Tanks and armor, of course.

    It was so close to artillery fire that even a battleship could pierce it.

    Taang!

    But the results are nil.

    Although it is an old-fashioned revolver that is neither special bullet norrge caliber.

    The bullet, frozen in midair, crushes the 40mm Spirit Alloy bullet like a piece of paper.

    Kang!

    At the same time, a knife that flew like a beam of light was about to pierce the armor, but a white-haired man stood in the way.

    The skill of turning the wheel of the wheelchair with one hand and swinging the sword with the other to deflect the knife is truly amazing.

    It was a skillful move that even a swordsman who had lived crippled all his life could believe.

    Thanks to that, Charlotte gained time and operated the firearm buttons in session.

    Doo doo doo doo!

    A machine gun fired from the shoulder.

    A beam fired from the chest.

    Missiles fired from the back.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t as good as Yu Na-kyung¡¯s spirit, her armor was also a relic of the ancient fairies that she received directly from the Fairy Queen.

    Its power was so great that the mere aftermath alone made scratches on the deck of the El Dorado.

    ¡°Uracha!¡±

    Kwagwagwang!

    ¡­well, I couldn¡¯t hurt Billy after all.

    It¡¯s an artillery bombardment that even a tolerablerge-supply yer can turn into mush.

    Billy, who lightly blocked it and avoided it, threw a knife and smirked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try using more strength. Aren¡¯t you too groggy for even doing joint work?¡±

    ¡°Even that wriggling old man couldn¡¯t be killed right away, so he¡¯s only good at talking about time-consuming topics.¡±

    ¡°Kyahaha! As a famous disciple, we must keep the minimum courtesy. If you cut Master with a single sword, it¡¯s too cheap, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, damn it.¡±

    Even at that ridiculed remark, Limon answered coldly and swung his sword to cut the knife.

    Charlotte, on the other hand, bit her lip.

    At most, he took even the armor he received from the Fairy Queen as a frontrunner and participated in the battle.

    It was because, as Billy pointed out, he felt that he was not being of much help.

    no matter how good the performance.

    Armor is also a tool after all.

    How the performance is determined by the user.

    And unfortunately, being nothing more than a gunfighter, she was too low-level to get involved in the fight of the absolute.

    In fact, Limon was bound to protect her.

    Instead, Charlotte managed to stand up to Billy by taking charge of the attack with all kinds of firearms, but¡­

    ¡®It can¡¯t be like this.¡¯

    Ammunition gradually dropping.

    Gloves damaged in ces.

    Limon¡¯s face gradually turns pale.

    On the other hand, even Billy, who is still smirking and rxing.

    In a situation where there was no chance of victory, Charlotte calmly calcted while manipting the armor and firing the rifle.

    ¡®My equipment doesn¡¯t help much anyway. Then¡­¡¯

    only one.

    There is a way to reverse it.

    Of course it¡¯s a reckless gamble.

    If not, there was a risk that it might copse the whole situation that was barely holding on.

    But Charlotte did not hesitate any longer.

    Instead, I just stepped on the elerator.

    ¡°Master, get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Are you a dark dog? You¡­!¡±

    While Limon made an absurd expression when he saw Charlotte¡¯s armor suddenly charge.

    She rushed at Billy, firing all kinds of firearms, including an armored rifle.

    And the moment the distance is reduced enough.

    The armored fist that threw the rifle was tightly clenched.

    Booung!

    ¡°her?¡±

    Seeing the heavy fist being swung at him, Billyughed.

    Then he jumped on top of the armored fist and dodges the attack, pulling out a knife and inserting it into his wrist, twisting his lips.

    ¡°Well, a close fight against a sword master. You seemed quitecent that I only threw knives¡­¡±

    Kaaang!

    ¡°¡­ how about it?¡±

    Billy blinked.

    This is because the knife, which should have cut off the armored arm in one shot, bounced off leaving only scratches on the glove.

    And Charlotte did not miss that gap.

    cooong!

    ¡°Mush?!¡±

    Immediately after the heavy legs stepped on the advance and caused a heavy vibration.

    The armor continued to attack Billy, who bounced off his fist with the recoil.

    Fists cut through the air.

    Elbows are shed like spears.

    Its legs rotate like windmills and itunches a roundabout kick.

    Its action was so dazzling that it was unbelievable that it was a gigantic armor weighing several tens of tons.

    However, Charlotte, who actually controls the armor, waspletely unaware of that fact.

    in a trance.

    I was just thinking about it.

    It was engraved in my head when the armored runaway urred, and I have been reminding myself of it every time I have been trained by Limon ever since.

    bloody steel.

    body is a machine.

    Armor is the will.

    Thus, the armor itself.

    soon make yourself an armor.

    Those who realize this principle will be able to be an iron man who can crush a mountain in a matter of days and cross the sea in a matter of steps.

    ¨DI call this the iron-blooded armor.

    heart is beating

    Blood boils.

    No vibrating engine.

    Iron blood circtes hotly.

    No matter how borately crafted the armor was, in the end it would be nothing more than a foreign object.

    Every time the engine pulsates along with the heart, each part is vividly felt, and a strange sense of unity fills the body.

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever ridden armor in the first ce.

    Hands and feet naturally move the control stick and use armor to perform all kinds of martial arts.

    ¡°Sum, euischa, euischa!¡±

    Weight is destructive power.

    Size equals speed.

    Billy jumped and rolled like crazy, avoiding the fistfight that unfolded with a body farrger than a human.

    But the only thing that is crazy is the body.

    Billy¡¯s eyes calmly observed the movement of the armor.

    ¡°Tsk, why didn¡¯t you want to use psionics¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a stupid trick.¡±

    To think they were caught off guard and suddenly attacked with iron-blooded armor.

    After all, that cowgirl is not the Golden Dragon Princess, but must be a member of the Golden Dragon n that only resembles her, or a ck Dragon Princess in disguise.

    After muttering with conviction.

    Billy grinned.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t work for me.¡±

    Iron-blooded armor is a type of learning that maximizes its effectiveness when wearing armor.

    In particr, with the use of the highest level of armor as it is now, it was a great feat in that even a master ss master could stand up to an absolute self-ss superman to some extent.

    But that¡¯s a story when the opponent is an ordinary absolute.

    Of course he¡¯s a sword master.

    Billy, who had experienced the injustice of the Golden Dragon n in his lifetime, dug into the arms of the armor at once.

    No, I was trying to dig in.

    ¡°It would be like that if our dark dog was alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It seems that he read his actions in advance.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Limon, who rode in a wheelchair from behind the armor, swinging his sword.

    Caang!

    A huge capital fell on his head as he deflected his sword with a knife.

    As soon as he twisted his body to avoid it, the armor thatnded on the floor kicked out and Geomwang ran next to him.

    Even riding on the forearm of the armored person in a wheelchair, rushing in line with the outstretched fist.

    Armor that actively uses itsrge and massive body to push through, and a swordsman that sharpens its gaps.

    After frantically wielding a knife to block the connection between the two, who are in sync with each other.

    In the end, Billy, who blocked the big fist head-on, was pushed back as if bouncing back.

    Then, after raising a tingling finger, he scanned the wound on the bridge of his nose.

    Looking at the blood on your fingers.

    Iughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like the master who always nags me, even cooperating with the princess of the Seven Dragons because it¡¯s not enough to tarnish the duel.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not a situation to cover the means and methods.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re going to say to me?¡±

    Even in the middle of the conversation, he avoided, blocked, bounced, and shed the armored fist and Limon¡¯s sword that were swinging.

    Billy tilted his head.

    And then he asked out of nowhere.

    ¡°The one who took me to a duel because he didn¡¯t choose any means?¡±

    ¡°The method is not the problem. The problem is that you deviated from your duty.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯se. I still don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Caang!

    Limon swung his sword and aimed at Billy¡¯s neck.

    Although that sword strike bounced off the knife, instead it was able to create a gap through which Charlotte¡¯s armor prated.

    In the first ce, Billy is the strongest sword master when fighting from a distance, but the weakest after the sword in closebat.

    If it was within sight, it was to the point where it was pushed back by most sword masters.

    In particr, against a sword spirit that cuts through dreams and reality or a sword demon that pierces space, even if you keep your distance, you are at a disadvantage.

    Nevertheless, the reason why Billy was able to kill the Sword Spirit, who should not have been able to defeat it.

    Limon pointed out coldly.

    ¡°If you had known Dori, you wouldn¡¯t have poisoned your sister-inw.¡±

    * * *

    That moment.

    Billy¡¯s eyes widened.

    And, protesting as if it was a really unfair false usation, he jumped over the somersault to avoid the armor.

    ¡°Poisoning, isn¡¯t the expression too radical? I just served her a cup of coffee while persuading her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know very well.¡±

    He rushes forward with his wheelchair, ignoring a knife cut in his shoulder by Billy.

    Again aiming for Billy¡¯s neck.

    Limon continued.

    ¡°The running repair is that you died fighting against an opponent who couldn¡¯t properly use a sword because of the green dragon family¡¯s stimnt in coffee.¡±

    To cut dreams and reality.

    Even if it¡¯s the strongest when sleeping.

    Conversely, when awake, a sword master who cannot even fully demonstrate his swordsmanship.

    That¡¯s why, sword to sword with the teacher who tells about the Indian girl who eventually lost and died in a duel that originally couldn¡¯t lose.

    Billy shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I like either. It just couldn¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°The remnants of the Continental Guardian are reuniting around the sister and oppressing white people, but the sister has neglected it.

    ¡± She doesn¡¯t let go. She

    just lives in the wilderness with the spirits.

    The sword spirit didn¡¯t even care about the Indians borrowing her power to persecute white people.

    She was an existence that maximized racial discrimination just by existing, so she had to be cut down.

    During the Civil War The sword

    master, who was known as a

    great man who took the lead in the elimination of racial discrimination by white people and a despicable viin by Indians, said,

    ¡°In addition, my sister-inw almost destroyed the world by cutting the moon in her sleep. I mean.¡±

    ¡°But you should know better that that¡¯s not a reason why your sister-inw should die.¡± ¡±

    Yes, but it¡¯s also not a reason why she shouldn¡¯t be killed

    . ¡±

    ..¡±

    He fired his pistol, pushing Limon away and shing his armored finger with a knife.

    Billy grinned.

    ¡°To achieve your goal, do not choose any means. Isn¡¯t that what Master taught you?¡±

    Looking at such a foolish disciple with more sunken eyes than usual.

    The Master said quietly,

    ¡°Foolish disciple, your long-cherished wish cannot be fulfilled that way.

    ¡± Unbeknownst

    to a sword master who came back from the dead to fulfill his long-cherished wish, Billy unexpectedly agreed to Limon¡¯s point.

    Then he giggled.

    ¡°But what about it? Originally, gambling is fun because you don¡¯t know the oue.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A life given as

    a

    bonus anyway.

    While swinging his sword with a heavy face to block it,

    Limon hesitated.

    Because the sword master¡¯s senses, which had been ruined by the coin blow, instantly revived and gave him an intuition.

    It was a moment when a choice was needed.

    But at the same time, it was unnecessary. It was also a moment.

    From the moment he felt that intuition, Limon didn¡¯t even have to choose, he was already moving.

    * * *

    Boom

    !

    .The

    fierce battle continued even below the deck.

    To protect El Dorado and to prevent interference with the fight above.

    Yuna-kyung was more active than before and engaged in a scuffle with the fallen spirits.

    Yuna-kyung uses all kinds of magic and firepower. Nearly half of the fallen spirits had already been turned into scrap metal.

    Like the spirits who did not know fear, they were still clinging tenaciously, but that was all.

    It was an established fact that therge army of spirits would soon be annihted

    .

    That¡¯s why

    the golden lord thought while rolling the silver coins. He

    didn¡¯t think that El Dorado could be captured with only the forces of the spirits.

    As long as Limon was there, it was within the predictable range that even with the help of Billy, the situation would not be easy

    . It was unexpected that he

    was put on the defensive so quickly

    .

    No matter how much a spirit beast is, it wasmon sense

    that it was not enough to stop the fallen spirits controlled by the virus.

    It was a deviation.

    There is another problem:

    ¡®Is it because I believed in the great star¡¯s foreknowledge?¡¯

    The regression lord asserted that the golden dragon princess would never get in the way, but the

    golden lord pressed the silver coin while watching Charlotte control the armor to deal with Limon and Billy

    . Even while fighting, he was being pushed back by Billy.

    However, if the spirit beast that had subdued all the spirits got in the way,

    or if the two of them could show off their skills?

    Everything would end at once

    . I have no choice but to ept it.¡¯

    Now, it is difficult to reverse the situation with the powers of Billy or the spirits.

    But fortunately, there is one more superhuman of the absolute ss that everyone has forgotten.

    [¡ºGolden Almighty¡» is activated.

    ] Depending on the skill, temporary production, borrowing, strengthening, fusion, etc. are possible.]

    [Currently, ¡ºGame Master¡» is being borrowed and strengthened. A surcharge of 200% is required to use additional skills.] [Inherent

    skill ¡ºMagic Bullet Shooter¡» ] Crafting, strengthening, and merging ¡ºArrow of Courtesy¡» and ¡ºCursed Spear of Death¡».]

    [The one-time absolute skill ¡ºGungnir¡» has been produced.]

    In the midst of already spending a huge amount of money manipting the spirits, an additional absolute Maybe it¡¯s because he made the skill.

    Even though he attacked the yer association, the guild¡¯s reserve money was cut in half, but the golden lord didn¡¯t care.

    The power he obtained in exchange for that huge amount of money.

    The right timing for a skill that can fatally wound even the absolute. I just flicked my finger in time and fired it. As

    the most disturbing and

    uncertain variable.

    At the moment, towards the weakest target.

    Thus, the moment when the spear bearing the curse that could kill even the absolute with an explosive light was fired at a speed close to the speed of light. .

    _

    _

    _

    _

    _ No. Right

    before the light exploded.

    Intuitively realizing it.

    Being caught between the spear and the armor.

    So, I deflected the spear with my sword to prevent Charlotte from being pierced along with the armor. But at an

    unreasonable price, I took the broken wheelchair and myself with the spear and the armor. The figure of the man who had been pierced by the piercing made her freeze

    .

 Chapter 780

    #780 You¡¯re right.

    * * *

    That¡¯s right.

    Could it be because the engine broke?

    His armor gradually copsed, putting his majesty against the sword master to shame.

    Still, instead of copsing, he only knelt down, could it be the result of the weak remaining auxiliary power activating the posture control program?

    Or is it pride as an armor made to protect the fairy kingdom?

    Thanks to that, Charlotte was able to get out of the passenger seat manually, and immediately jumped out of the armor.

    In order to catch the man covered in blood with both arms when the spear of light stuck in the armor shattered and fell.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    ¡°master!¡±

    Perhaps it was because the impact she received was too great and fatal for a body that had already been pierced by a spear.

    Charlotte gritted her teeth when she saw Limon¡¯s body, which was still covered in blood, with the blood he had vomited up.

    Then, he attached the first aid kit he had taken out of the armor to Limon¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Treatment, now!¡±

    [Start first aid.]

    Weiying ps.

    The kit is transformed.

    After scanning the wound.

    Giving some kind of injection and applying a bandage to stop the bleeding, etc.

    Charlotte was not relieved to see the first-aid kit taking all kinds of measures more skillfully than any skilled doctor.

    Even with bandages, the blood continued to flow.

    And a ck curse that eats away the wounds regardless of the healing nanorobot injected by injection.

    It nked her brain white.

    ¡®Can¡¯t stop bleeding? error? no, it¡¯s because of the curse But how?¡¯

    think and think

    what to do

    But the confused head couldn¡¯t find the answer.

    It was because Limon¡¯s injuries were too deep and she was powerless to treat with just worrying.

    Most unfortunate of all, even in the midst of that, his instincts as a gunman were unconsciously diagnosing Limon¡¯s details coldly.

    ¡®As it is¡­¡¯

    From the damaged internal organs.

    Bleeding that created pools of blood.

    Even the curse that continues to eat away at the body.

    A fatal wound that would have killed any absolute person made here to a conclusion.

    ¡°¡­why.¡±

    So it was.

    What Charlotte opened her mouth as if squeezing it.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    he was a traitor

    knowing who you are

    A swindler who approached shamelessly hiding his identity.

    And he was also an unscrupulous man who fell for the beauty world of Princess Green Dragon and joined hands with the Seven Dragons.

    But¡­

    ¡°Why are you doing this for me!¡±

    Even though my body is already a mess.

    I forced myself to wear a swordsman¡¯s robe to teach myself.

    He bes paralyzed while trying to block the rampage of armor instead of himself.

    Even so, it was not enough, so in the end, what is the reason why he threw his life to protect himself?

    Right after Charlotte, who clenched her fists, unknowingly yelled out, it was a faint voice that was heard.

    ¡°It has to be done, because it is the job.¡±

    ¡°master?¡±

    ¡°Cool, cool, cool!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me! Master¡¯s condition now¡­!¡±

    Is it because your lungs are damaged?

    While coughing up blood every time he opened his mouth, Limon raised a hand to stop Charlotte.

    And the squeak said

    ¡°I have to apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­apologize?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    with a deep breath.

    Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, but you risked everything to help me once.¡±

    He goes to the Amazon and falls into a coin intoxication.

    After running out of control again, when he and Maia were in danger from being chased by two sword masters on the border of life and death.

    The most beautiful and lofty princess who appeared as if falling from the sky and helped them.

    ¡°Because of that, you lost everything.¡±

    Due to her excessive fighting with the resurrected sword king Richard in the dungeon, Charlotte still had internal wounds that could not be healed.

    However, the result ofing to help him even before the aftermath of the battle went away.

    Charlotte fell into a coin infestation.

    He forgot who he was, lost everything, and ended up running away from his own family.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t notice it.¡±

    Of course, that¡¯s because Charlotte hid it.

    Because she, who has more pride than anyone else, did not reveal her weak side even if she had to die.

    It must have been more so because that was the result of trying to pay off the life debt he owed to Limon.

    If you still wanted to know.

    could have known

    It was because I was vaguely aware that Charlotte¡¯s body wasn¡¯t normal.

    Even after that, there were many signs, such as Charlotte¡¯s absence from the meeting several times and Ellis¡¯ recement for most of them.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t.

    No, that¡¯s one reason.

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t seen you.¡±

    I was too busy.

    I might be able to justify that¡­

    From wars in Africa to scuffles in the Amazon to Russia.

    since the establishment of the World Federation.

    Because Limon had to stop the lords¡¯ conspiracy and fight the resurrected Sword Masters, he couldn¡¯t rest for a moment and had to wander around.

    Nevertheless, Limon insisted.

    That wasn¡¯t a reason to turn away from Charlotte.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Leaving the grace of life, as a person, I had to see you properly.¡±

    Gather the seven princesses.

    from the time the contest was proposed.

    They are all candidates for his bride.

    He also had to treat them as a candidate for a groom before testing his qualifications.

    Because that was dory.

    But he couldn¡¯t.

    He did not look at them properly, prioritizing the sense of duty and responsibility that he was carrying the fate of the world.

    It was a necessary thing for a human guardian, but it was something a groom should not do.

    Until now, he was only able to see him naturally because the other princesses understood him and approached him on their own.

    But only Charlotte, who pushed him away herself, couldn¡¯t even have a chance to see, understand, and love.

    it¡¯s his fault

    It was a reason to apologize to her.

    ¡°The reason I haven¡¯t apologized until now is because I acted too shamelessly.¡±

    To apologize for the past to her who lost her memory and denies that she is Charlotte.

    either to Charlotte.

    either to Charlotte.

    That was too cowardly.

    So he stayed by her side and waited for her to regain her memory.

    To apologize for being dyed.

    ¡°But thanks to that, I finally found out.¡±

    Charlotte of the past.

    Also the current Charlotte.

    Because we watched and talked and went through many things together.

    Limon smiled faintly as he recalled the fact that he should have known it sooner, but he learned it btedly.

    ¡°You are, after all, you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dark dog, don¡¯t be entangled.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whoever you are and whoever you were, you can do anything and be anything.¡±

    i like money

    can¡¯t lie

    Although he bluffs as a gunman.

    Sometimes I took off my mask andughed as a waitress.

    When she was Charlotte, she showed a lot of things she couldn¡¯t see, but in the end, looking at the woman who was Charlotte.

    He vomited blood again.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡®¡­No.¡¯

    pounding.

    My heart is beating.

    My body trembles.

    Pieces of intestine mixed with the blood he vomited.

    And the blood that seemed calm until a while ago quickly disappeared from his face, as if it was a half-joking after all.

    I feel the urge to shut his mouth right now.

    As if that would keep him alive for a bit.

    ¡®no!¡¯

    pounding.

    Even so, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m still holding his hand.

    Looking straight into her eyes, who couldn¡¯t do anything in the end.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°Live as you wish.¡±

    And¡­

    a head that drops.

    So calm and quiet.

    The moment when his faint heartbeat finally stopped.

    ¡°no!!!¡±

    pounding!

    despair regret pain sadness anger.

    Numerous emotions intertwined and exploded into one.

    Her eyes were colored with a brilliant golden light.

    * * *

    When you open your eyes.

    What she saw was ruins.

    ruins ruins ruins ruins.

    It was a terrible world full of crumbling and dead, rotten and lost.

    Still, she felt no strangeness, disgust, or fear at the sight.

    It seems rather familiar.

    I just raised my head slightly.

    The top of the tower towering over the ruins.

    To look at the extremely beautiful and crude throne made of melted and broken gold pieces.

    on that throne.

    ¡®She¡¯ was there.

    Cross your slender legs.

    He rested his chin on an angle with one hand.

    Like a sculpture, he showed off his white skin and perfect body, but without any shame.

    A blonde princess shining bright like the sun looking down at her with long eyes and anguid face that seemed to stare at the whole world.

    ¡°Are you here now?¡±

    It seems like you¡¯ve been waiting

    As if you¡¯re not interested.

    The princess murmured proudly, looking at her withnguidly sunken eyes and continued.

    ¡°Because it seems stupid.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been stubborn, everything would have been solved long ago. Did you make a decision only at the end of the day?¡±

    At first nce, it sounded like a mockery.

    Nevertheless, after hearing those words that didn¡¯t contain any hint of ridicule or ridicule, at the end of silence.

    Charlotte opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing clearly.¡±

    ¡°What did you mean?¡±

    ¡°¨DI hate you.¡±

    Childish words that would be said by a child,

    but with clear hatred and wrathful bitterness in them that would cause even adults topete.

    She chewed on her words and continued

    . An idiot who lost his precious things and was tired of always being perfect , but couldn¡¯t give up his bluff because of his pride.¡± ¡°¡­.

    ¡±

    I¡¯d rather die than admit it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence. I have no desire to admit to a lowly person like you.¡±

    She speaks ferociously like a beast.

    The princess arrogantly asserts .

    They both knew

    that

    they were serious about

    each other . Because

    they hated ¡®themselves¡¯ to the extent that they couldn¡¯t do it, and that¡¯s why

    they

    fell

    for the magic spell.

    He finished his words without wavering,

    ¡°Because it¡¯s better to give away pride that can¡¯t even protect

    what

    it needs to protect .¡± After staring at her, the

    princess, who

    couldn¡¯t give up anything and

    tried to protect the treasure from herself by suppressing her endless greed

    ,

    smiled .

    Because she moved with her mouth shut.

    The princess who got up from the golden throne and walked down the tower with pure white bare feet. The gunman who

    walked up the tower with only two feet without bending once.

    So the two women I met at the midpoint of the tower.

    The moment they held each other¡¯s hands,

    the shadows of the two women ovepped, and a golden glow that was as bright as the morning star and

    as

    warm as the morning sun filled the world that had only been in ruins.

 Chapter 781

    #781. Come on.

    * * *

    Under the armor with the engine pierced.

    Limon, who had been pierced by a spear, was getting weaker as his blood flowed like a flood.

    While Charlotte, who was kneeling in front of Limon, stiffened while listening to his story.

    The one who fought against the two.

    Billy let go of his hand.

    No, I wasn¡¯t just watching, I was frowning more than ever.

    And his gaze is directed to the bottom of El Dorado.

    He was the golden lord who stood against Yuna-kyung along with the fallen spirits on a distantnd.

    ¡°-Do something useless.¡±

    Satisfaction of victory.

    Interest in the contingency.

    There was nothing in that voice.

    Instead, there was only a sharp chill like a de.

    No matter how much it is for the purpose, he will choose the means and methods, but he is also a sword master.

    Although he could have chuckled and joked when Charlotte stepped in to help the goofy Limon.

    He couldn¡¯t be willing to have someone else intervene in a duel he could win, and take away his victory.

    Thanks to that, it is especially more difficult in that it has be more difficult to achieve your long-cherished wish.

    ¡®I¡¯m not very lucky either.¡¯

    That¡¯s why, instead of the yfulness and smile he always had, he kept his annoyance.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    If I knew this was going to happen, I¡¯d rather have a decision sooner.

    It was a mistake to give the golden lord a chance to intervene while wondering what to do to make his long-cherished wishe true.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help it.¡¯

    But what has already happened cannot be undone.

    Billy pulled out a knife, feeling his throat tingle.

    It was trivial and even unpleasant to cut down the dying teacher and the non-resistance Golden Dragon Princess, but it had toe to an end.

    Because he could never give up on his dream.

    The moment when I was about to give the two people a painless death after making that judgment.

    Whoops.

    ¡°¡­How are you?¡±

    Billy hesitated.

    Shortly after Charlotte¡¯s eyes suddenly glowed golden.

    It was because the air around them was turbulent.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the air.

    The ck curse that gradually eroded Limon¡¯s wounds despite the nanorobot treatment injected from the first-aid kit.

    Its progress suddenly stopped and rather quickly began to wash away.

    ¡®¡­biological maniption? how?¡¯

    I wonder if it¡¯s the green dragon princess.

    Even the Green Dragon n, who had mastered the Immortal Qigong-ryu (²»ËÀÆø¹¦Á÷), which specializes in healing among the seventy-two types, would not be able to wash away that terrible curse so quickly.

    What kind of magic did Charlotte, the Princess of the Golden Dragon, use?

    Billy, who had an interesting expression instead of the annoyance he had before, watched him.

    No, I was trying to watch.

    Taang!

    ¡­if it weren¡¯t for the bullets that suddenly flew by.

    Billy, who ducked his head reflexively to avoid the bullet, shed his eyes.

    Charlotte is still hugging Limon.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the rifle on her back floated into the air on its own and shot herself.

    It was because the bullet he had dodged suddenly changed its trajectory in the air and flew back toward the back of his head.

    Kang!

    ¡°Hoo?¡±

    In the end, instead of avoiding it, he swung his knife and cut the bulletpletely.

    A heavy shock transmitted to the hand.

    As much as when he received the armored fist¡­ No, in a sense, more than that, when Billy wrinkled his mouth at the sensation of his numb hand.

    Next to the rifle that was already floating in the air, two more pistols floated up.

    Bang ta da da da dang!

    ¡°¡­Really, was it like that?¡±

    Bullets fired in session.

    A knife to cut it.

    The more the shots were repeated, the more numb the hand became and the greater the shock.

    Billy smiled even deeper.

    It was because he saw another incident happen between Charlotte and Limon through the bullet gap.

    Squeak.

    Blood pooled all over the floor.

    right after it floated into the air.

    separated drop by drop.

    The sight of the clear blood as it was, the cloudy blood that became clear through the fierce rotation and began to seep into Limon¡¯s wounds again.

    After that, the blood that had been filling all sides was soaked back into Limon¡¯s body without leaving a single drop.

    A golden glow emanated from her hand that rested on his chest.

    wriggling

    The power that permeates the heart that has already stopped.

    As strong as a thunderbolt.

    soft like a cloud.

    The moment when the golden energy that circted blood throughout the body in ce of the heart permeated the heart again.

    two muscles.

    with a quiet beat.

    Fingers wriggling finely.

    But she didn¡¯t let go of him.

    Instead, he just lowered his head.

    ¡­to put her lips on his blood-stained mouth.

    Right after that, the bloody and pink colors ovepped, and the pure lips that no one had touched before were stained fishy.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    with a violent cough.

    breath of life again.

    Then take your lips off

    She slowly raised her head.

    And at the end of looking at Limon, who was sleeping peacefully with the blood returning to his pale face, with soft eyes.

    I picked it up with both hands like a priceless treasure and carefullyid it on the armored boarding seat.

    Wiing.

    Until the boarding seat is closed.

    Take a moment to look at him.

    After wiping the blood from his lips with his finger.

    She looked at it as if it was too precious, then gently swiped it with the tip of her tongue and smiled.

    and right after that.

    He slowly turned around with the smile on his face disappearing again.

    ¡°?? ??? ?? ??????.¡±

    ¡°No matter how foolish you are, you know how to have some luck.¡±

    No matter how many shots were fired, there were plenty of opportunities to shake off the shield and throw the knife.

    The cowboy, who had just watched with interest, continued with a chuckle.

    ¡°It was also a spectacle worth watching.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I never imagined that even the Golden Dragon Princess would be able to handle telekinesis in such detail.¡±

    Telekinesis is an all-powerful power.

    It is the purest and has no downsides. It is a psionic that can respond and apply in any situation.

    Still, there are limits.

    Forced to manipte power down to the cellr level and forcibly create an effect simr to biological maniption.

    Considering that the nanorobots for treatment in the first-aid kit provided meticulous assistance, it was phenomenal.

    In particr, Billy, who knew that fact better than anyone else, wanted to apud as he had fought a desperate struggle with the previous generation¡¯s Princess Gold Dragon.

    However, she was neither happy nor satisfied.

    It is natural to praise yourself.

    It seems like there¡¯s no reason to care.

    It only gradually lifted the spirits.

    As the various types ovep, the psionics that have already been raised to the limit while healing Limon are further amplified.

    the moment she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Be grateful.¡±

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts and ten seasons

    of seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®½~¼¼Golden

    Dragon

    Awakening Castle¡»

    Woodeuk!

    The dragon¡¯s true blood, awakened by the enormous psionic power, circtes through her body and causes changes in her body.

    Pupils diverge.

    A horn sprouts from the tip of the hat.

    The torn jacket spreads its wings.

    A tail covered in golden scales sticks out of his pants.

    Thus, Charlotte escaped from the intoxication, shed her human shell, and was reborn as a half-human, half-dragon.

    No, the golden dragon princess, Charlotte, grabbed the rifle that was floating in the air and spoke to Billy with arrogant eyes as always.

    ¡°As a reward for the courtesy you have kept, I will take over the duel with the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you want to duel me?¡±

    ¡°You did.¡±

    ¡°Look here, Mrs. Geumryong.¡±

    Maybe because the words were so unexpected?

    Billy, who was looking at Charlotte with a strange expression, scratched the back of his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do I look funny?¡±

    Light-spoken as always.

    However, to that cool question that doesn¡¯t feel like a joke at all.

    Charlotte repliednguidly.

    ¡°If I had made fun of you, I would not have inherited the duel.¡±

    ¡°Then what the hell are you saying you¡¯re going to deal with me without the Huanglongdae, let alone other ns?¡±

    Standing crookedly.

    Billy tilted his head.

    Of course, the Golden Dragon Princess is the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    She was the only princess who could fight the sword master.

    However, that was only when the Seven Dragons and other ns assisted them.

    The seven dragon swords that will resonate with psionics.

    n to support in battle too.

    Without spirit armor.

    To fight a duel with a sword master with blood and blood alone.

    Billy, seeing that Limon had just passed the brink of life and death, was curious as to what Charlotte believed and did.

    ¡°Come on if you want to know.¡±

    However, Charlotte did not bother to exin in words.

    I just pointed my rifle at Billy.

    ¡°I will finish what my ancestors should have done.¡±

    ¡°under!¡±

    Could it be that the provocation reminded him of the past when he had to run away from the base of the Golden Dragon n?

    Afterughing out loud once.

    Billy grinned as he raised his knife.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Geomrang Billy the Kid.

    The Golden Dragon Princess Charlotte G. Rothschild.

    The duel between the two absolutes, who had a bad rtionship from their ancestors, started like that.

    * * *

    Tadada Dang!

    Papa baba babat!

    A bullet rips through the sound.

    A knife cuts through the air.

    When the knife prates the deftly curved trajectory of the bullet, the knife shoots down the sharp bullet.

    It¡¯s a brawl rather than a melee.

    Even though they don¡¯t face each other directly¡­

    No, that¡¯s why, rather, in a fierce battle where more risky collisions ur one after another.

    Billy felt delighted.

    ¡®As expected, the fight with the golden dragon mistress is interesting.¡¯

    Let¡¯s talk about intensity.

    The battle with Limon and other sword masters was inevitable.

    No matter how advanced the martial arts of the Seven Dragons are, they are derived from the seventy-two kinds of martial arts created by the seven dragons.

    Not only other ns, but even the princess who only inherited half of the dragon¡¯s blood had limitations in dealing with the Sword Master.

    If it was the green dragon princess who reached the extreme of foreign exploitation, no other princess couldpete with the sword master.

    from that point of view.

    Billy and the Golden Dragon Princess were special.

    For him, a sword master who cuts through the streets, the descendant of the Golden Dragon Lord, who controls the power beyond the distance, was the perfect enemy.

    That¡¯s why Billy ran away from the Golden Dragon n¡¯s stronghold in the past.

    ¡®Well, he¡¯s not my opponent, after all.¡¯

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Billy can smirk and smile.

    Because he was sure of victory.

    No matter how much you¡¯ve been yonghwa.

    Whether it¡¯s disadvantageous in the match.

    The sword master¡¯s wall wasn¡¯t low enough that he was pushed back in a one-on-one confrontation with Charlotte.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    So it was.

    The more guns and knivese and go.

    Why is Billy¡¯s face stained with suspicion?

    It wasn¡¯t just because the fight, which should have been a quick win originally, was getting strangely long.

    It was because of the subtle sense of incongruity felt from the bullets fired by Charlotte, who had turned around like a top to avoid the knife and held the rifle as it was.

    Although her telekinesis was stronger than that of her predecessor, the Golden Dragon Princess, it was not special enough to be called special.

    a bit faster.

    a bit more sophisticated.

    just a little more awkward.

    However, the small difference created by the piled up bits of it made it possible to block the sword master¡¯s knife with only three guns.

    ¡®What tricks¡­?¡¯

    Chew!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    What is the reason.

    Billy¡¯s eyes widened as he shed Charlotte¡¯s bullet in suspicion.

    The bullets, which were split into eight pieces, flew in reverse rotation, and eventually pierced his knife and grazed his neck, leaving scars.

    because it was intuitive.

    What is Charlotte doing now?

    Where did the little differencee from?

    ¡°¡­ such crazy.¡±

    The moment I realized and understood everything with the intuition of a sword master.

    Billy let out a curse.

    And when he saw Charlotte shooting a rifle at him with a strange golden light shimmering in his eyes, he vomited his gship without realizing it.

    ¡°Miss Geumryong, are you sure you¡¯re making the 73rd martial arts right now?!¡±

 Chapter 782

    #782. not yet

    * * *

    Seventy-two species.

    72 types of ceremonies created to convey psionics to mankind.

    Each of them contains a mysterious reason.

    If you learn even one of them to the extreme, even an ordinary human can enter the ranks of superhumans.

    And over the past hundreds of years, the Seven Dragons have improved the seventy-two species in various ways.

    However, the improvement was limited to simplifying the form, reducing herbivory and power, orbining existing martial arts.

    I haven¡¯t been able to touch the structure itself.

    The seventy-two kinds were created by seven dragons.

    Originally, they were the most outstanding geniuses among the ancestors who ruled the world.

    The seventy-two kinds of martial arts they created based on the martial arts of the Bur and their own seasons are perfect.

    Even the princesses who inherited the dragon¡¯s blood didn¡¯t dare to touch it.

    Just like adding brush strokes to a masterpiece of the century only ruins the painting and never makes it better.

    In the first ce, if the princesses were to make such useless efforts, learning at least one more of the seventy-two kinds was the easiest and quickest way to be stronger.

    But against the sword king Richard.

    Also, Charlotte, who had fought to the death with the sword demon d, knew.

    ¡®Seventy-two types alone cannot defeat the Sword Master.¡¯

    The seventy-two kinds are definitely excellent.

    Enough to bepared to the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re equal.

    In the first ce, there was a limit to dealing with the sword master¡¯s sword doctor only with the 72 types that were divided into pieces for humans to learn.

    The only way is to resonate the seventy-two kinds of martial arts up to the twelve verses and perform the Dragon Festival.

    However, it was impossible to unfold the Dragon Festival without the Yellow Dragons, other ns, or spirit armor.

    So Charlotte judged.

    ¡®Hani has no choice but to make a new one.¡¯

    The existing seventy-two species alone cannot win.

    So, create a new school of learning that can beat the sword master.

    A perfect logic that everyone will admire beyond the saying that if there is no bread, you can eat cake.

    At the same time, it was an absurd expos¨¦ that even Yuna-kyung would ask, ¡®Rich sister Mitch again¡­ Did you get into the main flower entrance exam?!¡¯

    It¡¯s something no one has been able to do for hundreds of years.

    It was a feat that took a long time even for the seven dragons who embraced the essence of the dragon race and reached the heights of unlearning.

    Not to mention the seventy-two types, to create a season worthy of facing a sword master in real time while fighting a sword master.

    It was an idea that Ainsha or Yekatrice could do¡­ No, they were also stupid or crazy.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of martial arts, ten seasons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®½~¼¼,

    thirty-six thousand bullets under the world¡»

    Taang

    !

    But Charlotte didn¡¯t care.

    Until now, no one has been able to create Jeolhak because they were not themselves.

    arrogant

    proudly

    With an attitude like a golden dragon princess.

    Thirty-six bullets fired from a rifle and two pistols create a storm of telekinesis and attack Billy from all sides.

    In my head, I was constantly reying the old structure.

    ¨DPsionics originate from the union of spirits and spirits.

    ¨DTrain your body, train your mind, and train your energy.

    ¨DWhen the perfect trinity is achieved, the inexhaustible spirit dwelling in the wless body will call inexhaustible energy and give birth to infinite possibilities.

    From the Palgeuk Samwonryu (°Ë˜OÈýÔªÁ÷) to the Ugichungsoryu (ÓùÆøÐnËÝÁ÷) and Bicheonyutanryu (ïwÌìÁñ—Á÷).

    Observe the seventy-two kinds of Kuju.

    Exploremon groups.

    contemte psionics

    Originally, the seventy-two kinds of martial arts were derived from the dragon season and were created on the premise of linking several.

    Like rivers, each with a different source, eventually converging into the sea.

    Even if the verses were slightly mixed up and the flute was changed, the flow of psionics did not stop and the proud flow continued.

    but that¡¯s why

    Charlotte was more focused.

    A smooth connection means that it has not escaped the framework of the existing seventy-two types.

    What she needed right now wasn¡¯t the seventy-two kinds of things that only changed their form or were slightly improved.

    ¨DThe world exists because it exists, not to perceive it, but because it exists to look at it, it is as if the world does not exist if there is no one who sees it.

    ¨DSo everything that lives is the owner of the world and has a microcosm inside.

    ¨DIf you realize that you are the universe and the world is yourself, then you can rule the world by controlling the inside.

    It twists the structure of Neunggongseop Logistics, which moves the inner universe and even intervenes in reality.

    Listening to the inner universe and listening to the sound of the world, overturning the structure of the Manliji clear stream.

    It puts the inner universe into the sword and cuts the lines of the longbow sword type that exerts infinite power.

    Could it be that the rules have been changed too drastically?

    The arrogant flow of psionics is disturbed, twisted, and gradually blocked.

    If the psionic runs rampant like this, it is a dangerous situation where you can fall into the main fire again and go crazy, be a cripple, or even die.

    Still, Charlotte did not stop.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of arrogance.

    It¡¯s because you¡¯ve already been through the pain that you¡¯re not always perfect and that you can fail.

    But there was such a failure.

    Even if it¡¯s not perfect, I¡¯ve learned that rolling on the floor and clinging to it even if it¡¯s muddy is also a way.

    shoot a rifle

    Match the bullet with the bullet.

    He flicks his tail and flicks the knife.

    Even then, even though his body was covered in blood and wounds from knives and bullets that he could not block.

    Contemting the messy flow of psionics, they change and piece together as if walking on a tightrope on a knife de.

    ¨DThe dragon that ascended to the sky looked down on the whole world, stepped on the world with Yongcheon, ascended to the heavens, and lived alone.

    ¨DThe emperor¡¯s spirit is indomitable, so he is invincible, so don¡¯t even put the sky above the hundred circle, and put all things on their knees.

    ¨DThe form of all things is finite and temporary, so contain, rule, and create everything with the Nogung („ÚŒm).

    It goes against the flow of the Cheonryongdokboryu, which exists alone.

    Destroys the principle of the emperor¡¯s rule of forcing people to submit.

    It distorts the core of the Mansangjo Logistics that governs materials.

    The strong flow of psionics created on the spot cuts the meridian and makes you feel the pain likeva flowing through your body.

    As the flow increases, the control of telekinesis bes faster and more sophisticated.

    But it¡¯s still not enough.

    and iplete

    The knife pierced through the barrage and was lodged in the thigh.

    The throbbing body as if it were about to burst at any moment, and the precursory symptoms of the syphilis appearing everywhere.

    At this rate, far from defeating Billy, it tells us that the end of self-destruction due to the runaway of psionics cannot be avoided.

    no matter how sincere

    Even if you recall the seventy-two kinds.

    I can¡¯t see the pieces that willplete the iplete structure.

    While struggling to the death, the flow of psionics bes more and more rough as the luck is supplemented in real time.

    As if a mere half punished the arrogance of daring to challenge the great progenitor¡¯s feat.

    Still don¡¯t give up

    hang and hang

    Even if it¡¯s a futile struggle.

    even if it isme.

    I just wander around looking for thest piece like a dog.

    At the end of not only the seventy-two types, but all the memories and experiences she has umted so far.

    atst.

    she is.

    find out

    ¨DIf a person cannot cut the world with a sword, it is not because it is impossible, but because it has never been cut down.

    ¨DThe reason God can create miracles and change the world is because people believe it is possible.

    ¨DThe skill of the spirits, the knowledge of magic, and the reason of the sword. No matter what it is based on, in the end, all mysteriese from will and are made with faith.

    engraved deeply in my mind.

    A quiet but clear voice.

    -So believe me.

    -As if anything could be matched.

    -Your bullets can pierce anything.

    ¨DIf you can believe that fact without a shadow of a doubt¡­

    Compared to theplex seventy-two types, it is monotonous and simple, and rather feels like catching clouds.

    However, is it a noble species?

    culminates in a single mystery.

    while living for hundreds of years.

    Confronting the Seven Dragons, he has explored the seventy-two species more deeply than they did.

    The moment when the teachings containing the enlightenment of the noblest absolute than anyone else were added to the imperfect Gugyeol by dissolving them in iron-blooded armored weapons.

    ¨DYour bullet will be a magic bullet that can pierce anything.

    Ugh!

    ¡°¡­hmm?¡±

    Billy, who was throwing the knife, suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Charlotte¡¯s momentum, which had been unstable and fluctuated while shooting and fighting, suddenly subsided.

    This is because the trajectory of the bullet she fired has changed.

    Like salmon running upstream.

    Instead of intercepting the knife he threw, a bunch of bullets pierced through the gap and aimed at his forehead.

    ¡®Hmm, should I give up on creating a new martial art and aim for a friendship?¡¯

    Caang!

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    deflect that bullet.

    throwing knives

    Billyughed.

    No matter how strong the Golden Dragon Princess is, he is a sword master.

    It was because he wasn¡¯t easy enough to die with just to the point of giving up defense.

    Kang Kaga River!

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    but right after that.

    Billy raised his eyebrows.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Charlotte, who thought she had given up on defense, blocked her own knife too easily.

    In the meantime, the bullets she fired continued to fly at him.

    Kaga gag gag gag gag!

    ¡®¡­This?¡¯

    Just a few feet at first.

    But dozens of feet next time.

    and up to hundreds of feet.

    Even the bullets that had already ricocheted and rolled on my floor floated up on their own with telekinesis and flew away.

    It was not enough to move the rxed knife busily, and in the end, while he was frenziedly bouncing bullets with the pistol drawn.

    creepy

    The moment Billy felt a chill run down his spine and turned his back like a top.

    Quaang!

    A bullet fired from a 40mmrge-caliber rifle that had been dropped by the armor barely passed over him.

    If it were a criminal, the shock that would tear flesh and break bones in the aftermath, and countless bullets still flying from all sides.

    But, after all, is it a sword master?

    In the meantime, Billy swung the knife as it was spinning and cut off all the flying bullets.

    Kwajik!

    ¡­although there was a price to pay.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he received the bullet with telekinesis like a shield while the impact of therge-caliber rifle was piled up.

    At the end of watching the remnants of the pistol made of the spirit metal he had been using since his life, falling from his left hand.

    ¡°under!¡±

    with a shortugh.

    Billy asked quietly.

    ¡°May I ask your name?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Although it was covered in blood from the fierce battles so far.

    Without raising his eyebrows once, he pulled out the knife stuck in his thigh.

    Charlotte replied vaguely.

    ¡°Nevertheless, if I had to name it¡­¡±

    While fighting Billy.

    Weave several sentences.

    Make the missing parts yourself.

    The arrogant flow that waspleted in gear nose.

    Two lines of psionics that moved independently of each other but never weakened.

    she gave it a name

    ¡°It would be better to call it a double-doubt gongryu.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good name too, but if possible, please call it Yanguishingongryu.¡±

    Doubled telekinesis.

    Twice the finer control.

    Twice as sharp concentration.

    In just a moment, he created the 73rd school break.

    By exerting the same power as two dragon princesses working together, she was qualified to duel the sword master single-handedly withoutpleting the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Looking at the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons who aplished a feat that is questionable whether it is possible for the seven dragons as well as the silver dragon princess.

    Billy is stupid.

    I loosened my stiff neck and wrists.

    And, unlike his awkward posture now, he cautiously pointed the knife at Charlotte and said.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t call the divination skill that allows me to stand up against a sword master without being a Dragon Master, I¡¯ll be too pitiful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    It seems like it¡¯s getting a little fun now.

    A grinning sword master.

    The moment Charlotte raised both psionics at the same time towards him.

    Aaaaaaaang!

    Brilliant light explodes.

    the world¡¯sws.

    Turned over.

 Chapter 783

    #783. I¡¯ll borrow it.

    * * *

    Boom Kwa Gwa Gwa Gwang!

    Around the time the duel between Billy and Charlotte begins.

    The battle under El Dorado was also reaching its climax.

    After shooting Charlotte, the Golden Lord intervened in earnest.

    Even though his ¡ºGolden Almighty¡» is a top-notch skill in terms ofbat power and versatility, if used properly, even though there is a great risk.

    Just by actively using it, the war situation changed dramatically.

    ¡°AaaaDRaaa RaHaLaAaaa!¡±

    Bang kwaguawang!

    ¡­no, I had to.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that crazy blue bird.

    From the beginning, she had been stirring among the fallen spirits in all directions, but after Limon fell, she ran more furiously.

    Rather, the spirits were swept away faster than before the Golden Lord intervened.

    ¡®The unexpected damage is too great.¡¯

    As much as Limon fell.

    I knew Billy would finish the rest quickly.

    Indeed, he is still tied to Princess Geumryong, and most of the spirit¡¯s forces have been swept away by Yuna-kyung.

    It was an out-of-calction continuation.

    But the golden lord was not anxious. Rather, it only stopped using ¡ºGolden Almighty¡» to keep Yoon Na-kyung in check.

    It was not for the sake of losing money and retreating even now rather than epting further losses.

    Rather, it was close to the opposite.

    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate.¡¯

    The golden monarch was holding a smartphone opposite the silver coin.

    No, to be precise, I was looking at the game screen of the smartphone.

    ¡®¨DIt¡¯s not toote.¡¯

    Beep.

    So he touches his smartphone.

    From the beginning of the attack on the fairy kingdom, the moment when the loading bar finally filled up to 100% was shining.

    change.

    It started.

    Jiji support position!

    ¡°What tricks again¡­!¡±

    Yuna-kyung hardened her face.

    This is because right after the fallen spirits stopped all at once, the barrier surrounding Eldorado began to flicker.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just a barrier.

    From the battery of Muspelheim, which was still intact, to the ejection port slightly exposed through the armor.

    In Eldorado, which had been unaffected by any attack except for Billy¡¯s knife, there were sparks and strange things happening all over the ce.

    ¡°Spirit Beast, originally I had no intention of fighting a swordsman.¡±

    Looking at Yuna-kyung like that.

    The Golden Lord asked quietly.

    ¡°How do you know that the attack on the fairy kingdom was still carried out?¡±

    For some reason, Limon wasn¡¯t able to show his true abilities, so he was lucky enough to knock him down with a sniper.

    But it was unexpected luck.

    Originally, he expected that Billy would be lucky if he could just hold Limon.

    There was no reason to fight deliberately, considering that there were almost no monarchs or sword masters who had fought against Limon and were unharmed.

    Still, there is one reason why he did this.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t intend to win in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­!¡±

    The fallen spirits and even the sword master came and attacked El Dorado, and what is this?

    Yuna-kyung, who was involuntarily hot, hardened her face.

    The attitude of aid-back golden lord.

    A fallen spirit that suddenly stopped.

    The anomaly of El Dorado.

    It was because there was a purpose that came up with all of that.

    ¡°¡­Grandpa¡¯s target wasn¡¯t the fairy sister, it was to steal everything from El Dorado!¡±

    There is one reason why the virus that infected many fallen spirits couldn¡¯t prate other spirits.

    Originally, the spirits were ruled by the Fairy Queen.

    What if you say it the other way around?

    When the fairy queen¡¯s power is exhausted.

    Or in a situation where you can¡¯t control the spirits.

    It meant that it would be possible for the virus of the golden lord to infect other spirits and even El Dorado.

    ¡°Thank you for hanging out with me for the time.¡±

    only for that.

    From the beginning, of course, the spirits.

    He uses himself and even the Sword Master as bait.

    Pretending to attack the fairy queen and Eldorado, he actually yed a defense game and devoted himself to hacking Eldorado¡¯s system with spirits hidden in the wilderness.

    As a result, Yuna-kyung shouted at the golden monarch who seeded in spreading the gearco virus.

    ¡°Grandpa, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°The investment was sessful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense like that! If something goes wrong with Eldorado, the world could end!¡±

    ¡°What does it matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°The world will end someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it an investor¡¯s duty to try to get even a little bit of results until the day it perishes?¡±

    After all, the world ruled by money is just miserable.

    Even if the world perishes tomorrow, he said he would definitely create a world without money.

    Looking at the old man talking calmly.

    Yuna-kyung fell silent.

    It was because I now fully understood the fact that I had already vaguely realized.

    This is the Golden Lord.

    Whether the country copses due to economic copse.

    Apany whose stock price goes down goes bankrupt.

    Whether a lot of people are sitting on the streets.

    As an investor who only sees money and profits, he is a monster who has lived his entire life and reached the peak.

    And the moment when Yuna-kyung bites at this situation, which is already toote to stop it with her own power.

    [Is that so?]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Yuna-kyung and the golden lord were shocked at the same time.

    It was because of the voice he heard from the smartphone in his hand.

    [Then, please understand that I am doing my duty as a queen.]

    Calmly and gently.

    But with dignity.

    As if sensing something from the calmly delivered deration, the golden lord immediately tried to manipte the smartphone.

    Pajik Pajijik!

    But he was toote.

    At that time, white sparks were already bouncing from the Golden Lord¡¯s smartphone.

    It was just the beginning.

    Thousands of fallen spirits that still remained¡­

    no, more than tens of thousands of spirits that wereworked from afar were sparking all at once.

    Just like Eldorado, where several systems caused problems a while ago.

    [ERROR.][ERROR.][ERROR.]

    ¡°¡­what did you do?¡±

    No matter how you manipte it.

    It just shows a red error message.

    The owner of the voice did not answer the question of the golden lord, who had been hardening while looking at his smartphone, which showed no sign of improvement.

    I just let out a lowugh.

    [Do you know? In fact, I am the weakest among those called absolutes in history.]

    By lineage.

    with talent.

    with effort.

    Compared to other absolutes who have reached the realm of absolutes through all sorts of miracles.

    The status of the Fairy Queen, who became absolute because she had the qualifications to ept the factors of the Fairy King by chance, could never be said to be high.

    It was only because of the heritage of the fairies and the power of the spirits that he was able to reign as the absolute.

    [But I also have something that can be called a long term.]

    But only one.

    She also had the ability to be confident that she was superior to any absolute in history.

    [That means they have a lot of experience.]

    I¡¯ve seen the Fairy Queen.

    from the beginning of civilization.

    Until times change several times.

    From historical heroes to heinous evils, the ever-lucky ones and the damned unlucky ones.

    The creation and death of hundreds of billions of human beings over countless years.

    [That¡¯s how I found out.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [You¡¯re not the kind of person to decide the game head-on.]

    A long time ago.

    watching a lot of people.

    With the insight gained naturally.

    The one who saw through the true nature of the golden lord.

    [Above all, it was the same that I didn¡¯t like fighting head-on.]

    And by preparing step by step over tens of thousands of years, even the Constetions fell into the trap of the Nine Worlds.

    An absolute being who uses patience and time preparation itself as his own ability.

    The Fairy Queen before the battle begins.

    Grabbing the tinum carving knife Limon lent him, he said calmly.

    [Golden Lord¡­ no, one-eyed owl.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [You are not the only one who can set up traps.]

    The Golden Lord understood.

    After being counterattacked by Geomrang.

    The reason why the Fairy Queen and El Dorado were silent was because they guessed their ns and prepared for a counterattack.

    As long as all the fallen spirits on that counter are broken.

    All of his ns have been foiled, and now it is close to impossible to destroy the world peace n.

    So after a heavy silence.

    The Golden Lord made a decision.

    ¡°I agree to renew the contract.¡±

    ¡°for a moment?! Now what¡­!¡±

    As if he realized what he was about to do.

    Yuna-kyung shouted in panic, but the golden lord had no intention of changing her mind

    . Right now.

    The only thing that could reverse the situation was this insurance from the regression lord.

    That¡¯s why the golden lord.

    No, even though he can see the darkness, the moment when the one-eyed owl, who can only see half of the field, made a choice.

    ¡± Midas (¦¬¦É¦Ä¦Á?).¡±

    A star fell.

    An enormous haze of light rushed around him.

    [¡ºGolden Almighty¡» is strengthened.]

    [A new derived skill, ¡ºMidas¡¯ Throne¡», has been created.]

    [Everything within reach of authority You

    can turn it into gold and use ¡ºGolden Almighty¡» in exchange for that gold

    .

    ] Faaaah

    !

    It wasn¡¯t just because his armor absorbed the starlight disintegrated and his appearance bizarrely changed. The

    golden lord exuded a chillingly heavy sense of alienation at the same time as the change.

    It was because the sense of intimidation reminded me of Labyrinth, thest specter of the Liberation Brigade. At the time ,

    even though Labyrinth had just reached level 100, after changing, he became strong enough to stand up to Charlotte.

    Even more so, he had already matured as a monarch, and

    depending on the funds he used, if he was a golden monarch, he could demonstrate powerparable to that of his reincarnated monarch. ?

    There was no choice but to have an ominous feeling.

    And unfortunately,

    her hunch came

    true .

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The moment the golden lord opened one hand.

    Yuna-kyung was frightened.

    The battles and fairies so far Fallen spirits who fell into the Queen¡¯s trap and were all destroyed.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the mountains of debris turned to gold right after they touched the radiance that flowed from the golden lord. Immediately after he made a fist, the remains turned to

    gold

    . melted away and the golden lord¡¯s momentum exploded terribly.

    Turning everything into gold,

    absorbing that gold and bing stronger.

    Of course,pletely ignoring the equivalent exchange.

    The fraudulent power that can only be called a cheat, which can be infinitely stronger just by using it repeatedly, shocked Yuna-kyung.

    ¡®Can I stop it?¡¯

    ¡ºGolden Almighty¡» had a limitation that the more you use it, the more your funds run out.

    However, as long as he was able to ovee the limits of a yer with Descent and use his skills to his heart¡¯s content with ¡ºMidas¡¯ Kingship¡».

    There was no confidence in defeating the golden lord.

    Even more so now that he has exhausted his enormous cast and ammunition stamina fighting numerous spirits.

    ¡®No, I have to stop it.¡¯

    However, Yuna-kyung clenched her fists and made up her mind.

    The Fairy Queen is engaged in electronic warfare.

    Charlotte is having a duel with Billy.

    Now that each of them was desperately fighting, she was the only one who could stop the golden lord.

    [Nakyung. Do you need strength?]

    ¡°Yes, I need it. So please fight together, Shera.¡±

    [Yeah, okay.] I

    wonder if she felt her determination.

    It was for this reason that Yuna-kyung immediately answered She-ra¡¯s question without hesitation even though she was shrunk to a small size and was in the jewel between her breastbones.

    But right after that.

    Yuna Kyung blinked her eyes.

    [Then I¡¯ll lend you my strength.]

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    When Yun Na-kyung inadvertently tilts her head at those words with a subtle tone.

    A white light exploded from the jewel that Shera was in.

    Wow!

    * * *

    Shera is a spirit.

    It was like the remnants of a once-adult girl who couldn¡¯t even be a proper ghost.

    Lifetime, of course.

    Even the mind is unclear.

    However, as she met Yuna-gyeong in Tartarus and went through many adventures together, she changed little by little.

    I knew the joy.

    I knew the hardships ofbor.

    I knew the pain of being hurt.

    I realized that I was originally lonely.

    Above all, I learned the value of friends.

    It was.

    To her, Yuna-kyung was a friend.

    A precious and precious friend who treats himself, a spirit who has already died, without hesitation, and who always treats him happily.

    That¡¯s why the moment when I felt Yuna-kyung¡¯s determination to stop the golden lord at the risk of her own life, which is conveyed as one through the fusion of gods and demons.

    Shera came to wish.

    the power to help a friend.

    And that pure longing reminded me of the experience that I had umted so far.

    a very long time ago

    that she forgot

    But one spell that was etched into the deepest depths of the soul.

    [Ra Rraraa rara a ra.]

    It¡¯s barana

    [Rraa Rrra ra aa.]

    It¡¯s praying

    [Raa Raara ara.] It

    ¡®s praying

    It wasn¡¯t difficult.

    It wasn¡¯t evenplicated.

    But the spell was deep and deep.

    It wasn¡¯t a spell that only special people could use.

    On the contrary, anyone can learn.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more special.

    Spell close to the song.

    [RraRrara Rrra Aaa.]

    Our thymb

    [RaarRara Raar Raa.]

    We sing in awe, sing, and ask

    [RrraRrra Arra aru.]

    O God, save us

    .

    The archwitches, who realized how to cross the taboos of God, created all sorts of magic that transcended mutual understanding.

    Even so, the reason why a saint who could only use magic permitted by God was able to reign as an absolute alongside the great witch.

    It was regarded as the most powerful magic in the Silver Age until the genie of themp of Avalon Tartarus was created.

    Magic that calls miracles.

    So Sherapletes the spell.

    The moment when it resonated with the violin that Limon lent him, which had been hidden among Yun Na-kyung¡¯s feathers.

    [ArRraraa ¨D AVATARA.]

    Incarnation Advent (»¯Éñ½µÅR)

    Avatar

    Quaaaang!

    ¡°¡­to?¡±

    The providence of the world itself.

    It descended into the body of a blinking blue bird.

 Chapter 784

    #784. Why are you like that?

    * * *

    God.

    touch the providence of the world.

    performing miracles at will.

    A great being who blesses the good and punishes the wicked.

    It¡¯s easy to think¡­ but in fact, it was a misunderstanding of those who don¡¯t know much about God.

    God is not human.

    And not even creatures.

    In other words, they are the rules.

    Apples fall from trees, fires burn, and living things die someday.

    It¡¯s just a being that has a certain direction by adding will and emotion over a long time to such an obvious fact.

    Therefore, the original god could not directly intervene in the world.

    Just as gravity does not apply differently to each person or the temperature suddenly changes ording to someone¡¯s wishes.

    The gods connected with the providence only naturally exist because of that, and they could not escape the providence at will.

    But even the gods had a way to intervene in the world.

    The representative method is to exercise power through priests in exchange for faith or sacrifice.

    Another is to get a body.

    Having a body means being alive.

    By acquiring a body like that, God, the providence itself, bes a being belonging to the world and can freely intervene in the world.

    That is incarnation.

    It was a god who came down to earth.

    Of course, that in itself is a miracle.

    Even in the early days of the Silver Age, when mankind¡¯s faith reached its pinnacle, it was a feat that only powerful gods were capable of.

    The godscking in faith did not even dare to send an incarnation down to earth.

    And in the Age of Silver, where even one believer had topete to gain more, the presence or absence of incarnation was a matter of dividing the life and death of religion.

    There were even cases where churches without incarnations were dismissed as cults or cults.

    So the gods found an expedient.

    Instead of creating a body from scratch.

    A way to descend to the earth more easily by entering a human body that already exists.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t easy either.

    Unlike incarnations, which once createdst forever, this is a temporary method.

    Besides, it was only a handful of people who had deep faith and talent that could ept God.

    But that¡¯s God¡¯s point of view.

    Being able to temporarily be a god itself was the greatest miracle for humans.

    Such people were so praised.

    God¡¯s chosen representative on earth.

    called a saint.

    it¡¯s barana

    It is one wish.

    It is one prayer.

    and this moment.

    One god was troubled.

    whether or not to respond to this prayer.

    Bondi, that was impossible.

    No matter how much she was the chosen adult, that was before she was alive.

    Even aftermitting the mortal sin of suicide and dying, he does not leave the afterlife, bes a spirit, and even forgets the name of the god to be praised.

    No matter how much of a saint she is¡­

    No, rather, because she is an adult, the sins shemitted were all the more unforgivable.

    In the first ce, a ghost without a body asking for incarnation was a story that wouldn¡¯t even be a joke.

    We revere yourmb

    , sing, and

    beg God, save us

    .

    she was amb

    He was her god.

    Because she was praying to herself.

    Just like when I was alive when I loved art more than anyone else and believed in myself in the purest way.

    that¡¯s why i¡¯m thinking

    After thinking and thinking.

    In the end, God made a decision.

    she is god

    There is no shepherd who abandons amb just because it gets lost.

    Because no matter how many mistakes and sins youmit, you are a being who forgives, listens to prayers, and makes your wishese true.

    Incarnation Advent (»¯Éñ½µÅR)

    Avatar

    So, the god that Shera has believed in all her life.

    The moment when Muse, the goddess of art, descended into the body of the blue bird she was borrowing in ce of her own adult who had no body.

    A blue bird wrapped in pure white light.

    Yuna-kyung was caught in the torrent.

    it was happiness

    it was a pain

    it was terrifying.

    The feeling that everything in the world can be seen at a nce, but everything is as small as a grain of sand, so nothing can be seen.

    In a strange feeling as if the world itself flows through one¡¯s own body as a passage.

    she had a hunch.

    The fact that what flows through your body right now is not power or ability, but providence itself.

    And that he is now in a state of bing one with the god who has descended to the earth.

    A Shinmahapil that possesses another soul in its own body.

    Incarnation Advent that descends a god into one¡¯s own body.

    As a result of the ovepping of the two magics, the blue bird¡¯s soul, the saint¡¯s ghost, and the god coexist in one body, creating a miracle.

    Is it because of that?

    Yuna could feel it.

    The mercy of the goddess who warmly embraces themb that has wandered on the road for a long time.

    Shera slowly raising her arm in satisfaction and adjusting her posture.

    ¡°Armor Goddess, Shenagat, appears.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°appeared.¡±

    ¡­And the clear emotions of the goddess who introduced herself in a wonderful pose as soon as she suddenly descended.

    Shera tilted her head and chanted it herself, wondering why she didn¡¯t have it.

    Why is the shame your own?

    When Yuna-kyung closes her eyes tightly.

    Dig!

    A golden beam of light shes.

    The power fired by the golden lord turned her into gold.

    * * *

    ¡®¡­was it a cause for concern?¡¯

    As if it was a lie that emitted pure white light.

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong, who had turned into a golden statue in an instant, the golden lord thought coldly.

    Feeling the unusual atmosphere, I stopped absorbing the remains of the spirits into gold and attacked her.

    Far from actually blocking or avoiding it, they turned into gold in a defenseless state.

    It was futile to be vignt.

    Crisp!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but right after that.

    The golden lord hardened his face.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Yuna-kyung¡¯s whole body cracked, breaking the golden shell and revealing her normal appearance again.

    The armor that was more colorful than before and the halo shining clearly from the back of the head.

    And the mysteriously shining eyes and a more bizarre atmosphere than before.

    Even the golden lord, who gained the power of a great star through the descent of the constetion, felt a strange pressure.

    Is it because the fact is unpleasant?

    The golden lord created a golden spear and fired it.

    But to no avail.

    The spear that pierced Limon.

    Countless other skills created with Golden Almighty.

    Because I couldn¡¯t even hurt her, let alone kill her.

    towards him.

    she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. This is already Muse¡¯s domain (Divine Field).¡±

    Incarnations are beings with divinity.

    A deity that directly interferes with the providence of the world can itself manifest miraculous powers that transcend magic.

    Of course, since the muse is the goddess of art, she did not have the militant divinity of distorting cause and effect or determining life and death.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that her godhead couldn¡¯t be used in battle.

    ¡°And here, anything that isn¡¯t artistic has no value whatsoever.¡±

    From the moment the muse descended.

    The rules in this area have already changed.

    Just as a fire cannot burn without firewood and wind cannot blow in an enclosed space.

    A world where powers that are not artistic can neither break nor create anything, and art takes precedence over everything else.

    That is the deity of the muse.

    It was a miracle that Yun Na-gyeong was able to cause by bing an incarnation.

    ¡°Power without artistry is nullified¡­ A trivial trick.¡±

    But to such a miracle of God.

    The Golden Lord was neither awestruck nor awestruck.

    She just looked at Yuna-kyung with cold eyes, like a foolish magician who revealed her tricks, and then used ¡ºGolden Almighty¡».

    Koo Goo Goo!

    right after that.

    A huge goddess statue rose from behind the golden lord.

    jewel eyes.

    golden body.

    To the body without a single w.

    ¡ºStarlight Sculpting¡» ¡ºPerfect Form¡» ¡ºMasterpiece¡», etc.

    The sculpture, which contained several improvised first-ss art world skills, was truly perfect and wless.

    It was a figure that looked more like a goddess than the incarnation of a goddess enough to make the viewer naturally exim.

    And the statue of the goddess thus created radiated golden rays from its eyes.

    Unlike the previous beams, the statue¡¯s beams also reached Yuna-kyung.

    But¡­

    ¡°The insignificant thing is Grandpa.¡±

    Crisp.

    The result was the same.

    As if demonstrating martial arts.

    The light beam was shattered in vain by Yuna-gyeong¡¯s slow gesture.

    ¡°Grandpa. No matter how expensive the materials and borately made, it¡¯s not artistic.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Especially a fake like this.¡±

    A statue of a goddess with numerous artistic skills definitely looks like an outstanding piece of art.

    But that¡¯s just the appearance.

    Even if money is needed for art, no matter how much money is poured into it, a masterpiece of the century is not unconditionally created.

    This vulgar gimmick, made only with money, didn¡¯t work for the muse.

    Even if it is an imitation of another work, if she feels the artistry, it bes the highest work of art.

    Even if a painting sold for tens of billions of dors, if she feels insignificant, it bes garbage.

    more capricious.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more absolute.

    It is the standard of art set by providence.

    Art itself with will and divinity.

    Because that was the existence of the muse, the goddess of art.

    ¡°In that sense, let me show you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What art do I know?¡±

    very slowly

    Yuna-kyung pointed her hand to the wing.

    Then, he took out the deep-ck violin he had hidden between the feathers and attached it to his shoulder.

    So, with the assistance of the spirits, the blue bird became capable of ultra-precise maniption beyond human limits.

    With the ghost of an adult who founded Art Magic, which turns magic itself into art.

    The incarnation of all the arts that mankind has created so far.

    The moment we act as one.

    Gee-ee-.

    the world

    soaked in music

    * * *

    Pagaga River!

    Meanwhile around that time.

    The fight between Billy and Charlotte has turned into a pretty bizarre flow.

    Billy¡¯s knife, which had beenplicated and messy before, was now showing a neat and moderate trajectory.

    On the contrary, Charlotte¡¯s bullets drew a more splendid and elegant trajectory, leaving a beautiful afterimage blooming in the air.

    Because I knew.

    The incarnation of the muse descends.

    Since thews of the world have been reversed.

    It means that victory in this ce is now decided by who fights more artistically.

    ¡°Ha, this is true. After living, I try to do all kinds of interesting duels.¡±

    ¡°I agree with you.¡±

    However, efficient.

    Simple and in.

    That¡¯s why, rather, at the words of Billy, who shows off an extremely restrained aesthetic

    . The sword master , who has reached the state of art with each sword, and the Golden Dragon Princess,

    who is well versed in art and can express it in countless ways. For the two, the change in the rules made the duel a little

    moreplicated. It¡¯s just an element that makes it fun.

    The wall of the Absolute wasn¡¯t low enough to be helpless just because

    something that wasn¡¯t artistic was useless

    .

    Kwaang !

    When Billy suddenly backed away from the clot of blood

    that suddenly fell in front of him, the clot spewed out blood and stood

    up

    . What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Maybe

    it¡¯s because he changed his appearance after using the Descent of the Constetion, and it¡¯s such a mess.

    Only after looking at the silver coin in his hand did Billy realize that the clot of blood was the golden lord, and he put on a puzzled expression.

    But the golden lord didn¡¯t bother to exin why he had be like this, he

    just made a healing skill to recover his wounds and said coldly,

    ¡°Kill it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Cool! I told you to kill that monster quickly.¡±

    ¡°Look¡­?¡±

    When Billy made a puzzled expression at the Golden Lord¡¯s words as if he was being chased by something.

    A voice came out

    . ¡®s special performance, you have to listen to it until the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And Billy was silent.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he saw Yuna-kyung, who was perfectly fine, unlike the golden lord covered in

    blood.

    Notes floating behind Yun Na-kyung.

    Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart.

    Ludwig van Beethoven.

    Nolo Paganini.

    Performances left behind by numerous artists who marked a milestone in the history of music.

    With the power of the Seven Arcs.

    Borrowing Yun Na-kyung¡¯s body.

    Artistic Recreated by the Goddess Muse and

    condensed with Art Magic by Shera.

    In this realm where artistry became power as the deity of the Muse, each one has the power to turn even the absolute into porridge.

    Looking at the waves of hundreds of notes,

    Billy couldn¡¯t help but mutter, breaking out in a cold sweat,

    ¡°¡­ How can I feel like an X?¡±

 Chapter 785

    With the #785 canal.

    * * *

    The Sword Master is a superhuman.

    You are the absolute among absolutes.

    Even if it was an incarnation that descended to the ground, it was not an opponent that could not be defeated, even if it was annoying.

    Of course, if that incarnation descended into the body of a spirit beast equipped with an ancient spirit, and also ovepped with the ghost of an adult, it would be a bit difficult.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t a long-distance battle, he was confident enough to win.

    ¡­okay.

    It would have been if the only opponent was Yuna-kyung.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    ¡°Ughyagyagyakjaem!¡±

    So this moment.

    Billy couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    The moment the neatly flying knife shatters the beautiful note, the music that was sealed inside bes a storm and sweeps everywhere.

    The moment the brilliantly shot bullet collided with the elegantly flying bullet, two pieces of metal bounced in all directions like fireworks.

    It is indeed a ball of guns and knives.

    Against the backdrop of broken notes.

    knives dance

    bullets sing.

    It was the stage of the absolutes that no sign or artist could imitate.

    However, Billy, the protagonist, was moving his hands like crazy with his whole body covered in sweat.

    Shoot down, shoot down, shoot down.

    Bullets for notes, bullets for notes.

    Like a shooter intercepting raindrops.

    But no firearm could stop all the raindrops.

    Eventually, the moment a single bullet escaped his barrage, Billy spun like a top and threw himself.

    ¡°Eulyaap!¡±

    Touching the floor with one hand, he jumped up again, swung his knife in the air to sh the bullet, andnded while doing somersaults.

    As if dancing tango, Billy gasped for breath after evading and defending.

    notes and bullets.

    If it was just one, I could have dealt with it.

    However, Hwasin, who causes miracles, and Princess Geumryong, who created a new school of jeolhak.

    Fighting the two at once was something that even a sword master would have to sweat.

    In this situation where even defense or evasion, let alone attack, can be effective in an artistic way

    , ¡°Isn¡¯t this one-on-one too much in a duel?¡±

    Is it to earn some time to breathe?

    At Billy¡¯s words, holding a knife and taking a defensive stance, Yuna-kyung shrugged while holding the violin.

    ¡°It¡¯s two units. It¡¯s two units, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Nari be chaff because of you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s fault for his poor artistic sense.¡±

    The golden lord behind Billy heard that and frowned.

    But I couldn¡¯t object.

    In the realm of this muse, where all acts and abilities not imbued with artistry are nullified.

    It was because the only thing he could do, who judged artistic value only by amount, was to protect himself.

    Thanks to that, only Billy deserved to die.

    ¡°Enough with your petty chatter.¡±

    Hard.

    However, Charlotte did not sympathize with such Billy or spend time with him.

    In that brief moment, the broken bullets were melted down and reassembled, and he aimed his rifle at Billy with hundreds of bullets floating in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to put an end to it.¡±

    ¡°Well, Cowboy oppa seems to be getting tired, too, so that must be the case.¡±

    Gee ying.

    Simrly, Yuna-kyung started ying the violin slowly after pouring out the remaining casting.

    Watching that countless notes start to be made again along the y.

    Billy broke out in a cold sweat.

    I wonder if it was the sword painting Joan of Arc.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t be confident in blocking the bunch of bullets and notes, which were twice as many as before.

    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±

    But even knowing that.

    Billyughed rather fiercely.

    And with both hands holding a gun and a knife, his eyes shed.

    ¡°No matter how strong thedy of the golden dragon and thedy who is a spirit beast, saint, or incarnate over there, I am a sword master.¡±

    As long as there is even a 1% odds, it seems like they will fight until the end to win.

    Watching Billy exude an eerie spirit, Yuna-kyung and Charlotte further raised their psionics and divinity.

    So in the stillness of silence.

    The moment when their momentum reached its peak.

    Taang!

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, ten uses,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    and

    meteor ensembles.¡»

    Starting from one gunshot, hundreds of bullets and notes flew in.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just flying together.

    The note dwells in the bullet, and the bullet elerates to release the music contained in the note.

    Hundreds of bullets soon became hundreds of musical instruments, creating exquisite harmony with each other, creating one huge orchestra.

    It is truly a miracle.

    Charlotte¡¯s telekinesis has be more precise with Yang¡¯s new art.

    The deity of a muse whose existence is art.

    Even the power of the Seven Arcs.

    With all of that added, it was a meteor bomb with a tone that would make even the gods feel proud, and a sound hole that hadn¡¯t even existed in the history of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°You know what?¡±

    On the other hand, Billy fired only one bullet.

    In the realm of the muse, where art is power, it was a weak and meaningless shot that could not prate even a piece of paper.

    But the bullet stopped.

    moment fixed in the air.

    grinning

    he said.

    ¡°Explosions are art.¡±

    Fain!

    So right after Billy¡¯s lightning-fast knife shot the suspended bullet in mid-air.

    ¡º

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Destroy Shot

    Atom

    Knife Buliet

    ¡»

    Yuna-kyung was frightened.

    No, not only her, but even the muse that was in Yuna-kyung froze.

    Just after the knife collided with the bullet was enveloped in pure white light.

    It was because the beams of light that burst out with the ignorant explosions shattered bullets one by one and shot down the torrential rain.

    ¡°What is this¡­!¡±

    The ensemble of bullets, with the power of Charlotte and the muse added, has absolute power in the realm of the muse.

    How could even a sword master prevent this?

    While Yuna-gyeong moaned in astonishment.

    Charlotte marveled briefly.

    ¡°¡­wonderful.¡±

    Anyone else wouldn¡¯t have known.

    But she, who handled matter and telekinesis in the utmost detail, could clearly sense what Billy had done.

    ¡°I thought that even a sword master would be able to cut through atomic distances.¡±

    ¡°yes? What are you cutting?

    ¡± ¡°That idiot is cutting through the distance of the material that makes up the knife, atom by atom, and throwing it.¡± ¡°Is that possible?!?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the author actually doing it

    ?

    ¡±

    Proton The rest mass loss in the process of splitting heavy atomic nuclei is converted into energy ording to the principle of E = mc2 by cutting the distance between and neutrons, while cutting the distance between light atomic nuclei and causing rest mass loss by fusion. That is, at

    this

    moment In Billy¡¯s knife, nuclear fission and nuclear fusion were happening at the same time.

    Even ordinary knives, not uranium or hydrogen, which are easy to fission and fusion, were energized, and

    the enormous energy was controlled at the atomic level . It

    even shoots the disassembled remains with precision.

    That is a wonder itself.

    Billy has trained his basic swordsmanship to the limit because he is in to cut down the streets.

    Also, among the revived sword masters, he has the experience of fighting Limon the most. It was an amazing swordsman that even the muse who was able to miraculously create could not help but admit that it was an art.

    However

    , that did not mean that it

    was an easy task. ¡°Big!¡±

    Chiik!

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s hard to control, or

    maybe

    it¡¯s because the power contained in the meteor¡¯s concerto was stronger than I thought.

    With my teeth clenched,

    my gums bleeding.

    But he didn¡¯t let go of his hand.

    Rather, he pulled the other hand that was holding the pistol and put the muzzle on the back of the knife.

    Yuna-kyung, who saw that, was horrified.

    The moment the trigger was pulled.

    Taang!

    A bullet fixed in front.

    A bullet fired from behind.

    Two The speed at which

    the knife stuck between the bullets disintegrates doubled, and the explosion of light also doubled

    . But

    it was nothing more than peeing on frozen feet when the fetishes had already been thrown out.

    Even that wasn¡¯t the end.

    Taang!

    Trigger pulled again.

    A tripled storm of light.

    The moment when Yun Na-kyung¡¯s face was stained with despair at the wave of the atomic bomb, which she could not stop even if she tried.

    Charlotte rather stepped forward.

    What emerges from the clenched fists is the golden brilliance that has struck even the most destructive Sword King Richard¡¯s sword among all the sword masters.

    But she knew.

    that this alone is not enough.

    So instead of entrusting Yoo-seong¡¯s concerto to Na-kyung Yun, Charlottepletely.

    With the hand that had released the rifle, he raised two fingers and gripped the de, leading another flow of psionics.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two

    kinds of

    martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds

    of martial arts,

    seventy-two kinds of

    martial

    arts ,

    and sword.

    that¡¯s absurd

    The eleventh use is the power that gnaws at the life of even a voluptuous princess.

    It was a perfect suicidal act to operate two eleven verses at the same time in the midst of already writing Yanguisingongryu.

    Enough to burst blood vessels and break bones because he couldn¡¯t stand his own strength.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    It only connected the bones with telekinesis, wrapped the blood vessels and internal organs, forcibly immobilized the body that was about to burst, and continued to circte psionics.

    So, after a more reckless gamble than when he created Yangui Shingoryu.

    The moment when the flow of the two psionics waspleted.

    Ugh.

    What has been done is amplification.

    As the flow of psionics split into two perfect lines resonates with each other and amplifies, the energy rather stabilizes.

    So Charlotte puts her hands together.

    The moment he swung it in the shape of a golden sword with an inexhaustible de that had the power to shatter even the sky.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    twelve dragons of the twelve seasons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®¶þ½~ýˆ¼¼,

    annihtion blue, heavenly dragon sword type,

    œç½Ù²¨ÀË, celestial dragon sword type

    ¡»

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Billy raised his eyes.

    Charlotte¡¯s feat of using the dragon¡¯s skill alone without evenpleting the dragon¡¯s blood.

    And a brilliant swordlight that absorbs even the meteor¡¯s concerto that was being pushed back and confronts the explosion of light that he squeezed out all his strength.

    It made the smile disappear from his face.

    But he¡¯s a sword master.

    Because he was a superman who did not know the impossible.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t stand his own swordsmanship and his arms burned out, he seemed determined to win.

    After pulling the trigger again.

    Click.

    Billy hardened.

    A gun that didn¡¯t fire no matter how much I pulled the trigger, as if the bullets were broken in the aftermath of a sword that was too powerful.

    And the remnants of the knives that were all disassembled after shrinking three times faster.

    It made meugh out loud.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m also really, with Unn.¡±

    So, the moment Billy, who reached out with one hand behind him, threw down the pistol and drew thest knife instead.

    Wow!

    Breaking the storm of light.

    setting the dark sky on fire.

    At the end, the brilliant sword light that stretched out with the dawn cut the body of the absolute in two.

    ¡­The long and intense night came to an end.

 Chapter 786

    #786 Never, I mean.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I squeezed my strength?

    Incarnation Advent is over.

    Returning from the incarnation of art to an ordinary blue bird, Yuna-kyung stumbled without realizing it.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the muse who lived in her body left and the connection with the providence of the world was cut off, and a sense of exhaustion and emptiness came.

    It¡¯s like destroying the whole world.

    An explosion of light that was so intense.

    That he survived the explosion.

    My body naturally lost strength, and I felt the fatigue that made me want to copse at any moment.

    and if original.

    She must have been really down.

    Since the fight had already ended, there was no reason to forcibly endure this fatigue.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    ¡­Yes.

    It would have been if there hadn¡¯t been In-yeong, who slowly raised her body with a coughing sound in the ce where the golden sword light had swept away everything.

    ¡°Ha, this¡­ I thought it was going to end.¡±

    Tattered clothes.

    Right hand burned.

    The left arm was cut to the point where the bones were exposed.

    Besides that, even the whole body that was bathed in blood.

    It¡¯s a miracle to be alive, even if it¡¯s no different from half a corpse.

    Billy grinned.

    ¡°I never thought I could save my life thanks to a suitable shield nearby. I also have unexpectedly bad luck.¡±

    Or, he couldn¡¯t halve Charlotte¡¯s sword light by swinging the knife.

    Or if the shield was a little weak.

    He said he would have left the world as it was.

    I giggled and looked at Billy.

    Yuna-kyung froze.

    It wasn¡¯t because I couldn¡¯t believe that even a sword master could withstand this blow with the power of the incarnation plus the dragon¡¯s skill.

    It was because of what Billy was holding.

    ¡°Cowboy oppa, you, now, no way¡­¡±

    Not even the prototype remains.

    neatly cut in half.

    Dangling from Billy¡¯s left hand.

    Looking at the ¡®shield¡¯ that caused the miracle of receiving the de of light with the added power of the incarnation and dragon, no matter how much it was halved.

    Yuna-kyung asked dumbfounded.

    ¡°Did you use the golden lord¡¯s grandfather¡­ as a shield?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a decent show?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She was speechless.

    The name is the absolute of the present age.

    I even used the Descent of the Constetion to gain transcendental power.

    It was not only because of the miserable appearance of the golden lord, who was suddenly pulled by Billy while incapacitated by the divine power of the muse, and was cut in two without even screaming.

    I used the one I fought with as a shield and sacrificed it instead.

    It seems like there is something wrong.

    The sight of Billy tilting his head calmly made Yuna-kyung mesmerized.

    ¡°¡­Your grandfather was on the same side as your brother, right?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with it? Both of them would have been killed anyway if they stayed alone, but at least one of them survived.¡±

    ¡°If you do, shouldn¡¯t you have sacrificed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the will to die for you just because I¡¯m on the same side.¡±

    After he said shamelessly that he only made a rational choice.

    just do it

    It was when Billy, who dropped the golden lord, smirked and wiped his hands as if he had thrown away garbage.

    A faint voice was heard.

    ¡°¡­sword,ng.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Haven¡¯t you finished yet?¡±

    It seems to be a surprise.

    Billy lowered his gaze.

    And the body was cut obliquely from the shoulder to the waist, leaving only the upper half of the body, and seeing the wriggling clot of blood, it made a difference to the eyes.

    ¡°Kyaha, he¡¯s also the absolute leader of this era. I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to withstand that.¡±

    Is it the power of Descent?

    Or is it because of the Holy Spirit?

    Billy, who was admiring the golden lord, who still had his name attached to it, added a word.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll die soon.¡±

    With such an injury, even if the divine lord came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save him.

    The golden lord vomited blood while watching Billy, who seemed to be really sorry for the subject of using himself as a shield.

    ¡°Yes, he¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to resent it, resent mydy who ordered you toe back alive.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the loss of the sword master is too big.

    Or is it because there was a precedent of Pascal depriving the devil of themand he handed over?

    It was all because of Wanderer, who sent them as helpers, but did not even give the golden lord the right tomand the spell, as well as prioritizing survival.

    scratching the back of the head.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m sorry.

    Billy excused himself.

    ¡°Besides¡­¡±

    No, it seemed like an excuse.

    Until he slowly lowered his back, looked straight at the golden lord cut in half, and said one more word.

    ¡°When you intervene in someone else¡¯s duel not once, but twice, you¡¯ve prepared yourself to die.¡±

    In the first ce, I said I just had to make time.

    Interfering with the duel with Limon.

    Rather than capturing the fairy kingdom.

    He said that he had to pay the price with his life because he couldn¡¯t deal with a single Yuna-kyung and made thingse to this point.

    After speaking coolly.

    Billy straightened his back again.

    And he smiled at Charlotte and Yuna-kyung.

    ¡°Now what do you want to do? Do you want to keep fighting?¡±

    ¡°What if you want to fight?¡±

    ¡°Well, is there anything special?¡±

    Teeing.

    Towards the deck of El Dorado, where countless bullets and the remains of knives are strewn about.

    Billy spread a hand.

    And after miraculously snatching a perfectly fine knife that flew through the streets and seemed to be sucked into my own hand.

    He licked his lips slightly.

    ¡°It jumped out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to run away?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my taste to fight to the end in a ce like this and die together, especially if it¡¯s a dog death.¡±

    Yuna-kyung stumbles after losing the divine power of

    Charlotte Muse, whoseplexion has be a pale color due to the use of the Dragon w .

    Even the self who has already be a mansinchang.

    Billy shrugged his shoulders after stopping by the battlefield where there was no normal person.

    no matter who wins or loses

    If you fight like this, the result will be annihtion.

    Even if you were lucky, it was certain that you would end up losing a limb or two or bing a crippled person.

    The n had already failed and the golden lord could no longer be used, so there was no reason to risk your life to fight.

    More because this ce is on the deck of Eldorado.

    He wasn¡¯t a battle fanatic like the Sword King or a samurai risking his life for honor like the Sword Master.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°Because I can never die until I fulfill my long-cherished wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¨DNever, I mean.¡±

    creepy

    Yuna-kyung felt chills.

    From the Sword King to the Sword Master, Sword Spirit, Sword Ghost, and ck Back.

    While following Limon, she saw and experienced several sword masters and even fought them.

    However, seeing Billy now, I had no choice but to think casually.

    It¡¯s scary.

    It¡¯s just a grinning face.

    Eyes devoid of a smile.

    And within it was a terrifying tenacity that no other sword master had ever seen.

    Even against Billy, who was already in a mess, he inadvertently made him take a step back.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re proud to say that you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°Kyahaha, they say that this world is good even if you roll in dog poop.¡±

    Do you really think it¡¯s her?

    Charlotteughed at Billy with a snort.

    However, unlike that arrogant attitude, Charlotte eventually put down the rifle.

    Just as Billy has a long-cherished wish that must be fulfilled, there is an opponent behind her that must be protected.

    ¡°Then tell Master.¡±

    Was it because he guessed that fact?

    Even in the middle of this fierce battle, he smiled at the armor that remained intact behind Charlotte.

    Billy threw the knife up.

    ¡°I will say that the next time we meet will be the decisive moment.¡±

    Ting!

    And so, the moment Billy grabbed hold of the knife, which spun in mid-air and rapidly elerated.

    ¡º

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Escape

    Shot

    Eject

    ¡»

    It was a moment.

    The knife elerated to supersonic speed flies.

    It is said that Billy, who was holding the handle, disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye as if he was being followed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How Billy, who was originally in the distant Grand Canyon, was able to cross the wilderness and appear in a fairy kingdom in an instant.

    When Yun Na-gyeong, who learned how to do it, makes aplicated expression.

    A voice was heard.

    soggy.

    Following the strangely creepy sound of a mop being crushed on the floor, Yuna-kyung turned her head and involuntarily hardened her face.

    because I saw it

    More than half of the upper body was cut off.

    At least it¡¯s messed up like a blood clot.

    The image of an old man crawling desperately to somewhere with only his remaining arm.

    It was so cruel that even Yuna-gyeong, who had seen all kinds of bad things, wanted to turn a blind eye to it.

    If the golden lord had been trying to run away, he would have just turned his head and turned away.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    Instead of running away, he crawled to the wrong ce.

    And in the meantime, the wrinkled hands that constantly groped for the floor.

    After a short hesitation, Yuna-kyung finally approached the golden lord and asked a question.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    stop.

    Are you surprised by an unexpected question?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because his hearing is already broken and he couldn¡¯t hear the question properly.

    The golden lord, who stopped in a crawling position, opened his mouth only after Yuna-gyeong repeatedly asked questions through fire.

    ¡°Happy, Bear.¡±

    ¡°Bear, huh?¡±

    ¡°My son¡¯s first¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    That moment.

    she moaned.

    There were no exnations, just a few words that were hard to understand.

    For some reason, it was because he could tell what the golden lord was looking for with just that.

    So after looking around.

    Yuna-kyung moved on.

    And the lower body of the golden lord lying on the back.

    No, to be exact, after picking up an object from his left hand that had fallen beside him.

    I came back and put it in the hands of the old man who had only one left.

    ¡°Here, take it.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Even the sight has already been broken.

    Maybe it was because I could tell what it was just by touching it.

    The golden lord, who desperately stopped wriggling, opened his mouth in a faint voice while clenching his right hand tightly.

    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡±

    Took.

    But in the end.

    without even finishing the words.

    The golden lord, who was one of the absolutes of the present era, quietly lowered his head.

    Yuna-kyung, who looked at her withplicated eyes, finally got down on one knee.

    Andy the body right there.

    After closing the eyelids slightly.

    asked quietly.

    ¡°Rich sister, what is a constetion¡­ No, what is a yer?¡±

    Now that the muse¡¯s divinity has disappeared.

    If he had used up all of his abilities, there would have been a very faint possibility of reviving. Instead of

    fighting to the end, he would die holding the half-crushed silver coin he had received for the first time as a gift from his son. Looking at the old man who

    was too desperate for his own life,

    Yuna-kyung murmured, ¡°And what did we, the human

    race, lose in exchange for skills from the Constetion?¡±

    It could have been,

    but Charlotte quietly answered Yun Na-kyung¡¯s question, who was bitter at seeing the old man who lived to change the world because he gained the power of the absolute. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter

    anyway .

    ¡±

    If they stand in my way, I will only break them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Opening the armored cabin and seeing Charlotte cradling the most precious treasure that had been covered in blood, it was

    toote to turn back now.

    As a resident of the Iron Age, ruled by constetions and yers, Yuna-kyung had no choice but to ept bitterly.

 Chapter 787

    #787. Not a great reason.

    * * *

    ¡°Sir, I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°If you want to eat potatoes for dinner tonight, feel free to do so.¡±

    ¡°Ummm, that¡¯s not it¡­ oh, although I¡¯d like to eat the potato dish, of course.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you curious about, Jean?¡±

    A woman with tinum blonde hair who was drenched in sweat and whose curvaceous body was exposed behind her neat clothes.

    Joan of Arc bent her arms and answered.

    ¡°Why are you teaching me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Does that mean that you no longer want to learn swordsmanship from me?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be the case. I¡¯m always grateful for the grace of the teacher who gave me the strength to defend my country.¡±

    A rock carried on his back.

    To be precise, Jeanne d¡¯Arc smiled at the words of Limon, who was sitting on top of him, and continued with push-ups.

    ¡°I was just wondering why you would spend precious time and effort on something like me.¡±

    he is absolute

    At most, there are many statues of queens and wealthy people who can spend even tens of millions of dors to meet Limon for just one minute.

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s of any benefit to Limon.

    Why are you teaching?

    Limon clenched his chin at the woman who asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Because you have talent.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that all?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for more reasons than that for a master to teach his pupil.¡±

    ¡°I think they usually need other reasons as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal, you know.¡±

    Bamboo sticks lined up on the floor.

    Standing on top of the rock that shakes when you put a little weight on it.

    Follow Limon as he leisurely walks with his hands behind his back as if he were taking a walk.

    d, the man who repeatedly moved the heavy iron spear to the next bamboo after swinging it, asked with a serious face.

    ¡°So, even if I be a sword master, does that mean I¡¯m free to do what I do?¡±

    ¡°well.¡±

    as if contemting an answer.

    Limon paused for a moment.

    Then, he looked directly at d, who was following him, and spoke calmly.

    ¡°If only I didn¡¯t have to go out with a knife.¡±

    ¡°01111011010.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to talk to people when you¡¯re talking to them?¡±

    ¡°Pointed out. It¡¯s ambiguous what the boss male will do with a knife. Please exin in more detail.¡±

    An Indian girl holding a whole grilled hind leg and eating it.

    Wiping the mouth of the running eagle.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to take up my sword. It¡¯s when you¡¯ve done a definite harm to humanity.¡±

    ¡°Question. I don¡¯t know what the lead male is doing.¡±

    Of course, no answer is given.

    If you go down the wrong path, you have to risk your life to cut yourself, so raising a disciple is only a loss.

    why do you do that

    to the smirking girl.

    Limon replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it because it¡¯s profitable. I¡¯m doing it because it¡¯s something I have to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying you¡¯re going to catch a gunman who says he doesn¡¯t like that and forcefully teach him?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it an adult¡¯s duty to discipline a foolish man who, if left alone, would have been robbed at best?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯re free to do whatever you want?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s after you be a sword master.¡±

    ¡°Keuk, even if it¡¯s unfair, I¡¯ll quickly be a sword master.¡±

    naughty cowboy.

    Billy grumbled at Limon, who lightly deflected his knife and corrected his posture with a tap on his knee.

    Then, swinging the knife again in the posture Limon had corrected, he asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If I became a sword master and started robbing, would that be something I¡¯d get stabbed by my master?¡±

    Why are personality and talent not proportional?

    Looking at Billy, who neatly corrected the knife¡¯s trajectory with just one map, he sighed.

    said Limon.

    ¡°Robbery is not a mortal sin. Rather, it¡¯s something to praise if you rob the bad guys and share them.¡±

    ¡°What about war?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡±

    There are two sides to everything.

    A monarch who started a war for his people dying of starvation would be an aggressor, but he could be a sage to his own people.

    You can¡¯t stop war unconditionally because it¡¯s bad.

    It is also impossible for any absolute person to eliminate all wars in the sense that wars must be waged to prevent wars in the first ce.

    ¡°But Master didn¡¯t cut down the main base because he started a war with Ennd.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because Jeanne started a war. It¡¯s a massacre disguised as war.¡±

    If Joan of Arc had finished it by killing the Sword King and upying the territory, she would have tolerated it.

    To Gandhi who sat cross-legged.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°But Meister, massacres happen in any war.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    A handsome boy who persistently speaks of the legitimacy of the massacre even when he is covered in bruises.

    Adolph¡¯s point.

    Limon did not deny it.

    The difference between war and massacre is a piece of paper.

    Because there is no such thing as a war in which only soldiers die and are injured.

    Even so, things between humans are something that mankind itself has to learn, judge, and learn, and they can¡¯t solve everything on their own.

    Limon, who had affirmed, added a word quietly.

    ¡°But whatever the reason or circumstances, the ughter of the Absolute must not be tolerated.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking?¡±

    ¡°Because the Absolute is a being who alone can change the fate of the world.¡±

    army too.

    Even those in power.

    Even the great powers.

    Indiscriminate massacres are subject to checks, either internally or externally.

    Besides, everything has its ups and downs, so one day you will get the karma for that massacre back.

    But the absolute is different.

    Absolutes who can stand against the world alone have the power to ignore even their karma, so they can carry out massacres without caring about anyone¡¯s checks.

    ¡°And the absolute who cannot feel the weight of blood eventually bes a monster that destroys the world itself.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that the reason?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    while kneeling politely.

    A silver-haired woman who listened to her story.

    Toward Anastasia, Limon calmly added another word.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to get attached to me. As long as you don¡¯t be a monster yourself, I have no intention of interfering with anything you do.¡±

    The reason why he built the tower of swords was not because he wanted a puppet that could only do what he told him to do.

    It was to raise disciples who would learn to wield the sword and live ording to their convictions.

    Of course, your beliefs may differ from yours.

    You may be on the wrong track.

    may end up fighting

    Still, Limon had no intention of giving up teaching his disciples or depriving them of their freedom.

    Even if he thought of his teacher Geomje, who had taught him without getting anything in return.

    ¡°Still, if the girl wants to repay Master, can¡¯t she?¡±

    Even so, I want to be entangled.

    After seeing Anastasia talking while looking directly at him with a face covered by a bandage, he was silent.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°If you want to be kind, don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the greatest reward Asha can give me as a disciple and teacher.¡±

    After listening to Limon¡¯s words, which are more honest and sincere because they are in, he was silent for a long time.

    Anastasia opened her mouth.

    ¡°If it is Master¡¯s wish, then the girl¡­¡±

    * * *

    Belt.

    Let¡¯s open our closed eyes

    The first thing that permeates is the unique smell of the hospital room.

    Having lived for a long time, he was already familiar with the harshness of all kinds of chemicals, including disinfectants.

    but only one.

    Clear even in that smell.

    When Limon remembered where he had smelled this strangely pleasant scent.

    A voice was heard.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re up, you¡¯re really a good hunting dog.¡±

    arrogant and haughty.

    A familiar yet unfamiliar voice.

    Limon, who realized the identity of this scent only after hearing it, turned his head away, feeling aplex feeling of relief and bitterness.

    And he made a weird face.

    ¡°¡­Boss? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What, those clothes?¡±

    A blouse that shows off the full chest as much as it tightens the narrow waist. In addition, sleek stockings that reach up to the thighs and

    a short skirt that emphasizes the slender legs by

    hanging down to the narrow border of the skin on the lower face .

    Seeing Charlotte sitting cross-legged in a waitress outfit revealing her bewitching figure, Limon was trembling.

    Like Charlotte¡¯s waitress, of course.

    It was something I was already familiar with.

    But that¡¯s the story of when you lost your memory.

    Why is she wearing a waitress¡¯ uniform now when it is clear that she has regained her memory just by looking at it?

    Seeing Limon¡¯s expression of iprehension, Charlotte snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m just wearing it because I don¡¯t have any clothes to change into right away.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±

    Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen a ck dog wear anything other than a cowboy suit and this one.

    After nodding his head in agreement.

    Limon asked calmly.

    ¡°What about Billy?¡±

    ¡°You ran away.¡±

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    After he regained his memory, he invented the Yanguisin Gongryu to deal with Billy, and Yuna-kyung defeated the golden lord by summoning the deity of the muse through Hwasin Advent.

    Until Billy runs away using the golden lord as a shield.

    Hearing what had happened after he fell, Limon let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°¡­You look like a guy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really cool-headed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the scary thing about that idiot.¡±

    Is it because he was a gunman?

    Or is it innate nature?

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to run away if it was at a disadvantage.

    To achieve a long-cherished wish, borrow it from a sword master who is as dangerous as the sword in that he does not choose any means.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve said it as if I wasmenting.

    Limon suddenly frowned.

    ¡°By the way, boss, how long has it been since I passed out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost a day.¡±

    ¡°Harura¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that long.

    Especially considering that he suffered such a fatal injury with this physical condition and even went through life and death.

    Even so, at that time far beyond expectations, he frowned.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Is my crazy apprentice still nearby?¡±

    ¡°No, we have already confirmed that he fled from the North American continent.¡±

    ¡°Are there any other risks?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for the obvious. If there was such a thing, I would have dealt with it a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    As expected.

    Limon nodded calmly. Then

    he asked again with heavy sunken eyes.

    what is this?¡±

    Beautifully outstretched horns.

    Neatly

    folded wings. Even a long tail behind the skirt.

    Limon made a serious expression as he saw Charlotte¡¯s figure standing out even more because of the waitress outfit.

    Yonghwa puts a lot of pressure on his body.

    Even so, if you were in a state where you fought a fierce battle on your own without the yellow dragon squad, it was natural to release dragon fire immediately and recover. If you are still maintaining dragon fire after half a day, there are two reasons. Is

    it

    necessary?

    Or it can be. ¡± It

    ¡®s not a big reason.¡±

    That¡¯s why, unlike Limon, who had a serious expression, Charlotte didn¡¯t lose her cool attitude.

    As if it wasn¡¯t really a big deal.

    While sitting cross-legged on the hospital bed,

    she just spoke arrogantly as usual.

    ¡± It¡¯s just that the infatuation with the main fire is too deep, and if you release the dragon fire, your life is in danger.¡±

 Chapter 788

    #788. It¡¯s difficult.

    * * *

    Charlotte created the 73rd Jolhak and achieved an amazing feat by defeating even the Sword Master with that power.

    But really, of course.

    It didn¡¯t mean that the initiation of the state was cured.

    The coin infancy, which started with a desperate fight with the sword king Richard in the past, deepened in the fierce battle with the sword demon d and even lost his memory.

    Even if you get your memory back.

    The effects of internal trauma remained.

    And as a result of having a duel with Billy in that state and even unfolding the dragon season on his own.

    Now, her indoctrination has deepened to an irreversible level.

    To the extent that it would be difficult to sustain life without the continuous cirction of the powerful psionics obtained through Yonghwa.

    It is possible because Inama is also Charlotte, who has mastered the new art of Yangui.

    Keeping the dragon fire all day long.

    Forcibly putting off the coin inhtion?

    It was a skill that no other princess dared to imitate, like temporarily stopping a time bomb after the timer had run out.

    ¡°¡­How long can youst?¡±

    That¡¯s why Limon put on a more serious expression.

    There is a limit to everything.

    It was obvious that even Charlotte would not be able to pull off such outrageous stunts forever.

    It is all the more so in that Yonghwa itself is an act that gnaws away lifespan just by maintaining it.

    ¡°Nothing to worry about. At least you won¡¯t copse vomiting blood right now.¡±

    In short, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he copsed right away.

    Looking at Charlotte, who speaks arrogantly even in weak words like a golden dragon princess.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°It was too much, boss.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Being reckless means you¡¯re more.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say if you say that.¡±

    Even if you fall into the magic spell, you ruin your body by overdoing your swordsman.

    Also, to save himself, he was shot by the golden lord instead and went to the threshold of the underworld.

    What kind of shame are you talking about a bunch of people?

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at Charlotte¡¯s words that hit him with facts.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯ve already done mymand.¡±

    ¡°¡­There must be no way, right?¡±

    Limon put on aplicated expression.

    Thanks to nearly burning her life each time she fought the Sword Master, Charlotte is in the worst condition right now.

    It was to the point of being more serious than Maia, who spent her entire life experimenting on the human body, exhausted her life span, and wandered near death.

    It was next to impossible to treat her in the usual way.

    but only one.

    There was one exception.

    ¡°You mean what Li Qingyu did?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    In the first ce, it is caused by excessive use of psionics, the power of dragons, in a human body.

    In other words, if youplete the blood of a half-dragon and be a full-fledged dragon, you will be able to escape the main fire infancy.

    ¡°Certainly, you¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    Charlottenguidly agreed.

    Of course, if you imitate Li Qingyu¡¯s method, theplete dragon resurrection cannot be achieved.

    However, it was better than having the dragon¡¯s essence cut off.

    If you really want a perfect resurrection, one way is to dy death with the 8th dragon psionic like Mayer andy an egg.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need it.¡±

    nevertheless.

    with a cold snort.

    Charlotte dered without hesitation.

    ¡°It is better to die like this than to miserably beg for love in order to live.¡±

    Neither the instinct nor the duty to inherit the true blood of the dragon were irrelevant.

    He said that if he survived after staining his pride, he would die aloft, and the Golden Dragon Army would not want to be resurrected in that way.

    more arrogant

    Even if it¡¯s futile stubbornness.

    That¡¯s why Limon, who had been silent at her words, finally closed his eyes.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    That¡¯s stupid.

    So think again.

    Others may have been persuaded.

    However, as a swordsman who lived in an old era where pride was more important than life, I respect her will.

    Above all, because they know that they will never shine again if they lose their pride.

    He couldn¡¯t convince her.

    However, I still can¡­

    no, there was something I had to say.

    ¡°Boss, if¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still talking.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So swordsmith, try to answer first.¡±

    Without even giving him a chance to speak, he looked straight into his deeply sunken golden eyes.

    Charlotte asked coldly.

    ¡°Is it true that you need my dragon psionics to heal your coinst?¡±

    ¡°¡­who did you hear from?¡±

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­¡±

    Limon slightly averted his eyes.

    Hearing that answer, which was clearer than a hundred words, Charlotte mutterednguidly, resting her chin on one hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s really difficult.¡±

    ¡°Trouble, what?¡±

    ¡°If my orders are fulfilled like this, it will be like dragging even a loyal hound to the grave.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    did you feel something

    In the middle of Limon making a strange expression like a puppy who saw a nk cat.

    Charlotte continued quietly.

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no reason why I should change my decision for a mere hound¡­¡± Since

    he had already decided to die clean.

    There is no such thing as dirtying one¡¯s body and maintaining one¡¯s life.

    However, ignoring the hound who gave his life for himself, he said, is also staining his pride.

    Charlottenguidly added one more word.

    ¡°If the hound earnestly asks for it, I think I can give you an appropriate reward for the loyalty you gave yourself for your master.¡±

    ¡°¡­if it¡¯s a suitable reward?¡±

    ¡°Well, it depends on what the hound wants.¡±

    She is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    Are you the most noble being in the world?

    Isn¡¯t it only natural that the reward for saving himself should be expensive enough to be worthy of his achievement?

    Looking at Charlotte talking proudly.

    After blinking my eyes.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°cook¡­. Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡± Ah, poop, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Laughed out

    loud. Limon burst intoughter.

    He smiled at Charlotte with raised eyebrows.

    I wonder if there are people I don¡¯t like.¡± ¡±

    ¡­Heh, that sounds like a vulgar hunting dog.¡±

    What¡¯s so disapproving of it.

    Charlotte snorts and turns her head away.

    However, she couldn¡¯t even hide her blushing ears.

    Looking at the princess who is so beautiful, Limon Limon managed to hold back theughter that almost burst out again,

    because if he did, he might turn the lie that this very honest princess told her for the first time in her life into truth. So

    after catching her breath,

    Limon

    got up from the bed

    . Perhaps it was thanks to Charlotte¡¯s dragon psionics that permeated her body a little bit.

    Feeling a little bit of strength return to her legs, which had been unable to move before, Limon stood up on his feet

    and stepped slowly

    . He felt a tingling sensation every time,

    but he didn¡¯t hold on to the bed, he

    didn¡¯t stumble or hesitate,

    he moved slowly but without hesitation,

    to the front of the bed where Charlotte was sitting cross-legged,

    and¡­

    Took.

    Quietly.

    He knelt down on one knee.

    The strongest sword master and the protector of mankind.

    His pride, which he gazed up at any queen, is never lower than his own.

    Nevertheless, Charlotte was not surprised at all and looked down at him gently, and Limon did not hurt his pride in the slightest.

    It was like As if it was only natural.

    Kneeling like that.

    Thinking that it was fortunate that he could handle the power of the stars even in this situation, Limon put his hand into the shadow.

    Then he took out from there. With

    the gold and citrine as the materials

    . Taking out the

    engraved ring ,

    he said,

    ¡°I am Limon Aspelder,¡±

    ¡°Duke of the British Empire, Honorary Citizen of the United States of America, Khan of the Russian Khanate, As the Grand General of Africa and at the same time the Supreme Commander of the Commonwealth of China.¡± ¡±

    Also, as thest disciple of the Sword Emperor and the owner of the Tower of Swords, I ask the descendant of the Golden Dragon Lord.¡±

    Other times would have been too lengthy . .

    However, while feeling regret for the introduction that was too short to appease the proud princess¡¯s pride.

    Ever since I made this ring.

    I had to tell her

    request I was going to make.

    Put it in your mouth.

    ¡°Would you please be my bride, princess?¡±

    even after hearing that.

    Charlotte wasn¡¯t happy.

    Rather, he spoke coldly, as if he were looking at an unscrupulous thief.

    ¡°No matter how much you saved my life, you are a very greedy hound to be willing to pay for your whole life, not just one night.¡±

    But why?

    Unlike his cold words, his golden eyes wavered.

    The reason why there was too much blood on his white skin and even the sound of his beating heart could be faintly heard.

    Limon did not question the mysteriousness.

    Instead, I justughed quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that moderation, but I¡¯m blinded by the beauty of the princess, so please take responsibility for that beauty.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not greedy, you¡¯re shameless.¡±

    Did you make up your mind at all?

    It seems that the chicken meat is growing at the skillful rhetoric.

    However, as if I didn¡¯t hate it very much, it made my heart beat even more.

    said Charlotte.

    ¡°If you really want to get me, don¡¯t talk only in words, prove that earnestness.¡±

    Just like a princess who has so many suitors and tells her to y a dragon if she wants to be loved.

    more arrogant

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more arrogant.

    Seeing Charlotte speak while ignoring even her beating heart, Limon smiled.

    because I already knew

    I¡¯m proud of myself, but I¡¯m never arrogant.

    He values pride more than his life and spares no effort to be proud of himself.

    So the noblest.

    more beautiful than anyone else

    Very sometimes cute.

    The fact that he had already fallen in love with this princess, the only one in the world who looked at him as an equal.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what the princess wants.¡±

    So even the absolute.

    Not even a sword master.

    Just as a man in love and a male courting a female.

    Limon willingly reached out.

    Then he grabbed Charlotte¡¯s silky soft hair and kissed the ends quietly.

    Sarak.

    someone says

    ording to an old custom, a kiss has different meanings depending on where it is done.

    Among them, the hair is Samo.

    ¡®I fell for you,¡¯ he said.

    Courtship through actions, not words.

    Even so, she cradled the palm of the lofty princess who, even though her fingers were flinching, still showed no intention of allowing herself.

    kiss your wrist again

    side.

    Lips gently caressing your wrist.

    It means desire.

    Say ¡®I want you¡¯.

    A more honest confession because it is explicit.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Squeak.

    As if proving ¡®I¡¯m in love with you¡¯, he climbed up on his slender arm and bit on it.

    As if to say ¡®I praise you for your pride¡¯, I put the tips of my white fingers in my mouth.

    ¡°I beg you like this,¡± as if sliding your lips on the soft palm of your hand, as if begging.

    Obviously not a single word.

    I clenched my heart as if it was about to explode because I couldn¡¯t be shaken by the courtship that was louder and more embarrassing than a hundred words of confession.

    It seems like he wants to prove his sincerity.

    Charlotte gently ced her hand on Limon¡¯s cheek, who had kissed her shin over her stocking.

    ¡°Remember.¡±

    then slowly

    Raise your bowed head.

    looking at oneself silently.

    Looking straight into those deep golden eyes with his own brilliant golden eyes.

    said the noble princess.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t save me, I epted your confession.¡±

    There was no more hesitation.

    Attracting a man willing to give up everything to satisfy his vain pride.

    Charlotte slightly bowed her head.

    kissed him on the lips.

    ¨DAs if instead of a confession that I couldn¡¯t bear to say, ¡®I love you¡¯.

    Like that¡­

    with his ring on.

    with a light smile.

    The most greedy bride, who had obtained everything without giving up either pride or love, wrapped her arms around her neck.

 Chapter 789

    #789. I¡¯ll have to think about the next thing

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Again.

    rolling in the mouth

    Chew the thin chocte well.

    After tasting the marshmallow sticking out of it, along with the remains of chocte, it was sticky with my tongue.

    Gulp and swallow through the throat.

    lips open again.

    ¡°As expected, your tata skills are the best for a crembo.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    While Tata, a gray-haired woman dressed in sky-blue clothes, respectfully bowed her waist.

    The silver-haired girl licked her chocte-stained fingers.

    Yekathrice suddenly added another word.

    ¡°You have to say, these days, you can taste the same thing if you go to ¡¶LE & IN¡·.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also thanks to Princess Silver Dragon¡¯s bold decision to support ¡¶LE & IN¡·,¡± ¡±

    That¡¯s because there was no other way.¡±

    great revolution.

    The Second Demon¡¯s Resurrection.

    Competition with LW products.

    Crucially, until the 3rd Demon War.

    The state of the Russian Khanate, which suffered a series of upheavals, was honestly at a serious level.

    As the entire country was a factory of Bahamut, it was rolling like a cog, and once the cog was out of sync, the vicious cycle was repeated.

    In addition, the Golden Lord¡¯s economic attack has begun.

    The social system based onbor points was driven to the brink of copse.

    That¡¯s why Yekathrice used a separate hand in the middle of busy trying to block the world peace n.

    ¡¶LE & IN¡· was also part of that.

    In the past, when the ck Dragon n was under economic sanctions, Shir created a sacred object that produces infinite food to solve the food shortage. Dagda¡¯s Cauldron.

    < LE & IN >, a foodpany that used it, provided high-quality food at an extremely low price.

    Yekathrice was able to ovee the hurdle by distributing the < < LE & IN > > food all over the country, suppressing people¡¯s dissatisfaction, and recovering arge number ofbor stores.

    Nothing is as effective as entertainment and food in quelling public dissatisfaction.

    In that sense, ¡¶LE & IN¡·, which pours out all kinds of food without limit, was no different from a relief pitcher.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the world. I didn¡¯t know that our economic sanctions would be such a blessing.¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t imposed economic sanctions, Limon and Sir would never have made Dagda¡¯s cauldron.

    Then, of course, you wouldn¡¯t be able to create the GOD brand as well as ¡¶LE & IN¡·.

    Are you sure you¡¯re not new?

    To Yekathrice, who speaks with a single smile.

    The white-haired girl with the same face as hers said expressionlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not new. Li Qingyu and I had a hard time during the economic sanctions. The only thing that benefited was Yekatrice.¡±

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go over the small things. Originally, sisters help each other, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The younger sister is the older sister.

    Is it not the sister giantw?

    It was a moment to look at Yekathrice, who spoke with a smile, with more expressionless eyes than usual.

    Ainsha asked bluntly.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is busy right now. I can¡¯t open my eyes. So I¡¯ll tell you why I came here.¡±

    After the golden lord¡¯s economic attack began.

    The six princesses of the Seven Dragons were desperately supporting the world peace n.

    If the bubble of dungeon by-products that supported the wealth of the Seven Dragons group burst, even the Seven Dragons had no choice but to copse.

    But in the midst of this, Yekathrice came to visit herself.

    There could be no important business.

    ¡°I just came here to drink tea with you, Ainsha?¡±

    ¡­if you¡¯re sane.

    It seems like you need a different reason.

    Ainsha looked at Yekathrice, who was blinking, and muttered expressionlessly.

    ¡°Ekathrice, I¡¯ve finally be a fool¡­¡± ¡±

    ¡­Ainsha? Why do you say that I will be a fool someday?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, fix your brain first.¡±

    ¡°Is my brain fine?¡±

    How do you see my older sister, the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons?

    After making a bold statement.

    It¡¯s a while to look at Yekatrice with cold eyes, washing away the sweetness in your mouth with warm milk tea.

    Ainsha lowered her gaze slightly.

    ¡°That, I want to know why it¡¯s still like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this?¡±

    Yekathrice smiled.

    Then he shrugged his left shoulder, which was empty underneath.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried making prosthetic arms, but they¡¯ll break quickly if you use psionics.¡±

    At least it would be useful if it was set to EK zero, but since the situation of the fairy kingdom and the gold dragon n is not good, it seems that the spell will take time.

    Yekathrice, who was grumbling, soon added a meaningful word.

    ¡°Well, it looks like that has been sorted out as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Not sure yet.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re almost certain, right?¡±

    Yekathrice said calmly.

    she¡¯s just crazy

    Not stupid.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why I was able to vacate the Russian Khanate ande to meet Ainsha at this important time.

    ¡°If the Golden Lord is in good shape, there¡¯s no way the Midas Guild will be like that overnight.¡±

    thest few decades.

    The Seven Dragons have been engaged in a fierce battle with the Golden Lord.

    In order to break down and protect the market price of abnormally inted items and dungeon by-products.

    However, it was not enough that the offensive suddenly stopped a few days ago, as the Midas Guild fell into chaos and the stock prices of all affiliates began to plummet.

    It was clear that the Golden Lord had a problem.

    It was even more so considering Maia¡¯sment that Limon had met him.

    ¡°Monarchs have cheat skills. If you¡¯re not careful, you don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±

    ¡°Well? Even if the Constetion directly appears instead of the Golden Lord, it won¡¯t be able to save the Midas Guild anymore?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ainsha did not deny Yekathrice¡¯s point.

    The Midas Guild fell into chaos while fighting each other with all their funds.

    Li Qingyu did not miss the opportunity.

    He mobilized all six ns except for the Golden Dragon n to attack Midas¡¯ business.

    Thanks to that, the stock price of Midas continues to fall.

    or go into bankruptcy.

    Either it was taken over by the Seven Dragons.

    Such as the boss being arrested for embezzlement.

    More than 10% of businesses have already copsed, bing a global issue.

    Midas, who was created and maintained by the superhuman power of the golden lord, was falling down in an instant like a giant who lost his head.

    A rock that starts rolling cannot be stopped.

    At this point, even if the golden lord was still alive, it would be impossible to rectify Midas.

    knowing that fact.

    Yekathrice chuckled.

    ¡°And that also means the World Federation is over.¡±

    Manmamun and the reincarnated monarch were in.

    Themander who lost the entire guild.

    And even Midas and the Golden Lord.

    The World Federation, with nearly half of the seven guilds already copsed, was no longer a threat to the Seven Dragons.

    Even more so in that even the golden lord, who was managing the World Federation¡¯s funds and keeping the Seven Dragon Group in check, disappeared.

    ¡°So now we have to think about the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s behind the scenes?¡±

    After picking up another krembo.

    Yekathrice pursed her lips.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s about who¡¯s going to be your brother¡¯s first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, you are too, but I have no intention of giving the seat next to you to the other kids.¡±

    Maybe because it was so unexpected.

    Looking at Ainsha, who was silent with an expressionless face, Ekatriche smiled meaningfully.

    The princesses of the Seven Dragons are descendants of dragons.

    Somehow, they ended up sharing the same man, but that didn¡¯t mean that the desire for exclusivity inherited from the founder disappeared.

    Up until now, the battle with the World Federation had been given priority, so it had been put off.

    However, since the fight was nearing its end, it was necessary to prepare for the next event.

    ¡°Of course, the other kids aren¡¯t easy, but we have strengths that others don¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what strengths you mean.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 1+1.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way, Ainsha. Didn¡¯t I say something wrong?¡±

    Li Qingyupleted Dragon¡¯s Blood.

    Maia received the ring first.

    And even the fallen Rose and Hai.

    Shouldn¡¯t we join forces to beat otherpetitors and be the first?

    speak lightly

    Yekathrice held out the Krembo she was holding.

    And after a short silence, I slowly touched my younger brother¡¯s lips with my finger, who finally silently ate the crembo.

    I murmured, licking the warmth remaining with the chocte on my fingers with my tongue.

    ¡°Is it fortunate that Charlotte is not ourpetitor?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Rather, the person to be most wary of is Charlotte, but why are you saying this?

    Looking at the tilting Ainsha.

    Yekathriceughed.

    ¡°lets think. From now on, we¡¯re going to throw away our pride and everything and fight to be your brother¡¯s first, right?¡±

    Nodded.

    ¡°But no matter how much you like your brother, will that Charlotte be able to throw away her pride?¡±

    ¡­Dori-dori.

    ¡°Right? ¡±

    Ekatrice giggled.

    To see Charlotte of the world put down her pride and fight for her affections. No sane

    person could have done such a miserable thing.

    That¡¯s why she grinned. They

    must not be able to express

    their

    affection

    properly, let

    alone

    show affection

    ?

    ¡±

    Like

    a traveler who found an oasis just before dying after wandering in the desert for a long time, they covet each

    other

    endlessly

    . It¡¯s only one thing.

    The heat he¡¯s been longing for so desperately makes her heart throb with unparalleled satisfaction. And it¡¯s not

    just the lips and

    breath that blend in that way.

    Wrapped around and rubbed, smooth scales tighten tight muscles.

    Hands embracing his waist slide down his slender back, gripping his soft buttocks.

    The tips of his gently spread wings twitch and tickle his ears.

    Between his legs . The knee digging into her thighs stimtes her thighs through thin stockings.

    The more they mix together,

    the hotter the body.

    The pleasure also intensifies.

    But what bes clearer than that is longing. The more

    you fill it up, the deeper the thirst. It makes you want a stronger stimtion along with it.

    Jureuk.

    That¡¯s why. The

    reason why the two naturally separated their lips that hadn¡¯t separated an inch so far. The

    transparent thread that stretched like a spider¡¯s web and connected the two lips snapped and each of their chins became sticky. But neither

    Limon nor Charlotte

    regretted it, they

    just looked at each other quietly.

    No words were needed.

    It was because the same longing that dwelled in the other¡¯s golden eyes, as well as in one¡¯s own eyes, informed the two of them about each other¡¯s feelings.

    Sarak.

    Like that¡­

    Limon put his hand down his skirt.

    With slender legs wrapped in stockings.

    A thin piece of cloth, already sticky, dripped down.

    The moment he pulled one of Charlotte¡¯s legs over her shoulder and dug into a sanctuary that no one had ever invaded.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    Pleasure like fire.

    It prated the descendant of the dragon.

 Chapter 790

    #790. I wish.

    * * *

    Is it because of the feeling of being pierced by a heated iron skewer?

    Or was it because the pleasure that spread all the way to my toes, swallowing even the pain of tearing my flesh, was too intense?

    wings spread wide.

    Tail upright.

    to a hardened body.

    The figure of her, who has stopped breathing and trembles with only pure white skin, is so beautiful that it reminds me of a butterfly that became a model while being stuck on a pin while alive.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    It was just a story before Limon moved.

    back.

    ¡°Haagh¡­!¡±

    his weight is on.

    The heat that prates deeper.

    She tilted her head back, feeling the pleasure that would tear her stomach apart beyond being pierced.

    The nape of the neck was exposed in pure white.

    A mournful moan like a scream.

    body twitching.

    Maybe it was because her pitiful figure, like a hind pierced by a harpoon, rather stimted her lust.

    Even while vividly feeling Charlotte¡¯s condition, which seemed to take her breath away from the too intense stimtion, through her connected body.

    Limon did not stop.

    After stepping back slightly as if falling.

    Instead, he used the recoil to pierce deeper and deeper into her.

    puck!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    every time he moves.

    A hard body colliding.

    The explosive pleasure created by mixing the sticky heat inside the stomach dyes the vision white and burns even moaning.

    ¡°Yes, ha, ck.¡±

    she gasped.

    scratching his forearm with his fingernails.

    Squeeze the leg over his shoulder.

    Crumpling the bed sheet with wings that should originally spread out in the sky.

    The remaining leg and tail, which had been swaying on the bed, were eventually wrapped around his waist.

    She clings to Limon herself and pulls him even deeper. Rather than the bride of the first night, she is a drowning person.

    He seemed to be struggling to live somehow, choking on too much pleasure.

    The drowned person tried to swim, but the only difference was that she gasped to indulge in deeper pleasure.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you die like this.

    Or rather, as if he wanted to die in pleasure.

    Kwak.

    ¡°crane¡­!¡±

    But Limon didn¡¯t let her faint.

    He unbuttoned her blouse and roughly squeezed her protruding skin, forcing her to breathe.

    It didn¡¯t even end there.

    Squeak.

    He kissed the white neck and ran his tongue through the soft skin, causing goose bumps all over his body.

    I scratched the thin film that had been hanging on the bed with my fingernails to stiffen the wings again.

    He gently touches the tail wrapped around his waist, then pulls it tight to add strength to his buttocks.

    It bites the leg over the shoulder, rips the smooth stocking, and shakes the body from the calf to the ankle and toe.

    ¡°Yeah, haa, oh¡­ oops!¡±

    sometimes subtle.

    sometimes without hesitation.

    sometimes kindly.

    sometimes yfully.

    Every time he moved his hands and moved her hips, she had to bounce back, forcibly adjusting to pleasure.

    Like a doll dancing at the puppet master¡¯s fingertips.

    Or like a deer bitten on the back of the neck by a wolf and twitching and spewing out itsst breath.

    round and round

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    Maybe it was because Charlotte looked ufortable lying on the bed because of her tail and wings.

    Or is it because you feel inadequate?

    A hand that turned her around as it remained connected.

    Thanks to that, he made Charlotte, who was groaning with pleasure, lie face down on the bed.

    Limon hugged her from behind, squeezing her slender tail with his firm stomach.

    ¡°Ah, haha.¡±

    Is it because you put on weight?

    The opening that dug deeper.

    A firm hand gripping his chest.

    And the feel of the strong muscles transmitted vividly through the skin of the wings and the teeth biting the nape of the neck.

    in that intense stimulus.

    Charlotte buried her head in the pillow.

    An intense moan heats up the hospital room.

    Fingernails scratching the bed sheets and tearing them apart.

    A wriggling tail and slightly bouncing legs whenever he bumped into him.

    Like a ship caught in a storm, Charlotte¡¯s body, which had been constantly tossed about by the pleasure he gave her, suddenly stiffened.

    The moment when those slender legs stiffly spread out contrary to the curled toes.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The pleasure that exploded from the deepest part of her body burnt white in Charlotte¡¯s head.

    And¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    time passed.

    A blonde beauty stretched out on the bed with her head still buried in the pillow.

    Thenguid look on her face gave off a strangely decadent beauty in harmony with the messy, torn stockings and waitress uniform.

    Squeak.

    So it must have been.

    A warm feeling was transmitted to her drooping spine.

    On the nape of the neck with clear teeth marks.

    Between the softly folded wings.

    At the waist that is thin enough to break.

    at the base of the tail.

    I felt his lips gently absorbing the pleasure left in my body as if I was digging through a bonfire that was left behind.

    Charlotte said quietly.

    ¡°No matter how much you allowed yourself, it wasn¡¯t enough even after insulting me like this.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that the same for the princess?¡±

    ¡°What did you mean?¡±

    ¡°Tell me honestly, Princess.¡±

    fed up

    Limon whispered in her ear.

    ¡°You mean this waitress outfit. Didn¡¯t you change it on purpose because you praised me for looking good on you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Heh, you¡¯re good at delusion.¡±

    ¡°Anything like that, but your body is honest?¡±

    A slightly reddened nape.

    And even fluttering wings and tail.

    Even though everything is perfect, as a liar, Limon smiles at the poor bride.

    Is that smile offended by nting?

    Charlotte slightly raised her eyes.

    And after a short silence, hezily opened his mouth.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you and I are still not normal.¡±

    Thanks to the resonance of the dragon psionic by mixing their bodies with each other, the symptoms of the main fire infancy improved.

    But the level of urgent dissatisfaction.

    Whether it¡¯s to get out of the main fire.

    Whether it was toplete the dragon¡¯s blood.

    They needed to continue to resonate the dragon psionic over time.

    ¡°Then you remain silent.¡±

    ¡°Are you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°It means you don¡¯t have to overdo it with that messed up body.¡±

    make a fuss

    After pushing Limon away with his tail.

    Charlotte got up from the bed.

    And even though he had improved, he slightly twisted his lips as he looked at him who couldn¡¯t even withstand the strength of his tail.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn this time.¡±

    what¡¯s your turn

    What is this subtle sense of incongruity?

    Charlotte got out of bed while Limon looked on with a puzzled look on her face.

    And¡­

    gradually.

    I lowered myself.

    low low low.

    until both knees touch the floor.

    ¡°Wait, Princess!?¡±

    Probably because it was so unexpected.

    Frightened when he saw the proud Charlotte kneeling in front of him, Limon reflexively tried to get himself up.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    It wasn¡¯t just because she was caught by Charlotte¡¯s tail, which was wrapped around her waist.

    The words that flowed from Charlotte¡¯s lips were precisely because of one title.

    ¡°-Stay still, Master.¡±

    Still a haughty face.

    Anguidly subdued voice.

    But a little brazen and spiteful in it.

    Limon¡¯s eyes widened when he read something oddly familiar and strangely like her,pletely different from the original Charlotte.

    ¡°you¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you were mean to someone like that, you must have been prepared to be mean, Master?¡±

    Unconsciously, Limon understood.

    Why was Charlotte able to create a new genre of sheep?

    In the first ce, she was always Charlotte, even if she fell for the syphilis, so this is just a hidden side of her rather than a dual personality.

    But there was no time for him to organize his thoughts.

    Charlotte bowed her head.

    Directly towards the center of Limon.

    ¡°Dark dog, you¡­ Hehe!¡±

    With his snake-like tongue slipping, Limon

    clenched his fist at the sensation of the dragon psionic that

    had subsided a little

    . The fact that he was slicing through the weapon that pierced his own

    innocence a while ago

    made him feel a thrill he had never felt before in his life

    .

    When

    she finally stopped her tongue,

    she opened her red lips and buried her head deep into his

    body

    .

    What she

    felt

    was

    not humiliation,

    if I had to say

    the

    opposite . And the desire wriggling hotly in her mouth

    ,

    which she couldn¡¯t hide even if she tried to hide it, made her feel strangely satisfied. The desire for

    dominance to harass the strongest sword master she couldn¡¯t even

    defeat. The trust she felt from his actions that gave her a vital point.

    Even the sense of liberation from putting down her pride and defile herself. The

    intense

    emotion she was able to ept because she had lost everything through the coin initiation made her smile

    strangely .

    Exposing the skin protruding from between her skirt and blouse,

    sitting on the bed and stroking the hair of the beautiful bride with her head buried between her legs, the

    noblest princess and

    the noblest sword master

    conquered each other and indulged endlessly in the pleasure of being conquered. And

    so, the pleasure reached its peak, and the moment Limon unknowingly grabbed her beautiful horn and pulled it in.

    ¡° ¡­!¡±

    Limon and Charlotte hardened.

    The heat bursting out.

    At the same time, the explosive pleasure created by the resonance of each other¡¯s dragon psionics stiffened even the two absolutes.

    After a while.

    She raised her head, which she had been burying until now, after Limon¡¯s grip on her horn had weakened.

    And gulp.

    After wiggling the neck.

    As if taking in all the breathing that had stopped until now, he took a deep breath and exhaled it.

    She wiped her sticky wet lips.

    ¡°Really, Master is also a beast.¡±

    Is it the satisfaction of finally feeding one room?

    Or was it because he enjoyed seeing Limon with an indescribable expression?

    Charlotte smilednguidly as she untied the tail that had been wrapped around Limon¡¯s waist with a deep smile on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate though.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fortunate, what?¡±

    ¡°Me and you, at least you don¡¯t have to stop treatment because ofck of stamina.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Whether it¡¯s the sword master, Limon.

    As long as the dragon psionic is amplified through resonance, you can continue to remain in a dragon state.

    Do you have a lot of stamina?

    no matter how many days it takes

    I wonder if it¡¯s okay to finish treatment like this.

    Limon, who had been silent while watching the lofty bride who spoke with a provocative smile, finallyughed.

    Then he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her onto hisp, whispering in her ear.

    ¡°Be prepared. Now that you¡¯ve gone this far, even if the princess begs you to stop, you won¡¯t stop.¡±

    Is it because of the dragon psionic?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of that alluring body feel.

    He felt his center, which had heated up again in an instant, pierce his thigh.

    Charlotte replied with a bewitching smile.

    ¡°¡ªI hope.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    the duel that wasn¡¯t a duel between the dragon and the sword master¡¯s pride started again.

 Chapter 791

    #791. It¡¯s fan spirit, right?

    * * *

    The heart of El Dorado.

    It is used as a bridge in wartime, but in peacetime, it is located in the middle of theke.

    The Fairy Queen, who had been sleeping quietly on the throne in the center, holding her staff, slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s finally over.¡±

    [Really?]

    ¡°Yes. Now there will be no problems caused by the virus left behind by the golden lord.¡±

    [Whoah, I¡¯m d.]

    Yuna-kyung was relieved.

    The golden lord was already dead and most of the corrupt spirits he controlled were also destroyed.

    But that didn¡¯t mean the virus was all gone.

    From the beginning, the virus was created not by the golden lord, but by his granddaughter, an acrobatic fox, borrowing the power of ¡ºGolden Almighty¡».

    From fallen spirits to armored or oldputers.

    There was always a chance that the virus still lingering here and there could be used by the somersault fox.

    [You did a lot of hard work.]

    That¡¯s why Na-kyung Yun admired it.

    From the end of the fight against the golden lord until now.

    Searching the world¡¯sputerworks to process the remnants of the virus and spread an anti-vine, and so on.

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s ability to do all of these things in a matter of days was admirable even if she used El Dorado¡¯s system.

    Looking at Yuna-kyung like that.

    The Fairy Queen chuckled.

    ¡°No gora nyo. On the contrary, it was the blue bird who worked hard to help me.¡±

    [Hey, what did I do? I just ordered the spirits to direct the traffic instead of the fairy sister.]

    ¡°Well, is that so?¡±

    With the Fairy Queen looking at her with a strange expression.

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head.

    [Anyway, if this is also a blessing for the phone call, it¡¯s a blessing for the phone call.]

    ¡°Are you talking about the fallen spirits?¡±

    [yes. If not all of them, at least all of the fallen spirits in this area have been swept away, right?]

    ¡°It¡¯s as you say.¡±

    The number of fallen spirits gathered by the golden lord is tens of thousands.

    In addition, tens of thousands of fallen spirits were hidden for electronic warfare.

    However, half of them were blown away by Yuna-kyung, and the remaining penins was destroyed along with the virus by the vine made by the Fairy Queen.

    Even counting the number of fallen spirits destroyed in just a few days, the arrogance was well over.

    It¡¯s arrogance to rest your words.

    This was more than all the fallen spirits hunted by all gunfighters in North Americabined for decades.

    In other words, the threat of the wilderness has been reduced to that extent.

    ¡°Of course, there are still many fallen spirits left¡­¡±

    [At least the wilderness will be a little more calm, right? The situation on the North American continent will improve as well.]

    ¡°It will.¡±

    Of course, that¡¯s an optimistic prediction.

    If the fallen spirits devote themselves to making up for their shortfall, the threat of the wilderness will grow again in a few decades.

    But the Fairy Queen didn¡¯t worry about that.

    Instead, I just smiled.

    ¡°Because mankind has always changed and pioneered the world somehow.¡±

    Beyond borrowing the power of the spirits, researching the techniques of the fairies dwelling in the spirits.

    Invent new magic without praying to God.

    Conquer the world with the psionics you received from the dragon.

    Cutting providence with only one sword.

    If you are a human being who has created and changed times many times, you will do it somehow.

    Watching the fairy queen say something she doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s apliment or not, Yuna-kyung shyly agreed, but eventually changed the conversation slightly.

    [By the way, is the fairy sister¡¯s team leader still the same?]

    ¡°Yes. You are still in the hospital room.¡±

    [I heard you woke up a few days ago? But you haven¡¯t taken a single step out of the hospital room until now?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [What are you doing?]

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Can I tell you the truth?

    Before the fairy queen, who had a slightly embarrassed expression, could speak, Yuna-kyung sighed.

    [No, you don¡¯t have to tell me. At the point of being with the rich sister, it¡¯s obvious anyway.]

    ¡°¡­Did you know about the rtionship between the two of you?¡±

    [It¡¯s good if you know that.]

    Yuna-kyung repeatedly sighed.

    She was scolded by Limon for not paying attention, but she still had eyes and ears.

    Since he started to be with the Seven Dragons, he had been watching from his side, so he couldn¡¯t be unaware of the rtionship between Limon and the seven princesses.

    ¡­Even though it should be said that the eyes are buttonholes, in that I only vaguely noticed them recently.

    What can I do?

    This is the limit of the mother¡¯s solo.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung grumbled.

    [Anyway, the team leader is also a beast. He said that a guy who does things he can¡¯t even take responsibility for is a bastard, but he¡¯s aplete stranger, isn¡¯t he?]

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re a swordsman, I think you can take responsibility.¡±

    [But it¡¯s not seven legs, seven legs!]

    ¡°Does that matter?¡±

    The Fairy Queen tilted her head slightly.

    From the sultan¡¯s harem to the king who had numerous courtdies, the nobles who enjoyed the three concubines and the crown prince.

    It was because she had watched history where polygamy was taken for granted among people with power, and that was on the small side.

    [It¡¯s such a big problem!? What kind of era is this now!]

    Of course, Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t agree.

    After staring at her who literally jumped up and insisted on Limon¡¯s immorality.

    The Fairy Queen suddenly asked.

    ¡°Bluebird, I have another question for you.¡±

    [yes? What?]

    ¡°Do you really have any intention of bing the next Fairy Queen?¡±

    [Not at all.]

    ¡°¡­You really don¡¯t have any hesitation.¡±

    [Of course.]

    Yuna-kyung replied immediately.

    She was the one who rejected the fairy queen¡¯s proposal even before the fight with the golden lord in the first ce.

    There was no reason to change my mind now.

    ¡°If I became a fairy queen, even if I could regain my lost human life?¡±

    However, the moment she heard the words of the fairy queen, Yuna-kyung inadvertently stopped.

    And saw.

    Long pointed ears.

    Shining wings on his back.

    The figure of the Fairy Queen, who, although different from a human, looked infinitely more human than a blue bird.

    at the end of looking around.

    Beak open again.

    [Nevertheless.]

    An unexpectedly calm answer.

    But the Fairy Queen didn¡¯t take that as a surprise.

    Instead, he just smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Well, is it because of me?¡±

    [That¡¯s the biggest reason.]

    ¡°I¡¯ve already lived enough.¡±

    [No matter how much, I don¡¯t want to gain strength at the cost of

    my fairy sister¡¯s life.] If the fairy queen who passed on her wings expires and closes her eyes, she will feel ufortable for the rest of her life.

    When I think of the fairy queen¡¯s life, I don¡¯t have the courage to endure the difort that mayst for hundreds, thousands, maybe tens of thousands of years.

    After shaking my head and saying.

    Yuna-kyung added a word.

    [Because I learned more than anything.]

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    [There is no such thing as power without price, and the easier it is to obtain, the more expensive it is.]

    Because he gained power so easily, he lost something precious as a human being.

    Because he was absolutely strong, the Sword Master ran wild ording to his beliefs and desires. From

    the princess of the Seven Dragons, who suffered punishment because she inherited the dragon¡¯s blood,

    to the fairy queen who has protected the world for a long time.

    The lives of the absolutes that everyone admires and envy seemed too difficult and difficult rather than easy and happy.

    In the words of the blue bird, thanks to traveling with Limon, he has seen and experienced more absolutes than anyone else in the present age.

    The Fairy Queen chuckled.

    ¡°You are wise.¡±

    [It¡¯s all thanks to the team leader.]

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    [Yes, even though our team leader is an unscrupulous man with no conscience, he has a lot to learn from watching.]

    Watching Yuna-gyeong shrug her wings, the fairy queen thought.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m more sorry.

    Apart from her qualifications as a Fairy Queen, she wanted her to be her sessor all the more because she was the same person as Yun Na-kyung.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if that¡¯s what the bluebird wants, then I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    [Sorry.]

    ¡°No, the important thing is the blue bird¡¯s will.¡±

    However, we know that further invitations are meaningless and will only make each other ufortable.

    The Fairy Queen obediently gave up.

    And he sighed.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m in trouble.¡±

    [¡­Is it so difficult if I don¡¯t be the sessor?]

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, it¡¯s something else.¡±

    [If anything else¡­ Constetions?]

    Yuna-kyung thought as she scratched her head with her wings.

    The Fairy Queen is in trouble.

    Although they defeated the Golden Lord, Eldorado was damaged in the process and she exhausted her strength, so it was

    natural for the Fairy Queen, who had been holding the Constetion in check for a long time, to be wary of what they would do again in this gap.

    so right after that.

    Her eyes became dots.

    ¡°As long as there is no sessor, now I have no choice but to confess to the swordsman.¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    ¡°Umm, do you think swordsmen like older people¡­ I¡¯m worried because statistically, I¡¯ve only met younger people.¡±

    [Wait a minute. fairy sister? What do you mean?]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    what the hell did you hear?

    At the question of Yuna-kyung, who blinked nkly and closed her wide beak only btedly.

    The Fairy Queen tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the question, and asked back.

    ¡°As long as there is no heir, it¡¯s only natural that you have to give birth yourself, right?¡±

    [Isn¡¯t that impossible, so you¡¯re trying to make me your sessor?]

    ¡°Yes, originally, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    The Fairy Queen acknowledged.

    If I had been able to give birth to an heir in the first ce, I would have done it long ago.

    However, just as no elemental wizard could eventually be a fairy, even the skills of the fairies could not make her sessor.

    It¡¯s just that she, who inherited the fairy king¡¯s legacy, was special.

    Just as a whale cannot give birth to a deer.

    Originally, human genes had no possibility of epting fairy elements.

    ¡°But swordsmiths are special.¡±

    [¡­!]

    That was it.

    listen to the fairy queen

    Yun Na-gyeong understood all the circumstances.

    A sword master with a perfect body and Limon with the eighth dragon psionic.

    If he and she, who had already escaped from humanity,bined, they could finally give birth to a fairy.

    Considering that this was the reason the princesses of the Seven Dragonspeted for him in the first ce, the Fairy Queen¡¯s decision was understandable.

    It¡¯s all the more because she knows her past, who has been working hard for the resurrection of the fairies for a long time.

    But¡­

    [No, but the age difference¡­]

    ¡°For immortals like us, age doesn¡¯t matter. Fortunately, I think the swordsman is like that too.¡±

    [The team leader already has a mountain of brides?!]

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not greedy for the position of a bride. As long as I can have children, I don¡¯t mind having an affair.¡±

    [Bull¡­?]

    ¡°Still, it would be better to get formal consent from everyone. And if possible, I would like to have eight children.¡±

    [Eight eight¡­?!]

    ¡°Is eight too few? In the past, in our tribe, children had to pass ten to be treated as mothers.¡±

    And it was only btedly.

    Yuna-gyeong finally realized.

    ¡®This fairy sister is natural¡­!¡¯

    I didn¡¯t even notice it because of her noble atmosphere, economy, and kind personality.

    As the first absolute of mankind, the Fairy Queen, who lived a life that didn¡¯t need to be noticed all her life, was truly a historical natural. In

    addition, far from being monogamous, there was almost no marriage system at all . In the past.

    Being born in the golden age when it wasmon sense to share with a strong man who was good at hunting.

    Common sense ispletely different.

    That¡¯s why, while he was stunned,

    Na-kyung Yoo suddenly realized something scary.

    [Hey fairy sister? How many men have you dated?]

    ¡°Never dated?¡±

    [¡­!]

    I can¡¯t have children anyway.

    Why would I date a man?

    While there,

    the Fairy Queen

    suddenly

    put a hand on her chest

    . .¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°This is what fandom is, right?¡±

    A slightly shy face.

    A pure smile on top of it.

    Even a little ruddy cheeks.

    Too shy to be a simple fan.

    Humanity since the beginning of civilization. Even though she may be the absolute one who has taken care of her.

    There are only two things that Yuna-kyung can do, looking at the historical parent solo fairy who is as naive as a primitive man when ites to dating matters. How other

    princesses will react if they hear this.

    After imagining for a while,

    in fear and despair All he did was curse at the culprit who made this innocent queen like this

    .

 Chapter 792

    #792 Can I please?

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time since I picked up the golden scarab ornament and observed it closely.

    After putting down the ornaments.

    The bewitching beauty with prominent tear spots on her dark red hair asked casually.

    ¡°Is this all?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little disappointing. I thought you guys had quite a lot of treasures plundered in the war.¡±

    ¡°¡­Let me be clear, my n¡¯s treasury is by no means meager, right?¡±

    ¡°The quantity and quality are too low for something like that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because when weunched the GOD brand, everything we needed was already sent to the Holy Alliance.¡±

    A girl in a baggy military uniform.

    At Nadia¡¯s protest, the legendary archwitch made an interesting expression.

    ¡°I thought you would have kept a few treasures in your trumpet, but did you really send them all?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to¡­¡±

    Nadia admits candidly.

    Now they are cooperating with each other, but in the first ce, the seven ns werepetitors.

    When LW products were released and the silver dragon n was in trouble, there was a reason to help them, but there was no loyalty to give them away to the barn.

    Especially if it¡¯s a treasure that¡¯s hard toe by, no matter how much money you have, like a magic potion.

    That¡¯s why Nadia also tried to hide some of her secret treasures¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to save them.¡±

    Hwareuk.

    A beautiful woman with red hair in a military uniform.

    Hai snapped her fingers and lit a cigarette.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a national treasure or a treasure, just collect it again if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that sounds like a red baby.¡±

    Shirughed.

    Although it is said that the value has decreased considerably after the opening of the Iron Age, all magical castings are rare.

    Among them, collecting national treasures was something that the Red Dragon Princess could say, considering other countries¡¯ treasury as her pocket.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you were the one who said you needed a casting?¡±

    ¡°But if you start another war in Africa, which has barely regained peace, I¡¯ll be scolded by Aga.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to start a war. After all, you can buy quite a few national treasures with money.¡±

    Even if a peace treaty was signed with the African Union.

    That Red Dragon Princess is trying to solve problems with money instead of power.

    It¡¯s something to live for a really long time to see.

    Shir shook his head while thinking inwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need it. After all, there is a limit to the treasures that can be bought with money.¡±

    Halfway castings were avable to her too.

    Nevertheless, there are two reasons why Shir personally came to Africa.

    One was because he wanted a casting that was as special as that.

    And another one¡­

    ¡°Besides, even if the casting is a bit disappointing, the other side is satisfying enough to be worth the effort so far, so you can be proud of it.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, is that stone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a stone, baby, you don¡¯t have eyes to see even for a member of the Golden Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the red dragon n?¡±

    ¡°It may not be of much value to you anyway, but to a witch like me, this is as valuable as all the gold and silver treasures in your treasury.¡±

    Sir turned his gaze to Nadia, who had a sullen look on her face.

    And among all the splendid treasures.

    Sweeping down the ss case containing the te, which was too old and clunky to be in this treasure trove, smiled a rare joyous smile.

    ¡°The stone tablet of Isis, I didn¡¯t know that this was in the treasury of the Egyptian royal family.¡±

    Isis.

    The Silver Age in the distant past.

    The daughter of the sky goddess Nut and a great witch who independently created and spread magic in Egypt.

    In terms of being a half-religious person.

    In terms of being a witch in the beginning.

    She was a great witch who had a lot inmon with Sir.

    The difference is that, unlike Sir, who remained human, she, who had the blood of a god, became the guardian of the Nile River after death.

    And it left a special achievement.

    When Osiris, her brother and husband, was killed by the evil god Set, who coveted the position of the highest god in Egypt.

    Isis gathered the body of Osiris that had been scattered all over Egypt in 13 pieces and resurrected it.

    Some of the secret arts were passed on to the general public, to the extent that a tradition of mummifying the corpse was born.

    One important thing.

    It is that she seeded in reviving the lion.

    Of course, it was a miracle that was possible because the deceased Osiris was also of the lineage of God.

    But even taking that into consideration, the knowledge and mysteries contained in Isis¡¯ secret arts were so deep and great that even Syr coveted them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this why you think fate is interesting?¡±

    ¡°Fate, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Just at this point, the stone tablet of Isis appeared in front of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fate, but it¡¯s just a result of random coincidence.¡±

    Nadia pointed out sullenly.

    The fact that the te of Iris was mixed in the treasury of the Red Dragon n, which had plundered numerous treasures for hundreds of years.

    The fact that Shir happened to see the stone b, which was considered an antique because no one recognized its value.

    It¡¯s just a bit of an unfortunate coincidence.

    Because it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    However, at Nadia¡¯s objection, Shir rather smiled deeply.

    ¡°Whoops, that¡¯s why it¡¯s fun. Coincidence and inevitability are all the same when viewed in the grand flow of fate.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that saying that, in the end, it¡¯s all destiny¡­?¡±

    ¡°You captured the nature of fate very well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guess who isn¡¯t a witch.

    When Nadia¡¯s eyes widened at Syrr¡¯s words, which made her head moreplicated rather than understandable the more she talked.

    Hasteni asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything special, I¡¯ll have to go look for castings.¡±

    ¡°It must be rare to find a casting that isn¡¯t even in our report.¡±

    In order to mass-produce arge amount of new items from the GOD brand, the Seven Dragons Association not only their own report.

    Even castings from different countries were scratched and used.

    It was not revealed because there were so few uses, but castings were already in the process of being in short supply all over the world.

    Castings cannot be mass-produced.

    That¡¯s why magic has declined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. There¡¯s a separate ce to point out.¡±

    But Shirughed.

    She is a great witch who has lived since the Silver Age.

    It had many secrets, and among them, there was a lot of mythical knowledge that others didn¡¯t know about.

    her power and knowledge.

    Thew of resuscitation of lions left by Isis.

    If you have enough fetishes in it¡­

    ¡®Now I can save face for that baby.¡¯

    Thinking of the white-haired man who must be desperately hoping for a way to wake up the unconscious swordsman and break the spell.

    The legendary archwitch started preparing to leave for her next destination.

    * * *

    ¡°Youth is wonderful.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean, huh?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Is it because of such nonsensical words?

    Or is it because there is something to chew on?

    To Limon who was puzzled, the Fairy Queen said with a smile.

    ¡°I expected a bed, but I didn¡¯t know that the two of you wouldn¡¯tst until the hospital room.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Limon averted his eyes slightly.

    It was because even though he had few opponents to follow, he couldn¡¯t show his face to the fairy queen who had lived a much longer time than he did.

    Especially in that he went beyond messing up the hospital room in Eldorado and almost destroyed it.

    ¡°Heh, reflect on your own shorings in not making a bed strong.¡±

    from that point of view.

    Charlotte¡¯s confidence in not losing her arrogance even against the Fairy Queen was admirable.

    ¡­I would have looked more confident even if I hadn¡¯t borrowed the traditional fairy clothes because I had torn everything from the cowboy uniform to the waitress uniform.

    But the Fairy Queen didn¡¯t point that out.

    It sounds like you¡¯re really right.

    Seriously, I just shook my head.

    ¡°Certainly, I¡¯d be in trouble if I didn¡¯t have a more sturdy bed¡­¡± ¡°¡­

    ?¡±

    ¡°Even if I use all the skills of the fairies, I¡¯ll try to make a sturdy bed so that this doesn¡¯t happen next time, so would you wait?¡±

    ¡°No, there is no need for that.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to decline. After all, this is for ¡®everyone¡¯.¡±

    Even the descendants of the dragon are at this level.

    If even the bed isn¡¯t strong, he might break his back.

    The fairy queen swallowed a muttering in her heart, her cheeks blushing, as if she was somehow looking forward to it rather than being scared.

    Seeing her, Limon makes a puzzled expression and Charlotte raises one eyebrow.

    The Fairy Queen shyly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Instead, can I ask you one big favorter?¡±

    ¡°However much.¡±

    [No, wait!]

    It was that moment.

    The reason Yuna-gyeong, who was anxious and nervous, intervened.

    [Team leader, you can¡¯t answer without thinking!]

    ¡°¡­what nonsense are you talking about again?¡±

    [It¡¯s not bullshit! Does the fairy sister know what to ask and say she¡¯ll do it right away?]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The Fairy Queen wouldn¡¯t ask for anything strange.¡±

    [Ugh. That¡¯s the case¡­]

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes wandered in the air.

    Even though I wouldn¡¯t ask for something strange, I might ask for something outrageous.

    It was because he stillcked the courage to speak openly in front of the fairy queen.

    The one who spoke on behalf of Yuna-kyung was Charlotte, who always had a haughty expression on her face.

    ¡°Just say anything. If there¡¯s something my groom needs help with, I¡¯ll take responsibility as a bride.¡±

    ¡°The heir-sama, you mean?¡±

    ¡°Did you have any difficulties?¡±

    ¡±

    ¡­???¡±

    [Now, let¡¯s not do this, let¡¯s start!]

    Yuna-kyung desperately cut off the conversation.

    The Fairy Queen, whom even Limon rarely pays homage to, is actually a legendary I couldn¡¯t let it be revealed that she was a natural fairy.

    Although she tilted her head, not knowing why. But

    that was only for a while.

    Understanding that it was time to say goodbye, the fairy queen calmly opened her mouth.

    ¡°The preparations are alreadyplete. So, you can start right away¡­ but before that, can I ask

    you one thing?¡±

    ¡°Please?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Unlike before, when she was gentle.

    Seriously and seriously

    . ¡±

    Even though most of their powers were sealed by the Nine Worlds, they are the ones who destroyed the ancestors of the two worlds.

    What is the purpose of the Constetions?

    What else can they do?

    They don¡¯t even know themselves.

    When fighting the World Federation, they are always the Constetions. Beware.

    As the first absolute being who has watched over mankind since the beginning of civilization, and thest descendant of the extinct fairies,

    Limon, who looked at the fairy queen as he spoke while holding out to¡¯s carving knife, slowly nodded and took it back.

    ¡± I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    So, after a while.

    After saying goodbye.

    Let¡¯s look across theke to see the two people and one of them leaving Eldorado in a flying spirit. The

    Fairy Queen closed her eyes.

    Her power was all exhausted in this battle.

    She was holding on with the power of the Seven Arcs borrowed from Limon for a while, but as long as she returned to¡¯s carving knife, that was the limit. In

    order to maintain the Nine Worlds, she had to fall asleep and minimize the consumption of her power. ¡®

    Maybe this will be thest time.¡¯

    Whether Limon collects the Seven Arcs

    or the opposite happens,

    the Fairy Queen suddenly imagined

    that when she woke up from this sleep, it would be the time to put an end to everything

    . ..¡¯

    No need to fight the Constetions anymore.

    No reason to protect the world. If

    everyone bes free.

    If such a futurees.

    ¡®Perhaps I can really enjoy being young too.¡¯

    In an era when there was no concept of youth, she ascended to the throne of the queen at a very young age and had to watch the world in solitude. She may have

    lived longer than anyone else.

    A fairy more innocent than anyone else.

    With a faint smile on her face,

    she fell asleep like that.

    Please keep your eyes open. Dreaming that this feeble hope wille true when I wake up¡­

 Chapter 793

    #793. there is a reason

    * * *

    Ellis P. Morgan.

    He was one of the greatest geniuses in the history of the Morgan family, the representative family of the Golden Dragon n.

    In fact, she did a perfect job as the president of the United States, as well as bing an aide to the princess at a young age.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s called all-round indiscriminately.

    From ability to lineage, personality, beauty, etc.

    She was a woman who was called the most ideal sidekick in every way.

    but recently.

    That Alice was devastated to the point of exhaustion.

    Her blonde hair, which was always neat, was disheveled, her pale face full of fatigue, and her clothes full of wrinkles.

    Even when he was active abroad, he could not hide the impoverishment, so the media even talked about it.

    Some gossips were even spreading rumors that she was busy dating and neglecting her political affairs.

    That behind it is the Democratic Party.

    It is also an operation for the presidential election.

    Alice knew.

    But I didn¡¯t really try to stop it.

    It wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to her, who oversaw the affairs of the United States of America, the Gold Dragon n, and Fafnir.

    Whether or not you have an extension.

    It¡¯s because I had no interest.

    Because the only thing that filled her tired and sleep-deprived head was remorse.

    ¡®It¡¯s because of me.¡¯

    After the main fire infestation intensifies.

    Charlotte entered the lungs to self-medicate.

    And ording to her will, Ellis thoroughly hid the fact and instead supervised the Golden Dragon n.

    This city is fighting against the world federation.

    The fact that the Golden Dragon n returned without any problems to the extent that no one noticed Charlotte¡¯s absence meant that she had done an excellent job.

    So it was.

    What Alice couldn¡¯t help but me herself even more.

    ¡®Because I was perfect, the princess became that way.¡¯

    I¡¯d rather have her fall short.

    If Limon noticed Charlotte¡¯s absence because of that.

    Because he could have cured the coin affliction before things turned out like this.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t more perfect.¡¯

    In the first ce, he had to thoroughly assist Charlotte so that she would not even fall into the coin intoxication.

    I should have confessed everything to Limon and asked for help, even if I was punished for breaking the order.

    she didn¡¯t do anything

    He only called Maia after Charlotte lost her memory and disappeared after falling into the coin intoxication.

    Even so, in the end, he lost Charlotte, who ran out of control.

    It was to the point ofmenting that throughout the history of the Seven Dragons, there would be no one in his aide who was ascking as he was.

    Tadada dat!

    So it was.

    Why is she running like crazy at this moment?

    It was a waste of time to wait for the elevator, so at the end of climbing the stairs as if flying halfway, using telekinesis.

    The moment you open the roof door.

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    Elise hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the gigantic gas filling the wide rooftop of Fafnir¡¯s office building.

    The figure of the opponent who appeared at the boarding gate of the aircraft made her heart beat as if it would explode.

    ¡°While I was away for a while, the appearance has really deteriorated.¡±

    radiant blonde.

    beautiful beauty.

    Anguidly subdued voice.

    Above all, even the golden eyes full of self-confidence while being extremely dignified.

    Alice, who felt her heart choking at the sight she missed so much, opened her mouth with a trembling voice only after a long time had passed.

    ¡°¡­wee.¡±

    Please let this be real.

    And if it¡¯s a dream, I hope forever can fall asleep in this dream.

    With sincere longing, Elise knelt before the beloved princess who had finally returned.

    ¡°My princess.¡±

    * * *

    Charlotte¡¯s disappearance is a top secret.

    It¡¯s a secret that only a few, including the elders and the head of the prestigious family, knew among other ns as well as among the Golden Dragon n.

    Her return came unexpectedly and quietly.

    Those who felt the strange atmosphere saw Charlotte return on a flying spirit and epted that she had gone to the fairy kingdom to prevent the danger of the spirit crisis.

    Of course, that¡¯s the general n¡¯s job.

    The elders and heads of households, who knew the truth, were so happy that they shed tears when they heard the news of Charlotte¡¯s return.

    For the members of the Seven Dragons, the princess was faith, everything, and the meaning of life.

    But that was only until then.

    That¡¯s what they could be happy about.

    ¡°Hello, you¡¯re a spectator.¡±

    Rest your chin on one hand.

    Sitting with slender legs crossed.

    Charlotte, who was checking the electronic documents, continuednguidly.

    ¡°Ellis. Did you think I was dead?¡±

    ¡°Could that be?¡±

    ¡°You must have thought that one could die. Isn¡¯t that why you prepared this n?¡±

    After returning to Fafnir.

    Charlotte was the first to check the backlog.

    No matter how hard Alice and the elders tried, they couldn¡¯tpletely fill her vacancy.

    Fortunately, as befits the Golden Dragon family, their work was neat and tidy.

    Unfortunately, the direction of the work waspletely wrong.

    ¡°In the midst of everyone busy supporting the world peace n, I was just busy preparing for retaliation.¡±

    ¡°¡­I just apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you know shame.¡±

    Charlotte was cynical.

    after she disappeared.

    The Golden Dragon n didn¡¯t stay silent either.

    Rather, I prepared to attack the World Federation with all my might.

    Of course, if that happens, an all-out war between the World Federation and the Seven Dragons will begin, and the world will be in chaos.

    That¡¯s why they indirectly cut each other¡¯s power and influence, but avoided direct battles as much as possible.

    However, the Golden Dragon n did not hesitate.

    If the dragon¡¯s blood was cut off, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the world perished or not.

    And, ording to the standards of the Seven Dragons, Alice¡¯s judgment was both a very natural right and a duty.

    ¡°All responsibility lies with me, so please punish me and restore the family¡¯s honor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    Still, there was one reason why she asked for punishment.

    Because he didn¡¯t trust Charlotte.

    The proof is that he prepared for revenge.

    As a result, the Golden Dragon n lost face by wasting energy alone when other ns were struggling.

    For the Geumryong n, who were born with arrogance, it was a sin they could not repay with their lives.

    ¡°Eris, are you really prepared to receive any punishment?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°If you do, prepare the Seven Dragon Branches.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°The fault of the limbs is the fault of the owner. Isn¡¯t it my job to take responsibility for the mistakes you made?¡±

    ¡°Princess, that¡¯s¡­!¡±

    ¡°I will not listen to objections.¡±

    Why does the punishment against himself lead to the Seven Dragons Branch?

    Alice, who was puzzled, realized Charlotte¡¯s intentions only btedly and opened her eyes wide.

    But Charlotte refused to answer.

    I was just talkingnguidly.

    ¡°You are the one who said you would ept any punishment.¡±

    ¡°¡­if that¡¯s the princess¡¯s will.¡±

    The Golden Dragon n doesn¡¯t have a single word.

    Take responsibility for her own words.

    Alice, who had been looking at the princess she spoke indifferently with an indescribable face, finally lowered her head in sorrow.

    Charlotte added another word as if she had just remembered.

    ¡°And prepare for the Chilryong branch meeting in a slightly special way.¡±

    ¡°How are you talking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    So after a while.

    After Ellis retreated to prepare for the Seven Dragons meeting as soon as possible.

    It was time to open the electronic document again.

    A warm feeling came from behind her back.

    Seruk.

    ¡°It¡¯s so kind, our ck dog.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me a dark dog?¡±

    At the words of Limon, a gray-haired man who hugged her from behind, Charlotte snapped a shot.

    But contrary to her words, she didn¡¯t push him away.

    Just like a wolf ying while biting the nape of his neck, he gently stroked his cheek with one hand as he lightly kissed her neck.

    ¡°But is it okay to go beyond this?¡±

    Opposite of tickling kisses.

    A strangely cold voice.

    As a guardian deity of mankind, who would have held the responsibility if the Geumryong n had run amok before being her lover and groom.

    In order to prevent this situation from recurring again, isn¡¯t it necessary to be punished?

    To Limon, who pointed it out calmly.

    Charlotte responded immediately.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. There will be no punishment worse than this for Ellis, as well as for all of my family.¡±

    They are the Golden Dragon n.

    They were more arrogant than any other n, and that¡¯s why they valued their pride more than their lives.

    That¡¯s why breaking that pride is the best punishment.

    speaking as their princess.

    Put down the fingers that were touching your cheeks.

    Charlotte gently touched Limon¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Above all, shouldn¡¯t they also learn now?¡±

    ¡°That our princess has a surprisingly sloppy temperament?¡±

    ¡°¡­not everything has to be perfect, and anyone can make mistakes.¡±

    back.

    It¡¯s like being really mean.

    Even nced at Limon for a moment.

    Eventually she pulled his chin.

    To cover his mouth with her own lips.

    Like that, Limonughs at the strongest seal, even if it is the softest in the world.

    How long had it been since hot breaths and soft breaths passed between the lips of the two lovers?

    Tok.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because even the Absolute took a long time to breathe.

    Or was it because the war of words was so intense?

    Charlotte let out a bewitching sigh as soon as she separated her lips, kissed Charlotte again on her corbone, and slipped her hand between the hems of her dress.

    Limon suddenly asked,

    ¡°By the way, Princess, do you really need to open the Seven Dragon Branch? If it¡¯s a simple story, I think justmunication will suffice.¡±

    ¡°There is a reason.¡±

    Could it be because the time I spent with him for seven weeks and nights was already familiar to me?

    Extend your arms and wrap them around your neck.

    With your back gently tilted back.

    Until he pulled him to the chest bone that was exposed before he knew it.

    Charlotte, who had finished all the actions naturally, continued with a groan in the thrill of the thrill of Limon¡¯s movement.

    ¡°Because we can¡¯t hold a banquet bymunication.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Charlotte, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s doing well.¡±

    [Soybean Burger of Happiness]

    In that shabby restaurant in a city in the corner of the wilderness, Jenny was sighing.

    It was nothing new.

    After Lee, a dark violinist who came to the store one day, hired Charlotte as a temporary maid and took her away.

    Because all Jenny could hear were sighs and monologues.

    ¡­Of course, it didn¡¯t increase as much as the bank ount bnce received from Charlotte¡¯s wages.

    ¡°If I had known it would be like this, I would have followed it¡­ Then I might have been able to hear Mr. Lee¡¯s performance at least once more.¡±

    worry.

    envy.

    loneliness, etc.

    Jenny was preparing for today¡¯s business while wandering through all kinds of mixed feelings.

    smart.

    ¡°I have a letter.¡±

    ¡°huh? What kind of letter is it?¡±

    I haven¡¯t received anything other than bills and flyers since I settled here.

    Jenny, puzzled as to who sent the letter, opened the door with a bit of anticipation and was surprised for another reason.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Post? Who sent this expensive item?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Who sent it

    ?¡±

    ¡°Ah

    , kidding

    . ¡±

    ¡­

    It wasn¡¯t long before it was decided that [Bean Burger of Happiness] would be closed on the same day due to the sudden fainting of the president.

 Chapter 794

    #794. It¡¯s ruined.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­So.¡±

    A face as pale as that of a corpse.

    Untidy purple hair.

    Even the gloomy eyes that darkened the long-awaited face.

    A woman with a dark aura that makes anyone feel ufortable.

    Wanderer opened his mouth in a subdued voice.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even stop the golden lord from dying, and you ran away alone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Even the sword spirit was abandoned?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because things went awry.¡±

    Who would have known that things would turn out this way?

    Looking at Billy, who speaks lightly even though he is dressed in bandages all over his body, he wants to remain silent with a heavy face.

    Wanderer quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Swordman, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You idiot. I wonder if it would be better to cut off an arm for failure.¡±

    ¡°Look at this?!¡±

    When Billy is hot.

    Gandhi gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°No matter how skilled a sword is, if your arm is cut off, it will be difficult in many ways, so please refrain from that.¡±

    The reason why a sword master has a perfect body is not only because he has perfected his sword suit, but also because he can properly wield his sword.

    sensation of the hand.

    left and right length.

    height, weight, skeleton, etc.

    The bnce of the body copses even if there is a minute difference of a piece of paper.

    Even a sword master has limits in wielding a sword with such an imperfect body.

    That¡¯s why Limon, who fought swords with Billy even while sitting in a wheelchair, was more monstrous.

    But Billy is not Limon.

    It is better to refrain from taking out anger in order to use it as a force in the future.

    Hearing Gandhi¡¯s gentle words, Billy smiled.

    ¡°As expected priest! I believed!¡±

    ¡°So cut off your tongue instead of your arm.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now, wait! Lady! Give me one more chance! I¡¯m such an idiot that I do when I see you like this?!¡±

    Would the emperor of the Roman Empire, who had his destiny stolen by a witch, be like this?

    It took a while to put on a face full of betrayal.

    Billy, who felt a great sense of danger after receiving Wanderer¡¯s grim eyes, knelt down and prayed.

    There was a difference as big as heaven and earth between a taciturn gunman and a gunman whose tongue was cut off and could only make short sounds.

    Mainly because it¡¯s out of shape.

    Was it through that earnest begging?

    after a long silence.

    Wanderer nodded.

    ¡°¡­Okay, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you really watching?¡±

    ¡°Should I just cut it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much for watching!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be thankful for¡­. I¡¯m just afraid that the usefulness I have will be lost.¡±

    Even though it¡¯s to fulfill his own long-cherished wish, Billy is the most cooperative sword master to her.

    Billy, who does what he is told by not one or two sword masters who are already selfish, belongs to the side that is at least useful.

    Even she could not easily dispose of it.

    Of course, her personality wasn¡¯t good enough to ovee failure for that reason¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anything from the Golden Lord in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°That means I¡¯ve had enough time¡­¡±

    Wanderer snorted.

    The Golden Lord¡¯s Last War project was obviously a grand n, enough to destroy the Seven Dragons at once if sessful.

    He actually drove the Seven Dragons into a corner.

    However, she did not expect anything from the golden lord.

    He only sent repairs running with Billy because he needed a bait that would attract the attention of the Seven Dragons and buy him time until he was ready.

    ¡°¡­now the preparations areplete.¡±

    from that point of view.

    Billy had sessfullypleted his mission.

    Thanks to the Golden Lord and his great sess, the Seven Dragons didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    That¡¯s because she could move freely.

    ¡°So, look forward to it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If this is over, even Limon Aspelder won¡¯t be able to stop us.¡±

    achievements as a result of it.

    The Seven Dragons were hiding it.

    After rigorous research and monitoring.

    Recalling the information he finally obtained a few days ago, Wanderer smiled grimly.

    ¡°-never.¡±

    * * *

    Chaos Theory.

    The hypothesis that the pping of a butterfly¡¯s wings could cause a typhoon on the other side of the globe.

    Of course, that¡¯s just a mathematical theory dealing with the importance of small errors, and it¡¯s not actually possible.

    But something simr could have been done.

    Or crash rted stocks to the scandal.

    One bullet can lead to war.

    Broadcasting makes a new trend, etc.

    In this modern age, where everything from the economy to politics and culture is intertwined, the influence of one individual could have global consequences.

    It was even easier if the individual had global influence.

    So it was.

    present this moment.

    That is why the whole world is in chaos.

    ¡°Thepany went bankrupt overnight? Does that make sense!¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯m really screwed?¡±

    ¡°Well, then my severance pay¡­¡±

    ¡°Is your severance pay, which is only 2 years old, a problem? The boss took my 10 year severance pay and threw it away?¡±

    From a young man who became unemployed shortly after getting a job at argepany after a fierce job war, to a middle-aged man whose livelihood was at a loss?

    They were only part of it.

    Dozens ofpanies have suddenly be paralyzed due to the bankruptcy of argepany that handled server operation and management.

    The game suddenly freezes, the site closes, the item ordered does not ship, the card payment fails, the manuscript uploaded to the cloud disappears, etc.

    When all of them arebined, people who lightly exceed hundreds of thousands, let alone thousands, have suffered damage.

    The problem was that not one or twopanies went bankrupt overnight.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Could Midas be ruined? Really?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God.¡±

    People were confused.

    Of course, if it was a few years ago, it would have been.

    Magus, Forest Utopia, and even Soulis and Manmamun

    . It was not new that the guild copsed.

    However, the Midas guild was sweet. While

    the other 10 guilds only operated businesses ording to each guild¡¯s inclination, focusing on dungeon raids.

    Midas, if it made money.

    Another useful skill. If there is,

    it has continued to expand its business by willingly epting small and medium-sized enterprises and private corporations as affiliates. It is

    only because it has secured the breadth and diversity of business in that way that it is the only one that has been able to build wealthparable to the Seven Dragon Group.

    However, the bigger and heavier the giant tree, the more it will fall down. The shock at the time is also great.

    In the midst of confusion due to all sorts of incidents between the Seven Dragons and the World Federation, the aftermath of

    Midas subsidiaries copsing, merging, or suffering financial difficulties shook the world.

    There was no exception to this . .The

    rich and themon people.

    Large corporations and small and medium-sized enterprises.

    Large guilds and small guilds.

    Even powerful countries and small countries.

    They had to struggle to avoid drowning because they were indiscriminately swept away by this economic tsunami on a global scale.

    ¡°Why, Why did this happen¡­¡±

    That was

    the reason Shin Myung-wun was shaking his head.

    Even though he was full of confidence and hope until he was elected on behalf of impeached former President Han Jeong-guk

    . In his right eye ,

    only sorrow remained

    , moaning

    .

    It¡¯s like a fierce economic war is going on.

    Since the price of dungeon by-products started to run wild, everyone with even a little bit of information was aware of it.

    But this ending was unexpected.

    Does it make sense that apany can end up like this overnight?¡±

    Of course, immortality isplete bullshit in the sense that anyrgepany can go out of business.

    Still, there is a degree.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to the extent that one or two affiliates copse or fail in business.

    The Midas Guild, one of the seven major guilds, was almost disintegrating in mid-air.

    In the aftermath, those who fell into tremendous economic turmoil felt like they were not struck by lightning or even a shark storm.

    But the world is in the middle of the day.

    After all, worse things always happen.

    ¡°This is unconfirmed information¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There are rumors that the Golden Lord may be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Shin Myung-woon hardened his face.

    And after a short silence, he murmured.

    ¡°It¡¯s ruined.¡±

    Information that would otherwise have been dismissed as nonsense.

    However, there was no more rational reason to exin the sudden copse of the Midas guild.

    In the first ce, the 10th guild was an organization that held the hegemony of the world based on the absolute power and skill of the monarch.

    Therefore, just as a building copses without a pir, if the monarch disappears, structurally it cannot maintain its vigor.

    It also meant that the copse of the Midas Guild would elerate and the situation would get worse.

    Shin Myung-woon felt as if he could already hear the song.

    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but no.¡±

    ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t you think about it and answer?¡±

    ¡°The situation is too great to be dealt with ad hoc.¡±

    It was unavoidable.

    Midas was a guild that dealt with as much money as several tolerable countries put together.

    The aftermath of their copse was at a level that even the United States of America or the Russian Khanate could not handle on their own.

    One exception, if any.

    ¡°Only the Seven Dragons can rectify this situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­are the parties who caused this chaos the only solution?¡±

    ¡°Rather, it¡¯s more like that, right?¡±

    Beyond destroying even Midas.

    The Seven Dragons have truly taken control of the world¡¯s wealth.

    If they absorbed the affiliates of Midas, this economic chaos would be resolved to some extent.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why, there are rumors that the Seven Dragons are preparing for a meeting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a meeting, it¡¯s a victory celebration.¡±

    The copse of Midas means that the bnce between the World Federation and the Seven Dragons haspletely copsed.

    Now, it meant that the Seven Dragons were close to a fait apli to destroy the World Federation and gain world hegemony.

    And what about other countries?

    It was a regrettable situation for the Korean Penins, which had not maintained good rtions with the Seven Dragons for the past hundreds of years.

    Especially in that Limon became the silver dragon princess¡¯ sire and the entire seven dragon society began to look down on them.

    So it was.

    Shin Myung-woon opened his mouth after much thought.

    ¡°Make an appointment with the princess of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    ¡°I still have to do it somehow.¡±

    Anyone with eyesight would have noticed where the bnce of power had tipped.

    Not one or two of them would be anxious to meet the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    But that¡¯s why he said he needed to meet the princesses of the Seven Dragons before it was toote.

    Myungwoon Shin quietly finished his speech.

    ¡°Now, depending on how closely you maintain a rtionship with the Seven Dragons, the world will be divided into advanced and underdeveloped countries.¡±

 Chapter 795

    #795 Let¡¯s get started.

    * * *

    Slowly.

    She opened her eyes.

    And at the end of looking in the mirror, I asked quietly.

    ¡°Sir Lucas, how do you look?¡±

    ¡°It suits you well.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it too shy?¡±

    exposed shoulders.

    A ne draped over the breastbone.

    Silk gloves reaching up to the elbow.

    Slim waist entuated by a drawstring.

    Up to the hem of the skirt that slightly tightens the legs.

    An evening dress that emphasizes clean skin and body shape with luxurious, neat and subtle exposure.

    In addition, Lucas said calmly as he looked at Rose, who was blurry at the strange feeling of himself because of the makeup that put more effort than usual.

    ¡°Since this Seven Dragon Branch is in the form of a banquet, isn¡¯t it natural to have a bit of splendor?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do, but¡­¡±

    Rose blurted out.

    As a count of the British Empire, she was familiar with banquets.

    However, since she had always worn a uniform as a nobleman and a knight, she felt embarrassed to wear a new dress.

    After all, it¡¯s not like I have to change into a uniform right now.

    Seeing her hesitate.

    Lucas said calmly.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t forget that there must be a reason for the Golden Dragon Princess to hold the Seven Dragon Branches in the form of a banquet this time.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes.¡±

    Rose smiled bitterly.

    Originally, the bigger the war, the more time it takes to clean up rather than fight.

    As Midas was self-destructing with the death of the golden lord, the Seven Dragons were busy.

    Whether it¡¯s to collect loot.

    for any other reason.

    But in the midst of this, he dared to hold a banquet and invite all the other princesses.

    It would have been impossible without a special intention.

    Especially considering Charlotte, who has just regained her memories, has to be busier than any of the seven princesses to fill the gap.

    The reason why she eventually decided to wear a dress instead of a uniform was because there was some guess about that intention.

    ¡­Of course, there was another, most important reason.

    ¡°Above all, it¡¯s a chance to spend quality time with the swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Looking at Rose who couldn¡¯t deny her words even though her cheeks were blushing.

    Lucas chuckled.

    Before creating the GOD brand, thest time we met was to chase clues to the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    How much she missed Limon after that.

    And every time Imunicated with him, how many times had I put my clothes in order and spent the day in a good mood.

    For Lucas, who has been watching from his side, just seeing Rose like this made him feel good.

    ¡®Even the swordsman doesn¡¯t really have eyes to see.¡¯

    So it was.

    Why did he grieve in his heart?

    Beautiful, elegant, and kind.

    To marry a princess from another n over Rose, who was so perfect in every way.

    It was a treatment that made me question where I put my eyes beyond not understanding at all.

    ¡®As expected, I have to help.¡¯

    All of this is because our princess was so naive and caring that she gave way even in rtionships with men and women.

    He said he would have to assist.

    Along with Lucas, who has made up his mind to be the most sincere and model aide in the Seven Dragons.

    Rose, who was finally ready, left the room.

    So, the moment when the two of them entered between the members of the Changryong team waiting outside and psionics resonated with them.

    Phaging!

    space is distorted.

    The surroundingndscape has changed.

    A strange secret room appeared instead of the quiet county castle.

    The person standing at the entrance bowed respectfully without being surprised when they saw them suddenly appearing.

    ¡°Ellis of the Golden Dragon n will meet the descendant of Prince Jeongcheongryongdeok.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±

    ¡°The banquet hall is this way.¡±

    A blonde woman greeted them in a suit instead of her usual cowgirl attire.

    Elise led them down a passageway lined with disys on all sides.

    from the sea to the ins.

    from snow to desert.

    from the valley to the forest.

    For a while, I want to walk along the bizarre hallway where the screen changes with each step.

    The moment you finally reach the end of the hallway.

    Rose paused involuntarily.

    Like the hallway, a spacious banquet hall with transparent screens covering the walls, ceiling and floor.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the scenery of dawn, where the boundary between night and day is harmonized, reflected on the screen was so vivid.

    The centerpiece of such a banquet hall.

    The figure of a man with a wine ss in one hand and his naturally white gray hair dyed in the morning light reflected on the screen made her instantly harden.

    ¡°Wee, Count. As expected, you came first.¡±

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith.¡±

    Why?

    I had a lot of stories I wanted to tell you.

    Seeing his natural smile on his face, I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    At the end of that kind of lip-smacking.

    In the end, what Rose said was too ordinary.

    ¡°Your body¡­ are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your concern.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fortunately, the.¡±

    Amon greeting ifmon.

    Even so, it is a relief that permeates deeply.

    I did believe that he would be fine.

    However, knowing how serious Limon¡¯s condition was, he couldn¡¯t help but feel joy in his unharmed appearance.

    Is it because of that relief?

    She opened her mouth, and spoke to him again with a faint smile as always.

    no i was trying to

    Tadadadadat!

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡­If it hadn¡¯t been for the silvery sh that swept by.

    It was a really fleeting thing.

    The silver sh flew along with the Doppler effect at a speed so frightening that even Rose couldn¡¯t react.

    The fact that Limon stepped aside slightly.

    Thanks to that, the silver sh that he had been diving with excitement overturned the table behind Limon and fell out.

    Wow Jang Chang Woodangtadadang!

    Would this be the case of a dog that overturned a table while chasing a chicken?

    A little while to squirm, buried beneath the overturned tables and tablecloths of food.

    A silvery sh that arose slowly.

    No, the silver-haired girl opened her mouth, dripping wine from the tips of her hair.

    ¡°¡­Hey, oppa? Isn¡¯t it a little too much to just avoid a younger brother who rushes into you because he¡¯s d to see you after a long time?¡±

    ¡°Originally, it¡¯s an older brother¡¯s instinct to avoid his younger brother when he attacks, crazy princess.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ve been decorating it for a long time, but it¡¯s a mess.¡±

    How sad were you?

    Yekathrice groaned.

    Instead of the traditional clothes she usually wore, she even wore a white dress as if winter had arrived.

    It was messed up even before I showed it to the person I wanted to show it to, so even Yekathrice had no choice but to be bumpy.

    So it was.

    Why did Limon snap his fingers?

    Squeak.

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Yekathrice blinked.

    The moment when the shadow swaying at her feet seemed to have passed over her whole body.

    It was because the food she had been covered with hadpletely disappeared, revealing a beautiful dress that was not stained with a speck of dust.

    ¡°Brother, could you do something like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have anything to do while I was in the mastery of magic. I practiced like this and it worked.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know it until now, but now I think it makes a little sense.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why do they say geniuses are unlucky?¡±

    ¡°Then I must have had a very unlucky bride.¡±

    Let¡¯s look at each other for a while.

    After eating andughing at the same time.

    Limon wrapped his arms around Yekathrice¡¯s waist, and she wrapped her one arm around his neck.

    ¡°Congrattions on your return, brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Catherine.¡±

    Seruk.

    And¡­

    so naturally.

    Lips gently ovepping.

    Rather than being particrly deep or sticky.

    It¡¯s light and upbeat as if it were a greeting.

    Even so, when Rose is hardened as she sees two people sharing a kiss filled with affection that cannot be thought of as simple friendship.

    Awesome!

    ¡°Yekatrice, do your best.¡±

    A thread so thin that you can¡¯t even see it passed between the two of them.

    As if I knew that.

    Remove your lips naturally.

    Limon and Yekathrice took a step back as they released their arms holding each other.

    What came from the tip of the gift that was swung was a blunt voice with no emotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s against thew to run fast when you arrive after asking to apany you. I want to know where your conscience is.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about the little things. There¡¯s not much difference anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing small. Let¡¯s not forget that I became Lee¡¯s bride first, and Catherer.¡±

    An expressionless face, as always.

    However, instead of the sky-high priest¡¯s uniform, she was wearing a matching white dress.

    The white-haired girl told the silver-haired girl who had the same face as herself.

    ¡°I am first. Yekathrice is next. I won¡¯t forget it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no way I can forget it, right?¡±

    Originally, eating your younger sister¡¯s food is delicious.

    I prefer Ainsha after her.

    Ainsha, who had been eyeing Yekathrice as she giggled, expressionlessly nced at Limon with quick steps. After approaching her,

    he straightened up and

    stretched out his arms.

    Without saying a word or saying hello,

    but Limon embraced her with a wry smile as if he couldn¡¯t stop it at the bride¡¯s actions with clear intentions.

    And

    ¡­

    .The

    lips ovep again.

    After a longer kiss than in Yekathrice,

    Ainsha finally parted her lips and whispered to him with her cheeks slightly flushed,

    ¡°Lee, I missed you.¡±

    Limon said . She didn¡¯t bother answering,

    she just slowly stroked her hair to express her affection for the bride.

    That¡¯s when Ainsha leaned her head against Limon¡¯s arms, still expressionless, but clearly filled with happiness and affection

    . As soon as he gets healed, he¡¯s busy dressing up as soon as he¡¯s healed, he¡¯s a man who can¡¯t be

    stopped

    .

    ¡± The woman with hair.

    Maia moved her feet.

    And Rose, who was silent.

    Yekatrice, who

    was smirking. Even Ainsha, who withdrew with regret, passed by.

    Looking at Limon with sharp eyes, she said,

    ¡°Swordsmith, do you have anything to say to me?

    ¡± I said so much that I had to be careful because I was in love, but it was

    not enough that I used a swordsman to aggravate my condition, so I had nothing to say about fighting a sword master and wandering between death and death again

    . Limon smiled and said,

    ¡°The dress suits you

    well

    .

    ¡± Looking at the two people

    , whose lips ovepped like that again and

    who

    confirmed their affection for each other, which was never deep but sticky,

    Rose was silent.

    Her heart throbbed.

    I wanted to close my eyes tight.

    No, she hoped that she would be able to approach Limon and confirm her love for him.

    And I was sure.

    The fact that he would be happy to prove his affection to her too, if Rose wanted it.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    Maia¡¯s emerald ring.

    The tinum ring Ainsha was fiddling with.

    The silver ring that Yekathrice was wearing as if to show off.

    And the ring she wore on a finger other than her ring finger, though delicate and beautiful.

    Despite being the same bride, he was proving that he was not qualified yet, unlike the girls who could openly share their affection with Limon.

    ¡°Hello, Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°¡­Congrattions on the victory.¡±

    ¡°Wee, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Swordsman.¡±

    So it must have been.

    Hai, who came in a thin dress instead of a military uniform.

    Rather, instead of the usual oriental-style dress, Li Qingwi also appeared in more fancy traditional clothes.

    The reason why I couldn¡¯t ask for affection from Limon, even though I greeted Limon and exchanged friendly conversations and smiles.

    ¡°It looks like everyone came.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start the banquet.¡±

    and after a while

    The blonde beauty who appearedst.

    Seeing the gold ring on Charlotte¡¯s ring finger, Rose unknowingly smiles bitterly.

    The Seven Dragons Association, which has a strangely different atmosphere from any other Seven Dragons Association, announced its beginning.

 Chapter 796

    #796 You¡¯re asking how.

    * * *

    Follow me, ttadan ttadan.

    music flows

    Calm yet beautiful.

    Even if it gently raises the atmosphere.

    so as not to interfere with the conversation.

    The ensemble that maintains an exquisite gap is first-ss evidence.

    As befits the performers invited to this banquet, it was wonderful.

    However, there was not a single person who admired or showed interest in the performance.

    From the Seven Princesses, who are the owners of the Seven Dragon Group, and their entourage, to the Seven Dragons who participated as escorts.

    There was no one in this room who was not familiar with this level of ying.

    [Wow, those older sisters and older brothers are really good at ying.]

    [¡­Excellent.]

    [Right? Shera, don¡¯t you think so too?]

    Of course, one non-human was an exception.

    Yuna-kyung, who took a seat at a table, munched on food and enjoyed the performance at a leisurely pace.

    When the drink runs out, the unattended vacuum cleaner next to you squeezes fresh fruit and pours it for you.

    There is no time to get bored chatting with Shera floating above.

    Truly, the new seller is the best seller.

    It was probably enough to be sure that no other participant was enjoying the banquet as innocently as she.

    However, Yuna-kyung did not notice the others.

    I just ate and drank with pride.

    Because Yuna-kyung, who made a big sess by borrowing the power of spirits and descending from Hwasin on Shinmahapil, deserved a reward.

    ¡­ she thought.

    However, the eyes of others were slightly different.

    ¡°Horus 20, this one is also delicious, so try it.¡±

    [Oh, thank you. Entourage unnie.]

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    A girl dressed in traditional Egyptian-style clothing instead of her usual baggy military uniform sitting in front of Yuna-kyung casually cing a te.

    Nadia smiled shyly.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to take care of your mother¡¯s pet.¡±

    [Hey, unnie is also very sincere. It would be nice to enjoy it a little morefortably in a ce like this.]

    ¡°Hey, serving the princess is the most fun.¡±

    a wry face.

    A strangely sluggish tone of voice.

    As always, it¡¯s full of gaps and looksx.

    So, without realizing the subtle weight of her words, Nadia sneakily asked Yun Na-gyeong, who was admiring her.

    ¡°By the way, Horus 20, don¡¯t you think our princess is really pretty?¡±

    [Hmm, the soldier is beautiful.]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Besides, she has a lot of money, and she¡¯s generous when she needs it.¡±

    [That¡¯s right, he wrote it very cheerfully.]

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s because he¡¯s a bit blunt, and he¡¯s also a single-minded single-minded person who never looks back once he¡¯s fallen for it.¡±

    [That¡¯s what I know¡­]

    The others, of course.

    Nadia doesn¡¯t know yet.

    When Yun Na-gyeong, recalling the secret space in the basement of the Egyptian pce, makes a vague expression.

    A word that insinuates.

    ¡°The person who can marry someone like a princess must be the luckiest person in the world, right?¡±

    [Really¡­?]

    ¡°I agree that the Red Dragon Princess is a great bride, but I don¡¯t think I can agree with that.¡±

    While Yuna-kyung was about to nod her head inadvertently like before.

    The one who intervened from the side.

    Nadia tilted her head slightly as she saw the man with a sword in a neat uniform instead of the shy armor he always wore.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that, Sir Lucas?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean, Ms. Nadia.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning.

    Confused Nadia.

    However, Lucas is a knight who speaks as if cutting with a sword, though he is always polite to her, whose eyes are deeply sunken.

    ¡°The luckiest person in the world is the one who will be our princess¡¯s sire.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, is that so?¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°I think a little differently.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Nadia¡¯s freedom to think so¡­¡±

    From an objective point of view.

    Hai, the tyrant of Africa,

    is a rose with a high reputation in the British Empire.

    Isn¡¯t it decided which of the two would be the more perfect bride?

    Nadia narrowed her eyes as she saw Lucas, who hadn¡¯t spoken directly, but whose attitude was obvious.

    [¡­Uh hmm. Excuse me?]

    And Yuna-kyung, who was eating the cake, rolled her eyes.

    It was because even as a woman who hadn¡¯t noticed, she could feel something strange about the atmosphere.

    But that was just the beginning.

    ¡°You¡¯re making a funny joke.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already been decided who the best wife is.¡±

    Sisters Barbara and Arbe interrupt, saying that it is a well-known fact just because they received the ring for the first time.

    ¡°I would like to think how confidently you can say a lie that has a probability of less than 1%.¡±

    ¡°It is a matter of course that the swordsmith cherishes our princess the most.¡±

    Kana pointed it out with a cold face.

    Even the boldly dered Tata.

    Nadia erases her faltering smile and Lucas frowns at the appearance of another intruder.

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak wide.

    Because it was only then that I realized why they were doing this.

    ¡®No matter how long there is a saying to shoot a horse¡­ I¡¯m not a horse, but a blue bird!¡¯

    Of course I could understand.

    Since all seven princesses have already be Limon¡¯s brides, both formally and unofficially.

    It was natural for him as an aide to make an effort to make the princess he serves first.

    However, thanks to that, Yuna-kyung, who suddenly became like a blue bird bursting in the fight with the sword master, had no choice but to break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡®Chief, save me!¡¯

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung eagerly sent a rescue signal with a wink¡­ but

    she soon understood.

    It means that you will never be saved.

    That would be the case, becausepared to the atmosphere of Limon and the princesses, this side was nothing.

    * * *

    ¡°I was wondering why this ce was designated as a banquet hall, but it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Hawaii has been famous as a resting ce for spirits since the golden age.¡±

    A green-haired beauty holding a ss of champagne on one side of the banquet hall and looking at the ever-changing scenery of the banquet hall ording to the music.

    Li Qingyu, who was next to Maia¡¯s words, smiled and took a sip of juice.

    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ll make a ce like this in my country.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about building the Kremlin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what about the pce? If you need affection, you can take care of Ainsha¡¯s pce.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a room in my pce. When Ie, I¡¯ll prepare myself at the stable.¡±

    Ainsha, who was holding a te of dessert in one hand, spoke expressionlessly to Yekatrice, who was sipping vodka.

    And beside him, holding a wine ss, Rose was talking to Hai, who was drinking mead.

    ¡°¡­I heard that the peace agreement with the African Union has been sessfully concluded.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you moving the Kilimanjaro Autonomous Government.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. They chose to do it themselves.¡±

    calm and

    Calmly.

    talking to each other

    The appearance of the girls enjoying alcohol and food was so peacefulpared to the Chilryong branch so far that it seemed strange to them.

    ¡­Yes.

    It¡¯s just the appearance.

    However, the atmosphere was not so calm.

    The reason was that all of them were looking in the same direction without blinking an eye while they were talking.

    The center of this banquet hall.

    follow the flowing music.

    A white-haired man stepping on the steps.

    And to the blonde beauty who is holding one hand and stepping together while being hugged by the waist.

    If you take a step, you take a step back, and if you lean your body slightly, you will naturally adhere to that bosom.

    elegant

    As perfect as a dream.

    dazzlingly beautiful.

    The sight of the two men and women dancing together was so fantastic that I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it.

    ¡­to the extent that the six pairs of gazes sink deeply and heavily, mixed with envy and coolness of longing instead of admiration.

    ¡°Hey, Ainsha. Honestly, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit cowardly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°I mean Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cowardly to take over your brother¡¯s first dance in the name of being the organizer?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, a host is a host. Don¡¯t be dissatisfied with things that have already been arranged.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, my brother is too nice.¡±

    grow up

    With a smile as always.

    But looking at Limon and Charlotte with non-smiling eyes, Yekathrice murmured.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to jump in there and mess around right now.¡±

    as long as they were gathered together.

    There was no princess who did not listen to Yekathrice¡¯s words.

    However, there was no princess who was shaken by her words.

    Even though there was a slight difference in direction, it was the same for everyone that they couldn¡¯t calmly pass over that scene.

    The good news is that everything has an end.

    So was the dance.

    It¡¯s different.

    The moment when the continuous performance finally reached its peak and stopped.

    Limon stopped dancing.

    And then, after releasing the arms that were holding Charlotte¡¯s waist.

    By kissing lightly on the back of her hand, he returned to the six princesses who had been looking at him for thest time.

    ¡°Okay, who¡¯s next?¡±

    There was no way they couldn¡¯t feel their gaze.

    When the other princesses smiled bitterly or sighed at the brazenness of the groom who reached out his hand softly.

    It was Maia who held his hand without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Are there any problems?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to dance with the doctor in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I guess you¡¯re good at talking.¡±

    Seeing Limon talking about their memories of fighting together in the Amazon, Maia let out a sneer, as always.

    Contrary to what he said, however, she was naturally drawn to him and headed towards the center of the banquet hall together.

    And¡­.

    after another after another.

    As the stopped performance resumed, the two started dancing.

    Limon and Maia are not as elegant or perfect as they were in Charlotte, but instead move splendidly to the much stronger and more intense music.

    While watching their tango, the other princess looks even colder.

    Yekathrice suddenly turned her head.

    And as if taking turns with Maia.

    She spoke casually to Charlotte, who was standing in the empty seat watching the two of them with her arms crossed.

    ¡°By the way, Charlotte, I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why are all the dinner menus grass-fed? Besides, why are most of the menus hamburgers?¡±

    Gulp.

    Ekatriche tilts her head as she swallows a substitute meat dish made from soybeans as a snack.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    ¡°I happened to find a good cook, so I entrusted a banquet to check before investing.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to enter the food service industry?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t advance, isn¡¯t it natural to invest in a business that will seed?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, anyway, I¡¯m d it¡¯s not because I¡¯m crazy. I was a little worried about whether my brain had gone wrong because of the drunkard.¡±

    Maybe I was really worried .

    Maybe it was because the opportunity to tease Charlotte was fun

    .

    You mean?¡±

    ¡°What did you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking what the way you¡¯ve been thinking.¡±

    As the other princesses, who had been fixating their eyes on Limon and Maia up until now, turn their heads for the first time.

    Catherine, as always, jokes. ¡°This banquet was held

    to determine rank among us, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 797

    #797. One thing is clear.

    Rose.

    Li Qingyu.

    Ainsha is.

    Hai.

    Yekatrice.

    As if waiting for an answer to a question.

    Feeling the blue, ck, white, red, and silver eyes looking at each other.

    Charlotte opened her mouthnguidly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a funny illusion.¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding? What?¡±

    ¡°It means I¡¯m not interested in trivial things like rank and all.¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Yekathrice blinked.

    And the other princesses also looked at Charlotte with suspicious eyes.

    If someone else had said this, they would have thought it was a bluff, but Charlotte

    was a princess who was so arrogant that she couldn¡¯t even lie.

    If she said she wasn¡¯t interested, that meant she was really serious.

    ¡°¡­You mean it doesn¡¯t matter who is your brother¡¯s firstborn?¡±

    ¡°That means it¡¯s none of our business.¡±

    Do you have a dog fight here?

    It would be meaningless to

    draw lots or to set ranks among themselves at will.

    After all, it is Limon who has the right to decide, not themselves.

    Whoever is the best and most beautiful

    If he is loved by Limon, even Ainshara, the weakest member of the Seven Dragons, will be able to outsmart everyone, and even himself will be shunned.

    What does the sequence have to do with it?

    Those words were not like arrogant Charlotte.

    Yekathrice made a strange expression.

    ¡°In short, the onlypetition we can have is to try to be loved by you more?¡±

    ¡°If you want to do it, do as you please.¡±

    Charlotte stretched out a hand leisurely to the side.

    After epting the ss Elise had brought, she took a sip of the sweet yet bitter wine.

    spoke calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided who his first will be anyway.¡±

    right after that.

    The eyes of the princesses deepened.

    Because then everyone understood.

    That Charlotte wasn¡¯t interested in ranking because she was sure she would be first anyway.

    absurdly arrogant.

    That¡¯s why it was like Charlotte.

    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t we try the long and short ones?¡±

    Of course, there was no princess to yield to.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he learned that today¡¯s banquet is not a ce for bloodypetition.

    When Yekathrice giggles in the air where the chilliness has eased, but there is still a strange tension.

    A blunt voice cut through the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s a question. Charlotte, if you¡¯re not interested in rankings, I¡¯d like to know why the Seven Dragons Branch was opened.¡±

    ¡°Because I have something to say, of course.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. I know that much. So I ask what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big business.¡±

    Looking at Ainsha¡¯s expressionless face.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    It was impossible to talk about throughmunication, and to prevent the leakage of information, it was necessary to call everyone to this ce where the ancient spirits¡¯ facilities were located.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a story that it seems like it¡¯s time to end a trivial fight.¡±

    That moment.

    The atmosphere of the other princesses became heavier in a different way than before.

    And the one who spoke on behalf of them was Hai, who put down the cup of honey wine she had finished drinking.

    ¡°Are you going to attack the World Federation?¡±

    ¡°Because you will not be able to end a fight that can only be ended by blocking it forever.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Rose murmured.

    So far, most of the fights with the World Federation have been done in a way that the Seven Dragons counteract their schemes.

    For the Seven Dragons tounch a preemptive strike, it was not feasible both physically and situationally.

    But that¡¯s all a story of the past.

    Defeat the peacekeepers.

    Destroy the potion business.

    The downfall of LW products, etc.

    The bnce, which had been tilted toward the World Federation through repeated fights, gradually approached equilibrium.

    And of course, following Manma and Soulless, Midas, which was in charge of the core of the fund, copsed.

    I¡¯ve already defeated or fatally wounded several sword masters, preventing them from going to the frontlines.

    Now, the Seven Dragons couldn¡¯t be said to be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, if we had an all-out war with the World Federation, what would the odds of victory be?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Charlotte.

    And even other princesses.

    Li Qingyu, who had been silent while everyone was watching, opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°If everything goes well, maybe 70%.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is it lower than expected?¡±

    ¡°Because there are still sword masters in the World Federation.¡±

    Like all absolutes, the Sword Master is a being who can truly cover the world alone.

    Even one person can be a threat.

    In fact, in the past, Limon alone kept the entire Seven Dragons in check for hundreds of years.

    Not to mention, the World Federation, where many such sword masters were crouching, was still a ce enough to be called Dragon Dragon Blood.

    However, Charlotte did not agree with Li Qingyu¡¯s point.

    I just arrogantly objected.

    ¡°With him and me, we can handle a few sword masters.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it could be.¡±

    Li Qingyu surprisingly readily agreed.

    Charlotte, who created the Yang-uisin Gong-ryu, defeated Billy without even the aid of the Seven Dragons.

    It was a historical feat enough considering that it was advantageous to Sangseong as much as it handled telekinesis and that there was help from Yuna-kyung, who descended the incarnation.

    On top of that, Limon fought to the death for more than a few days against two sword masters.

    What if Li Qingyu, whopleted the dragon¡¯s blood, and other princesses join forces?

    Even against three or four sword masters, he was able to win enough.

    If you n carefully and strike preemptively, you will be able to increase the win rate even more.

    But¡­

    ¡°If the two of you are perfect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, I have something to check.¡±

    That¡¯s why.

    Li Qingyu looked at Charlotte with deep, dark eyes, as if they could see through her heart.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Sword Gong¡¯s bodypletely healed yet?¡±

    Rose hardens her face.

    Hai wiggled her eyebrows.

    As Yekathrice narrows her eyes.

    Charlotte opened her mouth.

    ¡°You know that.¡±

    ¡°If the swordsman had been cured, you would havepleted the dragon¡¯s blood.¡±

    Li Qingyu, who haspleted the true blood of the Wei ck Dragon God, can handle phenomenal psionics.

    No, at the point of the ck Dragon.

    Charlotte was silent.

    The time Limon and her spent together to cure each other¡¯s troubles.

    Who was the one who fell first on the way after a fierce fight that even the absolute with superhuman stamina was exhausted?

    Because I couldn¡¯t speak for myself.

    For over a year, Li Qingyu has been intermittently mixing with Limon and stocking up on dragon psionics.

    It was impossible to collect that enormous amount of psionics in a matter of days with a body that was devastated by the coin intoxication.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be a problem right now.¡±

    ¡°But the swordsman and Charlotte will need time to be cured.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, it¡¯s too soon to attack the World Federation.¡±

    When even a machine reces a broken part, problems pile up here and there.

    No matter how dragon descendant.

    Whether it¡¯s a superhuman sword master.

    It will take enough time for the two of them to recover after having been in an unreasonable battle several times until now.

    Until then, fights should be avoided.

    Li Qingyu pointed out calmly and added a word.

    ¡°And even if the two of you are at your best, an all-out war is too risky.¡±

    ¡°There is no war without risk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but a war in which the harm outweighs the gain should be avoided whenever possible.¡±

    The reason why the Seven Dragons and the World Federation have been avoiding an all-out war so far is because the aftereffects are too severe.

    I don¡¯t know if I win unterally.

    In the event of a half-way victory, the defeated remnants could hide underground and be a nuisance for decades.

    For those whopete for world supremacy, it was a situation they wanted to avoid if possible.

    ¡°¡­Do you think the sacrifice is that great?¡±

    ¡°yes. In the World Federation, there are not only sword masters, but also monarchs.¡±

    Even if they are inferior to sword masters, the monarchs

    are also the absolutes of this era.

    Even if he

    did, he gained the power to threaten the Seven Dragons at once with the absurd act of reviving the sword masters

    .

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If we wage an all-out war.

    Even if we win, some of them will die.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, who asserts as the greatest strategist of the Seven Dragons, the other princesses remain silent

    . The point that they were careless in itself made each of them think.

    That¡¯s

    why Rose spoke softly. ¡°Li Qingyu, why are you

    so wary of monarchs?¡±

    Me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s overrated, but

    I think it¡¯s oversensitive.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m oversensitive.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rose, who had met Li Qingyu separately

    before the Seven Dragonspetition began, knew.

    She had proposed to him without even knowing about the eighth dragon psionic.

    Of course, it could be because of love.

    But does it make sense to fall in love with someone you¡¯ve never met before and even give up your share of Leviathan to propose?

    Wasn¡¯t it because of Limon¡¯s need?

    To keep the lords in check? ¡°Is it because I

    feel like you¡¯re more wary of lords than a sword master?¡±

    Seeing Rose pointed out,

    Li Qingyu calmly said,

    ¡°As a schemer, it¡¯s natural to be more wary of unknown risks than clear threats.¡±

    ¡°Is that really

    all ?¡±

    For a moment, she looked at Li Qingyu, who had a gentle smile on her face as always.

    She finally nodded,

    ¡±

    That¡¯s it.¡±

    Rose and the other princesses also nodded.

    I didn¡¯t bother to question Li Qingyu.

    Even though she couldn¡¯t agree, it was impossible to force her to open her mouth.

    So Charlotte returned the story.

    ¡°Did you mean that you would give up preemptive strikes on the World Federation after all?¡±

    ¡°No, that means more preparation is needed.¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to do it?¡±

    ¡°As Charlotte said, it is true that the time hase for a final decision with the World Federation.¡±

    Limon and Charlotte recover their bodies.

    Resolving the aftermath of the copse of Midas.

    Organizing the n¡¯s military power, grasping the world federation¡¯s dynamics, and making detailed ns ordingly.

    It may take a few months at least.

    However, on the other hand, Li Qingyu quietly continued, reflecting on the preparations that could bepleted in just a few months.

    ¡°The question is whether the World Federation will remain silent until we make a move.¡±

    ¡°The World Federation has already copsed. There is nothing more we can do.¡±

    ¡°If you think about it withmon sense, it would be, but¡­ their dynamics are unusual.¡±

    ¡°Dynamic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a clear movement. It¡¯s just the atmosphere of themander.¡±

    ¡°¡­how else did you find out about that?¡±

    ¡°Well, how?¡±

    Although there is nothing caught in his informationwork.

    No matter how ck Dragon, how did Li Qingyu get information about the monarch¡¯s mood?

    Li Qingyu smiled at the bewildered Catherine.

    In fact, her intelligence has been one of the decisive reasons why they have been able to gain the upper hand against the World Federation.

    So I could say for sure.

    ¡°Anyway, one thing is certain.¡±

    Whether theyunch a preemptive strike.

    Before that, the world federation will y nonsense again.

    Li Qingyu said calmly about the inevitable oue.

    ¡°Depending on the oue of the next battle, either the World Federation or our Seven Dragons will disappear.¡±

 Chapter 798

    #798. I have a question for you.

    * * *

    World Federation.

    The coalition of the seven guilds that everyone believed would conquer the world¡¯s hegemony with momentum that surpassed even the Seven Dragons.

    But that is a thing of the past.

    The atmosphere of the World Federation, which had grown gloomy with repeated failures, was now beyond a house of mourning and reminiscent of a graveyard.

    No, if I had topare it, it would be close to a sinking ship.

    The guild members¡¯ expressions all reminded me of mice wandering around looking for an escape route.

    It wasn¡¯t just the story of the guild members.

    ¡°Suseong Group and Tsuen Industries have also requested termination of the contract, and North Korea and Sichuan have hinted that support is no longer possible.¡±

    ¡°From Manmamun to Midas, it means that most of East Asia has already gone over to the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°At least, it would be better not to expect the same donations as before.¡±

    A man with fixed monocle sses.

    At Lee Chun-gi¡¯s words, Johanna, the divine monarch, a woman in a fancy robe who was fiddling with the tablet, let out a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡±

    ¡°Sacred Lord, aren¡¯t things better on your side?¡±

    ¡°The faith of our followers is not infinite, especially when ites to making donations.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­.¡±

    The Creator groaned.

    It was like that in the past, but especially in modern society, money is needed for everything you do.

    The amount of money needed to maintain the World Federation, a huge organization, was beyond imagination.

    But so far they have never been particrly tight on funds.

    This is because numerous countries and corporations, who believed that the World Federation would hold the hegemony of the world, provided huge donations in various ways.

    Thanks to that funding, we have been able to prepare several global-scale ns.

    But there is no such thing as sponsorship without a price.

    Of course, he lost a lot of money due to sessive failures.

    As the Seven Dragons gained power, those who felt a sense of crisis both business and politically were reducing or cutting off the size of their sponsorship altogether.

    Thanks to that, the world federation, which was already in jeopardy, was now in full-fledged financial difficulties.

    ¡°The absence of the golden lord is great.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why they couldn¡¯t help butment.

    In the first ce, the Midas Guild, which boasted the most enormous financial power among the 7 guilds, copsed?

    Of course, that was a huge loss.

    But more fatal than that was that the person who would manage the World Federation¡¯s funds had disappeared.

    The Golden Lords have created huge profits by linking the businesses of the 7 major guilds.

    However, thanks to the death of the golden lord, there was a problem with the internal and external cirction of funds, as well as insufficient funds were flowing out like water.

    Other monarchs tried their best to fill the void, but to no avail.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s about one country.

    Dealing with a global scale economy was only possible because the golden monarch became a superhuman with money.

    ¡°If this continues, the World Federation will go bankrupt.¡±

    So it was.

    Why are they silent?

    because everyone knew

    Right now, the World Federation is in a state where it has a hole in its heart and is bleeding profusely.

    The reason they gathered like this in the first ce was to find the solution.

    But¡­

    ¡°If that¡¯s the end of the story, I¡¯ll be gone.¡±

    A woman with purple hair.

    Hearing what Wanderer said as if he were deaf, the Creator frowned.

    ¡°Necrolord, we¡¯re still in the meeting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a meeting, it¡¯s a desk discussion¡­¡± ¡±

    ¡­Do you mean that no matter how much we hold meetings, we won¡¯t be able to find a solution?¡±

    ¡°At least not for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So I hope you stop wasting my precious time¡­ I¡¯m busy.¡±

    The Creator stiffened his face at Wanderer¡¯s cold ridicule, but he couldn¡¯t object.

    Because it was true.

    It was because no matter how much they put their heads together, there was no easy way toe up with a trick to ovee this situation where even how long the World Federation could survive was questionable.

    It wasn¡¯t hopeless at all, but¡­

    ¡°What would you do if I had a way?¡±

    ¡°How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s choose the best and only option given to a country that has be unable to win the war.¡±

    At that moment, a strange atmosphere fell over the meeting room.

    Wanderer with raised eyes.

    The hard-faced Creator Lord.

    Until the two thousand gs locked in silence.

    While everyone looked suspicious, the Creator opened his mouth after a long silence.

    ¡°You mean surrender?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not until surrender, you can try negotiating.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it means.¡±

    ¡°So, why not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If there is no other way anyway, isn¡¯t it the best way to surrender on good terms?

    Seeing Johanna speak with a gentle smile like a priest, the Creator had no choice but to remain silent.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t wrong.

    No, on the contrary, it was a very reasonable argument.

    War must have a win.

    Because half of the seven guilds had already copsed, surrendering to the Seven Dragons and preserving the power at least for the remaining ones was one way.

    The problem is twofold.

    In that case, the 7 guilds would not be able to hold the hegemony of the world for at least ten years or hundreds of years.

    And another one¡­

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡­that not all humans are rational.

    Even against the bleakmander, Johanna did not lose her smile.

    I just spoke softly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I live or die. What matters is faith.¡±

    ¡°That faith, should I get rid of it right away¡­?¡±

    ¡°Could you really do that?¡±

    Even if you surrender to the Seven Dragons and lose your wealth and power, if only one follower remains, your faith can continue.

    So, having lost everything in a gamble with no chance, he said he would protect the church.

    Yoda¡¯s calm but unwavering words even cause Wanderer to die.

    When Yohanna smiled even deeper while watching such a wanderer.

    ¡°stop.¡±

    one voice.

    Silently cut through the air.

    Wanderer, who had a bloody spirit that would kill other monarchs if he intervened, reluctantly reaps his life.

    A man who silently watched the meeting.

    Ruler, the regressive lord, looked at Yohanja through the space that had been forcibly calmed down and said.

    ¡°Holy Lord, you know we don¡¯t have that option.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess.¡±

    Surrender uncharacteristically of the party that proposed it.

    Johanna unexpectedly epted that fact.

    with a single premise.

    ¡°¡ªfor ¡®you¡¯.¡±

    Is it because I read the subtle meaning of the words?

    Looking straight at Ruler, who sunk his eyes, which were as heavy as rocks carved out over time, even deeper.

    Johanna spoke quietly.

    ¡°But, Lord Ruler, don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your subordinate, even though I¡¯m your coborator, and I have no obligation to cooperate with you.¡±

    At the end of looking at her like that.

    Ruler quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°If you really want to, do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like that anyway.¡±

    As if she hadn¡¯t even thought of asking permission in the first ce, Johanna got up lightly and left the meeting room.

    Wanderer red at his back.

    The Creator Lord let out a sigh.

    While Ruler closes his eyes.

    Lee Chun-gi, who was wiping his monocle with a handkerchief, was quietly thinking as he watched the world federation begin to crack like that.

    * * *

    The meeting of the seven dragons continued for a long time.

    How will you deal with the World Federation in the future?

    Not only did each n have different opinions, but there were so many other things to discuss.

    Right now, even if it¡¯s just Midas¡¯ business, leave the form and absorb it ording to major fields such as finance, distribution, food, industry, and art.

    Or will it be torn apart and absorbed regionally?

    It was because they argued over and over for several hours in order to somehow do it in a way that would benefit them more.

    It was natural.

    It was only when the world peace n was attacked that everyone joined forces, but the seven nspeted with each other.

    The golden lord dies.

    After the financial war is over.

    It was necessary to acquire more assets to supplement the consumed power.

    Even more so now that the seven princesses are engaged in a subtle war of nerves over Limon.

    So it was.

    In the end, the reason why they decided to finish the discussion tomorrow came to their respective dorms.

    It was nothing new.

    When there is aplicated issue, it has been a frequent urrence to hold meetings for several days.

    And most were willing to ept this situation.

    The longer the Seven Dragons branch is, the more time he can spend with Limon.

    In particr, it was to the point where I doubted that Yekathrice was making up her mind and trying to prolong the meeting.

    Even though she was crazy, how did the Silver Dragon Princess, who was the best genius of the Seven Dragons and took care of her own self, ruined like this?

    It was verymentable.

    Of course, not as much as her.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    That was it.

    alreadyte at night.

    It passed midnight and got closer to dawn.

    The reason why she couldn¡¯t sleep and couldn¡¯t help but sigh towards the night sky.

    Was it because the meeting was so intense?

    Heavy fatigue weighs down your body.

    Still, sleep did note.

    I came out thinking that if I took a walk, I would feel better.

    It was a time when she sighed repeatedly as her eyes were not closed and her heart was disturbed as much as her fatigue deepened despite her efforts.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Count?¡±

    startled

    Like a child caught doing something bad.

    Rose, who inadvertently trembled, turned her head.

    Then, when he saw a gray-haired man who appeared on the side of the promenade, he asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°What are you doing here at this hour?¡±

    ¡°You say you lose sleep when you get older, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t sleep well either.¡±

    ¡°okay? It¡¯s a coincidence.¡±

    She sighed.

    After a lightugh,

    she felt her heart pounding at Limon¡¯s actions as she slowly moved forward and sat down next to her. The

    body heat she felt on her shoulder.

    The dizzyingly sweet scent.

    Above all, the faint moonlight . The memories

    made Rose unable to say anything anymore.

    Unlike her, Limon showed no signs of agitation. He

    calmly looked at the moon as if he had juste out to catch the night breeze, and after a while, he opened his mouth as if he had just remembered. ¡± Count

    , why did you reject my dance request?¡± ¡±

    ¡­¡±

    At that moment,

    Rose hardened into a different meaning than before.

    Charlotte elegantly, Maia gorgeously, Ainsha beautifully yekart Liche lightly, Hai calmly, Li Qingyu softly.

    Watching everyone take turns dancing with him several times.

    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    At the same time, she couldn¡¯t be genuinely happy that the Seven Dragon Branch was extended. It was also the reason.

    That¡¯s why Rose was silent.

    Worried.

    Hesitating.

    After hesitating.

    He slowly turned his head. ¡°Swordsmith, I have

    something to ask you .

    ¡±

    Seeing Limon nodding his head slightly, feeling his scent¡­

    no, more precisely, the remnants of another dragon psionic mixed in his body, as clear as if he had been buried just a while ago.

    Rose asked in a trembling voice

    , Am I worthy to be your bride?¡±

 Chapter 799

    #799. Remember one thing.

    * * *

    From the moment Limon appeared.

    Rose was already aware.

    The reason he was awake until this time wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t sleep like himself, but because he couldn¡¯t afford it.

    Who he¡¯d been spending the night with.

    Another fragrance mixed with the sweetest scent of the body spoke more clearly than a hundred words.

    Inama also has a meeting tomorrow, so I only did it in moderation.

    If he hadn¡¯t been considerate, he would still¡­ no, spend days and nights with other princesses.

    There was no resentment.

    deprived of him in Africa.

    Ever since I was forced toe back and confess.

    He knew that his bride would not be his only, and that he would never be monopolized.

    Nevertheless, Rose chose to be his bride, abandoning everything, including the family¡¯s honor, her own pride, and the dragon¡¯s monopoly.

    It wasn¡¯t that there was no hesitation.

    But I had no regrets.

    the love he gives

    the joy that sustains him.

    time with him.

    It gave her a happiness she had never felt before meeting him and never would have.

    As much as I thought I wanted to live like this for the rest of my life.

    But¡­

    ¡°Every time I see you with another woman, I can¡¯t be satisfied.¡±

    fit your mouth

    dance with him

    leave a mark on him

    Above all, the appearance of another princess wearing a ring.

    It made Rose feel a throbbing in her chest and a visceral urge.

    wanted to monopolize him.

    I wanted you to see only yourself.

    Envy, jealousy, regret, lust, etc.

    The mud-like whirlpool of emotions deepened the more she loved Limon, clouding her heart.

    So that¡¯s what I realized.

    Rose put it in her mouth.

    ¡°So I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can someone like me really stay by your side?¡±

    A strong and perfect Charlotte.

    Cute and pure Ainsha.

    Cheerful and genius Catherine.

    Maia is sharp on the outside, but surprisingly gentle.

    And the passionate Hati and the clever Li Qingyu.

    The more she looked at them, the more dazzling they looked at, the more Rose naturally felt it.

    How ugly and inadequate she waspared to other princesses who had abandoned her pride and conscience in the name of loving him.

    So, seeing Rose agonizingte at night, rejecting even her own dance request.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, why?¡±

    He must be the one who acknowledges his qualifications as a bride, but why is he saying he can¡¯t answer?

    Limon didn¡¯t bother exining.

    I just looked up at the moon in the night sky and asked casually.

    ¡°Count, do you remember?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t have forgotten

    That¡¯s when you confess to him.

    Because it was what he said to him, who was wondering if his way of life was right for himself as a protector of mankind.

    ¡°It just returned what you said to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Limon also remembered.

    To keep the British Empire proud of its people.

    Rose suffered from insomnia as a result of living more righteously andpassionately than anyone else.

    That he affirmed that her life was right for her, who was so exhausted that she walked alone in the garden on a moonlit night.

    ¡°Count, no, Rose.¡±

    The man who partially denied his life fighting against the Seven Dragons to affirm her.

    I asked the priest who abandoned even the beliefs that the n had built up for hundreds of years in order to affirm himself.

    ¡°What is right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A little out of the blue, and yet Rose, who couldn¡¯t respond lightly to the too deep and calm voice.

    Limon spoke calmly.

    ¡°A justice that everyone admires?¡±

    ¡°A moral andmon sense thing?¡±

    ¡°A belief that does not break?¡±

    After reflecting on what would normally be right.

    The sword master, who had lived for nearly a thousand years, continued his bitter words.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know the answer.¡±

    It was natural.

    If he had known the answer in the first ce, he would not have worried about whether he had lived a righteous life as the guardian of mankind.

    ¡°All I know is that there is no absolute right thing in the world, and there shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying you have to do the right thing to the fullest?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, justice that never changes is worse than evil.¡±

    A spy who does the right thing for his country bes a spy for the enemy.

    Just as childbor, which was right in the past, has be illegal in modern times.

    good and evil.

    justice and sin.

    morality and immorality.

    everything is variable.

    Therefore, there is no such thing as believing that everyone is right in the world and not changing forever.

    The more those who believe that they are right while ignoring the fact, the more outrageous they are.

    Just as the magic lord who believed witches to be evil ran rampant and Gandhi started a world war for peace.

    ¡°That¡¯s why those who want to keep their beliefs and live uprightly must doubt and ponder whether their beliefs are really right.¡±

    If he had given up on agonizing.

    So if you continued to face the Seven Dragons.

    He wouldn¡¯t have had seven princesses as his brides, and the monarch and the 10 guilds might have gained world supremacy.

    ¡°So I can¡¯t answer that question.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s me who decides the bride¡¯s qualifications, it¡¯s up to you to decide what¡¯s right.¡±

    It¡¯s easy to say a word.

    Rose deserves it.

    Then she won¡¯t struggle any more and can try to prove her qualifications with satisfaction.

    But it¡¯s an empty joy.

    Is it okay for me to stay by Limon¡¯s side?

    Subconsciously, she would continue to question her qualifications and try to confirm with him.

    There is a big difference between an answer you can be sure of even if you think about it because you found it yourself, and an answer you have to blindly ept because someone else gave it to you.

    So I won¡¯t say the same thing twice.

    Kind and attentive though.

    speak emphatically.

    Rose, who was silent while looking at the man she loved, opened her mouth after a long silence.

    ¡°¡­Even if I judge myself unworthy?¡±

    ¡°It could be. It¡¯s up to each person to decide which answer they will find after thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason.

    Her heart ached.

    Of course, she knew it

    . Eun.

    Nevertheless, is it just a feeling of qualifications that the attitude itself means that she is not qualified as a bride?

    Lonely, savage

    , and sad

    .

    It was when Rose slightly lowered her head at the feeling that a corner of her heart was empty.

    Limon ¡°Instead, remember one thing.¡±

    At

    that moment,

    Rose hardened.

    Her golden eyes, which were

    so deep that they seemed dull, were too deep.

    And they were too pure . ¡± No matter

    what choice you make, I will not allow you to leave my side.¡± Is

    it the monopoly desire stemming from dragon psionics,

    or an absolute being who has lived for hundreds of years? Is it her desire for dominance,

    or the lust of a man?

    Hotter than his affection, fiercer than his longing, sticky than greed.

    Like a spider¡¯s web that traps prey, he touches her ears, solidified in a whirlpool of vivid emotions

    . ¡°Rose, you are already mine,¡±

    he whispered. ¡°Rose, you are already mine.¡±

    Limon gently lowers his head.

    Unlike his soft and delicate touch, the heat transmitted by the slightest touch is so hot.

    I felt the thrill of being eaten by a wild beast .

    Rose unknowingly reflexively tried to push his chest down.

    But it was useless. As

    if she was

    suppressing even that resistance.

    Limon didn¡¯t even care about the force she was pushing and kept narrowing the distance

    .

    ..!¡±

    The moment their lips ovepped.

    From the tips of their toes to the crown of their heads.

    Pleasure ran through their bodies.

    And in the happiness andfort that entangled their tongues, suppressing even their anxiety and worries.

    Rose understood that

    she would never be able to escape him. That

    this cruel man would never let her go, but

    that he would make her happy by poisoning and corrupting her with a deeper affection.

    That¡¯s why drug addicts suffer from withdrawal symptoms.

    It also means that even though she will suffer and me herself for the rest of her life, she will long for his love and qualifications even more earnestly.

    From the moment I fell in love with this man.

    Because she¡¯s already broken.

    Like

    a fool who delights in golden shackles.

    Feeling foolish happiness in the restraints that bound you.

    The princess, already corrupted to the bottom, willingly surrendered herself to her lover¡¯s gentle touch.

    * * *

    The balcony of the room.

    From wide beaches to forests and skies.

    While I was breathing in the wind in a ce where I could see the surrounding scenery at a nce.

    She took out a cigarette.

    and after putting it in your mouth.

    I tried to snap my fingers, but he hesitated and put them back in.

    It wasn¡¯t like I was thinking about quitting smoking again.

    It was because this pleasant residual heat was too precious to cool down with a special cigarette.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s too deep?

    Still throbbing in ces, but rather than hard or painful, rather than feeling strangely pleasant, immersed innguid heat.

    Hai lowered her gaze slightly.

    Is it because it is so high?

    The scenery on the ground at night was so dark and cloudy that even people could not be recognized.

    However, her superhuman eyesight, befitting a dragon descendant, was able to recognize exactly what she was looking for even in the dark scenery.

    Walkway seen far below.

    Even the man and woman on the bench.

    Ovepping lips.

    Even the flowing clothes.

    Even the skin that was wet with sweat.

    Blue hair waving like waves.

    Even the face stained with pleasure, joy, and happiness.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even if you can¡¯t see the whole thing because of the thick branches, that part was enough.

    who is doing what right now.

    Still, Hai was unfazed.

    Being loved enough to be more than enough for him, even for just a few hours?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    But the biggest reason was that she was a princess who knew Limon better than anyone else.

    ¡®Is itforting?¡¯

    Hai himself.

    and Rose.

    Excluding Li Qingyu, whopleted the dragon¡¯s blood, why did Limon visit them first, who had not yet received the ring?

    After thinking for a moment, she muttered to herself.

    ¡®It could be a warning at the same time.¡¯

    Because they were separated by spirit technology, they could not see or hear the situation in other rooms.

    But as the same princess.

    Hai could feel it.

    The dragon psionic flow that fluctuates with envy, envy, thirst, bitterness, and greed.

    And why Limon deliberately hugs Rose there, as if to show off, when he could be in his room in seconds.

    That¡¯s why, unlike Rose, she wasn¡¯t nervous.

    whether you qualify

    whether you didn¡¯t get

    Because Limon was proving with his actions that he would love them just like the other brides.

    knowing that fact.

    In the residual heat that gradually dissipates.

    She quietly closed her eyes.

    Fingers that are still empty, fingering the ne hanging around her neck¡­

 Chapter 800

    #800. I¡¯ve been

    * * *

    The golden age of the distant past.

    The spirits who cared for mankind did not just pass on the danger and pass on their skills.

    With the consideration of the Fairy Queen, she made it possible to create and use buildings and facilities impossible for mankind.

    One of them is Elemental Resort.

    It was a new resort in Hawaii.

    The Fairy Queen invited those who helped the spirits or made achievements here and rewarded them.

    As it was made with the skills of all kinds of spirits, its convenience and mystery transcendedmercial interests.

    Human technology is advancing.

    Leviathan and the like are born.

    Although less valuable than in the past, Elemental Resort was still one of the world¡¯s premier resorts.

    from that point of view.

    Elemental Resort was a pretty interesting ce for the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Even if you had money, you couldn¡¯te freely, so there were only a few princesses who had ever visited.

    Moreover, it was the first time in history that the entire facility was rented out and the Chilryong branch was opened.

    The luck was possible because Charlotte and Limon received a free pass to Elemental Resort as a reward for saving the fairy kingdom this time.

    That¡¯s why between the seven dragon branches.

    The seven princesses didn¡¯t just have meetings every day.

    While fiercely arguing about the future, I enjoyed the facilities of the Elemental Resort in my spare time.

    ¡°Brother, brother. Look at this!¡±

    ¡°These are nice sunsses.¡±

    ¡°Are these not sunsses? A game machine?¡±

    ¡°¡­aside from what kind of game machine it looks like, do you y games wearing it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. As a Duelist, you should be able to enjoy the game whether on a moving train, bike or motorboat, right?¡±

    ¡°What kind of superhuman is a duelist?¡±

    narrow waist.

    cute belly button.

    to the thin limbs.

    A ck bikini swimsuit covered only her plump breasts and round buttocks, revealing her white skin almost intact.

    Limon clicked his tongue when he saw the silver-haired girl running down the beach wearing a sunsses-type VR game console.

    But Catherine didn¡¯t care.

    After touching the game machine here and there with an exciting face.

    He must have whispered behind Limon¡¯s back as if he had just had a good idea.

    ¡°Hey, oppa. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be a big hit if you secretly take this and copy it and sell it?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what a patent is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything I do is legal in my country!¡±

    ¡°What do you think of thew¡­¡±

    So, only welfare is the world¡¯s top level, the Russian Khanate is listening to thest national anthem.

    When Limon sighs.

    A dull voice came.

    ¡°Intellectual property rights are important. Ignoring patents and copyrights and using them for free is in theft.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not like it wears out anyway.¡±

    ¡°A lot of things are worn out. My heart is worn out from having to call such a thief my sister right away.¡±

    ¡°Patent rights are important! The heinous criminal who stole intellectual property rights from the Russian Khanate will be sentenced to death, so don¡¯t worry, Ainsha!¡±

    The skill of flipping the palm is also admirable at this point.

    He sighs when he sees a selfish dictator suddenly bing a guardian of intellectual property and burning a sense of mission.

    Limon puts up one hand.

    He stroked his white hair.

    Pat.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that my bride is kind, unlike her sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am nice. So I praise you more.¡±

    small chest.

    smooth stomach.

    to the soft ass.

    Compared to Yekatrice, the curvature may be less, but the graceful curves are exposed over the one-piece white swimsuit.

    A white-haired girl sitting on Limon¡¯s legs and eating gto.

    Ainsha, still expressionless at Limon¡¯s touch, but happily leaned against him.

    and after a while

    After finishing the gto, she held out her hand.

    ¡°Tata, I¡¯ll give you chocte this time.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to Tata, Princess.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s trained in martial arts all his life like a master ss master.

    A white-haired beauty who was wearing a diving suit that waspletely tight to her body, revealing a solid body that was unbelievable for a 30-year-old.

    Tata opened the manned icebox on his side.

    Then, out of the various gtos contained in eachpartment, he scooped up plenty of chocte vor, put it in a cone, and handed it to Ainsha.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s Tata. The homemade gto is also excellent.¡±

    Could it be because Ainsha ate the gto so well?

    Yekathrice, whose eyes sparkled at the sight of him, shouted while clinging to Limon¡¯s back.

    ¡°Kana, I have one with banana vor too!¡±

    ¡°I understand, Princess.¡±

    Beep.

    A silver-haired maid who, unlike usual, was dressed in a bikini swimsuit, imitating a princess.

    Kana immediately pressed the pager button.

    And after about 30 seconds.

    At the end of the rumble of the ice cream spirit that flew from the air, he gave the gto he pulled out to the princess.

    ¡°¡­Hey, Kana? Somehow, isn¡¯t thiscking in sincerity?¡±

    ¡°As for the freshness, the one the spirit just made is about 37% better, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think freshness is a problem¡­¡±

    Really like an iron-blooded maid.

    Yekatrice, who grumbles at her dignified aides even after giving away industrial products, but flicks gto behind her back.

    Ainsha squirms in her arms.

    Caught between the two sisters, Limon let out augh.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re eating well.¡±

    ¡°You have to eat well. We have another meeting in the afternoon.¡±

    Yekathrice shrugged.

    It was true that spending time with Limon was enjoyable, but the Chilryong branch could not be neglected.

    Whether it¡¯s to fight the World Federation.

    Whether it¡¯s to keep other princesses in check.

    It was necessary to eat well, rest well, and umte stamina in order to endure the Marathon meeting of the Seven Dragons Association thatsted for several days.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°Because I¡¯ll have to use my stamina tonight as well.¡±

    a bit meaningful

    Wearing a slightly bewitching smile.

    Yekathrice whispered sweetly in Limon¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Brother, will youe up to our room tonight?¡±

    Took.

    Could it be because of the hot weather?

    The tip of the gto he was holding melted and gently fell on the nape of Limon¡¯s neck.

    Feeling the touch of the bride as she so naturally kissed her lips and slid her tongue over the sweet gto.

    Limon murmured tremblingly.

    ¡°¡­why us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a waste to only spend half of a short night.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your greed?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no way. I¡¯m not a pervert who gets excited when I see Ainsha struggling in her arms.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Is it because the first night was like that?

    Or is it original nature?

    Contrary to what he said, he let out a sigh at Yekathrice¡¯s actions, which made her eyes shine strangely and kissed the nape of her neck even more sticky.

    Limon asked the girl sitting on his leg.

    ¡°Ainsha, are you still okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good, but I agree with you that it¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    An expressionless face like a doll.

    A blunt voice as always.

    Contrary to that appearance, however, Ainsha burrowed deeper into Limon¡¯s arms.

    The smooth back that came through the thin swimsuit and the feel of the soft peach-like buttocks rubbing against the thighs while correcting one¡¯s posture.

    On top of that, there¡¯s Yekatrice¡¯s prank, where she spreads cold gto and swipes it out with her hot tongue like a heated marshmallow.

    It seems hard to wait until night.

    It was when Limon dared to scratch his cheek as the two sisters openly seduced him from behind.

    ¡°To be openly in heat in a ce like this, there¡¯s no such thing as a beast.¡±

    with pessimistic cynicism.

    A green-haired beauty who appeared.

    Wearing a monokini-type swimsuit that exposes her back and sides, Maia tantly showed off her slender body and especially long legs like a model.

    Yekathrice, who narrowed her eyes at her, immediately smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, to be honest, I was a little horny. I had a hard time holding back because someone had such a hot night with my brother yesterday.¡±

    It¡¯s definitely a smiling face.

    Eyes devoid ofughter.

    ¡°Mya, I already yed with Lee yesterday. So don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Maybe it was because Maia, who had gotten a hearty massage from Limon and enjoyed the spa yesterday with Charlotte, was angry at me for interfering in the fun.

    The moment when Ainsha, who had a particrly expressionless face than usual, raised her psionic power.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving right now. If you don¡¯t go, hi!¡±

    well done

    Could it be because of a sudden bite on the nape of the neck?

    While stroking the head of Ainsha, who flinched while scattering psionics, he said Limon calmly.

    ¡°Both of you calm down, Maia is what I called.¡±

    ¡°¡­Calling, why?¡±

    ¡°Because I think you guys can¡¯t concentrate on the meeting when I¡¯m here. I asked for a ce to spend some time.¡±

    Hearing this, Yekathrice made a sullen expression.

    Ainsha also lightly pinched Limon¡¯s thigh and murmured curtly.

    ¡°No matter how much you call someone else when you are with us, you are a bad boy.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s meeting time soon, so you have to go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s that, this is this.¡±

    If I pushed a little more, I might have been able to spend a happy time from daytime.

    It seems like it¡¯s a waste to fail.

    Despiteughing bitterly at the grumblings of the two princesses who were skeptical and behind the scenes, Limon untied Yekathrice¡¯s arms from around his neck and put Ainsha down.

    And went to Maia.

    ¡°Thank you for taking the time toe, Maia.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m your bride, but I¡¯m also a member of the council.¡±

    As long as the guardian requested it,

    he said he was just doing his job.

    Seeing Maia speak coldly as always, Limon smiled

    and asked.

    ¡°Do you want to go with me?

    ¡± .¡±

    Other princesses would have nodded their heads willingly, wanting to spend more time with him, even for a moment. Even if he was more

    pessimistic than anyone else.

    He hid consideration and kindness behind it.

    Instead, she gently hugged her waist

    .

    ¡°Thank you, Maia.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh

    .¡± ¡±

    Then I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡±

    Okay

    ,

    ¡± Compared to the kiss they shared, it was as light as a greeting.

    Maia smirked at the kiss, which made her feel happy, but blushed a little.

    Yekathrice and Ainsha looked at the two with cold eyes and prepared to see each other at night. In the middle of the muttering,

    Limon manifests the power of the stars.

    Phasing.

    The space is distorted.

    The sandy beach and the sea disappear.

    Instead, a single space appears.

    From the walls to the ceiling, delicately carved in all directions, all kinds of beautiful things. In the artificial flower garden full of flowers,

    Limon moved slowly,

    and instead of the throne, which Maia had always sat on, but which was rarely used after she could control miasma, a

    bed in the middle of the flower garden,

    or rather,y down in love with it. Seeing the woman standing there, he quietly opened his mouth,

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    As if asleep.

    Her eyes were quietly closed.

    The dazzlingly beautiful silver-haired beauty.

    However, looking at herst disciple who could never open her eyes, Limon muttered bitterly.

    ¡°Asha . .¡±

 Chapter 801

    #801. I¡¯m sorry

    * * *

    As much as I¡¯ve lived for a long time.

    Limon has had a lot of experience.

    And experiences that aren¡¯t traumatic be strength.

    Thanks to that experience, he was able to immediately judge what he had to say and do without being shaken in any situation.

    but this moment.

    he was silent

    The figure of the disciple lying dead in the middle of the artificial flower garden was covering Limon¡¯s mouth.

    Is that why?

    Limon silently reached out his hand.

    softly.

    Smooth silver hair that gently prated through her fingers like the wind and then flowed down like a silk thread.

    Limon let out a sigh as he felt the faint vitality flowing through the flow of the silver waterfall.

    ¡®Is it still the same?¡¯

    breath too.

    heart rate.

    Even body temperature.

    It is so faint that it is hard to feel even with the superhuman senses of a sword master, so it is easy to mistake it for a corpse.

    However, Limon, who had aplicated expression on his face as he looked at the apprentice who was obviously still breathing, shook his head slightly.

    ¡®I should consider it fortunate that the Great Law of Return is still maintained.¡¯

    Postmortem Anastasia.

    Wanderer resurrected it.

    He tore his own eardrum and escaped.

    After continuing to search for the teacher, he saved him from being cornered by Geomrang and the Swordsman.

    Looking at thest disciple whose heart was pierced by an ambush by the ck, he made a bitter expression.

    Now she is in a state of suspended animation rather than dying.

    In fact, it was at the level of forcibly holding on to a life that should have died long ago.

    Maia¡¯s desperate medicine.

    Psionics of biological maniption reached their peak.

    The vitality contained in the spell of ck magic that goes against the order of things.

    It was actually close to the miracle of reviving the lion, which was possible because all of that was interlocked.

    But even miracles have limits.

    The vitality that had already run out was consumed slowly and ceaselessly just by breathing.

    It was for this reason that Maia moved Anastasia to this artificial flower garden.

    In order to stop metabolism and preserve life as much as possible by borrowing the power of the dragon psionic contained in Kihwayocho and Limon¡¯s fragments.

    It was a relief that Anastasia¡¯s life was still maintained thanks to that.

    But¡­

    ¡®How long will itst?¡¯

    stroking Anastasia¡¯s cheek.

    Limon felt bitter.

    He knew that Sir was working hard to break Wanderer¡¯s spell and heal her.

    And Sir, he will surely find a way.

    She is the legendary great witch, and even though magic is not omnipotent, it is a power close to omnipotence.

    two problems.

    One is that in order to replenish herck of vitality, she must eventually kill all the other sword masters or free her from the spell.

    Of course, the majority of the originally resurrected 9 Sword Masters have already died or suffered fatal injuries.

    But they are sword masters.

    Will I be able to kill everyone else?

    It was something that even Limon could not guarantee.

    It was even more so to break the spell by subduing it.

    Still, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible if we took the time to defeat them one by one, as we have done until now, but¡­

    the problem was that time.

    ¡®Did they say one year at the most?¡¯

    Limon closed his eyes, remembering the limits that Maia had warned him about as the first in the world.

    one year.

    It is by no means a short time.

    However, the time was too short to destroy the World Federation and defeat the few Sword Masters.

    Perhaps, especially since Anastasia¡¯s remaining vitality could be exhausted in a few months.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that there was no way.

    If the Seven Dragons attack the World Federation with all their might right away, they could end it within a month.

    And if he asks.

    The seven princesses will dlyply.

    Because they were his brides.

    But Limon didn¡¯t.

    Rather, he asked Maia not to tell the other princesses about this.

    As the groom of the seven princesses before bing a swordsman, he couldn¡¯t push his bride to death for the sake of his disciple.

    ¡®There is no absolutely right thing in the world.¡¯

    So, remember what you said.

    Limon fell into bitterness.

    It wasn¡¯t just for Rose.

    to save the life of a disciple.

    killing the other disciples.

    I have to weigh with the brides.

    It was also self-help for my own situation, which was bound to go wrong no matter which side I chose.

    Of course, he is the guardian of mankind.

    Just as we have done the right thing regardless of means to protect humanity, we will eventually make the right choice this time too.

    But¡­

    ¡°Asha, do you know this?¡±

    Like that, stroking the disciple¡¯s head.

    After thinking about it for a long time.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I have a bride.¡±

    If Anastasia had been awake, how would she have reacted to her words?

    Because you know the answer.

    Limon continued with a wry smile.

    ¡°That also made all the princesses of the Seven Dragons as brides.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very surprised. To be honest, I never imagined myself to be such an asshole.¡±

    ¡°¡­but don¡¯t agree so readily.¡±

    Recalling the character of thest disciple who, in a sense, was the most embarrassing among all the unique disciples.

    After inadvertently adding a word.

    Limon continued.

    ¡°The White Dragon Princess is really like the White Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stupidly pure and honest, but that¡¯s what that child¡¯s weapon is.¡±

    ¡°A cute bride with afortable smile on her face.¡±

    calm and

    just quietly.

    A voice that rings the garden.

    ¡°As you know, the Silver Dragon Princess is crazy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a guy who could be a huge disaster if he goes astray, but he¡¯s a fool who puts the White Dragon Princess above all else in the world.¡±

    ¡°The most headache-inducing, but the funniest and most delightful bride.¡±

    Like a luby.

    Sit on the edge of the bed.

    While stroking her clean silver hair.

    ¡°The Blue Dragon Princess is a no-brainer.¡±

    ¡°Even after giving up your beliefs, you always worry about whether you are right, and you believe in me more than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°So you are a noble bride who will keep me from going astray.¡±

    in the middle.

    stop talking for a moment

    Briefly mix up anecdotes from the past.

    ¡°The Red Dragon Princess is passionate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too passionate, so there¡¯s a bit of a radical and single-minded side.¡±

    ¡°So there were times when I was quite embarrassed, but she¡¯s a charming bride who makes me hot with her unstoppable passion.¡±

    or sigh.

    or scratching your cheeks.

    sometimes with a bitter smile

    ¡°The green dragon princess is staying in the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Although he always lives pessimistically with viciousnguage and cynicism, in reality he has a softer heart than anyone else and is meticulous.¡±

    ¡°She is a pitiful bride who wants to hug her and soothe her wounds when she sees them together.¡±

    over several hours.

    without stopping even for a second.

    just keep telling the story

    ¡°Princess Gold Dragon is surprisingly not perfect.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the heightened effort built up is rather dazzling, and the asionalxity is cute.¡±

    ¡°I want to see her like that, so I want to be mean on purpose and bring out the sloppiness, but she¡¯s the bride I can rely on the most.¡±

    over the past year.

    everything you¡¯ve been through.

    feelings for the seven princesses.

    ¡°The ck Dragon Princess¡­ well.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what to say. Even though I¡¯ve known you the longest, it¡¯s the hardest to know what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°But she is a dependable bride who can be trusted to do her best for me in any situation.¡±

    how long has it been

    words be sparse

    After eventuallypletely disconnected.

    In the artificial flower garden where silence came, Limon closed his eyes again.

    Or the confessional.

    Limon did not like the act of seeking forgiveness by confessing sins to the gods of some religions.

    no matter what crime

    The one who deserves an apology.

    Even having the right to forgive.

    It¡¯s natural to be a victim.

    Those who go to confession want to be forgiven by God and avoid punishment and only avoid guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Asha.¡±

    in that sense.

    This was cowardice.

    In a sense, apologizing to an unconscious partner was more shameless than confessing.

    But although there was bitterness on Limon¡¯s face, there was no shame.

    He had no intention of avoiding his sins, and this was a story that would have to be told again someday.

    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯tpromise for you.¡±

    if hepromised

    Just as he epted the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Forgive me for that sin and give me another chance.

    While stroking the head of the disciple who might not have been like this, Limon quietly continued.

    ¡°And for not being more considerate of you.¡±

    If you stopped her from trying to regain the throne in order to prove her qualifications as a bride.

    Or stop it before it slips off.

    If they prove their love,

    they will run amok and cause catastrophe in the Russian Khanate.

    Even then, the disaster of having to personally cut Anastasia, who could not give up the proof of her qualifications, might have been avoided.

    I don¡¯t regret it.

    He is the protector of mankind.

    Because it was to protect humanity.

    ¡°So wake up soon.¡±

    However, it is not that there is nock of self and pity for the lost disciple.

    Limon bowed his head.

    ¡°At that time, let¡¯s finish the story.¡±

    Live as if passing by.

    kiss the forehead

    After brushing your hair onest time.

    Limon got up.

    There are still many things I want to tell you. Enough to stay up all night for a few days.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    He had work to do, a ce to return to, and above all, brides waiting for him.

    That¡¯s how I cut myself in the past.

    wanting to save now.

    thest disciple.

    Leaving behind the woman who could have been his first bride, he quietly passed the space.

    * * *

    Paging.

    ¡°Have you been well, Swordsman?¡±

    The moment you go beyond space and return to Elemental Resort.

    Looking at the smiling face that appeared in front of him, Limon asked without knowing himself.

    ¡°¡­were you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very long. It¡¯s only a little over an hour.¡±

    ¡°If the meeting was over so quickly, why didn¡¯t you just call me?¡±

    As if it was nothing really.

    The ck-haired girl spoke

    calmly.

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t interrupt the time the swordsman spends with his pupil.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you hear from the doctor?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just guessing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Limon smiled bitterly

    . Maybe because of this.

    It was like that from the beginning, but it was because I really felt like I could read my heart against Li Qingyu now.

    Of course, that was something even Wei ck Dragon couldn¡¯t do, but she was the ck Dragon. Li Qing, who

    even ate the soul of the founder andpleted the dragon¡¯s blood. If it were Wei, it might be possible to even read the mind of the sword master. It

    was the scary thing about Li Qing-yu that made him think that way even though he knew that it couldn¡¯t be.

    But she is also his bride,

    and as a groom who has been goofing around while the brides are working. Li Mon apologized honestly,

    ¡±

    Sorry

    to have kept you waiting.¡±

    That¡¯s

    why Li Qingyu hesitated.

    But in the end, the choice was Limon.

    She calmly continued,

    ¡°Rather than that, Swordsman, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡±

    Is there anything decided at the meeting?¡±

    ¡±

    ¡­?¡± If it¡¯s not rted to the seven dragons

    , what do you have

    to tell

    the story you¡¯ve been waiting for over an hour

    ?

 Chapter 802

    #802. You¡¯re tired.

    * * *

    Gulp.

    after swallowing the medicine.

    let out a heavy breath

    As much as I¡¯ve been through all the battles in my own way, I have the confidence to deal with anyone calmly.

    Just now, the tension made me nauseous.

    I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Because from now on, the opponent was a big deal.

    However, it is not possible to miss this opportunity, which was barely obtained with all our national strength, just because we are nervous.

    After taking a deep breath, I made up my mind.

    he got up

    ¡°egg nt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t know when he¡¯sing.¡±

    I¡¯m just an invited guest.

    He murmured, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to go back to my hometown because I waste to meet you.¡±

    he left the office.

    So when he went out to the inn close to the entrance and spent his time anxiously.

    The mood has changed.

    ¡°¡­they say you¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    I could tell without hearing it.

    The air at the front door, suddenly all sound had died, finally announced the arrival of the guest.

    And as the guests get closer, the tension around them grows tighter and everyone hardens their faces.

    He greeted guests politely.

    ¡°wee.¡±

    faded white hair.

    cold golden eyes.

    A sharp scar around the left eye.

    And even the sword worn at the waist.

    He was originally a legendary hero, but as the times changed, he fell and was even beaten by Tosa Gufang.

    After taking the president hostage and making a fuss, he went around the world and aplished all sorts of feats to straighten the status of the sword master.

    The man who caused the impeachment of former President Gireco.

    Watching Limon Asfelder.

    President Shin Myung-wun spoke with the utmost respect he could.

    ¡°Wee to the Blue House, Swordsman.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you not like something?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s only been a little over a year, but I think it¡¯s been restored very well.¡±

    Is that what the person responsible for blowing up the Blue House would say?

    Shin Myeong-wun, who put the words that came out of his throat again, said with a natural smile like a politician.

    ¡°If you use an architectural yer, you can construct quickly and cheaply.¡±

    ¡°Really? In my PAB days, whenever I destroyed a building, I took a lot of money for repairs, but the world has improved.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha. After all, government agencies are budget-conscious.¡±

    Shin Myung-woon¡¯s pupils shook.

    As it is organized around high-level yers to respond to yer crime, PAB is a high-paying job that easily exceeds billions in annual sry.

    It was because he knew of Limon¡¯s past, in which most of his annual sry was taken away aspensation and fines.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Limon was too aggressive.

    Special tax, Patriot Act, Superhuman Donation Act, etc.

    It¡¯s because of aw made by the National Assembly in the distant past, that Limon was taxed more heavily than others.

    Because of that, I was driven to the point where my living expenses were insufficient.

    He had a lot of stabbings, so he had no choice but to notice.

    However, Limon did not bother to question Shin Myung-wun.

    It seems that there was no ill intention.

    I just quietly tilted my teacup.

    When Shin Myung-woon is relieved at his calm attitude.

    Limon, who put down the teacup he was drinking from, suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason you¡¯re going to return my property to the point of pulling out the pirs of the country?¡±

    ¡°¡­Not to the extent that the roots of the pirs are pulled out.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be easy, would it? It¡¯s a bit self-congrattory, but my wealth wasn¡¯t that small.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Especially in this situation.¡±

    Shin Myung-woon couldn¡¯t bear to deny Limon¡¯s words.

    Limon¡¯s wealth, which has lived for hundreds of years as an absolute, is at the level of the national budget.

    The reason why this country became a yer powerhouse wasrgely thanks to the fact that he was able to quickly invest the wealth collected from him in the dungeon business.

    However, in the midst of severe economic chaos due to the copse of Midas, he would return the property.

    what is the intention

    To Limon, who is very curious.

    Myungwoon Shin replied bitterly.

    ¡°There are several reasons¡­ but the biggest reason is that there was no way I could meet you if I didn¡¯t do this.¡±

    So far, he has been trying his best to meet the princess of the Seven Dragons or Limon.

    But the results were disastrous.

    I can¡¯t even get in touch with Limon.

    The princesses of the Seven Dragons are also cut off from their aides, whether formal or unofficial.

    After negotiating, proposing, and even begging, nothing came of it, so I had to use this method in the end.

    ¡°Why did you want to meet me?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have a favor to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking what the request is.¡±

    Although it was a difficult opponent to pay such a huge price.

    Shin Myung-wun swallowed dryly at the sight of Limon, who seemed cold and even indifferent, as if he wanted to go there if he had nothing else to do.

    And after taking a deep breath, he said straight forward.

    ¡°Swordsmith, please lift the sanctions of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Seven Dragons are doing any particr economic sanctions against this country right now, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Shin Myung-woon put on a tired expression.

    If it had been economic sanctions, it would have been possible to find a solution,ining that all of this was because of the Seven Dragons.

    But the Seven Dragons did not.

    It seems to be good.

    at an indifferent distance.

    I was just clearly revealing my will not to get involved too much.

    ¡°Thanks to the copse of Midas, the economy of this country is on the brink of copse.¡±

    It is not that the Seven Dragons were particrly disadvantageous to this country or that they withdrew their business.

    It just reaped the benefits of the past.

    But the results were devastating.

    Finance transportation industry food culture service medical.

    Problems arose all over the ce just because the benefits that the Seven Dragons, which had taken control of everything essential in life, disappeared.

    Those who are mad about the fact that nectar, the elixir of immortality, is not sold in Korea, go on an overseas expedition.

    There is a fence that buys the GOD brand abroad and sells it for several times the profit.

    Little things, if trivial.

    However, as much as such social problems are increasing one by one.

    People¡¯s dissatisfaction and anxiety were piling up, and the social atmosphere was subsiding.

    Until now, there was at least a substitute for Midas and the World Federation, but¡­ that is now at its limit.

    The chaos caused by the copse of Midas¡¯ affiliates in session ovepped with the existing problems, and now the entire economy was copsing.

    ¡°Now, only the Seven Dragons can save this country. So please help me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the princesses to decide.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it because of the Sword Gong that the Seven Dragons are neglecting our country?¡±

    He is just a swordsman.

    Aren¡¯t you a businessman or a descendant of a dragon?

    If you need the help of the Jung Chilryonghoe, don¡¯t do this to yourself and meet the seven princesses in person and talk to them.

    The moment when Shin Myung-wun, seeing Limon talking like a stranger, questioned him without realizing it.

    Limon tilted his head.

    ¡°You mean I¡¯m putting economic sanctions on this country by moving the Seven Dragons?¡±

    Creepy!

    That moment.

    Shin Myung-woon hardened.

    Especially raised his voice.

    It didn¡¯t even show momentum.

    just stare at it

    But those golden eyes are so deep and still.

    It made Shin Myung-woon feel the pressure and suffocation as if he were drowning in the deep sea.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean that in that sense.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    If so, it seems to be done.

    Limon straightened his head.

    Watching him lift the cup again, Shin Myung-wun broke into a cold sweat.

    because I realized it all over again.

    This man is Limon Aspelder.

    The fact that he has been devalued until now, but in reality he is a terrifying absolute that may surpass even the monarch.

    And that his status as the president of a country meant nothing to him.

    That was enough to make him feel helpless like an elk facing a beast.

    But even ants run at elephants to protect their burrows.

    as the president of a country.

    Thanks to a sense of responsibility and mission.

    Shin Myung-wun spoke as carefully as possible, but clearly.

    ¡°So what I meant was that since you became Princess Silver Dragon¡¯s sire, the Seven Dragons had a tendency to distance themselves from us.¡±

    ¡°Only the Silver Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We haven¡¯t officially held a ceremony yet¡­ This country is like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    To Shin Myung-wun, who is perplexed as he doesn¡¯t know why Limon looks at him with pitiful eyes, as if he were the boss of a hole-in-the-wall shop that is a sucker for diplomacy and spying

    .

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°First of all, let me tell you one thing, I do not have a grudge against your country. Of course, I have no intention of taking revenge or destroying it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°then¡­!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the heart to ask my brides to be considerate of you.¡±

    It was a moment.

    Shin Myung-woon¡¯s face, which was happy as if he were about to jump, was stained with despair as if he was about to copse.

    ¡°Uh, why?¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    Could it be that the frustration was too great?

    Hearing the question he casually asked.

    Limon tilted his head again.

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even know what it means because I heard such a stupid question.

    ¡°That sounds like something I should ask¡­ Why should I help your country?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Myungwoon Shin was speechless.

    because he knew

    Limon had no reason to help them.

    The reason President Han Jeong-guk was impeached was because he misunderstood the fact and tried to use him.

    So Shin Myung-wun let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Yes, I know. You may have a sense of duty to help us, but you have no obligation, and even that has already disappeared.¡±

    It is absurd to even ask for help from an opponent who was about to be dumped by the country.

    Any ardent patriot would turn out to be an anti-governmentist, a traitor, or even a traitor. It was enough to be.

    Even more so for Limon, who was not even a citizen of this country in the first ce.

    ¡°But swordsmith, the people

    are innocent

    . ¡±

    No.

    Because he knew very well that without the help of the Seven Dragons, this country would eventually

    perish . ¡°I

    will take

    responsibility and do whatever it takes to achieve it.¡± ¡±

    So, please give this country one more chance.¡±

    Stand up. At the end of staring at Shin

    Myeong-

    wun, who said he was prepared to kneel down if necessary,

    Limon muttered,

    ¡°Really, you¡¯re tired.¡±

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith?

    ¡± I thought he would understand if I said that much.¡±

    Ahead of Shin Myeong-wun, who

    was startled,

    Limon buried himself on the backrest .

    If people aren¡¯t vicious and vicious, do you see them as idiots and try to use them?¡±

 Chapter 803

    #803. Isn¡¯t that what democracy is?

    * * *

    ¡°You misunderstood! I never meant to use swordsmanship!¡±

    Shin Myung-woon reflexively shouted.

    No, it was more like a scream.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of a sense of crisis about going against the nting of the absolute.

    The desperation that there is no way to save the country if he can¡¯t convince Limon here made him nervous.

    ¡°Then let me ask you one thing.¡±

    However, despite Shin Myung-woon¡¯s earnest excuse, Limon did not change his attitude.

    It seems like you¡¯re already tired.

    Or maybe you¡¯re not interested.

    I just asked in a voice that felt even more cold because it was calm.

    ¡°Have you asked the Infinite Lord the same favor?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Literally, have you ever begged him to save the country?¡±

    Shin Myung-woon was taken aback by the sudden question.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the World Federation and the Seven Dragons hostile?¡±

    ¡°So shouldn¡¯t you have asked for it first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shin Myung-woon shut his mouth.

    Because it was an uratement.

    How the enemy of the enemy can be an ally.

    Since the Seven Dragons were neglecting this country anyway, siding with the World Federation was a matter of course to be considered.

    Above all, the Korean Penins is the territory of the Infinity Guild.

    Whether you are being pushed by the Seven Dragons.

    orck of funds.

    It is the most powerful force in this country alone.

    If the Infinite Lord actively stepped forward, it might be possible to minimize, if notpletely, the aftermath of Midas¡¯ copse.

    Even so, Limon quietly muttered to Shin Myung-wun, who dared to beg him.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve tried it. But you probably didn¡¯t cling to it as actively as you do now.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry if you were offended.¡±

    ¡°Well, you have no reason to apologize to me for walking the tightrope.¡±

    Limonughed.

    As the head of state, it is only natural to consider better options.

    Besides, he had no reason to feel sad about this country as he had no interest in it.

    However¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about other things.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about something else?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t cling to the Infinite Lord, but you begged me.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    How to do it to a stronger person who usually begs.

    So, if he begged Lee Chun-gi for himself, he might get angry at him for ignoring him.

    But why is asking for help from Limon over Lee Cheongi as a reason to apologize?

    While Shin Myung-woon is confused because he doesn¡¯t know the reason.

    voice that follows.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t want to stick to the disadvantaged side?¡±

    ¡°Or, no matter how hard the Infinity Guild tries, an economic recession and a decline in national power will not be avoided in the end?¡±

    ¡°That could have been a reason, but it wouldn¡¯t have been a decisive reason.¡±

    ¡°As I see it, the biggest reason you do that is one.¡±

    economic problem.

    bnce of forces.

    realistic essibility.

    Putting all of that aside, Limon quietly pointed out why Shin Myung-wun was clinging to him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I looked the mostfortable?¡±

    ¡°no!¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    fed up

    Afterughing like it was absurd.

    Resting his chin on one hand, Limon asked again.

    ¡°Then, what if, in exchange for helping the Seven Dragons by moving them, I would disband the parliament and take possession of this country?¡±

    That moment.

    Shin Myung-woon blinked.

    Because it was so absurd that it took me a while to understand it.

    And finally realizing the meaning, he mmed the table unconsciously and shouted.

    ¡°Ji, are you saying you¡¯re going to get rid of democracy and resurrect despotism and be king?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simr.¡±

    ¡°Such nonsense¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it make sense?¡±

    Of course I had to say.

    Whether the times are different now.

    The monarchy is an outdated institution.

    that you don¡¯t have the right to do that yourself.

    that people will not understand.

    Even considering human rights, it is something that should never be done.

    However, before Shin Myung-wun could make such a logical persuasion, Limon pointed out in a low voice.

    ¡°You said you¡¯d grant me anything I wanted. Could it be that you made such a promise without intending to keep it in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Of course I was going to keep my promise. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was going to keep it.¡±

    Because even if you don¡¯t hear it, you know.

    Interrupting Shin Myung-woon¡¯s words.

    Limon pointed out.

    The reason why he bet the fortune of the country on himself, and at the same time, the inner thoughts that made him tired because he couldn¡¯t get tired of it.

    ¡°Because you thought I couldn¡¯t make such an unreasonable request.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably why you didn¡¯t cling earnestly to the Infinite Lord or the other princesses of the Seven Dragons until now.¡±

    An infinite monarch who neglects even the country¡¯s major affairs in matters that do not benefit him.

    Any of the seven princesses, who are all presidents ofrge corporations and upy the top positions in each country,

    will surely expect more in return if they help, and in the end, the country as a whole will be subordinated.

    On the other hand, what about Limon?

    Although it has been an absolute for hundreds of years.

    There is no way that the protector of mankind, who has paid all the taxes for the reason of thew, will not ask for an unreasonable price.

    whether or not you want to pay

    Either pay the minimum price and leave.

    I will never make unreasonable demands.

    Limon said coldly, pointing out what Shin Myung-wun had either consciously or unconsciously.

    ¡°Good will is a good thing, mercy is a virtue.¡±

    without denying the good.

    Giving is a wonderful thing.

    That¡¯s why those who are willing to open their pockets and volunteer for the sick and poor deserve praise.

    ¡°But forced good will is robbery, forced mercy is exploitation.¡±

    Good deeds muste from self-will.

    If you donated 1 million won and there is someone who begged for an additional 1 million won, saying that it was difficult because the price went up.

    Or if there is someone who asks the volunteers whoe once a month toe every week.

    Is it really a plea or a request?

    Isn¡¯t it a ckmail with goodwill and benevolence held hostage?

    ¡°Even so, people call it a hogu when you deceive yourself and be used because you are just doing good things.¡±

    I received an unrequited favor.

    not thank you for that fact.

    The moment you feel you deserve it.

    Humans ratherugh at the other person and try to extract more unpaid favors.

    It is said that recklessly uttering a promise to oneself to ¡®listen to anything¡¯ is the same in the end.

    After speaking quietly.

    Limon muttered without giving Shin Myung-wun a chance to say something.

    ¡°In that sense, that was the funniest thing you ever said.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The people are innocent.¡±

    It seems really funny.

    withughter.

    Limon continued.

    ¡°The swordsman said. The president is a fake king who was created to enjoy only power and leave responsibility to the people.¡±

    Kami Itsumi Nobutsuna.

    He caused the swordsman and world war.

    Rather than adapting to the changing times, the Sword Master wanted to hold the world in its beautiful past.

    He thinks of the lofty shogun who valued honor more than anyone else and challenged him to a duel twice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really think the Sword Saint is right, but there is one point I can agree with.¡±

    Swordsmanship is not a skill.

    The life itself that the sword master has built throughout his life.

    And the swordsman¡¯s swordsman¡¯s robe, which had been five steps during World War II, reduced to three steps over several decades and two steps in duels.

    That¡¯s how much I came to understand the sword nature.

    No, on the contrary, because he could understand it, the Sword Master, who had deepened his swordsmanship, continued quietly.

    ¡°In a democracy, the people are the masters, and the responsibility lies with the people.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that the wrongdoings of the former president are also the fault of the people?¡±

    ¡°Well, at least I think it¡¯s too tant for the president to turn away that it¡¯s not his fault, no matter what he¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°However, it is too harsh to hold the responsibility of state affairs to the people, who are only individuals.¡±

    ¡°If we can¡¯t do it individually, we should do it together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what democracy is?¡±

    whether to spy on the government.

    jumped directly into politics.

    Whether it¡¯s impeachment by moving the media.

    If anything, it would be to bring about a revolution and overthrow the country or assassinate it.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if the leader of the nation was an absolute being who could not be stopped at all costs, like Gandhi, the sword?

    The people of this country had numerous ways to stop Han Jeong-guk.

    However, as long as none of these methods are used or failed, the people are also responsible for what the president did.

    Just like when a dog gets into an ident, the owner has to be held ountable.

    So it¡¯s kind of funny that the people aren¡¯t guilty.

    without even a hint of sarcasm.

    Speak calmly, as if appreciating.

    Limon added a word.

    ¡°So if you really wanted to prove the people innocent, you should have shown that much sincerity before apologizing to me.¡±

    ¡°What gender are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Well, if I had to give an example, how about cutting off your predecessor¡¯s head and putting it here before Ie?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    words beyond imagination.

    Myungwoon Shin groaned.

    ¡°How, such barbaric¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, barbaric and vulgar.¡±

    Unexpectedly, I agree with Shin Myung-woon¡¯s words.

    Limon asked again.

    ¡°By the way, do you know what makes people so civilized and virtuous?¡±

    ¡°Because culture and civilization have developed.¡±

    ¡°No, because I had power.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you look at an underdeveloped country like Africa right now, you can see that it is a luxury to say that it is civilized or virtuous to those without power.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But you have forgotten that obvious fact for too long. That¡¯s why it ended up in ruin.¡±

    Because he kept protecting it.

    Taking it for granted.

    In the end, looking at the top of a country steeped in peace enough to vomit its own guardian spirit, he affirms.

    ¡°That¡¯s the biggest reason I can¡¯t help you. That¡¯s a big reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A country supported by one individual¡¯s strength is not a country, it¡¯s just a garden

    .

    ¡± There must be some who wish for it.

    But¡­

    ¡°At least my teacher, Sword Emperor, wouldn¡¯t have wished for a country like that.¡± ¡±

    ¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡±

    Yes .¡±

    Limon emptied his teacup as he saw Shin Myung-wun making a face.

    Fate is a tough thing.

    And over the past hundreds of years,

    it was fate that tied him to this country.

    Even if the king is an idiot that goes beyond the limit of Korea, and people do nonsense, people will hate him. Whether he cursed at him orughed at him.

    If there was even one person who believed in him, followed him, and was grateful for him, he would have remained a hero.

    But the moment Kang Jeong-soo, who was thest remaining rtionship in this modern age, betrayed himself and Yuna-kyung died.

    The ties between him and this country were severed. He lost.

    And even though he had protected him for hundreds of years, he didn¡¯t want to give affection to the country that made him feel this bitter. Hundreds of years

    This country was already too good for him to reconnect with him. It was very disappointing:

    ¡°My property does not have to be returned. It¡¯s just a constion money¡­no, it can be treated as alimony money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So tell me soon.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because even the remaining hope has been cut off.

    Looking at him with his eyes.

    The reason why he dared toe to the Blue House after he had no longer had anything to do with money.

    Apart from the return of the property, Limon quietly spoke of the price Shin Myeong-wun had offered.

    ¡°About the information you said you were going to tell me. ¡±

 Chapter 804

    #804. I must hurry.

    * * *

    Leviathan.

    It has branches all over the world.

    A fortress that was used as a base for activities of the Seven Dragons Society in the Age of Heroes in the past, with each one of them surrounded by extremes.

    But Leviathan¡¯s most important thing was not defense.

    It was an informationwork centered on each branch.

    any legal means.

    any illegal means.

    Based on the psionics of mentalmunication, their information power, which has umted know-how for hundreds of years, was phenomenal.

    It could be said that the fact that the ck Dragon n, whichpeted with the White Dragon n for the weakest, became the most dangerous n in the Seven Dragons, thanks to their intelligence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess.¡±

    So it was.

    Director of the Leviathan Korean Penins branch.

    That was the reason Youin lowered his head.

    ¡°Raise your head, Youin. You have no reason to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Haona, but it is an inexcusable fact that my information collection was insufficient.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my fault that you can¡¯t concentrate on gathering information.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    While living in this Leviathan branch.

    Youin, in effect, has been assisting Li Qingyu like an aide.

    The problem was that he was overloaded with too much work.

    The princess¡¯s aides are the most outstanding among the n.

    Even Sister Arbe Barbara of the Green Dragon n, considered half a parachute, boasted exceptional talent among her peers.

    No matter how much Kang-ho Noh and even Yo Woo-in, a master at the rank of servant, there was an aspect that was too much for him to rece as an aide.

    Even more so while simultaneously carrying out his duties as the manager of Leviathan.

    ¡°Even so, it is my fault that I did not obtain information from the government of this country.¡±

    Even so, Youin couldn¡¯t raise his head.

    It¡¯s just that the president of this country asked for a deal to meet with Limon in exchange for information.

    That in itself was a mistake that as Leviathan¡¯s branch manager would have no excuses even if he was immediately dismissed.

    ¡°This country is still called the leader of the world. We cannot underestimate it.¡±

    However, Li Qingyu did not me Youin.

    Of course, this Korean Penins, which has been protected by Limon for a long time, is the least influenced by the Seven Dragons.

    It has made a name for itself as a yer powerhouse.

    If you were a high-level yer in the government, you could have known at least one or two pieces of information that even the ck Dragon n didn¡¯t know.

    Even PAB, where Limon and Yuna-kyung were once, belonged to the government.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how long that potential willst.¡±

    She had a strange smile.

    Each high-level yer is a one-man corporation boasting enormous ransom.

    It would be difficult to maintain the yer¡¯s wages in this country now, where all sorts of economic turmoil has taken ce.

    There is only one way left.

    It is only to appeal to their patriotism and hire them for honor and pride instead of money.

    But will they agree to it?

    Not even other people, but even the swordsman who has defended the country for hundreds of years, believes in the promise of those who have been ndered?

    can it be

    In the future, high-level yers belonging to the government will leave for better jobs.

    What if the economy copses there?

    Health is extremely bad.

    Even those with even a little ability will immigrate to foreign countries, and as a result, a vicious cycle will ur in which the country further declines.

    At the longest, in 10 years, it would be an underdeveloped country where it would be difficult to make a living.

    ¡®As expected, this happened again.¡¯

    knowing that fact.

    Li Qingyu muttered inwardly.

    This was nned from the beginning.

    Even if there was nopetition between the Seven Dragons and the World Federation, or on the contrary, the World Federation had the upper hand.

    Because this country was destined to meet someday.

    In the end, they crossed the river of no return from the time they dumped Limon.

    Only they, who had received all kinds of benefits from the shadow of the swordsman, did not realize it.

    really stupid

    I have eyes, but I cannot see.

    You don¡¯t even know the value of what you lost.

    Even so, when Li Qingyu puts on a slightlyplicated expression as he recalls the fate of this country, which cannot beughed at like other people¡¯s business.

    Phaging.

    space splits

    A white-haired man appeared.

    ¡°Wee, Swordsman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been.¡±

    side.

    Like a bride who greets her husband after returning from work.

    Limon naturally hugged Li Qingyu, who smiled and greeted him, and kissed him softly on the cheek.

    He was delighted with the touch he had be ustomed to, but felt a little regret that it was not his lips.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    ¡°Did you finish the story well?¡±

    ¡°At least during this president¡¯s term, I don¡¯t think there will be any more looking for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised.¡±

    I thought Shin Myung-woon, who had been calling several times a day to meet the seven princesses or Limon, would be more persistent.

    Unexpectedly, I gave up willingly.

    Looking at the tilting Li Qingyu.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°Unlike his predecessor, he was still a guy with whom he couldmunicate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard reports that he¡¯spetent, but if the swordsman said that, it must have been an underestimation.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this country in a situation where the president will change what he does?

    ifst year.

    When Li Qingyu and him met.

    If the president at the time was Shin Myung-woon.

    No matter how much it was to make a kite with the infinite lord, he might not have tossed Limon.

    At least, if Han Jeong-guk was impeached immediately after the incident and Shin Myung-wun had tried to restore the rtionship with Limon as soon as he became the new president.

    The rtionship might not have been severed so drastically.

    But it is assumed.

    things have already happened

    The past cannot be undone.

    Although Limon sympathized with Shin Myung-wun, he had no intention of helping him.

    More than anything else, they had other things to worry about right now.

    ¡°Did you check the information?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got it sorted out beforehand.¡±

    When Li Mon handed over the thin paperwork he was holding, Li Qingyu skimmed through it.

    And among them, I saw a picture of a certain person, even if it was blurry, and my eyes were drawn.

    ¡°Looks like it wasn¡¯t fake information.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done such a crazy thing unless I wanted to lose.¡±

    ¡°If you think about itmon sense, but no one knows what a human being cornered will do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Limonughed.

    If it was Hanjeongguk, I would have shoveled it again and blew up the Blue House and ate the leftovers.

    In that sense, it was fortunate for this country that Han Jeong-guk was impeached, albeit btedly.

    Of course, Han Jeong-guk, who was imprisoned, was cursing every day that the country would not have copsed if Limon hadn¡¯t been there.

    Limondo Lichingwido.

    I wasn¡¯t interested in such a bastard.

    Instead, he focused on checking the documents handed over from Shin Myung-woon.

    ¡°The oldest is¡­ about 80 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Only certain things are that much, and if you include uncertain things, it¡¯s over 200 years.¡±

    ¡°Do you still see them as the same person?¡±

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    ¡°There are too many coincidences to be a coincidence.¡±

    After answering calmly.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°There are so many clues, but it¡¯s embarrassing that my n hasn¡¯t found anything after over a year of investigation.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. This is a matter of data, not information.¡±

    ¡°Finding that data is also informational power.¡±

    Gathering a lot of information means that unnecessary garbage umtes.

    And the ck Dragon n, which has umted know-how for a long time, is ustomed to blocking or discarding garbage information in advance, as it only collects necessary information.

    in that sense.

    This was information that could be obtained because it was a country.

    Because it is impossible for apany to keep such meaningless data for hundreds of years.

    Of course, it was Shin Myung-woon¡¯s ability to realize that the ck Dragon n had been searching for this person sincest year and collect the data.

    ¡®It would be good to expand intelligence about each country¡¯s intelligence agencies.¡¯

    He said that he had been so focused on stopping the World Federation that he had neglected other information.

    reflecting on my heart

    She kept checking the papers.

    ¡°But it¡¯s surprising. If this record is true¡­ it would mean that he perfectly fooled me as well as the swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a great thing.¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    The sword master¡¯s senses are superhuman.

    In addition, Limon¡¯s intuition with dragon psionics is exceptional.

    It was really surprising considering that it was not an easy task even for the same sword master to deceive his eyes.

    ¡°So it¡¯s rather easy to guess his identity.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think it¡¯s that way too?¡±

    ¡°Because there are few people who can fool my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least they can be said to be better than us or the White Dragon n when ites to hiding and running.¡±

    There is a reason they haven¡¯t been able to find so far.

    After silently agreeing.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t intend to follow you by the tail forever.¡±

    Was it because he thought that as a member of the ck Dragon n, which boasts the best information power of the Seven Dragons, he could not show more ugliness than this?

    Contrary to his smiling face, he looked back with deep sunken eyes.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    ¡°Youin, can I ask you to track me down?¡±

    ¡°I will never disappoint you.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if there are no clues.

    As long as we have the data Limon received from the government, we will find it somehow.

    As Leviathan¡¯s manager, Youin, who spoke with honor, immediately mobilized all avable informationworks to track down the person in the document.

    The ck Dragon n, of course.

    Employees hired for money.

    Even insiders from other institutions.

    Youin¡¯s pursuit was thorough, using everything he could use.

    Even a hermit who had been living in the mountains for more than a few years could hardly avoid the informationwork.

    This was possible because he had been running Leviathan on the Korean Penins protected by the swordsmith and steadily expanding and managing the informationwork.

    And at the end of that intensive investigation.

    he finally found

    fromst year to now.

    The traces of the person who had been diligently following Li Qingyu¡¯s instructions.

    But¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The Seven Dragons Association must be over.

    Is Charlotte too busy sorting out her overdue work?

    In the meantime, Limon, who was spending time leisurely in Leviathan while concentrating on recovery, made a puzzled expression.

    Li Qingyu, who was sitting on his back on the bed and rubbing his firm back with his soft palms, raised his head slightly.

    Youin said with a heavy face.

    ¡°It seems that there are others besides us who are after ¡®him¡¯.¡±

    ¡°who?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still figuring it out, but seeing as one of the armed forces involved in the pursuit went missing without contact, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re normal.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Princess?

    ¡± ¡°ording to what I told you before, the World Federation must have moved.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fast, too.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re already cornered. He thinks this is hisst chance.¡±

    After hearing what Li Qingyu said,

    Limon nodded calmly.

    It seems to have been true.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be sure, but the possibility is high.¡± ¡±

    The problem is that there is even a slight possibility.¡±

    While Midas is in disarray in the aftermath of the copse, the world federation¡¯s monarch secretly moves the most. A probable reason.

    At the same time, remembering the purpose that Limon himself and Li Qingyu had been looking for that person until now,

    he got up from the bed.

    ¡± I have to hurry

    .¡±

    Putting on his clothes,

    Li Qingyu calmly continued,

    ¡°In the worst case, if the World Federation finds him first, the clue to thest Seven Arcs will be stolen.¡±

 Chapter 805

    #805. You guys have no manners.

    * * *

    The Seven Dragons and the 10th Guild.

    An organization that divided the hegemony of the world.

    And of the two, it was originally the 10th guild that had the upper hand.

    The magic lord who threatened the blue dragon n in the past, the monster lord who sought aeback even though he was defeated by the green dragon n, and the summoning lord who confronted the red dragon n.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s personal power.

    In this age of iron dominated by yers, each guild enjoyed more sess than the Seven Dragons in terms of power.

    Of course that is a thing of the past.

    While the majority of the lords and guilds have already died and fallen among the 10 guilds and tens of lords.

    The Seven Dragons were united as one with Limon at the center.

    Even if there were still sword masters in the World Federation, it was virtually impossible to overturn this situation, which was already energetic enough to tip the scales.

    mon sense.

    but only one.

    The World Federation had methods beyondmon sense.

    Thest resort to ovee this unfavorable war situation and possibly even reverse it.

    Exactly¡­

    [Seven arcs again?]

    ¡°If you say that, it¡¯s as if we¡¯ve been looking for only seven arcs, right?¡±

    [It¡¯s not like that, but whenever something big happens, it feels like the Seven Arcs are entangled.]

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    Limonughed.

    From the raid of the Liberation Brigade to the London Crisis, the Brazil War, the Las Vegas Terror, and more.

    Most of the fights with the World Federation so far have had to do with the Seven Arks, to a greater or lesser extent.

    ¡°Originally, treasure is thew that invites disaster.¡±

    [That¡¯s what I know, too.]

    Seeing Li Ching-yu smile, Yuna-kyung reluctantly agreed.

    Seven Arcs are fragments that sealed the power of the Constetion.

    Just looking at each of them, they were treasures that not only possessed power and efficacy that surpassed even miracles, but could even change the fate of the world.

    It was only natural for the Seven Dragons and the World Federation to fight over the Seven Arcs.

    Even Yuna knew about it.

    I knew, but¡­

    [Because of that bastard¡¯s Seven Arcs, I couldn¡¯t be with my younger siblings, and I only went on business trips all over the ce.]

    Thanks to Limon¡¯s rest at Leviathan, I was able to spend time with my younger siblings.

    Limon scratched his cheek when he heard Yuna-kyung, who was also forcibly mobilized because of the seven arcs,ining that pets have the right to work.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have the consciousness that he was taking care of Yuna-kyung toofortably.

    But it was unavoidable.

    The seven princesses, the best fighters of the Seven Dragons, are busy managing each domain andpany.

    Now that he has not fully recovered from the main fire.

    This blue bird was the most immediate and powerful force they could mobilize.

    Is that why?

    Li Qingyu smiled andforted her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. After this job, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to spend with your younger siblings.¡±

    Dark Violin.

    to¡¯s carving knife.

    Faust¡¯s quill.

    Dberg¡¯s Hammer.

    And another treasure possessed by the World Federation that has not yet been revealed.

    There are five confirmed Seven Arcs.

    Also, the sixth, Seven Arcs, is in a ce that the World Federation can never obtain.

    If only the seventh, thest remaining one, was retrieved, there would be no more busy running around for the Seven Arcs.

    After a calm exnation.

    Li Qingyu added a word.

    ¡°Including the fight against the World Federation.¡±

    [It would be nice if that were the case¡­]

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head.

    She knew that the final battle of the World Federation was imminent.

    Of course, the final battle would be as fierce as that, but if the hurdle was over, the world would finally be at peace.

    That¡¯s why it was even more important not to lose thest Seven Arcs.

    [You mean you¡¯ll be here anyway? The person who is said to have a clue about the Seven Arcs.]

    ¡°Because traces were found from this side.¡±

    [I¡¯m sure the princess is like that, but¡­ what are you doing in a ce like this?]

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    Until now, even though the ck Dragon n had been searching for it with all their might, they were unable to catch the tail.

    It was strange that such a great person could be in such a strange ce.

    All the more in the sense that this ce does not have a rtionship with you.

    However, Li Mon and Li Qingyu were not puzzled.

    I just quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°You must be waiting.¡±

    [What are you waiting for?]

    ¡°A promise.¡±

    [¡­Hey, even if you¡¯re a married couple, if you tell a story that only the two of you know in such a meaningful way, the bluebird will be sad to hear it?]

    Regardless of whether Yuna-kyung grumbles or not.

    Limon moved slowly.

    I didn¡¯t have to worry about where to go.

    Because I could tell where the opponent was without having to look for it.

    Look at the shabby roller coaster.

    past the haunted house.

    across the zoo.

    In an amusement park that is uselesspared to the old one, the two of them stopped in a shabby warehouse.

    No, it was an amusement facility. It was so small and shabby that it just looked like a warehouse.

    Actually there wasn¡¯t much of a difference.

    The appearance of all kinds of junk piled up in an old, dark facility was a warehouse itself.

    ¡°Nakyung-ah, can¡¯t you see anything strange?¡±

    [Is that strange?]

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve reached the point where you can do your part as a witch now.¡±

    [Even if you say that¡­ Huh?]

    What are you trying to find among these expensive but useless junk that all have magical energy?

    Yu Na-kyung, who was scratching her head and looking around, soon made a strange expression.

    [Oh, is there something really strange?]

    I was so excited.

    Flying over Limon¡¯s shoulder, Yuna-kyung headed towards all sorts of junk.

    It was a ss bottle with coins from all over the world lying on the counter.

    At first nce, he was sitting on top of the coin bottle, which looked particrly shabbypared to the other clutter around him.

    Yuna-kyung put her head inside the coin bottle and inspected the contents.

    [This is¡­ not an ordinary coin. Each one is a casting with powerful magic and a magic tool]

    ¡°What kind of magic tool are you talking about?¡±

    [well. At first nce, it looks like a barrier, but the format is very unique. I haven¡¯t learned anything like this from the witch sister either.]

    Even if you add all the misceneous magic tools in this warehouse, you won¡¯t be able to get one coin from the coin bottle.

    As a disciple of the Archwitch, she evaluates her value.

    Yuna-kyung put on a curious expression.

    In this era of overflowing items, it was difficult to see such arge collection of magic tools even in the Seven Dragons¡¯ report.

    Especially since all these coins appear to have been made by one person.

    [It¡¯s really amazing. A magic tool like this would definitely be owned by an individual¡­ Kyauk!?]

    Pong!

    That was the moment.

    After poking a coin with its beak.

    It was the fact that Yuna-kyung was wrapped in gray smoke and then sucked into the bottle.

    Take a moment to look at the blue bird that disappeared in the blink of an eye and the coin shaking inside the ss bottle instead.

    Limon let out a small sigh.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±

    ¡°Well. Still, wouldn¡¯t this be enough for a canary?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s such a waste. The price of the food he ate so far would be enough to buy hundreds of canaries.¡±

    How much does the Leviathan Hotel cost?

    Limon said with a smile and held out a hand.

    And the moment he touched a coin in a ss bottle while holding hands with a smiling ck-haired bride.

    the world.

    Turned over.

    The scenery of a warehouse that was shabby until a while ago.

    Itpletely disappeared, and a wide open space appeared instead.

    Even some city views.

    Limon murmured involuntarily at the scene that seemed to have crossed over into space, but it was absolutely impossible.

    ¡°¡­This is a nostalgic scenery again.¡±

    ¡°Seoul¡­ are you?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Nodding at Li Qingyu, who had a strange expression on his face, Limon added a word.

    ¡°I should say Hanyang to be exact.¡±

    Thatched cottages on the streets.

    A passerby in a white cotton robe.

    A casting merchant with all sorts of stalls.

    Even a nobleman reciting poetry while drinking at an inn.

    At least a hundred years¡­ no, to Limon, who makes a nostalgic look at the scenery he could only see hundreds of years ago.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    ¡°Is it a barrier?¡±

    ¡°Probably so. Like the blue guy said, it¡¯s a bit different from the normal barrier.¡±

    Limon muttered calmly.

    The barrier itself was nothing surprising.

    It was something a proper witch could do at least to hide the crown of magic in a barrier like this.

    In fact, all of the magicians in the 27 genealogies of magic were like that.

    What was surprising was the size of the barrier.

    In the case of the 27 genealogies of magic, they maintain a strong barrier by linking each other¡¯s view of magic.

    For one individual to create a barrierrge enough to contain even the capital of a country, even that Shire would have to spend an enormous amount of time and money to be able to do it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s somewhere here.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    Is it because they came in separately?

    After confirming that Yuna-kyung¡¯s presence is not felt.

    Limon, who focused more sharply on his senses that had spread widely, quietly added a word.

    ¡°It seems that there are passengers who came before us, but that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Quaang!

    It was right after that.

    It was the reason why a bright red lightning bolt suddenly fell on the heads of Limon and Li Qingyu, causing a huge explosion.

    Even that was just the beginning.

    Kwang Kwah Lung Kwa Gwa Gwa Gwang!

    Every time the man in the silver robe swings his staff, thunderbolts fall.

    The blood shed by the woman wearing the red mask bes a zing me and covers all sides.

    Hundreds of arrows rain down every time the elderly man wearing a green hat deflects his string.

    It was as if he was in an ambush.

    among passers-by.

    on the thatched roof.

    Again from the back of the wagon.

    Their sudden surprise attack was so powerful that even a superman of the absolute ss could have suffered a fatal injury if he hadn¡¯t prepared for it.

    Furbuck!

    ¡°They are rude people.¡±

    ¡­Of course, it wasn¡¯t enough to hurt the descendant of the dragon, who was fully prepared.

    As long as I was reading Life.

    Fooling them with illusions created by telepathic psionics.

    Li Qingyu, who subdued three people at the same time by secretly blowing the dark mirror, muttered calmly.

    Limon, who had simrly easily avoided the ambushes, stroked his chin as he watched the fallen assants.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s interesting. From my memory, at least there weren¡¯t any big yers like this untilst year.¡±

    His question was natural.

    No matter how you look at it, the power of the skills they used is great.

    For someone with this level of ability, it was even more strange that he, who was a former PAB agent, didn¡¯t know.

    Li Qingyu, on the other hand, did not wonder about their identities.

    As always, he opened his mouth calmly with a calm smile.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t know. They haven¡¯t been revealed on the surface, because each of them is a high-level yer with a minimum level of 80 or higher.¡±

    At that moment,

    Limon hardened his face.

    It was only then that he realized their true identity.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡­¡±

    ¡± Yes, that¡¯s right. These are the yers of the Hero Guild.¡±

    The strongest among the 10 guilds.

    All of them are duke-level yers with a level of 80 or higher. However,

    since each individual¡¯s identity and level are thoroughly hidden, there may be dozens of great yers. A guild rumored to be unknown. More

    than anything¡­

    ¡°¨DIt also means that the regressive lord may havee here in person.¡±

    Wooddeuk!

    With a calm smile.

    But with deep, dark eyes.

    He looked at the fallen man¡¯s neck. Limon couldn¡¯t help but frown upon hearing the words of the priest, who had lightly stepped on them.

 Chapter 806

    #806. A rewarding chaff.

    * * *

    Hero Guild.

    The current peak of this iron age.

    Of course, all the 10 guilds were close to the pinnacle in their respective fields, but among them, the hero guild was really special.

    Even the average level of the guild members was like that.

    No matter how many elite guilds you choose, if you¡¯re over level 60, you¡¯re treated as a high-level yer.

    The hero guild members had a minimum level of 80.

    The average level was over 90, and they were formidable elites.

    It¡¯s absurd and mysterious when you consider that there are less than 100 official big-supply yers in the world.

    But one existence made it possible.

    It was the returning monarch.

    The Master of the Hero Guild.

    The strongest yer in this iron age.

    A regressor with perfect astral foresight that is iparable to the humble prophets.

    Based on the knowledge of the future, he gathered colleagues from all over the world who have outstanding talents but will share his will.

    Someone gets saved in a corner.

    someone is being taught

    Because someone sumbed to force.

    Someone admires the will.

    Of course, the yers who entered the hero guild grew rapidly under the guidance of the regressive lord.

    Armed with all the valuable treasures he gave out, he gained overwhelming power over yers of the same level.

    Even so, they did not appear in the world.

    stay away from wealth

    Even the film was rejected.

    As the hands and feet of the regressive monarch, he had been secretly acting.

    That¡¯s the Hero Guild.

    It was the collection of those who gave everything for the noble mission of saving the world and the bodyguard of the returning monarch.

    That¡¯s why they are the strongest.

    Even though they were the fewest in number, they alone had powers that surpassed several of the top 10 guilds.

    ¡®What is this¡­!¡¯

    as a member of it.

    He had faith in Zeldra.

    even if you lose your own life.

    any other sacrifices.

    The will of the regressive monarch must be carried out.

    It¡¯s not just to repay him for saving him from being almost sold into a brothel because of his debt.

    Because the future that the regressive lord wants to achieve is the best and only way to save a world that will be covered in despair.

    And indeed, she was confident of seeding.

    Until now, the Seven Dragons have been blocked.

    I want to remove the seeds of disaster.

    A hero guild that was active all over the world.

    All of them are duke-level yers, and there are dozens of high-level yers over level 90.

    And since most of them were mobilized, this n was rather unlikely to fail.

    Zeldra did not doubt that, and objectively, her confidence was well-founded.

    Fuck!

    ¡°Keah!¡±

    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±

    ¡­until a little while ago.

    So this moment.

    Zeldra couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    The appearance of colleagues who could not stand a single blow and flew away and shattered.

    And the ck-haired girl who roams among her friends like fireflies in the middle of the night.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it even after seeing this situation.

    ¡®How could this be?¡¯

    Rather, if it was the swordsman who was causing this massacre, he would have been able to ept it.

    As for the sword master¡¯s power.

    Also about the dangers of Limon.

    Because Ruler always said.

    But even if you look at that limon, it¡¯s still fighting.

    It waspletely iprehensible that they couldn¡¯t do anything about a princess who didn¡¯t even have the Seven Dragons.

    Especially since that opponent is the ck Dragon Princess, who is said to be the weakest member of the Seven Dragons in a head-to-head confrontation.

    But that doesn¡¯t change reality.

    Originally more than ten of his colleagues were cut in half in the blink of an eye, and only after he came to his senses did Zeldra activate his skill.

    Pababat!

    ¡®done!¡¯

    The moment when ¡ºBrilliant Seal¡» was activated.

    Seeing the pure white beam of light pierce Li Qingyu, Zeldra was delighted.

    Although her direct attack power is low, her [Brilliant Seal] is a top-notch unique skill that seals all of the opponent¡¯s abilities and movements.

    No matter how much Li Qingyu was hit by this, he had no choice but to do nothing.

    But¡­

    Sreuk.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t lose sight of it during battle.¡±

    The moment she opened her eyes to see Li Qingyu¡¯s figure, which had been pierced by a beam of light, reconciled and scattered into a ck mist.

    A calm voice came from behind.

    Like a big yer, Zeldra immediately turned around and tried to counterattack, but rather than that, Li Qingyu¡¯s hand touched her back first.

    Fuck!

    single blow.

    With just that, the five organs explode.

    As Zeldra copses, bleeding from the chil-gong.

    Li Qingyu murmured softly as he lightly brushed off the blood on his fingers.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a hero guild.

    If the hero guild members, including Zeldra, who had been almost unterally ughtered, heard it, they would have vomited blood.

    But Li Qingyu was sincere.

    The reason she was able to overwhelm them was because she had perfected the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    If it was her before, she would have had to waste a lot of time against more than a dozen hero guild members.

    One problem.

    The hero guild members here were only about ten people, not all of them.

    Jiying.

    Shortly after thest guild member fell.

    The hills lined with corpses disappear.

    Instead, Li Qingyu muttered softly when he saw the scenery of an old-fashioned but bustling city appearing.

    ¡°It¡¯s Paris this time. The time is¡­ I think it¡¯s around the 17th century?¡±

    From Hanyang to London, Berlin, Luoyang, and Singapore, as well as capitals around the world.

    World War II, the Hundred Years War, the Crusades, the Civil War, the Spirit Conflict, and other battlefields that left traces in history.

    Or even to unexplorednds passed down as legends.

    In line with the ever-changing scenery.

    The hero guild member who popped out again.

    Even as Li Qingyu smiled bitterly at therge group, which had increased several timespared to before.

    Limon clicked his tongue lightly.

    ¡°It will be a bit troublesome this time.¡±

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re starting to join in.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems that individual breaking is also reaching its limit.¡±

    Of course, even by the standards of the Seven Dragons, the lowest rank was the highest level, and even the elders and masters were mixed.

    The hero guild members, armed with all sorts of items, were the ones who could not even be absolute even if there were only a dozen of them.

    Is it to find the core of the barrier?

    It was only rtively easy to deal with because they were all scattered.

    But that¡¯s the story so far.

    The number of hero guild members appearing as if they noticed that they were being hunted and began to unite was increasing.

    No matter how they were, they needed to be nervous now.

    So it was.

    After finding the two of them.

    The reason why Li Qingyu, who was hurriedly looking at the hero guild members ready for battle, suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Swordsmith, would you please go first?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you want to deal with these guys alone?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s just too much time wasted. But we can¡¯t just leave them alone.¡±

    Their purpose is to get clues to the Seven Arcs.

    We had to avoid getting caught by them and stealing our yers.

    However, it¡¯s unfortunate to miss the opportunity to deal with the hero guild members, who are the core force in the World Federation. Hearing what Li Qingyu said calmly,

    Limon put

    on

    an ambiguous expression. ¡±

    Are

    you okay?¡±

    Even Li Qingyu could be in danger if the Regressive Lord and other powerful enemies intervened here. But

    she

    didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. She

    just smiled and raised her psionic power.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a princess anymore.¡±

    The

    horns and tail that rise,

    the wings of the shadow that spread,

    the pupils that split long, and the scales that sprout. The

    ck Dragon Princess, who did not even show off the seven dragons and showed off her true self and began to exude more powerful psionics.

    No, it has been hundreds of years since At the end of looking at the appearance of the ck dragon that returned.

    Limon nodded

    .

    ¡°Be careful

    .

    ¡±

    He seemed to have started moving.

    There was a loud roar and explosion from behind, but he didn¡¯t look back. He

    believed that she would take care of him no matter what powerful enemy appeared as long as she asked for it.

    That¡¯s how.

    Limon went on.

    Still joined . He didn¡¯t stop, ignoring the enemy,

    going

    from the jungle to the city, from

    the desert to the vige, from the sea to

    the ruins,

    from the sea to the ruins, jumping off the cliff,

    and jumping over the

    seethingva . As if crossing.

    Relying only on intuition in the barrier that changes like abyrinth when it goes beyond a certain range or whenever time passes. After

    advancing and advancing,

    Limon finally arrived

    at a magnificent building surrounded on all sides by a huge barrier like a castle wall.

    ¡°¡­This is it.¡±

    Standing still,

    Limon looked around.

    An ordinary space that looks no different from other ces except for the presence of a slightly unusual building.

    But he knew.

    That this is the core he has been looking for and the ce where the person who created this barrier is hiding.

    ¡°Hmm, you made it difficult.¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the London battle system or Tartarus.

    No matter how strong he was, he could cut as many barriers as he could.

    The problem is that many other barriers are entangled like a in this barrier.

    If the barrier is forcibly broken, the other barriers will also copse in a chain, and the hidden opponent was made to escape through that gap.

    It¡¯s like a ss castle built on the premise that it will break.

    Notwithstanding its robustness and scale, the sophistication and cunning of its design were truly admirable.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be very impossible if I took my time and cut the rings step by step, but¡­¡¯

    He smiled.

    Limon let go of his sword.

    He hade here as a guest in the first ce, not as an intruder.

    Above all, Limon already knew how to summon the opponent who was hiding here.

    Seruk.

    Reach out into the shadows.

    After taking something out.

    put it on your shoulder

    So the moment he took a stance and gently slid the bow he was holding in his other hand.

    Gee-ee-.

    quiet melody.

    echoed through the barriers.

    It wasn¡¯t just here.

    Even to Li Qingyu, who was still fighting.

    Even Yuna-kyung, who had been running around in search of Limon since she fell apart in the barrier.

    To the members of the Hero Guild, who were gathering after realizing that there was an intruder while wandering around looking for the core of this barrier.

    The melody spread quietly.

    Even the dolls, which were walking, fighting, and talking, stopped their actions and listened to the fantastic yet mysterious tone.

    Limon continued to y.

    The more the beautiful melody flows.

    A change has urred in the barrier.

    Theva that rose from the volcano stops.

    White flowers bloomed on the snow of the snowfield.

    The raging sea became calm.

    The fighting soldiers put down their guns and close their eyes.

    Thus, the moment when the melody that brought peace to the chaotic boundary finally came to an end.

    mate mate mate.

    ¡°Hehe, great.¡±

    with silent apuse.

    The sound of windlessughter spread.

    Limon was unfazed by the sounds that sounded like ghostsing from empty air.

    He just opened his mouth after taking the dark violin off his shoulder and looking in the direction from which the voice came.

    ¡°You can say that the promise was kept with this, old man?¡±

    ¡°Draw it, admit it.¡±

    Squeak.

    the void splits

    An old man appeared.

    A silk hat pressed down on white hair.

    Even the old magician¡¯s outfit.

    Truly dressed like a magic show at an amusement park¡­ No, the one who actually did that.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth giving that violin.¡±

    The person who ran the magic hall in this amusement park where Limon met Yuna-kyung, who will be resurrected in the past.

    And the old man who gave him the seven arcs deep ck violin smiled as he received Limon¡¯s cold gaze.

 Chapter 807

    #807. I have something to warn you about.

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to confirm.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    It¡¯s old-fashioned for a building.

    Too vivid to be relics.

    Arge circr space made of stones.

    As soon as he appeared on the other side, he sat down on the bleachers and looked at the old man wearing a top hat who patted his waist.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Your inspiration? The robbery of this violin that was buried in Tartarus.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I went out for a walk and just picked up something that someone had thrown away. Wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to call it robbery with something like that?¡±

    If you put it that way, even the old man who picks up waste paper as a pastime bes a thief.

    An old man who protests earnestly.

    Limon looked with cold eyes.

    This deep ck violin was sealed in Tartarus by Muse after Sheramitted suicide.

    It is said that ordinary people entered the undergroundbyrinth, where they had to risk their lives just to enter, unsealed the god, and stole the divine object.

    It was not light enough to bepared to simply picking up waste paper.

    But Limon didn¡¯t bother to point that out.

    Instead, he just asked,

    ¡°Why did you just hand over the item you picked up to me?¡±

    ¡°Did I tell you? I want you to hear me y it someday when I can handle that violin perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Is that all the reason?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    Do you need any more reasons than that?

    Looking at the old man talking calmly.

    Limon was sure.

    I don¡¯t know anything else about this old man, but to be brazen, he must be a hard-headed man who is hard to find a mate in the world.

    Well, that¡¯s why I was able to entrust the violin to Limon and Li Ching-yu naturally, not to anyone else.

    So, Limon stopped looking at the liver and asked directly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to ask onest question¡­ Why did you bring me to this situation?¡±

    ¡°Ho, did you notice?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but know.¡±

    Limon snorted.

    After learning that the violin is a Seven Arcs.

    Li Qingyu mobilized all the information power of the ck Dragon n to visit the old man.

    It was because they thought that the old man with the deep-ck violin might know information they didn¡¯t know. Even so

    , it was this old man who had not even seen his hair,

    whether he had risen into the sky or had gone down to the ground .

    It was absurd to be caught by the government that was far behind in terms of intelligence.

    So, Limon asserted.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the fact that the Blue House found out that we were looking for you in the first ce because you leaked information there yourself?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe, you¡¯re smart as expected.¡±

    Limon frowned as he saw the old man affirming with an airyugh.

    After all, they didn¡¯t find it.

    I just epted the old man¡¯s invitation.

    It was a shame for the ck Dragon n.

    However, there was another reason why Limon frowned.

    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why you did this.¡±

    ¡°Why, strange chaff?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange.¡±

    I would have been able to understand if the old man had worked with the World Federation to set a trap.

    Namajik muttered.

    Add a word.

    ¡°Even though you know you¡¯re going to die if you meet me.¡±

    The reason why the old man was able to evade the pursuit of the ck Dragon n and deceive Li Mon himself and Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes.

    The secret that has asionally appeared in the history of the past hundreds of years, and the reason that Li Mon kept staring at him sharply.

    his true identity.

    Limon put it in his mouth coldly.

    ¡°The ck Mage Man.¡±

    * * *

    The Dark Swordsman.

    A ck magician who has risen to the same level as the great witch saint.

    they were special.

    Whether it¡¯s in terms of being able to use magic that¡¯s easier and more powerful than a great witch or an adult.

    Even so, in the end, it is in that it has never been able to be a true absolute in history.

    It was unavoidable.

    No matter how much magic they reach, they are warlocks.

    It was because he was an existence that had no choice but to be an open enemy of the world, as much as he ate human sacrifices, using other humans as sacrifices for his magic.

    That¡¯s why warlocks had to be good at hiding their identity and running away more than anything else.

    In particr, the ck wizard who reached the peak was an existence that could be a ghost as much as he wanted.

    Even Sergei, who was the head of the Revolutionary Army, didn¡¯t even know that he was a dark wizard until he resurrected the demon.

    ¡°Heulheul, you speak so cruelly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not right for me to say things I don¡¯t mean.¡±

    So it was.

    From the time we met until now.

    The reason why Limon was holding the sword while looking at the old man with cold eyes.

    Aftermitting all sorts of wicked things, the ck magician who brought demons down and devastated Europe was more than the Seven Dragons, an existence ipatible with him.

    Especially after he defeated the Dark Dawn.

    In that sense, this moment.

    The act of the old man who appeared in front of Limon was tantamount to sticking his head into the jaws of a tiger.

    Still, the old man wasn¡¯t particrly nervous.

    I just grinned.

    ¡°Hee hee, don¡¯t be so sharp. I called you because I wanted to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Then answer my question first.¡±

    ¡°If you talk about it from the beginning, it¡¯s veryplicated.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, old man. It¡¯s the same for you and me, the only thing left is time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    As if thinking about where to start talking.

    The old man scratching his chin opened his mouth a momentter.

    ¡°As you may have guessed, I am originally from the Dark Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Because cockroaches tend to gather in garbage cans.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯ve lived a good life.¡±

    ¡°Warlock? Nice?¡±

    It was as if I had heard that pigs were flying in the sky.

    Seeing Limon, who was tantly ridiculing him, the old man was serious.

    ¡°Uh huh, is that true? Unlike the other kids, he only chose death row inmates or vicious criminals for sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid you will go to hell when you die?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Cause and effect go round and round, and nothing is as expensive as free.¡±

    Warlocks can easily and quickly be stronger up to a certain level by using sacrifices, but bad karma umtes that much.

    The more youmit evil.

    Enemies and foes multiply.

    No matter how strong you be, you will one day be subjugated by someone who surpasses even that power.

    Even the Dark Dawn Society, which had justpleted the magic of the Demon God, couldn¡¯t ovee the wall of an absolute being named Limon.

    That¡¯s why he said he lived a long and thin life.

    Listen to what the old man said with a smirk.

    Limon spoke after silence.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so dirty a warlock.¡±

    ¡°Heulheul, the most important thing for a warlock is his own desire.¡±

    Perhaps, if it hadn¡¯t happened, he would have lived so quietly that even after hundreds and thousands of years passed, he wouldn¡¯t even know Limon existed.

    After saying it like a joke.

    The old man added a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to him that I was able to find this violin.¡±

    32 years, no 33 years ago.

    The Iron Age opens.

    When dungeons and constetions appeared.

    The old man, who happened to be traveling in the Holy League, saw a star falling from the sky.

    And to satisfy his own curiosity, he searched the ce where the stars fell and found the Violin of Darkness in Tartarus.

    It was possible because he was a ck wizard who had reached the peak of magic, but he had plenty of time.

    ¡°But things got messy from then on.¡±

    ¡°Twisted?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯m being chased by kids who are aiming for this violin.¡±

    I lived a quiet life without making enemies for a long time with the motto of being thin and long.

    The old man let out a big smile as he recalled the past, when he was systematically pursued out of nowhere like lightning in a dry sky.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember how many times I almost died thanks to that.¡±

    ¡°A nobleman like you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how persistent they were.¡±

    I¡¯ve been in more dangers in the past 33 years than in my entire life.

    Looking at the old man shaking his head.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Why did you run away without handing over the violin?

    ¡°I wanted to do that like a chimney, but¡­ while being chased by them, I figured out what kind of stuff it was.¡±

    Just what kind of thing is this violin, why the unknown guys are aiming for it so persistently.

    Examining the violin.

    Capturing and interrogating pursuers.

    After diligent investigation, he finally found out.

    He said that the power of the stars resided within them, and that if he were deprived of it, terrible tribtion woulde.

    ¡°Even though this is all about living, if the world copses because of constetions, won¡¯t I die in the end too?¡±

    ¡°¡­You managed to figure that out.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way the proper guys would move stealthily behind the scenes like that.¡±

    You can tell by looking at the dirty things behind.

    Without even hearing about the constetion from the Fairy Queen.

    The ck wizard, who was able to reach the truth on his own because he was used to doubting everything, using it, and plotting bad things, said with a smirk.

    ¡°I told you above all, nothing is free in this world.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Even the gods get paid for their faith, and the Constetions that give out skills and all for free cannot be proper beings.¡±

    ¡°Like you gave me this violin for free, like dropping a bomb, right?¡±

    ¡°Draw, like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to say the right thing about the ck magician, so I shot a word.

    The old man grinned at Limon, who was at a loss for words at such an audacious answer.

    ¡°Honestly, I was able to live thanks to you. I was just thinking about what to do because running away was the limit.¡±

    ¡°I should have asked for help sooner than that.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone who can help the warlock ask for help? Rather, it would be fortunate if he didn¡¯t try to kill him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case with you right now?¡±

    What the old man said with a smile.

    He didn¡¯t deny Limon.

    Instead, he just asked softly

    . If you¡¯ve taken care of it thoroughly, why did

    you reveal your identity now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need to warn you about.¡±

    ¡°A warning?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Limon made

    a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Rani, it¡¯s literally what a mouse thinks of a cat.

    But the old man wasn¡¯t too sad.

    As if it was a natural reaction

    . He just nodded . ¡±

    I heard it.¡±

    ¡°¡­You were the one who organized the 5 Ggs in the west.¡± ¡°Even

    if it was a n that had nothing to do with me, I had to at least take responsibility as a body that had a foot in the Dark Dawn.

    ¡± After

    muttering quietly ,

    the old man continued,

    ¡°The problem is that part of the legacy of the Dark Dawn passed to the World Federation

    in the meantime .¡± Did you take it?¡±

    Limon sneered.

    The legacy of the Dark Dawn Society is obviously a vicious and dangerous thing, but the most dangerous thing is, after all, the magic of demons.

    Having fought demons three times already, there is no reason to feel threatened even though he is wary. But

    ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s worse than that. What they took is data on the means to kill you.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. Did you forget? The Dark Dawn Society is an organization that researched how to kill you as hard as the Seven Dragons.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Above all,

    you

    yourself know the best way, right?¡± At

    that moment Limon¡¯s face hardened,

    as he had heard the old man¡¯s meaningful words, and

    something

    came

    to

    his mind

    . The old man erased his smile and looked at Limon with a very serious face.

    The

    old man

    said heavily,

    ¡±

    They¡¯ve already started moving.¡±

    Even as he watched the old man¡¯s body slowly crumble, Limon wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Like a cunning ck wizard, he knew from the beginning that the old man had never revealed his body. He

    could have climbed over this doll and cut the body, but¡­

    Limon didn¡¯t dare. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you onest thing

    ,

    you better be careful with the

    Constetions

    . ¡±

    They are beings belonging to the providence of the world, but they are beings outside of the providence at all.¡±

    The spirit obeys the providence.

    The god creates the providence

    . The dragon twists the providence.

    The sword master cuts

    the providence. They are beings that erode the world. The

    more their power spreads throughout the world, the more dangerous the providence itself bes.

    As a ck wizard who goes against the providence, he has studied the power of the stars contained in the Seven Arcs for decades, so he was able to find this advice. After

    looking at the old man whose centa had already disappeared with sunken eyes,

    Limon opened his mouth,

    ¡°I want to ask you something instead of the price of life.¡± ¡°What

    do you mean?¡±

    The moment he heard that question,

    the old man fell silent.

    Until

    his arms, legs, and

    torso were scattered in order, leaving only his head. .

    ¡°¨DLoqui ad Circen (Deliver to Circe).¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I non oderunt eam.¡±

    Crisp.

    Even the sound ofughter in the wind.

    Without the dialect of unknown nationality, which was born from learning all kinds ofnguages for a long time.

    Unlike before, he left only a few words in clean, elegant, and archaic Latin.

    Limon, who was silently looking at the empty seat of the old man who eventually disappeared into dust, nodded slowly.

    ¡°¡­I see, was that him?¡±

    A person who has seen and experienced all the countless ces and times spread out in this barrier centered on the Colosseum.

    In return for gaining immortality.

    deprived of one¡¯s destiny

    Instead, she obtained at least a portion of the fate of the half-human, half-god archwitch, and reached the pinnacle of ck magic with that power.

    For thousands of years from the Silver Age to the present day, it has never been revealed in the foreground of history.

    Faust¡¯s teacher.

    As a member of the Dark Dawn.

    A dark wizard who has lived inplete hiding.

    Gaius Julius Caesar, first emperor of Rome.

    No, seeing the vacancy of the old man who was destined to be called by that name, Limon couldn¡¯t help but feel heavy.

 Chapter 808

    #808. That¡¯s enough.

    * * *

    For a while, I was lost in thought.

    After shaking my head slightly.

    Limon pulled out the sword from his waist.

    Then, holding the sword with his left hand, he pulled it back as far as it could go, then extended it like a spear.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Forbidden

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ½û”à Even

    a believer cannot avoid death.

    ÉõÖÁÉñÒ²ÎÞ·¨ÌÓÍÑËÀÍö

    ¡»

    A crack opens in the air.

    The Colosseum copsed.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the Colosseum.

    From ces Limon has been through to ces he has never been.

    Like dominoes falling, dozens of barriers copsed one after another and shattered into pieces.

    It was a series of copses caused by the disappearance of the old man, who was the nucleus of the structure made like a ss castle.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    It was right after that.

    The ss bottle explodes.

    Countless coins are scattered.

    Yu Na-kyung, who was fighting in the form of a half-human, half-bird, and Li Qingyu, whose nails and tail were drenched in blood.

    And the fact that dozens of hero guild members who fought fiercely with them poured out.

    Fortunately, the corpse did not spill out as if it was swallowed together when the barrier copsed.

    However, it was more than enough to fill this magic hall, which was already full of all sorts of junk.

    ¡°It¡¯s a swordsmith! Everyone vs Sword Master formation¡­!¡±

    sudden change of environment.

    too cramped space.

    Even in that chaotic situation.

    The Hero Guild members responded immediately.

    The scattered colleagues tried to take advantage of the opportunity to gather and join forces to resist.

    But they are toote.

    before they even move.

    Limon was already swinging his sword again.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Strike

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ —“ôIs

    my

    de faster than a bullet

    ?

    It was just one moment.

    Limon stamped his feet heavily.

    The ss bottle broke and the coins scattered on the floor bounced into the air.

    And that countless coins bounced off Limon¡¯s sword in one breath and pierced the hero guild members faster than bullets.

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! No matter how swordsman, one enemy¡­! Kkeuk!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you forget me.¡±

    That was it.

    Li Qing-yu, who was caught in the gap where dozens ofrades fell due to Limon¡¯s attack.

    Yuna-gyeong, who even started to use magic after she and She-ra had a new magic match.

    Even Limon, who jumps right into it and wields a sword.

    Among the superhumans of the absolute ss, they were put in front and behind by three beings of different ranks, and they were eventually annihted after a while.

    However, their struggles were not without sess.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    ¡°Swordsmith, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­not much to worry about.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the bodies are piled up.

    In a ce that has now be more like a haunted house, let alone a magic hall.

    Li Qingyu, who was anxiously looking at Li Mon, who coughed up bloody coughs as soon as he drew the sword, sighed softly.

    ¡°You were overdoing it. You wouldn¡¯t have had to step out in person¡­¡± Even

    though he overcame the hurdle, Limon still had the aftereffects of the magic spell.

    With that kind of body, he broke the barrier and used the sword one after another while dealing with the Hero Guild members.

    As the bride of Limon.

    as a single bookkeeper.

    Li Qingyu had no choice but to point out his recklessness.

    But instead of apologizing to her, Limon shook his head with a heavy expression.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time for that.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have time?¡±

    snap.

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith?¡±

    Li Qingyu blinked at the sudden gesture of Li Mon hugging him.

    But Limon didn¡¯t tell her why.

    Doesn¡¯t seem worth the time to exin.

    He just reached out to Yuna-kyung, who was approaching.

    ¡°Eh, chief?¡±

    [¡­?]

    In the middle of Yuna-kyung¡¯s face blushing in anger as she was suddenly hugged by Limon.

    He crossed the space holding Yu Na-kyung and Li Qing-yu in his hands.

    no i was trying to get over it

    dismissal.

    Until you confirm that no matter how much you use the power of the stars, the space doesn¡¯t open.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s already blocked.¡±

    Limon was not surprised by the strong repulsion he felt when he tried to move to a ce where space was distorted, such as the Amazon or the wilderness.

    After just tongue-in-cheek.

    I just spread my senses to find a ce where I could go beyond the space.

    ¡°Why are you doing that, chief?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you hear from him?¡±

    Unlike Yu Na-gyeong, who had not yet grasped the situation and asked casually, Li Qing-yu, feeling something unusual, put on a serious expression.

    ¡°The inspiration says that. They¡¯ve figured out a way to kill me in Russia.¡±

    ¡°A means to kill the swordsman, are you talking?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told you about before.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s face hardened.

    What Limon said The hero guild was

    aiming

    for the old man.

    Her clever brain deduced the whole truth from those few clues.

    ¡°¡­they weren¡¯t looking for the seventh Seven Arcs.¡±

    Li Qingyu understood.

    Although the hero guild was mobilized.

    The reason why their monarch is invisible.

    It was the fact that their purpose in the first ce was not to capture the old man, but to make him open a barrier.

    The barrier that the dark wizard spread with all his might is a spacepletely isted from the outside world.

    At least while I was there, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Li Mon and Li Ching-yu¡¯s intervention.

    In other words, the hero guild was abandoned as a bait to catch the ankles of two people.

    Truly absurd.

    But what if you had to make that sacrifice?

    As far as Li Qingyu knew, they had only one reason.

    ¡°Then their real target is¡­¡±

    * * *

    Tick tock.

    Limon and Li Qingyu had just arrived at the amusement park and entered the barrier.

    Open your closed eyes gently.

    Looking at the pocket watch in my hand.

    he murmured softly.

    ¡°¡­In the end, you notice.¡±

    It¡¯s a pity.

    thinking inadvertently

    The hero guild is a valuable power even for him.

    They were proven talents who stood out every time they returned.

    Even among them, there was even a lumber that could reach level 100 if given a little more time.

    The blow of losing them was great.

    Whether it¡¯s because the limbs that kept Li Qingyu in check, who had been doing all sorts of tricks behind the scenes, disappeared.

    Whether it¡¯s because it will be harder to change the future as needed now.

    In some ways, it was no exaggeration to say that it was a more fatal loss than the sum of all the damages suffered by the World Federation so far.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    However, contrary to his thoughts, Ruler did not feel any regret, sadness or anger.

    Like losing someone.

    Because it was familiar to him.

    Whether it was once a lover, a friend, or a colleague.

    So, one thing is important.

    It was only a question of whether they were worth sacrificing.

    If you look at it objectively.

    It was a perfect dog death.

    When contact between the cumbersome ck wizard and Limon was neglected, and when the Hero Guild members were dispatched.

    The only difference between the two futures was that Limon and Li Qingyu¡¯s movements were slowed down by several tens of minutes.

    It was regrettable that most of the limbs, which were the strongest among the 10 guilds, were sacrificed.

    ¡®This is enough.¡¯

    Nevertheless,

    Ruler judged calmly.

    It¡¯s worth sacrificing everyone.

    The tens of minutes earned by the Hero Guild members were enough time to change the fate of the world.

    Even more so in this episode, where unexpected variables happened one after another.

    ¡°Begin.¡±

    to make good use of that time.

    The moment Ruler gave the order.

    Kwakwang kwareureung!

    ¨C Confusion began.

    in the Russian Khanate.

    in the United States of America.

    in the Holy Alliance.

    in africa.

    in the Commonwealth of China.

    in Brazil.

    Simultaneous raids by the elite of the Hero Guild, set aside for this moment, began.

    No, it¡¯s terror rather than raid.

    In order to prevent information leaks, even other guilds were excluded and only a small number of elites were mobilized, so it was an act that was insufficient to threaten the Seven Dragons.

    If the princesses of the Seven Dragons went out on their own, it could be dealt with right away.

    However, if you put it in reverse, it also meant that it would be difficult to rectify this confusion unless the princess stepped forward herself.

    Just as the three specters of the Liberation Brigade shook the ck Dragon n in the past.

    The more forces you have to protect, the harder it will be to stop the guerri warfare waged by a few superhumans.

    Instead, the World Federation, which caused indiscriminate terror, would be criticized by everyone¡­ but

    it didn¡¯t matter.

    If only this thing seeds.

    Because now nobody can stop them.

    Tick.

    So close your eyes again.

    He pressed the button on the silver watch.

    Change all the guild members.

    Tie the feet of Limon and the Seven Princesses.

    A stage created by adjusting numerous variables.

    In order to see the oue of the real raid, which was bound to seed.

    * * *

    It was a mysterious city.

    Although it was once messed up.

    Either way, it waspletely restored in one year.

    In terms of being one of the busiest, most special and oldest cities in the world.

    Is it because of that characteristic?

    The city, where construction workers and construction materials had flowed frantically untilst year, is now bustling with visitors again, just like in the past.

    for tourism.

    or to study abroad.

    Or find a job.

    For each reason, the number of visitors to the city easily exceeded tens of thousands per day.

    And among them, there were visitors with a little special purpose.

    ¡°It¡¯s changed quite a bit here, too.¡±

    ¡°Have you been here before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been with you before. It was a lot of fun.¡±

    as if recalling memories.

    Take a moment to put on a nostalgic expression.

    The visitor smiled and added a word.

    ¡°Today will be a more pleasant day.¡±

    Among the many tourists who came to London today, they must be feeling the deepest joy and anticipation than anyone else.

    With a smile that is beautiful enough for everyone to know.

    she asked.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°I got a call anyway. The space andmunication are all blocked, so there will be no intervention for at least an hour.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an hour¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Like a child who received a birthday present.

    With a happy expression,

    he asked again.

    ¡°How is your body?¡±

    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t seriously injured in the first ce

    .¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure

    the wounds I received in the battle have already healed.

    ¡± The brown-skinned monk responded with a soft smile, and she slowly turned

    her gaze away.

    , There will be nothing to interfere

    with the ambassador

    .

    ¡±

    After seeing the man with the spear, she slowly nodded.

    As if walking through a field of flowers.

    She took a light step.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s move.¡±

    From faded blonde hair.

    Thin armor and a sword at the waist.

    A nun¡¯s uniform that fits snugly to the body. ¡± -To

    make my

    long-cherished wishe true. ¡±

    The injury in Africa was deep.

    I had been recuperating until now, but

    I finally recovered from my injury and returned

    . The long-awaited sword master,

    the swordswoman Joan of Arc, had an enchantingly beautiful smile in front of London, the heart of the British Empire.

 Chapter 809

    #809. please help

    * * *

    ¡°Has the acquisition of the transportation business beenpleted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems that employees from Midas are epting it without much resistance, perhaps because it is the same industry.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the rest of the business?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the main business was taken over by another n, so only small and medium-sized enterprises remained.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a small ce, be careful not to feel deprived.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Princess.¡±

    answer without hesitation.

    Lucas chuckled.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I was proud of Rose, who couldn¡¯t find any gaps in the room, but never forgot her consideration for the people.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m busy with work these days.

    It seemed like it was a lie to look tired.

    The appearance of Rose, who has regained her vitality after thest visit to the Chilryong Branch.

    More than anything, the smile on her face made Lucas feel relieved.

    ¡®As expected, you¡¯re a swordsman.¡¯

    At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Rose was recognized as a bride by Limon and progressed beyond holding hands.

    With confidence and hope.

    Lucas was about to continue his report.

    Until I suddenly felt a strange sense of incongruity.

    Ugh.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Lucas and Rose stiffened their faces at the sudden feeling of being drowned in water, which can only be felt because they belong to the Blue Dragon n.

    And as they faced each other, they simultaneously raised the psionics of space movement.

    Dismissed!

    The results were astonishing.

    Of course Lucas, who is a ss master.

    Even Rose failed to teleport.

    ¡°Princess, this is¡­!¡±

    ¡°The space is sealed. All over London, too.¡±

    Lucas¡¯ words sounded like moans, and Rose received them with a serious face.

    It was a daily urrence that space movement was restricted in this London.

    But that¡¯s limited to the gloomy hour.

    It was never something that could be taken for granted that the distortion of space had urred even though the fog of the London Great Barrier had not spread.

    So, Lucas, who immediately manipted the pager, spoke in a much heavier voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same withmunications.¡±

    ¡°¡­As expected, someone artificially sealed off London.¡±

    I just said it was someone because it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.

    Rose who spoke or Lucas who listened.

    I knew the answer.

    Interruption ofmunication.

    blockage of space.

    Because there were limited forces that could do such a thing that was not easy in a narrow scope on the scale of the entirerge city of London.

    So it was.

    that Rose immediately gave instructions.

    ¡°Sound an emergency alert throughout London and evacuate the citizens. Again to the royal family¡­!¡±

    Quaang!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t finish the instructions.

    A huge roar rang out.

    After a terrifying vibration spreads.

    It was because he saw blood-red shes shooting out of the window of his office.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that light¡­¡¯

    Because I felt the terrible momentum in that sh.

    First of all, I had heard reports of the same shes erupting in London not too long ago.

    Rose immediately kicked off the desk and ran out the window.

    After climbing up the wall of the count¡¯s castle vertically, he checked the direction of the bloody sh from the top of the tallest spire.

    she hardened

    Like a picture erased by an eraser.

    Traces of destruction barely stopped outside London, wiping out everything from roads to forest buildings.

    Also, at the end of it was a brown-skinned monk with a gentle smile on the man aiming at a blurry bloody spear.

    It made Rose groan.

    ¡°Sword Master¡­!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°I was surprised.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about the London battle system, but I never thought it would be enough to withstand the death penalty.¡±

    Watching the bloody sh extending from the tip of d¡¯s spear get swallowed up by the fog spreading from the outskirts of London.

    Gandhi briefly eximed.

    d¡¯s sword, which pierces anything, cannot be defended.

    Even in the Amazon, where space was sealed, it was the natural enemy of all barriers that could prate and cross space.

    However, no matter how powerful the silver age magic was, the barrier covering the entire city blocked d¡¯s sword.

    Even the Sword Master¡­

    no, because he was the Sword Master, I couldn¡¯t help but admire it all the more.

    However, in addition to admiration, Gandhi¡¯s exmation was mixed with a little other concern.

    ¡°As expected, is it because your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet?¡±

    ¡°It has an effect too.¡±

    d readily acknowledged it.

    Among the sword masters who fought to the death with Limon, his injuries were serious enough topete for the 1st and 2nd ce.

    It was a miracle that he survived.

    Even though he recovered a lot with the divine lord¡¯s steady treatment, it was difficult to say that he was perfect, and there was a high possibility that he would not be able to heal the aftereffects for the rest of his life.

    So, the power of the sword is inevitably reduced.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, are there other reasons?¡±

    ¡°Looks like the barrier has been reinforced.¡±

    When I came to the British Museum before.

    Compared to the time when it could be pierced with a single blow, the barrier has be stronger.

    Hearing d¡¯s objective evaluation, Gandhi put on a look of surprise.

    ¡°Is it possible to reinforce the magic of the level of the London battle system?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing impossible in magic.¡±

    Even those who have not yet risen to the highest level can use the powerparable to the ck mage if they offer the sword master¡¯s blood and body as a sacrifice, is it magic?

    With enough castings, it was possible to strengthen the London battleground.

    However, if you don¡¯t have that capacity, you¡¯ll have to cast 10 100 castings to get just 1 effect.

    from that point of view.

    The skill of someone who further strengthened the London battle world was something that would impress d as a warlock before being a sword master.

    If the circumstances were different, I would have paid my respects.

    But¡­

    ¡°It won¡¯t change anything.¡±

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Sever.

    Hades

    ?¦Ä¦Ç?]

    Quaaaaaaang!

    d speared again.

    The bloody sh that soared from the tip of his spear was once again swallowed up by mist outside London.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    because I knew

    Unlike the first, which was rtively easily blocked, the second fog dispersed faster and delivered a greater impact.

    It was natural.

    Magic is power that requires a price.

    No matter how much it¡¯s a London battle system¡­

    No, rather, it¡¯s a magic that¡¯s equivalent to a London battle system, so the cost is even greater.

    There was no user to efficiently control the umted power, and a barrier that merely prevented danger at random.

    In the end, it was enough to knock until the power was exhausted.

    If ignorant, ignorant way.

    But it was also the most efficient way.

    ¡®I¡¯m guessing at most two or three times in the future.¡¯

    At this point, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for power control.

    While organizing his thoughts, d pulled and held the spear to unfold his sword again.

    No, I was trying to pull.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for that roar.

    Kururrureung!

    * * *

    Back.

    It¡¯s like trying to stop it.

    Or as if provoking yourself.

    d, who attacks the London confrontation system with an awe-inspiring attitude like an absolute, and Gandhi, who just watches it.

    I bit my lip while watching them.

    The moment I tried to grab the sword.

    A heavy voice interrupted Rose.

    ¡°Princess, take refuge with the royal family.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you telling me to run away?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Sir Lucas!¡±

    cold and sharp.

    For the first time in her life, Rose shouted at her faithful entourage who had supported her for decades.

    But Lucas didn¡¯t apologize or exin.

    He looked straight into her blue eyes and spoke heavily.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the princess know that there is no chance of winning in this fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If there was only one sword master who came, he wouldn¡¯t have made this suggestion right away.

    Just as the Golden Dragon n defeated Billy.

    Using the London battleground as a wall, if the n fought with all their might, even if they couldn¡¯t win, they had the confidence that they wouldn¡¯t lose easily.

    But there are two opponents.

    It was also a sword demon and a swordsman.

    It¡¯s just this alone, but it¡¯s impossible to move in space because the space is blocked.

    From the point of view of the blue dragon n, it was like having to fight a lion and a tiger while being tied to a rope.

    And when viewed objectively.

    Usually it is called suicide.

    ¡°If only the princess gets out, even they won¡¯t indiscriminately massacre citizens.¡±

    ¡°Are you expecting recognition from the swordsman and swordsman who just tried to destroy London?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about the citizens of Jeong, I¡¯ll evacuate with the elders. So, princess, please take Changryongdae with you first.¡±

    ¡°It is my duty as the head of the Countess Sea Serpent to protect London.¡±

    ¡°no. The duty of the princess is to inherit the blood of the dragon.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, think

    of the swordsman .¡± ¡°¡­. ¡±

    I can do it.¡±

    Before being Countess Sea Serpent, as the Blue Dragon Princess, she closed her mouth with the right argument that she had no choice but to admit.

    Watching Lucas end her words with bitterness in a steel-like coldness, at the end of keeping silent.

    Rose closed her eyes.

    ¡°. ..That¡¯s right.¡±

    She also knew that

    Lucas was right. It was

    herself who was wrong.

    Giving one¡¯s life in a fight without a chance is not courage, but courage.

    And even if she ran away from this spot, Limon would never kill her. ¡°I won¡¯t me you.

    Rather, I¡¯ll worry,fort you, soothe you.

    Knowing that, ¡±

    Rose said, ¡±

    Sir Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already spent the night with the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. ???¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how many times.¡±

    Eyes half-protruding.

    Chin dropped to the ground.

    Watching him with a distraught face and mouth puffing like a bluebird hit in the back of the head with a mace.

    Rose smiled.

    , I am considered a bride by the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But if I run away from this ce, no matter how much the swordsman loves me, I won¡¯t be able to be proud of myself.¡± It wasn¡¯t without agony.

    Only

    to love Limon. .Because

    she has abandoned everything.

    But even that is not enough. The

    corrupt but still noble princess begged her most faithful entourage,

    ¡°So Sir Lucas¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please, that Rose Please help Sea Serpent not be ashamed of the man he loves.¡±

    Before her,

    Lucas was silent.

    The unfamiliar image of the princess he had always believed was perfect.

    Still looking at the deep and clear blue eyes, silence, silence, silence. At one end,

    he finally closed his eyes.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what the princess wants

    .

    ¡±

    Rose raised her psionic.

    Ugh.

    Before I knew it, the Changryongdae surrounded me.

    And all the Blue Dragon n in London.

    Naturally, it developed a tactic and resonated with Rose¡¯s dragon psionic.

    Sincemunication was cut off, no one knew what she was going to do, and no instructions were given.

    But neithermand nor understanding.

    they didn¡¯t need

    It was because they were moved by the trust deeper than any other n that their princess, who had lived her whole life rightly, would never do anything wrong.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry Swordsman.¡¯

    So Rose apologized.

    To the family that would be disappointed in him, and to Limon, who would have stopped him if he had been here.

    But the blue dragon princess.

    Countess of the British Empire.

    as another knight.

    Even if it has already fallen to the bottom.

    The noblest descendant of the dragon, who could not abandon that mercy, took thest step to abandon the other.

    Intuitively.

    ¨DToday, in this ce, he will die.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of martial arts, thirteen sections, Choryonggi,

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷, Ê®Èý½~, Super Dragon ¼¼,

    Jeongdeok Hyunhyeon, Cheongryongjaerim,

    Jeongdeok

    ï@ï@, ìiýˆÔÙÅR¡»

    Like that¡­

    the heavens and the earth are covered with clouds.

    from the sky to the bottom of the sea.

    Heavy rain pours all over the world.

    Another dragon returned to the world after hundreds of years.

 Chapter 810

    #810. I¡¯m not very lucky either.

    * * *

    Shoot it!

    When you first receive your mission.

    d thought.

    that it¡¯s easy

    I couldn¡¯t call it arrogant.

    Even if his body is not intact, he is a sword master.

    It was because he was an absolute being who could destroy any city with a strong barrier or the stronghold of the Blue Dragon n at any time.

    Even more so if there are other sword masters with you.

    ¡°¡­Can you feel it, priest?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    but this moment.

    d was thinking that

    maybe he underestimated this job too much.

    It wasn¡¯t just because thunder suddenly roared, clouds covered the sky, and torrential raindrops covered the whole world.

    London covered in torrential rain.

    It was because of the energy I felt in the center.

    ¡°It reminds me of the day ck died.¡±

    just a while ago

    The words of Gandhi, who had vividly felt this simr energy in Russia, convinced d.

    ck Rashid was a sword master who was more ruthless and dangerous than anyone else, even though he was weak in head-to-headbat.

    Even the same sword master was one of the hardest enemies to kill.

    But what does it mean that a phenomenon simr to the death of such a sword is happening in London?

    because I could understand

    d stretched out his spear.

    No, I tried to stretch.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¡­before he even opened his sword.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for a thunderp and a sharp de of light flying towards his neck.

    Quaang!

    Turn the window you were about to stretch out.

    Bouncing off the sword aimed at the neck.

    Until you wield the spear as it is.

    He does all the action before blinking an eye.

    It was the pinnacle of spearmanship, even if it was not the same sword master, even an absolute person could die or receive a fatal wound.

    Phaging.

    But right after that.

    His spear pierced the air.

    This is because the assant passed through space and disappeared right before the heart was pierced.

    It was unbelievable to see that he had moved in this ce where space had already been sealed off, but¡­

    d was not taken aback.

    I just looked ahead with heavy sunken eyes.

    and there

    she was

    ¡°¡­Is it the Blue Dragon Princess?¡±

    A graceful outstretched horn.

    Six wings spread wide.

    Blue scales as if they contained the abyss.

    Even the sleek tail that sheds raindrops.

    It¡¯s so different from humans, but it never feels ugly.

    Looking at a blue-haired woman holding a sword with a most beautiful, mysterious, and even noble appearance.

    d had a hunch.

    ¡°You¡¯vepleted the dragon¡¯s blood.¡±

    He knew it because he had fought the Golden Dragon Princess, who was said to be the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    That the Blue Dragon Princess in front of her right now is already beyond the limits of a princess.

    at his words.

    Rose didn¡¯t answer.

    He just opened his mouth.

    ¡°d Tzepes, the swordsman, and Mahatma Gandhi, the swordsman. I don¡¯t know why you came here and why you attack London.¡±

    Rose was as blue as ake.

    Heavily sunk like the

    deep sea. Looking straight at the two sword masters with vertically split pupils, Rose said sternly.

    ¡°But I will not allow you to disturb my territory anymore.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can defeat us alone?¡±

    ¡°No, I just have a determination to protect.¡±

    Even afterpleting the dragon¡¯s blood, she is still alone.

    d and Dealing with the two sword masters alone is impossible, even if the Golden Dragon army is resurrected.

    There is no chance of victory.

    She knew more than anyone else that

    it would be difficult even to endure until the other ns evacuate the citizens. But

    ¡­

    ¡°Above all, I¡¯m not alone.¡±

    A thud.

    In the pouring rain.

    A heavy echo resounds. Slicing

    through the pouring downpour.

    Slowly unfolding is a blue curtain

    . Up to the numerous armed forces led by the Changryongdae,

    more

    than a thousand knights, each dressed in blue armor, lined up behind Rose, exuding a calm

    spirit

    . It

    was thest knights of

    this era who

    would protect London until thest one died

    .

    He just turned the wheels to shake off the rainwater.

    Gandhi, who

    had a simrly gentle smile, opened his mouth in a heavy voice as he took the jockeying ceremony.

    ¡±

    Come

    .¡±

    After an instant of silence.

    Immediately after Rose spread her three pairs of wings, a

    huge

    roar shook London, and the cascading raindrops soared backwards into the sky.

    * * *

    Pazzing!

    The moment the six wings pped . The number of swords swung at d increased to 36. It was not a mere remnant,

    but

    a skill that increased one sh to 36 by ovepping space.

    It was an attack that would sever even an absolute master that even a master ss master who had mastered the Hehyeong-Hwanwiryu would not dare to imitate.

    Kagaga River!

    But the sh is blocked.

    Cut with a spear.

    bounce off the window

    Pierce through the changgeuk.

    His spearmanship, which blocks 36 simultaneous shes one after another with the exquisite time difference that divides a moment into a hundred, is truly miraculous.

    It was proof of the sword master¡¯s wall.

    However, even after experiencing such d¡¯s spearmanship, Rose did not back down.

    Rather, he took advantage of the opportunity to defend himself and dug into the gap between the spears.

    and.

    brawl begins.

    Papa baba babat!

    Although I have already dug into the gap.

    Like magic, spears that cut through the raindrops and extended in session.

    sometimes sharp.

    sometimes quickly.

    sometimes heavy.

    The trajectory of the window, in which the inherent trick changes dozens of times each time it unfolds, is truly unpredictable.

    It was a drastically changing spearmanship that was only possible because d, who had learned countless spearmanships from Limon and had be a sword master by integrating them.

    Chew!

    But even against him.

    Rose was never pushed back.

    The principle of Gyunggong Rotation Flow rotates the sword and deflects the de.

    With the footsteps of Lee Hyeong-hwan-wi-ryu (ÒÆÐÎ“QÎ»Á÷), he narrows the distance by stepping out.

    Self-defense oegiryu protects the body with energy.

    He swings his sword ording to the principle of the torus.

    It pours out a series of attacks with the trick of a chain attack.

    The flow of the deep sea pressure rectification adds strength to the sword.

    There was no need to open the season.

    The seventy-two kinds of things she had invented and learned all her life were naturally blended and harmonized as if they were breathing inside her body.

    It was natural.

    It was only divided to convey to humans.

    Originally, connecting like a cogwheel like this is the true power of the seventy-two species.

    Now that Rose haspleted the dragon¡¯s true blood, she was able to bring out the hidden true intentions bybining the seventy-two species that were instinctively divided.

    So it was.

    What d had no choice but to harden his face.

    Pababat!

    A sword runs through the shoulder.

    brushes its wings against the de of a spear

    Metal collides and sparks fly.

    Every time I block an attack, my arms tingle and my feet are pushed over a puddle of rainwater.

    Really bing.

    In a battle so fierce that even if raindrops flowed down your eyes, you wouldn¡¯t be able to blink.

    d realized again.

    These are the seven dragons.

    That it was the power of the transcendental species that forced the sword emperor and his two disciples to fight to the death and finally took their lives.

    and this moment.

    The one he is dealing with was the descendant of Jeongcheongryongdeokgun, who was stronger than the Golden Dragon Emperor only in one-on-one confrontation among the seven dragons.

    d, who was not yet in good health, could not easily gain the upper hand.

    aww

    However, Rose, who was facing d like that, couldn¡¯t afford it either.

    As long as the entire space is sealed off.

    Even if he hadpleted the dragon¡¯s blood, he had no choice but to be limited by his power.

    Even though she was forcibly dealing with the space with her stronger psionics and physical body, the recoil was gradually umting in her body each time.

    If that¡¯s the only thing though.

    would have been able to survive.

    The problem was that d wasn¡¯t the only sword master she needed to stop.

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    The moment when a loud roar rang out.

    One elder bounces off.

    A brown-skinned monk follows closely behind him.

    The other elders and family heads hurriedly attacked him to stop him, but their efforts were in vain.

    Even the attacks of the sword masters, who were intimidating to sword masters, could not hurt Gandhi.

    parry their attacks with your back.

    Blocking the front with his body, he shed the knights of the Blue Dragon n with his straight capital.

    The moment when Gandhi, who had reached the elder who was coughing up blood, swung his tightly clenched fist.

    ¡ºOutside self-defense, Gaejeon Ohui,

    ¸ÄãªŠWÁx,

    Guardian

    Seongsae ÊØ×o³ÇÈû¡»

    Crack!

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±

    Lucas, who had blocked Gandhi¡¯s path, bounced back with his broken sword.

    Thanks to his buying time, the masters of the ranks surrounded Gandhi again.

    In the meantime, the knights were able to evacuate the wounded elder by spreading camp to assist them.

    But everyone knew.

    Earning time is now at its limit.

    In just a little while, he would not even be able to tie Gandhi¡¯s feet.

    Even though it¡¯s only been a few minutes.

    Of course, four of the original ten masters were killed or deserted from the front line, and the remaining ones sufferedrge and small injuries.

    The fact that the knights with more than 100 spirits had already be corpses proved that fact.

    Even if Rose canpete with the Sword Master.

    The power of the Blue Dragon n, which she had lost, could not handle the Sword Master.

    Of course, the space was sealed off and everyone was unable to demonstrate their full potential.

    It is all the more so in that the opponent is Gandhi, who is close to being invincible to those who are not absolute, as he has the body of absolute defense.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t leave d unattended.

    If he, who is the most heinous swordsman among the sword masters, is released, it will be difficult to even earn time.

    ¡®If only there was at least one person from the Absolute ss¡­!¡¯

    However, no matter how much he wishes, there is no way that a superman of the absolute ss will suddenly pop out.

    So grit your teeth.

    Rose continued to swing her sword.

    To buy a little more time for the remaining n in London to evacuate the citizens.

    That was the moment.

    What happened was an oddity.

    Kururrureung!

    Right after I want to hear a strong vibration.

    Buildings began to rise all over London, which was in chaos.

    Warehouse under the clock tower.

    A bath that was buried in the ruins.

    Such as the kitchen of a historic restaurant.

    A total of 27 buildings rose up, entwined with bricks and wooden stairs.

    Rose and d stopped their swords and spears at the same time, looking at the towers of buildings growing all over London in arge circle as if encircling the entire city.

    What is the identity of the tower of the building?

    Who are the 27 people on top of the tower?

    because they both knew

    distant distant past.

    The three great witches who made the world of London confrontation.

    A descendant of the so-called Lady of the Lake.

    Although their individual powers are weak, witches have built a long history in London since the Silver Age.

    In other words, the 27 genealogy of magic has begun to move.

    ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky too.¡±

    And the center of the building tower that rises round like that.

    In that distant void, another witch was sitting on a broomstick.

    dark red curly hair.

    A tear in one eye.

    Up to a voluptuous body that seems to explode.

    The legendary great witch exudes a bewitching yet mysterious atmosphere that no one can forget once seen.

    Sir looked down at them and mutterednguidly.

    ¡°I came quietly to get some leftover castings from the kids, so who would have known that I would end up fighting a sword master.¡±

 Chapter 811

    #811. Wonderful

    * * *

    Dang¡ª

    when the previous London incident happened.

    Prince Edward, the specter of the Liberation Brigade, murdered witches from the 27th line of magic.

    In order to break down the London confrontation system and steal to¡¯s carving knife, which was used as the nucleus.

    Five witches were killed that way.

    It was bittersweet that five of the only 27 heirs had disappeared.

    Fortunately, as long as it has a long history, the Witch of the 27th line of magic is prepared to inherit the lineage even if she suddenly dies.

    magic book.

    hidden magician.

    Or a mysterious familiar, etc.

    Through various opportunities, the vision of the genealogy is conveyed to those who have the gift of witches and are rted.

    Some witches already had disciples.

    Of course, there were still many problems.

    Of course, no one knows how many years it will be before that vision is passed on to the next heir.

    Compared to receiving direct instruction from the teacher, there was no choice but to loserge and small knowledge and skills.

    So it was.

    Before being called by Limon to leave.

    It is for this reason that Sir found sessors to the five broken genealogies and gave them some lessons.

    Dang-

    There was no particr reason.

    For an immortal, like her, who had time left anyway, this kind of pastime was just the entertainment of life.

    It was fun in its own way to openly research the vision of the 27 genealogies of magic.

    and with that rtionship.

    Sir found the 27 genealogy of magic.

    To save a casting that had almost dried up.

    If it¡¯s the 27 lineage of magic that has been passed down since the age of silver, it¡¯s likely that they¡¯re hiding at least a few secret fetishes, or at least have at least some information.

    And in fact, over the past few days, tuition collection has been going well,

    not just ripping.

    Dang ¨C d,

    the swordsman who engages in a fierce battle with Gandhi and Rose, the swordsmen who are almost ughtering the Blue Dragon n.

    Among all the sword masters in history, looking at two monsters that are notorious enough to bepared to the Sword Demon.

    Sir sighed.

    I never thought that when she stopped by London, the Sword Masters of the World Federation would attack her.

    As a prophet before being a great witch, it was regrettable that the sword masters were resurrected and her wisdom was ruined.

    ¡°This casting wasn¡¯t originally collected for something like this¡­ but it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    But what can I do?

    If she runs away from here, her master, who is scarier than the two of them, will not let her go.

    Either in terms of letting citizens die.

    Whether it¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t find his bride.

    That¡¯s why, as soon as something happened, she urged the witches of the 27 lineage toe out and lightly spread her hand.

    ¡°Akma sa Ronan ¦ª?¦Ñ¦Ê¦Ç (My old name is Circe).¡±

    ¡°maKdur hoil esebT SsyaR Ekaman (the original witch who stole the power of the gods, and the immortal who learned the secret of eternal life).¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    Egypt to London.

    Shir, who scattered the castings he had gathered hard by selling his feet all over the ce, memorized an incantation.

    In line with that, the witches of the 27 genealogies started chanting.

    A huge magical aura began to swirl around the 27 building towers, or magic halls.

    Of course, unlike psionics, which resonate with each other, magic does not be stronger by memorizing spells together.

    Instead, magicplements each other.

    Mathematics aids physics.

    Just as philosophy supplements literature.

    Filling up each other¡¯scking parts, finding a better way and apletely different path.

    Like Yuna-kyung and She-ra¡¯s Shinmaun, which artificially amplifies the witch¡¯s magic and the priest¡¯s magic byplementing each other.

    And Sir was a teacher who helped Na-gyeong Yun from beginning to end in making Shinmahapil.

    ¡°Fals rOmaNum agNIws KaisIr dom ravat. (Ruler of the Greatest Empire, Poor Sinner Against the Gods).¡±

    ¡°lsir magi Atur Gaius Julius Caesar ku RonaM asir (Imand in the name of Gaius Julius Caesar, the great king of magic).¡±

    Among the witches at the beginning, the Sorceress Queen who tried to conquer the world against God.

    On the contrary, 27 witches inherited the vision of the nobledies of theke who joined forces with the gods and sealed her.

    The spells of the witches, who reached their climax from different directions, werebined by adding empty parts to each other like that.

    The spell reaches its peak.

    The moment when Shir¡¯s fetish turned into light.

    ¡°Avalon. izot Kantra Az Sectos, tuRacS (Arise. Avalon, ind of fog floating in the gap between this world and the underworld)!¡±

    Aaaaaaaang!

    The aura of magic burns out.

    The fog that covered London exploded.

    A blue tidal wave came pouring out of the fog.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a tsunami.

    It was just that numerous knights, all dressed in blue armor, rushed like a wave on translucent ghost horses.

    Avalon.

    Defeat the former Roman Empire.

    The strongest magic of the Silver Age that even blocked the Demon God.

    The ancient legend was once again tearing down the boundaries between this world and the next world to protect London.

    Tens of thousands of knights in blue armor rushed in like that.

    Even among them, there was a mix of ancient magic knights armed with magical weapons, as well as master ss masters who died fighting Gandhi a while ago.

    Even the sword masters could not dare to disregard the spirit of their return from death.

    So it was.

    Until now, he has traveled all over the world among the Blue Dragon n.

    Gandhi, who had always had a gentle smile, was the first to stop his movements.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Like a tidal wave that sweeps even Mount Taesan.

    Gandhi, who looked at the ghost knights rushing in unstoppably with calm eyes, pulled back his fist.

    So all the muscles swell.

    Raise your leg high

    stepping on the stride

    The moment you stretch out your fist.

    ¡ºRainless Gungil

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F Ç¿Ò»

    Dharma¡¯s Sheath

    ß\ÃüÖ®ÇÊ¡»

    Kwaaang!

    The earth shakes.

    A mighty storm rages.

    A group of ghost knights who were rushing on horseback were blown away.

    The fist, which had been swung at several times the speed of supersonic speed, spurred through the streets only in the aftermath, creating a force that tore apart the armor and crushed the body.

    It was a phenomenal feat that was only possible because Gandhi had a body that surpassed even the sword master.

    But you can¡¯t stop a tidal wave with your fists.

    No matter how many times the power strikes.

    Whether hundreds of colleagues are crushed.

    The ghost knights did not blink an eye, but rather increased the speed of the ghost horse¡¯s charge.

    It¡¯s not because he¡¯s already dead.

    For the country, for the faith, for the family even while alive.

    It was because they could have risked their lives, and only those who actually died that way responded to Avalon¡¯s call and returned to this world.

    elerate.

    elerate.

    by elerating

    in one giant wave.

    The moment when the army of ghost knights who passed by the blue dragon n collided with Gandhi.

    ¡ºMu-Ae-mu-gung Dae-

    il Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F ´óÒ»

    Karma¡¯s

    sword backËÞÃüµ¶±³¡»

    Quad de de de de deuk!

    the sword breaks

    The armor is crushed.

    Hundreds of ghost knights became fog.

    No matter how strong the digging, it is impossible to break the mountain.

    Gandhi¡¯s body, which cuts through all contradictions, endured the rush of over 10,000 knights, the legendary magic weapon, and the attack of master ss masters.

    Rumble!

    But the more they collide like that.

    Gandhi continued to be pushed back.

    Even though his body would have withstood all attacks.

    Due to the recoil from the collision, the Ghost Knights could not absorb enough pressure to crush themselves.

    No matter how big a rock is, when a floodes, it has no choice but to be swept away.

    Put your feet up to your ankles.

    I did my best to hold on.

    Finally, after making two long furrows and being pushed back hundreds of meters, Gandhi stopped and slowly raised his head.

    and sigh

    He wiped away the few drops of blood that spilled from his mouth.

    ¡°Sure, I understand why the London duel system was called the strongest magic of the Silver Age.¡±

    to bleed yourself

    Admire the power beyond imagination.

    Gandhi smiled at the tidal wave of ghost knights turning from afar and charging towards him again.

    And Gandhi was not the only one who marveled at the sight.

    ¡°¡­wonderful.¡±

    Before bing a sword master.

    As a ck magician.

    d groaned.

    He thought that just by blocking his own swordsman, he had power worthy of his reputation in the London battle world.

    However, the true value of Avalon, which was triggered under the guidance of the 27 lineage witches and Sir, was enough to make d admit his misjudgment.

    Especially since he has been pursuing thew of reviving lions all his life.

    ¡®If I had seen this in my lifetime¡­¡¯

    If the London battleground had not been destroyed by Jeong Cheongryongdeok.

    Or if witches of the 27 lineages of magic restored Avalon in his time.

    He might have devoted his life to studying the London fighting world instead of clinging to ck magic.

    But it¡¯s a vain delusion.

    d, who had already walked too far to go back, erased his thoughts.

    Then, while blocking Rose¡¯s swinging sword, she ran her palm over the spinning de of the spear and opened her mouth heavily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this method, but¡­ Now that it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Chew!

    ¡°AarTa KaSyO HaR LaPaTA.¡±

    So, the moment he memorized a short spell as he threw the blood-colored jewel into the air.

    An evil aura rages.

    A bloody jewel creates a pool of blood.

    Inside, an alter ego identical to d sprung up.

    He also decided not to spare his strength to fight the endless army of ghosts.

    And the means prepared by d was not only ck magic.

    Koo Goo Goo.

    A skeleton soldier holding a sword rises.

    A bloody ghoul crawls out.

    Jiangshi in uniform jumped up.

    Translucent demons swarm in the air.

    It is truly an immortal army.

    Contrary to the ghost knights who returned from the underworld with the power of Avalon, it was a legion of undead bound to this world by evil power.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    looking at them like that

    Rose raised her eyes.

    Unlike the mysterious ghost knights, it wasn¡¯t just because of the disgusting energy they felt.

    the clothes they are wearing.

    To be precise, it was because I realized whose corpse the undead originally belonged to through the word ¡°Ma¡± engraved there.

    ¡°To insult even the corpse of a colleague, are you still a swordsman¡¯s disciple!¡±

    Was it Wanderer who turned Manmamundo into the undead?

    or they are not colleagues.

    I had something to say.

    But d didn¡¯t.

    At the point of summoning such a cursed undead, all excuses are meaningless, of course, a monster that can do this on its own if necessary.

    Because that was the existence of a ck magician.

    Caang!

    ¡°I thought you said there was no need for words between us?¡±

    So with soft words.

    Receiving the spear stabbed by d,

    Rose responded by waving her tail and pping d in the face.

    Fuck!

    Among the absolutes born in the age of heroes, sword masters and swordsmenpete for the worst.

    The Blue Dragon Princess, who gained the power of the progenitor who reigned in the Bronze Age¡­ No, the blue dragon queen and the magic queen who swept the world.

    And the ghost knights who returned to Avalon, the strongest magic in the Silver Age, and the Undead Corps created by the absolute ruler of the Iron Age, the Commander, from Manmamun¡¯s corpse.

    With the Absolute who ruled each era.

    Their forces and armies intertwined.

    A battle unprecedented in history.

    ¨DNo, that¡¯s how the war began.

 Chapter 812

    #812. I¡¯m in a hurry.

    * * *

    Pababababat!

    What spreads from the tip of the sword is a splendid herbivore.

    Maybe it¡¯s because only the martial arts he trained his whole life are engraved in his body.

    Or is it because the soul is being squeezed out by a cursed body that is nothing but bones.

    The Skeleton Soldier¡¯s swordsmanship, which swung the sword five times in an instant, was so sharp that even a tolerable master could struggle.

    Kwajik!

    but right after that.

    Skeletons are shattered.

    It was the result of the ghost knight riding the ghost horse, piercing through and trampling on the skeleton soldier.

    The Ghost Knight did not stop there.

    With a massivence at the forefront, every time you trample a Skeleton Soldier with the streptoids you learned during your lifetime, you double the impact and increase your speed.

    in the pouring downpour

    It is more like a chariot than a horse riding through the enemy lines alone.

    It was a man-to-many mace that would crush and break through the modern army armed with firearms as well as the Middle Ages.

    Quaang!

    It was the hole that stopped the rush.

    The moment you want the ground to shake.

    It was the result of a giant corpse worm protruding through the ground and swallowing the ghost horse whole.

    The ghost knight who jumped up from the previous ghost horse fell in the air and pierced the corpse bug¡¯s head with a spear toplete the revenge of the horse.

    It was shed by the des of the Skeleton Soldiers pouring down from all sides and scattered into fog.

    Tuung. Tuung.

    There are dozens of Jiangshi to block the knights from entering through the camp that the ghost knights invaded.

    When he jumped high in the air with his arms outstretched forward, then mmed down on the ground, causing a huge explosion and blowing dozens of knights away.

    The iron marbles thrown into the bomb stream pierce them, the pressure of the deep-water pressure current drives them into the ground, and the torus hammer crushes them.

    Aaaaaaaagh!

    On the other hand, when the evil spirit that has been swirling in the air pours out curses along with screams, driving the ghost horse crazy.

    The ghost knight, wearing the pdin¡¯s armor, held out the holy relic to block the curse and purify the evil spirits.

    The ghost knight¡¯s attack, which poured mes from his magic sword and vaporized the enemy along with the rain, raged while burning, and the ghoul rushed in and bit the scruff of the neck.

    It¡¯s a real mess.

    No, it was Sura Hell itself.

    A ghost knight who returned from the underworld to protect London.

    The Immortal Corps can only die if London is destroyed.

    The dead, who were the same in that they were not afraid of each other¡¯s death, fought so fiercely.

    Even though it was still raining heavily, rotten blood and corpses flowed like streams on the ground and the air was filled with fog.

    And if you look purely at the two forces.

    Of the two, it was the Ghost Knights who had the upper hand.

    The undead created by Wanderer from Manmamun¡¯s corpse were obviously powerful, but the same goes for the ghost knights who were masters of the Blue Dragon n.

    Even though space movement was blocked, the martial arts learned in life were still the same.

    Evenpared to the undead that Izzy had disappeared, it wasn¡¯t too far behind.

    So, it was the numbers that mattered.

    The total number of immortal corps is in the thousands.

    As much as Manmamundo, who was annihted by the Sword Master, was turned into undead, it wasparable to a n of the Seven Dragons.

    However, the number of ghost knights is tens of thousands.

    It was a phenomenal number made possible because Avalon summoned all the knights of the Blue Dragon n, who had been active for the past hundreds of years, to the underworld.

    As long as the strength of the individuals were equal, the difference in this overwhelming number soon became the difference in power.

    nheless at this moment.

    The Ghost Knights were unable to overwhelm the Immortal Corps.

    It was because there was an existence that surpassed even the difference in numbers in the Immortal Corps, even if they were pushed back as a military force.

    A monster called the Absolute.

    Quaang!!!

    Every time you wield a sword, the ghost knight explodes into pieces, and the formation is disturbed in the dispersing fog.

    No matter how many times the knights rush.

    Standing firm and holding on.

    The existence of Gandhi, who destroys everything with his iron fist, is literally a wedge.

    It was an obstacle that made it impossible to wipe out the Immortal Corps, which could not be scratched even with tens of thousands of troops.

    and another one.

    Dig!

    Leading the monstrosity and prating the troops is a bloody human figure.

    The spear wielded by the alter ego created by d with ck magic contained the power and skill of the original owner.

    Even if the sword was not included, quite a few knights were unable to block the blow.

    Gandhi, the sword, the invincible shield.

    The alter ego of d, the strongest spear.

    The existence of the two made this fight a melee, oveing the gap in forces of over 10,000 units.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange even if tens of thousands of troops were horribly swept away by just the two of them.

    Even so, there are three reasons why the Ghost Knights can still sweep the Immortal Corps.

    [Cry, rent!]

    [Sing, Fail-Not!]

    [Rise, my shield!]

    The moment the faint voice rang out.

    The magic sword that destroys all indomitability bruises Gandhi¡¯s body.

    Dozens of arrows flew in zigzags aiming at d¡¯s alter ego.

    The hugely swollen cross shield forms the wall and blocks the monsters from rushing.

    They weren¡¯t the only ones.

    A window erged nine times.

    A knife as clear as ice.

    Armor that shines like the sun.

    Above all, a sword that vomits starlight.

    Even on this battlefield where heavy rain was pouring, they were shining colorfully and blocking Gandhi and d.

    Knights of the Round Table.

    Thirteen magic knights who threatened even the absolute with the weapons they received as great warriors of the great witch and the saints.

    The magical power wielded by countless magic knights, led by them, held the Sword Master¡¯s feet in all sorts of mysteries.

    [Thirty-six North Heads Qinggangjin deployed!]

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the princess is fighting for her life right now!¡±

    and another one.

    A translucent 30-year-old ghost.

    And the six living knights.

    Even though they are not absolute, each of them is a ss master who has risen to the level of founder.

    Regardless of whether they are dead or alive, they work together to assist the magic knights.

    It amplified the psionics flowing throughout the battlefield.

    Thanks to that, even though the space was blocked, the blue dragon n was able to perform martial arts with overflowing psionics.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a battlefield. I¡¯m not a fan of melee like this.¡±

    and another one.

    above the London sky.

    Leisurely overlooking the battlefield.

    Of course,manding the ghost knights to reorganize the disorganized forces and dig into the immortal corps¡¯ loopholes.

    Sometimes, with the witches of the 27 lineages of magic, Shire controls the flow of the war situation by applying appropriate magic whenever necessary.

    She is the Empress of the Roman Empire.

    She was the Sorceress Queen who almost conquered the world.

    The skillful yet thoroughmand thoroughly blocked any gaps.

    Thanks to that, the battle situation continued to be close.

    Even though they were pushing and pushing each other, they were not leaning unterally to one side, and they were connected in a precarious manner.

    ¡®At this rate¡­!¡¯

    So it was.

    Fighting fiercely with d.

    Why is Rose hopeful?

    Not being pushed means you can win.

    As he was gradually getting used to handling the dragon¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t know if it would be possible to defeat d with luck.

    Especially since his condition seems to have gotten worse after using ck magic.

    No, even if I didn¡¯t win, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Buying time for citizens to evacuate.

    If that was achieved, just running away with the rest of the n would be the same as winning.

    Above all, she believed.

    If you just hold on like this.

    that he wille

    The groom he loves more than anyone else and the protector of mankind who never looks down on evil.

    That¡¯s why it was a time when Rose swung her sword even sharper with such hope.

    ¡°¡­is it about time?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    with a soft whisper.

    While he was puzzled by d¡¯s stare at him with heavy sunken eyes.

    Rose felt a chill.

    Because I realized it toote.

    d¡¯s eyes were not on him, but on the other side.

    Something is wrong.

    The moment when Rose hurriedly looked back in d¡¯s gaze even while fighting in such an instinctive sense of danger.

    Pk.

    petals.

    started to scatter.

    The ce Rose and d were looking at.

    In the heart of London covered in thick fog as the London Showdown kicks off.

    ¡°not¡­!¡±

    What does it mean.

    Because I knew it as soon as I saw it.

    Rose raised her psionic.

    No matter how heavy the burden on the body is, in order to cross the space and prevent it.

    But she was toote.

    Before even crossing the space.

    Because the petals were already spreading in all directions.

    Towards the towers of 27 buildings standing as if encircling London, and the broomstick floating in the distant sky.

    And so, the moment the storm of petals swept them away.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    27 building towers copsed.

    The split broom falls down.

    The tens of thousands of ghost knights scattered like dew melted in the morning sun.

    The tower of the building, which was the magician of the 27 genealogy of magic and the nucleus of the London confrontation system, copsed, and Syr and the witches were attacked, and the activation of the barrier was canceled.

    The rest of the despair at the sight.

    With Rose¡¯s back revealing a gap.

    The bloody spear was hurled without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    And¡­

    Fuuk!

    On the battlefield where heavy rain poured down.

    A rain of red blood was scattered.

    * * *

    Chow ah!

    A transparent line unfolds.

    After hearing a sharp cutting sound.

    What falls suddenly is the body that has been cut in two.

    At the end of looking at the corpse of the hero guild member who fought desperately until the end with an expressionless face.

    The white-haired girl asked bluntly.

    ¡°Tata, I want to know if this is thest time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, fortunately, Lee is thest terrorist identified so far by the Holy League.¡±

    Only then do you do it.

    After reaping the gifts that were spread out.

    Ainsha slowly turned her head.

    Then, looking at the bloody temple with sunken eyes that were particrly transparent than usual, she opened her pink lips again.

    ¡°I want to know if you are ready.¡±

    ¡°Of course. All the elite members of the n, including the Shenryongdae, can depart immediately.¡±

    ¡°Then we move right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    Doesn¡¯t seem like a waste of time to talk.

    Ainsha repeatedly asked as she moved towards the private ne with Tata who answered with a stiff face.

    ¡°I want to know if there is any contact from London yet.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, allmunications are still blocked, not just in London, but across the UK.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. The situation is not serious.¡±

    Still expressionless.

    However, Ainsha¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness.

    Why did he lose contact with London at this time when unidentified high-level yers started a worldwide terror

    ? Because he knew all too well

    what the heavy rain and the mighty psionics he felt meant.

    That it might be toote.

    But he couldn¡¯t help it.

    The indiscriminate massacre of the terrorists, including the big supply yers, was too clever.

    If Ainsha hadn¡¯t stepped forward directly, they would have caused many times more damage than they do now, avoiding the White Dragon n and wandering around the weak temple¡­ Even so, it was bittersweet that

    there were thousands of casualties, including priests and civilians alike.

    Knowing how thorough their raid had been,

    on a private ne and

    departing for London,

    Ainsha looked out the window and

    looked out the other side of the sky, still covered in heavy rain and dark clouds, and muttered in a low voice,

    ¡°¡­I have a foreboding feeling. ¡±

    Please, sincerely praying that Limon wouldn¡¯t be sad. The

    world¡¯s greatest prophet quietly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 813

    #813. What are you doing?

    * * *

    Dreams intertwine.

    memory breaks

    Consciousness is mixed.

    In that meaningless haze.

    Whates out is the voice.

    [¨DThis is outrageous.]

    Hearing and realizing the strangely familiar yet strangely unfamiliar voice.

    This is not your memory.

    But it was her memory.

    [It is necessary.]

    [They are already the masters of this world.]

    [They just took our vacant ce.] [Even

    if so, we do not have the right to conquer and dominate them.]

    [Even if we do not have the right , If it is an obligation, there is.]

    Quiet.

    vaguely

    return assertion.

    [Because this is the only way to prevent destruction.]

    That is wrong.

    But wait for the worst.

    You have to choose even the worst.

    I want to deny it, but I know it¡¯s true.

    Above all, she, like her opponent, remembers that destruction.

    In the end, she¨D

    * * *

    pounding.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure¡­¡¯

    Maybe it¡¯s a kaleidoscope.

    Under attack by d.

    The moment you intuit your own death.

    While the hazy memories that passed through my confused mind are buried again and the pain in my shoulder is clearly conveyed.

    Rose was confused.

    He should have died since he was attacked by d while he was almost defenseless.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t understand why only the shoulder was stabbed.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    The moment I looked up and looked ahead.

    She finally understood everything.

    d didn¡¯t intentionally miss himself, he had no choice but to miss.

    Because the moment he stretched out his spear, there was an obstacle in the way.

    Armor pierced by a spear.

    Blood pouring down like a waterfall.

    Still standing firm.

    Seeing the morous armored knight standing between d and herself, Rose held her breath.

    ¡°Sir Lucas!!!¡±

    The moment I heard that scream.

    Neither Rose nor d were the first to move.

    It was Lucas pierced by a spear.

    Chew!

    Spreading outward self-defense to the limit.

    holding the spear with one hand.

    Until you swing your sword.

    Lucas¡¯ single sword, which performed all the actions in an instant, cut off d¡¯s arm for a long time.

    Even a sword master could not be safe from an attack by a ss master who did not spare his own life.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    It seems like there is nothing wrong with such an injury.

    d immediately slipped back and twisted the spear to pull it out.

    Thanks to that, Lucas, whose body had beenpletely exposed, stumbled, pouring out several times as much blood as before.

    and chin

    Looking at Rose who supported herself.

    He smiled blurry.

    ¡°Musa, are you doing it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so wake up! Stop the bleeding¡­!¡±

    Rose raised her dragon psionic.

    All seventy-two species are mixed with the technique of biological maniption to strengthen the body.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t from the green dragon n, she was able to take emergency measures to the extent of stopping the bleeding with powerful psionics.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste.¡±

    ¡°Waste, Rani, such¡­¡±

    But her psionics.

    Lucas didn¡¯t ept.

    That he couldn¡¯t save himself unless the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army came back alive.

    Because Lucas himself, who had a hole in his chest, knew better than anyone else.

    That¡¯s why, for thest time, I put the face of the princess I respected in my eyes.

    He quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°princess.¡±

    The ancestor princess dies.

    from the time it hatched.

    Kind and upright even at a young age.

    He has always worked diligently for his n and people.

    He recalls the memories he had with her, whom he did everything he could to protect and support him.

    ¡°You, my pride, were.¡±

    If possible.

    I wanted to watch more.

    Just like the girl who used to walk around carrying a book with her small hands suddenly became a full-fledged adult.

    her wedding dress.

    A gorgeous and grand wedding.

    The heir to be born between the two.

    The world they will create and run.

    And the happy smile she will have.

    I wanted to stay by her side as an aide and watch her until she could no longer move because of her old age.

    But I know it¡¯s overkill.

    Lucasughs quietly.

    He pursed his lips.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Was that a request?

    Or was it the wind?

    What was he trying to say in the pouring downpour?

    she didn¡¯t hear

    But I could tell.

    The worry that was put on that face until the end, and the warm eyes nheless.

    It was because the knight who had been supporting him all his life from the moment he woke up from the egg told me what he wanted to say more clearly than a hundred words.

    ¡°¡­Lucas, sir.¡±

    so that.

    Looking at him with his head down.

    At the end of being hardened like a stone statue.

    Grinning her teeth, she swung her sword.

    Caang!

    Could it be the effect of a shoulder injury?

    Even though she swung her sword first, Rose, who was pushed back by the recoil from d¡¯s spear, looked ahead with sad eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re plotting something like this, are you still a sword master!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much of me.¡±

    Pretending to want a head-to-head confrontation, she and the Blue Dragon n were brought out, destroying the London battle system, and attacking even the wounded without hesitation.

    It was too naive for a sword master who is the absolute of absolutes.

    But d wasn¡¯t shy.

    Pride and shame were all thrown away when I decided to learn ck magic.

    And¡­

    ¡°Above all, this is a battlefield.¡±

    As a disciple of Limon who was taught not to choose any means in order to win, and as the king who ruled a country.

    Giving him the time to leave a will was enough.

    Just looking at d talking calmly.

    Rose bit her lip.

    It¡¯s like this is a war.

    Of course she knew.

    So, this was my mistake.

    Why did d and Gandhi, who could have secretly infiltrated London, dare to openly attack the barrier from the outside?

    If you realized that the intention was to attract and protect Shir and the witches of the 27 lineage of magic.

    At least, the worst case scenario in London could have been prevented.

    But because I wascking.

    The war has copsed.

    When the ghost knights disappeared, Gandhi and the Immortal Corps almost ughtered the remaining knights of the Blue Dragon n, and she was also injured.

    Defeat is now a matter of time.

    No matter how hard they fought, let alone win, I didn¡¯t know how many minutes they couldst.

    Still, Rose did not back down.

    no i couldn¡¯t get away

    It is judged that the evacuation of citizens is not over yet.

    The determination that the sacrifices of Lucas and the rest of the family would not be in vain.

    Above all, the sadness of losing a family member who had been following her all her life as a knight and aide since she awoke from the egg.

    He made Rose swing her sword at d with the fury she had never felt before.

    Chew!

    But unfortunately.

    Reality was not a movie.

    Getting stronger by being angry is just a story of fiction.

    In addition to the injury to her shoulder, the simmering emotions made her sword shake.

    ¡®I have to be cool.¡¯

    knowing that fact.

    Biting your lips till they bleed.

    Rose tried to calm herself.

    But to no avail.

    The pouring rain and mighty psionics.

    It couldn¡¯t cool down his head that was hot as if he had swallowed fire and his pounding heart.

    All the more because I could feel the presence of the n dying silently, swallowing even the screams so as not to be disturbed by her.

    Tied to the anchor.

    Like sinking in water.

    Even as she senses the inevitable catastrophe approaching, Rose does her best to the end.

    When d pulled up his sword to end the fight with her.

    Peeing-

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­This?¡±

    Even Rose, who was prepared to die.

    Even d, who wielded a spear.

    Gandhi, who was driving the Blue Dragon n.

    all at once stopped.

    It was because I felt something strange in the superhuman senses of the Absolute.

    The moment when they reflexively backed away at the sensation that they couldn¡¯t hear anything with their ears but still gave chills to their skin.

    A hole pierced through the dark clouds.

    A sh of light fell between d and Rose, causing an explosion.

    Aaaaaang!

    Is it because of the speed that transcends the speed of sound?

    After the crash, a roaring sound rips through the air.

    In the midst of the huge impact, the water that had umted on the ground evaporated and the steam created created a huge mushroom cloud.

    Rose, who was nearly caught up in the explosion, widened her eyes.

    ¡°¨DWhat are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A cloud of steam so hot that even touching it would burn you, and so thick you couldn¡¯t even see it.

    Surprisingly calm for what I heard inside.

    It¡¯s so familiar,

    so it¡¯s even more unexpected.

    Hearing her husky voice, the owner of the voice spoke coldly to her, who had hardened.

    ¡°No one knows the oue of a war until it¡¯s over. If you¡¯re amander, instead of giving up, find a way to win until the very end.¡±

    Could it be because of the pouring rain?

    The water vapor that covered the area was washed away.

    What finally appeared was a huge lump of iron.

    Originally, it was a sleek, streamlined shape, but it was a crashed body that was crushed and turned into scrap metal by the impact of the fall.

    And on top of that crashed body.

    she stood tall

    cigarette in mouth.

    An obliquely written military cap.

    zing red hair.

    And even blood-red eyes.

    Rose¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her, who couldn¡¯t help but notice her.

    And Rose wasn¡¯t the only one surprised by this situation.

    ¡°¡­how did youe already?¡±

    The closest to London are the Holy League and Egypt Russiani.

    He had expected that reinforcements from the White Dragon, Red Dragon, or Silver Dragon mighte.

    The problem was time.

    Tens of minutes after the battle started.

    It should take an hour even if it travels several times the speed of sound, given that not only London but all of Ennd is blocked off.

    It¡¯s already over 3000 km.

    It was unimaginable.

    Hai¡¯s answer to d¡¯s question was simple.

    ¡°It used a fusion engine.¡±

    ¡°nucleus¡­ Fusion?

    ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a new technology we¡¯re researching.¡±

    After theunch of the GOD brand,

    what kind of research did the Red Dragon n do to apply it to nuclear fusion, and how many by-products came out in the process.

    Hai didn¡¯t bother to exin.

    The airne using the nuclear fusion engine was unfinished.

    It achieved several times the speed of Mach, but it required a minimum level of mastery to maintain the nuclear fusion, and

    it was a defective product that would self-destruct if the speed was too high.

    But that was enough

    . Once.

    To arrive at the battlefield before it¡¯s toote.

    ¡°Even with the means of transportation, how did you already clear out those who were raiding your country?¡±

    But if that was all,

    d could understand.

    He was still unfamiliar with modern civilization, but Spirits and sorcery have been around since long ago.

    It wasn¡¯t that rare for relics and technologies that transcendmon sense to pop out of nowhere.

    The problem is, as long as you don¡¯t cross space.

    No, even if you travel through space, Hai has already appeared. It didn¡¯t make sense.

    The hero guild members who were mobilized this time had the skills to pass the time even against the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    How they dealt with them.

    d, who couldn¡¯t understand, spoke up the next moment.

    ¡°Why? Should I sort them out?¡± ¡±

    ¡­ Are you saying that you

    left behind those who are now causing a massacre in your territory

    ?

    ¡±

    From the present day to the present day,

    war has been going on continuously.

    That is why not only soldiers but also ordinary citizens are ustomed to blood and fight.

    The tyrant of the continent ruled by thew of the jungle looked at d with cold eyes and dered,

    ¡°Only . My people aren¡¯t so weak that even a few of them can¡¯t stop them.¡±

 Chapter 814

    #814. thank you

    * * *

    Dragons are the beings of greed and monopoly.

    Their obsession with their territory and treasure is beyond imagination.

    The Bronze Age of the past.

    Even the seven dragons who woke up after falling asleep to avoid the disaster thoroughly separated their territories rather than joining forces.

    It was the same for the seven princesses who inherited the blood of the dragon.

    in that sense.

    The World Federation was sharp.

    When attacking the Seven Dragons at the same time.

    It was because they saw through and used the characteristics of the seven princesses who couldn¡¯t move until they organized their respective territories.

    In fact, as they intended, the other princesses were busy cleaning up the hero guild members who caused terrorism in each country.

    Whether it¡¯s because of innate instincts.

    Whether it¡¯s because of the responsibility of leading the n.

    Because they couldn¡¯t neglect their territory and people.

    ¡­only one.

    As much as the dragon¡¯s monopoly.

    A princess born with struggle as her instinct.

    That¡¯s why, except for the tyrants who went to the fiercest battlefield instead of defending their own territory.

    It was thanks to that.

    What Egypt has be a mess.

    Kwaang kwawagwang!

    Maybe about 20 meters.

    Whenever the sand giant, which was bigger than most buildings, moved, raindrops bounced and the ground was crushed.

    Its appearance is truly a disaster in motion.

    It was enough of a sight to make normal people scream and run away.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Tadadadang Quaang!

    However, those who faced the giant did not back down.

    spitting out mes

    firing a firearm

    Even holding a spear knife and running.

    I just destroyed the sand giant step by step.

    Egyptian army.

    Although their equipment may be inferior to that of the Russian and U.S. forces, they have more practical experience than anyone else, and they are responding quickly to this sudden terror.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the Egyptian army that was fighting like that.

    ¡°Shu, bow down!¡±

    Urgent shouts ring out.

    The moment Suga fell t on his face.

    The warhead flew over her head through the heavy rain and hit the monster spider zig-zagging between buildings.

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°Be gentle! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m treating the wounded here?!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see! I¡¯m busy! Take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I call this kind of person the chief¡­!¡±

    I got hit by a warhead that had the skill of ¡ºUniversal Bomb¡».

    Rather than being smashed, he is a spider monster who fires firearms with his six arms in a slightly tanned state.

    Healing injuries between the yers and the Red Dragon n¡¯s fighters, including Umbaru, who uses firearms and skills to catch him.

    Shu let out a curse in his heart.

    ¡®If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have signed a peace treaty!¡¯

    Until a formal peace treaty was signed between the African Union and Egypt.

    Most of the warlords who formed the alliance were satisfied.

    In the midst of ripping off all kinds of support from the peacekeepers of the World Federation, the boat was getting fat.

    As long as they didn¡¯t go to war with Egypt, the only unsettling factor, they could enjoy plenty without worrying about it for at least a few years.

    The problem is that the peace agreement also included military education exchanges and a mutual defense treaty.

    Egypt wanted to show off its military prowess and secure its influence over the African federation.

    Each warlord who wanted to acquire the superior Egyptian military technology and its power.

    It was a transaction made with mutual understanding¡­.

    The result is this.

    They were high-level yers from African warlords who came to Egypt to exchange military education and were caught up in a sudden terror.

    For them, who came almost on vacation, it was like being struck by lightning from a dry sky.

    But what can I do?

    What you have to fight to live right now.

    Fighting to protect Egypt with the Red Dragon n with the evil and knack that once confronted the Egyptian army led by the Red Dragon n.

    Shu couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this tyrant doing, why is his front yard like this and he can¡¯t even see his nose!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­why, is it?¡±

    that reinforcements woulde.

    It wasn¡¯t that I doubted it.

    Because I believed that at least Limon would definitelye.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t him, there was a high possibility that other ns, especially Ainsha or Yekathrice, who were close by, woulde after a few hours.

    But at least one.

    There will never be any supporting.

    There was someone I thought of subconsciously.

    Among the other six princesses, the one you hate more than anyone else.

    So this moment.

    Rose opened her mouth to groan.

    ¡°Why did you leave your country alone ande to help me?¡±

    Even the Red Dragon n, whose instinct is to fight, doesn¡¯t just fight blindly.

    Rather, it was the Red Dragon n that waged war strategically by calcting the odds more thoroughly than any other n.

    That¡¯s why they survived the age of heroes and seized the hegemony of Africa.

    But to jump into the limbs of sword masters, even with threatened territory.

    It was an act that could not be understood even if we looked at it objectively, with personal feelings aside.

    But to Rose.

    Hai answered calmly.

    ¡°If you move only ording to the enemy¡¯s intentions, you can¡¯t win any war.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean the priority is to win no matter what damage the people suffer.¡±

    ¡°If I can win the victory with the people.¡±

    Listen to Hai.

    Rose woke up again.

    ¨DThe fact that he really hates her.

    It was unavoidable.

    Hai led the people into the battlefield only to gain victory.

    From beliefs to ways of thinking.

    She and Hai are at odds.

    Even though they were descendants of the same dragon, they were very different beings.

    Simrly, Hai couldn¡¯t help but know that she would hate her more than any other princess.

    All the more so because they have a history of stealing and stealing each other¡¯s most precious treasure.

    But¡­

    ¡°Above all, you are also his bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Knowing that Limon would be sad

    if she died .

    And he knew that he would definitelye to her aid.

    Before being the princess of the Red Dragon n, as his bride and as a ve who was prepared to do anything for him.

    Looking at her who came to help herself, leaving even the country neglected, apart from feelings of liking and disliking.

    When Rose makes aplicated expression.

    What came out was a heavy voice.

    ¡°¡­I admit I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a princess who would make such a bold move.¡±

    everyone would have known

    Terrorism targeting each country is a diversion.

    The real offensive was London.

    But even knowing that, the other princesses couldn¡¯te to help the Blue Dragon n.

    Putting aside the issue of distance and time, it was not something anyone could do to help others while their own country was being trampled on.

    Nevertheless, Hai¡¯s decision to act right away is bold and cool.

    Before bing a sword master.

    As a king who led a country.

    I couldn¡¯t help but admire his thorough strategic judgment.

    ¡°But nothing will change.¡±

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    The London showdown copsed.

    The damage to the Blue Dragon n is extreme.

    Even Rose, who hadpleted the dragon¡¯s blood, was injured.

    In this situation, even if one of the princesses of the Seven Dragons intervened, nothing would change.

    To d, who pointed it out coolly.

    Hai said calmly.

    ¡°No, there is.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I would have said I¡¯m here to im victory.¡±

    Flutter.

    At that moment,

    d raised his eyes.

    It was because he realized it toote.

    Something he hadn¡¯t noticed before due to the force of the crashing body being too strong.

    Unlike Hai, who crashed with the ne. The presence of falling from the sky by parachute.

    Kwagwawang!

    Unwinding the parachute like that.

    The masters of the Red Dragon n, who jumped dozens of meters, poured heat waves at Gandhi and the Lunded Corps, who were sweeping the Blue Dragon n.

    Nadia and others While the masters of the me Dragon Team descended behind Hai.

    While on the way to London,

    they constantly maintained resonance.

    The moment when Hai forcibly raised the dragon psionic that had been amplified to the limit

    . The heavens

    and

    the earth shuddered again.

    The

    air

    of

    the world became hot

    . Psionics were creating harmony with the wind and even changing the temperature of the whole world.

    And at the center,

    change began.

    Suddenly, the

    bloody pupils split.

    Wings and tails sprouted.

    Six horns popped out.

    That¡¯s how humans be. Of course, d hardened his face as he saw Hai exuding terrifying momentum in the form of a dragon that transcended even a half-human, half-dragon. The

    princess whopleted the dragon¡¯s true blood is a transcendent species that can evenpete with the sword master

    . As long as this is not normal, he actually fought a close fight against even a single rose.

    What¡¯s more, if the Hai were added to it?

    Even a sword master needed to be prepared for death, let alone win

    . All the more because Gandhi was tied to the tactics they were using.

    However, Hai didn¡¯t attack him.

    He just opened his mouth in a muddy voice as he extinguished a cigarette he no longer needed to control his body temperature.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Haty? ¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t where you have to fight now.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Why she¡¯s fighting.

    Who is the most dangerous enemy?

    Don¡¯t forget what the victory conditions for this fight are.

    Rose, who looked at Hai who spoke coldly withplicated eyes, eventually bit her lip.

    I bowed my head slightly.

    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±

    I hated it the most

    I still can¡¯t like it.

    Nevertheless, Rose stepped back, thanking her rival for risking her life to help her.

    ¡°Where¡­!¡±

    ¡°Your opponent is me, Sword Demon.¡±

    Quaang!

    Of course, d, who couldn¡¯t let go, pursued Rose, but that was just his wish.

    He had no choice but to be bound by the interference of Hai, who created a huge wall of mes to block the front and shoot out heat waves that could make even the highest mountain burn.

    Leaving behind the battlefield that had entered such a new phase.

    Rose ran to London.

    ¡­to fight an enemy more dangerous than d and Gandhi and must be stopped.

    * * *

    Kwagwang Kwagwagwagwang!

    ¡°It¡¯s a little unexpected.¡±

    central London.

    An unexpected raid begins.

    While all the citizens are busy evacuating.

    In the middle of the street, there was a beauty who stood alone and looked at the sky as the heat wave erupted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you woulde to the Red Lizard.¡±

    Armor worn over a nun¡¯s uniform.

    A flower-patterned sword worn around the waist.

    to pale blonde hair.

    Although everyone has a beautiful appearance and unique clothing that makes them look back unintentionally.

    As if merging into the surroundings, the blond nun, who had been unnoticed by anyone, tilted her head.

    ¡°No, is it rather good?¡±

    He said he could pay off his debt in Egypt.

    when she murmurs

    The bone bracelets on his slender wrists snapped of their own ord.

    Tuduk.

    ¡°¡­Finally, is it?¡±

    and that moment.

    A smile thates to mind.

    So beautiful, delightful and bewitching.

    With a smile full of happiness, sheughed.

    Wanderer, who was concerned about a possible runaway, was not relieved by the drunkenness alone, so the additional shackles were released.

    It was as if she had been given permission to do anything.

    and in London.

    No, in this British Empire.

    Because there was only one thing to do.

    It was at that moment that she slowly brought her hand to the hilt.

    Quadang!

    ¡°Well, are you okay?¡±

    Could it be because of the crowds evacuating?

    Seeing a little girl fall in front of her, she smiled and held out a hand.

    It wasn¡¯t a favor.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    Who will destroy this rotten country.

    It was to make the girl in front of him the first scapegoat and make it clear to all the white pigs.

    However, the girl, who had no way of knowing what was going on, stood up holding his hand.

    And when he saw her beautiful face, he made a surprised expression, butter, as if he came to his senses, he blushed and thanked him.

    ¡°Merci.¡±

    That moment.

    The sword, Joan of Arc, hardened.

 Chapter 815

    #815. That¡¯s sad.

    * * *

    ¡°Jean. Do you still have that feeling of bing a sword master to protect the country?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think my talent is not enough to be a sword master?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m full of talent. I¡¯m just a little worried.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°Jean, what is France to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s my hometown.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s asking what the country of France means to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning.

    I saw her tilting her head.

    he said softly.

    ¡°A country is a system. In the end, it¡¯s just a fence that holds families, peoples, workces, and regions together.¡±

    ¡°And just as there are people who abuse and sell even their families, the fence called the country is not absolute.¡±

    ¡°It could be even more difficult because of that fence.¡±

    everyone says

    Patriotism is a good thing.

    However, countries that plunder other countries or exploit their own people under the pretext of patriotism have existed regardless of the East and West.

    ¡°So Jean, if you really want to protect the country, think carefully.¡±

    ¡°What you want to protect is the territory called France, the king of that country, the people who live there, or the culture.¡±

    ¡°And what to do and what can be done for it.¡±

    An immortal who has lived a long life.

    As an absolute being who reigns at the pinnacle of the world.

    At the end of staring at Limon Aspelder, a respected teacher who gives advice.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    * * *

    Tadat.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    The moment yound on the roof.

    Rose coughed violently.

    And even in the midst of the pouring rain, he bit his lip, looking at his hands that had turned bloody.

    Thanks to Lucas risking his life to stop it, he avoided a fatal wound, but the wounds left by d¡¯s spear were by no means light.

    Of course, the stabbing in the shoulder made it difficult to use one arm.

    Because he suffered deep internal injuries in the process, the flow of psionics was also hindered.

    I¡¯m d I finished the dragon¡¯s blood.

    If he hadn¡¯t done that, he would have fallen into the coin abduction long ago or been knocked down by d before that.

    However, as she continued to move without taking care of her internal wounds, her condition was getting worse and worse.

    How much longer can we fight?

    To the extent that you can¡¯t tell yourself.

    ¡®There is no time to rest!¡¯

    But even knowing that.

    Rose didn¡¯t stop.

    while suppressing the pain.

    It spread its wings again and soared into the sky.

    It was because the heat waves and roaring noises continuously erupted from behind.

    Hai, who abandoned even her family¡¯s long-cherished wish andpleted the dragon¡¯s blood, was not enough to neglect her own territory and fly to help her.

    And the sacrifice of a n that is fighting with all its might or has already lost its life.

    ¡®please please.¡¯

    That¡¯s why I cut through the pouring rain and flew away.

    Rose prayed inwardly.

    please don¡¯t bete

    What she had to stop was an existence that could cause a terrible disaster even if it was dyed even for a moment.

    Is it because of that earnest prayer?

    At the end of pping my wings.

    Rose was finally able to find it.

    A tinum-haired nun standing tall in the middle of a street full of fleeing citizens.

    And the moment I saw her holding the hilt of a sword while holding a girl¡¯s hand.

    Gradually grit your teeth.

    Rose folded her wings.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of martial arts,

    twelve dragons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of dragons,

    heavenly

    dungeons, thunderbolts, flowing waters¡»

    Kwaaang!

    It was an instant.

    Rose disappears.

    Instead, the moment when I thought there was only one sword left.

    That the sword fell on Joan of Arc¡¯s head like a thunderbolt.

    After Jeanne d¡¯Arc lightly evaded the sword that fell in the blink of an eye as if it split through space, just by taking a step back.

    Appearing in front of Joan of Arc, Rose hugged the girl she was holding by the hand and shouted out loud.

    ¡°Everybody get away from here as far as you can!¡±

    ¡°Bae, Count?¡±

    ¡°hurry!¡±

    ¡°Heheuk!¡±

    Londoners panicked at the appearance of Rose, who appeared out of nowhere, hurriedly ran away in all directions.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d seen the always gentle woman screaming like this.

    The belief that if Rose had shouted in the midst of the uproar, there must have been a reason, hastened them.

    He was relieved only after confirming that the parents had evacuated with the girl behind him.

    Rose raised her head.

    And it heightened the tension.

    Because what is in front of her right now is her worst enemy.

    At least in the British Empire, he was a terrible disaster and yer who surpassed not only the Sword Demon and Sword Man, but also the Sword Demon.

    Because it was Joan of Arc.

    ¡°Blue Pig, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    So it was.

    I knew I was going to ughter civilians right away.

    The reason why Rose was suspicious of Joan of Arc¡¯s behavior when she just quietly asked a question while standing tall in her ce.

    But I feel sorry for myself anyway.

    Rose epted the question in order to buy time for the citizens to run away even a step further and take care of themselves.

    despite knowing her intentions.

    Joan of Arc did not pull out her sword.

    I just asked quietly as I stared in the direction the girl had disappeared.

    ¡°Why are there French people here?¡±

    That moment.

    Rose understood perfectly.

    The reason why this crazy sword master, whose long-cherished wish was the destruction of the British Empire, dared to talk to him.

    ¡°You mean French refugees?¡±

    ¡°A refugee, you mean?¡±

    It sounds like you¡¯ve heard something strange.

    To her blinking eyes.

    Rose said calmly.

    ¡°When the Demon War ended, which country do you think epted the most refugees in devastated Europe?¡±

    European refugees were scattered everywhere.

    If you can shoot a gun, you can live as a soldier or a mercenary or even a ve in Africa.

    Whether it is Russia, which has been attracting manpower from all directions as the silver dragon princess came to power and industrial development has be active.

    Whether it was the Holy League, where there was hope that with faith one could ovee hunger and despair and regain happiness.

    Anywhere you can eat and live.

    However, in the end, it was Europe, precisely their homnd, that the most refugees headed for.

    Even if the country copsed, they could not leave the home where they were born and grew up.

    ¡°After the Demon God War, more than half of the refugees returned to their homnd, but they had no way to make a living.¡±

    After all, right after World War II.

    The Demon God War was a fatal blow to Europe, which was devastated in many ways.

    the factory stopped.

    Crops dry up and die.

    The hungry be looters.

    The vicious cycle of destroying even the safest viges drove countless refugees to their deaths.

    Even so, the reason they did not die of starvation was Ennd.

    To be precise, it was thanks to the Blue Dragon n.

    ¡°It was our n that distributed the relief supplies to them.¡±

    Of course, the previous princess sacrificed herself to restore the London battle system and stop the Demon God.

    Even in the midst of difficult times for the nation and the n, the Blue Dragon n truly spared no mercy.

    Thanks to that, the refugees were able to ovee starvation.

    ¡°But we couldn¡¯t give them supplies indefinitely.¡±

    ¡°So they arranged jobs for them, and from then on, the refugees supported their families with the money they earned working in the British Empire.¡±

    ¡°To rebuild the country, even if it takes decades.¡±

    Among the countries that were actually devastated.

    Now, some countries have rebuilt their fallen capitals and even revived them perfectly.

    It was the result of the tenacity of refugees who devoted their efforts and sincerity without rest for decades to regain their country.

    ¡°But among them, there are countries that have suffered so much damage that it is difficult to restore them even after decades.¡±

    ¡°Many of those countries chose to immigrate with their families to the British Empire instead of restoring the country.¡±

    ¡°And the representative country among them was France.¡±

    Paris was the ce where the demon descended, so it suffered the most, and it was also France that thergest number of refugees migrated to Ennd.

    French-British people aren¡¯t that rare.

    Listen to what Rose said calmly.

    Joan of Arc was silent.

    in the pouring rain.

    just like sinking.

    At the end of being so silent, silent, silent.

    What flowed from the lips that opened again was a voice full of confusion instead of peaceful gentleness.

    ¡°¡­Why did you ept French refugees?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a strange question.¡±

    ¡°Strange, you say?¡±

    ¡°Why do we need a reason to help those in need?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed too obvious.

    Looking at the assertive Rose.

    Joan of Arc fell silent.

    In the 15th century, it wasmon to regard people beyond the borders, especially other peoples, aspletely different creatures because only one¡¯s own country was the whole world.

    He was even born at the end of the Hundred Years War, when the war between Ennd and Francested for a long time.

    To her who has been fighting the British Empire all her life to save France.

    Rose¡¯s words sounded more absurd than saying that a snake doesn¡¯t need a reason to help a mouse.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Joan of Arc could not dismiss it as a lie.

    only one person.

    because it was there in the past.

    regardless of nationality.

    The one who went beyond being thorough and was cool enough to see humans as just humans and protected the entire human race.

    The protector of mankind whom she respected more than anyone else and who was feared by everyone in the world.

    So Rose, who had been staring at the silent Joan of Arc without saying anything, opened her mouth heavily after a short thought.

    ¡°ckening. No, Joan of Arc.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even though you are now a citizen of the British Empire, a descendant of the French you loved lives in London.¡± ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡±

    If you still love France, , Please withdraw your sword right now.¡±

    After facing

    Rose who

    was trying to persuade her, she was

    silent .

    Looking at the wreckage of Paris,

    not only despairing, but

    muttering with regret at not being able to find the rest of the French,

    Joan of Arc continued quietly,

    ¡°If you were a French aristocrat, not a filthy English, I would be your friend.¡± I would have been able to.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­!¡±

    ¡°But, Blue White Pig.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how much time passes and no matter what atonement is made, the sins will not go away?

    ¡± Rose stiffened her face again.

    Joan of Arc grinned,

    because the deep madness that lingered in her blue eyes told her. No matter

    how she persuaded her, Joan of Arc would surely destroy Ennd. It

    might be natural

    . After all, Joan of Arc is a dead person. Because she came back from the dead only for her own long-cherished wish.

    So, to Rose who bit her lip,

    Joan of Arc said softly,

    ¡°You¡¯d better remember it.

    ¡±

    , That it¡¯s thest day of the British Empire.¡±

    Chaeeng!

    Just like that¡­

    Rose raised her sword.

    The moment Joan

    of Arc drew her sword.

 Chapter 816

    #816. Are you sane?

    * * *

    Roaring!

    The moment you open your hand.

    Soaring is a de made of me.

    It is not much different from the sr wind stream in that it condenses mes and forms them into weapons.

    However, the de that differs in dimension in that heat is condensed dozens of times is literally the sun itself.

    It was a lethal sword that added the subtlety of the 100 Fighting Style to the power that even an absolute person could burn blood and flesh with just a brush.

    Fain!

    But the moment the spear was swung.

    the me is dissipated.

    d¡¯s swordsman¡¯s sword, which could pierce even space, erased even the heat that formed the de of me.

    Still, Hai was unfazed.

    It seems like you knew that from the start.

    He just turned the scattered heat into a whip and swung it like a storm.

    bang!

    While d, who mmed the floor with his spear and jumped up with the rebound, avoided the storm of mes, stabbing his spear in the air.

    Dodging the spears flying from above with a narrow gap.

    Hai, who swung her tail and aimed at d¡¯s ankle, created mes to block the spear from entering.

    Bang kwaguawang!

    A deflected spear breaks the ground.

    The heat wave evaporates the heavy rain.

    Steam and vibrations reverberate incessantly one after another.

    The fight was so fierce and splendid that it left the viewer in awe.

    However, Hai and d, who were fighting like that, couldn¡¯t find anyposure.

    Among the seven dragons, Haipleted the true blood of the Fighting Dragon Raiders, who has the ability to ignite.

    Among the sword masters, d, a swordsman who excelled in one skill, stabbing.

    They had one thing inmon in that they had one of the best attack powers among absolutes, but were weak against defense.

    The result was this bloody fight.

    Because they can mortally wound each other in one blow.

    It was a series of risky gambles in which even one mistake would cost one¡¯s life.

    ¡®Is it too much?¡¯

    And in that gamble.

    Hai could feel it.

    If things go on like this, the one who loses will be himself.

    In the first ce, unlike Rose, who excelled in one-on-one, because of her ability, it is disadvantageous to fight a sword master in one-on-one?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    But more troubling than that was her condition now.

    ¡®The cost of forciblypleting the dragon¡¯s blood is high.¡¯

    Li Qingyu, who has been collecting Limon¡¯s dragon psionics step by step.

    Rose, who could not have prepared in advance like her, but amplified by resonating the psionics of the entire n.

    The two of them spent a lot of time with Limon among the seven princesses, so they were able toplete the dragon¡¯s blood rtively easily.

    But it wasn¡¯t long before Hai became his bride.

    As such, the dragon psionics she possessed were too few toplete the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    That¡¯s why she wrote an expedient.

    A gift from Limon.

    He absorbed the dragon psionic contained in 1000 sculptures and supplemented hisck of strength.

    Thanks to that, I was able toplete the dragon¡¯s true blood¡­ but in the end, an expedient is an expedient.

    As a reward for forciblypleting the dragon¡¯s blood, she had suffered considerable internal injuries.

    Of course, it is difficult to unfold even the dragon season.

    Every time I had a fight with d, the excruciating pain was rising.

    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t expect support.¡¯

    Still, to say the least.

    She was on the better side.

    Because the situation on the other side was more serious.

    Kwagwagwang!

    roaring sound

    Pirs of me soar.

    The pouring rain evaporates.

    It was a scare story created by the rank-and-file masters of the Red Dragon n.

    It was a dragon¡¯s me that could set fire to mountains and boilkes, even if it was less than Hai¡¯s me.

    Perong!

    However, even with his bare body, he endured such a scare, and the one who jumped out was a brown monk.

    Even if the clothes are burned and

    the whole body is full of soot.

    The moment when Gandhi, who had not suffered a single burn on his body, was about to run towards them.

    A single human figure stands in the way.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    Papababat!

    A beauty in a military uniform who transformed from her usual small figure to a half-human, half-beast figure with the ultimate fighting spirit of the type of unemployed beast.

    Nadia confronted Gandhi with superhuman quickness and animal-like movements.

    But it¡¯s in vain.

    Of course, faster and stronger with just physical ability.

    scratch your eyes

    Whether you prick your eardrum with your ear.

    Even a kick in the groin.

    Nadia had no choice but to be cornered in seconds against Gandhi, who received all attacks with her bare body.

    Still, those few seconds were enough.

    The elders and heads of the Blue Dragon n were unable toplete the camp and tie Gandhi¡¯s feet.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    The heavy pressure created by psionics pressed down on Gandhi¡¯s shoulders like an abyss and bound his feet.

    In the meantime, the subordinate-ss masters of the Red Dragon n, who have withdrawn, bring down the psionics that have run out again and spread their camp.

    It is truly a series of despair.

    It was a horrifying spectacle in which the battles of ss masters, who could intimidate even absolutes, were unfolded in session just to buy a few minutes of time.

    Anyway, that¡¯s the limit now.

    At the cost of one after another, their psionics were nearly exhausted.

    The yeomryongdae and the changryongdaedo that are facing d¡¯s alter ego.

    The Blue Dragon n also fights against the Immortal Corps.

    It was almost a simr situation.

    If this continues, the moment one side copses, the other side will fall at once like a domino.

    And as the Red Dragon Princess, who considers struggle as her instinct, Hai knew.

    that we must retreat immediately.

    More than half of them would die if they were to repel d and Gandhi¡¯s pursuit, but if it was toote, no one would survive.

    despite knowing that

    Hai did not retreat.

    It wasn¡¯t that there was a vague hope that a way woulde if I held on for a while.

    If there is one reason.

    ¡®¡­Then I wouldn¡¯t back down.¡¯

    Confront the dragon that ruled the world.

    Challenge the Sword Demon seven times.

    shing the fallen Sword Master and Demon God.

    No matter how low the odds are, he is a hero who has steadfastly fought and won in order to protect humanity.

    Limon Aspelder.

    Among the seven princesses, as a bride who most ardently researched and admired his deeds.

    Since I came here on his behalf, Hai had no choice but to abandon his citizens and run away.

    no matter how impossible it may seem.

    just fighting to win.

    ¡®If you need to be prepared, I¡¯ll do it.¡¯

    So it was.

    Hai, who stepped back as if pping her wings, took a deep breath.

    d, who was trying to close the distance by chasing him as before, hesitated.

    It was because the sword master¡¯s intuition told him.

    If he attacked her now, he would surely be able to hit her, but he himself would have to pay the price.

    ¡°¡­Are you aiming for Dongguijin?¡±

    give up defense

    Instead, make sure to hit the target.

    A flesh-and-bone number.

    But that¡¯s a monster like Gandhi or a free way to write.

    It was a perfect strategy to die together or die alone against superhumans like them who could take the life of an absolute in one blow.

    Hai must have known that, so he hadn¡¯t used such a method until now.

    I mean, this is ast resort.

    It was a gamble with a low odds of winning, risking one¡¯s life to break this hopeless war situation.

    And, to put it bluntly.

    d didn¡¯t have to match her gamble.

    Even if you spend enough time like this, you can easily win if the other side decides.

    But¡­

    ¡°Seeing that determination, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    d pulled up his sword while holding the spear.

    He is the Sword Master.

    Even if he did not choose any means to win, he was never afraid of a one-on-one confrontation.

    Just like that, Hai¡¯s horns are burning red.

    d¡¯s spear glowed bloody.

    The moment their eyes crossed.

    ¡°Oh my, everyone is fighting hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    they paused

    It wasn¡¯t just Hai and d.

    From Gandhi and Nadia to other ss masters.

    In the stillness where only those who fight against the irrational alter ego of d and the Immortal Corps fight loudly.

    they saw

    A tinum-haired nun appeared on one side of the battlefield and looked at them.

    ¡°Are you here to sort this out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    listen to that answer.

    Hai hardened her face.

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand what it meant that Joan of Arc, whom Rose had gone to stop, appeared here.

    And that also meant that there was no chance to gamble anymore.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another sword master.

    Because I knew all too well that even friendship with Joan of Arc was meaningless, as I had fought in Africa.

    But it is already toote to retreat.

    Looking at Hai, who was determined to fight to the end even if he couldn¡¯t win.

    The moment Joan of Arc smiled and swung the sword she was holding at an angle.

    Quaang!

    under a sky of heavy rain.

    Beautiful petals rushing.

    Dark blood sttered.

    Truly an instant.

    While Hai hardened at the sight of dozens of corpses that appeared without a chance to use his hands.

    d quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing, Ambassador?¡±

    His face was harder than Hai.

    No, it had to be.

    Because the ones Joan of Arc just blew away were not the Blue Dragon n or the Red Dragon n, but the undead of the Immortal Corps.

    However, Jeanne d¡¯Arc didn¡¯t even show any sign of apology, let alone apologizing that it was a mistake.

    It seemed like he was just doing the right thing.

    I just asked softly.

    ¡°d junior, do you know what my long-cherished wish is?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the end of the British Empire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so would you like to congratte me?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My wish hase true.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    d was silent.

    Because of that nonsense.

    It wasn¡¯t even because of her blooming smile.

    It was because of the existence that flew through the sky like a gale andnded behind Joan of Arc.

    thud!

    ¡°Right, Count?¡±

    how hurried

    Even in this heavy rain, a blue-haired woman covered in sweat with her wings folded.

    Rose did not bother to answer Joan of Arc¡¯s question.

    He slightly bit his lip and red at her, then slowly lowered his body with a deep sigh.

    Smack!

    between the mud.

    get down on one knee

    bow your head slightly

    As the princess of the Blue Dragon n, which has protected the British Empire for hundreds of years, she had the right not to kneel before the royal family, so humiliating.

    Even so, the citizens of London and the military people of the British Empire are doing what they must do.

    Rose held out the roll of parchment she had brought with both hands.

    ¡°¡­That Rose Sea Serpent.

    As the Earl

    of the British Empire , I dere unconditional surrender on behalf of the Royal

    Family, with the

    authority given to me by Your Majesty

    .

    Looking at the tricolor g, which is obvious to anyone, and smiling brightly

    , Jandark epted the scroll that Rose

    held out, and rubbed the blood from his own finger on the sword and put a flower pattern next to the royal seal stamped on the document of surrender

    . Dropping it off again to Rose, he said,

    ¡°As Commander-in-Chief of the French Republic, I ept this surrender, and from now on Great Britain and Northern Irnd are dered French.¡± ¡°¡­¡±

    d

    ,

    Hai,

    Gandhi and Nadia, as well as

    the other members of the Red Dragon n and the Blue Dragon n,

    watched as if they doubted their ears or did not understand the

    situation

    .

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°All that¡¯s left is beautiful France.¡±

    As if a lifelong dream hade true.

    With a happy smile.

    Heughed for a while.

    As if he suddenly remembered it.

    Joan of Arc turned her head.

    ¡°But the two juniors, .¡±

    Still with a smile full of happiness and joy on that beautiful face. But

    looking straight at the two priests

    with noughter

    . There is only a difference in direction

    . The mad¡¯ sword master,

    the swordswoman Joan of Arc, said coldly,

    ¡°So you just invaded France?¡±

 Chapter 817

    #817. I don¡¯t know either.

    * * *

    Swordsmith Joan of Arc.

    As Limon¡¯s first apprentice.

    A hero who was even called a saint.

    But during the war with the British Empire.

    As a result of being betrayed by France, the country he loved, he lost everything including his family andrades.

    A sword master who led a revolution with only hatred and vengeance remaining, took control of France, waged a war of aggression, and massacred British people indiscriminately.

    She was like a singrity.

    Whether it¡¯s because he was the first sword master to carve his name into the sword tower.

    In terms of proving that sword masters other than sword masters can go mad and corrupt as much as they like.

    Even so, d had always respected Joan of Arc as his ambassador.

    Of course, she was able to be a sword master because Limon taught her and established the method of raising a sword master.

    It was because he thought that her depravity was rather pitifulpared to himself, who even dabbled in ck magic.

    Even though the body is still not normal.

    That¡¯s why I was willing to volunteer for this job.

    Because I wanted to help her achieve her long-cherished wish, which she couldn¡¯t achieve during her lifetime, even after death.

    Even then, Joan of Arc was grateful to him and Gandhi and wasughing single-singly at the thought of destroying the British Empire.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­Are you sane?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking something strange.¡±

    I guess I don¡¯t know why you ask.

    Tilting her head, she asked with a smile.

    ¡°Asmander-in-chief of France, I¡¯m trying to defend France, is there any problem?¡±

    Of course there is.

    France has already perished.

    Behind her is London, not Paris.

    People who were British just a few minutes ago don¡¯t be French just because they exchanged a document.

    However, in the end, d couldn¡¯t put any objection into his mouth.

    The moment I saw Joan of Arc¡¯s blue eyes.

    because I knew

    No matter what he said, he would not be able to convince her or turn the sword.

    no matter how normal you act.

    As long as it looks mild.

    She¡¯s a madman after all.

    It was because he was an existence that went crazy long ago and did not work withmon sense and logic.

    So after a long silence.

    d said heavily.

    ¡°Ambassador, we cannot back down.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°And whatever the oue, the Archbishop will have to pay the price for this choice.¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know that either.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    Although the answer is fixed.

    As a final check though.

    After a brief conversation, d closed his eyes.

    Then, after letting out a heavy sigh, he lifted his arms lightly.

    Chew!

    Amidst the long raindrops that flowed down the window sill, he held the spear upright and aimed the tip at Joan of Arc.

    d said quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    It is the death penalty of the same priesthood.

    I was an ally until a little while ago.

    Unlike horses, they pointed their spears and swords at each other without shaking an inch.

    After exchanging nces with each other.

    The moment d and Joan of Arc moved.

    In addition to the two princesses whopleted the blood of the dragon and the masters of the Seven Dragons, the two sword masters¡¯ desperate struggle against their own masters began.

    * * *

    Dig!

    Is this a natural result?

    One of the two sword masters who confronted each other.

    It was d who moved first.

    The moment you want to take a step forward.

    The raindrops at my feet gushed like an explosion.

    The movement of his spear at Jeanne d¡¯Arc at a distance of 10 meters is truly a sh.

    His spear, which reached the height of excellence in stabbing, possessed a sharpness that could pierce even the heart of a sword master with just one gap.

    Squeak.

    But the sword is swinging gracefully.

    The moment the tip of the spear touched the tip of the sword.

    The window hangs in the air.

    No, to be precise, what stopped was not the air, but the tip of the knife.

    If you push it, it will back off.

    If you pull it, it will stretch out.

    If you swing it, it will swing together.

    The sword, which was swung in exactly the same direction and at the same speed, was deftly interfering with the movement of the spear.

    The grafting of a flowering tree to another tree.

    Competent steel that subdues strength with softness.

    It was a miracle that could be seen because it was Joan of Arc who had reached the extreme of such a sword andpleted the sword of absolute defense.

    Wheein!

    But that¡¯s just for a moment.

    Let¡¯s flick the window sill with our fingers.

    In d¡¯s grip, the spear that began to rotate violently like a drill bounced off the tip of the sword and extended again.

    Joan of Arc immediately returned the sword, but d¡¯s spear dug into the momentary gap.

    Chew!

    Torn nun¡¯s robe.

    sshing drops of blood.

    The spearmanship that broke through the absolute defense of the swordsmith Joan of Arc was truly demonic.

    Indeed, in terms of attack, it was like a sword master who was on par with the Sword King¡­ but

    the price was not light.

    The moment the spear grazed my thigh.

    Instead of obsessing over defense, Joan of Arc reversely cut off d¡¯s side.

    It was from then.

    A simr scene repeated.

    When you cut the white shoulder, your wrist is cut.

    The moment I tore the hem of my clothes, the de of a knife slightly pierced my foot.

    Right after she cuts her hair, a de grazes her neck.

    d hardened his face as the exchanges hurt each other over and over again.

    ¡®¡­He opened a gap on purpose.¡¯

    Joan of Arc achieved absolute defense.

    d whopleted absolute pration.

    The swordsmen of the two are inplete contradiction.

    Like a spear and a shield that made the story of contradiction, they were existences that made each other meaningless.

    Knowing that fact, Joan of Arc deliberately created a gap.

    Beginners in shield art get hurt while recklessly blocking attacks, but experts open a gap and guide them, then strike down the shield to break a window.

    It was to aim for the moment when d dug into his gap.

    Unlike Joan of Arc, who had only scratches, his condition, which was already covered in blood, proved that fact.

    He has two ways to win.

    One is to give up offense and switch to defense.

    However, now that Gandhi is tied up by Rose and the Blue Dragon n, and the alter ego created by ck magic has already been half-burned by Hai and the Red Dragon n.

    d had no time.

    So he slipped back and drew the spear.

    Another way to win.

    In other words, to destroy even the story of contradiction by prating Joan of Arc¡¯s defense head-on.

    Did you read the intent?

    Joan of Arc chased after him recklessly, but instead of making the mistake of revealing a gap, she kept her bnce on one foot and slightly flicked her toes.

    That¡¯s how she spins around.

    The sword moves smoothly.

    The moment the sword dance started. ¡º

    Fleurs et ¨¦p¨¦es dansantes danse de banquet

    , dancing swords with flowers

    .

    blooming flowers.

    fleurs en floraison

    .

    through heavy rain.

    dazzlingly gorgeous.

    Enchantingly beautiful.

    Countless petals began to flutter.

    The appearance of the petals flowing smoothly, catching even the pouring raindrops, is truly fantastic.

    The swordsman who cuts off all power and flow created a storm of flowers with the brilliance reflected on the tip of the sword, creating a scene that transcends human ie.

    However, d did not hesitate even while watching the scene.

    I just stretched out the window as hard as I could.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Sever.

    Hades

    ?¦Ä¦Ç?]

    Faaaat!

    The air is twisted.

    What erupts is a bloody sh.

    A spear containing a sword that can pierce even death prates space and extends like an explosion.

    And so, the moment when the bloody sh that pierced even the highest mountain and the storm of petals that even covered the sky collided. ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!

    space is torn

    the sound breaks

    The heavens and earth flickered.

    It¡¯s as if the world is about to end.

    While the masters of the Seven Dragons copse or stumble at the tremendous shock that confuses the mind.

    Rose groaned.

    Hai hardened.

    A sword that can even cut through providence.

    Among them, the sh between the two opposing swords made the world scream and stiffened even the princess whopleted the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Still, they were better.

    The two sword masters at the epicenter were in shock several times greater than the others.

    But also d.

    Joan of Arc too.

    did not back down

    Push the window harder.

    Wielding the sword much more beautifully.

    Hinch continued to spread each other¡¯s sword path without being disturbed.

    And the moment when d¡¯s spear, blocked by the storm of petals, spurted out a more vivid bloody color, and finally broke the petals and dug into the inside.

    Crying!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A drop of blood flowed from d¡¯s lips.

    The result of fighting the two dragons, using ck magic while not yet fully cured, finally began to emerge.

    And as a result, the spear that had prated the storm of flowers was pushed out again.

    no, that wasn¡¯t the only thing.

    It seems like I won¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    The storm of flowers rapidly expanded and, conversely, rushed towards d.

    The moment when he gritted his teeth against the storm of flowers, which contained the pressure to crush the human body at once.

    A shadow cut in front of him.

    ¡ºMu-Ae-Mugung Dae-

    il Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F ´óÒ»

    Karma¡¯s Sword

    BackËÞÃüµ¶±³¡»

    Kwaaang!!!

    It happened in an instant.

    The storm of flowers swept away d and the human figure in front of him.

    In-young, who had withstood the storm without a single wound, calmly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Are you okay, brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the.¡±

    Could it be because of the sword of contradiction?

    Looking at the brown-skinned monk who steadfastly ran while others stumbled in the aftermath of the crash.

    Joan of Arc chuckled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too rude to intervene in a duel, Junior Gandhi?¡±

    It¡¯s not a duel, it¡¯s a war, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you intervene.

    Whether that¡¯s what the traitor has to say.

    Several objections can be made.

    Gandhi didn¡¯t.

    Instead, he spoke calmly.

    ¡°Ambassador, please stop.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This suicide.¡±

    Dismissed!

    Gandhi lowered his gaze slightly.

    And Joan of Arc¡¯s pure white skin was revealed when her nun¡¯s uniform was torn in the fight with d.

    To be precise, he looked at the ck sparks bouncing from the tattoos engraved on his skin and continued with a serious voice.

    ¡°You know that no matter how much you resist the spell, it¡¯s only a matter of time in the end, right?¡±

    After the escape of the sword.

    Wanderer further strengthened the sword masters¡¯ spells.

    In particr, we put more effort into this n so that no variables ur.

    From the moment she disobeyed the order and aimed her sword at them, the curse of the spell was already gnawing at Joan of Arc¡¯s life.

    That¡¯s why he had a close fight against d, who was not in normal shape.

    And as time went by, the curse of Jubak grew exponentially and would eventually take her life.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯tst long.¡±

    Knowing that fact, Joan of Arc did not retract her sword.

    Rather, he just smiled.

    ¡°Because we can protect France from at least two juniors.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You must already be feeling the pain of being torn apart.

    Even so, at the end of looking at the undisturbed de and the beautiful smile on her face.

    Gandhimented briefly.

    ¡°How foolish you are.¡±

    ¡°Does it look like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Looking at her with sad eyes, as if looking at an ignorant ignorant middle school student.

    he said.

    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t know? After all, the country is an illusion, and it is the root cause of all suffering and conflict.¡±

    the not-so-distant past.

    Breaking down the national prestige of the whole world.

    Unite all countries into one.

    To end war and suffering forever.

    Listening to the words of a priest who was a pacifist but eventually caused a world war.

    Joan of Arcughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, junior.¡±

    still beautiful and gentle.

    But a little bit sad.

    with an empty smile

    The sword master, who had been fighting all his life to protect his country, continued to speak lonely.

    ¡°My country is an illusion, and my patriotism is just a futile obsession.¡±

 Chapter 818

    #818. Wake me up from a dream

    * * *

    Mahatma Gandhi.

    Named Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi at birth, he was originally from the wealthy ss of the Holy League.

    But even though it¡¯s from that kind of origin.

    I wasn¡¯t really a devout believer.

    When I was young, I rather ate meat, stole, prostituted, etc.

    But after my father died.

    Shocked, he wandered the world.

    From battlefields to slums, cities, remote prisons and more.

    After wandering all over the ce, Gandhi finally entered the Tower of Swords.

    Not to be a sword master by being taught by Limon, but to gain enlightenment.

    It was because he believed that he would be able to find out if he stayed in the Sword Tower, where geniuses and equipment from all over the world gathered.

    Indeed, where does the pain, unhappiness, discrimination, and conflict of lifee from, and what can be done to get rid of them?

    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t even hold a sword.

    I only learn martial arts to protect myself.

    I watched many people for a long time.

    At the end of repeated meditation while wandering the world, reflecting on what I have seen and experienced.

    Gandhi finally realized.

    Difference is the cause of all suffering.

    Color,nguage, culture, gender, wealth, religion, ability.

    It means that being different from each other causes conflict, discord, and eventually gives birth to pain and unhappiness.

    So hemented.

    It was because he knew that fundamentally eradicating discrimination would be impossible as he had umted all kinds of experiences while traveling around the world.

    Even the gods who were close to omnipotence, if not omnipotent right away, couldn¡¯t even unify the religions of the Holy Alliance.

    but only one.

    of all the differences.

    Make friends who were close to each other kill each other in the Sword Tower.

    Making you hate and despise someone you¡¯ve never met.

    It was possible to demolish only the barriers that caused the most misfortune and discrimination in history.

    By unifying the world, breaking down the walls of nations and uniting all human beings into one nation.

    An idea that others would call crazy.

    But Gandhi didn¡¯t think so.

    In fact, in the Golden Age, when even the concept of a country was vague, everyone enjoyed peace under the rule of the fairy queen and spirits.

    There was also a precedent of the Sorceress Queen who almost conquered the world by leading the Roman Empire.

    It was his belief that with enough power, the world could be unified.

    Be a Sword Master.

    Even after being raised from the dead.

    Gandhi¡¯s thoughts did not change.

    Unfortunately, during his lifetime, he failed because he could not convince Limon andcked strength.

    The country is a vain dream.

    discriminate against people.

    Are you the cause of misfortune?

    He believed that if he was given another chance, this time he would be able to break down the walls of national borders and lead all mankind to peace.

    It didn¡¯t matter if a lot of blood was shed in the process.

    It is the providence of the world that those who have umted good karma are born with a good status and enjoy happiness, and those who have umted bad karma must be reincarnated as a humble person and pay for their sins.

    Even if it is painful in this life, everyone will be able to enjoy more happiness in the future.

    Because of such a long-cherished wish, he returned from the underworld in response to Wanderer¡¯s call.

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    but this moment.

    even though that belief was affirmed.

    Instead of being satisfied, Gandhi had no choice but to be perplexed.

    It wasn¡¯t just that.

    As soon as they escaped from the aftermath of the shock, Rose and Hai also ran after dealing with d¡¯s alter ego.

    Even d, who had been risking his life and fighting fiercely with Joan of Arc until now.

    Because everyone was doubting their ears.

    but only one.

    Only the person responsible for making the battlefield immersed in silence in the pouring rain smiled and asked back.

    ¡°Is it strange?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, yes.¡±

    ¡°Whoops. I didn¡¯t know junior Gandhi would say such a thing.¡±

    No matter what, I wonder if I can do it myself.

    A question that almost came out inadvertently.

    Gandhi swallowed quietly.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    It was very unexpected for Joan of Arc, who had gone mad after dedicating her life to defending her country, to admit the ephemerality of her country and patriotism.

    to such Gandhi.

    Joan of Arc said calmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. I know very well how meaningless the fence called country is.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s because of attachment to hometown.

    Whether it¡¯s because of education from childhood.

    or for any other reason.

    After all, there is only one reason why people believe in the country.

    natural disasters, bandit invasions, etc. This is because it is a fence that will protect them from all kinds of dangers.

    Because Joan of Arc believed that way, she gave her all to protect the country.

    But France betrayed that trust.

    her family.

    Also many patriots.

    Instead of protecting and helping, they killed and harmed.

    It was to keep her in check and eventually banish her, who had gained power and fame enough to threaten the kingship.

    But Charles VII¡­

    No, I forgot France.

    Also, if the country does not help and protect the people, the people have no obligation to serve the country.

    The fact that Joan of Arc was also one of the people of France before bing a sword master.

    ¡°In that sense, the world Gandhi Junior is trying to create might be better.¡±

    tear down all borders

    regardless of country.

    unite the world as one

    It is indeed like a dream, but that is why it was definitely an ideal.

    It is all the more so in that a sword master who is an immortal immortal and an absolute among absolutes can actually achieve more than that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stick to that fence, though.¡±

    ¡°Even if you are deceived and betrayed by the illusion of a country and abandoned?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Even though I know that fact all too well.

    With a twinkling smile.

    Joan of Arc said.

    ¡°¡ªBecause that¡¯s what love is.¡±

    risking one¡¯s life for one¡¯s lover

    Sacrificing your whole life for your children.

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t save money on valuable things.

    Even if it is an illusion and delusion.

    Giving unconditionally beyond profit and loss and calction.

    That is love, and that is why it is called patriotism.

    At the end of looking at Joan of Arc, who spoke with a soft smile, with calm eyes.

    Gandhi quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what the ambassador meant¡­¡±

    He put his foot out at an angle.

    Spread your palms forward.

    With a tight fist pulled back.

    Like a crane on the verge of taking flight or a crouching tiger aiming for its prey.

    It exudes a calm and heavy momentum.

    Quiet finished talking.

    ¡°¨DI¡¯ll wake you up from that dream.¡±

    ¡°Whoops, it¡¯s a coincidence.¡±

    Look at Gandhi like that.

    with a soft smile

    Joan of Arc straightened her sword.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as I have no intention of letting my two juniors live.¡±

    A saintess who made a mad march for her country.

    A monk who tried to eliminate all nations for world peace.

    Even if both of them achieved absolute defense.

    In terms of the direction of their lives and beliefs, the two brothers who could not tolerate each other more than any other sword master raised their swordsmanship like that.

    And likewise, d pulls a spear from behind Gandhi.

    Behind Joan of Arc, Rose and Hai pull up the dragon psionic.

    The masters of the Seven Dragons, including the Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae, who were surrounding them, gathered the remaining psionics to the floor and resonated.

    everyone was feeling it.

    Because the two sword masters of absolute defense faced each other.

    Rather, it means that this war wille to an end with an instant victory.

    ¡®It must be difficult alone.¡¯

    And Joan of Arc had a hunch.

    If you collide with the two priests like this.

    That what breaks will be your own sword.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was getting harder and harder to resist the spells engraved on his body.

    Of course, Gandhi, whopleted the contradiction with his own body, was more advantageous in a one-on-one confrontation, even if he achieved the same absolute defense swordsmanship.

    It was because the synergistic effect of the two swords, d¡¯s Absolute Pration and Gandhi¡¯s Absolute Defense, was too strong.

    That¡¯s why until now, Rose and Hai have been fighting separately to prevent them from joining.

    But since the two of them have already gathered.

    There was only one way left.

    ¡°Two lizards, can you leave the defense to me and focus on the attack?¡±

    That moment.

    Rose hesitated, and Hai also looked at Joan of Arc.

    could understand

    Joan of Arc is the strongest sword master when leading an army.

    If we were to do our best against d and Gandhi, it would be better for them to focus on attacking while entrusting the defense to her, who possesses an absolute swordsman¡¯s sword.

    But¡­

    ¡°Are we going to give you our lives?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    To Joan of Arc, who smiled.

    Rose couldn¡¯t answer.

    Entrusting the defense entirely means that Joan of Arc can do as she pleases whether or not to protect them.

    In a fight against an absolute, even a sword master, where a moment¡¯s gap can tell the difference between life and death, that¡¯s something you really have to risk your life for.

    Even if it was the words of another princess, it was a request that was not easy to ept.

    How much more so to entrust your life to Joan of Arc.

    If you give up the country, the people will be spared.

    Even Rose, who had decided to surrender after hearing her oath of sword, had no choice but to hesitate.

    ¡°Do that.¡±

    ¡°Haty?¡±

    So Rose was surprised.

    It was because it was so unexpected that she, who had fought against Joan of Arc to protect Egypt, epted this offer so willingly.

    But that was only for a moment.

    ¡°Rose, we no longer have a choice.¡±

    ¡°¡­understand.¡±

    In any case, without Joan of Arc¡¯s help, there is no chance of winning this fight.

    Then, in order to increase the odds even a little bit, I had no choice but to fully believe in her.

    As expected of the Red Dragon Princess, Rose, bitterly sympathetic to her words, who judged only from a strategic point of view, raised her sword.

    Ugh.

    Just like that¡­

    the atmosphere started to fluctuate.

    Sword Joan of Arc.

    demaster d.

    Swordsman Gandhi.

    After the Blue Dragon, Rose.

    Hai after the Red Dragon.

    Three sword masters who are absolute among absolutes, and two princesses who have gained powerparable to them.

    In addition, the power raised by the masters of the two ns, hundreds of people, was shaking the world with just the aftermath.

    And the moment the confrontation is over.

    Aaaaaang!

    A huge roar rang out.

    heaven and earth.

    Cracked.

    * * *

    Paaaaang!

    Strait of Dover.

    The sea boundary between Ennd and Europe. In the air

    , there was one¡­ no, two figures

    flying at terrifying speed, tearing through the air .

    ¡°Faster!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it lightly! It¡¯s already full power right now? It¡¯s been a while since we exceeded supersonic speed!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even say that!¡±

    Sheathed in thin armor.

    With her white wings spread wide.

    Jet engines spewing magic sparks, all at full power. The angel who was flying.

    No, Na-gyeong Yun was evil.

    As soon as she arrived in Europe, where she could move through space, she became an armored saintess, using reconciliation magic and even the power of the spirits, serving as a shuttle. But beingte was really unfortunate and regrettable

    . But

    I couldn¡¯t protest.

    How urgent the current situation was.

    It was because I could fully understand the tremendous force felt from the other side of the sky where the heavy rain continued to fluctuate. That¡¯s

    why the white-haired man riding on Yuna-kyung¡¯s back.

    I groaned,

    gritted my teeth, and prayed,

    hopefully it wasn¡¯t toote.

 Chapter 819

    #819. transcend limits.

    * * *

    Take a breath.

    Long, long, long.

    As if a fire sucking in oxygen burns more intensely.

    The more you breathe, the stronger the psionics and the hotter blood.

    The intense heat, which would have burned itself if it had notpleted the dragon¡¯s blood, evaporates the raindrops that touch Hai¡¯s body and creates steam.

    catch your breath

    deep, deep, deep.

    The deeper you sink into the bottom of an abyss, the heavier the water bes.

    The more you exhale, the clearer and purer the psionic circtes through your body.

    The pure energy that even twists the space makes the pouring raindrops stop in the air and rise up in reverse.

    fast.

    Behind the two princesses raising their psionics like that.

    Nadia gritted her teeth.

    Psionics resonate, so apart from their strength and weakness, just being together helps each other.

    But even that has its limits.

    The dragon psionics of the two princesses, who hadpleted the dragon¡¯s blood, were putting terrifying pressure on even Nadia, a master ss master.

    If I forcibly maintained resonance like this, I would fall into the main fire or explode my heart.

    But Nadia too.

    The n, including the two Seven Dragons.

    It never stopped resonating.

    ss masters formed a camp to forcibly maintain psionic resonance, and the two Seven Dragons connected it, and all the ns shared the burden.

    With the efforts of more than hundreds of n members risking their lives, the psionics of the two princesses increased exponentially.

    So, at the end of a distant moment.

    The amplification reaches its peak.

    The moment when Hai and Rose stopped breathing at the same time.

    ¡ºSeventy-two Kinds of Twelve Seasons Containers

    Seven Twelve sses of Martial Arts

    Guyangjitae Jeokryongtoyeom

    ¾Åê–Ö®‘Bfire dragon fire

    ¡ºSeventy-two Kinds of Twelve Seasons Containers

    Seven Twelve sses of Martial Arts

    Paldunpalcheon Changryong Fami

    °Ë¶Ý°ËÌìÉnýˆ²¨Î²¡»

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    mes cover the sky

    A huge tidal wave urred.

    When the brilliant mes, as if swallowing nine suns, explode explosively, burning even dark clouds.

    The raindrops that twisted space and flowed in from all directions swirled violently and covered the earth with water currents.

    It is indeed a natural disaster.

    It was the breath of a fire dragon and the tail of a water dragon that was overly powerful against just two people and could literally destroy an entire country.

    Facing the sea of salt and water waves that cover the sky and the earth and rush in like that.

    Gandhi was deeply impressed.

    ¡®¡­indeed.¡¯

    From swords to psionic magic firearms.

    I could know it more clearly because he had killed even the absolute and took all kinds of attacks on others with his bare body.

    How terrifying the power of Rose and Hai¡¯s attack is.

    Even though there is no mystery that interferes with the providence, that is why its pure destructive power surpasses even the sword master¡¯s sword.

    How many absolutes are there¡­

    No, even dozens of people would have been burned or crushed by this me wave.

    Because I know that fact all too well.

    Gandhi raised his sword.

    ¡ºMoo Ae Mugung Daeil

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F ´óÒ»

    Karma¡¯s de

    ËÞÃüµ¶±³¡»

    Human beings have infinite possibilities, but when they are stabbed with a sword, they cut through the contradiction that they are pierced, injured, bleed and die.

    The result is an indestructible body.

    With his own fabric as a sword.

    The body of absolute defense that can block even the sword master¡¯s sword ispleted.

    But that¡¯s not enough.

    ¡ºMoo Ae Moo Gung Kang Il

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F Ç¿Ò»

    Dharma¡¯s scabbard

    ß\ÃüÖ®ÇÊ¡»

    Human beings be stronger as they train, but they cut out the contradiction that they cannot be strong enough to lift a mountain or faster than lightning.

    The result is an indomitable body.

    With muscles and intestines as sheaths.

    The body of a superman beyond the limits of the absolute ispleted.

    but still not enough

    ¡ºMoo Ae Mu Gung Return

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F šwÒ»

    Dharma¡¯s de

    ß\ÃüÖ®ÈÐ¡»

    A man cuts iron with his bare hands and cuts down the contradiction that his fists cannot break rocks.

    The result is discord.

    With his own hands and feet as des.

    The body of a human weapon that can cut down and destroy anything ispleted.

    This is his strength.

    Combining absolute defense and sharpness that can even block a sword master¡¯s sword, the power of all-in-one attack and defense overflows through his body.

    On top of Gandhi¡¯s body with his fist extended explosively.

    The moment when prominence and blue sea poured out.

    Wow!

    Wood deok!

    his body shuddered

    blood boils hot

    The sound of bones breaking is heard.

    Although his body, which haspleted indomitable indomitability, is invincible.

    The transcendental psionic, which even suppressed providence, was twisting even the contradictions Gandhi had cut out.

    Thebined effort between Rose and Hai was at a level that even his body, the strongest of the sword masters, could not withstand.

    He didn¡¯t even know it was normal.

    They are already Yonghu.

    Because he was an existence that could kill even the Sword Master who had gained the power of the seven dragons that had killed even the Sword Emperor in the past.

    At this rate, he would be burned or crushed before a few tens of seconds had passed at the longest.

    Or both.

    But in the meantime.

    Gandhi never lost hisposure.

    Obviously, even with his power, he can¡¯t handle the joint effort of the two princesses.

    It didn¡¯t matter though.

    If his power wasn¡¯t enough, it would be enough if he became strong enough to surpass his own power.

    Thus, the absolute among absolutes.

    As a sword master who has reached the pinnacle of sword skill.

    The moment Gandhi took a big stomp as he retrieved his fist that had been stretched out in front of him.

    ¡ºNo Aemu Gung Single

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F †ÎÒ»

    Karma¡¯s Hilt

    ËÞÃüµ¶—Š

    cooong!

    My heart is beating.

    muscles cramp

    while blood vessels pulsate.

    His body, which was being pushed back, stopped, and the heat and pressure that had been burning the fabric were pushed away.

    This is his new sword.

    Died in a duel with Limon during his lifetime.

    Even after he was resurrected, he fought to the death several times.

    His painstaking swordsmanship and the realization he gained from receiving the swordsmanship several times with his body doubled the power of all other swordsmen.

    It is truly immortal.

    It was difficult to find a way to destroy even a sword master.

    awesome

    But there is no such thing as perfect perfection in the world.

    Maybe it was because he cut too many swords at once.

    Or is it because the new sword is still iplete.

    The immortal body, which had withstood even the power of the dragon, could not stand its own contradictions and creaked.

    At this rate, at most one minute.

    After that, the body that couldn¡¯t withstand the sword will copse or the immortality will be released, and the heat wave and the flood will grind away.

    But that was enough.

    Because now Gandhi was not fighting alone.

    So, the moment d, who used him as a shield and concentrated on avoiding the prominences and currents, grabbed the spear.

    ¡ºThe Death-Piercing Thorn Annihtion Corps

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Last Destiny.

    Hell End Heaven

    Hell and Heaven¡»

    Over d¡¯s window.

    The moment the nine rings ovep.

    On top of that, another nine rings are added.

    So, feeling the bloody ring rotating backwards around the spear and the ck ring rotating forwards interlock, exuding fierce momentum.

    Gandhi had a hunch.

    As if he had a new realization.

    d also developed his final secret technique, Nine Hell, to a higher level.

    Thus, the moment d threw a spear wrapped around 18 rings.

    Aaaaaang!

    The first ring around the spear exploded, and he watched the spear exploding with a dark red light.

    Gandhi was convinced.

    This time is the end.

    Not to be outdone by the attacks of the two princesses, of course.

    Because it was absolutely impossible for Joan of Arc to block that javelin that seemed to be able to pierce even her own immortality.

    Pk.

    so right after that.

    He raised his eyes.

    Petals are scattered in the air.

    The moment d¡¯s spear collided with the flower petals.

    Instead of going through the petals, it stopped too gently.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    Now Joan of Arc would have been daunted just by resisting the spell, but what the hell did she do to block d¡¯s swordsman?

    Unexpectedly, Gandhi, who even felt mysterious, soon found out the answer.

    No, I had to know.

    Roaring!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A ck tattoo that now fires ck mes beyond bouncing sparks.

    And the image of Joan of Arc wielding the sword as if dancing while surrounded by the mes was telling me.

    this moment.

    To block d¡¯s spear.

    In other words, Joan of Arc had given up on resisting witchcraft altogether.

    knowing what the cost is.

    Gandhi could only look at her with her heavy eyes.

    * * *

    Roaring!

    Armor melts.

    The nun¡¯s uniform is on fire.

    The body gradually burns away.

    Perhaps it is because the magic that has maintained life so far has begun to dpose the body in reverse.

    The sensation of my body gradually turning to ashes and dispersing in the pain of literally burning alive was terrifying.

    This is truly a curse.

    if you betray yourself.

    It was the substance of the spell that Wanderer carved into them to make even death feel like a blessing.

    Nevertheless, Joan of Arc did not resist the spell.

    It was because he knew that blocking d¡¯s javelin once would not be the end.

    Bang kwaaaang!

    twice three times four times.

    The more the entangled loop bursts.

    A spear that tried to pierce the barrier of petals even more sharply.

    Every time I squeezed my strength to block it, the mes that covered my body intensified and the pain doubled.

    But in the meantime.

    The flower¡¯s barrier did not shake.

    Cheeik!

    ¡®iced coffee.¡¯

    who did it

    The worst pain in the world is being burned.

    The pain from the ck mes, plus the curse of ck magic, was far beyond the range that could be endured with only mental strength.

    nevertheless.

    without stopping even for a moment.

    without the slightest blur.

    As she gracefully swung her sword and danced, she remembered Joan of Arc.

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    what he must keep.

    what he loves

    what he learned

    Even in the midst of my consciousness being blurred by so extreme pain, only that.

    just pitiful

    only softly.

    Even if the body burns¡­

    No, the more it burns.

    Like a flower that blooms more beautifully the sooner it is about to fall, her dance adds beauty.

    The moment the sword dance reached its peak.

    Joan of Arc unknowingly smiled.

    ¡®It was something like this, sir.¡¯

    ¡ºDancing Sword Jongmu with Flowers

    Fleurs et ¨¦p¨¦es dansantes

    Danse derniere

    zing flower

    fleur brnte¡±

    Pk!

    and.

    change has begun.

    The petals swirling around the me-covered Joan of Arc did not stop at blocking the window, but gradually spread out to the surroundings.

    Towards the heat wave and tidal wave that Hai and Rose were still pouring out with all their might.

    Ssssssssssssssssssss

    and.

    permeating petals.

    The petals burned by the mespress the heat.

    Petals melted in the tidal wave explode the pressure.

    The two powers conflicted with each other rather than resonated even though they were psionic, as their natures were so contradictory.

    In the meantime, the swordsman who cut all the power and flow permeated, minimizing losses and maximizing each other¡¯s strength.

    It¡¯s her new sword.

    When she fought Limon in Egypt.

    Contrary to the time when it was ruined as a result of recklessly absorbing other swordsmen.

    A new flower that bloomed only with the tenderness she trained, pursued, and loved all her life.

    It was herst spark, sparked by giving her all.

    ¡®This¡­!¡¯

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    Was it because he intuited that fact?

    her gentle guidance.

    The two princesses did not refuse.

    Controlling the psionic flow as Joan of Arc¡¯s swordsman led.

    I just instinctively epted the reason Joan of Arc taught me.

    Thus, the subtle reason that forms the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship permeates the dragon¡¯s martial arts.

    The moment the two dragon psionics resonate with the fluttering petals.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of Cho-Dragon Combining Machine

    Seven Twelve sses of Martial Arts

    Taegeuk Ilwon Ssangryong Fami

    Ì«˜OÒ»Ôªëpýˆ²¨Î²¡»

    Kwaaang!

    A heat wave that covered the whole sky.

    A flood that swept the wholend.

    Petals scattered everywhere.

    At the end of the jumbled andpressed.

    It was only the size of a walnut and wasunched.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Even d¡¯s spear was set on fire in the blink of an eye, seeing the bead mixed with red and blue energy that flew by.

    Gandhi hardened her face.

    And clenched her fists.

    ¡ºMoo Ae Mugung Daegwi Podium

    Great death

    Vishnu¡¯s sword

    ?????? ?? ?????¡»

    it¡¯s suicidal.

    I¡¯ve already crossed my limits.

    There, again, barbarity beyond the limit.

    But Gandhi didn¡¯t care.

    If I didn¡¯t do this, there would be no way to block that orb.

    Thus, he gathered the four swords that had infested the body that had reached its limits into one, and his outstretched fist as if to explode.

    The moment the marbles, filled with mighty power beyond the dragon¡¯s skill, collided.

    Aaaaaaaaagh!

    Heaven and earth are divided.

    -everything.

    finished.

 Chapter 820

    #820. A little, I¡¯m sorry.

    * * *

    Is this pain?

    Or is it fatigue?

    Feeling the hot heat pulsating inside your body as if you had swallowed a fireball.

    She bowed her head.

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    Cheeik!

    The moment you cough.

    The blood spit out of the mouth boils hot and evaporates the raindrops.

    At least it should be considered fortunate that the rain is weakening in the aftermath of the fierce battle that just took ce.

    Or should I regret that it has be difficult to cool down.

    Hai didn¡¯t worry.

    I just took a small step.

    Nadia, who should have rushed and made a fuss as soon as she saw her coughing up blood, did not move.

    either she

    any other n.

    It was because most of them had already fainted or copsed in a state of somnolence.

    So without any restraint.

    Hai was able to reach.

    Even on a devastated battlefield, towards a person lying in the middle of a particrly badly destroyed ce.

    No, not exactly one person.

    ¡°It¡¯s awful.¡±

    in a cold, hoarse voice.

    More like moaning than admiration.

    Hai continued quietly.

    ¡°Are you still alive?¡±

    open stomach.

    Right arm missing.

    The lower half of the body turned to ashes.

    Only the upper half of his body was left, and even that was covered in blood and soot.

    Nevertheless, to her who frowned upon seeing the strongest body in the world that was still breathing.

    The monk, who would now be more appropriately called a half than a single person, smiled.

    ¡°Whoop¡­ whoop. Thanks to thest realization I got.¡±

    Swordsman Gandhi.

    Use your own body as a sword.

    By achieving the realm of the unification of the new sword.

    A sword master who obtained the body of a true superhuman by obtaining a sword without holding up a sword.

    The sword of Vishnu, the unaffected pce that he unfolded at the end, was the proof of life umted throughout his life and the essence of all swordsmanship.

    It was enough to survive even the final blow of Rose and Hai Joan of Arc¡¯s mixed powers.

    ¡­The problem was that although Gandhi¡¯s swordsman¡¯s sword could withstand it, his body could not.

    A limit is a wall that cannot be crossed, but it is also a safety device that must not be crossed.

    The cost of overdoing it twice in a short period of time was fatal.

    At most, only 1 second.

    Meanwhile, the body is broken.

    The result of hitting the orb that prated the gap where the swordsman was released.

    Gandhi, half of his body burned and crushed, spoke with a gentle smile.

    ¡°The Sword Master broke his own sword, so he deserves to die.¡±

    Even if I have my favorite sword and save it.

    Aw that should not depend on the famous sword.

    However, as a result of blindly believing in a body that was too strong, it broke itself.

    It¡¯s just a shame.

    Hai said quietly, looking at Gandhi, who spoke calmly, with bloody eyes.

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re satisfied with the time you bought, even if it¡¯s just for a second?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not particrly satisfying.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    without even achieving a dream.

    At best, I lost my resurrected life in vain.

    When she asked why she didn¡¯t show any regret, Gandhi answered calmly.

    ¡°I just understood that this is karma.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it fate?¡±

    ¡°Rather than that, it should be called fate.¡±

    Karma is fixed.

    Dharma is choosing.

    And what is the destiny that cannot be changed no matter how hard one tries, and what is the destiny that one can change oneself.

    Until that momentes.

    Humans do not know the answer.

    That is why it is natural to regard all life as fate and ept the fate thates at the end even if we do our best.

    Listen to what Gandhi said.

    Hai said coldly.

    ¡°You are irresponsible.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how life is supposed to be?¡±

    Gandhi chuckled.

    If you seed, you rejoice that you have changed your destiny through hard work. If you fail, youfort yourself saying that it was your destiny anyway.

    Even if you seed, whether you are satisfied with it because it is your destiny, or if you fail, me yourself for not being able to change your destiny due tock of effort and work harder.

    Destiny and fate are ultimately one and the same.

    You are free to ept it.

    If you¡¯ve done your best in life, you don¡¯t have to fear death.

    That is why Gandhi was not shaken by the rapidly draining blood and cold body.

    I was just sorry.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to be called a reward for the winner, but I will give you onest piece of advice.¡±

    Is this karma?

    Or is it different?

    How much can the words he leave behind affect the fate of the world?

    Stop worrying about not knowing the answer forever.

    najik says

    ¡°Please watch out for Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    To her wriggling eyebrows.

    Gandhi did not bother to exin.

    Even if he, who was his enemy, had to say more than this, he would regard it as an alien to instill unnecessary suspicion.

    But why did he try to unite the world to keep peace?

    What is the essence of a Sword Master?

    what is a sword?

    if you understand

    because you will find out on your own.

    Gandhi ended his speech quietly with a smile.

    ¡°You will know when the time is right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°After all, the world is spinning and spinning¡­.¡±

    Like that¡­.

    he was a pacifist.

    I believe that everything is reincarnated.

    Simrly, even death was considered part of reincarnation, which could have caused a world war.

    One of the worst sword masters in history.

    The figure of Gandhi, the swordsman, disappearing as a handful of ashes, leaving only a gentle smile, not befitting his notoriety.

    Hai could only watch in silence.

    * * *

    Consciousness is blurred.

    The senses are twisted.

    body loses strength

    Like ashes after everything was burned.

    For a while, I hope you are immersed in the sense that even who you are and what you are doing is scattered in a hazy way.

    Chow.

    Instead of tapering raindrops.

    Wet your body gently.

    Even though the mes that had already wrapped around her body had disappeared, she felt the clear water droplets pleasantly cooling her still warm body.

    she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    already blurred vision.

    Still, she closed her eyes, thankful that her ears were still hearing properly.

    And after a short silence, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Blue lizard. Could you tell the teacher?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The poor disciple said thank you.¡±

    What I wanted to say directly if possible.

    But now I know that I don¡¯t have much time left.

    Hearing the message Joan of Arc asked for instead, Rose put on aplicated expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an apology, it¡¯s a thanks.¡±

    ¡°Huhu, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how much time passes and no matter what atonement is made, the sins will not disappear.¡±

    yes it is

    he has sinned

    If only the British Empire had resented it.

    If only I had hated Sword King Richard.

    Even if she had cut Richard to death, Limon would not have med him, let alone punished him.

    Rather, he would haveforted his disciple by drinking a toast at the grave of a friend who died happily because his wish was fulfilled.

    But she crossed the line.

    He hated the British, not the British Empire.

    Children and adults, men and women, nobles and people.

    Carnage was created to wipe out all English, no matter what.

    Since the British Empire was a country that exploited France and enriched itself through war, they thought that the pigs who shared in the abundance were also guilty.

    But the moment I saw an English girl who was French in London today.

    I finally found out.

    After all, a country is just a fence.

    People can cross at any time.

    Just as Gaul became the French kingdom and the French Republic, the fence could change at any time.

    Therefore, the fact that his massacre of the British was no different from the act of massacring the French in the end.

    Just as if a man hadmitted a crime and regarded all men as criminals, he would believe that all men should be killed because men havemitted crimes.

    If Ennd had perished.

    for threatening France.

    He would have destroyed other countries someday.

    Furthermore, even France would have been divided into more pure France and those who were not, and the massacre would have continued.

    ¡°I must not be forgiven.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But how can I ask for forgiveness from the teacher?¡±

    maybe you¡¯re lucky

    If you meet Limon in person.

    Even if he didn¡¯t apologize, he might have forgiven this foolish disciple.

    That¡¯s why, knowing that this would happen, I went against the spell and defended London.

    She may not be able to atone for it, but instead, she decided to carry the guilt and leave, and continued with a light smile.

    ¡°Onest thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the French.¡±

    At best, France, which has been resurrected, can be destroyed again in one day and returned to the British Empire.

    Instead, please do not discriminate against the French who live here and will live in the future, but please protect and take care of them.

    At the end of silence while watching Joan of Arc speaking in a faint voice.

    got a sword

    standing in front of his chest.

    Rose said in a heavy voice.

    ¡°I swear to the ancestor, I will do my best so that your people will not experience unreasonable discrimination or misfortune.¡±

    ¡°¡­reliable.¡±

    hear that oath.

    Joan of Arc smiled.

    After all, even if it was just a promise, he knew that this oath would definitely be kept.

    She is the Blue Dragon Princess.

    Because she was a more righteous and noble princess than anyone else she knew, who even acknowledged her lofty teacher.

    Tuduk.

    Is it because it relieves regret?

    A cracked finger.

    Feet full of soot.

    One calf that has already disappeared below.

    Feeling that even a handful of vitality, which had already run out, gradually turned into ashes and scattered in time for it to escape.

    Suddenly.

    Mumble.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m a little sorry.¡±

    The wish has been fulfilled.

    I also solved thest regret.

    Even so, in the remaining sadness.

    Joan of Arc closed her eyes and imagined.

    If he hadn¡¯t caused the massacre¡­

    no, if he had stopped cutting Richard the Sword King and asked for guilt afterying down his sword in front of Limon who was blocking him.

    Instead of having Limon kill her.

    order a lifelong atonement.

    ept the punishment

    Stop the spirit uprising.

    teach juniors

    Fight against the Seven Dragons.

    Resolving the World War and the Demon God.

    To prevent the copse of France altogether.

    For 600 years, together with Limon, he may have been called the protector of mankind and could have had a happy smile in France.

    I can only imagine it, but just thinking about it warms my heart.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more bitter.

    think of the future

    Of course, that can¡¯t happen.

    Because I know that it is an illusion that will not even be an impossible delusion unless time is turned back.

    finally smiled.

    she murmured.

    ¡°¡­I wanted to call the teacher ¡®sister¡¯ one more time.¡±

    like a single flower.

    a bit painful

    little bit satisfactory.

    With such a faint smile

    Although called a mad yer by everyone else, in France he was considered a hero to the end.

    He loved his country so much.

    So instead of hating the country.

    I¡¯d rather be crazy.

    French saints.

    gone

 Chapter 821

    #821. You¡¯ll have to hurry.

    * * *

    Countess Sea Serpent.

    A historic castle that has been regarded as thest barrier to London since the Hundred Years¡¯ War.

    When the city was destroyed during the previous London crisis, only the walls were slightly damaged.

    Cozy.

    just calmly.

    The earl, who had been in ce for hundreds of years, was a symbol of peace itself that made Londoners feel relieved just by looking at it.

    But at this moment today.

    Count Sea Servant was immersed in a silence that was a little different from usual.

    a bit heavy

    a bit chilly

    Toxically deep and nostalgic.

    In the air surrounding the castle.

    The knights remained silent and the servants worked hard without even chatting.

    And the center of that stillness.

    in a shaded hall.

    she was watching

    Hundreds of coffins filling a wide hall that can never be called narrow.

    The remains of the n in the coffin.

    and the foremost among them.

    Wearing a uniquely gorgeous armor.

    The very familiar figure of the knight lying down with a strangelyfortable face.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Lucas Gloucester.

    Prominent from a young age.

    He is called the Blue Knight and is the best knight in the n who has made his reputation even in the Seven Dragons.

    While Rose had been silently looking at him, who was no different from the pir of the blue dragon n, for a long time.

    Sigh.

    quietly.

    The sound of a door opening was heard.

    She didn¡¯t bother to look back.

    I ordered the knights guarding the entrance not to allow anyone to enter.

    Because there were only two people they would let in against their orders.

    ¡°Sir Lucas was a very serious knight.¡±

    So it was.

    Why did she break the silence and open her mouth?

    ¡°All of us in the Blue Dragon n are like that, but Sir Lucas is especially unique.¡±

    always strict

    focus on discipline.

    pointing out the wrong thing.

    Lucas, who was more like the blue dragon n than anyone else, was a person who was considered frustrating even by the n.

    And of course, the one who knows this best is Rose, who has served him as an aide since he woke up from the egg.

    ¡°But I have never resented Sir Lucas.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because he knew that the reason he lived like that was because of me.¡±

    No matter how naive he was.

    He is also human after all.

    It couldn¡¯t have been difficult to live by strictly following the rules of the n.

    Even so, there was one reason.

    It was because of Rose.

    It does not mean that he tried to be an example as an aide.

    It¡¯s because I wanted to let her know that as a descendant of a dragon, she has lived a righteous life since waking up from an egg to lead the n.

    she¡¯s not alone

    that you are always by my side

    ¡°So strict, yet he epted my foolishness.¡±

    Give her time to rest by making other business for her who trains martial arts until she copses from exhaustion.

    When he is in trouble because he is not familiar with the job, he uses education as an excuse to have the elders help him with the job.

    When you are thinking about the disposition of criminals with a soft mind, you give them severe punishment instead.

    from the time it hatched.

    who always stayed by his side.

    Reminds me of Lucas¡¯ consideration.

    Rose quietly closed her eyes.

    Of course, there were many other people who cared for her, helped her, and supported her.

    But there was no one to rece Lucas.

    Even as the most faithful entourage.

    Either as a loyal knight.

    And above all¡­

    ¡°Now I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To me he was family.¡±

    There was no mother in the first ce, and the father passed away before he even woke up from the egg.

    Like my uncle though.

    Or like a cousin brother.

    He said that he had never felt lonely because he had taken care of him.

    Rose bowed her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I only found out about it now.¡±

    If only I realized sooner.

    If you consider him family.

    If you had revealed what happened with Limon earlier.

    At least he might have been able to close his eyes more happily and without regret.

    But precious things are always lost and then realized.

    When Rose looks at Lucas lying in the coffin with sad eyes in irreversible regret and bitterness.

    A voice came from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Count.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±

    ¡°If I hade sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have had to make these sacrifices.¡±

    white-haired man.

    Limon said quietly.

    I crossed space and flew through the sky, but I came to London with all my might.

    He arrived after everything was over.

    But Rose did not resent Limon.

    I just quietly shook my head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Their deaths are ultimately my responsibility.¡±

    When the Sword Demon and the Swordsman appeared.

    If she had chosen to flee with her n instead of fighting back, they would not have died.

    So, their deaths are their own decision.

    To the self-helping Rose.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°Count. No Rose.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you not to me yourself. Just remember one thing instead.¡±

    Knowing that such well-spoken words would notfort her anyway.

    he spoke softly.

    ¡°Even if it was you who made that decision, they believed that your decision was right, so they fought and died ording to their convictions.¡±

    No matter how faithful the seven ns are to the princess, they are not puppets.

    Lucas, who should have forced Rose to escape, broke the rules and took the lead in fighting the sword masters ording to her wishes.

    Even though he could have escaped, he fought to the end without retreating as a single knight.

    their choice.

    So even though I mourn death.

    Don¡¯t ignore that resolution.

    Limon, who spoke sternly rather than consolingly, slightly averted his gaze.

    ¡°Like my disciples.¡±

    Looking at the cracked bowl and the scorched cross that were carefully kept in the farthest hall, Limon put on a bitter expression.

    for world peace.

    for one¡¯s own country.

    lived and died

    After all, even after being resurrected from the dead, I know how he feels as he holds the belongings of the two disciples who died ording to his convictions in front of him.

    Rose said quietly.

    ¡°She told me to tell you. I said thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­a cup?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    The home of the British Empire.

    He killed many British people.

    Also, asmander-in-chief of France, Rose could not possibly like Joan of Arc, who had upied Ennd.

    In fact, if she hadn¡¯t destroyed the London showdown, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have been killed and so many victims.

    But¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s also your student.¡±

    Even though I hated Ennd so much.

    Just because there are French here.

    Thanks to Joan of Arc, who risked her life for people rather than the country, she was able to keep only civilians safe in the end.

    Listening to Rose¡¯s words that he couldn¡¯t just hate her.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    ¡°Because Jean was originally a kind child.¡±

    Sword Joan of Arc.

    A sword master who was so kind that he made it his sword doctor to protect everyone even with a sword.

    Her long-cherished wish was not the destruction of Ennd after all.

    To defend the beloved France.

    That was the only wish she had ever wanted to achieve even as she rose from the dead, and everything she had hoped to achieve in her entire life.

    Because I love France so much.

    Betrayed by France, he went mad.

    When Limon feels bitter as he remembers the disciple who couldn¡¯t give up on love.

    The door to the hall opened again.

    Sigh.

    ¡°Is the mourning over?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Outside, processing is roughly finished. Let me take care of the little tidying up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for helping me with this, Hai.¡±

    Was it thanks to Nadia¡¯s efforts to decorate it while struggling with excessive use of psionics?

    Instead of looking bloody and tattered just a few hours ago, he¡¯s back in his clean military uniform.

    Hai replied quietly.

    ¡°There is no need for thanks. It¡¯s just something I dealt with in my spare time anyway.¡±

    After all, Rose herself organized the heavy administrative work and retrieval of the body of the Blue Dragon n, which suffered the most damage anyway.

    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to do some administrative work, including the control of citizens.

    Looking at Hai talking calmly.

    Rose made aplicated expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the situation bad on the Egyptian side too?¡±

    ¡°I would have said. My people aren¡¯t so weak that they can¡¯t deal with even this level ofmotion on their own.¡±

    ¡°¡­well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Rose let out a wry smile.

    What continent is Africa?

    Because she had even led a warlord at least once, and she knew it well.

    In fact, even while Hai, Nadia, and the elders were away, she was preventing terrorism and cleaning up after herself.

    London is still in turmoil, even though the n has made great sacrifices to keep it without a single casualty.

    The Egyptians, who shed a lot of blood themselves, were preparing for the victory festival on their own.

    It was a very contrasting situation.

    It¡¯s fortunate that everyone got used to evacuation after the London crisisst year.

    It is all the more because if he had not had that experience, he might have suffered more damage than Egypt while evacuating.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think we¡¯re wrong, but¡­¡¯

    Always going to war.

    Welfare is neglected.

    The method of the Red Dragon n, which has taken care of only the people who survived through thew of the jungle, is the right way.

    Rose could never admit it.

    Clearly, that would be the case in the future.

    But¡­

    ¡®I can understand why the Sword Emperor said he hated our n¡¯s rule the most.¡¯

    Why did Limon say that there are no absolutes in the world?

    To Rose, who is bitter again.

    Hai asked quietly.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will keep my promise to her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about such trivial things. I asked for the other side.¡±

    That moment.

    Rose hardened her face.

    Although the situation was unfavorable, they surrendered, but the British Empire could not be made a tributary of France.

    But since I¡¯ve already said I¡¯ll do my best for the French, I can¡¯t do everything for nothing.

    It wasn¡¯t that I was offended at dismissing it all as trivial.

    I can guess why she said this.

    ¡°If it¡¯s anything else¡­¡±

    ¡°It went as we expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    Rose¡¯s eyes grew heavy.

    making so many sacrifices.

    Of course, they kept London safe.

    I¡¯ve dealt with two sword masters, Gandhi and Joan of Arc.

    Even so, the fact that this fight could not be called a victory in the end made her voice sink.

    ¡°I will immediately call the Seven Dragons Branch.¡±

    ¡°To agree.¡±

    So, Rose made a quick decision.

    To Hai who agreed to it.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°You will have to hurry.¡±

    Of course, since the World Federationunched a massive raid on the entire Seven Dragons, it was natural for them to discuss ande up with countermeasures in a hurry.

    However, like this London, it is still the same as the turmoil that urred in each territory is being dealt with.

    Egypt is just abnormal.

    Normally, it would take a few days to process, so it was better in many ways to open the Chilryong Branch at that time.

    Even so, the reason to contact the other princesses today and open the Seven Dragon Branch.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time now that they¡¯ve aplished their purpose of raiding London.¡±

 Chapter 822

    #822. There is no time.

    * * *

    Slurr.

    oneyer.

    and anotheryer.

    take turns putting on outerwear

    Her slender body and milky skin are emphasized even more with the addition of clothes on her elongated limbs.

    Although the mind and body are still tired.

    The joy of being able to directly serve a beautiful body that was previously untouchable adds to the vitality.

    ¡°That was enough.¡±

    So it was.

    Why did she stop?

    ¡°But Princess, you¡¯re still the leader¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste on things like the leader right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­I get it.¡±

    A slender beauty with green hair.

    At Maia¡¯s sharp words, Arbe had no choice but to give up and withdraw.

    That she couldn¡¯t afford it was because she knew better than anyone else as she was dealing with the aftermath of the terrorist attack in Sao Paulo just a moment ago.

    More than anything else, what I want to decorate most beautifully is Maia herself.

    With an emerald ring and a hair ornament in the shape of a flower and butterfly, she was minimally decorated.

    Maia pressed the switch on the throne.

    Jiing.

    the light flickers

    Whates to mind in her sses is a group of images.

    Six princesses sitting in their respective seats wearing sses in various outfits.

    And seeing the video of the white-haired man with his arms crossed on one side, Maia quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m a littlete.¡±

    [No, I just came here too.]

    ¡°It¡¯s all nonsense. Li Qingyu, it¡¯s toote for you toe just like you.¡±

    Maia was cynical.

    When Limon headed for the British Empire.

    Li Qingyu moved separately to the Commonwealth of China.

    If the Hero Guild members had attacked the ck Dragon Pce, they would have ignored it.

    But they were cunning.

    It¡¯s because they spread all over the Commonwealth of China and went around carrying out terrorism.

    Of course, the guilds that were confused after the Manma Gate copsed, fighting for the vacancy.

    It wasn¡¯t easy even for the masters of the ck Dragon n to catch the duke-level yers who were running away in terror.

    In the end, Li Qingyu had no choice but to step forward himself.

    Even so, the initial action was sote and the damage was enormous because it traveled around the vast territory.

    Most cities except London suffered great damage, but among them, the number of casualties in the Commonwealth of China was different in the number of units.

    The work to be done was also attended simrly to Li Qingyu, who had the most.

    Maia was on thete side.

    But no one med her for beingte.

    Because everyone knew that Maia had suffered as much as Li Qingyu.

    [Well, that¡¯s because poisonous terror broke out. If you¡¯ve been dealing with urgent patients, isn¡¯t this too fast?]

    [That¡¯s right. I heard that only addicts came out with 100,000 units. Nevertheless, it is amazing that the death toll was minimized through quick action.

    ]

    Maia did not erase her cynicism.

    or the Russian Khanate.

    Whether it¡¯s the Holy Alliance.

    either the United States of America.

    Although not as much as the Commonwealth of China or Brazil, it was the same because they suffered from this terror.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the princesses¡¯ quick response, I couldn¡¯t even guess how many victims there would have been.

    Is that why?

    In an atmosphere that has sunk more toxically than usual.

    Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth.

    [Honestly, I have no choice but to admit that we werepletely defeated by the World Federation this time.]

    It¡¯s like the World Federation, driven into a predicament, is going to make a fuss.

    Everyone was expecting it.

    However, it waspletely unexpected that it came out so quickly and radically.

    It¡¯s not that they weren¡¯tfortable.

    This raid was so unusual.

    [I never thought I¡¯d use the word ¡°hero guild¡± as a throwaway¡­ To be honest, I wondered if they were sane?]

    [I don¡¯t really want to agree, but I agree. It¡¯s abnormal enough to hear Yekathrice say this.]

    The Hero Guild is the World Federation¡­

    no, the strongest yer organization in this Iron Age.

    Of course, they are elites that cannot bepared with even the 10th guild.

    As all members of the guild were unknown, it was a threat that could be a fatal dagger to the Seven Dragons.

    So far, the reason why the Seven Dragons have avoided an all-out war with the World Federation was not only because of the sword masters, but also because the Hero Guild had arge stake.

    But to write them in terms of abandonment like this.

    Truly absurd self-inflicted.

    Topare it to chess, it was an atrocity that was tantamount to giving away the queen, a piece as important as the king.

    [I¡¯m not saying this to all of you who have been harmed in this way¡­ But if you look at it calmly, we have rather benefited from this terrorism.] So, as a schemer, to Li Qing-yu, who spoke from the point of view of

    thorough gains and losses.

    Rose said heavily.

    [Does tens of thousands of casualties in return for capturing the hero guild mean that it was cheap?] [

    If you look at it strategically.]

    [¡­It¡¯s an absurd expos¨¦.]

    [But it¡¯s true.]

    At Hai¡¯s low point, .

    Rose finally shut up.

    She didn¡¯t want to agree, but she knew that Li Qingyu was right.

    Even the damage suffered by the Blue Dragon n is miraculously small if you consider it the price of defeating the Sword Master.

    [Furthermore, it is significant that this terror has created hostile public opinion against the World Federation.]

    Until now, the fight between the Seven Dragons and the World Federation has ended up being someone else¡¯s business for most people.

    whether social turmoil urs.

    whether the economy copses.

    Unless it was directly rted, I was sticking to a sideline position.

    It was because I didn¡¯t want to be like a frog who sided with one side and got his back blown in a fight between a dragon and a sword master.

    Even after the Seven Dragons gained the upper hand, most of them looked at the liver.

    However, the terrorism that happened to the civilians made them no longer able to remain bystanders.

    From individuals to guild countries.

    Public opinion that the world federation should be held ountable for this incident was boiling, and unlike before, they were actively seeking cooperation with the Seven Dragons.

    [If we gather other forces and strike the World Federation like this, we will be able to win without much damage.]

    How to catch an elephant when ants gather.

    Not to mention, there were quite a fewrge-supply yers and superpowers among those who were involved in this matter.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the war between the Seven Dragons and the World Federation had already ended.

    [But¡­]

    [I can¡¯t afford that.]

    Still, he cut off Li Qingyu, who couldn¡¯t hide his dark expression.

    Limon opened his mouth heavily.

    [The more time we give them, the more dangerous the situation will be. So you have to move as quickly as possible.]

    ¡°Do you mean that we will start an all-out war right now?¡±

    [If possible.]

    Listen to that.

    Maia frowned.

    Putting aside the family¡¯s situation, she couldn¡¯t agree with it because she knew that Limon¡¯s body was not yet intact.

    But I couldn¡¯t object.

    why is he in such a hurry

    Others didn¡¯t know it, but she knew it all too well.

    [It¡¯s a bit unexpected.]

    [¡­]

    [I heard about her, but is that a reason for us to take the damage and move quickly?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    So it was.

    To Charlotte¡¯snguid question.

    Why did Maia answer instead?

    Li Qingyu, who had known about this for a long time, and Rose and Hasne, who learned this time, nodded heavily.

    While Yekathrice and Ainshaman, who do not yet know the circumstances, tilt their heads.

    Consuming the hero guild for one time use.

    Even the Sword Master uses it as bait.

    Take the London raid as a diversion.

    The only thing the World Federation was aiming for.

    Reminds me of the person Limon couldn¡¯t find even after searching and checking the city of London after this incident was over.

    Maia said sharply.

    ¡°The reason why the World Federation kidnapped the Queen of Sorcery by going through such irrational measures is the reason.¡±

    * * *

    Squeak.

    ¡°Hey, do you guys know that it¡¯s an old man attack?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of hospitality a little too much for that? Even if I look like this, baby, I call you master even with your teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡­well, I didn¡¯t know that our master man¡¯s cover range would be this wide.¡±

    bloody body.

    Wearing a torn dress.

    up to two arms bound in chains.

    Even though she has a truly messy appearance, she is a beauty whose bewitching charm stands out thanks to her voluptuous body and beauty.

    Cyr let out a deep sigh while hanging from the ceiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m really dumbfounded.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You mean the raid on London with sword masters to catch a woman as delicate as me?¡±

    ¡°If I were to be ck, I would say that I have to be ck.¡±

    naughty cowboy.

    Billy shrugged.

    Sir is a legendary archwitch.

    It may not be possible to fight head-on, but when ites to coping with the situation, there are few opponents that canpare.

    Even Limon said that it would take a week to catch her as she was determined to run away.

    That is why they attacked London.

    In order to deliberately have Syrr activate the London confrontation system and catch him before he has time to escape.

    And that purpose was sessful.

    Gandhi d Joan of Arc.

    The two princesses and their n, who were overwhelmed by just fighting the sword masters, didn¡¯t even realize they were kidnapping Sir.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, but¡­ isn¡¯t it a very profitable business?¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­¡±

    at the words of Sir who smiled.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    Clearly, her existence had a considerable impact on the fight against the Seven Dragons.

    Even for the GOD brand, I couldn¡¯t even imagine how many years it would have taken tounch without her.

    But she¡¯s a witch after all.

    There are limits to that ability.

    It was not an important existence that had to be dealt with at the cost of even the Sword Master.

    ¡°loss? we?¡±

    Nevertheless, the purple-haired beauty stood behind Billy.

    Instead of getting angry, Wanderer looked at Sir with strange eyes and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Whoop whoop ahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­Why is heughing?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, please understand. These days, thedy has a lot of hard work, so it¡¯s a little taste¡­¡±

    Pajijik!

    ¡°Queuck!¡±

    Is it punishment for daring to treat yourself as a madman?

    Wanderer, who triggered the spell and made Billy roll, looked at Sir with dark circles and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Did you know that the Dark Dawn Society tried every possible way to kill the swordsmith¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a rare thing that people don¡¯t know about.¡±

    ¡°okay? And that they really did it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Dark Dawn Society has found the only way to kill the swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if you¡¯re talking about drinking, it¡¯s a bit disappointing¡­¡±

    p!

    That moment.

    Sir¡¯s head turned to the side.

    Wanderer pped her on the cheek.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he has superhuman physical abilities befitting a monarch.

    Wanderer said with a bleak face to Sir, who was bleeding from his lips as his mouth exploded at once.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend¡­ You know about ¡®there¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­Where do you mean there?¡±

    ¡°It is useless to pretend not to know. It is written in the records of the Dark Dawn Society who built the barrier to avoid the eyes of the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So tell me now.¡±

    after being kidnapped.

    Even in captivity until now.

    Looking at Shir, who never lost his rxed smile, with gloomy, sunken eyes.

    Wanderer smiled grimly.

    ¡°¨D¨DWhere is the sword gun in the tomb of the sword emperor and sword demon?¡±

 Chapter 823

    #823. As you predicted.

    * * *

    Sword system.

    Realize the sword.

    face the seven dragons

    Raise sword demons and swordsmiths.

    In the end, the first sword master who ended the age of bronze dominated by dragons and opened the age of heroes.

    Even if he lost his life in the Sword Dragon War, the life of the Sword Emperor who changed the era alone was passed down like a legend even in modern times when the reputation of the Sword Master had fallen.

    That¡¯s why those interested in history were curious.

    Even for ordinary great men, it ismon for their tombs to be tourist attractions after their death.

    Why is it that the location of the tomb of the Sword Emperor is not known or transmitted at all?

    There were many theories about it.

    Like I couldn¡¯t even leave a corpse behind.

    The sword tower was built on top of the sword emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Or, ording to the will of the sword emperor, there was no grave because they were cremated and the ashes were scattered in the sea.

    Or even that the tomb disappeared because the Seven Dragons divided the body of the Sword Emperor into five parts, and that the Sword Demon caused the massacre.

    Limon¡¯s attitude of keeping silent about the Tomb of the Sword Emperor further fueled such spection.

    But the answer was clearer.

    It was just because the tomb of the Sword Emperor was hidden.

    ¡°When Master passed away after the Great Sword Dragon, we thought about how to build his tomb.¡±

    [If it was an ordinary grave, we would have found it.]

    ¡°Princess, it is as you said.¡±

    Limon calmly affirmed what Li Qingyu¡¯s hologram through his sses said.

    after the death of the seven dragons.

    The Age of Bronze was over, but that didn¡¯t mean that the Seven Dragons, which ruled the world, copsed all at once.

    Rather, it sparked a vengeance.

    In that situation, if he had found the tomb of the sword emperor, he would have been able to actually do the five divisions.

    ¡°So we tried to hide Master¡¯s tomb, but it wasn¡¯t easy.¡±

    [Of course. The Sword Master is not a god. Nothing is possible.]

    [Ahaha. That¡¯s an overestimate. Even if it was a tomb created by God, if we had been determined and searched for hundreds of years, we would have found it?] [

    ¡­That¡¯s right.]

    A sword master¡¯s swordsman is, after all, cutting something.

    Even a mountain could be carved to make a tomb, but there was no way to hide even a small tomb.

    Even more so against the Seven Dragons, which had a strong presence.

    ¡°So we looked for someone to build Master¡¯s tomb instead.¡±

    ¡°A person who can fool your eyes but is not affected by the Seven Dragons at all.¡±

    ¡°The legendary great witch who disappeared in the Silver Age, but was released from the seal thanks to Jeong Cheong-ryong-deok¡¯s destruction of the London battle system.¡±

    hear that

    Rose groaned.

    I knew that there was a connection between Limon and Syrrh from a long time ago.

    However, it was something that no one in the Seven Dragons could have imagined, not just her, that the rtionship would involve even the sword gun.

    Because¡­

    [¡­strangely, to be honest.]

    ¡°That hag made a sword gun?¡±

    [Rather than that, you trusted the Queen of Sorcery

    so much.]

    At Rose¡¯s point with aplicated expression.

    Limon said calmly.

    Only now, the all-round cat robot that pulls out all kinds of tools as you ask.

    wage war on the gods

    About to conquer the whole world.

    She was thest Empress of the Roman Empire.

    To put it bluntly, he was by no means entirely trustworthy.

    He is just using it as much as he wants because he signed a ve contract in return for saving his life in London.

    If there wasn¡¯t that contract, Limon and Sir¡¯s rtionship could have been enemies depending on each other¡¯s circumstances.

    The Seven Dragons couldn¡¯t have imagined that Sir would have made a sword gun.

    Even so, there is one reason why he entrusted her with his sword gun.

    ¡°I was just trusting you.¡±

    [¡­You mean you could trust it even if you couldn¡¯t trust it?]

    ¡°It¡¯s foolish to believe in witches, but the emperor of the Roman Empire wouldn¡¯t do such a nasty thing as digging up a grave he had made.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°More than anything else, the old woman was indebted to Master.¡±

    How did Shir, who was hiding from the Seven Dragons, and the Sword Emperor, who confronted the Seven Dragons, be intertwined and form a bond?

    Limon didn¡¯t bother exining.

    I just kept talking quietly.

    ¡°Anyway, thanks to the hag, the sword gun was made out of sight of everyone. And¡­¡±

    [I think the Sword Demon was buried there too.]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As the sword emperor and sword demon were buried like that, it wasparable to the sword tower¡­ or rather, the greatest mystery of the era of heroes that became a mysterious legend rather than the sword tower.

    That¡¯s a sword gun.

    The Seven Dragons have been visiting for hundreds of years.

    Looking at Limon talking heavily.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    [The fact that they kidnapped the Queen of Sorcery with such an irrational number means that they finally found out about it.] [

    Thanks to the legacy of the Dark Dawn.]

    Li Qingyu sighed.

    I was convinced that only Shir could make a sword gun as much as I had a deep knowledge of magic.

    The Dark Dawn couldn¡¯t use it after all.

    It was because even they, who had a few ck wizards, didn¡¯t have the confidence to catch Sir who had decided to run away.

    However, the World Federation paid a huge price and managed to aplish the difficult task.

    for a single purpose.

    [Now that the Queen of Magic has been kidnapped, we should think that the location of the sword gun is already known.]

    ¡°It won¡¯t be right away. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to open my mouth like that. But¡­¡±

    [Is it just a matter of time?]

    Hati¡¯s muffled voice.

    Limon nodded heavily.

    He trusted Sir, but did not blindly trust him.

    Not only do you not know what methods the World Federation, with all kinds of yers, will use, but there is a limit to how much it can withstand even simple torture.

    She had signed a ve contract to avoid death in the first ce, so there was no reason to risk her life to keep the secret,

    so Limon spoke heavily.

    ¡°When they find the gun, things get serious.¡±

    [Confirm. I want to know how serious Li thinks it will get.]

    ¡°At worst, the Seven Dragons could copse and all of us could lose our lives.¡±

    [¡­I want to know if you¡¯re serious.]

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. A sword gun is not just a simple grave.¡±

    [¡­]

    that moment.

    Silence fell in the meeting room.

    Although the world federation is already in a state of 100 feet.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was so shocking to hear that their current dominance might be overturned simply by finding the sword gun.

    Because everyone knew what Limon meant.

    [Is that so?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing Rose groaning, Limon nodded.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the sword emperor, but why did he bother to bury the body of the sword horse in the sword gun?

    Dori as a death penalty?

    Actually, it didn¡¯t matter much.

    Are you afraid that the body of the Sword Demon will be misused?

    Of course, that¡¯s the reason, but it wasn¡¯t decisive.

    Even so, the reason he put the body of the Sword Demon there was because he had something to hide in the sword gun with him.

    ¡°As you, the Seven Dragons predicted, ¡®it¡¯ is sealed there.¡±

    over the past hundreds of years.

    The true purpose of the Seven Dragons¡¯ search for the sword gun.

    And the biggest reason why he hid his sword gun.

    ¡°The sword my master forged and made my executioner mad.¡±

    It was the reason why he had no choice but to be defeated by the Sword Demon 6 times.

    The reason why even the sword king, who desperately wanted to fight to the death with the sword master, could not even dare to stand up to the sword master.

    It is more precious than any other gods.

    More dangerous than any horseman.

    It is the greatest treasure.

    worst ailment.

    ¨DAbove all, the name of the sixth Seven Arcs, which has enough power to kill itself.

    Touching the scar around the left eye.

    Limon said softly.

    ¡°The strong magic dragon sword.¡±

    * * *

    Simcheo locked in darkness.

    There was a man who was alone in silence.

    As if passing time.

    Or like reviewing something.

    The man who had been locked in silence with his eyes closed slowly opened his eyes slowly after a long time had passed.

    ¡°¡­Are we out of sync again?¡±

    return lord.

    Ruler fiddled with his pocket watch.

    I was prepared to take the loss for this n.

    In fact, using the Hero Guild for a one-time use was a painful loss even for him.

    However, losing even the Sword Master was something he hadn¡¯t even considered.

    ¡®The damage is great.¡¯

    Normally, the loss of the Sword Master would not have urred in this raid.

    Joan of Arc would have destroyed the British Empire in the end, and Rose and Hai would have lost their lives due to thebined efforts of the three sword masters.

    And, of course, by eliminating the two princesses, the World Federation can restore the tilted bnce to some extent.

    I could have bought enough time.

    But the future has changed.

    Because of Joan of Arc¡¯s betrayal, the two princesses were safe and they lost their few remaining sword masters.

    And even though I don¡¯t know why.

    It was clear what caused the variable.

    ¡®Swordsmith Limon Aspelder.¡¯

    A monster who ys with the fate of the world as it pleases with the de of a dragon-killing sword that can even cut down the future.

    Recalling the reason he had to recur over hundreds of times and the worst enemy he could not stop.

    The regressor closed his eyes again.

    ¡®I never thought the Queen of Sorcery would have a clue about the sword gun.¡¯

    As much as he repeated the return countless times, he had contact with Sir.

    Most of them never met.

    The centas fought as enemies.

    Or kill it.

    And I¡¯ve even coborated with her on a few asions.

    I had to satisfy veryplex conditions, and even that was ambiguous, so I gave up because half of the cases were met with a blow to the back of the head.

    but as an enemy.

    Either as an ally.

    In no contact did she reveal that she knew anything about sword guns.

    Even when I shared information about Seven Arks, I shamelessly pretended not to know.

    It was deplorable to think of having wasted thousands of years, returning hundreds of times thanks to this.

    However, it was not regret or anger that filled his dry heart.

    Rather, it was more of the opposite.

    ¡°Is the end near atst?¡±

    There are 3 Seven Arcs secured so far.

    If you get your hands on the 4th, the situation changes dramatically.

    The Seven Arcs be stronger the more they gather, but their true value is only revealed when they gather more than half.

    Especially in that it was the mighty dragon sword that had given Limon defeat six times.

    Nevertheless, the fear of the monster named Limon was that victory could not be assured¡­

    but it didn¡¯t matter.

    The sixth and seventh Seven Arcs, which could not be obtained even after countless repetitions.

    More than finding out the location of the sixth of them.

    Even if it fails this time, it will be easier to collect Seven Arks from next time.

    click.

    Even defeat is not a failure.

    That¡¯s why he is sure to win.

    Nevertheless, the regressor who had never been able to save the world pressed the button on the pocket watch again.

    This time, in order to find the future to obtain the strong magic dragon sword.

 Chapter 824

    #824. There¡¯s no reason to hesitate any longer.

    * * *

    When teaching disciples.

    Limon always talked.

    It¡¯s bullshit to say that masters don¡¯t choose tools.

    The bnce of the sword, the sticity, the sharpness, the feel of the handle, etc.

    On the contrary, the more skilled you are, the more you pay attention to even the smallest details.

    This was especially true for a sword master whose basics were to change even the swordsmanship in real time ording to the length or shape of the sword being used.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason he emphasized the importance of the sword.

    because I knew

    A new sword beyond an ordinary famous sword.

    Or even a ck sword that could be called a demonic sword has the power to transcendpatibility and determine victory or defeat even in battles between masters.

    Overwhelming power enough to withstand even a handful of sword masters.

    That is the Gangma Doryongsword.

    Forged in the blood of seven dragons.

    A tenth of the human race was cut down.

    It was the sword that changed the fate of the world.

    ¡°It is almost certain that the Kangmage Dragon Sword is the sixth Seven Arcs.¡±

    [¡­Considering the characteristics of the other Seven Arcs, that¡¯s probably the case.]

    A violin of deep ck, a coboration between a saint and an archwitch.

    Fairy King¡¯s Legacy Dberg¡¯s Hammer.

    The sculpting knife of to, the Unspeaker.

    ck Mage Faust¡¯s quill, etc.

    The Seven Arcs that have been discovered so far were the legacy left by those who reached the pinnacle among the absolutes who represented each era.

    Is it simply the result of being infiltrated with the strongest seal in the process of dispersing the Nine Worlds?

    Or is there any other reason.

    no one knows that

    What was clear was that there was no Seven Arcs candidate as strong as the Kangma Dragon Sword in any way.

    In order to seal that mighty power, Shire made a sword gun and appliedyers of seals to the sword.

    It was to prevent another sword demon from appearing.

    ¡°The problem is that things that have be Seven Arcs be more powerful than they were originally and even contain new mysteries.¡±

    [¡­Does that mean that the sword demon must have be stronger than when it was used?]

    [There is no such thing as a nightmare¡­]

    Ainsha groaned with an expressionless face.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    Rose¡¯s face hardened, Maia¡¯s brow furrowed, and even Charlotte¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    All of the Seven Arcs are treasures that transcendmercial interests.

    How much more terrible would it have be if the powerful dragon sword, which already possessed phenomenal power, had be the Seven Arcs?

    Because I couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    ¡°That¡¯s why they have to use their hands before they find out the location of the sword gun and get the mighty dragon sword.¡±

    So, ording to Limon¡¯s words.

    The six princesses nodded.

    Because I knew that the entire Seven Dragons Society could be in danger if the Kangma Dragon Sword fell into the hands of the World Federation.

    Especially since it was the Seven Dragons that experienced the power of the Sword Demon most painfully in the past.

    but only one.

    There was a princess who tilted her head.

    [Hey brother. I have a question.]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    [Can¡¯t we just bring it before the river magic dragon sword is taken away?]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    [huh? Why?]

    Like a genius, he made a suggestion that would be helpful.

    why is it impossible

    To Yekathrice, who is puzzled.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know the exact location of the sword gun.¡±

    [¡­Why doesn¡¯t my brother know that?]

    ¡°Because I deliberately asked the old woman to hide the location from me.¡±

    Yes.

    There is only one person in this world who knows the location of the sword gun.

    But it wasn¡¯t Limon.

    It was only Sir who made the sword gun.

    It was because Limon himself didn¡¯t listen to it on purpose and didn¡¯t even try to know it.

    Because¡­

    ¡°If I unseal the Kangmage Dragon Sword and go crazy, it won¡¯t end until a tenth of humanity dies.¡±

    [Huh¡­. I understand why my brother hid the sword gun until now.]

    Yekathrice giggled.

    The reason why Limon didn¡¯t find it even though he was sure that the sword of the sword was Seven Arcs.

    No, in the first ce, the reason why the sword was sealed in the sword gun was to protect it from oneself, not someone else

    .

    I was afraid that the ground would copse, so it might be the same as living with a parachute.

    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    Only Yekathrice could understand Limon¡¯s concerns.

    It is rare for a 10-year-old child to be struck by lightning, but it is no wonder that an elderly person who has lived 100 years has experienced it at least once in his or her lifetime.

    How much more would it be if you lived for a thousand years?

    One day you will be struck by lightning.

    And the longer you live, the easier it is to fall into madness than to be struck by lightning seven times in a row.

    Seeing from Yekathrice, who knew better than anyone else, Limon¡¯s thorough preparations were only natural.

    How the Kangma Dragon Sword made the Sword Demon.

    Especially since it was Limon who miraculously defeated him after seeing him in person and fighting seven times.

    [It¡¯s really the worst¡­]

    That¡¯s why Ainsha muttered with an expressionless face.

    Since even Limon didn¡¯t know the location of the sword gun, it was really only a matter of time before the World Federation found the mighty dragon sword.

    So did the other princesses.

    The girls who had heard about the sword gun in advance were equally as helpless in this situation.

    [So what did you n to do?]

    However, even in this crisis where the survival of the Seven Dragons was at stake, only one person was not anxious.

    with one hand resting on his chin.

    arrogant as always

    just politely.

    I just asked for a solution.

    Since Li Qingyu, Rose and Hai have alreadypleted the blood of the dragon, even the strongest position in the Seven Dragons is at stake.

    Limon spoke earnestly to Charlotte, who had not lost her sense of humor.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it now. It¡¯s just a question of whether or not to do it.¡±

    [That means¡­]

    ¡°Yes, Count.¡±

    Limon turned his head.

    And a holographic map.

    To be precise, he looked at the words ¡°World Federation¡± stamped in Athens with sharp eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s past the time to avoid a fight.¡±

    If words have weight.

    At this moment, the weight added to the meeting room would have exceeded a thousand pounds.

    Even the princesses who were all in the ranks of superhumans felt a heavy burden on their shoulders the moment they heard Limon¡¯s words.

    Of course, not everyone was like that.

    [¡­Is it an all-out war?]

    As always, a muddy voice and a cold face.

    However, at the low words of Hai, who had a sharper light than usual in those bloody eyes.

    Maia said cynically.

    [Certainly, there¡¯s no reason to hesitate any longer.]

    There are two reasons why they avoided an all-out war with the World Federation until thest seven dragons meeting.

    For one, the Seven Dragons would suffer great damage if they collided with them, who still had many sword masters.

    The other was that he was concerned that the world would fall into chaos in the aftermath of an all-out war.

    But now, almost all of the Sword Masters in the World Federation are either dead or incapacitated.

    In addition, thanks to the change in public opinion due to the terrorist attack by the members of the Hero Guild, even if they attacked the World Federation, few would be on their side, so there would be less confusion.

    This meant that there was no reason to avoid an all-out war.

    Especially in this situation where the time bomb called the sword gun was revealed.

    [I agree! To be honest, I was a little annoyed that I had only been beaten up until now.]

    [I agree. It¡¯s not when you¡¯re hesitating.]

    [You¡¯re saying something obvious.]

    Yekathriceughs as if she¡¯s having fun.

    Ainsha intuitively agreed.

    Even Charlotte, who sneered.

    In the midst of only consent without hesitation, another voice was heard.

    [¨DNow they will have to pay the price.]

    Instead of her usual light smile, the blue-haired woman spoke firmly with a cold chill.

    Rose¡¯s words made further discussion pointless.

    Everyone suffered the same damage from this terrorism, but the weight of Rose¡¯s words, who lost not only hundreds of family members but also close associates, was different.

    [With this, the consensus has been decided.] As if

    to check for thest time.

    Look at the other princesses one after another.

    After nodding his head.

    Li Qingyu gently closed his eyes.

    ¡®Are you finally here?¡¯

    I knew that someday this time woulde.

    The fact that the time has finallye for a final decision with the World Federation made her, who was always calm, feel a sense of emotion.

    But it¡¯s over until it¡¯s over @(not)w.

    All the fights so far have been like this, but this decisive battle must never fail.

    calming down calmly

    she asked calmly.

    [Please be honest with everyone. How much force can be mobilized immediately based on the armed forces of at least high level?] [Do you

    mean to exclude the military?] [Because

    ordinary troops will be rather cumbersome in this fight.]

    [I agree.] [

    Huh? I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to present a lot of Korean specialties to the children of the World Federation.]

    The more troops there are, the longer it takes to move.

    If you mobilize the military in a situation that is still confused by terrorism, a few weeks, let alone a few days, will not be enough.

    Time is urgent now due to the problem of the sword gun.

    They couldn¡¯t afford it.

    In the first ce, ordinary troops were not very helpful in the fight between absolutes.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu, who heard the power that each n could immediately mobilize, including Yekathrice, who regretted it, was lost in thought.

    [¡­is it less than half even if you catch enough?]

    [If you give me a few days, you can mobilize up to 70%.]

    [No, there¡¯s no need to do that.]

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    Even if the hero guild was dealt with, of course, the power to protect the maind is needed in preparation for the World Federation to cause another terror attack.

    Because even those few days were wasted now.

    [If it¡¯s difficult to mobilize all forces anyway, I think it¡¯s best to go as lightly as possible.]

    ¡°¡­You mean the beheading operation?¡±

    [Yes.]

    [It¡¯s not bad that only the monarch and sword masters deal with a small number of people.]

    [I agree. It¡¯s the fastest and most efficient.]

    Charlotte¡¯snguid murmur.

    Ainsha readily agreed.

    Just as the princess is the heart of the Seven Dragons.

    The World Federation is also a force supported by the monarch¡¯s leadership and sword master¡¯s might.

    As morale has hit rock bottom due to sessive failures and this terrorism, if only the leadership disappears, it will copse as it is.

    It was definitely the best way to get the best criminal record with the least damage as quickly as possible.

    [That¡¯s absurd.]

    [Do you think it¡¯s difficult, Maia?]

    [It¡¯s not a matter of easy or difficult. How many of us do you think are in good shape?]

    There is only one problem.

    There is no guarantee that the best solution will be sessful.

    That¡¯s why Maia pointed out sharply as the best in the world before being the green dragon princess.

    [Gemgong and Charlotte¡¯s coin disease hasn¡¯t been cured yet, and Rose and Hai are also injured this time.]

    [Ainsha and Ekatriche also have the aftermath of thest battle, so the only ones that are intact are you and me, Li Qingyu. .]

    [Heading to the World Federation with only a handful of elites in this state is like running into fire with a knife in hand.]

    The beheading operation is a double-edged sword.

    If we are going to strike the lord and the sword masters, they must use all their strength.

    If it seeds, the best results wille, but if it fails, there is a high risk that Limon and the seven princesses will be killed or injured.

    But to that point.

    Li Qingyu instead smiled.

    [If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t necessarily seed, the means that will never fail are already prepared.] The best

    strategist of the Seven Dragons.

    The long-haired princess of the ck Dragon n.

    Above all, as the person who sharpened the de for the World Federation more than anyone else in this room.

    The ck-haired girl, who was as beautiful as a doll, continued with her ck pearl-like eyes set deep and dull.

    [I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a really long time.]

 Chapter 825

    #825. Emergency

    * * *

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re noting out today?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°The fuck does that make sense!?¡±

    bang!

    The man hit the desk.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the high-level yers didn¡¯t put up with their strength.

    The tempered ss of the desk was cracked and dust fell from the ceiling.

    However, not only the others behind the desk, but even the staff behind the desk were not surprised or shaken by the sight.

    It seems like you¡¯ve already gotten used to it.

    I just grudgingly epted it.

    ¡°I will deduct the cost of repairing the desk from your sry.¡±

    ¡°Give me a paycheck and say that! It¡¯s been several days since my sry has been overdue, do you think I¡¯ll be scared for saying something like that?¡±

    ¡°Then, do you damage it as much as the sry that is to be paid? Instead, if there are casualties, additional sanctions will be imposed for damages, so be careful.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s from Midas.

    Even in the midst of this, I clenched my fists while watching the staff who urately calcted the repair cost for the desk.

    The man eventually gnashed his teeth and withdrew from the desk.

    I want to show courtesy to that cheeky employee. It was like a chimney, but this is the headquarters of the World Federation.

    It wasn¡¯t a ce where even a high-level yer could be reckless.

    ¡­That was an old story, too.

    ¡°Ibosho District A ran out of supplies?¡±

    ¡°Supplies shoulde next week. So, take care of it until then.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me to starve for a week!!¡±

    ¡°There are many restaurants outside. Do you go out and buy something?¡±

    ¡°You mean that now¡­!¡±

    ¡®Either starve or die.¡¯

    An employee sitting at a desk.

    Leto sighed inwardly.

    He wasn¡¯t originally such an insincere person.

    Rather, he was apetent yer in the Midas Guild enough to serve as a window at the headquarters of the World Federation.

    The problem was a few months ago.

    It started with the disappearance of the golden lord.

    The absence of the golden lord during the already fierce economic war was a fatal blow to Midas.

    During the aggressive investment, the Seven Dragons counterattacked, and most of Midas¡¯ major affiliates either copsed or were absorbed into the Seven Dragons.

    Midas, who had served as the World Federation¡¯s trustworthy sponsor until now, had disappeared overnight.

    If that¡¯s the only thing though.

    I could have survived somehow.

    Even if not as much as Midas, other guilds are also losers of the present age.

    He could have made any amount of money if he focused on securing funds by running high-level yers around the dungeon.

    The problem was the control of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®What if I get a dungeon byproduct? I can¡¯t even sell it, and even if I sell it and exchange it for money, I can¡¯t use it.¡¯

    Seven Dragons Group.

    From finance logistics energy culture industry medical catering.

    To oppose them, who controlled the wealth of the world, meant that all those systems were unavable.

    You must use cash only.

    Get turned down at a luxury hotel.

    Fresh food is not avable.

    You cannot use an airne or boat.

    In addition to that, etc. Due to the checks of the Seven Dragons, even if the World Federation had money, it was in a situation where it could not be used properly.

    Even the funds weren¡¯t properly managed, so even Leto himself was behind in his sry.

    The aftermath of the copse of Midas, which kept the Seven Dragons in check, was that great.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to work¡­¡¯

    That¡¯s why.

    Why is Leto helpless?

    No, he wasn¡¯t alone.

    Most of the guild members remaining in the modern World Federation were nervous, annoyed, or anxious, creating a dull atmosphere.

    It was natural.

    Most of them are high level yers.

    They are the ones who can easily exceed billions of dors in annual sry and enjoy a luxurious life wherever they go.

    It was becauseints about having to struggle without being able to eat properly or rest were piling up.

    Especially since I¡¯m being pushed back by the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®It¡¯s only a matter of time before the World Federation goes down anyway.¡¯

    Manmamun Gate copsed by Swordsman.

    A soulless eaten by a demon.

    Midas lost his business.

    Even that is not enough. Rumors are circting that it was the hero guild that carried out this terror and that everyone was wiped out.

    The current situation of the World Federation is a turning point for anyone to see.

    No, it was more like a sinking ship with a hole already in it.

    No one believed that only the remaining guilds and Lord Sword Masters could stand against the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why the world federation has been fierce these days.

    I wonder if it was the direct guild members.

    The yers who were recruited when the World Federation was established were contemting who would get out of here first.

    If you leave too soon, you may be sanctioned as an example, so I¡¯m still thinking about it.

    the moment one leaves.

    The great escape without looking back was about to begin.

    Even now, there are hundreds of people who have applied for long-term leave due to illness or the death of their parents.

    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that the guild, which is still good, replenishes the number of people, but¡­¡¯

    Indeed, the copse in the fight against the Seven Dragons, and the World Federation disintegrating in the air due tock of funds or the escape of yers.

    Which of the twoes first.

    And will he be able to collect his severance pay?

    While I was working hard calcting in my head and handling my business.

    Leto narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Who turned on the heating? Why is it so hot all of a sudden?¡¯

    Even though the weather isn¡¯t very cold, I even grumbled that it was a spectacle when I had to save on facility costs.

    He immediately felt something strange.

    The temperature keeps rising because the heating is on.

    And the sight of others staring out the window with their mouths wide open or their eyes wide open made Leto suspicious.

    But the moment I followed them and looked out the window.

    Leto understood perfectly.

    Why is everyone making faces as if they¡¯ve seen a pig flying in the sky?

    ¡°Two suns¡­?¡±

    Are you even dreaming?

    I rubbed my eyes a few times.

    At the end of looking at the two suns still floating in the sky with a bewildered face for a long time.

    Leto barely realized.

    That one of them is not the sun.

    If it was the real sun, there was no way it would grow rapidly while he was watching.

    But at the same time he understood.

    That must be the sun.

    The bigger the mes, the hotter the air and the radiance that warms the skin beyond dazzling were something only the sun could have.

    How can you be the sun and not be the sun?

    Even while Leto was confused by the contradiction, the second sun continued to grow in size.

    And finally, the moment when the fever reached its peak.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of twelve dragons,

    seventy-two kinds of dragons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, nine-yangjiseong

    nuclear fusion bombs,

    and nine yangjiseong nuclear fusion bombs¡»

    Quaaaaa!

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    the sun.

    started to fall

    The closer you get, the hotter the heat that is iparable to before.

    The moment Leto widened his eyes when he saw the fall of the sun, which was enough to burn the entire Athens as well as the headquarters of the World Federation.

    Quarreung!!!

    A huge thunderbolt erupts.

    pierced the falling sun

    Of course, the sun, which had great power, tried to continue the fall, ignoring the thunderbolt.

    But it wasn¡¯t just one lightning bolt that blocked the sun.

    Kwareung kwareung kwaguaguawang!

    two four eight.

    The thunderbolts that soared in session all over Athens, including the headquarters of the World Federation, joined the first one and struck the sun together.

    Is it because of that persistent resistance?

    The sun gradually slowing its fall.

    So the sun finally stopped.

    The moment when 32 bolts of lightning rose from the ground and pierced the sun at the same time.

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!

    the sun explodes

    A terrifying shock and roar erupted from the distant sky and swept all over Asia.

    Wow Jangchang!

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    ss is broken

    A heat storm rages.

    The mayhem that shakes the building.

    In the midst of this, Leto, who instinctively screamed while lying face down behind the desk, raised his head after a while.

    Then, after looking around, he opened his mouth in a daze.

    ¡°Is it over¡­?¡±

    It seems like a typhoon has swept through.

    He broke out in a cold sweat as he looked at thendscape that was all messed up.

    Even though it exploded from the distant sky, it ended up like this.

    If the sun had fallen straight down, the entire city would have evaporated, let alone the headquarters of the World Federation.

    ¡®Thank you, Creator and Golden Lord!¡¯

    So he shut up.

    The Golden Lord, who invested a huge amount of money when the World Federation headquarters was established, and the Creative Lord, who created a barrier.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the defense system the two made, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible to block that sun.

    But he didn¡¯t know.

    Even if the defense system had not been activated, the sun would have exploded in midair on its own.

    ¡­That explosion is just the beginning.

    But after a while.

    he found out about it.

    Doo doo doo doo!

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Clouds of dust rolling in from afar.

    No, the cavalry that causes the clouds.

    And among the silver-haired warriors, there is a silver-haired girl who is driving a horse at the forefront, wearing a gorgeous traditional attire and a crown.

    Because I was making it impossible not to know the current situation.

    ¡°Kyahahaha! All at full speed! Eliminate anything that gets in your way and loot

    it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t get hit!¡±

    ¡°And the probability that the swordsman will be angry is 99% and the probability that the engagement will be broken is 43%.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? Well, minus the loot. Anyway, you can¡¯t be a member of the Silver Dragon n and suffer the shame of being left behind by other ns, right?¡±

    ¡°That is 100% correct.¡±

    long ago.

    sweeping meadows and snowfields.

    A horse-riding people who upied Russia.

    Only in a short-term decisive battle, the descendants of Khan, who boasted the best in the Seven Dragons in all fields, such as mobile upation and plunder, rushed waving the g of Bahamut.

    Athens is in chaos after the sun exploded.

    To be precise, towards the headquarters of the World Federation standing tall at the center.

    They weren¡¯t the only ones.

    Koo Goo Goo.

    A transport ship carrying the g of Jormungand is approaching the port, cutting through the waves of the calm Mediterranean Sea.

    What appeared as the air distorted was the flying spirit of the messenger squadron bearing the mark of Fafnir.

    Also, an armored car with the g of Apophis running down the road, albeitter than the silver dragon n.

    to the sky,nd and sea.

    Thanks to the high location of the headquarters, Leto could see the various forces flocking from all sides, and his eyes widened.

    Because I finally realized.

    everyone was concerned

    had even expected.

    However, the situation that was not prepared at all had begun.

    That¡¯s why Leto shouted in a tearing voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s an attack by the Seven Dragons!¡±

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    ¡°Get your gear gear!¡±

    ¡°Emergency emergency!¡±

    Are you fortunate in misfortune?

    Leto wasn¡¯t the only one who realized the situation.

    yers who had been lethargic until a while ago immediately packed their weapons in this emergency situation and moved ording to the predetermined arrangement.

    They are also known as the elite of the World Federation.

    Because they were high-level yers who had gone through all the battles in the dungeon.

    ¡°Wait?! Where did the equipment go!¡±

    ¡°Shit, if the team leader and assistant team leader go on vacation, what will this district be doing!¡±

    ¡­The problem was that even though each of them had excellent responses, the world federation was in a mess.

    In a situation that was already hectic due to a sudden attack, all the problems umted so far exploded all at once, causing chaos.

    In the midst of them wandering around.

    The final battle between the World Federation and the Seven Dragons, which werepeting for supremacy in the world, began like that.

 Chapter 826

    #826. wee.

    * * *

    ¡°Whoa¡­.¡±

    Athena¡¯s sky.

    above that vast void.

    A red-haired beauty in a military uniform was pping her wings there.

    Hai let out a hot breath.

    It¡¯s been a few days since the fierce battle in London.

    It was not enough to go to the battlefield again with internal injuries still remaining, so using the Dragon Season was a burden as expected.

    It was to the extent that the internal wounds that had only partially recovered from this single attack had reappeared.

    Even she, who hadpleted the dragon¡¯s true blood, could not continue the battle any longer.

    But that was enough.

    Throwing the World Federation into chaos.

    Having drained energy to defense systems.

    Because her role in opening the prelude to this decisive battle was over.

    However, it would be no joke to say that the Red Dragon n simply retreated from the battlefield.

    Hai controlled the dragon psionic to rule the internal wounds and watched the city with cold, bloody eyes.

    To intervene in the war at any time if necessary.

    Even while she was watching, the situation in Athens was urgently rolling.

    The movements of the Seven Dragons, which had been secretly positioned and then started attacking all at once, were literally lightning.

    Although there may not be many of them, their speed, which wasposed of a smaller number of elites, was iparable to that of an ordinary army.

    And among them, the fastest ones were by far the mounted warriors of the Silver Dragon n, including

    Yekathrice. Dududududu!

    Is it because of pride as a member of the Silver Dragon n, which boasts the fastest speed in the Seven Dragons?

    Or is it because his blood boils as a descendant of Khan?

    Using time-elerated psionics and even axerophthol, they sprinted at full speed and came close to Athens in the blink of an eye.

    At this rate, even the World Federation would be rushing in in the blink of an eye.

    Especially since the Federation is still in chaos.

    However, although people can be flustered and agitated, they are not tools.

    Just as they did when they fended off the Hai attack, the defense systems guarding the World Federation¡¯s headquarters worked reliably even in the midst of the chaos.

    Pajik Pajijik!

    The roofs of some buildings are open.

    After the metal orb rises.

    The sphere rotated and started producing white sparks.

    At first, the sparks that only circled around the sphere increased in brilliance as it rotated again and again.

    The moment when the rotation finally reached its peak.

    ¡°Everyone spreads out!¡±

    Kwakwagwagwagwang!

    A sh of white light shes.

    A storm swept through the thunderbolt between the mounted warriors who were divided on the left and right.

    It¡¯s a shame because it¡¯s a silver dragon n capable of ultra-high speed maneuvers as much as it handles psionics of time eleration.

    It was a ruthless attack that made it hard to believe that it was a simple defense system that would have been reduced to ashes by others.

    Even the attack didn¡¯t end with just one attack.

    two or three times.

    Each orb spewed lightning in turn.

    The warriors of the Silver Dragon n, who boasted of speed, had no choice but to work hard to evade maneuvers.

    Bang kwaguawang!

    ¡°¡­Hey Kana? Didn¡¯t you say that its power would decrease?¡±

    ¡°ording to the information that the defense system is sharing energy, there is a 100% chance that the power was reduced to block the Red Dragon Princess¡¯s attack.¡±

    ¡°Then, is this the decrease?¡±

    ¡°99% of them will.¡±

    ¡°Huh, it looks like you really paid a lot of attention to the name and color of the headquarters.¡±

    Yekathrice clicked her tongue.

    This defense system was created by the World Federation during its heyday.

    Besides, perhaps it was in preparation for an attack by the Seven Dragons or Limon, but it was useless.

    If the World Federation had been intact, they would have struggled even if they had poured all their strength into the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Even if I do, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    Nevertheless, the moment Yekathrice smiled.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eleven festivals,

    seven twelve kinds of martial

    arts, Ê®Ò»½~, gear dragon sword,

    ÒÔšâñSýˆ„¦¡»

    Kwaaang!

    A single sh of light shes.

    One orb that was just about to fire a thunderbolt burst into pieces.

    Its true identity is none other than the sword.

    It was the result of dozens of swords dyed in a subtle golden light entangled to form a dragon shape with each other¡¯s brilliance and swallowing the original sphere.

    A blonde beauty sitting cross-legged in front of a flying spirit.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t stop there.

    He just kept driving his sword towards the next circle.

    Jigsaw Jigsaw!

    It was only btedly that the self-defense function seemed to work.

    Against the waves of swords forming the shape of a golden dragon, Won-gu opened a barrier made of sparks.

    Perhaps thanks to the generous use of the enormous stored energy, the barrier was able to hold the golden dragon in the air for a while.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    Every time the golden dragon wriggled, the thunderbolt of the barrier rapidly weakened.

    ¡°Yap!¡±

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    eight sr terms, ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷ °Ë½~¼¼

    Tangung

    Ghost Killing—¹­¹íì`Èö¡»

    Kurlureureung!

    and over that barrier.

    The silver arrow gets stuck.

    The thunderbolt, whose precarious bnce had copsed, was pierced by the wave of the golden sword.

    After that, it was a mess.

    A ship that loses bnce once capsizes in an instant.

    One after another, he pierced through the spheres containing hundreds of ck thunderbolts.

    Kwang kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang!

    ¡°Kyahaha! Run guys!¡±

    At Athens, whose defense system copsed like that, mounted warriors led by Yekathrice charged.

    Watching the sight of hundreds of armored units falling one after another from the flying spirit floating in the air.

    Leto was stunned.

    ¡®How can the defense system¡¯s weakness¡­!¡¯

    That sphere was not just properly arranged, but was designed through thorough calctions.

    It was a structure that wasposed of mutuallyplementary structures, so that even if one was destroyed, it was regenerated with the power of the other sphere.

    The only way to destroy it is to destroy the spheres in the order they do not regenerate.

    But only the Creator knows the order.

    It¡¯s a secret that other monarchs and guild members don¡¯t know, and because he was in charge of funding the defense system as a member of the Midas guild.

    The fact that the Seven Dragons were destroying the orbs in exactly the right order puzzled Leto.

    But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even have time to be mesmerized.

    ¡°Reduced¡­ ghast!¡±

    ¡°Heh, the ck Dragon n! The warriors of the ck Dragon n have infiltrated!¡±

    Did theye in using the chaos of the copsed barrier?

    Or was it that he had been waiting for the right time while hiding in Athens before then?

    or rise from the shadows.

    Pretend to be a colleague and draw a sword.

    Or secretly unfolding the dark sutra.

    The ambush of the ck Dragon n warriors appearing from all over the ce made the already chaotic World Federation even more chaotic.

    Besides, that was just the beginning.

    Phaging!

    Is it because the defense system is broken?

    When knights in blue armor appeared from everywhere beyond space and defeated yers individually throughout Athens.

    The warriors of the Silver Dragon n, who rushed down the road, trampled on the assembled troops, albeit on a small scale.

    The musketeers of the Golden Dragon n, d in heavy armor, along with the fighters of the Red Dragon n, who rode armored vehicles, poured artillery fire at therge-scale army.

    That look is truly devastating.

    It looked like a world federation member would be unable to stop it.

    So Leto shuddered.

    Because I fully understood it.

    This is the Seven Dragons.

    The organization that brought the saints and archwitch who ruled the Silver Age to the back of history and gained world supremacy.

    At the same time, even though they were called the Demonic Cult in the age of heroes, they were secretly secretive for hundreds of years.

    ¡®¡­will it bounce?¡¯

    That¡¯s why Leto broke out in a cold sweat.

    Even the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons themselves were not enough, and even the defense system copsed.

    Is there a chance of winning in the meantime?

    It was a hopeless situation.

    But Leto did not run away.

    ¡®No, there is still hope.¡¯

    The only defense system copsed was the one installed in Athens.

    Even the Seven Dragons couldn¡¯t easily defeat the system of the most powerful headquarters.

    If the internal power was maintained in that gap, it would not be as easy to copse as before.

    Of course, the biggest reason was that there was no way to escape because there were already plenty of masters of the Seven Dragons all over the ce.

    The fact that the seven dragons, who had actually attacked Athens, were tied to the defense system of the headquarters, added confidence to his judgment.

    Quaang!

    ¡°Certainly this one is strong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce designed to stop us in the first ce.¡±

    ¡­I was sweating when the blue-haired knight and ck-haired girl in the form of a half-man, half-dragon lightly shook the headquarters.

    Fortunately.

    Or unfortunately.

    The two princesses no longer tried to break the defense system.

    We just had a quiet conversation.

    ¡°What do you want, Li Qingyu? I think we can break through if everyone concentrates their strength.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    ¡°Beep! Two people foul there! We ran to the point where we were sweating in our shoes, but how can wee so bitterly first?¡±

    ¡°War is not y, Yekathrice.¡±

    ¡°Whoeveres first, what do you think? The oue won¡¯t change anyway.¡±

    ¡®¡­Damn it.¡¯

    The alliance members who were looking out the window, including Leto, broke into a cold sweat.

    A silver-haired girl who appears leading a group of mounted warriors.

    A red-haired queen who steps down in front of the fighters.

    Even armor and a blonde beauty who approached.

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re not going to fall behind.

    The sight of the five princesses appearing one after another behind the ck and blue princess made their pupils tremble.

    More than anything¡­

    that¡¯s it.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The sound of quiet steps echoes.

    Of course, more than hundreds of masters.

    Even the five princesses naturally step back to the left and right, and a figure slowly emerges between them.

    pure white hair.

    A scar around the left eye.

    And even the sword at the waist.

    Looking at the man with a blue bird on his shoulder, who could not be recognized, Leto swallowed dry saliva without realizing it.

    ¡°Swordsmith Limon Aspelder¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the only thing that held his breath.

    All the union members who had been burning their will to fight for even the final push a while ago were frozen.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the past.

    The sword masters are resurrected.

    Now their true power is known.

    Because there were few people who didn¡¯t know what kind of monster Limon was, who single-handedly cut down most of the sword masters that existed in history.

    Especially in this world federation.

    So when they are hardened.

    Tadadat!

    ¡®ats!¡¯

    With light footsteps, a group of people ran from inside the headquarters.

    Unlike other alliance members who were in confusion, Leto smiled as he saw hundreds of high-level yers arranging each element in perfect order.

    It wasn¡¯t just the relief that the real elite had started moving.

    It was because of the leading monarch.

    Of course, against five princesses and swordsmiths, only one monarch seemed poor.

    However, the fact that they also had an absolute was enough to boost their low morale.

    If all the remaining lords and sword masters of the World Federation gather and fight together, they will be able to stand up to the Seven Dragons.

    Fuck!

    ¡°uh?¡±

    ¡­okay.

    If everyone fights together.

    ¡°What? Uh oh oh?!

    So it was.

    Why was Leto shocked?

    This is because yers who have settled in each element started attacking them all at once.

    In the midst of such sudden betrayal of colleagues, the members of the federation are unable to even resist and fall down.

    The man who single-handedly defeated the majority of the alliance members by activating dozens of skills simultaneously unlocked the headquarters¡¯ defense system.

    Wiing.

    ¡°wee.¡±

    Maybe because it was so unexpected.

    In front of princesses with strange faces.

    A man with a monocle, his hair covering half of his face, with his head bowed so naturally toward Limon, who was waiting with his arms crossed.

    One of the few remaining monarchs in this World Federation.

    The owner of the Infinity Guild.

    Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi.

    At the same time¡­

    ¡°I have already finished organizing the interior.¡±

    Ever since the World Federation was established.

    The person who had served as an informant for the Seven Dragons all along greeted the Seven Dragons so politely.

 Chapter 827

    #827. you know?

    * * *

    Grand Duke Nam Nam.

    It is often called the Grand Duke of Tempura.

    A man who reluctantly admits that he himself is an item lover who is infinitely addicted to items.

    He has long believed that if you are an office worker, you should work faithfully at your job to the extent that you receive a sry.

    Of course,paring a yer to an ordinary office worker would be nonsensical in many ways, but at least Nam Nam-moon was no different.

    So, after the establishment of the World Federation.

    As Nam Ki-moon, the deputy guild leader of the Infinity Guild, made a considerable contribution.

    When the peacekeeping force is dispatched, manpower is collected.

    Support materials and funds for subsequent projects.

    While working closely with other guilds on other trivial matters.

    Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi, who was usually indifferent to guild management, was still involved in the affairs of the World Federation and paid attention to it, so he wondered,

    ¡°I wonder how things turned out this way.¡±

    So it was.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason Nam Nam-moon couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head.

    ¡°This traitor¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this. It¡¯s not even my intention.¡±

    ¡°What kind of mouth are you talking about after doing this!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. It is the fate of an office worker to do as he is told from above.¡±

    ¡°You call that an excuse!¡±

    Even if the name is a major supply yer.

    Thanks to being stabbed in the back by the Infinity Guild, the defensemander of the World Federation, who was unable to resist and was imprisoned, made an expression of disgust.

    But Nam Nam-moon was sincere.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t even know he would betray the World Federation until just a few hours ago.

    ¡®I really couldn¡¯t believe the Master would go this far.¡¯

    It¡¯s like Lee Chun-gi was close to the Seven Dragons.

    He didn¡¯t even know.

    In the past, I started the LE & IN business with the ck Dragon n, or gathered production yers to help with the production of goods.

    However, that is only cooperation ording to necessity.

    I thought the winter week of May was over as I joined the World Federation, which was formed to fight the Seven Dragons.

    I couldn¡¯t have imagined that the deputy guild leader had made such preparations without his knowledge.

    Do I have to say that it¡¯s really like the 2000¡¯s?

    Should I just say it¡¯s amazing?

    As Nam Nam-mun, it was just absurd.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not bad as a result.¡¯

    But what can I do?

    How to do it if the guild leader is ck.

    Moreover, since the weights of the World Federation and the Seven Dragons have tilted this much, Lee Chun-gi¡¯s choice was rather wise.

    As expected, the guild leader has foresight.

    When Nam Ki-mun continues to organize the captives while muttering in his heart.

    Rather, it was the person of the Chilryonghoe who could not hide his shyness in this situation.

    ¡°Honestly, was it strange?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu, you always find out the information of the World Federation in detail.¡±

    The world federation¡¯s security is imprable.

    Hacking or eavesdropping.

    No matter what method was used, it was difficult to find out the information inside.

    However, whenever the world federation made a big move, Li Qingyu would obtain key secrets faster than anyone else.

    ¡°So I expected a spy, but¡­¡±

    In that sense.

    I was guessing.

    Li Qingyu must have nted an informant in the World Federation.

    It was also expected to be an aide to the minimum monarch or an executive level close to it.

    Otherwise, there was no way to exin the mysterious information power until now.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it a bit unreasonable to use the monarch as an informant anyway?¡±

    Yekathrice speaksmon sense.

    Any other time, it would have been something she would have said, but today no one objected to her.

    That¡¯s because the situation was absurd.

    However, Li Qingyu was not swayed by their gaze.

    I just smiled.

    ¡°I understand your feelings, but in fact, I have never really tried to conciliate the Infinite Lord.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I was just a liaison, meaning there is someone else who has the Infinite Lord as an informant.¡±

    That moment.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze naturally turned to one ce.

    And the one who spoke on behalf of the other princesses was a white-haired girl with an expressionless face and a tilted head.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of magic Lee used.¡±

    ¡°Nothing. As much as he owes me, he¡¯s just paying off the debt by doing chores.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to say it very lightly.¡±

    Maia, who was in charge of treating the injured in the rear along with Ainsha, who had secured an escape route in case of an emergency, was cynical.

    Limon is vomited up.

    When he epted Li Qingyu¡¯s engagement.

    It was a known fact that he collided with the Infinity Guild, Lee Chun-gi, to be exact.

    Even so, the reason why Lee Chun-gi didn¡¯t die was because he didn¡¯t cross the line that Limon had set.

    I never thought I would have been paying off my life debt even after that.

    In many ways, including the fact that he had been hiding the fact, it was beyond imagination.

    That¡¯s why Rose made aplicated expression.

    ¡°¡­Can I ask you one question?¡±

    ¡°Why did you hide this fact?¡±

    ¡°yes. If we had known this, we would have been able to cooperate more closely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I hid it on purpose. If you want to fool your enemies, you have to fool your allies first.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    Their hidden card is that one of the World Federation¡¯s monarchs was a traitor.

    In fact, the fact that he was able to maintain an upper hand against the World Federation until now was thanks to the information leaked by Lee Chun-gi.

    That is why it was necessary to manage this information carefully.

    The more closely he showed his rtionship with the Infinity Guild, the greater the risk of this secret being exposed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the results have been good for such prudent behavior.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have nothing to say about that.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason Li Qingyuughed bitterly at Charlotte¡¯s point was the reason.

    At best, they took over the headquarters of the World Federation without much damage by using the trump card of the two thousand gi.

    Because the result was only half sess.

    Unexpectedly, it was Hai who defended Li Qingyu.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Li Qingyu¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°okay. It was just that they were too quick to abandon the World Federation and run away without the knowledge of other monarchs.¡±

    In just a few days, Li Qingyu¡¯s n to gather the elite of the n and attack the World Federation by conspiring with Li Tianqi was tactically brilliant.

    Only one if there is a problem.

    In fact, the World Federation was in a situation where it was no different than a half-empty house.

    ¡°A question. I would like to know if you think information has been leaked on our end.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe the Infinite Lord was caught being too suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I was as careful as possible until I found the Seven Arcs.¡±

    How could he have known about the attack beforehand and escaped?

    Limon, who had been silently listening to the princesses discussing the reason, slightly turned his head.

    ¡°What do you think, Princess?¡±

    ¡°Everything must have been for some reason. But there must be another decisive reason why they were able to get away so appropriately.¡±

    Could it be because the raid of conversion prepared to make a decision this time ended in empty sess?

    Even the usual smile is lost.

    Li Qingyu let out a light sigh.

    Seeing her like that, Limon opened his mouth with a slight frown.

    ¡°Are you the returning lord?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°They say even a broken watch is right twice a day, but this time I gave you a useful warning¡­¡±

    A beauty with purple hair.

    Wanderer snorted lightly.

    Up until now, he was a regressive monarch who had only been imparting information that was not entirely correct.

    This time, it was because he had urately foreseen the attack of the Seven Dragons.

    Of course, if you look at it objectively.

    It¡¯s not that big of an achievement.

    As expected in the first ce.

    The ce where Shir was held was apletely different ce, and she had no intention of returning to the headquarters until she found Seven Arcs.

    Having already lost the Soulless Guild, she didn¡¯t have many subordinates or supplies to take care of.

    but only one

    Thanks to the regressive monarch, there was a fact that became clear.

    ¡°There was also a traitor¡­¡±

    She is no fool.

    Whenever the World Federation was nning something, the Seven Dragons always appeared appropriately and interfered.

    There was no way he could not have foreseen that there would be someone stealing information from inside.

    I just didn¡¯t know who it was.

    That¡¯s why this raid on London was carried out secretly from other monarchs as well.

    However, since I learned that the Infinite Lord was a traitor through this incident, I did not have to worry about leaking information in the future.

    If there is one thing that is unexpected.

    ¡°¡ªTwo of them.¡±

    one more.

    In addition to the Infinite Lord, Wanderer gnashed his teeth with grim eyes as he remembered those who had betrayed the World Federation.

    * * *

    Meanwhile at that time.

    Lee Chun-gi was drinking tea.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly leisurely.

    Even if the headquarters of the World Federation were subdued, the situation still needs to be sorted out.

    In particr, as the Infinity Guild and the Seven Dragons had been hostile to each other a while ago, Nam Nam-moon alone had limitations in controlling the guild members.

    Even so, the reason he drank tea like this was because there was something more urgent than organizing the headquarters.

    ¡°Honestly, it was unexpected.¡±

    ¡°is that so? I find it more unexpected that the Infinite Lord betrayed the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really betrayal.¡±

    with a calm answer.

    Lee Chun-gi put down the teacup.

    Then he looked at his opponent and spoke quietly.

    ¡°The reason I helped in the formation of the World Federation was because it was a contract with the Regressive Lord.¡±

    distant past.

    He fought a duel with the Regressive Lord.

    However, as a result of losing the duel, he promised to do one of his favors.

    And when the World Federation was formed, the Regressive Lord asked him to join the World Federation.

    Lee Chun-gi just followed the contract.

    The returning lord asked Lee Chun-gi to join the World Federation, but he did not ask him to fight the Seven Dragons together.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    ¡°I have no reason to be angry. The Infinite Lord only exercised his right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a right¡­¡±

    If you were betrayed with such sophistry, you should be angry.

    Rather, at the end of watching her calmly and weakly supporting his betrayal.

    Lee Cheon-gi asked calmly.

    ¡°As if you were willing to surrender to me when you could have resisted enough?¡±

    ¡°Because everyone has the right to surrender.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the whole reason.¡±

    ¡°I told you before, right? I have no intention of arguing with the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, Infinite Lord, could you make a seat for a while?¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    One of the two monarchs who remained at the headquarters of the World Federation as they were not warned by the Regressive Lords about the attack of the Seven Dragons.

    Looks young for its age.

    A body that looks like it¡¯s going to explode.

    Even the fancy robes on top of it.

    A woman who stands out everywhere.

    Holy Lord Johanna smiled and continued.

    ¡°I wanted to have a sincere conversation with the swordsman from before.¡±

 Chapter 828

    #828. Shall I correct the misunderstanding?

    * * *

    The Ten Lords.

    An absolute being born in the age of iron.

    Although the majority are now dead, they were all extraordinary beings.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the absolute skill.

    In fact, over the past 33 years, there have been dozens of yers with unique skillsparable to them.

    Even so, the reason why only ten monarchs were born was simple.

    died in a dungeon.

    because he gave up

    The 100th floor of the dungeon is a ce where even the absolute must risk their lives.

    No matter how great the skills, faithfully equipped, and fully prepared, most of the challengers were dead limbs.

    Having cleared the 100th floor of such a dungeon and reached level 100.

    By itself, the monarchs could be called special regardless of the strength of their skills.

    But among those ten lords.

    The divine lord was uniquely special.

    In that she was the Pope of Rome before she became a yer.

    Even though she believed in God, her church, which did not belong to the Holy Alliance and operated independently, had been in decline for hundreds of years.

    Even a young woman in her early twenties could have be Pope.

    But after Johanna became Pope.

    The situation has turned.

    She made all the church members into yers by making it a doctrine to raid dungeons every weekend.

    Of course there was bacsh.

    A dungeon is a ce where life is dangerous.

    Few could jump to the limb for the sake of their faith.

    However, on the other hand, in any religion, there are only a few people who can risk their lives for their faith.

    Of course, they were recognized by the Constetion by willingly jumping into the dungeon and fighting to the death and proving their faith by raising their own level.

    He willingly donated what he obtained from the dungeon to the church and shared it with other disciples.

    And at the forefront of them was Johanna.

    Even if the name is the pope of one religion.

    Whether it was to prove a self-made doctrine or because of deep faith.

    Johanna raised her level quickly as she navigated the dungeon more diligently than any other instructor and overcame life and death.

    As much as that, the number of people who positively regard the new doctrine has also increased.

    Your level is proof of your faith.

    A trend was created in which it was natural for a prisoner to go into a dungeon and share what he gained there.

    As the number of teachers who became yers increased and the overall level increased, the church gradually became richer.

    And the moment when Johanna finally cleared the 100th floor of the dungeon and reached level 100.

    The school poption has also increased explosively.

    The religion that more than 80% of healers believe in.

    By doing so, the great pope made his church enjoy a prosperityparable to that of the Holy League.

    That is Holy Lord Johanna.

    Prior to bing the Master of the Saint Guild, he was an unprecedented religious leader in history.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Swordsmith.¡±

    So it was.

    smiling brightly

    The reason why Limon couldn¡¯t help but slightly frown when he saw her calmly greeted him.

    ¡°Well¡­ if I remember, ourst meeting wouldn¡¯t have been pleasant enough to say hello to each other like this?¡±

    Limon¡¯s point was right.

    The Amazon where hest met Johanna.

    She, who was trying to mass-produce potions, and Maia, who was trying to make nectar, were fighting to get their hands on millennial flowers first.

    Thanks to fighting Johanna and other sword masters at that time, Limon fell into a drunken spell and went berserk.

    It was something that Limon could never be happy about.

    However, Johanna did not erase her smile.

    ¡°Well, even if it wasn¡¯t pleasant, you must have been happy with the parting gift I left you.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes, it wasn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Limon¡¯s brow narrowed even more.

    When Maia runs away with him in a dying state.

    It was true that she dared to capture the poison dragon squad that was left behind to prevent Johanna¡¯s pursuit and leave it with a [GIFT] card.

    ¡°Did you admit that you owed me?¡±

    ¡°It is each individual¡¯s choice whether or not to repay the debt that was forcibly erased.¡±

    ¡°But at least the swordsman isn¡¯t someone who can ignore that, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, Guardian of Humanity?¡±

    smile.

    As if you are convinced that your thoughts are right.

    At the end of looking at her with unwavering eyes and a bright smile.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am here.¡±

    ¡°Whoops, you¡¯re really sincere.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for empty words. It was just something I had to do anyway.¡±

    To Johanna, who smiled softly.

    Limon cut it off and said.

    Even if he didn¡¯t ask for an interview, he still needed to talk to Johanna since he had already been captured.

    Whether the conversation was going to be an interrogation or a meeting was another matter.

    So, Limon asked directly.

    ¡°What is the story you wanted to talk about when you met me?¡±

    ¡°You have such an impatient personality.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t have time for small talk right now.¡±

    ¡°¡ªAre you talking about Seven Arcs?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    Information regarding the Seven Arcs has not been disclosed to the World Federation.

    Even so, Johanna¡¯s knowledge of the Seven Arcs was by no means something to be taken lightly, so

    ¡°Did you belong to the Liberation Brigade?¡±

    ¡°Please. I am a priest after all.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know about Seven Arcs?¡±

    ¡°Now you seem to be interested in talking to me.¡±

    ¡°You start with the answer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. How did the people of the Liberation Brigade find out about Seven Arcs in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And another one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Swordsmith, what kind of existence do you think a constetion is?¡±

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    Where did Johannae from¡­ no, who exactly did she hear about the Seven Arcs from?

    Because that question was enough to know.

    ¡°¡­How far do you know?¡±

    ¡°At least to the extent that you won¡¯t regret the time you spend talking to me.¡±

    ¡°Prove it.¡±

    Arms folded while pretending.

    A chair tilted backwards.

    However, looking at Limon, whose eyes were extremely sharp, he decided to believe it or not after hearing it.

    Johanna tinkered with the teacup before opening her mouth.

    ¡°well. I¡¯m very worried about where to start, but¡­ First of all, let me correct the most important misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°What misunderstanding are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the misunderstanding that all Constetions are enemies.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because their purpose is the same as yours.¡±

    Was it because it was so stupid?

    Limon had tant disbelief in his eyes, but Johanna did not change her words.

    twirling

    with a soft smile

    I just said it without hesitation.

    ¡°It is to save the world.¡±

    * * *

    Headquarters of the World Federation.

    the most severe of these.

    Originally, it was a ce where the Seven Lords gathered and held meetings.

    But it was not the monarch who now upied that ce.

    Charlotte Yekatrice Rose Hai Maia Ainsha Liqingwee and Limon.

    The fact that the princess of the Seven Dragons is at the core of this World Federation, which was originally formed to fight the Seven Dragons.

    It was a very ironic situation, but at the same time, it was also the clearest proof that the Seven Dragons had won this war in the end.

    But at this very moment.

    The mood of the victors was by no means bright.

    Rather, it was even more serious.

    At most, the World Federation was destroyed and upied.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the disappointment of not being able to capture the sword master, including the regressive lord andmander lord, who were the core.

    It¡¯s because the story the divine lord told Limonplicated their minds.

    How should I take this information?

    In the middle of silence while struggling.

    In the end, it was a cheerful voice that broke the stillness.

    ¡°Here, brother. I have a question.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that bullshit?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    A smiling face.

    However, instead of a smile in those silver eyes, there was a sharp light.

    At the end of looking at Yekathrice, who, like her, openly brought up the question that everyone was thinking about but couldn¡¯t bear to say.

    Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Probably one of three.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know which three you mean.¡±

    ¡°One is that the Holy Lord is a liar who can fool even me.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you believe Divine Lord Lee?¡±

    I didn¡¯t like that word.

    With an expressionless face as usual.

    But to Ainsha, who asked in a particrly blunt voice, Limon answered calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really believe in her. But at least to my eyes, it didn¡¯t look like the Holy Lord was lying.¡±

    Unfortunately, Limon¡¯s answer made the atmosphere in the meeting room even heavier.

    He is Noh Kang-ho, who has lived hundreds of years, is a sword master with superhuman intuition, and a superman with the eighth dragon psionic.

    How difficult it is to deceive such a limon.

    because everyone knew

    That¡¯s why Rose calmly suggested an alternative instead of denying Limon¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Then, the second possibility is that the Holy Lord himself is being deceived by the Constetions.¡±

    ¡°Things like that happen, too.¡±

    Limon calmly agreed.

    Just because you believe it to be true doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it is true.

    Like a soldier who believes it is a war that will bring peace to the world and causes a massacre at the will of a great leader.

    Or like a schr who only sees one statistic that is favorable to him and instead ims that a hundred unfavorable statistics are false.

    No matter who sees it, there are many people who believe that what is wrong is the truth.

    And if Johanna had only been fooled by a lie, the whole situation would have been most tidy.

    But¡­

    ¡°Thest one would be if what she said was true.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In the usual pessimistic manner.

    However, Limon frowned at Maia¡¯s remark, which was colder than usual.

    It wasn¡¯t just that.

    That the purpose of the constetions is the salvation of the world.

    That absurd im was in contradiction with the actions of the World Federation, especially the Liberation Brigade.

    Especially when I think of the truth about the destruction of the fairies and dragons that I heard from the Fairy Queen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to be true.¡±

    Nevertheless, Hai did not unconditionally deny Johanna¡¯s im.

    After swallowing a sip of cigarette smoke.

    He vomited deeply and spoke in a muddy voice.

    ¡°At least in terms of the fact that the Constetion is divided into moderates and radicals.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe the assertion that the Constetions of the Holy Lord are representative of the moderate faction, and the Constetions of the Liberation Brigade, including the Regressive Lord, are the representatives of the radical faction?¡±

    ¡°Because if there are many of any beings, it is natural for division and conflict to ur.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not really wrong.¡±

    As the Red Dragon Princess, who knows war better than anyone else and believes that trouble cannot be eliminated.

    To Hai¡¯s cold words.

    Charlottenguidly agreed.

    Evenpanies that deal with money.

    A country for the people.

    even the gods.

    When three or more gather, it is natural for each to fight for their own power or profit.

    Right now, even with the Seven Dragons, each n couldn¡¯t achieveplete cooperation.

    Even more so, it would have been rather surprising if there were so many beings that were as powerful as the constetions, but were really united and moving as one.

    Knowing that fact, Limon, who had been immersed in thought for a long time, eventually turned his head.

    And now I can give you the most appropriate advice.

    Even so, he quietly asked the ck-haired girl, who had a heavier atmosphere than anyone else in the conference room, keeping silent.

    ¡°What do you think, Princess?¡±

 Chapter 829

    #829. never.

    Silence passed.

    deep.

    heavy.

    Quietly.

    The ck-haired girl, who had been looking at Limon with dull eyes like ck pearls, spoke quietly after a long time had passed.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really want toment this time.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I think it would be difficult to make an objective judgment.¡±

    ¡°You mean princess?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    At Li Qingyu¡¯s prompt reply, Li Mon as well as the other princesses looked at her with slightly unexpected eyes.

    The scariest thing about her wasn¡¯t her clever brain or her telepathic psionics.

    It¡¯s always been about making the right decisions.

    That¡¯s why, even with the genius Yekatrice or the perfect Charlotte, she is always considered the best schemer in the Seven Dragons.

    In that sense, Li Qingyu¡¯s confession that he could not maintain objectivity on his own was unexpected.

    ¡°Then a subjective judgment is fine.¡±

    ¡°It may not be subjective.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    Li Qingyu was the one who realized the danger of the Constetion before anyone else and was wary of it.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t objective, I needed to hear her opinion.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, please listen to it as if it¡¯s just your personal opinion.¡±

    Could it be because Limon¡¯s attitude was so firm?

    After letting out a gentle sigh.

    Li Qingyu continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is lying outright.¡±

    ¡°¡­check. I want to know if you think the divine lord¡¯s words are true.¡±

    ¡°At least the Holy Lord believes that the Constetions he follows will save the world.¡±

    Hearing her words, the other princesses frowned or pondered.

    After Limon, even Li Qingyu, who is more skilled at seeing through lies than anyone else as he handles telepathy, said this.

    I had to assume that there was little chance that the divine lord was lying.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t trust her.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    So it was.

    Why did everyone make a puzzled expression?

    However, Li Qingyu did not care about the eyes of others.

    He just continued talking quietly, casting a darker shadow on his ck eyes.

    ¡°If the Holy Lord truly believes in the salvation of the Constetions, it¡¯s not because the Constetions are saviors, but because he just wants to believe that.¡±

    ¡°To say that only the extremes among the Constetions have threatened the world is not because the moderates have goodwill, but simply because theyck the power to threaten the world.¡±

    ¡°The peace they speak of will be a world ruled by Constetions, and the salvation they believe in will eventually destroy the world.¡±

    ¡°The Constetion can never be trusted and should not be trusted.¡±

    ¡°¡ªBecause they are our enemies.¡±

    Destroy the fairies.

    As if the dragons were destroyed.

    Far from saving the world, an existence that brings about the end.

    Those are the constetions.

    Moderate or radical, they can never be allies or allies, and must be suspected and defeated.

    In a calm voice as always.

    However, Limon is silent as he sees Li Qingyu, who has a dull and soggy smile that can never feel calm.

    Charlotte opened her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s really kind of you, but at the same time, it¡¯s so not like you.¡±

    ¡°Is it strange that I don¡¯t believe in the Constetions?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just suspicious.¡±

    Li Qingyu is the ck Dragon.

    A dragon that regards doubt and nder as its nature.

    It was rather natural for her to doubt the Holy Lord and the Constetion.

    Still, there are two reasons why Charlotte said it was suspicious.

    ¡°One is that you are not a foolish woman to say such things without any basis, even if you doubt everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And the other is because of your attitude.¡±

    dark as night

    Slimy like death.

    Looking at Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes, full of emotions that are too deep and soggy to be regarded as simple suspicion or wariness.

    Charlotte askednguidly.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, what are you hiding?¡±

    That moment.

    A strange atmosphere prevailed.

    It was something everyone, not just Charlotte, had guessed and wondered about.

    ¡°Is that important?¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s important?¡±

    ¡°well.¡±

    Contrary to her bright smile, Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes were heavy, and Charlotte looked at her with calm golden eyes.

    The eyes of the two intersect.

    The moment the air gets heavier.

    A low voice cut through the air.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°The important thing right now is not the princess¡¯ situation, but what to do with the divine lord.¡±

    After looking at Limon gently at that in words, Charlotte finally snorted a little snort.

    ¡°You too are such a sweet bridegroom that you will rot away.¡±

    Treating her as a bride should be done in moderation.

    While Limon nodded calmly to Charlotte, who spoke wholeheartedly as her bride before being the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    Maia asked sharply.

    ¡°So what do you think the divine lord should do?¡±

    ¡°Of course you have to cut your throat.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to agree, but I am in favor. An unreliable ally is worse than no.¡±

    Ekatriche interrupted before Limon could even open her mouth, and Ainsha agreed expressionlessly.

    From the very beginning, they are the descendants of the Bur who were destroyed by the Constetion.

    Despite its usefulness, the reason why the Seven Dragons kept their distance from yers so far is because they instinctively sensed wariness.

    There was no reason to choose the option of holding hands with the Constetion when he learned the whole truth.

    ¡°¡­I like to keep the possibilities open.¡±

    ¡°I agree to decide the value of use by holding it as a prisoner for the time being.¡±

    Rose, which was decided after careful consideration, in case there are moderates among the Constetions who truly desire peace and salvation.

    Hai, who only looked at the value of use, suggested taking the Holy Lord as a prisoner.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind my opinion. As I said before, I don¡¯t have the confidence to make an objective judgment on this matter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care anyway. Anyway, as long as there is not enough information, there are gains and losses in either case.¡±

    Li Qingyu kept his mouth shut because he was not calm.

    Conversely, Maia calmly expressed her neutrality.

    two in favor

    two opposites.

    two waivers.

    By feeling, or by intuition, or by conviction or calction.

    in the midst of differing opinions.

    All eyes turned to Charlotte.

    I haven¡¯t expressed my opinion yet, so in the end, to hear what the most perfect princess in the Seven Dragons who holds the casting board will decide.

    ¡°Your swordsman decides.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why everyone made strange faces after hearing Charlotte¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­Charlotte, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°What was strange? No matter what decision we make, if he puts his mind to it, it will change.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±

    What do you think will happen if Limon sincerely persuades them?

    Watching Charlotte speaknguidly.

    Yekathrice scratched her head.

    They are already his brides.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a very absurd statement.

    In a situation where opinions are divided half and half like now, if Limon firmly decides, will he be able to keep his choice to the end?

    Because there was no princess who could speak confidently.

    It was just that it was surprising that it was Charlotte and no one else who acknowledged that fact.

    ¡°Is it really okay if I decide?¡±

    ¡°I do not speak two words with one mouth.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    Limon closed his eyes as he stared at Charlotte.

    and your sense of self.

    opinions of other princesses.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s heavy warning.

    After reviewing everything in turn, he finally made a decision, opened his closed eyes, and quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Then the divine lord¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Is the agreement broken?¡±

    ¡°It is not a breakdown. Just put it on hold.¡±

    ¡°I think the treatment was too harsh for something like that.¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t leave someone like you free.¡±

    Underground of the World Federation.

    It was probably originally made to imprison the princess of the Seven Dragons in case they were captured, moderately luxurious and sturdy.

    However, in the cer, which has now be his prison, the Holy Lord sighed.

    ¡°I am so sorry. I thought that the swordsmith, the protector of mankind, would understand our sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Whether that sincerity is true or not is a separate issue, and we cannot afford to distinguish between them right now.¡±

    Limon cut it off.

    Since Syrr has already been kidnapped.

    They had to stop the sword gun before it was discovered, so there was no time to waste in deciding whether or not to trust the divine lord.

    So, he put his decision on hold.

    For now, the divine lord was bound, and the decision was made after the matter was settled.

    ¡°It would be a different story if you could tell me the location of the runaway lords, though.¡±

    ¡°That would be a bit difficult.¡±

    Johanna gave a troubled smile.

    If she had known their location in the first ce, there would be no way the Regressive Lord would have abandoned her to the World Federation.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°Being too openly hostile to the Regressive Lord is something we need to be careful of.¡±

    ¡°Do you like crawfish?¡±

    ¡°Although he may be a little radical, the extreme Constetion is the same in that he wants to save the world.¡±

    In the first ce, moderates are a minoritypared to radicals.

    From the Liberation Brigade to the World Federation, the radicals held the initiative because the power gap between the radicals and the moderates was so great.

    In this situation, if you confront the extremist Constetions, the position of the moderate faction will only weaken and the situation will only get worse.

    speak softly

    Johanna added a word.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably why the return lord left me.¡±

    ¡°¡­To take care of you with my own hands?¡±

    ¡°Then it will add strength to the extremists¡¯ argument.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted it to be a familiar story.¡±

    fed up

    Limon let out augh.

    Then, before turning around and leaving the room, he suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°The Holy Lord¡¯s family said that the Constetion and my purpose are the same.¡±

    ¡°Are you doubting what I said?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not particrly suspicious of you.¡±

    After shaking my head slowly.

    He quietly added a word.

    ¡°But even if the Constetions sincerely try to save the world, as you said, their purpose will not be the same as mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just words.

    As a protector of mankind who has protected the world all his life before bing a sword master.

    It was an assertion that I was able to make because I was convinced that the path of the Constetions and my own path were in direct opposition.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s really unfortunate.¡±

    Could it be because he felt Limon¡¯s sincerity in his words without the slightest hesitation?

    After letting out a sigh of regret.

    Johanna smiled.

    ¡°If you change your mindter, please visit me.¡±

    Limon did not bother to answer her words.

    I just left the room.

    Johanna stared nkly at the ce where he disappeared, and after a long time had passed, she closed her eyes and prayed briefly.

    ¡°¡ªeverything ording to the will of the Lord.¡±

 Chapter 830

    #830. Foolish.

    ¡°Did you finish the story well?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    After imprisoning the Holy Lord.

    It was Rose with aplicated face who greeted Limon from the basement.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know anything, and even if I did, I don¡¯t seem to have the heart to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Rose let out a slight sigh.

    Limon calmly asked her, who was sincerely sorry.

    ¡°Are you sorry?¡±

    ¡°If she had been cooperative, I would have believed the words about the Constetions a little more.¡±

    ¡°I meant to ask if it was regrettable that the revenge was dyed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been stabbed to the point.

    Rose, who made a moreplicated expression, eventually smiled bitterly.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t have that feeling at all.¡±

    ¡°But if you could end it as peacefully as possible, would you like it?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°The Count is really kind.¡±

    ¡°No, just cowardly.¡±

    Rose said bitterly.

    She hadn¡¯t even had the funerals of Lucas and other members of her family yet.

    It was necessary to strike the World Federation as soon as possible in order to rescue Sir before the sword was taken away.

    However, deep down he had a desire to soothe their spirits bypleting his revenge before the funeral.

    Nevertheless, he said that he was cowardly for trying to avoid a fight until the end.

    Watching her help herself.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°The Count is not cowardly. A brave beggar.¡±

    ¡°You mean I was about to give up even vengeance on my n?¡±

    ¡°Vengeance is easy to harbor, hard to execute, but even harder to let go.¡±

    only use.

    Recklessness too.

    After all, it¡¯s like a piece of paper.

    It¡¯s hard to tell the difference between cowardice and kindness.

    However, the scars of losing his family and his aides remain intact.

    Rose¡¯s determination to postpone even revenge for the sake of more people¡¯s peace is by no means cowardly.

    Listen to Limon¡¯s calm words.

    Rose smiled lightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your words.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t empty talk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I just¡­ don¡¯t want to ept it myself.¡±

    she knew

    Limon, who says he is kind, is more kind than anyone else.

    And how sweet that kindness is.

    To be honest, even now, I wanted to bury my face in his chest and ept hisfort.

    But I know that if I do, I will fall into its warmth and be addicted to it, and even this vengeance and bitterness will melt away.

    Looking at Rose who refused hisfort.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s difficult.¡±

    ¡°Trouble¡­ are you talking about it?¡±

    ¡°Shall we move for now?¡±

    what is the trouble

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to exin to Rose, who was puzzled.

    I only held out one hand.

    Right after Rose, who didn¡¯t know the intention but could understand the meaning, ced her hand on Limon¡¯s hand.

    Phaging.

    space twists.

    The surroundingndscape has changed.

    A moment equal to one second divided by a hundred.

    Rose, who intuitively sensed the ce to arrive before the end of the movement with her hyperspace sense as the Queen of the Blue Dragon, felt even more puzzled.

    It was because the ce Limon moved to was not a ce where he could go beyond space.

    Because¡­

    that¡¯s the headquarters of the same World Federation.

    Because it was a ce where everyone was busy.

    and its center.

    The red-haired woman, who was giving instructions to her n with a cigarette in her mouth, turned her bloody eyes to them.

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Grab the remaining remnants.

    To prepare for an unexpected counterattack.

    Hai, who was deploying guards in the World League and Athens, asked quietly.

    Hai wasn¡¯t the only one busy now.

    Yekathrice hacking the system.

    Li Qingyu and Maia interrogate the prisoners.

    Ainsha looking for traces of the monarchs.

    Charlotte et al., reviewing the paperwork.

    Even though it has copsed, the power of the World Federation, which originallypeted with the Seven Dragons for world supremacy, is vast.

    All of the members of the Seven Dragons were busy organizing their forces and assets and chasing down the traces of those who had fled.

    To the point where Hai started questioning Limon rather than weing him.

    ¡°I have something to do for a while.¡±

    ¡°You mean me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the Pharaoh also has business to do, but¡­¡±

    He blurted out his words slightly.

    Limon turned his head.

    ¡°Are you ready, little entourage?¡±

    A petite girl in baggy clothes who was beside Hai and carried out her orders.

    Nadia nodded with a sad face.

    ¡°There are a lot of things that arecking because you are in too much of a hurry.¡±

    ¡°If you did your best, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Then should we do it right now¡­?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What Limon and Nadia are talking about.

    Hai, who had no idea, slightly raised her eyebrows while Rose made a more puzzled expression.

    Nadia pulled out her pager, pressed a few buttons, and hurried back.

    And the moment Nadia, who returned with a small basket, stood behind Hai with the rest of the n.

    Phaging.

    ¡°¡­Elder Conge? Lord Kane?¡±

    space is distorted.

    A group appeared.

    His true identity is none other than a knight of the Blue Dragon n.

    Those who used their excellent space movement ability to travel not only in Athens, but all over the world to help with the situation, appeared one after another.

    When Rose is taken aback when she sees that even the elder and head of the house, who had been left in London after being seriously injured, appeared.

    The warriors of the Red Dragon n entered through the door.

    Originally scattered all over Athens, they were gathering with only a minimum of troops left for guard.

    So the back and forth of the two princesses.

    The two ns lined up at length.

    While Rose and Hai, who felt something, made a look of doubt.

    Limon put his hand in his bosom.

    ¡°Actually, this should have been done sooner¡­ but I¡¯m sorry I dyed it until now.¡±

    If possible, it was something I wanted to do properly after organizing the World Federation as soon as possible and saving Sir.

    But now I don¡¯t know how long it will take, and I can¡¯t even promise the next day.

    Giving up on procrastination, Limon took two cases from his bosom.

    ¡°So Rose Haty.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    and.

    click

    What was in the open case.

    Look at the two rings engraved with dragon patterns, each made of sapphire and ruby.

    In front of the two frozen princesses.

    while on one knee.

    said Limon.

    ¡°Will you ept my marriage proposal?¡±

    That moment.

    Rose opened her mouth.

    Then closed and opened again.

    As if feeling dizzy from a flood of emotions that are tooplex, after licking my lips so many times, what leaked out was a trembling voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a swordsman¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say Ick qualifications. If you, who risked your life countless times to protect innocent people, don¡¯t deserve it, no one else will.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    she tried to say.

    You cannot receive this ring.

    at least not now

    He said he shouldn¡¯t be happy before he¡¯s finished avenging his family and Lucas.

    ¡°rose. What do you think your knight would have said if he had been here?¡±

    But to hear that question.

    Rose had no choice but to keep her mouth shut.

    What would the knight who had been by his side all his life, unnecessarily naive and always wished for his own happiness, would have said?

    Because she knew better than anyone else.

    ¡°Because we cannot see time, we take it as infinite and waste tomorrow, today, and yesterday.¡±

    ¡°But just as Rose cannot undo what happened once, time that has passed does note back.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s somon and somon to end up never being able to do something that you thought you could do tomorrow.¡±

    if things go wrong

    If they figured out the location of the sword gun, they would even get their hands on the sword.

    And even if it¡¯s close to impossible, if you break the seal on the river magic dragon sword and collect the four Seven Arcs to do something absurd again.

    Just like Lucas died.

    You never know who else might be sacrificed.

    There¡¯s no way that Rose or maybe Limon herself isn¡¯t among those victims.

    And if that happens, the one left behind will regret for the rest of his life not giving or receiving this ring today.

    ¡°So will you please ept this ring for me?¡±

    before being a suitor.

    As an immortal immortal.

    It speaks of the value of time.

    Please ept this marriage proposal not for her sake, but for yourself, which you don¡¯t want to regret.

    Rose, who had an indescribable expression while watching Limon speak seriously, eventually let out a sigh.

    ¡°¡­You are cowardly.¡±

    ¡°I will do anything to achieve my goal.¡±

    Rose, who was looking at that shameless face that she couldn¡¯t possibly hate, finally held out a hand with a resigned expression.

    And after the cool touch is transmitted to the fingers.

    A hand that gently embraces you.

    warmth on the lips.

    Feeling that warm touch prates deep into your body and fills even your aching heart with happiness.

    While Rose twitched her eyebrows.

    Limon, who parted his lips at her, turned his head away.

    To look at the face that was as cold as always, but whose eyes could not hide their agitation.

    ¡°Come on, Hai.¡±

    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t qualified yet.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    For reasons different from Rose.

    However, seeing Hai, who was also hesitant to ept the ring, Limonughed.

    Although the Red Dragon Princess considered war as her nature, it goes without saying that she stopped the war and found peace in Africa.

    By the time she gave up defending her own territory and came to help Rose, whom she hated, she had already proven her qualifications.

    Still, there is one reason why she hesitates.

    Because I know it¡¯s because of guilt.

    Limon hugs Hai.

    He whispered, pressing his lips close to her ear.

    ¡°If you¡¯re still dissatisfied, can I tell you this?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Be my bride, Hai.¡±

    The moment I heard that ¡®order¡¯.

    Hai realized.

    That he had no choice in the first ce.

    From the moment he threatened, harassed, and made fun of Limon to satisfy his own desires.

    Because she has already be a ve to his inescapable love.

    That¡¯s why Hai, who had always looked at him with aplex expression on his cold face, finally closed his eyes with Limon¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­If that is your wish.¡±

    Seruk.

    therefore.

    After putting the ring on your finger.

    The moment Limon kissed her lips, which were slightly redder than usual.

    Roaring!

    ¡°Hey, congrattions. Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Lord Lucas must be delighted in the underworld.¡±

    Is it excitement or joy?

    Nadia scatters gilded petals from the basket she has prepared while shedding tears.

    The Red Dragon n sets a trap by burning it.

    Even the Blue Dragon n, who quietly bowed their heads and paid their respects.

    Everyone present, in their own way, celebrated with joy that the beloved princess had finally been married to her lover.

    And those who were there were no exceptions.

    mate mate mate.

    ¡°It sounds like a big deal once.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the 5th and 6th, though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am number two.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey Ainsha? Did I get the second ring?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only then. Don¡¯t forget that I came first when I became Lee¡¯s bride.¡±

    Charlotte leaned against the wall.

    Yekathrice giggles andughs.

    Ainsha and others pping their hands with an expressionless face.

    Even though the ceremony might not be splendid, among the guests who were making this wedding shine more than any other ceremony.

    Maia, who was holding a ss of champagne, slowly looked away.

    and behind them.

    I quietly asked the ck-haired girl who was watching them with a smile on her face.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we must do our best to find and rescue the Queen of Sorcery before it is toote.¡±

    ¡°Are you satisfied with that?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything more important than that?¡±

    It seems you don¡¯t understand the meaning of the question.

    Li Qingyu tilted her head.

    However, unlike that calm face, Maia, who was staring at the deeply sunken eyes, eventually snorted coldly.

    ¡°You are too stupid.¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    So neither positive nor negative.

    Li Qingyu smiled and congratted Hai on bing Limon¡¯s bride.

    Unlike the other princesses, as if she couldn¡¯t see her empty fingers, she pped her palms together softly.

 Chapter 831

    #831. Just keep in mind one thing.

    * * *

    Again.

    slowly.

    Drops flow down.

    along the soft jawline.

    With a nape as thin as a doe.

    Beyond the smooth corbone, between the firm breastbones.

    Sometimes it stops, sometimes it slides, sometimes it rolls.

    The traces left by the bell stood out on the white skin, entuating the already thick curves of the body.

    But at this very moment.

    It was rare for anyone to be able to admire her.

    The sight of a beautiful woman, covered in blood while hanging from a chain, evoked more surprise and pity than admiration.

    Even so, the great thing was that her beauty didn¡¯t fade, but instead looked even more bewitching.

    how much time had passed

    for thousands of years to pass.

    It was a single noise that awakened her, who seemed to be hanging there without moving.

    Sigh.

    ¡°Hey are you alive?¡±

    The door opened with a creak.

    and hear a raspy voice.

    A beauty with dark red curly hair who opened her eyes after her eyshes fluttered.

    Shir smiled.

    ¡°Have you ever seen such a vivid corpse?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a living zombie, it¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much self-deprecation? Still, the name is the body that realized the miracle of reviving a lion.¡±

    ¡°No matter what you call a miracle, in the end, zombies are zombies.¡±

    ¡°You are good at self-objectification.¡±

    ¡°Kyahaha! Well, if you don¡¯t know the subject, until you find out, you¡¯re right up until you¡¯re beaten by the bad-tempered old man.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve heard that the baby suffered a lot when teaching you.¡±

    Heughed briefly at Billy¡¯s cheerful answer.

    with a deeper smile.

    Sir opened his mouth.

    ¡°So why are you here today?¡±

    ¡°Mydy is in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°That warlock baby is always in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, buttely, your hysteria has gotten worse.¡±

    Billy shrugged.

    He was a leisurely wanderer until he heard the news that the Seven Dragons had taken over the World Federation.

    But as the day goes by.

    Thatid-back attitude was gone, reced by outright irritation.

    I was confident that I would be able to find out about the sword gun within a few days at the most, but no matter how much time passed, she didn¡¯t open her mouth.

    No matter how secretly they hide.

    Even the World Federation Headquarters copsed.

    It is only a matter of time before the Seven Dragons find them.

    No matter how long it is, it can be caught in a few months, maybe even a few days.

    As a Wanderer, of course, I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. As the days go by, the warlock Aga¡¯s torture is getting worse.¡±

    ¡°He makes it very easy to say that his life is at stake.¡±

    Billy clicked his tongue.

    As much as you feel nervous.

    Wanderer was applying more and more severe torture to open Shir¡¯s mouth.

    Wanderer, who mastered all of the four world skills and learned ck magic, was better than anyone else at harassing humans.

    It just looks fine on the outside.

    Sir was still suffering terribly from being covered with all sorts of curses.

    Even in the midst of this, it is admirable that you can smile and rx.

    But Billy knew.

    That, too, is a limit.

    ¡°Unfortunately, mydy is a warlock, not an expert in torture. If this continues, sooner orter you will not be able to hold hands.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it was filmed by a very troubled baby.¡±

    For experts in torture, the most important thing is not how much pain they inflict.

    It is the ability to adjust the line so that the opponent never dies until the desired information is obtained.

    from that point of view.

    After all, I¡¯m just amanding yer.

    Wanderer¡¯s torture, who could not be called a master of torture, had now reached a level where it would not be strange if Syrr¡¯s life was taken away.

    So it was.

    The reason why Billy slightly twisted his head.

    ¡°Are you holding on even knowing that?¡±

    ¡°Whooping, when you live to my age, life is not such a waste.¡±

    ¡°What lies do you tell so shamelessly?¡±

    ¡°Are my words a lie?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Humans are not such wonderful creatures that we can give up the desire to live longer simply because we have lived a little longer than others.¡±

    If Sir really had no attachment to life.

    Eithermit suicide sooner orter.

    I would have told you the location of the sword gun.

    Even so, there is one reason why she still endures.

    Because I still wanted to live.

    There was no way Wanderer would let himself live if he confessed everything and lost his usefulness.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you confide in me?¡±

    knowing that very well.

    holding a grin

    Billy said lightly.

    ¡°¡ªbefore you really die.¡±

    is it a warning?

    Or is it intimidation?

    Contrary to that light appearance.

    At the end of looking at Billy, who had heavy sunken eyes in contrast to his awkward tone.

    Sir smiled and asked.

    ¡°Are you really saying that for the warlock baby?¡±

    No matter how much the Wanderers revived the Sword Masters, they were forced to follow the Wanderers because of their witchcraft.

    I have no intention of helping you.

    Why are you so active?

    with a meaningful smile.

    Sir asked again.

    ¡°Or is it for your long-cherished dream?¡±

    ¡°¡­You speak as if you know my long-cherished wish.¡±

    ¡°Whoops. It may be a lie that attachment to life decreases as one lives longer, but discernment and knowledge increase.¡±

    From the Silver Age to the present.

    As the legendary great witch who lived a long time ago than Limon, and as the queen of magic who ruled the empire.

    Sir looked at Billy with deep sunken eyes.

    ¡°Especially when ites to you, my child, I know very well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Including what your long-cherished wish is.¡±

    80 years ago.

    Even though Billy had no grudge, he killed the Sword Spirit at any cost.

    The purpose of causing a civil war to make the world, which was already chaotic in the aftermath of the World War, even more chaotic.

    After a duel with Limon, he couldn¡¯t give up until he died.

    Still seeking.

    Talking about Billy¡¯s dream.

    The legendary archwitchughed.

    ¡°Just keep one thing in mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your long-cherished wish can never be fulfilled this way and will surely fail.¡±

    Could that be her insight as a great witch?

    Or is it a prophecy as a prophet?

    Hearing those words that could not be ignored either way, Billy nodded earnestly at the end of staring at Sir.

    ¡°Thanks for the advice.¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t stop.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have to do something with your life as a bonus anyway?¡±

    If sessful, that¡¯s fine.

    If you fail, you just die.

    Giggling, there is no need for hesitation in the life that I got as an extra job anyway.

    Put your hand in Billy¡¯s jacket.

    took out a knife

    And¡­

    ¡°In that sense, I have something to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me where the sword is?¡±

    puffy

    with the sound of flesh cracking.

    While Shir is stiff.

    Clutching the bloody knife, Billy looked at her with cool eyes, unlike his smirk.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to give it out alive than to give it out dead?¡±

    * * *

    Wow.

    in deep darkness.

    In a space where there is only silence.

    Wanderer, a beautiful woman with purple hair and clear dark circles, bit her nails with her teeth.

    ¡°Because she looks like a cursed witch¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because she bit too hard.

    The tip of his fingernail broke and blood gushed out.

    But Wanderer didn¡¯t stop biting his nails. On the contrary, it only gave me more strength and worked well.

    Even though she was hiding in such a secluded ce, she continued to listen to information from the outside.

    That¡¯s why I knew.

    The fact that the organization of the World Federation ising to an end.

    The fact that the Seven Dragons are searching all over the world to find themselves in earnest.

    elite of the n.

    Seven Dragons Group.

    intelligence agencies of each country.

    Even giant guilds in various ces.

    The pursuit of the Seven Dragons, which mobilized all their strength regardless of money, power, or threats, was terrifying.

    Especially since the world federation has copsed, there is no force to keep them in check.

    There is one way to turn this situation around.

    All you have to do is find the sword gun as soon as possible and get your hands on the sixth, Seven Arcs.

    But Sir, the only one who knows the location, is holding out more tenaciously than I thought.

    As a Wanderer, it was truly insane.

    More than anything, it wasn¡¯t just the pursuit of the Seven Dragons that made her nervous now.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    While biting my nails.

    Sensing something fishy going on, Wanderer covered his mouth.

    But it was pointless.

    ¡°Cool cool cool cool! Whoa!¡±

    Like squeezing your lungs.

    at the end of a violent cough.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I had to vomit my stomach.

    Wanderer, who had barely stopped gagging, groped for help.

    Then, he opened the lid of the golden vial he had taken from deep inside his bosom and drank the contents.

    gulp gulp.

    Fortunately, the drug effect worked.

    While the seizures stop, the nausea subsides, and the tearing pain subsides.

    Wanderer, who was breathing heavily, swiped the back of his hand at his blood-stained lips and opened his mouth as if chewing.

    ¡°It¡¯s like fucking sword masters¡­!¡±

    she¡¯s amander

    He was an absolute master whopleted the miracle of reviving the dead by mastering the spirit world skills to the limit and adding ck magic to it.

    However, even for her, resurrecting the sword master was an act that was too burdensome.

    Resurrecting nine people at once is more.

    With the demon¡¯s tears and Seven Arcs, plus the power of Ruler and Magician, they managed to achieve that miracle.

    But the price was great.

    She even used her own lifespan to create miracles beyond limits.

    The result is the current state.

    How many more days can I live?

    It was impossible to even promise.

    At the time, she believed it was worth it.

    If youmand 9 sword masters to kill Limon and destroy the Seven Dragons.

    So if I took their Seven Arcs, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about their lifespan shortened at all.

    But what about the result?

    The World Federation copsed.

    The power of the Seven Dragons has been strengthened.

    Most of the sword masters I¡¯ve resurrected have either died, escaped, been injured, or been uncooperative.

    As a Wanderer, he had no choice but to grind his teeth.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t trying to bring back those things¡­¡¯

    But regretting doesn¡¯t bring back the lifespan that was shortened.

    with grim eyes

    Wanderer murmured.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s like this, I have no choice but to open the damn witch¡¯s mouth even if I kill her.¡±

    Although the majority of Sword Masters have been lost, the energy consumed to maintain their spells has also decreased.

    if only once.

    He could also use thew of resuscitation.

    Of course, if you do that when your lifespan has already reached its limit, your life will be really dangerous¡­ but rather than

    wasting time like this, it¡¯s better to kill Sir and then revive him and gamble on finding out the location of the sword gun with the power of the spell.

    It was when Wanderer made a decision with a grim face.

    Sigh.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    what atrocious thing you did.

    A sloppy cowboy came through the door covered in blood.

    Billy smiled at Wanderer and opened his mouth.

    ¡°That means we finally found the location of the sword gun.¡±

 Chapter 832

    #832. Damn you bastard

    * * *

    The sword moves.

    soft like flowing water.

    Slowly like snowkes in winter.

    Quietly like a bud that blooms.

    never fast or strong or sharp.

    Nevertheless, the moment when the extremely elegant, neat, and even beautiful sword pathsted for such a long time and then faded like a butterflynding on a flower petal.

    She raised her hands.

    mate mate.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great sword dance.¡±

    ¡°This is the basics.¡±

    A green haired woman with a particrly slender body.

    Maia stopped pping.

    And asked Limon, who had the sword tucked into his waistband, in a low voice.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what the doctor should tell you?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that the doctor will know better about the state of the body that the patient himself does not know?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    Afterughing out loud.

    After slowly reviewing the sensation of swinging the sword, Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°At least I don¡¯t feel any problems with swinging the sword.¡±

    ¡°It means that the aftereffects of the Juhwa Lipma arepletely gone.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the doctor.¡±

    Limon shrugged.

    In the aftermath of unreasonable efforts to prevent the revival of the demon god in Russia, he falls into a drunken bout.

    He went to the fairy kingdom with Charlotte in that state and fought another fierce battle, so he once crossed the threshold of life and death.

    Fortunately, he epted Charlotte as his bride andpleted his dragon psionics, so he was able to get out of the orphanage.

    As there were still minor aftereffects, it was not enough to be perfect.

    It was just that I had to move without hesitation because everything was going so fast.

    That¡¯s why after destroying the World Federation.

    Maia devoted herself entirely to his treatment, leaving everything to the other princesses and her aides.

    It is a known fact that if you find the runaway lords, you will have a fierce battle with the remaining sword masters and lords.

    For that day, it was necessary to normalize Limon¡¯s body as soon as possible.

    And the result of her generous use of all kinds of elixirs, the best in the world.

    Limon¡¯s treatment was finally over.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too careless.¡±

    ¡°Because if you overdo it, you can fall into the coin intoxication again?¡±

    ¡°Your condition right now is unprecedented.¡±

    Maia calmly pointed out.

    By epting all seven princesses as his brides, Limon¡¯s dragon psionics have be stronger beyond imagination.

    Even the princesses who had perfected the dragon¡¯s blood didn¡¯t dare to deal with his dragon psionics.

    More because of the specificity of the eighth dragon psionic.

    The problem is that he is a sword master with a swordsman¡¯s sword.

    Only now, by cutting the dragon psionic with the power of to¡¯s carving knife, he was strengthening his swordsmanship, but it was just an expedient.

    The swordsman of the dragon ughter sword essentially rejects the power of the dragon.

    Even Maia could not be certain what would happen if the bnce between dragon psionics and swordsmanship copsed.

    But one thing is certain.

    ¡°However, if you fall into the coin intoxication again, it won¡¯t end as luckily as this time.¡±

    It¡¯s a miracle to survive after going through the main fire in the first ce.

    Usually, it is basic to be a disabled person or leave permanent damage.

    Even if he is a sword master with a strong body, he cannot be sure of his life or death the next time he falls for the magic spell.

    Be careful.

    before being a member of parliament.

    At the end of looking at Maia, who speaks as a bride who worries about her groom.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm, I guess you¡¯re good at talking.¡±

    Seruk.

    Maia snorted lightly.

    Contrary to his clear answer, it wasn¡¯t just because he knew that Limon would always overdo it if the time was needed.

    It was because of his act of hugging his waist as if he was trying to turn his words around.

    But Limon¡¯s touch.

    She didn¡¯t bother to deny it.

    I just naturally kissed him.

    side.

    Is it because I¡¯m already used to it?

    Until they gently ovepped their lips, gently mixed their tongues, and shared each other¡¯s breath sweetly.

    At the end of the most intense kiss, Limon¡¯s fingers, digging into the fiveyers of outerwear, slipped down Maia¡¯s smooth thighs.

    It was when Maia wrapped her arms around Limon¡¯s neck and let ayer of his coat slip down.

    Wiing.

    ¡°I have something to say to the swordsman¡­¡±

    Opening the automatic door that was closed.

    A ck-haired girl with papers.

    Li Qingyu suddenly stopped walking.

    Then, he quietly asked the two of them, who had finally separated their ovepping lips but were still hugging each other closely.

    ¡°¡­was I interrupted?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Even though I showed an embarrassing appearance.

    Li Qingyu smiled at Maia, who responded coldly and immediately without blushing, unlike Limon, who had a slightly embarrassing expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if that happened. I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to be having a good time in broad daylight like this.¡±

    ¡°Time doesn¡¯t matter for treatment.¡±

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s really just a treatment to supplement the swordsmith¡¯s dragon psionic?¡±

    Li Qingyu agreed.

    It was always necessary to replenish enough dragon psionics in order to prevent Limon from falling into the coin affliction again.

    But at her words.

    Maia sneered coldly.

    ¡°Or what else?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no reason for me to notice others when I am making love with my husband.¡±

    As if to prove one¡¯s own words.

    Or as if showing off to Li Qingyu.

    Maia kissed him again, pulling her arm around Limon¡¯s neck even more.

    Biting my ear lobe.

    Gently suck on your neck.

    Keep your slender body in close contact with your strong muscles.

    After carving his teeth, kiss marks, and scent clearly on his body.

    Maia slightly turned to Li Qingyu.

    ¡°If you want to spend time with him, just tell me. The more people there are to take care of ¡®my groom¡¯, the better.¡±

    Looking at Maia, who says that as the first bride to receive a ring before being a senator, she will ¡®permit¡¯ her to spend the night with him.

    Even though she hadn¡¯t received the ring yet, the girl who was the first to spend the night with Limon smiled.

    ¡°Thanks for the offer, but it¡¯s okay. There will be plenty of time to spend with the swordsman even after this is over.¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s really rxing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something else urgent right now.¡±

    Maia with an open cynicism.

    Contrary to her smiling face, Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes are deeply sunken.

    Limon, who was scratching his cheeks at the sight of the two brides, casually asked,

    ¡°So what¡¯s going on, Princess?¡±

    ¡°I found something a little unusual.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, have you found out where they are?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that is not the case. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    While Maia is focusing on Limon¡¯s treatment, she organizes the power of the other princesses and the World Federation.

    The moment when Li Qing-yu was about to continue talking calmly as he handed out the documents he had found as a result of thoroughly examining the remaining data.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Limon hardened his face.

    Then Li Qingyu hesitated.

    A littleter, Maia raised her eyebrows.

    There was only a slight time difference ording to each other¡¯s senses.

    Feeling the same thing at about the same time, the three immediately acted.

    ¡°Swordsmith!¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Phaging!

    The moment Limon, who was holding Maia¡¯s waist with one hand, grabbed Li Qingyu¡¯s hand, who ran like lightning.

    space is distorted.

    What appeared was a vast sky.

    Immediately after moving to the roof of the World Federation Headquarters by moving through space as naturally as breathing.

    As soon as Limon let go of Li Qingyu and Maia, he immediately drew his sword.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Sword Sword Dance

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ „¦Îè

    France¡¯s flowers are in full bloom.

    ·¨‡ø

    »¨é_µÃyÆß°ËÔã¡»

    and.

    blooming petals.

    one song at a time.

    Every time Limon moved his sword, the petals that bloomed from the tip of the sword quickly grew into hundreds and thousands.

    And so, the moment when the headquarters of the World Federation was covered with flower petals.

    pure white sh.

    fell on it

    Kwaaang!!!

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±

    The impact that shook heaven and earth with a terrifying roar shook not only the headquarters of the World Federation, but the entire Athens.

    In the midst of citizens screaming and falling down.

    Limon slowly stopped his sword.

    Phaging.

    ¡°Swordsmith! Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    It was right after that.

    Rose appeared beyond space.

    Yekatrice, who jumped up and took Ainsha with her.

    And Haty, who spreads her wings andnds on the roof, and Charlotte, who flies with telekinesis.

    Li Qingyu quietly opened her mouth as the princesses who stopped what they were doing and appeared in detail gathered around them.

    ¡°¡­a bit unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect them to strike back at this timing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too boring to fight back like that.¡±

    Listen to what Li Qingyu said.

    Yekathrice nodded.

    The sh just now was threatening enough in that it could not bepletely blocked even with the sword sword.

    If Limon hadn¡¯t stopped it, it could have blown up the entire headquarters of the World Federation.

    But that¡¯s for other ces.

    It was an insufficient attack to destroy this ce, where not only Limon but also the elites of each n and the princesses of the Seven Dragons were gathered.

    nevertheless.

    No, because of that, Limon hardened his face.

    ¡°This is not a counterattack. not wasting time.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what you mean by wasting time.¡±

    ¡°This is not the end, but the beginning.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Ainsha tilted her head at the words whose meaning was unknown.

    But after a while.

    she found out

    What does it mean to tie your feet?

    And why Limon is hardening his face.

    The faint light that had begun to be seen from the distant sky was telling the situation more clearly than a hundred words.

    Even so, among the princesses who can¡¯t believe the absurd facts.

    Limon said bitterly.

    ¡°This fucking asshole.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm, I think I said goodbye with this.¡±

    fed up

    Afterughing.

    Billy murmured quietly to himself.

    ¡°Even if the priest hadn¡¯t died, I wouldn¡¯t have had to do such a bothersome thing.¡±

    So, I¡¯m not really lucky.

    While grumbling, he opened his jacket.

    Billy pulled out the knives that were tightly stuck in it one by one.

    Fang Fang Fang.

    ¡°Honestly, this isn¡¯t my style, but¡­¡±

    And then.

    in turn.

    Knives thrown.

    One, two, three.

    Pure white ck light soars.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s wearing a ck sword to keep his location hidden.

    The knife that rose quietly began to elerate and move only after reaching the far end of the sky.

    Fang Fang Fang.

    But Billy¡¯s actions did not end there.

    From three sacks to ten sacks.

    Another twenty sacks.

    As Billy pulled the knife out of his jacket and threw it repeatedly, Billy¡¯s hands grew faster and more and more streaks of light crossed the sky.

    So, with a grin,

    The moment Billy fired thest knife.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to run around a bit busily for a while, Master.¡±

    ¡º

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Rain Shot

    Intercontinental Unlimited Knife Throwing

    IC Unlimited Knife Throwing

    ¡»

    Aplex trajectory like a spider¡¯s web fills the sky.

    108 knives, each with the destructive power to blow up a city, spread out all over the world.

 Chapter 833

    #833. I warned you

    * * *

    Bachemensky.

    He was a prominent figure in the Russian Khanate.

    Originally from the revolutionary army, he was a high-ranking member of the revolutionary government who acted as Sergei¡¯s aide when the revolution broke out.

    After the revolution failed, he became a prisoner of Gg.

    Nevertheless, as a result of contributing to preventing the resurrection of the Demon God, he was appointed as the minister of a new department called the Ministry of Revolution and became a rising leader in the Russian Khanate.

    In the Russian Khanate¡­

    No, no country in the world had such a turbulent life history.

    It was a result of luck.

    However, no matter how lucky and rted he was, there was only one reason that Bachemensky was able to ovee several adversities and be a minister.

    because he was capable

    Sergey, of course.

    Enough that Yekathrice also moderated him.

    Of course, if it was a revolutionary government, the silver dragon n is overflowing with talented people like Bachemensky.

    However, no matter how many talents there are, they are not enough.

    In particr, he was called the sessor of Sergei through the revolutionary army and the revolutionary government Gg, and he was an outstanding figure in calming the public sentiment in confusion.

    ¡°What is this again¡­¡±

    So it was.

    this moment.

    Why did Bachemensky groan?

    Until now, there were many things to wrap my head around.

    Like taking care of the work that Yekathrice left.

    Like Yekathrice doing something crazy and struggling to catch up.

    Or being harassed by Yekathrice, who said that she was bored and asked her toe up with something fun.

    ¡­This was quite disconcerting, considering that he was originally a minister of revolution who should be busy restoring an industry that had been ruined by the aftermath of the revival he drank.

    It wasn¡¯t too hard though.

    Even though she was crazy, Yekathrice was a genius and made up for it in other ways as much as she had an ident.

    Other members of the Silver Dragon n as well as the people actively helped the Revolutionary Department.

    The series of crises, from the revival of the Demon God to the war with the World Federation, plunged the country into chaos, but instead united the people as one.

    If this chaos is sorted out, the Russian Khanate will develop further.

    That¡¯s what Bachemensky believed.

    In fact, with the Seven Dragons destroying the World Federation, his belief seemed to be realized more clearly.

    ¡­Until an out of nowhere light colored the sky.

    ¡°Has it not been confirmed yet?¡±

    ¡°I inquired with the Ministry of Defense, but they say that the size of the aircraft is too small to be discerned by radar.¡±

    ¡°At least it¡¯s not like an ordinary airne or meteor.¡±

    Like a meteor shower in the middle of the night.

    Or like the trajectory of an airne.

    Dozens of shes of light zigzag across the sky are truly mysterious.

    It was a spectacle that anyone who knows nothing would be delighted to admire and take pictures.

    Even so, the reason Bachemensky had no choice but to harden his face was not just because of his responsibility as a minister.

    Because I¡¯ve seen that beam of light before.

    ¡®Then no way¡­¡¯

    Just a few months ago.

    When the Demon God tried to resurrect.

    Limon fought a fierce battle with the two sword masters to stop it.

    Recalling the memory of witnessing simr streaks of light cross the sky several times along the way, Vachemensky swallowed dryly.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just raining.

    But what if, as he expected, each ray of light was an attack with a sword master¡¯s sword?

    No matter how much Bahamut¡¯s state-of-the-art weapons are deployed, is it possible to block Moscow with only air defense?

    No, even if it is blocked, how many times can it be blocked?

    Because you know the answer.

    While looking out the window with an anxious expression.

    Peeing!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Bachemensky¡¯s eyes widened.

    Dozens of shes embroidered the sky.

    This is because the orbit of one of them was gradually bent, and then it deviated from its original trajectory and began to fall rapidly.

    Directly towards the headquarters of Bahamut standing tall in the middle of Moscow.

    Wheein!

    The response was immediate.

    Maybe because it was already on the alert.

    Various defense devices protruding from the rooftops of Bahamut and other ces in Moscow immediately began intercepting the sh.

    From anti-aircraft missiles toser-electrocannons.

    Hundreds and thousands of various weapons fired in a matter of seconds covered the Moscow sky like a.

    That look is truly heavenly.

    or a supersonic fighter.

    whether it¡¯s a missile

    As expected of the capital of the Russian Khanate, it was dense and thorough enough to shoot down anything.

    One problem.

    The sh was too small, too fast, and too powerful to block that much.

    Of course, most of the anti-aircraft weapons couldn¡¯t even touch it.

    The few weapons that miraculously hit the sh didn¡¯t even change their trajectory, let alone shoot them down, and bounced off in vain.

    Bachemensky, who saw the scene, swallowed a groan.

    In the end, the moment when the sh of light was about to pierce the barrier of Bahamut, which was opened as ast resort.

    Phaging.

    space splits

    Two figures appear on the rooftop of Bahamut.

    A sharp de of light extended towards the falling sh.

    Kwaaang!!!

    ¡°Swordsmith! Great Khan!¡±

    A loud roar shook Moscow and the remains of shattered knives rained down.

    Bachemensky was delighted.

    I couldn¡¯t see it clearly because it was far away, but I could tell that the two were a white-haired man and a silver-haired one-armed girl.

    However, he is the one who blocked the knife.

    Limon did not rx.

    I just asked casually while staring at the dozens of beams of light across the sky with a hard face.

    ¡°Can I leave Yekathrice?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things for granted, brother. This is my territory.¡±

    ¡°Okay then please.¡±

    Could it be that his own territory would have been bombed if he was a littlete?

    After lightly kissing Ekatrice¡¯s forehead, which was different from her single smile.

    Limon crossed the space again.

    where he should go next.

    In other words, towards the ce where Billy¡¯s knife will fall next.

    And Limon wasn¡¯t the only one struggling across space.

    * * *

    $¡ºSeventy-two species of twelve dragons

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷Ê®¶þ½~ýˆ¼¼

    Gong Gong Muhyo Sea Dragon Breaking

    ¿Õ¿×ŸoÌ“ ýˆº£ÆÆ¾³¡»$ Bold/Aligned in the middle

    Quaang!

    wielding a sword

    The moment the air splits.

    The knife swallowed in the crack disappears and the aftermath distorts the space.

    A blue-haired female knight floating in the air with her wings wide open.

    Rose let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he used the dragon skill again while the internal wounds he suffered during the London defense battle hadn¡¯t healed yet.

    Her heart pounded and a sharp pain pierced her body.

    But Rose didn¡¯t stop.

    Because she couldn¡¯t rest now that she had to move quickly even for a minute or a second to stop the knives pouring down like rain all over the world.

    So did the other princesses.

    in Egypt.

    in Brazil.

    in the Commonwealth of China.

    in the Holy Alliance.

    in the United States of America.

    Because everyone was busy moving to prevent the knife from falling at any moment.

    Of course, no matter how much they were, they couldn¡¯t show as much activity as Rose or Limon, who could move between spaces.

    However, there were two people who were just as busy running around as they were.

    Pazing Pazing!

    ¡°Ahh, the team leader is also really good! How the hell is there a way to pamper a pet like this!¡±

    One is a blue bird that ps its wings vigorously, crossing the space.

    Phaging!

    And the other was Lee Chun-gi, who traveled all over the world using spatial skills.

    Ten members of the absolute ss alone.

    Four of them can even teleport.

    It was a tremendous power that could instantly copse several countries or change the world if you put your mind to it.

    But at this very moment.

    All of them were moving hastily, as if being chased.

    It was because it was not an easy task for them to block all the hundreds of knives falling sequentially around the world.

    Especially in that you never know exactly when and where each knife willnd.

    Still, the effort was not in vain.

    Time goes by.

    The more you block the knife.

    The number of shes across the sky has diminished.

    At this rate, it was enough to be relieved that all knives could be blocked without major damage.

    PABABABABABABANG!

    ¡­until suddenly another hundred or so shes were added to the sky.

    [Does that make sense!?]

    It must have been so absurd.

    Yuna-kyung screamed loudly.

    However, Limon, who ran the hardest, did not show any signs of disappointment even though his hardships so far had been reset.

    I guess I knew that too.

    I just spoke calmly into themunicator.

    ¡°So I warned you. That idiot is said to be the strongest sword master when fighting from a distance.¡±

    [No matter how much it is, there is a degree!]

    ¡°Don¡¯t you still know that you shouldn¡¯t expect a degree from a sword master?¡±

    [Stop it.] Yuna

    -kyung couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound of pain at Limon¡¯s words, which were more like a sword master.

    From sword spirits that cut dreams and reality to sword swords that realized absolute defense, a sword whose body itself is contradictory.

    As she had fought several sword masters, she was well aware of their deceit.

    But anyways.

    Just one sword master driving the entire Seven Dragons to run non-stop.

    It was astounding.

    And it was not only Yuna-kyung who felt frustrated by this situation.

    [I want to know if it is impossible to track Lee.]

    ¡°It must be difficult right now.¡±

    [I heard that you summoned Geomrang in a duel the other day¡­]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not the type of person who can work the same number twice. More so if you are openly at a disadvantage, like now.¡±

    [I felt it before when he ran away without hesitation, but he¡¯s a really picky person.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not like he survived to the end among my disciples for no reason.¡±

    Expand your senses and feel the trail of light across the sky.

    Limon sighed.

    Even though Billy is the weakest after the sword in head-to-headbat, he is a sword master who is stronger than anyone else when fighting from a distance.

    The most tricky thing is that you know how to thoroughly exploit your own strengths.

    Of course, this is not the swordsman¡¯s way.

    It¡¯s more like a sniper¡¯s way.

    However, considering that Billy was a gunman in the wilderness in the first ce, this kind of tactic was his own.

    It was rather strange that they fought openly up until now.

    In fact, even during the Fairy Kingdom, if he hadn¡¯t agreed to a duel with Limon, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to win.

    The problem was that it made the situation a mess.

    Billy, who throws knives while hiding his presence in a ck sword, is no match for a sniper.

    A battleship, if I had topare it.

    Or something more like a mobile missile battery.

    It evenes with firepower that can blow up a city in one blow, plus perfect stealth.

    It was extremely difficult to catch Billy when he kept lurking around throwing knives all over the ce.

    [Hmm, no matter how much you do, you should know that if you keep doing this, you will eventually get caught?]

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    [If you still did this¡­]

    ¡°Princess, it will be as you expected.¡±

    This massive bombing is a double-edged sword.

    It might confuse them for a while, but it was a gamble that would prove to be caught over time.

    Even knowing that fact, Billy¡­ no, the reason Wanderer would have done this.

    Hai said heavily.

    [Did you finally find out the location of the sword gun?]

 Chapter 834

    #834. It was like that.

    * * *

    Light ripples.

    from earth to sky.

    He was looking at the wave of light that was unobstructed by anything and did not stop for a moment, engulfing everything.

    No, I had to look.

    it was doom

    It was a disaster.

    it was absurd

    Tens of thousands and hundreds of millions of troops.

    A superhuman with the power to face the world.

    The light of despair that melted like thin ice in front of the sun made me feel helpless.

    So in the midst of soaring frustration.

    he thought

    If I could turn back time

    And if you can get the power.

    No matter what the cost¡­

    * * *

    Slowly.

    He opened his eyes.

    And fell silent for a while.

    ¡°¡­was it a dream?¡±

    It¡¯s like dreaming.

    Amon thing while sleeping.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t only because it had been such a long time since he had been asleep like this that he felt unfamiliar.

    Because it was so rare to see the past and not the future.

    but.

    It was nothing new.

    In the distant past, every time he closed his eyes, he would be haunted by memories of the past, especially that day.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure this time will be sessful.

    I could have been more tenacious.

    But that is a thing of the past.

    repeating the return.

    As memories umte.

    It was rare for him to dream of the past, and

    the anger, passion, and hope that he believed wouldst forever had weathered over time, and now it was hard to feel even a faint trace.

    But not everything has faded.

    Hot feelings cool down.

    The more you regress.

    The tenacity to change the future became clearer and became the driving force for him to endure.

    ¡®I¡¯ve finallye this far.¡¯

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m really feeling it after a long time.

    Ruler closed his eyes.

    The only goal he has pursued by repeating countless recurrences.

    The fact that the possibility of blocking the future, which seemed impossible to change, was finally right in front of me made my dry heart throb.

    jerk jerk.

    It was then.

    A voice came from the other side of the dark passage.

    He could tell who the opponent was just from that sound, so he asked quietly.

    ¡°Have you finished checking?¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that the information is fake?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way that¡¯s going to happen, so rest assured¡­ It¡¯s certain ording to the records of the Dark Dawn.¡±

    ¡°is it.¡±

    ¡°okay. If it¡¯s fake information, it¡¯s enough to find out the answer by killing the bitch.¡±

    At the words of the bleak Wanderer.

    Ruler calmly agreed.

    In the first ce, the possibility that Sir gave false information was low, but even if it was false, double and triple confirmation and preparation were necessary.

    Finding the sword gun and obtaining the Kangma Dragon Sword was now a matter of life and death for them.

    So the moment he took out his pocket watch from his pocket and pressed the button.

    Click.

    The second hand turns.

    His vision changed.

    in the swaying time.

    What passes by is the flow.

    I remember the idea ofndscapes, people, and things.

    elerating hundreds of times and passing by quickly, the moment you cross over a few options and reach a fork.

    Ruler saw.

    The rocking darkness and silent noise.

    A soft moon hidden by clouds.

    The human figure under that radiance.

    ¨DAbove all, an entrance too mysterious to be a door and too beautiful to be a hole.

    and right after that.

    Time started going backwards.

    The moment when thendscape that passed by while elerating rewinds several times faster than when it was elerated, and finally returns to its original time.

    Tick.

    Confirming that the second hand of the pocket watch that had returned returned to its original position.

    Ruler quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely real.¡±

    ¡°¡­I said I was certain.¡±

    ¡°I have no doubts. I just checked.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­. The star¡¯s foreknowledge isn¡¯t urate in the first ce, is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Perhaps it was because he was offended that he doubted his own words.

    Ruler had no choice but to be silent at the words of Wanderer, who snorted lightly, in a sarcastic tone.

    An insulting remark to him who can directly confirm and return to the future, which is different from vague prophecies or foreknowledge.

    However, it was true that his star¡¯s foreknowledge had gone wrong several times.

    Is it because of the influence of Limon and other sword masters or because the ce called the sword gun is special?

    This time, I only saw the future of finding a sword gun.

    Because I couldn¡¯t reach it until then.

    ¡°Does not matter. Anyway, the future of the sixth Seven Arcsing into our hands won¡¯t change.¡±

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be this time.

    assert without hesitation.

    Ruler said quietly.

    ¡°So get everyone ready.¡±

    ¡°All of the Sword Masters¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, including ¡®him¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to contact that person as well?¡±

    ¡°I bet you were the one who pointed out that my foreknowledge was not urate.¡±

    At Ruler¡¯s cold reply, Wanderer narrowed his brows.

    Because she hates opponents who can¡¯t handle them as she pleases because they are careless and nervous, he couldn¡¯t be happy to join him.

    However, as I said myself, it is true that preparation is necessary as long as the foresight of the stars cannot bepletely trusted.

    So Wanderer reluctantly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind taking that guy along, but you¡¯ll take care of it¡­ I¡¯ll kill you if it gets on my nerves.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so¡­¡±

    After Wanderer turned around and left with a sneer, as if he didn¡¯t like it.

    He organized his thoughts.

    Finally, he found out the location of the sword gun and used Geomrang¡¯s bombardment to tie the Chilryonghoe¡¯s feet.

    In addition, as long as they gathered all the remaining power in case of emergency, no one would be able to stop them from getting the mighty dragon sword.

    All the more because thanks to the protection of the stars, the best power was added in a timely manner.

    Above all¡­

    ¡°They also don¡¯t know where the sword gun is.¡±

    If Limon had known the location of the sword gun, he wouldn¡¯t have reached the future where he could get there so easily.

    And as long as all the traitors who stole the information have been sorted out.

    Limon and the Seven Dragons couldn¡¯t even find out the location of the sword gun, let alone stop them.

    in cold confidence.

    Ruler gently closed his eyes.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­How many are left?¡±

    ¡°As far as confirmed so far, there are about 360.¡±

    ¡°is that so.¡±

    Li Qingyu sighed softly.

    It¡¯s been several days since the sky was colored with shes and the bombardment of swords began.

    It wasn¡¯t because I couldn¡¯t even get enough sleep for several days as I was running around trying to stop the falling knife.

    It was because the number of knives, which continued to increase no matter how many times he shot them down, stopped at some point.

    Originally, you should be relieved that it is finally over.

    However, the reason she had no choice but to sigh was because there was no way that the sword had reached its limit and stopped bombing.

    rather the opposite.

    I backed off because I didn¡¯t need to waste any more time.

    ¡®If only I had a little more time¡­¡¯

    Li Qingyu closed her eyes.

    The result of a thorough investigation of the World Federation.

    She was the one who found the clue to the runaway monarchs.

    While blocking Billy¡¯s bombardment, he mobilized his entire family to follow their trail.

    But Li Qingyu was toote. After all, it didn¡¯t stop them from finding the sword gun.

    And since the yer had already been taken away, there was no way to prevent them from finding the Seven Arcs from the sword gun.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if I can find out the location of the sword gun even now¡­¡¯

    Li Qingyu put on a bitter expression.

    Even though the Seven Dragons have been working hard for the past hundreds of years, the sword gun has not been able to find even a trace.

    To find the ce right away without any clues.

    It was a near-impossible task, no matter how the Seven Dragons¡¯ best strategist, or the ck Dragon who had perfected the dragon¡¯s true blood in hundreds of years.

    Especially since Billy¡¯s knives are still flying in the sky.

    Particrly troubling was the fact that it was impossible to predict when and where that knife wouldnd.

    Even Limon can¡¯t fully read the knife¡¯s trajectory until it starts to fall.

    Until all the knives were disposed of, all seven princesses were bound to their respective territories.

    It¡¯s still falling every hour or two, so there¡¯s not much damage.

    Because they were the only ones who could block dozens of knives from falling in many directions at the same time.

    ¡®I¡¯m so pathetic too.¡¯

    So she helped herself.

    Propose to Limon.

    Bringing the Seven Dragons together.

    I¡¯ve done everything I could to prevent this from happening.

    Even so, in the end, they had no choice but to wait and see if another Seven Arcs, and that of course, a strong magic dragon sword would fall into their hands.

    For Li Qingyu, it was inevitable that he would feel sorry for himself.

    There is one thing that isforting.

    ¡®No matter how much they do, they can¡¯t break the seal of the mighty dragon sword¡­¡¯

    Among the Seven Arks, the strong magic dragon sword is special.

    Worried about its mighty power, Limon and Sir putyers of seals on it.

    Even if they got hold of the sword, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break the seal right away.

    However, Seven Arks, where the power of the constetion was sealed in the Nine Worlds created by the Fairy Queen by borrowing even the power of the seven dragons, is an unprecedented treasure in history.

    What kind of power is contained in it?

    what is possible with it

    nobody knows exactly

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t be relieved.

    ¡®If there is at least a small clue, there must be a way.¡¯

    So it was.

    From what was collected by the World Federation, to what was previously investigated.

    In addition, data on each monarch, records on sword masters, and information gathered from the inside so far.

    Why did she rummage through that mountain of documents?

    Even though I knew it was like looking for a needle in the sand, I couldn¡¯t stand still.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I was in the middle of examining the documents as best I could, looking out the window every now and then to prepare for another bombing attack.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s hand trembled.

    What made his expression strangely change.

    Doubts at first, then doubts, then into clear doubts.

    With her ck eyes filled with emotions one after another, she hurriedly started flipping through the documents.

    Then, after staring at the few documents he was looking for, he jumped up from his seat.

    ¡°Chao! Bring me the material I said, right now!¡±

    Was it because that alone was not enough?

    Take a moment to look through the additional documents Wei Ling brought and write something down.

    cuddle up

    He shredded the papers he was holding.

    Li Qingyu groaned.

    ¡°¡­I guess it was like that.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t I realize it sooner?

    It¡¯s a while toment deeply.

    Li Qingyu immediately pulled out the pager.

    In order to contact the person who is going around the busiest by this time.

    ¡°Can you hear the swordsman?¡±

    [What¡¯s going on, Princess?]

    Unlike princesses who only protect their own territory, she must have been quite tired since she has been traveling around the world for several days.

    Listening to Limon¡¯s firm voice that didn¡¯t show any fatigue at all.

    Li Qingyu lowered his head.

    And looking at the letters he wrote, he said with unwavering confidence.

    ¡°I found the location of the sword gun.¡±

 Chapter 835

    #835. Please do the following work.

    * * *

    A long time ago.

    The Bronze Age, ruled by dragons.

    There was a superman who rebelled against the seven dragons.

    The Superman who traveled all over the world, confronted the Seven Dragons, mastered swordsmanship, raised two disciples, and finally cut down the seven dragons is the sword master.

    He was the first Sword Master.

    However, the seven dragons also did not go down smoothly.

    After the four dragons that ruled each region were defeated one after another by the Sword Emperor and his two disciples, the remaining dragons gathered as one.

    As well as the n of the three dragons.

    The four ns who burned with vengeance.

    Thus, the seven ns mobilized all their masters and prepared for a decisive battle with the Sword Emperor under the leadership of the three dragons.

    And so¡­

    the final battle began.

    Sword Master, the first Sword Master,

    Sword Master and Sword Master¡¯s disciple.

    Golden Dragon Emperor, the strongest of the seven dragons.

    Poison green dragon medicine that transcends life and death.

    The Wei ck Dragon Lord possesses a thousand mental worlds.

    Even the master of the Chilryonghoe, who easily passed 10,000 units as it was in its heyday.

    The aftermath of the war in which all of them were entangled was enough to shake the whole world.

    the sky shakes like that

    the sea turns upside down

    The whole earth copses.

    After bloody bloody battles, thest three dragons fell and the power of the Seven Dragons copsed.

    That is the Sword Dragon War.

    It was the fiercest and fiercest battle in all of human history that put an end to the Bronze Age.

    But the price was high.

    Of course, the Sword Emperor lost his life.

    Central America, where they fought fiercely, lost even traces of being a continent and became an open sea.

    Is it because of the location where the North American and South American continents, which were originally connected as one, meet and the two oceans meet, or is it because the aftermath of the Great War of the Sword Dragon still lingers?

    People shuddered at the sight of the sea, where violent whirlpools raged throughout the year.

    With infinite awe and fear.

    called that ce

    It¡¯s called Geomryonghae.

    And from the Age of Heroes to the Age of Iron.

    The name continued to be handed down, and it became a ce symbolizing the feat of the Sword Emperor.

    Even those who considered sword masters to be old-fashioned could not ignore the feat of creating one sea.

    To the extent that the feat was added to the original harshness, and it became an invible beast that no one approached.

    Sigh.

    but this moment.

    There was a rare ship approaching.

    Even though it is decorated splendidly with a sizeparable to that of a moderate cruiser, it exudes a gloomy atmosphere.

    A ghost ship piloted by skeletons and corpses.

    And the top of that ghost ship.

    In what should have been an observatory, crouched a little Indian girl in a feather hat.

    whether this is the sea

    or tomb.

    Normally, she would fall asleep under the night sky as a nket.

    But right now, the running Indian girl, Suri, was ring at the deck wearing arrogance.

    It wasn¡¯t just because she, who was indifferent to reality, knew where this ce was and what was going to happen from now on.

    It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t like the face of those gathered on the deck that much.

    But among them, the one she hates the most.

    Wanderer didn¡¯t care about the gaze of the running repairman.

    I just raised my hand slowly.

    ¡°stop.¡±

    profit.

    The moment a low voice rang out.

    The ship, which had been moving quietly, stopped.

    Even though creaking sounds could be heard from everywhere, the clean lines were worthy of admiration from sailors.

    ¡­if it was a ghost ship and it wasn¡¯t just the skeleton crew piloting it.

    ¡°Is this right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯se? For now, ording to what I heard, it should be here.¡±

    ¡°Answer clearly¡­¡±

    ¡°If you answer without checking, you¡¯ll get angry, but don¡¯t press too hard.¡±

    Grumpy Cowboy.

    Billy took out his sextant and held it up.

    After checking the position and time of the stars in the sky, he nodded.

    ¡°Hmm, looks like you¡¯re on the right track.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then bring it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chunk.

    Who are you going to bring?

    After a while, I went to the cabin without asking.

    What Billy pulled out of it was a heavy chain.

    No, to be precise, it was a beauty with dark red curly hair wrapped around the chain.

    ¡°¡­Really, aren¡¯t you guys too harsh on dealing with elders?¡±

    ¡°My master taught me that there is no difference in age between being killed by a sword.¡±

    ¡°You really did a good job educating your baby.¡±

    Sir murmured quietly.

    In fact, the clothes are torn everywhere.

    Of course, the whole body is full of scars.

    The pitiful look of Sir with even the bloody knife stuck in his shoulder was enough to make the viewers feel sympathy.

    But really, of course.

    Wanderer didn¡¯t feel that way.

    He just looked at Sir with bleak eyes and added another word.

    ¡°Enough of the small talk¡­ Hurry up and open the door.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, so it must be a bit difficult. Why don¡¯t you just open it yourself?¡±

    ¡°¡­do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Could it be? If I had prepared for death, I wouldn¡¯t have told you the location of the sword gun in the first ce.¡±

    Is it the leisure of an immortal?

    Or is it just resignation?

    After ring at Sir, who answered calmly, Wanderer took out a piece of bone from his bosom and held it out.

    ¡°Do you know what will happen if you do something useless?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you loosen the chains and say that?¡±

    ¡°Shut up and do it.¡±

    After letting out a light sigh at Wanderer¡¯s coercive words that do not allow counterargument.

    Syrr received the bone fragments with both hands bound in chains.

    and after holding it.

    Najik opened his mouth.

    ¡°ARGA BEGA.¡±

    Ugh.

    That moment.

    The sea was agitated.

    The whirlpools that had been swirling all over the ce became more intense and began to merge into one.

    It wasn¡¯t just something that happened around them.

    from North America to South America.

    It happened to all the hundreds and thousands of whirlpools that spread across that distant realm.

    ¡°ODRA MADRA.¡±

    the more they merge together.

    The vortex grows deeper.

    Syrr¡¯s spells also became much clearer.

    And finally, the moment when all the whirlpools merged into one and her spell echoed across the sea.

    ¡°KARRA VARRA.¡±

    Quaaaaaa!

    Sleep splits.

    A huge hole appeared in the sea.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just a hole.

    It was an ¡®entrance¡¯ created by swallowing countless vortices and a ¡®door¡¯ that had been hidden for hundreds of years.

    Watching that, Wanderer smiled bleakly.

    The man standing behind them.

    Ruler quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Were you really in a ce like this?¡±

    Could it be that there was a sword gun hidden at the bottom of the Geomryong Sea?

    It was truly indeterminate.

    Besides, this is just an entrance.

    The real sword gun was not at the bottom of the sea, but in apletely different ce, and it was made so that no one could approach it if they did not know how to open the barrier.

    It was a natural result that he couldn¡¯t find anything after searching Geomryonghae several times.

    ¡°Let me in.¡±

    ¡°¡­Advance.¡±

    But that was until yesterday.

    There was no need to hesitate as long as I had already found the door.

    Following the ruler¡¯s low instructions, the ghost ship, which had stopped after Wanderer gave the order, slipped into the hole.

    Wanderer with such a bleak face.

    Billy smirked andughed.

    Ruler with a calm expression.

    Sirga with a calm face.

    A man of ferocious spirit.

    And others on deck.

    At the end of watching dissatisfiedly as the ghost ship entered the hole and disappeared as if melting through the foggy fog.

    The moment when even the Indian girl who was crouching on the observatory of the ghost ship was about to be swallowed up by the fog.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    clean up

    twitching both ears.

    The running repairman raised his head sharply.

    And the moment when even she, who had a strange expression on her face, was finally swallowed up by the fog beyond the hole.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Dafa”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦

    The call of the messenger of

    Dafa splits heaven and earth

    ª{×ÓÒ»ºð½Ð•rÌìµØƒÉ”à¡»

    Quaaaaaaaa!!!

    A ray of light shed down.

    An explosion urred at the aft of the ghost ship, which had not yet been swallowed by the hole.

    No, it was more like a smash than an explosion.

    The steel hull was torn apart, and the skeleton sailors filling the inside turned to bone powder all at once.

    Unbelievable destructive power achieved with a single sword.

    However, the white-haired man who fell from the sky and created the scene.

    Limon frowned.

    Only the tail of the ghost ship was broken.

    This is because I realized that there was no really important target from the middle to the front.

    ¡°¡­Am I a stepte?¡±

    Although it was a very small difference.

    When Limon clicks his tongue for not stopping them.

    It was only btedly that the space behind it distorted and a shadow emerged.

    Chow!

    space splits

    What appeared was a single ship.

    It may not be as big as the ghost ship Wanderer was piloting, but it was a blue boat with a sleek and neat hull.

    And in the middle of the boat, a blue-haired woman with six wings spread wide.

    Rose bowed her head.

    ¡°Coke!¡±

    [Countess sister! Are you okay?]

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    [It¡¯s not persuasive even if you vomit blood with that face and say that?!]

    Yuna-kyung was startled.

    It¡¯s not wrong, but Rose¡¯s face is the writing itself.

    Not only was there no blood, but even the corners of his mouth were covered with fresh blood, so he didn¡¯t look any better.

    From the Battle of London to the present.

    I¡¯ve been fighting non-stop.

    Even though it was small, she even moved the entire boat to space, and as a result, she has reached her limit, havingpleted the dragon¡¯s blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for pushing you too hard, Count.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Rather, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you more.¡±

    Still, he calmly shook his head.

    Rose said bitterly.

    Your role ends here.

    It was because he knew that following along would only hinder him.

    It was the other people on the boat whoforted her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology. You have done all you have to do.¡±

    Charlotte was sitting cross-legged, fully armed, along with Elise and the Yellow Dragons.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s our job from now on.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t been active these days. So Hai and Rose yield.¡±

    Yekathrice smiles as she opens and closes the prosthetic hand brought in from the fairy kingdom, and Ainsha nods her head with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the aftermath, and you should receive treatment properly.¡±

    Even Maia, who uses the psionics of biomaniption to calm Rose¡¯s inner wounds and speaks cynically.

    The best master of the Seven Dragons, except for Hai, whose internal injuries are still not healed.

    More than anything else, seeing Limon calmly nodding her head, Rose put on a morefortable expression and slightly bowed her head to them.

    ¡°Then, please do the next job.¡±

    Phaging.

    After Rose crossed the space and disappeared as if it was a waste of time to say hello.

    Find the location of the sword gun.

    Choose who to act with.

    At the end of a frantic frenzy.

    In the end, the ck-haired girl who gathered everyone and brought them here.

    Li Qingyu looked at the hole in front of him and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    No more words were needed.

    It was because everyone had already made their resolutions and resolutions before departure.

    Like that¡­

    The boat with the strongest power of the Seven Dragons, including Limon, disappeared from the world as if it melted through a hole in the middle of the sea.

    To wage a decisive battle with the World Federation, which will decide the fate of the world.

 Chapter 836

    #836. Do not worry too much.

    * * *

    Kwaaang!

    roaring fog.

    dark distorted.

    confusion anger anger anger.

    Dizziness and dizziness as if you had fallen from a mountain after drinking a lot of alcohol.

    Confusion, as if I was in a car ident after being hit by a flying pig while driving.

    Above all, in uncontroble irritation and overwhelming anger.

    she opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s the matter.¡±

    It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know the situation.

    but I don¡¯t understand.

    No, because I don¡¯t want to understand.

    Wanderer roared ferociously like a wounded beast.

    ¡°What happened!¡±

    There was obviously no problem until I opened the door of the sword gun and entered.

    everything was going smoothly

    Even so, there are two reasons why Wanderer can¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°Where is my ship? Why did the others suddenly disappear!¡±

    ¡°No, even if you ask me about it.¡±

    It¡¯s time to scratch the back of the head while watching Wanderer screaming out loud.

    broken bone fragments.

    Fragments of a broken deck.

    Parts of engines that have been shattered, etc.

    Billy, who looked around at the surroundingndscape filled with debris that was more like garbage than rubble, shrugged and continued.

    ¡°I have nothing to say except that I feel like my stomach has been smashed all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°Then why!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Profit!¡±

    Seeing Billy calmly shrugging his shoulders, he gnashed his teeth for a while.

    Wanderer is someone who knows the answer.

    In other words, he turned his gaze to the only person other than Billy who had fallen with him.

    ¡°you! What did you do?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s disappointing that it¡¯s a trick. All I did was open the door to the gun as you asked.¡±

    ¡°Then why did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what happened because someone attacked your boat on the way to the entrance?¡±

    ¡°Who is attacking!¡±

    ¡°Well, who do you think it is?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Wanderer gritted his teeth.

    because she knew

    In the middle of this Sea of Dragons¡­ no, only one force can attack them in the world.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®How on earth!?¡¯

    If the Seven Dragons had known the location of the sword gun in the first ce, they would have blocked the entrance long ago.

    That¡¯s why, seeing that there was no change until the entrance was made, she was convinced that only they knew the location of the sword gun.

    That¡¯s why I entered the sword gun without much preparation.

    But how did the Seven Dragons appear at the right time for them to enter the sword gun?

    While searching for the reason.

    Wanderer felt chills.

    ¡®No way¡­ a trap?¡¯

    What if the Seven Dragons knew the location of the sword gun from the beginning and deliberately attacked the ship by aiming for the timing to enter the sword gun?

    No matter how I thought about it, there was only one reason.

    To prevent them from escaping, to block their escape route and strike them down!

    I¡¯m proud.

    It was for this reason that Wanderer, who was bad at this, swung his staff at Sir.

    Booung!

    ¡°How dare this damn witch bitch¡­!¡±

    ¡°Whoa whoa. Calm down. What are you doing all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°shut up! Do you still not understand that this bitch tricked us?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Is it because of his physical abilities as a monarch?

    To Billy, who made an absurd expression after barely blocking a blow that would have shattered Sir¡¯s head.

    Wanderer said ferociously.

    ¡°That damn bitch told the Seven Dragons the location of the sword gun in advance and lured us here! To make the sword gun our grave!¡±

    The barrier of the sword gun was created over several decades by the legendary great witch, Sir, with the support of Limon and the Sword Demon.

    Its perfection isparable to London¡¯s Great Barrier or Tartarus, the most powerful magic of the Silver Age.

    More than the retreat route is blocked. The survivors of the World Federation, including Wanderer, were like rats in a poison.

    That¡¯s why, watching Wanderer staring at Sir with resentment and hatred.

    Billy said hesitantly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ isn¡¯t that a little strange?¡±

    ¡°what!?¡±

    ¡°If this was really a trap, I think the surprise attack would havee at a more exquisite timing.¡±

    ¡°The purpose must have been to destroy the ship and trap us!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯se. If you really meant to do that, why not aim for thedy first, not the boat?¡±

    Listen to Billy¡¯s point.

    Wanderer kept his mouth shut.

    She, who actuallypleted thew of resuscitation of lions and revived the sword masters, is the biggest obstacle of the Seven Dragons along with the regressive monarch.

    If this was a trap, even Wanderer would have targeted him first.

    ¡°So this is just a coincidence¡­?¡±

    ¡°At least it doesn¡¯t sound like a well-prepared trap.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, no matter how strong the sword gun¡¯s barrier is, it¡¯s not impossible to break it.¡±

    There was no way that Limon would have dug such a clumsy trap, even taking the risk of losing the mighty dragon sword.

    Billy, who spoke calmly as a disciple, looked back at the bloodied Sir and smiled.

    ¡°Besides, whether it¡¯s a trap or not, you shouldn¡¯t kill the old witch in a situation like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°Since Master hase, we can¡¯t afford it either. If you leave it alive, wouldn¡¯t you use it to your heart¡¯s content, whether you use it as a hostage or a guide?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If this is really a trap, even more so.¡±

    Betrayal requires a price.

    If Sir deceived them, killing them gracefully would not be mercy.

    Wanderer, who was ring at Billy who was giggling, opened his mouth in a bleak voice.

    ¡°Take good care of it¡­ If you ever get into any trouble because of that witch, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Deposit! I will manage it thoroughly like the devil of Tartarus!¡±

    Wanderer, who was annoyed at Billy who saluted him, turned around.

    And started looking around to see if there was anything useful among the wreckage.

    among such.

    Sir, who had been quietly watching the two of them discuss their non-arguing,nguidly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Should I say thank you?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for thanks. The reason I stopped thedy was because I thought the old witch might still be useful.¡±

    ¡°¡­Someone fears that the teacher might not be his disciple, so he says very nicely that he will roll it until he dies.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t descending dragons be thew of dragons?¡±

    Billy giggled like that and moved on.

    But neither Billy nor Wonder.

    I didn¡¯t realize it.

    A meaningful smile appeared on Syrr¡¯s mouth, who was chained with a bloody appearance, and then disappeared¡­ * * *

    ¡±

    ¡­Dimensions twisted?¡±

    [Yes.]

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    [Hmm, I¡¯m not sure I figured it out either.]

    As if contemting what to say.

    A blue bird scratching its head.

    Yuna-kyung plucked one of her own feathers and drew a picture in the air.

    [The sword gun is under the Geomryong Sea, but it is not actually under the sea. It¡¯s fixed in another dimension with the seabed as the boundary.]

    ¡°Like the London battle system or Tartarus?¡±

    [Well, it¡¯s simr in that it¡¯s not half of the present world.]

    Avalon, a pseudo-underworld.

    Tartarus, a quasi-hell.

    The strongest magic of the Silver Age that transforms reality into another world by oveppingpletely different dimensions.

    And the barrier that Shir made with the sword gun was almost equal in that it ovepped the sword gun with another dimension.

    No wonder no one had found a sword gun for hundreds of years.

    However, that was not the only reason Yuna-kyung found it difficult to exin.

    [But, to be precise, the entrance to this dimension seems to be a bit strangely twisted.]

    ¡°Could you exin it in words rather than birdsong?¡±

    [Umm, what should I say. I opened the door with the key, but in the process, I forcibly twisted it, so I guess it was like the lock, the hinge, the door, and even the hallway were broken?] ¡°

    ¡­I really understood.¡±

    Perhaps it was thanks to the fact that she learned in realbat by rolling like a chicken under the guidance of the great witch and the saints.

    Looking at the blue bird now able to speak quite like a witch.

    Limon frowned.

    ¡°In short, it means that the barrier ispletely broken.¡±

    [It¡¯s not like it¡¯s broken, but it¡¯s like a function that was hidden from the beginning.]

    ¡°That means¡­¡± [I think your

    witch sister yed a joke.]

    army.¡±

    When opening the door of the sword gun.

    It must have been a bit of a trick and twisted the barrier.

    Limon scratched his cheek after hearing Yuna-kyung¡¯s analysis of the situation, as the former apprentice of the Archwitch.

    As soon as I entered the sword gun, I was prepared for a decisive battle.

    After all, the ship disappeared.

    All that remains is the calm sea.

    It was an embarrassing situation for Limon, who was suddenly thrown into the bottom of the deep sea.

    Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble with that alone¡­

    ¡°So you can¡¯t find the other kids?¡±

    [It seems that they are separated by dimension from the entrance.]

    ¡°Then, how do we join?¡±

    [I don¡¯t know.]

    Thanks to Sir¡¯s trick when he opened the entrance, the sword gun is nowplicated like abyrinth.

    Because of that, everyone who came in together was scattered.

    How could he know how to find them right away, who have simply crossed space and fallen to another dimension?

    after speaking out loud.

    Yuna-kyung shrugged her wings.

    [The hopeful thing is that the barrier itself is still connected as one

    even though it isplicatedly twisted.]

    [The problem is that it¡¯s not just the princess sisters here.]

    ¡°¡­You¡¯d better hurry.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    whoever you meet here.

    It was something he would be happy to do, but other princesses were in a different situation.

    Even Charlotte and Li Qingyu would be in danger if they met the Sword Master while they were alone.

    Is it because he understands Limon¡¯s worries?

    Yuna-kyung tried to speak positively.

    [Don¡¯t worry too much. If you look at the twisted structure of the barrier, it seems like everyone has fallen to the other side unless we were stuck together like the team leader.]

    If I had topare it.

    The current sword gun is like a whirlpool.

    They were scattered because of the strong current, but that¡¯s why everyone fell equally to the outside.

    Saying that it will take time for objects in a vortex to meet each other as if they collide at the center only after hovering around the outside for a long time.

    Yuna-kyung shrugged her wings.

    [Unless you¡¯re very lucky, no one will have encountered the Sword Master as soon as they entered here.]

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I want to know why Catherine is clinging to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, to protect our cute little brother!¡±

    ¡°I want to know if you are telling me to believe that.¡±

    ¡°why? Actually, thanks to my foresight, you came here like this, right?¡±

    Foresight and Nabal.

    In the end, it was clear to her eyes that she was trying to massage her brother¡¯s breasts one more time.

    Ainsha did not bother to point out Yekathrice¡¯s brazenness in saying that everything was predicted.

    Anyway, thanks to that, it wasn¡¯t just because I was able to enter the sword gun with her even while I was away from everyone.

    Because I couldn¡¯t afford to have a small argument with her right now.

    ¡°So I want to know how you look.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    While hugging Ainsha tightly.

    Yekathrice tilted her head.

    And the person they faced who lost even their aides, let alone the Seven Dragons that would resonate with psionics.

    Looking at the Indian girl looking down at them with her head tilted on top of the broken observatory, she opened her mouth yfully.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like luck hase?¡±

 Chapter 837

    #837. I have

    a question for you.

    A sword master who cuts dreams and reality.

    Her swordsmanship, which cuts even the moon with her drool and transforms what happened in reality into a dream, is truly enigmatic, even by the standards of a sword master.

    There will be ups and downs, but depending on what kind of dream you dream, you can be the strongest sword master.

    A disciple whom even Limon recognized.

    It was a running repair.

    So this moment.

    Faced with the dangerous sword master alone with her sister, Yekathrice could not help but shake her head furiously, unlike her smiling face.

    ¡®What¡¯s the odds of winning a fight?¡¯

    She and Ainsha are descendents of the second most powerful Time Dragon among the Dragons, the first race of Earth.

    That power surpasses even the Golden Dragon Emperor.

    When the two of them were together, they were not afraid of any sword master.

    In fact, in Russia, even after being exhausted from fighting the resurrected Demon God Fragment for days on end, he defeated Geomwang.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die?¡¯

    One problem.

    They said that the Seven Dragons were no longer beside them.

    Li Qingyu, the strongest member of the Seven Dragons, gathered the dragon psionics he received from Limon and became a dragon by himself.

    For these girls, who have the essence of a half-dragon, to be dragons, the assistance of the Seven Dragons was essential.

    As Yekatrice, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of crisis.

    All the more because he knows that a sword master isn¡¯t easy enough to deal with without evolving.

    ¡®Running is the limit¡­ No, can I run away?¡¯

    If this was a different ce.

    Yekathrice would have run away carrying Ainsha on her back without looking back.

    Her speed at handling time-elerated psionics surpasses even the Sword Master.

    Limon or sword. Or, if it wasn¡¯t for a special sword master like the swordsman, I was confident that I could get away with it.

    But this is a sword gun.

    It¡¯s a tomb made by the legendary Sorcerer Queen herself.

    No matter how insane she was, ying hide and seek in this ce where there might be any traps as well as the internal structure was not rmended.

    ¡®Yeah, I like it.¡¯

    Before even 1 second passed.

    After examining all possibilities.

    Yekathrice, who imported the best and most effective strategy in the current situation, smiled.

    Then, he raised a prosthetic arm made of spirit metal and shouted vigorously.

    ¡°hi!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because it was so out of the blue.

    While the running repairman tilted his head, which was already tilted, by about 5 degrees.

    Ainsha, who was holding Yekathrice in her free arm, looked at her with eyes like a crazy bitch and asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°I want to know what Yekatrice is doing.¡±

    ¡°What to do? Greetings, of course. If you want to be friendly with someone you¡¯ve never met before, you have to greet them well, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was so easy.

    Eyes that looked at a crazy bitch turned into eyes that looked at a perfect crazy bitch.

    ¡°In that sense, I¡¯m a sleeper.¡±

    But Yekathrice was not dismayed.

    Rather, he felt thrilling pleasure from his beloved brother¡¯s cool gaze and continued talking with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Would you like to eat friends with me?¡±

    Quietly.

    Silence descends.

    Ainsha, with an expressionless face, resents fate for why this is her sister.

    The silence created by the running eagle keeping his mouth shut and tilting his head in the opposite direction.

    It was added to Yekathrice¡¯s brightly smiling face, creating a strange atmosphere in this space that was originally tense with tension.

    However, unlike the light tone and smiling face, Catherine¡¯s eyes were infinitely serious.

    Because this was the best way to protect Ainsha in this situation she found.

    ¡°You¡¯re a sleepyhead in the first ce, so you¡¯re not helping because you want to help?¡±

    And it was actually reasonable too.

    In the first ce, Shuri, who runs, is the most sympathetic girl to Limon among the revived Sword Masters, along with Swordsman.

    If they fought, they would risk their lives, but if they could be treated as allies instead, they would be no different from a thousand forces.

    One problem.

    ¡°¡­answer. impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡±

    ¡°exnation. I die then.¡±

    paper weave.

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s not a joke.

    The running Suri said in a sullen voice, showing sparks bouncing from the ck tattoo on his abdomen.

    Once in the Amazon, feeding the world federation and giving directions to Limon.

    Another time when he was caught trying to interfere with the Golden Lord¡¯s ns in the United States.

    She had openly shown that she would hit the back of the head whenever she ran away whenever the opportunity arose.

    Because she was raised by a fallen spirit in the first ce, she had a thought that was faithful to her instincts like a beast, and she didn¡¯t know how to deceive her emotions or feelings.

    However, her actions were enough to turn Wanderer¡¯s eyes over.

    ¡°truth. i have to fight No choice.¡±

    Even so, after the swordsman¡¯s escape.

    Wanderer, who strengthened the rest of the sword masters¡¯ spells, put special effort into running repairs.

    Thanks to that, the tattoo on the abdomen has be much more colorful than the first time, and the power of the spell has also be stronger.

    Suri was already in excruciating pain just by having a brief conversation with the princess of the Seven Dragons without fighting.

    It¡¯s even harder now than it was when I resisted being ripped off all night on Amazon.

    So we can¡¯t be friends.

    Hearing what the running eagle said as he reached for the two daggers he wore behind his waist.

    Ekatrice blinked.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know if Yekatrice¡¯s head and ears are broken.¡±

    ¡°Are my ears fine? I mean why can¡¯t we be friends if we have to fight each other.¡±

    ¡°Then I want to know if it makes sense to be friends with the opponent I have to fight from now on.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s amon thing to hit and fight with friends.

    Especially when ites to money or love problems, there are many friends who really risk their lives.

    While Ainsha is silent as she sees Yekathrice speaking with a smile.

    The running repairman nodded.

    ¡°¡­admit. Even if we fight, we can be the same group.¡±

    ¡°yes? Sleepyhead, do you think so too?¡±

    ¡°condition. Instead, I have to ask first. I want an answer.¡±

    ¡°huh? what?¡±

    In the first ce, the world of animals surrenders to the boss even after risking their lives in a battle for rank.

    in that sense.

    Like being friends with two girls.

    It wasn¡¯t really something to refuse to a repairman on the run.

    It¡¯s especially because I¡¯ve been nagging people to make some human friends instead of just ying with spirits or animals.

    But one before that.

    Because there are things I need to check.

    What I¡¯ve been wanting to ask ever since I saw the two girls.

    Suri ran towards Yekathrice, smiling cheerfully, and asked quietly.

    ¡°question. Why do you guys smell like a male teacher?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It is never so deeply engraved to the extent of living together for a few months or sticking to the body a little.

    Why is the smell of Limon¡¯s flesh so clear?

    Looking at the girl asking why.

    Catherine was silent for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was such an unexpected question.

    It was because of the cool, sharp eyes like those of a beast in the eyes that had been hazy just a while ago.

    It is also a friend to make.

    Not the eyes of the enemy to fight.

    It was because the eyes were like those of a female in heat staring at apetitor who stole her mate.

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Excuses, false confessions,promise avoidance.

    To the psionics of time maniption.

    Squeeze the brains of geniuses.

    As a result of repeatedly devising how to solve this situation.

    Yekathrice, who could onlye to the conclusion that there was no answer or that it was ruined, eventually raised her thumb and said a little shyly.

    ¡°¡­Your master is hot?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Pug!

    ¡°Queuck!¡±

    Whether or not Yekathrice, who had been beaten in the back of the head, rolled on the floor making a pig-picking sound.

    Ainsha didn¡¯t care.

    I just turned my head slowly after looking at my stupid sister who had given up on thinking and acted ording to her instincts with cold eyes.

    sereung.

    Sounds like you¡¯ve had enough conversations.

    Looking at the murderous sword master with two daggers pulled out.

    Ainsha muttered with an expressionless face.

    ¡°You will resent Lee.¡±

    A white-haired girl whoments her situation with a fatal groom who is beyond charming and a genius-crazy older sister.

    A silver-haired girl who was standing on her back before she knew it.

    Even the Indian girl growling as if it was the first time she had the heart to fight like this.

    The struggle of the three girls started like that.

    * * *

    Jerk.

    every time you take a step.

    The fog gently shakes.

    The surroundingndscape gradually changes.

    Was it because he felt the shaking?

    The fish swimming through the fog sneaks around and backs away.

    ms with jewels suspended from their shells crawled into the mud.

    An octopus chewing on coral with 10 legs wrapped around it rolls its eyes and runs away spewing red ink.

    The sight is truly a crucible of chaos and dreams.

    Is this underwater?

    Or is it in the fog?

    Or is it a dream or a reality?

    The more I looked at it, the more confused I was, the more I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it.

    But she didn¡¯t care at all about the scenery around her.

    just kept moving forward.

    shred!

    Even when the octopus that was chewing on the coral opened its mouth wide and shot out sharp pieces of coral like arrows.

    It was a surprise attack that would have injured even a decent master if he was not careful.

    But too in.

    Block that piece of coral.

    Flick your fingers lightly.

    Even when you burst an octopus.

    She didn¡¯t stop walking.

    I just mutteredzily.

    ¡°How annoying.¡±

    A blonde beauty walking in the water wearing a bodysuit that reveals her bewitching body.

    Charlotte frowned at the handsome army.

    sinceing here.

    It wasn¡¯t just the octopus that attacked her.

    From seahorses that shoot high-pressure water currents to frogs that squirm seaweed acid solution that wriggles like tentacles.

    All sorts of bizarre creatures have been attacking Charlotte.

    Of course, such attacks did not pose any threat to her, but the annoyance was another matter altogether.

    Of course, as soon as he entered the sword gun, he was alone.

    Especially when it¡¯s like now, wandering aimlessly without knowing where to go.

    But she wasn¡¯t disturbed by that fact.

    like getting lost.

    As if you¡¯re sure you don¡¯t have one.

    I just moved forward in a stupendous and haughty way.

    rocking.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the meantime.

    The fog that had been hanging in all directions, like waves in the deep sea, stirred greatly.

    At the same time, Charlotte slightly raised her eyes.

    Because of this strange fog, her senses, which had been insensitive until just a moment ago, suddenly felt something.

    Not just one or two, but at least dozens of signs.

    p.

    So it was.

    Charlotte immediately grabbed the rifle on her back and loaded the bullet.

    Arrogance and arrogance are different.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anywhere else.

    Because she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to let her guard down here where the World Federation¡¯sst main force was gathered.

    So, the moment Charlotte pointed her gun at the slowly approaching presence, raised her psionic and put her finger on the trigger.

 Chapter 838

    #838. don¡¯t you know who i am

    ¡°It¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what I want to say.¡±

    calmly.

    A voice was heard.

    As if denying everything in the world, he has a pessimistic yet cold sneer.

    That¡¯s why, at the voice that couldn¡¯t be mistaken for misunderstanding, Charlotte took her finger off the trigger and continued talkingnguidly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Maia would be the first to find you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a swordsman, are you dissatisfied?¡±

    ¡°Do whatever jokes don¡¯t suit you, in moderation.¡±

    A green-haired woman with sharp eyes and a particrly slender body appeared from beyond the fog.

    looking at mya

    Charlotte snorted slightly.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing not to meet an enemy, but it wasn¡¯t something she was particrly happy about, as she had the confidence to deal with anyone she met.

    After announcing the ring she received from Limon.

    Especially when you think of the subtle atmosphere created between the seven princesses.

    That may have been the case.

    Maia sensed a slightly sarcastic tone in Charlotte¡¯s tone as she nced behind her.

    ¡°You must have been lucky.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°To not be separated from the n.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t fall. I just joined quickly.¡±

    ¡°You mean you found everyone in the meantime?¡±

    Barbara and Arbe, who are aides.

    Up to the Venomous Dragons.

    Maia said with a cold sneer at Charlotte, who narrowed her eyes as she saw her appear with the entire family she had brought with her.

    ¡°Because we are not careless enough to enter the sword gun without any preparation.¡±

    Cheonrichujonghyang (Ç§Àï×·ÄÏã).

    An elixir created by Maia based on her experience of having to run away from the Amazon several times in the past.

    Since it is still unfinished, only the Green Dragon n, which handles biological maniption, can sustain the effect, but instead, they can distinguish each other¡¯s scents from a thousand miles away.

    As long as this medicinal effectsts, it is possible for the green dragon n to find each other anywhere.

    Listen to what Maia said.

    Charlotte nodded.

    ¡°It means that you can smell the scent even if you can¡¯t feel the presence.¡±

    ¡°Even the Sorceress Queen who created this barrier couldn¡¯t have predicted that such a leap would be made.¡±

    ¡°It deserves it.¡±

    Sword guns were made hundreds of years ago.

    In the meantime, the herbal medicine of the green dragon n has developed frighteningly in line with the development of medicine and science.

    Even Shirra couldn¡¯t have prepared for it.

    Inguidly agree.

    said Charlotte.

    ¡°Then guide me.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If the only thing to use as a guidepost is the smell, wouldn¡¯t it be natural for you to lead the way?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Princess Gold Dragon!¡±

    ¡°That word¡­!¡±

    ¡°Never mind the both of you.¡±

    Did they feel that the princess they served was insulted?

    He stretched out his sleek gloved arm to stop the two twin sisters who were rushing forward in a fit of heat.

    Maia was cynical.

    ¡°I was asked to find a way by Mia, but it wouldn¡¯t be too heartless to refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­indeed.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    The two sisters were ted at the words of the respected princess, who had returned them by treating her as a lost child for treating her as a guide dog.

    However, Charlotte was not particrly angry or hurt her pride.

    No matter how loud the guide dog barks.

    It seems like you just need to be guided.

    I just folded my arms proudly.

    That¡¯s how their ufortablepanionship began.

    The Green Dragon n uses their best sense of smell among the seven ns to find their way through this strange fog.

    And Maia and Charlotte, guided by them without saying a word to each other.

    The atmosphere was infinitely awkward.

    But at the same time, it was the most familiar and natural thing.

    In the first ce, the princess of the Seven Dragons was apetitor before being an ally.

    Because while cooperating with each other for the interests of the ns of their respective territories, they were always monitoring, checking, and vignt.

    Especially two of them.

    Maia could not control her own toxicity and lived a cynical life away from everyone.

    Charlotte was so arrogant that even the other princesses looked down on her and ignored her.

    Among the seven princesses, there was no way that they, who were considered the least sociable, would be able to be friends again.

    Even more so now that we are fighting over the same man.

    ¡°When are you going to learn Charlotte Yin-Yang Joyful Law?¡±

    So it was.

    The moment Maia opened her mouth.

    Why did Charlotte raise her eyebrows?

    ¡°¡­why are you asking that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you have to learn the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy as soon as possible in order topletely cure your infidelity.¡±

    Maia said coldly.

    It was she who received Limon¡¯s dragon psionic and recovered her life that should have ended due to repeated overdoing it while falling into the state of the main fire.

    The problem is that out of the seven princesses, she is the only one who has not learned the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    When writing the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    And when you just mix your body.

    The efficiency in both cases is different.

    Charlotte¡¯s body has not yet been fully recovered.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would worry about me so much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Didn¡¯t I say it for you?¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ you mean you don¡¯t like having the groom¡¯s time and consideration taken away from me?¡±

    ¡°What then?¡±

    instead of denying it.

    Looking at the cynical Maia.

    Charlotte said vaguely.

    ¡°There is no need to worry unnecessarily. I don¡¯t have the heart to beg for love by iming my weakness like anyone else.¡±

    ¡°You, who became his bride thanks to falling into the coin intoxication, have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Would you be the only one who gave your body to a man who lost his reason after falling into the magic spell and became his bride?¡±

    ¡®¡­Barbara, try something.¡¯

    ¡®¡­Arbe, if you can, do it yourself.¡¯

    The two twin sisters held their breath in silence.

    They were two people who, of course, would have actively supported Maia.

    But that¡¯s to some degree.

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t even need food.

    Two princesses sharing sharp vicious words and haughty sincerity.

    Aside from the content of the conversation, the bloody atmosphere between the two made them dare not even look at them.

    So it was.

    Arbe and Barbara, of course.

    Even the Dokryongdae, who silently guided the road, pretended not to hear their conversation and prayed in their hearts.

    whether you meet another princess.

    At least the enemy appears.

    I hope that something will happen and this icy atmosphere will be resolved.

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    It may have been because of that desperate wind.

    The fact that the poisonous dragon team, including Barbara and Arbe, had to stop at the same time, had happened.

    like checking something.

    Charlotte askednguidly as they exchanged nces with strange faces.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It smells like Cheonrichujonghyang.¡±

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m so upset.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s hard to exin.

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes as she looked at Maia, who answered on behalf of the two aides who were speechless.

    ¡°Has there been members of your n who haven¡¯t joined yet?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°Our n has already gathered.¡±

    ¡°If so, whose scent does the scent of Cheonrichujonghyang you all smell belong to?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Maia kept her mouth shut with the poison dragon team, including the two aides who made a more puzzled expression.

    But no answer was needed.

    before they even open their mouths.

    The fog rolls.

    The one who appeared from the other side had told Charlotte everything.

    Why are they so flustered, and who is the scent of Chunrichujonghyang they are entrusted with?

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s really interesting.¡±

    A smooth glove that reaches up to the elbow.

    Fiveyers of clothes wrapped around her slender body.

    A pessimistic face and sharp eyes.

    There are only a few differences, such as no headdress, short hair, and venom all over the body.

    Other than that, another Maia who has the same appearance and aura as the woman next to him.

    Then, looking at another venomous dragon squadron behind her, Charlotte mutteredzily.

    ¡°Somehow, I thought all the guards were insignificant for a sword gun, so it seems that the Queen of Sorcery yed a rather interesting trick¡­¡±

    ¡°My God¡­!¡±

    But unfortunately.

    Charlotte couldn¡¯t stop admiring it.

    It was because Barbara made a shocked expression when she saw the short-haired Green Dragon Princess¡­ no, to be precise, another woman standing behind her.

    And Barbara wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked to see her.

    ¡°What mother?¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t even believe it.

    Hearing Arbe¡¯s stunned words.

    A middle-aged woman blinking.

    Although very simr to the two twin sisters, they give off a more gentle impression.

    With a hard face, Maia spoke the name of the first aide and nanny who died from her own poison.

    ¡°¡­Ca.¡±

    * * *

    Magic is not omnipotent, but it is a power close to omnipotence.

    It was a mystery that could cause any miracle even if it required a price.

    That¡¯s why so many people have been clinging to all kinds of impossible things, from reviving a lion to immortality.

    In theory, of course, it is possible.

    and what is actually possible.

    There is a huge difference between the two.

    For example, even if the Demon God copied not only the Dragonized Princess but also the Sword Master, in the end, he could only imitate the shell.

    A question arises there.

    Is it impossible to create perfect duplicates with magic?

    If possible, what is the level of perfection and the price required for it?

    Originally, there was no reason to wonder except for a few witches and warlocks who were full of knowledge.

    But at least for this moment.

    Anyone who entered the sword gun had no choice but to question that fact.

    Because¡­

    ¡°Huh? What are you? Who is this nobleman?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t even know me, you must be the leader of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, considering things like that, isn¡¯t the atmosphere of this nobleman a bit like that?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? What time is there to waste on a bastard like this?¡±

    For a moment, look at the two people who met in the fog with calm eyes.

    He quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I will ask you to confirm.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know who I am?¡±

    Is it because the question is so unexpected?

    When the ck man who was riding a monster with the head of a lion and a goat and a dragon blinked his eyes.

    The oversized man had a ferocious expression on his face.

    ¡°Why should I know something like you, you bastard?¡±

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Because this bastard wants to see you¡­!¡±

    Wood deok!

    Is it because you feel ignored?

    Or is it because of his personality that regards people¡¯s lives as bugs?

    After a bloated man with a bloody expression raised one hand.

    The arm swelled enormously and turned into a monster¡¯s front paw with sharp ws and swung at it.

    And so, the moment the man¡¯s paws were about to tear him to shreds.

    Awesome!

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    The man riding the monster widened his eyes.

    Immediately after the body of a colleague who was swinging his forepaw was cut in two.

    It was because he, who had trampled on the monster¡¯s head with one foot and crushed it, was reaching out for him.

    ¡°Go to sleep¡­!¡±

    Fuck!

    Truly a moment.

    In the blink of an eye, two people took care of the man, and he slowly raised his hand.

    Then, he gazed at the still-warm blood on his hands and the two corpses strewn beneath his feet.

    ¡°¡­indeed.¡±

    what did you ept?

    The man alone nodded slowly.

    Ruler, the regressive lord, moved into the fog again.

    Leaving behind the two corpses he created, called Branga the Summoner and Gu the Monster Lord in his lifetime.

 Chapter 839

    #839. You know that much, right?

    * * *

    [Uh¡­?]

    Blink once.

    Yuna-kyung lifted her wings and rubbed her eyes.

    rub to the right.

    rub to the left.

    After rubbing too hard, her eyes turned red, and she finally gathered her wings.

    Yuna-kyung made a strange expression.

    [Soldier sister? Countess sister? Why are you here? When did you change your hairstyle again?]

    Short-haired Rose with her ponytail, which was usually tied back long, cut short to shoulder length.

    Conversely, Hai with her zing red hair hanging down her back.

    In addition, Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae.

    Why are the two princesses here, who were supposed to be in charge of cleaning up at the headquarters of the World Federation instead of entering the sword gun as they still had deep internal wounds?

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    However, the actions of Hai and Rose further puzzled her.

    p.

    [Eh?]

    The Changryongdae with their swords drawn.

    A me dragon that creates mes.

    Most of all, even Rose and Hai, who raise the dragon psionic while being very nervous as if they would fight right away, rather than stopping them.

    In the midst of Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes blinking at such an unexpected sight, unable to grasp the situation.

    Rose opened her mouth with a stiff face.

    ¡°Are you a World Federation yer?¡±

    [¡­are you sure that¡¯s the question you¡¯re asking me now?]

    ¡°If not, tell me who you are and why you¡¯re here and pretend to know us.¡±

    [¡­???]

    Yuna-kyung made a puzzled expression.

    what is the situation now

    Because I didn¡¯t understand it at all.

    [No, what¡¯s that¡­. You don¡¯t know who the team leader and I are?]

    ¡°Are they the people we need to know?¡±

    [Unnies, did you get amnesia in the meantime?]

    ¡°Stop it, blue.¡±

    [Stop it?]

    Limon slowly turned his eyes away from the dumbfounded Yuna-kyung.

    Rose with a suspicious face.

    Hai, who is already ready for battle.

    And after confirming the masters of the two ns around them one after another, he quietly continued with confidence.

    ¡°These two are not the Count and Pharaoh we know.¡±

    [What do you mean by that?]

    ¡°Look at the person standing behind the Count.¡±

    [Yes?]

    As Limon said, Yuna-kyung looked behind Rose and made a puzzled expression.

    The only thing behind her is the Changryongdae, led by a knight in splendid armor, holding a sword, but what¡­?

    [¡­uh? uh? Huh?]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    [Knight oppa?]

    Blinking a few times.

    Because it was such a familiar sight, Yuna-kyung realized what Limon was saying only btedly and opened her beak.

    Lucas.

    The man who had died during the London Defense Battle was standing behind Rose in good shape.

    Yuna-kyung, who was pping her beak with a face as if she had seen a ghost, put on an expression that realized something only btedly.

    [Could it be fake? Is it the princess sister or everyone?]

    ¡°¡­To whom are you telling the fake?¡±

    He seemed to take that as an insult.

    With Hai making a cold expression and the masters of Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae exuding ferocious momentum.

    Limon shook his head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not fake.¡±

    To be honest.

    This situation was embarrassing to Limon as well.

    At first, he, like Yuna-kyung, suspected them to be fake.

    However, the appearance of the two people who were too perfect to be fake and the presence of Lucas above all else, the dragon psionic denied those doubts.

    obviously not real

    It¡¯s not fake either.

    How can this contradiction be established?

    Limon quietly spoke the answer he had finally realized through Noh Kang-ho¡¯s experience and sword master¡¯s intuition.

    ¡°These are¡­¡±

    * * *

    I wish I was lost in thought for a while.

    Li Qingyu slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°After all, you are not fake.¡±

    ¡°You look like the real thing too.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Li Qingyu looked at the girl with long ck hair and a face identical to his own, but then looked away.

    And the Mukryongdae behind him.

    No, to be precise, he smiled as he pointed at the woman in a suit at the forefront.

    ¡°As if the Chao here or the Chao over there was real.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Ling remained silent.

    It was the ck Dragon n that found Li Qingyu with rtive ease thanks to the psionics of his mental empathy.

    The problem was that there were two Li Qingyu.

    And Li Qingyu wasn¡¯t the only two of them.

    Even behind Li Qingyu, who had her hair braided right away, Mukryongdae as well as a woman who looked just like him were silently guarding their seats.

    However, there was a clear difference between her and Chao.

    Something more decisive than just wearing a uniform instead of a suit or having a scar on your neck.

    That is the realm of ignorance.

    ¡°Amazing. I didn¡¯t expect to see Qiao be a professional master so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Because Wei Ling¡¯s talent is outstanding. Of course, it is true that there was a slight dy.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t doubt Chao¡¯s talent either.¡±

    Wei Ling¡¯s expression becameplicated.

    It is disturbing just to see another self who has excelled in martial arts and exudes the momentum of a servant.

    On top of that, with two Li Qingyu being recognized for their talents side by side, I was at a point where I didn¡¯t know how to ept this situation.

    However, Li Qingyu paid attention to another part.

    ¡°You call Chao Wei Ling, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you really calling Wei Ling Qiao?¡±

    ¡°Because Qiao has been close to me since I was little.¡±

    ¡°I became close with Wei Ling after he became a master ss master and appointed him as one of my aides, right?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I can guess.¡±

    facing each other.

    The two Li Qingyu nodded.

    What happened to this situation and who is the opponent who seems too real to be fake.

    Because I could barely understand.

    So it was.

    Li Qingyu held out a hand.

    ¡°If you were really me, there would be no need to say anything, right?¡±

    ¡°It certainly is.¡±

    The moment when the ck dragon princess with braided hair, who had been staring at her hand, finally put her hand on top of it.

    Ugh.

    The dragon psionic resonates.

    The spirit of the two girls continued.

    mental response.

    The most nonbatant of the seven psionics, but also the most psychic.

    Among them, the resonance that was possible because the two ck Dragon Princesses met at their peak allowed them to share memories with each other, albeit to a limited extent.

    So in just a few seconds.

    After a deeper exchange than the one we talked for a whole month.

    Li Qingyu let go of his hand.

    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±

    I was already expecting.

    And it was time for Li Qingyu to quietly reflect on the fact that had been made clear by sharing memories with her braided-haired self.

    The reason why the ck Dragon Princess, who had a face as pale as a sheet of paper, suddenly lowered her head, unlike her ever-calm woman.

    ¡°Oooh!¡±

    ¡°princess?!¡±

    It seems like something really shocked me.

    Seeing the reeling princess with her hand covering her mouth, her family were in awe.

    ¡°What have you done to the princess¡­!¡±

    Another Wei Ling and Mukryongdae, who exuded bloody energy, were restrained by Li Qingyu with one hand.

    Why is the other self doing this?

    Because I guessed.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell did you do¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Seems like I¡¯ve seen too many.¡±

    As if confirming that guess.

    Seeing her ask with a trembling voice after a long time had passed, Li Qingyu reflected on himself.

    He said hecked experience, but the fact that he hadn¡¯t been able to fine-tune his memories to that point was evidence of his insufficiency.

    Of course she couldn¡¯t see all of them¡­

    but that would have been enough.

    your own memories.

    buried secrets.

    and despair.

    If I had seen and felt even a little bit, it would have been natural for me to look at myself like that.

    Because I know that fact all too well.

    Raise one finger slowly.

    She put her index finger on her lips.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°There are some things in the world that you don¡¯t have to know about.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You must know that much, right?¡±

    don¡¯t know any more

    Don¡¯t even ask useless questions.

    Don¡¯t even let ite out of your mouth.

    Whispering to her, whose eyes were mixed with confusion, tension, and even fear, unlike his smiling self.

    Li Qingyu ended his speech meaningfully.

    ¡°If you¡¯re ¡®me¡¯ who found a sword gun in a world where swordsmiths didn¡¯t exist.¡±

    * * *

    He thought.

    this ce is weird

    He was the one who had been feeling it ever since he entered the sword gun.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the ghost ship was broken right after entering or scattered with everyone.

    Thanks to my superhuman senses, I kept feeling a strange sense of incongruity in this space.

    Until now, as this ce was a special ce, he had assumed that this sense of incongruity was felt because of the barrier.

    But now I know.

    The difort he felt was not just because of such trivial matters.

    ¡°Hmm indeed. Does that mean you are a sword master?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This is amazing. I never thought I¡¯d actually see the Sword Master, who was only known as a legend.¡±

    As if it were a new research subject.

    He said quietly to the old man who had an excited expression on his face.

    ¡°Continue your story.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. I¡¯m sorry. I keep forgetting this when I get older.¡±

    afterughing out loud.

    The old man scratched his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­were we talking about how cute our granddaughter is?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already heard that story, so let¡¯s finish talking about history.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes yes.¡±

    As if I remembered it then.

    The old man nodded and spoke calmly.

    ¡°First of all, the age of heroes you mentioned, at least there was none in the history I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does that mean the Sword Master never existed?¡±

    ¡°No, I did. It¡¯s just that a new sword master has never been born after the first Sword Master, the Sword Emperor, and his apprentice, the Sword Demon, collided with the seven dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I already guessed.

    However, after hearing those words, which was even more shocking when I heard it myself, I closed my eyes and was immersed in thought.

    he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°then¡­. Cool!¡±

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    The old man was startled.

    Why did you have a badplexion?

    For he suddenly coughed up a bowl of blood with a violent cough.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t care about the blood he vomited.

    An old man with a grumpy face.

    I was just muttering to myself while receiving the gaze of the so-called magic lord.

    ¡®¡­The Sorceress Queen did something really absurd.¡¯

    Not that there were no doubts.

    No matter how great the barriers are.

    Whether there is a door in the depths of the deep sea.

    Even though the sword gun was hidden in an easy-to-find ce like the Geomryong Sea, why has no one found it for the past hundreds of years?

    But now I could understand.

    A door was really just a door.

    The ce where Sir hid the sword gun was not in Geomryonghae.

    The sense of incongruity he felt was not attributable to the ce called the sword gun, but to this world itself.

    Because she really hid the gun in a ce no one could find.

    world and non-world.

    Like mirrors facing each other.

    A world of endless possibilities.

    ¨DTo the parallel world.

 Chapter 840

    #840. It looks like you¡¯ve been hurt?

    * * *

    God exists in the world.

    The Silver Age, when magic reached its peak.

    At that time, a lot of magic was studied.

    It was because, in the first ce, there were truly infinite possibilities depending on how the magical power that was infinitely close to omnipotence was used.

    Somebody miraculously recreate it.

    Someone made a parasol of magic tools.

    Another perfect battery.

    From those with talent to those with big dreams.

    Anyone who had even a little experience with magic tried to find new possibilities of magic.

    Of course, there were also those who went beyond the limits of their quest and dabbled in the taboo ck magic.

    But on the contrary, because there were people who even broke the taboo, even the all-powerful magic of the genie of themp could be created.

    Anyway, even in the age of silver, there was a field that was especially deeply studied.

    It is Dimension.

    It was about the world outside the world.

    In fact, from the astral world to the underworld and so on.

    It was natural that human beings have always been curious about other worlds since the creation of the world.

    And,pared to other absurd studies, the study on dimensions was somewhat fruitful.

    Great London Barrier Avalondo.

    Underground Labyrinth Tartarus too.

    After all, in terms of ovepping this world with other worlds, research on dimensions was applied.

    However, to put it in reverse, it means that even the strongest magic in the Silver Age was limited to only partially ovepping dimensions within a certain range.

    The Silver Age is over.

    After the Bronze Age opened.

    The quest for magic was also over, and the limit had been continued for hundreds of years.

    However, it is the genius of a few to change history.

    whether times change

    whatever the effect.

    The legendary Archwitch, who continued to study dimensions on her own, created another magic that could bepared to the most powerful magic of the Silver Age.

    The name¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s called Hlieskj¨¢lf.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a cool name to draw.¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. This is one of the masterpieces of my conversion.¡±

    Looking at Shir, who smiles with a knife stuck in his shoulder and boasts of the sword gun, to be exact, the magic that is put on this ce.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°So, is this the ce where you are wondering if this is the parallel world or the parallel universe?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    ¡°huh? What do you mean by that?¡±

    What are you talking about after you have been proud of your research achievements so far?

    To the puzzled Billy.

    Sir askednguidly.

    ¡°What do you think of parallel worlds?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it is a differentiated world with a history different from ours among the many diverging points from the past to the present?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why there are infinite possibilities in parallel worlds.¡±

    When you assume that there is a reality in which a child who has loved drawing since childhood can be a great painter by working hard.

    What if that child never became a painter?

    What if you became an art appraiser?

    Or what if you had other dreams?

    Or if you were unlucky to be a soldier?

    The future can be divided into tens of thousands and hundreds of millions of choices and experiences that the child has been able to make throughout his life.

    What if the choices and fates of not just one person but hundreds of millions of people are intertwined?

    The possibilities expand infinitely.

    It is a parallel world.

    It just didn¡¯t happen in the past.

    It was a world of possibilities that could have happened.

    ¡°But that¡¯s why parallel worlds don¡¯t really exist, and they¡¯re also worlds that can¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that possibilities are just possibilities?¡±

    ¡°The fact that it could have happened means that it didn¡¯t happen after all.¡±

    The astral world where there is a god.

    The spirit world where the dead go, etc.

    Although it may not be this world, other dimensions are definitely real, and that fact has been proven through God and the soul.

    However, parallel worlds only exist conceptually.

    It was unclear even if it could theoretically exist.

    When two mirrors face each other, an infinite world unfolds, but no one knows whether the world in the mirror actually exists.

    ¡°I see¡­ After all, anything is possible in a dream, but like a dream can¡¯t be a reality, right?¡±

    ¡°Dream and fantasy are conceptually different, but I understood them simrly in terms of possibility and existentiality.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, indeed.¡±

    It seems to be really impressive.

    nod slowly

    After eventually proving that he didn¡¯t understand anything.

    Billy asked, scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°Then what is that?¡±

    ¡°I told you there are infinite possibilities in parallel worlds.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that wasn¡¯t real?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hold the moon reflected in the pond with your hand, but if you scoop out the entire pond, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as holding the moon with your hand?¡±

    ¡°¡­ He makes it very difficult to exin because he¡¯s afraid someone might not be an elderly witch.¡±

    while grumbling.

    Billy roughly understood.

    That Sir is not a parallel world, but only a ce that reflects its possibilities.

    In other words, this is a cross world.

    It was a world that exists between reality and absence, where infinite possibilities that do not exist and finite possibilities that exist ovep.

    And in that sense.

    Those who appear here are not fake.

    All of them are undeniably real living in their own world.

    Because each of them had their own reasons and stepped into the crossroads of possibilities called sword guns.

    ¡°You managed to do this.¡±

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    What does it mean to realize a parallel world? I couldn¡¯t understand half of it, but with that alone

    , I could tell from the Sword Master¡¯s intuition that

    this crossed world was a featparable to the strongest magic of the Silver Age¡­ or, in a sense, even surpassing it.

    ¡°Honestly, I was lucky.¡±

    ¡°Is this by luck?¡±

    ¡°If you try to make it again, it¡¯s luck because you don¡¯t have the confidence to make it.¡±

    He said that even if he studied only the parallel world for a thousand years, it would be difficult to create a masterpiece like this again.

    After shrugging.

    Sir smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°The reason I was able to create this ce in the first ce is because I used that special object as the core of the barrier.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean the river magic sword?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    If you need a good casting to use huge magic, on the contrary, a powerful casting will go beyond the limits of the magic.

    And the strongest divine sword and demonic sword.

    The river magic dragon sword was a treasure enough to perform miracles that exceeded the calctions of a great witch like Sir.

    This cross world itself was the product of a miracle that was born thanks to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the effect has changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°Has it changed?¡±

    ¡°Originally, each of us could only meet one person from the parallel world.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ In short, you¡¯re saying that fighting yourself was the challenge here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the most effective.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯ll say it.¡±

    Billy agreed.

    No matter how strong the intruder is.

    Or whatever mystical powers you have.

    If you fight against yourself, the odds of winning are half.

    It was an obstacle that even the sword master had to fight to the death, although it might be different depending on which parallel world he was summoned from.

    One problem.

    ¡°Then what is the situation?¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it probably the effect of the Kangma Dragon Sword bing Seven Arcs?¡±

    Even so, the mighty dragon sword, a treasure that is hard to find a match in the world, even has the power of the stars.

    that such a runaway could happen.

    When Billy sees her talking nonchntly like it¡¯s someone else¡¯s business, Billyughs.

    Wanderer gritted his teeth.

    ¡°¡­what are you?¡±

    ¡°What are you all fake doing?¡±

    ¡°FALSE? Who dares to say such a thing to this cheap imitation¡­!¡±

    ¡°Cheap cheap fake?¡±

    I was shocked by her stupid words.

    A beautiful woman with purple hair with a crying expression.

    Looking at another self who looks tens of times darker, depressed, and timid even though he has the same face as himself.

    Wanderer gritted his teeth.

    As I was listening to the conversation between the two, I knew that she was from a parallel world.

    But still¡­

    no, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t stand the more disgusting and boiling heart.

    because I didn¡¯t want to wait.

    she said impulsively.

    ¡°Kill it¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Kill this!!!¡±

    That moment.

    Billy made a strange expression.

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re kidding?¡±

    ¡°No, but that¡¯s ady.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and do as you are told!¡±

    It seems that he won¡¯t let go if he hesitates any more.

    At the end of looking at Wanderer, who speaks fiercely with the tattoo on the back of his hand shining softly.

    Billy shrugged.

    ¡°There is anotherdy. Because mydy said so.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¨CI¡¯m sorry, but you have to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Even if he came from a parallel world, was it because he was a level 100 yer?

    It seemed that he had an intuition that the murder notice was sincere.

    When the blue-eyed Commander opened the book, her shadow shook and a huge shadow emerged from it.

    A golden crown on your head.

    Canes on six arms.

    A gigantic skull that exudes an evil aura from its eyes.

    And she wasn¡¯t the only one inbat readiness.

    From the Creator Lord who was with the Command Lord to the Soulless and Demiurge guild yers they brought.

    Since everyone activated their own skills.

    Even in the World Federation, their power to form the two axes was truly formidable.

    However, even when facing them, Billy did not raise an eyebrow.

    It seems really regrettable.

    He just clicked his tongue and threw a knife.

    And¡­

    ¡º

    Game of Gun & Sword

    Destroy

    Shot

    Atom

    Knife Buliet¡»

    ¡­everything is over.

    * * *

    It was a fierce battle.

    At the same time, it was also a futile battle.

    Billy, who used the sword from the beginning, killed the creation lord at once and blew away the centa of the guild members.

    The Commander, who barely survived by using a huge skull as a shield, fought until the end, but in the end it was just a struggle.

    He met his end without being able to inflict a single wound on Billy.

    only ten minutes at most.

    With that alone, the two monarchs were annihted along with their guilds.

    ¡°Hmm, this is a bit disappointing. I thought it would be worth fighting for a little longer.¡±

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why Billy tilted his head while wiping the blood of themander-in-chief on his knife with the hem he had torn off the corpse.

    ¡°Anyway, thedy from this parallel world seems to be a bit on the weak side. How do you see it?¡±

    ¡°¡­shut up.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a little too much to tell someone who fought hard to shut up¡­¡±

    Pajijik!

    ¡°Queueek!¡±

    what¡¯s so bad

    After looking at the blood on his knife with displeasure, he copsed at Wanderer¡¯s punishment for triggering the spell.

    Billy groaned and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, they say that women¡¯s hearts are reeds, and you told me to kill them yourself, so why are you offended now?¡±

    ¡°Did I tell you to shut up¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know the deposit.¡±

    What would you do if you were an absolute master who annihted two guilds?

    After all, if the owner tells you to do it, you have to do it.

    Billy, who was grumbling at his own misfortune, suddenly put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°By the way, miss?¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Where has the old witch gone?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡­!¡±

    While he was concentrating on watching Billy kill another himself.

    Watching Wanderer, who finally realized that Shir had disappeared, stood his head erect and widened his eyes in anger.

    Billy opened his mouth, scratching the back of his head with his wriggling fingers.

    ¡°Is this really supposed to be the case with the old witch?¡±

 Chapter 841

    #841. do you still want it

    * * *

    [So the count and the soldier came from a parallel world where there was no age of heroes?]

    ¡°Is it true that there were 13 sword masters in your world?¡±

    [Well, that¡¯s how it is.]

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that such a world exists, but it¡¯s even more surprising to meet people from such a ce.¡±

    [Surprised. I¡¯m very surprised too.]

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    She already had knowledge about magic beyond that of most witches, so this situation was all the more absurd.

    [I never thought I would have realized a parallel world. Anyway, the witch sister is also amazing.]

    ¡°For me, knowing such a legendary great witch is not enough, so I feel that you, who even learned magic, are more amazing¡­¡±

    Looking at Yuna-gyeong like that.

    The short-haired Blue Dragon Princess made aplicated expression.

    A blue bird that can even use magic because itcks the ability to talk.

    To be honest, Yuna-kyung felt more mysterious to her than the parallel or intersecting world.

    So it was.

    She dared to be two people.

    No, it was the decision to apany one person and one animal.

    Their purpose was the same in that they had to find the Kangma Dragon Sword before the World Federation anyway.

    They decided that it was better to cooperate with them rather than fight or act separately with those who seemed to know more about swords and guns than they did.

    Of course, not everyone was in favor of that decision.

    At least, we were able to build a rtionship to the point where we could talk in detail about each other¡¯s world.

    So it was.

    It is true that Yuna-kyung, who was talking about all kinds of things with Rose, was so excited to talk to Limon.

    [The team leader is also curious, isn¡¯t it?]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [It must have been connected to a parallel world where the team leader didn¡¯t exist, but it has a simr history to our world.]

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    [¡­why is the response so lukewarm?]

    ¡°First of all, the former is natural. This barrier must be made with the core of the Kangma Dragon Sword.¡±

    [What does that have to do with being connected to the parallel world without the team leader?]

    ¡°It has a very big corrtion in that contradictions arise if I am in the parallel world again.¡±

    [¡­?]

    ¡°And thetter isn¡¯t particrly surprising either.¡±

    The parallel world is, after all, a world of possibilities.

    Because there was no sword tower, the sword master¡¯s legacy was cut off.

    Instead, the Seven Dragons, who came to rule the world even after the death of the seven dragons, defended humanity on his behalf.

    Also, the possibility that the Age of Iron will open and yers and monarchs will be born, create the World Federation, and have a history of confrontation with the Seven Dragons isn¡¯t zero.

    No matter how low the probability is, if there is such a world, it can be continued in this cross world.

    Maybe because it was such a world, it was easier to connect.

    [¡­For some reason, the team leader doesn¡¯t seem to have much reaction to the miracle of parallel worlds.

    ]

    [Anyway, the team leader is also really¡­]

    When Yuna-kyung grumbles at the unfunny reaction, fearing that someone might be an old man.

    The Blue Dragon Princess suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Did you say swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Count.¡±

    ¡°Is it true that you are cooperative with the Seven Dragons in that world?¡±

    ¡°Does it look like a lie?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it, but it¡¯s a bit unexpected that you, thest disciple of the Sword Emperor, joined hands with the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°It deserves it. To be honest, we fought hard with each other until a few decades ago.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what happened between you and us.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Would you mind listening to the story in detail?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    He made all seven princesses his brides, including Rose.

    No matter how much it is a parallel world story, it was too embarrassing to tell the blue dragon princess herself.

    And seeing Limon like that.

    The Blue Dragon Princess felt curious.

    What kind of rtionship is this man and themselves in the parallel world?

    What kind of existence is the sword master that was only passed down as a legend?

    And above all, what kind of perfume does a man wear that smells so pleasant andfortable?

    All of it piqued her ever sincere curiosity and made her want to know more about him.

    So it was.

    The muddy voice from behind made her hesitate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. Ourpany is only until we find the Kangma Dragon Sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­We don¡¯t have to fight among ourselves, do we?¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t give up the river magic dragon sword, there will be a need.¡±

    A beauty in military uniform with long red hair.

    Seeing the red dragon princess, the blue dragon princess sighed.

    Oneself who wants to receive the Kangmado dragon sword through dialogue and negotiations.

    She considers it inevitable for each other to fight over a powerful treasure called the Kangma Dragon Sword.

    The opinions of the two were sharply divided.

    In the end, it was their situation that they decided to hold off on the ownership of the river magic dragon sword until they met with other princesses and gathered their opinions.

    The man who watched their argument.

    It was for this reason that Limon made an amused expression.

    ¡°Do you think you have the confidence to win in a fight?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason you¡¯re not there?¡±

    Five princesses came with Limon.

    On the other hand, they have all seven of them.

    Due to the nature of psionics, which be stronger as they resonate, if everyone gathers, they are the ones who have the advantage.

    Looking at her speaking calmly as the Red Dragon Princess who is good at war.

    Limon chuckled.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°For what reason?¡±

    ¡°That I am on our side.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s difficult for me to deal with all seven people at once, but at least I¡¯m confident that I won¡¯t lose.¡±

    ¡°¡­You are arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Originally, arrogance and myself are simr.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he heard nonsense that even Princess Geumryong couldn¡¯t do.

    Looking at the Red Dragon Princess and the Blue Dragon Princess, who had a puzzled look on their faces, Limon shrugged.

    I don¡¯t know if it was before.

    After awakening to the power of the stars and dragon psionics and obtaining the Seven Arcs, now he has be an existence close to a superhuman even by the standard of a sword master.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I have the skills to match that confidence.¡±

    Look at him with cold eyes for a moment.

    In the end, with a muddy voice, the Red Dragon Princess turned around and took the lead.

    And while looking at the blue dragon princess, who was embarrassed, but showed her expression that she couldn¡¯t understand her confidence at all.

    Limonughed.

    After Geomje and Geomma.

    The Sword Master was not born.

    That¡¯s why it was natural for them to react like that if they only knew the sword master¡¯s power as a legend.

    [¡­It feels strange.]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    [yes. No matter how much they look the same, after all, those sisters are not the princess sisters we know.]

    Unlike Limon, who agreed, Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    from the first time we met

    How much Hai loved Limon.

    As the only one she knew, the appearance of the Red Dragon Princess coldly behaving towards Limon was so unfamiliar that it even seemed miraculous.

    at that time.

    Limon stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Well¡­ it looks like there is a less wee guest than that.¡±

    [An unwee guest?]

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±

    Did you hear that?

    Or is it because I felt the presence ofte?

    Princess Blue Dragon and Princess Red Dragon stopped one after another while Changryongdae and Yeomryongdae prepared for battle.

    [Eug!]

    The moment I saw the opponent appearing from beyond the fog.

    Unknowingly, Yuna-kyung put on a look of apprehension.

    Unlike the two princesses who were wee, it is not just because the character who appeared this time was an unwee opponent at all.

    I knew thatst look.

    [Golden Lord¡¯s grandfather¡­!]

    The world¡¯s greatest investor who tried to destroy the world peace n and swallow the Seven Dragons to wipe out the world¡¯s wealth.

    However, seeing the old man who became Billy¡¯s shield after a fierce struggle in the fairy kingdom and faced a futile end, Yuna-kyung made an expression as if she had seen a ghost.

    It was only when I was with Lucas that I was happy.

    It gave me goosebumps to see the man who had added a hand to death after a direct fight like this.

    ¡°¡­Blue Dragon Princess and Red Dragon Princess?¡±

    But who are Yuna-kyung and Limon?

    The golden lord of the parallel world, who had no way to know, ignored the two.

    Looking at the two princesses, he just clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to have a fight that doesn¡¯t pay off.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it won¡¯t end to the point where it¡¯s unbnced. Golden Lord.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±

    A golden monarch exuding a bleak life.

    And the elite of the Midas Guild, as well as dozens ofrge-supply yers hired with huge funds.

    The moment when the two princesses raised the seven dragons and the dragon psionic in order to fight them with all their might, who could never be ignored.

    ¡°I have something to check.¡±

    do it quietly

    Raise one hand.

    Limon, who gathered everyone¡¯s attention, asked casually.

    ¡°Does the old man want the Kangma Doryongsword too? Are you willing to do anything to get it?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask such an obvious question?¡±

    ¡°Then you are my enemy.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t like the fact that some kind of intruder intervened in the yard where he had to fight fiercely.

    At the end of looking at him with cold eyes.

    The golden lord snapped his fingers.

    ¡°Then you must die too.¡±

    ping!

    and.

    A golden sh fired.

    Seeing the gold coin containing the power of the Absolute, the Blue Dragon Princess hurriedly tried to celebrate, but¡­

    Kaaang!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if we end up killing each other, there won¡¯t be any need for words.¡±

    Seeing Limon who blocked his attack so easily, the golden lord felt something unusual and raised his eyes.

    And I tried to activate the skill again.

    But unfortunately.

    he was toote

    Limon was already taking a step when the golden lord tried to move.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Eating Out

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÍâÊ½

    You don¡¯t need a knife to cut the world.

    ·ÖÇåÊÀ½ç²»ÐèÒªµ¶¡»

    Pull out your sword in one step.

    Swing straight in two steps.

    The moment the golden lord opened his eyes to see Limon appearing in front of him in the blink of an eye.

    squeak.

    A ray of light shes.

    A round head popped up and then fell off.

    And¡­

    there was silence.

    Midas Guild members, as well as

    the Blue Dragon Princess and the Red Dragon Princess.

    While everyone is frozen as if they don¡¯t know what they saw.

    After swinging the sword, the blood on the de sttered.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to fight me and have a strong sword dragon sword?¡±

    Moderately mischievous

    Very yful.

    But a bit serious.

    The Red Dragon Princess did not answer that question.

    After being silent for a while, he opened his mouth in a muffled voice.

    ¡°you.¡±

    ¡°why? I changed my mind¡­¡±

    ¡°To be my sire.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Haty!? What are you talking about all of a sudden!¡±

    In the midst of the blue dragon princess shouting with embarrassment, confusion, and even anger for unknown reason at the sudden statement.

    Limon said shyly.

    ¡°¡­Uh, am I already married?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s break up.¡±

    ¡°You want a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I promise you that whoever your mate will be my sire will be even more satisfying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Limon was at a loss for words when he saw her making promises he could not keep, actively rmending divorce from the brides, including himself.

    Yuna-kyung, who had her beak wide open, muttered nkly without realizing it.

    [The soldier sister of the parallel world is also a soldier sister after all¡­]

 Chapter 842

    #842. tell her

    * * *

    After the death of the Golden Lord.

    The remaining Midas guild members and yers eventually surrendered.

    I wonder if it¡¯s just the two princesses.

    This is because no one wanted to resist in vain in the presence of Limon, who had cut off the golden lord¡¯s head in the blink of an eye.

    Hired yers, of course.

    Even the members of the Midas Guild, who worked thoroughly for profit and loss, had no loyalty to the dead Golden Lord.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t intend to get divorced¡­¡±

    ¡­Actually, Limon was having more headaches than dealing with the remnants of the party.

    ¡°If you are worried about alimony, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about money. Do I really love my brides?¡±

    ¡°You just have to love me more.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s like reading a sutra to a deaf ear.

    Like pouring water on the Red Dragon Princess.

    In a

    good sense, he is passionate enough that once a fire is ignited, it will not go out.

    In a bad sense, when Limon groaned at the reckless confession of setting fire to all three houses.

    What saved him was a single, calm voice.

    ¡°Stop giving up, Hai. It is unreasonable to force such a force on someone who already has a wife.¡±

    ¡°If you have a heart, you can ovee any amount of dori.¡±

    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t have that heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Red Dragon Princess kept her mouth shut at the calm and resolute words.

    Watching that scene, the blue dragon princess smiles strangely and feels cool.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly opened her mouth.

    [This world or the other world, the soldier sister is amazing in many ways.]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that the essence of a parallel world changes?¡±

    [¡­well, it¡¯s rather fortunate when you think about it.]

    Yuna-kyung shook her head.

    Considering what Hai, who was blinded by Limon, did, this was medicine.

    It¡¯s probably because I didn¡¯t have to go through the shocking incident of losing Limon to Rose at the moment of confession or the time I was attached to for over ten years.

    ¡­For something like that, Rose¡¯s gaze, which became cold after the Red Dragon Princess¡¯ marriage proposal, was quite unusual.

    Yuna-kyung did not think deeply.

    Being caught up in women¡¯s troubles because of that sinful team leader was enough with the things of this world.

    So, she subtly changed the topic.

    [By the way, you handled the golden lord¡¯s grandfather surprisingly easily.]

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to this nobleman living a smoother life than the olddy we used to know.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    The monarchs of other worlds, who

    did not have sword masters and only had to keep the princesses of the Seven Dragons in check, would not have felt muchcking in force.

    Instead of polishing their own power, they must have built up their forces and put more energy into politics.

    Maybe that made the difference.

    Listen to what Limon said with the sword master¡¯s intuition and Noh Kang-ho¡¯s experience.

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    [Well, then the other princesses will be fine, right?]

    Of course, she became Limon¡¯s bride and resonated with the dragon psionic.

    Princesses who have trained endlessly against sword masters would be able to easily deal with monarchs from parallel dimensions.

    Listen to what Yuna-kyung said.

    Limon murmured.

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    [Why not?]

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the World Federation of other worlds on this side.¡±

    [Ah¡­]

    ¡°More than anything, I feel bad.¡±

    [¡­feeling?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I wonder if it¡¯s only the monarchs.

    As long as there are still sword masters in the World Federation, even the other princesses cannot be guaranteed safety.

    If you meet the wrong opponent, even Li Qingyu, who has perfected the true blood of the dragon, or Charlotte, the strongest member of the Seven Dragons, may be in danger.

    Watching Limon speak ominous words.

    Yuna-kyung pped her wings.

    [Oh no way. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the other sisters, but there¡¯s something wrong with the princess or the rich sister.] *

    * *

    Quietly moving through the fog.

    There were people who talked quietly.

    ¡°It means that you have seeded in finding the eighth dragon psionic and controlling the toxicity.¡±

    ¡°It is not yetplete.¡±

    ¡°What does that matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Not yetplete means that it is only a matter of time until it is finally resolved.

    It¡¯s an overwhelmingly positive situation rather than himself who couldn¡¯t even find a clue.

    listen to what she said

    Maia had no choice but to remain silent.

    Another self emanating from his body, unable to control his own poison even after wearing gloves and fiveyers of outerwear.

    It disturbed her, reminding her of the fate she would have faced if she hadn¡¯t met Limon.

    but this moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just another self thatplicated Maia¡¯s mind.

    Arbe and Barbara are moreplex than her.

    To be precise, the existence of a middle-aged woman chatting with her two twin sisters prevented her from being cynical, even when she was always pessimistic.

    ¡°Oh my God, did the two of you be aides before you properly learned the seventy-two kinds of martial arts?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, then it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to help the princess. You must have suffered a lot up until now.¡±

    ¡°¡­it wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    At the words of a middle-aged woman with a kind smile, the two twin sisters madeplicated expressions.

    Carra.

    The predecessor who was Maia¡¯s aide but died due to her venom.

    Also, look at their mother.

    Of course they knew too.

    This c is the existence of a parallel world.

    that she is not their real mother.

    Even so, her existence, which remained only in memories since she was lost as a child, left Jinwi and made her twin sister feel indescribable emotions.

    And it was the same with Carra.

    ¡°Whoops, thinking that if I had daughters, I could have grown up like you, it makes me feel veryplicated.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At her words like that.

    The twins were silent.

    The two Maias also quietly closed their eyes.

    Unlike their world where Karra died from Maia¡¯s miasma, she in the parallel world avoided such a situation.

    Instead, I paid a different price.

    They were two twins.

    In the parallel world, Karra, who became Maia¡¯s aide sooner, miscarried her twin sister who was pregnant because of the miasma.

    At that time, as I passed the hurdle, my resistance to poison became stronger, but instead, I became a body that could not have children.

    So, it was only natural that Karra, who had met the two sisters she could have had, feltplicated.

    ¡®Is it fate?¡¯

    A mother who has lost her child.

    children who have lost their mother.

    Originally, mother and daughter would never have met each other.

    The result of the unfortunate fate born of their own toxicity weighed on the hearts of the two Maias.

    So it was.

    The reason why the subtle silence flowed.

    As well as the two sisters and Ca Maia.

    The green dragon n, who knew their story, didn¡¯t know how to ept this situation.

    stop.

    ¡°¡­Did you feel it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my mood.¡±

    But fortunately.

    The atmosphere soon ended.

    Because the two Maias stopped at the same time.

    Charlotte, who walked proudly without caring about the disturbing atmosphere, asked the girlsnguidly.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It smells like blood.¡±

    ¡°That too has a very distinct bloody smell.¡±

    The words of the two green dragon princesses, who were guiding the way with their keen sense of smell in this fog that blocked their presence, made the others tense.

    That was when Charlotte pulled out her rifle.

    A single shadow flew in.

    Booung!

    That moment.

    Charlotte raised her eyes.

    Then, he expressed his telekinesis and received the shadow.

    It was because he immediately realized that what had flown in was not an enemy attack, but rather a familiar sight.

    ¡°Why did you be so pitiful, Alice?¡±

    A mess and torn clothes.

    A cracked and broken gun.

    And to the point where it was full of blood and wounds.

    A blonde cowgirl who was lost after entering the sword, but appeared in a bloody form.

    Alice coughed up a handful of blood.

    ¡°princess. Avoid it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Who made you that way?¡±

    Maia hardened her face.

    no one else

    To be arrogant, it wasn¡¯t usually a serious thing for Elise, who was second only to Charlotte among the Golden Dragon n, to tell her to avoid it.

    But no answer was needed.

    The answer came before Alice could even open her mouth.

    bang! Quarreung!

    Could it be because of the distance?

    Hearing signs and sounds from beyond the fog, they immediately fled.

    And the moment I saw the scene unfolding beyond the thick fog.

    they hardened

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the Golden Dragon¡¯s Corps, which was as bloody as Elise¡¯s.

    It was because of the person standing in front of Geumryongdae.

    ¡°¡­the reincarnated monarch.¡±

    Gonryongpo with the Chinese character Ma (Ä§) engraved on it.

    Eyes that see everything.

    Until that ferocious momentum.

    Seeing the unrecognizable appearance, the short-haired green dragon princess groaned quietly.

    Charlotte slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Indeed, unlike our world, in your world, it seems that the reincarnated monarch hasn¡¯t died yet.¡±

    If you think about it soberly.

    It wasn¡¯t that surprising.

    Because the World Federation of the Parallel World hadn¡¯t waged an all-out war against the Seven Dragons yet, all the Ten Lords were alive and well.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a reincarnated monarch from another world, are you referring to this miscreant?¡±

    Took Degururr.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you mistake this janitor for the principal, these are things you can¡¯t see even if you have eyes.¡±

    So it was.

    what he threw

    The reason why the girls had no choice but to raise their eyes when they saw the head with eyes wide open with the same face as the man standing in front of them.

    Because I intuitively realized it.

    The owner of this head is the reincarnated monarch of the parallel world.

    That he must have been a member of the World Federation that faced the bobbed-haired Maia.

    One problem.

    It was who this man was.

    ¡°Are you a reincarnated monarch from another parallel world¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then how many monarchs are there?¡±

    Arbe and Barbara groaned.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this sword gun and the parallel world connected to it, there could have been dozens or hundreds of monarchs lurking in the fog.

    On the other hand, Charlotte and Maia hardened their faces.

    What is this man¡¯s true identity?

    It was because there was a way to exin it other than being connected to another parallel world.

    ¡°¡­no way.¡±

    She thought.

    It can¡¯t be.

    However, the man¡¯s words that followed made it inevitable to deny that rational judgment.

    ¡°Still, you guys have a use. If you knew that I was dead, you would know what I am curious about.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Now tell me.¡±

    Two green dragon princesses.

    The strongest Charlotte of the Seven Dragons.

    Up to the three seven dragons.

    Even when faced with powerful absolutes that made even the sword master nervous, instead of being nervous, he acted with an arrogant attitude.

    The man asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°Where is the sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, do as you please. Instead, I will only spare one of you, so tell her.¡±

    To the end, dignified and proud, but with anger that cannot be hidden in it.

    Reincarnating every time you die.

    A person who bes stronger with each reincarnation.

    That¡¯s why, along with the Regressive Lord, he was called the strongest among the Ten Lords.

    The Heavenly Demon spoke in a bleak voice.

    ¡°The principal has returned.¡±

 Chapter 843

    #843. do your best

    * * *

    The Ten Lords.

    Ten absolute beings born in the age of iron.

    Although most of them died while fighting the Seven Dragons, that didn¡¯t mean they were weak.

    He was only defeated because of the fraudulent existence of Limon.

    In fact, there were several of them who had driven even the princess into a corner, whether through force or stratagem.

    That¡¯s why there are questions.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Limon.

    Who would be the final winner among the Seven Princesses and the Ten Lords?

    In a head-on fight, princesses with a trump card called Yonghwa would have an advantage, but that also depends on the opponent.

    From the creative lord who creates items to the infinite lord who duplicates all kinds of skills, the magic lord who has mastered magic skills, the divine lord who is the world¡¯s best healer.

    Because the absolute skill possessed by the Ten Lords was something that could not be judged simply by strength and weakness.

    Moreover, there was now that the seven princesses would always have an advantage in a head-on fight.

    Thirteen outnumbered by 7 to 10?

    Of course, it was an element that could not be ignored.

    But more decisive was the point that a monarch could not be seen as weaker than a princess.

    Just as princesses have Yonghwa, World Federation monarchs have a trump card called the Advent of the Constetion.

    I wonder if it¡¯s a nonbat monarch.

    It was unknown to everyone

    how strong the battle-type monarch would be .

    Especially among all the monarchs, the regressive monarch, who is considered the strongest by others, and the reincarnated monarch, who is the only oneparable to him.

    So it was.

    Maia, who had been resonating with the poison dragon squad and psionics from the beginning, immediately took action.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eight sr terms,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, eight martial arts,

    poisonous

    dragon detection, ¶¾ýˆØ»¢

    ¡»

    The moment he stretched out his hands with ten fingers curled up in the shape of a dragon¡¯s teeth.

    A gigantic dragon emerges from that pure white palm as if exploding.

    It was made of venom that could melt even a whole whale, and it was a poisonous dragon that was so fast and strong that it could swallow even a raging tiger at once.

    However, the Heavenly Demon did not bother to avoid Maia¡¯s attack.

    I only stretched out one hand.

    And so, into the palm of the Heavenly Demon.

    The moment the venomous dragon¡¯s teeth dug in.

    Pew!

    Maia¡¯s eyebrows wriggled as the gigantic venomous dragon burst to pieces.

    It was not surprising that the poison dragon was blocked. No matter how strong the eight seasons were, a superman of the absolute ss could handle it.

    The problem is that the Heavenly Demon took down the venomous dragon with his bare hands.

    So, even though the hand was exposed intact to the miasma, nothing was seen.

    And as far as she knows.

    There was only one way to exin this situation.

    ¡°¡­all poisons are invulnerable.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have eyes to see.¡±

    throughout the long history of mankind.

    One of many superhumans.

    Only Limon, who fought against the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years and was poisoned repeatedly, reached the stage.

    When Maia hardened her face, seeing the reincarnated monarch who endured even the poison inherited from the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army with her bare body.

    A storm raged. ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of

    martial arts, eight

    sr terms , ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷°Ë½~¼¼

    Gwangpungyeolkwon¿ñïLÁÑÈ­

    ¡»

    The ground shakes.

    The moment a green storm broke out.

    The one who reached the Heavenly Demon¡¯s nose was the short-haired Green Dragon Princess.

    Even though she came from a parallel world, she proves that she is also the best foreign service master of the Seven Dragons.

    I twisted my waist to collect the recoil that left my footprints on the ground, stretched out my shoulders and arms, and captured it in my clenched hands.

    That fist is truly a storm.

    It was a terrifying series of blows that had the power to blow up an entire forest.

    Bubbubuck!

    But the streak was blocked.

    No, it bounced off the road.

    The Heavenly Demon struck back at her power, which had been unfolded dozens of times in an instant, with the same fist.

    So, the moment when the two governments finally collided at the end of a fierce collision that made the air distorted.

    Quaang!

    It was none other than the short-haired Green Dragon Princess, whose fists were covered in blood, who was pushed back with a strong shock.

    Of course, he perfectly received even his own handwriting, which was superior to anyone in the Seven Dragons.

    Looking at the two hands of the Heavenly Demon, who did not get a single wound even after crushing her own fists, she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°¡­Did you achieve the golden power indestructible?¡±

    Of course, he surpassed even himself, who artificially achieved the Buddhist sword, by cultivating the Jeolhak of Geumgang Bulgooryu.

    A strong body that might even bepared to a swordsman.

    Indeed, his power, like his own nemesis, made even the cold-hearted Maia groan.

    But she just shudders.

    I was not disappointed.

    Her purpose in this brief skirmish alone.

    In other words, tying the Heavenly Demon¡¯s feet and buying time was aplished.

    And the time she earned was never wasted in vain by the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    ten sr terms, seven twelve kinds of martial arts, Ê®½~¼¼Golden Dragon

    Awakening

    Castle¡»

    Woodeuk.

    horns sprout

    wings spread out

    What emerges is a golden, half-human, half-dragon.

    But it wasn¡¯t the end, it was just one of the preparatory work.

    Yong-hwa who goes beyond human limits.

    A golden dragon belt that supports dragon psionics through resonance.

    Up to the 73rd Jeolhak Yang-ui Shingo-ryu, which he created by dealing with the two psionics separately and multiplying them.

    The moment when Charlotte, who used all of that to bring out her ability to the limit, stretched out her hand with all that power.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    twelve dragons of the twelve seasons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of dragons,

    heavenly dragons

    descending, ten thousand steeds, celestial dragons, and

    dragon spirits.

    A golden dragon emerges.

    Watching the mighty golden radiance swept over the Heavenly Demon, dozens of times more brilliant and mighty than the poisonous dragon he had created.

    Maia was confident of victory.

    Charlotte¡¯s power, which was already the strongest of the Seven Dragons, entered a new level by creating a new type of clothing.

    It was difficult even for the sword masters as well as the princess who hadpleted the dragon¡¯s blood to safely receive her strength.

    So it was.

    Against Charlotte¡¯s Dragon Season.

    Right after the Heavenly Demon stretched out her fist.

    Why did she have to harden her face?

    ¡ºCheonma Divine

    Gong

    Kwonbeop

    Sr Eclipse¡»

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    the fog is tearing

    The world is in great turmoil.

    Everything on all sides was blown away.

    Golden brilliance in the shape of a dragon and ck ink light extending in the shape of a devil¡¯s face.

    The aftermath of the collision of the two energies, each with the power to break mountains and divide the sea, shook the entire crossed world where sword guns were hidden.

    and in that shock.

    The Heavenly Demon quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Surely, the name of the strongest of the Seven Dragons was not a lie.¡±

    ¡°¡­You are quite the best among monarchs who are no different from worms.¡±

    ¡°It is not wrong to say that it is buggy. Monarchs are things that have not even set foot on the realm of absoluteness.¡±

    Maybe it was because it was unexpected that the Heavenly Demon was safe and sound even after receiving the power of her own that threatened even the sword demon before she mastered the Yangui Shingongryu.

    The Heavenly Demon did not bother to deny the evaluation, which was uncharacteristic of Charlotte, but was still arrogant.

    Even before the Manma Gate copsed.

    Considering only the Regressive Lord as apetitor.

    To him, who only looked down on other monarchs, Charlotte¡¯s evaluation felt very fair.

    ¡°But it is the same for you.¡±

    ¡­however, it wasn¡¯t just the monarchs he saw as downgraded.

    Looking at the most arrogant princess in the Seven Dragons, who would have had to fight to the death in the past, but now dare not be her opponent.

    The Heavenly Demon said vaguely.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, you are not the opponent of the principal who mastered Seon Gong in the Yoseon world and reached the level of Demonic Zen after 3,000 years of training.¡±

    only one.

    Revenge on the Swordsman.

    To be truly the best in the world.

    At the end of looking at the Heavenly Demon, who exuded powerful demonic energy, with cold eyes, obtained through repeated training over 300 years in Moorim.

    Charlotte opened her mouth.

    ¡°Everyone, do your best.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Iza¡¯s power is already on par with that of the Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°Ignorance is not a sin, but it is a pity not to have proper knowledge.¡±

    Not like the always arrogant Charlotte.

    But that¡¯s why, looking at Maia, who hardens her face in her evaluation, which is more calm and purified.

    The Heavenly Demon was cynical.

    ¡°It is not that I amparable to the sword master, but I should say that now I have to be at least a sword master to be able to stand up to my master.¡±

    Even the Sword Master is not his opponent.

    At the end of ring at the Heavenly Demon, who said unspeakable words recklessly even if Charlotte and the Golden Dragon Emperor returned alive.

    Maia slightly looked away.

    And he met eyes with the short-haired self who was looking at him in the same way and nodded.

    Thus, the moment when the two green dragon princesses resonated with their respective poison dragon units and raised their psionics to the limit.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    ten-jeweled martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    seventy-two

    kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    seventy-two

    kinds of

    martial

    artsÓXÐÑ¡»

    Kwar Leur Leung!

    ¡­The fierce battle between the three princesses and one monarch that shook all the swords was about to begin.

    * * *

    Kwareung!

    ¡°Oops!¡±

    Billy stretched out his hand.

    Then he asked, supporting the staggering Wanderer.

    ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know you are busy doing this and that, but be careful. This is a ce where you never know what might happen.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t missed that bitch, I wouldn¡¯t have been distracted¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was busy fighting another girl as youmanded, right?¡±

    ¡°shut up!¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡°Kyaul!¡±

    I feel bad for refuting my own words.

    After kicking Billy in the shin, Wanderer grabbed his leg and averted his eyes, ignoring him as he jumped.

    Then, he scanned the surroundings through the eyes of familiars such as ghost crows and zombie dogs.

    But the results are nil.

    No matter how hard you try, it¡¯s just in vain.

    No trace of Sir could be found.

    ¡®How on earth!¡¯

    So Wanderer gritted his teeth.

    No matter how much Sir is a legendary archwitch, there must be a limit to the magic he can use in a situation where there is no casting.

    The fact that she couldn¡¯t figure out how she had managed to escape and hide like this fueled her rage.

    Including the vibrations that keep ringing.

    Kugu Pce!

    ¡®The reincarnated lord, this useless bastard¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s still difficult to search because of the fog.

    She felt annoyed at Magi, who flowed bleakly from somewhere and made the search even more difficult.

    Of course, the biggest reason for that irritation was that as soon as the reincarnated monarch returned, he took second ce in the World Federation instead of himself.

    up

    ¡®Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡¯

    Wanderer bit his nails.

    Sir who ran away.

    The self of the parallel world that was killed.

    In addition, there is even the existence of an enemy who confronts the reincarnated monarch.

    All of that wasn¡¯t just fueling her insecurities.

    The feeling that she was missing something important, which intensified as things went wrong, made her nervous.

    puck!

    ¡°Quickly find the river magic dragon sword! Right Now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush things too much. I¡¯m desperate to find the strong magic sword.¡±

    Is that why?

    He only briefly grumbles at Wanderer¡¯s behavior of kicking himself again and hysterically.

    Billy wasn¡¯t particrly angry or resentful.

    Instead, he smiled meaningfully as he gazed at the scenery dimly visible through the fog, shaken by sessive shocks.

    ¡°Above all, it seems like the destination is not too far away.¡±

 Chapter 844

    #844. Can I give you just one piece of advice?

    * * *

    Koo-goo-goo-goo.

    [¡­what could this be, chief?]

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something I¡¯ve been worried about.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    The aftermath of the fight between the reincarnated monarch and the three princesses shook the entire sword.

    Among those who felt it, of course, Limon was included along with the two princesses of the parallel world.

    Of course, since most of my senses were obscured by the fog, I couldn¡¯t tell exactly who was fighting.

    But that was enough.

    That¡¯s not enough for him to judge the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡®At least the level of a sword master.¡¯

    The barrier of the sword gun is at a level that is not inferior to the three major magics of the Silver Age.

    How fierce a fight would have to be to shake the entire barrier.

    Limon, who could roughly guess it, naturally had no choice but to worry about the princesses who were fighting this battle.

    It is all the more in that there is an unpleasant energy mixed in the shock.

    ¡®Is that d the guy? Or the remaining monarch in the World Federation?¡¯

    Simr to ck magic.

    It resembles the energy of a demon god.

    However, chasing the source of that much fiercer and stronger demonic energy with senses.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you two have any guesses?¡±

    ¡°¡­Seeing you say that, it seems that you don¡¯t have anyone to guess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed most of the guys who use this nasty power.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    If I had heard this from someone else, I would have asked what I thought of my life.

    Why do I want to admire what this man is saying?

    While the short-haired Blue Dragon Princess made aplicated expression.

    The long-haired Red Dragon Princess answered Limon¡¯s question.

    ¡°If the owner of this aura is from our world, it must be the returning monarch.¡±

    [uh? Have you ever fought the regressor?]

    ¡°No.¡±

    [¡­But why do you think so?]

    ¡°If it¡¯s another monarch, no matter how many people gather, you won¡¯t be able to exude this much energy.¡±

    [It¡¯s called the elimination method.]

    While Yuna-kyung nodded.

    Limon took notice in a slightly different direction.

    ¡°It seems that the strongest in the Count¡¯s world is the regressive lord, right?¡±

    ¡°Because her skill to know and act on the future through regression is too deceptive.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    [¡­If it¡¯s her, is the Count¡¯s sister¡¯s regressive monarch a woman?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Why are you asking such an obvious thing?

    Looking at the puzzled Blue Dragon Princess, Yuna-kyung put on a strange expression and Limon narrowed her eyes.

    Of course, the parallel world is a world of infinite possibilities.

    Since Limon didn¡¯t exist in the other world in the first ce, it wasn¡¯t impossible that the regressive monarch was a woman.

    But¡­

    ¡®Is it the returning monarch again?¡¯

    The princess of the Seven Dragons, of course.

    The other monarchs of the World Federation also had minor differences, but they weren¡¯t so extreme that their genders changed.

    Why was there such a big difference between the regressive lords?

    Concerned, Limon clicked his tongue.

    In the first ce, the returning monarch is full of mysteries.

    Stealing the Seven Arcs from the Fairy Queen and establishing the Liberation Brigade.

    Since the beginning of the Iron Age, he was a fundamentally different being from other monarchs who had been doing all sorts of things in secret.

    It was to the point where it was nothing new to be surprised that there was an additional dubious aspect now.

    So it was.

    Limon put his worries aside and focused on chasing the source of the shock that shook the fog.

    I don¡¯t know if the barrier is intact.

    Now, when the barriers are shaken in the aftermath of the fierce battle, it is possible to pursue their presence, albeit vaguely, through the fog¡­

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [Uh, team leader?]

    Limon raised his eyes.

    Then, suddenly, he turned and flung himself to one side.

    Yu Na-gyeong, who was sitting on the shoulder of the Blue Dragon Princess, and the two princesses and her family, who were apanying her, wondered and followed him for a while.

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    After running through the fog, Limon stopped in front of the coral.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I found a single human figure at the base of thatrge coral.

    It was because of the familiar face of the opponent.

    [Witch sister!?!?]

    A thick body full of scars.

    Ripped clothes everywhere.

    Bloodstains on the floor.

    When Yuna-kyung frightens and flies away when she sees a beautiful woman with dark red hair who is all messed up but still has a clear beauty.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a good ce to take a nap, old woman.¡±

    It was right after that.

    Eyshes flutter.

    After the tightly closed eyelids are opened.

    A ray of smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Are you here now, baby?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you d that this is enough?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [What is luck? What does an older sister look like!]

    Even while Yuna-gyeong, who was frightened, hurriedly memorized a spell and healed her wounds.

    Seeing her bloody appearance after being kidnapped, Limon wasn¡¯t particrly surprised, and Syr didn¡¯t feel sad about it either.

    As an immortal who has lived far away.

    As the absolute of another era.

    Things like this weren¡¯tmon for them, but they weren¡¯t rare either.

    So, Limon asked directly.

    ¡°How did you escape?¡±

    ¡°Whoops, I was lucky.¡±

    This isn¡¯t a gun.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her who created this barrier.

    And if Wanderer wasn¡¯t shaken when he met himself in the parallel world just in time.

    Shir, who smiled and said that he might have met his own corpse, slowly held out a hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just luck.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon twitched his eyebrows.

    And after a short silence, he epted the item she handed over and quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Is it so?¡±

    ¡°Did you already guess?¡±

    ¡°Why was it and maybe it was. But now it has be something.¡±

    With a slightlyplicated feeling.

    Limon let out a heavy sigh.

    Shir, who had beenughing lightly at him, suddenly opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Can I give you one piece of advice?¡±

    ¡°If it is necessary.¡±

    ¡°It is not necessary. I just want to do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Perhaps it was because he couldn¡¯t ignore the advice of the legendary archwitch.

    Or is it caring for the elderly?

    First of all, to Limon who opened his ears.

    Sir saidnguidly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t the timing sound like a bad joke?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that. It means don¡¯t be afraid to make the necessary sacrifices.¡±

    Laughing at Limon, who frowned as if he were watching an old woman leaving a will.

    The legendary Archwitch reached out.

    and lived a long time.

    But he continued quietly, stroking the Immortal¡¯s cheek, who was still too young for him to see.

    ¡°No matter how much you are, there is a destiny that even you cannot change, and for us immortals, loss is fate before it is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So be sad sometimes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Regret is the right of those who remain, not those who leave after all¡­.¡±

    [Witch sister!?]

    Slowly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Limon quietly calmed Yuna-gyeong, who was frightened at seeing Sir, who dropped his arms and closed his eyes quietly.

    ¡°I was just tired and fell asleep.¡±

    [Really? Is the witch sister okay?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die like this.¡±

    Limon said confidently.

    From the Silver Age to the present.

    An immortal who has lived for thousands of years is not something that can be just lucky.

    One problem.

    Why did Shir give such advice at this moment?

    ¡®prophecy¡­. is it.¡¯

    not the original world.

    Because it is an intersectional world that he created.

    If only I could see fate, even in a very dim way.

    Before being the legendary great witch, this immortal who was also the greatest prophet in the world saw what did she give this advice?

    After thinking about it for a while.

    Limon got up.

    And slowly turned his head.

    One side is the source of demonic energy where fierce battles are still taking ce.

    The other side is covered in fog and I can¡¯t feel anything, but I can feel a certain intuition clearly.

    Superman¡¯s senses and Noh Kang-ho¡¯s judgment.

    And just a visceral intuition.

    After thinking about the two senses pointing in opposite directions.

    quietly open your eyes

    Limon made a decision.

    * * *

    Sabak Sabak.

    he was walking

    through the thick fog.

    The lightly moving figure isfort itself.

    It was as if he was taking a walk in the back streets of the neighborhood, not the legendary unexplored area of a sword gun.

    no, actually it was.

    He was feeling blissful pleasure as he walked through this mist.

    And I thought.

    That I was very lucky

    If I hadn¡¯t scattered when I entered the sword gun, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take such a pleasant walk, suffering from the hysteria of that ill-tempered woman.

    So think again.

    that good women are rare

    If you don¡¯t have the ability, you can¡¯t pass on outstanding talent to your descendants.

    If you have bad character, you will not be able to raise your children well.

    Even if you have both ability and personality, in most cases there are other problems such as age or conditions.

    An ideal type is just an ideal.

    It doesn¡¯t exist in reality, or it¡¯s close to impossible to meet unless a miracle happens.

    But fortunately.

    he knew

    more beautiful than ever

    overflowing with talent

    Greater personality than anyone else.

    The most perfect woman in the world who can be the mate you¡¯ve been dreaming of all your life.

    It was a pity that the other person hated him.

    It didn¡¯t matter though.

    Love is how to burn more in adversity.

    More than anything, even if it wasn¡¯t right away, I was confident that I would definitely make the other person a mate someday.

    However, there were a few things that had to be aplished for that to happen.

    Koo Goo Goo.

    So it was.

    Even vibrations that shake the fog.

    The magic prayer that spreads softly.

    The reason why he kept moving in one direction, ignoring everyone neatly.

    Whoever is fighting that fight.

    Because it had nothing to do with you.

    If the reincarnation lord wins, it will only save you a lot of effort, and if he loses, on the contrary, there will be only a difference in the degree of increased effort.

    Above all, there was someone else he had to meet first.

    Hard.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    So, at the end of moving forward steadily while taking care of a few trivial things along the way.

    He abruptly stopped walking.

    because it felt

    A fog that swallows all signs.

    A faint sense was transmitted as it swayed in the aftermath of the battle waged by the reincarnated lord.

    A subtle sense of time twisting subtly buried in the aftermath of the entangled fight between beings of the absolute ss.

    ¡°¡ªI finally found it.¡±

    heughed

    Like a stalker who met his crush.

    Or like a wild beast that has found its prey.

    So happy, happy, fun, and lighthearted.

    With such a bright smile on her face, she quickly elerates her leisurely pace.

    The fact that the moment he had been waiting for since that day had finally arrived made him excited and heart pounding.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    So it was.

    Why did he feel sorry for the sudden voice that interrupted his enjoyment?

    I wanted to share the manatee as soon as possible, even for a minute or a second.

    And he kindly answered the question, looking back at the interrupter who wasted his time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a way to pay off debt.¡±

    ¡°As for the debt, what about work in Russia?¡±

    small stature.

    slim body.

    A military uniform with a few drops of blood on it.

    Up to the decidedly baggy left shoulder.

    The title of a beautiful boy with a beautiful appearance like a girl who can¡¯t be recognized even if you don¡¯t know.

    Lee Cheon-gi, a man with one-eyed sses who had been wandering in the fog after entering the sword gun with Limon and the others, spoke calmly.

    ¡°¡ªsword madness.¡±

 Chapter 845

    #845. then stop it

    * * *

    Swordsman Adolf.

    One of the very few disciples who was not emunicated by Limon because he died while fighting against the swordsman who caused the world war.

    However, as a result of being used by a resurrected demon in Russia a few months ago, he confronted the Seven Dragons.

    The Sword Master who was defeated by Yekathrice and Ainsha.

    But he was just defeated.

    Not dead.

    If you decide to run away, even the same sword master is difficult to catch, so what is a sword master?

    after a fierce struggle.

    The moment I finally got into trouble.

    Adolf fled without hesitation.

    It was Limon¡¯s teaching that in the first ce, in order to win, run away at any cost to survive.

    Of course, the price was high.

    That was the empty left shoulder.

    Yekathrice and Ainsha¡¯s desperate attack took away one of his arms.

    So it was.

    Why did Lee Chun-gi calmly open his mouth?

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already returned to the front.¡±

    ¡°Ah, because of the words that the treatment will take several months?¡±

    ¡°Was the divine lord¡¯s assessment wrong?¡±

    ¡°It is not wrong. I just underestimated the sword master¡¯s resilience.¡±

    Adolfughed.

    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t something to me the Holy Lord.

    From Gandhi to d Joan of Arc, etc.

    The divine lord, who healed the severely injured sword master many times, is the world¡¯s best healer and at the same time an expert on sword masters.

    Because Adolf¡¯s condition was so serious that she asserted that it would take several months for her to recover.

    Nevertheless, there was one thing that allowed Adolf to recover so quickly.

    ¡°Of course, the virtue of the sword I¡¯ve newly realized is also great.¡±

    ¡°Are you a swordsman who cuts time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you two fries.¡±

    A sword master who eventually learned how to cut through time in order to confront the two princesses who drew the power of the time dragon in their veins.

    Adolf said with a deeper smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I always wanted to repay you.¡±

    There was no need to ask what the answer was.

    behind oneself.

    In other words, Adolf¡¯s gaze toward the ce where he felt the presence of a frantic fight with the sword spirit and Ainsha Yekatrice gave all the answers.

    So Lee Chun-gi turned his gaze to his shoulder.

    ¡°Including the debt on that left arm?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is fine.¡±

    ¡°Did you say it was okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as me blowing off the arm of the silver fryer.¡±

    Of course, considering that he exchanged his perfect arm for a ssh mixed with the blood of a dirty dragon, it was a huge loss.

    After saying that I can go over that much generously.

    Adolf erased his smile.

    ¡°I can never forgive you for spoiling my bride¡¯s chastity.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking just in case, but by that priest, do you mean swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Who else would dare be my mate if not someone as perfect as Rin?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With the long-cherished wish of making all mankind into sword masters.

    To that end, a handsome boy who burns with ambition to make Limon, who can be the most perfect woman in the world, his mate.

    The craziest sword master.

    Looking at the sword light that everyone is talking about in unison.

    Lee Cheon-gi pointed out.

    ¡°I know that the swordsman rejected you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? There is no tree that can not be felled after 10 shots.¡±

    ¡°Even if I propose ten times, the swordsman will not change his mind.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to take it a hundred times or a billion times.¡±

    ¡°But what if the swordsman doesn¡¯t change his mind?¡±

    ¡°I have to force myself to change.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have to deal with the fries that possessed Rin first.¡±

    After dealing with the dirty mongrel.

    Defeat Limon with his own sword.

    Forced into a woman.

    Lock yourself in a ce that only you know.

    Even if youmit a hundred years or a thousand years, until your heart breaks, you can make her your own bride.

    ording to Limon¡¯s personality, once he had children, he would never give up on them no matter how much he hated himself.

    At the end of keeping silent while watching Adolf spit out crazy sounds with a single smile on his face.

    Lee Chun-gi opened his mouth.

    ¡°Then I cannot let you go behind here.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ what a coincidence.¡±

    To stop the Sword Master alone.

    Adolf did notugh at Lee Chun-gi, who said something that would be ridiculed even by a princess who hadpleted the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Instead, it seems to be very polite.

    He only muttered while fiddling with the blood on his uniform.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to cut you down a while ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­Have you met another me?¡±

    ¡°yes. It was really annoying. It¡¯s like I can¡¯tmunicate, and it¡¯s like doing all sorts of trivial tricks.¡±

    He mistook himself for being a member of the Seven Dragons.

    As a result, he recalled the Yi Chun-gi of the parallel world, which he cut down with the elites of the Infinity Guild.

    Adolfughed.

    ¡°Yeah, but it was at the level of a flying insect.¡±

    Adolf¡¯s assertion with ridicule.

    Lee Chun-gi did not deny it.

    Because he knew too.

    No matter how many skills he acquired through ¡ºTechnological Replication¡», most of them were misceneous.

    That he could never be the opponent of a sword master because he didn¡¯t even have his own unique skills, let alone absolute skills.

    In fact, even though he treated himself in another world with his guild members, only a few drops of blood sttered.

    The fact that Adolf didn¡¯t have a scratch on his clothes, let alone a scar, was proving that fact.

    ¡°Honestly, I have no interest in you. So, if you run away now, I won¡¯t bother killing you.¡±

    Absolutely pure disregard.

    Although the name is one of the absolutes of this era.

    At the words of Adolf, who treats him like a flying fly in his ear.

    Lee Chun-gi shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot ept that offer.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you are an idiot who puts his life on the pride of you in this world or in another world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of pride. Because stopping you is my job.¡±

    After answering calmly.

    Add a soft word.

    ¡°¨DThe sword-gwang death penalty.¡±

    Is it because of that unexpected title?

    Adolph blinked.

    Then, as if he had heard something really bizarre, he stared nkly at Lee Chun-gi, and then suddenly asked.

    ¡°Why are you calling me the death penalty?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing the answer, he stood in front of Adolf, who made a face of even more iprehension.

    slowly.

    Reach out to the side.

    Then, a sword appeared from the space.

    Although it is not as shy or perfect as the sword Arondite that was broken in the final battle with Limon in the past.

    But he grabbed the sword, which was neat and hard enough to hold and wield.

    quietly open your mouth

    ¡°Now that it hase to this, I will formally introduce it again, albeit btedly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°My name is Lee Cheon-gi.¡±

    Since the establishment of the World Federation, he has been a member of the Seven Dragons¡­

    No, the reason he has fully cooperated with Limon since then.

    Even though he was busy with all sorts of things after the fight at the Blue House, Limon visited him regrly and he had to keep quiet for several months.

    This is the reason why he must stop the ck light at this spot.

    Another reason to stop it.

    he said calmly.

    ¡°He is the one who will inherit the yam dragon ughter sword.¡±

    After the sword tower was closed.

    The first andst apprentice to officially learn swordsmanship from Limon.

    At the same time, seeing thest priest aiming a sword at him, the sword light blinked again with a bewildered face.

    ¡°¡­Learned swordsmanship from Rin? A yam-killing sword?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking if you studied with a swordsman, yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Adolf narrowed his eyes.

    And the sword Lee Chun-gi was holding.

    standing posture.

    body and skeleton.

    After skimming through it one more time, he nodded slowly.

    ¡°Okay, then I understand why you call me death penalty.¡±

    First of all, did you judge that Lee Chun-gi¡¯s words were true?

    Adolf stopped talking.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that I had a crush on him.

    ¡°But do you know this?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t deserve to call me the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of epting as a priest an idiot who doesn¡¯t even realize his swordsmanship.¡±

    Adolf was sneering.

    Because you could tell by looking at it.

    That this one-eyed person in front of him was not a sword master.

    And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another death penalty.

    From his point of view, Lee Cheon-gi was just one of the many failures that Limon taught but failed to realize the swordsmanship in the end.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Whether the brother-inw admits it or not doesn¡¯t change the fact that I learned the sword from the Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I guess you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Adolf coldly shoot Lee Chun-gi, who was standing in his way as a failure?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pretend to be friends with Rin, you stupid bastard with no talent.¡±

    Could it be contempt stemming from the belief that only sword masters are perfect human beings?

    Or is it jealousy for learning the sword from the teacher who should be her bride?

    Or is it both?

    Unlike before, when he was ignoring him, Lee Chun-gi was not shaken even when he saw Adolf who was tantly murderous.

    Rather, he calmly agreed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a chaff with no talent¡­ You are not wrong.¡±

    I fought Limon.

    Because I also learned the sword myself.

    Lee Chun-gi was well aware of how absurd being a sword master was.

    The fact that even himself, who is the absolute leader of this era, is only a half-penny in the eyes of a sword master.

    ¡°But even I can at least prevent the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay?¡±

    Nevertheless, looking at Lee Chun-gi, who aimed a sword at himself without retreating an inch.

    With one hand on the hilt.

    Adolf said coldly.

    ¡°Then stop it.¡±

    A priest who does not know the subject.

    I will discipline you as the death penalty.

    Pay the price with your life.

    Lee Chun-gi did not hesitate to follow Adolf¡¯s teachings, which exuded an outright killing.

    Just quietly raise your sword.

    I just aimed at a handsome boy in a military uniform.

    That¡¯s how¡­

    Although they were taught by the same teacher, the sword fight between the one-armed death penalty and the one-eyed priest on opposite sides marked the beginning.

    * * *

    In thick fog.

    he was thinking

    Deep, heavy,plex and quiet.

    He had been silent for a long time before he opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    difficult eptance.

    bold confirmation.

    clear understanding.

    He slowly nods his head and opens his mouth again in theplex shaking that is transmitted even to his dry heart.

    ¡°After all, our failure was predestined.¡±

    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.]

    ¡°Thanks for the advice.¡±

    and.

    voice returning.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of contacting in this fog through various expedients, but it¡¯s so familiar that it resonates like an echo, but it¡¯s unfamiliar.

    To the person who advised you.

    he thanked

    If you think about it, it¡¯s so obvious that you should have realized it sooner.

    However, I had no idea how much longer it would have taken me to realize it had the other person not provided me with apletely different perspective.

    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.]

    ¡°¡­what do you want?¡±

    But nothing is free in this world.

    To some extent, Ruler asked straight-forward to those words.

    And after having a long and short talk with the other person.

    After thinking for a while, I agreed.

    ¡°Is it really the next best thing?¡±

    I can¡¯t say it¡¯s the best.

    But at least it¡¯s not the worst.

    After thinking deeply about which one to choose.

    The true absolute of the Iron Age, who is said to be the strongest among all lords because he can win no matter how many times he fails.

    The regressive lord, Ruler, made a decision.

 Chapter 846

    #846. still don¡¯t realize

    * * *

    Stride.

    taking a big step

    Wanderer felt impatient.

    It¡¯s not enough to summon a ghost horse right away and run through this fog.

    This situation, in which she had to proceed carefully because she did not know where there might be any traps or guards, was so annoying that she was going crazy.

    More than anything, what stimtes Wanderers is the constant roar.

    And it was the magic of the reincarnated monarch that was getting more and more clear in it.

    ¡®Fucking cheat skill¡­¡¯

    he said.

    Wanderer gnashed his teeth.

    Of course, all of the monarch¡¯s skills are fraudulent.

    Even her skill in reviving the lion was phenomenal.

    However, even such a wanderer had no choice but to spit out the word cheat against the reincarnated lord.

    To be reincarnated every time you die ande back stronger in another world.

    Why did he only have the insignificant ability to deal with death and the soul instead of such great power?

    The sticky resentment, curse, envy, and jealousy quickly ate away at her heart.

    ¡®If he even gets his hands on the Seven Arcs¡­¡¯

    He¡¯s already ranked second.

    What if you even get your hands on the mighty dragon sword?

    Perhaps even the regressive monarch who thought he would never be pushed out of the top spot might give way to the reincarnated monarch.

    And that also meant that the number of opponents that Wanderer himself could never ovee increased to two.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do that!¡¯

    Wanderer flew sparks in his eyes.

    It is only you who can obtain the Kangma Dragon Sword.

    Only then will you be able to rise to the top of the World Federation and rise even higher after that.

    That¡¯s why I was stepping even further.

    stop stepping upright.

    She hardened her face.

    An endlessly fluctuating fog mixed with demonic energy.

    It was because he found a person standing tall and looking at him on the other side.

    ¡°¡­Ruler.¡±

    everyone scattered.

    Now, you don¡¯t know when you will encounter the Seven Dragons.

    It¡¯s something to be relieved enough to meet an ally, not an enemy.

    Far from being relieved, Ruler quietly asked her, whose eyes were even darker and wary.

    ¡°Did the Queen of Magic run away?¡±

    ¡°¡­If you had joined a little earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Rather than ming him, Wanderer chewed out at the in words, as if he knew that would be the case.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t actually want Ruler to join. Rather, it was the opposite, so I argued to hide my inner feelings.

    However, it is true that if it was Ruler, he would have been able to find everyone and join them.

    So Wanderer asked sharply, expressing his resentment for having made him have vain hopes.

    ¡°What are you doing now that you¡¯re here¡­!¡±

    ¡°I had work to do.¡±

    ¡°What could be more important than finding the Seven Arcs!¡±

    ¡°I figured out why we couldn¡¯t find thest Seven Arcs until now.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Wanderer raised his eyebrows involuntarily.

    I couldn¡¯t get my hands on the sixth Seven Arcs River Magic Dragon Sword because I didn¡¯t know where the sword gun was.

    But even that was better than the seventh.

    It was thest Seven Arcs that even the Ruler, who had returned countless times, couldn¡¯t find the clue, let alone its location or identity.

    in that sense.

    If you got the clue of thest Seven Arcs, you could understand why Ruler was sote.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t argue anymore, and she asked quietly, suppressing her deepening resentment.

    ¡°¡­what is the reason?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±

    ¡°what¡­?¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Wanderer could not understand the answer.

    To say that nothing else and the clues of thest Seven Arcs are not important.

    It was more absurd given that he was a ruler who had returned countless times to find the Seven Arcs.

    to such a wanderer.

    Ruler said calmly.

    ¡°The most important thing now is how the Seven Dragons pursued us.¡±

    ¡°¡­You must have known the location of the sword gun from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°Then Ruler, do you think they were lucky enough to find the location of the sword gun ande after us?¡±

    ¡°There is no luck in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And luck doesn¡¯t change the fact that they shouldn¡¯t have been able toe here in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°what do you mean¡­?¡±

    what kind of answer is this?

    To Wanderer, who frowned, Ruler did not bother to exin.

    Instead, he just opened his mouth.

    ¡°There is a fact that I should have realized earlier.¡±

    ¡°¡­You realize what?¡±

    ¡°The reason we lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Now that I¡¯m thinking about that, what am I supposed to do?

    Wanderer didn¡¯t ask.

    It¡¯s a conversation rather than a conversation.

    It is an act to reflect, organize, confirm, and be sure of what you know by saying it once.

    That¡¯s why Ruler calmly continued talking ahead of her who just kept silent.

    ¡°We were never going to lose this war. Rather, it should have won.¡±

    When the nine sword masters were resurrected, their strength was already overwhelming.

    In fact, even if they waged an all-out war without the need to establish a World Federation, they were able to overwhelm the Seven Dragons.

    However, in that case, if the Seven Dragons disappeared and waged a guerri war, the whole world would be ruined and it would be more difficult to find the Seven Arcs, so I just withheld it.

    That¡¯s why they established the World Federation and tried to destroy the Seven Dragons step by step.

    maybe it was overkill.

    But it was never conceited.

    With nine sword masters and even monarchs, they had the strength and qualifications to do so.

    ¡°The reason we were defeated was because there was a traitor inside.¡±

    ¡°I know that much¡­¡±

    Wanderer gnashed his teeth.

    The monarchs who were the center of the World Federation.

    Among them, the infinite lord Lee Chun-gi kept stealing information from the inside.

    Because they always had to lose their yers to the Seven Dragons and be defeated one by one by Limon.

    But at the words of such a Wanderer.

    Ruler shook his head.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized yet?¡±

    The fact that I didn¡¯t even realize it because of the future that changes every time I return, and I finally noticed it a while ago.

    The most decisive reason why they had no choice but to lose.

    looking at her with heavy eyes

    Ruler said quietly.

    ¡°That the traitor wasn¡¯t just the Infinite Lord.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Holy Lord¡­?¡±

    ¡°I am not talking about her. I mean a meaner, more cunning, outright traitor.¡±

    Even though he disagreed with himself, the divine lord never betrayed the World Federation.

    But the other traitors were different.

    Of course, he interfered with their work in so many ways that the betrayal of Lee Chun-gi, who only stole information, seemed insignificant.

    Even so, he had been hiding his betrayal until this moment with all sorts of cunning tricks.

    ¡°Think about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Who was it that overestimated the Seven Dragons and convinced us that we should never wage an all-out war?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    Wanderer hardened.

    Who is the ruler talking about?

    Because I knew right away.

    No, I couldn¡¯t have known.

    As absolute as they were, the monarch and sword master were all arrogant.

    Among them, who were confident that they could win in an all-out war, only one was wary of the Seven Dragons.

    I fought the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    I went through a hardship that everyone knows.

    Also, it¡¯s natural to be hostile to the Seven Dragons.

    Because he was the only one who was able to convince others based on his own experience.

    And the moment you know that.

    Wanderer realized.

    Right now, Ruler¡­

    no, that he wasn¡¯t looking at him from the beginning.

    The fact that in the first ce everything he had said so far had been addressed to the person standing behind her, not to himself.

    ¡°As a result, both us and the Seven Dragons. It was like ying in the palm of your hand from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Behind Wanderer.

    Standing crookedly there.

    who was listening to his story.

    From the beginning to the present, he has been working hard and actively cooperating with Wanderer more than anyone else to achieve his long-cherished wish

    .

    That¡¯s why we dig into the heart of the World Federation.

    A traitor who smirked and pretended not to know even as he skillfully ate the flesh of his heart and spread poison.

    ¡°¡ªBillie with the sword.¡±

    * * *

    And.

    A quiet silence passed.

    Not even breathing.

    In silence, as if time had frozen.

    The awkward cowboy, who had been silently listening to Ruler¡¯s story until now, only opened his mouth after a long time had passed.

    ¡°¡­I understand your frustration. But isn¡¯t it too much for you to hold on to your loved ones and me them?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to pretend?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not pretentiousness, it¡¯s a protest. If I were a traitor, would I have fought so hard with Master until now?¡±

    ¡°I admit that you were the most active in fighting the swordsman.¡±

    Unexpectedly, calmly.

    Ruler acknowledged that fact.

    Among the revived Sword Masters, Billy fought the most with Limon and the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s because he was the one who threatened Limon or, on the contrary, had many lives passed.

    ¡°But that¡¯s why you were able to create opportunities for swordsmiths to defeat the other sword masters individually.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Including giving an appropriate excuse every time I had a golden opportunity to deal with the sword attack and backing down.¡±

    Even in a duel with a swordsman.

    even in Africa.

    Even in Russia.

    Even in the fairy kingdom.

    Even though Billy was always the first to step out of a fight with Limon, that¡¯s why no one doubted him.

    Seeing Ruler calmly pointing out, Billy made an even more absurd expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too pushy. You know very well that Master is not the kind of person to be treated so easily, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Rather, thanks to his own wise judgment, the World Federation was able to endure so far.

    To Billy, who is resentful.

    Ruler spoke again.

    ¡°Then answer me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the swordsmith and the princesses of the Seven Dragons, who should be running around busily to block the knife you shot, were able toe after us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense about them giving up their territory. It¡¯s because we don¡¯t know each other that that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Unless you¡¯re sure all the knives left will fall into the sea or in the middle of the desert.

    The guardian deity of mankind and the descendents of dragons could not have pursued them.

    Listen to what Ruler said.

    with your mouth shut again.

    Billy quietly turned his head.

    Ruler who looks at himself with unwavering confidence in his heavy eyes.

    And a wanderer whose eyes are mixed with many emotions, such as surprise, disbelief, suspicion, anger, and murderous intent.

    watch in turn

    Raise your hand slowly.

    After scratching and cheekily scratching the back of the head.

    I grinned.

    ¡°Hey, this is how you get caught.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    so listen to it

    Wanderer widens his eyes.

    Ruler opened his closed mouth.

    The moment Billy shifted his attention pretending to scratch his head with one hand and reached out like lightning with the other hand he had tucked into his jacket.

    poop!!

    ¨C Red blood.

    dyed the fog

 Chapter 847

    #847. store.

    * * *

    Is it because the parallel worlds ovep?

    Or is it because it was created based on the vast territory of Geomryonghae in the first ce?

    The sword was very wide.

    There is nothing strange about wandering around for more than a few hours, let alone meeting other people, and not even being able to find a direction.

    A disorienting fog that obscures all presence.

    The vast width itself added to it was another barrier to protect this sword gun.

    However, currently there are hundreds of high-ranking people and even dozens of absolutes who have entered the sword gun.

    either sensory.

    either at a moving speed.

    They were far above humans.

    It was a range that they could scan as much as they could even enter a country or two.

    from that point of view.

    he was lucky

    It was because I was able to meet only rtively friendly opponents in this ce where many enemies roamed.

    So I could understand.

    That means his luck has run out now.

    ¡°Look, sister. I wondered where he was so I couldn¡¯t see him, but this old man must have been ying in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m crazy, I speak straight. I am not your sister It is south-south.¡±

    A girl with silver twin tails wearing a goth loli dress full of frills and smiling brightly.

    A white-haired girl with an expressionless face wearing bandages all over her body and a hood pressed down.

    Looking at the two twins, one with silver hair and one with white hair, who appeared with a group.

    Magic Lord Carol let out augh.

    ¡°¡­would it be the Emperor of Light and the God of Death?¡±

    The Mad Empress who caused the massacre of 10 million people in Russia.

    The White Reaper, the ruler of the Middle East who leads the Assassination Church.

    Out of the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons, Carol of the parallel world, who faced the two most cruel and heartless girls, muttered inwardly.

    ¡®This is ruined.¡¯

    The princess of the Seven Dragons is difficult to deal with even one-on-one.

    Not to mention, he ran into two princesses while he was away from the other guild members.

    No matter how much he was a magic lord, he was in a situation where he couldn¡¯t find hope.

    On the contrary to him who was so helpless, the two girls approached him with smiling faces and expressionless faces.

    either world over there.

    either this world.

    It was the same as the Seven Dragons and the World Federation fiercely confronting each other.

    Because the two girls didn¡¯t get along enough to miss the opportunity to deal with the monarch, the main axis.

    widely.

    but in the meantime.

    The two girls stopped walking.

    It was because there was someone who intervened between the magic lord and them.

    ¡°What is this thing, sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know who it is.¡±

    A ck cloak wrapped around his back.

    A bloody spear in one hand.

    to a paleplexion.

    A strangely ominous man in every way.

    After meeting Carol while wandering in the fog, d, the Sword Demon who had been apanying her, stood in the way of the two girls and said quietly.

    ¡°I am your enemy.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Hearing those words, the Silver Dragon Princess narrowed her eyes.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know who d was, he could at least know that he was a formidable opponent.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re an enemy, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    There is no need for useless worries in front of the enemy.

    At the blunt words of the White Dragon Princess, the Silver Dragon Princess giggled.

    The moment d pulled up his sword suit in line with the two princesses who started resonating with the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°-stop.¡±

    low.

    A voice separated them.

    The voice continues again while the two princesses hesitate at the unexpected words.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re literally asking why you¡¯re getting into this fight.¡±

    He looked at d with a stiff face, unlike before, when he had always had a big smile on his face.

    Carol spoke heavily.

    ¡°Did you forget? The princesses of the Seven Dragons you are facing right now are not the people you know in our world.¡±

    ¡°Does not matter. Anyway, the fact that they are the princesses of the Seven Dragons doesn¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    They are characters from a parallel world.

    No matter how much you know each other.

    After all, it is a being in another world.

    We have never met before, and the moment we leave this cross world, we will never be entangled again.

    In other words, raw male.

    No, it¡¯s a difficult rtionship to be even with others.

    ¡°Nevertheless, your enmity with them is tantamount to stabbing passers-by to death because they look unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, sword master of the other world, don¡¯t get involved in a fight that has nothing to do with you.¡±

    To Carol in the parallel world, d is an outsider.

    Even if you interfere in their affairs.

    There¡¯s nothing you can change.

    can¡¯t even change it

    Before bing the ruler of the World Federation, he studied magic skills more deeply than anyone else.

    To that end, as a person who has long been associated with the witches of the 27 lineages of magic and is deeply immersed in the mysteries of magic.

    To the old wizard who speaks quietly.

    d asked quietly.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t intervene, you will die.¡±

    ¡°I know too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even so, this is my business.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    whether there is a parallel world or not.

    He is the only hope for Carol who is cornered.

    As long as he can¡¯t handle the two princesses alone, preventing d from intervening is tantamount tomitting suicide.

    Carol herself knew better than anyone else.

    But¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s because if you make them fight and be a fisherman, you¡¯ll be ashamed of your granddaughter for the rest of your life.¡±

    Even if I die on the spot.

    He said he wanted to be a proud husband, father and grandfather to his family.

    The old man, who chose to keep his conscience as the head of a family rather than the gains and losses as an absolute ruler and monarch, smiled.

    ¡°So, sword master of the other world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A shop.¡±

    This isn¡¯t where he should be.

    Take a moment to look at the old man quietly pointing the other way with his cane.

    After finally reaping the window.

    d slightly bowed his head to the old wizard, turned around and took a step through the fog.

    Perhaps it was because they looked arrogant when they turned their backs on themselves.

    The moment the silver dragon princess narrowed her eyes, pulled back the hem of her dress, drew a pistol from her thigh, and aimed it at d¡¯s back.

    White fingers wrapped in bandages gripped her pistol.

    ¡°Just leave it alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­It might get in the wayter?¡±

    ¡°That is then. It is not toote to deal with itter.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ if my sister says so.¡±

    It seems regretful.

    Even while licking her lips, the Silver Dragon Princess of Twin Tails tolerated d¡¯s departure.

    But I didn¡¯t pick up the pistol.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t d, she had someone to put a bullet into.

    ¡°But honestly, it¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    ¡°You mean I refused his help?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why is that?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you why?¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s not all?¡±

    ¡°If I had to say another reason¡­ it¡¯s because I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry about?¡±

    ¡°As for his attachment to his family.¡±

    As soon as he knew that he came from a parallel world, he thought of d, who first checked to see if there was no way to revive his family in his own world.

    Carol put on a bitter expression.

    Because I have achieved immortality.

    I watched my family die.

    That¡¯s why I was able to understand d, who had no choice but to regard it as a long-cherished wish to get his family back, and because of that, I sympathized with him.

    If you lose a family member too.

    After all, either he was obsessed with getting his family back, or he would have risked his life for revenge.

    That¡¯s why, looking at the old wizard who chose to prevent d¡¯s intervention out of deep sympathy.

    The Silver Dragon Princess put on a strange smile.

    ¡°To give up one¡¯s life so easily just forpassion. Wasn¡¯t the old man surprisingly romantic?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of giving up my life.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Listen to Carol.

    The Silver Dragon Princess narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Are you saying that you have the confidence to win a fight against me and your sister?¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been.¡±

    ¡°Then how are you going to survive?¡±

    ¡°Hey, how is it? Of course it is like this.¡±

    Carol spread out a hand.

    Then, he kicked his staff, which had fallen on the ground, in the direction of the two girls.

    said it proudly.

    ¡°Surrender.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything about the World Federation¡¯s secrets and I¡¯ll continue to cooperate, so just spare my life.¡±

    Both hands shed.

    A grinning smiley face.

    There¡¯s even a rxed attitude.

    Seeing the actions of the old wizard, whose words and actions werepletely opposite, the Silver Dragon Princess understood.

    The fact that the reason why Carol prevented d from intervening was because it was her conviction and Nabal, and it was meant to be like this from the beginning.

    If you fight with d, whose body doesn¡¯t look intact, the odds are half and half.

    If you surrender instead, your life can be saved for sure.

    face as a monarch.

    It is self-esteem as an absolute.

    Admiring his decision to survive and return to his family.

    The Silver Dragon Princess said coldly.

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s just shoot this old man.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what kind of joke are you making so scary?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey? Why are you worried?¡±

    It seems like an attractive proposition.

    Looking at the white dragon princess with an expressionless face in contemtion, magic lord Carol couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat.

    * * *

    Tat ta dat!

    Limon was running.

    every two steps.

    Jump over the process of running.

    While ignoring the petty watchman.

    It just kept going in one direction through the thick fog.

    He knew it too.

    While ignoring his judgment as Roh Kang-ho and his decision as the protector of mankind.

    Just going blindly ording to a vague feeling is never a wise choice, and it¡¯s a foolish act.

    [Team leader, let¡¯s go together for a while!]

    But even knowing that fact.

    Limon did not return.

    As well as the two princesses and their n.

    Even Yuna-kyung, who flew so painfully in her wings, continued to move at a speed that was difficult to keep up with.

    He hadn¡¯t looked down on the dark demonic energy that hade from behind.

    The shock that shook the barrier of the sword gun that created the crossing world was at a level that even the seven princesses could not handle.

    Still, there is one reason why he doesn¡¯t look back.

    The intuition of a sword master¡­

    no, the instinct of Noh Kang-ho.

    because I told him

    No matter which of the seven princesses is in danger, this is where he must go right now.

    That you will regret it if it is even a littlete.

    That¡¯s why I was just running endlessly through the fog, ignoring everything.

    standing tall

    Limon stopped.

    Because I finally found it.

    The reason why he felt such intense intuition until now.

    The choice I made to not regret it no matter what the loss.

    The price he had been able to win against the World Federation until now, which he had been preparing for but never wanted.

    ¡°Howdy.¡±

    and.

    standing so tall

    Seeing him hardened like a stone statue.

    I smirked and smiled like always.

    The squeamish cowboy spoke in a cheerful voice.

    ¡°Are you here now, Master?¡±

 Chapter 848

    #848. Naughty, old-fashioned old man.

    * * *

    What an asshole.

    He was thinking about it even now.

    This may be too harsh an assessment.

    But no matter what anyone said, he had no intention of changing that assessment.

    Perpetual drinker and gambler.

    When you win from gambling, you be a bitch.

    When he lost, he woulde back drunk and take out his anger by beating his children.

    However, he hated the man who passed on family problems to his children while imitatingmon sense outside.

    But what he didn¡¯t like most of all was that he was his child.

    How children resemble their parents.

    No matter how much you hate that bastard.

    No, because I hate it so much.

    Because he didn¡¯t want to ept that he would one day be a bastard like his father.

    So he kicked out of the house.

    To be a free gunman and escape the fate that entangled him.

    Unfortunately,

    his fate did not change.

    While he was shooting for a living day by day, he became amon gunman who would do anything for money.

    I couldn¡¯t help it.

    like a different way of life.

    Growing up under the father -like father, he never learned and could not learn.

    so in the end

    he became a madman

    He makes money by drinking, drinking, and gambling with women.

    The son of a bastard eventually epts his fate whileughing at his own fate, saying that he is a bastard.

    ¡°Are you the borrower?¡±

    ¡­until I met a swordsman in the wilderness.

    ¡°Hmm. I think I didn¡¯t learn a bit, but my muscles and bones aren¡¯t bad.¡±

    With white hair like an old man without a single wrinkle, and a look that looked up and down from the start, he looked up and down.

    To be honest.

    His first impression was not good.

    On the contrary, even the worst was not enough.

    ¡°You be my disciple.¡±

    ¡°What bullshit?¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡°Queuck!¡±

    ¡°First of all, you should learn a bit more about your personality than swordsmanship.¡±

    I am not a collector who will try to capture any rare animal as soon as I see it.

    Don¡¯t they force you to be their apprentice, saying that you seem to have the talent to be a sword master out of the blue?

    Don¡¯t you throw your fists all over the ce?

    Don¡¯t you nag all kinds of things?

    Wouldn¡¯t you like to teach knives?

    Why did he, who is a sword master and a nabal and has no interest, have to go through a lot of hardships being caught by such an old-fashioned old man?

    It was to the point of resenting fate.

    but while traveling together.

    he came to know

    This kkondae is a swordsman.

    A hero recognized and praised by everyone, a protector of mankind who saved the world many times.

    Of course, even if you defeat the fallen spirit that attacked the vige, you won¡¯t get any money.

    On the contrary, the crazy act of even donating money to use for the restoration of the vige was something Billy couldn¡¯t understand.

    Even so, the move is so noble.

    Why does it shine?

    He ended up¡­

    * * *

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s not what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Kyahaha! I¡¯m so ashamed of this. I thought it was a step forward, but it happened just before I was caught and it ended up like this.¡±

    grinning

    A cheeky cowboy with a cheeky smile.

    Limon, who was looking at Billy heavily, opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°You were overdoing it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by impossible?¡±

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    slowly.

    Limon put his hand in his bosom.

    And what I got from Sir.

    In other words, he took out the bloody knife from her shoulder and continued talking.

    ¡°You gave your knife to the old woman.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything to be embarrassed about? I just forgot to put a knife in there.¡±

    ¡°If you really forgot, you wouldn¡¯t have spilled your blood here.¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it possible that a person¡¯s hand might slip after a little torture?¡±

    The sword master¡¯s hand slipped while cutting.

    Limon closed his eyes as he saw Billy making an unfunny joke.

    She even smeared her knife with blood so that she could use it as a fetish, and deliberately gave her the opportunity to escape by fighting as loudly as possible.

    Everything Billy did.

    He didn¡¯t know exactly either.

    But to know many other things.

    Limon said heavily.

    ¡°It was like that from the moment you resurrected in the first ce, throwing a knife at me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that a greeting?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it was very disappointing. If Master had run a little faster, it would have been a great opportunity.¡±

    Billy chuckled.

    Right after Wanderer revived everyone.

    When all the other sword masters had scattered all over the world and were alone with the wandering Wanderer.

    If you find them right away.

    Limon would have been able to easily deal with the Wanderers, and he wouldn¡¯t have had to fight fiercely against the sword masters like now.

    ¡°It must have been you who scattered the sword masters.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I was just letting you know that there are no prohibitions against going for a walk while drinking.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But Master is also not very popr. How could it be that out of those nine people, only two of my sister and sister-inw escaped?¡±

    Iid the te so much.

    Saying that I didn¡¯t know that there were only two people who even attempted to escape.

    Billyughed.

    Still, it was fortunate that I was able to deal with the sword castle in the meantime.

    Of course, the most important thing was that he was able to earn Wanderer¡¯s trust thanks to staying alone while everyone else left.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was you who informed me of the Golden Lord¡¯s n, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, even then, I did a lot of hard work.¡±

    Sending a secret letter about the Golden Monarch¡¯s Last War project to destroy the World Peace n, which even Lee Chun-gi did not know in detail.

    Don¡¯t let Suri run and get involved in the fight against the Seven Dragons.

    Made the golden lord, who had no intention of fighting, invade the fairy kingdom.

    Dare to ept Limon¡¯s challenge for a duel and go to a disadvantageous battle.

    Reflecting on Billy¡¯s actions to deal with the golden lord, Limon let out a heavy sigh.

    It wasn¡¯t just that time.

    In Egypt, when fighting him.

    Even the swordsmen were bombed together.

    Backing down even though I could have fought with any advantage.

    As much as Billy had shown suspicious behavior more than once or twice, Limon was also vaguely aware of it.

    I just wasn¡¯t sure.

    until just a while ago.

    ¡°If you¡¯re using the knife as Morse code to tell us where the gun is, what were you going to do if we didn¡¯t notice?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. After the death of the priest and the ambassador, the spell became stronger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, since there is a ck Dragon Princess on Master¡¯s side, of course I believed that he would notice.¡±

    Pretending to bomb indiscriminately.

    Hundreds of knives poured into only the stronghold of the Seven Dragons or remote remote areas that the princesses could block.

    Billy, who used that as a code and gave him the location of the sword gun, smiled.

    ¡°I wish I would have noticed sooner. Anyway, I¡¯m not very lucky.¡±

    If Limon had noticed that fact a little sooner, he would have been able to get the mighty dragon sword first and set a trap at the entrance of the sword gun.

    Watching Billy giggling.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something Master would be sorry for. After all, this is all for my long-cherished dream.¡±

    ¡°There was also a way to cooperate with the World Federation to achieve your long-cherished wish.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter how you look at thedies and gentlemen here, they seem to be going in a different direction from what I¡¯ve been longing for¡­ cool!¡±

    If it helped him achieve his long-cherished wish, he would have cooperated with the World Federation.

    while talking with a smirk.

    Billy coughed violently.

    And heughed awkwardly at the dark blood oozing out of his mouth.

    ¡°It looks like I ate too much ketchup on my hamburger today.¡±

    torn arms.

    Both legs amputated.

    neck exposed to the bone.

    A body covered in ck tattoos.

    From one empty eye to the decaying wounds all over the body, to seething maggots.

    As a price of betrayal, he was not able to die gracefully and suffered from all sorts of curses and suffers from hell.

    Even so, Billy, who had not lost his jokes andughter, started to bleed again.

    No matter how tenacious the sword master was, there was a limit to his ability to withstand the fact that the spell itself, which had sustained his life, reversed itself and gnawed away his life.

    That¡¯s why I faced Limon with heavy eyes.

    Billy opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Master, there is onest question I want to ask you.¡±

    The pleasant smile you always had.

    Without any snarky words.

    in the deepest snow.

    with a serious face.

    he asked.

    ¡°Was my life this time heroic?¡±

    ¨DI want to be a hero.

    A dream that even a child would have.

    However, to achieve that one long-cherished wish, I saw a disciple who lived through all means and ran to the end even after being resurrected from death.

    After a long silence.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    ¡°no.¡±

    I wanted to tell you.

    that you were heroic enough

    But I know that such an outspoken lie is not what Billy wants, nor is it for him.

    Quiet continues.

    ¡°A hero is not something he makes himself. It is a being created.¡±

    He is called the protector of mankind.

    Even though I¡¯ve lived as a hero all my life.

    Or rather, as someone who knows how fleeting it is to be a hero.

    said Limon.

    ¡°So if you really wanted to be a hero, you had to wait until the world needed you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand the wait, you can¡¯t be called a hero no matter how many people praise and support you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    At the words of Limon.

    Billy did not disappoint.

    Instead, I just ate andughed.

    because he knew

    Even though racism is okay, he even kills the Sword Spirit to be a hero for white people.

    In order to gain fame, he even invades the base of the Golden Dragon n.

    Even so, he did not be a hero in the end and tried to start a civil war, just like in his lifetime when he was cut by Limon.

    That he was too hasty this time too.

    ¡°In the end, I guess it can¡¯t be helped that it¡¯s nature.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Even though he died and woke up and got another chance, he said he couldn¡¯t be a hero.

    Bitter Billy¡¯s Lament.

    Limon did not deny it.

    Instead, he just spoke softly.

    ¡°But Billy, you may not have be a hero, but you have be a proud disciple to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maybe because it was so unexpected?

    After staring nkly at Limon with the only eye left wide open.

    Billyughed.

    ¡°under.¡±

    like the wind blows

    Short, light and shallow.

    yet so clear.

    A strangely satisfyingugh.

    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s like a mean old man¡­¡±

    Even though he muttered that it¡¯s really arrogant to calmly say such an unfamiliar thing to a subject who can¡¯t even say empty words for his disciples until the end.

    Billy chuckled.

    yes maybe

    Be a hero or not.

    maybe it didn¡¯t matter

    What he wanted was just¡­

    a click.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Like that¡­.

    Leaving only the old pistol behind.

    turned to ashes and crumbled.

    Even if the beliefs were different.

    In the end, it couldn¡¯t be emunicated.

    Picking up the belongings of the student he admired the most among the seven sword masters he taught.

    The hero who had lived too long quietly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 849

    #849. The swordsman¡¯s way

    * * *

    For a while.

    Yuna-kyung kept her silence.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just her.

    The Blue Dragon Princess, the Red Dragon Princess, and the other ns of the Seven Dragons.

    All the people who had followed Limon only btedly were looking at him withplex expressions and closed lips in silence.

    Ahead of the ashes of his disciple.

    Grabbing an old pistol.

    Limon standing still.

    Rather than a person, his back was heavy, lonely, and deste, like a rock that had been in ce for over a thousand years.

    made them silent

    But it can¡¯t be like this forever.

    After hesitating and hesitating for a long time, Yuna-kyung carefully opened her beak.

    [¡­Are you okay, team leader?]

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    that¡¯s a lie

    Yuna-kyung thought involuntarily.

    No matter how calm their expression, they answered in a calm voice.

    Because I couldn¡¯t hide the deep feelings that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung muttered in a much more subdued voice.

    [I regret a little that I didn¡¯t notice that the cowboy oppa was helping us.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you should me yourself for.¡±

    [Is that so?]

    ¡°Because that was also this guy¡¯s choice.¡±

    If you want to fool your enemies, you have to fool your allies first.

    Whether it was to minimize the risk of betrayal being exposed, or because freedom of action was limited due to drunkenness.

    like a reckless hero.

    Or like a stray wolf.

    Billy¡¯s choice was to take on everything alone instead of receiving help from them until the end.

    And I would have been proud.

    Listen to what Limon said.

    Yuna-kyung nodded slowly.

    [Well, at least Cowboy oppa seemed satisfied, right?]

    ¡°To the point of absurdity.¡±

    held by Billy.

    Recalling that smile that seemed so relieved for a person who was about to die.

    He fixed the old pistol.

    ¡°Closing your eyes before the master not once, but twice, is like a nasty disciple.¡±

    To Limon, who quietly evaluates the selfish disciple who left with a satisfied smile on his face.

    Yuna-kyung asked quietly.

    [But he was a good older brother, right?]

    Hearing that.

    Limon hesitated.

    And after a short silence.

    He nodded slowly.

    ¡°¡­okay. He was a disciple who was not ashamed of anyone.¡±

    Of course, he stretched out saying that a gun was better than a knife.

    An idiot who enjoyed drinking and gambling with women and used even his teacher to make money.

    And a foolish fool who was so obsessed with his dream of bing a hero that he went astray and had no choice but to cut it down.

    But even after death, he was willing to endure the shame to do the right thing.

    While saving the belongings of the disciple who resembled him the most.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    [¡­Would you mind

    if we just go like this ?]

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Above all¡­¡±

    Taking my eyes off the ashes piled up in front of me as they slowly spread out in the undting mist.

    Limon said coldly.

    ¡°Because it is the way of swordsmen like us to pray for peace with blood rather than alcohol.¡±

    revive his apprentice.

    Like a tool, pamper yourself and eat it.

    The cost of doing so would be huge.

    Before being the guardian deity of mankind, as a teacher.

    Contrary to the serene and calm appearance, Limon¡¯s golden eyes were shining brightly.

    Not only Yuna-kyung, but also the Red Dragon Princess and the Blue Dragon Princess had no choice but to swallow dry saliva.

    * * *

    Burr.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­never mind.¡±

    Maybe it was because she suddenly stopped walking and shuddered, which made her look so strange.

    Ruler asked quietly.

    Wanderer answered sharply.

    It hurt my pride to say that I suddenly had a creepy feeling.

    After that, he slowly ran his pale fingers over his neck to avoid being noticed by Ruler, who started walking again.

    she gritted her teeth.

    As if I was scared.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the goose bumps.

    A tingling sensation in the neck.

    And the blood on your fingers.

    It made Wanderer rekindle the anger that had barely subsided.

    ¡®ck and that dog ¡­!¡¯

    The moment when betrayal is revealed.

    She gritted her teeth as she recalled Billy throwing a knife at her without hesitation.

    Of course, that would beplete suicide.

    Of all the spells cast upon the resurrected Sword Master, the biggest taboo was harming Wanderers.

    In the end, the knife missed.

    Instead, the spell kicked Billy down.

    However, the fact that even the knife he threw while bound to the spell left scars on his body drove Wanderer into a frenzy.

    Besides, it was Billy¡¯s attitude that angered Wanderer more than anything else.

    [Kyahaha! I wanted to, but I guess I can¡¯t. If I knew it would be like this, I should have tried it earlier.]

    [You¡­!]

    [Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll give you onest piece of advice instead of an apology for deceiving me and repaying you for giving me a second chance.

    ] ripped off

    even while shedding blood.

    Instead of suffering, smirking.

    He grumbled lightly that he might have seeded had he tried it when he was weak.

    Billy said to her with the most serious eyes.

    [¨DMiss, I don¡¯t carelessly use forbidden arts.]

    The easier it is to acquire power.

    The cost is greater.

    That¡¯s why ck magic is dangerous.

    In particr, there is a reason why lion resuscitation is considered taboo.

    Billy¡¯s act of speaking boldly and shamelessly on the subject of deceiving and betraying himself until now drove her mad with rage.

    gouge out the eyes

    cut off the leg

    ripping off the arm

    Even though he hacked up his entire body and cast numerous curses to make him die in the most horrible way, he couldn¡¯t get rid of his anger.

    It only deepened my anger that I had been deceived by such a bastard until now.

    ¡®Damn the sword masters¡­!¡¯

    Come to think of it, all other sword masters are the same.

    A swordsman who died in a duel.

    A sword that haspletely escaped.

    The sword that died while chasing after the sword.

    A swordsman who died defending London.

    A swordsman who died like that.

    The openly uncooperative Geomyeong and the selfish Geomwang.

    And after several defeats,

    he revived as many as nine sword masters, including the half-corpse-like Sword Demon, but none of them did their job properly.

    Now that I found out that even the most cooperative Billy was the culprit who contributed the most to destroying the World Federation.

    It was a pity that he had used his lifespan to revive such things.

    ¡°¡­Ruler.¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Why did you say that earlier?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just in case.¡±

    ¡°prepare¡­? something like that?¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Wanderer open his mouth sharply?

    This is because Ruler¡¯s instructions after disposing of Billy were intrusive in many ways.

    However, there was no wavering in Ruler¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°We need measures to prevent the worst.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already the worst situation from the point of needing to prepare for that¡­¡±

    ¡°It must be so for us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But the important thing is not us. It is the fate of the world.¡±

    So, just in case, follow your instructions.

    Listen to what Ruler said.

    Wanderer frowned.

    It is the fate of the world and Nabal.

    Because she was interested only in her current position and future, she did not want to ept Ruler¡¯s instructions.

    But I couldn¡¯t refute it openly.

    Even more so now that he has already lost most of his sword masters and is in a poor position.

    That¡¯s why when Wanderer licks his lips.

    Sseuseuk.

    with a full gun.

    The fog that had been fluctuating along with the magi dissipated.

    The fog that had been blocking his vision until now disappeared and Wanderer reflexively became wary of the open space that suddenly appeared.

    No, she tried to stand tall

    , but she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Waves flowing instead of fog.

    Sunlight pouring in from above.

    Coral lights that reflect the light like stained ss.

    It¡¯s definitely in the same fog, but there¡¯s no such thing as the eerie atmosphere that was creepy until now.

    Rather, it is a beautiful sight that feels like the middle of a temple rather than the most warm and reverent deep sea.

    Even the cold-blooded Wanderer had no choice but to look at it as if possessed for a moment.

    ¡°¡­ats.¡±

    Unlike such a wanderer.

    Ruler was not bewitched by the scenery.

    No, I didn¡¯t see the scenery itself at all.

    There is only one thing that catches his attention now.

    In the middle of thisrge space are two sarcophagi with human figures carved on top of a towering altar.

    To be precise, there was only one sword in front.

    ¡°Kangma Doryongsword!¡±

    The sheath was wrapped around the thick chains extending from all directions, and only the hilt was visible.

    Nevertheless, Ruler clenched his fists as he looked at the sword, which had an unusual energy even at first nce.

    The fact that he had finally found the 6th Seven Arcs after going through countless regressions for a long time made his dry heart throb.

    ¡®As long as that¡¯s all¡­!¡¯

    Wanderer also shed his eyes.

    Of course, if you get the Kangma Dragon Sword, you will make up for the loss you suffered from losing the sword masters.

    It would be possible to escape from being threatened by the Heavenly Demon or being unable to even refute the words of the Ruler.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to have a good time.

    A wanderer who steps forward.

    Ruler didn¡¯t bother holding on.

    As long as I can collect the Seven Arcs and break the seal, I just quietly watched as if it didn¡¯t matter who got it.

    ¡­no, it seemed so.

    Until he pointed his hand at Wanderer¡¯s back.

    So before she even realized it.

    Ruler snaps his fingers.

    The moment the light from the tip of that finger flew towards Wanderer¡¯s back.

    Quaang!

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Wanderer was frightened.

    It wasn¡¯t just that there was a sudden roar from behind.

    It was because the tail of a ck shadow that rose out of the air at the same time as the roar passed past her neck.

    It didn¡¯t even end there.

    The moment the shadow turned the palm of your hand.

    It was because the intangible rock mirror, which had the power to crush even iron, was aiming for Wanderer¡¯s life.

    Perong!

    However, the ambush failed again this time.

    It was because the ruler who appeared in front of the Wanderer suddenly exploded the dark mirror with a single kick.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Was it because he understood that the ambush would no longer work?

    In the end, the shadow, whichpletely broke its hiding and revealed its true form, muttered as if it was genuinely regretful.

    ¡°It might be difficult for you, but I wanted to at least deal with her first.¡±

    elegant ck hair.

    Beautiful outstretched horns.

    A particrly long and thin ring.

    Even the wings made of shadows.

    Looking at a girl who exudes intense dragon psionics all over her body in perfectbat readiness with a characteristic appearance that cannot be recognized even if she is in a crowd.

    Ruler quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is me.¡±

    Why?

    It seems that I am more than happy to have recognized myself.

    Or it seems that it is nice to see the meeting that I have been looking forward to and longed for like this.

    Looking at him with eyes as deep and dull as ck crystals locked in the night, with an enchantingly bewitching smile on the face that always wore a calm smile.

    Li Qingyu curled her red lips.

    ¡°¡ªRuler.¡±

 Chapter 850

    #850. let¡¯s finish it quickly

    * * *

    ¡°Should I say nice to meet you?¡±

    Self-defense as thin as a mesh.

    An elegant uniform worn over it.

    Even the belt worn on the thigh.

    Instead of the oriental style dress she usually wears, she wears a traditional dress that is gorgeous and fits her body like a pce.

    In addition to the horns and tail, the wings made of shimmering shadows matched to the dragon psionic.

    Li Qingyu calmly continued with the appearance of having all the preparations to fight with all his might.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s better to say it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the first time you met me?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the first time you and I have met, it won¡¯t be the first time you¡¯ve met me.¡±

    ¡°You have a sharp point.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I have a question.¡±

    As if expressing that he had no intention of fighting immediately against Ruler, who calmly epted his point.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    wagging its long tail.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    ¡°Ruler, what is your purpose?¡±

    ¡°¡­does that mean you will cooperate if you know my purpose?¡±

    ¡°Depending on your purpose, it may be possible to negotiate even if cooperation is unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°is it.¡±

    To suggest the possibility of negotiating on a subject that has been ambush in the first ce.

    It was a shameless act.

    But Ruler agreed.

    Of course, he met Li Qingyu several times while repeating regression several times.

    In fact, I knew that I could have a conversation with her as there were many times when we cooperated or traded based on each other¡¯s calctions.

    So don¡¯t hesitate.

    He reached out.

    Quaang!

    ¡°¡­What does this mean?¡±

    After the intangible blow that would have inflicted a fatal blow on an absolute person had he been hit defenselessly, he slipped away and avoided it.

    To Li Qingyu, who quietly inquired.

    Ruler answered calmly.

    ¡°I have no intention of hanging out to earn time, ck Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°Did my words sound like buying time?¡±

    ¡°As you said, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve met you.¡±

    The best bookkeeper of the Seven Dragons.

    At the same time, apart from the strength and weakness of her power, she is not just the seven princesses, but the most dangerous absolute in the world.

    And in some rounds.

    How sincere are you persuading?

    No matter how you form a partnership.

    In the end, Ruler looked at the adversary who always stood in his way and used all sorts of tricks and tricks with cool eyes.

    ¡°ck Dragon Princess, no matter what cause I have, you will eventually stand in my way.¡±

    ¡°You really know me well.¡±

    Although the ploy of trying to pass the time by pretending to propose a conversation was exposed.

    Li Qingyu was not disappointed.

    Rather, he smiled and waved his shadowy wings as if he would have been disappointed if he hadn¡¯t grasped this much.

    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t need any trivial tricks anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Paang!

    ¡°¡­I hope you wished for it.¡±

    and.

    Bay is empty.

    Instead of the wings that were wriggling as if they were going to pop out right away.

    The long tail, which was swung secretly while hiding all signs, pierced the ruler¡¯s neck.

    No, it seemed to prate.

    Until Ruler lightly spreads a hand and flicks his tail.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Papa baba babat!

    Pierce as sharp as a spear.

    Wrap around gently like a whip.

    Knocking hard like a rock.

    The movement of the tail, which creates hundreds of remnants and changes dozens of times in an instant, is both dazzling and brutal.

    eyes and ears.

    heart and arteries.

    Even to the groin.

    You can feel the tenacity to kill without fail in the trajectory that thoroughly aims only at the vital points.

    Perong!

    On the other hand, the movement of the ruler that catches the tail is in and calm.

    After urately predicting the trajectory of the tail, which is difficult even for absolutes to follow, and receiving it one by one.

    The moment I grabbed the tail of the gear nose.

    Pararak

    .

    _

    _

    _

    From the tail to the body wings.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s figure shattered.

    Instead, thousands of butterflies took off.

    Fantastic and beautiful, as if out of a dream.

    That¡¯s why Ruler didn¡¯t bother to avoid the shadow of a butterfly flying towards him as if he was intoxicated by the scent of a flower, with even more fatal danger.

    Instead, he only stomped his foot once.

    Wow!

    the ground rises

    Earth and sand pushed like a tidal wave.

    Thousands of butterflies, swallowed up by the tremendous pressure spreading in a hemispherical shape, exploded all at once.

    Ruler turned around.

    Then, before he knew it, he stretched out his fist at Li Qingyu who appeared behind him.

    Li Qingyu, who collected the remains of the butterflies flying everywhere, brought together the ck flowers that bloomed between his palms.

    The moment the sphere in the shape of a demon¡¯s face extended from Ruler¡¯s fist collided.

    Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!

    space is broken

    the world shakes

    rumbling

    The ck-haired girl was pushed back.

    Li Qingyu has already been reborn as the ck Dragon Queen bypleting the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    She, who was a sword master and even killed the sword, was pushed out of the alliance with the ruler even after giving her best.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s strong as expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even though he was pushed out like that.

    Li Qingyu was not taken aback.

    I just smiled as if it was an expected category.

    Rather, it was the ruler who made a cold expression.

    Even though he was careless, his power was so different that he could deal with the summoning lord and the monster lord in just two moves.

    That¡¯s why I tried to decide at once, but I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t do any damage.

    It was an out-of-calction result.

    ¡®Have I underestimated the dragon¡¯s power¡­¡¯

    Even he, who has gone back countless times, has never faced a princess who has perfected the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    The moment when I judged with my intuition and experience as a regressor what the result of this inevitable error would be.

    he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Wanderer.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°Take the river magic dragon sword.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go first¡­?¡±

    To the Wanderer who blocked the aftermath of the fight between the two, which would frighten even the absolute, with a barrier made of bones.

    Ruler said quietly.

    ¡°I will finish and follow.¡±

    The current Wanderer is nothing more than a burden to protect, far from being helpful in the fight against Li Qingyu.

    To the instruction to secure from Seven Arcs.

    Wanderer bit his lip.

    Even if there was no sword master tomand, it was the greatest humiliation to be treated as a burden as an absolute being.

    ¡®Cheet¡­!¡¯

    But the only thing to gain from staying here is danger.

    In the end, Wanderer, who decided to take care of the truth instead of pride, stepped back and headed for the Kangma Doryongsword.

    Grinding his teeth, he said that he would definitely obtain the power of the Seven Arcs and repay this humiliation.

    But unfortunately.

    she couldn¡¯t make up her mind

    Quaang!

    The moment my back felt chills.

    A roar erupted from behind.

    Wanderer, who had almost rolled forward from the shock, felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and turned his head away.

    And it hardened.

    ¡°Two ck dragon princesses¡­?¡±

    Pigtails and little horns, short tails, etc.

    When Wanderer groaned at the sight of a ck-haired girl who looked exactly like Li Qingyu, except that she had no wings made of shadows and that she had braided hair.

    Ruler, who intervened again to block her ambush, quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Are you the ck Dragon Princess of the Parallel World?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was quite a trump number.¡±

    ¡°You managed to create a partnership.¡±

    ¡°At least we agreed on the point that we couldn¡¯t steal the river magic dragon sword from you guys.¡±

    Li Qingyu in front of him.

    ck Dragon Princess in front of Wanderer.

    At the end of being silent while watching the two ck-haired girls who make the already miscalcted calction even more misaligned.

    Ruler opened his mouth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    slowly.

    Ruler raised his hand.

    So the moment he opened his mouth quietly as he put his watch on his wrist in front of his chest.

    ¡°¡ºDescent of the Constetion¡».¡±

    cooong!

    Brilliant starlight fell through the distant waves and fog and fell on Ruler¡¯s head.

    His watch, which was disassembled one by one, turned into light and permeated all over Ruler¡¯s body.

    A change has happened.

    The change has never been great.

    It was only to the extent that the hands and movements of the clock appeared in Ruler¡¯s eyes, and the soft starlight stayed all over his body.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But look at it.

    Li Qingyu erased his smile.

    Is it because of the unusual momentum?

    Or maybe there are other reasons.

    Looking straight at her with a colder life than before, sinking her already dark eyes deeper and heavier.

    Ruler quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu did not bother to answer him.

    I just stretched out my hand on my waist.

    Cheer up!

    So, he breathed dragon psionic into the soft sword he pulled from his belt, and pointed at Li Qingyu, who raised the soft de upright.

    The moment Ruler took a step.

    The Iron Age¡¯s mightiest monarch.

    The weakest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    The fierce struggle to end their long andplicated bad rtionship has begun.

    * * *

    Kooung.

    calmly.

    resounding vibration.

    After slowly opening my eyes, feeling the aftermath of the enormous shock that was transmitted over a far distance.

    she murmured softly.

    ¡°This is the end.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    A red-haired beauty in a military uniform who calmly agreed with her words.

    Hai continued in a muffled voice.

    ¡°In the end, Li Qingyu¡¯s judgment was correct.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Rose smiled bitterly.

    More than fell on the expected point until thest knife.

    Worst case¡­ In other words, the possibility that the information about the sword gun itself was false was now infinitely low.

    Of course, it was already proven that it was a mistake at the point of finding and destroying the ghost ship of the World Federation in the Geomryong Sea.

    Still, waiting in case was not useless.

    Because it was the duty of the ruler to prepare for any eventuality.

    So instead of regret, feeling relief and worry, Rose murmured quietly.

    ¡°¡­Should I really call it his disciple?¡±

    The Sword Master is the Absolute.

    Although he is a superman among superhumans who can do anything.

    Instead of fighting recklessly with that power, by secretly working as an insider from the time of his resurrection.

    Roseughed bitterly at Billy¡¯s actions, which eventually destroyed the World Federation step by step and even pierced it with a fatal dagger.

    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t just because of Limon¡¯s disciple-like behavior, which did not cover the means and methods for the purpose.

    It was because of another reason.

    ¡°You¡¯re a little upset.¡±

    ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t get involved in the fight?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    The sword fight is a decisive battle that will put an end to the long bad rtionship with the World Federation.

    It must have been such an important and fierce battle.

    Hai said in a muddy voice to Rose, who was bitter that they had no choice but to wait for the oue here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sorry. Protecting the ce they will return to is also important.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±

    Rose nodded quietly.

    Contrary to his cold words, he could tell by looking at Hai¡¯s hands, which were folded and tightly clenched.

    I also regret this situation.

    I feel impatient and even to the extent.

    that she is more than he is.

    It was natural.

    She is the Red Dragon Princess.

    Because he was a descendant of a dragon whose nature was war.

    Despite this, calming down, following the example of her who remained calm to the end.

    Rose closed her eyes and prayed.

    I hope that Limon and the other princesses can return safely after the fight¡­

 Chapter 851

    #851. You deserve to be arrogant

    * * *

    Kurleung.

    one side of the sword.

    among the ck mist.

    The blond beauty, Charlotte, who was loading her rifle with bullets made from the universal goods, hesitated.

    The fog that had been sucking in all the noise and impact until now.

    It was because they felt a shock that was in no wayckingpared to the aftermath of the fierce battle they had waged so far.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    The two Maias who fought together.

    The yellow dragon squadron and poison dragon squadron assisted from behind.

    ¡®Cause everyone¡¯s eyes are wide open

    ¡­and the one at their heart.

    ¡°Are you finally starting to move?¡±

    A gonryongpo with a tattered end.

    Bloodstains on the cheeks, etc.

    He suffered wounds all over his body, as if to prove how fierce the fierce battle had been.

    The man who still hadn¡¯t lost hisposure.

    The reincarnated monarch turned his head.

    Then, after slowly looking back at the three princesses and the seven dragons surrounding him, he briefly admired them.

    ¡°excellent.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I thought it was just a short entertainment, but it¡¯s so good against the principal. I have to admit that psionics have their own depth, though not as much as martial arts.¡±

    That moment.

    The three princesses hardened their faces.

    Because the Heavenly Demon¡¯s words were topletely ignore them and treat them as inferior.

    But he couldn¡¯t show his anger.

    From Charlotte, the strongest master of the Seven Dragons, to two Maias who are superior to her when ites to foreign affairs.

    Even though the girls did everything they could to make a dragon fire, but the image of the Heavenly Demon still standing upright proved it.

    Putting personality aside, the Heavenly Demon had the right to say such things.

    ¡°Are you acting as if you¡¯ve already won everything just because you¡¯ve gained a little bit of an advantage?¡±

    Is it because of my innate character?

    Even in the midst of this, the Heavenly Demon replied arrogantly to Charlotte¡¯s words, who snorted vaguely.

    ¡°The oue won¡¯t change anyway, but it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°You are truly arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Arrogance is that of an ipetent pilgrim. If you can actually do it, that¡¯s what you call yourself.¡±

    As ifpeting to see who is more arrogant.

    Looking at the Heavenly Demon and Charlotte exchanging cool nces, Maia slightly frowned.

    ¡®¡­Not good.¡¯

    Their fight is a hundred percent.

    They only inflict small wounds on each other.

    A decisive blow was not delivered.

    In addition to their strong bodies that surpass even sword masters by melting, the two Maias can quickly heal minor injuries with the psionics of living organisms.

    The Heavenly Demon, who has a body stronger than the rest of them, and performs as clever martial arts as the seventy-two kinds of martial arts.

    And while the two Maias are fighting from the front, Charlotte attacks the Heavenly Demon while protecting them from behind using the current of conscience.

    Their powers are exquisitely bnced with each other.

    As long as it doesn¡¯t upset this bnce.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to hurt each other.

    It¡¯s all the more in that if you go on the offensive by overdoing it, you may be stabbed in the opposite direction.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that no one woulde even though we were fighting so loudly.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Charlotte.

    Maia was looking forward to it.

    for someone toe and give it to me.

    Of course, in the worst case, another monarch or sword master could have appeared, but considering the weak unity of the World Federation, the possibility was low.

    I thought Limon or another princess would join us soon.

    Hopefully no one wille

    It was unexpected in many ways.

    Besides, the shock transmitted from the far side of the fog is proof that a fierce battle has begun elsewhere.

    It was even more difficult to expect support in this situation.

    ¡®¡­Should we do something with our own strength?¡¯

    seem to have made the same decision.

    After exchanging nces with herself from the parallel world with a heavy expression on her face, Maia clenched her fists.

    The reincarnated monarchs are masters of martial arts no less than themselves.

    In order to somehow create a gap, the masters of foreign work had no choice but to stick together and tie their hands and feet with boxing techniques.

    Even if it means risking your life.

    ¡°Are you finally thinking about fighting properly?¡±

    I felt that determination.

    Let the reincarnated monarch smile coldly and raise the demon.

    Charlotte also focused the dragon psionic on her rifle.

    If Maia created an opening, she would be the only one who could pierce the body of the Diamond Steel Buddha and inflict fatal wounds.

    As a result, the demonic and dragon psionics are heightened.

    The moment when the Heavenly Demon and the three princesses, who had been ring at each other, finally took action.

    A voice was heard.

    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    They stopped at the same time.

    No, I had to stop.

    For the voice they heard from beyond the fog was all too familiar to them.

    Because¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that there are two of you, Maia, but there¡¯s another me.¡±

    gorgeous dress.

    Debt held in one hand.

    Up to the curled roll head.

    No matter where you look, you see a blonde beauty who is the girl from a rich family.

    The short-haired green dragon princess coldly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯rete, Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t even handle a single reincarnation lord, so you let me step in and you talk well.¡±

    Maia, who was watching the golden dragon princess from the parallel world who snorted arrogantly, spoke quietly after a while.

    ¡°¡­You seem to have lived quite a different life in the parallel world.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A parallel world is a world of possibilities.

    In other words, that appearance was proof that he could have be that way if he had been born and raised in a different environment.

    I don¡¯t seem to like that fact.

    While Charlotte remains silent.

    Actually, the golden dragon princess with roll hair asked arrogantly.

    ¡°Then exin. What kind of situation is this?¡±

    ¡°Do you need an exnation?¡±

    ¡°I hate uncertainty.¡±

    The green dragon princess frowned as she saw her talking with her arms crossed as if she would go back like this if she didn¡¯t exin properly.

    Because he knew that what Princess Geumryong wanted was something other than an exnation.

    However, now is not the time to go back and forth.

    In the end, the green dragon princess reluctantly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Please fight together.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to do something joint?¡±

    ¡°It means that we ask for your hand as our strength alone is not enough to catch the reincarnated ruler.¡±

    ¡°joy. If you ask me like that, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Ah is different, onlynguage is different.

    Ultimately, it¡¯s the same thing.

    The same princess asked for help, so while sticking to the attitude that she would help, the golden dragon princess raised her dragon psionic.

    Thus, the moment when the Hwangryongdae that appeared with her and her psionics resonated.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts and ten seasons of the

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®½~¼¼Golden Dragon Awakening

    Castle

    ¡»

    Wooddeuk!

    Growing horns and tail.

    With wings spread wide.

    Looking at the image of Princess Gold Dragon holding a sword made by changing the material structure of the fan she was holding.

    The reincarnated monarch quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s really funny how they y with each other.¡±

    ¡°If you want to resent it, regret your benevolence for not even having arade toe to help.¡±

    ¡°A colleague who will help me out of virtue¡­ It¡¯s insignificant. To think that I need those trivial things that weak people want.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if he wants to win the spirit by saying that it¡¯s not a big deal because he didn¡¯t have it.¡±

    Maia held on to her cynicism.

    In the middle of the close, no other princesses, but even Charlotte from the parallel world joined.

    No matter how powerful the reincarnated monarch¡¯s abilities were, it was clear to anyone that he had no chance of winning.

    But listen to her.

    The reincarnated monarchughed rather.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    It sounds like you heard a funny joke.

    At the end of a lowugh.

    The reincarnated monarch quietly continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to do it. It will make the true strong realize that they don¡¯t need those things, so consider it the honor of your three lives.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because I will show you the power of the original Jwa, which I didn¡¯t intend to use until I faced the Sword Master.¡±

    That moment.

    Charlotte raised her eyes.

    Maia hardened her face.

    The two princesses of the parallel world also made serious faces.

    No matter who heard it, it sounded like bluffing, but the girls who had fought against the World Federation had some idea of what that ¡®force¡¯ was.

    I just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Because, if their guesses are true¡­

    ¡°[Advent of the Constetion II].¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡­It means that the reincarnated lord waspeting with the three princesses even though he hadn¡¯t done his best yet.

    Realizing this factte, Charlotte and Maia of the two worlds set out to stop the reincarnated monarch.

    But before they even open the season.

    with a cold smile

    The Heavenly Demon opened her mouth.

    And¡­

    ¡°Heavenly Demon.¡±

    Kwaaang!

    star of despair

    crashed

    * * *

    The Sword Master is the Absolute.

    If you take up a sword, you are invincible.

    The sword emperor who died after a desperate battle with the seven dragons, or the ck back that was stabbed with internal injuries.

    It was an existence that only the same sword master could deal with, unless it was a rare historical exception.

    from that point of view.

    No matter how much he was bound by the demon¡¯s spell.

    Losing even one arm against the Silver Dragon Princess and the White Dragon Princess and being defeated was an undeniable lifelong shame for Adolf.

    All the more because I thought of Geomrang as an idiot who ran away after attacking the base of the Golden Dragon n.

    But that didn¡¯t change his belief that only the sword master was perfect.

    Rather, it became stronger.

    Even I myself have been through this failure.

    Humanity today, full of weak and imperfect ordinary people, will one daymit a greater failure and eventually perish.

    So, before that, a new human called the Sword Master must be created to create a perfect world.

    ¡®It¡¯s really insignificant.¡¯

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m facing Lee Chun-gi.

    Adolfughed coldly.

    Even if someone like a chaff who hadn¡¯t even realized the swordsman¡¯s name called himself Rin¡¯s disciple and called himself the death penalty, it would be unpleasant.

    How dare you even block your own way.

    It was a feeling of seeing even a dog attacking a tiger for having caught a mouse once.

    ¡®Since the other humans praised me as an absolute being, I guess I¡¯ve lost track of the topic, right?¡¯

    Well, it¡¯s not his fault.

    Of course, I forgot the majesty of the sword master.

    Even Limon, who had been protecting the world for the rest of his life, was disrespectful and all mankind in the present age were shameless without knowing the subject.

    After all, humanity today is not worthy of existence.

    reconsider your beliefs.

    Adolf drew his saber.

    Originally, his swordsmanship specialized in counterattacks.

    If youunch a preemptive strike, you can¡¯t even properly contain the sword, but it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Same Sword Master.

    At least, I don¡¯t know if they are fried.

    It was a fact that I had already confirmed by cutting down the infinite lord of the parallel world that this much was enough for a mere monarch.

    Even so, I received Lin¡¯s teachings.

    Adolf swung his sword with a merciful heart that he would let her go without pain.

    Caan.

    And I was puzzled.

    I was thinking of blowing my neck off.

    It wasn¡¯t just because his saber was blocked by Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword.

    It was because all the movements from raising the sword obliquely to block his path and turning his wrist to absorb the impact were so natural.

    ¨C As if this level wasn¡¯t too difficult.

 Chapter 852

    #852. Curious

    .

    if it was someone else

    It may have been considered a coincidence.

    But Adolf is a sword master.

    Because he was an absolute being who had reached the pinnacle of the sword, he had no choice but to know.

    The swordsmanship Lee Chun-gi just showed off was something that could never be dismissed as a coincidence.

    ¡°It won¡¯t change anything.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Adolf soon became cynical.

    No matter how much he learned swordsmanship from Rin, his level was no less than that of a tolerable master.

    The difference between a sword master and a mere master was like heaven and earth, so the oue of this match was already decided.

    At most, the fight that should have ended with a sum of money only increased to about a sum of ten.

    Other than that, nothing changed.

    Naturally, Adolf thought so.

    Kang!

    ten sums.

    twenty sums.

    and thirty sums.

    Even when he was unable to decapitate Lee Chun-gi even afterpeting with swords several times more than originally expected.

    Kagang Kagagang!

    poke and cut and turn

    fast, heavy, and shy.

    To deceive, to seduce, to overwhelm.

    Even when it was no use changing the swordsmanship and changing it several times.

    Kaga gag gag gag gag!

    At the end of gradually increasing the speed of the sword, which had originally been spared, I even gave up adding and subtracting.

    Even when Lee Chun-gi perfectly received the swordsmanship that he had stretched out dozens of hundreds of times in the blink of an eye without a single deviation.

    However, the moment when Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword, which had been so focused on defense, suddenly drew a strange trajectory.

    Chew!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    with a hardened face.

    Adolf stepped back.

    Then, after ncing at his cheek with the hand holding the sword.

    His eyebrows trembled, but after a while, he opened his mouth in a subdued voice.

    ¡°¡­how did you do it?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°What kind of trick did you do?¡±

    Adolf¡¯s eyes were sharp.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the scar on his cheek.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t understand the situation itself.

    you were careless?

    Is it just a mistake?

    If it had been something else, it might have been.

    No matter how perfect a superhuman is, as long as he is human, he can never make mistakes.

    But not this time.

    As a sword master, he couldn¡¯t even block it with his sword because he couldn¡¯t cut Banpuni.

    This in itself was more absurd and impossible than an ant stepping on an elephant and a crucian carp eating a blue whale.

    Above all, there is one thing that Adolf cannot understand.

    ¡°How can you unleash the dragon sword so perfectly when you haven¡¯t even gotten a swordsman yet?¡±

    Dragon Killing Sword.

    Only 3 people in all of human history.

    A swordsmanship mastered only by the Sword Emperor and Sword Demon Limon.

    Even other sword masters couldn¡¯t get the dragon sh sword¡¯s sword.

    Its specialness was indescribable.

    It was even more so for sword masters from the Sword Tower who learned swordsmanship directly from Limon.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t understand.

    Since it was made based on the Dragon Kill Sword, how did Lee Chun-gi learn the sword dragon sword, which is difficult for a criminal to learn even for a lifetime?

    I wonder why his sword path is so natural, and that¡¯s why I feel a strange sense of incongruity.

    And Lee Chun-gi did not bother to hide the secret.

    Even if he didn¡¯t wear a sword, he calmly revealed the secret to being able topete with sword master Adolf on an equal footing.

    ¡°I have a skill called ¡ºTechnical Acquisition¡».¡±

    ¡°skill?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a skill, even a sword master¡¯s swordsmanship is a skill that can be learned by watching.¡±

    ¡°Do not be ridiculous. Do you think it would be possible to deal with a sword master with only a shell of a swordsmanship with a skill like that after seeing it 100 million times?¡±

    Unfortunately.

    Adolf was not convinced.

    Rather, it was only cynicism.

    It was because he knew better because he was a sword master who could understand and learn swordsmanship and swordsmanship at a nce.

    I don¡¯t even know what it means.

    Without even understanding the logic.

    He knew that he would never be able to deal with himself with a sword that only stole skills like a monkey.

    In fact, during the sword fight, he modified his swordsmanship dozens of times and added variations to destroy Lee Chun-gi¡¯s swordsmanship.

    Of course, he transformed his swordsmanship every time to block all the deviant attacks.

    Lee Chun-gi¡¯s swordsmanship, which even seeded in counterattacking, was something only a sword master could use.

    No matter how I looked at it, I couldn¡¯t understand the swordsman¡¯s intention.

    His swordsmanship is at the level of a sword master.

    It was an absurd contradiction indeed.

    And Lee Chun-gi unexpectedly acknowledged Adolf¡¯s point calmly.

    ¡°Yes I know. Even 100 million is not enough.¡±

    ¡°If you know, answer properly¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I learned until it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    To the death penalty that blinks.

    Thest apprentice raised by thest sword master said quietly.

    ¡°No. 391748310.¡±

    Three hundred nine thousand one hundred and seventy-four thousand eight thousand three hundred and ten.

    Listen to the number you don¡¯t know what it means.

    Adolph opened his eyes wide.

    It was because I realized it before understanding it with the intuition of a sword master.

    The reason why Lee Chun-gi, who could not even obtain a swordsmanship, was able topete with him only with pure swordsmanship.

    ¡°¨DThis is the number of times I learned the yam dragon de from my master.¡±

    I was already intuition.

    Still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    But because it has already been proven.

    Adolf muttered with an absurd face that the fact had be undeniable.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have the talent to create swordsmanship on the fly, you learned hundreds of millions of swordsmanships and mutations one by one so that you can use any swordsmanship depending on the situation¡­?¡±

    * * *

    When Li Qingyu offered to fight together, she epted it without hesitation.

    because I saw

    A moment of psyche.

    A girl who looks just like you.

    A fragment of the secret hidden behind a smiling face.

    It¡¯s so scary and horrifying that I couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    The memory that made her heart ache with just a small fragment made her have no choice but to cooperate.

    Of course, there were practical reasons.

    A rational judgment that it is better to cooperate in order not to take away the river magic dragon sword.

    And it was the result of the cold calction that if you were with Li Qingyu, who hadpleted the dragon¡¯s blood, there would be no danger against anyone.

    ¡°Coke.¡±

    So this moment.

    coughing up handfuls of blood

    The ck dragon princess with braided hair had no choice but to reflect on her own foolishness.

    ¡®You underestimated it.¡¯

    It was not that he underestimated the power of the regressive monarch, who was the strongest among all monarchs.

    Even absolutes have limits.

    As an absolute being, I judged withmon sense, but I also thoroughly examined the possibility that the regressive lord had power beyondmon sense.

    One problem.

    The regressive monarch was an existence beyondmon sense, not justmon sense.

    ¡®I never thought he was hiding that number¡­¡¯

    Now that he sees the power of Ruler.

    she was sure

    If the regressive lord of their own world had power equal to that of the ruler.

    If this sword gun did not meet the beings of the parallel world and waged an all-out war against the World Federation with their own strength.

    that in the end he would have been defeated.

    ¡°¡­what a monster.¡±

    So she couldn¡¯t help but groan.

    Even though it is the absolute that alone changes the fate of the world.

    Trembling at the power of a ruler who has entered the realm of transcendence that can change the oue even in a fight between absolutes?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    But at this very moment.

    The object that made her groan spontaneously was not Ruler.

    It was the opposite side against him.

    Charleuk!

    Right after the hand that had lightly brushed the belt he was wearing on his thigh spread out.

    Stretching out from the tip of her slender fingers was a thread so thin and sharp that it could not be seen.

    Under careful calction, dozens of threads of Cheonjamsa spread out in all directions, each one of them flies with trembling power.

    Chow ah!

    An attack that is swallowed up by a wall of me rising from the ground.

    But don¡¯t hesitate.

    Of course he seemed to know that.

    On the other hand, he avoids the intangible career that flew from beyond the me like lightning.

    He tried to counterattack by breaking the dodging trajectory seven times to close the distance with Ruler.

    With the palm, the fist, the elbow, the shoulder, the foot, the knee, the back of the hand, the fingers.

    Like a battering ram hitting a castle gate, the moment when the fist, which increases its power the more it pours out, spreads toward the ruler like a storm.

    Perong!

    A huge roar rang out.

    Immediately after bouncing backwards while rolling on the floor.

    The ck-haired girl jumped up and watched the wound on her forehead gradually heal as she wiped away the blood.

    Ruler murmured quietly.

    ¡°The Cheonmangjohyeongryu of the Baekryong n, the Chilreotan Youngryu of the Jeokryong n, the Palgeuksamwonryu of the Geumryong n, and the Chainworms of the Blue Dragon n. ) The Silver Dragon n¡¯s Naryeotagon-ryu (‘ÐóH´òLÀ×) and the Green Dragon n¡¯s Unkible Energy (²»ËÀšâ¹¦Á÷)?¡±

    In principle, the seventy-two types that all members of the n can learn freely.

    But time is finite.

    Because you can usually only learn one.

    Each n hase to focus on acquiring martial arts to maximize their strengths orpensate for their weaknesses.

    It was even to the extent that a prestigious n was created by gathering bloodlines that were particrly easy to learn a certain martial art.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s rare for princesses who can learn several martial arts to actually learn the martial arts of other ns as well.

    In the first ce, it was normal for it to take decades to learn the martial arts handed down in one¡¯s own family.

    So this moment.

    Ruler calmly admired.

    ¡°You have learned so many different kinds of seventy-two kinds.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not such a big deal. It just takes effort and time.¡±

    To the evaluation of such a ruler.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    However, there was no joy in that smile.

    Rather, it was close to the opposite.

    ¡°In that sense, I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°How long have you been fighting the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°¡­why would you ask that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡±

    Contrary to her smiling face, she looked straight at Ruler with deep, dark eyes.

    Li Qingyu asked quietly.

    The seventy-two kinds of the school are designed to be connected to each other like a cogwheel.

    Even the martial arts she unfolds afterpleting the dragon¡¯s true blood contain the power of the seasonal level.

    Depending on the situation, Li Qingyu¡¯s ability to mix and use other n¡¯s learning is transcendent.

    It was enough to stand up to the sword master.

    That¡¯s why even the ck Dragon Princess of the parallel world shuddered to see her.

    Even after the fight started.

    until now.

    Li Qingyu was unable to win the slightest bit.

    Even though he fought to the extent that his whole body was covered in blood, he was unable to inflict a single proper wound on Ruler.

    However, Li Qingyu was not frustrated by that.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    Because only she knew.

    The secret of the overwhelming force that Ruler is now showing.

    Apart from the descent of the constetion, it is the reason that even he, who haspleted the dragon¡¯s blood, cannot defeat him, but on the contrary, the reason why he can endure it, albeit narrowly.

    ¡°How many masters of the Seven Dragons were captured and tortured so that they could reach this level with the seventy-two types they stole?¡±

    About 60 in total.

    Without even dragon psionics.

    Looking at the Ruler who gained power that surpasses even the seven dragons by stealing and mastering countless seventy-two species, Li Qingyu chilled her eyes.

 Chapter 853

    #853. It¡¯ste.

    * * *

    Regression.

    The power to overturn the absolutew of time and rewrite the fate of the world.

    No matter how many times you fail, the power to go back and reverse history is more fraudulent than any cheat skill.

    Even among the ten lords with absolute skills, it was meaningless to dare topare superiority and inferiority, except for one reincarnated lord.

    But whatever.

    There is no such thing as perfect in the world.

    Regression, a cheat skill among cheats, also had a weakness.

    It gave infinite opportunity, but it did not give infinite ability.

    Even if you throw an egg at a rock a million times, the result will not change unless you use a special tool or mystery.

    No matter how much you can go back to the past, you need that much strength and ability to change the future.

    That¡¯s why, when he started returning, he actively explored the dungeon.

    with future knowledge.

    Collect money and items.

    Acquire useful skills in battle.

    To obtain the power to gather the Seven Arcs.

    But he soon realized.

    that that alone is not enough.

    No matter how hard he tried to save money, he couldn¡¯t even ovee the stronghold of the Golden Lord, let alone the Seven Dragons.

    None of the items were better than the Creator¡¯s.

    Because there was a limit to the skills that the constetions gave.

    Even with the memory of the future, which is more urate than any prophecy, the yer¡¯s limits could not be exceeded.

    In the end, after judging that just going around the dungeon like this, you can¡¯t collect the Seven Arcs no matter how many times you return.

    thinking about

    Explore.

    at the end of research.

    he suddenly realized

    A power that is not innate in the world but can be obtained through an acquired effort.

    Just by training, depending on talent and effort, there is a skill that can ovee the limits of a yer.

    In fact, based on that technology, there was even an organization thatpeted with teenage guilds on an equal footing.

    So he paid attention.

    The legacy of the dragon that gives superhuman strength to the masters of the Seven Dragons.

    ¨DExactly to the seventy-two kinds.

    ¡°Not everything was obtained by force.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you probably learned it yourself at the Seven Dragons Club at first.¡±

    Not all ns of the Seven Dragons are descendants of dragons.

    In the first ce, only seven princesses inherited the dragon¡¯s blood, and the previous princesses had rare hands.

    That¡¯s why the Seven Dragons have been increasing their n in various ways since the Bronze Age in the distant past.

    Sponsor a talented child.

    By making a marriage contract with talented people.

    And among the methods, there was also a way to give loyalty to the coborators by passing on the jeolhak little by little.

    from that point of view.

    It was easy for the Regressive Lord to break into the Seven Dragons.

    Even if the Seven Dragons basically neglect the yer, the protagonist of the present era is the yer.

    Most of all, he was able to undo failures several times through regression and was always able to gain trust by winning and winning with the best choice.

    ¡°I would have learned the basics at first.¡±

    Anyone who enters the Seven Dragons can learn it, so it starts with a basic ball that has been made and spread in various variations even in the midfield.

    ¡°The more regressions you make, the easier it will be to set up achievements and learn martial arts.¡±

    In return for his achievements, he was taught advanced martial arts derived from the seventy-two kinds of martial arts.

    After reaching the level of a master of Gearko and proving his loyalty and ability.

    he qualified

    Qualification to acquire the seventy-two kinds of Myu, which can be said to be the foundation of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°It must have been your beginning after you obtained the qualification to learn the 72 types and finally reached the level of a servant.¡±

    There is only one of the seventy-two types that humans can master.

    If a being who has not inherited the dragon¡¯s blood learns two or more martial arts, the body can¡¯t stand it and will self-destruct.

    It was a limitation that the Seven Dragons could not ovee even after hundreds of years of sacrifice of their lives.

    But to that limit.

    Ruler challenged alone.

    He doesn¡¯t even have the Seven Dragons.

    In other words, he had the ability to start all over again with the experience even if he died from falling into the blight.

    The acupoints are so hardened.

    The body is torn to pieces.

    Be a hemiplegic deaf person.

    Falling into madness and running amok, etc.

    After countless attempts, he finally found the answer.

    ¡°It is called Jinryongseongong.¡±

    martial arts.

    After the death of the reincarnated monarch.

    A study learned in the world of Gangho Murim, which ispletely different from the present world.

    In another history, he entered the Manma Gate and barely learned it while serving as the limb of the reincarnated monarch.

    It is the result of learning and studying martial arts that is simr to the dragon¡¯s teaching, but has apletely different source of inner strength instead of psionics.

    Fusion of psionics and internal energy.

    Of course, it made it possible to learn several of the seventy-two types without the blood of the dragon.

    To him who revealed his vision of Jinryongseongong, which multiplies the power of all martial arts and jeolhak.

    Li Qingyu said with a small smile.

    ¡°Please remove the word dragon from there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Whether it opened a new level of psionics.

    Did you create your own martial arts?

    He swore allegiance to the Seven Dragons and betrayed him after receiving the seventy-two types of martial arts.

    In the future, the fact that he obtained the ballot without choosing the means and methods to acquire the seventy-two types more efficiently does not disappear.

    Even if it is buried in the future.

    I couldn¡¯t do it.

    Speaking of the sins of the regressor.

    Li Qingyu said coldly.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s not a name someone like you can use

    .¡±

    ¡°However, it is also the nature of our n to always repay grudges, even if we forget favors.¡±

    Even though he may not be as thorough as the green dragon n.

    As the princess of the ck Dragon n, whose back end is longer and more tenacious than any other n.

    Unlike usual, Ruler looked at Li Qingyu, who was revealing his own soggy feelings, and slowly nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, you always did.¡±

    Repeatedly returning several times.

    No matter what carrots and sticks you present.

    In the end, looking at the ck-haired girl who fought against him, Ruler quietly continued.

    ¡°So let¡¯s end our bad rtionship.¡±

    ¡°You are saying sad things. It¡¯s a meeting I¡¯ve been waiting for so long.¡±

    ¡°Stop ying with words.¡±

    I have no intention of hanging out to earn time.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s face hardened as he saw the ruler raising his spirits with calm words.

    She had been persevering through all sorts of tricks until now, but she could feel that it would not be easy this time.

    But even knowing that.

    Li Qingyu did not back down.

    Rather, he just raised his energy by crossing his hands in front of his chest while standing erect.

    Dragon psionic, the essence of the dragon race that ruled the world in the beginning, farther than the age of mythology.

    A Jinryongseonki created by Rulerbining psionics derived from that power with martial arts.

    The two powers, all dominant, shook the surrounding fog and shook the earth with only the concentrated aftermath.

    Thus, the moment when the two energies reached their peak.

    ¡ºJinryongseongong 18 seconds

    ±wýˆÏÉ¹¦ Ê®°ËÕÐ

    Hangryong

    18 Arms ½µýˆÊ®

    eighteighthands¡»

    so naturally.

    It was the ruler who moved first.

    Every time he moved his arm, the palm-shaped remnants etched into the air shot forward the moment Ruler stretched out his hand.

    The total number is eighteen.

    Each one had the power to y the dragon, and it was a lethal attack that could neither be defended nor evaded.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, twelve verse dragons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-

    two kinds of dragons

    , eight wings of a ghost, and nine demons

    .

    Against those eighteen remnants.

    Li Qingyu spread his wings wide.

    Right after the wings made of shadow split into four pairs and fluttered loudly.

    What unfolds is a veil of shadows.

    Like silk carefully spun by artisans.

    Even though each one is thin enough to be transparent.

    Ovepping ny-nineyers, the shadows, darker than any other night and deeper than the abyss, swirled and stretched out like a storm.

    Thus, the moment when eighteen traces and ny-nineyers of shadows collided with each other.

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±

    The ck Dragon Princess felt dizzy.

    As much as I already suffered a lot of internal injuries.

    I didn¡¯t even dare to intervene and was concentrating on protecting Mukryongdae, which was in a dying state.

    It wasn¡¯t because I was attacked, but because I was shocked enough to vomit blood again just by blocking the aftermath.

    I¡¯m just d I blocked it.

    But she couldn¡¯t be relieved or happy about it.

    because I saw

    The result of the collision of two absolute forces.

    A deep and gigantic crater resembling a cliff formed in the middle of the sword gun.

    And the figure of a man standing tall on one side of the crater.

    Maybe it was because no matter how much absolute power he possessed, he couldn¡¯t have been unharmed from the sh just now.

    Unlike before, when there was no scar, ck blood was dripping from Ruler¡¯s torn hand.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why it seems calm.

    Compared to the girl lying on the other side, his wounds couldn¡¯t even be called injuries.

    ¡°Whoa whoop¡­¡±

    Clothes torn to shreds.

    Tattered broken scales.

    A wrist with a broken bone sticking out.

    It¡¯s more strange that the limbs arepletely attached.

    After vomiting up a handful of blood with a look that was more like a lump of blood than bloody.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Are you sure it was a little too much?¡±

    even though it¡¯s the same

    No, it¡¯s because you¡¯re yourself.

    The ck Dragon Princess couldn¡¯t understand.

    If I had that much strength, I would have been able to run away anytime.

    The reason why Li Qingyu fought against Ruler with all his might, even though he knew he could never win.

    And how you canugh even though you have be such a cruel person.

    ¡°Still, it was unreasonable value.¡±

    but right after that.

    The ck Dragon Princess was taken aback.

    That¡¯s what won.

    Rather, it was not only because of the appearance of Ruler, whose expression was terribly distorted, as if he had made a miserable failure.

    sweet like honey

    I can¡¯t be bewitched as if I¡¯m about to melt.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s ecstatic smile, which made her even forget her bloody appearance, made her feel chills.

    ¡°Whoops, even if you try to run away now, it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The gaze of the ck Dragon Princess.

    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t care.

    The purpose she had risked her life to hold on to Ruler¡¯s feet had already been aplished.

    from that moment on that day.

    I¡¯ve been dreaming for so long

    I hope enough to risk my life.

    A sight you¡¯ve been waiting for.

    That¡¯s why I protect the Seven Dragons.

    Stop the Liberation Brigade and the World Federation.

    And to propose marriage by devoting everything.

    The girl who had been preparing only for this moment had a blissful expression on her face.

    And I love you so much

    A hero you can¡¯t help but love.

    only one in this world.

    A person who can cut a ruler.

    He smiled as he looked up at the gray-haired man who appeared out of the fog and stared at him with a hard face.

    ¡°Right, swordsmith?¡±

 Chapter 854

    #854. What will change?

    * * *

    Reincarnated Lord.

    Among the Ten Lords, along with the Regressor, the yer considered the most cheating.

    His powersing back from the dead were truly phenomenal.

    You could see how great it was when he fought against Charlotte and the two Maias, who had turned into dragons with the support of the Seven Dragons.

    Still, the thought that he couldn¡¯t defeat the reincarnated monarch.

    Not to mention Charlotte and the two Maias, none of the ns that were fighting together had ever done it.

    They are descendants of dragons.

    It was a transcendent species that even twisted the providence of the world with its mighty dragon psionics.

    No matter how powerful they were, in the end, a monarch who relied on the skills they received from the Constetion was no match for them.

    In fact, the precedents of monarchs who have been defeated without being able to properly use the power of the absolute have proven that fact.

    So the reincarnated monarch would be a precedent for that.

    that everyone believed

    ¡­until a little while ago.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    but this moment.

    Arbe realized.

    How reckless and foolish their vague beliefs were.

    slow.

    outstretched hand.

    It looks like it¡¯s trying to pick fruit while passing by.

    Even so, the moment when Arbe despaired at the movement that made her feel the pressure like an ant being crushed by a giant¡¯s finger.

    Brilliant golden light burst out.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, twelve verse dragons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    eighty -one martial arts

    , and eighty-one martial

    arts.

    from heaven to earth.

    A wide spread golden barrier.

    It is an intangible barrier that maximizes repelling force by rotating eight thousand strands of psionics like a whirlpool.

    It was an unparalleled martial arts that could handle even the sword master¡¯s swordsman¡¯s sword, which absorbs and disperses any attack ording to the principle of heaven, earth and man.

    But¡­

    ¡ºCheonma Shingong Jangbeop Transntation,

    Heavenly Demon¡¯s Guide to

    Heavenly Demon, Heavenly

    Demon¡¯s Seal

    ¡»

    The ck craftsmanship that extended from the palm of the Heavenly Demon in the shape of a devil collided with the golden barrier.

    after just a few seconds.

    What shattered was the golden barrier.

    Charlotte, the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons, managed to use Yanguisin Gongryu to achieve a skill dragon season.

    Even the skills of the seven dragons that dominated the Bronze Age could not handle the number of days of the Heavenly Horse.

    Fortunately, she was not alone.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    seventy-

    two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of

    martial

    arts,

    seventy

    -two kinds of martial arts

    ;

    Right after the roll-haired Golden Dragon Princess hit the ck craftsman with a golden glow.

    The outstretched fists of Maia and the short-haired Green Dragon Princess shattered the glow of the letter Ma.

    It was a result that was able to be achieved because the power of the other three princesses was added to Charlotte¡¯s barrier, which received most of the power of ink light.

    ¡­although there was a price to pay.

    ¡°Thete princess¡¯s arm¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, Arbe. I am not a princess who would fall like this.¡±

    Wooddeuk.

    Broken scales everywhere.

    One arm strangely twisted.

    Even the back of the hand where the skin was peeled off and even the bones were exposed.

    Looking at Maia, who learns the Geumgang Bulgogi and recovers her messed up body with the psionics of biomaniption despite being harder than steel.

    Barbara said coldly.

    But unlike her words, her face was hard.

    Because Maia wasn¡¯t the only one who was injured.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s humiliating.¡±

    A short-haired Green Dragon Princess, with blood dripping from one torn wing and adjusting her dislocated shoulder.

    The roll-haired Golden Dragon Princess with one of her horns broken, stabbing her sword into the ground to support herself.

    Even Charlotte wipes the blood off her mouth.

    Truly a mess.

    The appearance of the princesses who were seriously injured, if not all fatal, by no means shallow, made them feel gloomy.

    ¡°¡­You really deserve to be arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Arrogance is that of an ipetent mortal, and that you be yourself because you can do it.¡±

    Opposite the princesses, including Charlotte, whose internal injuries have been re-injured due to the excessive use of psionics.

    After seriously injuring four princesses.

    A reincarnated monarch who exudes powerful demonic energy that is iparable to his previous self without suffering a single wound.

    No, seeing the appearance of the Heavenly Demon, Barbara had no choice but to realize.

    This is the monarch.

    Because even yers with skills that deviate from each other have the power to regard them as ignorant.

    disregarding providence.

    exercising unreasonableness.

    That is, the cheat itself.

    And the deceitfulness of such a reincarnated monarch was something that would be difficult to ovee even with thebined efforts of the four princesses, including Charlotte.

    So Barbara exchanged nces with Arbe.

    no, it wasn¡¯t just the two of them.

    The two Alices who led the yellow dragon squad also looked at each other with hard faces.

    It was because they instinctively felt it as an aide who had the duty and right to protect the princess in any situation.

    This is yourst chance.

    If it¡¯s toote, even escape is impossible.

    If you want to protect the princesses.

    that we must act now.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    It was only possible if most of the Seven Dragons, including themselves, risked their lives.

    But they are close friends.

    live for the princess

    as a mortal being.

    It was when the two sisters and the two Alices made up their minds.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be impatient.¡±

    ¡°My mother, Mr. Ca.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°The princesses are not yet defeated.¡±

    Instead of being agitated at seeing the bloody princess.

    Seeing the middle-aged woman speaking with a smile on her face, Arbe and Barbara madeplicated expressions.

    Will you respect Maia¡¯s will?

    Or do you prioritizefort?

    It was because it was not easy to judge as it was a question without an answer in the first ce.

    But in the end they made a decision.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Barbara!¡±

    ¡°The princess did not give up, but we cannot give up first.¡±

    ¡°But what if the princess goes wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our job to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Truly reckless.

    However, at the end of looking at the sisters with aplicated expression as they speak with determination in their eyes.

    Arbe finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t help it.¡±

    I don¡¯t like it very much, but as sisters, I¡¯ll at least give up my life together.

    With Arbe talking quietly, Barbara raises her psionics.

    In the middle of Carra¡¯s smile.

    The two Elises loaded their respective guns with a sigh.

    In order to overturn this overwhelmingly unfavorable situation, they would risk their lives to create an opening for the reincarnated monarch.

    Of course that¡¯s reckless.

    It was a suicidal act in which the chance of sess was less than a penny, let alone 10%, and failure would only lead to dog death.

    But there was no hesitation.

    they are close friends.

    Because they were the ones who could give their lives at any time for the princess they respected.

    The masters of the Seven Dragons, who read that resolution, changed the form of the battle method while assisting the princess with psionics.

    While the four princesses collide with the reincarnated monarch again.

    The moment when the five aides, who had pushed their psionics to the limit, were about to move with the determination of a shrimp intervening in a whale fight.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    flinch

    They stopped acting.

    Because I felt something beyond the thick fog.

    And so, when the girls made faces mixed with various emotions such as happiness, relief, and embarrassment.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! sma Pile Bunker Key!¡±

    [sma Pile Bunker READY.]

    Quaaaaaa!

    with a roaring tion.

    One seal fell.

    In-young did not just fly, but after repeatedly elerating with jet injection, she broke through supersonic speed.

    The half-man, half-bird bluebird kicks.

    The moment the reincarnated lord raised one arm to block those steel boots.

    [¨DFIRE.]

    Quaaang!

    The mechanical parts attached to the boots shed, creating an enormous shockwave along with blue thunderbolts.

    Its power is truly destructive.

    It was a blow that generously contained the power and skill of an ancient spirit that would shatter even the most absolute.

    Of course, the absolute depends on the opponent.

    The reincarnated lord, who overpowered even the Dragon Season with his power, received the enormous shock lightly without even a slight movement, far from being hurt¡­ but

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s attack was not over yet.

    ¡°ARRA KANA!¡±

    [RAAR NAKA.]

    Pew!

    Have you already prepared for the flight?

    Right after Yuna-gyeong, who flipped over in the air with a short spell, kicked the reincarnated monarch with the other leg.

    Brilliant light bursts out.

    The reincarnated monarch has disappeared.

    Instead, a single canvas appeared in its ce.

    A picture of the reincarnated monarch with his eyes raised as he was fighting. No, it was sealed.

    ¡°The armored saintess Sir Iron Shena appears like a hero in a moment of crisis!¡±

    The blue bird posed with its wings wide open as if proud of having sealed the reincarnated monarch who made everyone struggle like that in an instant.

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, Charlottezily opened her mouth.

    ¡°If you have time to shake your bowl, go ahead and dodge.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    Yuna-kyung, who had a puzzled expression on what to avoid, felt chills.

    because I saw

    The image of the reincarnated monarch in the canvas ring at him with cold eyes and then slowly raising one hand.

    Immediately after seeing this, Yuna-gyeong, terrified, hurriedly spread her wings and flew away.

    Chow!

    The canvas was pierced, and

    a hand protruding from it brushed past the spot where Yuna-kyung was.

    ¡°Hehe! It was a spell that worked perfectly, but how did it already¡­!¡±

    ¡°You better not be vignt. His level is alreadyparable to that of a sword master.¡±

    ¡°You should have told me about that!¡±

    While Yuna-gyeong, who almost died screaming for being proud, protested loudly.

    Maia asked quietly.

    ¡°Where is the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°The manager went the other way. He said he thought it would be more urgent.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like that kind of behavior.¡±

    Contrary to the cynical words, Maia¡¯s face showed no sign of regret.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he believed that if Limon had acted that way, there must have been a reason for it.

    It was because he knew that Yuna-kyung had note alone.

    ¡°So you brought them?¡±

    ¡°Rather than bringing them, we met by chance. Coincidentally, the older sisters and older brothers also said that the princess sent them here.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Li Qingyu.¡±

    Sending what you need most because you can¡¯t afford to move yourself.

    Looking at Maia¡¯s cold-hearted judgment of Li Qingyu¡¯s actions, as the best tactician of the Seven Dragons.

    The reincarnated monarch, who tore the canvas in half and jumped out, sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s insignificant. It wouldn¡¯t change anything even if there were just one more bird and a few more junkies.¡±

    Truly an arrogant word.

    But it was also an undeniable fact.

    Yuna-kyung, who has formed a trinity by borrowing the power of an ancient spirit and a saint, is a super blue bird that has already joined the ranks of the absolute.

    However, the power of the reincarnated monarch was not easy enough to overturn it with the addition of just one absolute.

    ¡°No, nothing will change.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Maia denied that fact.

    And those who came with Yuna-kyung.

    In other words, he smiled coldly at the 32 samurai wearing ck long robes with dragons and covering their faces with white masks.

    ¡°Did you know that among the seventy-two types of martial arts, there is a Jeolhak called Jeoneum Ipmilyu?¡±

    ¡°I know that the seventy-two kinds of martial arts are insignificant enough that there are martial arts only for the use of whole sounds.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s insignificant¡­ It¡¯s amon misconception that people who say that the effectiveness of the E-mail leak is onlymand andmunication.¡±

    ¡°If you say yes, does that mean that martial arts has other benefits?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Contagious mouth milk.

    Mortality stemming from emotional response.

    If you look at the fact that you canmunicate in real time even from a distance through psionic resonance.

    Asmunication technology developed, its usefulness declined extremely.

    Nheless, all the ns of the Seven Dragons fostered masters who had mastered the art of Jeoneum Ipmilu, and included one member at a time when creating the armed forces.

    The reason is that the true value of Jeoneum Ipmilyu was not inmunication ormand.

    ¡°The true value of Jeoneum Ipmilyu is that it induces ¡®psionic resonance¡¯, and its characteristic is that it is particrly strong when used by the ck Dragon n.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that if you use it, the inherently impossible bes possible.¡±

    Ugh.

    still

    again vigorously.

    The dragon psionic that flowed through Maia¡¯s body gradually elerated.

    Charlotte in the back.

    Two princesses from a parallel world.

    Even the two poison dragons and the yellow dragons.

    Everyone¡¯s psionics resonated calmly, making her dragon psionics pulsate stronger and more stable.

    And at the center were 32 warriors wearing Mukryongpo.

    Mukryongdae (Ä«ýˆê ).

    In a head-to-head confrontation, it is the weakest armed force among the Seven Dragons.

    Instead, just as Li Qingyu, who handles telepathy, can resonate with all seven dragons regardless of n.

    Among the Seven Dragons, they were the only ones who could resonate with any princess, tying everyone¡¯s psionics together as a mediator.

    Minimizes loss and flicker that ur on original resonance.

    On the contrary, so that the efficiency can be amplified beyond 100% and more than 200%.

    Thus, Maia¡¯s dragon psionic, which resonated with the other three princesses and the five seven dragons.

    The moment when he reached the pinnacle by mixing with the 8th dragon psionic that he had received from Limon several times.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of martial arts, thirteen sections, Choryongki,

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷, Ê®Èý½~ Super Dragon Skill, Poison Medicine

    Hyunhyeon, Nokryong

    Jaerim, ¶¾ËŽ

    ï@ï@ ¾GýˆÔÙÅR¡»

    A sweet scent spreads.

    Flowers and buds sprout from the ground.

    Sharks and whales swimming in the mist became dry.

    life and death.

    Since they are on opposite sides of each other, the two energies that were connected as one were swirling, filling the vast fog of the sword gun.

    And in the heart of such a vortex.

    What flowed out was pessimistic ridicule.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be prepared.¡±

    Horns thicker than before.

    Bigger and stronger wings.

    Even though it may have be thinner than before, the scales shine like an emerald and reflect the milky-white flesh, making the slender body stand out even more.

    Above all, it is too clean to be poisonous, overflowing from the body, and even creepy to be called weak.

    Complete the dragon¡¯s blood.

    From Green Dragon Princess, he was reborn as Green Dragon Hu.

    The descendant of the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army who returned again clenched his fist and spoke coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out why the Sword Gong couldn¡¯t destroy our Seven Dragons for the past hundreds of years.¡±

 Chapter 855

    #855. admired

    * * *

    ¡ºInfinite Reincarnation¡»

    A skill to reincarnate upon death.

    No one noticed his greatness until he first contracted with the Constetion and obtained it.

    even himself.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if it was something like immortality that doesn¡¯t die at all, but the skills that assumed death at all werend mines or trash itself.

    That¡¯s why he had to go through a lot of humiliation as a yer in the early days.

    But after dying in the dungeon.

    reincarnated in another world.

    he came to know

    That ¡ºInfinite Rebirth¡» was more powerful and fraudulent than any other skill, let alone mines or garbage.

    In fact, after 333 years of training in another world and returning, he gained the power of invincibility.

    That¡¯s why he never even thought of other monarchs as equal to him.

    Have you reached level 100?

    Whether you have absolute skill.

    Their powers were eventually obtained from the Constetion.

    It was because they were weak beingspared to him who gained strength directly through training in another world.

    With only one exception.

    There was only a returning monarch.

    It was because the power of the Ruler, who had umted training over and over again, was something that even he could not dare to measure.

    But even so, he had never thought that he could not be stronger than the regressive lord.

    If the regression lord has infinite time, he is an absolute being with infinite life.

    And in the long run.

    It was an obvious established fact that he would be stronger than the ruler who repeats for a set time.

    In the end, the only true absolute who will reign at the top of the world is himself.

    It was natural that he was confident.

    So it was.

    The World Federation is established.

    After losing the fight against Billy.

    What he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by was.

    It was because he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he had been defeated by an old-time idiot who didn¡¯t even know the mystic reason of martial arts.

    That¡¯s why I tried to avenge myself by performing human sacrifice and gaining strength through the Great Law of the Advent of Sura.

    Even after writing the Descent of the Constetion, he was killed by the swordsman.

    The humiliation was indescribable.

    That¡¯s why ¡ºInfinite Reincarnation¡» is activated and after being reincarnated in the Yoseon World (ÑýÏÉ½ç).

    He went after the stronger.

    Catch the monster and take the secret.

    He learned the virtues and built up his virtues.

    And, of course, he gained the legacy of swordsmen and ghosts, who were legendary immortals in the Yoseon world, and fought numerous immortals for 3000 years to advance his martial arts.

    Eventually, he climbed to the top of the yoseon world and came to be called a demon.

    After returning to the present world.

    The reincarnated monarch was convinced.

    This time, he became a true absolute.

    Not to mention other Sword Masters, including the Sword Master, and the Regressive Lord were no longer his opponents.

    Quaang!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    So it was.

    The moment you stretch out your fist.

    The reason why the reincarnated monarch had no choice but to gnaw his teeth at the enormous counter-sticity transmitted from his hands and wrists to his elbows and shoulders to his entire body.

    Of course, he is also a master of martial arts.

    As soon as it is shocked, it calms it down with internal strength.

    I grabbed the fist that had bounced off like a hook and swung it like a hawk¡¯s w.

    scratching the back of your hand

    break your wrists

    by pulling the wrist

    Until he grabbed his neck and ripped it off.

    The technique of performing all movements in one feeding was enough to be said to be a divine miracle that could kill even the most absolute.

    Papababat!

    But really, unfortunately.

    The statute did not work.

    Like a fist swung like a storm holding up the sky, the outstretched palm and fingers sucking in the trajectory.

    This is because he blocked all of his attacks, deflected them, and grabbed them.

    As a result, I felt that my fingertips went beyond the numbness at the stronger anti-sticity than before, and my flesh burst and even drops of blood flowed out.

    The reincarnated monarch gritted his teeth.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being pushed away by such crude herbivores¡­!¡¯

    He trained in martial arts for thousands of years and reigned as an absolute ruler in the world of Murim and Yoseon.

    If hepeted only with the subtlety of martial arts, he was confident that he could overwhelm even the seventy-two kinds of martial arts, and in fact, he had been that way until a little while ago.

    Even so, the reason why he couldn¡¯t get the upper hand in the fight with Maia was simple.

    she¡¯s faster

    Even the muscles were stronger.

    Above all, because it was solid.

    foreign work.

    Since training of the pure body is important, it may not be as subtle as Naegigong, but it is a study that specializes in fighting by making the most of one¡¯s body.

    Simple enough to be ignorant.

    Therefore, it is more effective.

    not allowing loopholes.

    That¡¯s why, in Baktu, the study, which was more powerful than any herb, was making the reincarnated monarch daunted.

    Of course, he too has reached the pinnacle of nothingness.

    Even though Maia is the best master of the Seven Dragons in terms of external skills, her external skills are by no means low.

    Previously, it was possible to overwhelm Maia by adding the strength of the external attack and the subtlety of the internal attack.

    The problem is that Maia¡¯s foreign work afterpleting the dragon¡¯s blood has changed to a different level.

    ¡®Inside and outside gold river¡­!¡¯

    How to have a healthy mind in a healthy body.

    By the same principle, it goes beyond the Vajrapani Buddha, which only strengthens the body, and leads to that strength.

    Form the inner hole with the outer hole.

    Strengthen your outer skills with your inner skills.

    Even in Murim, who perfected a truly invincible body, the extremity of foreign exploitation, which was passed down as a legend, was something that even a reincarnated monarch could not suppress.

    Besides, Maia¡¯s fear was not limited to foreign affairs.

    Jewel-like scales that absorb all shocks, bounce back, and double the power of their own attacks.

    On top of that, even the terrifying regenerative power that recovers in the blink of an eye no matter what kind of wounds it receives through biological maniption.

    All of that was intertwined and pushing the reincarnated monarch back.

    If only that was it though.

    I wouldn¡¯t have been pushed that far.

    Instead of fighting, he could have used all sorts of martial arts and seon-gong to gain an advantage in reverse.

    The problem was that Maia was not alone.

    Furbuck!

    ¡°Kuk!¡±

    A bullet aimed at Maia¡¯s head while he was having a fight with Maia.

    Also, a kick that flew towards the ankle and a sword that aimed at the heart.

    The reincarnated monarch, who managed to block the attack by Charlotte and the two princesses of the parallel world, gritted his teeth.

    After joining the Mukryongdae.

    Maia wasn¡¯t the only one who found it difficult to deal with.

    Through the more efficient resonance, all four princesses were organically sharing and utilizing the amplified psionics.

    Their attacks, which were stronger than before, could not be ignored even by a man who had attained diamond power.

    Even more than the girls, there were opponents who angered the reincarnated monarch.

    ¡°Uhhhhhh! URA VA PAOLA! Gravity bombing!¡±

    [RULA PA VAULA.]

    [FIRE.]

    Quaang!

    ¡°How dare you do this insignificant pigeon!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a pigeon, is it? Is it the blue bird of dreams and hopes?¡±

    The reincarnated monarch gnashed his teeth.

    I thought it wasughable until something like a bird or a man got into the fight.

    However, in a situation where it was difficult just fighting the princesses, Yuna-kyung was a more annoying opponent than I imagined.

    spirit fire.

    adult magic.

    Even chess there.

    Especially in that it mixes everything properly.

    Of course, if it was magic or firearms, Yuna-kyung¡¯s taijutsu itself was not deeppared to the crowd.

    However, her fighting sense was surprisingly sharp, as she strengthened her body with spirits and spells and exquisitely mixed firearms and magic whenever necessary.

    Even he, who had umted thousands of years of practical experience, was caught off guard.

    ¡®How can I do this to these things¡­!¡¯

    That made him even more angry.

    Even the Sword Master was no longer his opponent, he was the one he considered.

    The princess of the Seven Dragons, who was able to be an absolute being simply because she had the blood of a dragon, was put on the defensive by catching something that might be a bird or a human.

    As a reincarnated monarch, it was humiliating and drove me crazy.

    It was as if I had read his anger.

    Maia said with a cold scorn while wielding her fist like a storm.

    ¡°There is nothing to be ashamed of. Even the swordsman avoided a fight when there were three or more of us together.¡±

    Age of Heroes of the Past.

    Among the sword masters who reigned as absolutes, Limon¡¯s power and position were overwhelming.

    Even so, the reason he couldn¡¯t catch all seven princesses wasn¡¯t because they were hard to find or because he was concerned about runaways.

    When the princesses join forces.

    Due to the nature of psionics that resonate with each other, even Limon couldn¡¯t guarantee victory or defeat.

    Of course, a special method was needed to achieve perfect resonance, just as Rose and Hai¡¯s forces collided.

    Like Ainsha and Yekathrice, inheriting the lineage that was divided from one in the first ce.

    Or, like Joan of Arc¡¯s sword, to mitigate the collision with special powers.

    ¡­Or by getting psionic resonance assisted by Mukryongdae or ck Dragon Princess.

    ¡°In that sense, I really admired your bravery in trying to deal with the four of us at once.¡±

    ¡°dare¡­!¡±

    It seemed that Maia¡¯s words gave him a boost.

    The reincarnated monarch, who was gnashing his teeth, prepared for internal injuries and regurgitated his internal energy.

    So, the moment when he collided with the heavily flowing Seonggi and the rough flowing Naegong, he spewed out the enormous power generated by the impact with his fingertips.

    ¡º

    Cheonma

    Divine Gong Swordsmanship Sr Eclipse

    Heavenly

    Demon Swordsmanship¡»

    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±

    The sword created in the hands of the reincarnation lord scattered ck energy in all directions as if exploding.

    Even while Yuna-gyeong, whose wings were pierced in part, fell and the other princesses who barely blocked it were pushed back.

    Maia crossed her hands to block the sword.

    But he didn¡¯t regret it.

    It just added more power to the sword.

    ¡ºCheonma

    Spirit

    Sword

    Transntation

    ¡»

    The sword vibrates.

    The pitch-dark aura exploded.

    While Maia¡¯s scales that were blocking the sword began to split little by little.

    The reincarnated monarch had a ferocious smile.

    And the moment when he was about to unfold thest herbivore of the three swords of the Heavenly Demon, doubling the power contained in the sword again.

    ¡ºCheonma Singong Geombeobsam¡­

    Heavenly Demon God Master „¦·¨Èý¡­¡»

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    The Heavenly Demon hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the sudden cough and pain.

    At the same time as he coughing up blood, the blood in his body became unstable and began to run wild.

    And what the cause was, he could tell just by looking at the ck blood that came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Intangible¡­ Terrible?¡±

    The only poison that can poison one who has already reached the point of invulnerability.

    Who poisoned himself by making this poison that no one has ever made, which exists only in imagination in other worlds?

    Because I knew the answer.

    He said Maia coldly to him who red at him with angry eyes.

    ¡°Did you forget? That I am the descendant of the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army and the best in the world.¡±

    ¡°this¡­!¡±

    I¡¯m proud.

    In this case, the reincarnation lord tried toplete the three swords of the Heavenly Demon somehow, controlling his runaway power.

    But Maia didn¡¯t give him a chance.

    He swung his arm wide and shook off the reincarnation lord¡¯s sword, then clenched his fist tightly.

    Stand firmly on the ground with both feet.

    Twist your back slightly to the side.

    pull the clenched fist

    So, the moment when he just stretched out his fist, which concentrated the enormous psionic power obtained through resonance with the other princesses and the Seven Dragons.

    ¡ºSeventy -two kinds of martial

    arts, choryongsonggi

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷ ³¬ýˆºÏÄ¼¼

    Ò×½îÏ´ëS °Ù²½ÉñÈ­¡»

    Peruk!

    The fist that had been sucked into the chest of the reincarnated monarch with his eyes wide open protruded from his back.

    serene stillness.

    came in the fog

 Chapter 856

    #856. Let me know if you¡¯re curious.

    * * *

    Created by Shir in the cross world.

    After both sword masters are buried.

    A sword gun that has been silent for hundreds of years.

    However, the ce, which was engulfed in sudden shock and turmoil, has now regained the serenity of a tomb.

    It was because the ce where there had been the most uproar had regained tranquility.

    and in the heart of the ce.

    The reincarnated monarch coughed up blood.

    ¡°Cool¡­.¡±

    Geumgangbulgoe Mandogbulchim Seoninjikyeong, etc.

    He reached the extreme of nothingness and achieved numerous achievements.

    However, a hole in his chest and a broken heart made him admit inevitable death.

    Rather, the fact that he did not die instantly was due to his transcendent inaction.

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That I should be prepared for.¡±

    Take a moment to stare at Maia, who is coldly smiling with her fists in her chest, with frightening eyes.

    The reincarnated monarch quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You will like it now.¡±

    whether it¡¯s because you¡¯re careless

    Whether it was not one-on-one.

    defeat is defeat.

    Congratting the winner as a loser knowing that denying that fact would only be humiliating.

    The reincarnated monarch said quietly.

    ¡°But remember.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For me, death is not the end, but only the beginning¡­!¡±

    Like that¡­

    The reincarnated lord, who smiled grimly at Maia, quietly lowered his head.

    Take a moment to look at that corpse coldly.

    do it right

    Maia pulled out her hand from the reincarnation lord¡¯s chest and took a deep breath.

    And coughed lightly.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    ¡°princess!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­no fuss. It¡¯s just a bit of an exorbitant price.¡±

    To the two aides who rushed in fright, Maia spoke coldly as usual.

    Afterpleting Dragon¡¯s Blood.

    She was the one who overpowered the reincarnated monarch.

    But the fight wasn¡¯t as one-sided as it seemed.

    The realm of a reincarnated monarch who reached the pinnacle of nothingness was truly transcendent.

    His attack, which contained a group of internal and external heavy-handed techniques, was enough to inflict internal injuries on her, who had achieved an internal and external bow.

    With the help of the psionics amplified through resonance and the other princesses, he barely managed to win.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the help of others, it would have been difficult to even think of both sides even with the use of intangible poison.

    ¡°It¡¯s really terrifying¡­

    .¡±

    ¡°If you put it that way, I think most absolutes will have to return their business cards.¡±

    Is it because the inner wounds are deeper?

    Yu Na-gyeong put on a tired expression as she watched Charlotte speak vaguely while wiping the blood from her mouth.

    another monarch.

    A resurrected drinker.

    Even the Sword Master.

    It was because the inaction the reincarnated monarch showed was so phenomenal that even she, who had been through death-death struggles with all sorts of absolutes, couldn¡¯t help but be frightened.

    So it was.

    What Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but mutter involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­If the reincarnated lord is at this level, how much stronger is the regressed lord?¡±

    In that low self-talk.

    Others fell silent.

    Having trained in martial arts for over 3,000 years, the reincarnated monarch was clearly a superhuman who could rival even a sword master.

    But how strong is the regressive monarch that even he couldn¡¯t ovee?

    Because I couldn¡¯t even guess.

    ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Maia wasn¡¯t nervous.

    He just dered it with unwavering trust in his face, which always had a pessimistic cynicism.

    ¡°No matter how strong the return lord is, we still have a swordsman.¡±

    * * *

    As light illuminates all things.

    How to not discriminate between static and target.

    In that respect, there wasn¡¯t only one ce that regained calm in Sword Gun.

    Just like the ce where the reincarnation lord fought the four princesses, the core of the sword gun, where the fierce battle was taking ce, was also locked in silence.

    Heavier than the bottom of the deep sea.

    Silent like an abandoned grave.

    The only thing that broke the silence that seemed tost forever was the sound of footsteps.

    that buck

    not in a hurry

    slowly calmly.

    At the end of stepping out like that.

    The white-haired man stopped walking in front of the ck-haired girl who was lying on the floor.

    Even the clothes that were torn and turned into rags even though they were made of cloth that was tougher than cast iron, and the body that was further messed up with blood and wounds.

    Truly a dog breed.

    Even those who saw it were frowned upon.

    But even though she was seriously injured, the girl did not suffer.

    As always, I just greeted him with a round smile.

    ¡°Did youe?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°sorry. All I could do was hold him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for. I must apologize.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough that you came on time.¡±

    It seems really satisfying.

    Seeing Li Qingyu smiling calmly despite her bloody appearance and the white-haired man staring at her calmly, the ck Dragon Princess felt dizzy.

    The moment the man appeared.

    What has been transmitted to the psyche.

    deep joy.

    exhrating heat.

    soft happiness.

    Overwhelming relief and more.

    I could feel it because I was the same person.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s so dark, pure, and intense that I can¡¯t understand more.

    The whirlpool of joy and emotions she had never imagined in her life was making her heart throb.

    ¡®What the hell are those two¡­¡¯

    What kind of person is that man that makes him feel this way towards himself in another world.

    And how it gives off an aura that just shows up and makes everything hold its breath.

    Also, why did the regressive lord make such a terrible face just by looking at him?

    She felt even more enigmatic because she already roughly knew who the white-haired man was through the sharing of memories.

    slowly.

    Limon got down on one knee.

    And with one arm, Li Qingyu¡¯s back.

    He raised his head with his other hand and bowed his head.

    The moment the ck Dragon Princess saw the scene and opened her eyes wide without realizing it.

    Seruk.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The ck Dragon Princess hardened.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s feelings, which were already conveyed through telepathy, were shocking enough.

    However, the moment the two people¡¯s lips ovepped, the sense conveyed was different from before.

    ¡®Yes!¡¯

    mix your tongue

    swallow saliva

    sucking your lips

    Every time you vomit and swallow your breath.

    A thrilling sensation running through your body.

    A feeling of being embraced by the sea.

    A sweetness that seems to melt away.

    dyeing her brain white.

    Unknowingly, he swallowed a moan.

    It¡¯s too intense for a chaste girl who has never met a man in her life, but it¡¯s already familiar to a bride who loves her groom.

    That¡¯s why, at the end of struggling to breathe at the sensation that is naturally engraved in the body without even feeling repulsive.

    In the end, the moment when she was about to let out a moan from between her pink lips.

    Sarak.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Naturally.

    Lips falling to each other.

    While she is confused by the unexined regret for the sudden cut off sensation and the hot aftertaste she still feels.

    Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can only do this much right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s rather overdone.¡±

    Could it be because I shared his dragon psionics, even with a short kiss?

    While stroking Li Qingyu¡¯s head, who smiled calmly with more stable breathing, Limon continued to speak quietly.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to go out now, so get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Your swordsman.¡±

    Limon¡¯s consideration.

    Li Qingyu did not hesitate.

    I just naturally gave myself over to his hands.

    Holding Li Qingyu with both hands, Limon walked slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a princess from another world.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please take care of the princess for a moment.¡±

    The ck Dragon Princess, who was still in confusion, made a puzzled expression when she saw Li Mon, who approached her and offered Li Qingyu.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    finally nod

    After nodding her head and epting Li Qingyu, she took a step back.

    Limon turned around.

    The man who was watching him from the other side of therge crater with a hard face.

    The one who has been secretly gathering the Seven Arcs from the back side of the world since the beginning of the Iron Age.

    He also led the Liberation Brigade, created the World Federation, and became the culprit behind most of the conflicts that have urred in the world.

    Nheless, I havee across it now.

    Looking at the strongest monarch of this era.

    he said quietly.

    ¡°First, don¡¯t say thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean you gave me time to talk with the ck Dragon Princess?¡±

    ¡°No, that means he didn¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, I was able to save myself the trouble of chasing and killing you.¡±

    whatever he did

    There was nothing to change anyway.

    Looking at Limon, who coldly says that the only thing left to die like this is all he has to thank.

    Ruler quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You know how to be angry.¡±

    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t be angry with you for stepping into my teacher¡¯s grave and injuring my bride?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that a monster like you has human feelings.¡±

    Limon twitched his eyebrows.

    Ruler¡¯s voice seemed genuinely surprising, not meant to insult.

    And since he has the experience of Kang-ho Noh and the senses of a sword master, I could only feel the emotion hidden deep in his calm-looking eyes.

    I stopped Limon who was about to draw the sword first.

    Should I follow my intuition?

    Or will you act ording to your feelings?

    After a short thought, he made a decision and finally opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°Before I kill you, ask me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why are you acting as a puppet of the Constetion?¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    Hearing Limon¡¯s question on the premise of killing him in the end, Ruler twitched his eyebrows.

    And¡­

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    quietly.

    Laughter spilled out.

    At first, the sound, which started as small as the wind was blowing, continued without stopping and continued to grow in size.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    At first, it started small as if it could not be heard, but it got bigger and bigger and bigger and bigger.

    At the end of a loud burst ofughter that made everyone leave.

    suddenly stopughing

    Ruler¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Are you, no one else, asking me why?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason why not?¡±

    ¡°If so, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you know if you¡¯re curious about the reason.¡±

    He red at Limon with eyes so strong and ferocious that even the indifference felt like a lie.

    Ruler growled.

    ¡°My purpose is to save the world.¡±

    ¡°Do you, like the Holy Lord, believe in that absurd salvation?¡±

    ¡°It is not out of the ordinary. At least it¡¯s clear that the Constetions are trying to save the world and have actually done that.¡±

    Boil the horse for a while.

    Ruler pursed his lips.

    So he continued with a hateful sneer.

    ¡°Contrary to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It is literally.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t because I couldn¡¯t understand Ruler¡¯s words.

    Rather, it was the opposite.

    That¡¯s why Ruler gritted his teeth as he watched him remain silent.

    ¡°Limon Aspelder¡¯sst sword master¡­¡±

    Even if everyone else had forgotten.

    You can¡¯t forget yourself.

    before he became a regressor.

    it happened suddenly

    I¡¯ve seen it countless times while regressing.

    Remembering the end of this world.

    The regressor of infinite eternity spoke ferociously to the culprit who caused him to return repeatedly for an immeasurable amount of time.

    ¡°¡ªGod of Destruction who destroyed the world.¡±

 Chapter 857

    #857. Gangma Doryong (½µÄ§ÍÀýˆ)

    * * *

    From a long time ago.

    It wasn¡¯t that there were no doubts.

    The pinnacle of all yers and the greatest lord.

    Why is the Regressive Lord, who can do anything he wants, even created a criminal organization like the Liberation Brigade to gather the Seven Arcs?

    Because it was something I honestly couldn¡¯t understand.

    And that question deepened after meeting the fairy queen and learning the truth about the constetions.

    From fairies to dragons.

    Although it was the Seven Arcs that sealed the power of the Constetions that destroyed the two ancestral races.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t figure out why the regressive lord would gather them to break the seal on the constetion.

    At least I heard about the purpose of the Constetions from the Holy Lord and understood it to some extent, but I still couldn¡¯t ept it.

    If the Constetions were to destroy mankind, it would be the returning monarch who would suffer the most.

    ¡°¡­is it a god of destruction?¡±

    but this moment.

    He finally understood.

    There is one reason why Ruler became the limb of the Constetion and gathered the Seven Arcs regardless of means.

    It¡¯s because the world couldn¡¯t be saved if he didn¡¯t do that.

    Absolute among absolutes.

    The Last Sword Master.

    right from yourself.

    ¡°You mean I destroyed the world before you returned.¡±

    ¡°Does it sound like a lie?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It could have been.¡±

    ¡°¡­could it be?¡±

    Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t expect Limon to admit his words so willingly.

    I was wiggling my eyebrows.

    listen to that humble talk.

    Ruler hardened.

    Then, looking at Limon with bloodshot eyes, he gritted his teeth and shouted out loud.

    ¡°Is it possible for you to destroy the world!¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Didn¡¯t he even get angry when his anger reached its peak?

    Ruler could be sure.

    That¡¯s a lie.

    The hot anger that seemed to set the whole body on fire because it couldn¡¯t make the heart that had been dry for a long time go back and forth hotly.

    And the hatred that pierced my heart like I had swallowed a thorn I thought I had forgotten.

    It made him re at Limon with eyes that would tear him apart.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a monster that destroyed the world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a monster¡­¡±

    But that gaze.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to avoid it.

    I just said quietly while looking at Ruler with calm eyes.

    ¡°You are the absolute of this era, but you do not know what an absolute is.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a mockery.

    It wasn¡¯t even ignored.

    Calm like an old mountain.

    Calm like a dry river

    Looking at Ruler until he was bleak, Limon continued.

    ¡°The absolute is the one who alone can change the world.¡±

    Absolute

    The golden age of the distant past.

    An existence that began with the Fairy Queen.

    And just as she made a contract with the spirits and opened the beginning of human civilization.

    The power to face the world alone and the ability to change even civilization were conditions that the absolutes of each era had to have beyond the basics.

    One problem.

    ¡°It also means that you are a being that can lead the world into trouble at any time.¡±

    Just because you have absolute power, there is no guarantee that you must use that ability to benefit the world.

    The incarnation of the religious war.

    The Sorceress Queen rebelled against God.

    The seven dragons who ruled the world by force.

    And even the corrupted and runaway sword masters.

    Among the Absolute, there were those who used that power correctly, but there were also many beings who brought disaster to the world.

    No, to be honest, thetter was more overwhelming than the former.

    No matter how right your beliefs, when acted upon with absolute force, it can be more terrible violence than any evil.

    Even more so, the Absolute, who could change the world at will, was the one who was more prone to being intoxicated by desire than anyone else.

    That is why the Fairy Queen, who has contributed to the world unwaveringly for a long time, is respected by everyone.

    Watching Limon talk calmly, Ruler gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Since all absolutes are monsters anyway, is it natural that you destroyed the world?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take it for granted. I just acknowledged that it was possible.¡±

    It is the history of mankind that even the Absolute, who possessed power that no one could touch, gave up and stepped down ording to the flow of the times.

    Even if you¡¯ve been protecting humanity up until now.

    There¡¯s no way that will happen in the future.

    As if to say the natural principle that when the sun rises, it will set someday.

    Watching Limon speak calmly, Ruler made a fierce expression.

    ¡°Is that what the human guardian deity would say?¡±

    ¡°Because I am also a human being.¡±

    ¡°If you think so, kill yourself now. Because that¡¯s the only thing a human can do before you¡¯re the protector of humanity.¡±

    ¡°If it were the me you met before returning, that might be correct, but that is not me.¡±

    no matter how simr they look.

    As if the characters in the parallel world are different beings after all.

    At the point where Ruler returned, it became a non-existent future, and the future in which he destroyed the world also disappeared.

    That¡¯s why I calmly epted what Ruler said as if it were someone else¡¯s story.

    Limon added a word.

    ¡°Above all, I still have something to protect.¡±

    Either as a protector of mankind.

    Whether as the groom of the seven princesses.

    I have no intention of giving up my life.

    At the end of his words, Limon looked straight into Ruler¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But I will admit that you have reasons to kill me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, go for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes, that might be impossible for me.¡±

    If you want to kill yourself, Limon tells you to do it by force, but doesn¡¯t care about the possibility of defeat.

    Ruler didn¡¯t deny it.

    Of course, he is the absolute leader of this era.

    He was a superman who even created a new craft called Jinryongseongong based on seventy-two types of martial arts and martial arts.

    Of course, the blood of the dragon waspleted.

    The fact that he overpowered Li Qingyu, who amplified his psionic power by resonating with himself in the parallel world, is proof that his power is not inferior to that of a sword master.

    No, to be honest, if it had been another sword master, I would have been confident enough to overwhelm him.

    But Limonman was an exception.

    what a monster he is

    what can you do

    Even though I¡¯ve neverpeted directly, I¡¯ve experienced it painfully through regression.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    But even knowing that, Ruler chose to fight Limon instead of fleeing.

    Is there no point in running away?

    Because even if you die, you can return?

    It wasn¡¯t just that.

    There was a bigger reason.

    ¡°Now that you have the Gangma Dragon Sword, even if I fail, the rest will surely defeat you.¡±

    While fighting Li Qingyu.

    Take advantage of the opportunity to keep the ck Dragon Princess in check.

    Remembering Wanderer who seeded in escaping with the powerful dragon sword, Ruler smiled coldly.

    It¡¯s only a matter of time before Wanderer, who can use Descent of the Constetion and is a sword master, unseals the mighty dragon sword.

    If that happens, the majority of the Seven Arcs will be able to do things on apletely different level than before.

    Above all, the mighty dragon sword is the strongest magic sword.

    A weapon that can kill Limon.

    Ruler could have given up his life as long as Wanderer could wait until he escaped the sword gun with the mighty dragon sword.

    After all, he has one purpose.

    kill this god of destruction

    Because it was to save the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    but right after that.

    Ruler hardened his face.

    It wasn¡¯t just that Limon wasn¡¯t agitated or regretful at all even though the river magic dragon sword was taken away.

    It was because of his deep eyes.

    Why do you look at yourself with such eyes that you can feel regret, let alone anger?

    To Ruler, who feels an ominous feeling for no reason.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°Because you guys haven¡¯t gotten your hands on the river magic dragon sword yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean literally.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In the deepening ominousness.

    As Ruler hardens his face.

    Limon hurriedly asked a rather random question.

    ¡°Yam Dragon de is basically a one-handed swordsmanship. Do you know why?¡±

    A dagger or a sword, etc.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a light one-handed sword.

    Long and heavy longswords are basically wielded with both hands.

    This is because it is faster and stronger to wield with both hands rather than one, and it is easier to use more sophisticated swordsmanship.

    It is to hold a shield with the other hand to focus on defense, or to use it with one hand reluctantly when it is difficult to use one arm.

    from that point of view.

    Even if you use both hands as needed, the basic swordsmanship was an irregr swordsmanship.

    ¡°The reason is simple.¡±

    Because it¡¯s a swordsmanship created by a sword master with superhuman physical abilities?

    Because you can wield the sword freely with one hand?

    That was also a reason.

    But a more crucial reason.

    A secret that is not the secret of the yam dragon de.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the dragon sword my master invented was a dual swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The Bronze Age of the past.

    Before bing a sword master.

    Being chased by countless masters of the Seven Dragons, the Sword Emperor, who always dealt with many alone, felt that his hands werecking.

    With the simple idea that if one sword is not enough, you can use two swords, and with crazy talent, he created the twin swordsmanship that deals with two swords.

    That¡¯s right, the dragon sword.

    And the ideal that was created based on that dragon ughter sword.

    It was only natural that the yam dragon de should be opened with one hand.

    ¡°Then no way¡­!¡±

    But the moment I heard it.

    The fact that Ruler distorted his face wasn¡¯t just because he found out that it was buried in history.

    their fatal delusions.

    The mistake I made because of it.

    More than anything, it was because I realized the hopeless truth.

    And Limon calmly affirmed the ruler¡¯s spection.

    ¡°Yes, what was sealed in this sword gun and what you took was not the Kangma Doryongsword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon sword.¡±

    distant past.

    Two new swords that were smelted by the dragon¡¯s blood from the horns of the dragon that the sword emperor had cut.

    However, in thest fight with the seven dragons, the Sword Emperor died and one of them was broken.

    Sword Demon used the horns of the three dragons he had defeated in the Sword Dragon Wars to recreate the broken dragon sword.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    33 years ago.

    Dungeon opens.

    Constetions appear.

    When a meteor shower fell upon the world.

    Among them, the sword that cut one of the very special seven stars that fell on him out of nowhere.

    The reason why only one Limon can exist in this cross world no matter how many parallel worlds ovep.

    The remains of the seven dragons that the Seven Dragons have been searching for for hundreds of years.

    One of the only two swords that cannot be broken even by the Sword King¡¯s de, which no other sword can withstand.

    A demonic sword that drove the Sword Demon crazy with too much power and forgot his own swordsmanship because of the power of the sword.

    Nevertheless, no one can deny that the first sword in the world has been passed down from generation to generation from the sword emperor through the sword master.

    And¡­.

    Sreuleung.

    over the past hundreds of years.

    Except for one moment.

    always in the car

    Protected from countless enemies.

    All powers are sealed, so it looks too ordinary except for antique-like things.

    Even so, he pulled out a sword that was stronger and more dangerous than to¡¯s carving knife, which was the same Seven Arcs.

    Limon finished his speech quietly.

    ¡°This is the strong demon sword.¡±

 Chapter 858

    #858. you have no talent

    A dragon sword made by the sword master.

    A strong demon sword repaired by a sword demon.

    Seven dragon horns and blood.

    Refined by two sword masters.

    Originally a pair of twin swords.

    Therefore, the true value of the Kangmado dragon sword can only be disyed when two swords are gathered, and one sword cannot be said to be perfect.

    ¡°I asked Syrg hag to tie the steel sword and dragon sword together and seal each other with each other¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless the two swords are put together, no one can break the seal of the Kangmado Dragon Sword.¡±

    He entrusted the strong demonic sword to Li Qingyu when he fell into the state fire demon

    .

    In the end, there is only one reason why I left the words to meet Sir in case of emergency.

    It was so that he could unseal the Kangmado dragon sword if he went crazy.

    Because the unsealed river magic sword was the only weapon in the world that could kill him.

    However, in other words, it also meant that the seal was so strong that even Limon himself would not be able to use the power of the mighty sword.

    And¡­

    ¡°In other words, as long as this is in my hand, you will never be able to get your hands on the mighty dragon sword or break the seal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Listen to Limon¡¯s assertion.

    Ruler gritted it.

    Because I finally realized.

    The seal of the Kangma Dragon Sword was not a sword gun.

    The fact that the strongest sentinel, more terrible than any monster, was the true seal of the mighty dragon sword.

    ¡®Such a terrible contradiction¡­!¡¯

    To kill Limon, you must find the Kangma Dragon Sword and break the seal.

    However, in order to unseal the sword, you must first take the sword from Limon.

    It¡¯s aplete contradiction.

    Beyond putting a bell around a cat¡¯s neck, even putting shackles on a dragon¡¯s wings was the ultimate impossible feat that felt cute.

    What was even more terrifying was that the Kangma Dragon Sword was Seven Arcs.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if it was another treasure that contained the power of the constetion.

    As long as Limon had the strong magic sword, collecting the Seven Arks was impossible in the first ce.

    In other words, his goal of collecting the Seven Arcs was set to fail even before he started.

    Defeat Limon.

    save the world

    It was the most hopeless truth for Ruler, who had returned countless times just for that.

    If that is true, then of course what he has been doing over thousands of years has been a pointless waste of time.

    It meant that the world could not be saved even if time rpsed again and again for an eternity.

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t give up.¡¯

    But with that despair.

    Ruler did not copse.

    A hope that has not yet disappeared.

    Above all, the tenacity that he could never give up even in the midst of repeated regressions and all emotions were worn out made Ruler resolve.

    ¡°¡­Good Limon Asfelder. The final God of Destruction.¡±

    to save the world.

    And to prove that his regression was not in vain.

    Raising Jinryongseongong.

    Ruler shouted ferociously.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t gather the Seven Arcs, I will kill you with my power and save the world!¡±

    Deed Deed Deed!

    Without the power of the mighty dragon sword.

    The ruler¡¯s determination to vibrate the earth with only the pure power obtained through recurrence and monopolizing numerous opportunities.

    Limon did not dodge.

    I just quietly raised my sword.

    Like that¡­

    Sword Master and Lord.

    with the Age of Heroes.

    iron age.

    The fight to save the world of the two absolutes with the strongest power among the superhumans who dominated the two eras announced the beginning.

    * * *

    A bursting heart.

    Lungs about to rip.

    All throbbing limbs.

    Blurry eyes and a dizzy head.

    A state of dying beyond the level of being simply exhausted.

    What was heard in his ears as he struggled with the appearance that ordinary people would have fainted and had more than enough left after being carried away.

    ¡°Could you speak calmly?¡±

    He seemed to already know that his throat was cracked and he couldn¡¯t even speak.

    The owner of the voice didn¡¯t bother to wait for his answer and cut it off.

    ¡°You have no talent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it feels a bit distorted rather than nonexistent, but it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s not a wood that¡¯s worthy of bing a sword master anyway.¡±

    Words that are too cold for a master to say to a disciple.

    But I wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    this white-haired man.

    It was a fact that he had already heard that he had no talent from the time he asked Limon to teach him.

    That¡¯s why I ask.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that a sword master isn¡¯t something that can only be achieved through talent?¡±

    Is it because of superhuman hearing?

    Hearing the faint question that stayed in his mouth without being able to properly exhale, Limonughed.

    ¡°Yeah, to be honest, talent isn¡¯t that important to be a sword master.¡±

    Among the trainees who knocked on the door of the Sword Tower for the past hundreds of years, there were few who were not geniuses and masters.

    In terms of talent alone, there were several people who were better than the seven people who became sword masters.

    Even so, they couldn¡¯t get a sword doctor in the end.

    just have talent

    or make an effort

    It was because the sword was not a simple mystery that could be obtained unconditionally.

    ¡°But it¡¯s also clear that having talent is better than not having it.¡±

    The swordsmanship ispleted by fulfilling the will based on the skills umted through hard work and the principles that have been devised and understood.

    In order to be a sword master, it is necessary to first learn swordsmanship and realize the principles of swordsmanship.

    from that point of view.

    A bum-jae who does not know if he will be able toplete the swordsmanship even if he spends his whole life learning only one swordsmanship.

    He is a gifted genius who can follow any swordsmanship just by looking at it once, as well as understand the reason behind it.

    There was an overwhelming difference at the starting line

    between the two of them, as much as a tortoise and a hare¡­ no, a starfish and a turkey.

    ¡°This means that no matter how much you copy my swordsmanship hundreds of millions of times, that alone will make you no match for the Sword Master.¡±

    No matter how deceitful the skill [Acquisition of Skills] is.

    A shortcut is a shortcut.

    It was after he dered that he was not capable of reaching the sword master, whose existence itself is irrational.

    Limon slightly twisted his lips.

    ¡°¡ªIn normal circumstances.¡±

    a bit mean

    Surprisingly funny though.

    It is as cold as a de in it.

    Golden eyes looking at him with extremely strict eyes.

    ¡°Do you see how lucky you are?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t know. The fact that I teach you how to use the yam dragon de itself is an unprecedented opportunity.¡±

    Yes.

    he knew

    Not only that he had no talent, but also that he had no reason to teach himself, who was originally an enemy.

    Nevertheless, the purpose of Limon¡¯s willingness to ept himself as a disciple was also the same.

    ¡°Because the yam dragon flesh sword is¡­¡±

    * * *

    Kaga Gaga River!

    swords collide

    Sparks bounce off.

    The noise vibrates the body.

    Every time the swords collided, the muscles tensed up, the sensitive nerves flickered, and the body heated up.

    Swing your sword like lightning.

    Fighting swords with Lee Chun-gi.

    I grit my teeth.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    Adolf knew it too.

    Just like a drop of water pierces a rock.

    By duplicating Limon¡¯s swordsmanship over hundreds of millions of times, the fact that Lee Chun-gi¡¯s swordsmanship had already reached its peak.

    No matter how ignorant the result of injection, what he cloned is the most perfect sword in the world.

    To properly select and spread the hundreds of millions of variations he has learned ording to the opponent¡¯s swordsmanship.

    With that alone, even his ck sword master had reached a realm that was difficult to defeat with pure skill alone.

    ¡®why!?¡¯

    but knowing it

    Adolf couldn¡¯t understand.

    Being able to acquire a swordsmanshipparable to that of a sword master just by imitating him like a monkey is surely a great thing.

    Had it not been for this circumstance, it would have been an admirable feat.

    However, it would have ended at the level of hand pping while watching the monkey¡¯s talent.

    If the sword master was easy enough to fight with only the ascending swordsmanship, he would have had to give up his position as the absolute leader to the Seven Dragons.

    The seventy-two kinds created by the seven dragons had depthparable to that of a sword master.

    One problem.

    Even so, he still wondered why he hadn¡¯t been able to cut down the 2,000 gs.

    ¡®Because of the arm?¡¯

    yes it could be

    No matter how light the saber is, the difference in power between two hands and one hand is huge.

    Because one arm was cut off and his perfect bnce was broken, he was not in a state that could be said to be perfect.

    ¡®Can¡¯t use a sword?¡¯

    It is clear.

    His sword is for counterattack.

    However, Lee Chun-gi thoroughly avoided the preemptive attack and deftly countered Adolf¡¯s attack.

    The sword master¡¯s inability to use a sword was the biggest reason for this close battle.

    ¡®No no!¡¯

    Adolf gritted his teeth.

    Because all of that was just childish excuses.

    whether the arm was cut off

    whether it¡¯s not perfect.

    Whether you can¡¯t use a sword.

    The Sword Master is the absolute master of the sword.

    When ites to swords, even the swordsman could take a hit, and of course he had to.

    His pride would not allow him to convince himself that this half-penny ape was fighting with him just for that reason.

    It was so humiliating to stop attacking and aim for a counter to even use the sword.

    Of course, the biggest reason was that Lee Chun-gi would stop fighting in such a situation.

    So keep swinging your sword.

    Fighting swords with Lee Chun-gi.

    Adolf thought.

    thinking

    thinking

    after thinking about it.

    finally reached

    Even though the body is not normal, the swordsmanship is equal, and the swordsman can not be used.

    In the fight against the Sword Master, who would never be able to win originally, there was only one reason why Lee Chun-gi could fight so hard.

    ¡®¡­Inspection?¡¯

    After pursuingpetent steelmaking as a swordsmith, he obtained the sword of absolute defense.

    The swordsmanpleted a swordsman¡¯s sword that cuts through the process to win without fighting.

    Just as Geomrang pursued a sword that reached the end of the world, he became a swordsman who could cut through distances.

    It is no different from swordsmanship and swordsmanship in that it is the basis, principle, and purpose of all swords¡­ No, in some ways, it¡¯s more important than that.

    Ever since I felt that it was the cause of this mysterious situation.

    Adolf was focused.

    Instead of breaking Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword.

    To grasp swordsmanship through his swordsmanship.

    Originally, it was an easy task for a sword master who could understand swordsmanship as well as swordsmanship as soon as he saw any sword, and even read the sword¡¯s clothing.

    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s difficult.¡¯

    ¡­no, I had to.

    But in reality it wasn¡¯t easy.

    The dragon sh sword is a swordsmanship so difficult that even Limon¡¯s disciples could not master it.

    Not to mention, the improved yam dragon flesh sword had such aplex sword that even a sword master could not read it.

    So much so that even the sword masters who had fought Limon to the death several times could not see through the sword.

    But fortunately.

    Isn¡¯t Lee Chun-gi a sword master?

    Unlike Limon, who skillfully changed his swordsmanship, it was not impossible to see through his swordsmanship, which he honestly practiced ording to what he had learned.

    That¡¯s why you deliberately induce the same inspection over and over again.

    At the end of concentrating on reading and re-reading the sword hidden in it.

    The moment I finally figured out the reason.

    ¡°what¡­?¡±

    Adolph was astonished.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized.

    The true intention of the yam dragon ughter sword was not to freely mix and use other swords.

    The fact that there was a reason why the sword masters who had faced Limon until now felt the creepiness of the yam dragon de.

    ¡°Did you notice?¡±

    Through that reaction, he seemed to have noticed that the de for killing swords had been read.

    To Lee Chun-gi, who asked quietly.

    Adolf asked involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­is this really a swordsmanship that Rin created?¡±

    ¡°Yes death penalty.¡±

    ¡°Such nonsense¡­!¡±

    ¡°The death penalty knows better than anyone whether it makes sense or not.¡±

    Originally, it should be hidden.

    You don¡¯t have to hide it though.

    The reason why he canpete with Adolf on an equal footing.

    The purpose of Limon¡¯s hundreds of years of life and experience and the creation of the sword for yam, as well as the reason hepleted by mixing 13 swords.

    Lee Chun-gi said calmly.

    ¡°The fact that the swordsmanship that was created so that non-sword masters can kill sword masters is the de for killing swords.¡±

 Chapter 859

    #859. Gott verdammt

    Dragon yer A sword for ying dragons.

    With the will to kill the dragon.

    Build up each one.

    Swordsmanship became a skill.

    His swordsmanship was the highest level of psionics, his swordsmanship was the opposite of the seventy-two kinds, and his swordsmanship was close to that of the dragon¡¯s natural enemy.

    It was also thanks to him that the Sword Emperor and his two disciples were able to defeat the seven dragons that ruled the world.

    Also, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that a battle between sword masters is decided based on what each other¡¯s swordsmen pursue.

    And even if you build it as you wish, in the end, it is swordw that forms the basis of swordsmanship.

    to the sword master.

    No to all swordsmen.

    The principle of the sword was just as important.

    Even more than a swordsman in some ways.

    ¡°¡­why.¡±

    So it was.

    Through the sword of Lee Cheon-gi.

    Read the review of the yam dragon ughter sword.

    The reason why Adolf had no choice but to distort his face when he learned of the heinous purpose of creation.

    ¡°Why such swordsmanship¡­!¡±

    Just like a sword that kills a dragon.

    A swordsmanship designed to thoroughly kill sword masters.

    If only that.

    Even Adolph could understand.

    Or rather, I would have been amazed.

    A swordsmanship targeting the absolute sword master among absolutes who can even cut the providence of the world.

    It¡¯s so far-fetched that it¡¯s easy to even cut through the process of contradicting cause and effect.

    It was a sword that could bepleted because it was Limon, who had trained swords for hundreds of years and cut down eight sword masters.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Adolf felt a terrible sense of betrayal.

    ¡°Do you really not know why Master created a way for ordinary humans to kill sword masters?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    he said.

    Adolf gritted his teeth.

    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t know the answer.

    Rather, he knew too well.

    Only the Sword Master can kill the Sword Master.

    It was an unchanging truth in the history of hundreds of years, except for extremely rare exceptions, and that is why the Sword Master was able to reign as the absolute among absolutes.

    However, the yam dragon de made by Limon goes against that obvious truth.

    And that purpose was, after all, only one.

    ¡°¡­to give humanity the strength to defend itself from the corrupted Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    The Sword King, who repeatedly waged war for the British Empire for hundreds of years and devastated Europe and the Middle East.

    The sword that ruled the Middle East with fear, leading Assassin to be the god of death and achieve faith.

    A sword fighter who fought to protect France, but lost everything and went mad to destroy Ennd.

    A sword demon who tried ck magic to recover his family who died because he could not endure the life of an immortal.

    A swordsman who caused a world war to eliminate all borders and achieve eternal peace.

    A swordsman who formed an alliance with a swordsman and helped the world war in order to prevent the change of the Great East Empire.

    A swordswoman who tried to be the Empress of Russia, but ended up running out of control and resulting in numerous victims.

    The Sword Spirit almost destroyed the world by cutting the moon in his sleep, although he had no intention of doing so.

    In order to be a hero, Geomrang killed Geomyeong and tried to start a civil war.

    A swordsman who dreamed of being ruled by a new type of sword master instead of an ordinary human.

    And even the Sword Demon who ughtered one-tenth of humanity.

    The Sword Master, who possessed overwhelming power among all absolutes in history, did not have to bend his convictions.

    That¡¯s how much it has had an absolute influence on the world more than any other absolute.

    nobody stopped it

    With only one exception.

    ¡°Even if Rin can¡¯t serve as humanity¡¯s protector, he left a means to protect the world?¡±

    ¡°Simr but slightly different.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    Although I gave you the correct answer.

    Even that doesn¡¯t seem to be the answer.

    Why did you answer without hesitation?

    Lee Chun-gi said quietly to Adolf, who fired at him with a sharp voice.

    ¡°The biggest reason why Master created the sword for the sword dragon was to prepare for his fallen self.¡±

    and for a while.

    Adolf fell silent.

    It wasn¡¯t because I doubted his words.

    rather the opposite.

    It was because I was able to intuit that Lee Chun-gi¡¯s words were infinitely close to the correct answer.

    ¡°¡­under.¡±

    so that.

    heughed

    It¡¯s like augh.

    Simr to self-help.

    at the end of a shortugh.

    A voice whispering softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, Rin.¡±

    it was admiration.

    It was a longing.

    It was respect.

    it was love

    it was respect

    It was awe.

    Her feelings for her teacher, who did something she never dared to imagine, as if it were taken for granted.

    It made Adolf smile involuntarily.

    ¡°¡ªEnough to make me a little angry.¡±

    One problem.

    That smile did note only from positive emotions.

    It was natural.

    He considers only the immortal Sword Master to be perfect, and his long-cherished wish is to rece all mankind with Sword Masters.

    Making the sword for the yam was tantamount to Rin directly denying Adolf¡¯s long-cherished wish.

    That¡¯s why Adolf was angry.

    His anger when he was told that the young bitches had corrupted his long-awaited teacher was enough to be considered a joke.

    If you are in Russia.

    If only I had realized this sooner.

    In return for stealing information from the World Federation, he would have vited his teacher on the spot instead of being allowed to be called Rin.

    Punish Limon for his past and carve pleasure into his bones so that he will never do such a thing again.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like Linda, though.¡±

    However, being angry did not cool his feelings toward Handeul.

    No, I mean the opposite.

    I want to pick the flowers on the cliff.

    The nobler the prey, the more coveted it seems.

    His respect for his teacher, who would not spare even his own life for the sake of mankind, deepened and made him feel a strong desire.

    To the point where I really want to make Rin my own no matter the means.

    and to achieve it.

    The first thing to do was set.

    ¡°Okay, priest. I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯ve learned a lot for a half-penny.¡±

    Even if you¡¯re not a sword master.

    As the one who inherited the yam dragon killing sword.

    Lee Chun-gi admits that he is the death penalty.

    Adolf continued with a cold smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s why being acknowledged by me is what I¡¯m proud of for the rest of my life¡­¡±

    Stepping out at an angle.

    change fingers

    more rigid.

    more borate.

    ¡°-die.¡±

    While burning his eyes with anger, lust, and lust, his fingers holding the sword did not move even an inch.

    unlike before.

    Arrogance as a sword master.

    Without the contempt of a mere half penny.

    Looking at Adolf, who was always a swordsman versus a swordsman, exuding a cold killing spirit, with only one eye.

    Lee Chun-gi gave strength to the hand holding the sword.

    So¡­

    the diator fight started again.

    Kaga gag gag gag gag!

    The moment the extended sword bounced off and dug into his arms, he flipped over and took a shot with the hilt.

    Just as he was about to catch the swinging de with the back of his sword and throw it away, he turned the de and reversed it, shing his wrist.

    Right before taking a step forward, he twists his body to adjust the distance between his swords and gains a more advantageous position.

    It wasn¡¯t a sword fight.

    It¡¯s a sword fight.

    battle of understanding.

    A disciple who wants to understand and implement as urately as possible the reason that the master put into the sword.

    A disciple who seeks to dig into, analyze, and destroy the reason hidden by the master¡¯s sword.

    Absolute among absolutes.

    The Last Sword Master.

    A swordsmanship containing the life of a hero named Limon who saw, learned, taught, fought, and experienced 12 sword masters.

    who understands more

    To prove oneself with a sword.

    It was a contest between brother brothers who risked each other¡¯s lives with the difference of a piece of paper.

    Chew!

    The cheek is cut.

    I have a bruise on my arm.

    Joints creak.

    Even in the midst of gradually increasing body wounds in that tense struggle that would not be strange no matter who copsed at any time.

    Adolf smiled coldly.

    ¡®¡­also.¡¯

    tell me clearly

    It wasn¡¯t an easy fight.

    The yam dragon flesh sword is a vicious swordsmanship.

    Since it was originally created on the premise of fighting a sword master, the sword has been twisted countless times.

    The moment you are convinced that it is a gap and dig into it, it turns into a trap, and what you thought was your strength was only a bluff hundreds of times.

    It was to the point where it felt like it was morefortable to deal with Limon, who couldn¡¯t read swordsmanship.

    ¡®Clumsy.¡¯

    Still, there is one reason why Adolfughed.

    because I was sure

    Even if the yam dragon flesh sword was perfect.

    That the person who unfolds it is not like that.

    at least one year.

    No matter how much he mastered swordsmanship with the power of skill and received direct instruction from Limon.

    Lee Chun-gi, who had only trained for a sword for a yam dragon in that short period of time, was toocking in understanding and proficiency to face a sword master.

    He just made up for that shortfall with the skill of the yam dragon ughter sword beyond imagination.

    However, if you turn it upside down, it means that there is no power to stop even digging into the sword of the yam dragon de.

    The longer this fight goes on.

    The difference between each other will grow.

    In the end, it would end in his own victory.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    and the result.

    Lee Chun-gi was not disappointed.

    Because he knew better than anyone else that he was still not good enough topete with a sword master purely with a sword.

    nevertheless.

    no, rather that¡¯s why.

    Lee Chun-gi was not shaken.

    The trajectory drawn by Adolf¡¯s archipgo.

    The reason behind the Sword Master¡¯s sword.

    The sword path that changes as he destroys his own sword.

    He just silently swung his sword while looking at him with his only remaining eye.

    wield

    wield

    swinging

    Like an idiot trying to move a mountain with a forklift.

    Or like a hunter trying to knock the sun down with his bow.

    It was an infinitely reckless act of barbarism, never stopping for a moment, continuing to spread and change swords.

    The ultimate in stupidity, endless repetition of worthless struggles that will never end in order to change an unchangeable result.

    Caang!

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    but so silently.

    The more he deflected the sword he wielded.

    Adolf¡¯s smile gradually faded.

    Instead, what came to his face was suspicion.

    At the end of suspiciously watching Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword path, which is slowly but steadily changing like a turtle.

    The moment you finally realize something.

    Adolf hardened his face.

    ¡°you¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­You dare!¡±

    what did you realize

    At the end of ring at Lee Chun-gi in shock and disbelief that was even deeper than when he read the sword for the sword.

    Adolf sped up the archipgo.

    The Kaga Gaga River!

    fast.

    fast.

    faster.

    cut off your arm

    hurt your neck

    scatter drops of blood

    Still, Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword did not stop.

    It just kept changing little by little every time I attacked the sword.

    Even though there is a gap that no one can catch up with, Lee Chun-gi¡¯s swordsmanship sticks to his sword like a leech.

    Adolf gritted his teeth.

    Because I finally understood.

    No, I couldn¡¯t help but understand.

    That this fight is not easy enough to overwhelm with just talent.

    Why did Limon ept Lee Chun-gi as his disciple?

    ¡°Do not be ridiculous!¡±

    Because I can¡¯t admit that fact.

    Adolf eximed.

    ¡°No matter how much you learn the yam dragon flesh sword, a sword master is not something that you and the like can dare to surpass!¡±

    The moment Adolf, who was ring at the 2000 g with extremely cold and sharp eyes in contrast to such an angry roar, twisted his hand holding the sword.

    ¡º

    Poesie von Himmel und H?lle. Poesie von Himmel und H?lle.

    Time Counter.

    Time of heaven and hell.

    Zeit des Himmel und H?lle]

    Quietly.

    Time diverged.

    It was evidence that Adolf, who could only use his sword for counterattacks, had ovee his limits with anger and tenacity.

    Learned while fighting the two silver-white princesses.

    Even if you can¡¯t cut the causal.

    A sword that even cuts through time.

    Although it is still immature and ipletepared to the original sword, it is definitely the sword master¡¯s sword.

    No matter how perfect your technique.

    Deep and mysterious Ichiro.

    meaning that can never be exceeded.

    However, even with Adolf¡¯s sword, Lee Chun-gi did not waver.

    just silently

    But do your best.

    I just swung the sword as I had learned.

    Thus, the moment when the two swords crossed in the twisted time.

    -Suddenly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Adolf stiffened.

    and slowly.

    Keep your head down.

    saw.

    The moment he opened his sword.

    Dig into that imperfect gap.

    The sword that finally pierced his own heart.

    No, to be precise, what was in that sword.

    I¡¯m more familiar with it than a yam dragon knife.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more unbelievable.

    Not just swordsmanship, but even swordsmanship. A counter

    that was so perfect¡­

    as if it were singing between heaven and hell, risking its own life on the edge of a knife.

    ¡°¡­Gott verdammt (Damn it).¡±

    Like that¡­

    while spitting up red blood.

    At the end, one person fell.

    The fight between the two priests hase to an end.

 Chapter 860

    #860. I have reached

    * * *

    Growing old is ugly.

    Being sick is terrible.

    Being weak is a sin in itself.

    That¡¯s why humans who can grow old, get sick, and be weak are imperfect beings.

    He never doubted that the only thing worth existing in the world was the perfect sword master, and he worked hard to realize that ideal.

    ¡°¡­under.¡±

    So this moment.

    with the chest pierced.

    coughing up blood

    Adolf couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even funny¡­¡±

    The yam dragon de, which was made so that non-sword masters can kill sword masters, is definitely phenomenal swordsmanship.

    This was the biggest reason Limon had always been able to gain the upper hand in the fight against the Sword Master.

    But Adolf knew.

    The sword for killing a yam is contradictory.

    No matter how deep the reason is.

    Even if the swordsmanship is perfect.

    It means that it is impossible for ordinary human beings toplete it.

    Even if you can make a big number if you keep doing 1 plus 1, in fact, a simple worker who repeats only 1+1 can never earn more than 1 trillion.

    Ten million years were not enough for an ordinary person to perfectly master the yam dragon de, which is difficult even for a sword master.

    Even beyond that wall, it is difficult to reach the Sword Master.

    He was a superman who reached a realm that humans could not reach when ites to swords.

    It was so obvious that only the same sword master could defeat such a sword master with only a sword was an absolute truth.

    ¡­at least a while ago.

    Until Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword pierced him.

    ¡°To a guy who is no different from a monkey like this¡­¡±

    If only Lee Chun-gi cut time or cause and effect.

    Or, if he had realized a more unimaginable swordsmanship and cut himself with that power, he would have been able to ept it even if it was divided.

    But now I was just dumbfounded.

    This is because Lee Chun-gi¡¯s sword did not contain any sword intentions.

    A sword that only imitates the sword that unfolds its swordsmanship as precisely as possible ording to the most urate understanding of swordsmanship.

    Nevertheless, the reason Adolf couldn¡¯t block the sword wasn¡¯t just because he was unreasonably widening the unfamiliar sword.

    It was because of Lee Chun-gi¡¯s swordsmanship.

    Poem of Heaven and Hell (Poesie von Himmel und H?lle).

    give up the attack.

    Even without defense.

    Because it only aims to prate the gaps smaller than the needles created at the moment the opponent attacks.

    If sessful, will it be a perfect counterattack?

    Death by a speck of dust.

    That¡¯s why Limon also evaluated it as insane swordsmanship, the extreme limit of a counter that tolerates only death other than perfect victory.

    The swordsmanship that Adolf himself invented and perfected by bing a sword master was making him die.

    Of course, any sword master could steal someone else¡¯s swordsmanship after seeing it once.

    Geniuses who did not even get a swordsman¡¯s degree, but did simr things with pure talent, were widely spread in the sword tower.

    The problem is twofold.

    Even though he may have missed the swordsmanship, Lee Chun-gi perfectly imitated the poems of Heaven and Hell only in swordsmanship.

    And another one¡­.

    ¡®Did the sword for the yam be designed this far?¡¯

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not a sword master who has mastered swordsmanship.

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have a genius talent that you can see and realize at once.

    no matter how dangerous

    even if it is difficult and exhausting.

    If you take an honest step forward.

    So, if only I could learn something little by little even against the sword masters I fight.

    To get a chance to reverse the sword master who destroys the yam dragon flesh sword, even with a very faint possibility.

    In the shadow of Limon, who thoroughly calcted everything from beginning to end.

    eventually fed up

    Adolfughed.

    ¡°¡­As expected, it¡¯s amazing, Rin.¡±

    No matter what abilities they have, humans who fail to be sword masters are, in the end, just imperfect people.

    Admiring the greatness of the teacher who made such a writer to sh the sword master.

    Adolf realized again.

    The immortal Sword Master too.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t perfect.

    Well, it was natural.

    Even beings who are beyond birth, old age, sickness and death can sometimes fail and make mistakes if they seed in something.

    It was only because he knew such a noble, strong, and perfect sword master that he was mistaken.

    Even though I hated, hated, and feared him so much, I had no choice but to throw away all those feelings and admire him.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Deep regret.

    A regret that cannot be erased.

    And in bitter nostalgia.

    The dazzlingly beautiful blonde haired boy muttered.

    ¡°I wanted to see you again.¡±

    Passeuk.

    Like that¡­

    I respected him so much.

    eventually fell in love

    no, I couldn¡¯t help but do that.

    Thinking of a white-haired beauty who was more ideal than any other type, with a smile on his face.

    neverpromise.

    Because I only pursued the ideal.

    A sword master who was called a madman.

    Adolf, the swordsman, turned into a handful of ashes and quietly copsed.

    * * *

    Lee Chun-gi was listening.

    The self-talk left by Adolf.

    And I was watching.

    watching him die.

    without saying anything and without doing anything.

    It was so quiet and serene that he seemed indifferent.

    But it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t really interested.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    Rather, there was a deep interest in Adolf that I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of Adolf until the end.

    Nevertheless, there was only one reason why Lee Chun-gi remained silent.

    Even if I wanted to do something, I couldn¡¯t.

    Jureuk.

    from the chest to the abdomen.

    And with the sides and back.

    Feeling the warm blood slowly flowing down, slowly cooling down.

    Lee Chun-gi closed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­was it not enough after all?¡±

    No matter how one-armed he was, Adolf was a sword master.

    Even though his time-cutting swordsmanship was still unstable, it was not something that could be stopped with pure swordsmanship.

    The result is this.

    The moment that pierced Adolf¡¯s heart.

    It was the sword that cut through his body by skipping time.

    In the end, his yam dragon flesh sword was still too immature and unsatisfactory to ovee the wall of a sword master.

    No, even if he hadpleted the yam dragon killing sword, nothing would have changed.

    No matter how great the yam-yong sword was, the sword master who had obtained the sword was not an existence that could be ovee with just that.

    In that sense, his act of blocking Adolf¡¯s way was an act of suicide.

    It was really stupid.

    But even if you turn back time.

    He will make the same choice.

    Because you can¡¯t let Geomwang kill Ainsha and Yekatrice?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    Not because it was his duty as a disciple of Limon, but because he had a debt to pay back.

    In the past, after being hostile to Limon, he was dumped by the country and even provided the cause of Yuna-kyung¡¯s death.

    Nevertheless, instead of repaying the blood with his life, he was forgiven by cutting off one of his eyes and taught him how to kill a yam.

    ¡®I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve paid it off with this, though.¡¯

    blood fatigue.

    life is life.

    Grace must be repaid with grace.

    And when Lee Chun-gi thought of it, the debt he owed to Limon was too great to repay at this level.

    But of course.

    That¡¯s not all the reasons.

    If that was the case, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to fight Adolf with only my sword.

    In the first ce, Lee Chun-gi was a yer. In particr, like a monarch who reached level 100, he had a trump card.

    ¡¾Overlord¡¿

    Duel with the past ruler.

    After experiencing the humiliation of defeat.

    Ast resort to simultaneously use hundreds of skillspleted after painstaking efforts to surpass him.

    Of course, the sword master¡¯s wall is not formidable enough to deal with it alone.

    If the skill of the ughter knife was added to that, there was a possibility that it would upset the bnce in the fight with Adolf.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Because of the pride of a sword master.

    And to prove that his conviction that a sword master is a perfect human being is correct.

    Just as Adolf realized the principles of swordsmanship, he eventually turned to the defensive and concentrated on the offensive without using his true swordsmanship.

    Until the end, he only focused on swinging his sword without using any other skills, let alone [Overlord].

    ¡­Unlike Adolf, it wasn¡¯t because of pride or conviction.

    So close your eyes

    Lee Chun-gi murmured.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach it after all.¡±

    I wanted to be strong.

    more than anyone in the world.

    It doesn¡¯t need power.

    Regardless of wealth, power, luxury, or sex.

    I simply wanted to be stronger than anyone else.

    To that end, he entered into an arranged marriage with his wife, the eldest daughter of a chaebol family, and created an Infinity Guild with that power to collect items and talent.

    He took over all guild management and devoted himself to leveling up in dungeons and duplicating skills.

    Even so, after losing the duel with the regressive lord, he pursued power all the more.

    getting stronger.

    That alone is enough.

    Because I believed without a doubt.

    But the moment I got to fight Limon.

    Lee Chun-gi saw it.

    Let go of strength and weakness.

    so perfect

    be more than fantastic

    I couldn¡¯t help but look at it as if I was possessed.

    ¨DThe dazzlingly beautiful sword path.

    And when the strength and effort he had umted throughout his life copsed in that sword, Lee Chun-gi abandoned his life up until now.

    Instead, he learned the sword from Limon.

    I didn¡¯t want to be a sword master.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t gain the power as an absolute among absolutes.

    I just wished.

    I hope you can unfold that beautiful and perfect sword path yourself.

    That¡¯s why he was willing to go through the hard work of fully cooperating with the Seven Dragons while serving as a spy, even though he was the monarch of the World Federation.

    Wealth and power too.

    The honor of being a monarch.

    I didn¡¯t have much interest in it in the first ce, but I could have thrown away any amount to get that sword.

    Thanks to such dedication to sword training, in less than a year, I was able to learn hundreds of millions of swordsmanships and even learn sword skills to some extent.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    nevertheless.

    no, rather that¡¯s why.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.

    If only I had a little more time.

    So, if you had learned the swordsmanship over a billion times and understood the swordsmanship of the yam dragon ughter sword more deeply.

    I didn¡¯t even know that Adolf could have even blocked the sword that he unfolded at the end.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    But that¡¯s just regret.

    There was no resentment toward Lee Chun-gi.

    To put it bluntly, I was rather against it.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    without even a sword.

    Only sword reason.

    only with the technology that contains it.

    It even reached the sword master.

    For just one moment in a lifetime.

    more than perfect.

    It was beautiful.

    Recall your own sword.

    With a faint smile on his always calm face.

    A foolish man who was one of the 10 monarchs born in the Iron Age, but wanted to eventually be a swordsman rather than an absolute.

    Infinite Lord Lee Chun-gi quietly closed his eyes in a corner of the tomb where his spirit was sleeping.

 Chapter 861

    #861. I am not qualified

    * * *

    Jinryongseongong (±wýˆÏÉ¹¦).

    The martial arts of the seventy-two types and reincarnated monarchs.

    A season that waspleted by integrating the martial arts of the two worlds with a mysterious principle and fusing psionics and internal skills.

    It was a new art that he could create because he could sacrifice countless lives through regression and use infinite time.

    Its subtlety is never inferior to that of Yongjeolgi, the origin of the seventy-two kinds of martial arts.

    That¡¯s why Ruler judged.

    If you are the one whopleted the vacuum line.

    Even a sword master can deal with it.

    The fact that he was able to overwhelm even Li Qingyu, who had actually perfected the dragon¡¯s blood and even cut off the sword, was proof of that.

    But¡­

    ¡ºJinryongseongong

    Gucho ¾ÅÕÐ

    Nine Heavens End

    Chapter 9Ìì½~ÃüÕÆ¡»

    ¡ºYam dragon ughter sword Dafa

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦

    The call of the messenger of

    Dafa splits heaven and earth ¡»

    !

    Nine-fold craftsmanship.

    A heavily swung sword.

    the moment the two collided.

    The strong vibration that started from the sword sent out palm-shaped strong air, and a huge aftermath swept over the two men.

    A terrifying shock enough to cause great injury to even the absolute.

    However, the two absolutes did not copse.

    Because Ruler withstood the impact with severalyers of external and self-defense skills, and Limon twisted his sword to wipe out the aftermath and charged again.

    and.

    The skirmish begins again.

    PABABABABABABABABABABATT!

    The moment he blocked the quicksword that was swung like lightning with a strong fist.

    Seonpunggak¡¯s counterattack, which leaves countless traces, is received with a slow blunt sword, and reversely cuts the ankle.

    Lightly floating like a butterfly, avoiding the de, kicking off the blown wind with a heavy heavy sword, soaring up to cut the body in two.

    As water flows, it bounces gently on the back of the sword and flows through the de with the heavy water method.

    It is truly a wonder.

    A season in which swordsmanship imbued with swordsmanship ovepped with several martial arts.

    Originally, even absolutes could use their full strength to unfold, but the blows that shattered the mountains and split the seas were transcendental skirmishes that went back and forth day after day.

    As thest sword master, Limon has trained his sword for hundreds of years.

    As the first monarch, a ruler who has gathered countless talents and trained repeatedly.

    It was a fight that changed the terrain with only the possible aftermath because they were of a different rank among absolutes.

    Chew!

    But in that encounter.

    Ultimately, it was the ruler who was put on the defensive.

    It wasn¡¯t that Icked power.

    Afterpleting Jinryongseongong, he already had the superhuman ability of the immense durability of Geumgang Buddha and the infinite reverse divergence of Samhwachwijeong.

    It wasn¡¯t because of myck of experience.

    His experience of going through countless death struggles while returning repeatedly was more than Limon¡¯s, and it was nevercking.

    aww

    ¡°What are you disassembling?¡±

    Nevertheless, unlike himself, who gets scars everywhere whenever he blocks the sword.

    Watching him clench his teeth at the sight of Limon, who too easily leaks or blocks the deadly attack.

    Limon was cynical.

    ¡°You must have known at least that it would be impossible to defeat me as long as you use the 72 types as your base, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    To Limon¡¯s point.

    Ruler couldn¡¯t even argue.

    It was because he knew that it was true.

    The seventy-two types are derived from the term dragon.

    Originally, it was a sub-version made by dividing and splitting martial arts used by dragons so that humans could learn them.

    No matter how many times he learned it, he couldn¡¯t go beyond the original Dragon Season.

    Of course, knowing its limits, Ruler fused it with martial arts to create a Jeolhak called Jinryongseongong.

    That¡¯s why he was able to overwhelm even Li Qingyu, who used the Dragon w.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    Even with his Jinryongseongong, he couldn¡¯t surpass Limon.

    The dragon sword that Limon learned was for destroying the dragon season.

    Even in the sense that he had been fighting the Seven Dragons for over hundreds of years, Limon was a sword master who surpassed even the Sword Emperor and Sword Demon when it came to the seventy-two kinds of factions.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I only learned martial arts?

    No matter how much he went beyond the season of the dragon, he had no choice but to be at a disadvantage against Limon as long as he used martial arts derived from the power of the dragon.

    Even more so because it was the first time he had personally fought Limon despite numerous recurrences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be proud, God of Destruction.¡±

    But despite being on the defensive.

    Ruler did not despair yet.

    Instead, he just stared at Limon with sharp eyes.

    ¡°This is not the only thing I prepared!¡±

    Having collected information about Limon through countless recurrences, he was one of the people who knew him best after the Seven Dragons.

    He knew from long ago that he could not fight Limon with his own martial arts alone.

    That¡¯s why I tried to find the Kangma Dragon Sword and collect the Seven Arcs.

    But he¡¯s a regressor.

    There was no reason to bet everything on one method.

    If things went wrong, he prepared a means to defeat Limon single-handedly.

    and means of one of them.

    The moment when Ruler pulled out the power he had barely prepared while continuing to fight.

    ¡°OURA ORA OM O.¡±

    Limon twitched his eyebrows.

    On the other hand, he received his sword with brilliant martial arts.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Ruler¡¯s actions, which began to memorize mysterious spells while scattering all sorts of treasures with one hand.

    It was because he had already expected that the power hidden by Ruler would not end with Jinryongseongong alone.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Ruler¡¯s actions didn¡¯t end there.

    [IURA IRA IM I.]

    ¡°Tia YiA Ka.¡±

    [Ioa Uoa Ca.]

    I¡¯m sorry.

    A wriggling face rose from the back of the hand that was spraying the fetish, and the evil voice that flowed from its mouth mixed with Ruler¡¯s voice.

    Ruler¡¯s mysterious spell.

    An order between the ghost window.

    The moment when two simr butpletely different spellsplement each other and ovep into one.

    Kwaaang!

    As the darkness soared, Ruler¡¯s appearance changed.

    horns on the head.

    Eyes sprouting between the eyebrows.

    pale skin.

    Even the face of a ghost that appears and disappears among the ominous blue mes that sway behind it.

    It was so different from one to ten that it was doubtful whether it was Ruler himself.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the appearance that Ruler changed.

    ¡°aOa!¡±

    [oUo.]

    ¡ºJinryongseongong Yeokcheonbination

    ±wýˆÏÉ¹¦ ÄæÌìºÏÄ¼¼

    Lunar Sun Hell Heat Fist

    Ì«êŽÌ«Ñô µØªzŸáÈ­¡»

    Roaring!

    The moment Ruler chanted a spell and stretched out his fist.

    A chorus from the mes behind him superimposed on the incantation, dyeing his fists in blue mes.

    The fist, which contained a whirlpool made of two red and blue mes, extended forward as if it were about to explode.

    It¡¯s literally the mes of hell.

    The Geukyang Priesthood, which embraces the zealous spirit.

    A prizing painting with a curse.

    It was created by fusing and maximizing two conflicting mes, and once touched, it was a fire that never went out until it was reduced to ashes.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Sword Dance

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ „¦Îè

    The flower of France is in full bloom.

    ·¨‡ø

    »¨é_µÃyÆß°ËÔã¡»

    But unfortunately.

    no, maybe not for granted.

    The me did not reach Limon.

    The moment he swung his sword, the countless petals that bloomed swallowed up all the mes and even received Ruler¡¯s fist.

    Besides, Limon¡¯s response did not end there.

    As it was, he gently swung his sword and pushed the flower petals with mes back to Ruler.

    Looking at the ruler who managed to avoid being swept away by the mes he made himself because of that.

    Limon said quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too surprised that you¡¯re both a great mage and a dark mage, but your talent is still amazing.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a mockery.

    It wasn¡¯t even ignored.

    In other words, evaluation.

    It wasn¡¯t to the extent of admiration, but it was an extremely calm statement, as if it was eptable.

    So Ruler had no choice but to grit his teeth.

    Thew of demon union.

    An archmageparable to an archwitch.

    A ck mage who has reached the pinnacle of ck magic.

    Because I couldn¡¯t be satisfied even after reaching the limit of the two demons.

    In order to make up for that deficiency, the transcendental mage was finallypleted by gathering the knowledge gained from being stabbed in the back by Sir several times and the legacy of the Dark Dawn.

    Although this was the trump card he prepared with Jinryongseongong to defeat the God of Destruction.

    Rather than being wary of his power, which he perfected through repeated regression, Limon evaluates it like a child¡¯s joke.

    As a ruler, it was inevitable that his eyes would roll over.

    But he¡¯s just angry.

    I wasn¡¯t excited.

    As a regressor, he maintained his cool even in anger and raised thew of union between Jinryongseongong and Demon Demon to the limit.

    Besides, this wasn¡¯t the only means he had prepared.

    ¡°Prometheus engine running!¡±

    [Engine Start.]

    Weiying!

    heart beats

    deep in the left chest.

    The mechanical beads oscite.

    What gushed out was intense heat.

    The fairy king¡¯s legacy that he stole when he infiltrated the fairy kingdom to steal Dberg¡¯s hammer.

    The steel heart driven into his chest with the knowledge of Unmyeongsa started to operate, temporarily infusing his entire body with enormous power.

    Gunfire of the fairies.

    Ancient magic and ck magic.

    The martial arts of the dragon and the martial arts of another world.

    By bringing together the absolute power that has been umted over and over again through countless recurrences.

    It is truly a state of transcendence.

    Beyond the superhuman who can wipe out even the absolute in one stroke, he possesses phenomenal power that crushes even the providence.

    Ruler shouted ferociously.

    ¡°Die Limon Aspelder!¡±

    No matter how sword master you are.

    Even if you have lived hundreds of years.

    After all, just human.

    From the golden age to the silver age, the bronze age and the iron age.

    He was confident that if he had gathered the power of the absolute ruler who reigned over the four eras into one, he would be able to deal with any god of destruction.

    No, because I had to be confident.

    Ruler gritted his teeth and charged at Limon.

    His power, possessing greater power and authority than ever before, is truly phenomenal.

    It was enough to defeat even a sword master.

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    However, there was no sense of danger or tension in Limon¡¯s eyes as he removed the ruler¡¯s attack with just one sword.

    Rather, it was just full of opposite emotions.

    ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s insignificant.¡±

    ¡°You say it¡¯s insignificant?¡±

    ¡°okay. I¡¯d rather be worse than other monarchs.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to mock me?¡±

    ¡°It is not a joke. Seriously.¡±

    wield a fist

    even while ordering.

    Ruler gnashed his teeth.

    The strongest of all monarchs.

    Limon¡¯s words were only sarcasm to him, who was confident that he could handle even if the other nine of the Ten Lords attacked at once.

    But to such a ruler.

    Limon said softly.

    ¡°Certainly, if you were only strong, you would be stronger.¡±

    The power of a ruler who has monopolized various talents and trained infinitely by repeating countless recurrences is clearly dominant.

    It was not inferior to the Seven Dragons or the Sword Master.

    Nevertheless, there was one reason why Limon had no choice but to evaluate his power as insignificant.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°Qualification?¡±

    ¡°The qualifications of an absolute person.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not qualified as an absolute?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s also why you couldn¡¯t be a sword master no matter how many times you regressed.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Watching Ruler distort his face horribly, Limon held on to a cold sneer.

    he knew

    More than you decided to confront yourself.

    The first thing Ruler tried was to be a Sword Master.

    The Sword Master is an existence that even Limon, who invented the yam-dragon sword, has to risk his life for.

    In fact, if Ruler had even acquired a sword, Limon wouldn¡¯t have been as easy to deal with as he is now.

    Nevertheless, there was one reason why Limon could deal with Ruler so easily and could not help but look at him coldly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way a coward who doesn¡¯t even have the courage to risk his life for his own power and who only relies on stolen talent and power can be a sword master.¡±

 Chapter 862

    #862. How

    * * *

    The Sword Master is immortal.

    An immortal with an eternal lifespan.

    You may learn any other mysteries if you wish.

    Because it was an all-around solution that could make talents without infinite time and effort, no matter how talented they are.

    It¡¯s not just the sword master.

    Sir, the great witch.

    to, who lived thousands of years.

    Fairy Queen, etc. with history.

    There were many absolutes or immortals who lived long lives.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why only a very few people actually learn other mysteries.

    Like that kind of leftovers.

    because there was no need

    All that matters to a sword master is a single sword, an arch witch only needs to research new spells, and a fairy queen creates the necessary spirits.

    It is to dig deeper into one¡¯s own power than to explore other mysteries.

    Because it was much easier and more efficient.

    The only exceptions were sword demons who learned ck magic because they wished for almighty power, or sword-like people who obtained swordsmanship after pursuing the faith of sword spirits they were born with as elementalists.

    In fact, they rarely used that power in a fight.

    Even other monarchs did the same.

    Even if it¡¯s the power you received.

    Even if it¡¯s beyond arrogance and arrogance.

    They believed that their skills were the strongest and fought with their lives risked by that power.

    It is because it was the pride and pride of an absolute being who has reached a transcendental state.

    That¡¯s why I look at the ruler.

    Limon could be assertive.

    ¡°No matter how many times you return, you will never be a sword master.¡±

    risking one¡¯s life at the tip of one¡¯s sword.

    It¡¯s something you can and should do as a swordsman before you be a sword master.

    Unless you can¡¯t even do that.

    He said that he had no qualifications as an absolute, let alone the possibility of bing a sword master.

    Looking at Limon, who speaks coldly.

    Ruler said ferociously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword. Because this power alone is enough to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Then prove it.¡±

    It seems that there is no intention to end with words.

    In fact, the power of betting and ghost magic mixed with the heat of the engine was radiating enormous momentum toward Ruler, who clenched his fists.

    quietly.

    pick up the sword

    aiming at him with the tip of a knife.

    Limon continued calmly.

    ¡°Are you really qualified to save the world and be an absolute?¡±

    As a guardian god of mankind who has protected the world all his life, and also as a god of destruction who can destroy the world someday.

    ring at the sword master who said he would check if he was qualified to kill himself, Ruler raised his momentum even more.

    A ruler that burns with explosive power.

    Limon holding his sword as calm as water.

    The eyes of the two intersect.

    The moment the air shook.

    Kwaaaaang!!!

    Heaven and earth shake.

    A roar tore the world apart.

    Jinryongseongong and thew of demon union, plus the Prometheus engine.

    The enormous shock caused by the formation of the trinity by the absolute power shook the entire intersection world and even vibrated space-time.

    Kwareung kwareureung!

    Pacheon Fist thatpletely crushes the space.

    An evil spirit¡¯s spell pouring down at the speed of light.

    Energy cannons fired from palms, etc.

    Ruler generously poured out all kinds of martial arts and magic firearms he had umted over and over again.

    But the more the attack continues.

    His face hardened.

    ¡®¡­why.¡¯

    When only Jinryongseongong was used.

    The dy was understandable.

    It was because Jinryongsunongong, which was based on the seventy-two kinds of martial arts, was at a disadvantage against Limon, who had learned the dragon shing sword.

    However, as long as thew of demon union and the Prometheus engine were used, it was possible to push even Limon.

    no, it had to be possible.

    ¡®why¡­!¡¯

    cut.

    poking

    swinging

    block and bounce

    Sometimes fast, sometimes soft, sometimes strong, sometimes shy.

    Even though it looks simple on the outside, how deep the reason is in it.

    And whenever the swordsmanship changed, even the Ruler could recognize that the swordsman within it was changing.

    But I couldn¡¯t understand.

    He wondered why Limon was able to receive his own power, which rivaled the

    Sword Master¡¯s swordsman¡¯s sword¡­ or, on the contrary, surpassed it so lightly.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Chew!

    It seemed that he understood the impatience.

    Limon swung his sword sharply.

    Then, looking at Ruler, who managed to block the sword attack that should have blown off his arm, he said coldly.

    ¡°The trivial powers I gather by stealing and gathering at random don¡¯t work for me.¡±

    If it was another sword master.

    It might have struggled against Ruler, or maybe even lost.

    Because the power he gained from the trinity while repeating countless returns was just as powerful.

    The problem was that his opponent was, of course, Limon.

    Even though it was the first time he had seen the demon union, he was the one who saw Yuna-kyung¡¯s Shinma union more than anyone else.

    In addition, as many ck wizards and demons have been cut down, the ck magic-based ruler¡¯s ghost union was rather easy to destroy.

    Same with the heart of Prometheus.

    As a hero who had a deep exchange with to, who was a sage, and also killed many fallen spirits during the Spirit War.

    Although Limon was not a spirit mage or shaman, he knew perfectly well how to fight spirits.

    Not to mention, Ruler wasn¡¯tpletely cyborgized like to, and his structure wasn¡¯t as jagged as a spirit.

    No matter how strong the ruler is.

    To Limon, it was just a little more troublesome obstacle that he already knew how to deal with.

    ¡®Even my trinity doesn¡¯t work on this monster.¡¯

    aww

    Realize that.

    Ruler gritted it.

    I didn¡¯t know that.

    Even if not as much as Jinryongseongong, Demon Convergence that originated from ck magic, and Prometheus Engine, which has the same origin as the spirit.

    That you can¡¯t favor Limon.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    This is because the natural enemy itself did not exist in the first ce for this God of Destruction, who has lived for hundreds of years and fought countless deaths.

    There is only one power that is an exception.

    Only the sword master¡¯s sword.

    So while finding and gathering the Seven Arks, Ruler tried to get the swordsman somehow.

    Collect all the data, from the records of past sword masters to the diaries left by practitioners of the sword tower, and study and follow the training methods.

    But to no avail.

    repeating the return.

    in dozens of ways.

    Even if you practice hundreds of swordsmanship.

    Because I couldn¡¯t get a sword.

    That is why he created the Trinity as an alternative.

    In order to defeat Limon with overwhelming power that surpasses even the unfavorablepatibility.

    But¡­

    ¡°Is this the end of the trick?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s finish this.¡±

    Ugh.

    Put the mighty sword into the scabbard.

    Instead, take out to¡¯s carving knife.

    Seeing Limon aiming at him with a tinum de of light, Ruler stiffened his face.

    What will happen if Limon uses to¡¯s carving knife, which has all the seals unlocked, unlike the strong magic sword, which has not yet been sealed?

    It was because he, who knew the power of the Seven Arcs, couldn¡¯t help but be ignorant.

    However, Ruler did not back down.

    grit your teeth

    spreading both hands

    I just chanted an order.

    In his left hand, he spreads magic with a pair of ears.

    In his right hand, he possessed the internal energy umted by Jinryongseongong.

    Thus, the moment when the two hands were brought together and the two powers that amplified the energy generated by Prometheus¡¯ heart to the limit were fused.

    ¡ºJinryongseongong Pacheonbination

    ±wýˆÏÉ¹¦ ÆÆÌìºÏÄ¼¼

    œç

    ÌìºÚ¹â¡»

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!

    It is the light of destruction.

    faster than sound.

    Reach the shing moment.

    It was the essence of all the power that the Ruler, who could destroy and destroy anything, had umted throughout his life.

    But Ruler saw it.

    When he shoots out the annihtion ck light.

    The way Limon wields his sword.

    So, what happened when the tinum-colored sword he wielded and the ck light of the dark sky collided with each other.

    squeak.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    As if it were a sheet of paper.

    The ck light of the dark sky cut lightly.

    The moment Ruler widened his eyes as he saw the straight sword light flying towards him.

    [¡ºInfinite Regression¡» is activated.]

    Tick-tack.

    in his eyes.

    The clock hands moved.

    * * *

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Is this right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯se? For now, ording to what I heard, it should be here.¡±

    ¡°Answer clearly¡­¡±

    ¡°If you answer without checking, you¡¯ll get angry, but don¡¯t press too hard.¡±

    open your closed eyes

    Ruler turned his head.

    And saw.

    A ghost ship floating in a sea full of whirlpools.

    No, to be exact, the image of a cowboy holding a sextant and having a trivial conversation with Wanderer on top of it.

    ¡®Is it before entering the gun?¡¯

    I¡¯m proud.

    Ruler gritted it.

    I was determined to defeat Limon with my own power as long as I couldn¡¯t gather the Seven Arcs.

    The fact that he couldn¡¯te to a decision and had to use the means of regression infuriated him.

    However, it is unavoidable after returning.

    Like a regressor, Ruler, who quickly calmed down his emotions, thought about what he should do first and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Wanderer.¡±

    ¡°why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kill Geomrang.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What do you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    Billy, who was suddenly sentenced to death, of course.

    Even Wanderer, who had been told to dispose of the few remaining sword masters, looked at him dumbfounded.

    Ruler said coldly.

    ¡°There is no time to exin. right now¡­!¡±

    I was trying to say no.

    But he couldn¡¯t finish talking.

    Instead, I felt a creepy feeling and just threw my body like a bounce.

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    ¡°Mush?!¡±

    It was right after that.

    That is why a single sh of light pierced the spot where Ruler had been a while ago.

    The shock spreads.

    Fragments are scattered.

    In the middle of the ghost ship being cut in half.

    Whates out is a hoarse voice.

    ¡°¡ªFinally got it.¡±

    ¡®¡­!¡¯

    Ruler widened his eyes as he saw the white-haired man smiling ferociously, standing tall above the wreckage of the ghost ship being sucked into the whirlpool.

    Originally, it would have been ambushed only after the ghost ship started entering the sword gun.

    Why did Limon arrive earlier this time?

    It was impossible to know.

    But he didn¡¯t have time to figure out the situation.

    Before the other lords and sword masters coulde to their senses and move among the wreckage of the wrecked ghost ship.

    Because Limon was swinging his sword towards the first target, Ruler, to save the surprise.

    Before the Prometheus Engine was activated or thew of unifying demons, the sword light that stretched out without a chance to spread the Jinryongseongong was about to cut itself.

    [¡ºInfinite Regression¡» is activated.]

    Tick-tack.

    * * *

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­I said I was certain.¡±

    Ruler opened his eyes.

    And saw.

    It seems unpleasant to be suspicious.

    The figure of a Wanderer who snorts lightly.

    ¡®Is it after finding out the location of the sword gun from the Sorcerer Queen?¡¯

    Ruler, who slowly recalled his memories and confirmed at what point he had returned, rxed.

    I don¡¯t know why Limon¡¯s attack on the ghost ship became faster, but that level of error could happen in the regression.

    In this hideout, there is no need to worry about Limon¡¯s attack.

    I was able to calmly prepare to change the future.

    So after a short deliberation.

    Ruler opened his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t go to the sword gun.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Instead, prepare to hunt the Red Dragon Princess and the Blue Dragon Princess¡­

    ¡±

    That moment.

    Ruler hardened.

    It¡¯s like what kind of bullshit are you talking about?

    It wasn¡¯t just because Wanderer¡¯s head fell off his neck as he looked at him with a frown.

    It was because of the presence that appeared behind her as she copsed spewing blood fountains.

    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t find you if you hid in a ce like this?¡±

    with anguid smile.

    A white-haired man with a bloody sword.

    Then Ruler gritted his teeth as he saw the ck Dragon Princess emerge from the shadows after breaking her stealth.

    ¡°how¡­!¡±

    ¡°Did you find out?¡±

    looking at him like that

    Limonughed.

    Then he swung his sword and said, shaking off blood.

    ¡°By persimmon.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Ruler hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Limon¡¯s behavior, which immediately rushed at him as if he didn¡¯t need words.

    will only realize

    Swordsmith Limon Aspelder.

    The most famous aphorism of this God of Destruction.

    A feat that everyone has heard of at least once, but few really care about.

    It was the biggest reason he had absolutely avoided encountering Limon up until now, but perhaps even that was an underestimation.

    neither god nor devil.

    Absolute and superhuman.

    anytime, anywhere.

    whatever method you use.

    ¨DThat you can¡¯t escape from the sword master.

 Chapter 863

    #863. It¡¯s funny.

    * * *

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­Project Last War isn¡¯t ready yet. If we continue like this, the Seven Dragons will be disturbed, especially by the princess of the Golden Dragon n.¡±

    Ruler opened his eyes.

    The divine lord goes to the Amazon.

    The green dragon n mass-produces nectar.

    After deciding to give up the potion business.

    Looking at other monarchs, including the Golden Lord, who were instructed to implement the Last War Project as an alternative, Ruler opened his mouth.

    ¡°The Last War Project is stopped.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Immediately strengthen the headquarters¡¯ defenses and prepare for an all-out war with the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°Now, all of a sudden¡­?¡±

    Not only the golden lord, but also other lords, including Wanderer, expressed their suspicions about Ruler¡¯s words.

    Of course, overturning the instructions given earlier.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t understand the behavior of the ruler who gave an order contrary to his previous policy of avoiding an all-out war with the Seven Dragons as much as possible.

    However, Ruler is the head of the World Federation.

    The other lords gathered the elite of the guild even though they were hesitant.

    Ruler, who hastilypleted preparations in just a few days, tried to eliminate Infinite Lord and Geomrang first.

    As it is, to remove the internal anxiety factor and to settle the Seven Dragons when the power of the World Federation, including the Sword Master, is intact.

    But¡­

    gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    ¡°My disciples said they owed you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If the disciple is indebted to him, it would be the right thing for the master to repay you, right?¡±

    What kind of trick did you do?

    Lee Cheon-gi runs away with Geomrang.

    A few dayster, the white-haired man who appeared with them and the princesses of the Seven Dragons and subdued or cut down all the sword masters and monarchs after a fierce battle.

    The moment Limon Aspelder swung his sword with a bleak smile.

    The blue sword glows.

    The headquarters of the World Federation copsed.

    [¡ºInfinite Regression¡» is activated.]

    Tick-tack.

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    Ruler opened his eyes.

    Then, he immediately pulled up Jinryongseongong and sprinted to move the location.

    ¡°Oh, toe out to meet you on purpose. That¡¯s polite.¡±

    but right after that.

    A gray-haired man appeared from the direction he was running from and drew his sword with a bloody smile.

    Tick.

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    Ruler opened his eyes.

    Then, he hid in a hideout that only he knew about, and prepared for the future.

    ¡°Are you a regressive lord?¡±

    Tick.

    Ruler opened his eyes.

    ¡°You must be the boss of the Liberation Brigade, right?¡±

    Tick.

    Ruler opened his eyes.

    Awesome!

    Tick.

    Ruler opened his eyes.

    Kwaji support!

    Tick.

    Ruler opened his eyes.

    time goes back

    from the present to the past.

    from death to life.

    it¡¯s a miracle.

    Back in time when it should have been absolute.

    An all-around skill that changes the predetermined future and grants an opportunity to rewrite all failures into sess.

    More than any mystery in the world, the absolute power that makes fraudulent users the protagonists of the world.

    It was thanks to that.

    How many times have you gone through destruction?

    Even when facing a mighty enemy.

    What allowed him to have hope instead of despair.

    No matter how strong the God of Destruction may be, as long as he has the power of returning, he believed that he would be able to save the world someday.

    but this moment.

    Ruler was aware.

    Regression, which I thought was an absolute blessing, could be the most terrible curse.

    [¡ºInfinite Regression¡» is activated.]

    His throat is cut.

    heart breaks

    The intestines are torn.

    heart breaks

    Fighting, running away or hiding.

    How many times, how many times, how many times.

    A gray-haired swordsman who appears suddenly and pursues relentlessly is cut by a sword brandished.

    it¡¯s downright terrifying.

    Despite being a regressor who defies time.

    No, because it was a regressor, it was rather a more mysterious and terrible nightmare.

    Still, Ruler couldn¡¯t give up.

    Because he knows that giving up on himself is the end of the world.

    As a savior who was destined to save the world before being a regressor, he constantly turned back time even in the pain of being mortally wounded.

    ¡®There is still hope.¡¯

    Of course, he didn¡¯t just regress.

    Rather, it had a clear purpose.

    ¡®I just need to go back to the past where there is no reason for that God of Destruction to cut me!¡¯

    what is wrong

    An unprecedented attack takes ce.

    Another unknown location is known.

    Every time he returned, Limon kepting and cutting him down, but there must be a limit.

    If you go back to the past beyond that limit, you will be able to escape from this hell.

    judge soberly.

    Ruler has repeatedly regressed.

    Although, due to various circumstances, it was not possible to return to the desired time at once, unlike before, and in severe cases, it was repeated in a few days.

    Still, he did not give up and after turning back time, he was finally able to reach it.

    The day fate began to twist.

    Before Yuna-kyung died.

    ¡®ats¡­!¡¯

    Ruler rxed.

    Limon¡¯s full-scale conflict with the Liberation Brigade happened after Yun Na-gyeong¡¯s death andndslide.

    So now that there is no point of contact, even if he suddenly appears, there will be no need to cut yourself.

    At least Ruler didn¡¯t doubt that.

    ¡°Chief, are you really here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I know.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to say that after having me act as a shuttle?¡±

    ¡°What can I do if I suddenly get a feeling?¡±

    ¡­until I saw a pair of men and women pop out of nowhere.

    A thunderbolt in the dry sky.

    Seeing them appear without any warning, Ruler¡¯s face distorted.

    ¡°Why are you here¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, looking at that reaction, it looks like something is stabbing me. As an important reference for a moment, you should apany me randomly.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    sereung.

    Doesn¡¯t seem to ept any objections.

    Watching Limon pull out his sword with a cold smile, Ruler wanted to shout.

    this crazy guy

    This is a foreign country.

    To interrogate oneself in a ce outside the jurisdiction of the PAB is a clear transcendence.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he realized Limon wouldn¡¯t miss him no matter what he said.

    As long as he created the Liberation Brigade¡­

    No, even if he returns to the past, Limon will find himself ording to that damn intuition.

    One way to avoid it.

    Before Limon became a Sword Master.

    Realizing that we are only going back in time hundreds of years.

    The regressor, whose destruction was determined at the point of his birth only a few decades ago, finally had no choice but to close his eyes again in despair.

    And¡­

    [¡ºInfinite Regression¡» activates.]

    [¡ºInfinite Regression¡» activates.] [

    ¡ºInfinite Regression¡» activates.] [¡º

    Infinite Regression] activates.]

    [¡ºInfinite Regression¡» Go¡­.]

    ¡­time.

    flowed

    * * *

    Fluff.

    ¡°Hmm, did you survive this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to have managed to get this far with my poor skills¡­ but what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    askew.

    Limon tilted his head.

    It was not particrly surprising that the ruler, which had been cut along with the ck ore, was not cut in two.

    Even though the technique itself was a mess, the power of the ruler was definitelyparable to that of the sword master.

    I would have been rather surprised if he had died so easily.

    So it was.

    Why did Limon narrow his eyes?

    If he didn¡¯t die instantly, it would be natural to prepare to fight again right away, or at least try to run away.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Ruler was on his knees.

    It was because of the change that happened to him the moment he was cut with the sword.

    White hair that has leaked out.

    Skin parched like a mummy.

    Above all, even the dull dead eyes.

    Hundreds of¡­ No, the appearance of a ruler who became like a prisoner who repeated hell for tens of thousands of years.

    And at the moment of that change, the power of the star wriggling faintly within him made Limon suspicious.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    But Limon didn¡¯t think deeply.

    I didn¡¯t have to waste my time against a ruler who didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, no matter what he looked like.

    That¡¯s why, instead of saying useless words, he drew back his sword.

    Limon raised his sword.

    To deliver a blow that even a regressor could not avoid.

    And while watching Limon¡¯s sword aimed at him like that, Ruler didn¡¯t do anything.

    It¡¯s like giving up everything.

    He only looked at Limon with empty eyes, as if he had lost his soul.

    [Aren¡¯t you curious about the reason?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [The reason why you can never beat a swordsman.]

    It was that moment.

    in spirit, not in words.

    One question came up.

    He didn¡¯t bother to turn his head.

    Of course, he knew that there was only one person who would talk to him through telepathy.

    He was already broken to the point where he couldn¡¯t react no matter what I heard.

    But the voice didn¡¯t matter.

    He just quietly continued talking as if it was enough to convey the words one-way.

    [That¡¯s because you¡¯re a failure.]

    Regression.

    that it failed in the future.

    So the regressor wants to seed this time, but that doesn¡¯t make the fact that he¡¯s failed go away.

    Because you¡¯re out of luck?

    Is it because of the bad environment?

    Betrayed or intrigued?

    Yes, even failures will have a story.

    Maybe there is a situation where you couldn¡¯t ovee only one unfortunate or unfortunate failure.

    But she insisted.

    [Fate is not so simple that you can seed just by knowing the future and fixing failures.]

    Lack of luck is not unlucky in most cases, but ratherck of ability to catch good luck.

    The fact that the environment was bad meant that there was ack of talent and effort to ovee even that environment.

    Being betrayed or falling into a conspiracy means that youcked an eye for people, orcked the wisdom or benevolence to prevent a conspiracy.

    Whether you¡¯ve been lucky enough

    whether the ability and environment were sufficient.

    It is a delusion that if there is not a single mistake, we will be able to win and win.

    It is an idea that is no different from a gambler who believes that he will be able to seed if he is given one more chance by dragging all his assets and even debentures into gambling.

    That¡¯s why the White Dragon n, who look to the future and avoid failure, has always been called the weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    [You take it for granted that you take possession of others with acent mind that it is okay to fail several times, and you havemitted any crime without hesitation.] [

    As a returner and yer.]

    [And that¡¯s why you can never beat a swordsman. It is.]

    When life is a game.

    A person who spent hundreds of millions of hours to clear the game with the ability to insert one coin infinitely.

    A person who risked his life with only one coin and cleared the game in an hour.

    Isn¡¯t it natural that there is an insurmountable gap between the two?

    like telling the truth.

    At the end of a calm intellectual.

    assertion that follows.

    [Because the swordsman is the protector of mankind.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Ah, do you want to say this? The title of protector of mankind does not suit the swordsman who destroyed the world.]

    Wiggle.

    Perhaps it was because he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Limon was called the guardian of mankind.

    Looking at Ruler, who reveals emotions of rebuttal even with a half-soul missing.

    sheughed.

    [It¡¯s really funny.]

    It seems like it¡¯s really fun.

    Still oddly cool.

    Again, with a sharp but soggy sneer.

    What follows is an extremely secretive yet meaningful voice.

    [Your illusion that it was the swordsmith who destroyed the world.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Ruler opened his eyes wide.

    The moment I heard those meaningful words.

    It was because some intuition that passed through his brain made him realize one truth.

    ¡°you¡­!¡±

    Anger, bewilderment, disbelief, confusion.

    Ruler opened his mouth as he turned his head with a face mixed with all of that.

    no i tried to open it

    But Ruler was toote.

    The moment he is having a mental conversation with a dark-haired girl with a cold smile.

    The gray-haired sword master who hadpleted his sword was already stabbing his sword into his heart.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Forbidden

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ½û”à Even

    a believer cannot avoid death.

    ÉõÖÁÉñÒ²ÎÞ·¨ÌÓÍÑËÀÍö¡»

    Kwaaang!

    That¡¯s¡­

    the worst of the Sword Masters.

    most brutal and brutal.

    Infused with d Chepesch¡¯s swordsmanship.

    The moment when the soul-destroying blow pierced the heart of the regressor.

    And it was the end of Ruler, the absolute regressive monarch of the Iron Age, who had spent nearly an eternity for the salvation of the world.

 Chapter 864

    #864. don¡¯t ask me to doter

    * * *

    she was watching

    It¡¯s dazzlingly cruel.

    In such a beautiful ck light.

    A man being pierced.

    And when the starlight that flowed from the man whose soul was shattered prated into Limon, the clear emotions conveyed through mental empathy.

    despair.

    Shock.

    pain.

    Frustration.

    It¡¯s so dark and dull that it¡¯s enough to be a disabled person just by being connected, and it¡¯s even terrifying.

    Until the emotions that erupted explosively like lightning subside in a heavy and calm way, like sinking into a swamp.

    A ck-haired girl immersed in the torrent of emotions.

    Li Qingyu closed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­ats.¡±

    Again.

    Like a bookkeeper who ended a long war.

    Or like a princess who has achieved her lifelong purpose.

    Clear dew trickling down her eyes with a short but heavy chant.

    only one drop.

    Even so, watching the tears that were so deep, heavy, andplicated emotions flowed down her cheeks.

    Her girl who was supporting her.

    The ck Dragon Princess in the parallel world made aplicated expression.

    It was because she, who had peeked at some of Li Qingyu¡¯s memories through telepathy, could know that others might not know.

    the weight of those tears.

    A deep andplex feeling.

    Also, the reason why he connected his mind to Ruler at thest moment.

    Even though she may have lived apletely different life, this girl was herself after all.

    ¡°Are you okay, Princess?¡±

    So it was.

    When Limon approaches.

    She pretends to wipe the blood off Li-ching.

    Why did you hide the tears that flowed down your cheeks?

    She knew she wouldn¡¯t want to show it as much to Limon.

    ¡°¡­Yes I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he focused on looking at her physical condition.

    Towards Limon, who was looking at him with her calm eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the clear drops of water mixed with the red blood.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°The effect of the medicine given by the swordsman was good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Is that drug really dragon psionic, the ruler¡¯s death, or just a warm kiss?

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    As her groom he had always looked after her.

    Because just by looking at the smile on her girlish face, I could tell the answer.

    That¡¯s why she gently stroked Li Qing¡¯s head.

    Limon turned his head.

    ¡°Thank you for protecting the princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I haven¡¯t done anything.¡±

    The ck Dragon Princess made aplicated expression.

    Although it was such a fierce battle.

    In the meantime, it wasn¡¯t just because of admiration for preventing the aftermath of the fight froming to them.

    Just hearing her say thank you to Limon made her heart pound quietly and her gaze fixed on her hand stroking her head.

    Li Qing, who held her in his arms, added to her warm serenity that radiated from her and made her feel distraught.

    So it was.

    The reason why the ck Dragon Princess calmly opened her mouth to soothe her own confusion.

    ¡°Now everything is over.¡±

    Create a liberation brigade.

    leading the World Federation.

    The strongest ruler who has gathered the Seven Arcs as the limbs of the Constetion.

    In fact, most of the confusion that urred during the opening of the Iron Age was caused by him.

    Now that he is dead, the long and fierce battle from the Liberation Brigade to the World Federation is now over.

    To the ck Dragon Princess who speaks calmly.

    Limon shook his head.

    ¡°No, not yet.¡±

    slowly.

    gaze upward

    The center of the sword gun that was messed up in the fierce battle with Ruler.

    Even in the midst of this, the two coffins are still miraculously maintained intact thanks to theyers of barriers.

    Limon¡¯s eyes sank deeply as he saw the remains of the broken chains lying in front of him.

    ¡°At least until I get the dragon sword back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop the necromancer from escaping.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Because you have already done well enough.¡±

    Even with the help of the ck Dragon Princess from the parallel world, being able to withstand this much against Ruler is almost a miracle.

    By giving him a chance to catch the ruler, Li Qingyu had already done his part.

    As long as Limon had the strong magic sword anyway, it was impossible to break the seal of the Seven Arcs just because Wanderer took the dragon sword.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    As Limon soothed her, kissing her slightly on her forehead over her chin.

    Koo Goo Goo Pce!

    strong vibration.

    He shook his sword.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    thump. Shoot Aaaaaa!

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    The demonic energy that had already spread from one side of the sword disappeared and the regressive lord was also dealt with.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the vibrations were stronger than ever before.

    It was because of the raindrops that started pouring through the rolling fog and the unusual sign.

    And Li Qingyu, who was in Limon¡¯s arms, gently ran his tongue through the raindrops running down his neck, then muttered quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s sea water.¡±

    ¡°¡­The barrier is starting to break down.¡±

    When Limon muttered heavily.

    Anguid voice was heard.

    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s more like it¡¯s running out of control rather than copsing.¡±

    Limon, who had already sensed the approach from the moment the fog fell, was not surprised by the sudden voice.

    He just slowly turned his head.

    ¡°I hope you feel better?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason not to be okay. Ah, you even gave me such a strong escort.¡±

    A blood-stained beauty.

    Sir smiled a bewitching smile.

    Then, he winked at the Red Dragon Princess and Blue Dragon Princess in the parallel world behind him.

    Instead of Limon, who moved first in her haste, it was the two princesses who took care of her with her injuries.

    When Limon slightly bowed his head to express his gratitude to the two princesses who looked shocked at the traces of fierce battles left everywhere.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    ¡°What do you mean the barriers are running out of control?¡±

    ¡°It means that the magical power that formed the barrier is running out of control due to the disappearance of the core.¡±

    ¡°That word¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­It must mean that themander who took the dragon sword escaped the gun.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    The dragon sword is the core of this cross world.

    However, since the dragon sword was gone, it was natural for the sword gun to shake like a building with a missing pir.

    ¡°What will happen if the barriers run out of control?¡±

    ¡°Now that the reference point of the cross world has disappeared, the intersection with the parallel world will be done very indiscriminately, unlike before.¡±

    What does that mean?

    There was no need to ask.

    The moment when the fog shook greatly.

    It was because the numerous figures that came out of nowhere gave me the answer.

    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±

    red eyes.

    pus-covered skin.

    Intestine dripping down.

    Or a broken limb, etc.

    Seeing the corpses approaching, shuffling their feet as though they were moving, they looked as if they were already dead.

    Unlike the blue dragon princess who moaned, the red dragon princess immediately took action.

    Roaring!

    The moment you snap your fingers.

    Enveloping all sides was a fierce fire.

    It was a wall of me that was enough to turn human bones and flesh into ashes in an instant.

    Surprisingly, however, the corpses did not burn to ashes even in that wall of me.

    I just continued toe towards them slowly, with pus bubbling over my body with mes and my flesh sizzling.

    The pace is slow.

    I don¡¯t even feel intellect.

    Looking at the corpses that surpass even high-level yers in terms of durability, the ck Dragon Princess groaned.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe they¡¯re visitors from a parallel world where all of humanity has been infected by something like a disease or a curse?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that such a world could exist?¡±

    ¡°There is now that says that infinite possibilities are only applied positively.¡±

    The Hledeskalp brings the possibility of another world.

    It was a mythical magic that was not inferior to the three major magics of the Silver Age.

    No matter how hard it was, it was close to impossible to perfectly control the myriad possibilities and bring out only the desired world.

    That¡¯s why she used the Doryongsword as her core.

    So that only a parallel world with a history simr to theirs could lead to this sword gun.

    If the cross world goes wild.

    Because it could lead to the possibility of a world that shouldn¡¯t be called out.

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying this is the result.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it is the beginning.¡±

    Right now, even those zombies could contain deadly curses or germs.

    Still, this is enough for medicine.

    A world ruled by evil spirits.

    Or the world where dragons remain.

    Maybe there¡¯s even a world full of sword masters.

    If it connects to such a world, there is a possibility that some absurd existence will go beyond this cross world and affect reality.

    Listen to the gentle exnation.

    Limon frowned.

    ¡°What kind of crazy barrier did you create, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Did I know that this would happen?¡±

    Sir shrugged.

    Originally, the runaway of the barrier was one of the defense devices activated when someone forcibly stole the dragon sword.

    However, because Ruler and the reincarnated lord shook the barrier so much, it became more serious than the original design only btedly.

    Even she couldn¡¯t have predicted this situation hundreds of years ago.

    ¡°So what is the solution?¡±

    ¡°Severing the connection to the parallel world and closing the barrier of the sword gun is fine, but¡­ there are some problems.¡±

    ¡°You mean castings?¡±

    ¡°Including that, the damage to the barrier is so severe that the biggest problem is that it will take quite a while to restore.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess we have to buy time until the old woman finishes restoring the barrier.¡±

    hear that

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    No matter which parallel world it connects to.

    Buying Sir time to repair the barrier wasn¡¯t difficult for him.

    but¡­.

    ¡°Go to the swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean princess?¡±

    ¡°It means that we will organize this ce by ourselves, so the swordsman should go to his work.¡±

    ¡°It is too dangerous.¡±

    At the words of Li Qingyu, who was cradled in his arms, Limon said clearly.

    Of course, the remnants of the World Federation still remain.

    Because I couldn¡¯t leave her who was seriously injured in this ce where I didn¡¯t know when someone would appear again.

    But to him.

    Li Qingyu shook his head.

    ¡°are you okay. Because I am not alone.¡±

    From the ck Dragon Princess to the Red Dragon Princess to the Blue Dragon Princess.

    After looking back at the colleagues who would cooperate to protect the sword gun even if they came from a parallel world to protect their own world.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Above all, the Swordsman has a debt to be paid to the Command Lord, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    submerged in silence.

    However, looking up at Li Mon¡¯s deep golden eyes, Li Qingyu put on a sad expression.

    The sword king who was a close friend.

    Swordsman and ck, who were enemies.

    Even the disciples who taught me directly.

    Although she was resurrected in order to achieve each long-cherished wish.

    Most of them were entangled in witchcraft and suffered from seeing sword masters who were unterally used and died.

    how he was feeling

    Because she knew too.

    It was also what Limon had to ept.

    So, with his head buried deep in his chest, Li Qingyu asked again.

    ¡°So, swordsmith, please go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even for us.¡±

    to believe in yourself

    I beg you more earnestly to be calm.

    After staring at the bride¡¯s beautiful eyes like obsidian, he finally closed them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to do the next job.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Maybe it was because he was happy with the trust in that answer.

    After kissing the bride with a beautiful smile.

    he threw himself

    What he had put deep in his arms.

    Grabbing thest gift left by the proudest disciple.

    ¨DTo repay the blood debt that has been dyed for a long time.

 Chapter 865

    #865. Last Gift

    * * *

    Europe.

    The Silver Age in the distant past.

    And that became the center of the world, developing all kinds of magic centered on the incarnation of witches and priests.

    Because of its overdevelopment, it eventually became the center of religious wars and witch hunts, and lost its former glory as it was swept away in the war of the Queen of Sorcery.

    Still, Europe has long prospered thanks to the feats of its ancestors.

    Even during the repeated crusades of the Sword King, it was to the extent that he obtained his own special warfare centered on the British Empire.

    World War II ended that prosperity.

    To be precise, it was after the swordsman, who was the protector of Europe, was defeated by the swordsman.

    Gandhi, who had already conquered the Holy League and formed an alliance with the Great East Empire of the Sword Castle, was forced to conscript in Europe and used it as an advance guard.

    World War intensifies.

    Until Limon, who defeated the Sword Saint at the end of a fierce battle, even cut Gandhi.

    In Europe, which was directly hit by the aftermath of the war, there were many casualties and many countries suffered as much.

    Still, Europeans eagerly dreamed of a revival.

    ¡­about a yearter.

    Until the demon descended.

    Before even recovering from the aftermath of World War II.

    The Demon God War, in which the capitals of each country and otherrge cities were devastated by the demons that descended, became the decisive blow thatpletely destroyed Europe.

    The highest civilization in the Silver Age fell overnight to the Stone Age.

    Of course, not all Europeans were doomed.

    The British Empire, which prevented the Demon God without damage through the London confrontation system, became the leader of Europe by preserving its national power.

    Thanks to the support of the British Empire and the Blue Dragon n, refugees in Western Europe were able to leave their countries behind even if they were saved or destroyed.

    The problem was Eastern Europe.

    The British Empire is struggling with support from Western Europe alone.

    The Russian Khanate in the east was in a frenzy as the government was reced by the Silver Dragon n.

    The Holy League, which was the origin of the World War, is in such a state of disrepute that even the gods step in to reduce war reparations.

    In addition, in East Asia, the Chilryonghoe erupted, and even in North America, racial conflict reached its peak with the deaths of Geomryeong and Geomrang.

    It¡¯s hard to take care of yourself.

    Everyone was dedicated to their own lives.

    Indeed, in a world-wide chaos.

    Neglected Eastern Europe has be a miserable situation.

    It is difficult to find a decent job, and it is difficult to take care of one meal a day no matter how much money you earn.

    Women be prostitutes and sell their bodies to get sick, and men sell their lives for cheap and die, fall down, ormit crimes.

    The streets are full of drunks, starving drug addicts and homeless people, and no one cares.

    It¡¯s a hell of a royalties.

    Although rare, it was always there.

    It¡¯s alreadymon for some.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s more terrible and cruel.

    It was the bottom of despair that even the absolute could not solve.

    Fortunately, thanks to aid from countries that recovered one by one over time, Eastern Europe was able to escape the worst situation.

    But like the rich and the poor.

    Rehabilitation of a broken individual is difficult.

    Recovering a broken family is even more difficult.

    The revival of a fallen country was close to impossible.

    The aftermath, once copsed to the bottom, did not disappear even after decades passed.

    Because of that, Eastern Europe hase to be ranked as the worst country, worse than Africa, where war ismonce, or Brazil, the paradise of drugs.

    It was such a bottom.

    where she was born

    With my father, who was in and out of prison.

    Born to a prostitute mother.

    Despite being abused and beaten by a mother who hates her for ruining her life and a father who only extorts money from time to time.

    But I didn¡¯t feel bad about it.

    That¡¯s prettymon there.

    No, at the point of not starving to death or being sold, that was rather better.

    Above all, she had a talent.

    The beauty inherited from her mother who was a prostitute, and the smart mind inherited from her father who was born to decorate bad things.

    So I do all sorts of chores.

    Save a penny or two and buy a book.

    Studying hard enough.

    she dreamed

    When you be an adultter, you will escape this country and be sessful in your own future.

    She suffered all sorts of bullying and ignoring, became gloomy and passive, and was shunned by everyone, but she never lost her dream.

    But one day.

    That dream was shattered.

    A mother who was willing to sell her daughter when a pimp appeared to buy her daughter, whose off-white color was starting to show.

    By the father who came to the bedroom at night and took off his daughter¡¯s pajamas, saying that if he was going to sell it, he should taste it first.

    that day after all.

    she killed her parents

    and fled to the border.

    Was it because of thorough preparation?

    Or was it just luck?

    With a body that has not yet reached adulthood, she miraculously seeded in smuggling.

    A country that no matter how poor and lowly people have dreamed of since immigrating, they can seed as long as they have the ability.

    Right in the Russian Khanate.

    she was confident

    Even though he was a smuggler, he had the confidence to be a first-ss citizen and seed in the Russian Khanate.

    ¡­until he was deprived of immigration status for the crime of parricide and was deported to his home country.

    who did it

    The worst thing in the world is not living in hell, but being cast out of heaven into hell.

    In that terrible life and the despair that I had never felt while cutting my parents to death with a knife.

    she realized

    After all, the world is hell.

    There is no salvation anywhere, and it is a luxury for the powerless to wish for happiness.

    So run away again.

    Traveling through the back alleys of the Russian Khanate.

    Survive bymitting all sorts of crimes.

    Risk your life and jump into the dungeon.

    Even after bing a level 100 monarch, she did not forget the realization of that day. Rather, I thought about it every day and clung to it tenaciously.

    Because there was already enough despair in her life.

    ¡°Huh huh.¡±

    So this moment.

    Wanderer was trembling.

    As soon as he escaped from the sword gun, he was not tired of escaping the Geomryong Sea while being hit by the cold wind with his ghost horse.

    It was because I realized one shocking fact.

    ¡®Is Ruler¡­ dead?¡¯

    When reviving the Sword Master.

    After borrowing the power of Ruler and his Seven Arcs, he continued to feel his presence through Jubak.

    Knowing that there is only one reason why it suddenly disappeared.

    Wanderer hardened.

    Although she was a ruler who possessed such overwhelming power that even she, who used to be a sword master, would not dare to go against her, and even possessed a cheat called regression.

    that he died like this

    It was unbelievable.

    ¡®¡­then what¡¯s next?¡¯

    So it was.

    Wanderer was engulfed in uncontroble fear.

    Since even that ruler was dead, there was no guarantee that he would be safe from Limon¡¯s clutches.

    ¡®no it¡¯s okay¡­! I have a strong magic dragon sword!¡¯

    shaken heart.

    she took it hard

    As long as the ruler is dead, if you unseal the sword, the power will be yours alone.

    Then, he could defeat even Limon and rise to the peak, so it was rather a blessing in disguise.

    One problem.

    That you can run away until then.

    And that was the reason Wanderer could feel at ease now.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way even that monster can find me who I¡¯ve never met before.¡¯

    Wanderer knew.

    That you can¡¯t run away from Limon.

    However, it was a story limited to the people he had met.

    Even Limon can¡¯t pursue an opponent who hasn¡¯t checked his presence indefinitely.

    Recalling the facts confirmed by the other sword masters, Wanderer smiled grimly.

    It would take time for Limon to find him, as he had left the Sword Master behind in case there was another traitor like Billy.

    Before that, all you have to do is break the seal on the Kangma Dragon Sword.

    with a condescending smile.

    It was when she rode the ghost horse.

    Tok.

    ¡°¡­This?¡±

    Sensing something hot, Wanderer reflexively ced a hand on his neck.

    and hardened his face.

    ¡®Why is there still blood¡­¡¯

    After running away from the sword gun,

    he ate an elixir to heal the wounds he suffered while fighting the ck Dragon Princess in the parallel world, and most of the bleeding had already stopped.

    Why is it that only this small wound is still bleeding?

    Doubt turned into anxiety.

    soon raised a suspicion.

    ¡®no way?¡¯

    With trembling hands, Wanderer took out a bloody jewel from his bosom and held it up.

    And after the blood that flowed from the wound was smeared on the jewel.

    Immediately after memorizing a short spell.

    she hardened

    ¡°¡­Curse?¡±

    What is the identity of the aura that continues to shed blood that should have stopped long ago?

    Wanderer, finally realizing, flicked sparks into his eyes.

    There is only one person who can pull off such a sneaky trick to keep her from noticing.

    Because there were only two of them.

    ¡°That damned traitor¡­!¡±

    The moment the betrayal was discovered.

    The knife Billy threw.

    The fact that it wasn¡¯t a desperate attempt when you knew you couldn¡¯t hit it.

    It¡¯s thest gift specially prepared by Billy, who couldn¡¯t kill Ruler himself because of drunkenness.

    Realizing that the reward Sir gave him in exchange for the knife on his shoulder is rooted in his neck.

    Wanderer swung his staff.

    ¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±

    Fuck!

    The Ghost Horse¡¯s head shattered after being hit by the cane, but she did not stop the seizure.

    because I knew

    The effect of this curse doesn¡¯t end with bleeding.

    Like the magical bread slices that the legendary magic knights, Handel and Gretel, used to chase away the evil witch.

    The most terrible thing about this curse is the indelible stigma that remains from the sea to thend.

    Especially since it¡¯s clear by now who has been tracking the bloodstain.

    ¡°Damn, damn, damn!¡±

    Wanderer stopped rampaging.

    Then he bit his nails and shook his head like crazy.

    It was because he had barely realized that he, whose life had already entered the countdown, could not even afford to have a seizure.

    One problem.

    realize it or not.

    It was that nothing had changed.

    Of course he even killed that ruler.

    As long as this clue was given to Limon Aspelder, who even boasts terrible tracking abilities.

    It was only a matter of time before he was captured.

    Including the fact that it is close to impossible to immediately lift the curse that the legendary archwitch put on with plenty of grumpiness and resentment.

    ¡°¡­Do you think I will die peacefully?¡±

    So it was.

    After suffering from nervousness.

    Wanderer¡¯s eyes shed.

    A cornered mouse bites a cat.

    Wanderer, who had already been driven to the edge of despair, looked at the bloody jewel with his eyes stained with madness.

    drops of blood from the devil.

    A legacy of the Dark Dawn that absorbs all negative emotions and offerings and uses them as its own.

    It is no exaggeration to say that it is the essence of ck magic, so they have been able to freely use powerful ck magic until now.

    Of course, this alone cannot stop Limon.

    but only one.

    There was a way to kill him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­! I will never die alone!¡±

    entangled in chains.

    What was buried in the remains of the ghost horse.

    Looking at the memento of the strongest sword master in history that he risked his life to bring from the sword gun.

    The absolutemander who defied death had a bleak smile.

 Chapter 866

    #866. Resurrection

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Is Ainsha still alive?¡±

    ¡°of course. I¡¯m fine. Do not treat a corpse.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, as expected, my sister is amazing.¡±

    Only Ainsha could proudly dere that she was fine even after being stabbed this much by the sword master.

    To the silver-haired girl who grinned even when she was covered in blood.

    The white-haired girl, whose already thin clothes were torn in tatters, said expressionlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Yekathrice. I fanned a house on fire. Thanks to you, I am fighting an unnecessary fight.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be like that. Wasn¡¯t it a fight that couldn¡¯t be avoided anyway?¡±

    ¡°I would like to know if it was necessary to provoke the sword spirit.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yekathrice cut it off.

    And, indeed, he spoke with a triumphant face.

    ¡°Thanks to that, we are still alive.¡±

    to those funny words.

    Ainsha couldn¡¯t object.

    The fact that the two sisters, who are in a state where it is difficult to even symbolize, was able to withstand the sword master, Sword Spirit, was because Yekathrice made her angry.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    The sword spirit¡¯s sword is to cut dreams and reality.

    That¡¯s why he was a sword master who was stronger than anyone else when he was asleep, but rather weak when he was sober.

    That¡¯s why Billy served her coffee with a green dragon n¡¯s stimnt before a duel with her, making her addicted rather than addicted.

    from that point of view.

    You can¡¯t avoid this fight.

    As soon as she judged, her act of blinding the Sword Spirit with ¡®Your teacher is amazing¡¯ was truly remarkable.

    In some cases, anger can be a more powerful drug than any stimnt or stimnt.

    And Yekathrice¡¯s provocation was more than the coffee that Geomrang had fed in the past.

    ¡­It was a problem because I beat them with that crazy spirit.

    ¡°Anyway, the provocation was excessive. I almost died because of it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, admit it.¡±

    Catherine thought.

    That I underestimated the Sword Master too much.

    I never thought he would show such majesty even when his eyes were so blinded that he couldn¡¯t even use his sword properly.

    She had no choice but to reflect on her owncency, as she almost died a deathly death alongside her younger brother.

    So it was.

    Even if you are half in awe.

    It was Yekathrice who smiled and looked ahead.

    ¡°Are you really d they came on time?¡±

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    The moment the roar rang out.

    The three seals that collided with each other and then fell.

    A sh of silver that wielded two pistols in a goth loli outfit, brandishing wings that sprouted like thorns like des.

    A white shadow wielding hundreds of bandages like a spear, sword, and shield, repeatedly disappearing and reappearing.

    Even the brown beast that rages ferociously against the two silver-white dragons.

    The sight is truly the height of fierceness.

    It was a close-to-close battle in which someone could lose their lives with just one wrong blink.

    ¡°Hehe, since I¡¯ve lived this long, I see all the sights.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not enough to have died in the past, so it¡¯s more strange that Grandpa, the ruler of the World Federation, is here as a spectator?¡±

    ¡°If I died in that world, there is now that says I will die too, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s shameless. I put an iron te on my face.¡±

    An old man who calmly watches their fight even though he is wrapped in bandages like a mummy.

    Looking at the magic lord of the parallel world.

    The two girls thought.

    In their own world, it¡¯s a relief that this brazen old man died before the World Federation was formed.

    If Carol were alive and cooperated with the World Federation, he would have be a very irritating stumbling block, regardless of resourcefulness or force.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on the old man. Anyway, you guys benefited from being alive like this, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of Grandpa, it¡¯s because of Grandpa¡¯s items.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡±

    I¡¯m so shameless

    Despite sticking out her tongue, Yekathrice did not bruise the magic lord any longer.

    Anyway, it was true that his and Ainsha¡¯s physical condition improved thanks to the Elixir, the highest quality recovery item he had.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t make the situation any better.

    ¡°I want to know how Yekatrice is feeling.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Ainsha, what about you?¡±

    ¡°There is no barrier to moving right now. But I need more rest to fight them.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡±

    The ¡®those¡¯ that Ainsha said.

    In other words, watching the zombies that Tata and Kana are diligently slicing up.

    Yekathrice scratched her head.

    It would be overwhelming just to deal with a single repairman, but even some zombies were pouring out from all sides.

    It was a really painful situation.

    Still, it¡¯s fortunate that the Shinryongdae and Gwangryongdae, including the two aides, joined before it¡¯s toote.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this, I would have had to film survivals against the corpses in this state where it was difficult to move.

    Of course, the raging sword spirit was more troublesome than the thousands and hundreds of millions of zombies.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing with him?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    That¡¯s why I was rolling my head while watching the running repair.

    Yekathrice blinked.

    It was because the running repairman, who had been running wild until now, suddenly stopped and turned his head to one side with a jerk, and the hair all over his body stood on bristle.

    ¡®boundary?¡¯

    Although there are two princesses who have melted in front of me.

    As if he had forgotten even the existence of the two, he was puzzled by the girl looking at the wrong ce and growling.

    Yekathrice realized.

    ¡®No, rather than being wary¡­¡¯

    Constricted pupils.

    goose bumps on the neck.

    hardened face.

    Even a crouching posture that seems to bounce off.

    What did you feel with your superhuman senses?

    Looking at her, who was always sleepy, as well as her appearance, which waspletely different from before when she was running wild with anger.

    Catherine erased the smile from her face.

    ¡®¡­The sword master feels fear?¡¯

    * * *

    me it, me it!

    A sea area where huge whirlpools roar.

    Most ships sink in the torrent.

    I am the most turbulent sea in the world, swept away by the current.

    There was a white sh across the middle.

    break up sleep

    transcending space.

    The figure running in a straight line through the sea is an ind battle.

    It was so wonderful that it was unbelievable that a human being with flesh and blood.

    However, the face of the gray-haired man, Limon, who was running along the sea like that, was hardened.

    Because I could feel it with superhuman senses.

    The far side of the sea.

    It doesn¡¯t get scattered even in the vortex.

    The fluctuations spreading from the other side of the bloodstains dotted in the sea.

    Is it because you are in such a hurry?

    The evil energy that came through clearly without hiding it.

    And as the energy grew stronger, the foreboding feeling intensified, and Limon elerated his running speed.

    ¡®atst¡­!¡¯

    I didn¡¯t think that no matter what tricks the World Federation did, it would be able to unseal the dragon sword.

    One problem.

    That it was themanding lord who took it.

    It was obvious what the only means she could use now that even Ruler was dead.

    Above all, my intuition was telling me that if I didn¡¯t hurry, the worst could happen.

    Limon ran over the sea with all his might.

    As long as I couldn¡¯t get out of Geomryonghae at once due to the aftermath of the sword gun¡¯s barrier being broken, I had no choice but to run and follow this trail.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but in the meantime.

    Limon stopped running.

    Then, standing on the flotsam floating in the sea, I looked at the sky beyond the rolling waves with a hard face.

    because I realized

    that it was toote.

    That¡¯s why I distort my face.

    Limon gritted his teeth.

    ¡°This idiot ck magician bitch¡­!¡±

    * * *

    The energy is shaking.

    not visible to the eye

    deeper than the abyss

    darker than the night

    Creepy just to look at.

    In the midst of powerful dark magic energy swirling in the air and distorting even the moonlight.

    A beautiful woman with clear dark circles and purple hair holding a cane in the middle of an empty lot where only darkness was cast.

    Wanderer opened his pale lips.

    ¡°You are the one who wishes.¡±

    body trembles

    Immediately after the magic circle flickers.

    A bloody pir rises.

    A spirit that quickly escapes.

    It wasn¡¯t just the power umted in the demon¡¯s blood drop.

    The fundamental force that maintains the lives of living beings, life force itself, was being sucked away by the pir at a terrifying speed.

    ¡°Many of you.¡±

    It was unavoidable.

    Thew of resuscitation of lions is a miracle that even a god could not achieve, created by abination of ck magic and skills.

    The price to be paid for unfolding it was not something even a monarch could easily afford.

    All the more because most of their lifespans were cut while resurrecting several sword masters.

    ¡°I am the one who received the protection of the stars.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Wanderer did not stop ordering.

    Even if he stopped like this, he knew that only destruction would remain for him.

    It was not enough even after mobilizing all the skills and power of ck magic, so he continued to memorize spells while squeezing out his lifespan, which was already close to the limit.

    ¡°As ruler over all death, Imand.¡±

    My heart is throbbing.

    My head is cold as ice.

    Indeed, the blood cools down.

    The contradiction ofing closer to death in order to defy it.

    No, even in the midst of inevitably losing one¡¯s own life, instead of fear, he harbors poison in his eyes.

    ¡°¡ªwake up.¡±

    Crying.

    Is it because of survival instinct?

    Or is it more than just running out of vitality?

    ck blood trickled from his throat and trickled down his lips.

    swallow that blood

    bite your tongue

    Reawakening the hazy mind.

    The moment Wandererpletes the order of Gearko.

    ¡°Resurrection.¡±

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The bloody column explodes.

    The boundaries between life and death are copsing.

    Watching a figure slowly appear in it.

    Wanderer twitched his lips.

    ¡°under¡­. Ahahahaha!¡±

    gamble of life.

    No, literally self-destruct.

    Even if half of them failed, and even if they seeded, the chance of surviving was not even half of that.

    Wanderer, who seeded in the gamble of surviving after realizing thew of resuscitation once again, burst into madness amidst joy and delight.

    Because I was sure of it again.

    What fate chose was you in the end.

    Even the ruler who is said to be the strongest monarch.

    Not even the swordsman, the guardian of mankind.

    He said that he was the only one who had the right to climb to the top of this world and hold everything after ¡®that day¡¯.

    ¡°You right now¡­!¡±

    So proudly.

    Wanderer shouted.

    To give an order to kill the swordsman who wille here soon.

    squeak.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    but right after that.

    Wanderer blinked.

    The moment when the human figure, made of bloody pirs, turned his gaze to himself.

    A chill passed through the neck.

    Goosebumps sprouted all over the body.

    And the feeling of the warmth flowing from her body along with something sticky and running down her neck stunned her.

    ¡°uh¡­?¡±

    What is the reason for this sensation.

    Wanderer tried to check.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    dump.

    Knees bent and weak.

    A body copsed on the floor without a trace.

    Up to the head that fell to the ground at once.

    Only after the strings are strewn like broken marites.

    she realized

    What was that creepy feeling?

    what happened to you

    What is the color of blood that stains my eyes?

    literally everything.

 Chapter 867

    #867. Forbidden alcohol is

    * * *

    ¡®why?¡¯

    The moment you understand the situation.

    What Wanderer felt was neither pain nor despair.

    It was a question about this result that went beyond iprehensible and even irrational.

    ¡®Was my liquor perfect?¡¯

    run away or

    give up or

    or resist.

    running wild, etc.

    How dangerous and troublesome a sword master can be if he can¡¯t control his actions.

    As much as she has suffered painfully, this time she practiced thew of resuscitation of lions and put a lot of effort into brewing.

    By squeezing all the strength to the extent that the spells of the still remaining sword masters weakened and were only half lifted.

    Something like a halfway sword master.

    How many¡­

    no matter how many dozens.

    After all, I realized now that I¡¯m not up to one of the strongest.

    That¡¯s why I literally prepared for death and squeezed out everything to achieve the resuscitation of the lion and put a spell on it perfectly.

    Anyway, I seeded in that gamble.

    why did this happen

    she couldn¡¯t understand

    ¡®Huh!¡¯

    And unfortunately.

    Wanderer was not given a chance to answer the question.

    It was because the pain that hade only after being decapitated and tore her soul apart swallowed her up.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the impact of the sword¡¯s sword¡¯s sword hit her soul as well as her vitality.

    Lion Resuscitation Law.

    The forbidden magic of reverse heaven that goes against the providence.

    It was because the cost that I had been avoiding with ck magic so far was rushing in all at once, cracking my soul.

    ¡®Ah ah ah.¡¯

    heart breaking

    The body is split up and down.

    Blood and flesh burn.

    Burning and crushing again

    How many times has your heart been pierced?

    The whole body rots with the limbs cut off.

    The pain and shock of the deaths of the sword masters who were spiritually linked to the curse surged like a tidal wave.

    In the pain that squeezes the soul while alive, more terrible than any other torture.

    Like a frog struck by lightning.

    Even with convulsions all over the body.

    She stretched out her trembling hand.

    ¡®It can¡¯t end like this.¡¯

    hard.

    I don¡¯t care if my fingernails are broken or my fingers are bloody.

    Crawling on the floor like a bug.

    She vomited blood.

    ¡®I am qualified.¡¯

    All humans are trash.

    Just like the author, the real father, all men are beasts who have no choice but to rape women.

    All women, like mothers and bitches, are prostitutes who have no choice but to sell themselves to men.

    A child is a parasite that will eventually be garbage.

    Old people are waste that pollutes the world.

    And a country is a rotten system in which such garbage gathers and vested interests monopolize happiness.

    The world is hell after all.

    It¡¯s not worth perpetuating.

    Everyone deserves to perish.

    There is only one exception.

    Only the self abandoned by everything.

    So, you have the right.

    The right to plunder and destroy the world and monopolize all happiness.

    Because that¡¯s the reward you deserve for being alone in this cursed world.

    It was for this reason that she willingly joined the Liberation Brigade after learning the purpose of the Constetions and actively cooperated with them.

    If their ¡®salvation¡¯ is achieved.

    You will no longer have to live with disgusting people in this filthy world, and you will get what you pay for.

    But why

    Why did this happen?

    Crawling in tears of blood.

    When you are drowning in resentment andmentation.

    One piece of advice came to mind.

    [¨DLady, I don¡¯t mean to use forbidden arts recklessly.] For some

    reason, at this moment, I remember the toxic serious voice left by the traitor who was always awkward.

    uneptable answer.

    And in the despair and regret of all the pain he had given to kill the traitor as brutally as possible.

    She scratched the floor with her broken fingernails as blood poured out of Goku, and eventually lowered her head with her eyes wide open.

    sereung.

    While.

    standing in the dark

    In-young, who had been quietly watching the scene, put the sword she was holding into the scabbard and turned around.

    resurrected himself.

    cut by himself.

    Leaving behind the corpse of a woman whose soul was burned with a terrible face covered in blood like a warlock.

    The Absolute, who had been resurrected beyond the distant years, disappeared into the darkness like that.

    * * *

    San Diego.

    Southern California.

    With the Geomryong Sea to the south.

    A city by the sea, on the Pacific Ocean to the west.

    Of course, there were few ces where you could see the sea in San Diego because of the thousands of meters of the great wall that separates the sea from the continent.

    But Jackson didn¡¯t care.

    no, it was rather good.

    Even if the scenery improved and the number of tourists increased, it would only keep him busy as a convenience store clerk.

    In the first ce, even in San Diego, I only worked the night shift at a convenience store in a particrly remote ce because it was convenient because there were few customers.

    Wiing.

    ¡®Why are you a guest again at this hour?¡¯

    So it was.

    While cleaning the store.

    The reason Jaxon clicked his tongue involuntarily when he heard the automatic door open.

    However, no matter how annoying it is, if you want to live on a paycheck, you have to kick out customers.

    Jaxson, who pushed the cleaning tool roughly, turned around and tried to greet the customer.

    ¡°Wee¡­¡±

    But in the middle.

    Jackson kept his mouth shut.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the customer¡¯s race.

    Even though racism is a tradition in the United States, he was careful to say that skin color didn¡¯t matter as long as it didn¡¯t bother him.

    Even so, the reason he couldn¡¯t help but make a strange expression was because of the customer¡¯s attire.

    A colorful traditional dress.

    A coat draped over the shoulders.

    Even a cold sword there.

    At the end of blinking at the customer who was too natural and proud to be a costume.

    Jaxson put on an expression of sudden realization.

    ¡®¡­Chinese Mafia?¡¯

    Are you a Muslim?

    Whether or not Jaxon put on a shy expression when he recalled members of the organization who were said to wear traditional clothes like that even in the Commonwealth of China.

    As if observing something you see for the first time in your life.

    while taking a look inside.

    Stop your gaze for a moment.

    The guest took a step forward.

    It was right in the liquor section at the far end of the convenience store.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    From beer to whiskey and wine.

    After seriously examining the various bottles of alcohol, which are well stocked for a secluded convenience store.

    Among them, Jaxson, who watched the brandy with the highest alcohol content, opened his eyes at the customer¡¯s actions.

    click.

    ¡°¡­customer?¡±

    gulp gulp.

    ¡°customer?!¡±

    Of course you can open the lid right away.

    Seeing the customer blowing the bottle, Jaxson¡¯s mouth widened.

    But the guests didn¡¯t care.

    After taking several sips of strong liquor over 50 degrees, he removed his mouth from the bottle and nodded as if it was not bad.

    I blew the bottle again.

    ¡°No, wait a minute. If you do this here¡­!¡±

    I¡¯ve met all kinds of drunkards while working the night shift, but I¡¯ve never seen them before, and I¡¯m dumbfounded for a while.

    Jaxson, who suddenly came to his senses, stopped the customer.

    no i tried to dry it.

    Creepy!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but right after that.

    he hardened

    Still blowing bottle nabal.

    The guest looked back at him slowly.

    It was because as soon as he saw the cool sunken eyes, his body started to shiver with chills as if he had been covered with ice water.

    ¨DThe moment you go against this guest.

    that he will die.

    boom boom.

    Like a rat facing a beast like that.

    Jackson stiffened.

    A customer who had consumed a 750ml bottle of brandy at once threw the empty bottle back.

    ng

    Amid the breaking of the ice bottle.

    After one-shotting a few more bottles.

    He unwraps the gourd hanging from his waist, pours the wine into it, hangs it from his waist again, and holds another bottle in one hand.

    until the customer leaves the convenience store.

    Jaxson, who was unable to breathe and stiffened, sat down only after a long time had passed.

    And he was panting with his face wet with sweat as if it were raining.

    ¡®That¡¯s what the heck¡­¡¯

    From the robber who came in with a gun as he always works the night shift, to the truth about the yers who cheat.

    I¡¯ve been through all sorts of hardships.

    It was the first time I felt this kind of intimidation.

    It was a miracle that I didn¡¯t pee.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Jaxson, who came to his senses only btedly, took out his smartphone with still trembling hands and hurriedly pressed the screen.

    ¡°Hello? There¡¯s a cop! The Chinese mafia, or a drunken robber, has appeared here¡­!¡±

    * * *

    Jerk off.

    with your mouth shut.

    Limon moved slowly.

    Past an ambnce carrying a bloody cop.

    Crossing between armor and reinforced exoskeletons that have be scrap metal, and buildings copsed by the impact of dozens of armored vehicles.

    What he reached was therge intestine wall.

    No, it was a ce that ¡®was¡¯ the great wall.

    A majestic barrier over thousands of meters in height that protects the North American continent.

    But now, like a sandcastle, only part of it is neatly cut out, leaving the city through a hole.

    aftering out to the beach.

    Limon moved on.

    which way to go

    There was no need to wander.

    After the evil energy that pierced the sky had disappeared, instead, a confident presence was guiding him.

    across the wavy sand.

    along the path over the rocks.

    at the end of the coast.

    Finally.

    he found

    A cliff with a clear view of the open sea.

    sitting on the edge of it.

    He was drinking from a bottle of wine.

    The man who robbed and knocked out all the cops in San Diego today wasn¡¯t enough and went so far as to cut the wall in two.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Limon hardened.

    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t know.

    The Sword Master¡¯s super senses had already told him everything before he even left the Geomryong Sea.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but be agitated.

    seen in hundreds of years.

    but never forgotten.

    That face is all too familiar.

    Even his immobility, which was hard as steel, was shaking.

    So it was.

    Why was Limon kept silent?

    It was hard to find an answer right away, even as Roh Kang-ho, what to do with this situation.

    But that silence didn¡¯tst long.

    Because what he had to do had already been decided.

    So after I closed my eyes and opened them.

    Limon put his hand on his waist.

    So the moment he put his hand on the sword.

    Chunk.

    The strong magic sword, which always hung from Limon¡¯s waist, was unsheathed and came out.

    release the sword like that

    Limon lowered himself quietly.

    And¡­

    Plop.

    He is the protector of mankind.

    The Last Sword Master.

    The gray-haired man, who had never surrendered despite being defeated by any formidable enemy, knelt to the ground.

    But Limon felt no shame or humiliation at that fact.

    Because the opponent in front of him was the only person who could and should make Limon kneel.

    So put both hands on the ground.

    I bowed my head and bowed down.

    he said softly.

    ¡°¨DThe disciple of Buddha is meeting Master.¡±

    stop.

    I couldn¡¯t have felt that he had appeared.

    The opponent, who had only tilted the bottle with his eyes on the sea, slowly turned his head and looked at Limon.

    and right after that.

    Fuck!

    Limon bounced back.

    However, even Limon, let alone the opponent whomitted the atrocity of kicking the opponent who bowed down, was not surprised by the incident.

    Of course I knew it would be like this.

    Or maybe you¡¯re already used to it.

    I just rolled back and then corrected my posture and got down on my knees.

    Seeing that appearance, like a truly skilled teaching assistant, the other person frowned.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing, you bastard?¡±

    Bongdunanbal¡¯s head.

    Two swords ced next to

    scarred skin .

    A dress that exposes only one leg.

    Slender arms wrapped in cotton cloth.

    A strong body without any b.

    To the toxic swollen chest.

    A beauty with a perfect body that exudes wild charm while being as wild as a beast.

    The first Sword Master.

    The one who yed the seven dragons.

    And at the same time¡­

    ¡­the best heroine in history.

    The Geomje („¦µÛ) said to the disciple he met after hundreds of years as if he was shooting.

    ¡°The sky-like master is having a drink, but he doesn¡¯t bring a table right away.¡±

 Chapter 868

    #868. What are you doing, disciple?

    * * *

    Phuong!

    ¡°¡­so the team leader is gone?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    The half-human, half-bird that was scribbling the magic circle.

    Yuna-kyung made aplicated expression after listening to Li Qing-yu¡¯s answer, who grabbed one zombie with her long tail and swung it to destroy the other zombie.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m anxious.¡±

    ¡°Did you mean the Command Lord?¡±

    ¡°It must be precisely that she took the dragon sword.¡±

    The words of Charlotte, who pierced the heads of dozens of zombies by telekically controlling the bullets fired from her rifle.

    While Maia, who blew away several zombies with her fists, received it with a sneer.

    Yuna-kyung asked as if moaning.

    ¡°Shall I write it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely use it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way the Command Lord, who¡¯s already cornered, can¡¯t cover his back.¡±

    ¡°Especially since I have the strongest card in my hand that can overturn this whole situation at once.¡±

    The barrier is running out of control.

    after the zombies appear.

    Listening to the conversation between the princesses who were fighting fiercely while protecting Shir and Yuna-kyung, who were busy drawing magic circles together.

    The blue dragon princess of the parallel world made aplicated expression.

    ¡°Do you think the power of the Sword Demon and the Sword Emperor is that much?¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, you would know that the seven ancestors and the seven ancestors also perished in your world, right?¡±

    ¡°It was just bad luck that Heung ancestors were defeated. If you had fought properly, you could not have been defeated.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s such an arrogant word.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does even you, the Golden Dragon Princess, say that?¡±

    The short-haired green dragon princess hardened her face at Charlotte¡¯s words, which werepletely different from the golden dragon princess with roll hair.

    After Geomje and Geomma.

    Not a single sword master was born.

    That¡¯s why, in their world where the age of heroes did not exist, the sword master was so legendary that it was hard to be afraid of.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that strong, I¡¯d like to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I hope that never happens.¡±

    At the words of the long-haired Red Dragon Princess.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    And he added one more word.

    ¡°Especially about the resurrection of the Sword Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t understand. Still, isn¡¯t the Sword Emperor better than the Sword Demon?¡±

    ¡°Well, is it really?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    A sword demon that ughtered one-tenth of humanity.

    The sword system that defeated the seven dragons and opened a new era.

    If you were to ask who was more dangerous between the two, it would have been natural for the sword master, the worst sword master in history, rather than the historical hero Sword Emperor.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit strange?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Leaving aside the Sword Master, almost no records are handed down to the Sword Emperor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s so long ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though there are much more detailed records about the Queen of Magic and the Queen of the Fairy in the distant past?¡±

    Yuna-kyung stopped drawing the magic circle.

    And looking at Li Qingyu, he made aplicated expression.

    ¡°Are you saying that the Sword Emperor¡¯s feat was fabricated?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not maniption. Because his feat of defeating the seven dragons is certainly true. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Cheek!

    turn your body around

    Chopping up a few zombies with a kick containing a chain-honed crustacean.

    Li Qingyu continued quietly.

    ¡°ording to our Seven Dragons, the Sword Emperor was actually more of a hero than a hero.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡±

    ¡°Depending on the case and circumstances, that may be the case.¡±

    Yu Na-kyung¡¯s expression became more subtle.

    In other words, it is because he read the true meaning that a normal hero and a hero are clearly different beings.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what the difference was.

    On the other hand, I clearly know the difference.

    Also, the ck-haired girl who led the world peace project looked in the direction where Limon had disappeared and muttered quietly.

    ¡°I hope the swordsman will be okay.¡±

    * * *

    Enemy.

    Pick up some grilled ribs to go.

    Take it as it is and bite it in one bite.

    After swallowing the melted meat in your mouth and taking a sip of alcohol from the ss bottle.

    To the Sword Emperor who twitched his eyebrows.

    Limon asked politely.

    ¡°Does it fit your mouth?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it tastes better than before.¡±

    The Geomje nodded slightly, saying that it didn¡¯t seem like they had been idle for hundreds of years.

    and right after that.

    Fuck!

    ¡°The food is so delicious that you can¡¯t taste the alcohol, you bastard!¡±

    If the food isn¡¯t good, I wonder if it¡¯s too much to overturn the table and kick it just because it¡¯s delicious.

    Limon didn¡¯t ask.

    I just kicked my shoulder and rolled back, straightening my body in an instant and naturally taking out a few dishes from the shadows.

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    ¡°This is a dish prepared because you might want to have a snack rather than a meal.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    The Sword Emperor nodded his whale.

    and kicked it again

    Fuck!

    ¡°If this insectivore disciple had something good like this, he should have brought it out a long time ago! Are you making fun of me because I¡¯m a woman and I can¡¯t cook better than you?¡±

    ¡°Could it be?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    This time it rolled over twops.

    Get up right away like a tumbleweed.

    without changing a single expression.

    For a while, I frowned at Limon, who answered with the utmost respect.

    Geomje tore the pancakes and ate them.

    Then, after taking a sip of the drink, he lifted the bottle again and said casually.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°What story would you like to hear?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you need to know, you bastard. Shall I, who was dead, ask?¡±

    It looks like it¡¯s kicking back right away.

    Limon calmly opened his mouth at the gaze of the Sword Emperor, who was ring fiercely at his legs.

    ¡°Then let me tell you about the country first.¡±

    ¡°country?¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s country.¡±

    Was it because the words were unexpected?

    Limon closed his eyes as she stopped tilting the vial.

    And I remembered.

    A small penins at the tip of the continent.

    It¡¯s not particrly developed.

    Even if it¡¯s not where you were born.

    There was only one reason why he purposely built a sword tower in such a corner country and kept it for hundreds of years.

    ¡°¨DMaster¡¯s homnd is still called Goryeo.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called the Republic of Goryeo to be exact.¡±

    Consideration.

    long ago.

    The homnd where the Sword Emperor was born.

    Without being swept away by the tribtion caused by the sword demon for that one reason only, they were protected by the swordsmith who built the sword tower.

    After all, about a country that enjoyed peace and prosperity as the world leader for hundreds of years.

    Limon calmly continued his exnation.

    about the history of the country.

    there was a crisis

    how did you ovee

    Unfortunately, the dynasty is over, but the lineage of the royal family still remains, and they are living in abundance with internal money.

    Geomje, who had been listening to what he had to say while chewing on snacks, swallowed another sip of alcohol and said casually.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°I told you because you must have been curious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what the hell does that country have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that country is Master¡¯s hometown.¡±

    The Sword Emperor¡¯s arrogant words.

    Limon calmly epted.

    Because there was no way that he, as a disciple, did not know that she had no patriotism or love for hometown.

    Nevertheless, the reason Limon brought up the story about the Republic of Korea was because of the story to be toldter.

    ¡°Actually, there is something I must tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°After Master passed away, the Seven Dragons were led by seven princesses who inherited dragon blood.¡±

    ¡°Hmm so?¡±

    ¡°And I made the seven princesses my brides.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay?¡±

    The first Sword Master.

    A great man who faced seven dragons all his life.

    When Geomje heard that his disciple ate with a descendant of a dragon, he put down his chopsticks to pick up japchae.

    And instead, he tipped the vial and swallowed a sip of the poisoned wine.

    Iughed.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you not angry?¡±

    ¡°Are you angry? to you?¡±

    to his blunt question.

    Tilt your head slightly.

    The Sword Emperor immediately asked back.

    ¡°why me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Unlike me, who only killed seven dragons, you ate all of them, didn¡¯t you? Then you should praise him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh fuck. It¡¯s unfair to think about it. If the seven dragons were male, I would have eaten them all. Why are they all female?¡±

    Thanks to that, she died as an old maid for 28 years, so it was because of them that she became a virgin ghost.

    Looking at Geomje, who grumbled disapprovingly and drank again.

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    To be honest.

    It wasn¡¯t unexpected.

    Because he was convinced that this would be the case with any teacher he knew.

    That¡¯s why, even though he was resurrected after hundreds of years, he feels both joy and sadness at seeing his teacher who hasn¡¯t changed at all.

    Take a bite of braised mackerel.

    After taking another sip of alcohol.

    The Geomje asked while wiping the drops of alcohol from his mouth.

    ¡°So, do you have anything more to say, disciple of a dirty bone?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything in particr you would like to hear?¡±

    ¡°uh.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    A little while ago, I gave you a bruise for talking freely.

    Limon was not taken aback by the whim of the Sword Emperor that he wanted to hear something now.

    Because I knew that she didn¡¯t kick me one more time for saying she didn¡¯t say it on her own, and that just by asking her with words, she was paying attention to me a lot.

    So, looking at him who has the attitude to answer any question honestly.

    The Sword Emperor threw something.

    Took.

    ¡°Why did you live your life this way?¡±

    ¡°¡­Where did you get this book from?¡±

    ¡°I picked it up roughly on the way for a walk.¡±

    Even if the picture is half.

    The content is short and clear.

    A children¡¯s book depicting a hero fighting a demon with a sword.

    No, the Geomje raised his eyes at Limon, who had fallen silent after seeing the children¡¯s biography of great men that had collected his heroic feats.

    ¡°Did I teach you this, motherfucker?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then exin. Why did you do this?¡±

    Even when he heard that he had taken seven princesses as his bride, he smiled broadly.

    Regarding his own heroic story, Limon did not immediately respond to the question of his teacher, who was cold and gave off a bloody spirit.

    Just slowly raise your head.

    He just asked softly, looking directly at her with calm golden eyes.

    ¡°Do you need a reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­under!¡±

    Was it because there was nothing wrong?

    Afterughing out loud once.

    The Sword Emperor shook his hand.

    ¡°done. The reason is obvious anyway.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you felt offended.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for the dog who shoots a teacher once.¡±

    Unlike the harsh words, the Geomje did not show any displeasure.

    Rather, it seems that he liked the confidence of a disciple who dared to face the sky-like master, saying that he had lived dozens of times longer than himself.

    I just smiled and tilted the vial.

    gulp.

    Is it because I drank too much?

    After swallowing the liquor that spilled out little by little, as if the bottle of strong liquor that had been filled to the brim had now run out.

    She quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°If you do this, it seems that you have solved all your regrets.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That moment.

    The Sword Emperor could feel it.

    Limon, who had not been shaken by any words or blows until now, was shaken for the first time.

    But I didn¡¯t care.

    I just slightly turned my head and looked at the full moon on the other side of the sea.

    ¡°What are you doing, disciple?¡±

    put the sword beside you

    I fixed my eyes on the sea.

    in apletely defenseless manner.

    With his back and white nape exposed to Limon.

    she said quietly.

    ¡°¡ªCome on, don¡¯t cut my throat.¡±

 Chapter 869

    #869. Raise your sword

    * * *

    Deep.

    heavy.

    Quietly.

    Silence passed.

    slowly in it.

    Limon raised his head.

    And a rough ck-haired woman with her back turned to herself with her eyes still fixed on the sea.

    Looking at the Sword Emperor, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you sure you have to?¡±

    ¡°or not?¡±

    It sounds like you¡¯re talking about something obvious.

    Received Limon¡¯s words ironically.

    The Geomje, who tilted the vial again, said sternly.

    ¡°I already killed that warlock bitch.¡±

    hear that

    Limon wasn¡¯t surprised.

    It was because it was the result that I had already intuition¡­ no, I was sure of from the moment I felt the presence of the Sword Emperor.

    Whether by borrowing the power of ck magic.

    Whether using Seven Arcs.

    Because Limon knew better than anyone else that his teacher was not something that could be entangled with mere gossip.

    Why is he still silent?

    The Geomje undid the cotton cloth on his arm and pointed out quietly.

    ¡°-That also means that my name is not too far away.¡±

    Squeak.

    The moment I unwrapped the cotton cloth on my left arm.

    What was revealed was an arm full of scars.

    And it was a blurry tattoo that covered it.

    Originally, it was a bright ck color, but it gradually melted into a red color like blood.

    Looking at the remnants of the spell, which was like a symbol of the remaining life of the Sword Emperor, Limon gently closed his eyes.

    ¡®¡­also.¡¯

    It was a natural result.

    Even though he is a sword master strong enough to kill the Commander, ignoring the power of the spell, the Sword Emperor is an existence resurrected by the Lion Resurrection Act.

    Its life is maintained by a spell.

    The source of the power that formed the mastery was the Command Lord.

    At the time of Wanderer¡¯s death, the life force gained by the sword emperor¡¯s reasoning was gradually draining away.

    Because the restraint, which was triggered btedly because of going against the spell, was elerating the exhaustion of life force, it was even faster.

    So with a hard face.

    Limon said heavily.

    ¡°If you¡¯re the Sorceress Queen, you¡¯ll find a way.¡±

    Since long ago, Shire has been researching and finding a way to maintain the name of the revived Sword Master even after breaking the spell.

    If you reduce the consumption of life force

    and buy time somehow.

    That he might find a way to prosper.

    Listening to Limon¡¯s words, there is hope, even if it¡¯s a very vague possibility.

    The Sword Emperor twisted his lips.

    ¡°The way is damn.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten what my long-cherished wish was?¡±

    It sounds like you¡¯ve heard all sorts of nonsensical sounds.

    Geomje, who snorted lightly, tilted the vial again and took a sip of alcohol.

    And watching the calmly shaking sea.

    I remembered.

    long time ago.

    Before bing a Sword Master.

    Memories of the past hundreds of years ago.

    ¡°You know, but I had an older brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A person who boasted about the first sword of Goryeo, and didn¡¯t even treat a younger daughter like me as a younger sister.¡±

    A whopping nine hundred years ago.

    Concubines, of course, exist.

    An era when birth status was strict.

    The Geomje was a nerd who was ignored everywhere.

    No one cared what talents or dreams she had.

    She was not a good woman, but an idiot born to a ve, and she was a dishonorable woman whose name could not even be left in the genealogy.

    And among those family members.

    It was her brother who only bothered the Geomje.

    A dog car squad that asionally gets into an ident.

    Heaven and earth, a childless child alone.

    In addition to that, he had a talent for swords of his own, so he was a promising figure in poor low-ss vigers.

    No matter how much her brother bullied her, no one stopped her, and thanks to that, the Geomje had to spend a pretty harsh childhood.

    but only one

    There was something good about my brother.

    The advantage is that he was a master of stealing alcohol as much as he thought it was ridiculous to know thew.

    And because she was often dragged around by her brother to bully her, she was often able to get a drink.

    Of course, giving a child under the age of majority to drink must have been mean to his brother.

    Maybe that¡¯s why I stopped drinking after seeing her drink surprisingly well.

    so that.

    The Sword Emperor asserted.

    ¡°Perhaps it was a whim.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The guy who said he was my brother stole a bottle of alcohol for my birthday.¡±

    It wasmon.

    He was talented enough to call himself the best swordsman in Goryeo.

    That¡¯s what happened when his brother, who was so good at ruffling, stole alcohol from the coffin¡¯s storage room.

    always though.

    The Sword Emperor thought.

    The drink of the day was poisonous.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was a birthday present, it was because the drink I was drinking was really too good.

    ¡­too much.

    ¡°Because he wouldn¡¯t have known that he would die from that one bottle of alcohol.¡±

    if it¡¯s another drink.

    it might have been fine

    No matter how much alcohol was banned in civilian life, moonshine was everywhere.

    Especially those with money and power.

    The problem was that the alcohol was not just moonshine, but a gift to the ck Dragon Lord.

    The Bronze Age, ruled by dragons.

    The Seven Dragons, who had been ruling the world with absolute loyalty to the dragon, tore her brother to pieces and destroyed the family with the price of the drink.

    only one person.

    Except for the Sword Emperor.

    was it a coincidence

    Or was it inevitable?

    when the n perishes.

    While running away, she was about to be killed by a warrior from the Seven Dragons, but the moment she picked up a sword, she rather cut the warrior.

    As much as I was always bullied.

    With my brother¡¯s swordsmanship I¡¯ve seen countless times.

    Only then did she realize.

    I just didn¡¯t know because I didn¡¯t have a chance to know.

    That he has a sword talent far beyond even his brother, who was said to be the best sword of Goryeo.

    That¡¯s why he fights with the warriors who have been tracking him and runs away from the masters.

    The Sword Emperor continued to train.

    the weak body.

    insufficient swordsmanship.

    mind again.

    Confronting a master who has learned seventy-two kinds of martial arts with only one sword.

    Even the senior level masters were cut down.

    Enough to challenge even a dragon.

    That¡¯s how¡­

    the swordsman¡¯s desperate fight against the seven dragons who ruled the whole world began.

    ¡°As you know, I did not confront the seven dragons for revenge.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s a dog car ss or a brother.

    Whether it¡¯s a family member who was ignored as a daughter-inw.

    The Geomje was not a two-headed idiot enough to risk his life for revenge just because he was a blood rtive.

    Rather, he thought that if the Seven Dragons hadn¡¯t destroyed it, he would have survived even after killing himself someday.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the salvation of the world or the liberation of mankind or any other dogmatic reason.¡±

    whether mankind is persecuted or not.

    no matter how the world rolls

    In fact, she didn¡¯t even care.

    Even so, the reason why the Sword Emperor fought to the death with the seven dragons was simple.

    ¡°Because it sucks that I can¡¯t even drink as much as I want because of those motherfucking bitches.¡±

    just that much.

    However, for a lover and a swordsman, it is a sufficient reason to risk his life at the tip of the sword.

    After drinking another ss of wine from the bottle.

    The Sword Emperor quietly continued.

    ¡°But even if I had been able to drink freely, I would have fought the seven dragons in the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­because someone didn¡¯t like being above Master?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Alcohol was only an opportunity after all, and it was inevitable for her to confront the seven dragons.

    she is the sword master.

    A hero rather than a hero.

    Because he was more like a swordsman than anyone else.

    And a swordsman didn¡¯t need such a great reason to wield a sword.

    So it was.

    The reason why Limon couldn¡¯t deny the words of the Sword Emperor that followed.

    ¡°So you will know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That means I don¡¯t fit in this world right now.¡±

    The Sword Emperor slowly turned his head.

    Then, looking at the great wall he had broken through and the chaotic city beyond it, he quietly continued.

    ¡°I can¡¯t adapt to this era. No, not just now, but in any era.¡±

    she¡¯s a hogol

    In a chaotic world, he would be a hero.

    The one who causes chaos in the age of peace.

    Therefore, as the sword master of immortality and the culprit who destroyed even the stable Bronze Age under the rule of the seven dragons.

    The Sword Emperor asserted.

    ¡°So it will end up wreaking havoc on the world and killing your brides as well as you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¨Djust like your brother-inw did.¡±

    Listen to the words of the Sword Emperor.

    Limon fell silent.

    yeah i was expecting it

    There was no way that she, who had known even her own past for hundreds of years, would not have known the fate of her disciple, Sword Demon.

    Even so, I could understand why he was talking about the Sword Demon, which he had avoided mentioning until now.

    he asked softly.

    ¡°If you want that, why don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    I ate.

    Afterughing.

    The Sword Emperor mutteredzily.

    ¡°Yes, no matter what the world is like, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to enjoy your second life to the fullest.¡±

    Enjoy all kinds of silk.

    Heap up gold and silver treasures.

    Be a king and tremble.

    It was far more like her to live as she pleased, even if she turned the world into shit.

    Still, there is one reason why the sword emperor gave up on his life.

    ¡°-but that¡¯s not very cool, is it?¡±

    To think that the disciple had risked his life for hundreds of years to make a mess of the world he had saved and cut down the disciple and his bride to survive.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s not toome.

    After saying it with a smile.

    The Geomje tilted the vial.

    ¡°I saw the disciple eat dragon after dragon and live well, and finally drank delicious alcohol, so I have no regrets left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°End it now.¡±

    If you enjoy a drink, you¡¯re a merchant.

    There¡¯s no need to hesitate.

    Limon closed his eyes as he looked at Geomje, who spoke coolly with his back to him.

    okay.

    not a hero

    Even the honor isughed at.

    She was definitely a hero.

    It¡¯s irrational and capricious, and it¡¯s violent, even if there¡¯s no boundary between good and evil.

    A warrior from the old era who risked his life for taste, pulled out his sword for face, and lived his life as he wished.

    that¡¯s why i knew

    no matter what you say,

    That she wouldn¡¯t change her mind.

    Especially since he is the first sword master to understand the essence of a sword master better than anyone else.

    knowing that fact.

    After silence, I open my eyes again.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t follow your words.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you going to watch me ruin the world you¡¯ve been protecting?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    Limon shook his head at the Sword Emperor who frowned as if he had heard trivial words.

    Resurrected only a few hours.

    With that alone, she threw one of America¡¯s leading cities into chaos and destroyed the Great Wall, and eventually she would be a new disaster.

    And as the guardian deity of mankind.

    He couldn¡¯t leave his master unattended.

    Because Limon had priests to be responsible for.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t leave you alone, are you going to imprison me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Is it neither this nor that? Don¡¯t bother borrowing a disciple¡¯s hand and just stab yourself in the stomach and kill yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    Are you slowly getting annoyed?

    Listen to her sharpened words.

    Limon slowly raised his head.

    And facing the Geomje who was ring at him savagely, he said quietly.

    ¡°It means that Master never taught me how to cut down a non-resistance woman without a weapon.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°So take up your sword.¡±

    long ago.

    The swordsman who was his disciple.

    Like when you point a sword at yourself.

    Calm down theplicated mind calmly.

    As a disciple before being the guardian deity of mankind, as well as a swordsman of the old era, he looked straight at his master.

    he said.

    ¡°I, Limon Aspelder. As yourst disciple, lord of the Tower of Swords, and the greatest swordsman in the world, I will challenge you to a duel.¡±

 Chapter 870

    #870. so you are my disciple

    While.

    The Sword Emperor remained silent.

    As if doubting one¡¯s own ears.

    Or like I don¡¯t understand what you mean.

    At the end of staring at Limon with a vial in one hand.

    She quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Do you want to cut me down fighting with all my might rather than cut my throat like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°From the moment you hold the sword, you know that you shouldn¡¯t expect me to touch you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes I know.¡±

    The sword master is a swordsman.

    Make a drink your dream.

    Even though she is a hero who is willing to give her life to a disciple just because he has resolved his regrets.

    Therefore, in a duel with a sword, he was a warrior who could mercilessly cut down even his pupils or blood rtives, let alone look at them.

    Above all, she is the Sword Emperor.

    She was the first sword master, the creator of the dragon flesh sword, and the first sword in the world.

    Fighting a duel with her fighting her powers was dangerous enough to be different from fighting her other sword masters.

    She is so much that even Limon could not dare to assure her life or death.

    ¡°Still, I have no intention of beating Master like this.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    nevertheless.

    Leave an easy way to go.

    Are you choosing the hard way?

    Looking at the teacher asking the reason.

    Limonughed softly.

    ¡°¡ªIsn¡¯t that too cool?¡±

    Even as a guardian deity of mankind.

    Not even as the princess¡¯ groom.

    As a soldier and a swordsman.

    At the end of her silence, she watched the disciple who risked her life and challenged her to a duel.

    ¡°Puhahahahahaha!¡±

    The Sword Emperor burst intoughter.

    in the silent night sky.

    So deep and cool.

    roaring loudly.

    Afterughing for a long time, she looked at Limon and smiled ferociously.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why you are my disciple.¡±

    It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve been asked out on a date.

    Have a very happy smile.

    The Geomje ced the vial.

    She took the first two swords she hadid down beside her and hadn¡¯t even touched her, and raised herself from her seat.

    So take a step.

    Leaving her liquor table behind.

    At the end of walking slowly over the cliff.

    On the left side, the calmly flowing ck sea, on the right side, after spinning around with the calmly sleeping blue night in the background.

    I drew my sword.

    Sureureung.

    with a smooth metallic sound.

    Two swords revealing slender des.

    A new sword, Doryonggeom (ÍÀýˆ„¦), which was forged by the sword emperor in the distant past using the horn of a dragon he had cut down himself.

    At the end of the Geomryong War, one was broken, leaving only one sack.

    However, the Sword Emperor was resurrected, and the best sword in the world, which regained her original pair with her Lion Resurrection Law, was shining transparently in the moonlight.

    sereung.

    On the other side of that sword festival.

    What emerges is a single sword.

    The Demonic Sword Kangma Sword (½µÄ§„¦), which was reborn by mixing a dragon¡¯s horn with a dragon sword that had been broken in the past.

    It was sealed and its original power fell asleep.

    However, the greatest sword in the world, which never breaks or breaks its de, casts its own shadow even in the darkness.

    The two greatest swords in the world.

    The two best in the world.

    look at each other like that

    with their swords pointed at each other.

    The moment the two sword masters, who had been quietly exchanging nces, opened their mouths at the same time.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    ¡°I will go.¡±

    The first sword master sword made.

    Thest sword master swordsmith.

    This is how the duel between the two swordsmen risking their lives at the tip of their swords before they were both master and disciple began.

    * * *

    that buck

    slowly.

    close the distance

    step by step.

    facing each other directly.

    Unexpectedly, the two priests approached each other calmly.

    The closer the distance is, the slower the pace, and the deeper and moreplex the gaze.

    that buck

    It¡¯s already a duel.

    Gait, stride length, line of sight, sword grip posture, change in center of gravity, etc.

    Through all of that, he reads and predicts what kind of sword his opponent will be able to use, and finely adjusts his posture in response.

    that buck

    Dozens of times per step.

    Hundreds of times in an instant.

    thousands of times in one breath.

    without directly striking the sword.

    Even if it¡¯s just a thought.

    If you lose sight of the sword even for a moment, you will be cut by the opponent who approached you in the blink of an eye.

    It was a more fierce and risky duel because it was so elegant and quiet that it was possible to be a sword master who had reached the pinnacle of the sword.

    that buck

    the closer you get to each other.

    The image bes moreplex.

    The steps are much slower.

    In the illusion that time elerates as concentration reaches its peak, and a moment feels like eternity.

    At the end of repeated narrowing and narrowing and narrowing over several minutes of the distance that could have been narrowed in less than a second.

    The moment the sword reached the reach.

    The sword finally moved.

    Seruk.

    Silent as if asleep.

    smooth like water.

    The three swords are mixed.

    But there was no bump there.

    It was because they were already able to fully understand each other¡¯s swords just by fighting in the image while closing the distance.

    Rather than wasting strength by shing swords, he devotes himself to digging into the opponent¡¯s loopholes, predicting them and outwitting them.

    That¡¯s why the static.

    Because the number of days is fatal.

    Without even encountering swords.

    The des that got out of the opponent¡¯s sword by a piece of paper narrowly grazed each other¡¯s vital points.

    wickedness.

    The moment you turn your head.

    A sword that passes over the throat.

    At the same time, he twisted his wrist while twisting his body to avoid another dragon sword digging into his stomach.

    In order to avoid the mighty sword that was swinging with the force to cut off both arms, the sword-made sword that rotated the body as if bouncing cut through the hem of the clothes.

    ¡®also.¡¯

    In that dangerous sword fight.

    Limon marvels.

    Originally, there are many disadvantages of dual swordsmanship.

    In particr, if you use two long swords, the sword will be blocked by your own sword, and the sword path will inevitably be simplified.

    I couldn¡¯t feel any of those ws in the sword that the Sword Emperor used.

    Unconstrained by formalities, he sensibly creates two swords at every moment andplements each other.

    It felt like facing two sword masters.

    It was all the more in the sense that he was able to see through and catch up with even the swordsmanship and swordsmanship he had umted over hundreds of years, just by concocting while narrowing the distance.

    ¡®indeed.¡¯

    Likewise.

    The Sword Emperor admired.

    A skillful swordsmanship that blocks his own twin swords with only one sword.

    To the essence of the vast experience and countless swords that even she, naturally permeated within her, could not fully dig into.

    Above all, her mysterious and strong will at the bottom of it made the corners of her mouth go up.

    Chow!

    squeak.

    as the fight continues.

    The sword gets sharper.

    That also increases the number of times the de pierces vital points.

    It¡¯s a close-knit fight that wouldn¡¯t be strange if one of them copsed right away.

    Even so, the Geomje wore a deeper smile, and Limon also thought of himself.

    ¡®It¡¯s fun,¡¯ he said.

    it¡¯s fate.

    risking one¡¯s life at the tip of a knife

    Longing for a fight against a formidable enemy.

    Because he loves the sword itself, it is his instinct as a swordsman who cannot help but feel the joy ofpeting with an opponent equal to himself.

    So hopefully

    May this timest forever.

    Even if he dies at the end, he hopes that he will be able to fight more fiercely.

    but¡­.

    ¡®¡­Suddenly.¡¯

    ¡®Is this far?¡¯

    The two priests had a hunch.

    Now is the limit of sword fighting.

    Ideal for fighting based on the same dragon ughter sword.

    It means that if the sword fight continues beyond this, the result will be a friendship that will be stabbed to death together.

    The swordsmith who cut down the seven dragons.

    A swordsman who has protected the world for hundreds of years.

    It was because their swordsmanship, based on their natural talent and vast experience, had reached a level where it was difficult to distinguish superiority and inferiority.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t bad either.

    To ovee that close gap and gain victory, and even if you fail unfortunately, fight against an opponent of this size until the end and die together.

    As a swordsman, it¡¯s something I¡¯m happy to do.

    But that wasn¡¯t the ending they both wanted.

    And most of all, they still had things they could show each other and wanted to see.

    Caang!

    As if it was a promise.

    After the first sh of swords.

    Geomje and Limon took a step back at the same time.

    Then, as they looked at each other with quiet eyes, they added strength to their sword gripped hands.

    There was no need for words.

    As a swordsman, he could know what his opponent was thinking and what he would do just by fighting swords until now.

    ¡°Take it, disciple.¡±

    so that.

    The moment the Sword Emperor stretched out his sword.

    ¡ºDragon ughter Sword Ultimate

    dragon killing

    Injure the young dragon and kill it.

    dragon kill

    Chow!

    The ck light shes.

    Limon¡¯s side was cut.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the side.

    His shoulders, his arms, his thighs, his stomach.

    Every time the dragon sword moved, iparable deep wounds were carved one after another.

    A sword made of such swords.

    he couldn¡¯t stop

    No, it was closer to saying that blocking it was useless.

    Every time the Sword Emperor wielded his sword, even the future that blocked it was cut, leaving only the result of being cut by her sword instead.

    that¡¯s the dragon sword.

    cut destiny and future

    Forcing the desired future.

    A sword that only three sword masters could master.

    Even so, what Limon endures is the result of deflecting the future with his dragon shing sword.

    It was an absolute sword that cut down even the seven dragons that would have killed an instant if it had been a sword master.

    But endurance is also limited.

    The swordsman is the essence of a sword master.

    It is the summary of life and the decision of will.

    Even Limon had no choice but to be on the defensive in the battle to cut the future against the sword emperor, the creator of the dragon shing sword.

    But even though it¡¯s all over the ce.

    Limon was unfazed.

    He only focused on spreading his own sword while shing the future and deflecting the sword as much as possible.

    He met several sword masters.

    Teaching, fighting and killing.

    Absorb their swordsmanship and swordsmanship.

    After training for a long time.

    A swordsmanship that was finally perfected in the fight against the Demon God.

    After reigning at the top of the world with only the dragon sword for hundreds of years, he newly created his own sword based on the dragon sword.

    ¡°Look, Master.¡±

    Pull out the swordsman¡¯s robe contained in it.

    Looking at the Sword Emperor with calm eyes.

    finally wield the sword

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Mythology

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ŠWÁx

    Does it fall like dew on the tip of a sword?

    Ä§Ïñ„¦¼âÉÏµÄÂ¶ÖéÒ»ÑùÂäÏÂ¡»

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    The Sword Emperor raised his eyes.

    Right after he swings his sword.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the future she had chosen to sh with her dragon flesh was shattered.

    The moment the future is broken

    because I saw

    what is contained in it.

    On top of the sword, which was created so that non-sword masters could kill sword masters.

    What Limon has done.

    More mysterious than any swordsman.

    outrageous and absurd.

    As the first sword master before being a swordsman and teacher, he had no choice but to pay tribute to the phenomenal sword master¡¯s.

    ¡°hot¡­!¡±

    so smile

    The Sword Emperor finally epted.

    Digging through the gap between the two swords.

    Push, shake and twist.

    He ricocheted off his twin swords.

    A perfect sword with a perfect bnce of power and skill piercing his wide-open chest.

    and¡­.

    Pooh!

    ¡­the de cuts into the flesh.

    With an eerie noise that was so small, but resounded loud and clear like thunder to the two sword masters.

    everything.

    finished.

 Chapter 871

    #871. What do you mean by that?

    * * *

    Shoot.

    The waves roll in.

    calmly and calmly.

    The sound is shattered.

    As its remains melt into darkness.

    Under the moonlit night sky.

    The two figures were crossed.

    A white-haired man with blood and wounds all over his body stood tall with a sword in his hand.

    The ck-haired woman with her forehead on the man¡¯s shoulder slightly bowed her head.

    Tok.

    Like lovers sharing warmth.

    so close to each other.

    A single drop of blood broke the stillness of the two men and women who had been silent.

    The moment when the fresh blood that started to flow down the sword embedded in his plump chest dripped one by one and formed a river.

    staggering

    The body of the sword emperor that copses.

    Limon embraced him with one arm.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate to take that hand.

    epting the careful disciple¡¯s support, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°-alcohol.¡±

    Although my heart was pierced by a sword.

    So calm and serene.

    in a voice that doesn¡¯t matter.

    The Sword Emperor asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you have it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A really out of the blue question.

    But Limon was neither surprised nor taken aback when he heard that.

    I just quietly stretched out my hand.

    Seruk.

    the shadows sway

    What came out was a bottle and a wine ss.

    He ced the wine ss made of very luxurious and antique porcin in the hands of the Sword Emperor.

    Limon poured the drink with both hands.

    Squeeze.

    The bottle tilts.

    What flows from its end is dew, clearer than ice and more fragrant than flowers and honey.

    The waves that contain the full moon in the night sky are so beautiful that you can be enchanted, and the scent is so enchanting that you feel intoxicated just by smelling it.

    It¡¯s like appreciating a piece of art.

    Unbeknownst to her, the Geomje, who had been staring at the ss without emptying it right away, asked quietly.

    ¡°¡­what kind of alcohol is this?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t given it a specific name.¡±

    ¡°Is it the wine you dipped in?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t bother exining.

    When building the sword tower hundreds of years ago.

    Sake that I started dipping myself.

    went through a lot of trial and error

    After a lot of drinking went bad.

    Only one bottle left.

    meaning of this drink.

    And when the sword tower is closed.

    Why did the sword masters take out and carry this thing that was buried in the sword tower after they were resurrected?

    All of that talk had no reason or need to be told now.

    gulp.

    Tilt the ss slowly.

    After emptying the drink that was sparkling.

    The Geomje gently closed his eyes.

    It seems like a waste to miss the lingering aftertaste of this sake.

    Geomje, who had been immersed in the reverberation of the alcohol left in his mouth, opened his mouth quietly after a long time.

    ¡°If there was something good like this, I should have taken it out a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Perhaps because of the alcohol.

    Even more blood flowed from his chest.

    Limon silently poured the drink to Geomje, who held out an empty cup as if to pour him another drink.

    a drink.

    two cups.

    three cups.

    not in a hurry

    Fully enjoy the aroma and taste.

    After emptying the ss three times in a row, the Geomje stopped tilting the ss and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°-That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a drink like this in my life.¡±

    In the Bronze Age, drinking alcohol was forbidden because it was only served to dragons.

    Most of the moonshine that was secretly circted in the private sector was cheap alcohol made just to get drunk, imitated by punching.

    Even the alcohol given to the dragon, who took good care of himself every time he attacked the Seven Dragons, wasn¡¯t so delicious.

    from that point of view.

    Limon¡¯s liquor made the Sword Emperor feel the change of the times more clearly than anything else.

    It is all the more so in that even the alcohol that was roughly picked up at the mart was a masterpiece that was difficult to even see in the past.

    Of course, there were other things that were truly admirable, but

    ¡°The greatest thing is your swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was really nice.¡±

    Yam de.

    Based on the dragon ughter sword.

    A new swordsmanship created by Limon.

    As the purpose of its creation was the original purpose, it was so mysterious and iprehensible that it was difficult for even the same sword master to see through.

    However, he is the creator of the dragon yer sword.

    Because he was also the teacher who taught Limon.

    Geomje, who was able to look into everything, admired it.

    Then he smiled as he saw Limon pouring alcohol into his ss again.

    ¡°Why do you have such a drunken face? He showed such wonderful swordsmanship and is not proud to serve such delicious wine to his master.¡±

    ¡°¡­How could I be proud of having killed Master?¡±

    ¡°Why not be proud?¡±

    Even though it was cut by a disciple.

    Not toment or resent.

    with a satisfied smile.

    The Sword Emperor slightly lowered his head.

    Then, looking at the full moon in the ss, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do not forget, disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Our Essence.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sword masters and so on may sound grandiose, but in the end we are swordsmen.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And a sword is a weapon for killing people.¡±

    There are people in the world who learn swordsmanship for mental and physical training, but the Sword Emperor could assert it with a snort.

    That¡¯s perfect bullshit.

    If you really want to train with a knife like that, you can learn to cook.

    It would be much better for your body and mind to cook and eat delicious dishes with the crops you farmed and grown yourself.

    So, after all, swordsmanship is a means of fighting, and its goal is to suffocate the enemy.

    Assert as a sword master.

    Turn your head slowly.

    ¡°There is only one meaning of reaching the end of such a sword path.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The essence of a sword master means that he is a murderer.¡±

    I feel the joy of fighting for my life.

    When he cuts people, he pays more attention to how well his sword cut through the bone than the preciousness of life.

    Before he opens his eyes, he thinks of a more efficient way to fight, and before he closes his eyes, he trains to kill perfectly.

    It¡¯s not because I¡¯m crazy about murder.

    No matter how great a genius he is.

    that can only be reached.

    Because that is the realm of being a sword master.

    That¡¯s why not all murderers are sword masters, but all sword masters are bound to be murderers.

    Neither cynical nor mocking.

    just inly telling the truth.

    The Sword Emperor recalled the past.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the seven dragons called us this way.¡±

    cut people

    cut the fate

    the one who cuts the world

    So even cut the sky.

    A being that destroys everything.

    The name of a living disaster that has been passed down like a legend even to the Dragons, who were the ancestors of Earth in the distant past.

    put it in your mouth

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s called the Thousand Killer.¡±

    yes it is

    A sword master is not an existence that can only be said to reach the tip of the sword.

    cut down one¡¯s own destiny

    By going beyond the world¡¯s order.

    Being able to freely set one¡¯s own destiny beyond the limit of one¡¯s lifespan is the qualification of a sword master.

    That¡¯s why the Sword Master is a superhuman.

    He¡¯s just wearing a human mask.

    eventually out of humans.

    It was a monster that became a thousand death by itself.

    ¡°We are like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Killing and destroying anything is our end.¡±

    those cold words.

    Limon did not deny it.

    no i couldn¡¯t deny it

    As long as he lived longer than any other sword master, raised several sword masters, fought and killed the most sword masters.

    because I knew it well.

    that what she said was true.

    That¡¯s why, at the end of looking at his disciple who is not like a swordsman who is locked in silence.

    The Sword Emperorughed.

    ¡°But what about that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you want to resent it, tell them to resent it, and if you want to fear it, tell them to be afraid.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At least I¡¯ve never lived minding that kind of thing, and other sword masters probably did the same.¡±

    life is your own.

    Isn¡¯t it living for someone else?

    What could be more stupid than not being able to live the way you want because you are paying attention to others?

    Looking at the Sword Emperor who speaks mockingly.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    It was.

    In fact, most sword masters met their end by living the life they wanted without paying attention to others.

    Even Billy, who wanted to be a hero, was intent on making a feat, but he didn¡¯t care about reputation.

    Because Anastasia only wanted to be qualified to be his bride, but did not look into the hearts of the Russian people.

    It was unavoidable.

    They are sword masters.

    Either as an absolute among absolutes.

    Whether it¡¯s as a celestial star that can even cut fate.

    Because he could do anything, he was a being who had the power to live as he wanted without caring about others.

    One exception.

    ¡°So, disciple.¡±

    for a long time.

    quietly protect the world.

    Growing a Sword Master in the Sword Tower.

    The swordsman who is most like a sword master speaks to a sword master who has lived a life that is not like an absolute.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to prove that the Sword Master may not be the Celestial.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, don¡¯t sacrifice your life to leave me as a hero.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t get caught up.¡±

    Sword Master is a murderer.

    It¡¯s just a disaster and a disaster.

    The Geomje was a drunkard who destroyed the peaceful Bronze Age.

    so that no one dares to say

    power as an absolute.

    The power as a celestial star.

    life as an immortal.

    With all of that, he has been protecting the world alone for over hundreds of years, and by doing so, he has confronted the world.

    Seeing the disciple who hadn¡¯t learned any of his teachings, the master smiled ferociously.

    ¡°If there is a girl you like,mit it.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, cut it.¡±

    ¡°Take away what you want.¡±

    ¡°If you want something, get it by any means, and don¡¯t let others have what you can¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°If the world fears you, opposes you, hinders you, and betrays you¡­¡±

    The Sword Emperor tilted his ss again.

    And after swallowing the most fragrant and soft drink, enough to forget the pain.

    twisting her red lips.

    said without hesitation.

    ¡°Destroy that world.¡±

    The best female in history.

    But he wasn¡¯t a hero.

    Rather, it was a violent hero.

    Above all, as the first sword master, the celestial saint, who was more like a celestial saint than anyone else, continued without hesitation.

    ¡°You deserve it anyway.¡±

    How many times have you saved the world?

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    One important thing.

    -To be strong.

    Saying that the absolute one who will decide the fate of the world does not need anything more than that.

    The Sword Emperor slowly raised one hand.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Seruk.

    whether to kill or not

    How many times have you thought about it?

    I couldn¡¯t cut it until the end.

    Compared to the first time we met, I stroked the pure white hair of a young murderer who was so disgusted.

    The Sword Emperor smiled.

    ¡°Live freely.¡±

    Could it be because of the touch of the distant years?

    Or is it because of a soft smile I¡¯ve never seen before?

    Limon, who had been looking at the Sword Emperor without saying anything for a while, opened his mouth to answer her words.

    no i tried to open it

    Clink.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­at that moment.

    The sword embedded in the sword emperor¡¯s chest.

    If only the empty wine ss hadn¡¯t fallen to the floor.

    Just like that, the Sword Emperor had been leaning on him a little while ago, but now he wanted to stare at the empty void where only ashes were scattered.

    Limon took the bottle.

    and burst out

    after swallowing a sip.

    I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Look at the blue sky and smile.

    heart burns like the sun

    Blood ripples like the sea.

    This is the aspiration of heaven and earth.

    Heaven and earth belong to me.

    What are we afraid of in the world?¡±

    ¡°I risk my life with a single sword.

    If you win, have a drink.

    When you die, you eat in the underworld.

    What is the importance of winning or losing?

    Live the way you want and die.

    Life and death are trivial and insignificant.]

    ¡ºLaugh, enjoy, dance, and fight.

    What if you fall down in a fight?

    What if you get hurt and die?

    The life of a hero is a sunset.

    Even if submerged in the sea, it will burn.

    I willugh and be washed away by the waves.¡±

    Just calmly and calmly.

    But it will ring across the sea.

    After chanting a song, Limon scattered the remaining alcohol in the bottle, picked up the sword and scabbard that had fallen on the floor, and slowly turned around.

    So drink and sing.

    Leaving only a drop of dew.

    Thest Sword Master said goodbye to his master for a second time.

 Chapter 872

    #872. Goodbye.

    * * *

    ¡°Oh, I thought I was going to die.¡±

    ¡°Ekathrice¡¯s death is too severe.¡±

    ¡°Are you dumb? Do you remember how dangerous it was when the red zombies came out in droves?¡±

    ¡°It was a foul. It¡¯s only red, but three times faster and three times stronger. It is a mystery.¡±

    Is it because it reminds me of a fierce battle?

    Ainsha shuddered with an expressionless face.

    The silver-haired twin-tailed girl in a goth loli dress smiled.

    ¡°Was that harder for you? The self-destruct zombies are more annoying to me than the red zombies.¡±

    That moment.

    Ainsha hesitated.

    And when he saw the Silver Dragon Princess in the parallel world, he said bluntly.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just say that again.¡±

    ¡°huh? That self-destructing zombies were more annoying?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Say what I called you again.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know the meaning of the words.

    The Silver Dragon Princess tilted her head and opened her mouth.

    ¡°sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister? Don¡¯t you like that I call you sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. Hobu Hohyeong is allowed. That¡¯s why I keep calling you sister.¡±

    It¡¯s like discovering a new world.

    Seeing Ainsha shaking her head with an expressionless face, the Silver Dragon Princess tilted her head in the opposite direction.

    Yekathrice opened her mouth tremblingly.

    ¡°Hey, Ainsha? isn¡¯t he your brother? Is your sister here?¡±

    ¡°Ekathrice is silent.¡±

    ¡°Is she the same Yekatrice???¡±

    ¡°Parallel world is another world. So it¡¯s a different person.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s more discrimination! This older sister who treats me well in another world and even lives with me in bed is kkewek!¡±

    ¡°Hey, a little more about the story about mixing that flesh¡­ quack!¡±

    While Yekathrice stumbles after being hit in the stomach while protesting vigorously.

    The White Dragon Princess, who struck the back of the head of the Silver Dragon Princess, whose eyes were shining brightly, looked back at Ainsha with an expressionless face.

    ¡°If you need this, take it. They give it cheap.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know if you intend to exchange it for this one.¡±

    ¡°sister?!¡±

    ¡°Ainsha?!¡±

    Even while the four girls with the same face are making such a fuss.

    The other princesses were each taking a break.

    It was because everyone struggled to block the waves of zombies that were constantly rushing in with their bodies injured and tired from the fierce battle.

    It¡¯s fortunate that Sir and Yuna-kyung miraculously stabilized the barrier.

    If the runaway continued, there would have been quite a few casualties among the seven dragons, even if the princesses didn¡¯t know.

    But that didn¡¯t mean they were just resting.

    ¡°Nectar¡­ you¡¯ve made a pretty interesting potion.¡±

    ¡°Do your research. Even if it is impossible to control the poison, it will be of some help in healing the damaged body.¡±

    A parallel world is a world of possibilities.

    Even the same person lived a different history and life.

    There were many things that could be gained just by exchanging each other¡¯s knowledge.

    All the more in that the princesses of the Seven Dragons were absolutes and monarchs who reached the top of the world in either world, and were experts in each field.

    That¡¯s why, from pharmaceuticals to new technologies and the experience gained from facing the World Federation.

    They shared many knowledge.

    In particr, the princesses of the parallel world showed interest in Li Qingyu and Maia.

    ¡°Does that mean we have to find the eighth dragon psionic toplete the dragon¡¯s blood?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    To Li Qingyu¡¯s calm reply.

    The Blue Dragon Princess sighed.

    The revival of the founder is the long-cherished wish of the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why I was surprised and expected her toplete the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    After all, even in other worlds, I learned that there is no special secret.

    ¡°Hmph, in the end, you guys got lucky.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s luck¡­ I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Is it because it was a big disappointment?

    Charlottenguidly affirmed what the blonde-haired Golden Dragon Princess snorted.

    No matter how many sacrifices the Seven Dragons made in the age of heroes, contrary to the parallel world where the Seven Dragons ruled the world because there was no Limon.

    In the end, it was true that they were able toplete the dragon¡¯s true blood because of his presence.

    I don¡¯t think I liked that positive affirmation.

    When the golden dragon princess narrowed her eyes.

    that buck

    quiet footsteps.

    It came from the other side of the void.

    While the princesses who heard the sound all stopped talking, a white-haired man slowly appeared from beyond the fog.

    Limon looked around.

    ¡°Everyone did a great job.¡±

    The princesses are much more tired than before they left.

    The injured, including the Seven Dragons, being treated in tatters by the Venomous Dragons of the two worlds.

    Shir scribbles something in front of the magic circle, and Yuna-kyung, who has returned to her blue bird form and is strewn over her head like a corpse.

    And even Carol, who was forcibly mobilized to fight zombies and exhausted all her stamina and fainted.

    what kind of battle they fought.

    because I could tell at a nce.

    Watching Limon express his gratitude for tidying up while he was away.

    The princesses madeplicated expressions.

    Compared to before he left, his appearance was full of scars.

    Above all, unlike his calm appearance, he has a particrly calm gaze and heavy atmosphere.

    After leaving the sword, he gave me a vague idea of what happened to Limon.

    So, I represent them.

    Li Qingyu asked quietly.

    ¡°Did you say good-bye?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    what happened

    She didn¡¯t bother asking more.

    It was because I could feel Limon¡¯s feelings right now even if I didn¡¯t have to use telepathy.

    Cyr, who had been writing down calctions while holding the parchment open, finally approached Limon and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Did you get the dragon sword back?¡±

    ¡°As you can see.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You did a good job dying the runaway.¡±

    Looking at Limon, who pointed at his waist.

    Sir narrowed his eyes.

    The Doryongsword, which served as the core, had disappeared, and the proper casting was alsocking, so it was impossible for her to stop the sword gun from running out of control.

    Thanks to Shinmahapil, only temporary measures were taken by squeezing the power of Yuna-kyung, who was full of output.

    So she quietly spoke.

    ¡°Anyway, the damage to the barrier was so severe that it was impossible to restore it right away. As nned, we have no choice but to sever the connection with the parallel world and seal it.¡±

    ¡°Then do it.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I have already prepared everything.¡±

    Limon nodded at Syrr¡¯s words that all he had to do was say goodbye.

    After a while.

    Finished cleaning up the sword.

    They split on both sides.

    On one side are the princess from the parallel world, the Seven Dragons, and the imprisoned Carol.

    On the other side, the princess from the original world, the seven dragons, and Sir Yuna-kyung.

    In front of them who were ready to return to their respective worlds, Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Thank you for fighting together, everyone.¡±

    ¡°We should rather give thanks.¡±

    The Blue Dragon Princess smiled bitterly.

    Most of the rulers of the parallel world were either killed or captured in the sword fight.

    Even if they return to their world now, they will have an overwhelming advantage in the fight against the World Federation.

    In addition, including the various knowledge shared by the princesses, it was a great blessing.

    That¡¯s why she was sorry.

    As the Blue Dragon Princess, who is called the conscience of the Seven Dragons, I felt remorse for not being able to repay her.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason for the disappointment.

    It was then.

    What came the muffled voice.

    ¡°I have something to check.¡±

    ¡°huh? Are you talking to me?¡±

    Sir, who was asked, of course.

    while everyone is confused.

    The Red Dragon Princess opened her mouth with a serious face.

    ¡°If we repair this barrierter, can we go over to your world?¡±

    ¡°It is unreasonable in a normal way. Especially in your case, contradictions arise because of the ovepping nature of existence.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    Even if it¡¯s a parallel world.

    The princesses of both worlds are essentially the same being.

    They coexist only because they are in this intersectional world created by Sir with the essence of magic that he has studied all his life.

    Since there can¡¯t be two identical beings in one world, if they are forcibly transferred to a parallel world, the existence itself may disappear.

    Listen to Sir¡¯s exnation.

    The Red Dragon Princess asked again after thinking.

    ¡°Then what about beings that didn¡¯t exist in our worlde over?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s another interesting question.¡±

    Shir put on a strange smile.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was a topic that I couldn¡¯t help but be interested in as a witch.

    why did you ask this

    Because I could see why.

    And, of course, it wasn¡¯t only Syr who noticed the reason.

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.

    Catherine twisted her lips.

    Ainsha became even more expressionless.

    Maia and others slightly raised their eyebrows.

    Whereas the princesses of the original world now looked at the Red Dragon Princess with deeply sunken eyes.

    The princesses of the parallel world showed their anticipation with their eyes shining, their heads shaking, their strange smiles, or their bewildered hearts pounding.

    It seems that the heartwarming farewell a while ago was a lie.

    The seven dragons harden in the suddenly chilly atmosphere.

    Yuna-kyung swallowed dry saliva.

    When Carol quietly withdrew.

    Stumble.

    ¡°Are you a princess?¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry. I got dizzy for a while.¡±

    ¡°As expected, it seems too unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with my injuries¡­ but I think it¡¯s because I used up my dragon psionics too much.¡±

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m getting dizzy.

    A ck-haired girl leaning gently.

    Li Qingyu smiled at Limon, who held him.

    And as if whispering in his ear.

    But I said it clearly so that everyone could hear it.

    ¡°In that sense, may I ask you a favor?¡±

    Take a moment to look at the smiling Li Qingyu.

    After a little wry smile.

    Wrap your arms around her waist.

    Supporting your fine chin with your fingertips.

    He slowly bowed his head.

    He ovepped his lips with the bride.

    softer than ever.

    but deep.

    sticky.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Seruk.

    Even the sound of breathing stopped.

    while everyone is watching.

    After a long, long kiss.

    Limon, who parted his lips with Li Qingyu, asked.

    ¡°How are you now?¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s fine enough.¡±

    Maybe it was because his kiss was stronger than expected.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, her cheeks slightly flushed, smiled and buried her head in Limon¡¯s chest.

    When the princesses of the parallel world barely began to breathe again.

    A face suddenly thrust in front of Limon.

    ¡°Hey brother? I think I need to make up for being a little dizzy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Looks too lively for something like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re holding on to. Are you actually about to copse right now?¡±

    Seeing Yekathrice smiling mischievously, Limon let out a slight sigh.

    But it didn¡¯t stop her.

    He just hugged the silver-haired girl and kissed her.

    Tsueup.

    sucking red lips

    mixing each other¡¯s breath

    let out a soft moan.

    Seeing that kiss, which may not have been as tender as before, but instead was rough and intense, the Silver Dragon Princess of the parallel world hardened again.

    And again, a long time passed.

    When Catherine parted her lips with Limon with a satisfied face.

    A blunt voice cut right in.

    ¡°This time it is my turn.¡±

    ¡°¡­OK.¡±

    Pulling Yekathrice tight.

    Looking at the white-haired girl who now stepped forward without any pretext, Limon giggled.

    Then, the older sister¡¯s warmth still lingered on her lips, and she ovepped her younger sister.

    Open your pink lips slightly.

    intertwined with soft tongues

    wiggling your little body.

    While Princess White Dragon inadvertently swallows dry saliva while seeing Ainsha with a happy expression on her expressionless face just like her own.

    Following him is a green-haired beauty.

    back.

    without even a word.

    As soon as Ainsha stepped back.

    tugged at his cor.

    After ovepping your own lips.

    Mixing sweet saliva.

    Looking at Maia, the green dragon princess shook her eyes uncontrobly.

    ¡°Heung, what a spectacle.¡±

    ¡°i think so too.¡±

    andst.

    even whileughing.

    after approaching him.

    He raised the tip of his chin proudly.

    I hugged the blonde beauty who didn¡¯t ask for anything on her own and quietly kissed her lips.

    Mixing each other¡¯s warmth.

    Biting your lips lightly

    feel the scent

    While Princess Geumryong nkly watches the two people passionately in love with each other with her mouth open.

    Limon ended the long kiss.

    ¡°everyone.¡±

    shoulder to shoulder with him

    Or with a deep embrace.

    or hugging from behind

    arm in arm at the side

    All with a smile on their faces.

    However, on behalf of the princesses whose eyes do not smile, Li Qingyu spoke to them in the parallel world.

    ¡°Please, goodbye.¡±

    These men are their own.

    I have no intention of ever borrowing it.

    I don¡¯t even have the heart to lose it.

    The princesses of the parallel world had no choice but to be silent as they received their farewells, who had cooled their eyes with the dragon¡¯s monopoly desire.

 Chapter 873

    #873. Please answer

    * * *

    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Meeting with the princesses of the parallel world.

    Fierce battle with the reincarnated monarch.

    Thest of Billy the Sword.

    The end of the regressive monarch.

    Wanderer¡¯s escape.

    Until the runaway of the barrier.

    A blue long-haired beauty with aplicated expression after hearing all the stories about the sword gun.

    Rose sighed slightly.

    ¡°Of course, we should have gone too, but I¡¯m sorry for making you go through a tough battle.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. If I had been forced to follow her in that physical state, it would have been rather a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Rose smiled bitterly at Maia¡¯s assertion as a councilor before being a princess.

    During the London Defense Battle, fighting sword masters to the death, the internal injuries they sustained were by no means light.

    Even if he forced himself to follow the sword, it would have been nothing more than a burden.

    I just felt sorry for not being able to help as much as I learned that the fight with the sword was more fierce than I had imagined.

    Unlike Rose.

    Hai didn¡¯t regret it.

    Even though they are members of the Red Dragon n who regard struggle as an instinct, it seems that they are preparing for future wars rather than regretting the war they were not involved in.

    He opened his mouth in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Do you think the World Federation is over?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be the case as long as the Regressive Lord and the Commander are dead and all powers have copsed?¡±

    Charlotte took itnguidly.

    The Ruler who has been gathering the Seven Arcs using the knowledge of the future since the beginning of the Iron Age.

    A Wanderer who has been threatening the Seven Dragons by resurrecting the Sword Masters with the Lion Resurrection Law.

    They have been active since the days of the Liberation Brigade, and they are the most important among the monarchs of the World Federation.

    that they die

    Even the monarchs were almost wiped out.

    The World Federation could no longer pose a threat to the Seven Dragons.

    But even knowing that.

    Hai didn¡¯t agree.

    I just looked to one side and asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think all threats are gone?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not our fault that the Sword Spirit escaped, right? Is it all because of those zombies?¡±

    The one who caught her gaze.

    Yekathrice, who was clinging to Ainsha, narrowed her eyes.

    No one expected that the sword spirit, who had been fighting fiercely against the princesses of the parallel world, was afraid of something and ran away.

    Besides, I had to fight like crazy again to stop the zombies that popped out just in time.

    In the meantime, chasing the sword spirit was unreasonable.

    Uncharacteristically for Yekathrice, Hai nodded slowly at the rather logical protest.

    ¡°I am not ming you. It means that there are people who even ran away from the sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­I admit it.¡±

    Pushing away the hanging Yekathrice.

    Ainsha said expressionlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Sword Spirit. Including the Sword Demon.¡±

    It was an unquestionable fact that the swordsman d was the spearman who was with the silver princess of the parallel world when she captured Carol.

    However, no one saw the sword demon after that, so it must have run away from the sword gun.

    Listen to what Ainsha said.

    Rose put on a serious expression.

    ¡°Two sword masters¡­ They certainly aren¡¯t beings that can be left unattended.¡±

    d, who even dabbled in ck magic, is a sword master who does not know what he will do to achieve his long-cherished wish.

    Even if it was a running repair, it almost destroyed the world by cutting down the moon in the past.

    There weren¡¯t just ¡®only¡¯ two sword masters left.

    You have to worry about ¡®how many¡¯ two sword masters left.

    Including the fact that, thanks to the death of the Command Lord, no one to control them has disappeared.

    ¡°What are you worried about? If it¡¯s a threat, find it and clean it up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be d if I could do that¡­¡±

    It¡¯s hard to find even Limon, a sword master who hides using a ck sword.

    Will I be able to catch them?

    Unlike Rose, who made aplex expression in many ways, Maia spoke cynically.

    ¡°When ites to the Sword Demon and the Sword Spirit, you won¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. The problem is rather the other side.¡±

    ¡°You mean the other side?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Sword Master that we missed.¡±

    Like asking for consent to your opinion.

    Maia looked away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    after the meeting begins.

    A ck-haired girl who had been staring at a teacup until now, only to btedly raise her head.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, Maia narrowed her brows.

    ¡°Are you still not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ no. I was thinking about something else for a while.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s a big deal.¡±

    Yekathrice tilted her head.

    Losing your mind during a meeting.

    It was not like Li Qingyu, even considering the effect of being injured by the sword gun.

    Li Qingyu calmly asked, receiving the curious nces of the other princesses.

    ¡°What were you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It was about something we should be more concerned about than the Sword Demon and the Sword Spirit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you mean.¡±

    As if I knew then.

    Li Qingyu nodded and continued.

    ¡°I think I should focus more on finding you rather than the sword masters.¡±

    ¡°¡­Li Qingyu, do you think that you are more dangerous than the two sword masters?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. It is better to address unknown risks first than those that are clearly identified.¡±

    ¡°Aha, it¡¯s a winning game anyway, so it¡¯s better to reduce unnecessary variables?¡±

    No matter how threatening the Sword Master is.

    Isn¡¯t it enough to overturn the situation now that the World Federation has copsed anyway?

    Yekathrice giggles at Li Qingyu¡¯s words that it is better to eliminate unexpected variables.

    Charlotte nodded slowly.

    ¡°Certainly it would be quicker and easier to find him than the Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a reason too.¡±

    ¡°You mean there are other reasons?¡±

    ¡°There is a reason.¡±

    After talking for a while.

    Li Qingyu looked in one direction and continued.

    ¡°¡­even if we don¡¯t find them anyway, they don¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    That moment.

    Silence fell in the conference room.

    Because all the princesses were fiddling with their teacups, lowering their eyes, or sighing with their mouths closed.

    what she meant

    because everyone knew

    That¡¯s why Ainsha quietly muttered, always with a clear expression of concern on her expressionless face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Lee will be okay.¡±

    * * *

    In the middle of the magic circle.

    All kinds of ss bottles are full.

    The cauldron is bubbling.

    Strange smoke overflowing.

    The sight is truly mesmerizing.

    It was a mysterious and fantastic ce that everyone could look around without thinking.

    But at this moment, there was neither admiration nor wonder on the face of the man standing in the middle.

    It was just hardened like a rock.

    And with a voice that was harder than that face, Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­So Asha¡¯s life is in danger?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    with bandages all over the ce.

    A beauty lying sideways.

    Shir put the pipe in his mouth.

    Then, inhaling the smoke containing the power of healing and pain relief, he calmly continued talking while suppressing the pain of the wound.

    ¡°Oh, you know that too? As long as the master is dead, the lifespan of the resurrected sword master is only a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Especially if you¡¯re in a state like yourst disciple.¡±

    The life of the revived sword masters is maintained by the spell made by thew of resuscitation of lions.

    Since Wanderer died, the lives of the other sword masters had no choice but to gradually be consumed, even if it wasn¡¯t as good as the sword that had gone against the spell.

    In particr, Anastasia, who was barely able to survive in a state of suspended animation from the beginning.

    I was expecting.

    Even so, in a bitter fact.

    Limon opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°¡­how much time is left?¡±

    ¡°Ah, if it were your other disciples, it wouldst a little longer, but for him, it would be about ten days at the longest.¡±

    At least, as the other sword masters died and the power of the spell became stronger, his health was restored to some extent, so it was this much.

    Listen to what Sir said.

    Limon asked even more heavily.

    ¡°Is there any way to save Asha?¡±

    ¡°Say something that makes sense.¡±

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve heard some nonsense.

    The legendary archwitch gave a slight snort and continued talking as she swept the ashes from her pipe into an ashtray.

    ¡°There are still other sword masters and castings arecking, so there¡¯s no way that would be possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    It was unavoidable.

    Reviving a lion is against the providence of the world.

    It was a miracle that Anastasia, who had already died once, was brought back to life like this, but wishing for more was overkill.

    ¡°¨DIf it makes sense.¡±

    So it was.

    Why is Limon shing again?

    ¡°If you¡¯re a true witch, shouldn¡¯t you be able to go beyondmon sense?¡±

    ¡°That means¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is possible.¡±

    I think Limon¡¯s reaction was interesting.

    The legendary archwitch, who had beenughing a lot, added a word with a meaningful smile on her face.

    ¡°Thanks to your brides for cooperating.¡±

    An incantation remaining on the stone tablet of Isis, the legendary great witch who aplished the feat of reviving a lion obtained from the royal treasury of the Red Dragon n.

    In addition to the fetishes that princesses from other ns readily opened their reports and saved.

    to save the sword.

    Pieces that she gathered at ten o¡¯clock.

    Above all, they weren¡¯t the only ones who helped Sir.

    ¡°Although the gift that your stupid student gave me is also great.¡±

    ¡°Billy?¡±

    ¡°The baby made a lot of small talk while interrogating me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For example, the story of how many treasures and antiques he robbed and collected here and there during his lifetime and where he hid them.¡±

    A sword master who devoted his energy to collecting money and wealth.

    In particr, in North America, which has been prospering since the golden age, there were many fetishes such as old spirit spheres and magic spheres.

    Even after spending a lot on alcohol and women, he had plenty of money.

    He told me all the locations secretly.

    Listen to what Sir said.

    Limon clenched his fists.

    Even though it may look rough, the cunning and cunning disciple¡¯s thorough consideration.

    It made him bitter again.

    Unfortunately, Sir¡¯s words weren¡¯t over yet.

    ¡°There are only a few problems.¡±

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    ¡°One is that even if it is possible to prolong life, there is no guarantee that you can wake the child right away.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want it that far.¡±

    Limon calmly agreed.

    Due to the nature of Jubak, which shares each other¡¯s power in the first ce.

    With two sword masters left, she knew that Anastasia would be lucky if she just saved her life.

    ¡°And the other is that no matter how many fetishes I use, it is impossible to maintain thew of reviving a lion with only my magic.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you need?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need anything special. I just need your resolution and choice.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bite on the pipe again.

    After spitting out sweet smoke.

    Shir put on a strange smile.

    ¡°In that sense, please answer me.¡±

    The reason why the princesses had a meeting with Limon while sending Yuna-kyung out now that the princesses were having a meeting.

    Shire looked at him with a deep smile but with extremely serious eyes.

    ¡° ¨C Can you be a shame to save your disciples?¡±

 Chapter 874

    #874. Will it be so?

    * * *

    Squeeze.

    center of Brazil.

    Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters are two buildings spiraling in the middle of Sao Paulo.

    Because it is close to the Geomryonghae and there are many injured, the rooftop of the ce where all the princesses and the Chilryongs were amodated after the sword fight.

    In a beautifully decorated floating garden.

    He tilted his ss.

    gulp.

    a drink.

    a drink.

    another cup.

    Refilling and emptying the ss without saying a word, taking out new bottles and stacking empty bottles over and over again.

    As if recalling past memories.

    Limon was just watching.

    The moon shining softly in the night sky.

    And the anguish that melts into that moonlight.

    ¡°The Viscount is not good for you.¡±

    how much time has passed

    When a few empty bottles are piled up.

    Limon calmly replied to the calm voice that came from behind.

    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯d rather be fortunate if my body wasn¡¯t going to get better this much.¡±

    Sitting next to him, who quietly said that being unable to get drunk no matter how much he drank was the downside of being invincible.

    Li Qingyu held up a bottle of wine.

    Limon¡¯s cup was served.

    However, unlike before, he did not empty the ss straight away.

    Calmly look at the ss of wine filled with the moon.

    It just opened its mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s new, but a lot has happened since I met you.¡±

    Limon remembered.

    while he was still at PAB.

    The memory of meeting Li Qingyu for the first time.

    and thenughed

    It was a shocking experience even for him who had lived for hundreds of years that the princess of the Seven Dragons, whom he had been against for the rest of his life, came to him and even proposed to him.

    ¡­Including the fact that he himself eventually epted the marriage proposal.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    Get Seven Arcs.

    Meet the resurrected Yuna-kyung.

    Fighting the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    The sword masters are resurrected.

    Stop the demon from descending on Russia.

    Even fighting all sorts of wars with the World Federation.

    In terms of duration, it is only a year and a few months.

    It¡¯s a blink of an eye for an immortal, if notmon people.

    It was the first time in his life over hundreds of years that he had experienced such a series of major events in such a short period of time.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I would turn into such an asshole until I got engaged to you.¡±

    Not hundreds of years ago.

    I never imagined that in this era, seven people would marry all the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Listen to what Limon said.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Because the swordsman is too great for me to monopolize.¡±

    ¡°Because of the dragon psionic?¡±

    ¡°In the sense that if I had been the only one who became the swordsman¡¯s bride, I might have lost my back a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry for overdoing it.¡±

    ¡°Whoops, apologies. Rather, it is something I am happy and proud of.¡±

    It seems a bit embarrassing.

    Even with a slight blush on his cheeks.

    With a round smile.

    Li Qingyu added a word.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°What are you worrying about?¡±

    Was it because it was unexpected?

    Or was it because I was caught off guard?

    Li Qingyu quietly replied to him.

    ¡°¡ªYour disciple is to be saved.¡±

    That moment.

    The moon of the wine ss shook.

    It happened very briefly and quietly.

    However, his gaze was fixed on the obvious blue, and he opened his mouth after a while.

    ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as good as the day I spent my first night with the swordsman.¡±

    Limon closed his eyes.

    After all, he had just heard and realized that Shir had also confided everything to Li Qingyu.

    ¡°The Madou Queen told me. Originally, you shouldn¡¯t trust witches too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­because you look like a damn old woman.¡±

    Even though Limon muttered abusive words at Li Qingyu¡¯s message, in the end, Limon couldn¡¯t me Shir.

    I should have kept my mouth shut.

    Because all of this was his fault for not doing such an obvious thing because he was emotionally agitated in the end.

    Of course, it was also because of Sir, who deceived himself as if he would keep his secret by speaking alone.

    That¡¯s why, to Limon, who fell into bitter silence.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°Swordsmith, you kept your promise to me.¡±

    The Seven Dragons Branch opens.

    When the truth about the eighth dragon psionic is revealed, infighting almost breaks out.

    Li Qing-yu asked Li Mon, who had asked for a breakup to prevent internal strife, but instead epted her as his bride.

    Bewitched other princesses.

    to be saved from an unfortunate fate.

    And Limon perfectly fulfilled Li Qingyu¡¯s request.

    ¡­a little too much.

    However, Li Qingyu never resented Li Mon because he was also the result he had asked for and hoped for.

    Instead, I just asked again.

    ¡°So please do as you please this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Are you serious?

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    Just like you asked yourself to break up your marriage in the past.

    This time, too, he knew that Li Qingyu had sincerely said this for him.

    So it was.

    Why did he point out facts instead of affirmations or denials?

    ¡°Other princesses won¡¯t understand.¡±

    cowardly

    I knew it myself.

    But it was also something that had to be pointed out.

    Li Qingyu wasn¡¯t the only bride now, and if the other princesses weren¡¯t convinced, there was no telling what kind of ruin his hasty decision would cause.

    All the more in that they are descendents of dragons with a strong desire for monopoly.

    so the next moment.

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Is it really so?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Can you follow me for a moment?¡±

    After smiling brightly.

    Take a moment to look at the back of Li Qingyu as he quietly gets up and walks into the darkness.

    Eventually, Limon put down his ss and walked after her.

    Across the Hanging Gardens.

    Ride the rooftop elevator.

    After going down several floors.

    The moment the closed door opened.

    ding.

    ¡°Is the story over now?¡±

    ¡°¡­Pharaoh?¡±

    why is she here

    To Limon who made a puzzled expression.

    Hai didn¡¯t bother exining.

    I just put another cigarette butt in the ashtray next to me and turned around.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    It seems that he hase this far.

    Li Qingyu stepped aside slightly.

    And instead, Hai takes the lead.

    Limon, looking at the two princesses, followed Hai.

    I was walking along a dark passageway under sparsely turned on lights to save power at such ate hour.

    A hoarse voice came from nowhere.

    ¡°Limon I am yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t mind me and do what you want to do.¡±

    before bing a bride.

    as a ve to love.

    whatever he chooses

    He says he just follows.

    Limon, who hesitated for a moment as he watched her silently move forward after speaking quietly, moved on again with aplicated look on his face.

    And¡­

    Kik.

    ¡°Wee to Lee.¡±

    ¡°¡­silly princess, what are you doing here again?¡±

    ¡°From now on, I am in charge. So, Lee is alone.¡±

    With her feeble chest wide open.

    A white-haired girl who greeted Limon with an expressionless face.

    Instead of exining, Ainsha grabbed him by the sleeve and pulled him into the room.

    And while Hai closed the door and stepped back, she pulled out the gift wrapped around her finger.

    Sseuseuk.

    Right after I thought that the gifts spread ording to the form of the celestial body were wrapped around Limon¡¯s whole body.

    It starts with the Foundation.

    Cut Limon¡¯s clothes bit by bit.

    The color and design of the clothes are changed little by little, filling the void by intertwining with cloth that is more precious than the same weight of gold.

    In the middle of the delicate embroidery.

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    ¡°I got a ring from Lee for the third time. But I like Lee the most.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    With an expressionless face as always.

    However, after finishing the embroidery with a slightly deep voice, he cut off the cloth thread with his fingernails.

    Ainsha opened the door at the back.

    ¡°and! As expected, our Ainsha skills are the best! Do you think so too?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s how it should be. Whose sister, whose bride?¡±

    A silver-haired girl suddenly appeared.

    Yekathrice nodded her head in satisfaction when she saw Limon dressed neatly in her new clothes.

    And I moved briskly across the aisle.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care what my brother chooses. Ainsha agreed, and taking back the cheating brother would be thrilling in its own way.¡±

    Leaving Ainsha in the room.

    To Limon who follows him.

    After speaking lightly as if humming.

    Yekathrice suddenly looked back.

    ¡°Instead, don¡¯t forget one thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¨DYou said you would kill my brother if he made you cry.¡±

    It took a while to stare at Limon with sharp eyes.

    Afterughing again, Catherine, who took the lead, finished guiding.

    The moment I opened the door in front of me,

    I heard anguid voice.

    Sigh.

    ¡°You arete.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing withouting in?¡±

    After Limon came in.

    The blonde beauty snapped her fingers and closed the door to which Yekathrice was waving.

    Charlotte looked slowly up and down Limon, just as he was sitting cross-legged.

    Then, after nodding his head as if it wasn¡¯t bad, he flicked his fingers and telekicallyunched several objects into the air.

    Squeak.

    Gold is transformed.

    silver melts

    Jewels are cut and hammered.

    Get up only after the jewelry made of various precious metals ispleted.

    Charlottezily opened her mouth as she handed the ornaments to Limon one by one.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about useless things again. Everyone knew that you were a bastard anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.

    ¡°¡ªBecause the owner is mine anyway.¡±

    Even in a single room.

    let no one hear

    After whispering in his ear.

    Charlotte took a step to the side with her arms crossed as if nothing had happened.

    And then he snapped his fingers again.

    Sigh.

    ¡°I will guide you from now on.¡±

    A blue-haired beauty appeared from the wide open door.

    Rose held out a hand, and Limon nodded slowly and moved on.

    And the moment I held her hand.

    Phaging.

    space is distorted.

    The surroundingndscape changes.

    Limon put on a puzzled expression.

    I thought it would be moved to a ce where other princesses are waiting, just like before.

    This is because the ce that crossed the space was in the middle of an empty hospital room with no one there.

    what are you trying to do here

    The moment when Limon was about to ask.

    back.

    so suddenly

    A warmthyered on his lips.

    So that each other¡¯s warmth is mixed.

    After holding their lips together for a long time, they slowly removed their faces.

    Rose opened her mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To no one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But I hate it even more to see you unhappy because of me.¡±

    but the most virtuous.

    Because of that, he is the most corrupt.

    But the bride who loved him that much said with a sad smile on her face.

    ¡°Please make a choice that will make you happy.¡±

    Phaging.

    his answer.

    Rose didn¡¯t wait.

    Immediately after crossing the space again.

    Leaving only Limon behind, he disappeared into space again.

    And it was a slender beauty with green hair who spoke to him, who was left alone.

    ¡°The preparations are already finished.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So take care of yourself.¡±

    As always, pessimistically.

    But more cynically speaking.

    Maia left the ce as it was.

    But unlike before, Limon did not follow suit.

    Instead, he approached the all-too-familiar door where Maia was leaning.

    coogu pce.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    the moment the door opened.

    Limon hardened as it was.

    An artificial flower garden full of kihwayocho.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the various decorations that made the ce more splendid.

    in the middle of it.

    Above the round magic circle.

    on a luxurious bed.

    With eyes closed as if dead.

    Lying t without any movement.

    Looking at the white dress worn by a well-groomed silver-haired beauty.

    ¡­In the bridal chamber prepared for him by the seven princesses, he had no choice but to remain silent for a long time.

 Chapter 875

    #875. don¡¯t forgive

    * * *

    To be honest, the state of the sword was so serious that it was difficult to say that it was good even with lies.

    Originally, it would have been dead long ago.

    Maia, the best in the world.

    Sir, the Sorceress Queen.

    It was only because of the efforts of the two of them that they put all their strength into it.

    And since Wanderer died and thew of lion resuscitation began to crumble, it was impossible to save her even with the power of two people.

    But Shire finally found it.

    How to save Anastasia.

    ¡°The Swordsman is a descendant of the Silver Dragon n.¡±

    [¡­I know that too?]

    ¡°Even with the exception of the Silver Dragon Princess, it is a bloodline born with powerful psionics that are hard to find in history.¡±

    [I know that too, right?]

    The Russian imperial family has had blood with the Silver Dragon n since the time of the Thunder Emperor.

    Thest of the royal family, who was miraculously born after their bloodline was improved through repeated incestuous marriages.

    It says that it is after the sword.

    Shir put on a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Then, do you know that psionics also resonate?¡±

    [Of course I know. What do you look at me for¡­]

    Even a familiar evolves in 10 years.

    How long has he, the blue bird, been at the Seven Dragons, and he doesn¡¯t even know that?

    While answering inadvertently,

    Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    [No, wait a minute. Then, the method that the witch sister found is to use the team leader¡¯s dragon psionic?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [¡­how?]

    ¡°How do you think it will be?¡±

    Yuna-kyung closed her beak.

    It is said that psionics resonate, but that is possible only when the two¡¯s ranks match to some extent.

    It wasmon sense that it was impossible for a swordsman in a state of suspended animation to handle Limon¡¯s dragon psionic, which even intact princesses could not handle.

    However, as a disciple of the Great Witch, Yuna-kyung had heard of a way to overturn the impossible.

    [Witch sister, did you really use that magic?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    [That¡¯s ck magic!]

    ¡°ck magic is just a spell that distributes life force in a slightly special way.¡±

    [It¡¯s usually called ck magic?!]

    ¡°That¡¯s a hasty prejudice. Originally, that magic was perfected by the gods.¡±

    [What did those gods expect from their followers?!]

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it like a fairy tale like Snow White and Sleeping Beauty?¡±

    [It¡¯s not a fairy tale, it¡¯s a ghost story¡­] It might be

    fortunate that the seven dragons resurrected and ended the Silver Age.

    Even sticking out your tongue.

    Yuna-kyung agreed inwardly.

    Somehow, I thought the atmosphere was peculiar, but if there was such a situation, it was only natural that Limon, who was always calm, would be distraught.

    One problem.

    Limon wasn¡¯t the only one who was disturbed.

    [Are the princesses and sisters okay?]

    What do you not like ?

    A ck-haired girl who was asked a question about Yuna-kyung, who was a little bumpy.

    Li Qingyu smiled and said.

    ¡°-Of course it¡¯s not okay.¡±

    [¡­Ah yes.]

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung shrank.

    It¡¯s definitely a smiling face and a calm voice.

    Her calm air made Yuna-kyung avert her eyes.

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s a little unexpected. I didn¡¯t know you, Li Qingyu, who took the lead in persuading us, would say such a thing.¡±

    ¡°well. With that being said, it is even more unexpected that you have epted my persuasion.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha! Admit that.¡±

    Catherine giggled.

    As descendents of dragons, it is not enough for them to share a man, so they even decorate another woman¡¯s bridal chamber.

    Even doing it myself was ridiculous.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    Hai quietly smoking a cigarette.

    Maia with her arms crossed.

    Charlotte sits cross-legged.

    Rose with her eyes closed.

    Even the expressionless Ainsha.

    All the princesses who had guided Limon were gathering together to create a calm atmosphere.

    ¡°I could have turned it down if I didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I wanted to. Honestly, aren¡¯t all of you like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At Yekathrice¡¯s point.

    The princesses remained silent.

    It was because Yekathrice¡¯s words, which were more outspoken because they were crazy, were to reveal their true intentions.

    They are descendants of dragons.

    It is the incarnation of the desire for exclusivity to stake one¡¯s life on one¡¯s own treasure.

    There was no way I could willingly ept the loss of apanion who would be with me for the rest of my life.

    To be honest, I could have killed all the other princesses and monopolized him.

    Even so, the reason why the girls went beyond just standing by his choice and even helped him.

    Yekathrice said with a smile.

    ¡°¨DIncluding that I had no choice but to do this because I was afraid of being hated by my brother in the end.¡±

    ¡°Ekathrice that is¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? no?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yekathrice¡¯s words.

    Rose couldn¡¯t deny it.

    No, all princesses were the same.

    Whether you havepleted the Dragon¡¯s Blood or only have half of it.

    They are descendants of dragons who inherited an obsession bordering on madness.

    Its nature, which surpassed even instinct, could not be controlled even if it was rationally suppressed.

    If that was possible in the first ce, sessive princesses would not have been destroyed after suffering for hundreds of years.

    Nheless, there is

    only one reason why the girls made this choice¡­ no, they had no choice but to do it.

    Because I was afraid.

    If you act ording to your instincts.

    if you stop him

    If that¡¯s how you make the swordsman die.

    The fact that Limon might resent him.

    Of course, he was broad-minded and wise enough to understand their feelings.

    But they knew.

    That he too is human.

    Even if I understand now.

    if ten years pass.

    Or if a hundred years pass.

    After another thousand years have passed.

    He, too, may regret the choice he made today, and if that happens, the resentment may be directed at the bride who blocked the choice.

    So the seven princesses had no choice but to choose.

    They are already prisoners of love.

    Even if you give up everything else.

    Because they were the ones who couldn¡¯t let go of him.

    While epting the pain of digging into his chest, he turned away from the dragon¡¯s desire for monopoly.

    So it was.

    Why did Charlotte open her mouth?

    ¡°Bring me some wine, Maia.¡±

    ¡°¡­what kind of drink are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a drink we might enjoy.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anywhere else.

    If this is the home of the green dragon n, isn¡¯t there any amount of alcohol they can drink?

    Maia didn¡¯t bother to deny what Charlotte had said.

    either as poison.

    either as medicine.

    It was the green dragon n that had been researching and producing the most diverse alcoholic beverages in the world for a long time.

    In fact, Quetzalcoatl¡¯s Vigo had all kinds of silk as well as Elixir and Extreme Poison.

    ¡°My n¡¯s alcohol is not cheap.¡±

    ¡°Did you think I would run out of money?¡±

    Just look at Charlotte for a while.

    While Maia nodded slightly and turned around.

    Ainsha, who had been silent with an expressionless face, opened her mouth bluntly.

    ¡°Crembo for snacks, please.¡±

    ¡­It was the moment when the girls¡¯ society started with seven princesses, a legendary witch, and a blue bird.

    * * *

    Sreuk.

    life and death.

    It¡¯s an absolute wall.

    It was a boundary that even a sword master who could cut the world could not and should not cross.

    So this moment.

    Dozens of scented candles are burning.

    In the flower garden where the faint fragrance swayed.

    Sitting on the bed in the middle of it, stroking the hair of the silver-haired beauty who was lying quietly like a corpse.

    Limon was thinking.

    deep.

    heavy.

    Quietly.

    ¡°Asha.¡±

    how long has it been

    It was only when a drop of candle wax that had been flowing on the scented candle fell on the flower petals that he quietly opened his mouth.

    Limon slowly raised his hand.

    ¡°I was going to let you go.¡±

    softly.

    fingers spread slightly

    Silver light poured through them.

    As if made bybing moonlight.

    In the midst of her long hair, which shines beautifully even under the dark candlelight, flowing down her transparent skin.

    A low-pitched voice.

    ¡°Because I thought it was my greed that kept you in this world.¡±

    Resuscitation of lions twists the providence.

    Forcibly bringing the dead back to life is neither for the dead nor for the living.

    Letting her rest like this is for each other.

    he was thinking

    no i was thinking

    But¡­

    a blue bird living a happy second life.

    The consideration of a sloppy disciple who dared to leave such a gift even though he couldn¡¯t even take care of his own life.

    The will of the master who said to live freely as you want without being bound by anything because it is Providence and Nabal.

    Above all, the hearts of the brides who prepared the bridal chamber and guided him to this ce even though he was never wee.

    reviewing each one.

    he looked up

    ¡°So Asha.¡±

    Postmortem Anastasia.

    He was thest disciple of the Sword Tower.

    I had to cut for the sake of the world.

    Even after death and resurrection.

    He left everything and found himself again.

    Slowly sweeping down the cheek of the disciple who was about to be hisst bride and who he could never treat only as a teacher.

    He lowered his head slowly.

    ¡°Please do not forgive me.¡±

    Seruk.

    Like that¡­

    Limon gently kissed Anastasia¡¯s pink lips as she slept with her eyes closed as quietly as a corpse.

    The moment you stole the first kiss.

    Ugh.

    quiet sound.

    It spread to the artificial flower garden.

    The magic circle drawn on the floor centered on the bed where the two were sitting was shining.

    The magical power that flowed from inside them was beginning to move around Limon and Anastasia.

    It¡¯s ancient magic.

    From Snow White, who was cursed by the devil and fell into suspended animation, to Sleeping Beauty, who stopped time and fell into eternal sleep at the end of her lifespan.

    Originally, magic used by archwitches who were on the verge of death to dy their own death.

    But with the blessing of the Goddess of Love.

    By imbued with miraculous power.

    The great magic that revived the two great witches who were in the throes of death and allowed them to live a happy life.

    It has only been used a few times in history.

    There were more times when I failed.

    Even so, archwitches used to refer to the magic that gives romance and hope like this.

    It¡¯s called ¡®The Prince¡¯s Kiss¡¯.

    and this moment.

    The magic of fantasy that Sir had newly created by mixing it with the secret art of Isis, the witch of the beginning, was connecting the vitality of Limon and Anastasia.

    pounding.

    heart is pulsating

    Magical powers swell.

    Warm warmth blooms.

    Limon¡¯s vitality flowing through her ovepped lips was slowly pulling her out of the swamp of death.

    But that¡¯s all.

    The deeply drooping eyelids did not open.

    It was natural.

    Unlike the great witches of the past who were only in a moribund state, Anastasia is a being who died once and then came back to life.

    Because the prince¡¯s kiss, no matter how miraculously magical it was, was not enough to bring her back to life in ce of thew of reviving the dead.

    so slowly.

    Limon parted his lips.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t give up on saving her.

    He knew that a kiss would not be enough to save Anastasia.

    It was just preparation for the next step.

    So the moment he lowered his head even deeper, bit Anastasia¡¯s neck, thin and white like a deer.

    Squeak.

    In a sheer sheer dress.

    his long, hard fingers.

    slipped in

 Chapter 876

    #876. Master

    * * *

    An artificial flower garden in full bloom.

    on the bed in the middle.

    she was being teased

    The hem of the white dress, originally neatly arranged, was disturbed, revealing her slender legs.

    Sliding over the white skin were long fingers.

    slender calves.

    soft popliteal.

    The smooth inner thighs.

    Stroking, scratching, tickling.

    The hands that went up her legs were so delicate and stimting that if she was a woman, she would have no choice but to twist her body.

    But at this very moment.

    The mood of the ecstatic caressed woman was disappointingly calm.

    Closed eyelids finely.

    A body that doesn¡¯t even move.

    Even a low, thin breath.

    No matter where or how she is stimted, her appearance, which does not show the proper reaction, is calm and peaceful.

    She was so calm that I wondered if the doll would be more lively than the depth of sleep.

    Still, he didn¡¯t stop.

    He only lowered her head as he hugged her deeper.

    well done

    bite the round ear lobe

    Suck the nape of her white neck.

    I put her lips on her beautiful corbone.

    As much as she passed his mouth like that.

    The skin, which was originally transparent and clean, is gradually tinged with pink as red traces are gradually engraved.

    Even though her body has not yet moved, it is evidence that she is clearly a living person, not a corpse or a doll.

    But maybe that¡¯s because I just couldn¡¯t be satisfied with it?

    As time goes by.

    His touch became more passionate.

    The way she covets her has also be stimting.

    Thus, the moment when Limon¡¯s hand, which had been running up and down Anastasia¡¯s graceful body, finally grasped her supple skin.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¨DYou wince.

    The white woman¡¯s body trembled.

    Her hand that was teasing her stopped.

    It wasn¡¯t just because her body, which had been motionless until now, showed a proper response for the first time.

    because she felt

    Little by little, like water leaking out.

    Something resonates deep within Anastasia¡¯s body, where only her heart was barely beating due to the life force that flowed into him.

    That her mighty aura had begun to wriggle within herself.

    ¡®It¡¯s finally time.¡¯

    Dragon Psionic.

    That pure aura, like the source of all psionics, was resonating with the psionics of the silver dragon family that were in Anastasia¡¯s blood through magic.

    Limon, who began to open her mouth like that, indulged her more actively.

    Seruk.

    stroking the back

    Intecing her fingers.

    biting her swollen skin.

    The stronger the stimulus.

    The psionic resonance bes stronger.

    Even the doll-like body came alive.

    She quivered her eyshes.

    Letting out her thin breath.

    As much as sweaty.

    Limon devoted himself to lusting after Anastasia¡¯s body with more fervor and fervor than he had ever had before.

    Is it because of that sincerity?

    when a long time has passed.

    Anastasia¡¯s heartbeat was iparably clearer than before.

    ¡°after¡­.¡±

    Then stop his hand.

    Limon slowly lowered his eyes.

    A thin dress drenched in sweat and clinging to her skin, revealing her white flesh.

    Slightly parted pink lips that were clearer than before but spewing out a bit of rapid breathing.

    From the smooth skin to the handprints and tooth marks left all over the body.

    Looking at the disciple, who lost her first innocent appearance and reveals the traces of being fooled by her.

    He let out a wry smile.

    because he knew

    The fact that the reason Anastasia¡¯s whole body is now covered in sweat isn¡¯t just because of his hard work.

    ¡®¡­I wouldn¡¯t have needed this level of consideration.¡¯

    Scented candles all around.

    The candle lighted the artificial flower garden softly, and each time it swayed, it flowed out little by little.

    Mixed with the smell of all kinds of vapors, the sweet scent filled therge flower garden before I knew it.

    It permeated Anastasia through her slightly parted lips, through her fine nose, and through the skin of her whole body, adding heat to her body.

    The sword master¡¯s resistance is superhuman.

    Even the extreme reading doesn¡¯t work.

    An aphrodisiac that makes such a sword master drunk?

    Considering how great it is, each of these scented candles has the same volume of gold¡­

    No, it was like burning jewels.

    Even more so in the fact that even he, who is invincible, feels the heat little by little from this thick scent.

    Always cynical and pessimistic.

    But in reality the most delicate.

    For a while, he felt an indescribable bitterness at the consideration of the bride who gave him the ring for the first time.

    after taking a deep breath.

    Limon clenched his fists.

    And right after he stretched out his hand.

    Squeak.

    The transparent dress clinging to Anastasia¡¯s body, covered with sweat, was sticky and peeled off like a cicada¡¯s skin.

    pure white naked.

    revealed its appearance.

    Should I say Binggiokgol?

    A slim body with no b, as if carved from white jade.

    The transparent skin that is not white enough to look all the more attractive because of the sweat soaking the whole body and the subtle blush.

    From the light pink tip that trembles when exposed to the cold air, to the moist forest that shyly emerges between the two smoothly stretched pirs.

    Its appearance is truly perfect.

    without any ws whatsoever.

    Even the goddess of beauty would be jealous.

    It was a look that would make any man unable to contain his lust just by lying quietly.

    And even Limon was no exception.

    Guilt and remorse hesitation.

    However, at the end of looking at her naked body with eyes mixed with instinctive heat that could not be suppressed even if he tried to suppress it.

    Undressing herself.

    Riding on that white naked body.

    Pulling her slender waist.

    There was no need to hesitate or hesitate.

    Because I already finished all my resolutions and preparations.

    And so, the moment when Limon, who pulled Anastasia and put their bodies on top of each other, put his weight on top of her.

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    with a groan to go.

    My eyelids are trembling.

    The pure white naked body bes stiff.

    Her ¨C her fiery heat pierced her.

    * * *

    live a long life

    Limon met many women.

    As he was immortal and absolute, he rarely had deep rtionships, but he nevercked women.

    He couldn¡¯t even count the experience if he counted the rtionship of one night.

    but this moment.

    Theplex emotions he was experiencing were something he had never experienced in his hundreds of years of long life.

    Postmortem Anastasia.

    Take me since you were a girl

    A disciple who raised and taught himself.

    It was not enough to feel this kind of emotion for such a disciple, and to take away her virginity without even realizing it.

    I wouldn¡¯t do any trash, and even calling him a bastard would make me feel sorry.

    back.

    ¡°ha¡­.¡±

    nevertheless.

    he didn¡¯t stop

    No he couldn¡¯t stop.

    It wasn¡¯t just because this was the only way to save Anastasia and it was a ritual for healing.

    The moment you be one with her.

    A feeling that pierced your body like lightning.

    It¡¯s not as intense and stimting as when you mix your body with the princesses who practiced the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    But soft enough to melt.

    Even though it sucks like a swamp.

    Hot likeva.

    Indeed, the pleasure that could only be said to be dizzy made him subconsciously dig deeper into her body with rough breathing.

    Before being a disciple and a teacher.

    One man and one woman.

    As a sword master with an ideal body.

    Her pleasure from the ovepping of her two perfections was twisting her body as well as him.

    And in the stimuli that seemed to blow away his reason, Limon eventually put everything down and acted ording to his instincts.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡±

    every time you move your body.

    The white woman flinched.

    A thin moan leaks out.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s still unconscious.

    Every time he is vited by his master, the reaction that pops out is vague, so it stimtes his desire all the more tantalizingly.

    Was it like that?

    Stop weighing him down.

    He lifted one of her calves.

    The gap between the slender legs like jade pirs widens, revealing the center more widely.

    The moment when he bluntly revealed the most precious yet secret secret to her woman and dug deep into her again.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Like a silverfish pierced by a harpoon.

    Her thin waist curves.

    Legs fluttered over his shoulders.

    He wasn¡¯t satisfied with her reaction, which had be clearer as he had dug deeper than before.

    Even in the midst of this, he only made fun of Anastasia more wildly and intensely, as if scolding the eyelids that only trembled and did not open.

    And that was just the beginning.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±

    good job

    Break the firm skin.

    Suck your pink lips

    It covets its breath and mixes its tongue.

    Do you still feel that you arecking?

    A man who puts a limp naked body on hisp and mercilessly bounces on her waist.

    Even in her unconscious state, a woman who forcibly confronts her with the pleasure of being pierced by an iron skewer and bounces her waist.

    As I pressed down on her rounded shoulders, the slender woman¡¯s body convulsed as if struck by lightning and slid her limp legs onto her bed.

    Grabbing her hips like that.

    She tugged at her waist again.

    Or press and hold.

    over and over again.

    He coveted, raped, and humiliated her.

    With all the experience and skills he has umted over hundreds of years, including the seven brides.

    Limon knew.

    This is no different from rape.

    No, that¡¯s even worse.

    Even if she is unconscious, she has no choice but to ept the pleasure she inscribes into her mind and body without any resistance.

    Now, Anastasia would be forever ruined, unable to wee a partner other than herself.

    But he didn¡¯t stop.

    her body and her mind.

    from the tip of her toes to the tip of her head.

    She was justpletely devoted to dyeing herself in her own colors.

    In order to fulfill her long-cherished wish that she wanted to achieve even as she was resurrected after cutting her fate that had no choice but to die.

    And above all¡­

    Her ¨C to make her own disciple her own female.

    The guilt ofmitting something worse than that of an animal, and the sense of immorality that is felt more intensely because of that.

    Her desire for dominance to y with her non-resistance female body as she pleases like her doll and her longing to cherish and protect her all the more.

    Above all, the innate instinct of all living things that long for the perfect mate and the deep affection buried in the distant past to bloom.

    All in a tangled mess.

    At the end of her wild covetousness.

    Their senses are at their peak.

    The moment she hugged her tightly.

    ¡°¡­Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Pure white pleasure explodes.

    Creepy goosebumps.

    stiff body.

    At the end of the silence that was as short as an instant and as long as eternity.

    Limon slowly raised a hand and ran a hand through her hair that covered her face.

    Eyelids still tightly closed.

    Limbs limp and limp.

    The shaking as if struck by lightning and the faintly vomited voice at thest moment seemed to be all dreams.

    Originally as pure as snow.

    But now bruises and teeth marks.

    And the sticky white turbidity on her body was revealed.

    Nevertheless, whether it is joy or sadness contained in a drop of dew flowing around her still beautiful eyes.

    Limon did not think deeply.

    just subtly.

    kiss her eyes

    I just took the joy and the sadness and swallowed it.

    and¡­.

    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±

    turn her body over

    whileying down on the bed.

    I hugged her, her delicate body.

    Poking into her from behind her back.

    As a male before being a teacher.

    He forgot everything and indulged his eighth bride.

 Chapter 877

    #877. I have something to tell you

    * * *

    [Ugh.]

    My stomach turns.

    My head is dizzy.

    Feet and wings tremble.

    As much as when he was cursed while fighting the resurrected demon¡­

    No, in a sense, he was in a more serious condition than then, and moaned for a long time.

    Yuna-kyung barely lifted her head and muttered resentfully.

    [Okay, who the hell stabbed me in the back of the head¡­]

    But right after that.

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    And he opened his beak.

    It wasn¡¯t just the sight of the small party room, which was originally tastefully decorated but now a mess.

    It was because of the people who were there.

    A white-haired girl fell asleep holding a spoon like a microphone on a wide sofa.

    The same silver-haired girl with a happy face buried her face between her sister¡¯s meager breasts.

    A red-haired woman sleeping with her arms folded in a chair on one side, wearing a military cap tightly.

    A blue-haired beautyy on the other side of the table like a corpse.

    And even a ck-haired girl crouching in a corner of the party room with her tail twirl.

    It¡¯s a mess.

    Will it be a mayhem?

    It was a while to see the sight of the princesses, all with the power of ruling power, lying around like corpses.

    The moment I saw countless bottles lying among them.

    Yuna-kyung finally realized.

    [¡­Ah, it wasn¡¯t because I was hit in the back of the head, it was because of a hangover.]

    Tak!

    [Woo-wook.]

    After inadvertently hitting his forehead with his wings.

    It was when Yuna-gyeong grabbed her beak, holding on to her stomach, which was further twisted by the recoil.

    A single pill popped out in front of her.

    [Ugh, thank you. Doctor¡¯s sister.]

    ¡°Thank you, don¡¯t dirty the floor any more. And if you do, I will tell Arbe to prepare roast sparrows this morning.¡±

    [Roasted sparrows are okay, but wouldn¡¯t bean sprout soup better for hangovers?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t woken up yet.

    Whether or not Maia frowned upon seeing the blue bird suggesting a hangover menu with a nk face.

    Yuna-kyung let out a long yawn and muttered.

    [Anyway, Maia unni is also amazing. He drank so much and still

    looks fine like this.¡±

    [I fell into a keg. You¡¯re exaggerating too much because at least you identally fell into the ss a few times.]

    ¡°Erase the smell of alcohol from the feathers and say that.¡±

    Maia was cynical.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yuna.

    It was the same for the other princesses scattered around the party room, all of which smelled of strong alcohol.

    It was a party that started with the intention of getting drunk in the first ce, and it was the result of Maia generously opening the green dragon n¡¯s storage.

    Even Maia is only safe because she has perfected the dragon¡¯s true blood and achieved invulnerability.

    The amount and strength of the alcohol they drank was such that even a dragon would faint.

    It was admirable that even after interfering in the drinking party with only a blue bird subject, the name was still attached.

    So it was.

    The reason Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but

    admire [Your sister-inw is doing well¡­]

    ¡°The secret to drinking moderately is not the amount of alcohol but the age.¡±

    [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just that the term age is not enough.]

    With a pipe in one hand.

    After looking at Syr, the witch with dark red hair, who was leisurely tilting her wine ss, she stuck out her tongue.

    Yuna-kyung looked around.

    [Come to think of it, what about the rich sister?]

    ¡°I went back to my room before I copsed.¡±

    [You¡¯re such a rich older sister¡­]

    It¡¯s the same with Charlotte, who drank to the point of intoxication.

    It¡¯s a while to admire the perfect princess¡¯s actions before showing her arrogance after getting drunk and falling asleep.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly asked.

    [It¡¯s been four days already, right?]

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a week.¡±

    [¡­Where did the three days go?]

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    [Hmm¡­. As expected, you should drink in moderation.]

    I didn¡¯t even ride a time machine, but three days flew by in an instant, so there¡¯s no magic.

    While Yuna-kyung nodded.

    Maia asked casually.

    ¡°What do you think, Madou Queen?¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if the groom was unselfish.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking about the results.¡±

    ¡°Oh you mean that?¡±

    Maybe he was drunk, but he seems to have revealed his honest inner feelings.

    It¡¯s a bit of augh.

    Putting down the wine ss.

    Sir saidnguidly.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know if the baby will seed or not.¡±

    ¡°Even though you suggested this method?¡±

    ¡°Just because the possibility of surgery is high doesn¡¯t mean that all surgeries are sessful.¡±

    In the first ce, the prince¡¯s kiss was a gamble.

    Although the effect may be miraculous, it is activated only when true love is achieved, so it was ast resort that archwitches used only at the moment of death.

    Moreover, it was remodeled so that it could be used even with psionics by adding thew of resuscitation of lions.

    Will this magic be sessful?

    No matter how legendary the archwitch, Sir, could not guarantee the oue.

    ¡°I guess that means it¡¯s up to him in the end.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it means.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you worried that your baby will be heartbroken?¡±

    ¡°Heung, I¡¯m just worried that our investment will be wasted in vain.¡±

    The reason they allowed the swordsman to sit next to Limon and even set up a bridal chamber was to supplement their strength as sword masters.

    Even after doing this, if she dies or fails to generate power, the loss will be great.

    Look at Maia snorting.

    Shirughed.

    ¡°Whoops, you can¡¯t be very honest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Even that little bastard is not a fool to just lose his bride.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like being treated like a child.

    Despite Maia¡¯s chilly eyes,

    Shire didn¡¯t erase her smile.

    I just took a sip of my cigarette and took a sip of it.

    The moment when Maia frowned upon seeing this and opened her mouth.

    she paused.

    And after waking up

    I took a step towards the door.

    [Huh, doctor sister? Where are you going?]

    While Yuna-kyung looked on, wondering at the sudden action, Maia opened the door and left the party room.

    And he just moved on.

    Chase the vaguely spreading scent.

    Through the still dark hallway.

    take the elevator

    Familiar ce you¡¯ve arrived.

    In the past, in front of the artificial flower garden where he lived almost always to seal his own toxicity.

    Maia stopped walking.

    ¡°It looks like you had a pretty good time with your new bride.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the doctor.¡±

    over the past week.

    A gray-haired man who had been locked out of the bridal room and finally came out through the thick door.

    At the end of looking at Limon.

    Maia asked quietly.

    ¡°How was the post-mortem?¡±

    ¡°Once I saved my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­exactly?¡±

    listen to the answer

    she shut up again.

    Limon¡¯s short answer was enough to tell me a lot.

    Sir¡¯s magic seeded, but in the end it failed to wake up the swordsman who was in a state of suspended animation.

    Of course, that was what I was prepared for.

    It was the result that Cyr, who suggested the method in the first ce, had expected, and Limon did it, thinking that it would be fortunate if he could save the life of the swordsman.

    But as the best in the world.

    Maia knew.

    That the human heart is not simple enough to be genuinely happy that the patient saved his life.

    Especially if the other person is the disciple he cherished and the bride he loves.

    So it was.

    The reason why she couldn¡¯t help but feel more disturbed by Limon¡¯s words that followed.

    ¡°What about the other princesses?¡±

    ¡°¡­he¡¯s sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°For making everyone suffer because of me.¡±

    Maia felt it.

    I wouldn¡¯t befortable with myself either.

    Even in the midst of this, the urge tofort the bride who takes care of their hearts first.

    But at the same time I wished.

    May he soothe this bitterness that a week of drinking and talking has not been able to erase.

    I can¡¯t stand that urge.

    The moment she tried to reach out.

    [Ah, team leader!]

    I¡¯m enjoying it.

    A blue bird flew by.

    [What if youe out now! My sisters and I were so worried that something might have gone wrong!]

    ¡°I think it smells a bit too much for you to say you were worried?¡±

    [This is because I drank some medicinal alcohol to calm my worries. You were so worried that even the princesses copsed from drunkenness!]

    ¡°¡­really?¡±

    I had already expected it from the time I smelled the alcohol wafting from Maia¡¯s body.

    However, seeing Limon smile bitterly at those words, such as confirm killing, Maia withdrew her hand and opened her mouth coldly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you shouldn¡¯t show grace not only to beasts with ck hair, but also to beasts with blue feathers.¡±

    [yes? What did you just say?]

    ¡°Never mind. You¡¯ll find outter anyway.¡±

    While Yuna-gyeong, who was photographed by the princess of the green dragon n who was so strict with Eun-won without even knowing it, was tilting her head.

    Sir, who appearedte,ughed and opened his mouth.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the blood that resonated with psionics and provided vitality to Anastasia for the past week.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m confused,

    after a long silence.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°I must do my job.¡±

    ¡°Whoops. Ah, it sounds like you, but for now, take a break.¡±

    Right after he destroyed the World Federation and saved Anastasia¡¯s life, heughed at Limon, who was talking about work again.

    Sir slowly turned his head.

    And looking at Maia, who looks at the bewildered blue bird with cool eyes.

    whispered meaningfully.

    ¡°Because it won¡¯t be easy to appease your pouting brides.¡±

    * * *

    Moderately luxurious.

    Prettyfortable to stay.

    However, it is a thoroughly sealed ce where not even a mouse can escape.

    In the past, hepeted with the Seven Dragons for supremacy in the world, but now it has been upied and only those for management remain in the basement of the World Federation.

    The woman sitting there opened her mouth as she closed the Bible she was reading.

    ¡°It is a bit unexpected. I didn¡¯t know you woulde find me.¡±

    Dressed in a fancy suit.

    Gentle impression and atmosphere.

    To a neat and tidy look.

    The woman with a calm appearance, who could hardly be considered a prisoner, slowly looked away.

    ¡°So what did youe for?¡±

    Originally, the others, of course.

    A ce made so thoroughly that it is difficult for absolutes and even sword masters to invade.

    However, looking at the man who yed the most decisive role in making this ce, so he was able to enter here so easily, avoiding everyone¡¯s eyes.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Creator Lord.¡±

    One of the very few who escaped the sword gun.

    Thest remaining monarch in the World Federation, where most of the monarchs have either died, betrayed, or been captured.

    A being at the pinnacle of all yers when ites to crafting and producing items.

    The Creator opened his mouth.

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°You mean me?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Ahead of Johanna.

    He put his hand in his bosom.

    In order to find out the reason why he escaped the sword gun to avoid the showdown with the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°It is an object left to you by the wisdom of the great stars.¡±

    Like that¡­

    thest legacy of Ruler.

    Before the power was sealed in the Nine Worlds.

    Created by the Constetions themselves.

    one pocket watch.

    The Creator Lord who respectfully held out with both hands the first Seven Arcs Kronos (¦¶¦Ñ?¦Í¦Ï?) watch, the first of the seven seals.

    No, thest specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    The Magician said heavily.

    ¡°Apostle of the lofty star.¡±

 Chapter 878

    #878. Because he¡¯s a bad boy

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    After a long silence.

    With a gentle sigh.

    Holy Lord Johanna murmured.

    ¡°After all, this is our destiny.¡±

    With the watch of Chronos, the pocket watch that can be said to be Ruler¡¯s memento and maintenance, in his hand.

    She closed her eyes.

    In terms of following the constetion.

    He and Johanna were equals.

    At the same time, it was also an existence that could never be equal.

    Among the myriad Constetions, there are the extremes that belong to the mainstream and the moderates that are only a minority.

    Because the difference between the two factions was huge.

    While Ruler created the Liberation Brigade and gathered three Seven Arcs, the fact that she stayed as one monarch was proof of that.

    But even so.

    In terms of being the representative of the Constetion.

    Ruler and she were clearly colleagues.

    Even though the roads to go are different, in the end, the final goal is the same.

    ¡°What would you like?¡±

    ¡°¡­you have to do what you have to do.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why the holy lord, who put the watch of Cronus in his bosom, turned around without hesitation while taking other things,

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the great astral foreknowledge finished long ago. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know the remaining problems.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    In one hand, after Wanderer was killed by the resurrected Sword Emperor, the Creator Lord retrieved a bone quill from her corpse.

    On his back, instead of the scabbard used in the Lion Resuscitation Act, was a sword wrapped in ck cloth.

    And in the other hand, holding another legacy of the regressive lord.

    Before stepping into the secret passage through which the Creator entered.

    Johanna stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Oh, and it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to be called the Apostles of the Stars one by one. So, will you call me like this from now on?¡±

    twirling

    Gentle as always.

    However, the words with a slightly deeper smile.

    ¡°¡ªRuler.¡±

    The new master of the Liberation Brigade.

    And the representative of the star who inherited the legacy of the regressive monarch.

    The divine lord Johanna, or the new ruler, disappeared from the headquarters of the World Federation with a smile on her face like that.

    she wished

    The returning lord sought.

    The final longing of all Constetions.

    ¡ªTo achieve the salvation of the world.

    * * *

    I fall asleep.

    deep, deep, deep.

    so recognize

    this is not real

    but but nheless.

    I feel it all over again.

    broken heart.

    fade away

    fade away

    fade away

    everything.

    everything.

    everything.

    precious and good.

    Neither absolute nor strong.

    Both ugly and hateful.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s painful and painful and painful.

    He¡­

    [Princess sister?]

    shing.

    open your closed eyes

    Li Qingyu raised his head.

    Fluffy chairs, luxurious desks, piles of documents, and even an unfamiliar blue bird.

    Watching her sigh as she stretched out her grip, which she had reflexively sped after seeing all of that.

    Yuna-kyung asked shyly.

    [Are you okay?]

    ¡°Yes, I just fell asleep for a while.¡±

    [¡­I think it¡¯s a big deal that the princess sister stayed.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I should have some coffee.¡±

    [Ummm, is it a problem that can be solved with coffee¡­?]

    Scratching his head with his wings.

    Yuna-kyung averted her eyes.

    And after a moment of hesitation, he opened the beak again.

    [Hey, Princess Sister. Aren¡¯t you overdoing it these days?]

    ¡°Does it look like that?¡±

    [Yes, it¡¯s great.]

    From the desk to the floor and the walls.

    Seeing the mountain of paperwork piled up, Yuna-kyung cut it straight out.

    Even Li Qingyu, who is good at his job and has perfected the blood of a dragon, is a living creature.

    It was hard to say that Li Qingyu was fine even with empty words, seeing Li Qingyu, who had been working insomnia for more than a few days.

    despite knowing that

    Li Qingyu did not wake up.

    He just opened his mouth with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Do not worry too much. It will be over soon.¡±

    [I think I heard that word a few days ago.]

    Yuna-kyung sighed.

    Just looking at the way he started to rummage through the papers along with the horse, it was clear that Li Qingyu had no intention of resting.

    So it was.

    The reason why Na-gyeong Yun, who was hesitant, cautiously asked the question.

    [Does the princess feel responsible for that?]

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t say no.¡±

    [That¡¯s not the princess¡¯ sister¡¯s fault, is it? No one expected that the divine lord escaped.]

    ¡°That¡¯s my responsibility.¡±

    After shaking my head slightly.

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth in a slightly subdued voice.

    ¡°I am a bookseller.¡±

    Even if not all expected.

    It is the responsibility and ability of the bookkeeper to anticipate and prepare.

    Even more so, as the master of the Seven Dragons, she couldn¡¯t help but feel responsible for imprisoning the Divine Lord in the prison of the World Federation and being careless. [I understand

    how the princess feels, but

    it¡¯s not such a big deal that one divine lord escaped, right?]

    Thinking that it would be difficult tofort Li Qing-wi, Na-kyung Yu persuaded her. turned the direction of

    It was actually a valid statement.

    The only thing left in the World Federation is the Creator Lord and the Holy Lord.

    Even if they used two sword masters, the Sword Demon and the Sword Spirit, they would pose a threat, but it wasn¡¯t dangerous.

    Besides, the Seven Dragons destroyed the World Federation and spread their influence all over the world.

    wherever they hide

    Finding it was only a matter of time.

    So there¡¯s no need for her to be so overbearing.

    Despite Yun Na-kyung¡¯s well-coordinated words, Li Qingyu did not let go of the paperwork and spoke heavily.

    ¡°It may not be a big deal¡­ but if it does, it¡¯s toote.¡±

    [¡­do you think something is going to go wrong?]

    ¡°Okay. Anyway, one thing is certain.¡±

    Li Qingyu neither affirmed nor denied.

    What could the Holy Lord and Creation Lord, who had already lost all their core powers, do?

    Because I honestly had no idea.

    Nevertheless, the reason why he was so overworked and looking for their traces.

    she said quietly.

    ¡°¨D¨DSeven arcs, especially the dragon sword, must be retrieved as quickly as possible.¡±

    Even in the corpse of the regressor.

    Even on the corpse of the necromancer.

    The Seven Arks I couldn¡¯t find.

    And after the death of the Sword Emperor, he recalled Limon who had retrieved only the scabbard of the dragon sword left on the spot.

    Li Qingyu narrowed his eyes.

    Seven Arks, where the power of the constetions is sealed, is a treasure that can control the fate of the world.

    Even if it is impossible to break the seal as long as Limon has the Violin of Deep Darkness and to¡¯s Sculptor Steel Magic Sword.

    It was clear that it needed to be retrieved quickly.

    Especially since thest Seven Arcs have yet to reveal their identity or location.

    That¡¯s why I smiled and smiled.

    Li Qingyu said to Yuna-kyung.

    ¡°So, can you tell the swordsman that I¡¯m fine?¡±

    Instead of being disappointed that Limon sent only herself instead ofing to find her, even though she knew she was overdoing it.

    Rather, he looked at Li Qingyu, who began to look at the documents again with a smile.

    Yuna-kyung finally let out a sigh.

    [¡­Anyway, the team leader is also a bad guy.]

    * * *

    Quietly.

    Let¡¯s open our closed eyes

    What I feel is warmth.

    so soft and warm.

    When I turn my head to follow the texture, the first thing I see is a blue glow.

    Her hair was as blue and beautiful as the Mediterranean Sea, dazzling in the morning sun.

    The next thing you see is long, finely curled eyshes, an elegant bridge of the nose, and calmly closed pink lips.

    And what is revealed underneath is the white nape of his neck and rounded shoulders, the plump skin that presses down on his chest, and the slender waist wrapped around his arms.

    For a moment, to stare at the blue-haired beauty sleeping soundly in his arms.

    Raise your hand slowly.

    he brushed her hair.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I fell asleep toote.

    Or is it because of fatigue?

    Watching her wriggling her naked body, as smooth as a sweetfish, still remnants ofst night¡¯s intensity.

    Limon slightly bowed his head.

    Seruk.

    Light as a brush.

    Soft ovepping lips.

    But is it because of the familiar warmth that makes the whole body thrill just by touching it?

    For a while to flinch and tremble.

    Almost instinctively, she stretched out her slender arms and wrapped them around his neck, actively intertwining her tongue even in her sleep.

    Tsueup.

    mixing your breath

    swallowing sweet saliva

    Intertwining soft tongues.

    It took a long time to share the touch, warmth, and pleasure with him.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡±

    After finally taking her lips off after breathing became difficult.

    She opened her eyes slowly.

    And he opened his mouth with a faint smile, holding his lover in his blue eyes like ake.

    ¡°Did you sleep well, Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the Count.¡±

    Is it because the hand that runs through my hair feels so good?

    Despite waking up, instead of untangling the arms wrapped around his neck, he smiled as he saw Rose digging deeper into his arms.

    Limon asked lightly.

    ¡°Should we go get breakfast soon?¡±

    ¡°¡­wouldn¡¯t it be okay to dy breakfast a bit?¡±

    I went on a date all day yesterday and used that much energyst night, so it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m hungry.

    Rose did not wee the offer.

    Instead, she pressed her body closer and pressed her soft chest against his firm chest.

    I just whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Limon.¡±

    slithering at the same time

    sliding fingers.

    along the nape of the neck.

    between the shoulders.

    along the spine.

    She tickled her back with her finger wearing a sapphire ring and looked at herself with strange heat in her eyes that were as clear as ake.

    Even after being bullied all night, it seemed that it was still not enough.

    Looking at the bride who seduces herself.

    With a bitter smile as if he couldn¡¯t help it, Limon kissed her again.

    No, I was trying to kiss you.

    smart.

    ¡­unless you suddenly heard a knock.

    Maybe it was because I felt sorry for the lips that stopped right in front of me.

    Rose pretended not to hear the knock and gave him a worried look as she hugged him.

    But the visitor did not let her wishe true.

    thump thump!

    Hearing the knock on the door now more like a battering ram than a knock, Limon kissed Rose on the bridge of her nose instead of lips.

    And after getting up from bed leaving her feeling sorry for her.

    I got dressed and opened the door.

    ¡°Hi oppa!¡±

    the moment you open the door.

    Seeing the silver-haired girl with a single smile on her face, Rose, dressed simply, put on aplicated expression.

    ¡°¡­Ekathrice, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Whatever happened, of course I came to let you know that your time with Rose is over.¡±

    ¡°I know that. What I¡¯m curious about is why you came after your order was already over.¡±

    ¡°Okay, my turn is over.¡±

    After an unexpectedly willing nod.

    Catherine smiled meaningfully and took a step back.

    ¡°But today it¡¯s Ainsha¡¯s turn.¡±

    ¡°Good morning Lee.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good morning.¡±

    Seeing the white-haired girl bowing with the same face expressionlessly behind the silver-haired girl who withdrew like that, Rose made a moreplicated expression.

    Weing the two brides with a bitter smile.

    Limon started dating today like that.

 Chapter 879

    #879. I need a break

    * * *

    Fingers go by.

    White, cold and soft.

    At the end of the delicate sliding and tapping as if it would melt just by touching it.

    Stop your hands.

    Pat Pat.

    ¡°I want to know how Lee is.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you made it pretty well.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It is a masterpiece that will remain forever.¡±

    red fur hat.

    white fur coat.

    brown fur boots.

    A white-haired girl with her bare chest wide open in front of a family of big snow rabbits, wrapped around her body to keep out any cold wind.

    It was when Limonughed at Ainsha¡¯s confident words.

    Chow ah!

    A silver light shes.

    A blizzard hit them both.

    While Ainsha and Limon, who suddenly covered their eyes, fell silent.

    The silver-haired girl who stopped skiing in front of the two opened her mouth with a smile as she lowered her goggles.

    ¡°Ainsha, you came all the way to a ce like this, so why are you ying around with your eyes?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to hear that from Catherine, who skis in ces like this.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s a ce like this, so I¡¯ll have to ski more.¡±

    grow up andugh

    Yekathrice turned her head.

    Then he said lightly, looking down at the snow everywhere and the clouds far below.

    ¡°Becauseing to Everest to y is not something that even we can do easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­I admit it. It is a wonderful experience.¡±

    Shaking off the snow on the snow rabbit she made, Ainsha agreed expressionlessly.

    Everest is the highest peak in the world.

    It wasn¡¯t a ce that girls overflowing with money and ability couldn¡¯te, but it wasn¡¯t a ce worth wasting money and time.

    Even so, the reason they were able toe here to y like this now was simple.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste it and enjoy it to the fullest. I will take you anywhere you want toe hang out.¡±

    ¡°Hey oppa you¡¯re the best! This is why having a capable groom makes me happy!¡±

    Bang!

    When Limonughed at the action of Yekathrice, who jumped up and clung to his back.

    A fluffy ball of fur was wrapped in Limon¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Before Lee Yekathrice¡¯s groom, he is my groom. I¡¯m first. So I am happier.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what are you arguing about? Ainsha, your husband is my husband, and my brother is your brother.¡±

    like jealous

    Looking at Ainsha iming preupation over Limon with an expressionless face, he giggled for a moment as if he was dying of cuteness.

    Yekathrice put on a curious look.

    ¡°By the way, oppa, why did youe here? I don¡¯t think you would havee to a ce like this to find a disciple.¡±

    ¡°I came here for various reasons.¡±

    ¡°Huh, for example?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It¡¯s like recalling a distant memory.

    Limon opened his mouth as he looked at the towering peak.

    ¡°First of all, it was the first time I crossed the Himyas with Master and Brother in the Age of Bronze.¡±

    ¡°You said you came here with the Sword Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Until brother and I became sword masters, Master also avoided the eyes of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    The Sword Emperor was just a hero.

    I wasn¡¯t a reckless fool.

    Even after bing a sword master, he hunted dragons while killing himself as much as possible.

    Especially after shing Ji Baek Ryong Hyeon-gun.

    The pursuit of Jaeeunryongseonggun, who chased her frantically ignoring even their respective domains, was something that would make even the sword emperor stick out his tongue.

    Because of that, I wander around remote areas.

    Set the table with ingredients you don¡¯t have.

    Let¡¯s smile bitterly while recalling the memories of being beaten by the Geomje for training under the guise of training.

    Limon continued lightly.

    ¡°After that, I came once to catch the ck wizard, and when the demon ran away, I stopped by for a while after chasing him.¡±

    ¡°I came this far, but Lee caught up with me in one step. It¡¯s a pity you drank.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, that poor kid almost killed this sister twice?¡±

    ¡°And another time¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Why are you suddenly speechless?

    Looking at the white-haired girl in front of the two sisters who tilted their heads side by side with the same face from the front and back.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I came after chasing the white dragon n.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks to the kids jumping so fast, I ended up walking in vain.¡±

    After running around the Holy League for several times, I finally got to the Himyas following the trail.

    I was really disappointed when I found only the empty ice pce hidden under the snow.

    Listen to what Limon said.

    Ainsha nodded.

    ¡°Of course. We are the White Dragon n. Before the retreat, it is the best in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess we should just call it a run-and-run, not a retreat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s opponent Lee anyway. Even if we fight, we lose. So, those of us who escaped unscathed are the winners.¡±

    ¡°Ah, if you put it that way, we are the winners, as our brother tacitly recognized Russian sovereignty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not proud of myself for being caught cheating by a swordsman.¡±

    Between Ainsha, who is proud with an expressionless face, and Yekathrice, who giggles at her.

    Limonughed.

    Hundreds of years from the Bronze Age.

    It was because it was new in many ways that he had such a flirtatious rtionship with the princesses of the Seven Dragons, who had been chasing and fighting each other.

    ¡°By the way, brother.¡±

    ¡°why? Do you want to go to the volcano this time?¡±

    ¡°No, not like that. Seeing this pure white field of snow, doesn¡¯t it remind you of that ce?¡±

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    where are you talking

    Hanging on his back puzzled.

    With her red lips pressed close to her ears, Catherine smiled strangely.

    ¡°The ce where my brother stole my first ce.¡±

    make a fuss

    When Limon was silenced by the voice of a girl who whispered sweetly as if she were about to melt while pressing her chest, which was particrly voluptuouspared to her brother¡¯s, on her back.

    The girl in his arms, though weaker than her sister, pulled his arm against his soft chest and spoke bluntly.

    ¡°no. It¡¯s more like the ce where Lee first hugged me.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, you were better than here. It was a high-end barrack prepared by our n.¡±

    ¡°Then try it.¡±

    ¡°Huh, is that so?¡±

    well done

    what to test

    The two sisters did not discuss.

    The teeth gently biting into his ears and the fingers tickling his chest while wiggling.

    Because they told me what they wanted more clearly than a hundred words.

    ¡°¡­Did you guys ask me to take you here with this in mind from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Because I had enough dates when it was my turn. Isn¡¯t it a waste toe all the way to a nice ce like this and just y and go back?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if you have enough time.

    The order is already filled tightly, so shouldn¡¯t we save every minute and every second?

    Hearing Yekathrice¡¯s words with a single smile, Ainsha slowly raised her head from his silent arms.

    ¡°Lee, we are the only ones here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about anything else and love us.¡±

    An expressionless face, as always.

    However, Limon, who was watching the girl¡¯s eyes filled with passion, finally smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I catch a cold?¡±

    Squeak.

    Like that¡­

    on the pure white snow.

    Fur coats and ski suits dripping down.

    In the middle of two slender naked bodies, whiter than snow and entangled in a solid body.

    The highest altitude in the world, which no one can see and see, was immersed in ecstatic moaning with hot heat.

    * * *

    Dalgrak.

    Let¡¯s move the knife.

    Tenderly sliced meat.

    It was cut into bite-size pieces, dipped in sauce, and gently held with parted pink lips.

    The sweet juice that seeped out along with the blood melts on the tongue along with the sauce, revitalizing the tired body.

    Swallow the steak so gracefully.

    When you¡¯re drunk with wine.

    voice heard.

    ¡°You look pretty tired.¡±

    standing tall

    Stop the knife.

    Rose raised her head.

    Then, looking at Maia, a green-haired woman eating fruit, opened her mouth.

    ¡°Yes, it seems that the influence of internal injuries has remained.¡±

    ¡°You better not push yourself too hard. Your inner wounds are not something that can be easily healed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. I just do what I have to do as a councilor.¡±

    Looking at Maia snorting.

    Rose smiled lightly.

    Even though her attitude was callous, it didn¡¯t mean that the care she took for her body every day during her stay at Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters was not lost.

    In that case, it was the same that all the princesses staying here were indebted to Maia.

    Of course, Maia didn¡¯t take care of them for no reason.

    ¡°Above all, don¡¯t forget that if you force yourself to spend time with him with an ufortable body, it will only be a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll think so just because you believe that.¡±

    no matter how unwell

    Whether dating is difficult and ufortable.

    Looking at Maia, who said that if it was Limon, she would smile and be considerate so that she wouldn¡¯t feel pressured.

    Rose quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Do you mean we are causing trouble to the swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°Funny words. Are you asking because you don¡¯t know why he¡¯s dating us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that.

    she fell silent

    Because this is a fact that everyone already knew.

    The reason why Limon is spending time with them in order is for the sake of the girls who are heartbroken over having made the swordsman his wife.

    Of course, thanks for his actions.

    And there was love for the bride.

    However, knowing that it was a clear fact that it was a consideration to keep them from feeling sad.

    Rose bit her lip.

    It was just a day spent drunk with happiness, rejoicing at the fact that I could spend it alone with him.

    The fact that that itself might have been a burden to Limon made her feel guilty.

    ¡°What an insignificant thought.¡±

    ¡°Did you say it was insignificant?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    But at Maia¡¯s words.

    Charlotte, who was sitting next to her, was sneering.

    And henguished, slicing the vegan burger on his te with a knife.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s going to be a waste of time, it¡¯s just a matter of making him happy so that he doesn¡¯t feel burdened.¡±

    They are already brides of Limon.

    As much as I am happy to be with him.

    Is there something that can make him happy?

    Rather than worrying about who will cause trouble to whom, think about how to be happier together.

    Very Charlotte-like arrogance.

    Hai answered in a muffled voice.

    ¡°As Charlotte said.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, keep in mind that he needs a break right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    hear that

    Rose closed her eyes.

    Of course, I have been fighting fierce battles ever since I was beaten by Nara.

    Cutting down a resurrected friend and pupil, even a teacher, was enough to make Limon¡¯s mind and body exhausted.

    The ideal that the war with the World Federation is over.

    Because Limon had the duty and the right to enjoy life while resting enough.

    So after a long thought.

    Rose opened her eyes again.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit cowardly?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ekathrice and Ainsha.¡±

    No matter how fair the order is, they can only monopolize him once a week.

    If Swordhu wakes up, it will be even harder.

    Saying that it is not fair for two girls to monopolize him twice a week by non-foul y.

    The most fair, just, and conscientious princess in the Seven Dragons had a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°In that sense, I have something to offer.¡±

 Chapter 880

    #880. I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m curious

    * * *

    I want to die.

    no i don¡¯t want to die

    Of course I don¡¯t want to die.

    But wouldn¡¯t it be easier to die?

    Repeating the agony that he had repeated several times a day, he watched TV with shadowy eyes.

    [Urgent news. After Baek Soo-man, a member of the Korea National Party, proposed the impeachment of the president¡­]

    [The impeachment prosecution is still in the process of being voted on, but as a result of public opinion polls so far, more than 80% of the people support it, so it is highly likely to pass¡­ .]

    [It is unprecedented in the world to impeach a president twice in a row, and with this, the Republic of Korea as a politically advanced country¡­]

    Beep!

    Is it because I can¡¯t stand it?

    He turned his back to turn off the TV by holding up the remote control.

    Then I went to the window and peeked at the blinds.

    ¡°The president must step down!¡±

    ¡°Haya hara ha ya hara!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of raising taxes!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, what do you mean!¡±

    ¡°We do not need an ipetent and dictatorial president!¡±

    ¡°No need, no need!¡±

    ¡°¡­her.¡±

    This is probably why when frustration reaches its peak, it is not even despair.

    Listening to the slogans of the protesters shouting loud enough to leave the city using high-performance speakers and even amplification skills.

    President of the Republic of Korea.

    Shin Myung-woon let out augh.

    Then, with a sigh, I sat down on my chair and looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡®¡­That¡¯s not even funny.¡¯

    To be honest.

    It was not iprehensible.

    It was a country that was already at risk as it was excluded from various projects of the Seven Dragons Association.

    In addition, the impact of the economic copse that began with the copse of Midas was hit directly.

    As a result.

    The economy of the Republic of Korea copsed.

    All kinds ofrge and smallpanies copsed every day, and the people who lost their jobs formed a sea of people.

    Real estate plummeted as people who could not repay their loans gave up their homes and shops one after another, and many people were forced to sit on the streets.

    Fortunately, the Republic of Korea was a yer powerhouse with an infinity guild.

    Therefore, Shin Myung-woon opened the national treasury and tried to somehow manage the economy with the yers¡¯ huge taxes.

    It was like spending money on water, but thanks to that, the confusion seemed to subside to some extent.

    ¡­until the World Federation copsed.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have believed what the experts said that the World Federation couldn¡¯t copse this quickly¡­¡¯ The

    World Federation, which was created bybining the 7 guilds, was thergest yer group and an organization thatpeted for supremacy in the world.

    the moment they copse.

    yers¡¯ ie was also smashed.

    It was unavoidable.

    The amount of items the World Federation had collected in preparation for the fight against the Seven Dragons was enormous.

    Most of them ended up in the hands of the Seven Dragons, but the guilds that were scattered after the World Federation fell were by no means small.

    They urgently disposed of the item to seek funds for escape or to give it as a bribe to the Seven Dragons.

    Arge number of items are released.

    There is a massive oversupply.

    The overall market price declines.

    Doing dungeons to make up for your ie.

    That¡¯s how the supply of dungeon by-products is overrun again.

    The endless vicious cycle caused yers¡¯ ie to plummet in just a few months.

    Even so, in other countries, the market price fell slightly thanks to the seven dragons buying back items in an appropriate way to prevent economic confusion.

    But it was not the Republic of Korea.

    After bing Limon¡¯s bride.

    The seven princesses, who kept their distance from the Republic of Goryeo, did not bother to rescue the country.

    Instead, only minimal measures were taken so that even if the item market in the Republic of Korea copsed, other countries would not be affected.

    ¡­by isting the economy altogether.

    And the results were devastating.

    The prices of dungeon by-products plummeted.

    Even the guilds went bankrupt as a result.

    Even mid-level yers are in a position to worry about their livelihood.

    The chaos that had been prevented by money returned several times more seriously, causing protests and riots across the country.

    ¡®Should I say that it¡¯s fortunate that there are no high-level yers among me?¡¯

    Shin Myung-woon was cynical.

    There are two reasons why they are silent.

    Those with personal connections overcame difficulties by clinging to the Infinity Guild, which had a cooperative rtionship with the Seven Dragons.

    Those who failed to do so knew that they were escaping abroad by organizing all their property.

    Each high-level yer is a symbol of national power in that each yer is a one-manpany and at the same time an asymmetric force.

    So I tried everything to prevent their escape, but to no avail.

    Threaten with some kind of whip.

    Whatever carrots you present.

    Because they haven¡¯t changed their minds.

    Some even hired people with the ability to move through space and smuggled them into the country.

    ¡®Is it a matter of course?¡¯

    How even a rat can escape from a sinking ship.

    There was no reason for talented and smart people like high-level yers to remain in this country whose future had already disappeared.

    That is why Shin Myung-woon did not resent them.

    Instead, I just thought.

    ¡®¡­why?¡¯

    why did it happen like this

    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t know.

    Swordsmith Limon Aspelder.

    From the moment they vomited him, the guardian deity of mankind¡­

    No, from the moment they forgot the achievements of the hero who had defended the Republic of Goryeo many times, this country had thrown its future on its own.

    Still, he had to ask again and again.

    ¡®why?¡¯

    This is something that has been ordained.

    whoever else became president.

    The fall of this country could not have been prevented.

    But why do people hold themselves ountable and resent them?

    Are you protesting believing that if you bring yourself down, all the chaos will end and your previous life will return?

    And¡­

    ¡®Why did I be the president?¡¯

    can change the country.

    I believed that it was possible for me.

    At least he was confident that he would be a better president than Han Jeong-guk,

    but he couldn¡¯t save the country in the end and was criticized for being the worst president ever.

    What is the reason.

    after much thought.

    he thought

    ¡°¡­it wasn¡¯t like being president.¡±

    lust for power, lust for honor, ambition.

    Patriotism Sense of duty Responsibility.

    Feeling all the emotions that burned in my heart until a few months ago are sinking like leftover garbage.

    It was when he muttered involuntarily.

    One voice was heard.

    ¡°Do you think so?¡±

    startled

    After raising my head.

    Shin Myung-woon was taken aback.

    The existence of an intruder who appeared without any signs in the Blue House, where President Han Jeong-guk, who was kidnapped twice, reinforced security to the point of being paranoid.

    And the appearance of the opponent did not allow him to hide his embarrassment.

    ¡°you are¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just fine.¡±

    doubt doubt doubt.

    To him with a face full of emotions.

    she said with a smile.

    ¡°What if there was a way to undo that regret?¡±

    * * *

    After the copse of the World Federation.

    It was not only the Republic of Korea that was in turmoil.

    Although there is only a slight difference.

    The absolute monarch and the 10th guild died one after another, and the influence of the downfall was that great.

    In the first ce, the territory of the Seven Dragons was better, but the more closely rted to the World Federation, the more chaos had to be swept away.

    One way to get out of that mess.

    It was only the intervention of the Seven Dragons.

    by all means and efforts.

    Or through the power of connections.

    or just luck.

    On the other hand, the country that received the relief of the Seven Dragons Rtively quickly got out of chaos and regained stability.

    Countries that actively supported the World Federation, facedplicated circumstances, or dyed intervention due to unlucky circumstances had to suffer enormous damage.

    From politicians to business people.

    Or even ordinary people.

    People tried to look good to the Seven Dragons somehow.

    It was to the point of even paying attention to the part-timers who worked for their affiliates, which were not part of the n.

    And through those changes.

    everyone found out

    ¨DThe long and fierce war is now over, and the hegemony of the world has passed to the Seven Dragons.

    someone said

    The iron age is over.

    that a new era has begun.

    No one knew if it would be the Return of the Bronze Age or the Age of Heroes.

    What is clear is that in order to adapt to this changing era, we need to act quickly.

    But even in the midst of such chaotic whole world.

    Because there was a particrly peaceful ce.

    That¡¯s the center of this confusion.

    It was the headquarters of Quetzalcoatl.

    No matter how rough the typhoon is, the eye of the typhoon is calm.

    No matter how chaotic the rest of the ce was, there was nothing to be swept away by the aftermath here, where the princesses of the Seven Dragons gathered.

    So that the princesses who suffered internal and external injuries from the fierce battles can recuperatefortably.

    All the more so because other members of the n, including his aides, volunteered to do all the work, prepared to die from overwork.

    ¡­Of course, the princesses were more enthusiastic about going on a date with Limon, abandoning their recuperation.

    The ns were not dismayed.

    Don¡¯t lose to other princesses.

    Rather, they raised their fever and cheered for their princess.

    ¡°Because it is our pharaoh who captures Mrs. Heung¡¯s heart?¡±

    ¡°No matter how hard you try, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that our princess is the most perfectpanion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that Tata doesn¡¯t know that the swordsmith¡¯s cutest thing is our princess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a 100% sure fact that the one who treats her father the most shamelessly is our princess.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to fight.¡±

    ¡°After all, it was our princess who received the ring first.¡±

    The fierce battleground of our princess pride, so fierce that even the atmosphere of the cheering squad she encountered in the World Cup final seemed calm.

    In any case, thanks to the efforts of those around them, the princesses were able to concentrate on flirting with Limon.

    Except for one person.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    So it was.

    A silver-haired girl resting her chin on her desk.

    The reason why Yekathrice made such a strange expression.

    Was it because the gaze was concerned?

    Li Qingyu, a ck-haired girl sitting at the desk, stopped her hand from handling paperwork and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Do you have any business, Yekathrice?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The subject who had suddenly burst into someone else¡¯s room and had been watching himself with his chin resting on the desk for more than a few minutes.

    Li Qingyu did not get angry even when Yekathrice said that there was no business.

    Originally, there is no reason for the actions of a crazy bitch.

    That¡¯s why I smiled and smiled.

    Li Qingyu asked again.

    ¡°Then may I know what you are doing here?¡±

    ¡°I mean, are you watching?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my work could be so much fun.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s funny, it¡¯s that it¡¯s amazing.¡±

    It¡¯s literally like a pun.

    However, Li Qingyu did not ask if she was making fun of her, nor did she force Yekathrice out.

    I just asked with a slightly deeper smile.

    ¡°¡­You mean I refuse to go on a date with a swordsman and focus only on work?¡±

    ¡°Including that, of course.¡±

    Destroy the World Federation.

    As long as you have the hegemony of the world in your hands.

    The only remaining task is to prosper the Bur.

    In that sense, winning Limon¡¯s love was now the most important thing for the seven princesses.

    Is it because of the dragon¡¯s monopoly?

    Either toy more eggs.

    Whether it¡¯s because of personal love.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m really curious.¡±

    So with a meaningful face.

    Yekathrice asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, what the hell are you plotting?¡±

 Chapter 881

    #881. I found it.

    I stopped my hand from filling out the paperwork.

    Li Qingyu slightly raised his head.

    And a self-proimed lunatic.

    But at the same time, he looked at the silver-haired girl, the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons, and asked calmly.

    ¡°Why do you think I am conspiring?¡±

    ¡°Are you the ck Dragon Princess?¡±

    What reason does a ck dragon princess need to be a ck dragon princess?

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly at Yekathrice, who spoke softly as if watching a swimming fish.

    ¡°No matter how much I belong to the ck Dragon n, I don¡¯t always plot.¡±

    ¡°Huh huh?¡±

    ¡°Can you believe it?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, yes.¡±

    Yekathrice nodded.

    Of course, she did not blindly suspect Li Qingyu.

    In the fierce battle against the World Federation, they were able to win in the end because the efforts of Li Qingyu, the schemer, were as great as that of Limon.

    Even so, the reason for questioning Li Qingyu in this way.

    Yekathrice said meaningfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Li Qingyu, you look happy again these days.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean I look happy?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    After the Regressor¡¯s death.

    thinking about something else during a meeting.

    Such as giving a stunned look.

    I was strangely out of energy.

    It is said that since the divine lord escaped from prison, the image of her passionately chasing her is overflowing with energy, making her look happy.

    At the end of silence while watching Yekathrice speak with a single smile.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°Certainly not.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, are you admitting it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been losing my motivationtely.¡±

    ¡°In short, it¡¯s just that I was bored and found a job to do, so I just got energy, right?¡±

    ¡°If you have to put it that way, that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t like the answer?

    It took a moment to narrow my eyes and look at Li Qingyu.

    Catherine shrugged and removed her chin from the desk.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case. Because you don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with it.¡±

    ¡°You mean that?¡±

    ¡°It seems like the other kids are chatting about something except me and Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°I guess that happened.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    Because now I know.

    There are two reasons why Yekathrice dares toe to her and say these things.

    That it was to check and warn Li Qing-yu to provide a stratagem to thepetition with Limon.

    As a bonus, including the fact that the secret battle between the princesses with Limon is getting fiercer.

    Well, it was natural.

    They are, after all, descendants of dragons.

    Because monopoly was an instinctive being.

    Especially since it is not a mere treasure, but the one and only mate andpanion.

    ¡°By the way, Li Qingyu knows this?¡±

    So it was.

    It seems that the dragon is over.

    The reason why Catherine was about to leave the room suddenly stopped in front of the door and looked back at Li Qingyu with a meaningful smile on her face.

    ¡°You are crazy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not kidding.

    It¡¯s not even insulting.

    Like weing his new colleague.

    At the end of looking at the back of Yekatrice, who left the room with only a smile left behind.

    Li Qingyu quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Giving up even the opportunity to share love with the most precious lover and concentrating on this.

    That in and of itself is not something sane to do.

    She knew too.

    ¡°But Catherine, you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Even so, you have to be like this.

    No, I¡¯m reminded of the reason why it has no choice but to be like this.

    Li Qingyu quietly opened his mouth in a space where he was alone.

    ¡°¡ªWhat is it like to be really crazy?¡±

    The girl who was saved from the fate of being upied by madness thanks to meeting Limon quietly smiles toward the ce where she left.

    Li Qingyu picked up the papers again.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­sometimes I feel like I¡¯m a crazy shaman or warlock when I do this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ah, you are a good witch.¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been a magical girl, I¡¯ve never been a witch, right?¡±

    Even while grumbling hard.

    Yuna-kyung lifted one foot.

    Then, skillfully crouching on her toes, she picked up the ss bottle and poured the liquid contained in it into the pot next to her.

    Her actions did not end there.

    A herb shaped like a human.

    A gem with a mysterious light.

    Unidentified sticky mucus, etc.

    I poured all the ingredients prepared next to me into the pot and stirred it with adle.

    The appearance of Yuna-kyung, who skillfully performed all of these actions with just one foot, was truly a skilled teaching assistant itself.

    All the more so in that, while doing all of that, he has plenty of time to calmly share even small talk.

    ¡°Witch sister, don¡¯t you think the atmosphere of the princess sisters has be a bit strange these days?¡±

    ¡°How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Um, I guess you could say it¡¯s a bit sharp. Especially when the team leader is not there, I feel like there are times when my spine gets chills when I hear the unnies talking to each other.¡±

    It¡¯s definitely a smiling face.

    The content of the conversation is mild.

    Strangely, I want to avoid the ce.

    Listen to what Yuna-kyung said.

    A beauty with dark red curly hair who was recording the state of the cauldron on a long scroll while wearing sses.

    Sir repliednguidly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not weird, it¡¯s normal. Those babies are the descendants of dragons.¡±

    Even if they hadpleted the dragon¡¯s blood¡­

    No, rather, that¡¯s why their desire to monopolize must have be stronger than before.

    However, since seven princesses share one groom, it is fortunate that they do not try to kill each other.

    Listen to what Sir said.

    Yuna-kyung stopped stirring thedle and shook her head.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, the team leader also has a lot of work.¡±

    ¡°Whoops, that¡¯s what being a hero is originally.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a situation where I¡¯m going to go over like that in the first ce.¡±

    Looking at thenguidly smiling Sir.

    Yuna-kyung sighed.

    It¡¯s fortunate that it ends with checks and quarrels.

    If the seven princesses are really determined and fight, the war with the World Federation will be so catastrophic that it will feel like a light conflict.

    But what can I do?

    Even if a shrimp gets involved in a fight between whales, it will only break the back.

    If the atmosphere is not serious, I will tell Limon to stop him.

    making wise decisions.

    Yuna-kyung turned the conversation around.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the princess sisters, but I¡¯m also worried about the pupil¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that kid. As much as the power of the spell has weakened, Aga¡¯s dragon psionic supplements theck of vitality.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s been weeks already and there¡¯s no sign of waking up, is it?¡±

    ¡°It is unavoidable. Because the baby¡¯s condition right now is soplex.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I know, too.¡±

    Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings.

    It is a miracle that she, who was stabbed in the heart by a ck man and is in a state of suspended animation, is still alive.

    At least, it was thanks to the death of the majority of the Sword Masters and the weakened life force that flowed through the spell, recing the lion¡¯s resurrectionw.

    No matter how much the dragon psionic possesses mystical powers, it will be able to awaken the swordsman like this.

    The result is Sirdo.

    Maia, the most righteous person in the world.

    It was something I dare not say.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re doing this?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    after nodding.

    Yuna-kyung set thedle down.

    Instead, he turned the handle on one side of the pot with his foot.

    grumble.

    The strange liquid boiling in the pot reached the end of the transparent tube attached to the side and reached arge stone b.

    To be precise, it was the groove of the stone b.

    Watching the liquid flowing along the deep and clear grooves drawplex patterns.

    Yuna-kyung asked.

    ¡°Will it work this time?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you try it?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping to hear a more positive answer¡­¡±

    Syrr shrugged.

    While Yuna-kyung watches with anxious eyes.

    The slow-flowing liquid in the cauldron eventually filled the grooves of the stone b and created a softly glowing magic circle.

    The moment when Yuna-kyung was about to put on a bright expression as she watched the glow that grew brighter as the liquid hardened gathered in the center of the magic circle.

    damn

    Cracked stone bs.

    The soft light disappeared.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a failure.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is a failure.¡±

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, who sighed openly, Sir didn¡¯t show any signs of disappointment.

    Instead, he yed back the video taken with the camera next to him andpared it with the record he wrote on the scroll, agonizing over it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ the casting wasn¡¯t bad. Apparently, the rune magic didn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°A rune? Didn¡¯t you deliberately search through the old documents and restore them?¡±

    ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t fit?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything special? Next time I have to try a different spell.¡±

    I think hieroglyphics would be better.

    Looking at Sir who speaks calmly.

    Yuna-kyung drooped her wings.

    How much more trouble would I have to fix to find the rightbination of castings for a new magic circle?

    Just imagining it made my eyes go dark.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so disappointed. Still, thanks to the legacy left by that crazy baby, aren¡¯t there not enough castings for experiments?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m being ground like a casting¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whooping, when you¡¯re young, it¡¯s the way a librarian goes through hardships.¡±

    ¡°There is a degree to being young. I¡¯m only 1 year old now, right? This is child abuse.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be animal cruelty if I had to say it?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, if you know it¡¯s abuse, please look at it.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Leaving Yuna-gyeong who was sick.

    Sir added the scrolls he had finished writing to the stack of scrolls piled up next to him.

    Then, looking at the tinum-colored carving knife lying in the middle of the broken stone b, he continued to speaknguidly.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not just Aga after Sword that we need to save.¡±

    * * *

    Even while Yuna-kyung is working hard on Sir and magic research.

    Time has passed.

    Slow for some.

    Too fast for some.

    And the change in the world has be more and more intense.

    The princesses gradually returned to work as their aides could no longer handle the increasingly overwhelming workload.

    Of course, even during that time, I didn¡¯t stop dating Limon.

    listen to the violin y.

    Go camping with him.

    or cook together.

    or practice together.

    Spending time only in bed.

    Each of them spent time with Limon and made love in their own way, and thepetition with him intensified.

    It¡¯s a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a little bit of a little bit of a little bit of a little bit of a little bit of a little bit of a little bit of a little bit of a bit of a little bit of

    Sprinkle perfume made with aphrodisiac to make yourself happy.

    Or try to concede the order by winning or losing by fighting.

    Deliberately unting the appearance of having fun with him, turning drugs, etc.

    sometimes outright.

    sometimes covertly.

    Even though he knew that the seven princesses were fighting over his love, Limon didn¡¯t bother to stop it.

    It was nned from the time he made them his bride.

    Because it couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    So when Limon spends his days loving all the princesses fairly while properly drawing the line so that thepetition doesn¡¯t overheat.

    Li Qingyu, who gave up even the chance to date for more than tens of days and kept silent.

    finally found him

    ¡°I found her tracks.¡±

 Chapter 882

    #882. the answer?

    * * *

    Who did it.

    Don¡¯t be new to life.

    Do all things go through ups and downs?

    It is said that the person who was winning yesterday could go bankrupt today, and the person who begged tomorrow could make a fortune the day after tomorrow.

    And in the United States of America.

    Las Vegas is the ce that best demonstrates the immutable truth of that proverb.

    Originally, it was the most prosperous city of wealth and pleasure in the United States.

    However, the massive terrorism and raids carried out by the Liberation Brigade to obtain clues to the Seven Arcs left Las Vegas with deep scars.

    The Golden Dragon n restored the copsed building with a huge amount of money, but that¡¯s all.

    Few of the departed citizens returned, and the number of tourists decreased even more, and the splendid streets became deste.

    It will take a good decade for Las Vegas to forget the scars of terrorism and regain its former prosperity.

    That¡¯s what all the experts said.

    ¡­so it was.

    Until the golden lord dies.

    The Midas Guild was a force that divided the Golden Dragon n and the United States of America based on its enormous financial power.

    However, with the death of the Golden Lord and the copse of the Midas Guild, great economic and political upheaval urred in the United States of America.

    On the other hand, the Democratic Party, which was sponsored by the Midas Guild, has weakened.

    Because the momentum of the Republican Party dominated by Fafnir rose to the sky.

    Especially after the copse of even the World Federation.

    The hegemony of the United States of America has passed into the hands of the Golden Dragon n.

    The ce that benefited the most was, of course, Las Vegas, the home of the Golden Dragon n.

    From the few survivors of the copse of the Midas Guild, to the homeless who lost all their assets and went bankrupt.

    And on the contrary, even those who made a fortune in the chaos.

    Anyone wishing for a chance to recover.

    Whether you want more wealth.

    Whether you are just looking for entertainment.

    Thousands of people flocked to Las Vegas.

    only one month

    That was the time it took for Las Vegas to fully recover its former glory.

    Even as time passed, Las Vegas was rather weing a new heyday beyond restoring its previous prosperity.

    It was hard to believe that just a few months ago, it was as deste as a ghost town.

    But anything in the world.

    Where there is light, there is darkness.

    Some cities have risen, like Las Vegas, while others have fallen horribly.

    Most of them were the gardens of the Democratic Party.

    While the Midas Guild copsed and was in chaos, the city¡¯s key talents and businesses leaked out to Las Vegas.

    Even the most robust city had no choice but to stumble.

    Of course, few ces have been as destroyed as Wall Street, which has been degraded from a ma for investment to a hotspot for investment.

    It was of no constion to the authorities in each city.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why the man couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Of course,pared to the mayor who was about to die, his situation was much better.

    he¡¯s the sheriff.

    how is the economy

    It was enough to protect the city.

    The problem was that the simple task was bing increasingly difficult.

    ¡°Karl staged the robbery?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sheriff. They even mobilized their armor to rob a bank and try to escape.¡±

    ¡°¡­was this because it was discovered in advance?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it seems that it was burdensome alone, so I gathered my colleagues, but a quarrel broke out over the distribution issue, so it seems that they even shot.¡±

    It¡¯s really bloody.

    from floor to ceiling.

    Of course it was full of bloodstains and bullet marks.

    Looking at the space where five or six corpses were scattered among the broken bottles and broken furniture, he made a more grim expression.

    ¡°why? Carl, for a gunslinger, must have saved up some money, right?¡±

    ¡°The property seems to have been the problem.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I checked and found out that Carl left most of his assets to a brokerage firm, and that brokerage firm was, of course, an affiliate of Midas¡­

    ¡±

    Only then did he understand the situation and pressed his temples with his fingers.

    If it¡¯s the first time it¡¯s happened.

    I would have just cursed once and moved on.

    However, the fact that these incidents have been happening one after another every day made him suffer from chronic headaches.

    ¡°Take care of the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sheriff.¡±

    So it was.

    That¡¯s why he left the scene after leaving the sheriff¡¯s deputy to clean up.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s normal.

    It is because the security situation in the city is not good these days to waste time cleaning up after such a small incident.

    He stuns a drunkard with a stun gun when his business goes bankrupt andmits suicide.

    Setting a fire and driving a robber who robbed a jewelry store into a pit of fire, etc.

    After running around the city all day.

    Carrying a barely quiet walkie-talkie.

    he sighed.

    It¡¯s fortunate that he gained superhuman stamina through the cyborg treatment.

    If he was a normal person, the work he had to deal with was so enormous that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had copsed from overwork.

    So he had no choice but to curse.

    ¡®The Damned World Federation.¡¯

    ¡®Stupid golden lord.¡¯

    ¡®¨DIt¡¯s like the fucking Seven Dragons.¡¯

    If you want to die, you will die gracefully. The golden monarch who ruined the world economy by making all sorts of reckless investments.

    The World Federation, which was destroyed in just over a year after its establishment, making the chaos irreversible.

    And even the Seven Dragons, who caused all this and neglected the confusion that it was not their territory.

    For a while to resent everyone.

    He let out a heavy sigh.

    Whom do you me now?

    There is no way this situation will change.

    Rather than wasting his emotions in vain, he decided to have a drink and shake off his fatigue, and headed straight ahead.

    Sigh.

    But open the door.

    The moment you enter a familiar bar.

    He couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sheriff.¡±

    As if you were waiting

    The gray-haired man sitting at the bar counter waved a hand at him and continued.

    ¡°Should I call you the shaman of the Continental Guardian?¡±

    Big, red skin.

    tattoos on the face.

    Even prosthetic arms on both arms.

    In the past, Limon and Charlotte arrived in the city where Faust¡¯s quill was hidden while chasing the remnants of the Liberation Brigade.

    Sheriff of Rushmore City.

    A member of the Continental Guard.

    The stout bison is a white-haired man with a meaningful smile and a short ck-haired cowgirl next to him.

    Then, without saying a word, I looked at the familiar blue bird pecking at the snack bar.

    * * *

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, why don¡¯t we talk over a drink? Aren¡¯t we supposed to just ask and answer questions for free?¡±

    ¡°What are we doing?¡±

    ¡°What kind of rtionship is between exchanging guns and knives with each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did youe all the way here just to joke with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to be unkind.¡±

    fed up

    Seeing Limonughing and tilting his ss.

    The stout bison frowned.

    The Continental Guardians, who even caused a spirit uprising in order to regain the glory lost in the golden age.

    For them, Limon, who disbanded the Continental Guardians in return for stopping the spirit uprising, was the subject of love and hatred.

    Especially in that he is the teacher of Geomyeong and Geomrang.

    Still, if you look at it as a whole, in fact, the weight of the benefactor was greater¡­ but the problem was that Limon had recently joined hands with the Seven Dragons.

    The Golden Dragon n is the nemesis of the Continental Guardians.

    If so, then Limon naturally became an enemy.

    However, Limon looked at him who was on high alert and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so vignt, witch doctor. We even cooperated togetherst time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Remember how an entire section of Rushmore City was blown up because of that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Including that thanks to your cooperation in evacuating the citizens of the district, we were able to finish without a single casualty.¡±

    Let¡¯s watch Zigsi Limon for a while.

    after letting out a heavy sigh.

    The strong buffalo, who quickly emptied the drinking ss in front of him, asked casually.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that great. I was just stopping by to see if I could make some amodations on the way.¡±

    ¡°What side do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I have some business to go to the Indian Territory, but I want to get a pass if possible.¡±

    That moment.

    The mighty bison raised its eyes.

    Then, he red at Limon with a hard face that was iparable to that of a moment ago.

    ¡°Do you think I will do that favor?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t give it to you. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t go there because I don¡¯t have a pass.¡±

    It¡¯s just that we¡¯re trying to reduce the things that bother each other a little bit.

    What Limon said leisurely.

    The stalwart bison couldn¡¯t deny it.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    He knew very well that Limon couldn¡¯t go anywhere if he wanted to go.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not asking for free. I will repay you for that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean in return?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix the mess in Rushmore City right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s impossible?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Conflict was young in the eyes of the strong bison.

    It would be easy for the Seven Dragons, with world hegemony, to clean up a city like this.

    It would have been possible to take sufficient measures in the line of Ellis, the incumbent president of the United States, without the need for the Golden Dragon Princess to step forward.

    It was a really desperatepensation for him, who was suffering from the messy situation of the city.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­the Indian Territory is our territory. Even you cannot permit passage without knowing the purpose.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if you want to get a pass, rify your purpose?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason why you cannot state your purpose?¡±

    ¡°Reason¡­.¡±

    As if contemting whether it would be okay to tell him.

    Limon closed his eyes and fiddled with his ss.

    It wasn¡¯t the way I was going to do anything particrly bad, but it wasn¡¯t something I was going to talk about openly either.

    Especially against the shaman of the Continental Guardian.

    However, if you want to pass through the Indian Borough anyway, you can¡¯t hide it forever.

    after a long thought.

    He suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you aware that among the Sword Masters resurrected by the World Federation, there were repairmen who could run?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­?¡±

    while answering involuntarily.

    The stalwart bison hesitated.

    Then he opened his eyes wide and asked.

    ¡°You mean the Sword Spirit is now in the Indian Territory?¡±

    ¡°maybe.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no way our Continental Guardian wouldn¡¯t have known about it!¡±

    ¡°I think you could have found a sword master who was determined to hide and run away?¡±

    Even the ck Dragon Princess mobilized all the information power of the Seven Dragons Association to find faint traces, almost like reasoning.

    Do you think it would have been possible for the Continental Guardian to find her?

    To Limon¡¯s in question.

    The stalwart bison couldn¡¯t bear to answer.

    Instead, he red at Limon with a harder face and asked softly.

    ¡°¡­What are you going to do after finding the Sword Spirit?¡±

    ¡°You have to do what you have to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So what is the answer?¡±

    If you don¡¯t give me a pass, I¡¯ll go on my own.

    The stalwart bison, who had been silent as he watched Limon speak leisurely, opened his mouth heavily.

 Chapter 883

    #883. There are conditions

    * * *

    [¡­I¡¯m d you arrived in Rushmore City.]

    ¡°Nothing particrly fortunate. It¡¯s not that difficult toe here.¡±

    [Even if the distance isn¡¯t great, the process was difficult.]

    The ck-haired girl Li Qingyu, who was talking to Limon through the hologram video, smiled bitterly.

    after leaving Brazil.

    Limon did note straight to Rushmore City.

    The fact that the running repair that escaped the sword gun in the first ce headed for the North American continent itself is half guess.

    Even if there were small traces, there was no clue to be sure of the exact whereabouts.

    That¡¯s why Limon moved step by step from the Geomryong Sea.

    In order to follow the trail of the running repair by adding the traces Li Qingyu found to the clues that the Sword Master could read with his super senses.

    It wasn¡¯t easy.

    Limon also missed the mark again and again.

    Gather all the information with Li Qingyu.

    After wandering a few times, I managed to find out that she had headed for Indian Territory.

    [I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t go with you.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m rather sorry that I owe you all this time.¡±

    [It¡¯s a natural thing to do as a bride of Cinserano.]

    ¡°If you think that way, it¡¯s only natural that I, the groom, feel sorry for you.¡±

    [¡­That¡¯s a wise answer.]

    Looking at Li Qingyu with a bitter smile.

    Limon let out a small sigh.

    Li Qingyu was busy chasing the traces of the divine lord.

    No matter how much he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t bring her here.

    Nevertheless, the girl, who was building up her fatigue by splitting up theck of time to collect information on the sword spirit and even helping to track it down, asked calmly.

    [So you didn¡¯t get a pass?]

    ¡°Looks like you need some time to think.¡±

    [¡­It¡¯s more difficult than I thought.]

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Originally, it was like a pass.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if there is or not.

    Even so, it was because he didn¡¯t like that Limon¡¯s consideration for requesting a pass with the promise ofpensation was ignored.

    Unlike Li Qingyu, who sunk his eyes deeply.

    Limon wasn¡¯t particrly upset by the stout bison¡¯s withheld an answer.

    I just spoke calmly.

    ¡°The Indian Territory is theirst pride.¡±

    [Is it pride¡­]

    As if thinking of something.

    Take a moment to reflect on Limon¡¯s words.

    Li Qingyu eventually smiled bitterly.

    [I can understand how you feel, but it would be difficult if you interfered with us.]

    ¡°I won¡¯t even interfere. I made an offer because I can rte to that level of words.¡±

    In the first ce, the highest-ranking person in Rushmore City dances with the wolf, an executive officer of the Continental Guardian and a messenger of the word.

    In fact, it was better to ask him for a pass.

    Even so, there was a reason why he skipped him and proposed to the mighty bison.

    While agreeing with what Limon said.

    Li Qingyu said regretfully.

    [It could have been solved more easily if contact was made with the Fairy Kingdom.]

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t trouble the Fairy Queen with just this.¡±

    Even after that.

    the story continued.

    The recovery status of the other princesses and the recent status of the Seven Dragons. The performance of chasing the Holy Lord.

    Or what you ate yesterday, what dreams you had, and what you n to do in the future.

    from what matters.

    down to the little things.

    Like a groom on a business trip and a bride protecting her newlyweds¡¯ home.

    The two of them, who had been talking about all kinds of things, ended their conversation and said goodbye after a while.

    ¡°Then get some rest. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    [Yes.]

    Nodding slightly.

    Hesitating for a while.

    softly.

    Lean forward.

    Li Qingyu distanced himself from him.

    side.

    [Please take care of yourself too.]

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Li Qingyu, who kissed her softly through a hologram, smiled and disappeared.

    When Limon smiled bitterly at the empty seat.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    long white arms.

    wrapped around his neck

    ¡°Your master is such an asshole that he flirts with another woman over his bride.¡±

    A soft feeling of pressure on the back.

    The warmth conveyed by soft skin.

    Even the sweet breath that tickles your ears.

    Contrary to the contents of the words that seemed to be criticizing, he listened to his own stimting voice.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°By the way, ck dog, why do you keep looking like that?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Master the one who said that since we were going to Indian Territory, we had better disguise ourselves?¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to keep hiding until it¡¯s just the two of us, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­so?¡±

    A ck short-haired beauty who was hugging him from behind in a naked body with no thread on.

    ck Dog snorted lightly.

    Then, she gently scratched his hard chest with her fingernails and whisperednguidly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like sleeping with me?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    fed up

    Afterughing.

    kiss her bracelet

    Limon¡¯s actions did not stop there.

    Lips traced from slender wrists through long arms to soft forearms.

    But she wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    Even if it¡¯s just a non-substantial video, it¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t like the fact that there are traces of another woman on his own.

    pull his head

    He covered his own lips.

    once.

    once.

    One more time.

    ovepping and falling repeatedly.

    The moment when the two naked bodies entangled on the bed were about to ovep again as the breaths that got hotter each time came and went between the two.

    [Hey, team leader?]

    ¡°Why?¡±

    [A guest has arrived¡­]

    ¡°¡­Tell them they¡¯reing soon.¡±

    [Yes.]

    He seemed embarrassed to even stick his head in.

    Limon was stopped by the fire that came from outside the door.

    And he smiled at Charlotte.

    ¡°I have to get up now, sir?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what a selfish hound.¡±

    Maybe it was because I was able to monopolize him throughout the trip.

    After washing her body with her, who, while snoring at being interrupted just as her body was about to heat up, obediently stood up.

    After changing, Limon went to the drawing room with Charlotte.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, witch doctor.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s my fault foring early in the morning.¡±

    An old-fashioned building built in the middle of an empty lot between steel buildings.

    In the past he taught Billy.

    I also stayed with Charlotte.

    The Rushmore branch of the Sword Tower miraculously survived while Rushmore City was in ruins due to the runaway dungeon copse.

    The one who drank the tea served by the blue bird in the drawing room.

    Limon asked the mighty bison.

    ¡°So have you thought about it?¡±

    Was it because Limon¡¯s question was too direct?

    It was a moment to stop.

    Putting down the teacup he was holding, the stalwart bison opened its mouth heavily.

    ¡°I will issue a pass.¡±

    ¡°okay? Then, as promised,pensation¡­¡±

    ¡°And transportation and a guide will be prepared.¡±

    ¡°¡­hmm?¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    He wouldn¡¯t have known if it was just a pass, but he had no reason to extend such a favor.

    So it was.

    The reason why Limon could calmly ept the strong bison¡¯s continued words as if he knew it was natural.

    ¡°There are conditions instead.¡±

    ¡°What conditions?¡±

    It sounds like you want to listen and decide.

    The stalwart bison closed its eyes before Limon looked at him.

    And he spoke quietly about the decision he had made after agonizing all night.

    ¡°I will apany you.¡±

    * * *

    Wilderness.

    And inhabited by fallen spirits.

    It was an area that humans could not dare to touch.

    Since the time of the Spirit Corps, mankind has regarded it as forbidden and have been afraid to even approach it, let alone set foot in it.

    But there are exceptions everywhere.

    There were people who set foot in such a wilderness.

    A typical example was the passengers of the transcontinental train.

    The transcontinental train, which is escorted and transported by the spirit squadron, is the only means of transportation that guarantees safety even in the wilderness.

    Because of the high cost, quite a few rich people couldn¡¯t even ride it, but the rich used it when crossing the wilderness.

    Next was the user of the armored train.

    Even though there is no spirit escort, armored trains are also directly operated by the fairy kingdom.

    Above all, because it is overwhelmingly cheaper than the transcontinental train and has frequent transportation, even those who are not wealthy tend to use it when in a hurry.

    Of course, the case of an armored train being attacked by a fallen spirit happened several times a year.

    That¡¯s why train travel in the United States is really urgent.

    Otherwise, it was close to being reserved for rich people with strong escorts or high-level yers who were confident in their abilities.

    from that point of view.

    Those who were the most in the wilderness were eventually decided.

    Taang!

    ¨C gunman.

    holding only one gun.

    Wandering aimlessly through the wilderness.

    Those who hunt fallen spirits.

    Of course, most of them stayed on the outskirts of the wilderness and did little to hunt one or two spirits.

    But among them, after saving up money to buy a cavalry and strengthening his armor with parts from the fallen spirits.

    There were also few gunslingers who gradually went into the wilderness to hunt more fallen spirits and improve their skills.

    From the musketeer of the Golden Dragon n who resisted the ve hunt in the distant past to the legendary madman Billy the Kid.

    Because there was always a gunman who pursued romance.

    ¡­Of course, the biggest reason was that the more rare spirits you catch in the wilderness, the more money you get.

    Taang!

    ¡°What are you doing you bastards! Without catching it quickly!¡±

    ¡°No brother, I¡¯m shooting like this right now, so what and how quickly do you want me to catch it?¡±

    ¡°Shut up and say goodbye!¡±

    So it was.

    backcountry deep in the wilderness.

    This is the reason why a group of armored forces fought a fierce battle in and where it was difficult to find even a trace of human beings.

    Five armored vehicles firing firearms with their backs to each other.

    Even though all of the armor and parts were heavy, the power of heavy weapons was overwhelming even with armor standards.

    It was admirable to see the corrupt spirit bursting out every moment.

    But at this very moment.

    The gunmen creating the scene were sweating profusely inside the armor.

    break your head

    or cut the body into pieces.

    whether it is set on fire with an incendiary bomb.

    A corrupted spirit in the form of a slug that returns to normal in an instant and approaches again.

    Dozens of such corrupt spirits gathered together, repeatedly breaking and regenerating, and the sight of them rushing in like a wave made them shudder.

    ¡°Brother, ammo is running out. I can¡¯t stand it any longer.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just jump!¡±

    ¡°Oh shit, the ammunition I used here is going to bounce!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than losing!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The leader of a group of five gunmen.

    Razor¡¯s Zed had no choice but to cry.

    Setting aside the mor of his brothers, it was clear to him that there was no chance of winning in this battle.

    Hoping that the regenerative power of the Corrupted Spirit runs out first, pour out all the remaining ammunition, or risk the enemy and retreat.

    Hesitate for a moment.

    ¡°Open the fucking ditch!¡±

    Jed eventually decided to retreat with a feeling of shedding bloody tears.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anywhere else.

    This is in the middle of the wilderness.

    It was perfect to die on the way back even if I ran out of ammunition and dealt with all the corrupted spirits in this ce where no support was expected.

    -That was the moment.

 Chapter 884

    #884. Thank you

    Kwaang!

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Oh In-jo, who was shooting firearms, was startled.

    It was because, just as he was about to focus his firepower on one side to open a retreat, a corrupted spirit burst out from the other side.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Kwang kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang!

    light shes

    A roar echoes.

    Fragments of broken spirits bounce.

    Truly crushing.

    Even if the five of them opened firearms, they couldn¡¯t handle it.

    Beep.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Following the signal from the radar, Jed turned his head and opened his mouth.

    It was because at a distance that was difficult to see even with the visual sensor, he found a faint figure riding a horse and aiming a rifle.

    ¡®sniping? On that street?¡¯

    Hitting a target at this distance is difficult even with armor.

    Of course, it is possible to achieve 100% with only a rifle.

    Its power to crush the fallen spirits with one shot was unbelievable, even with a magic tool made by Unryeongsa.

    ¡°older brother!¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been so lost.

    Zed, who suddenly came to his senses, shook his head violently and shouted out loud.

    ¡°What are you doing, you bastards, hurry up and wipe it away!¡±

    ¡°You said you were going to jump out until a little while ago?¡±

    ¡°That was until a little while ago!¡±

    ¡°Oh shit. Anyway, capricious!¡±

    Kwakwawang!

    therefore.

    The fighting resumed.

    Five armored personnel carriers firing their firearms with the momentum to pour out all the remaining ammunition.

    And even an unidentified sniper who shows overwhelming firepower with only one rifle than thebined five armored vehicles.

    Thebined effort from both sides was enough to suppress even the regenerative power of the fallen spirits.

    Finally, when ten minutes have passed.

    In the canyon where dozens of fallen spirits wriggled, only the remains of the spirits were now scattered around.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    I hoped that he would let out a deep sigh as he was relieved that he had escaped the predicament of almost being annihted.

    Zed opened the armored hatch.

    And the three horsemen who approached before I knew it.

    Among them, he thanked the short-haired ck woman carrying a long rifle on her back.

    ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I live.¡±

    To the grinning Jed.

    The ck-haired woman replied coldly.

    ¡°Thank you, give me the money.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°What is it? If you saved my life, I will pay the price.¡±

    ¡°¡­I thought it was a lifesaver, but you¡¯re a strong seller.¡±

    It was a moment.

    Jed, who had beenughing a while ago, erased his smile and narrowed his eyes instead.

    There was a difference as big as heaven and earth between a benefactor who saved his life without a price and a strongman who would point a gun at him if he didn¡¯t pay for it.

    ¡°How much is Barash?¡±

    ¡°Half of all property.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a strongman, not a robber?!?!¡±

    ¡°I saved my life when I could have just robbed my wallet after the fight, but I have to pay for this amount of trouble.¡±

    ¡°You say that now!?¡±

    As Zed raised his voice, the other armor gathered around him, creating a bloody atmosphere.

    However, even in the face of five armored vehicles, the ck-haired woman did not flinch in the slightest.

    It¡¯s like trying to jump in anyway.

    With a cold smile on her beautiful scar-crossed face, she just pointed her hand at the two pistols strapped to her waist.

    The eyes cross so much.

    The moment the tension reached its peak.

    A voice broke between them.

    ¡°Keep everything in moderation.¡±

    ¡°¡­what are you?¡±

    Jed showed concern.

    The sudden intervention of the man who appeared with the cowgirl seemed to him nothing but a ploy to extort money.

    But the moment the man took out one thing.

    They couldn¡¯t help but be frightened.

    ¡°As the Sheriff of Rushmore City, I will not tolerate any more disputes than this.¡±

    ¡°Kek! Rushmore¡¯s Tekken? Why are you here!¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­because you¡¯re famous.¡±

    To Jed¡¯s shaky answer.

    The stalwart bison nodded.

    and said in a heavy voice.

    ¡°If you know, the story will be easy. What were you guys doing here?¡±

    ¡°¡­what would a gunman do in the wilderness? Hunting, of course.¡±

    ¡°In a ce like this? Only five cavalrymen?¡±

    The stout bison frowned.

    The armor that the five-man gunman is riding looks well-equipped for a small armored cavalryman, but that¡¯s all.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an armored cavalry.

    It was because the canyon they were in was too deep and too dangerous for them to hunt down the fallen spirits with only the cavalry.

    However, at his point, Jed put on a rather dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear that from those who came without armor, do you?¡±

    ¡°Do we look underpowered?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±

    Jed blurted out.

    A stalwart bison famous as a shaman before being a sheriff.

    Even ck Dog, who defeated a group of fallen spirits with just one rifle.

    Just thinking about the skills of the two of them, I could tell that they were enough to traverse the middle of the wilderness.

    So it was.

    The reason why Zed, who frowned at the strong bison¡¯s repeated questions, looked behind him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s you or thedy there, but the nobleman behind him definitely seemscking in ability?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Compared to the strong bison who is a shaman or the ck dog who is a gunman, why is that civilian who is corrupt and has no good armaments in the wilderness?

    Listen to Jed¡¯s sharp point.

    The stalwart bison stiffened.

    ck Dog made a strange expression.

    However, the gray-haired man who actually heard the point was not shaken by Jed¡¯s point.

    After a tiringugh.

    I just said it in a mean way.

    ¡°Gathering a strong party is also a skill.¡±

    ¡°¡­In short, you have a lot of money?¡±

    ¡°Well I have no money, but it is true that my brides are rich.¡±

    It¡¯s as if you¡¯re on tour.

    With the blue bird on his head.

    In the middle of Jed making an expression as if he was looking at trash while watching the white-haired man who was talking leisurely.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to chat about things, but it¡¯s dinnertime soon, so why don¡¯t we talk about the rest after we eat?¡±

    * * *

    ¡®It¡¯s an oddball.¡¯

    basking in the warmth of a campfire.

    Jed thought involuntarily.

    It wasn¡¯t just Jed.

    After collecting money-worthy parts by rummaging through countless corrupt spirits.

    From those who were still in armor and wary of their surroundings to those who sat around a campfire and shared the warmth.

    All five gunmen were thinking the same thing.

    Whether you know their feelings or not.

    Bake cheese over campfire.

    Put it on bread with jerky.

    The white-haired man he gave to the blue bird.

    Limon suddenly opened his mouth about the bluebird, which began to ferociously peck at the bread.

    ¡°So what were you guys doing here?¡±

    ¡°¡­I would have said he was hunting.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°What is it that is strange?¡±

    ¡°That there were still reckless gunslingers out there hunting this deep in the wilderness.¡±

    Like seeing a rare beast.

    Hearing his smile, the strong bison that was grilling meat next to him made a subtle expression.

    The canyon they are in is deep in the wilderness.

    It was a ce that even armored gunslingers couldn¡¯t easily get to because normal means of transportation couldn¡¯t be used to attract only corrupted spirits.

    It wasmon to gather dozens of armored vehicles and bring an expeditionary force.

    Even so, Zed confidently revealed the reason for their existence with only thest five armored vehicles.

    ¡°I have to risk my life not to share the gold with others.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon hesitated.

    The more people apanying you, the smaller the portion that falls on you.

    It wasn¡¯t because of Jed¡¯s reckless words that only five people came here for more profit.

    Because it was all too familiar to him.

    ¡°¡­ Do you respect Sword and Billy?¡±

    ¡°Are there any gunslingers who don¡¯t like Geomrang?¡±

    ¡°but.¡±

    either before birth or after birth.

    It seems like it reminded me of a fool who passed away after living a life like fireworks.

    fed up

    Afterughing.

    Limon brought out his whiskey.

    Then he asked casually as he poured whiskey into a portable tin cup.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°As for the reward for helping us¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not that.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You guys, if you break up with us, will you be able to leave the wilderness safely?¡±

    hear that

    Jed¡¯s face hardened.

    In fact, it is true that they have exhausted almost all of their ammunition while catching a group of fallen spirits this time.

    Even if you go the shortest distance to the nearest city, it will take several days, but until then, will you be able to survive in the wilderness infested with corrupted spirits?

    Because I couldn¡¯t be sure.

    So it was.

    Why did Jed ask a slightly sharper question?

    ¡°What do you mean by asking that?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to give you some help.¡±

    ¡°help?¡±

    It¡¯s like looking at a phone pal.

    To Zed, who had suspicious eyes, Limon proposed leisurely.

    ¡°We are on our way to Indian Territory, so why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    ¡°To Indian Borough?¡±

    The gunmen were startled.

    Indian Territory is prohibited.

    It was a ce where non-Indians could not go near, let alone enter.

    This is especially true for gunfighters who have been at odds with the Indians since the days of ve hunting in the distant past.

    However, there was another person who was most surprised by the sudden proposal.

    ¡°Wait a minute, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too strict, Sheriff. You don¡¯t know when and what kind of spirit you¡¯ll meet, but isn¡¯t it better to have at least onepanion?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, this is also meant to be.¡±

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.

    Looking at Limon withplicated eyes, but looking at the strong bison who eventually shut up and silently agreed.

    The gunmen exchanged nces.

    And on behalf of them, Jed grinned and epted the whiskey offered by Limon.

    ¡°The favor is gratefully received.¡±

    * * *

    In exchange for their lives, the gunmen act as escorts, and Limon¡¯s party supplies them with ammunition.

    After thepanionship was established through that simple transaction.

    To stand vigil in shifts.

    First of all, pretending to sleep in the armor.

    The gunmen, including Zed, secretlymunicated using armoredmunication devices.

    ¡°¡­What are you going to do, brother?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go to Indian Territory?¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t idiots do that?¡±

    One turn to click the tongue after listening to the empty-headed subordinates.

    Jed lowered his voice.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it before? The thing about catching the fallen spirits with that rifle. It must be a very expensive magic ball. Maybe it¡¯s an ancient spirit¡¯s weapon.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an opportunity to y.¡±

    ¡°¡­with Rushmore¡¯s Tekken, would that be possible?¡±

    The gunmen wore anxious faces.

    The security departments of the wilderness are all talented in their own way.

    Among them, the stalwart bison, a particrly famous shaman, was not to be looked down upon, no matter how armored he was.

    However, unlike his subordinates, Jed snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, kids. No matter how much Rushmore¡¯s iron fist is, if a bullet gets stuck in the back of the head, will it not work?¡±

    Right now, as if they are not off guard, they mix each other and stand vigil, but if they apany each other, chances will arise.

    Zed, the leader of the gunmen.

    No, to be precise, Janey, who was hiding her identity as Zed, had a sinister smile on her disguised face.

    ¡°Besides, if we do well, we might be able to use them for our work.¡±

 Chapter 885

    #885. Because you¡¯ll be interested

    * * *

    Which idiot did that.

    A gunman¡¯s life is freedom.

    Yesterday he was a hero who saved the vige and scattered money, but today he could be an ouw who robbed a bank while starving himself.

    In fact, there were many gunmen who crossed the line between legal and illegal.

    Their home is the wilderness.

    There is no legal protection or discipline.

    Because it was a ce where only power was everything.

    There was a good reason for the tradition of resolving a dispute between gunmen through a duel.

    from that point of view.

    Janey was a gunman who stepped on the elerator instead of the brake at the border of thew.

    Dozens of criminal records, including robbery, theft, intimidation, fraud, stealing, and excessive self-defence.

    In the end, even aftermitting murder and receiving a life sentence, after escaping from prison, he used a disguise item to roam the wilderness andmit all sorts of crimes.

    Only the bounty on his neck is billions.

    He was a heinous ouw who would do anything to make money.

    And that meant that he was just as sensitive to the smell of money.

    Giing.

    ¡®It¡¯s such a strange thing.¡¯

    So it was.

    Three horses leisurely advancing through the wastnd.

    That¡¯s why Janey narrowed her eyes in the armor while following Limon¡¯s group.

    At the head of the horse is arge Indian bison with prosthetic arms made of steel.

    A sheriff like a natural enemy to ouws like her who are called iron fists because they can beat even armored troopers with just two fists.

    Although he was famous for hanging out in Rushmore City.

    Why did youe to this ce?

    It waspletely iprehensible.

    But it was not something I needed to understand.

    For whatever reason, it was not unusual for Indians to go to the Indian Territory.

    ¡®Did you say ck Dog? I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s a pretty promising guy.¡¯

    A beauty that cannot be covered by scars.

    Short ck hair wearing a cowboy hat.

    Rifles on the back and dual pistols on the waist.

    Looking at ck Dog, a cowboy beauty who stands out in many ways, Janie put on a doubtful expression.

    Rumors of gunmen are quick.

    She had heard rumors about a gunfighter who became an ace in a certain city in the shortest amount of time.

    So that made it even weirder.

    after suddenly disappearing.

    It was an established theory that ck Dog must have died in the wilderness because he hadn¡¯t been seen for over a few months.

    I never thought I¡¯d see you in a ce like this.

    Well, I could understand that far.

    It wasmon for a gunman to be hired for money and to go out into the wilderness.

    The problem wasst.

    ¡®But what is that human?¡¯

    A white-haired man leisurely driving a horse while throwing peanuts at a bluebird perched on his shoulder.

    Looking at Limon, Janey felt a mystery.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I hadn¡¯t heard any rumors about that guy, unlike the two famous men in the wilderness.

    Because his very existence was questionable in many ways.

    No matter how well he tried to remember it, his face was so blurry that he couldn¡¯t remember his face if he turned his back.

    Despite crossing the wilderness without a meager weapon, he was more rxed and calm than anyone else in the party.

    It is also natural to be a leader.

    Of course I could understand.

    Limon is ck Dog¡¯s employer.

    And if the stalwart bison goes to Indian settlements to guide him.

    Because it was natural for him to decide everything.

    The question was, what kind of person could he be so capable of escorting an ace-ss gunman in a city without using that iron fist as a guide?

    ¡®Do I have that much money?¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t think that Tekken will work only with money. But even more so, I¡¯m not the type to move with power.¡¯

    ¡®¡­well, there¡¯s a saying that money can¡¯t solve it with more money.¡¯

    Janey thought.

    subdue the mighty bison.

    Buy ck Dog¡¯s guns and sell them.

    On top of that, how much money could he earn if he extorted ransom money from Limon, who was presumed to be a wealthy man?

    Janey, who had even calcted the calction using the armoredputer system, shook her head.

    ¡®Hmm, it sure seems like money.¡¯

    At least your pockets will be thicker than risking your life to fight the fallen spirits and earning pennies.

    If you do well, you might be able to hit the expensive armored cavalry at this time.

    nevertheless.

    Janey couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    On the contrary, I just frowned.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s strangely unpleasant to just brush it off.¡¯

    Of course, the mighty bison, a shaman, and the ck dog, an ace gunman, were no easy opponents.

    Even if you eat poison.

    Whether it¡¯s sneak attacking while sleeping.

    There are plenty of ways to subdue them, whether you stab them in the back or not fight them head-on

    .

    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t figure out why I felt ufortable every time I made a n.

    Of course, persimmons are just persimmons.

    You can me it on your mood and throw it away.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    The reason why Janey was still alive in this harsh wilderness was because she had a good sense of smell as well as smelling money.

    Tap the instrument panel with your finger for a moment.

    She finally made up her mind.

    ¡®As expected, I¡¯d better go carefully.¡¯

    It will take another ten days to get to Indian Territory.

    In the meantime, I thought that if I gathered information about Limon¡¯s party, I would definitely find a way to steal it and it would be easy to use.

    Janey smiled in repentance.

    And for that, he tried to build friendship with Limon¡¯s party.

    Originally, the more important information was, the more it naturally flowed out when we got to know each other and chatted.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s time to fill your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Then I will treat you to dinner today. There¡¯s something nice about it.¡±

    ¡°Anything nice?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a portable version of ¡¶LE & IN¡·.¡±

    Janie said triumphantly.

    LE & IN, a joint venture between Leviathan and Infinity Guild, is famous for its low-cost, high-quality food.

    It may not be supplied all over the world like Apophis, but its rarity has made it more popr with people.

    The United States, where ¡¶LE & IN¡· has yet to advance.

    Especially in this wilderness, the portable version of ¡¶LE & IN¡· was enough to be called a delicacy.

    So, Janey was confident.

    It would be easy to win Limon¡¯s favor as long as he took out the treasure he had been saving.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°¡­why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t particrly like it¡­¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek as if he¡¯d been thrust into his daily meal as a delicacy.

    ckdog snoring.

    A mighty bison with a subtle expression.

    Even the blue bird shaking its head excitedly.

    When Janey is taken aback by their reaction, which is so different from what she expected.

    ck Dog leaned slightly closer to Limon and whispered.

    ¡°Master, I want to eat your cooking today.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­. Yes, I¡¯ve been in a hurrytely, so I¡¯ve only been eating it roughly, so I have to eat it properly sometimes.¡±

    and after a while

    Janey found out.

    Why was the portable type of ¡¶LE & IN¡·, which was the number of his conversion, ignored.

    ¡®¡­What kind of food is so delicious?¡¯

    Brown-brown meat.

    Stew with fresh vegetables.

    Such as biscuits topped with mashed potatoes and cheese.

    A simple dish that is simple rather than fancy and can be eaten anywhere.

    Even so, Janey was mesmerized by the fantastic taste of any delicacy she had ever eaten in her life.

    ¡®Could this bastard buy Tekken and ck Dog with food, not money?¡¯

    Originally, I thought I would haveughed at what nonsense.

    However, her shock was great enough to seriously think about it now.

    It was to the point where the other gunmen rolled their eyes and even thought that the food they were eating was not worth it and wanted to shoot them all.

    So it was.

    Why did Janey look at Limon with greedy eyes?

    ¡®¡­Should I just drag that bastard around and use him as my exclusive cook?¡¯

    Of course, it was crazy that she, an ouw of the wilderness, had a personal chef, which was a luxury.

    But Limon¡¯s cooking was enough to make him want to risk such madness.

    ¡®Hmm,e to think of it, this guy has a surprisingly pretty face¡­¡¯

    Maybe it¡¯s because he saw Limon on the premise of taking him with him.

    It was when she, realizing something she hadn¡¯t felt before, looked at him with even more grim eyes.

    p.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What is the sound that doesn¡¯t suit this meal time.

    Right after I raised my head in puzzlement.

    The moment Janey opened her eyes when she saw the ck hole facing her.

    Taang!

    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±

    Bullets cut through the air.

    Fragments of spirits bounced up.

    He was the one who destroyed the fallen spirit that roamed in the distance beyond Janie¡¯s shoulder.

    ck Dog looked at Janey with cold eyes and said.

    ¡°Clear your dirty eyes, you gay bastard.¡±

    ¡°what? Are you gay?¡±

    ¡°If you look at ¡®my¡¯ master with those eyes one more time, you won¡¯t miss it next time.¡±

    ¡°No, what is that¡­!¡±

    In the midst of absolute absurdity and resentment, Janey tried to protest that it was a misunderstanding.

    ¡°Brother, can you?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, the fact that he never took off his clothes in front of us¡­¡±

    ¡°They looked at us strangely when we were washing¡­?¡±

    Dirty and ugly guys like you will say that even if you¡¯re gay, you¡¯ll avoid it.

    or just kill it

    Even in the midst of Janey¡¯s serious contemtion, the gazes around her became more and more strange.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    He said it was a mistake to hide his true identity and even his true gender from his subordinates, fearing that they would go after his head for his bounty.

    Janey, who was deeply regretful, eventually opened her mouth after a short hesitation.

    ¡°It seems like there is a misunderstanding. I was looking to give you one good piece of information.¡±

    ¡°good information?¡±

    ¡°I owe you my life, but that¡¯s why I go barefoot. As if paying back my debt, I will inform you in a special way.¡±

    ¡®Damn, this isn¡¯tplete information.¡¯

    Originally, I was nning to secretly leak information after building a more friendly rtionship and creating an appropriate atmosphere.

    But it¡¯s friendly and nabal.

    If he is photographed as gay, it will be difficult for him to apany him, and his subordinates will look at him suspiciously.

    So, Janey tried hard to suppress her regret.

    And in a low voice, he revealed the information he had hidden.

    ¡°Actually, we found a very unusual Corrupt Elemental. The fact that I came to this depth is the result of chasing that spirit.¡±

    That was definitely good information.

    For gunmen, the corrupted spirit is money.

    In particr, the more rare and powerful the spirit, the higher its value.

    It wasn¡¯t umon for such spirit information itself to be traded forrge sums of money.

    One problem.

    ¡°We are not interested in hunting spirits.¡±

    Would you say it¡¯s as expected?

    Guess who isn¡¯t rich?

    Janey hurriedly shook her hand at Limon, who seemed amused by this expensive information.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t take it out, just listen. Then you will be interested.¡±

    ¡°How unique is that?¡±

    It sounds like you want to hear it.

    Looking at Limon with his arms crossed.

    Janey smiled in repentance.

    And he said it confidently, confident that he would be interested in hearing this story.

    ¡°Because that Corruption Spirit is a humanoid and is amazingly good at cutting.¡±

 Chapter 886

    #886. If there is a reason

    * * *

    Big, even if I look like this¡­

    No, as you can see, I am a person who has eaten only rice in the wilderness for several years?

    I have seen all kinds of spirits. From traffic spirits to agricultural spirits, even hunting spirits and weather spirits.

    Especially when dealing with hunting spirits!

    More than 100 gunmen were mobilized, but the raid in which more than half of them died was legendary even when I thought about it.

    ¡­but that was different. no, it was very different.

    How was it different?

    Don¡¯t hang up and listen.

    When I was wandering around the wilderness wondering where I should rob my younger siblings¡­ No, where should I catch the spirits to get my share?

    it appeared

    At first, I didn¡¯t know it was a spirit.

    I wanted to know what kind of crazy girl goes around alone without armor.

    It must have been a spirit resembling a human.

    You guys don¡¯t know either. Humanoid spirits are rare, and the closer they look to humans, the more expensive they are sold.

    Especially since shamans are crazy enough to use it as their parts.

    Plus, because it¡¯s small.

    I thought it would be easy to catch.

    Actually, we¡¯re more capable of catching people than spirits¡­ It¡¯s not like this.

    Anyway, I thought there was a good chance. Fortunately, we had enough personal equipment.

    But I realized

    I must say I was mistaken.

    That spiritpletely blew away the means I had prepared. Even with two swords.

    Can you believe it?

    It¡¯s not a lightsaber or a super vibrating de.

    With only two sharp daggers, he shed the EMP and the electronic barrier at once and ran out.

    But how did you live?

    ¡­how does it sound like we should have died then?

    kuhmm what Even if you say it¡¯s because of your mood. To be honest, I thought so too at the time.

    Oh, I think it¡¯s dead.

    But the spirit ran away.

    I didn¡¯t hear it wrong. They say that they broke through ours and barriers and ran away without looking back.

    Does that make sense?

    What can I do if something like this actually happened?

    huh?

    Are you looking at the wrong person?

    Say something nonsensical. Do you see me as a buttonhole that even humans and corrupt spirits can¡¯t distinguish?

    It must have been that they had run out of fuel, or that they had trouble trying to break through our encirclement, and that¡¯s why they retreated hastily.

    I just sensed it then and pursued that spirit diligently.

    If you catch one such spirit and sell it well, you¡¯ll make a fortune!

    Because it will be a life reversal n.

    ¡­even though I missed what I almost caught because I met a bunch of spirits on the way.

    Heck, that doesn¡¯t mean we just missed it. Because I seeded in attaching the transmitter before running away.

    I don¡¯t know the exact location because the radio waves are bad.

    I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s near Indian Territory, though. The closer you get, the more urate your location will be.

    In that sense, I have something to suggest.

    hey bro? brother Talk to me¡­

    * * *

    Knock knock.

    calmly.

    The me flickers.

    sway like waves.

    fluttering like a heart

    As if to burn away all thoughts and worries.

    It was in the midst of looking at the bonfire quietly without blinking an eye.

    [Did you know the manager?]

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure.¡±

    Did he know everything from the time he decided to apany the people he met in the canyon?

    To the question posed by the blue bird.

    Limon wasn¡¯t sure.

    Instead, he took a sip of whiskey and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the scars on their armor looked a bit familiar.¡±

    [¡­why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?]

    ¡°It¡¯s because the marks are too light and severely damaged to be a knife mark left by repair. Besides¡­¡±

    [Besides?]

    ¡°If it was that kid who cut it off, it¡¯s strange that it ended at least with a sword scar on the glove.¡±

    [Hmm¡­ Actually, that¡¯s right.]

    Yuna-kyung nodded.

    If the five-in-joo had really run into a repairman, she wouldn¡¯t have had to run away.

    [Then it might not be an Indian sister, but just a little unusual spirit.]

    ¡°It could be.¡±

    No matter how humanoid they are, being unable to distinguish between a fallen spirit and a human in the first ce is impossible unless they are blind.

    It was all the more absurd that even experienced gunslingers would make such an illusion.

    Objectively, it was more likely that what they met was just an unusual spirit.

    Nevertheless, Limon was not determined.

    Instead, I just added one word.

    ¡°Or it could be that Suri is in such a serious condition that he can¡¯t even swing his sword properly.¡±

    [¡­Do you think Indian sister¡¯s condition could be that serious?]

    The sword master can¡¯t cut properly.

    Limon calmly said to Yuna-gyeong, who was shaken by the words that sounded more grotesque than that fish could not swim.

    ¡°The child¡¯s condition is unprecedented, so we are considering all possibilities.¡±

    In the first ce, the resuscitation of a lion itself is a miracle that has been aplished in a very small number in human history, and that is almost a myth.

    Even more so, now that Wondera, who spread thew of resuscitation of lions, is dead, what state will the sword masters who have been resurrected with her power be in and how long they can endure?

    Even Syr wasn¡¯t sure.

    Even if I tried to infer through Anastasia, her condition was also a very unusual case.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we came here.¡±

    [¡­That¡¯s right.]

    Yuna-kyung made aplicated expression.

    During his stay in Quetzalcoatl, it was not because he had too much time to devote himself to spending time with the princesses.

    As most of the princesses suffered significant internal and external injuries in the series of fierce battles with the World Federation.

    It was to help heal them with his dragon psionics.

    Nevertheless, there was one reason why he had no choice but toe to the North American continent in a hurry.

    He knew that running repairs wouldn¡¯t have much time left.

    From Geomrang to Geomhwa, Geomin and Geomwang.

    How distraught Limon, chasing the Sword Spirit, must be in this situation where the majority of his disciples have already died and even the swordsman is still living in a state of suspended animation.

    I guessed it well.

    So it was.

    The reason why Na-gyeong Yun had no choice but to put on a bewildered expression at the drowsy voice she heard from the side.

    ¡°The owner is very lucky too.¡±

    [Are you lucky? That the Indian sister might already be on the verge of death?]

    ¡°Anyway, you found a clearer clue than before, and you even got useful guides.¡±

    [That¡¯s right, but¡­]

    ¡°The ck Widow is right. If they met him or at least a rted spirit, it means at least he¡¯s not dead yet.¡±

    [¡­]

    Maybe it¡¯s because he was prepared for the worst.

    When Yuna-kyung scratches her head with her wings after seeing Limon talking calmly.

    the stalwart bison asked quietly.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°I have to apany them first.¡±

    ¡°Is it really necessary?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any reason not to use a decent guide?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    To apany Janey¡¯s group.

    In itself, he had noints either.

    Whether they saw the Sword Spirit or not.

    It¡¯s not bad to check on the way as long as you¡¯re going in the Indian Territory anyway.

    If so, it was clear that it would be convenient to apany Janey and the others, who had a transmitter.

    Still, why did he ask this question?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apany a bounty, as long as you find out the frequency, you can do as much as possible to track the transmitter.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Did you say Jayne of the Mask?¡±

    ¡°exactly. He is a life-and-death ouw with a bounty formitting all sorts of crimes using a disguise item.¡±

    Janey would have been confident.

    He said his stomach was perfect.

    In fact, the reason she didn¡¯t get caught again after escaping from prison despitemitting all sorts of crimes was because the efficacy of the transformation item was that great.

    Unfortunately, this time the opponent was bad.

    Not only Limon and Charlotte, but also the strong bison who received cyborg treatment as a shaman, and even Yuna-kyung.

    None of them could not see through Janie¡¯s disguise.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just arrest and drag him away?¡±

    ¡°It is my duty to punish the ouw with thew.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that as a sheriff or as a member of the Continental Guard?¡±

    ¡°Is it necessary to distinguish between the two?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really need anything.¡±

    As Sheriff of the Wilderness.

    As a shaman of the Continental Guardian.

    It¡¯s only natural to catch criminals roaming around the Indian Territory.

    ck Dog snorted coldly as Limon nodded at the strong bison¡¯s sensible words.

    ¡°Are you going to arrest me? Just kill it.¡±

    [¡­Sister, do you have any resentment toward those gunman sisters and brothers?]

    ¡°Do you need resentment to catch a heinous criminal?¡±

    [That¡¯s what¡­]

    Maybe it¡¯s because ck Dog seemed too eager.

    While scratching her head with her wings, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t deny that.

    Even to her, who was a PAB during her lifetime, the gunman, including Janey, were heinous criminals who didn¡¯t have much to do with immediate disposition.

    That¡¯s why Na-kyung Yun slightly turned her head.

    [What are you going to do, manager?]

    ¡°I told you. For now, I will apany them.¡±

    [Hmm, honestly, I don¡¯t understand. Is there a reason for that?]

    ¡°There is a reason.¡±

    Even the strong bison and the ck dog Yuna-kyung.

    Without hesitation, he asserts to those who each have doubts and only look at their mouths.

    Limon continued quietly.

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    * * *

    Clink.

    Quietly.

    A sound rings out.

    heavier than steel.

    Quieter than the wind.

    In the turmoil that shakes.

    She opened her eyes slowly.

    Wei Ying.

    The moment I lifted my deep eyelids.

    What you see is the sunset burning red.

    Hotter than a torch, calmer than the sun, heavier than twilight.

    The mes, which spread slowly as if burning the whole world, sway beautifully, re up violently, and then vanish in futility.

    Chi profit.

    Let¡¯s slowly look away.

    What catches my eye is steel.

    In the shaking of the hot sunset.

    It boils, melts, hardens, and goes out.

    Covering everywhere and filling the world.

    The crucible of progressively machined parts.

    It rides on your long fingers.

    Cover the thin cuffs.

    Seeing and feeling that it spreads over my shoulder and blows hot heat into my cold body.

    Suddenly I think

    Is this a vivid dream?

    Or is it a dreamlike reality?

    She was unable to find an answer to a question that anyone else would have easily known.

    After running away from a sword gun.

    The gourd is starting to break.

    As each day goes by.

    Her gradually weakening body and her increasingly hazy consciousness made it difficult for her to distinguish between dreams and reality.

    No, even if he was conscious, it would have been the same.

    For her, dreams and reality were things that she didn¡¯t even need to distinguish from the first ce, and didn¡¯t want to.

    That¡¯s why I bury the memories that may have been months or years ago under my consciousness.

    Weiying and

    listening to the silent machine sound.

    I quietly close my eyelids again.

    She fell into a deeper dream.

    Deep and far¡­

 Chapter 887

    #887. Don¡¯t ask me just once

    * * *

    ¡®This is why life is all about luck.¡¯

    grinning

    Janey thought.

    he¡¯s really lucky

    I thought it was really the worst when I missed the rare elemental I found and was on the verge of running out of ammunition.

    Of course, the crisis was over.

    Now that I have reliablepanions

    to help me catch the fallen spirits¡­ no.

    It was a situation that could only be said to be prosperous in the new Ongjima.

    ¡°Brother, is this really okay?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s ck Dog in Rushmore¡¯s Fist over there, right? If our identities were discovered¡­¡±

    ¡°You sound like an asshole. Would you have apanied us if you thought we were even a little suspicious?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    That was it.

    Even if it¡¯s such a lucky situation.

    The reason why Janey felt annoyed by the behavior of her subordinates who still couldn¡¯t hide their anxiety.

    However, she calmly suppressed the irritation and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Hold on a little longer, kids. After all, if you catch that spirit, it will be over.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are we going to take care of everything then?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    No matter how good Rushmore¡¯s Tekken and ck Dog are, it won¡¯t be easy to deal with the spirit they met.

    So, if you lose your strength while watching them fight bloody, you can reap the fisherman¡¯s position.

    Hearing Janie¡¯s n, the other gunmen marveled.

    ¡°As expected, brother always has ns.¡±

    ¡°This is how you are my older brother.¡±

    ¡°Well, my sexual orientation is a bit like that, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, living with the ball should be viewed separately. There is such a thing as taste.¡±

    Quick.

    It seemed a bit reassuring.

    Hearing the gunmen mumble, Janey raised a vein on her forehead.

    And I was worried.

    It¡¯s a rare spirit and Nabal.

    Should I get rid of these bastards first?

    ¡®Huh, let¡¯s wait. be patient It¡¯s enough to change your face and identity after work is over.¡¯

    Of course, gunmen with armor, among them, ouws were very rare talents,

    so that¡¯s why I took them with me until now.

    But that also depends on the situation. I didn¡¯t have the heart to share this opportunity with others.

    Especially with guys who, after that incident before, treat themselves as gay and look at them with suspicion.

    So¡­

    their chase began.

    Five members, including Janie, took the lead in tracking using a transmitter attached to the spirit.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    The strong radio wave in this wilderness itself is dangerous enough to attract the corrupted spirits.

    Chasing the transmitter¡¯s weak radio waves was something that even a shaman¡¯s tracker had to put in a lot of effort and effort.

    ¡°The tracker¡¯s settings are too basic. The parts were also very cheap. I¡¯ll fix it, so put it out for a while.¡±

    ¡°No, Tekken Man. Even if it looks like this, it was made by a famous shaman, so it can¡¯t be that the performance will change so much with a little touch¡­¡±

    Click.

    ¡°¡­is there?¡±

    Fortunately, there was a stout bison among their party.

    He is Rushmore¡¯s Tekken.

    He was the one who learned all kinds of knowledge and skills from Chum-eul with the Unryeongsa Wolf, who had lived since the time of the spirit squad.

    Although his realm was still not up to that of Eonryeongsa, his knowledge was deep and wide, iparable to that of a mediocre shaman.

    Above all, he is a member of the Continental Guardian.

    He was one of the best guides around Indian Territory.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t enough to help with tracking.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it a bit strange, brother?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Say the Spirit. Originally, I should have met a few dozen¡­ Strangely, spirits are rare.¡±

    ¡°You must be lucky. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a spirit water here, so there¡¯s no way the corrupted spirit can avoid it on its own.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡±

    [Go, kids, go. Do you have scary sisters and brothers here? So don¡¯te here and don¡¯t get hurt and go there.]

    A blue bird that walks around and chases away corrupt spirits whenever it¡¯s bored.

    Taang!

    ¡°¡­what did you just shoot?¡±

    ¡°I shot a corrupted spirit. Did I even fire a gun into the air?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even appeared on the radar yet¡­?¡±

    ¡°Looks like Radar is an idiot.¡±

    A gunman who ignores the blue bird¡¯s warning and destroys the approaching corrupt spirits from an invisible distance.

    ¡°Hmm, I see some strange traces.¡±

    ¡°What is a trace?¡±

    ¡°There are footprints here.¡±

    ¡°¡­could that be a footprint?¡±

    Even the swordsman who finds the faint traces that can be seen through a microscope like a ghost and directs the pursuit.

    Thanks to Limon¡¯s help, their pursuit went faster than expected.

    That¡¯s why Janey is more confident in her own luck.

    The gunman prepares everything to strike the back of Limon¡¯s group.

    After repeated tracking.

    they finally found

    A canyon with countless rock pirs.

    Among them, on top of a particrly high stone pir.

    A small human figure watching the burning sunset without moving.

    * * *

    ¡®As expected, I did well to apany you.¡¯

    Is it for camouge?

    Or are there other uses?

    Seeing the spirit staring at the setting sun motionless, wearing a cloth that could only be described as bulky, Janey put on a pleased expression.

    Since it is a very difficult area to track, I was prepared to wander around for a month even if there was a transmitter.

    Finding it in just a few days.

    It was to the point where he wanted to pay tribute to his decision to share information about the fallen spirits with Limon and the others.

    Now, all I had to do was lead them forward, catch the spirits, and hit the back of the head.

    So, Janie proposed a perfect n to catch the spirits.

    No, I was trying to suggest.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, bro, show me your skills.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the older brothers who made that spirit run away here? So I¡¯ll leave it to the older brothers.¡±

    ¡°Oh no. At that time, rather than letting us run away, we just¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, we will make sure to block the escape route so that the spirit doesn¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°Ibosch?¡±

    Since the answer is fixed, are you saying that you should only answer?

    I wish I could break a cold sweat watching Limon smirk with a shameless face, as if the de would not pierce him.

    As if asking for help.

    Janie looked at the others.

    But the results weren¡¯t very good.

    ¡°You guys have to work too.¡±

    ¡°With the sheriff¡¯s honor at stake, the share of hunting spirits will be divided equally ording to each person¡¯s contribution, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Since we¡¯vee this far, if we want to get our share, shouldn¡¯t we pay for the meal?

    At the words of the snoring ck Dog and the serious-faced Bison, Janie was forced to step forward with the gunmen.

    ¡°Brother, this is different from the n, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, these! If you catch the spirits first and follow the order, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Even as she threatened her subordinates, Janey rolled her eyes anxiously.

    Unless they were idiots, they couldn¡¯t help but notice that the behavior of Limon and the others was strange, as they put themselves forward and disappeared.

    ¡®Did these guys really notice who we are? Or are you going to stab us in the back and monopolize the fallen spirits?¡¯

    there was a conflict

    I thought I would just run away like this.

    But Janey couldn¡¯t do that in the end.

    Of course, if they ran away from here, ck Dog¡¯s terrifying bullets might be aimed at them.

    There was a limit to escaping with the few remaining ammunition in this wilderness filled with corrupted spirits everywhere.

    So please pray that Limon and the others don¡¯t just hit them in the back of the head.

    Oh In-jo approached the spirit.

    Giing.

    Activate the stealth device.

    Wearing an optical camouge cloak.

    Their skill in maneuvering arge piece of armor that is over 3 meters in height is quite adept.

    Indeed, as befits ouws who rob in the wilderness, it was enough to be first-ss by the standards of gunfighters.

    ¡®Just a little more, a little more¡­¡¯

    Holding onto the steering wheel.

    Janie swallowed dryly.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an ordinary spirit.

    Because this object is so extraordinary, I knew from experience that I had to get as close as possible to capture it.

    Using the rock pirs rising all over the ce as cover, they narrowed the distance little by little until they finally arrived near the pir where the spirit was sitting.

    Seruk.

    slowly.

    moving head.

    And so, the moment the eyes of the inorganic substance hidden in the shadow of the giant met.

    ¡°-Caught and shoot!¡±

    Taang!

    Five gunmen pulled the trigger all at once.

    High-carbon steel cables covered the sky as EMP bombs exploded electromaic waves and shock bombs shook the air.

    The timing is absolutely perfect.

    Besides, these weapons and ammunition were the best of the best from the mighty bison.

    I won¡¯t be able to run away this time.

    Convinced, Janey put on a smile of repentance.

    Chow!

    but right after that.

    She opened her eyes wide.

    The moment the spirit¡¯s hand went to the waist and came out of the mat.

    It was because the two strands of light shed and all the bullets ands flying toward the spirit were cut in two at once.

    ¡°No how¡­!¡±

    Even if the spirit squadron couldn¡¯t capture them alive at once, it was enough of a surprise attack to drive them into a corner.

    Janey was stunned by the unbelievable sight of getting rid of it with just a knife.

    On the other hand, the spirit did not hesitate.

    I just kicked off the rock pir and jumped up.

    ¡°Shoot, shoot!¡±

    Doo doo doo!

    Just like a wild beast.

    Seeing the spirit running zigzag between the rocks and charging at them, Janie and the gunmen opened fire in fright.

    But to no avail.

    Dodging bullets like lightning.

    While cutting downs and bombs.

    It was because they couldn¡¯t even buy time against the spirits approaching at terrifying speed.

    So, the moment when Janey held her breath as she finally saw the spirit on top of her armor raising two daggers.

    Taang!

    A heavy gunshot rang out.

    A single bullet passed the spirit.

    The spirit jumped up and avoided it with a narrow gap, but the bullets did not stop there.

    He repeatedly bounced off the rock pir behind him and aimed at the spirit again.

    Kang!

    Perhaps because he realized that there was no end to just avoiding, the spirit swung his sword and cut the bullets.

    Then, after spinning around in the air, hended on a rock pir and fled in the opposite direction from them.

    No, I was trying to run away.

    ¡°Yeahap! Armored Saint Sir Iron Shena appears!¡±

    An angel d in thin armor.

    It would have been if Yun Na-kyung hadn¡¯t kicked her down from the sky.

    The spirit, who blocked the kick with his forearm, was pushed back by the recoil and fell down the rock pir.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know they would run away as soon as they saw us, but they did a good job using the bait as the owner said.¡±

    It was right after that.

    ck Dog, a ck short-haired cowgirl with a long rifle slung over her shoulder, appeared from the other side.

    Suddenly surrounded by Yuna-kyung and ck Dog, the spirit took a vignt posture with a dagger.

    However, the target that the spirit was most wary of was neither the bizarre blue bird with absolute self-sufficient power nor the descendant of the mighty dragon.

    He was the one who appeared behind them.

    jerk jerk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me just once.¡±

    from the other side of the rock pir.

    A white-haired man approached slowly.

    Limon opened his mouth quietly as he saw the spirit holding the two daggers he was familiar with.

    ¡°Why are you using my disciple¡¯s swordsmanship?¡±

 Chapter 888

    #888. I have to pay him,

    in response to his low question.

    The spirit didn¡¯t answer.

    As if somehow finding a way to escape.

    I just moved my gaze around and swung my arms.

    So, the moment the dagger the spirit was holding brushed past the rock pir standing tall next to it.

    Kugu Pce!

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Pirs of rock are cut down.

    The upper part copsed towards them.

    Amid the massive shock and vibration, a cloud of dust rose, and the spirit took advantage of the confusion and threw itself away.

    The movement of the spirit, which was hidden in the dust and pulled out without any sign or sound, was extremely stealthy and swift.

    ¡°You seem to have no intention of answering.¡±

    but right after that.

    The spirit hesitated.

    Limon, who had been behind him just a moment ago, hade in front of him before he knew it, blocking his retreat.

    You can¡¯t escape from the Sword Master.

    It was a futile effort to run away from him, who could turn the joke into fact.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s okay.¡±

    sereung.

    ¡°Because swordsmen like us have a better means ofmunication than words.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he realized that it was impossible to run away from Limon after all.

    Or was it just that he couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of the sword thrust in front of him?

    Faced with Limon, who had pointed his sword at him, the spirit eventually lowered his stance with two daggers in his hands.

    Like that¡­

    Yuna-kyung and ck Dog step back one step at a time.

    With the mighty bison watching along with the gunmen.

    The moment the gazes of Limon holding the mighty sword obliquely and the spirit holding two daggers crossed.

    Kaaaaaaang!

    A sh of light shes.

    A fight between the two began.

    Limon¡¯s sword, wielded quietly, is heavy and skillful.

    Every time they bumped into each other, they pushed the dagger with great strength and weight, but always drew an exquisite trajectory and forced aplicated number fight.

    On the other hand, the two daggers that spread fiercely are both strange and mboyant.

    When it bounced off, as soon as it bounced off, if it was pushed back, it even used the recoil to flip, spin, and bounce, swinging the dagger in session.

    Its appearance is that of a beast.

    Rather than a swordsman wielding a sword, he was more like a beast wielding ws.

    Kaga gaga gaga river!

    The more you add up.

    ck is getting faster.

    The conflict intensifies as well.

    However, what made the fight fiercer than strength and speed was the swordsmanship of the two.

    Fast like a bullet, soft like a flower petal, sharp like a spear, heavy like a mountain, hard like steel and explosive.

    Fierce like a hawk, brave like a lion, dazzling like a fox, yet fierce like a wolf, graceful like a swan, yet deadly like a poisonous snake.

    Even at every moment, switching swords and aiming for each other¡¯s gaps, it was the ultimate sword fighting.

    no matter how fast and strong

    No matter what kind of martial arts you practiced.

    It was a fight between swordsmen whose lives would be lost if they misinterpreted the sword of their opponent for a moment or missed the tip of the sword.

    Blood boils.

    The heart beats violently.

    Goosebumps rise from the knife wind.

    The feeling that the nerves of the whole body be as sensitive as needles, which can be felt at the moment when they are fighting for their lives.

    But in the meantime.

    Limon never got excited.

    No matter how hot his body got, only his golden eyes remained cold and watched the spirit¡¯s sword path.

    And so their sword fighting reached its climax.

    The moment the spirit¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    he took a step

    Fuck!

    He shed the spirit with his shoulder, releasing two sharply swung daggers towards him who had dug into his gap.

    And the moment when the spirit, which had lowered its stance while being pushed back, was about to attack again.

    taking another step

    I put the sword in the scabbard.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Eating Out

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÍâÊ½

    You don¡¯t need a knife to cut the world.

    ·ÖÇåÊÀ½ç²»ÐèÒªµ¶

    Fuuk!

    and.

    The static that came.

    He hoped that he would be frozen in the same position he had just stabbed the dagger into Limon¡¯s neck.

    just do it

    In the middle of a small figure who dropped the dagger he was holding in his hand, copsed with a hole in his chest.

    Limon raised a hand.

    and scratch your own neck

    At thest moment, he wiped away the blood dripping from the area where the spirit¡¯s dagger touched.

    ¡°Are you okay, boss?¡±

    ¡°As you can see.¡±

    ¡°¡­As you can see, I was just asking because I was worried.¡±

    Yuna-kyung murmured tremblingly.

    I thought it would end easily.

    It was because the fight between Limon and the Spirit was fiercer than expected.

    In particr, the sword fighting between the two was to the point where even Yuna-gyeong, who had seen and experienced sword master fights many times, could not help but get tired of it.

    ¡°What was this?¡±

    ¡°well.¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Limon slightly turn his head to the side instead of answering Yuna-kyung¡¯s question?

    ¡°How do you look, shaman man?¡±

    ¡°Can I take a look?¡±

    ¡°However much.¡±

    The stalwart bison, stepping forward in ce of Limon, who took a step aside, knelt down.

    And the moment he removed the rags covering the spirit¡¯s tiny body, what was revealed was the sight everyone expected.

    Squeak.

    metal skeleton.

    Arms tangled with mechanical parts.

    Two lenses with the lights off.

    Even the engine with a hole in the middle.

    Looking at the rugged spirit, it¡¯s hard to believe that he was the one who fought Limon so agilely and naturally.

    The stalwart bison murmured quietly.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s an android-type fallen spirit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty rare type, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that rare. I¡¯ve never seen a spirit of this level of perfection.¡±

    Is it the result of pursuing efficiency to the limit?

    Or maybe it was because the fairies had an idea that machines shouldn¡¯t resemble humans too much.

    Spirits were rare in human form.

    Even so, most of them were giant robots like the Spirit Sentai or were clearly different from humans.

    from that point of view.

    This corrupt spirit, made so simr to being mistaken for a human if it was hidden as a giant, was rare and unique.

    ¡°It appears to have been recently manufactured, as the parts show little signs of wear.¡±

    ¡°When was the most recent?¡±

    ¡°A few months at most, maybe a few weeks.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean that it was most likely made after the Indian sister ran away from the sword?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    The opinion of the mighty bison.

    Limon just cut it off and denied it.

    ¡°If it was just made by chance, everything from the size to the skeleton wouldn¡¯t be the same as the repair.¡±

    From height and physique to the proportions of your limbs and even the length of your fingers.

    Looking at the spirit of the same size as his disciple, he couldn¡¯t even feel the slightest error even with the sword master¡¯s emotion.

    he spoke heavily.

    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand above all is that this spirit perfectly used the sword of repair.¡±

    ¡°At most, does that mean that the spirit copied and used not only the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship but also swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°That is impossible.¡±

    The stalwart bison hardened its face.

    Of course, spirits are beings with memory andputing power that transcend humans.

    It was possible to learnplicated swordsmanship at once and to find the best swordsmanship depending on the situation.

    But there is a degree of that too.

    Even if it¡¯s a high-level spirit.

    It was absolutely impossible to perfectly follow the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship and swordsmanship.

    If that had been possible in the first ce, the spirits would not have been pushed out of the mainstream of the world after the end of the Golden Age.

    The problem is¡­

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s true that this spirit used the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The

    stout bison fell silent as he watched Limon fiddling with the wound on his neck.

    It was impossible even with all the magical knowledge and theories, but since it actually happened, it couldn¡¯t be denied.

    Above all, there was a reason why Limon couldn¡¯t erase his serious expression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say with certainty that this spirit only copied swordsmanship and swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°yes? What do you mean?¡±

    Limon did not bother to exin to Yuna-kyung, who was confused.

    While fighting spirits and swords.

    what he felt intuitively.

    The reason why he had to hurry up the decision by using even the Sword Saint¡¯s sword was too absurd even if he thought to himself.

    That¡¯s why Limon had no choice but toment briefly.

    ¡°Where the hell are you and what are you doing? Suri.¡±

    Where is the running repair?

    What is the identity of this spirit?

    how to use her swordsmanship.

    And what¡¯s going on in this wilderness right now.

    Limon sighed at the situation where he came all the way here to find clues, but instead of getting answers, only more questions increased.

    It was a time when others were makingplicated expressions looking at Limon.

    ¡°Chemm!¡±

    with a slight cough.

    Suddenly, an armored vehicle approached them.

    ¡°Awesome too! It was no wonder that Rushmore¡¯s Tekken and ck Dog were following him around to catch this scary spirit so easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it takes a while to use us as bait, but it¡¯s understandable that this ismon when hunting.¡±

    He seems to be generous.

    Janie coughed again.

    ¡°Kuhm So now I want to talk about distribution.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask for much. But since he guided me all the way and also worked as a decoy, shouldn¡¯t I be well prepared for ammunition?¡±

    Spirit parts are good, but money is also good.

    Especially if it¡¯s cash, it¡¯s better.

    At the end of looking at Janey who is talking hard and unable to give up her greed for money.

    Limon nodded.

    ¡°Yes, you should pay for your work.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that one is also generous!¡±

    Janey, who finally erased her anxiety, is making an expectant expression inside the armor.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Na Kyung-ah, these people are asking for a ransom, so provide it just right.¡±

    ¡°Please leave it to me. That¡¯s what I¡¯m specializing in, right?¡±

    ¡°hmm? you¡¯re professional I haven¡¯t seen you, so you must have been in charge of the finances?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    A blue bird that lightly steps forward.

    Yuna-kyung shook her head.

    And with a smile, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°I am an expert in apprehending criminals.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Even if I look like this, I was a blue bird whose job was to deal with criminals in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Janey¡¯s face hardened.

    Because it was only then that I felt that something was wrong.

    But that judgment was toote.

    When she manipted the armor and hurriedly took out the gun, Yuna-kyung was already flying off the ground.

    And¡­

    Quaang!

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    ¡­the time of punishment.

    Or, the riot started with a drop kick from a spirit beast wearing a human mask.

    ¡°Did my older brother¡¯s armor fly away with just one kick?!¡±

    ¡°What is this monster?!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a monster? The bluebird of dreams and hopes!¡±

    Taang!

    ¡°Ah go!¡±

    ¡°What crazy?! Didn¡¯t you get hurt even after being hit by the special warhead for the Great Spirit?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re hurt? I¡¯m mad! I will do it properly from now on, so prepare yourself! Atom kaIL!¡±

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    ¡°Quaaaaaagh!¡±

    Limon and the others didn¡¯t care at all while watching Yuna-gyeong bang with the gunman.

    Yuna-kyung, who was reincarnated as a spirit beast and gained the power of the absolute ss after all kinds of trials and tribtions, was not something that a bounty would be able to handle.

    So, ck Dog asked casually, ignoring themotion behind him.

    ¡°What are you going to do now, Master?¡±

    ¡°Somehow, we have to do it as nned.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t run, can you?¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t even like yourself.

    with a little heavy sigh.

    Limon finished his speech quietly.

    ¡°If there is an eagle hiding around here, the best thing to do is to enlist the help of the Indian Territory.¡±

 Chapter 889

    #889. I¡¯m sorry

    * * *

    It was a long trip.

    Over a wide, deep river over a sandy windswept wastnd, over towering rocky hills.

    Their destination was too far away for them to reach with three horses and no meager means of transport.

    It was a short trip.

    Eating a warm supper in the wastnd, crossing a river with a telekic bridge, climbing a rocky hill like a in.

    Originally, they passed by so easily where they would risk their lives several times just by fighting the fallen spirits.

    After such a long and short trip.

    at the final destination.

    Yuna-kyung was amazed.

    [Wow, it really is something to live a long life and see. I didn¡¯t know that even the Fairy Kingdom was not enough and I woulde to the Indian Autonomous District to see it.] ¡±

    ¡­The Fairy Kingdom is a ce that few people have ever been to, even in our Continental Guardians.¡±

    [Well, I know that, but I didn¡¯t get to see it properly in the Fairy Kingdom.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Next time, I¡¯ll ask the Fairy Queen to stay for about a month and go sightseeingfortably.

    The stalwart bison made a subtle expression as he watched the blue bird talking about the fairy kingdom, which had been untouched for hundreds of years, as if it were a grandmother¡¯s country house.

    But Yuna didn¡¯t care.

    I just looked at the scenery in front of me with curious eyes.

    It was because the scenery here was just as interesting to her as she had followed Limon around the country.

    Anak looking at the fruit picked in the orchard.

    A herder feeding grass to a buffalo in a pasture.

    An old man making crafts while hanging a fishing rod by the stream.

    Its appearance is truly idyllic.

    It¡¯s something you¡¯d only find in remote rural viges.

    It was a very peaceful and ordinaryndscape.

    ¡­if it weren¡¯t for the chunks of metal in between.

    A mechanical cane held by a shepherd and a mechanical steel shepherd dog instead of cloth.

    A drone flying in the sky picking fruit and spraying fertilizer.

    Even a metal barrel that neatly trims a wooden block and provides craft materials in real time.

    The sight of spirits that are moreplex than any other high-tech machines roaming around in a traditional yet idylldscape is both strange and tranquil.

    It¡¯s not as bustling as a big city.

    Not as modern as Rushmore.

    However, it was a scene where nature and machinery were exquisitely harmonized, creating a tranquil beauty.

    That¡¯s why Na-kyung Yun knew.

    this is the distant past.

    That it is in harmony with the spirits in a form different from the fairy kingdompleted by mankind living in the golden age.

    [Oh¡­ that¡¯s amazing. Living while preserving tradition and history for thousands of years.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly the same as the Golden Age.¡±

    To the admiring Yuna-kyung.

    The mighty bison said calmly.

    In the Silver Age, they faced the forces of the gods centered on Europe.

    Also in the Age of Bronze, he intervened in the fight between the Golden Dragon Lord and the Fairy Kingdom.

    In the Age of Heroes, they made white people into ves and went to war with white people, including the Golden Dragon n.

    It is an undeniable fact that many changes have urred in the culture and life of the Indians during their long history.

    It was ironic that the Continental Guardians, who pursued the glory of the past, elerated the change.

    In any case, even taking such changes into ount, it was clear that the Indian Territory was one of the longest-held traditions and histories of humankind.

    Including the fact that it is home to more elemental spirits and shamans than anywhere else in the world.

    ¡°Hey, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why the strong bison, who followed ck Dog¡¯s sudden question, turned his gaze, hardened his face.

    An autonomous district that looks only peaceful.

    The fragments and debris of all kinds of robots piled up on one side of the road didn¡¯t match the peaceful scenery around them.

    ¡°It¡¯s the sentinel spirit. They are the guardian deities that protect this borough.¡±

    [¡­why are those guardian gods like that?]

    ¡°I¡¯m more curious about that.¡±

    The stalwart bison hardened its face.

    Indian Territory has been a ce where countless elementals and shamans have touched over the past hundreds of years.

    The power of the Sentinel Spirit, which can be said to be the essence, is at a level that is in no way inferior to that of the Spirit Sentai.

    If the power of other defense systems were added to it, it was a ce where a fair amount of corrupted spirits could easily be stopped even if they rushed in droves.

    But that sentinel spirit had turned into garbage.

    As a member of the Continental Guardian, it was something he could never underestimate.

    He didn¡¯t even know what had happened recently due to the nature of the Indian Territory, wheremunication with the outside was difficult as it was in the middle of the wilderness.

    ¡°I think I can give you that answer.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That means you can see the familiar knife marks in the wreckage.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡­¡±

    That was the reason he had a serious expression at Limon¡¯s words.

    But is it good or bad?

    what happened here

    He didn¡¯t need to find out.

    It was because there was someone who came first without the strong bison walking around selling their own feet.

    ¡°Are you here now?¡±

    doing shit

    For a moment to harden.

    The stalwart bison turned its head forward like a cyborg with rust at its joints.

    ¡°I want to wee you for the first time in a while, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    And saw.

    A skinny leather suit.

    Blonde hair decorated with feathers and bones.

    Even mysterious tattoos all over the body.

    A figure riding on a spirit resembling a crocodile with a particrly splendid appearance even at first nce.

    ¡°To bring the swordsmith and even the spirit beast here. He must have gone crazy after only dealing with criminals outside on a fictional day.¡±

    [Uh¡­. Who is that?]

    In response to Yuna-Kyung¡¯s question, she was trembling as she saw her opponent spouting vicious words as soon as she saw her. The mighty bison opened its mouth after a brief silence.

    ¡°You are the shaman of our tribe.¡±

    [A shaman means a shaman?]

    ¡°Shaman doesn¡¯t originally refer to a shaman. It¡¯s a word to call the best elementalist in the tribe.¡±

    [Aha, in short, you are a high-ranking person in the Indian Territory?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    For Indians who live with spirits, spirits and shamans are spiritual leaders.

    In that sense, the shaman was second only to the chief in each tribe¡­ no, in a sense, he was a man of power who even surpassed the chief.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason the stalwart bison hardened at the sight of her.

    ¡°¡­At the same time,

    he¡¯s also my cousin.¡±

    [¡­?]

    ¡°Otherwise, as a fianc¨¦e, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung blinked her eyes.

    And now I¡¯m looking back and forth between an Indian girl who looks only in her mid-teens and a stout bison who looks to be in her 30s or older.

    After reviewing the conversation between the two.

    Limon with a subtle expression and ck Dog with an interesting face.

    And while tied up with a rope and being dragged along, he unconsciously asked on behalf of the gunman, Injo Oh, who looked like he was looking at a criminal.

    [¡­Sheriff oppa, was he really a bitch?]

    * * *

    After biting down on one fruit and passing it down his throat whole along with the juice.

    Yuna-kyung shook her head.

    [Hmm, in short, it¡¯s a marriage of convenience?]

    ¡°A marriage of convenience?¡±

    [Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s a marriage that adults make as needed.]

    ¡°You¡¯re saying strange things. Marriage is originally done because it is necessary, but I don¡¯t know why they put the word political strategy on it.¡±

    [Ah yes.]

    Like I really don¡¯t know.

    Shaman girl tilting her head.

    The little squirrel took her eyes off Yuna-gyeong, who looked at her and looked around.

    ¡°In that sense, my husband, who didn¡¯t make children, left to work outside, and made his fianc¨¦e go toe-to-toe, is really heartless.¡±

    [I¡¯m asking just in case. When the two of you got engaged¡­?]

    ¡°It must have been four years ago.¡±

    How old was this girl at the time?

    After calcting, Yuna-gyeong was no longer a criminal, but looked at the strong buffalo with eyes like looking at a trash bag with contents bursting.

    Still, as a minimum of loyalty to her colleagues who had apanied her this far, Yuna-kyung scratched her head with her wings and opened her beak.

    [¡­Um what. Because you were still young. Wasn¡¯t he trying to wait until he matured a little more?]

    ¡°A woman over her twenties is an old virgin, so there¡¯s no reason to waste half of my youth.¡±

    [See this?! You¡¯re a lively youth in your twenties, right?]

    In the middle of Na-gyeong Yun, who was treated as a virgin ghost after encouraging her all of a sudden.

    The mighty bison sighed.

    ¡°Please understand. Little squirrel lives only in the Indian Territory, so he doesn¡¯t know much about themon sense of the world these days.¡±

    Yuna-kyung protested to him, who said bitterly that it was because of him that he was talking to himself.

    [Even if you don¡¯t knowmon sense, there is a degree!]

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me. The Indian Territory is a ce where traditions have been preserved for thousands of years.¡±

    In the Golden Age, it was natural to meet a partner in one¡¯s teens, have grandchildren in one¡¯s thirties, and be respected as having lived a long life even in one¡¯s fifties.

    Besides, it was an era when there was no objection to marriage between cousins as long as they had outstanding qualities.

    In the Indian Territory, which preserves the tradition of the time, small squirrels aremon sense.

    Listen to what the mighty bison said.

    she was dumbfounded

    [¡­No, no matter how much tradition is changed, we have to change it.]

    ¡°If that was possible, the Indian Territory would not have remained as it is.¡±

    [That¡¯s right¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was at a loss for words.

    Until I first saw this ce, I admired the adherence to tradition.

    It was because I did not know how to ept the tradition,mon sense and culture as they were in the past.

    What saved Yuna-kyung was a calm voice from the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop chatting and get to the point.¡±

    Limon, who was tasting whiskey with cheese, put down his empty ss.

    And look at the little squirrel.

    I asked casually.

    ¡°Shaman, what happened here?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Because I can guess what happened just by looking at the remains of the sentinel spirits piled up on the way here to not pretend.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I even tried to shoot Limon terrifyingly for a while.

    The little squirrel reluctantly opened his mouth, as if he felt that he could not take it anymore.

    ¡°There was an attack not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°You mean the attack of the fallen spirits who use swords like ghosts?¡±

    ¡°Right, but wrong.¡±

    ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    ck Dog, who received the horse, of course.

    While everyone was watching with a puzzled expression, the little squirrel calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s an attack by ¡®corrupt spirits¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s the fourth time that strange spirit has attacked us in the past month.¡±

    beat it a few times

    Even if it breaks into pieces again.

    Hearing of the spirit reappearing and raiding the Indian Territory, Limon hardened his face.

    No, the others were the same.

    The spirit that reproduced the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship was an existence that even Limon could defeat with a swordsman.

    Not to mention, the number of such spirits was unexpected in many ways.

    to them like that.

    said the little squirrel.

    ¡°And with all the wisdom and history of our ancestors, I assure you, it was absolutely not a spirit.¡±

 Chapter 890

    #890. I think, therefore I exist

    * * *

    ¡°The Indian Borough is always threatened by the Fallen Spirit.¡±

    It was unavoidable.

    In the past, the ce where the most spirits stayed after the fairy kingdom was the Indian Autonomous District.

    However, after the Elemental War broke out.

    Most of the spirits were corrupted.

    Since it was originally the home of the Continental Guardians, it was the ce where the spirits created by their biological experiments were most actively targeted.

    That¡¯s why the Indian Autonomous District became the most fierce battleground even during the spirit war.

    Even if the spirit uprising is over.

    That fact hasn¡¯t changed.

    Perhaps because of the resentment of the spirits, the fallen spirits targeted this ce more frequently than any other city.

    It is fortunate that it is an Indian borough with many elementalists and shamans. If it had been elsewhere, it would have been destroyed hundreds of years ago.

    ¡°But recently, the attacks of the fallen spirits have drastically decreased.¡±

    [If it¡¯s been a while, maybe¡­]

    ¡°It¡¯s been around since the golden lord went missing.¡±

    [¡­That¡¯s worth it.]

    Yuna-gyeong agreed with no hesitation.

    The golden lord aplished the feat of controlling the fallen spirits using a virus.

    He attacked the fairy kingdom with an army of tens of thousands of spirits and threatened even the world peace n.

    However, at the end of the fierce battle, the golden lord became Billy¡¯s shield and died.

    Most of the fallen spirits he was using were also destroyed.

    It¡¯s easy to say, so it¡¯s a few thousand.

    Even in this vast wilderness, it is a vast number.

    More spirits were destroyed in that battle than were defeated in the United States over the past few decades.

    And that also meant that the amount of fallen spirits in the wilderness, especially around the Indian Territory, had decreased.

    ¡°Everything was fine until then.¡±

    The attacks of the fallen spirits always put a burden on the spirits and shamans of the Indian Territory.

    However, as the attacks of the spirits have decreased, they have been able to spend enough time resting and doing other things.

    It was something everyone in the Indian Territory weed.

    There were even discussions about organizing a subjugation party and eradicating the fallen spirits.

    ¡°But it appeared.¡±

    ¡­as if to rece the missing spirits.

    Until that strange spirit appeared.

    No one took the situation seriously until they first discovered it around the borough.

    Everyone believed that the Sentinel Spirit would take care of such a small spirit.

    But the results were truly astonishing.

    After hundreds of years of remodeling and strengthening, dozens of sentinel spirits with power equal to that of the spirit squadron were destroyed by a single spirit.

    It wasn¡¯t any high-tech weapon, just an ordinary two-handed dagger.

    ¡°¡­There must have been a shaman standing guard, right?¡±

    ¡°There was. But I couldn¡¯t stop it. So I called support and managed to catch it.¡±

    It¡¯s a shame because the shamans of the nearby tribes quickly applied.

    I can¡¯t even imagine how many sentinels would have been damaged if the response had been dyed.

    The little squirrel said heavily.

    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t the end.¡±

    a few dayster

    When a simr spirit appeared again, the residents were frightened.

    The good news is that the response was quicker than before because they were on high alert.

    Unfortunately, more sentinel spirits were destroyed than before.

    Of course, even spirits of the same type can have differences in strength and weakness, so until then, I had only thought that a new type of spirit had appeared

    ¡­ .¡±

    At first, only a few shamans were able to catch it.

    The second time, I barely managed with dozens of shamans.

    When it appeared for the third time, the Unmyeongsa could only stop it.

    And¡­

    ¡°Even the Unmyeongsa fought for hours on the fourth and lost it.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a tremendous speed of development.¡±

    ¡°So I said. That is not a spirit.¡±

    Spirits have existed since the distant golden age, and havee down from the sky to bring civilization to mankind.

    As much as that, their skills and knowledge were so deep and amazing that they far exceeded the level of mankind.

    However, to put it in reverse, the technology of the spirits has not developed further even after thousands of years of human history.

    It was natural.

    Spirits are the essence of civilization left by the fairies who were the ancestors of Alfheim in the distant past.

    because it has already beenpleted.

    though it could be improved.

    Even if it took thousands of years and tens of thousands of years, it was an existence that was close to impossible to develop further.

    The end of the Golden Age also contributed to the fact that elementals and shamans were pushed aside by other mysteries. In that sense

    , it wasmon knowledge

    that a fallen spirit that had never been heard of before appeared and made such dramatic progress in just a few dozen days .

    That¡¯s why it only looks like a spirit.

    It¡¯s never a spirit.

    Yuna-kyung asked the little squirrel that was assertive.

    [If it¡¯s not a spirit, what is it?]

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into it anyway.¡±

    Elemental spirits and shamans of the Indian Territory all put their heads together to examine the spirit¡¯s remains.

    It was never easy.

    Still, humanoids are rare.

    It was like looking for a needle in the sand to investigate whether or not it was apletely new type of spirit.

    But they are the group that knows the spirits best.

    At the end of mobilizing all the knowledge that has been studied since the golden age and the wisdom umted from fighting the fallen spirits.

    They eventually uncovered several important facts.

    ¡°I wonder if you know the difference between a spirit and a machine.¡±

    [That means spirits are alive and not machines]

    ¡°What is the standard for being alive?¡±

    [Uh, that¡¯s¡­]

    Yuna-kyung hesitated.

    Whether it¡¯s made of steel, not cloth.

    Whether driven by an engine instead of a heart.

    It was natural for the spirits to be able to talk and have intelligence to be alive in themselves.

    But it¡¯s an ancient thing.

    Advanced science is like witchcraft.

    In this era where all kinds of high-tech machines were made, it was inevitably difficult to discuss the difference between machines and spirits.

    On the other hand, the strong bison, an expert on spirits, answered without hesitation.

    ¡°The difference lies in the ego.¡±

    [You mean?]

    ¡°Yes. Being able to think and judge for yourself and recognize yourself as an individual is the standard of a spirit.¡±

    Spirits and machines are no different in that they carry out orders.

    However, it is the spirit that judges and decides from whom to take orders and whether or not to follow them.

    Listen to what the mighty bison said.

    ck Dog narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I am thinking therefore I am existing?¡±

    ¡°As you say.¡±

    In the exnation of the strong bison, retracing the aphorism left by Ren¨¦ Descartes, a famous French magician who tried to find out the essence of all things by exploring the spirits.

    The little squirrel added a word.

    ¡°And the source of the spirits¡¯ ego is the spirit circuit.¡±

    Even mankind, who have studied and studied the techniques of the spirits for thousands of years, has yet to learn the principles, let alone imitate the core of the spirits.

    That is the Youngja Circuit.

    It was a mystery that only the Fairy Queen and the ancient spirits could create.

    This was the reason why the number of fallen spirits decreased but did not increase for hundreds of years after the spirit crisis.

    ¡°But the spirit circuit of the spirit didn¡¯t work properly. In particr, there was no such thing as a self that thought and judged for itself.¡±

    [¡­Wait. Then it was just a machine, not a spirit that we fought?

    ¡±

    [Does that make sense?]

    Yuna-kyung was dumbfounded.

    No matter how advanced the technology is, there is a limit to the capabilities of machines.

    A machine that is not a spirit, beyond acting alone, freely using the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship to engage in a fierce battle with the Unryeong.

    how is that possible

    to her bewildered

    The little squirrel said calmly.

    ¡°It makes sense if it¡¯s not the ego that drives the machine, but the will.¡±

    ¡°¡­you mean it was a remotely controlled drone?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. If it was just a simple machine controlled by radio waves, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have known about it.¡±

    ¡°We also struggled a lot. However, after digging through the old records, I know that it is controlled by something other than radio waves.¡±

    ¡°Something else?¡±

    ¡°A group of specific brain waves that are expressed only when brain cells are activated in an unconscious state.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    the moment I heard that.

    The stalwart bison hardened its face.

    Because I could perfectly understand what the little squirrel meant.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why I decided to call the aircraft this way.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¨DDreamdroid.¡±

    You can¡¯t call it a spirit.

    It¡¯s hard to even call it armor.

    A puppet controlled through dreams.

    I don¡¯t think there could be a name more fitting for it.

    After hearing what the little squirrel said, Yuna-kyung opened her beak after a long silence.

    [¡­in other words, does that mean that the dreamroid is a puppet controlled by the Indian sister?

    ]

    [Such nonsense¡­]

    Yuna-kyung groaned.

    It wasn¡¯t something I didn¡¯t understand.

    Or rather, now I could understand how the strange spirit was able to use the same swordsmanship of the running repairman.

    The one who spread his swordsmanship was Suri himself, who ran forever.

    Dreamroid wouldn¡¯t be very impossible if it was only implemented from a distance.

    Nevertheless, there was one reason why it was hard for Yuna-kyung to believe that fact.

    [There¡¯s no reason for an Indian sister to attack this ce, right?]

    In the first ce, Shuri was one of the most uncooperative sword masters with the World Federation.

    I didn¡¯t do this when Wanderer was alive.

    It was certainly strange that she suddenly raided the Indian Territory in this yard where the World Federation copsed and Wanderer died.

    But¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t see it that way.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°You just heard. This doll called Dreamroid is controlled by Suri¡¯s dream.¡±

    [What did that mean?]

    ¡°It means that the reason in the dream is not important.¡±

    Logic matters in reality.

    Even if you swim over a cliff.

    Even if you marry a frog.

    Even if you drink frozen fire.

    Far from being strange, it is the world of dreams that we take for granted.

    If Dreamroid is moving ording to the dream of running repair, there is nothing strange about what it does.

    Look at Limon, who speaks calmly.

    Yuna-kyung stuttered.

    [No, no matter how.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Blue. Suri has already cut the moon while sleeping once.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t know if Suri is really controlling that Dreamroid.¡±

    [¡­what else do you mean by that?]

    ¡°Well.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t controlled by a running repairman, how could a mere doll use the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship?

    To Yuna-kyung who is puzzled.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother exining.

    I just opened my mouth with a heavy face.

    ¡°It is clear that repairs must be found as soon as possible.¡±

    like a test.

    appear in session.

    Dreamroid gets stronger every time.

    Up to the condition of the repair running which is not normal there.

    Even though there may be many things we still don¡¯t know, we reflect on all the facts that make us feel ominous just by partially knowing them.

    Limon finished his speech quietly.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t know what will happen when this Dreamroid ispleted.¡±

 Chapter 891

    #891. How did it go?

    * * *

    Squeeze.

    The teacup is full.

    Elegant, beautiful and fragrant.

    The clear tea water filled with luxurious porcin gleams in the midst of sparkling clear brilliance.

    holding it with a gentle hand.

    After smelling it.

    Gently tilt the teacup.

    After tasting the hot tea water seeping through her slightly parted red lips with her soft tongue, she passed it down her throat.

    After finishing all the moves gracefully.

    she opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s a good car.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an overestimation.¡±

    ¡°No, I am serious. A tea that has such a clear scent and is soft and smooth is precious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you said that.¡±

    Rose smiled lightly.

    Even though she refrained from extravagance, this car was admirable enough even by her standard of eating and using only the best as a princess¡¯s duty.

    Is it because I feel the sincerity?

    A little bit of augh.

    Suddenly, I thought of something.

    Li Qingyu, with a strange smile, added a meaningful message.

    ¡°I had a hard time finding a car that was as good as the blue blend.¡±

    ¡°¡­Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°Yes Rose.¡±

    At the end of looking at Li Qingyu, who was smiling brightly as if he was asking what was wrong, with a slightly reddened face.

    Rose gently averted her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened then.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Rose, I didn¡¯t know you could make a face like this.¡±

    shame and remorse, etc.

    Li Qingyu chuckled at Rose, who, unlike her always elegant and noble woman, looked at Rose with a face that wanted to go into a rat hole right away.

    Then, raising the teacup, he said calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. After all, I did the same thing at the time.¡±

    After going to Africa with Limon.

    When we had a tea party with Rose, who came with tea.

    The one who threatened Rose, who even abandoned his beliefs and slept with him and tricked everyone.

    And she, who provoked Li Qing-yu by showing off the traces Limon left behind, and returned the threat.

    In the end, it¡¯s called the skin wavelength.

    As the ck Dragon Princess of conspiracies and conspiracies sees her dismissing the crimes she hasmitted with the determination of a lifetime as just a trivial argument.

    Rose couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    Of course, sharing refreshments like this again with the girl who thought they wouldpletely break up after that day.

    I never thought I¡¯d be able to talk about what happened back then like a joke.

    Until then¡­ No, not long ago, it was something Rose could never have imagined.

    However, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°Above all, it was nothing to do wrong or regret.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Rather, I would like to ask. If you could turn back time and go back to the past, would you, Rose, give up your swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that question.

    Rose kept her mouth shut.

    No, I had no choice but to close.

    Sharing a lover who loved and wanted to be loved even to the extent of abandoning his lifelong beliefs.

    She was the one who epted all of her own sins that she hadmitted to monopolize him.

    now i knew

    His actions at the time were excessive.

    After all, what matters is his heart.

    No matter how much he kept the other princess in check, it meant nothing in the sense that he couldn¡¯t change his mind, and even if it had meaning, it was something he shouldn¡¯t have done.

    Still, Rose didn¡¯t answer.

    no i couldn¡¯t answer

    Because I knew.

    No matter how many times I turn back time, I know that I will make the same choice.

    Because¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. After all, the essence is aw that cannot be changed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a human or a dragon.¡±

    They are descendants of dragons.

    bound by their own territory.

    It is the incarnation of exclusivity with a maniacal obsession with treasure.

    Even more so, it was instinctively impossible to concede to a partner you would never see again in your life, no matter how much you understood and epted it with your head.

    Li Qingyu did notugh at Rose, who could not bear to deny her point.

    I just muttered bitterly.

    ¡°¡­Just as the sins of ex-convicts do not go away no matter how long they decide to reform themselves in prison.¡±

    That moment.

    Rose felt a strange feeling.

    Obviously, it is Li Qingyu who is to me, and it is he who should reflect and apologize.

    Because the bitter smile on her face made me feel as though I was not being med.

    Rather, it was close to the opposite.

    So it was.

    Why did Rose impulsively ask?

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu is the reason why you dare to yield to us while suppressing your monopoly on swordsman.¡±

    she wanted to ask.

    Although Li Qingyu, who was the first to propose to Limon and was epted, deserves recognition as the first bride.

    Even in this situation where I still haven¡¯t received the ring, far from expressing dissatisfaction even once.

    The reason why he backed out every time there was a fight over Limon.

    Was it actually because of the guilt of leading the world peace n and leading to the downfall of Limon?

    Li Qingyu did not answer Rose¡¯s question with aplicated expression on her face.

    Instead, he just smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°So that was the real reason you came to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°There is no need to panic. Yekathrice had already left after seeing me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ekathrice?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seemed that the meaning of the warning about me was stronger.¡±

    I feel like I¡¯ve been caught off guard in many ways.

    Li Qingyu covered her mouth andughed as she looked at Rose, who had hardened while holding the teacup.

    Then, putting down the teacup, he said calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of taking sides with any of you.¡±

    who did it

    Cliques arise when there are only two of them.

    Politics is what happens when only three peoplee together.

    In that sense, Li Qingyu had no intention of intervening in the quarrel among the princesses over Li Mon¡¯s favor.

    I don¡¯t know if it was the past when the Seven Dragons were hostile to Limon.

    Every princess bes his bride.

    The World Federation is shattered.

    As long as the returning monarch is dead.

    Now, no matter how fiercely they fight each other, it won¡¯t cross the line of a love affair.

    ¡­Of course, it was a descendant of the dragon that he would survive the world with just that quarrel.

    There was no need to worry until then.

    It was because, as long as they had the eyes of Limon, the guardian deity of mankind, there was no way they would cause a conflict beyond their limits.

    Even taking into ount that even the fiercestpetition would only be seen as cute charms to Limon.

    That¡¯s why Rose made an even moreplex expression.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t sorry, but I have work to do.¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu, you¡­¡±

    He was about to say something.

    Rose fell silent again.

    And at the end of making aplicated expression @ (looking at) Li Qingyu with a calm smile.

    Rose shook her head with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    ¡°is that so.¡±

    While Li Qingyu, who could guess what Rose was going to say, only smiled calmly.

    Rose, who looked at her with moreplicated eyes, eventually slowly turned her head to look out the window and opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°Rather than that, I don¡¯t know if the swordsman will be okay.¡±

    ¡°Take it easy.¡±

    Rose¡¯s words turn the conversation around.

    After epting it calmly with a smile.

    Li Qingyu continued talking calmly, looking in the same direction as her.

    ¡°Because there¡¯s no way something will happen that would cause us to worry about the swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Limon, thest sword master, Charlotte, the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons, and Yuna-kyung, the mysterious blue bird.

    As long as they are together.

    There¡¯s no such thing as putting yourself in danger.

    While Rose nodded with a wry smile at this logical and obvious statement.

    Li Qingyu raised the teacup again.

    Then, looking at Rose with calm eyes, he asked the real reason why he agreed to the tea party with her.

    ¡°So what were the results of the investigation?¡±

    * * *

    Indian Territory is the sacred ce of Indians.

    At the end of the golden age, after losing the territory of the whole world and tenaciously defending it against the white power in the silver age.

    Even in the Bronze Age, it was their own territory recognized for autonomy under the protection of the Fairy Queen.

    Only Indians can visit there.

    Even pure-blooded Indians were recognized for their talents as shamans or spiritists.

    from that point of view.

    Leaning against a tree on the hill.

    The sight of a white man quietly gazing at the sky was truly bizarre, even miraculous.

    Especially in that a blue bird was grumbling on that shoulder.

    [Anyway, the team leader said that too.]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    [What do you mean, you left us alone to find an Indian sister?]

    ¡°Hmm, do you think that is too much?¡±

    [of course! Isn¡¯t that the gunman sister?]

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    [¡­Really?]

    ¡°Is there any reason to be sad?¡±

    [Well¡­]

    A cowgirl with a smile.

    At ck Dog¡¯s rxed words, Yuna-kyung scratched her head.

    Of course, from the time I stayed in Quetzalcoatl, I had a full date with Limon.

    After she started chasing the sword spirit, she clung to him whenever she had a chance and spent time with him.

    It was because it was not easy to understand that Limon would ept the situation that left them so calmly.

    But ck Dog said calmly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the master tell you? The road ahead could be dangerous for us too.¡±

    [I don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re saying¡­]

    Yuna-kyung grumbled.

    Of course, she was well aware of how dangerous the sword master, especially the running repair, was.

    But that also depends on the opponent.

    She and ck Dog are already absolutes.

    Although it may be helpful against the sword master, it is not a hindrance.

    It was not unusual for Yuna-kyung to feel sorry for Limon¡¯s behavior, who left them like a burden.

    ¡°It would be better if he left us for something trivial. It means that the owner has been considerate of ¡®me¡¯ that much.¡±

    [¡­gunslinger sister, have you ever heard of being covered in bean pods?]

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard many times that my eyesight is urate.¡±

    [I guess so¡­]

    It¡¯s like a girl in love.

    If Limon made that choice, there must be a reason.

    When Yun Na-gyeong sighed as she saw ck Dog turning the circuit of happiness believing without a single doubt.

    a little crooked

    ck Dog tilted his head.

    ¡°By the way, Blue.¡±

    [Why, gunman sister?]

    ¡°You pretend to be too close with my master?¡±

    [¡­Yes?]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re upset that you¡¯ve known our master for a little while¡­¡±

    It was so out of the blue.

    Watching Yuna-gyeong blink at the words she didn¡¯t understand even after hearing them, shenguidly continued.

    ¡°Remember.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°He is ¡®our¡¯ treasure and I have no tolerance for those who covet ¡®our¡¯ things.¡±

    just quietly.

    Brilliant nheless.

    that much more terrifying.

    It was at the time when Yuna-kyung stiffened as she looked into her deep golden eyes.

    ck Dog¡­ No, Charlotte suddenly turned her gaze forward.

    ¡°¡­As expected, the master had a reason for leaving us.¡±

    [Yes?]

    What does this mean again?

    Even in the midst of being stiff, Yuna-kyung turned her gaze to Charlotte, puzzled, and opened her eyes round.

    No, I had toe out.

    because I saw

    outside the borough.

    from the distant horizon.

    trudging along and approaching.

    A little Indian girl with a feather hat on her head and her healthy brownplexion covered with a thin skin.

    ¨DRunning repairs.

 Chapter 892

    #892. I was worried for nothing.

    [Indian sister¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung put on a dumbfounded expression.

    I went to Rushmore to find a running eagle, and even hit the road again, joined by a stout bison.

    It was because she was so surprised and absurd that she appeared in front of them so suddenly.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Yuna-kyung, who suddenly came to her senses, pped her wings.

    [Where have you been? How long have we been looking for unnie until now!]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [In addition, a strange robot that uses unnie¡¯s swordsmanship appeared and everyone was worried. Especially the team leader!]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Ah, there is no way to contact the team leader since he left long ago

    .

    The running repairman moved his hand.

    So, the moment her slender fingers, which naturally reached her waist, were about to grab the beautifully curved dagger.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, five seasons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, five martial arts,

    flying

    heavenly magic bullets¡»

    Taaaang!

    A loud gunshot rang out.

    Wild sparks ricocheted.

    The head of the running repairman bent backwards.

    [Gunman sister?! What are you doing?]

    ¡°What are you doing, you stupid bird head. Do they look human to you?¡±

    [What¡¯s that¡­?]

    Kiki.

    Yuna-gyeong, who was about to ask a question inadvertently, hardened.

    because I saw

    A repairman running with his bent head down.

    No, the cold metal exposed in the wound on the girl¡¯s forehead that looked like a running repairman.

    [Dreamroid?]

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    It was because it was only then that I realized that this girl was the 5th Dreamroid modeled after a running eagle.

    Frankly, it was astounding.

    Even the 4th Dreamroid I met in the wilderness had its mechanical skeleton intact, so I could tell it was a spirit at a nce without the giant.

    The Dreamroid that appeared in front of them was difficult to distinguish from a real person.

    Not only artificial skin and hair, but even more so in that the clothes are the same as the person himself.

    [My God¡­.]

    At most one generation.

    It¡¯s only been a few days.

    Seeing the dreadfully changed Dreamroid in the meantime, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but groan.

    It was only then that I could understand why Limon, who was usually leisurely, was in a hurry this time.

    Leaving Yuna-kyung like that.

    ck Dog stepped forward.

    Then, instead of a rifle, he drew two pistols and said quietly.

    ¡°You are backing off. I will deal with this.¡±

    [¡­Will you be okay by yourself?]

    Yuna-kyung asked with an anxious face.

    Even the 4th generation Dreamroid had the ability topete with Limon with a sword.

    From there, if it was a 5th generation Dreamroid that was further developed, it would be too much to deal with even if it was an absolute being.

    However, ck Dog¡¯s answer to Yuna-kyung¡¯s concerns was simple.

    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±

    sereung.

    Like that¡­

    starting with the woman pulling the trigger again towards the girl with the two daggers drawn.

    The fight between the machine who dreams of bing a sword master and the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons has begun.

    * * *

    Cyborg.

    A human who mechanized his own body.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t something that could be easily done.

    The surgery to rece a normal body with parts was a very difficult task, and it required the shaman¡¯s steady management even after the renovation.

    However, if you are a skilled shaman, there are few such disadvantages.

    On the other hand, there are many advantages.

    Although not all cyborgs are shamans, it is no exaggeration to say that all shamans are cyborgs.

    And from that point of view.

    Stout Bison was a pretty powerful cyborg.

    It was because he was a member of the Continental Guardians, where good parts could be easily obtained, and dance with the wolf, who was a spirit messenger, helped him mechanize.

    Thanks to that, even though the whole body was not mechanized, I was able to deal with armor with my bare body.

    There was no such thing as getting tired.

    Doo doo doo!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in too much of a hurry?¡±

    So it was.

    Dozens of horses running like crazy.

    No, to be precise, the reason why he moaned when he saw the white-haired man driving the horse in the lead.

    It¡¯s been over a day since we left.

    Even the cyborg himself felt overwhelmed by the journey of Limon, who constantly changed his horse and rode non-stop.

    ¡°I told you, we need to find repairs as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I should have asked the other tribes for their understanding and formed a search party.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can afford that.¡±

    ¡°¡­A sword master¡¯s intuition?¡±

    ¡°About half.¡±

    The stalwart bison hardened its face.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    Because I knew that one of the Sword Masters, Limon¡¯s intuition could never be ignored.

    Besides, Limon¡¯s words weren¡¯t over yet.

    ¡°I think that way apart from the senses.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Does the shaman know why that Dreamroid keeps appearing in Indian Territory?¡±

    ¡°¡­You think it¡¯s a test too?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯ll need actual data toplete such a bizarre thing.¡±

    Limon pointed out sharply.

    It appears stronger every time the Dreamroid raiding the Indian Territory is repulsed.

    It was proof that the iplete part was supplemented, so there was a good chance that the purpose of raiding the Indian Territory itself was a test.

    If so, the more raids are repeated.

    Dreamroid will be stronger.

    Considering that he was already at the level ofpeting with Unryeongsa, it was to the extent that he did not know how strong he would be next time.

    However, what Limon was really worried about was not the strength and performance of the Dreamroid.

    ¡°The problem is the purpose rather than the result.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to recreate the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship?¡±

    hear that

    The strong bison¡¯s expression grew more serious.

    As well as skills, from witchcraft to magic psionics.

    Almost all the mysteries that existed in history had various uses, and in particr, there were few things that those who reached the absolute level could not do.

    But the Sword Master was different.

    They are absolute among absolutes.

    Just stronger than any other superman.

    After all, they were beings who could only fight.

    And no matter how much I thought about it, there was only one purpose for the Dreamroid, which reproduced the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship.

    ¡°I guess it means that Dreamroid is just a means and the real purpose is different.¡±

    ¡°I make tools because I need them.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I understand.¡±

    With a heavy sigh, the stalwart bison followed Limon and spurs his horse.

    Whoever made Dreamroid.

    The sessive raids on the Indian Territory convinced me that their aims were not peaceful.

    changing words like that.

    After running through thend for a long time.

    They finally got there.

    In the most vast and mysterious canyon filled with tall trees poking through the sky between the towering cliffs.

    ¡°Is this here?¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    The mighty bison pulled out a measuring instrument.

    Then he opened his mouth quietly as he checked the number on the meter made by analyzing the wreckage of the Dreamroid.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to know exactly where it is, but it¡¯s clear that the brainwaves connected to the Dreamroid areing from somewhere in this Spirit¡¯s Gorge.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up.¡±

    One of the ces where the most spirits were gathered in the United States and the reason why the Indian Territory was established here.

    And once there was a stronghold of the Continental Guardians.

    Looking down at Geumyeok, which became one of the strongholds of the fallen spirits after the Elemental War.

    Limon murmured quietly.

    ¡°ording to my expectations, we won¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    please don¡¯t be toote

    Praying in his heart, Limon drove his horse to the Spirit Gorge.

    * * *

    Caang!

    The moment I swung the dagger.

    A bullet that bounces off.

    Whether it¡¯s flying in with a curve, returning from behind, or elerating along the way.

    His swordsmanship, which blocks, spills, and shes countless bullets flying at supersonic speed, with just two daggers, is truly phenomenal.

    It was the skill of a superhuman who entered an absolute state just by swinging the sword.

    But¡­

    [¡­I was really worried for nothing.]

    Kang Ka River Kaga Ga River!

    A running repair wielding two daggers.

    No, watching the sight of Dreamroid¡¯s body in the form of a running repair being gradually shaved away in a storm of bullets raging from all directions.

    Yuna-kyung murmured tremblingly.

    Even the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons is like that.

    It was because I didn¡¯t know that I would overwhelm Dreamroid, who uses the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship.

    It¡¯s all the more because he hasn¡¯t even Yonghwa yet.

    ¡°So you said. Please stay away.¡±

    However, there was no inspiration for his own feat on the face of ck Dog, who was actually creating the scene.

    Rather, it seems to be a natural result.

    I just snorted and pulled the trigger.

    Taang!

    The Sword Master is definitely the Absolute.

    It could be said that he was truly a superhuman in that he became stronger than anyone else and became immortal just by obtaining a sword.

    Nevertheless, the reason why there were only 13 sword masters in history was not because it was so difficult to obtain a sword doctor.

    It was because of the intermediate process.

    Whether it¡¯s witchcraft, magic, or psionics.

    Those who have learned other mysteries can be superhuman depending on their talents, even if they do not reach the absolute stage.

    Whether it¡¯s an absolute master who can topple a mountain with a single gesture, a master who can break rocks, or a witch who turns stones into bread.

    It was the same as being beyond human beings to ordinary people, and there were many people who wanted to be because they were able to enjoy wealth and power to that extent.

    But the sword master is different.

    No matter how great the swordsmanship was.

    If you don¡¯t get a sword, you¡¯re a simple culprit.

    As long as he couldn¡¯t escape human limitations, he was just a swordsman that even a master couldn¡¯t handle.

    all (all).

    or none.

    That extreme characteristic was the biggest reason why sword masters were rare even among absolutes.

    Of course, Dreamroid had performance that surpassed even moderate armor with its small body.

    Dreamroid¡¯s power is obviously superhuman.

    It was enough to scar Limon.

    But that¡¯s all.

    Dreamroid could never be absolute.

    No matter how great the performance, that superhuman fighting power was ultimately derived from the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship.

    And swordsmanship is a skill.

    It was never a mystery.

    Catching the Dreamroid was simple.

    ¨DTo overwhelm with pure power withoutpeting swordsmanship.

    It was for this reason that ck Dog fought Dreamroid with only marksmanship and telekinesis, while maintaining a thorough distance.

    Of course, she is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    As he was a master of seventy-two kinds of swordsmanshipparable to that of a sword master, he had the confidence to win even with martial arts.

    But I didn¡¯t have to.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s ¡®Charlotte¡¯.

    Because ck Dog wasn¡¯t stupid enough to fight over a perfectly fine gun because of his ego that didn¡¯t even pay.

    Giing.

    That¡¯s when she fires a bullet full of telekinesis again.

    Dreamroid¡¯s eyes trapped in a bullet storm. No, the lens, which looked just like the eye, was half-closed and the brilliance dimmed.

    After being beaten by bullets, it seemed that the function had started to stop, but¡­

    Horrible!

    the moment I saw it.

    ck Dog spun as if bouncing.

    Not a rational decision, but an instinctive action that came out as soon as I felt a chill running down my spine.

    But in the end, the choice was right.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream

    knife

    .

    Handicrafts

    .

    ¡­If that reaction had been dyed even a little, her body would have been cut in two between the divided sky and the earth.

 Chapter 893

    #893. Let¡¯s go easily

    . Silence flows.

    still

    heavily.

    Its origin is the sky.

    Like a curtain torn with a knife.

    The silence seeping from the cracks in the sky split left and right was pouring down like raindrops.

    moisten the world

    Swallowing the sound quietly.

    flow and flow

    What silence permeates is the crack in the cracked earth.

    The overflowing soil, the bedrock bigger than the mountain, the underground wateryer where the water flows, and even the magma wriggling red far below.

    Silence permeates the space where everything is still standing still without copsing or flowing down.

    It is truly a dream.

    It was more like a dream than a reality that made me doubt myself the more I looked.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s only for a while.

    The moment when the machine in the form of a girl reopened the half-down eyelids and her eyes became clearer.

    The gap between sky and earth has disappeared.

    As if it was all fantasy.

    So soft and natural, without vibration, shaking, or blue.

    [My God¡­]

    But because of that, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    Having fought a running eagle, she knew the cause and meaning of the grotesque scene that had just urred.

    [¡­not only swordsmanship, but also a swordsman?]

    Until he used the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship, it was surprising, but eptable.

    Swordsmanship is, after all, a skill.

    As long as it was just imitation, it was possible.

    But to even use the sword, which is the source and everything of a sword master.

    It was hard to believe even seeing it with my own eyes, even though Dreamroid is a machine controlled by the dream of a repairman running.

    Taang!

    However, unlike Yuna-kyung, ck Dog did not harden.

    Is it an instinct as a master?

    Or is it because you feel threatened?

    After using the sword, he aimed at the momentarily stopped Dreamroid with two pistols and raised the psionic.

    ¡ºSeventy-

    two kinds of martial arts, eight

    sr terms, ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷, °Ë½~¼¼

    , °Ë˜Oœçæi, °Ë˜Oœçæi

    !

    Eight bullets, each with the same destructive power as a cannonball, flew at Dreamroid like lightning.

    Dreamroid swung his dagger to block a series of bullets.

    But the more you ricochet the bullet.

    The next bullet is faster and stronger.

    2x 4x 8x 16x 32x.

    As the bullets bounced off, Dreamroid¡¯s small body shook greatly.

    And finally, the moment when Dreamroid¡¯s body, which had deflected thest bullet, amplified up to 128 times, was pushed backwards, revealing a gap.

    ck Dog, who let go of the dual pistols, drew his rifle like lightning instead and pulled the trigger.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts Gujeolgi

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷¾Å½~¼¼

    Changgung Ilcheonroe

    Énñ·One Heaven Cloud

    ¡»

    A sh of lightning shes.

    thunder roars

    One bullet pierced Dreamroid¡¯s chest.

    At the end of staring at the ck dog with a spark in the open hole.

    thump

    falling body.

    At the end of staring nkly at the copsed Dreamroid, making a sound that was too heavy for its petite body.

    Yuna-kyung asked nkly.

    [Has it stopped¡­?]

    ¡°How does it look?¡±

    [¡­You got it much easier than I thought.]

    ¡°Just because you can use a sword doesn¡¯t make a machine a sword master.¡±

    ck Dog snorted.

    The sword master¡¯s body is wless.

    The most ideal body as a prosecutor.

    No matter how well Dreamroid was making the machine and the sword master was controlling it, it couldn¡¯t handle the entire sword.

    Of course, it was possible because it was she who was able to aim for that gap without Yonghwa.

    That¡¯s why Yuna Na-gyeong let out a sigh.

    [Who the hell made this?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t think now is the time to wonder about that?¡±

    [Yes?]

    That¡¯s right.

    what is this again

    Yuna-gyeong, who tried to ask with a puzzled expression, stiffened.

    because I saw

    A little girl trudging toward me from the distant horizon beyond the wreckage of a Dreamroid strewn like a doll.

    [No, what is this¡­]

    I just defeated the 5th.

    Watching the 6th Dreamroid appear without a break, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    But that was just the beginning.

    jerk jerk.

    one.

    another one.

    and another one.

    And so, at some point, four little girls with the same face and clothes stopped approaching and all at once pointed their hands to the hips.

    Sureureung.

    [¡­hup.]

    In the midst of Yuna-kyung¡¯s hups as she watched the Dreamroid unit pull out two daggers.

    ck Dog quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I thought it would be a handicraft, if not a luxury product, but now that I see it, it is just a mass-produced product produced by a factory,¡±

    along with a cold snort.

    With both eyes shining golden.

    ck Dog¡­ no.

    Charlotte pushed her psionics to the limit.

    Then, looking at the Dreamroid unit, he spoke vaguely as always.

    ¡°Come on, fake toy.¡± ¡ºSeventy-two types

    of

    martial

    arts and ten

    seasons

    ¡»

    .

    Soft, beautiful and gorgeous.

    The storm of petals that flew between the trees caught the de that was swinging.

    The moment the petals, which had been dyed in brilliant tinum as they epted the de, exploded explosively along the elegantly swung sword path.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Killing Sword, Rekcho Sword Dance

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÄæÕÐ„¦Îè

    Heaven¡¯s flower, bloom in hell.

    ÌìÌÃ»¨é_ÔÚµØªz

    ¡»

    heart is broken

    The spine is crushed.

    The remains of the decapitated girl rained down.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    Limon, who had cut down three Dreamroids in one go, let out a deep breath.

    Then, while saving to¡¯s carving knife that emitted tinum light, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°not there yet?¡±

    ¡°No, I found it. This way.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but it¡¯s clear that the brainwaves connected to Dreamroid areing from this direction.¡±

    ¡°If possible, please assure me, shaman man. Because I don¡¯t have the confidence tost forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that enough?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    It seems like there is no time to talk.

    Limon took the lead and threw himself over the canyon.

    They were able to focus only on the search, even if they were in a hurry, until they entered the canyon of the spirits.

    The more you go inside, the more corrupted spirits appear, but that¡¯s all.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to block Limon¡¯s path.

    ¡­until the 5th generation Dreamroids, built to resemble a running eagle, appeared.

    In particr, after seeing the dreamroid use the sword, Limon was so serious that he urged the search with an impatient attitude.

    Especially since only the Dreamroids treated in this gorge are overheated.

    ¡°Honestly, if I had been another sword master, my life would have been in danger.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Dreamroid¡¯s sword is still iplete?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a sword doctor, so it¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Is it because it is still iplete?

    Or is it a functional limitation?

    Dy before activating the sword.

    And stiffness due to overload after activating the sword.

    The gap was so huge that a superman of the absolute ss could stare at the gap before and after the sword doctor was activated.

    ¡­If you risk your life.

    no matter how imperfect it is.

    A swordsman is a swordsman.

    It is a power that transcends any mystery.

    If it fits properly, other absolutes, even the sword master, would have to prepare for death.

    Of course, swordsmanship alone, excluding swordsmanship, has sufficient performance to fight to the death with the absolute.

    Especially in that such Dreamroids are popping out one after another as if they were produced in a factory.

    Above all¡­

    ¡°There is no guarantee that that swordsman will always be imperfect.¡±

    ¡°No matter how powerful the machine, it is impossible topletely recreate the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Well, that would be nice, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think it would be possible, Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°Suri is a special sword master in many ways.¡±

    In the first ce, the situation in which the machine goes beyond the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship and even uses a sword is unrealistic because it is ignorant.

    There¡¯s no guarantee that something more dreamlike won¡¯t happen.

    Following Limon, who quietly spoke.

    The mighty bison sighed.

    Even if the performance is not improved beyond this, just mass production of such a Dreamroid is a huge disaster.

    Especially since Indian Territory was just around the corner, it was more like Limon¡¯s fire was on him.

    As long as there are Charlotte and Yuna-kyung.

    If these Dreamroids had flocked to the Indian Territory in droves, there was no guarantee that they would be able to hold out forever.

    That¡¯s why the two of them searched the canyon more hurriedly.

    Grab the Dreamroid thates out asionally.

    Dealing with the fallen spirits at once.

    Sometimes I get a little lost in direction.

    Sometimes I go by intuition.

    After wandering around such a wide canyon for a long time.

    Finally they reached

    ¡°¡­here.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of the parts of my arms.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you even if you put a second-hand item that doesn¡¯t seem to cost much, as coteral.¡±

    Truly tattered.

    Even though Limon was in charge of almost directbat, and he was only focused on chasing the source of the Dreamroid himself.

    Limon clicked his tongue as he saw the strong bison with all its parts crushed and ruined in the aftermath alone.

    And again the building in front.

    No, to be precise, I looked at the remains of what used to be a building.

    ¡°¡­A tower of batteries.¡±

    ¡°exactly. This ce was once a great library that kept all the knowledge of our Indians and a research center for the Continental Guardian.¡±

    distant past.

    Built in the golden age.

    The origin of many imitations.

    However, due to the rampage of the spirits during the Spirit Squadron, the upper floors copsed entirely, and now only the bottom remains of the huge steel tower.

    Looking at the ruins that symbolize their arrogance to ovee even the gods and spirits.

    The stalwart bison muttered bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Tower of Babel.¡±

    At the words of such a strong bison.

    Limon nodded calmly.

    For him, who remembered the appearance of the steel tower that he could see from across the mountain range before the spirit corps, this ce was not that new to him.

    So he focused on something more realistic.

    ¡°Maybe underground?¡±

    ¡°exactly. I don¡¯t know the exact location, but it¡¯s likely to be on the bottom floor in nine out of ten cases.¡±

    ¡°Did there be a basement up to the 666th floor here?¡±

    ¡°It would be if it had not copsed when Babel copsed.¡±

    ¡°That is fantastic.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    The Continental Guardians were once arge organization that stood shoulder to shoulder with the Seven Dragons and the World Federation.

    The Tower of Babel was built during the heyday of the Continental Guardians and was one of the most important ssified facilities among them.

    It is obvious how tight the security in the basement will be.

    If there was even a Dreamroid production facility there, I didn¡¯t know that it would take a few days to get to the bottom.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, let¡¯s just go easy.¡±

    ¡°what¡­?¡±

    Sureureung.

    So it was.

    The reason Limon drew his sword in front of the ruins of Babel.

    I don¡¯t know the reason for that sudden action, so I don¡¯t know the reason, so I¡¯m going to have a good time.

    Soon the stalwart bison, realizing where Limon was aiming his sword, involuntarily opened his eyes.

    ¡°Wait a minute! You can¡¯t!¡±

    But unfortunately.

    The mighty bison was toote.

    Before he could stop, Limon had already thrust his sword into his feet.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Forbidden

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ½û”à

    Even

    a believer cannot avoid death

    .

    ¡­It was the moment when a direct passage leading to the lowest level was created in the Tower of Babel, the best Indian heritage with a distant history of tens of thousands of years.

 Chapter 894

    #894. You have no choice,

    the Tower of Babel.

    One of the grandest buildings in human history.

    In particr, Babel was one of the pride of the Indians in that it was built without the intervention of the fairy queen, even if it borrowed the power of the spirit.

    Even the Great Labyrinth, one of the strongest magics of the Silver Age, was modeled after Babel.

    Although the spirit corps copsed and became a symbol of their arrogance and mistakes.

    Indians anyway.

    In particr, even the ruins were a ce that refreshed emotions for the strong bison, the shaman of the Continental Guardian.

    ¡­Just now.

    That is, until there is a direct passage from the copsed upper floor to the basement floor.

    ¡°Heh heh heh¡­.¡±

    When emotions get too intense, they be calmer.

    Right now at this moment.

    The stalwart bison could understand the proverb 130%.

    Even though the legendary cultural property was smashed right in front of their noses because it was not historical,

    their own behavior ofughing at the sight was the perfect proof of that proverb.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, shaman man. A living person is more important than a dead building, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes, of course.¡±

    until you give the answer.

    I imagined a mighty bison.

    What would have happened if he had said the same thing to the other shaman of the Continental Guardian, especially his own teacher.

    And I kindly gave up on that imagination.

    It was because he did not want to see the Continental Guardians perish in a bloody battle with thest sword master.

    Right now, he felt like he wanted to throw away the photon cannon because his heart ached at the sight of the hole in front of his eyes.

    But what can I do?

    already drilled a hole

    It is also impossible to fill.

    Even if you shoot a photon cannon, you won¡¯t be able to hurt the culprit.

    Whether or not he shed a soullessugh after passing through resignation and entering the state of liberation.

    Limon jumped down without a moment¡¯s hesitation into the passage that prated the 666th floor of the tower of Babel he had created.

    The stalwart bison, too, had no choice but to hold back his boiling feelings and follow Limon into the hole.

    Could it be called Babel?

    worthy of its historical prestige.

    There were many dangers and obstacles in the basement of the Tower of Babel.

    The 90mm thick elemental alloy barrier that can block even the most powerful attacks is Yakwa.

    Photon cannons, heat-ray cannons, electronic cannons, guided warheads, and so on, the number of all sorts of magic tools ced on each floor was hard to count.

    Any absolutes, of course.

    Even a sword master had to fight to the death to break through head-on.

    ¡°Tsk, this is annoying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­Of course, that was the story of an ordinary sword master.

    Miroden.

    any defense facility.

    Whether it¡¯s a dreamroid that pops out from time to time.

    Drill a hole in the sword all the way to the bottom.

    Looking at Limon, who was just calmly dealing with it, the strong bison closed its eyes tightly.

    It was because I couldn¡¯t bear to see the hard work of our ancestors who had worked for hundreds of years to create a defense facility that could be prated in just 10 minutes.

    But what can I do?

    This man is the guardian of mankind.

    It was a monster that would do anything to protect humanity.

    As a mere shaman, he had no choice but to endure indigestion and silently follow Limon.

    100 floors.

    The difficulty that tests patience and mentality in a vastbyrinth is ignored by an open hole.

    200th floor.

    Pass lightly through challenges that test your understanding of nature, such as a submergedke and ava-infested bridge.

    300 floors.

    It jumps in front of the guardians who ask for a lot of knowledge and wisdom passed down from ancient times to modern times.

    400 floors.

    From barriers made of steel and spirit alloys to guardian spirits, she crosses barriers that must be ovee with strength.

    500 floors.

    Layers of barriers and defenses made so that only pure-blooded Indians could pass through them be meaningless.

    600 floors.

    It passes through numerous devices and spirits arranged so that even the absolute can block them.

    So¡­

    the 666th floor.

    Before only 10 minutes had passed.

    In the midst of a strong bison reaching the bottom of the barbell, making aplex expression of dejection and bitterness.

    Having dealt with the fallen spirits guarding the underground, Limon shed through the manyyers of the spirit alloy wall and moved toward the center of Babel.

    and at the end.

    Limon finally found it.

    The deepest closed room in Babel.

    A ss tube connected to numerous cables in the middle of a particrlyrge darkboratory.

    through the clear ss.

    With both eyes closed quietly.

    Indian girl sleeping soundly.

    ¡°-found.¡±

    * * *

    I finally found the disciple who disappeared after running away from the sword gun after a journey across the continent.

    Limon did not move hastily.

    It was because the appearance of a running repairman sleeping in a ss coffin looked very unusual.

    It was the same in the eyes of the mighty bison.

    ¡°That capsule¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know anything, shaman man?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it looks like a Matrix device.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Matrix, is it the virtual space where the Fallen Spirit raised Suri?¡±

    ¡°exactly. In addition, it seems that various functions have been added, including medical functions.¡±

    ¡°¡­That means that it maintains the life force of the repair.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    After Wanderer died.

    The sword masters she resurrected also broke thew of resuscitation.

    In the case of Anastasia, it was expected that the condition of the running repair would not be normal.

    That¡¯s why I rushed to find her as soon as I found her traces¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if I should call this fortunate.¡¯

    I don¡¯t think the running Suri came here knowing that there is a recovery capsule, but she was a Sorcerer before she was a Sword Master.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t a spirit beast, it was a being that couldmunicate with corrupted spirits, albeit in a limited way.

    Whether the fallen spirits told me about this ce.

    Or did you bring it yourself?

    It was not iprehensible that she, who had lost her life and was dying, hade to this kind of misery.

    One problem.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that capsule the device that connects Suri and Dreamroid?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Then what if I stop that device?¡±

    ¡°Dreamroid will stop, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It means that there is no guarantee what the repair will be like.¡±

    ¡°exactly.¡±

    Matrix, which connects directly to brain waves and draws users into a virtual space that is no different from reality, is a legacy of ancient spirits.

    It was a super-high technology that couldn¡¯t be interpreted even with magic that couldn¡¯t bepared to VR or holograms.

    What would happen if the matrix connection device with medical function was suddenly stopped?

    The result was something that even the mighty bison, a shaman, could not be sure of.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we disable only the function of Dreamroid while leaving the medical function?¡±

    ¡°¡­If we bring the elders of the tribe and study together, we can find a way, but we need at least a few days.¡±

    ¡°A few days¡­¡±

    Limon frowned.

    I don¡¯t know if there are any problems.

    While Dreamroids that even use swords areing out one after another.

    It was difficult no matter how hard it was to endure for several days in this ce like the nest of the fallen spirits.

    Especially since we don¡¯t know where and how many Dreamroids were made, and it¡¯s hard to be sure of the safety of the Indian borough.

    ¡®¡­Should I gamble?¡¯

    If you forcibly stop the connection device, running repairs can be dangerous, but on the contrary, it can be safe.

    Let¡¯s take a look at the odds.

    Or search the canyon, destroy all the Dreamroids and production facilities, clean up the corrupted spirits, bring in the shaman, and safely disconnect the devices.

    I¡¯m thinking about two options.

    Limon fiddled with the tinum-colored carving knife.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy decision to make either way, given the risk involved.

    But that was only for a moment.

    Giing.

    The lights everywhere are dimmed.

    The moment I heard a heavy mechanical sound.

    Holes were opened in the walls, ceilings and floors.

    And¡­

    Jeebeok jibbeok.

    ¡°¡­I wonder if there was a Dreamroid production facility here.¡±

    An Indian girl over ten who slowly emerges from every hole.

    It seems like you¡¯re already ready to fight.

    While holding daggers in both hands, the strong bison groaned at the sight of the Dreamroid surrounded in all directions with an expressionless face.

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    ¡°¡­I have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Ugh.

    Limon asked quietly as he pulled out a de made of light from a tinum carving knife.

    ¡°What should I do to stop this device?¡±

    ¡°Cut the cable. If there is a safety device left, the connection will be disconnected safely with just that.¡±

    Of course, that¡¯s a story when there is a safety device.

    Even he couldn¡¯t guarantee that there would be a safety device in this device that had been managed by the fallen spirits and even remodeled.

    And what are the risks of disconnecting the cable without a safety device.

    The mighty bison did not speak.

    Limon didn¡¯t even bother to ask.

    Instead, he just pointed his sword at the capsule where the running repairman was sleeping.

    The Dreamroids moved to stop him, but it was toote.

    Limon was already swinging his sword at the cable connected to the capsule before they even set foot.

    That was the moment.

    So far, no motion.

    A girl lying dead in a capsule.

    The eyelids of the running eagle twitched and then slowly opened.

    And so, the moment when her hazy eyes, as if drunk in a dream, caught Limon¡¯s golden eyes in her field of vision.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. A

    deep

    dream

    .

    _

    Limon was swallowed.

    * * *

    ¡°Af Pa Raha!¡±

    [Ap Fa Laha.]

    The moment I memorized the spell.

    What spreads is the canvas.

    Lightning pours down, mountains fall, and flowers flutter from a huge canvas with graffiti-like drawings.

    It¡¯s a feast of destruction.

    It was a baptism of magic enough to drive even a tolerable absolute into a corner, who had the power to surpass even the great witch due to the union of gods and demons.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. Hwanye

    ×íÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦‰ôË‡When

    you wake up from a dream, there is

    nothing

    . I hate the real Indian sister¡¯s sword!¡±

    ¡­So, in the end, it was nothing more than scribbles that melted like a dream overnight.

    Of course, as soon as a dreamroid swings a dagger, its own magic disappears like a mirage.

    Seeing the phenomenon approaching as if it were going to eat her, Yuna-gyeong pped her wings and ran away, crying.

    It was because he knew that if he was swallowed by her sword robe, he would melt like a mirage.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yuna-kyung who was struggling so much.

    ¡°Fire the photon cannon!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let theme! Keep your distance thoroughly and fight!¡±

    ¡°No. 13! The main frame breakage rate exceeded 43%! Get out of here!¡±

    Kwagwagwang!

    A cyborgized shaman and a demon spirit.

    A spiritist whomands the sentinel spirits.

    Warriors manning armor, and more.

    The power of the Indian Autonomous District was mobilized, and various firearms and magic spheres were being fired.

    Its firepower is truly overwhelming.

    Like the elite of the Indian Autonomous District, which had been around since the distant golden age, they were able to wipe out the armies of even the most powerful countries in an instant.

    The problem was that their opponent was a dreamroid, not just an army.

    Every time the Dreamroids used their swords, their gunfire vanished in vain and the spirits were swept away.

    It¡¯s fortunate that there are spirits.

    If they didn¡¯t be a shield, there would have been a lot of casualties.

    But whatever.

    Thew has limits.

    A dreamroid that broke through their fire raised a dagger.

    The Indians widened their eyes as they saw the sign of the sword that was about to be manifested at the tip of the sword.

 Chapter 895

    #895. Die or die!

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eleven verses,

    seven twelve kinds of martial arts, Ê®Ò»½~

    celestial dragon great extinction,

    Ììýˆ´óœç½Ù¡»

    Kwaaang!!!

    A golden sh explodes.

    The doll of the girl who was about to wield the dagger was blown back with a smashed figure.

    Truly an easy car.

    It was a situation that could only be said to be a lifesaver for the Indian unit, which was almost swept away by Dreamroid¡¯s sword.

    However, there was no joy or relief on their faces.

    Instead, he had a strange expression as if he had swallowed a piece of a broken te while trying to avoid poisoned food.

    If it was someone else who helped them.

    No, even if it was a bluebird or a spirit, they would have been relieved and grateful.

    Even so, there is one reason why they couldn¡¯t be happy with this situation.

    Because it wasn¡¯t humans who stopped Dreamroid.

    ¡°Fix the battle lines.¡±

    Golden wings wide open.

    graceful horns.

    up to the graceful tail.

    Even if it resembles a human.

    A blonde beauty who is iparably stronger and mysterious than humans and possesses even more transcendent beauty.

    Charlotte said softly as she pulled the trigger on the gun in her hand.

    ¡°No matter how insignificant you are, if you fight together like ants, you should be able to protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°You arrogant¡­!¡±

    ¡°You dare to be a descendant of a cursed dragon!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you entered our holynd. Such absurd remarks! Do you really want to die?¡±

    Indians heard it.

    In particr, even in the Continental Guardian, the Unryeongsa, who have lived for hundreds of years, showed their lives in a fit of anger.

    Some of them even pointed their guns at her.

    It was natural.

    After the golden dragon army conquered the North American continent in the past.

    Because the white people who broke their pride, especially the Golden Dragon n, became an existence that the Continental Guardians must eradicate.

    Moreover, it was no exaggeration to say that Princess Geumryong, the descendant of the dragon, was the archenemy of Cheolcheon to them.

    Under other circumstances, I would have tried to get rid of her without even looking back.

    But¡­

    ¡°I want them all fixed.¡±

    ¡°Little squirrel! Are you, a shaman, siding with the descendants of the dragon right now!¡±

    ¡°There is no side of me here. There are only those who are defending our Indian Territory and those who are trying to invade.¡±

    ¡°Keugh¡­!¡±

    If they don¡¯t want to destroy that historic holy ce in their own hands, they¡¯re in a position to join hands with the devil, not the descendant of the dragon.

    At the words of the little squirrel, who spoke calmly, the Continental Guardians, including the Unryeongsa, gritted their teeth.

    There are dozens of Dreamroids currently appearing.

    It was not a number that even the power of the Indian Autonomous District, including the three Unmyeongsa, dared to handle.

    Even Yuna-kyung, who was equipped with an ancient spirit and achieved the fusion of gods and demons, was struggling against only two weapons.

    Even so, the reason they were able to keep the Indian Autonomous District so far is one thing in the end.

    It was thanks to Charlotte, who was guarding the middle of the front line.

    Ugh.

    A golden glow spreads out.

    The remains of all kinds of spirits rolling around rise into the air, disassemble, melt, and reassemble to form aplete firearm.

    The moment when the firearm was soaked with golden brilliance.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, eleven festivals,

    seventy-two kinds of martial

    arts, seventy- six bullets

    , three sixteen bullets, and

    three heavenly underworld.

    A golden storm pours down.

    Like waves ovepping to create a tidal wave.

    Thirty-six bullets imbued with mighty telekinesis were ovepping each other, and waves of enormous power swirled and swept the Dreamroid.

    No matter how desperate your swordsmanship is.

    You cannot change the weight.

    Except for some individuals with daggers embedded in the ground, the Dreamroids flew away like sheets of paper swept away by a storm.

    Besides, that wasn¡¯t the only thing Charlotte was doing.

    Papababat!

    cut your throat

    aiming for the eyes

    aiming at the heart

    The dagger that swung like lightning was received one by one with both limbs covered in golden scales.

    push it out with the palm of your hand

    hit with fist

    dripping on the back of your hand

    prick it with your fingernail

    block with horns

    Kick with your legs.

    bouncing with wings

    coiled around the tail

    The martial art of engaging in closebat with two Dreamroids using the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship is truly phenomenal.

    Even a sword master who was able to do it because she was the creator of the Yangui Shingoryu was awe-inspiring.

    Even the Continental Guardians, who looked at Charlotte with resentful eyes, moaned at the feat, but couldn¡¯t deny it.

    But the key to keeping the front line.

    Charlotte¡¯s condition was never good.

    He is barely holding on with the help of his mighty physical ability and telekinesis obtained by strengthening the dragon¡¯s body with psionics.

    Thebined effort of the two Dreamroids was forcing her to cross the line of fire every minute and every second.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife¡­¡»

    Peruk!

    The most dangerous of all was Dreamroid¡¯s sword.

    Even Charlotte, who is called the strongest of the Seven Dragons, couldn¡¯t even handle the sword.

    In the end, Charlotte had no choice but to thoroughly prevent them from using swords.

    Against a total of four Dreamroids that are holding in check with telekinesis, including the two thatpete directly in their hands.

    It¡¯s a real fight.

    Even with the support of the spirits and Indians.

    As they were in a tight situation to protect themselves, the burden she had to bear was even greater.

    And the burden didn¡¯t just make her tired and weary.

    sigh.

    The pain rises.

    deep in the heart.

    to every corner of the body.

    It reached an irreversible point due to repeated groups in the past, but it was barely suppressed by Limon¡¯s dragon psionic.

    It recurred and tormented her in the fierce fierce battle beyond its limits.

    But he vomited red blood.

    Even if the scales all over the body are broken.

    Charlotte doesn¡¯t even bother.

    Didn¡¯t even run away.

    He raised his psionic power to the limit and continued to engage in fierce battles with Dreamroid.

    As the arrogant Golden Dragon Princess.

    Also, as a bride requested by him.

    It was because there was no such thing as an option to run away from this ce to her in the first ce.

    Even the Continental Guardians and the Golden Dragon Princess.

    Originally, beings with a history and story that could never be woven together fought against the Dreamroid by joining forces.

    But there are limits to anything.

    The fierce battle continues.

    Charlotte¡¯s internal wounds deepen.

    The more broken spirits increase.

    Keeping the frontlines was getting more and more difficult.

    In the fierce battle, Yuna-kyung, who gradually felt the limit, eventually gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Eight, since it¡¯s like this, either die or die!¡±

    Charleuk!

    Yuna-kyung flew high into the sky, shaking off her feathers and pouring out the huge castings she had, and chanted a spell with She-ra.

    It¡¯s like a prayer.

    like a song.

    The spell reaches its climax.

    The moment Nakyung Yun¡¯s cast was wrapped in bright light.

    Shenagat, an armored

    goddess

    , has descended on thend where the fiercest battles were fought against the religious forces of the Silver Age in the past.

    * * *

    Booths.

    She opened her eyes.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m still sleepy.

    Staring into space with cloudy eyes.

    Take a moment to rub your eyes with your front paws.

    ¡°Haaam¡­.¡±

    Crouched down, then knelt down, arms stretched out in front of me, stretching like a cat.

    After azy yawn.

    She thought, scratching the back of her neck with her hind legs.

    Will I close my eyes again and fall into a blissful dreand, or will I just wake up?

    sniff sniff.

    What put an end to her conflict was the sweet scent that brushed her nose.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t hungry, she ambled along in pursuit of the smell that made her mouth water.

    the ce you have reached.

    She bowed her head ustomed to the river flowing with white liquid and golden slime.

    gulp gulp.

    Each time the white liquid is swallowed, what permeates is the mild taste and fullness.

    Each time you lick the golden slime, the sweet scent and satisfaction permeate you.

    After filling her stomach like that, she licked the milk and honey from her red lips with her soft tongue.

    and crouched down.

    I looked around leisurely.

    Whoops.

    The warm sun warming the skin.

    A cool breeze brushes your cheeks.

    Even soft bushes that tickle your toes.

    In that affluent space that makes you feel good just by being still, bask in the sun for a while with your body not wearing a single thread.

    Walk around again and move on.

    She headed into the woods.

    And at the end of looking around moderately, the moment when I rubbed my back against arge tree.

    thud! do.

    fallingmbs.

    with hair all over the body.

    She lifted the wholemb, which was perfectly browned to eat, with a grin.

    and ang

    I just stuck my teeth into it.

    back.

    Is it because the meat is so big?

    Or is it because her mouth is small?

    Mutton that does not break easily even with its dainty teeth inserted.

    But as if she was used to it, she turned her head to the side as if she had driven her teeth into it.

    Chewy.

    ording to muscle tone.

    Meat cut into long strips.

    The moment I swallowed it as it is.

    The rich fat and oil mixed with protein spreads the taste and aroma as it melts on the tongue.

    chaw.

    chaw.

    Another bite.

    It takes a long time to enjoy the taste that you will not get tired of eating and drinking.

    In the end, he stopped eating only after eating nearly half of themb that was the size of his own body.

    she got up

    Then, with the remainingmb in his mouth, he wandered around and headed for a spring in the forest.

    As if eating only meat was harmful to the body, sometimes apples or watermelons fell from nearby trees.

    But she didn¡¯t even pay attention to those scraps of grass.

    I don¡¯t like fruit. Because your body is weak.

    The meat is good. Because your body is strong.

    More than anything, ording to the instinctive craving that is more important than the simple that meat is more delicious.

    Sheid down the half-meat next to the fountain and passed the time leisurely.

    Eat another piece of meat.

    Drink clear spring water.

    bask in the bright sun

    with the wind

    like that.

    Pleasant and peaceful time.

    Keep sending forever.

    She suddenly lifted her front paw.

    And I thought, looking at the long, smooth, fine fingers without a single hair.

    It¡¯s ugly.

    If his ws were sharp, he would have been able to tear apart such soft meat more easily.

    If he had a bigger mouth, he would have been able to swallow it in one bite without cutting off bits and pieces.

    If he had thick hair, he wouldn¡¯t have stung his skin just by getting some sun exposure.

    At least if they had feathers, they would have been able to spread their wings and fly.

    But unfortunately.

    She had nothing.

    Without hard ws, sharp teeth, strong leather, or mysterious fins.

    Frail fingers, soft mouth, fine skin, and a body with only delicate limbs.

    I regret that fact.

    bitterly saddened.

    She stared at her poor little hands, and finally looked away again.

    And envy too.

    pity too.

    Chewing and swallowing along with the rest of themb, she immersed herself in such happiness.

    ¨DWithout realizing that a pair of calm golden eyes were staring at him from behind.

 Chapter 896

    #896. Don¡¯t forget

    * * *

    On the other side of the wind.

    curled up in a bush.

    she waited

    May it be time.

    Mumble the grass.

    the sound of breathing subsides

    to blur the boundaries.

    The moment when I finally found a gap after watching for a long time without moving.

    Her eyes shed and she spurred out of the bush at once.

    Beep!

    It was then that I felt a sense of danger.

    Deer running away with a cry.

    Among them, she was the target she was aiming for in advance in the first ce.

    That is, he ran toward the slowest and smallest young fawn.

    After wing the ground with both hands and spurring the ground with both feet and running furiously, the moment she finally climbed onto the back of a fawn.

    Teeth driven into the nape of its neck.

    Although it is young, its tough hide withstands attacks from small teeth without being pierced.

    as if angry with it.

    The moment the girl who gritted her teeth wrapped her arms around the fawn and turned her body as if bouncing.

    Crunchy!

    The body of a fawn with a broken neck fell helplessly along her spinning top, starting from her upper body.

    Still, the deer did not stop.

    Without looking back, he just ran away to the horizon.

    That¡¯s how rtives, friends, and even the mother and father deer run away.

    In the midst of the fawn, who had been convulsing while remaining alone, with its legs drooping.

    gulp and gulp

    finally break through the skin.

    After swallowing the blood of a deer.

    Remove the teeth that have been driven into the arteries.

    She ran the back of her hand over her bloodied mouth.

    And saw.

    The sight of everything except the fawn he hunted shattered and dissolved into thin air.

    Even then, she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Instead, he picked up fallen twigs and started rubbing them together.

    Round and round.

    Until frictional heat arises between the branches and the dry straw caught between them is ignited.

    Putting the branch she had been rubbing for a long time in her hand, she breathed into her warm hands.

    Then, with a grunt, he skinned the fawn, inserted it into a branch, and turned it slowly.

    Compared to when you just had to pick up the meat from the tree and eat it, it was a very cumbersome and cumbersome process.

    But I didn¡¯t particrly hate it.

    Also hunting animals.

    You can also bake and eat it yourself.

    Rather than being cumbersome like this, it was fun and rewarding.

    I was chewing on the well-cooked meat.

    [¡­Hey.]

    I suddenly raised my head.

    Look around.

    front side back side.

    After looking around several times, unable to find anything in particr, she tilted her head.

    He was alone here, but he felt as if someone had called him.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    In the end, she brushed it off saying it was just because of her mood, and started eating the meat deliciously again.

    Like that¡­

    as time goes by.

    Her daily life went on.

    After taking a long nap and eating meat to their stomach, they run through the forest.

    Climbing trees and jumping between branches while feeling the pleasant smell of the forest.

    [¡­Liya.]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I hesitate.

    wandering around

    It¡¯s been a while since I tilted my head again.

    After sweating in the woods for a long time, they jump into a wideke as if to cool off the heat.

    with a ssh!

    After swimming in the clear water that cools off the hot body covered in sweat, he catches arge fish and escapes.

    and burr

    After shaking her body and head, she wiped off the water droplets that flowed from her fine skin that was not even covered with a thread.

    The fish is roughly trimmed, ced on a branch, and grilled over an open fire.

    [Suri.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But why?

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because of my mood.

    A call that continues to be heard.

    And why is that voice strangely familiar and nostalgic?

    She didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t want to know.

    This is her world.

    This is where I grew up all my life.

    It is an eternal paradise.

    She could have been happy just by living peacefully here without knowing anything.

    [Repair.]

    But¡­

    as time goes by.

    she felt ufortable.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the call that I kept feeling no matter how much I tried to ignore it.

    Plus, it wasn¡¯t just because he felt like someone was watching him all the time.

    A feeling of emptiness, as if something precious had been forgotten.

    A feeling of difort as if something was wrong.

    To nervousness for no reason.

    A strange sensation that gradually deepens with each call.

    And the stuffy feeling that something seemed toe up but did note up and seemed to reach but could not reach made my mindplicated.

    [Think about it.]

    Scratching your head.

    Rolling around the flower garden.

    Staring nkly at the moon at night.

    A quiet echo that you sometimes hear when you ponder something that doesn¡¯te to mind no matter how hard you try.

    [What happened after you ran away from the sword gun.]

    The moment I heard that.

    Whates to mind are faint fragments.

    Wide open sea and deep fog.

    Two girls with silver hair and white hair with strangely nasty identical faces.

    And¡­

    ¡­Fear.

    [I can understand why you ran away. Because my teacher didn¡¯t do anything annoying to save momentum.]

    Anyone is fine.

    As if toe and see.

    passed on to the rest of the world.

    Like a wild beast looking down on everything from the top of a peak, his lofty yet violent spirit.

    The mere thought of it, which seems to regard itself as nothing more than a young prey unworthy of vignce, makes the whole body shudder.

    Especially since she has a stronger wildness than anyone else and is faithful to her instincts.

    [And I already know the pain and suffering you went through after running away like that.]

    I remember.

    burning pain.

    As if punishing a runaway hound, the severe pain spread throughout the body centered on the abdomen.

    And more vivid horror.

    Every time I feel pain, my body trembles, recalling the feeling of being locked in death as the strength drains from my body.

    [That¡¯s probably why you had no choice but to ask the fallen spirit for help.]

    I remember.

    in suffering.

    Memories of wandering in the wilderness.

    The dim past that had passed instinctively ording to intuition within it and eventually perished in the arms of the iron beast.

    [In the end, I understand that you had no choice but to avoid the painful ¡ö¡ö and immerse yourself in the happy ¡ö¡ö. Because this would have been the only way for you to live.]

    After the day.

    the night passes

    The spirits move themselves.

    So, in a deep, dark basement, I rememberying down in a transparent capsule and closing the door.

    she clutched her head.

    sick.

    dizzy.

    Like fragments that didn¡¯t connect properly, the severed memories were swirling around, creating a hazy headache.

    Those fragments are contradictory.

    It was a fact that denied the very existence of this world, which was in no waypatible with the tranquility she had enjoyed so far.

    I didn¡¯t want to know

    I wished you to stay away

    just close your eyes like this

    I longed to fall into a deep sleep, forget everything that bothered me, and find a happy and peaceful world again.

    [But it¡¯s repair.]

    But at that moment.

    she saw

    The flow of milk and honey.

    There are also forests where meat and fruits grow.

    Meadows where all kinds of animals graze.

    Ake full of clear water all year round.

    Even in the midst of everything shaking like a mirage and mixing as if it would copse at any moment.

    standing in the middle of it.

    watching oneself silently.

    A gray-haired man with golden eyes.

    pounding.

    Why?

    who is that guy

    I can¡¯t tell by looking at it.

    Even so, as soon as I see him, fragments thate to mind again.

    After taking off her clothes and walking around, the man stretches her cheeks and eats a chicken, then stands up with both hands up and falls asleep on the man¡¯s knees.

    It¡¯s such a longing and wee feeling.

    Above all, the strangely beating heart.

    It makes her look at the man as if possessed, forgetting even her headache.

    [Even if you forget everything else, don¡¯t forget who you are.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    and towards her.

    The moment the man reached out his hand.

    hold your breath

    It hardens.

    because I saw

    What the white-haired man gave.

    The de was sharpened over several months on a de made by smelting 100% pure spirit metal, and leather was wrapped around the handle.

    Two daggers with gracefully curved des.

    pounding.

    Just like when you first saw the man, but in apletely different way, the beating heart tells you.

    it¡¯s own.

    The fact that

    it¡¯s the same as your alter ego¡­ no, it¡¯s closer than that.

    Not a vague sense like instinct or intuition, but a clearer and clearer conviction.

    The feeling of knowing for granted that her limbs belonged to her gave her goosebumps.

    [Grab it.]

    [This is your sword.]

    [It is your will and soul.]

    [Recover what you lost and open your eyes.]

    So that was it.

    The reason why she reached out her hand after hearing the man¡¯s words.

    He could intuit that holding this would end this tranquility.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Because she¡­

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!

    right at that moment.

    The world shatters with a roar that is different from a scream and resembles a curse.

    nightmare.

    swallowed everything

    * * *

    It breaks.

    Time is heaven and earth.

    The forest is the cradle of peace.

    I remember theke life.

    Scattered like sand, shattered like ss, burned like firewood, and melted like thin ice.

    The world she had lived her whole life¡­ No, the world she wanted to live in and dreamed of copsed into pieces.

    Instead, it is a forest.

    ck trees and ck thorny vines are everywhere, like charcoal left over from burning, and water colder than a cier flows along the stream.

    In the sky, the hazy sun like the setting sun scatters dim light through the dark clouds, and old bones are scattered among the withered tree roots.

    everything is unfamiliar

    everything is familiar.

    In the cursed ck forest, she tilts her head.

    Where is this ce.

    to remember what it is

    But soon that worry will be erased. no forget it

    Instead, he slightly lowered his gaze and held out his hands¡­ No, I look at what is held in my hand.

    A de bent like a w.

    A tip sharper than teeth.

    Blood dripping down the de.

    The moment you see it, the feeling of emptiness disappears and what fills you up instead is a sense of satisfaction.

    okay.

    This is his w.

    It was still in my hands.

    There is no need to receive it from others, no reason to take it back, no reason to feel regret.

    in such satisfaction.

    Fix the two daggers and grab them.

    Crouch down and lower your posture.

    She aims her ¡®enemy¡¯ with a dagger.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    I¡¯m crying.

    coughed up a handful of blood.

    But the white-haired man whose whole body was covered in blood and scars to the extent that it was barely noticeable.

    It wasn¡¯t enough that he kept interrupting himself, so he showed it while ring at the human male who tried to bewitch him with a wild dream.

    ¡°Kreurreung¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­failed.¡±

    Like a wild beast, he exudes a violent life and looks like he¡¯s about to run again, his own disciple

    .

    Can¡¯t be called a disciple.

    Seeing the nightmare that drove him into a corner, Limon couldn¡¯t help but put on a bitter expression.

 Chapter 897

    #897. Nightmare

    * * *

    The Sword Master is a superhuman.

    Immortality and perfect body.

    He was an absolute being among absolutes in that he even had a sword that could cut anything.

    But the scariest thing about the sword master was something else.

    That¡¯s potential.

    It was the growth rate.

    No matter what mystery, no matter how great talent you have.

    At first, even if you can get strong quickly, once you reach a certain level, your growth will slow down.

    Right now, the princess of the Seven Dragons has reached the level of the absolute since she was young, but even after hundreds of years of training, she could not reach the level of the dragon, the founder.

    But the Sword Master was different.

    Of course, learning any swordsmanship at a nce.

    Realizing the sword intentions of other sword masters, he further developed them ording to the situation.

    The more you fight, the more you fight.

    The more you go through a big crisis.

    Even after getting a swordsman¡­ No, rather, the Sword Master, who became infinitely stronger from then on, was a thrilling target even for the absolute.

    ¡®It is my mistake.¡¯

    So it was.

    Why did Limon reflect?

    Although he was uncooperative with the World Federation, Suri was also a sword master who fought them many times.

    In addition, since he had the experience ofing back from the dead, it would not be strange if he attained enlightenment at any time.

    However, while being wary of Dreamroid, he neglected to be vignt about repairs that actually ran, and he waspletely killed by her swordsman.

    It was something I couldn¡¯t help but regret.

    ¡­although it would have been more absurd to watch out for a dying and unconscious patient.

    But what has already happened cannot be undone.

    So calm your mind.

    Limon let out a deep breath.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    Could it be because he just coughed up blood?

    The fishy taste of iron even in his breath made him feel tired as well.

    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t even given the time to catch his breath.

    Fain!

    The moment you turn your head.

    A dagger that grazed over his neck.

    The de, which looked like it was about to miss, changed its trajectory following the twist of the wrist, and fell onto the uv like a guillotine.

    I hit that arm with the hilt and deflected the dagger.

    With the jammed de, another dagger is deflected.

    And the fierce battle begins.

    Papa baba bababat!

    The des cross.

    The wind mixes.

    The eyes interlock.

    The fight was really close.

    It was to the extent that it was difficult to dare to decide the oue of a sword fight between sword masters who had reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship.

    Still, Limon could feel it.

    The sword of a running repair that is much rougher, more ferocious, and more aggressive than before.

    Because of that, unlike when he fought Dreamroid, he couldn¡¯tpletely block her dagger and had to suffer minor wounds.

    But it¡¯s also the other way around.

    Rough swordsmanship means that there are gaps.

    Focusing only on offense means neglecting defense.

    The tactic of running repairs was more dangerous than threatening Limon.

    The problem was the result.

    Chow!

    The moment the dagger of the running repair cut off Limon¡¯s forearm.

    The ck light shes.

    Red blood is sttered.

    Her right hand fell off.

    In exchange for neglecting defense because of the excessive attack, he was unable to block Limon¡¯s counterattack.

    It¡¯s obviously fatal.

    No matter how many sword masters¡­

    No, it was a more fatal injury because they were fighting among the same sword masters.

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult for Limon to subdue a running eagle with only one hand left.

    Squeak.

    ¡­ Right after the right hand, which had been cut off like that, disappeared as if it were melting.

    Unless the running repairman, whose hands were all right before he knew it, ran again as if nothing had happened.

    That¡¯s why Limon couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly without realizing it.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a nightmare.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a metaphor.

    It was true as it is.

    Because where they are fighting right now was not real.

    dream.

    Exactly, the dream of running repair.

    Because that was the identity of this ce.

    Cutting the boundary between dreams and reality and drawing the other person into one¡¯s own dream.

    It was a swordsman who swallowed even Limon just by instinctively learning it while the running eagle was wandering between death and death and unfolding it in a state of drowsiness.

    ¡®If I had been a different swordsman, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.¡¯

    Of course, even cut the moon and the sea.

    Even erasing the fact that happened, etc.

    Unlike the existing swordsman¡¯s clothes that running eagles used to fight, this swordsman¡¯s sword did not cause direct damage.

    However, since there was no real threat, it was difficult to prevent or prepare for it even with the sword master¡¯s intuition.

    More than anything, this is my dream.

    In particr, the problem was that it was a dream of a repairman on the run.

    ¡°KARRRR!¡±

    He didn¡¯t have a single wound left, but he didn¡¯t like the fact that his wrist was cut because he couldn¡¯t block Limon¡¯s sword.

    The moment the running eagle let out a ferocious roar.

    The ck forest moves.

    A disaster happened.

    Deed Deed Deed!

    Thorny vines get tangled around your ankles, and the ground sinks deep, leaving a bottomless hole.

    A ce exposed to the dark sunlight rots and suffocates as if it were drowned in water even though it is clearly in the air.

    I didn¡¯t wear a sword.

    I was just dreaming.

    And in this dream world, the dream of the running repairman, the owner of the dream, became a reality.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be called a perfect reality, but on the contrary, it couldn¡¯t be seen as a vain fantasy.

    To put it bluntly, this ce is not a pure dream, but rather a boundary between dream and reality.

    pseudo-underworld Avalon.

    Simr hell Tartarus.

    Crossworld Hlidskalp et al.

    It was a space where reality and unreality ovepped like many legendary magical barriers.

    Limon intuitively knew that if he died after ignoring it as just a dream, he would actually lose his life.

    ¡­Including that it¡¯s a story that only applies to him.

    Although he was already covered in blood.

    No matter how many times he cut himself, the running eagle didn¡¯t have a drop of blood, let alone a wound.

    Well, it was natural.

    No matter how it looks like a running repair.

    Even if you use the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship.

    The girl Limon was fighting right now wasn¡¯t a running repairman.

    No, once she was right.

    To be precise¡­

    ¡°No matter how much it is in your dreams, it is too much for you to deal with me only in your dreams without stepping out directly.¡±

    A dream within a dream.

    Running repair is the dreamer himself.

    Limon sighed as he saw the nightmare resembling a girl who swallowed even the owner of the dream.

    It was the first time he had had the bizarre experience of fighting his dreams, no matter how many hundreds of years he had gone through.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather be morefortable dealing with three sword masters at the same time.¡¯

    It was never rude.

    When they attacked Joan of Arc and Billy Gandhi in Africa in the past.

    Even though I had to go beyond death to escape from them, I was able to find a way out of the crisis with experience and intuition.

    But this fight was harsher.

    The attack of the dream is applied to him intact, while the dream is useless no matter how much you cut it.

    That is, in the sense that the dream that only focuses on attacks based on its immortality is more threatening than the running eagle itself.

    Although there was a separate fact that actually drove Limon into the most predicament.

    But he is also a sword master.

    Adapt to any situation.

    He was a superman who became stronger by fighting.

    Even in this unfair and unreasonable situation, he finally found an answer.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Secret Skill

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ µzÐg½~Ë‡

    Cut down the moon of formless sleep,

    ŸoÐÎÇÐË®ÔÂ¡»

    Cheak!

    Quietly.

    The ck light shes.

    The moment he shed the girl at the cost of a cut on his shoulder.

    The nightmare, which had been savagely attacking like a beast, regardless of how much it was cut or stabbed, finally stopped moving.

    A change has happened.

    The dark and ominousndscape of the ck forest cracked open, revealing a clear sky and a faint view of the green forest.

    It is a sword that cuts through dreams and shapes.

    By slicing through the nightmares embodied.

    Awakening consciousness devoured by dreams.

    Based on the Sword Spirit and the ck Swordsman, it was a swordsman who was thoroughly created to suit this situation.

    The nightmare was scattered as if it would crumble at any moment with a blow containing a swordsman¡¯s sword that could cut down on the dream itself.

    No, it looked like it would fall apart.

    Sseuseuk.

    The moment Nightmare swung his dagger.

    the world shakes

    The blue glow disappears.

    After the forest is dyed an ominous ck again.

    Until the momentarily blurred image of the girl became clear again and growled.

    ¡°¡­it doesn¡¯t work anymore.¡±

    Instead of being taken aback by the sight, Limon put on a bitter expression.

    It was absurd to use a swordsman¡¯s sword to cut dreams against the dream of running repairs in the first ce.

    Even though he made it difficult to respond as much as possible by mixing other swords, it was an act that was no different from stamping a rock with a stone.

    With the determination to do as long as one was not enough, he cut off her sword de dozens of times.

    It was possible because it was Limon that pushed the nightmare to the brink of copse.

    But unfortunately.

    He failed in the end.

    before he breaks the nightmare.

    For the Nightmare had first learned how to stand up to his swordsman.

    Even if it¡¯s a nightmare, it¡¯s a terrible adaptability that seems to prove that the owner of this dream is a sword master.

    Thanks to that, Limon could not help but sigh as he missed the opportunity to save Suri from being swallowed up by the nightmare by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Even though Nightmare has been restored dozens of times, only the injuries he suffered remain intact.

    but this moment.

    The reason hements is that the already low odds of winning have be even slimmer.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he realized how fraudulent the sword master was.

    ¡°After all, you are not a dream of repair.¡±

    make her look

    wearing her swordsmanship.

    Even if it¡¯s in her dreams.

    A nightmare in the form of a little girl who can never be called a running repairman.

    Because it contained her, it was difficult to distinguish even with the sword master¡¯s senses.

    Limon averted his eyes, recalling the fact that he had only been able to feel and be certain of it after seeing him recover from being cut dozens of times.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? You cursed demons.¡±

    The target Limon was talking to was not a nightmare in the form of a girl.

    The ck forest surrounding that nightmare.

    It was, to be exact, the remains buried there.

    and that moment.

    awesome

    with a creepy sound.

    was asleep¡­ No, things that were pretending to be asleep began to move.

    in rotten soil.

    between the tree roots.

    behind the dark shadows.

    Beneath a deep, sticky swamp.

    As they reassembled the disassembled bodies, they gradually gathered around Limon and the girl.

    Chick-kick-geek.

    ¡°No, it would be more urate to say this.¡±

    Every time the girl¡¯s form is disturbed by his sword, he plunges her consciousness into a deeper dream and controls the dream instead.

    The false master of this nightmare.

    By using the dream of a running repairman.

    The mastermind who creates and controls Dreamroids.

    Watching the skeletons of hundreds and thousands of beasts burning blue natural flowers in their eyes surrounding him.

    Limon opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°¨DThe grudge left by the Spirit Beasts.¡±

 Chapter 898

    #898. End of delusion

    * * *

    There was a little bird.

    There was a nimble mouse.

    There was a big buffalo.

    There was a monkey with long arms.

    There was a wolf with sharp ws.

    The sight of so many animals gathered together was something that was hard to see even in a zoo.

    However, seeing this scene at this moment, no one would think of a peaceful scene like a zoo.

    Rather, it was the opposite.

    All white skeletons.

    The appearance of countless half-dead skeletons, all of them burning blue natural flowers in their eyes, was terrifying and ominous.

    It was something that would make even a superman, no matter how bold and mysterious, feel the chills.

    ¡°Howmentable it is.¡±

    But of course.

    Limon was not afraid.

    Of course, he has been fighting against many evils that threaten mankind for a long time.

    It was because he was already fed up with evil spirits after destroying the Dark Dawn Society, which was a ck magic society, and subjugating even the demons.

    So this moment.

    He quietly asked the question.

    ¡°Hundreds of years have passed, but are your grudges still the same?¡±

    To Limon¡¯s question.

    The skeletons did not answer.

    It only made the naturalization more intense.

    And he wasn¡¯t particrly disappointed with the appearance of those skeletons either.

    I just let out a slight sigh.

    ¡°Well, it has to be the same. Because you are not even evil spirits.¡±

    about 500 years ago.

    He was used in experiments by the Continental Guardians and acquired the qualities and superior intellect as an elemental magician who transcended humanity.

    As a result, he escaped from theboratory, corrupted numerous spirits and ughtered humans.

    Looking at the remnants of the spirit beasts.

    Limon put on a bitter expression.

    Contrary to their seemingly demonic appearance, they knew that these skeletons were not demons.

    In the first ce, the spirits were annihted during the spirits crisis, and even their souls were purified.

    It was because the Dark Dawn Society was still active at the time, so they were wary of evil ck magicians abusing the spirits of spirits.

    That¡¯s why the evil spirit of the spirit tree couldn¡¯t exist.

    After all, these skeletons are residual thoughts.

    It was a grudge that corrupted countless spirits, and it was a code containing orders to ughter the remaining human beings in their program even after the spirits died.

    At the same time, they were also the beings who now dominated the dream of repair.

    ¡®Is this also karma?¡¯

    Matrix, a virtual reality device that allows sleeping users to dream of a programmed world.

    The moment when the fallen spirits used it to sustain the running repair and her dream was connected.

    Through the elementalputing power.

    Or by instinct peculiar to animals.

    He must have known the Spirituality¡¯s thoughts.

    The fact that this is an opportunity that won¡¯te again to fulfill their grudge.

    That¡¯s why he would have used the matrix to erode the dream of running repair and create a dreamroid.

    Originally, it was infinitely close to impossible, but it was like a miracle that was possible because now that the running repair was in a dying state and survived with matrix.

    ¡°I understand your grudges. If the same thing happened, even a human would want to annihte the human race.¡±

    Looking at the thousands of grievances that permeated Dali¡¯s dream of repair, Limon said calmly.

    That¡¯s all it looks like.

    The number of animals sacrificed by the Continental Guardians to create the Spirit Tree is uncountable.

    And the experimentation process was harsh and cruel enough to beparable to ck magic.

    It was not iprehensible that dozens of Spirit Beasts,pleted through countless sacrifices, took on the grudges of other beasts and hated all mankind.

    ¡°But it is uneptable.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Limon denied them.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was the guardian god of mankind who couldn¡¯t let the destruction of mankind go unnoticed for any reason.

    ¡°Not because I am human and you are beasts, but because it is not right.¡±

    What if it was the Spirit Corps at the time.

    If only the Spirit Beasts had attacked the Continental Guardians.

    So if you try not to hurt those who don¡¯t have anything to do with you or at least try not to do as much damage as possible.

    Limon wouldn¡¯t have bothered to stop the riots of the Spirit Beasts, or he would have only minimally intervened.

    Even if they were beasts, they would have thought that the Spirit Beasts who suffered as test subjects of the Continental Guardian had the right to do so.

    However, the spirit beasts did not limit their revenge.

    Continental Guardian or not.

    Whether it¡¯s a shaman or elementalist, an

    old man or a child.

    Burning resentment against the human species itself, they ran rampant to obliterate all mankind.

    ¡°Your revenge has crossed the line.¡±

    The wolf sees the rabbit as prey.

    An adult considers a child ignorant.

    As if they were wary of people of different nationalities.

    Rather than seeing other creatures as independent individuals, it is an inevitable instinct to ssify them ording to certain characteristics and differences.

    It was also necessary.

    nts that can be eaten, dangerous beasts, tourists who make money, and poor radio-eaters.

    It was a rule from the wild to the civilized that it would be difficult to survive if one could not distinguish one¡¯s opponent at a nce.

    But the moment it became prejudice.

    That instinct bes evil.

    eventually lead to disaster.

    Anyone who wants to exterminate all dogs just because their child died from being bitten by a dog bes a madman.

    Anyone who thinks all whites are cheaters because he has been cheated by a white man is a fool.

    Just as a person who was abused by his parents as a child and came to hate all adults bes a sick person.

    Of course, even though they gained intelligence through the experiments of the Continental Guardians, spirit beasts are animals in the end.

    without a chance to learn knowledge.

    From resentment, pain, and fear.

    It may be harsh to ask them to select a target for those who knew nothing but revenge.

    All the more in that, thanks to the Continental Guardians, they had a prejudice that humans were terrible creatures that must be exterminated.

    ¡°Soe.¡±

    But even if you sympathize with them.

    It is uneptable to exterminate all Indians and further destroy humanity.

    Just like when she blocked the way of Joan of Arc, the swordsman who caused the advance of madness.

    In the past, during the spirit dynasties, the guardian god of mankind, who cut down the fallen spirits and annihted even the spirit beasts, took up his sword.

    Ugh.

    and that moment.

    Limon¡¯s sword began to shrink.

    Thest masterpiece left for him by to, who was called the greatest messenger in history.

    At the end of the Photon de¡¯s brilliance, which gradually faded until just before it went out.

    In the end, she aimed at the girl¡¯s nightmare with only a beautiful tinum-colored carving knife that was too short to be called a weapon that glowed softly.

    He finished his speech quietly.

    ¡°I will put an end to your painful delusions.¡±

    Deed Deed Deed!

    as if responding to it.

    The countless skeletons of beasts surrounding it disintegrated and turned into ck mist.

    Then, it swirled around the whole sky and began to permeate into one ce.

    To the girl right in front of Limon.

    And so, the nightmare in the form of a running eagle that sucked in all the mist spews out more vicious deaths than before.

    The moment you hit the ground with your tiny feet.

    Aaaaaang!

    ¨DIn the world of dreams, the nightmare of the strongest sword master and her master¡¯s desperate struggle began.

    * * *

    Kwaaang!

    The moment you encounter the sword.

    With an impact as if struck by a rock, the body is pushed backwards.

    The moment you blink your eyes.

    The dagger that had been swung in front pierced his back before he knew it.

    The moment you set foot.

    The ground bes a swamp and swallows your legs.

    It¡¯s just chaos.

    A vortex of chaos that even a sword master could not easily handle shook the world every moment and threatened him.

    But Limon was not shaken.

    Because I knew the identity of this chaos.

    ¡®Everything you dream of bes a swordsman, so I guess you could call it a swordsman at this level.¡¯

    If you dream that the sword is heavy, it wille true.

    If you wish to move the location, it wille true.

    If you think differently about the world, it will change.

    It is truly omnipotent.

    In this ce where dreams and reality ovep, running Suri could do everything at will.

    The scariest thing of all was that the act required no concentration or preparation.

    Even the swordsman, who developed swordsmanship not only by walking but also breathing and gaze, needed a minimum starting point to cut through the entire process.

    Now she didn¡¯t even need that.

    Because the dream itself was both the beginning and the end necessary for her to practice swordsmanship.

    That¡¯s why Shuri is the strongest and weakest among all Sword Masters.

    Although weak when awake.

    The more you immerse yourself in your dreams, the stronger you be.

    Stronger than anyone else when asleep.

    In this dream, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was invincible.

    At least it¡¯s because Limon can mimic her swordsman to some extent, so he¡¯s resisting like this.

    If it was another sword master, even if it was the sword master, if it was here, I might have been able to cut it the moment I made up my mind.

    Chew!

    So it was.

    shoulders are cut

    The side is pierced.

    Even if the blood spurts from the leg.

    Why did Limon calmly ept the situation?

    More than failed to wake up the running repair.

    Because I already knew that it was infinitely close to impossible to ovee her nightmare of being dominated by the spirit beasts¡¯ thoughts in this dream.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to raise the odds to half, but¡­¡¯

    As the guardian of mankind.

    Also, as thest sword master.

    After watching the nightmare with calm golden eyes.

    eventually twirling

    Limon smiled.

    ¡°Suri, it seems that I am a poor teacher after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Is it because of that nonsense?

    Or is it because the gentle smile was so unexpected?

    Limon quietly closed his eyes as he watched the repair run hesitantly even in the middle of a mad fight controlled by the grudges of the spirit beasts.

    this is stupid

    It may be suicidal.

    But I already have enough regrets.

    Because I know that being close to impossible means that there are still possibilities.

    As a teacher before being the guardian of mankind, he held a carving knife in reverse order from receiving a dagger.

    Thus, while the nightmare in the form of a girl opens its eyes wide.

    Limon smiled even thicker.

    There is no way to beat this nightmare here.

    No matter how much it is a dream that is not the person himself, and no matter how much he is being led by the Spirit¡¯s grudge, the owner of this nightmare is a running repairman.

    In my dream, I was the strongest sword master.

    I couldn¡¯t get out of this dream.

    It was impossible to leave this ce without her permission as long as I was captured by the swordsman of the running repairman.

    So that¡¯s the only way left.

    to carry out thest trick.

    Limon threw out the carving knife with all his might.

    Fu-wook!

    So

    the fabric is cracked.

    the de cuts

    Limon, who had pierced his own heart, closed his eyes.

    Contrary to that, the moment when the nightmare with its eyes wide open swung its dagger at Limon with a ferocious roar.

    Darker than

    the

    most terrible

    nightmare

    .

    deeper than any dream.

    forever never ending

    The end of death swallowed everything including the ck forest and the girl who wielded the dagger¡­

    ¨DThe world disappeared.

 Chapter 899

    #899. Please answer me one thing

    * * *

    It was a flower garden.

    The sight filled with mysterious flowers that I have never seen even in Quetzalcoatl¡¯s artificial garden where there are all kinds of nts and flowers is truly superb.

    It was a sight that even an immortal who has lived for eons or a celestial god would be fascinated by.

    that buck

    But he¡¯s not even surprised.

    I was not impressed.

    As if you¡¯re used to it.

    I just moved slowly.

    Along the bottomless river that crosses the endless flower fields.

    If this flower field is mysterious and beautiful, the river is calm and strange.

    I can¡¯t even hear the flowing sound.

    It¡¯s not dark without the sun.

    It can be seen even through the cloudy fog.

    It¡¯s clear, but nothing shines through.

    The river, which seemed to flow out of a stuffedndscape painting, had the power to attract attention in a different way from the flower field.

    If you look at it, you will inadvertently throw yourself into the river.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was normal. It is a river

    that began to flow

    with human history¡­ no, from a distant past, and will continue to flow forever.

    A ce that everyone in the world wants to know about, but is afraid to see.

    It is a ce where anyone cane easily and muste at least once, but it was infinitely difficult to return.

    But live a long life.

    Because I¡¯ve been through all sorts of struggles.

    He continued to go to this ce where he had alreadye several times and was familiar with it.

    A day passes.

    months go by

    A few tens of seconds stop.

    ¡­for over a hundred years.

    Not taking a sip of water, not eating anything, not taking a single moment of rest.

    After such a long and distant journey that even immortals would faint from exhaustion, yet so short and simple that even ephemera would feel light.

    he found

    A river that flows quietly.

    A little girl crouched down on a boat floating in the middle of it, hugging her knees.

    ¡°¡ªRepair.¡±

    flinch

    very low and quiet.

    But in this quiet river and flower field, I heard that voice so clear.

    slowly.

    The Indian girl in the feather hat looked up.

    Then, looking at the white-haired man standing quietly by the riverside full of flowers, his eyes trembled.

    ¡°¡­Teacher male?¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t even believe it.

    Or maybe you don¡¯t understand.

    A girl staring nkly at him.

    The running repairman opened his mouth again after a long time.

    ¡°Unknown¡­ Why are you here¡­?¡±

    ¡°You are asking something strange.¡±

    fed up

    after a lightugh.

    Limon said calmly, holding the girl¡¯s dazed face in his golden eyes.

    ¡°Of course I came to see you.¡±

    ¡°No no no no. Not natural. This is not a ce to simplye to meet a disciple.¡±

    Suri, who ran his horse, shook his head and denied it.

    No, it had to be.

    This is a ce that is difficult to even call a dream, and a ce that even sword masters can¡¯t help but fear.

    ¡­because it was the threshold of the underworld.

    * * *

    Where do dead souls go?

    The answer is that even the gods vary greatly depending on their religion, from Heaven and Hell to Hades Helheim, the underworld, and so on.

    Even the dead did not know it.

    So, here¡¯s a curious fact.

    Even though each religion speaks of the afterlife differently, it is curious that there is an ovepping part about the entrance regardless of the East and the West.

    Nether.

    Styx.

    Jordan River.

    Lethe and Styx, etc.

    The part where the boundary between life and death is divided by a river.

    Maybe that¡¯s why.

    this moment.

    Why did he and she meet over the river?

    ¡°What can I do? Our sleepy disciple doesn¡¯t even think about waking up, so I have no choice but toe and wake him up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In a dream, she is invincible.

    So instead of waking up from the dream.

    Rather, it digs beyond the bottom.

    The boundary between life and death that grudges without a soul can never reach, no matter how dreadful and gigantic they may be.

    The teacher, who hade to find a disciple himself, shrugged his shoulders.

    And instead of her usual sleepy face, she held out her hand to the girl with an indescribable expression.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a repair.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    As if a lost child hade to meet him.

    Is it because Limon¡¯s calmly reaching out his hand at the riverside was so natural?

    The running repairman, who was staring nkly at him, stretched out his hand toward Limon without even realizing it, forgetting that there was a distance between them.

    No, I was trying to stretch.

    Dismissed!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The moment your hand crossed the boat.

    A ck thunderbolt pops up.

    My stomach is throbbing with heat.

    If the boat hadn¡¯t rocked as if it would sink at any moment.

    Due to the excruciating pain, the running repairman pulled back his hand that had been stretched out and lowered his head.

    And at the end of staring nkly at the ck tattoo that glows viciously even with a half-split on his abdomen and the bottom of a boat with cracks everywhere.

    He lowered his head helplessly.

    ¡°impossible. I can¡¯t go back on my own The male master returned alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s right too.¡±

    a little bit sad

    He agreed.

    The running repair is a being that has already returned from the dead.

    It was the power of the spell and the restorative function of the matrix that kept her in this world.

    But that also meant that she was still bound by the grudges of the Spirit Beasts who managed the spell and matrix.

    That boat is her prison.

    Instead of holding the running eagle to this world, it was a chain that bound her freedom.

    Even if she got out of here, it was also the reason why she had no choice but to be hostile to Limon again.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to give up just because it¡¯s repair. If you want to go back, there are many ways.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t have known that fact.

    Still, he did not withdraw his outstretched hand.

    Suri, who ran while looking at his golden eyes calmly looking at him, closed his eyes.

    Then, as if he was crouching down, he buried his head between his knees and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°confession. I have something to apologize to the male teacher.¡±

    ¡°What apologies are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°truth. The reason I used my dream was the grudge against the spirits. But I was the one who epted that grudge.¡±

    small and nimble.

    But honestly.

    Listening to the confession made by the running repairman.

    Limon opened his mouth after a short silence.

    ¡°-Know.¡±

    Was it because it was unexpected?

    A flinching running repair.

    he gazed calmly.

    Even if he is in a dying state, he is a sword master.

    Especially in the world of dreams, there is one reason why the grudge of the spirits was able to permeate so deeply into her dreams, which exercise absolute power.

    In the end, it was already expected that it was because she herself gave her permission.

    And¡­

    ¡°That you, who seemed indifferent to humans, actually hates humans.¡±

    like a cow chicken.

    at a distance from humans.

    She was living in the wild.

    However, if you really have no interest in humans, there is no reason to avoid them.

    Yes.

    In the end, running repairs were hated.

    A being called a human who destroyed the fallen spirits that he picked up and raised since he was a child, and pulled him out of the paradise called Matrice into a cruel reality.

    The reason why the grudge was able to use the nightmare was because it brought out the hatred for humans that had been hidden deep in indifference.

    ¡°¡­question. I don¡¯t understand. I am the evil of mankind. A hindrance to the male master. There is no reason to save.¡±

    If he knew that fact, why did he jump directly to the boundary of life and death to save himself?

    Looking at the running repairman making a confused expression as if he didn¡¯t know at all.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, you may be right.¡±

    The sword master who hates humans is a time bomb that never knows when it will explode.

    He was more dangerous than any viin in that he could destroy the world at any time.

    That¡¯s why the running repair disguised his indifference to hide his hatred, and Billy poisoned her because he noticed it.

    And Limon couldn¡¯t deny that fact itself.

    He is the protector of mankind.

    Because it was a being that cut the harm of mankind.

    However, I couldn¡¯t do anything that affirmed that Suri¡¯s words were right.

    he made a decision

    that buck

    ¡°¡­Teacher male?¡±

    at the sudden sound of footsteps.

    She raised her head, buried between her knees.

    Then, he looked at Limon, who suddenly started to walk, with curious eyes, and opened his eyes wide without realizing it.

    ¡°Teacher Male!¡±

    But Limon did not stop even at her screaming screams.

    Where there are running repairs.

    In other words, I just stepped on the calm river.

    And so, the moment his feet touched the surface of the river, which was as clear as a mirror but heavier than a swamp.

    Chambang.

    The sleep is fluctuating.

    The river sucked him in.

    It is the call of death.

    Evidence that he crossed the boundary between life and death and entered the underworld in earnest.

    But he neither hesitated nor retook his steps.

    He only opened his mouth quietly as he continued to step onto the turbulent river to devour the immortals of immortality.

    ¡°Suri, even though you hate humans, you didn¡¯t harm them, and even though you hated reality, you didn¡¯t deny it.¡±

    ¡°Rather, you did your best in your own way to live together in reality by helping humans as much as you could.¡±

    ¡°If there is anyone who thinks that you are a harm to mankind, I will stake my sword and dere that they are wrong.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is you who thinks so.¡±

    At first, only the soles of the feet.

    Then to the lights.

    beyond the ankles.

    The suction power gets stronger with each step.

    At the end of continuing to move even while feeling that death is approaching.

    widely.

    ¡°So Suri, don¡¯t give up on your life.¡±

    across the Gireko River.

    After arriving on the boat floating in the middle of it.

    Limon patted the head of the girl who was looking up at him with a bewildered face as if she were seeing a dream and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°If you wish, I will make your wishe true.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does the question mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until she felt the gentle stroke of her hair that she finally realized that this wasn¡¯t a dream.

    To the disciple who asked in a daze.

    The master smiled and replied.

    ¡°It means to be my bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maybe because it was so unexpected?

    The running repairman, who had widened his eyes wide and stiffened as if he had been pped on the back of the head by Gandhi, asked nkly after a while.

    ¡°check. Master male seriousness¡­?¡±

    ¡°Your master never jokes about things like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­question. why?¡±

    ¡°well. To put it bluntly, I also want to faithfully follow Master¡¯s teachings a little bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t other reasons, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it. The only thing that matters is that I sincerely want to make you my bride.¡±

    Dori as a teacher.

    whether from the eyes of others.

    Whether it¡¯s his conscience as a married man.

    Get rid of all that trivial stuff.

    Although he hated humans, he faithfully followed his teachings throughout his life and did not deviate from his path even after death.

    Looking at the girl who could not be left irresponsible, not only as a teacher but also as a man.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°So, repair, answer me one thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to have my child?¡±

    pounding.

    He came back from death because he only wanted to meet a mate he loved and have a child, but in the end he couldn¡¯t love a human.

    So give up everything.

    I tried to cross the river of death.

    It was only at this moment that I saw it.

    Before being a teacher and a human being.

    His serene gaze at himself as a male courting a female.

    feeling the beating heart.

    she finally realized

    this is what you wished for

    It is a feeling called love.

    If only she didn¡¯t know, the fact that the mate she wanted to have a child with was already decided.

    ¡­nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    As soon as he realized that, he saw the girl who involuntarily nodded nkly, and smiled quietly.

    Put down the hand that stroked your hair.

    clutching her little chin.

    led to himself

    So soft and slow.

    Even so, Suri, who ran through the hands of an extremely strong male, could not refuse.

    Like that¡­.

    Sreuk.

    On the river of death, the two lips ovepped.

 Chapter 900

    #900. You deserve it

    * * *

    Magnificent. it is holy

    it is noble it¡¯s sacred

    It is beautiful. it¡¯s mysterious

    A song rings out.

    Not with your ears, but with your heart.

    Crying the mind and even the soul.

    It is a deration and a saying that resonates with everyone regardless of obstacles or distance.

    It was a promation announcing that a miracle of God had manifested here, and a sound proving that all who heard it were blessed.

    and its center.

    above the high sky.

    she stood tall

    Wings spread wide behind his back.

    A subtle halo that swayed from her head.

    From sheer sheer tunics toyered mechanical armor.

    Truly an angel¡­

    No, the blue-haired woman who looked like a goddess descended to earth reached out with her own wings.

    Then, between the feathers, he proudly shouted, taking out a ck violin like chestnut.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you my dignity, so let¡¯s all go for it!¡±

    The incarnation of the Muse who descended to earth.

    Yuna-kyung was determined.

    He said he would take care of half of the Dreamroids rampaging here.

    It was arrogance.

    Using the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship.

    A mechanical doll that even uses a sword.

    Dreamroid is truly a disaster.

    Even a god who descended to the earth, who performed miracles like breathing, was not an opponent he dared to stand up to.

    But he was never arrogant either.

    Before she was the incarnation of the muse, she is a spirit beast that merged with an ancient spirit, a disciple of the great witch, and a pet of the sword master.

    Because it was unprecedented in history.

    If you mobilize everything, the power is transcendent.

    Even among the absolute sses, she wasparable to the dragon princess, sword master, or top-level monarchs.

    Of course, the Muse, the goddess of art who can draw out the power of the deep ck violin, has descended.

    Especially since he had the experience of unintentionally fighting to the death with several sword masters.

    And it was the moment when she was about to start ying with the violin attached to her shoulder to manifest that power.

    Chunk.

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    ¡°uh?¡±

    From the object that pushed the wire built around the spirits and spirits to the object that Charlotte was handling and the object that chased Yuna-kyung.

    Dozens of Dreamroids stopped their actions all at once.

    It¡¯s as if everything I¡¯ve been doing up until now was a lie.

    The Indians were embarrassed to see a doll in the shape of a small girl who suddenly did not move in ce.

    And I was wary of not being a trap.

    But there was no reverse.

    No matter how much time passed, those dolls didn¡¯t even move.

    Like a puppet whose thread has been cut.

    ¡°Anyway, even my husband is nasty to have the timing right when he¡¯s not even looking at it.¡±

    It was then that he seemed to understand the situation.

    Charlotte snorted lightly and mutterednguidly.

    While the Indians are thinking about what to do with the stopped dreamroid.

    The blue bird, which only had a huge casting, and the goddess of art, who had nothing to do as soon as they descended, could only blink nkly.

    * * *

    Headquarters in Quetzalcoatl.

    After the job at the sword gun is over.

    The building where the Seven Princesses and the Seven Dragons stayed was particrly crowded.

    However, as the princesses returned to their respective realms one by one, Quetzalcoatl was gradually regaining its tranquility.

    They were the leaders of the Seven Dragons Group and the owners of the Seven Dragons, who now held the hegemony of the world.

    No matter how much it was for treatment, there was a limit to leaving the seat.

    However, on the contrary, there were people who did not leave even after days and days, and even settled down in Quetzalcoatl.

    A typical example is a workshop where all sorts of odds and ends such as pot pots, dried insects, lizard tails, and ancient books are piled up.

    It was a beauty with dark red curly hair who was leisurely tilting a teacup on one side.

    Its appearance is elegant yet bewitching.

    She was graceful like the emperor of the Roman Empire, who once had world conquest in front of her eyes, but was full of color like a legendary great witch.

    However, the person on the other side of her held a cold sneer when he saw it.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to sell alcohol from this broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean daytime drink? I just put a few drops of brandy in my tea.¡±

    ¡°Speak straight. It¡¯s not tea with brandy, but brandy with a few drops of tea.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, looking at it at a time like this, green girl, you really are a member of the council.¡±

    Guess who isn¡¯t the best in the world?

    He shrugged his shoulders at Maia¡¯s point.

    Unlike the seven princesses, she has no business to take care of, so she has been living in Quetzalcoatl.

    In particr, she spent more time with Maia than other princesses, as she took care of swordsmen with magic and medicine.

    ¡°Look at me anyway. You know I had a lot of trouble finishing my research before my baby left, right?¡±

    Squeeze.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been nagging.

    Maia snorted as she watched Sir pour brandy into the empty teacup again and mix in a few drops of ck tea.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s so shameless to boast that something that hasn¡¯t even been tested is the result.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Resurrected sword masters aren¡¯tmon, and that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t conduct human experiments on a disciple, Aga, who is in poor condition.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be a reason to give away half-things like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s half a thing¡­¡±

    Too insulting to say to the legendary Archwitch who has lived for thousands of years.

    But Sir was not angry.

    Rather, he looked at Maia with interest and nodded.

    ¡°I can see why you are so sharp, green girl.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to pretend not to know. It is natural for a bride to be angry because her groom was stolen by another woman thanks to the wicked witch.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand how you feel, but don¡¯t be too angry.¡±

    Is it because I was stabbed in the middle?

    Looking at Maia, who frowned slightly, she covered her mouth andughed for a while.

    Shire took a sip of the brandy in his teacup and continuednguidly.

    ¡°You green girl know that the condition of the elemental sage is as difficult as that of the sword queen, right?¡±

    ¡°How urate can a diagnosis without seeing the patient be?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that the story that the idiot Aga asserted that the sword spirit¡¯s spell is very unstable?¡±

    Sir¡¯s rxedment.

    Maia couldn¡¯t deny it.

    When we fought in the Amazon in the first ce.

    Limon¡¯s swordsman did not injure the running eagle, but instead made a crack in the spell.

    The rift was so faint that neither Wanderer nor the repairman himself realized it, but it was affecting her little by little.

    That¡¯s why she was able to attempt to thwart the Golden Lord¡¯s ns.

    The problem is that the crack widened further as the Wanderer strengthened the spell in that state.

    Thanks to that, the method of reviving the lion of the running repair is extremely unstable.

    In a sense, she reasoned, it would be more dangerous than Anastasia, who was ovee by Limon¡¯s dragon psionics.

    ¡°So you mean you are not responsible for what happened this way?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a strange story? The discussion on how to release the bondage has been discussed before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, the act of Agha, who decided to marry the spirit sage Aga as a bride only with responsibility, is more unexpected.¡±

    Limon is the guardian deity of mankind.

    He was a very old-fashioned person in that he had steadfastly kept his line for hundreds of years.

    Rather, it was the kind of thing Syrr himself knew that a disciple who had returned from the dead could rest in peace again.

    However, it was unexpected that the decision to save even running repairs was not enough.

    speaknguidly

    Sir smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°Of course, the most unexpected thing is that you all tolerated that.¡±

    ¡°¡­funny.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean Usup?¡±

    ¡°That he decided to take the swordsman as his bride just out of a sense of responsibility.¡±

    Maybe because the answer was unexpected.

    Looking at Sir, who was a little puzzled and had a very interesting expression, with cold eyes.

    Maia twitched her lips slightly, holding back a sneer.

    ¡°If it was for that reason, I would never have agreed to him seeking the Sword Spirit, even if I didn¡¯t know about the other princesses.¡±

    She is a dragon descendant.

    It is the incarnation of exclusivity obsessed with treasure.

    Just allowing the sword was a concession that went beyond the limit.

    Not to mention, unlike the swordswoman who had been trying to be Limon¡¯s bride from a long time ago, even the sword spirit, who was only a disciple, didn¡¯t have the heart to give him a seat next to him.

    But¡­

    ¡°He told us. The important thing in making a sword spirit your bride is not necessity or responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Then what is important?¡±

    quietly close your eyes

    Maia recalled.

    Gather the seven princesses.

    The actions of Limon who asked for a chance.

    In order to convince the princesses, who may have had different expressions on those words, but were never in favor of them.

    the story he told.

    ¡°¡ªThe sword spirit deserves to be happy.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean literally.¡±

    What Limon had said about the sword spirit, Maia did not bother to exin one by one from the beginning.

    It was too personal, and she was toote to waste time exining everything from the beginning.

    So she asked quietly.

    ¡°Mado Queen, do you know the pain of loneliness?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you asking that of me, who has been sealed in Avalon for hundreds of years?¡±

    ¡°Is that why you were suffering?¡±

    He tilted his head slightly at that sudden question and looked at Maia for a while.

    Shirughed at the end.

    ¡°No, to be honest, it wasn¡¯t that painful.¡±

    Avalon is the most powerful magic of the Silver Age.

    It was a coboration between a god and the great witch, full of mysteries that even she, the sorceress queen, did not know.

    Even in the state of being trapped in the barrier, Shire was able to fully enjoy his time by studying Avalon.

    She is of demigod blood.

    Even if you are half human.

    Because he was half a god.

    ¡°He said. Sword Spirit is the most lonely girl in the world and that¡¯s why she was the most unhappy girl.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­. I know that the elemental sage Aga lived a miserable life, but isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so when you see it.¡±

    Maia did not dare to deny the words of the Archwitch, who had lived a distant life like an immortal and had seen countless misfortunes.

    As always, I just spoke pessimistically.

    ¡°But at least he thought so. That¡¯s why I want to teach her true happiness, at least in this lifetime.¡±

    Losing my family since I was a baby.

    Raised like a beast by a fallen spirit who annihted his family.

    A girl who becamepletely alone after the spirit that reced her parents was destroyed.

    Even though his life is full of hardship and loneliness, instead of resenting the world, he guards the wilderness alone so that the fallen spirits do not harm humans.

    Because of Geomrang¡¯s cowardly scheme, he died without knowing happiness for the rest of his life.

    Even though he came back to life like that, instead of holding a grudge, the Sword Master wished for love and a future.

    As a person before being a teacher.

    I want her to be truly happy.

    Recalling Limon¡¯s confession, Maia continued.

    ¡°And they say that you¡¯re the only one who can tell her happiness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Including saying that he wants to make her happy above all else.¡±

    if it was someone else.

    maybe you didn¡¯t understand

    However, he was born with the fate of inheriting the true blood of the Poison Nokryongyakgun and killing everyone just by touching him.

    As the Green Dragon Princess, who had no choice but to live alone, keeping a distance from everyone until she met him.

    understand her life.

    Because I empathize.

    Unable to refuse his request, the priest opened his closed eyes.

    ¡°If you sincerely want to make someone smilefortably and be happy even in reality, not in a dream, what do you think that feeling is?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Looking at Maia looking at him with those gloomy, sunken green eyes.

    Sir finally understood.

    That there was a reason why Maia was especially sharp these days.

    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been feeling all over againtely¡­ That baby is really more of a born bastard than I thought.¡±

    Maybe he let the bastard loose his reins.

    Recalling the groom who was persuaded and left a confession about another woman in front of the brides, Sir had no choice but to reflect.

 Chapter 901

    #901. Happy dreams, miserable life

    * * *

    Running repairs.

    A girl who was picked up by a fallen spirit who destroyed her vige and raised like a beast ording to a breeding program in the virtual reality of Matrix.

    His birth was truly instrumental.

    But no matter what others think.

    In fact, she never felt unhappy about it.

    No pain.

    No hunger.

    without any worries.

    Life in Matrix, where you can always eat delicious food, y and rest as you like, was happiness itself.

    ¡­until the corrupted spirit that raised her was destroyed by the Wilderness Gunslinger and the Matrix stopped.

    After being pulled into reality.

    Running repairs are known.

    what is unhappiness

    The gunmen, who were infinitely close to criminals, knew that she was an elementalist and tried to sell her at a high price.

    Fortunately, she was able to escape, but that was only the beginning of her suffering.

    Unlike Matrix, who was always warm, she wandered the harsh wilderness, hiding in the shadows during the day to avoid the sunlight that burned her flesh, and at night, shivering and curled up in the cold.

    Unlike the virtual world full of prey, they wandered the wilderness all day long to find their prey, and could not stand the hunger, so they ate insects and weeds.

    I had to keep thinking about how to find a safe ce to live and avoid the cold and hunger.

    Above all, he had to constantly run away to avoid the terrifying beast called man.

    It was.

    For her, who has lived her entire life in a cozy virtual world, reality is a world of pain and unhappiness.

    Fortunately, I met a fallen spirit.

    After getting a lot of help from them.

    She has be ustomed to the wilderness.

    But the pain didn¡¯t go away.

    So she started to like to sleep.

    It wasn¡¯t because it was the only way to reflect on the happy life of Matrix.

    It¡¯s because I was able to avoid the painful reality when I dreamed.

    Wearing such shabby leather clothes, living day by day like a beast in agony.

    She hated everything.

    reality too.

    the world too.

    human too.

    ¡­until I met him.

    ¡°Hmm, since there is a beast-like monster thatmands fallen spirits, I was worried that the spirits might have reappeared¡­¡±

    The moment I saw a white-haired human who found her across the wilderness full of corrupted spirits.

    The running repair was frozen.

    This is because I recognized it as soon as I saw it thanks to the instinct of a beast that I got while being raised in Matrix.

    This man was iparable to any human she had ever seen¡­ no beast.

    can¡¯t run away

    can¡¯t even go back.

    Being a predator at the top of every food chain.

    ¡°Hey, you must go with me.¡±

    That was why she calmly followed the man.

    After all, if he wanted to harm himself, resistance was pointless.

    but after that.

    What the running repair met was not something like restraint and pain.

    Soft clothes, a warm bed, three delicious and plentiful meals, and a cozy life.

    She had no choice but to blink as she had the heart of a puppy caught by a tiger for a day and was prepared to be eaten.

    I thought about trying to gain weight and eat it, but that didn¡¯t happen.

    name instead.

    Only ws were given.

    A w named ¡®Sword¡¯.

    And it wasn¡¯t until the man started teaching him how to wield his ws that he learned to run.

    That he became his ¡®herd¡¯.

    Just like that¡­

    she has a boss.

    It was a very unfamiliar experience for her, who lived without difficulty in the matrix as well as in reality.

    But I didn¡¯t like it.

    Because the boss protected her with more strength than anyone else, gave her a peaceful and cozy life, and taught her how to be stronger and survive.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t want to make her take a bath or learn arithmetic or science that she didn¡¯t understand.

    Anyway thanks for that.

    she found out

    That there is happiness in reality.

    Of course, the reality was not better than the dream.

    Still, it has changed so that I don¡¯t hate everything like before.

    In particr, the boss made her know that she was warm, even though she was always alone.

    However, even while being loved by the boss and living together, she sometimes felt empty.

    Although born as a human.

    Picked up by a fallen spirit.

    She was raised as a beast.

    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t regard humans, spirits, or beasts as her own kind, so she could not help but feel lonely as if she was alone in the world.

    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s why I had a long-cherished desire to love and see the running Suri.

    Mating is something that only members of the same species do.

    So, meet the one you love.

    If you even have a child.

    Because I instinctively longed to be able to have a kindred in the truest sense of the word.

    But beyond that expectation.

    she was thinking to herself

    He probably won¡¯t be able to achieve his dream.

    Even though she has observed many people since she became interested in love, of course, she could not feel the feeling of love for anyone.

    Because I couldn¡¯t even estrus.

    It was because the Sword Master¡¯s body and instincts knew that even if he had a normal human as a mate, he would not be able to produce children.

    That¡¯s why she gave up before she knew it, that she would be alone forever.

    The leader who epted her as a group was kind and strong, but that alone couldn¡¯t fill all the loneliness.

    water.

    So this moment.

    Running repairs hardened.

    It was so hot that it wet her lips, and the scorching heat made her little body tremble as if she would burn herself.

    But that was just the beginning.

    slippery.

    The moment I inadvertently opened my lips to let out a breath, what prated between them was the soft touch.

    like a ming snake.

    The foreign body softly dug into her mouth is tightly intertwined with her tongue, and iparably hot saliva seeps into her lips.

    To the point where I was afraid that my whole body would burn if I stayed like this.

    Tsueup.

    Still, she didn¡¯t stop it.

    no i couldn¡¯t stop it

    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know how to stop this unfamiliar and strange act of kissing.

    tongue-in-cheek

    Swallowing sticky saliva.

    every time you sigh.

    Boiling blood and hot body.

    A heart beating like it¡¯s about to explode.

    Hair that bes hazy like a dream.

    Because I was making her forget the choice of rejecting this act.

    But even with such a drunken, dizzying consciousness, she instinctively realized.

    Right now at this moment.

    that you are in heat.

    side by side.

    since I realized that.

    Rather, she hung herself on his lips.

    Like a child in the oral stage discovering the pleasure of sucking something for the first time.

    Or like an animal that has wandered the desert all its life and finally found an oasis.

    Even if it¡¯s clumsy and impatient.

    more eagerly and passionately.

    Wrapping his thin arms around his neck, the leader did not block or remove her longing.

    like soothing a child.

    Or like teaching.

    gently stroking her hair.

    He sucked his lips lightly and scratched his tongue as if brushing his teeth, telling me one by one how to feel the hotter heat.

    Like a baby taught to hunt by her parents, she followed exactly what he taught her.

    But why?

    ovepping lips.

    The more skillful the haste movements be.

    The body is getting hot, but the reason why the thirst is deeper.

    As if feeling the pain, he lowered his hand that was brushing her hair.

    And¡­

    Back.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    startled

    The running repair stiffened again.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the fingers that had slid along her smooth back grabbed her dainty peach-like buttocks at once.

    It was because the thrilling sensation that pierced his body at that strong hand informed him.

    what you longed for

    and what iscking.

    ¡°Urgent. Teacher male me¡­¡±

    So, he parted his lips.

    while talking to him.

    She stopped breathing.

    because I saw it

    The look in the eyes of the boss who was always kind to him for the first time in his life.

    No,e to think of it, it wasn¡¯t the first time. When I apanied him in the Amazon, I saw clearly, even for just one moment¡­

    ¡­the eyes of a male looking at a female.

    only after realizing that

    She finally understood.

    The boss, whom he always called a male boss, was also, of course, a ¡®male¡¯.

    Now that he is trying to be his disciple and mate before being a group.

    And since this was picked up by him¡­ No, that it was his own destiny that had been decided since he was born.

    The leader was one of the few males in the world who could impregnate him.

    Because at the same time, he was the only mate who loved him, wanted to love him too, and wanted to have a child with him.

    Like that¡­.

    Instinctive fluttering.

    The joy of making a wishe true.

    Fear of being eaten, etc.

    At the end of the fingers that were holding her buttocks sliding down her tender thighs as she couldn¡¯t control all her emotions.

    The moment they burrow into the leather clothes that are thinner and smaller than hot pants.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Swallowed full, stopped breathing.

    A trembling leg.

    It¡¯s a creature¡¯s instinct.

    Just as a m closes its shell to protect its inner flesh.

    The stimtion that made her whole body numb as if she had been struck by lightning with just a slight touch made her protect her most precious ce.

    Thanks to that, my wrist got caught between her stic thighs.

    He didn¡¯t bother to remove his wrist or force her legs apart.

    I only moved my finger slightly.

    And¡­

    Back.

    ¡°Hey?!¡±

    where did you do it

    Softly like a butterfly sitting on a flower petal.

    Even so, the waist bounced at the touch that prated more intensely than any other w, and the legs that were tightly closed naturally opened.

    His instinct as a creature tried to protect himself by shrinking his legs even more, but to no avail.

    Like a traitor opening the gates.

    Her instinct as a female, who prioritizes breeding above all else, forced her body to open.

    And in a castle that had never been captured, the greedy invader started plundering without hesitation.

    ¡°Ah woo woo woo¡±

    As if he was trying to carve his hand from the instinct unit to the female who rejected it even though it was already hers.

    As his fingers yed more and more skillfully at her, she twisted her waist and let out a hot breath.

    Even with a superhuman body.

    Even with a sword that cuts through the moon.

    There was no resistance.

    Now she is a puppet hanging by a thread.

    Because she was just a mere female who could do nothing but respond to his subtle movements.

    Just like that¡­

    Like a doe struggling for thest time after being bitten by a wolf on the back of her neck, her sleek legs swayed.

    Throwing his head back as if it would break, struggling to breathe like a drowning fish.

    I can¡¯t control my body that is hotter thanva, so I cling to him who is cool.

    after spending a lot of time.

    All of a sudden, I was drenched in sweat.

    Spread over the boat.

    He finally removed his hand from her thin convulsive body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Is that relief?

    Or is it regret?

    She didn¡¯t have to worry about the answer to the question she didn¡¯t even know.

    The reason his hard fingers left her was to grab hold of the tough leather that covered them instead of the soft skin.

    So the moment he slowly pulled the leather.

    Squeak.

    sticky and

    with a bit of a squishy sound.

    The thin leather clothes clinging to her sweaty thighs flowed over her small belly.

 Chapter 902

    #902. Because it ¡®s

    for you

    .

    A swordsman who did not hold a sword.

    The sword-gwang who thought about whether to kill him.

    A sword demon who dabbled in ck magic.

    The swordsman who proposed to him.

    Even Geomrang, who was a maniac.

    To Limon, every student was special.

    No, it had to be special.

    The only one who can be a sword master is a superman who masters swordsmanship, cuts down his destiny, and bes the Thousand Killer himself.

    That¡¯s why, out of thousands of geniuses and talents he taught over hundreds of years, only seven disciples had their names engraved on the sword tower.

    However, if he had to choose the most special student among them, he would always think of the sword spirit.

    In rags-like clothes.

    As if the time was crooked.

    A girl who lived alone in the wilderness.

    Without knowing humannguage or culture, she acts only with instinct and wildness. She is truly a beast.

    No, it would not be an exaggeration to say that even though they have human brains, they are inferior to beasts in that they have refrained from using their intellect.

    Teaching her was not an easy task even for Limon, who had raised several young students.

    culture.

    let me know one by one

    Also, he catches her running away naked because she doesn¡¯t want to wash, gives her a bath, and dresses her.

    Until she, who is innocent like a nk sheet of paper but reluctant to be human, makes a habit of doing the minimum as a human being.

    Limon¡¯s suffering knew no bounds.

    It even made her happier when she was able to talk openly than when she realized that she was a swordsman.

    In that sense, the Sword Spirit was a truly special disciple to Limon as well.

    The thing I cherished the most was the sword painting.

    Even though the most affectionate thing is after the sword.

    Sword Spirit, who taught him directly from one to ten, was the only disciple who made him understand the feelings of a widower raising a daughter.

    What if I had a daughter

    As many times as I¡¯ve thought about it.

    So it was.

    Right now at this moment.

    why did he stop?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The top was taken off and the small breasts were exposed.

    A cute belly button shyly located in the middle of a narrow waist.

    Strong arms and legs with no b, as they have been running around the wilderness all their lives.

    A girl lying on a boat, revealing her appearance as she was born except for a few essories except for her feather hat and anklets.

    That naked body is small.

    It¡¯s slender and unpretentious.

    It even looks fresh.

    But that didn¡¯t mean immature.

    From the body that looks solid and sleek, to the brown skin that stands out for its smoothness as it is drenched in sweat.

    That figure is a beast.

    Like a bobcat or a dolphin birdhawk.

    Although it was nimble, it was not massive, so it was a mature beast itself whose wildness stood out even more.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    From childhood until now.

    It was washed directly countless times.

    A familiar body that I saw and touched.

    But that¡¯s why he had no choice but to stop when he saw the naked body he had always overlooked.

    A body twitching with pleasure.

    A desperately struggling breath.

    Eyes stained with pleasure.

    because I was telling you

    Right now at this moment.

    The fact that what is in front of him is a female before a disciple or a girl he has raised since childhood.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Could it be because of that hot gaze?

    Even when I was in a daze.

    She wrapped her arms around her body.

    I feel shame for the first time as if it were a lie that I hadn¡¯t even known the shame of my life.

    The figure carefully covering the chest and legs with a small hand rather draws the gaze to the hidden part and stirs the emotions.

    ¡°¡­repair. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t apologize.¡±

    I knew from the beginning.

    she is a heretic

    no, it¡¯s heterogeneous.

    Even though God loves humans, he doesn¡¯t understand them, just as wolves don¡¯t know how to live underwater.

    The fact that she, who has lived only in dreams, cannot immerse herself in reality even though she knows the reality, and cannot share affection with humans because she considers herself like an animal.

    And since he became a sword master, that eternal life would be eternal loneliness.

    Still, during my immortal life, I hoped that someday I would be able to get out of that solitude and find happiness.

    real happiness.

    human affiliation.

    without knowing anything

    After living in solitude for the rest of my life.

    The running Suri ended his life after suffering only real misfortunes.

    So it was.

    The reason why I decided to do anything to let her know that she is not alone and that there are also realities that are happier than dreams in this world.

    Maybe it¡¯s just a sense of responsibility.

    Or he could be mistaking sympathy for another emotion.

    But enough worries.

    Again, to remember the words of the master.

    Because I don¡¯t want to regret anymore.

    Above all, I couldn¡¯t leave this poor girl alone twice.

    Putting everything down and looking straight at the eagle running as a single male, Limon whispered to her.

    ¡°I will definitely make you happy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Teacher male?¡±

    guilt and determination.

    Kindness and lust, etc.

    Maybe because I felt theplex emotions contained in that whisper.

    Ahead of the girl looking up at herself with hazy eyes, soaked in the pleasure she feels for the first time in her life.

    He undressed slowly.

    And, likewise, he lightly squeezed the wrist of the girl who had seen it dozens of times since she was young, but seemed surprised.

    There was no resistance.

    Like the gate to wee the lord.

    Two arms that can be removed effortlessly with just a slight pull.

    He slowly put his body on top of the naked body of a small and slender girl who was exposed in that way.

    The brown skin glistening with sweat and the hard body with prominent muscles are in close contact with each other, creating hot heat.

    between the girl¡¯s legs.

    Push your knees slightly.

    creating gaps naturally.

    Limon hugged her thin waist.

    Like a hunter who secretly sets a noose so that the prey he has lured with his prey does not escape.

    There was no need to hesitate any longer.

    The sticky heat transmitted through the body that was in contact told me that the girl was already ready.

    More than anything else, the dizzying body odor emanating from the tempting moist eyes and sweat-drenched skin made him unbearable.

    So live.

    kissing the girl

    The moment Ipletely ovepped her body.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¨DThe girl¡¯s body, pierced by a pleasure deeper than a dream, jumped up.

    * * *

    Again.

    A hot breath resembling a wolf¡¯s howl and a cat¡¯s hissing wets the air.

    Sweat drips.

    from white hair.

    Ride the eyebrows from the forehead.

    Drops of sweat formed on the tip of the chin and then fell off the ce where the droplets of sweatnded on the slightly protruding chest.

    Originally it was soft, but now it moistened the tip of the pink light that trembled while it hardened from the pleasure of supporting the body.

    It sucked in the sweat that soaked that brown skin, and therger droplets of sweat flowed down the slim belly.

    Even with ck tattoos.

    The smooth skin stands out.

    However, at the end of slipping down the abdomen, which was constantly swaying from the heat digging into the inside, sweat dripped into the cute belly button.

    iron puck.

    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±

    On a small, round buttocks.

    Muscr bodies collide.

    Drops of sweat continue to flow from the navel of the girl who was forced to bounce back.

    Riding the heat in the lower abdomen.

    Pass between the legs wrapped around his waist.

    It was innocent until a while ago, but it was crushed, and now it is being crushed mercilessly, and it blends in with the pink petals.

    Was it because he felt even the touch of a drop of cold sweat vividly with the sword master¡¯s superhuman senses?

    bending your back

    A girl who cries.

    In the process, the contracted muscles reflexively crouch the hand that was holding him, causing his nails to dig in.

    The sword master¡¯s skin, which is tougher than the skin of most beasts, is torn by the grip of a superhuman who can tear even beasts with his bare hands.

    Eight furrows that form on a solid back.

    back.

    ¡°crane¡­!¡±

    But he didn¡¯t stop.

    As if punishing her, she clutched at her dainty breasts.

    It just dug deeper into her than his nails dug into his back.

    The more the girl who couldn¡¯t bear the much stronger pleasure stuck her teeth into her shoulder and scratched her back several times.

    He pressed harder on her.

    Each time, she struggled like a beast.

    It¡¯s a vicious cycle over and over again.

    It was an infinite cycle in which pleasure gave birth to pain and washed it away with stronger pleasure over and over again.

    In such a raging storm, the boat carrying them creaked and shook as if it would sink into the underworld at any moment.

    But neither he nor she.

    did not stop the action.

    I seem to have forgotten where this is.

    Or even if you die, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    They were just constantly coveting each other and drowning in pleasure.

    It was for this reason that Limon shed another drop of sweat.

    Through rtionships with princesses who use the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy, he is already ustomed to the pleasures that transcend humanity.

    He was the one who had experienced the perfect body of a sword master while taking a swordsman as his bride.

    However, his rtionship with the running Suri was stimting him on a different level.

    Even if it¡¯s smaller than the sister.

    A perfect girl¡¯s body.

    And a lively and active response.

    Above all, her wildness, reminiscent of a beast in heat, stimted his instincts and tried to devour his reason.

    However, he did not let go of his reason even in the storm of pleasure hotter than fire.

    in the burning heat.

    Keep your head as cold as possible.

    even though he continues to harass her.

    I just slowly stretched my hand out to the side.

    And so, after endlessly deepening, the moment when the girl who was about to climax finally stiffened her limbs wrapped around his body.

    Fu-wook!

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    -One de.

    burrowed into her stomach.

    Is it because it is a death scene deeper than a dream?

    Or was it because the pleasure was so intense that I couldn¡¯t even feel the pain?

    While she was staring at the carving knife stuck in her belly with nk eyes.

    the person who put it in.

    Limon whispered.

    ¡°It hurts a little, but bear with it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Teacher male?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all for you.¡±

    No doubt about the repair.

    She knew that if he did this to her, there must be a reason for it.

    I just felt a deep regret that the pleasure had stopped ahead of the climax that I could have reached in just a little while longer.

    but right after that.

    She forgot all her regrets.

    Ugh.

    ¡°Huh¡­?!¡±

    The moment the tinum carving knife vibrated.

    It was because the ck tattoos on her smooth abdomen were burned, and an iparable, intense pleasure came to her.

    Squeak.

    ¡°¡­! ¡­!!!¡±

    The area of the ck tattoo with the carving knife is reduced, but instead, the soft tinum light permeates it.

    hotter than the sun

    colder than the moon.

    The more the mysterious brilliance that seems to have been created by collecting starlight, the more intense the pleasure is.

    A pleasure that continues to deepen beyond the climax that should have been found.

    While she was trembling at that unimaginable stimtion.

    Smack!

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Her pupils constricted.

    I was still struggling with pleasure beyond the limit.

    It was because, along with the sticky sensation of flesh being interlocked again, this time, pleasure burst out not only from the outside but also from the depths of the stomach.

    and quietly.

    A hand stroking your hair.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Likeforting a sick child.

    His act of patting himself, withdrawing and digging into his body again, giving him pleasure like a thunderbolt.

    Running repair realized.

    that he misunderstood

    That he misunderstood his shivering as pain, not pleasure, and tried to subdue it with pleasure as he had done until now.

    ¡®Misunderstanding. Teacher male sleep¡­!¡¯

    she was trying to talk

    it¡¯s a misunderstanding

    But unfortunately.

    Running repairs were toote.

    Without giving him a chance to stop him, Limon began to trample her again with all his might.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The heat created by the mixing of the senses from inside and outside the ship emptied my headpletely white, forgetting about thewyer who was speaking.

    Bite your ankle and twist your back.

    Convulsions when the stomach is cut with a carving knife.

    Later, she seizes the boat herself and prostrates herself like an animal to seduce him.

    eventually so.

    She was consumed with pleasure.

    Now there are also teachers and disciples.

    There was no sympathy and no one to take responsibility.

    There were only females who stick out their tongues and struggle with pleasure, and males who eventually leave everything to their instincts and covet lewd mates.

    how many days

    how many months

    Or how many years?

    At the boundary between life and death, where even time is meaningless.

    The moment when she bent her back as if she would break after reaching the climax she longed for.

    Finally, the tinum light that swallowed up all the ck tattoos exploded, and the feathers of brilliant light that fluttered in the air permeated her¡­

    ¡­and everything was over.

 Chapter 903

    #903. The end of the war

    * * *

    A giant Indian man.

    The mighty bison stopped.

    Because everything was so sudden and unexpected.

    When he looked at the empty seat in doubt and confusion as to what the hell had happened.

    that buck

    Quietly.

    Footsteps heard from behind.

    Right after he heard the clear echo in this basement where there was only darkness, he reflexively pulled out the photon cannons from his arms and turned around.

    he hesitated.

    ¡°Swordsmith?¡±

    at the bottom of the barbell.

    Dreamroid surrounds them.

    The moment Suri, running inside the capsule, opens her eyes.

    He sighed in relief when he saw the gray-haired man who had suddenly disappeared and reappeared.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I went to Samdocheon for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­what the hell just happened?¡±

    The stalwart bison made a curious expression.

    no one else

    The story that Limon of the world almost died in this short time was so unbelievable and bizarre.

    Of course, the running repair that disappeared with him is sleeping soundly in Limon¡¯s arms.

    Especially since all the Dreamroids that were ready to attack them just a moment ago stopped.

    ¡°Everything is over.¡±

    ¡°You mean Dreamroid is solved?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    So what is the end of it? Leaving the stout buffalo puzzled, Limon

    finished his words quietly, looking at the

    apprentice sleeping in his arms¡­ no, the girl who was now his bride.

    ¡°A war that should have ended long ago.¡±

    * * *

    Indian Territory.

    Even in North America, it is the sacred ce of Indians with a long history next to the fairy kingdom.

    Even though it may not be as bustling as manyrge cities, it was the pride of all Indians, with both traditional culture and the blessings of the natural beauty spirits.

    but this moment.

    The blessednd was a mess.

    A spiritist busy treating the medical spirits and the injured.

    Shamans who, with the help of the Cleaner Spirit, clear away the remains of broken machines.

    Warriors riding in armor and patrolling the surroundings with sentinel spirits in preparation for another raid.

    Even the civilians who assist them.

    Regardless of tribe, gender, age, and gender, everyone in the autonomous district was mobilized to clear the battlefield.

    The fight against Dreamroid was that fierce.

    Still, this was a great victory.

    Although there are restrictions on its use, the Dreamroid, which reproduces the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship and even the sword, is an unprecedented weapon in history.

    Being able to prevent it without death was truly a miracle.

    However, there was no joy of victory on the faces of those in the autonomous district.

    Rather than satisfaction.

    Anxiety rather than relief.

    And there was only trembling.

    Did he escape death thanks to the sudden stop of Dreamroid?

    that was understandable I don¡¯t know the details, but the news that Limon took care of the cause of the Dreamroid soon spread.

    That the Golden Dragon Princess and the Spirits were the ones who yed the most in this defense battle?

    That was also a reason.

    Whether it is the princess of the Seven Dragons, an old enemy.

    The Continental Guardian¡¯s mistake, the Spirit Suden.

    It was because there was too much umted history and bad ties to be obediently happy that I had received help.

    But what really upsets them?

    And there was a separate factor that the chiefs of each tribe and the shamans and other spirits gathered together to discuss seriously.

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    Among the many tribes in the Indian Territory, the one who rules thergest tribe.

    the warchief asked quietly.

    ¡°Are you done checking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not to the point where I can say it¡¯s over yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine not to be sure. Just talk about what has been confirmed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll understand if that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    The mighty bison sighed.

    It wasn¡¯t long after he returned from Babel, but how did he be the person in charge of such an important investigation just because he was the most suitable person?

    Because the more I think about it, the more Iment.

    But what can I do?

    All of this is his own karma for guiding Limon to the borough.

    In the end, he put aside his worries and revealed the results of his investigation.

    ¡°The activities of the corrupt spirits have stopped.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to check the entire moor due tock of time, but at least around the borough.¡±

    From chiefs to shamans.

    Even elementals and shamans.

    Everyone present at the meeting was stunned when they heard that.

    ¡°Somehow, I thought the attack of the fallen spirits suddenly stopped¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, what happened?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t like it too much. It may be a trap of the spirits trying to catch us off guard.¡±

    Let¡¯s say it¡¯s a rumor.

    Would you call it an argument?

    To them who were arguing hard with each other, the strong bison opened his mouth again after a short thought.

    ¡°I have more to report.¡±

    ¡°Something?¡±

    ¡°This is still being confirmed, so please listen to it considering that it is not certain.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What¡¯s the matter, why do you keep talking like this?

    Even considering his prudent personality, everyone including the warchief gave a puzzled look at his attitude of being overly cautious.

    The mighty bison said heavily.

    ¡°It seems that the spirits have escaped corruption.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    and then.

    What came was silence.

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.

    Or they looked at him as if it were bullshit, but when they saw the face of the still serious, strong buffalo, they jumped up in amazement.

    ¡°Is it because the spirits stopped working because they were purified?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Can you take responsibility for that?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something that neither we nor the Fairy Queen could have done¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s confusing and shocking.

    It was an explosive reaction, like pouring water into boiling oil.

    It was natural.

    The Fallen Spirit is a disaster that has thrown the North American continent into chaos for hundreds of years since the Spirit Beasts caused the Spirit Crisis.

    That is why the Indians have been leading the effort to solve the problem of the fallen spirits.

    In terms of not being able to leave behind the Continental Guardian¡¯s mistakes.

    Whether it¡¯s for practical reasons that the Indian Autonomous District suffers the most damage from the corrupted spirits.

    But unfortunately.

    There were no results from that effort.

    The only way is to destroy the fallen spirits.

    Even the Unmyeongsa couldn¡¯t find a way to do it even after hundreds of years of hard work.

    It was unavoidable.

    In the first ce, even a miracle was not enough to solve the problem of the fallen spirits that even the Fairy Queen could not purify with human power.

    It also meant that the grudges of the spirits were deep.

    That¡¯s why they had no choice but to silently hunt the fallen spirits and provide bounties for hundreds of years.

    It was said that most of the bounties the gunmen had received so far came from the Indian Territory.

    However, a problem that was thought to be a national task for the next hundreds of years was resolved overnight.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°¡ªWho do you think did it?¡±

    but right after that.

    The conference room was quiet again.

    The elderly who kept silent even in the midst of all kinds of discussions.

    It was because the question posed by one of the messengers who had guarded the Indian Territory for hundreds of years had the weight to alleviate everyone¡¯s confusion.

    However, as a disciple of Dance with Wolves, the strong bison, who was familiar with Unryeongsa, was not nervous.

    He just quietly expressed his thoughts.

    ¡°It is no coincidence that the corrupted spirits were cleansed after the Dreamroids suddenly stopped functioning.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    The Unryeongsa closed their eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t unexpected.

    It was just hard to ept.

    But now that things have happened, they have no choice but to admit it.

    Who is it that has solved this continent¡¯s long-standing catastrophe?

    ¡°He finally finished the war we started.¡±

    Even though he was called a god with a human body, no one felt that the title was excessive.

    The hero who ended the spirit uprising.

    Swordsmith Limon Aspelder finally ended the disaster that had swept North America for hundreds of years.

    They all couldn¡¯t help but put on a bitter expression at the fact that they were saved by him again.

    * * *

    The Indian Territory was not alone in the uproar of the Corrupt Spirit¡¯s shutdown.

    In the first ce, the fallen spirits were all over the North American continent.

    The residents of the wilderness area, especially the gunman, whose business was to hunt spirits, couldn¡¯t help but be ignorant of the phenomenon.

    The majority of those who passed the first few days, saying that it was because of their mood or that it was just such a period.

    But time keeps running.

    The more you share information with other gunfighters.

    They had no choice but to realize.

    The fact that all the corrupted spirits that infested the wilderness had disappeared.

    The rumor quickly spread to all walks of life through bars or gun dealers and even made it to the news.

    The reaction was explosive.

    As well as the inhabitants of the wilderness area.

    The citizens of the big city, who had lived a life without ties to the fallen spirits, instantly became festive.

    The end of the war against the fallen spirits, which started from the massacre of the Spirit Corps, was of great significance to the North American continent.

    Even in Congress, there was a serious discussion about making it a national anniversary.

    Besides, there was a practical reason for the excitement.

    The reason why the United States could not properly use its power despite being the world¡¯srgest power was the Fallen Spirit.

    To be precise, it was because the wilderness infested with them was spread everywhere, making it difficult to exchange with other regions and the difficulty of developing the territory was extreme.

    But what if that problem is solved and the wilderness opens up?

    Of course, the United States, which has been divided by region, will finallye together as one.

    It would be possible to make huge profits by pioneering vastnds that had been neglected, from mines to pastures and farnds.

    So those with insight.

    In particr,panies ran to the point where their feet were on fire in order to pioneer and preupynds without owners.

    There were even people who openly said that the era of great scales, which had ended in the golden age of the distant past, had reopened.

    However, contrary to what they are talking about, few of them took the lead in the pioneering business.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an ignorant individual.

    No matter how small thepany was, I knew it.

    If they really want to seize this opportunity, there are people they must keep an eye on.

    It was the eyes of the Seven Dragons.

    Even so, the Seven Dragons Group is a conglomerate that upies the wealth of the world and has a huge influence on the economy.

    Even after the disappearance of the Golden Lord and the copse of the World Federation, their influence has gone beyond enormous and has reached an absolute level.

    It was inevitable for those who wanted to make a lot of money to pay attention to the Seven Dragons.

    no matter how rich a person is,

    Whether it¡¯s a politician boasting power.

    Whether it¡¯s a superhuman high-level yer.

    There was no way to avoid the end of his life if he was offended by the Seven Dragons.

    However, despite the turmoil, the Seven Dragons were quiet.

    The North American continent is the territory of the Golden Dragon n, and its princess, Charlotte, is in the Indian Autonomous District.

    It was because each princess was busy just taking care of the umted work.

    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±

    Among the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    A girl who was busier than anyone else.

    Li Qingyu was in his office, looking at the documents he had just received, with a cold smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally revealed your tail.¡±

 Chapter 904

    #904. Thank you

    * * *

    Indian Borough, which boasts a long history, had that many buildings.

    Although it was an old-fashioned tent made in a traditional style on the outside, the inside was as sophisticated as any modern building.

    Among them, there was even a ceparable to Leviathan.

    It was made gorgeous by borrowing the power of the spirits, but it was too cunning that even the chief couldn¡¯t use it.

    but this moment.

    The barracks, which were nothing short of bright apricots, were proving their existence value for the first time due to unexpected guests.

    Squeak.

    Eyebrows that curled down tightly.

    Quiet, quiet breathing.

    Even the dagger he embraced like a doll.

    Just a moment to stroke the hair of a girl who looks like she is sleeping without knowing the world.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Nakyung, what do you think it looks like?¡±

    [Because I¡¯m not a witch sister or a doctor sister?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t even expect a proper opinion up to that point. So just tell me what you see.¡±

    [It¡¯s more burdensome to say that.]

    Thanks to the hard work of blocking Dreamroid, I¡¯ve been sick for several days and finally got up.

    Doing it again right away

    Anyway, the owner who pampers his pet too much.

    While grumbling, Yuna-kyung pped her wings and flew off Limon¡¯s shoulder.

    And while sitting on the smooth belly of a running eagle, an Indian girl who had been sleeping on hisp, he was examining her tummy.

    Suddenly, he tilted his head.

    [By the way, Chief. I have a question.]

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    [It¡¯s an Indian sister¡¯s tattoo, so why is it heart-shaped?] A

    cute belly with an unsightly ck tattoo on it since she was resurrected by the Lion Resuscitation Act.

    However, there was no longer a ck tattoo on the running ship of Suri.

    Instead, only the tinum-colored pattern of two daggers crossing over the heart gave off a subtle glow.

    ¡°¡­what if you ask me about that? The one who put the magic on this carving knife is you and the old woman.¡±

    [Um, that¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t think there was anything like this in the witch sister¡¯s spell.]

    Scratching your head for a while.

    Yuna-kyung shrugged her wings as if asking what was going on, looked at the tattoo again, and opened her beak.

    [I¡¯m not sure, but magically it seems pretty stable.]

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you woken up for days?¡±

    [Well, why?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Why are you looking at it with such quack eyes?! That¡¯s why I said I didn¡¯t know!]

    It took a while for me to p my wings full of resentment.

    Looking at Limon, who seemed suspicious, Yuna-kyung eventually let out a sigh.

    [Ehh¡­. Wait a minute. I¡¯ll check it in more detail.]

    ¡°Please.¡±

    [I¡¯ll put this on a debt, so don¡¯t forget.]

    I won¡¯t go beyond high-end snacks, so be prepared.

    Na-kyung Yun, sternly stern, rummaged through the feathers to find castings for her magic.

    But this time, maybe it¡¯s because I blew all the castings by using Hwasin Advent while fighting Dreamroid.

    Yuna-kyung, who couldn¡¯t find a suitable casting after searching for a long time, eventually fluttered and flew over Limon¡¯s head.

    Then, after pulling out one of his hairs with his beak, he returned to the girl¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Hmm, let¡¯s see. what is this order I¡¯m sure it was a spell that I learned hard because the witch sister said she would give me a cake if I memorized it¡­]

    ¡­in whispers.

    [Oh right. was that it? Thanks for letting me know, Shera.]

    Whether or not you know that Limon is not a quack anymore, he¡¯s watching with crow¡¯s eyes.

    She uttered a short order.

    The moment the spell waspleted and Limon¡¯s hair, which Nakyung Yun was holding in her beak, turned into light and disappeared.

    [Sighs?!]

    ¡°Na Kyung?¡±

    For a while, I was puzzled when I saw Yuna-gyeong screaming out of breath like a chick who had seen a wild cat.

    Limon reached out to pick her up as she stumbled.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    It was because Yuna-gyeong, who was frightened, hurriedly backtracked and fell off the boat of a running repairman.

    ¡°¡­why are you like that?¡±

    [Yes! Why am I?]

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Waegi avoid other people¡¯s hands like a girl from a gyukbang who knows that if it touches a man¡¯s hand, she will be pregnant?¡±

    [This Im pregnant¡­! Am I new? Because I can¡¯t get pregnant? They¡¯lly eggs when they grow up?]

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Should I say it¡¯s broken?

    Should I say it¡¯s broken?

    As Limone puts on a suspicious expression as she watches the floundering bluebird, turning her head to and fro, desperately avoiding eye contact with her.

    Using the body of the running eagle as a shield, Yuna-kyung struggled behind her, covering her face with her wings.

    ¡®Ah, why do I use magic to peep into dreams¡­!¡¯

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time.

    After finally calming down.

    Yuna-kyung pretended to be calm and got on top of the girl again.

    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±

    [It¡¯s okay, of course. I was just flustered.]

    ¡°¡­Ah, is that so?¡±

    Far from being a little taken aback, it was a while to look at Yuna-gyeong, who still behaved as if a screw was missing.

    Limon shook his head.

    I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s doing this, but I didn¡¯t mean to ask her about something she didn¡¯t want to talk about.

    ¡°So, how is the repair?¡±

    [Ah, the Indian sister is fine. It¡¯s just with the team leader¡­]

    ¡°With me?¡±

    [Hey ya ya ya, I¡¯m just tired from dreaming about eating deliciouste-night snacks, so I¡¯m probably just sleeping a bit deeply. Probably yes.]

    ¡°Because I¡¯m tired. It could be.¡±

    Limon nodded his head, epting Yuna-gyeong¡¯s exnation.

    It wasn¡¯t so strange that she didn¡¯t open her eyes for more than a few days, since she had been wandering between death and death after thew on resuscitation of lions had already copsed.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°It was thanks to repair that I was able to purify the spirit beasts¡¯ grudges.¡±

    Limon smiled bitterly as he stroked the head of the girl who was soundly asleep.

    The Spirit Beast¡¯s grudge, which corrupted the spirits, was connected to her dream through the Matrix in order to use the running repair.

    And that also meant that the running eagle and the fallen spirits were connected in the dream.

    And with the help of Limon, the moment she realized her long-cherished wish and escaped death, she cut off the nightmare that dominated her dreams.

    The grudge of the Spirit Tree dwelling inside all the fallen spirits in North America.

    no matter how far

    A program without even a soul.

    It didn¡¯t matter anyway.

    In her dreams, she is the true absolute.

    Because he was the strongest sword master who could achieve anything he wished for.

    Thanks to that, the chaos that took countless lives in the North American continent for over hundreds of years from the beginning of the Elemental War has finallye to an end.

    as a master.

    Also as a groom.

    It was something to be proud of.

    However, there was something else that Limon was most concerned about right now.

    ¡°Anyway, repair means that you¡¯repletely out of your spell now.¡±

    Now it¡¯s about being swayed by someone else¡¯s will.

    without losing your life again.

    Watching him relieved while stroking the running eagle that had perfectly revived the lion this time.

    Only then did Yuna-kyung, who was relieved of the shock, speak triumphantly.

    [Thank you to me and the witch sister. How hard we worked to process the power of the Seven Arcs in a short amount of time.]

    Thew of resuscitation of the lion was a miracle that was treated as a myth even in the Silver Age in the first ce.

    No matter how much Sir is the legendary great witch and Yuna-kyung is a blue bird who even uses the incarnation¡¯s spell, it was not something that could be easily aplished.

    Still, there are two reasons why I was able to do this.

    One is to¡¯s carving knife.

    The other was star power.

    Among the powers of the stars that Limon gained from cutting down the constetion, there was also the power to interfere with the souls of the dead.

    before he returns.

    The three constetions that offered the contract.

    Among them, the power to undo the death that influenced Yuna-kyung¡¯s reincarnation as a blue bird, obtained by cutting off a part of the ¡®Benevolent Guardian of Resurrection¡¯.

    The problem is that even Limon can¡¯t handle that power properly.

    It was unavoidable.

    In the first ce, the power was too weak and unstable as it was only obtained by cutting off the wings through the message.

    It was so hard to use even with Seven Arcs.

    That¡¯s why Sir studied to¡¯s carving knife with Yuna-kyung.

    Of course, the power of the Seven Arcs was so powerful and mysterious that it was not something anyone could carelessly touch.

    But nothing is impossible with magic.

    In that regard, Sir, a truly witch-like witch, found an expedient.

    [Anyway, the witch sister is really great too. You came up with the idea of converting a magic tool made by Unryeongsa into a magical tool.]

    The Seven Arcs are the seals that confine the power of the Constetions.

    Its power was so strong that it strengthened the sealing sphere and gave it mystical powers even while imprisoned.

    That¡¯s why Cir made it possible to use Limon¡¯s star power by remodeling the sealing sphere, not the Seven Arcs.

    only one purpose.

    For the purpose of breaking the spell on sword masters and renewing thew of resuscitation of lions.

    It was a feat that could only be described as phenomenal even for the legendary Archwitch, Sir.

    [Well, that was possible because of Shera and me.]

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Limon, who had been quietly looking at the proud Yuna-kyung, suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°thanks.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°As you said, Nakyung wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Suri if it wasn¡¯t for your strength.¡±

    [¡­Where are you sick, team leader?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Look at Yuna-gyeong, who asks with a strange face after hearing her honest gratitude, for a moment.

    After letting out a small sigh.

    Limon snapped his fingers.

    Fuck!

    [evil! Where is the way to say thank you and then

    do this ?!

    [Who and when! What time, minutes, seconds?!]

    Suddenly, Yuna-kyung, who had been hit on the forehead, jumps up and down.

    It was when Limon smiled while watching that scene.

    Doing it.

    The fact that the smooth belly of the girl Yuna-kyung was running rampant overturned.

    [Queuck?!]

    Suddenly, the bluebird on the stomach makes a sound like a rat.

    With her knees on the ground, the girl slowly lifted only her waist and hips, then stretched her arms out in front of her.

    and haam

    After a long yawn.

    As if he hadn¡¯t woken up yet, he looked around with hazy eyes.

    He found a gray-haired man looking at him with aplex face mixed with relief and joy, and blinked slowly.

    ¡°¡­was up.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Suri, your body is a little¡­¡±

    Chin.

    Seeing her finally awake, Limon, greatly relieved, tried to ask if there was any pain.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    before he even finished asking the question.

    The girl with her slender arms wrapped around her neck pulled him straight.

    Like that¡­

    Tzeup.

    like in a dream

    The two lips ovep.

    Just in time, the entrance to the tent they were in opened and a arrogant blonde beauty entered.

    ¡°Do you have a moment? The shaman came here to tell me something, but what should I do¡­¡± ¡°¡­

    ¡±

    ¡­A gray-haired man who has hardened and an Indian girl who eagerly covets his lips even in her sleep.

    And a death-like silence descended between the descendant of the dragon who watched them with cold eyes and the blue bird who babbled in a dying state.

 Chapter 905

    #905. I like it

    * * *

    I¡¯m not particrly proud of it.

    Yuna-kyung was proud of herself.

    There is no other blue bird in the world who has gone through a battlefield as dangerous as himself.

    It was never overly proud.

    Lord of level 100.

    A dragon descendant princess.

    The worst disaster, a demon.

    Even the Sword Master.

    It was because she had seen and even fought countless times with all kinds of absolutes that even an immortal who had lived a long time would not have seen.

    Besides, even a dog in Seodang can recite Poongwol in three years.

    As much as she always wandered around the absolutes, she gained various talents and built up her abilities step by step.

    Sword master¡¯s taijutsu.

    Archwitch¡¯s magic.

    Armor of the Ancient Spirit.

    Shinma union with Shera.

    Even Hwasin Advent, the trump card.

    ¡­Even though most of them are from outside sources, her power to do her best is more than tolerable absolute.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t say nonsense about winning against a sword master, he could boast that he could survive for more than 10 minutes now.

    Besides, her master is none other than the swordsmith of the world.

    sh the resurrected Sword Master.

    Destroy the world federation.

    He is not the dog bird of the world who took all seven princesses as his bride¡­ but the absolute one among absolutes.

    As long as there is ast-ditch strategy to reach the team leader if you are at a disadvantage, there is no opponent you should fear, be it a god or an absolute being.

    Yuna-kyung was confident.

    ¡®I want to run away¡­¡¯

    ¡­until a while ago.

    Eyes fixed on the floor.

    Head bent at right angles.

    Even the most dead breath.

    In a corner of the tent, killing its presence as much as possible and imitating air, that figure is truly a pitiful blue bird.

    Far from standing up against the Dreamroid Corps, it was the appearance of a chick that wanted to run away with its tail curled up even if a mouse appeared.

    It was unavoidable.

    this moment.

    The heavy air that swallowed the tent made even the absolute humble and humble.

    ¡®¡­what crime did I have to be here for?¡¯

    Thinking that it would have been easier to fight the Dreamroid Corps, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    Fortunately, she is not the only one who regards this ce as a cushion of thorns.

    The misfortune was that the tent was upied by air so cold that there was nofort in it.

    roll around.

    the center of that chill.

    A white-haired man scratching his cheek.

    To be precise, a girl was rolling in his arms.

    Rolling around in someone¡¯s arms, not even on a bed, is usually a description or a metaphor for spending time idle.

    It was different this time.

    Degur.

    Stretching out the flexible body.

    ce your upper body on hisp.

    Roll over and bury your face in his stomach.

    He sniffed and purred as if he felt better, and rubbed his cheek against those hard thighs.

    The sight of her rolling around on the man¡¯sp to her heart¡¯s content using her petite body is truly a beast.

    It was like a cat snuggling up in a cozy nest, and it resembled a puppy ying cute with its owner.

    Especially that happy expression.

    It was a look that made me feel warm just by looking at it.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why the chill rages in this tent.

    It was because of the pair of eyes.

    ¡°¡­they seem to get along really well.¡±

    A hand resting on her chin at an angle.

    Long, slender legs that sit cross-legged.

    Fingers tapping the armrests.

    Anguid voice as if everything was boring.

    While everyone was on the cushion, he sat on a chair alone and reached eye level.

    The look was so vague that he seemed to belittle everything beneath his eyes.

    But Yuna-kyung knew.

    That she is not indifferent.

    Not to mention that what you just said was obviously a sarcastic remark, not apliment.

    ¡­If it wasn¡¯t for that, there¡¯s no way her golden eyes would have been so cold as she watched the eagle run with Limon.

    ¡°Yes, Suri is my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s natural for priests to get along?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ not necessarily like that.¡±

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    I raised seven disciples.

    That centa was a really painful word for him, as he buried himself and cut down several people himself even after he was resurrected.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he realized it himself after seeing his bitter expression.

    A blonde woman with twitching eyebrows.

    Charlotte finally spoke with a snort.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re the disciple I wanted to keep alive even when I made you my bride, it¡¯s only natural that we get along well.¡±

    whether it is acknowledged

    Or is it rude?

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    Even if the timing wasn¡¯t good, there was nothing to say as long as I saw Suri running in front of her and kissing her.

    So I¡¯d better keep quiet, at least until she calms down.

    he thought calmly.

    Indeed, it was a judgment like a veteran and an intuition like a sword master.

    bubit bubit.

    ¡­The problem is that even though they are the same sword master, they don¡¯t show their intuition.

    Although she was a girl who continued to roll in Limon¡¯s arms calmly and weakly, as if she couldn¡¯t even feel Charlotte¡¯s cold gaze.

    ¡°Um, repair?¡±

    So Limon quietly called her.

    I know it feels good, but to ask you to hold back for a while.

    but right after that.

    He couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    It was because the running repairman, who had been looking up at him like a puppy whose name had been called, suddenly raised his head.

    And so, the moment those pink lips gently parted.

    licking.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°answer. Showing affection.¡±

    ¡°Suriya people don¡¯t usually lick the tip of their nose to show affection¡­¡±

    Limon sighed as he saw the girl flicking his tongue at the tip of his nose.

    And calmly pointed out.

    ¡°Above all, it¡¯s in front of other people.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°It means that you should refrain from showing too much affection in front of other people.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    The running repairman tilted his head.

    And after a while, it leaned back to the other side.

    I guess I don¡¯t understand.

    Or something seems odd.

    The running repairman, who repeatedly tilted his head from side to side like an owl, spoke casually.

    ¡°confession. I like male teachers.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°actually. Rather than eating the most delicious meat, than running in the meadow, than swimming in ake, and¡­ more than dreaming, a male teacher is better.¡±

    Limon was speechless for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the confession was so out of the blue.

    It was because it was so simple and crude without any rhetoric, so it conveyed a more pure and honest heart.

    Especially since he knows better than anyone what it means to love her more than a dream.

    It wasn¡¯t just Limon.

    Of course, Yuna-kyung, who was holding her breath.

    Even Charlotte, who had cold eyes, couldn¡¯t hide her subtle gaze.

    Running Suri, a girl who was calm and calm in such a subtle atmosphere, looked up at Limon with bright eyes and asked.

    ¡°question. Does the male teacher like me too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Teacher male?¡±

    He spoke his honest heart.

    Why is Limon not answering?

    Although there are doubts, there is no anxiety at all, so the gaze of a disciple and priest is harder to block than a swordsman.

    And sighing quietly in the baptism of warm, lukewarm, and cold gazes that can be felt even without looking.

    Limon finally opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Likes.¡±

    ¡°who?¡±

    ¡°¡­I want you.¡±

    ¡°how much?¡±

    ¡°Suri as much as you like me.¡±

    It is truly the realm of liberation.

    Suri smiled brightly when she heard Limon¡¯s confession of putting everything down after much agony.

    Then, with a sigh, he hugged Limon and rubbed his cheek against his face.

    ¡°pleasure. I also like male teachers. The male teacher is also good. So no problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, the male teacher.¡±

    Limondo himself.

    Because we liked each other, we became ¡®pairs¡¯.

    Males and females are happy with each other the more they express their affection, but why should they cover it up?

    The running repairman, who stopped Limon from speaking too confidently, looked at him with a bright face and demanded again and again.

    ¡°Demand me to mate.¡±

    ¡°¡­what to do?¡±

    ¡°exnation. The clearest expression of affection. Mating. So, I want to mate with a male teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Now here?¡±

    ¡°Positive.¡±

    awesome

    Whether Yuna-kyung opens her beak.

    Whether or not Charlotte crushes the armrest of the chair.

    At the end of watching a girl with a female face full of aspirations and her resilient body close to her before she was a disciple and a bride.

    Let out a gentle sigh.

    Limon pinched her cheek.

    Koo Woo-wook.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    ¡°Suri, when are you really going to be a human?¡±

    ¡°denial. I am human.¡±

    ¡°What would you do if you were born as a human being? People should act like people.¡±

    Are you polite?

    is it moral

    It¡¯s the three rivers and five wheels.

    Frommon sense to cultural.

    And even something very Confucian.

    As a groom and as a teacher before being a male.

    He was sullen by Limon, who started nagging like an old man who had lived on the Korean Penins alone for hundreds of years.

    The running repair muttered.

    ¡°dissatisfaction. The male teacher is too much. They mated a lot before they got married, but they don¡¯t feed the fish they¡¯ve caught.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you not to say things like that, you beast-like disciple.¡±

    Not learning anything good.

    Why do bad things learn quickly?

    Limon patted the girl¡¯s head as if he couldn¡¯t help it while worrying like all teachers or parents would have.

    As if that alone gave her energy back, the girl happily rubbed her head and nape in his hands.

    ¡°¡­Hmm, what a boring skit.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the atmosphere between the two, which feels warm and lukewarm like warm water.

    Or is it because of the attitude of a running eagle that doesn¡¯t care no matter how cold it radiates, like a tiger that doesn¡¯t pay attention to the gaze of an ant?

    It seems like I¡¯m losing my pulse.

    Charlotte snorted lightly and stopped ncing at her.

    Only then did Yuna-kyung breathe a sigh of relief in the slightly calmer space.

    The visitor, who had been holding his breath as nervously as she, finally opened his mouth with a light clearing of his cough.

    ¡°Looks like you came to me when I wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shamandy. It¡¯s funny for andlord to notice guests in his house.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d that is the case.¡±

    I feel so lucky.

    after nodding.

    The little squirrel bowed politely.

    ¡°First of all, I would like to express my gratitude on behalf of all Indians in North America.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I haven¡¯t done anything to be so thankful for.¡±

    ¡°Still, we are grateful. So, I dere it.¡±

    ¡°Deration?¡±

    After putting both hands on the floor and lowering his head deeply, he expressed his greatest gratitude.

    The little squirrel slowly raised its head again.

    Then, looking straight into his golden eyes, he politely held out an object he had taken from his bosom with both hands and continued.

    ¡°I swear to the Fairy Queen, from now on ournds will be your home, our blood will be your family, and our friends will be your spirits.¡±

    ¡°¡­Shamandy, do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    a long time ago.

    A holy relic from the golden age.

    Holding out the staff of mistletoe that the Fairy Queen had when she made a pact with the spirits.

    After a long and lengthy discussion, the little squirrel conveyed the will of the nation, including all of the Continental Guardians and the shaman, the shaman.

    ¡°It means that our Continental Guardians want to be subjugated to you, Swordsman.¡±

 Chapter 906

    #906. I don¡¯t really need it,

    Continental Guardian.

    hundreds of years ago.

    After the Elemental War broke out.

    They took responsibility and disbanded, and their power was indescribably weakenedpared to their heyday.

    But rich people go through three generations even if they fail.

    The Continental Guardians, which began in the Golden Age, were once an organization thatpeted for supremacy in the world, standing shoulder to shoulder with the Seven Dragons and the Dark Dawn.

    Their influence in North America was enormous.

    It is also possible for the Democratic Party to have a minimal confrontation with the Republican Party, which is dominated by the Golden Dragon n.

    The golden lord was able to build wealthparable to that of the Seven Dragons because it was thanks to their support.

    So it was.

    Why did Limon make a mysterious expression?

    ¡°The Continental Guard will swear allegiance to me?¡±

    ¡°Simr but different.¡±

    The Continental Guardians are an alliance between tribes.

    Basically, since it is an organization where members are equal, there is no concept of loyalty.

    You cannot swear allegiance.

    But they would give any treasure Limon wanted, and everyone woulde forward if help was needed.

    Hearing what the little squirrel calmly said, Yuna-kyung put on a dumbfounded expression.

    [Are you serious, Shaman?]

    ¡°You don¡¯t say this as a joke.¡±

    [No, what would you do if the team leader asked you to give away all your property?]

    ¡°You can give it to me.¡±

    [¡­You really want to give me all your possessions?]

    ¡°I have to keep my oath to the Fairy Queen. Instead, I want you to be considerate and leave at least the property to feed and sleep your children.¡±

    [How is that different from saying that you will be loyal?]

    ¡°The difference is that you will regard the swordsman not as our master, but as your first friend and neighbor.¡±

    Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    Even if it¡¯s the one who swore allegiance, it¡¯s natural to rebel if you offer all your property.

    Judging by the little squirrel¡¯s attitude, it looked like he was really going to give up the house and theft without the slightest exaggeration.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just property.

    The Continental Guardians were an organization that once ruled the world.

    Even now, if not as much as the World Federation and the Seven Dragons, there were still a few Unmyeongsa belonging to it.

    If you get full cooperation from them, it was not very impossible to gain the hegemony of the world.

    ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t really need it?¡±

    ¡°We know.¡±

    ¡­The problem is that the person concerned is Limon.

    That¡¯s why the little squirrel was not disappointed in his sullen reaction.

    He held out his mistletoe staff and asked calmly.

    ¡°Still, I want you to think of it as a repayment and ept it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a return¡­¡±

    Limon made an even more strange expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just ironic that he dered his subjugation, saying he would pay back the favor to him who disbanded the Continental Guardian.

    It was for several other reasons.

    That¡¯s why Charlotte, who had been watching her with her arms crossed,zily opened her mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s a really funny story.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what is funny.¡±

    ¡°I mean the audacity to dispose of grace cheaply without thinking of giving anything away.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to ask if Princess Gold Dragon thinks our oath is a lie.¡±

    The little squirrel narrowed its eyes.

    For the Indians, the Fairy Queen, who has been ruling over the spirits and taking care of mankind since the golden age, is a nobler being than a god.

    To insult her oath was not something that even the benefactor who had defended the Indian Territory could pass over.

    Especially if the opponent is Princess Gold Dragon, who has been at odds with them for a long time.

    However, at the gaze of such a small squirrel, Charlotte rather had a cold sneer.

    ¡°What does it matter whether the oath is false or true? After all, there¡¯s no way we¡¯d want anything from you.¡±

    Limon, who is not only the strongest sword master himself, but also married seven princesses, is already a loser in the world.

    I wonder if it was before the World Federation copsed.

    The power of the Continental Guardians was not very attractive to him now, who had already dealt with almost all the Lords and Sword Masters.

    Even the property and treasures of the Continental Guardians wereughable to the Seven Dragons.

    So whether you swear allegiance or not.

    In fact, unless Limon asks for something, they lose nothing.

    It¡¯s really amazing that you¡¯re trying to solve the grace that protected the Indian borough and ended the Spirit Crisis at such a cheap price.

    Charlotte continued.

    ¡°Rather, you are more than shameless and even cunning in that only you benefit unterally.¡±

    [Profit? What is the benefit?]

    ¡°It means that just being able to receive his protection is a sufficient benefit.¡±

    The fact that the Continental Guardian will regard Limon as their first friend and neighbor means that they will be his friend and neighbor as well.

    The absolute ruler who holds the hegemony of the present era and the sword master of immortality, Limon, as an ally.

    It was a great opportunity that everyone would want to acquire, even at the cost of tons of gold or hundreds of beauties.

    Especially from the standpoint of the Continental Guardians, who had been at odds with the Seven Dragons for a long time.

    [¡­they bowed their heads first because they were afraid they would be persecuted by the team leader or rich sister?]

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t persecute them, as long as we have the power to do so, it¡¯s the duty of the rulers toe up with countermeasures.¡±

    It¡¯s not just that.

    Since the war with the World Federation is over.

    Now, the world will be reorganized around Limon and the Seven Dragons.

    In fact, even now, numerous people, from presidents of each country to the heads of giant guilds and the presidents ofrge corporations, were anxious to establish a rtionship with the Seven Dragons.

    whether it is a great power.

    anyrge organization.

    whether it is just one individual.

    This is because everyone knew that if they could not follow this flow, they would be weeded out.

    It would have been a huge loss just to be pushed out of the sales rankings of GOD brand products or nectar.

    ¡°Above all, isn¡¯t there a sword spirit by his side now?¡±

    [Why Indian sister?]

    Tilted.

    Is it because I heard your name?

    In the middle of a running repairman who was rolling on Limon¡¯sp and keeping his ears pricked up, and Yu Na-kyung tilting their heads side by side.

    Charlotte spokenguidly.

    ¡°They can strengthen their position by supporting her and making her our opponent.¡±

    [¡­The Indian sister doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in that.]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re interested or not. It only matters that she can be the focal point for the Indians.¡±

    It was a while that I listened.

    He seems to have lost interest quickly.

    Charlotte sneered as she watched the running repairmen intent on nuzzling in Limon¡¯s arms.

    Although she may look like a half-beast girl on the outside, Suri is a sword master.

    He was a superman who could face the Seven Dragons alone.

    If the Continental Guardians gathered around her, they might not be enough to rece the Seven Dragons, but they could be a forceparable to them.

    [¡­Shaman-sister, did you really think that far and decide to be subordinate to the team leader?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny that there was some calction.¡±

    [You said you wanted to repay me?]

    ¡°The Continental Guard is an organization. Even if you repay the favor, you can¡¯t avoid calcting your own interests.¡±

    An individual might give up everything to repay the favor, regardless of gain or loss.

    However, an organization called the Continental Guardian, which has hundreds of core members and carries the fate of tens of millions of Indians, cannot do that.

    speak proudly

    The little squirrel saw Limon.

    ¡°But even if not right now, we will definitely be of help to you someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t like it, you can refuse. The favor will be repaid in another way.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡±

    After quietly shaking my head.

    Limon said, taking the mistletoe branch she was holding out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get the Continental Guard¡¯s repayment.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for epting me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s just a decision I made after weighing the gains and losses.¡±

    he said calmly.

    Althoughcking in power, the Continental Guardians are an organization with thergest number of shamans and spiritists in the world.

    Their knowledge and skills umted over thousands of years of studying spirits and the Seven Dragons had room for help in a different way.

    All the more because he has already lived a long time and will live a far longer life.

    ¡°Anyway, thank you so much. So, as a token of appreciation, I would like you to participate in the festival tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What festival?¡±

    ¡°A festival held tomemorate the end of the spirit uprising.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    ¡°And if you¡¯ll allow me, I¡¯d like to hold the sword spirit¡¯s wedding ceremony as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Geomryeong-nim doesn¡¯t have a family anyway. So, as Indians, we would like to congratte you on your engagement.¡±

    [¡­In short, you mean that you want to spit on an Indian sister while acting as a wife?]

    ¡°Of course, there is such a calction.¡±

    [Political things are rather exciting at this point¡­]

    Whether Yuna-kyung gets tired of it.

    Whether Limon isughing out loud.

    Whether Charlotte watches with cold eyes.

    Whether a little squirrel proudly conducts political maneuvers.

    When Suri, who runs as if she doesn¡¯t care, spends a happy time rubbing against Limon.

    A heavy voice came from outside the tent.

    ¡°Are you still talking?¡±

    ¡°Want to know what the West is doing here?¡±

    Why did the strong bisone here when he was already decided to tell the story on behalf of the Continental Guardian?

    Among the little squirrel asking.

    The mighty bison said in a heavy voice.

    ¡°A visitor came to you a little while ago and came to guide you.¡±

    ¡°customer? to us?¡±

    While Limon, who was puzzled by the sudden statement, soon made a strange expression.

    Yuna-gyeong blinked involuntarily when she saw the strong buffalo opening the tent and seeing the guests following him.

    [¡­President¡¯s sister?]

    A blonde beauty in a cowboy outfit.

    A close aide to Charlotte and at the same time the President of the United States.

    Ellis got down on one knee in front of Charlotte, who was sitting cross-legged in a chair.

    ¡°I heard you were overdoing it again, but I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be there for you when it was important. my princess.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology. It was I who decided to leave you behind.¡±

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    In the first ce, the road was set out to find a running repair that was dying because the main beak was broken.

    No one knew that an outrageous thing called a dreamroid would pop out.

    It was she who thought that excessive force was not necessary and left everyone behind to spend time alone with Limon.

    Of course, the biggest reason for leaving Alice was that Charlotte¡¯s vacancy was too big.

    Even so, there were too many overdue tasks as he had recently been training at Quetzalcoatl.

    That¡¯s why Charlotte immediately asked the question.

    ¡°So what happened here?¡±

    ¡°I came here by air because I have something to report to you urgently.¡±

    ¡°What report?¡±

    It is true that as long as all the fallen spirits are purified, there will be no more flying in the sky and being shot down.

    But no matter how much it is, what is the reason for the urgent visit by using a private ne in the yard where safety has not yet been verified?

    To him who asked doubtfully.

    Alice said with a hard face.

    ¡°The ck Dragon Princess has found the remnants of the World Federation.¡±

 Chapter 907

    #907. I hope my choice wasn¡¯t wrong

    * * *

    No matter how talented you are.

    whether it¡¯s lucky luck

    Whether you were born with a golden spoon or not.

    It¡¯s a world where you can never livefortably.

    As you go through life, it is inevitable that you will experience a major failure or be cornered several times.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s time to test a person¡¯s true ability to see if they can escape such a predicament or how to turn that predicament into an opportunity.

    from that point of view.

    he was so unlucky

    It wasn¡¯t that hecked talent. Because he had the ability to run at least one country.

    It wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t lucky. Anyway, thanks to luck, I was able to rise to the top of the country.

    One problem.

    it was the environment.

    His situation was already¡­

    No, precisely because the situation of his country was so broken that it could not be rectified with the efforts of a single individual.

    So it was.

    President of the Republic of Korea.

    Why did Shin Myung-woon fall into conflict?

    It was indeed a deep and painful agony.

    Why did he have to make this choice? It was to the point of hair loss due to stress and resentment.

    However, as if the person who is about to fall from the edge of the cliff has no choice but to cling desperately to the snake¡¯s tail rather than the rotten rope.

    There are times when you have to make a choice no matter how bad it is.

    After a long and protracted conflict.

    He finally made up his mind.

    At this moment, he was facing the consequences of his decision.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m ready.¡±

    [Already?]

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to hurry up.¡±

    [Still, I thought it would take a few more weeks¡­. Goryeoin are really surprisingly quick at anything.]

    As if it¡¯s really amazing.

    He was not at all pleased with the soft admiration of his opponent¡¯s voice.

    Instead, I was just anxious and anxious.

    ¡°What are you going to do from now on?¡±

    [Ah, you don¡¯t have to worry, we¡¯ll take care of the aftermath.]

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that you don¡¯t care?¡±

    [If you¡¯re nervous, why don¡¯t you focus on other things? You must have a lot of work to do.]

    ¡°¡­Are you kidding me?¡±

    [Of course, I¡¯m serious.]

    Say goodbye.

    Shin Myung-wun, who almost shouted at themunicator he was holding, managed to calm his excitement.

    And he said it as calmly as possible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know it, but I¡¯ve crossed a dangerous bridge with this.¡±

    [Whoops, there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know.]

    As if you heard a really interesting joke.

    with a lightugh.

    she said softly.

    [Because if the fact that you cooperated with us is known, you will be destroyed when the entire world, including the Seven Dragons, is chasing us.

    ] It is the end of our country.¡±

    [Probably so. Contrary to their cute faces, those princesses of the Seven Dragons are cold and cruel.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [You know that, so you must have decided to cooperate with us. Isn¡¯t that right?]

    At her point.

    Shin Myung-woon had no choice but to remain silent.

    The present day, when no great power cannot help but decline without the protection of the Seven Dragons.

    There was no future for the Republic of Korea, which was withdrawing even the business of the Seven Dragon Group, let alone protection, by destroying Limon.

    Especially since the economic copse has already begun.

    As time goes on, the situation gets worse.

    it¡¯s going to get worse

    The Republic of Korea, which was once called the world leader, will be poorer and more hungry than any other backward country.

    As long as the absolute rulers of Limon and the Seven Dragons rule the world, that is forever.

    So it was.

    Why did Shin Myung-woon have no choice but to ept this risky deal?

    Even if it was a gamble that could ruin the country if it failed, this was thest chance to save the Republic of Korea, which was already strong in national luck.

    ¡°If things go wrong, don¡¯t forget that we don¡¯t know.¡±

    [There is nothing to worry about. Even if we get caught by the Seven Dragons, we have no intention of holding on to you like water ghosts.]

    ¡°It¡¯s easy for anyone to make up their mind.¡±

    [After all, it¡¯s the job of priests like us to live as we have decided.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Then, may the Lord bless you.]

    Whether they seed.

    or fail on the contrary.

    There was no need to worry about the retaliation of the Seven Dragons.

    It took a long time to look at themunicator that was cut off after the words mixed with the sound of lightughter and short greetings.

    Shin Myung-woon closed his eyes.

    And prayed.

    ¡®I hope my choice wasn¡¯t wrong¡­¡¯

    * * *

    Put down themunicator.

    She turned slowly.

    Then, with a gentle smile, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Finally, we are ready.¡±

    ¡°You worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Nogoranyo, that¡¯s rather what I have to say.¡±

    A woman in a fancy dress.

    Holy Lord Johanna smiled at the muscr middle-aged man.

    ¡°If the creator lord hadn¡¯t let the spirit beasts dwell in the fallen spirits run wild, we wouldn¡¯t have had time to prepare.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the wisdom that the Apostle of the Stars has passed on.¡±

    ¡°It is also true that if it were not for you, we would not have been able to restore the legacy of the Golden Lord.¡±

    ¡ºGame Master¡».

    A skill that the golden lord used to control the spirits corrupted by the virus.

    However, that skill originally belonged not to the golden lord, but to his granddaughter and an acrobatic fox who was the sub-guild leader of the Midas guild.

    After the fall of Midas.

    We want to ask for responsibility for the copse of the guild.

    Or aiming for the legacy of the golden lord.

    An acrobatic fox who hid his tracks to avoid people flocking to him like a swarm of bees.

    Finding her, borrowing her skills, and restoring the virus that had already disappeared was no easy feat.

    But they did it anyway.

    To mass-produce Dreamroids by using the repairs that the spirit beasts have a grudge against.

    The reason why the machine called Dreamroid was created in the first ce was thanks to thebined power of the Creator and his Seven Arcs.

    ¡°In that sense, it is a bit regrettable. I never thought that the situation would be resolved so quickly.¡±

    That¡¯s why Johanna made a sad face.

    If only it was a little bitte.

    What if thousands of Dreamroids were mass-produced?

    Even the Seven Dragons would have had to spend a lot of time and effort to stop it.

    Because Dreamroid was organized faster than expected, the result was disappointingpared to the investment.

    It was a very regrettable result for them, who were already suffering from ack of funds and supplies after the copse of the World Federation.

    Even the corrupted spirits were purified, especially in that the movement in the wilderness became much faster and morefortable.

    ¡°¡­As expected, it seems that any fate will be ruined if you get entangled with that swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Iknow, right. It would have been nice if the swordsman had understood and supported our cause¡­¡±

    He seemed really sorry.

    Even with a gentle sigh.

    Johanna had no false hopes.

    It was because he knew that he could not agree with Limon, the God of Destruction, even though he was confident in persuading Limon, the God of Destruction.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    So she urged the Creator Lord.

    It¡¯s within the expected range that things don¡¯t go ording to n, but it was Limon who exceeded even that prediction.

    As long as Limon couldn¡¯t be tied up in the Indian Territory, it was necessary to pull the execution of the n as far as possible in order to minimize other variables.

    Likewise, while the Creator Lord, who knew the fact, silently bowed his head and followed.

    Johanna prayed quietly.

    ¡°Everything ording to the will of the Lord¡­¡±

    The remnants of the World Federation.

    Thest survivor of the Liberation Brigade.

    The magician and the new ruler started to move quietly but quickly.

    -To save the world.

    * * *

    ¡°It¡¯s something I always think about¡­¡±

    The silver-haired girl with oil on her left arm.

    Yekathrice snapped the joints of the prosthetic arm together.

    Then, after wiggling and turning the wrist 540 degrees, he said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my brother too unlucky?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°No, think about it. Isn¡¯t there a ce where you don¡¯t go through idents?¡±

    At Yekathrice¡¯s shrugged shoulder, the blue-haired woman smiled bitterly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he goes around solving incidents and idents.¡±

    ¡°well. Even taking that into consideration, it seems that if my brother intervenes, the incident will get twisted and the scale will increase.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Rose put on a troubled expression.

    From the London crisis, the revival of demons, the war in the Amazon, the runaway of fallen spirits, and so on.

    To be honest, among the things Limon got involved in, there were more cases where things got bigger than everyone expected, rather than things that ended smoothly.

    In just a year or so, a series of great events urred in which even absolutes would die one after another.

    No matter how much Rose wanted to defend Limon¡¯s fortune, she couldn¡¯t deny Ekathrice¡¯s words.

    Rather, it was an expressionless white-haired girl who raised an objection.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad luck. It is destiny.¡±

    ¡°fate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lee is the guardian deity of mankind. It is natural for humanity to be entangled in events that will endanger them.¡±

    The London Crisis that almost destroyed London.

    A predator that appeared in Africa.

    Demons who descended to Russia, etc.

    If Limon hadn¡¯t intervened and resolved it early, their respective cases would not have ended to the extent of breaking the bnce with the World Federation.

    It must have been a catastrophe that would harm mankind as a whole.

    In that sense, the fact that Limon was able to prevent it at the beginning of the incident was inevitable rather than coincidental.

    At Ainsha¡¯s prophetic words, Hai spoke coldly.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t suit a man who cuts his fate.¡±

    ¡°It is all the more so because it can cut fate.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­. You mean that you chose your own destiny by knowing in advance every time something like that happened?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know even the smallest details. The important thing is that Lee chose his destiny as the protector of mankind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very convenient story.¡±

    ¡°¡­Where is the convenience? In the end, it means that if the world is not peaceful, he will have no choice but to be bound by the incident.¡±

    Looking at Rose, who frowned slightly.

    Catherine giggled.

    ¡°So that¡¯s better. Oppa, don¡¯t you think interesting things wille on its own if you just stay still?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the story of people like you, Yekathrice, who regard even the fight for the fate of mankind as entertainment.¡±

    ¡°well? If you¡¯re my brother, I don¡¯t know about the battles where the fate of mankind is at stake, but don¡¯t you like fighting against powerful enemies that threaten mankind?¡±

    ¡°To agree.¡±

    ¡°Even you, Hai¡­¡±

    Rose let out a sigh involuntarily after hearing the words of the Seven Dragons¡¯ most lunatic and warmonger.

    It was unavoidable.

    Just as she wants to protect a peaceful world so that Limon can be at peace.

    He knew that this was also how the two of them loved Limon in their own way.

    It was the same when I saw Ainsha, who was expressionlessly messing around with Krembo, as if she would be happy if she could be with Limon.

    So it was.

    Why did Rose look sideways instead of delving deeply into this matter?

    ¡°Anyway, is Li Qingyu¡¯s information clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sure.¡±

    The ck-haired girl who called them.

    Li Qingyu immediately answered Rose¡¯s question.

    Then, with a smirk and a meaningful smile, he spoke.

    ¡°Because I bought the president of the Republic of Korea in advance to use it at a time like this.¡±

 Chapter 908

    #908. Since the copse of the World Federation,

    there is no such thing as absolute .

    The 7th guild haspletely copsed.

    No, in fact, even the word copse was not enough.

    Most of the 7 guilds have already been annihted or disbanded, and the heads of the lords were the same.

    Thanks to that, it was the countries and forces that were closely rted to each guild that were suddenly driven into a corner.

    ces where the forces of the Seven Dragons and the World Federation were in a tight bnce, such as the United States of America and the Commonwealth of China, were better.

    The fact that they were in bnce meant that there were forces attached to the Seven Dragons.

    If you were subjugated or absorbed by that side, you would be able to receive the protection of the Seven Dragons, albeit indirectly.

    On the other hand, the situation was very bad in ces where there was no contact with the Seven Dragons or where the influence of the World Federation was strong.

    The copse of the World Federation.

    Especially after the divine lord¡¯s breakout.

    It was because the Seven Dragons were tracking them.

    In particr, the Free Cities Federation, which was ruled by the Creator Lord, and the Vatican, which had the Holy Lord at its apex, were subject to strict surveince.

    So it was.

    Why did Yekathriceugh?

    ¡°Anyway, Li Qingyu, you are really great too. To even predict that they would contact the Republic of Korea and nt the President as a spy.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t very difficult. The ces where they can get supplies are limited.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an individual.

    It is difficult to hide the entire force.

    From simple food to clothing and other daily necessities.

    This is because the amount of materials consumed by hundreds of people is more than expected.

    In particr, it is almost impossible to secretly receive arge amount of supplies for more than a few months while avoiding the eyes of the Seven Dragons, who have dominated the world¡¯s wealth.

    At least national assistance was needed.

    That¡¯s why Li Ching-yu put his hands on various countries including the Republic of Goryeo in advance.

    As long as you are monitoring the Free Cities League and the Vatican.

    It was a predetermined oue that the remnants of the World Federation would somedaye into contact with other countries.

    As it had already been abandoned by the Seven Dragons, the Republic of Korea, driven into a corner, was the most likely candidate.

    ¡°The president is so great. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to join hands with us.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t a president foolish enough to defy the trend.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why it¡¯s even more pitiful.¡±

    grow up

    Yekathrice continued meaningfully.

    ¡°Because Li Qingyu, don¡¯t you have any particr intention to save that country?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. As much as we promised with our ancestors, we intend to provide a price for cooperation.¡±

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    No matter how much he was cornered, Shin Myung-wun was not foolish enough to deceive the monarch without paying anything.

    When the World Federation came in contact one day, instead of acting as spies, they were promised enough aid to save the country from copse.

    And Li Qingyu had no intention of breaking that promise.

    nevertheless.

    No, that¡¯s why Catherine smiled even deeper.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. If he really wanted to save the country, he would have asked for our cooperation.¡±

    The Seven Dragons Association is an alliance of ns.

    Although East Asia is the territory of the ck Dragon n, all ns were the same in isting the Republic of Goryeo.

    Even if Li Qingyu supported the Republic of Korea, it would be nothing but peeing on the ground.

    A product of the Silver Dragon n.

    The culture of the White Dragon n.

    Logistics of the Blue Dragon n.

    The power of the Red Dragon n.

    Finance of the Golden Dragon n.

    Even the green dragon n¡¯s medical care.

    As long as there is no support from Seven Dragon Corporation, which dominates everything in the present era.

    Although it was possible to ovee the economic crisis right away, it would not be possible to avoid the country gradually declining.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It is one thing for me to do a deal and for you to invest in this country.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t have known that fact.

    Instead of asking for cooperation from other ns, the princess of the ck Dragon n finished the transaction neatly and smiled.

    Yekathrice chuckled.

    ¡°Anyway, Li Qingyu, you are also very cruel. Halfway hope is more desperate than despair.¡±

    ¡°That statement is a bit surprising. I just made a deal that we can both be satisfied with.¡±

    ¡°Well, drugs are good medicine for terminal cancer patients.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re so unlucky, he too.¡±

    Listening to the conversation between the two.

    Rose smiled bitterly.

    In the midst of the country being ruined by the mistake of the former president.

    How deeply conflicted and worried Shin Myeong-wun must have been until he epted Li Qing-yu¡¯s proposal, even though he knew that it could be an advisor of hope.

    Just thinking about it gave me sympathy.

    But in the end that¡¯s all.

    Rose, as well as the other princesses, sympathized with Shin Myung-wun, but had no intention of showing mercy.

    Whether as a n princess.

    Whether as the leader of arge group.

    There was no reason to pour money into a country where the loss outweighed the gain even if it did business due to an economic copse.

    The downfall of the Republic of Korea is all the more in the sense that it is a predetermined result since they abandoned Limon in the end, drunk on the wealth and power given by the yers.

    Wei Ying.

    ¡°Hmm, were you already discussing it?¡±

    ¡°No, we were just making small talk.¡±

    ¡°Wee, Swordsman.¡±

    So it was.

    The elevator door opens.

    The moment Limon appeared in the Floating Garden.

    The reason why they cut off their interest in the Republic of Korea and weed him.

    No matter what the small country on the periphery was like, there was something else important right now.

    Limon wasn¡¯t the only one who appeared like that.

    Yuna-kyung, who was riding on Limon¡¯s shoulder, and Charlotte, who was apanied by Elise, took their ces with him.

    Rose turned her gaze to Charlotte.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Contrary to what she said, Rose couldn¡¯t hide her worries.

    A badplexion at a nce.

    More than anything else, the fact that the always arrogant Charlotte didn¡¯t say that she was fine was proving that her condition was not good.

    During the fierce battle with Dreamroid, the aftereffects of being driven to the brink of the main fire were so great.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu dared to call them to Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters.

    Of course, there were other reasons too.

    ¡°The sword spirit and Maia?¡±

    ¡°They said the test is going to be long, so go first.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, no matter how much Maia is, it seems that it is not easy to examine a child who has been brought back to life.¡±

    ¡°Well, the old woman said that there seems to be no problem for now. It will probably be fine.¡±

    Sir, who observes the tattoo of a repairman who is running with excitement, and Maia, who is coldly conducting various tests.

    Limon smiled as he recalled the running eagle that had fallen asleep while dozing off in annoyance.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    Limon asked again with a serious face.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°I was about to discuss that from now on.¡±

    Li Qingyu calmly replied.

    Even though Maia hadn¡¯te yet, there was no need to dy the discussion any longer since she hade all the way from Charlotte to Limon.

    And among them, the first person to speak was a slightly unexpected person.

    ¡°Do we really need to discuss it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean Hai?¡±

    ¡°Now that we know where they are, that means we have a job to do.¡±

    ¡°It is not wrong.¡±

    Uncharacteristically of her always taciturn woman, Ekatriche agreed with a smile at Hai¡¯s words, who briefly summarized the discussion.

    Rose, on the other hand, hardened her face slightly.

    ¡°¡­Does that mean we don¡¯t even have to discuss whether to capture them alive or not?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason to keep him alive?¡±

    ¡°At least the Holy Lord has expressed neutrality.¡±

    ¡°If you really meant to stay neutral, would you have bothered to break out?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Rose made aplicated expression.

    The World Federation has already crossed the river of no return, but it would be right to kill them unconditionally.

    It¡¯s because I really liked it.

    So she turned her gaze to Limon.

    ¡°What do you think, Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°well. Isn¡¯t that something we should think about after catching them?¡±

    ¡°¡­You talk as if you might not catch them.¡±

    ¡°Because there is no absolute in this world.¡±

    It seems that the word is unexpected.

    When Charlotte narrows her eyes.

    Ainsha tilted her head slightly with an expressionless face.

    ¡°There are only two monarchs left. I want to know if there is any reason to worry about missing it.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried too much, oppa? If the information is clear, I think it will be harder to miss.¡±

    Yekathrice also agreed with Ainsha.

    Among the monarchs, the one who was ranked as the strongest in terms ofbat power was the returning monarch, and the onespeting for sess were the reincarnated monarch and themander.

    On the contrary, the Divine Lord and the Creator Lord belonged to the lowest rank among all the monarchs.

    As healers and production yers, their abilities were great, but they were weak inbat.

    It was just a matter of finding it.

    Their judgment was that it was only a matter of time before they could catch them as long as the location was already specified.

    ¡°No, the swordsman is right.¡±

    So it was.

    At Li Qingyu¡¯s words, the girls couldn¡¯t help but put on a slightly serious expression.

    ¡°¡­Do you think the World Federation still has hidden history?¡±

    ¡°Even if there is no hidden power, there may be tricks that can be used.¡±

    ¡°With overwhelming power, tricks can be ignored.¡±

    ¡°That way, you can¡¯t be careless. They still have Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Yekathrice nodded.

    The power hidden in the Seven Arcs is unknown.

    Even a sword master who died hundreds of years ago was resurrected.

    As long as Wanderer was dead, even if he couldn¡¯t use the trick of reviving the lion again, there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯tmit an outrageous actparable to him.

    ¡°The hiding ce is a headache.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect it at all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the perfect hideaway.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    The disappearance of the Creator Lord and Holy Lord, as well as the hundreds of guild members they led, continued to be a mystery.

    Now that the World Federation has already copsed and lost its influence.

    The ce where many of them could escape the pursuit of the Seven Dragons and hide was extremely limited.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been looking all over the ce.

    The ce they reached after tracking the materials provided by Shin Myung-woon was apletely unexpected ce.

    ¡°I never thought he was hiding in a dungeon¡­¡±

    ¡°It really is a ce suitable for little mice.¡±

    No matter how familiar yers are with dungeons, dungeons are never a cozy ce.

    Traps and maze monsters and more.

    It was a ce full of many dangers where even a high-level yer could die.

    To stay hidden there for more than a few months is a perfect suicide.

    Even the elite of the 7 guilds led by the two lords would have suffered considerable damage if they had been there all this time.

    However, on the contrary, it also meant that it was a hiding ce where you couldpletely disappear if you took such damage.

    ¡°Perhaps being wary of swordsmiths is the biggest reason for making the dungeon a hideout.¡±

    ¡°Because oppa can¡¯t enter dungeons, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re forced to, you can go in, but¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t cause such a catastrophe in the middle of the city.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    When he forcibly enters, the dungeon copses and blows away the entire surrounding area.

    However, if people are evacuated in advance, the remnants of the World Federation will notice and run away.

    Because I understand that fact.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°As expected, we must deal with the remnants of the World Federation with our own strength.¡±

 Chapter 909

    #909. No,

    even when I was still hunting the Liberation Brigade.

    Even when confronted with the World Federation.

    Limon always took the lead in fighting them.

    Even the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade were beings that could not be underestimated if they used Descent of the Constetion, and the monarchs were the absolute rulers of this era.

    It was because it was not easy to deal with the sword master unless he stepped forward himself.

    Even he was dangerous a few times.

    ¡°¡­Are you really going to be okay with just the two of you?¡±

    So it was.

    When Li Qing-yu said that they would take care of the remnants of the World Federation by themselves, Limon had no choice but to ask a question.

    However, the princesses felt sorry for Limon¡¯s question.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Your brother is worried about everything too. You really think we can¡¯t handle even two lords?¡±

    ¡°You swordsman are really arrogant too.¡±

    Rose with a bitter smile.

    Yekathrice with a shy smile.

    Charlotte raised her eyebrows slightly.

    In addition to the expressionless Ainsha and silently smoking Hai.

    Limon could understand the reactions of the girls who expressed dissatisfaction with his concerns.

    They are also absolute.

    Even the princess whopleted the dragon¡¯s blood was a superhuman who rivaled the sword master.

    Even though he was a sword master, it was too much to treat him like a child on the water¡¯s edge.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Limon couldn¡¯t help but worry about them.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry if everything was perfect, but you guys aren¡¯t feeling well right now.¡±

    Charlotte, who suffered internal injuries from the fight in the Indian Territory this time.

    Li Qingyu, who was seriously injured in a desperate fight with a sword gun, Maia Ainsha Yekatrice, and

    Rose and Hai, who suffered deep internal injuries while stopping the sword masters in the London Defense Battle.

    As much as Limon had been fighting until now.

    The seven princesses have also been fighting fierce battles with him all over the world against transcendental beings such as monarchs, sword masters, and demons.

    Even empty words, far from saying that it was perfect, it was to the point of being fortunate enough not to be hospitalized.

    In fact, not too long ago, everyone was training in Quetzalcoatl.

    ¡°¡­not wrong. Still, it¡¯s enough to deal with the remnants of the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s good enough to fight.¡±

    nevertheless.

    they didn¡¯t hesitate

    Rather, he only looked at Limon with a determined will.

    ¡°Hmm, do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Your swordsman.¡±

    ¡°You can wait for them toe out of the dungeon and catch them. At least, recover a little more before starting work.¡±

    ¡°Of course it could be, but¡­ I don¡¯t think we should give the World Federation time.¡±

    I found the remnants of the World Federation, but that is only now.

    Considering their thoroughness, there was a good chance they would change hiding ces regrly.

    And if supplies were replenished in a ce other than the Republic of Goryeo, it could have been missed again.

    Above all, it is better to act immediately because you do not know what tricks the World Federation will do if you give it time.

    Speaking as the ruler of the Seven Dragons.

    Li Qingyu added a word.

    ¡°There are other methods worth trying.¡±

    ¡°How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t borrow the power of the swordsman, it means that we don¡¯t have to deal with the remnants of the World Federation alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­indeed.¡±

    twirling

    Hearing the n presented by Li Qingyu with a gentle smile, Limon agreed.

    I don¡¯t know if it will go well, but if it goes ording to her n, it won¡¯t be that difficult to deal with the remnants of the World Federation.

    ¡°Then there is only one thing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    He nodded to Li Qingyu, who had a serious expression on his face at once, as if this was a problem he had already assumed.

    Limon ended his speech with a cold face.

    ¡°Because the risk of this fight will be different depending on whether d is still cooperating with the World Federation and how much he has conserved his strength.¡±

    * * *

    Quietly.

    Let¡¯s open our closed eyes

    What is reflected in the eyes is darkness.

    It may not be dark at all thanks to the pale starlight, but everything feels darker because of the blurry contrast between light and shade.

    It was a while to remain silent in that calm and cool space.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    The moment you cough.

    ck blood poured out.

    It¡¯s too cloudy and sticky to have just been vomited, and it feels like it¡¯s half-rotten.

    After spitting out such blood several times, he stopped coughing and wiped his dirty mouth with the back of his hand.

    Then he leaned his back against the wall and murmured.

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it too soon?¡±

    weakened body.

    energy to get out.

    to excruciating pain.

    His condition worsened with each passing day.

    The fact that the river of death is gradually approaching, which no absolute can ever escape from, but cannot ovee.

    It was unavoidable.

    He was originally dead once.

    Since the death of Wanderer and thew of resuscitation of the lion began to break, his destruction was a predetermined oue.

    The reason why he has been able to keep his life so far is thanks to all kinds of ck magic and all sorts of expedient ways to forcibly hold on to his life.

    But that too is now at its limit.

    A few months at most.

    Within a few weeks at the earliest, he would eventually die.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to survive¡­¡¯

    As a ck magician.

    He judged soberly.

    Although magic is not omnipotent, it is omnipotent.

    In particr, ck magic, which does not care about exceeding taboos, has made virtually any impossible possible if the price is sufficient.

    If they caught random people and offered them as sacrifices, they could have maintained thew of reviving the dead by force.

    ¡®Is there any meaning?¡¯

    But judge that.

    He tantly ignored it.

    Since Wanderer died in the first ce, achieving his long-cherished wish became infinitely closer to impossible.

    In the midst of this, there was no reason or need to maintain Myeong by such a temporary measure.

    That¡¯s why I think.

    Do I need to hold out any longer?

    Unless you can achieve your dream.

    Even if he persisted, the only thing he would get was the pain of his body rotting alive as a side effect of the ck magic.

    It might be better to put everything down here and just die a peaceful death.

    But¡­

    ¡°No, not yet.¡±

    Raise your bowed head.

    It rekindles the dim light in the eyes.

    Even if your own destruction has already been decided, there are things you can never give up.

    I grabbed the spear leaning on my shoulder.

    Rely on it to raise your body.

    Leaving behind the worn-out tombstone that had spent the night leaning against it.

    He moved slowly.

    Before this insignificant life is over.

    to do what must be done.

    * * *

    Free Cities Federation.

    The Bronze Age of the past.

    A state established in the former Greek territory that to obtained autonomy after negotiating with the seven dragons.

    A federation of city-states with independent autonomy for each city, it has long been called Europe outside Europe and has maintained a unique political structure.

    As the mayor elected by the citizens bes the enemy of each city-state, the rights of citizens are strong.

    Also, with the uniquepetition method of the Olympics, it has never experienced a civil war.

    But where there are advantages, there are also disadvantages.

    As the government is separated by city unit, the overall unity is low, but the Olympics have been held regrly and the confrontation has continued.

    As a result, the cities belonging to the Free Cities Federation had a fierce rivalry with each other.

    Just like siblings who grew up beingpared by their parents would live fighting each other for superiority and inferiority for the rest of their lives.

    In that sense, recently.

    When the World Federation copsed.

    Among the city-states of the Free Cities Federation, there were those who felt rather relieved.

    Of course they knew.

    They also received many benefits thanks to the World Federation¡¯s headquarters being established in the Free City Federation.

    It also meant that the situation would get worse in various ways in the future as long as even the Creator went missing.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why they are happy.

    ¡°Big Athena, those foolish bastards. They boasted that the World Federation Headquarters was in their city, and it turned out bad.¡±

    ¡°I remember? Didn¡¯t you say that Athens would be the center of the world if the World Federation defeats the Seven Dragons and seizes hegemony?¡±

    ¡°Ha then, since the proud World Federation has copsed, Athens is now the ass hole of the world.¡±

    ¡°Puhaha that makes sense!¡±

    who did it

    Humans are creatures who regard the misfortune of others as their own happiness.

    Of course, it would be a pessimistic and cynical prejudice, as would be the case with any foremost person in the world, that all human beings have such a low character.

    But at least in the current Free Cities Federation, it was true.

    After the World Federation was establishedst year.

    It is because there were so many cities that were boiling inside because of the power and boasting of the citizens of Athens.

    And among them, by far, there were the citizens of the city who were most satisfied with this job.

    Sparta.

    A military state that has alwayspeted for the lead with Athens in the Free City League.

    Even among city-states with bad rtions with each other, the two cities were notorious for being close to enemies.

    If Athens became a mourning house when the World Federation copsed, Sparta virtually became a festive mood.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pity that even the Demiurge Guild disappeared. I liked that the weapons there were cheap and strong.¡±

    ¡°How are you? It¡¯s a hundred times better to just buy some expensive weapons than to see Athenians strutting all their lives.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that GOD brand products are good these days, but don¡¯t they make weapons there?¡±

    ¡°I saw an ad saying that a heavy machine gun with the blessing of Ares, the god of war, will be released, but¡­¡± ¡°

    It¡¯s hard to use firearms in a dungeon. But if it has Ares-sama¡¯s blessing attached, should I just throw it away?¡±

    ¡­A truly macho country with a long history in that they don¡¯t care if they see blood, as long as they can feed others.

    No, it was an act like a military state.

    And among the citizens of Sparta, it was thebat yers who were particrly pleased.

    It was abat job to join Demiurge, and a low level to join the World Federation.

    That¡¯s why those who were dissatisfied could boast of their foresight, saying that it wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t enter, but that they didn¡¯t enter because they thought it was a damn ce anyway.

    ¡°The Athenians seduced you, so let¡¯s go do some work.¡±

    ¡°Well, the yer who enters the dungeon early raises one level more.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it a bit strange these days?¡±

    ¡°Is it strange?¡±

    ¡°In the dungeon, it seems that it is harder to find monsters than before, but on the contrary, there are more cases of disappearance by party.¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s scared of being scared?! It¡¯s just weird!¡±

    Even as they thumped like that, the yers moved toward the dungeon in the heart of Sparta.

    The look was really t.

    A dungeon is a job for a yer.

    It was a ce that mid-level yers have already visited hundreds of times, so there was no reason to be nervous every time you go.

    Took.

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡°what¡­?¡±

    dump.

    But, at least for today, they had better be a little nervous.

    If that was the case, at least I wouldn¡¯t be in a position where I fainted without knowing why.

    Of course, even if I was nervous, the result would be the same.

    As if emerging from the shadows.

    A ck-haired woman who subdued them without a trace.

    Wei-ling silently watched as the men who came with him captured the fainted yers and carried them away.

    Then, after contacting the other armed forces and checking the suppression situation around the dungeon, he connected the mental response to the transmission of the voices spread by his subordinates.

    [Princess. Preparations areplete.]

 Chapter 910

    #910. I want toe back safely

    * * *

    After the meteor shower 33 years ago.

    From abandoned ruins to abandoned basements.

    There are countless ces around the world that are shrouded in a curtain of light.

    Those who passed through that veil were able to acquire skills by catching monsters in apletely new space and contracting with the constetion.

    In addition, he gained enormous wealth by distributing the mysterious treasures and ore resources obtained in that space.

    That¡¯s a dungeon.

    It was an infinite treasure trove that opened the Iron Age.

    That¡¯s why the number of dungeons in the present era was equal to national power.

    As the monsters that appear in each dungeon and the resources that can be obtained are different, the more diverse the dungeon, the more yers can be fostered.

    So, when a new dungeon was discovered in a ce with ambiguous borders, there was even a war over ownership.

    in that sense.

    Leonidas Dungeon was a blessed ce.

    A dungeon created from the tomb of King Leonidas, a hero of Sparta who was active in the Silver Age.

    As the ce was in the middle of the city, of course, no other city-state could deny the ownership of Sparta.

    It was easy for yers to nurture as it was close enough to be able to walk lightly like taking a walk.

    That¡¯s how many yers gather, the price of nearby real estate rises, and themercial district revives.

    Excluding dungeon by-products, the additional influence alone gave Sparta great wealth.

    The citizens of Sparta regarded the dungeon as a blessing from King Leonidas, and it was always overflowing with crowds.

    yers lined up in front of the dungeon.

    Vendors selling food nearby.

    A couple on a date on a walk.

    Even tourists taking pictures.

    The sight of countless people crowding around the tomb covered with a curtain of light is simply overwhelming.

    Indeed, it looked like a dungeon that became Sparta¡¯s number one tourist destination and a keymercial district.

    So it was.

    The reason why they didn¡¯t realize a certain scent secretly spreading among the crowded crowd.

    Mixed in with many food smells.

    Or between people¡¯s body odor.

    The scent that spread secretly permeated the crowd.

    little by little.

    But more clearly.

    ¡°Haam, why are you sleepy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to enter the dungeon from now on, what nonsense¡­?¡±

    dump.

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    And by the time they realized something, it was already toote.

    passersby.

    merchants.

    fall one by one

    I sat down and started to doze off.

    Rather than being surprised or wary, even the yers who were staring nkly at the scene as if they were drunky down.

    Even the high-level yers who had endured were hit by a spit that flew from somewhere and then rolled their eyes and copsed.

    As if the bustle from earlier was a lie, the green-haired twins with the same face appeared in the quiet space.

    After confirming that suppression is over.

    Arbe and Barbara nodded at each other and opened their mouths.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the solitary dream.¡±

    ¡°Dissolve the detoxifying incense right away.¡±

    The armed forces of the Green Dragon n, which followed the twins, moved quickly.

    In order to secretly spread the poison, he released the camp and instead used the antidote incense to erase the poisonous air that was full of everywhere.

    So after a while.

    It was only after all the miasma had been lifted that various human figures were revealed.

    A knight in full armor.

    A fighter in military uniform.

    A monk dressed in skimpy attire.

    A warrior wearing a fur coat and a bow.

    A ck warrior wearing a white mask.

    A musketeer armed with a gun in a cowboy costume.

    Even the pharmacists in thin clothes who were organizing the surroundings.

    Among the masters of the seven ns, the most elite appeared in the middle of Sparta.

    And at the forefront, of course, there were princesses representing each n.

    ¡°How is the situation?¡±

    ¡°There is no one left within a radius of at least 300 meters, either inside or outside the building.¡±

    ¡°The jamming is over. We also hacked other surveince systems around.¡±

    ¡°How is the lockdown?¡±

    ¡°All roads were blocked as nned. The yers who entered were also safely subdued.¡±

    ¡°All ording to n. No problem.¡±

    Rose, who was inmand of the n that traversed the space and rummaged through the buildings.

    Yekathrice, who was engaged in electronic warfare while singing humming songs with the n who took out electronic equipment.

    Hai, who was preparing a reserve force to go out in case of a battle during the suppression.

    Li Qingyu controls the situation as a whole bymanding the warriors and blocking all entry and exit routes.

    Even Ainsha, who is wary of the n and surroundings in preparation for any unexpected variables.

    The masters of the Seven Dragons, including the five princesses, quickly sorted out the situation.

    when some time has passed.

    No more civilians fell there.

    Instead, hundreds of masters were gathered ready to enter the dungeon.

    ¡°Hmm, to be honest, that¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡±

    After everything was sorted out, the white-haired man slowly showed up.

    Li Qingyu asked Li Mon calmly.

    ¡°Are you saying the raid went better than expected?¡±

    ¡°okay. I thought they would have put at least a watcher or watchman around the entrance.¡±

    ¡°I am also surprised. I didn¡¯t know that the remnants of the World Federation would be so defenseless.¡±

    In case things go wrong, I¡¯ve made double and triple measures and prepared various preparations.

    Watching Li Qingyu, whose preparations were all useless thanks to the excessively easy suppression, let out a light sigh.

    Ainsha muttered expressionlessly.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been thorough until here, and I¡¯mining that I couldn¡¯t prepare. Even the devil cries. It is also like Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I understand. Isn¡¯t it fun when things get a little twisty?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only Yekatrice. It¡¯s safe andfortable, the best of all things.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t know how to have fun either.¡±

    Indeed, Yekatriche giggled at Ainsha¡¯s words like a white dragon princess.

    Rose said calmly.

    ¡°It may mean that the world federation situation is just as bad.¡±

    ¡°They are already defeated and on the run. It won¡¯t be easy just managing the troops.¡±

    Since the World Federation has copsed.

    It is the position of the remnants that they have to continue their escape without a promise in darkness and danger, struggling with insufficient supplies without any hope of victory.

    No matter how many of them are high-level yers¡­

    No, rather, they are high-level yers, so it was enough to drain their morale.

    Because they have always gained wealth and glory and enjoyed luxury, the current situation will feel all the more miserable.

    It would be difficult even for the Holy Lord and the Creator Lord to thoroughly manage the surroundings while managing them so that they do not run away.

    To Hai¡¯s opinion in a muffled voice.

    Li Qingyu put on an ambiguous expression.

    ¡°¡­Certainly I may have overestimated them too.¡±

    ¡°As a book publisher, it¡¯s natural.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Rather than underestimating the enemy and being careless, it is better to be overly vignt and prepared even if you waste preparations.

    Amid the evaluation of other princesses.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think we need to worry about the empty seats for the doctor and the boss.¡±

    ¡°I know. I can see Charlotte breaking down.¡±

    Catherine giggled.

    Charlotte withdrew from this n as the internal wounds caused by the fight in the Indian Territory were deep.

    And Maia, who remains in Quetzalcoatl to treat Charlotte and manage her post-mortem condition.

    Even if they sent their entourage and the Seven Dragons instead, their vacancy was not small.

    Especially in a fight with an absolute.

    Nevertheless, the reason why the princesses here do not feel the slightest sense of anxiety was not only because the response of the World Federation was weaker than expected.

    It was because I was prepared to fill that vacancy and be prepared for others.

    ¡°Bring Nagyeong-ah.¡±

    [Yes.]

    Parzing!

    [Yap, the bluebird special delivery has arrived!]

    The salt waves are ringing.

    Right after space is distorted.

    What jumped out was a blue bird.

    It is small and cute enough for children to pluck out all the feathers while ying with it.

    However, in reality, it is an unprecedented elemental beast with enormous power that can be ranked at the top of the absolute ss.

    If she used fetishes generously, her power would be enough to rece the empty seat of the princess.

    One thing is more important than anything else.

    It was that she hadn¡¯te alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s repair.¡±

    quick quick.

    ¡°¡­Repair?¡±

    It was transported into space with a blue bird riding on its sleek abdomen.

    Limon sighed after calling the Indian girl who was still sleeping soundly without knowing the world a few times.

    and go to her

    Bend your back tight¡­.

    p!

    ¡°Kyaung!¡±

    No matter how deeply I slept, I couldn¡¯t stand the night.

    The running repairman, who rolled over with his forehead wrapped around him, jumped up from his seat and looked at Limon with a disgruntled look on his face.

    ¡°Appeal or pain.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to sleep as soon as I ate, so what if I can¡¯t stand it and doze off again?¡±

    ¡°dissatisfaction. That¡¯s why it¡¯s too much to wake him up.¡±

    ¡°But if you wake me up with a kiss, you¡¯ll fall asleep without even trying.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I have no intention of doing so.¡±

    For some reason.

    Limon let out a sigh when he saw the disciple who was btedly ughtering him with a face that seemed to have realized ¡®That¡¯s the way it is!¡¯

    And while the other princesses are watching them with strangely lukewarm eyes.

    Limon pointed straight ahead.

    ¡°Stop talking in your sleep and check that out.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°How many times have you exined it before you came here?¡±

    ¡°understanding. OK.¡±

    Only then did he seem to remember what that confirmation was.

    The running eagle yawned as if it still had some energy to sleep, but moved at a leisurely pace.

    the center of this vast space.

    To the vast expanse of light that surrounds the old tomb.

    So the moment she put her hand on the vastness while receiving everyone¡¯s tense gaze.

    Seruk.

    so naturally.

    Li Qingyu nodded, looking at the girl¡¯s small hand that prated the curtain of light.

    ¡°As expected, Sword Spirit-nim can enter the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess, it seems I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t get in as expected.¡±

    Even though they are the same sword master, why can¡¯t they enter alone?

    Limon wasn¡¯t particrly offended.

    One important thing now.

    Just as the sword king Richard, who was first revived by Wanderer, was free to move in the dungeon, repairs that run can also enter the dungeon.

    So it was just that I could help in this fight.

    ¡°Suri, can I ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sincerity. bother.¡±

    Of course, being able to do it and doing it are two different things.

    I want to take a nap, but why do I have to do such troublesome things?

    Suri, running as if he really didn¡¯t know why, yawnedzily and muttered,

    ¡°answer. Still, if it¡¯s something a male teacher wants, he¡¯ll do his best.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Limon smiled like that and stroked her hair.

    As if the running repairman was finally satisfied, he rubbed the back of his neck with his hand and smiled happily.

    While the eyes of the other princesses who were watching it cooled even more, the preparations were progressing step by step.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s all go home safely.¡±

    ¡°Your swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Please take good care of the outside.¡±

    ¡°In case of emergency, we run away. So don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Hey Ainsha. At times like this, you should ask your brother toe and rescue you in case of danger.¡±

    five princesses.

    A versatile blue bird.

    Even the Sword Master.

    Hundreds of masters, including seven absolutes, passed through the dungeon gate one after another while being escorted by Limon. To put an end to a long fight that began

    before the beginning of the Iron Age¡­

    no, even before human civilization began.

 Chapter 911

    #911. What if there is a reason?

    * * *

    Right after entering the dungeon.

    What greeted them was silence.

    Like any dungeon, it was quiet and ordinary.

    That¡¯s why they were not taken aback even in the rather dubious tranquility.

    This is within the expected range.

    If there was a sense of heterogeneity from the beginning, many yers who visited Leonas Dungeon every day would have realized that it was suspicious.

    Still, they didn¡¯t care.

    He scouted the surroundings and prepared for the entry of the follow-up unit as per the assigned mission.

    ¡°Ha-am¡­¡±

    After the advance team secured the ess road.

    The dungeon gate swayed.

    The first to appear was an Indian girl with a blue bird on her head.

    still without tension.

    Yawning with a sleepy face.

    A sword master swordsman running repair who looks full of gaps but can pull out a dagger at any time.

    starting with her.

    Princesses stepping in.

    Rose, the blue dragon princess, who is the best at one-on-one.

    Hai, the Red Dragon Princess, who can support you from the rear with the most powerful firepower.

    Although the dragon¡¯s true blood may not have beenpleted yet, the Silver Dragon Princess Yekatrice, who is the strongest of the Seven Dragons in the short-term decisive battle.

    Althoughcking in strength, Ainsha, the white dragon princess, has the keenest sense and excels at running away.

    Lastly, Li Qingyu, the ck Dragon Princess, the best strategist of the Seven Dragons.

    With such five princesses as the center, the highest elite of each n, Chilryongdae, such as Changryongdae, Yeomryongdae, Gwangryongdae, Shinryongdae, Mukryongdae, Dokryongdae, and Hwangryongdae.

    After everyone finishes the dungeon rush.

    Li Qingyu looked around and opened his mouth calmly.

    ¡°¡­There doesn¡¯t seem to be any special surveince inside either.¡±

    ¡°Because this is the beginning. Shouldn¡¯t there be something that goes beyond the 60th floor at least?¡±

    ¡°I agree. There are too many peopleing and going.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly break through to the upper floors.¡±

    after making a conclusion.

    they moved quickly.

    Of course, this is a dungeon.

    Complicated structures and powerful monsters wandering the road, clever traps, and challenges that test your wisdom.

    As it is full of all sorts of dangers that stand in the way of visitors, it was not a ce where even the lowest floors could be passed by even if they wanted to pass quickly.

    ¡­meaning it would have been the case under normal circumstances.

    ¡°Are the stairs on the 32nd floor this way?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what it says on the map.¡±

    [As expected, famous dungeons are convenient. Selling such a detailed map for just 99 euros.

    ]

    Once on the road, there was no problem.

    Dungeons aren¡¯t mapped out much as their structure changes regrly, but Leonidas Dungeon is the heart of Sparta.

    As many yers came and went, maps up to at least the 90th floor were steadily created.

    All I had to do was follow the map sold in the shop near the entrance.

    Likewise, traps could easily be bypassed.

    It was enough to scan the questionnaire and answer sheet, which are additional products of the map, even if it is a challenge to test wisdom.

    ¡°The answer here is¡­.¡±

    ¡°The door to the nightmare (¦Å¦Õ¦É?¦Ë¦Ó¦Ç?).¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know how you knew.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smon knowledge that the defeat of King Leonidas, who blocked an army of 120,000 with only 300 magic warriors, was due to the betrayal of the dark wizard called Nightmare.¡±

    ¡°It is notmon sense. In the Silver Age, only Lina Li Qingyu knows even such trivial wars on the outskirts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. It¡¯s a pretty interesting war in that it engraves into history that a few elites are more important than arge army, and strategy is more important than that.¡±

    ¡­although there was one princess who made me regret wasting money on buying answers.

    In any case, thanks to such a map, most of the problems could be solved.

    The only thing that got in the way was the monsters

    ¡­

    Awesome!

    Taang!

    Burned on sight, sliced at super speed, hives in guns, etc.

    Without the princesses having to step forward, any monsters in the line of the n were sorted out in the blink of an eye.

    It was natural.

    They are the Seven Dragons.

    It was because they were the elite members of the Seven Dragons,posed of master-ss masters who could break through to the 70th floor of the dungeon by themselves.

    So it was.

    The reason why even the giant guilds were able to break through the dungeons at a frightening speed while they had the time to focus on other things.

    And among them, the first to act was, of course, the fastest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Here is the Sword Spirit. Can I call you Suri from now on?¡±

    Is it because it was unexpected?

    Or is it because of the content of the words?

    The Indian girl, who had been following them dozed off again because she had nothing to do, opened her half-closed eyes.

    Then he tilted his head as he saw a silver-haired girl who came to his side and smiled.

    ¡°¡­question. Why are you pretending to be friendly?¡±

    ¡°huh? Yes, we are friends.¡±

    ¡°question. I don¡¯t know why we¡¯re friends.¡±

    ¡°Why do not you know? You promised when we met at Sword Gun before. If I answer your question, I will eat my friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The running repairman¡¯s gaze cooled.

    It was a memory that even she would not forget, as soon as she met at the sword gun, she was offered to eat friends, and she even resorted to stabbing at the absurd remark that your teacher was great.

    ¡°answer. Call it whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Okay then I¡¯ll call it repair!¡±

    Is it because it is a promise?

    Or is it just because you¡¯re bored?

    The running Suri was squeamish, but allowed the nickname.

    But it was a mistake.

    As if taking that nickname as proof that she ate her friend, Yekathrice had been talking to the repairman, who was running more aggressively from then on.

    ¡°Actually, I wanted to talk about it a long time ago, but as soon as we met again, I was so busy that I didn¡¯t have many opportunities.¡±

    ¡°ignore. Not interested.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so heartless. You probably have questions or want to talk to us.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been trained so much by Ainsha.

    Despite the t reaction of the running repair, Yekathrice was not at all discouraged.

    After continuing to talk to her with a smile on his face, he only added a word with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°For example, how to decide the order.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Of course, the order of the brides with the same groom.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was that moment.

    Suri, who had been running in annoyance, narrowed his eyes.

    The other princesses, who were advancing through the dungeon looking at the map and talking about it, hesitated.

    The dungeon became quiet as a result of the movement of the Seven Dragons all at once stopped.

    It really seems like time has stopped.

    It is truly bizarre to see everything standing still and stillness covered.

    It was a sight that anyone would have felt terrifying if they had seen it.

    ¡°¡­The next road is this way.¡±

    Fortunately, Ainsha, who was looking at the map, guided the way and the group started moving forward again.

    But in that space where only silence is still left.

    Yekathrice¡¯s cheerful voice resonated especially clearly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the disadvantages. We¡¯re not bad-tempered enough to treat them differently as neers.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, instead, it¡¯s better to keep the order clearly. If you cling to your brother like you do now when it¡¯s someone else¡¯s turn, we might not want to follow your turn either.¡±

    After returning from North America.

    From Quetzalcoatl to now.

    Except when going to the doctor, eating, washing, and even sleeping or sleeping.

    Pointing out the behavior that had always been hanging out with Limon for more than a few days, and subtly warning.

    After taking a quick look at Yekatrice, whose eyes were not smiling unlike her smiling face, and the other princesses who pretended not to hear her and proceeded through the dungeon.

    The running repairman opened his mouth.

    ¡°An objection. The order you decide doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    It¡¯s like Limon has another partner.

    I already knew from the sword gun.

    Still, I didn¡¯t really care about running repairs.

    In the wild, there are animals that have only one mate, such as wolves, but this is a minority of less than 5% of the total.

    On the contrary, like lions, it was moremon for the strongest male to lead several females, and Limon was a strong enough male to lead the herd.

    It was also more satisfying to have a male who was great enough to have so many females as his mate.

    but only one.

    There was something important.

    ¡°exnation. Teacher Male ¡®my¡¯ male. No matter what I do with my male teacher, there is no reason to ask for permission from a female weaker than me.¡±

    any beast.

    There is a hierarchy in a group.

    And although the running eagle would follow Limon as the leader, he had no intention of entering the ranks below the other females.

    She¡¯s a sword master.

    It was because he was the absolute among absolutes who did not even regard him as an adversary unless he was the same sword master.

    And the only descendant of the transcendental species who killed the sword master twisted his lips as he saw such a girl.

    ¡°¨DWhat if there is a reason to get permission?¡±

    At Yekathrice¡¯s question with a twisted smile.

    The running repair did not answer.

    I just put my hand behind my waist, eyes that were always full of sleep.

    And seeing that she expressed her will more clearly than a hundred words, Yekathrice also smiled even deeper and gripped the hilt of her dagger.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yekathrice.

    The expressionless Ainsha.

    Rose with a hard face.

    Li Qingyu with a troubled smile.

    Hai with cold eyes.

    And even excluding the advance party that was breaking through the dungeon first, hundreds of veterans of the Seven Dragons.

    Everyone stopped walking and was slowly raising their psionics.

    So, the moment when the tense atmosphere was about to reach its peak.

    [Hey, everyone?]

    The blue bird had to bear the pressure to urinate as well because he was stuck between them while riding an unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    Yuna-kyung carefully opened her beak while breaking out in a cold sweat.

    [Wouldn¡¯t the team leader be very disappointedter if the older sisters fight here?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After a short silence.

    The girl removed her hand from the hilt.

    Starting with the five princesses, everyone submerged their psionics again.

    Because everyone knew that neither the circumstances nor the ce were good for arguing with each other.

    However, that did not mean that they decided to live amicably with each other.

    ¡°proposal. We will fight for rankter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because I have a lot of time.¡±

    As if nothing had happened.

    The princesses go through the dungeon again.

    And Yuna-kyung let out a sigh of relief behind Suri who was running after them while dozing off.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to resent the team leader¡­!¡¯

    I¡¯d rather fight the remnants of the World Federation.

    Even while the blue bird, who almost died in a light ranking battle, cursed the culprit of this situation.

    Their dungeon raid is step by step¡­ Rather, it proceeded at the speed of light.

    It was because the already fast attacking speed became even faster as the princesses directly took the lead.

    It¡¯s as if I need to get this sort of thing done quickly and do something more important.

    So only a few tens of minutes.

    Normal yers, of course.

    It was the time when even a high-supply yer over level 90 reached the 90th floor of the dungeon with astonishing speed.

    They felt something strange.

    ¡°¡­Li Qingyu. Are you sure the remnants of the World Federation are hiding here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sure.¡±

    In response to Li Qingyu¡¯s confirmation, Rose put on a more perplexed expression.

    And Catherine, who looked around with a simrly suspicious expression, also opened her mouth with doubts and doubts.

    ¡°Then why is this ce so empty?¡±

 Chapter 912

    #912. are you crazy

    from the beginning to here.

    They were the ones who easily broke through the dungeon.

    And when I easily passed the 60th floor, which is called the devil¡¯s wall, I thought so.

    Leonidas Dungeon is a ce where many high-level yerse and go. Because I thought the remnants of the World Federation were hiding deeper.

    But beyond the 70th floor, which is difficult even for most masters.

    The members of the Seven Dragons also pass through the 80th floor, which is bing increasingly burdensome.

    Even a master ss master couldn¡¯t find any trace of the World Federation until he reached the 90th floor, where he had to be nervous.

    Little by little, I couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious.

    ¡°That is strange. There must be hundreds of remnants of the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°There is no sign of anything like that.¡±

    ¡°yes. Do you think that no matter howrge the dungeon is and how thoroughly they hide, there can be no trace like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    Li Qingyu put on an ambiguous expression.

    She was a master of stealth who even assassinated swords, and the princess of the ck Dragon n, all of whom were good at stealth.

    But I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m alone.

    It was close to impossible even for her to cover her tracks so thoroughly while undercover for weeks with hundreds of members of her n¡­

    ¡°Because yers have so many different skills. I cannot say for sure that it is impossible.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    ¡°After all, there is only one way to check.¡±

    After such a brief discussion.

    they moved on again.

    Whether the remnants of the World Federation are hiding in a deeperyer.

    Or was it already noticed and ran away or the information was wrong in the first ce.

    After all, the only way to be sure was to clear this dungeon to the end.

    However, the progress was slow.

    From the 90th floor, map information was insufficient, and the level of danger of monsters and traps that appeared could never be underestimated.

    Above all, it was necessary to be cautious as there might be an ambush by the World Federation.

    But even if that boundary is in vain.

    While advancing through the dungeon, nothing stood in their way.

    Not to mention the remnants of the World Federation.

    ¡°¡­I wondered if that was the case. There are no monsters at all.¡±

    [It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t areas in the dungeon that are filled with traps or obstacles without monsters¡­ but I don¡¯t think this is such a ce.

    ]

    jerk jerk.

    91st floor 92nd floor 93rd floor.

    Sometimes there are pitfalls and difficulties.

    It advances through a space that does not feel like a presence at all.

    94th floor 95th floor 96th floor.

    in the deep, dull darkness.

    With superhuman abilities, he finds the only way out of aplex and vastbyrinth.

    97th floor 98th floor 99th floor.

    Air getting heavier and heavier.

    Even though nothing happened, the tension deepened as if falling into a swamp.

    So¡­.

    [¡­Really living and living, not even before, but after birth, there are times when I visit the 100th floor of the dungeon twice.] A

    particrlyrge and thick pir.

    An antique stone building.

    A road wide enough for an army to march.

    It is on a different level from the dark and narrow aisles so far.

    On the 100th floor, which can be said to be the bottom of all dungeons containing the ancient Greek city.

    Yuna-kyung sighed.

    Originally, the 100th floor was the end of the dungeon.

    Normally, only those who have reached level 99 can take on the challenge.

    It was a ce where those who attacked there could reach level 100, get exclusive items, and be the absolute monarch.

    The 100th floor is a dream for every yer.

    It was a ce and a goal itself that I wanted to reach no matter what the cost.

    But at this very moment.

    Upon reaching the 100th floor, Yuna-kyung¡¯s expression was helpless.

    It wasn¡¯t because the 100th floor didn¡¯t mean much since he was no longer a yer.

    Previously, he came all the way here to catch the Labyrinth Lord Labyrinth, which was the remnant of the Liberation Brigade, and this time to catch the remnant of the World Federation.

    And the toxic uneasy atmosphere surrounding her made her shudder.

    ¡°¡­Fortunately, there are no restrictions on entry.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m really surprised. At Charlotte, only one person could enter, so I thought there would be something this time too.¡±

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, the princesses did not feel particrly inspired after entering the 100th floor.

    It just kept moving forward.

    The space itself is open and open.

    The road is not too wide.

    Towards the inner side of the queer city, where the tall buildings surrounding it make you feel more trapped in some way than the 99th floor you have been through so far.

    So, the center of the city.

    It¡¯s too grand to be a royal pce.

    It¡¯s too lofty to be a temple.

    It¡¯s too neat to be a parade ground.

    Anyone can see that the most important and dangerous monster in this vast dungeon is the boss room.

    No, in what would have been the boss room to be precise.

    they finally found

    ¡°Wee, everyone.¡±

    With a gentle smile on his face.

    A woman in a fancy dress.

    Holy Lord Johanna greeted them warmly, like a bride weing a lostmb.

    ¡°Wee to our cathedral.¡±

    * * *

    Since reincarnation until now.

    Thanks to Limon, Yuna-kyung met several monarchs unintentionally.

    The magic lord who caused the London Crisis.

    The monster lord that covered Brazil.

    A summoning lord who was engrossed in war.

    The golden monarch who caused the economic copse.

    From the dead to the reincarnated monarch.

    Including other monarchs who were entangled in it, there were even fewer monarchs who did not know at all.

    And the more she went through such monarchs, the more she felt that there were few decent ones among them.

    Was it because he became a monarch?

    So whether you could be a monarch.

    They were all broken somewhere.

    Even the infinite lord Lee Cheon-gi, who abandoned all ties with wealth and fame and became Limon¡¯s apprentice to learn swordsmanship, could not be called normal.

    So it was.

    The first time I saw the Divine Lord.

    Why did Yuna-kyung feel ufortable?

    For a monarch, she seemed too normal.

    He even made the decision to surrender at the forefront when the World Federation copsed.

    It was to the point of reflecting on himself that he might have been too prejudiced against the monarch.

    but this moment.

    The bottom of the deep dungeon.

    Seeing the divine lord with a peaceful smile instead of being nervous even in front of the princesses of the Seven Dragons who came to catch him.

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of incongruity again.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it false information?¡±

    And it was not only Yuna-kyung who felt a sense of incongruity.

    Among the remnants of the World Federation that I have been searching for so far, I have met the Holy Lord, who can be said to be the core.

    Because no one was happy about it.

    because everyone noticed.

    why is she here

    ¡°Huh, you say it as if you were waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Because I was waiting.¡±

    ¡°¡­You knew we wereing from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°do not misunderstand. It¡¯s not because President Shin Myung-woon sold you out. They knew we were going to end up like this, but we just contacted them.¡±

    Li Qingyu looked at the Holy Lord with deeply sunken eyes.

    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t unexpected at all.

    From the entrance of the dungeon to here.

    why was it so easy

    As much as I had always had doubts, I expected it to some extent.

    One problem.

    ¡°It is questionable. I¡¯d like to know if you mean they intentionally leaked information to trap us.¡±

    Ainsha tilted her head.

    If I had just run away, I would have understood.

    However, the reason why Johanna remained here was iprehensible to not only her but everyone else.

    I don¡¯t know if it was before.

    Returning Lord or Reincarnated Lord.

    And the resurrected Sword Master, etc.

    It was because the World Federation, which had already lost all its threatening powers, couldn¡¯t afford to threaten them even if they trapped them.

    Knowing that fact, they entered the dungeon without hesitation.

    In a sense,plete disregard.

    It was a humiliating point, but¡­

    But the divine lord was neither angry nor ashamed.

    just smiled

    ¡°That¡¯s such a sad misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry about?¡±

    ¡°I mean the main reason I called you here is because I wanted to talk to you onest time.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, so you called us over just to have a conversation?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you crazy?¡±

    no one else

    I can¡¯t believe Yekathrice said this.

    Normally, everything would be absurd.

    But today, other princesses are also looking at Johanna with simr eyes.

    Rose asked calmly with a face trying to be understanding.

    ¡°Did we still have room to talk?¡±

    ¡°I believe that in the end you will understand and ept our cause.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°I should have already told you.¡±

    A reason to convince them.

    Ruler creates the Liberation Brigade.

    The reason why he inherited his legacy.

    The Constetion appeared in the world 33 years ago.

    Even though he fell into the fairy queen¡¯s trap and lost most of his powers, he made a dungeon and signed a contract with humans to achieve his final goal

    .

    ¡°That is the only way to prevent the end of the world.¡±

    * * *

    The entrance to Leonidas Dungeon.

    Only the masters of the Seven Dragons, including the Dokryongdae, remained, sitting astride the guards and watching the curtain of light.

    Limon was thinking.

    When the World Federation is captured.

    The holy lord who deliberately remained and surrendered.

    The exnation she had given that she was an apostle of the moderate faction among the Constetions that were said to be divided into two factions.

    ¡°¡­the salvation of the world.¡±

    The purpose of the Constetion is salvation.

    It was so vague and absurd that I couldn¡¯t possibly take it straight away.

    That¡¯s why he too was engrossed in preventing the regressive lord from getting his hands on the seven arcs, the mighty dragon sword stored in the sword gun.

    But now with everything ahead.

    The reason why he recalled the words of that time was because of another word.

    ¡°And the God of Destruction¡­¡±

    Because Limon suffered a future that would destroy the world.

    Ruler, the regressive lord who wanted to change the future and defeat Limon by borrowing the power of the Constetion to turn back time countless times.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the hardliners and the moderates.

    Or is it because of strength and experience.

    The behavior patterns of the two people who followed the Constetion¡¯s will were different, and there were subtle differences in their exnations.

    However, in the end, their purpose was the same in that what they pursued was the ¡®salvation¡¯ of the world.

    Of course, it¡¯s a personal belief.

    even if they told the truth.

    There was a possibility that the Constetions were using them by deceiving them in the first ce.

    I was even more suspicious when I thought of the behavior the Liberation Brigade and other monarchs had done, especially the Constetions I had seen through them.

    But¡­

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure before.

    Even now, there is no particr reason.

    However, the power that the regressive lord has built up to beparable to that of a sword master, and the vivid hatred that made it possible.

    Also, Limon, who had received the teachings of the hatched Sword Emperor, was certain.

    ¡°In the end, is that my end?¡±

    The Constetion is the savior of the world.

    He must have been a god of destruction.

    Calmly ept the truth that your intuition tells you.

    Thest sword master, who has been protecting humanity for a long time and who has the power to destroy the world at the same time, quietly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 913

    #913. This time in particr

    * * *

    ¡°Do you know what entropy is?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Listen to the Holy Lord¡¯s question.

    Everyone came up with a question mark.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was such an outrageous question.

    Because the term itself was too foreign and unfamiliar to most of those present.

    But fortunately, it wasn¡¯t that no one knew the term.

    ¡°Entropy refers to the degree of disorder in a microscopic state, right?¡±

    ¡°As it is knowledge passed down from the four fairies, it is a concept only shamans know in this world.¡±

    The greatest genius of the Seven Dragons.

    And affirming the words of the best madman who has greedily gathered all kinds of knowledge to do so.

    He continues his speech with a smile on his face.

    ¡°It is also proof that the world will end someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­The entropy I know isn¡¯t really like a doomsday prophecy, is it?¡±

    ¡°But ording to thew of entropy, it is inevitable that the world will one day end.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    While Yekathrice nodded.

    Johanna calmly continued.

    ¡°Besides entropy, there are many stories about the end of the world. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Well, if the world ends someday, does it make it easier to receive offerings from believers?¡±

    ¡°Whoop whoop. That statement is not wrong, but there is another, most important reason.¡±

    The 666 beast of the Apocalypse.

    Zoroaster¡¯s Prashokeretti, etc.

    either religiously.

    either culturally.

    either scientifically.

    She calmly revealed the reason why the apocalypse must exist and exist in any civilization.

    ¡°Because there is a true ¡®end¡¯ in the world.¡±

    beginning.

    or ancient.

    or mythological age, etc.

    Humanity has coined several words to refer to the distant past.

    But most of them only refer to the Golden Age or earlier, when civilization began.

    The distant past, so far away that we dare not measure it with human time units, there are no words to describe.

    From time immemorial, when even the dragons, who were the ancestors of Earth, and the fairies, the ancestors of Alfheim, let alone the present human race, had yet to be born.

    there was an end

    Earth and Alfheim, etc.

    It¡¯s not about one or twos.

    The universe, the parallel world, Samramansang, etc.

    A true ¡®end¡¯ that swallows everything, from the ce where life lives, to the world of already dead souls, turning it into nothingness.

    Among them was a world of mighty gods who wouldugh at even the Silver Age of mankind.

    Among them, there was also the territory of transcendence species that were born with greater power than the dragon race.

    Among them, there was a universe of civilizations that had built up technology beyond even the fairies.

    Among them was a dimension full of mysteries that even magic would deride as primitive.

    Naturally, they fought to the end to protect their world.

    but.

    It was useless.

    No race or existence.

    Couldn¡¯t prevent the end.

    Immortals who feel that even hundreds of millions of years are short, and civilizations that have repeatedly tried to develop news due to the decline of their inhabiteds have perished in vain in the face of the end.

    By the time that countless worlds had returned to nothingness.

    Because there was an existence that prevented the apocalypse.

    That is a constetion.

    They were the masters of the stars, greater than gods, mightier than dragons, and wiser than fairies.

    So¡­

    the war has begun.

    An end that swallows everything into nothingness.

    A constetion that wants to save the world.

    A war that staked the life and death of countless worlds thatsted for so long that even the word eternity seemed short.

    ¡°That war was a really fierce struggle¡­ no, it was close to resistance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because it was impossible even for the great Constetions topletely prevent the apocalypse froming back endlessly even if it was defeated.¡±

    sometimess.

    sometimes civilization.

    sometimes species.

    Every time I couldn¡¯t prevent the apocalypse, it copsed so easily and futilely.

    It was unavoidable.

    The world is vast and diversified.

    From the spatially infinite universe to a parallel world with countless possibilities, to a higher dimension that ordinary creatures cannot even perceive.

    Of course, there were countless worlds where even the starlight did not reach.

    It was alsomon for new civilizations or races to blossom in ¡®only¡¯ tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°But the Constetions didn¡¯t give up. He constantly traveled to countless worlds, trying to prevent the apocalypse even once more.¡±

    The center of the universe, of course.

    Even the periphery that does not know about the apocalypse.

    Constetions gave the helpless people the strength to face the end by transmitting starlight.

    ¡°Even when they were punished for the foolishness of thembs they tried to keep.¡±

    ¡­until the power was sealed by the Nine Worlds, a confrontation system created by the Fairy Queen and the seven dragons.

    Indeed, even for the Constetions that had been fighting the end of the world by crossing many worlds for a long time, it was an unexpected situation at all.

    But they did not give up salvation.

    Spreading starlight in this world.

    making prophets and apostles.

    Gather the Seven Arcs.

    I just wanted to prevent the ¡®end¡¯.

    ¡°¡­Hmm. In short, since our fight was due to an unfortunate misunderstanding, let¡¯s join hands and prepare for the end amicably now?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great suggestion, but there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    ¡°What problem are you talking about?¡±

    When the Holy Lord surrendered.

    As they had already heard simr exnations, Catherine and the other princesses were not particrly surprised.

    Instead, he just looked at Johanna with cold eyes.

    whether that statement is true or not.

    It was because there was the most important reason why Limon and the girls decided to imprison Johanna instead of holding hands.

    ¡°¨DEven if you cooperate with the Constetion, it is the same that humanity will eventually perish.¡±

    At Yekathrice¡¯s words, uncharacteristic of the always cheerful girl, with a cold, sneeringugh like a de.

    Johanna shook her head.

    ¡°No, it is different.¡±

    ¡°What is different?¡±

    ¡°If the apocalypse cannot be prevented, everything will disappear, but the difference is that the chosen ones can survive if they obtain the protection of the stars.¡±

    It was.

    The Constetion¡¯s salvation was notplete.

    Just like when a ship sinks, only those in the lifeboat survive.

    It was to give only the very few chosen by the stars a chance to escape the apocalypse.

    And that selection criterion is one.

    ¡°¡­So only those who reached level 100 by sacrificing all other humans will be the new Constetion?¡±

    ¡°Everything has a price.¡±

    No matter how great the Constetion is.

    Its power was not infinite.

    They have been facing the apocalypse for a long time, and those who have to face it always need more strength.

    It was impossible topletely save countless worlds.

    That¡¯s why what the Constetions choose is selective.

    Because you have the power to save the world.

    who deserves salvation.

    It was to find such people by testing them through the dungeon and give them the power to protect the world.

    In return, the ¡®potential¡¯ of all life is weighed.

    So what we need is a contract.

    It was a procedure for the Constetion to ept the souls of those who were not saved and use them as the cornerstone to prevent destruction.

    The skills that yers receive by signing a contract with a constetion can be said to be the contract money.

    ¡°Think about it, everyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know what you are asking me to think about.¡±

    ¡°How sublime it is to be able to save hundreds and thousands of worlds at the cost of ¡®just¡¯ billions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In other words, even those who are sacrificed are promised heaven after death.¡±

    Of course, being saved by the Constetion will allow us to preserve the human species.

    Through that salvation, those who have be new Constetions can save countless other worlds by helping to prevent the apocalypse.

    It is only natural that human beings who have made such noble sacrifices will go to heaven.

    Speak like the pope of Rome.

    Johanna chuckled.

    ¡°It is a perfect salvation.¡±

    ¡°¡­a contradiction. When the Constetions destroy humanity, the gods also disappear. Of course, you will not be able to go to heaven either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story of a fake paradise created by false gods. The true heaven that the Lord has made never fades.¡±

    Ainsha shut her mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t without objections.

    As a priestess of the Holy League, she was well versed in various religions and could refute Johanna¡¯s logic all day long.

    There was just no reason.

    How meaningless logic is to those who have faith.

    It was because he knew so well that he had seen countless priests and followers.

    If she had been logical in the first ce, she would not have be the pope of a religion that still believes in the god who was eaten by the seven dragons long ago.

    ¡°¡­And if you don¡¯t ept that salvation, you¡¯re just going to destroy the human race? Like our ancestors, the dragons and fairies?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, but that¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°The fact that they didn¡¯t perish, they were just saved in a different form.¡±

    It has achieved such a highly developed civilization.

    He didn¡¯t know about fairies, dragons, and the end, and he refused to sacrifice himself for the cause.

    But the end was already approaching.

    Looking at Johanna, the Constetions said that they were only merciful so that they would not suffer in the end.

    Hai said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t be livestock, so you say it was ughtered nicely.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m sorry about that too¡­ but as I¡¯ve already said, it takes a lot of strength to prevent the apocalypse.¡±

    Rather than disappearing in vain at the end, it would have been better for them to be the cornerstone of a new salvation and to save even their souls.

    Speak with a short prayer.

    Johanna continued.

    ¡°Of course, not all Constetions agree with the hardline method. The moderates I follow prefer a milder approach.¡±

    ¡°¡­the ¡®deferred¡¯ you mentioned earlier?¡±

    ¡°Even the Constetions know very well how much determination is required for salvation.¡±

    The method of the moderates was simple.

    dying salvation.

    Sequential eptance of only dead yers¡¯ souls.

    It is so that humanity can face salvation with afortable mind, just as a cancer patient prepares his or her personal affairs in advance and makes up his mind.

    ¡°Honestly, dying salvation is something that requires a lot of sacrifice even by the Constetions¡­¡±

    Maintaining the dungeon.

    Granting skills,

    preventing the approaching apocalypse, and more.

    The more you dy salvation, the greater the power the Constetions consume and the greater the risk they must bear, and the less power they can recover.

    Among the Constetions, the hardliners were the majority, and there was a reason why the methods of the moderates were not often used.

    But¡­

    ¡°If you hand over Seven Arks, he said that he might give you a grace period of about 10,000 years, especially this time.¡±

    10,000 years is a long time.

    It is a time when the species called humanity flourished to the limit and then died out on its own.

    If I join hands with the moderates, I will protect this world from the end, at least until then.

    The ruler who was a prophet dies.

    Almost all methods avable to hardliners are gone.

    It refers to a proposal that can only be made now that the moderate faction has taken the initiative.

    The star¡¯s apostle smiled.

    ¡°Of course, including giving the swordsmith and you the qualifications to be a new Constetion and enjoy a truly immortal life.¡±

 Chapter 914

    #914. It¡¯s possible.

    * * *

    What kind of existence is a constetion?

    Yuna-kyung was always curious.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he had signed a contract with the Constetion as a yer in his previous life.

    From the specter of the Liberation Brigade to the monarch.

    It was a natural question that arose after seeing and experiencing the changes and endings of those who signed a contract with the Constetion and used the Descent of the Constetion many times.

    So I had a hunch.

    The Constetion would never be a benevolent being.

    When the Holy Lord surrendered, she had already confirmed that fact, albeit vaguely, through her story.

    But once again, the truth about the constetion, which he heard in more detail than before, was enough to disturb Yuna-kyung¡¯s mind.

    Including the offer Johanna had just made to them.

    ¡°You deserve to be a Constetion¡­¡±

    And Yuna-kyung wasn¡¯t the only one who wasplicated by that proposal.

    The expressionless Ainsha.

    Rose with a hard face.

    Hai pulled out a cigarette.

    Even Yekathrice, who narrowed her eyes.

    It was because the heavy emotions in their colorful eyes were telling them how they felt.

    And among them, a ck-haired girl who looked at Johanna with particrly deep and dark eyes.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    ¡°Do you think we will ept the offer?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This is a proposition that benefits everyone.¡±

    Suspension of salvation for 10,000 years.

    It was the greatest concession to the Constetions and at the same time the greatest blessing bestowed on mankind who will live in the time.

    In that the Constetions can recover the lost power by recovering the Seven Arcs, and that humanity can avoid the end for 10,000 years.

    that we can benefit each other.

    speak with conviction.

    Johanna had a strange smile on her face.

    ¡°Especially for the swordsmith and you.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    listen to that question

    Li Qingyu neither affirmed nor denied.

    He just red at Johanna with deeper eyes.

    Johanna let out a lightugh at her like that, and continued to speak calmly.

    ¡°The swordsmith is a sword master. He is the one who never grows old and lives forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, dragons are powerful and can live for a long time, but they are not immortal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, after 10,000 years, how many of you do you think will be able to remain by the swordsman¡¯s side?¡±

    That moment.

    The faces of the five princesses hardened.

    The lifespan of all living things.

    In fact, most of the seven princesses had nothing to do with it.

    As for the white dragon princesses, who were short-lived from generation to generation, they are descended from dragons, and their lifespan is at least hundreds of years.

    Especially now that they hadpleted the dragon¡¯s blood, they didn¡¯t even know how many thousands of years would pass before their lifespan would end.

    Especially since dragons don¡¯t have the concept of aging in the first ce.

    But even so.

    They are mortal after all.

    Because it was a limited existence.

    It was an unavoidable fate that one day he would die.

    Unlike their lovers, who will never die of old age even if they die from being stabbed by a sword even if not tens of thousands of years pass, but hundreds of thousands of years.

    So they didn¡¯t think about it.

    It wasn¡¯t because there was no need to worry already, as it was in the distant future anyway.

    -Because I was afraid.

    after a long time passed.

    And the fact that I had to leave him.

    After all, his destiny is to be alone one day.

    ¡°¡­It means that bing a Constetion will free you from such worries.¡±

    ¡°yes. Like a fairy tale about living happily for a long time, we can be together forever.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    At the end of looking at Johanna.

    Li Qingyu nodded slightly.

    Even if human civilizationes to an end in 10,000 years, most people who are indifferent to what will happen in just 100 years will not care.

    Or rather, you might be more than willing.

    whether it¡¯s because of the end

    Is it because of environmental pollution?

    Or start a war and destroy yourself.

    At least while receiving the protection of the Constetion, you will not only be able to avoid destruction, but you will also be able to enjoy abundant peace through dungeons and skills like now.

    And after 10,000 years, the chosen ones will be Constetions and attain eternal and immortal happiness.

    Perhaps Johanna¡¯s suggestion could have been the best answer to satisfy everyone.

    ¡°But I will refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the most important thing is missing from the salvation and happiness you speak of, Holy Lord.¡±

    Even so, in the end, he rejected the offer.

    And without a single exception, looking at the other princesses who nodded as if it were natural and agreed with it.

    To Johanna, who made an expression of iprehension.

    Li Qingyu said quietly.

    ¡°The swordsman once said that. Even though Gandhi the sword was a pacifist, the reason why he caused world war was because he believed in reincarnation.¡±

    Gandhi was a pacifist.

    At the same time, he was a non-violent.

    Even so, he did not hesitate to kill and went on to sweep the whole world into war.

    One reason could be that.

    because he was a monk

    If someone is born lowly, it is because he hasmitted sins in his previous life.

    If someone wins the lottery, it is because they have umted virtue in their previous lives.

    Simrly, if someone dies an unfair death because of themselves in this life, they will enjoy a better life in the next life.

    such fate and fate.

    Because he believed that karma and dharma were absolutews, he waged war without guilt.

    ¡°I won¡¯t discuss whether that belief is right or wrong.¡±

    ¡°The important thing is that because of that belief, Gandhi did not look at people while pursuing world peace.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we started a war that made everyone suffer.¡±

    The reason why peace is necessary is because, in the end, more people can enjoy greater happiness.

    Gandhi only dreamed of ¡®peace¡¯.

    He did not pay attention to the blood and sacrifices people shed to make that peace.

    Because they believed that if the world was peaceful ording to karma and dharma, they would be happier in the next life to the extent that they would suffer in this life.

    ¡°And the same goes for you, Holy Lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The point is that they are talking about salvation, but they are not interested in those who are being saved.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Those who truly desire salvation are not like that. Only those who are intoxicated with the self-satisfaction of saving peoplemit such violence.¡±

    Salvation is not happiness.

    If there is an enemy hanging from a cliff, should I save it?

    If a parent and child were drowning in a river, which one would they save?

    What should I do if I have to sacrifice one of the 5 viins and 1 good man?

    No matter how strange it is, every time you save one person, you will agonize and every time you fail to save one person, you will regret it.

    Because that¡¯s a natural thing.

    Even so, there is one reason why salvation can be considered a blessing even at the cost of most of humanity.

    Because they don¡¯t see people as people.

    Livestock to be ughtered¡­

    no less than that in terms of feeling sad when ughtering even livestock directly.

    It was a perspective that could only be had by looking at numbers or resources that were as satisfying and profitable as saving them.

    ¡°That is the nature of constetions.¡±

    ¡°They want to save mankind, not because they are merciful, but because it benefits them and is good entertainment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Swordsman refused to hold hands with you.¡±

    Limon¡¯s will is his will.

    So they wouldn¡¯t ept the offer.

    Johanna, who had been staring at the assertive Li Qingyu, slowly turned her gaze to the side.

    ¡°Are other people thinking the same?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Religion is not something you believe in to go to heaven. It is necessary to be faithful to the present life.¡±

    Human beings live in the present life.

    It is good to believe in the afterlife, but if the current life is neglected for the sake of it, life and death will eventually be futile.

    That¡¯s why a proper religion says the preciousness of life, prohibits suicide, and leaves faithfulness to the present life as a doctrine.

    As the high priest of the Holy League, I affirmed.

    Ainsha said expressionlessly.

    ¡°To go to heaven, it is a pseudonym to tell people tomit mass suicide. Of course, a sane person would refuse to entrust the future of all mankind to such a thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too. I say very grandiosely about bing that Constetion, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be fun in the end.¡±

    I think my brother is the best.

    Yekathrice smiled and hugged Ainsha from behind, smiling happily as she rubbed her cheek at the girl who pushed her away.

    Rose smiled lightly.

    ¡°There wille a day when we will leave the Swordsman¡¯s side one day, but that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if that dayes, he won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    a little bitter

    But with a little reassurance.

    Its gaze is directed towards an Indian girl who is dozing while crouching down.

    Yes, perhaps that was the reason why Limon tolerated other women as his brides, he did not know.

    In the end, only immortals can remain by his side, who can live forever.

    No matter how painful and jealous I was, I didn¡¯t want to make him sad alone in the distant future.

    With such aplicated heart.

    Listen to Rose¡¯s words, which are very determined.

    Hai, thest one left, flicked the cigarette he was holding with his finger.

    Then, as he turned the cigarette that was flying in the air into ash with psionics, he asked in a low voice as always.

    ¡°Do I need to say more than this?¡±

    very short and simple.

    That¡¯s why, after hearing that question that didn¡¯t even feel like apromise, Johanna asked as if to confirm it onest time.

    ¡°¡­Is this what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is what we all mean.¡±

    ¡°The same would be true of Charlotte and Maia¡¯s answers.¡±

    ¡°is that so.¡±

    slowly.

    Johanna turned her head.

    Thus, five princesses, one sword master, one blue bird, and even the masters of the Seven Dragons.

    After looking at each one of them without any delusion, she sighed lightly.

    ¡°Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    I tried to solve everything as mildly as possible.

    Lamenting that even thestpromise was rejected and we had no choice but to use thest resort.

    Johanna said heavily.

    ¡°I have no choice but to save you, even by force.¡±

    ¡°Forcibly saving us¡­?¡±

    ¡°I told you so.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m really curious. Do you think that would be possible?¡±

    Yekathrice twitched her lips and let out a tant sneer.

    Even if the divine lord is an absolute being with the power to change the world alone, that depends on the opponent.

    It was impossible for anyone to see that she could handle all these people, including the five princesses and the sword master, by herself.

    ¡°It is possible.¡±

    Nevertheless,

    Johanna answered without hesitation.

    And the moment she put her hand inside the robe with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what brought you here.¡±

    Ugh.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Li Qingyu¡¯s face hardened.

    Shortly after the pocket watch in Johanna¡¯s hand, which escaped from her bosom, began to emit a subtle glow.

    It was because of the objects emerging from all sides of the boss room and starting to glow like a pocket watch.

    A quill made of bone and ck feathers.

    A hammer withplex parts attached.

    Even a sword wrapped in a chain.

    There was nothing particrly surprising about the objects that took in the light from the pocket watch and vomited more forcefully.

    Most of them have already seen it first hand.

    Or they were things that the World Federation remnants knew they had.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why the princesses, including Li Qingyu, had no choice but to open their eyes wide.

    It was because there were not only three objects floating in the air.

    From all sides of the boss room.

    emitting a soft light.

    Looking at a total of ¡®7¡¯ items.

    Rose couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth as if she groaned involuntarily.

    ¡°Seven¡­Arks?¡±

 Chapter 915

    #915. Thank you from the bottom of my heart

    * * *

    Seven Arcs.

    33 years ago from now.

    When constetions appeared in the world.

    A treasure created in the process of sealing the constetion by the Nine Worlds, a barrier created by the Fairy Queen and the Seven Dragons.

    It is truly a product of chance.

    It was an unexpected result not only for the constetions, but also for the fairy queen who created the Nine Worlds.

    From the Liberation Brigade to the World Federation.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the battle that Limon and the Seven Dragons had fought so far was apetition to obtain even one more of these Seven Arcs.

    In fact, it was because of the power of the Seven Arcs that the Lord of the Dead was able to resurrect the Sword Master.

    ¡°how¡­?¡±

    So this moment.

    The five princesses were stunned.

    The World Federation has three Seven Arcs.

    Including the dragon sword, there are only four of them.

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand this scene where seven objects resonated with each other and emitted light.

    Steel Demon Sword and to¡¯s Carving Knife.

    Especially since Limon had already secured several Seven Arcs, it would be absolutely impossible for them to collect all seven Seven Arcs.

    ¡°¡­see you well. It is not real.¡±

    It was Ainsha who first noticed the sense of incongruity.

    white rosary.

    green thread.

    to the ck book.

    It was hard to realize because of the light.

    Among the seven princesses, she was the first to notice that the three objects were translucent like ghosts.

    ¡°A hallucination?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not real, but it¡¯s not gimmick either.¡±

    Looking at the three transparent objects like a hologram, Li Qingyu stiffened her face.

    Even though they were extremely weakpared to the real ones with substance, the brilliance that resembled the other Seven Arcs proved that they were not illusions.

    The reason why they can¡¯t move hastily is because they know that the wall of brilliance cannot be easily prated.

    ¡®forgery? No, there¡¯s no way I could make something like that.¡¯

    The Seven Arcs are treasures that contain the power of the Constetion.

    It was never something that could be counterfeited or counterfeited.

    If that was possible in the first ce, Ruler wouldn¡¯t have even created the Liberation Brigade and searched for the Seven Arcs.

    If so, what are those things?

    Li Qingyu, who had been thinking fiercely, suddenly realized.

    The fact that I had felt a strange sense of incongruity from objects whose reality and illusion were unclear before.

    Right away¡­

    ¨DWhen I entered the sword gun.

    ¡°The Seven Arcs of the Parallel World¡­!¡±

    ¡°Are those Seven Arcs from another world taken from a sword gun?¡±

    [Impossible!]

    While the other princesses, including Yekathrice, realized the truth after hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s groans, they were stunned.

    It was Yuna-kyung, who was riding in the unmanned vacuum cleaner, who reacted the most fiercely to those words.

    [Parallel worlds do not exist in substance. It¡¯s just a half-dream-like ce where possibilities are realized!]

    Even in a limited space, the cross world that realizes the possibility of a parallel world is a miracleparable to the three major magics of the Silver Age.

    That¡¯s why the existence of a parallel world can only be real within the intersecting world.

    When you leave the barrier, a person or an object returns to a simple possibility and disappears.

    Especially if it is a treasure that not only has powerful power like the Seven Arcs, but already exists in reality.

    ¡°Yes, it would have been impossible in the usual way.¡±

    And Johanna too.

    He didn¡¯t deny that.

    Instead, he just added a word with a smile.

    ¡°If this wasn¡¯t a dungeon and this wasn¡¯t Seven Arcs.¡±

    [¡­You made this dungeon into a cross-world with the power of Seven Arcs?]

    ¡°Unfortunately, it was impossible topletely reproduce it.¡±

    [How could such a thing be possible¡­]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? That it is the power of a great star that makes all impossible possible.¡±

    Yuna-kyung groaned.

    What a fraudulent item Seven Arcs is.

    As long as he had seen Limon handle the deep-ck violin and to¡¯s carving knife, he was not aware of it.

    But no matter how much it is, to realize the intersectional world that even Shir had created over a long period of time in such a short period of time.

    It was hard to believe even after seeing it.

    Of course, Johanna was not able to perform such a miracle without any cost.

    ¡°It would have been difficult no matter how hard it was if ¡®me¡¯ in the other world hadn¡¯t entrusted the Seven Arcs to the Star¡¯s Wisdom, even sacrificing himself.¡±

    ¡°¡­You are indeed the regressive lord of another world.¡±

    ¡°Because there are infinite possibilities in the parallel world.¡±

    A parallel world where Johanna was chosen as a prophet rather than an apostle of the stars and led the World Federation.

    And in the sword gun where the two worlds cross.

    Meet the returning lord, Ruler.

    Sharing information from both worlds.

    In the end, another self who realized that he could notplete Seven Arcs in his own world and chose the second choice.

    After she sacrificed her life to seal the seven arcs of the parallel world in a barrier modeled after the cross world.

    Ruler entrusted it along with Cronus¡¯ watch to the Creator Lord he encountered before meeting the Command Lord.

    Sensing his own defeat ahead of the battle with Limon, he prepared for the future instead of using the power of the Seven Arcs.

    The decision of those countless sacrifices.

    Looking at the three translucent Seven Arcs, Johanna smiled.

    ¡°Of course, this Seven Arcs isn¡¯t perfect.¡±

    Although this dungeon is said to have been made into a cross-world, it is an unstable thing that was forcibly imitated using the power of the stars.

    Besides, bringing the already existing Seven Arcs back is ignoring the identity of existence.

    There was no way that Seven Arks, which brought expedient upon expedient, could not be normal.

    Truly an empty gangjeong.

    It was a shell without the power of the most important star.

    But¡­

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s barely possible to draw out the power of the half-sized Seven Arcs.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to use that to forcibly break the seal on the dragon sword.¡±

    Hai hardened her face.

    The power of the mighty stars that originally belonged to the Constetions dwells within the Seven Arcs.

    Those who were blessed by the stars were able to easily break the seal using their inner power.

    That¡¯s why Labyrinth and Wanderer were able to use Faust¡¯s quill easily as soon as they got it.

    Of course, the seal of the Kangma Doryongsword is on a different level.

    It was not as easy to break the seal as the other Seven Arcs, as Shire made it with great care so that it could never be unlocked unless we were together.

    However, if you amplify the power of the stars with the fake Seven Arcs, it was possible to break the seal, albeit in a limited way.

    The power of the dragon sword, called the greatest sword in the world, was enough to make them nervous.

    However, such Hai¡¯s guess.

    Johanna did not affirm.

    He just had a strange smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about dragon swords.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that the half-sized Seven Arcs here are not just the strong magic dragon sword.¡±

    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know what that word means.

    The princesses, who each raised their eyebrows or had suspicious expressions, changed theirplexion after hearing Johanna¡¯s continued words.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what thest Seven Arcs are?¡±

    ¡°¡­you speak as if you know?¡±

    ¡°The truth is, I didn¡¯t even know. However, there is a fact that I vaguely noticed in the other world.¡±

    Thest Seven Arcs that Ruler couldn¡¯t find even though he repeated countless times for a long time.

    But Johanna of the parallel world thought.

    I wondered if the reason why I couldn¡¯t find thest Seven Arcs after searching all over the world was because it didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°The things that became Seven Arcs 33 years ago are treasures with the most powerful seal in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was the absolutes of each era who made that treasure.¡±

    A violin made by an archwitch and a saint.

    to¡¯s carving knife.

    The quill of Faust, the legendary ck mage.

    The sword and dragon sword made by the sword emperor and sword demon.

    All of the Seven Arcs, including the Constetions and the Clock of Cronus and the hammer of Deberg created by the Fairy Queen, were the legacy of the absolute of the absolutes.

    It was in fact inevitable.

    The power of the stars is extremely powerful.

    It was to the extent that it could prevent even the end and determine the rise and fall of the world.

    Even if it was sealed in the Nine Worlds and weakened, its ignorant power could not be handled by an ordinary treasure.

    A legacy created by a person who reached the pinnacle of an era risking everything was only possible because of the mystery of the fact itself.

    ¡°Well then, herees the answer.¡±

    ¡°¡­check. I want to know if it means that thest seventh, Seven Ask, is the legacy left by our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°That is the correct answer.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising.

    As long as the Seven Arcs are the legacy left by the rulers of each era.

    It was already expected that the seven dragons, who were the absolute rulers of the Bronze Age, would be rted to thest Seven Arcs.

    One problem.

    ¡°How did you find the heritage of our ancestors that we don¡¯t even know about?¡±

    From the moment they realized that fact, the seven ns had already thoroughly looked through their reports.

    The relics of the seven dragons are all in the Seven Dragons.

    Even for religious reasons, in the Age of Heroes in the past, even while being chased by Limon, he was tenaciously carrying it around.

    The sealed treasure was even more so.

    But from precious treasures to odds and ends that must have been old.

    I checked everything, but I couldn¡¯t find Seven Arcs.

    It was absolutely impossible ording tomon sense that Johanna, an outsider, had found it first.

    Johanna did not deny that fact.

    Instead, he opened his mouth with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything specific. It is just the result of the elimination method.¡±

    ¡°elimination?¡±

    ¡°The seven dragons left behind many things, but in fact, there were no treasures that could be called a true legacy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even this dragon sword is made from the remains of a dragon, but it cannot be said to be a legacy of a dragon.¡±

    From the scriptures of the Seven Dragons, to legends passed down by each n, to folk rumors and old books.

    There are many records of the seven dragons.

    As a regressive monarch, Johanna of the parallel world has examined the records for hundreds of years, but has not found anything worthy of the legacy left by the dragon.

    It was natural.

    He created seventy-two kinds.

    Conquer the world and lead mankind.

    Above all, join forces with the Fairy Queen to create the Nine Worlds.

    After waking up from a long slumber, the seven dragons, whose races were destroyed by the Constetion, devoted themselves to preparing to face the Constetion that woulde back someday.

    Even before the preparation was finished, he lost his life by the lightning strike of the Sword Emperor.

    They couldn¡¯t leave a proper legacy.

    ¡°But there is one exception.¡±

    ¡°The only thing that can be said to be the legacy of the seven dragons.¡±

    ¡°A powerful sealparable to the mighty dragon sword that could not be found because it only exerts its true power when certain conditions are met.¡±

    nevertheless.

    no, rather that¡¯s why.

    Johanna was able to find out.

    Where was thest Seven Arcs and what was it?

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know, guys?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The most powerful seal that has inherited the power and soul of the mighty dragon for hundreds of years, and what is a legacy more precious than any other treasure in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe that.¡±

    ¡°yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    Rose.

    Li Ching-wee.

    Hai.

    And Ainsha and Yekatrice.

    Looking at the girls who finally realized the truth and hardened their faces, Johanna smiled brighter than ever.

    ¡°¨DYou whopleted the dragon¡¯s blood were thest of the Seven Arcs that were split into seven pieces 33 years ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I am truly grateful.¡±

    Like that¡­

    just for this moment.

    After failing several times.

    Johannapleted the best opportunity to gather as many princesses as possible who hadpleted the dragon¡¯s blood by excluding useless hinders.

    No, the new ruler pressed the switch on the pocket watch he was holding.

    ¡°Thank you foring here like this.¡±

    pounding!

    Like that¡­

    from Li Qingyu to Rose Hai.

    The moment when the three princesses, who hadpleted the dragon¡¯s passion, felt something soaring from deep inside their bodies and grabbed their own breasts.

    ¨DA soft glow appeared in their vertically split pupils.

 Chapter 916

    #916. Ruled by the future

    * * *

    With slender wrists clenched.

    A long time to be locked in silence.

    She slowly opened her eyes and opened her mouth.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve improved a lot.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I said you don¡¯t need recuperation?¡±

    ¡°Every patient says so.¡±

    ¡°I have no lies.¡±

    A blonde beauty with a snort.

    Contrary to her always pessimistic attitude, Maia calmly nodded at Charlotte¡¯s words.

    It was true that Charlotte¡¯s condition improved surprisingly quickly even to her, the best woman in the world.

    Charlotte, who reached the pinnacle of coin infidelity in a fight with the golden lord in the past, and even put her life in danger.

    The reason she is still alive is because she epted Limon¡¯s dragon psionic andpleted the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    However, like the other princesses, she did not use the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy, nor did she ept dragon psionics consistently for a long time.

    Her condition was by no means good.

    In the meantime, he suffered internal injuries from fighting Dreamroid again in the Indian Territory.

    Originally, being alive is a miracle.

    It was not strange even if he died long ago or became unconscious andy next to the sword.

    Nevertheless, the two factors that made it recover so quickly were ultimately two.

    One was because he hadpleted the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    Another was thanks to Limon.

    ¡°It seems that the trip with the swordsmith was quite enjoyable to have already stabilized the dragon¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°At least I¡¯m not bored.¡±

    Listen to Charlotte¡¯snguid reply.

    Maia held on to her cynicism.

    It¡¯s not that the words are bad.

    What a happy time we had on the way to Limon and Indian Territory and how hot every night must have been.

    Because it was easy to imagine.

    In fact, if she could have spent time with Limon without paying attention to the other princesses, she would have.

    That¡¯s why Maia didn¡¯t criticize Charlotte.

    No matter how busy the other princesses were, giving Charlotte the time to monopolize Limon itself allowed it.

    at most once a week.

    Charlotte¡¯s condition was so bad that it would be difficult to recover just by spending time with Limon every day.

    ¡®As expected of Charlotte.¡¯

    in that sense.

    No matter how much he received Limon¡¯s dragon psionic, it was amazing that he stabilized his condition so quickly.

    Indeed, it was the talent and ability of the Golden Dragon Princess, the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    Well, it was the same with the other princesses.

    In the first ce,pleting the dragon¡¯s true blood is something that no previous princess has achieved.

    Even more so, it was even more absurd toplete the blood of a dragon by swallowing the progenitortent in the soul instead of the normal method ofying eggs.

    Richingwiden, who did it first.

    Even the other princesses who did it even in difficult conditions.

    Even if they haven¡¯tpleted the dragon¡¯s true blood yet, the two of them are the silver-white princess who awakened the power of the time dragon.

    All of their talents are exceptional.

    In fact, the elders as well as even Limon acknowledged that the current princesses were outstanding among previous princesses.

    All the more so considering the fact that they are all young.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you look like that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It just urred to me that it was odd that we were almost the same age.¡±

    ¡°That is a very strange word. It wasn¡¯t even a day or two ago that there was a lot of transgression in the previous generation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it.¡±

    Maia spoke calmly.

    Even if they did notplete the dragon¡¯s true blood, the previous princesses are also the descendants of the dragon.

    They were absolute beings with power and long lifespan that were iparable to ordinary humans.

    In fact, except for the White Dragon Princess and the princesses who met Limon, it was normal to be reincarnated as an egg theyid every few hundred years.

    from that point of view.

    The previous princesses were very unlucky.

    I haven¡¯t even lived to be 100 years old yet, but there are only a lot of cases where there are sudden deaths or short-lived deaths.

    Especially since 30 years ago.

    It¡¯s like¡­

    ¡­like a bowl that was broken because it suddenly epted an enormous amount of contents.

    what could be the reason

    as a princess.

    Also, as the best in the world.

    It was when Maia was lost in thought.

    pounding.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was almost simultaneous.

    Maia and Charlotte turned their heads in shock.

    After acting unconsciously, they realized that they had done it, and at the same time turned their eyes to each other.

    ¡°Did you feel it too?¡±

    ¡°Did you feel it?¡±

    No answer was needed.

    It was because I was able to know that each other felt the same thing just by asking the question I heard from the other person.

    That¡¯s why they looked in the same direction again with serious expressions.

    really far away.

    Simr to psionic resonance.

    However, looking at the other side of the world where a hot and clear echo began that could not bepared to that.

    they felt it

    ¨C That something is wrong.

    * * *

    ¡°Haagh¡­!¡±

    ¡°This.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Seven Arcs are seven treasures.

    It must be seven ¡®things¡¯ containing the fragments of the Nine Worlds, the Great Star Barrier, where the power of the stars was sealed 33 years ago.

    She¡­

    No, they were mistaken.

    But I should have realized it sooner.

    Just as the Kangma Dragon Sword was a pair of swords but became one Seven Arcs, there could also be Seven Arcs that were divided into several pieces when sealed.

    As long as the important thing is the seal, the Seven Arcs don¡¯t necessarily have to be objects.

    and this moment.

    They were paying the price for that illusion.

    pounding.

    horns sprout

    Scales sprout.

    The tail wriggles.

    Wings spread out.

    However, the inside is undergoing a bigger change than the exterior.

    A heart beating like it¡¯s about to explode.

    A powerpletely different from that of psionics exuding with every strong beat made their blood boil hot and their heads dizzy.

    Just like when your life is in danger.

    It was forcibly transformed into a dragon by an enormous power that even the blood of apleted dragon could not handle.

    Li Qingyu bit his lip.

    ¡®Such a fool¡­!¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    I should have realized myself.

    The truth is that it wasn¡¯t just because of the dragon psionic that they were attracted to Limon¡¯s ying and sculpture.

    And why ¡®she¡¯ said that all seven must be protected and ¡®he¡¯ left such a warning.

    [Those who know the future are controlled by the future.]

    That¡¯s why the White Dragon n is the weakest.

    The cause of the continuous failure of the Regressive Lord.

    Those who know the future will inevitably make a fatal mistake someday because they consider the future they know to be absolute.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always been careful.

    But she forgot the warning.

    As long as the ruler, who was the culprit of all disasters, was defeated, the fight is over and the remaining remnants can be easily dealt with.

    As a result of being careless due to absurd arrogance, misunderstanding, and stupidity, he jumped into a trap himself and faced the worst situation.

    Awesome!

    But she wasn¡¯t locked in regret.

    To believe it¡¯s not toote.

    to take responsibility for their own mistakes.

    Instead, he forcibly held on to his fainting consciousness and guided the swarming psionics.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    Hai with one hand raised.

    Rose with her sword drawn.

    Ekatriche and Ainsha, who have resonated with the Seven Dragons and psionics, even though they have not yet evolved.

    And even Yuna-kyung, who has transformed into an armored saintess and casts a spell on the ancient spirit¡¯s weapon.

    Everyone was squeezing power.

    Because I felt it instinctively.

    That we must stop Johanna before it¡¯s toote.

    The moment when they raised their strength to the limit and started to act in unison.

    ¡ºSeventy

    ¨C two kinds

    of martial arts,

    twelve

    dragon

    dragons ¡» Red

    Dragon Earth

    me9 Fire Dragon Wind Fire¡±

    ¡º

    Seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    Twelve

    Zodiac Dragons

    ¡»

    the shadows unfold

    mes roar

    A tidal wave tearing through space.

    Silver shes and transparent threads split the air, and blue rays of light shed.

    It¡¯s a vortex of destruction.

    It was a pincer attack of absolutes that could break even the absolute defense of swordsmen or swordsmen with only the remaining power, even though their strength was cut off by colliding with each other.

    But right after that.

    Li Qingyu gritted it.

    It was because he had seen that mighty storm of destruction blocked by a barrier of soft light.

    Seven Arks.

    The brilliance of the treasures, which began to resonate and exert their true power, resonated with each other and protected Johanna.

    So, the moment when the vortex of destruction was about to be scattered by the barrier made of starlight.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. Hwanye

    ×íÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦»ÃË‡

    When you wake up from a dream, there is nothing.

    ÃÎÖÐÐÑ ÈËÉúŸo³£¡»

    .

    A single dagger was swung.

    Part of the light curtain melted like a mirage.

    And so, the storm of destruction that permeated through that hole engulfed Johanna.

    No, it seemed so.

    ¡°¡­To cut down even the barriers of the stars is truly an absurd thing to be called a sword master.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°But it is useless. It¡¯s not just Seven Arcs that I left behind in another world.¡±

    ¡°Jinryongseongong (±wýˆÏÉ¹¦)¡­!¡±

    Li Qingyu groaned at the sight of Johanna smiling as she blocked the massive storm of destruction with only one hand wrapped in soft light.

    The running repair that had prated the curtain of light at some point swung a dagger at her.

    Papa baba bababat!

    That attack is truly an ind warfare.

    It was faster than lightning, ferocious like a wild beast, and changeable.

    However, even in the face of such a running eagle¡¯s sword attack, Johanna was never pushed back.

    Jinryongseongong, created by the regressive monarch by fusing martial arts and seventy-two kinds of martial arts, is a phenomenal jeolhakparable to a sword master¡¯s swordsman.

    No matter how fast Suri ran, it was impossible to deal with her easily.

    than moor this moment.

    The power Johanna used was not only Jinryongseongong.

    Fuck!

    The moment she pressed the button on the pocket watch she was holding in one hand.

    A running repair bounced back.

    It was the result of being punched in the abdomen by a fist that prated the gap of the dagger perfectly, as if she had seen through the sword.

    It¡¯s a shame because the sword master¡¯s intuition reflexively changed the sword path to reduce the impact.

    If he didn¡¯t, he could have suffered serious injuries.

    It was the same after that.

    every time she ticks the pocket watch.

    The bnce of the fight, which had been tight, copsed rapidly, driving the running Suri into a corner.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t just watching the others.

    Everyone attacked Johanna with all their might, trying to control the seething power with the psionics.

    But to no avail.

    The barrier of starlight created by the power of the Seven Arcs instantly regenerates and blocks all of their attacks.

    Besides, that wasn¡¯t the only bad thing.

    Wooddeuk.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s the worst.¡±

    ¡°princess! Are you okay?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t finished the dragon¡¯s blood yet.

    Li Qingyu clenched his fists until they bled when he saw that even Ainsha and Yekathrice, who were fine, had scales growing on them.

    The resonance of the Seven Arcs is forcibly drawing out the star power inherent in them.

    And it was because the intuition that even the two princesses would be irreversible the moment they were added to resonance.

    I have to write the number before that.

    There was no way to immediately defeat Johanna, who was using the power of the Seven Arcs as well as the ability of the ruler, who was the strongest among the monarchs.

    Even more so in the current state where it is difficult to exert full force due to suppressing the power of the stars.

    So after a short hesitation.

    Li Qingyu eximed.

    ¡°All retreat!¡±

    It is possible that Johanna can draw out the power of the Seven Arcs because this is a ce that mimics the alternate world.

    If they escaped the dungeon, at least they would be able to prevent the worst situation ofpleting this ¡®ritual¡¯ as thest Seven Arcs.

    Having received Li Qingyu¡¯s cold judgment through telepathy, they immediately tried to get out of this ce.

    But¡­

    ¡°Wrong. I can¡¯t break through this barrier right now.¡± Looking at the barrier surrounding the boss room with a brighter light as much

    as protecting Johanna,

    Ainsha muttered expressionlessly.

    If everyone gathered their strength and kept knocking, no matter how strong the barrier would be, it was obvious that they would reach their limit before that.

    In the first ce, this was a perfect trap created by Johanna, who became the new regressive monarch.

    There was no way that she, who had repeatedly regressed and created this opportunity, would leave no room for escape.

    Truly a quandary.

    The moment when Li Qingyu was immersed in grief at this situation with no answer either way.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Sever.

    Hades

    ?¦Ä¦Ç?]

    Quaaaaaaang!

    From the barrier surrounding the boss room.

    Even the curtain of light that guarded Johanna.

    A bloody sh pierced through everything that stood in their way.

 Chapter 917

    #917. After all, that¡¯s it

    * * *

    The first moment.

    she thought involuntarily.

    In the end, Limon, who sensed the abnormality, must have appeared.

    Because he was the only one who could break the barrier of the Seven Arks so easily that they had even withstood their joint efforts.

    but right after that.

    Rose realized.

    that it was an illusion.

    It was the only exception in the world that could destroy this barrier as easily as Limon¡­ or rather, Limon.

    The moment the barrier is broken.

    The one who appeared in front of them before they knew it.

    A man with a particrly paleplexion, wearing a ck cloak and carrying a bloody spear.

    ¡°The Sword Demon¡­!¡±

    At least the exit was open.

    Rather than being relieved, the princesses, including Rose, had no choice but to harden their faces and raise their guard.

    Sword Demon d Chepes.

    As a sword master and a warlock.

    An existence that even Limon dered to be the worst of all sword masters.

    Unlike the other sword masters who were forced to move because of the spell, he cooperated with the Wanderers himself and was an enemy who interfered with them.

    In the midst of this daunting situation, even Johanna could only say that the appearance of him was truly the worst.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    [¡­yes?]

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her, so get out of here.¡±

    That moment.

    They doubted their ears.

    Li Qingyu, in particr, looked at d with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to help us?¡±

    ¡°I am not helping you. They have personal business.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even after hearing that, the girls couldn¡¯t move.

    Not another sword master, but d, who hase to side with them now.

    Even those other than the ck Dragon Princess, Li Qingyu, had no choice but to doubt whether this was a trap or not.

    what is its authenticity.

    When even Li Qingyu cannot easily judge.

    The first person to make a decision was an unexpected person.

    ¡°going.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°Worry about itter. You can just run away and think about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    Whether this is a trap or not.

    The most important thing for them who fell into the trap of the holy lord and was cornered was to escape from this ce.

    If you have no choice anyway, it¡¯s better to act as soon as possible.

    Even though she is the weakest member of the Seven Dragons, Li Qingyu gave up her worries at the words of Ainsha, who is a princess who is superior to anyone else when ites to escaping.

    ¡°Then please follow me.¡±

    Li Qingyu like that.

    Ainsha is expressionless.

    Rose withplicated eyes.

    Hai slightly bowed her head.

    Yekathrice just ran away.

    And the grim-faced Yuna-gyeong and the masters of the Chilryonghoe following the princesses.

    d didn¡¯t give a nce even while he was quickly passing by.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if they escape or not.

    Because of d¡¯s sudden appearance, Johanna, who had taken a step back, crouched down, and turned her gaze to the running repairman who was guarding her and himself.

    ¡°Samaedo shop.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°They will still need the sister-inw¡¯s help.¡±

    Was it because the words were unexpected?

    Or maybe it was because I didn¡¯t know what it meant.

    d said quietly to the running repairman who forgot to be vignt and blinked his eyes.

    ¡°Above all, the sisters have a ce to return to now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Originally, there was a worrisome ck brew.

    But now, I wonder if he felt something in d¡¯s gaze as he looked at the tinum tattoo that gave off a warm feeling.

    Even after the running Suri, who had a worried expression for a while, eventually nodded and left.

    Johanna did not pursue her.

    Because I knew.

    If he made a hasty move, d¡¯s spear would pierce him right away.

    Even as a woman who wields the power of Ruler¡¯s Jinryongseongong and Seven Arcs, d¡¯s swordsman¡¯s sword, which prates everything, was reluctant to deal with.

    So Johanna asked quietly.

    ¡°What is this, Sword Demon?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me? I will tell you that you have personal business.¡±

    ¡°If your personal business is about how to prolong your life, I think you were too impatient.¡±

    Looking at d, whoseplexion looked bad, Johanna spoke calmly.

    It was not iprehensible.

    Even so, d is in a state where his injuries are piled up inyers as he continues to struggle with the Seven Dragons.

    In addition, as his life force was rapidly draining as the spell was broken, he had no choice but to be desperate to save his life.

    Especially now that it has been proven that the Seven Dragons have a way to keep him alive through running repairs.

    But whatever it is.

    There was no way the Seven Dragons would ept him, who had been keeping pace with the World Federation until now.

    Johanna, who pointed it out coldly, couldn¡¯t help but put on a puzzled look at d¡¯s words.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what myst name is. Because what I want to ask you is a different matter.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about another problem?¡±

    What do you want to ask about this board?

    I looked at her with calm, sunken eyes as she made a questionable expression as if I couldn¡¯t guess at all.

    d asked quietly.

    ¡°If you achieve your goals, can you bring my family back to life?¡±

    * * *

    A long-cherished wish.

    A lifelong wish.

    Every human being has one or two such aspirations.

    The revived Sword Masters were no exception.

    In the first ce, the fact that they came back from the dead against thew was in order to achieve a long-cherished wish that they could not achieve in their lifetime.

    The Sword King who wished for a match.

    Geomrang who wanted to be a hero.

    A swordsman who wished for peace in the world.

    A sword that wanted to protect the country.

    A sword that wanted to be a god itself.

    A swordsman who dreamed of a new world.

    A swordsman who wanted his homnd to be pure.

    From the Swordsman who hoped to make lovee true, to the Swordsman who was looking for a partner to mate with.

    Although it may seem insignificant and absurd to someone, it is a wish that the parties want to achieve at any cost.

    It was an obsession engraved into the soul that could not be given up even after death.

    And among those sword masters, the man who was most obsessed with his long-cherished wish.

    Abandon honor.

    Try your hand at ck magic.

    Even the people sacrificed.

    Even though he was cut down by his master.

    Even so, can you achieve the goal you wanted to achieve by not giving up and fully cooperating with the World Federation?

    At the end of watching d calmly ask.

    Johanna chuckled.

    ¡°It is possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even though themander is already dead.¡±

    ¡°Wanderer-nim was an outstanding talent, but his power also came from the stars after all.¡±

    Thanks to being sealed in the Nine World, the power that the Constetions can currently exert is only a fraction.

    However, with only a fraction of that power, they have made monarchs absolute and endowed them with powersparable to sword masters.

    Like bringing the dead back to life.

    It¡¯s not difficult as long as you collect the Seven Arcs and break their seals.

    After exining it calmly, she added a word.

    ¡°Of course, it takes a lot of work.¡±

    ¡°If you want to save your family, you have to be sincere.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask for a lot. It is enough just to bring back the mistake of a moment ago.¡±

    that there is still a chance

    Johanna graciously offered.

    d¡¯s intervention was unexpected even for her, but when dealing with sword masters, fate is often twisted.

    I made preparations for when things go awry.

    Even if the princesses escaped the barrier, it was a problem that could be solved with d¡¯s cooperation.

    But d didn¡¯t ept her offer.

    I just asked instead.

    ¡°Then what about after that?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means what will happen to my resurrected family after the Constetions you follow win.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I guess you were curious about that.¡±

    It was only then that he seemed to understand d¡¯s concerns.

    Johanna nodded and spoke softly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t need to worry. If you be a Constetion, you will be able to create a paradise for your family yourself.¡±

    ¡°Is it paradise?¡±

    ¡°yes. You can be happy forever with your family in a perfect world where there is no pain, longevity, or unhappiness.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    In fact, among the constetions, it is said that there are many people who listed their family members or lovers in the distant past.

    Hearing what Johanna said, he nodded.

    Although he acted like a wanderer¡¯s limbs to achieve his long-cherished wish, it was the first time he had heard such detailed information about the constetions.

    So after a short stay.

    d confirmedst.

    ¡°Then, does a Constetion mean that you can even forsake the cause for your own precious things?¡±

    ¡°No, it is not.¡±

    A constetion is an existence for salvation.

    Even sacrificing a cow for the great.

    Acting in the cause of preventing the end of the world.

    In the process, he could show a little mercy, but he would never abandon the cause or give up salvation.

    At the end of looking intently at Johanna, who made a statement without the slightest hesitation.

    d closed his eyes.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    ¡°I have decided.¡±

    He nodded slowly, and Johanna smiled and asked,

    As if he already knew the decision.

    no i actually knew

    d is dead after all.

    Even though he might have been resurrected, he was already dead, so he couldn¡¯t move further and was bound to be entangled in the mess of the past.

    Aww!!!

    So it was.

    right after that.

    The reason why Johanna had no choice but to lose her smile.

    ¡°¡­What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, I decided.¡±

    It¡¯s crazy because I was preparing for it just in case.

    After narrowly avoiding the bloody spear that would have pierced his heart if he had been a little careless.

    Johanna asked as if she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Are you giving up on your dream?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the other way around.¡±

    d shook his head.

    Then he looked at Johanna with heavy sunken eyes and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s only now that I realize that the Constetions you follow are getting in the way of my long-cherished wish.¡±

    What Wanderer could not see because he was blinded to the fact that he could use the lion resuscitation method.

    But working for the World Federation.

    Hear about the constetion.

    I¡¯m going to go to the sword again.

    something vaguely felt.

    And, recalling the fact he had finally be convinced of through his conversation with Johanna, d put strength into his hand holding the spear.

    ¡°So, for my long-cherished wish, you must die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he felt that resolute determination.

    In the end, I realized that there was no more room for persuasion and that the time I spent talking to him was just a waste.

    After letting out a gentle sigh.

    Johanna asked.

    ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡±

    ¡°Does it seem impossible?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    It was never arrogance.

    With the power of Jinryongseongong and the Seven Arcs, it was Johanna who even managed to get repair and the joint attack of the five princesses, albeit for a short time.

    No matter how intimidating his swordsman was, that was all.

    In a one-on-one fight, no one could beat her except for Limon.

    ¡°After all, you guys don¡¯t know anything about us, even when you¡¯vee this far.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°It would be good to know now.¡±

    nevertheless.

    d did not waver.

    Raising the sword, he just continued talking quietly.

    ¡°The fact that a sword master is someone who can cut anything he wants to cut and kill anyone he wants to kill.¡±

    ¡°Well, is it really?¡±

    Just like that¡­

    Seeing d aiming the spear.

    Johanna clenched her fists.

    The moment the eyes of the two crossed.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¨DThat is how the desperate struggle of the absolutes who risked the fate of the world began.

 Chapter 918

    #918. Maneuver

    * * *

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    For a moment, he was staggered by the shock that shook the dungeon.

    Instead of correcting her bnce, Yekathrice rolled over.

    And with the momentum of rolling on the floor like a donkey, he drove a dagger into the giant mantis that was charging in front of him.

    cut off the leg

    Slit the abdomen long.

    Until you blow your head off.

    The speed of Yekathrice, who does all of those movements in less than a second, is truly mind-boggling.

    Indeed, it was the skill of a princess who was the fastest in the Seven Dragons.

    Booung!

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    But right after that.

    Yekathrice rolled on the floor again.

    Even with its head blown off, the giant mantis came swinging the scythe on its foreleg.

    As if time eleration had been used, I rolled around several times avoiding the scythe that was swinging like a storm at an ignorant speed.

    In the end, Yekathrice was able to escape the offensive only after cutting off all of the mantis¡¯ legs.

    But unfortunately.

    she couldn¡¯t rx

    It was because the mantis wasn¡¯t the only monster that was rushing at her now.

    Fromva-spitting lions to giant slime golems to small, nimble mace turtles and more.

    A group of fearsome monsters were rushing towards her from all sides.

    At least, Kana and the light dragon team were desperately blocking the monsters from behind, but that was a heavy burden no matter who saw it.

    It looked dangerous, like a small boat about to be swallowed up by a tidal wave.

    But it¡¯s equally dangerous to go backwards.

    That¡¯s why the moment Yekathrice grabbed the dagger to break through the front as soon as possible.

    Papa baba babat!

    Hundreds of weapons made of thin silver thread swept away the monsters that stood in their way.

    Taking advantage of that opportunity, it was the expressionless white-haired girl who cut the monsters into pieces like lightning and met Yekatrice, who broke through the front with the Gwangryongdae.

    ¡°You are an idiot, Yekathrice, saying that you are confident in chasing her and leaving her behind and leaving her behind.¡±

    ¡°Did youe back because you were worried about this sister?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,e quickly. If it¡¯s toote, I¡¯ll leave it.¡±

    ¡°Oh wait! Go with me, Ainsha!¡±

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s not just words.

    Yekathrice hurriedly followed Ainsha, who quickly turned around and ran away.

    It was the same with the Gwangryongdae that followed.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve already experienced how hard it can be if you fall behind.

    But after a while.

    The main unit that broke through the monsters and joined them was also a mess.

    ¡°Break through at 1 o¡¯clock. Hai!¡±

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    ¡°Sword Spirit, please open the way. I need someone to cover Rose Ainsha and Yekatrice¡¯s reunion!¡±

    ¡°I and Changryongdae will be in charge of the rear.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, be careful not to fall behind. Their purpose is to divide us and hold us back!¡±

    After a series of heatwaves swept through the city.

    When the Indian girl¡¯s de swept away the half-scorched or burned monsters.

    The blue-haired female knight twists space to open a path between the monsters behind.

    In the middle of the silver-white princess who barely joined in, ying with her hands and feet so as not to fall behind.

    Even as Li Qingyu wielded wings made of shadows on the front line, he gave instructions to each person and controlled the ranks.

    All the masters of the Chilryonghoe, including the princess, were paving the way, showing great sess in the eight sides.

    However, the busiest among them was not even the running repairs that the princesses took the lead in clearing the road.

    ¡°Aaa kAA taa!¡±

    [Doo rOO goo.]

    Perong!

    ¡°Maximum chargepletion output! Energy Weapon Type 188 full fire!¡±

    [Fire.]

    Weiyiing!

    ¡°Hey, kick the pile bunker right before the team leader!¡±

    Aaaaaang!

    Supporting with magic from behind and

    pouring out all kinds of cutting-edge firearms.

    Even flying directly and kicking.

    Thanks to her useless versatility, whenever an unexpected situation arose, Yuna-kyung, who squeezed out her talent and ability to block variables, broke into a cold sweat.

    Of course she herself.

    Even repair running with the princesses.

    With only seven absolutes, their power is truly powerful.

    If there were no sword masters, it would have been an all-out war with the World Federation in its heyday.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why they are struggling against mere monsters.

    ¡°Ouch! No, what kind of monsters are all final boss level! This is a scam, a scam!¡±

    Yuna-kyung let out a scream.

    In the past, Charlotte and the Labyrinth Lord Labyrinth, a remnant of the Liberation Brigade, went through something simr.

    But this situation was on a different level.

    At that time, even though it was a boss monster, all bosses from the 1st floor to the 99th floor were evenly mixed.

    The monsters surrounding them now are all level 100.

    Originally, it was the final boss that made many yers despair, allowing them to qualify as a monarch just by defeating one alone.

    ¡­The problem was that there were hundreds of thousands of final bosses constantly attacking.

    ¡®It¡¯s not easy after all.¡¯

    So Li Qingyu bit his lip.

    Of course, he expected that what Johanna had prepared was not just a barrier.

    But after leaving the boss room.

    The waves of monsters that greeted them far exceeded expectations.

    It was not easy for them to deal with the onught of the endless final boss level monsters.

    It is all the more in that the structure of thebyrinth is constantly changing while it is difficult to exert full force due to suppressing the power of the boiling star.

    And it was easy to see what the factors that transcendedmon sense were.

    Seven Arks.

    The fact that the power of the treasure that transcends providence created this absurd situation.

    But in the meantime.

    she wasn¡¯t embarrassed

    From other princesses to the Seven Dragons.

    He just kept breaking through the dungeon bymanding over hundreds of people one by one using his telepathy.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Giving orders to hundreds of people one by one in the midst of the rapidly changing war situation was a tight task even for Li Qingyu, who had be the ck Dragon.

    Still, she continued to lead the party without a single victim.

    Just this kind of crisis.

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re used to it.

    ¡®At this level, I¡¯ll be able to break through soon.¡¯

    Li Qingyu judged calmly.

    The wave of final boss-level monsters that surged in like a flood was at a level where even the most absolute could die.

    But that also depends on the opponent.

    The Sword Master, Sword Spirit.

    five princesses.

    And Yuna-kyung.

    All of them were not enough to threaten those who belonged to the top ranks of the absolute ss.

    If it weren¡¯t for the situation where it was difficult to exert full force due to suppressing the power of the Seven Arcs, it would have been enough to break through long ago.

    And once you managed to break through, the rest was easy.

    Resonance of Seven Arcs.

    Even an infinite wave of monsters.

    It is only possible because it is in this ce.

    I just had to get out of the dungeon.

    In the worst case, even if it meant eating the entire Sparta, you could just ask Limon to destroy the entire dungeon.

    That¡¯s why they were focused only on moving forward, leaving behind the roar from behind.

    Why are the sword demons helping them?

    When will you change your mind again?

    And how long can I keep Johanna¡¯s feet tied?

    It was because everyone knew that since everything was unknown, we shouldn¡¯t bete even for a minute or a second.

    Especially in the case of the five princesses, who were feeling the power of the stars trying to seep out no matter how much they suppressed it.

    It was because of this that Yekathrice and Ainsha were fighting without even resonating with the Seven Dragons, let alone Yonghwa.

    Is it because of that effort?

    After all, they were able to cross countless monsters andplexbyrinths and reach the exit leading to the 99th floor.

    Things will get better once we get out of here.

    Everyone headed for the exit with hope.

    no, i was going to

    cooong!

    ¡­until a huge shadow suddenly pops out in front of the exit.

    first moment.

    I mistook it for a monster.

    Evenpared to the boss monsters, the huge shadow that seemed to cover even the sky, rising several times higher, was a monster itself.

    but right after that.

    they realized

    That it¡¯s not a monster.

    The thick armor that covers that huge body.

    A glowing engine spinning in the middle of his chest.

    And the state-of-the-art weapons protruding everywhere, including the two shoulders, were telling us what it was.

    ¡°¡­Armored?¡±

    It was too sophisticated to be a reinforced exoskeleton.

    Too big to be an armored cavalry.

    In the midst of Yekathrice¡¯s absurdity, seeing the huge armor she could not even imagine, who had studied and replicated all kinds of armor.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s face hardened.

    It was because she reached the climax bypleting the dragon¡¯s blood, and her mentalmunication revealed who the owner of the huge armor was.

    [As long as I live, you cannot get out of this ce. Princesses of the Seven Dragons.]

    ¡°Creation Lord¡­!¡±

    Thest monarch remaining in the World Federation with Johanna.

    And of the 12 ghosts of the Liberation Brigade, he is also the only one who has survived from the beginning until now.

    Li Qingyu coldly opened his mouth, feeling the spirit of the Creator Lord felt in the center of the great fright.

    ¡°You must have been the one who remodeled this dungeon.¡±

    [Managing dungeons is originally a Labyrinth skill, but with the power of the Seven Arcs, I can imitate it myself.] ¡°

    ¡­That¡¯s absurd, really.¡±

    Hearing the voiceing from the gigantic armor that seemed to reach the sky, Yuna-kyung let out a moan.

    Such as the infinite lord who copied the skill at all, or the golden lord who arbitrarily borrowed and created the skill after paying the price.

    Although it was rare for yers to imitate other people¡¯s skills simrly, it was not nonexistent.

    But that¡¯s about it too.

    It¡¯s not a rare skill, and it¡¯s not just mimicking the absolute skill of a yer who reached level 100, but strengthening it even more.

    No matter how much he borrowed the power of the Seven Arcs, it was absurd.

    It was possible because he was the creative lord at the pinnacle of production skills.

    ¡°Do you think you can face us alone?¡±

    [Of course, I don¡¯t have the confidence to win.]

    No matter how much he remodeled the dungeon and led countless monsters, he was alone.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s one person.

    He knew that confronting seven absolutes, including the sword master, would be tantamount tomitting suicide.

    Nevertheless, the Creator Lord did not back down.

    I just said it quietly.

    [Instead, it would be possible to turn off the time.]

    ¡°I want to know if you mean that you will give up your life to tie us up for a while.¡±

    [Is that a moment enough to achieve salvation?]

    ¡°Do you believe that the salvation that the Constetions speak of is really right? Even to the point of giving up your own life?¡±

    [My beliefs don¡¯t matter. The important fact is that Ruler believed in salvation.]

    ¡°¡­Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Li Qingyu narrowed his eyes coldly.

    It was because it was clear from this brief conversation that there was no room for negotiation.

    Simrly, while the other princesses, including Suri and Yuna-kyung, who realized the fact, prepare for an attack with the masters of the Seven Dragons.

    The Creator manipted the armor.

    [Activate As.]

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gung.

    The moment when the chest of the huge armor made with the power of the Seven Arcs opened and a soft starlight appeared.

    [[World Break Cannon] fired.]

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±

    Kwaaaaaang!!!

    ¨DThe magic item that reproduced the strongest destructive magic ¡¾World Break¡¿, invented by the magic lord Carol, spewed out a huge beam of light.

 Chapter 919

    #919. That¡¯s a scam, really

    * * *

    League of Free Cities.

    A country created by to in the past.

    Theplex yet free culture created by the intertwining of many city-states pursuing different values was a source of pride and pride for them.

    So it was.

    A father who used violence whenever he drank.

    A mother who put a gambling debt on herself.

    The reason why he didn¡¯t feel resentment even though he had to work in a factory from a young age because of his two parents.

    also what you work on.

    The money you earn is being exploited.

    Being ignored andughed at even by other workers because of his always snarky appearance.

    what he chose himself.

    No matter what others say, at least he himself thought that taking care of his parents like that was the right thing to do as a human being.

    ¡­until he was sold to a criminal organization by his parents.

    How strong are your children?

    What organs can I use?

    Listening to parents brag about themselves to organ traffickers for a penny extra.

    he just realized

    I just believed that I was free.

    That he was just a ve boasting about his shackles after all.

    When I tried to ept the fate toe, losing even the will to live, immersed in such futility and regret.

    He met a boy.

    The one who showed up out of nowhere and offered to annihte the organ traffickers and give him a chance to show his talent.

    That¡¯s¡­

    Ruler¡¯s servant.

    The second specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    It was the moment when the Creator Lord was born.

    And now he was pouring out everything he had built up since then.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    On the other hand, he weakened the pouring dragon¡¯s mes by shootingpressed nitrogen bombs and blocked them with the energy shield attached to the frost giant¡¯s amulet.

    With the machine gun on the knee, he fired bullets containing the curse of the Nightmare Eater to keep the approaching masters in check.

    It also opens its chest and fires a huge beam of light.

    Besides, wielding the Thunder Whale¡¯s lightning whip with one hand, sweeping it in all directions, and unleashing missiles from its shoulder.

    Its appearance is more like a fortress than armor.

    Huge as a mountain.

    Gloves that prevent dragon attacks.

    All sorts of weapons and items.

    By adding all of that, it was the Wailing Wall itself that could block even a million troops.

    Even more so in that countless boss monsters are moving around huge armor like soldiers guarding a castle wall.

    Even absolutes had to learn humility in front of the Creator Lord who boarded the As.

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial arts, five seasons, Îå½~¼¼,

    ice

    , white demons¡»

    Quaang!

    ¡°Oh, this is really annoying.¡±

    That¡¯s why Yekathrice clicked her tongue.

    Even though I suppressed the power of the stars, I tried to use the season and hit the machine gun post at the knee with an arrow.

    It was because it had only broken a few machine guns, and even the broken muzzles were stored inside and a good machine gun popped out.

    ¡°A mediocre attack will not work. Don¡¯t waste your energy and focus on reducing monsters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just as useless as that.¡±

    While grumbling, Yekathrice shot arrows at the monsters.

    Unlike As, which was so huge that it wouldn¡¯t show even if it was slightly broken, the monsters still showed signs of shrinking if you continued to catch them.

    One problem.

    [[Solo Door] opened.]

    ¡­Every time it seemed to have shrunk like that, it was a problem because monsters came pouring out of the huge door created by the Lord of Creation.

    Summons an infinite number of final boss level monsters.

    That alone is absurd.

    Even the summoning lord in his lifetime was angry that this was a fraud, and it was a skill that was more than enough.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only scary thing about As.

    [[Behemoth System] activates.]

    Knockout!

    The huge armored abdomen opens.

    The moment when a whip made of lightning wrapped around dozens of boss monsters and pushed them into their abdomens.

    The sound of bones and flesh being crushed resounded.

    change has begun.

    As a result of the continuous attack, the scratches that had formed here and there on As disappeared in an instant.

    The damaged part was covered with the monster¡¯s skin, and the head grew stronger than before.

    It wasn¡¯t even that.

    Resurrect the monster¡¯s corpse with ck gas.

    Create a holy shield from the shield of the cross to block attacks.

    As tormented them in every way.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung screamed at her fantastic performance because of her versatility.

    ¡°Aww really! Does this make sense?! It¡¯s not a novel like ¡®I am the strongest in the world¡¯, but what kind of production job is so strong!¡±

    ¡°¡­An item that mimics the skills of other lords and ghosts is power.¡±

    ¡°That makes no more sense!¡±

    Yuna-kyung burst into anger.

    It ismon knowledge that the original copy is weaker than the original.

    Even more so if he imitated the absolute skills of other monarchs.

    No matter how you look at it, the power used by As, the Lord of Creation, was far superior to the original in some ways.

    to them like that.

    The Creator spoke calmly.

    [It is better not to underestimate it. Because my As is the original andplete form of all Holy Spirit Ages.]

    Holy Spirit Age (Star Spirit Machine).

    The armor he made for the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade.

    Of course, words are just armor.

    The entity was close to a protective suit.

    In fact, the core effect of the Holy Spirit is to prevent erosion, which is a side effect of the descent of the constetion, so that the power of the stars can be fully exerted.

    Furthermore, it was about allowing the Constetion to descend on oneself through the medium of monarch-ss items.

    However, it is a different story of the Holy Age, made only with Dberg¡¯s hammer.

    This As was the one and only holy weapon forbat made by mobilizing the power of the Seven Arcs possessed by the World Federation.

    The operation time is extremely short because the performance is extremely improved even at the expense of safety.

    It could not handle the excessive power of the stars, and in less than an hour, the erosion rate of the upants ran rampant and the engine copsed.

    Even so, it could only be activated in this dungeon now, when the ritual was being performed and the power of the Seven Arcs was overflowing.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Anyway only 1 hour.

    No, it was enough to prevent their escape for several tens of minutes.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    Of course, the price was high.

    The enormous power of the stars flowing through As, which humans dare not dare to handle, was eating away at his body every moment.

    blood is drying up

    My intestines are twisting.

    gradually breaking bones.

    That excruciating pain is living hell itself.

    It was to the point where it was morefortable to receive the attacks of the princesses pouring down on As with their bare bodies.

    But it wasn¡¯t the physical pain that bothered him the most.

    It was the erosion of the Constetion.

    Instead of giving strength and skills.

    A contract with the Constetion that mortgages the soul.

    The master of the unique skill ¡ºConstetion Descent¡», who twisted it to draw out the power of the stars, was eating away at his soul, ignoring even the protection of the Holy Spirit.

    It was a great loss to himself as well as to the Constetion descending on him.

    But the Creator didn¡¯t care.

    Even to salvation.

    even at the end.

    Even to the Constetion.

    he wasn¡¯t interested

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why he is still fighting as the specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    Because this was what Ruler, the benefactor who saved him, wanted.

    Of course he knew.

    The fact that Ruler must have been aware of this kind of personality, so he came and showed grace when he was in the most danger.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    More than once receiving grace.

    It is natural to pay it back.

    Because it was his belief that it was a duty that must be followed.

    and this moment.

    The price for that belief wasing for him.

    ¡°Everyone back off!¡±

    ¡ºSeventy

    -two types of martial arts, super-dragons, super-dragons, super-dragons,

    three-way union, celestial-air

    heat sword, ÈýÔªºÏÒ»Ó°¿ÕŸá„¦¡»

    Li Qingyu spreads his shadow.

    Rose making circles with her sword.

    Shortly after Hai clenched her fist.

    The ck orb that sucked everything in and the fireball that glowed as hot as the sun were sucked into the shadow and formed the shape of a huge sword.

    The Creator tried to stop the sword using all means, but it was useless.

    It¡¯s the dragon¡¯s power.

    It was a power that could destroy the world containing the power of the three princesses whopleted the dragon¡¯s blood.

    And so, the moment the sword of shadow that destroyed the energy shield pierced As,

    Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!

    a huge explosion.

    It covered As¡¯ huge body.

    The shadows that seeped through the water-thick gloves and burrowed deep into the delicate parts swelled thousands of times and spewed out mes.

    The glove is crushed.

    Firearms explode in session,

    devouring even nearby monsters.

    The shy, even dazzling explosion was enough to make even the veterans of the Seven Dragons, who were at a sufficient distance, feel the heat and shock.

    ¡°¡­oh my god.¡±

    ¡°Did you survive that?¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Yuna-kyung look tired?

    The outer gloves as well as the inside are tattered, and even steam is being spit out.

    Nevertheless, As was still standing on his own two feet, and the broken parts were gradually being restored.

    The mighty star power flowing from the Seven Arcs was moving this steel giant beyond even thews of physics.

    ¡°No, this is the end.¡±

    But Li Qingyu was not surprised.

    Because the real main character she prepared was different.

    And so, the moment when the Indian girl, who had been dozing off in the midst of this melee, slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. ×í

    ÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦ ×íË‡

    Life is a dream of

    one night

    .

    serene stillness.

    covered everything

    As if the roaring explosions and fierce battles of the moment had all been a dream.

    In the sudden silence.

    when everyone stopped moving.

    Wow!

    As¡¯ huge body slowly fell backwards.

    As, which shook the dungeon as if an earthquake had urred just by the impact of being knocked down, could neither regenerate nor rise again.

    It wasn¡¯t just As.

    There were still hundreds of final boss level monsters, each of which could threaten even the absolute.

    All of them were lying on the floor with their bodies cut in half before they knew it.

    ¡°¡­I want to know if it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Perhaps it was because the fierce battle had ended in vain.

    He nodded to Ainsha, who was blinking with an expressionless face at the sight that was like a dream.

    Li Qingyu said what he had confirmed through telepathy.

    ¡°The Creator Lord is dead.¡±

    No matter how mighty As is.

    It didn¡¯t matter now.

    Because the creator who controlled it had already passed away.

    Even the steel giant that endured even the dragon¡¯s power could not stop the sword master¡¯s swordsman¡¯s sword that cut dreams beyond time and space.

    Especially since the power of the stars overflowing inside was cracked due to the attacks of the princesses.

    ¡°Being a sword master is a scam, really.¡±

    To annihte the creation lords and monsters that even the princesses whopleted the dragon¡¯s blood had struggled with.

    While Yuna-kyung, who realized how unreasonable a sword master is, sticks out her tongue.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s escape.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but right after that.

    They all hardened.

    A curtain of light appeared at the entrance to the 99th floor.

    And it was because the voice from above the fallen As was telling them.

    The fact that the Creator finally achieved his goal at the cost of his own life.

 Chapter 920

    #920. It¡¯s a judge¡¯s version

    * * *

    Did it appear at some point?

    Standing tall on top of As.

    A woman in a court dress with a gentle smile.

    Looking at the divine lord Johanna, Li Qingyu hardened her face.

    ¡°¡­what happened to the sword demon?¡±

    ¡°How do you think it would have turned out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I was surprised. I didn¡¯t know that even d would fight so tenaciously with his messed up body.¡±

    d is the Sword Master who has fought the most fierce battles with the Seven Dragons along with Billy in the World Federation.

    Besides, unlike Billy, who had other ulterior motives, he had passed the life and death crisis several times as he had actively fought to the death.

    His body is already a mess.

    Even the intact limbs are a miracle.

    In fact, even everyday life was difficult.

    Johanna, who had been in charge of his treatment as a healer since fighting together in the Amazon, was well aware of that fact.

    That¡¯s why even while fighting d.

    I didn¡¯t think about defeat.

    There was no way even a sword master could face him with a body that would be difficult to fight with all his might.

    It¡¯s just a matter of how quickly you can deal with d and catch up with the runaway princesses.

    Johanna thought.

    With the power of Jinryongseongong and the Seven Arcs, she was entitled to think that way.

    But¡­

    ¡°I never thought it would turn out like this.¡±

    Tattered court uniform.

    Blood running down your arm.

    Above all, to the hole in the shoulder.

    Johanna sighed lightly as she couldn¡¯t be said to be fine even if she conceded a million times

    .

    To be seriously injured like this by d, who is not normal.

    No matter how much it was the result of rushing the game to chase after the princesses, it was something she had no choice but to reflect on.

    It didn¡¯t matter though.

    Two things are important now.

    ¡°Anyway, the result was the same.¡±

    In the end, it was she, not d, who came here victorious after a fierce struggle.

    And thanks to the sacrifice of one man, the princesses were able to catch up with them before they ran away.

    So it was.

    Why did Johanna roll her feet?

    cooong!

    Right after As¡¯ huge body was shaken.

    The body made of dungeon alloy was crushed like a sheet of paper, revealing the cockpit.

    As if he didn¡¯t know why he died¡­

    No, he didn¡¯t even recognize his own death.

    Arge man sitting in the cockpit with his eyes wide open as if he would get up and fight again.

    To be precise, Johanna made a pitiful expression as she looked at the corpse.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve lost someone dear to you.¡±

    Creation Lord Magician.

    As Ruler¡¯s first servant.

    A man who greatly influenced the establishment of the Liberation Brigade.

    Always serious, he was at leastmon sense among specters and yers, who were the only ones.

    Of course, apart from that personality¡­

    No, rather, itcked faith in the Constetion because it was such a personality.

    Still, Johanna felt regret.

    Apart from that belief, of course, the Creator Lord is arade who gave everything for the Constetion until the end.

    As much as he reached level 100, he was a vessel of salvation with the possibility of bing a new star himself one day.

    It was heartbreaking to think of how many worlds he could have saved if he became a star.

    Even more so because the monarch of the present era has almost been annihted.

    But she only regrets it.

    I was not sad.

    ¡°May the soul of this good man who served the Lord rest in heaven.¡±

    The belief that the Creator will surely go to heaven because he made such a heroic sacrifice for salvation.

    And in another hope, it was the moment when she closed the eyes of the Creator and prayed briefly.

    Caang!

    slowly.

    Johanna opened her eyes.

    And while he was praying, a ck-haired girl rose from behind him and tried to pierce his sharp tail like a de.

    Looking at Li Qingyu, he sighed softly.

    ¡°You are really cruel. You don¡¯t even give me time to pray for the deceased.¡±

    ¡°If you put down the Seven Arcs and wait for us to get out of here, I will give you as much time as I can to pray.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Papa baba babat!

    Even in the midst of such a conversation, Li Qingyu and Johanna exchanged hands like lightning.

    scratch it with your fingernails

    banging with fist

    hit it with the palm of your hand

    sh with the wings of shadow.

    Such as cleverly dazzling with the tail.

    As expected of the ck dragon whopleted the dragon¡¯s true blood, her fists are dazzling.

    It was a covert and deadly thing that would give away vital points intact while facing it head-on.

    Even more so in that she exquisitely mixes and uses various traditional learnings more than any other princess.

    Besides, Li Qingyu wasn¡¯t the only one who rushed at Johanna.

    Roaring!

    Chew!

    Hai, the Red Dragon Lord, who wields two hands that are zing with mes like the sun, fiercely like a beast, and sometimes creates heat waves in the air.

    Even Rose, the blue dragon who wields a sword that cuts through space, repeatedly appearing and disappearing whenever she moves her spread wings.

    Artful.

    destructive.

    sharper than ever.

    The joint performance of the three princesses, which is achieved without any difference in perspective through mentalmunication, is wless.

    It was enough to drive even a sword master into a corner.

    Especially considering that even the sword emperor in the past was eventually defeated after a fight with three dragons in the Sword Dragon War.

    Ugh!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You still haven¡¯t realized that you can¡¯t be my opponent.¡±

    But unfortunately.

    That perfect joint effort was null and void.

    It was because the starlight barrier emitted by the Seven Arcs that had risen around Johanna blocked their attacks too lightly.

    Hai¡¯s me, which evaporated even iron, and Rose¡¯s sword, which cut through space, were useless.

    It was unavoidable.

    Right now, their limit is to prevent the exuding star power from resonating with the Seven Arcs.

    It was because it was difficult to use even the season, let alone fully use the dragon¡¯s power.

    It was just that he risked his life and ran towards her in order to create an opening in Johanna somehow.

    But¡­

    click.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream sword¡­.

    ×íÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦¡­¡»

    ¡ºJinryongseongong 6 seconds

    ±wýˆÏÉ¹¦ 6ÕÐ 6

    mark ÁùºÏ±¬š¢˜Ë¡»

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±

    ¡°Chit!¡±

    ¡°¡ªincluding running away from me.¡±

    A running repairman who was asked to use his telepathy and tried to cut down the curtain of light blocking his retreat.

    And Catherine, who clicks her tongue while moving to sneak out, and Ainsha, who has an expressionless face.

    Even Yuna-gyeong, who helped the masters of the Seven Dragons and made her way down the road among the monsters that started to flock again.

    Johanna pressed the pocket watch.

    right after you open your hand.

    Li Qingyu bit her lip as she watched the shuriken of light explode and bounce off them.

    Even though I used myself as bait to get the silver-white princess out first and prevent the resonance of the Seven Arcs frompleting.

    Even that n failed.

    ¡®As expected, unless you¡¯re a swordsman, you can¡¯t pierce the protection of the Seven Arcs.¡¯

    I wonder if Maia and Charlotte were together.

    Even suppressing the power of the stars was difficult, and now they were only a burden.

    in that sense.

    The only thing that couldpete with Johanna now was the running eagle.

    The question is whether she alone can defeat Johanna, who even defeated d, even if she is not in good shape.

    Even if they could win, they were wondering if they could suppress the power of the stars until then.

    If I had fought with d, I might have had a better chance of winning, but¡­

    No, even then it would have been useless. If Johanna had summoned the Creator Lord, it would have created a more difficult situation.

    ¡®Did she look ahead and prepare for this?¡¯

    Li Qingyu bit his lip.

    Since he became a new ruler.

    It was because he realized that it would be next to impossible to catch her off guard no matter what strategy he used.

    Unlike uncertain foreknowledge, the power to experience the future directly and repeat the challenge several times until sess.

    Because regression was such an absolute force.

    But there was hope.

    only one person.

    Be a sword master who can sever the fate of any regressor.

    ¡°If you¡¯re waiting for a sword attack, you¡¯d better give up.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that it will not be easy for him to cross over 100 gates, no matter how hard he can break through the star gates.¡±

    Even while talking, the power of the stars prevents the princesses from joining forces.

    Keeping the repair running with Jinryongseongong from opening the escape route.

    Johanna chuckled.

    From the moment the resonance of the Seven Arcs began, special measures were taken in this dungeon.

    It was that the 100 floors were separated into separate dungeons, and the dungeon gate yed a role in connecting the separated floors like stairs.

    Of course that doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    Originally, it was a useless waste of energy.

    But it was also a valid tactic against at least one person.

    The only person whose ess is restricted to the dungeon gate, where ordinary people as well as other sword masters can enter and exit freely.

    To stop Limon.

    As a result of his forced entry.

    Not to be bothered unnecessarily.

    The copse of an important dungeon.

    Because it was never what they wanted.

    ¡°If the swordsmanes into the dungeon, it¡¯s rather a good thing. It will be easier to break the seal while he is blocked by the gate.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think we can target his Seven Arcs that easily?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who has it. The fact that Seven Arcs ising here is itself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This dungeon is a star altar made only for that.¡±

    Dark Violin.

    to¡¯s carving knife.

    Even the strong magic sword.

    If Limon with as many as three Seven Arcs entered the dungeon, the ritual would beplete.

    Seeing Yohanna talking mildly, Yuna-kyung put on a gloomy expression.

    It¡¯s really a slope.

    From the moment they entered this dungeon, they realized that they had fallen into a perfect trap with no way out.

    But unlike Yuna-kyung.

    Li Qingyu was not yet discouraged.

    Instead, he just closed his eyes coldly.

    [¡­I can¡¯t help it.]

    [Do you want to gamble?]

    [Li Qingyu is too reckless.]

    [I can¡¯t help it even if I¡¯m reckless. Any dy will only make it worse. This is the judge¡¯s decision.]

    [If there is only a choice between fighting or fleeing, the former is always the right choice.] The

    five princesses, who exchanged opinions in an instant through electronicmunication, raised their psionics and began to resonate with the Seven Dragons.

    Even if it meant giving up on suppressing the power of the stars, he decided to fight with all his might.

    It was an all-or-nothing gamble in which everything could end as it was if he couldn¡¯t kill Johanna.

    ¡°¡­Resolution.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, why do I have to go through this every time Ie to a dungeon¡­¡±

    Yuna-kyung uttered a spell.

    A running repairman grabbed a dagger.

    Feeling their determination, Johanna also throws away her leisure and raises the power of Jinryongsunong and Seven Arcs.

    The moment when they were facing each other without blinking an eye, they were finally about to collide.

    Kwaaang!!!

    ¡°¡­?!?!¡±

 Chapter 921

    #921. It¡¯s already over

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    It happened in an instant.

    Stairs leading to the 99th floor.

    To be precise, the tremendous light and roar that came out of the stair-shaped dungeon gate.

    It was also the fact that the barrier of light blocking the entrance was shattered.

    Seeing that the barrier that only d and Suri could cut was shattered like a window, Yuna-kyung widened her eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yuna.

    Even the princesses who were prepared for a decisive battle.

    The seven dragons that assisted them.

    Because I couldn¡¯t hide my embarrassment at this unexpected situation.

    Among them, two people showed a particrly strong reaction.

    It was Suri, who was running with a delightful expression on her ears with an unusual sense, and Johanna, who felt the shaking of the dungeon and hardened her face.

    ¡°¡­This can¡¯t be.¡±

    Johanna couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Double, triple, and quadruple.

    Although I thoroughly prepared for all variables.

    Because I didn¡¯t want to ept that the situation I wanted to avoid the most had happened.

    But apart from that disbelief, she instinctively created a curtain of light again to block the dungeon gate and raise Jinryongsunong.

    It was thanks to that.

    What could have prevented her from dying instantly.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Eating Out

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÍâÊ½

    You don¡¯t need a knife to cut the world.

    ·ÖÇåÊÀ½ç²»ÐèÒªµ¶¡»

    Jubeok.

    no forebodings.

    without any intermediate process.

    The moment when the sound of quiet footsteps rang out.

    The curtain of light shattered before it was evenpleted, and a single sword shed Johanna.

    Feeling the terrifying sensation of the de piercing through the flesh, shing even the protection of the stars that prevented the princesses whopleted the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Johanna stepped out.

    ¡ºJinryongseongong 36 seconds

    ±wýˆÏÉ¹¦ ÈýÊ®ÁùÕÐ

    Geumgangbudongbo

    ½ð„‚²»„Ó²½¡»

    Pang!

    The moment when the indomitable mind and body have already been assimted to the flow of bets in the body of Geumgang-indestructible.

    The body appeared in 36 ces at the same time beyond the space by the foot method beyond Lee Hyeong-hwan¡¯s stomach.

    It is truly a lifesaver.

    It is a skill that temporarily achieves the inner and outer bow, which is the legend of foreign work, and reaches the pinnacle of footwork, Bunhyeongheosin (·ÖÐÎÌ“Éí).

    Blocking all attacks.

    Dodging any attack.

    It was a lifelong survival period in which life could be saved even in the face of death.

    And, in fact, thanks to that, Johanna was able to barely dodge the attack.

    But there was no price.

    It was because the already tattered court uniform was split at an angle, leaving deep scars from the shoulder to the abdomen.

    However, even though her immacte skin was covered in blood, Johanna didn¡¯t care.

    no i couldn¡¯t care

    Appears in front of you before you know it.

    The sight of a gray-haired man brandishing a sword made her groan.

    ¡°Swordsmith, how are you here¡­!¡±

    How was he able to break through the 100 dungeon gates on each floor so quickly?

    And why did he, who controls the power of the Seven Arcs, not even notice his existence until he crossed the 100 gates?

    those many questions.

    Johanna couldn¡¯t even ask.

    Kurrureung!

    The situation in the dungeon began to shake only btedly due to the impact of the dungeon gate being forcibly broken.

    And as if it was a waste of time for them to mix their words, the sight of Limon rushing forward brandishing his sword again made her hurriedly unleash the diamond.

    But she soon realized.

    that it was a mistake.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Killing Sword

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÒªÔE

    Thunderbolts are born from slow clouds.

    éWµçí×ÔÂýë…¡»

    The sword moves.

    Like thunder always slower than lightning.

    Or like clouds flowing through the sky.

    The sword is so slow and still that if you don¡¯t pay close attention, it feels like it¡¯s standing still.

    But it¡¯s an illusion.

    dominate the speed.

    manipting time.

    moving the world

    The sword master¡¯s swordsman, who had reached the pinnacle of blunt swords, never rushed himself.

    Like a cloud that spreads wider than a gale due to its slowness, or thunder that reverberates longer than a thunderbolt.

    With that slow movement, Johanna cut off the 36 clones she had created using the Vajrapani method one after another, but almost simultaneously.

    Chow!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I saw that de.

    I moved to block it.

    Like a dragonfly drowning in mud.

    In a world where everything slows down, you can neither block nor escape, and eventually get cut by the de and receive an incurable fatal wound.

    coughing up blood

    Johanna managed to move her finger on the pocket watch.

    click.

    and that moment.

    What happened was retrograde.

    The spilled bloodes back.

    Cut wounds disappear.

    Thus, Johanna, who managed to ovee the danger of death by turning back the physical time with the power of Cronus¡¯ clock, broke into a cold sweat.

    It wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t avoid Limon¡¯s sword even with the sword.

    In the first ce, lifesaving seconds are thest resort.

    It is a means that should be used only in really dangerous moments as it can definitely save a life once.

    It was onlyter that she realized that it was a mistake to use Keumgangbudongbo twice against the same opponent, especially Limon.

    Even so, there was one reason why she couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.

    It was because I realized it only after seeing that slow sword.

    Even though Limon entered the dungeon, there was no significant change in the progress of the ritual, and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t notice his existence.

    ¡°Swordsmith, Seven Arks¡­!¡±

    The strong magic sword that I always used.

    Not even to¡¯s carving knife.

    Even though it is a well-made famous sword, in the end, I saw amon long sword made by humans.

    Hearing Yohanna¡¯s cry, stunned even as she desperately received the sword that was swung like lightning with the power of Jinryongseongong and Seven Arcs.

    Limon was the first to speak.

    ¡°Yes, I left it.¡±

    ¡°why!¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to?¡±

    Of course, the deep-ck violin and to¡¯s carving knife that I used to entrust to Sir or Yuna-kyung whenever needed.

    Except for one moment, the reason why he went into the dungeon with a spare sword instead of even the strong magic sword he had kept for himself all his life.

    Limon revealed with a cold smile.

    ¡°¨DIt was because I didn¡¯t feel good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Johanna was speechless.

    The sudden entry into the dungeon.

    The fact that I left Seven Arks behind.

    And thus destroying all her preparations.

    The fact that she did it with only her intuition made even her, an apostle of the stars, stunned.

    ¡°¡­As expected, Lee. You are my groom.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be convincing if I said that with an expression like that of Ainsha?¡±

    Even the other princesses put on a look of astonishment while Yuna-kyung was picking up her ears as if she didn¡¯t know what she was hearing.

    Johanna bit her lip.

    ¡®As expected, it doesn¡¯t even work for him to return.¡¯

    Was Nietzsche like that?

    If you look into the abyss for a long time, the abyss will also look into you.

    In order to make this ritual a sess, the result of repeatedly returning with the power received from Kronos¡¯ watch from Ruler and from himself in the parallel world.

    She was eventually found out.

    He is the protector of mankind.

    The sword master who cuts fate.

    To the abyss called Limon Aspelder.

    Even just by avoiding him and regressing without facing Limon directly like Ruler.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was normal.

    As he shed Ruler and absorbed a part of the Constetion that dwelled in him, he must have be more sensitive to regression now.

    And that also meant that they no longer had a chance to undo their failures.

    ¡°Swordsmith, no matter how much you are, you won¡¯t be able to stop me from unsealing the Seven Arcs.¡±

    Still, Johanna did not give up.

    Unlike Ruler, who was both a Dark Wizard and a Word Spirit, she in the parallel world couldn¡¯t achieve the same vision as the Prometheus engine and the demon union.

    I didn¡¯t think that only Jinryongseongong would be able to deal with Limon.

    Especially since this is a situation where even the princesses, including the running repairman, are looking for an opportunity to attack at any time.

    Instead, she had Seven Arcs.

    If you focus on holding on with everything, you will be able to buy time even against Limon.

    Johanna, who finished her judgment calmly, raised the power of Jinryongseongong and Seven Arcs to block Limon¡¯s sword.

    but right after that.

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s already over.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    what is over

    And why did Limon, who had been pouring out attacks until now, suddenly stop his sword and retreat?

    Puzzled, she felt terrified at the sight of Limon spreading his left hand, not holding a sword, and tried to move reflexively.

    But she waste.

    Before Johanna could even respond.

    Because Limon was already clenching his left hand.

    To be precise, the thread that was wrapped around that finger.

    Thus, the moment when the transparent gifts spread around her were wielded ording to his will.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword

    Secret Technique ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ µzÐg

    The shapeless sword is invisible.

    ŸoÐÎ„¦ÊÇë[ÐÎµÄ

    ¡»

    It was a moment.

    Inspection (de wire).

    A weapon created by Rashid al-Din Sinan, a saint who mastered magic and was the strongest assassin.

    It is thinner and more transparent than a spider¡¯s web.

    Although it is more difficult to handle than any weapon.

    The ¡®sword¡¯ that the sword master, whom Limon rated as the most dangerous in the world, created only for himself, was sparkling.

    The thin incontinence drawn on Johanna¡¯s neck.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the neck.

    from the waist to the arms and legs.

    It was because a red line was formed along the trajectory of the passing gift.

    And so, the moment a red bell suddenly fell from the tip of the gift that had been recovered in Limon¡¯s hand.

    Patter.

    red blood sttered

    One body copsed.

    Now, the monarch who had cornered the seven absolutes was no longer there.

    There was only a lump of meat that was once called the holy lord.

    ¡°¡­Wow, that Munchkin scammer.¡±

    Truly in the blink of an eye.

    It was time for Yuna-kyung to stick out her tongue at the feat of Limon, who cut Johanna, who had made them suffer so much, to pieces without even having time to intervene.

    A quietugh was heard.

    ¡°Whoops¡­ it ended up like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mom!?¡±

    Yuna-kyung was frightened.

    A chunk of meat rolling around on the floor.

    Among them, Johanna¡¯s head suddenly opened its eyes and uttered a voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was a little bit ahead.¡±

    Limon, which he cut himself, of course.

    While other princesses watched with hard faces.

    Even though she was already dead, Johanna smiled, holding her own soul with the power of Faust¡¯s quill.

    ¡°But, as I already said, even you cannot stop us from breaking the seals of the Seven Arcs.¡±

    There was regret.

    If only I had a little more time.

    So, if the power of the stars within the seven princesses was fully drawn out, the work could have beenpleted more perfectly.

    But¡­

    ¡°¨D¡ªthe ceremony was already over.¡±

    Ever since the Creator died.

    Even if it¡¯s half sess.

    Because its purpose has already been achieved.

    Thank you to the members of the Demiurge Guild who willingly gave their lives for the next best thing just in case and forcibly became martyrs.

    Johanna smiles.

    In the meantime, let¡¯s not stop.

    Rather, it was like eating the most important ¡®sacrifices¡¯ offered to the ¡®altar¡¯ called the dungeon.

    The moment when the soft starlight that had been expelled from the Seven Arcs, which resonated even more intensely while floating in the air, suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°Everything ording to the will of the Lord¡­¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    bright starlight.

    covered the whole world.

 Chapter 922

    #922. It¡¯s dangerous

    * * *

    Bread!

    ¡°You slugs! What are you doing without going fast!¡±

    ¡°Are you blind? The road is now a parking lot. How do I get there?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so confident about a guy who¡¯s upying a spot in that parking lot?¡±

    ¡°This bastard? Then you are riding a bicycle, not a car!¡±

    Sparta.

    Originally it was full of people.

    As the five princesses entered and controlled all traffic around the dungeon, only the center of the city became particrly quiet.

    But at this moment.

    Sparta was in disarray, as if the tranquility of the moment before was a lie.

    This is because Limon, who was guarding the entrance, said that he had a bad feeling and ordered all of Sparta to evacuate before entering the dungeon.

    Intuition is just intuition.

    It is by no means a confirmed prophecy.

    It was because it was unknown how much damage the city would suffer if the dungeon copsed.

    Of course, in a normal case, it would be something everyone from ordinary citizens to rulers would rush at with foam at the mouth and brandishing guns and knives.

    Leonidas Dungeon is the pride and lifeline of Sparta.

    It would copse, so to evacuate was an absurd statement that even the guardian deity of mankind could not forgive.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why the citizens hurriedly took their families and took refuge instead of resisting.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mayor.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, it made things easier.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ thank you. You do what you have to do.¡±

    Market in Sparta.

    As he is the head of a city-state in name and color, he is in fact the ruler of a country, and he swallows tears of blood in his heart.

    Taking the lead in protecting the dungeon was not enough, so they actively cooperated with the evacuation.

    Now, the tenure was over.

    But unfortunately.

    He had no choice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to be a reward for doing what you had to do, but if the dungeon copses, the Seven Dragons will cover the cost of restoration many times over.¡±

    ¡°And, as promised, I will give the mayor¡¯s family the right to purchase nectar for the rest of their lives.¡±

    ¡°Chemm! Didn¡¯t I tell you that I didn¡¯t do this for payback?¡±

    ¡°Oh, excuse me. Please consider it as a gift to express admiration for the mayor¡¯s spirit for the city.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll be grateful for the favor.¡±

    Yes, the power is gone anyway.

    No matter how many times he is reappointed, it is only a few decades.

    However, the avability of nectar, the elixir that promises disease-free longevity, determines whether the remaining life span willst for decades or hundreds of years.

    Above all, the Seven Dragons are an organization that already holds the hegemony of the world.

    Go against or ruin in their eyes.

    Whether the dungeon copses and perishes.

    If the result is the same no matter which one you choose, it is for the sake of the citizens to receive even a hefty reward.

    After persuading himself, the mayor felt at ease and left to lead the evacuation of the citizens.

    Whether he helps or not, of course.

    The situation was still a mess.

    Not in any rural vige.

    Evacuating all the citizens in a big city like Sparta couldn¡¯t be easier.

    The one who fights to evacuate first.

    Those who ignored evacuation orders and hid.

    This one who takes advantage of the chaos to plunder.

    to the one who seeks and catches them.

    A month, let alone a few hours, was not enough to finish the evacuation in this turmoil involving so many people.

    So it was.

    The reason why Barbara couldn¡¯t help but look at the center of the city with a subtle mixture of relief and anxiety.

    ¡°¡­Hasn¡¯t the time to copse been over?¡±

    ¡°My father-inw hasn¡¯te out yet, so please don¡¯t make silly noises.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. If the dungeon copses like this and your father-inw gets into trouble¡­

    ¡±

    Arbe, who sneered at Barbara with a snort, was equally anxious as she clutched at her white coat.

    It¡¯s been a while since Limon entered the dungeon.

    The fact that nothing had happened yet made them unable to hide their anxiety.

    The other princesses, of course.

    Limon hasn¡¯te back yet.

    What would happen if the dungeon copsed like this?

    And when they thought that they had to deliver the news to Maia, just imagining it made their eyes go dark.

    Fortunately, there was someone to share that anxiety with.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely abnormal.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so too?¡±

    ¡°Compared to when my sire entered Rushmore¡¯s dungeon to help my princess, the copse is toote.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the shaking of the dungeon gate already a sign of copse?¡±

    ¡°Originally, whether it was a sign or something, it should have exploded a long time ago.¡±

    ¡­Unfortunately, the unanswered anxiety only got worse the more it was shared, but it was not resolved.

    The twin sisters, unable to get an answer from Ellis, who is called the most outstanding among all their entourage, are frustrated.

    It was clear that something unusual was going on.

    The question is, is that a good thing?

    Or is it a bad thing on the contrary.

    It was something I couldn¡¯t figure out.

    They weren¡¯t prophets who could see the future, nor were they sword masters who reached the realm of foresight only through intuition.

    Should I enter the dungeon even now?

    Or should I wait like this?

    It was time for the girls to focus on helping citizens evacuate while struggling.

    This is where the strangeness started.

    Koo Goo Goo Goo.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Arbedo.

    Barbara too.

    Elise and the other members of the Seven Dragons who were running everywhere, as well as ordinary citizens who were eager to evacuate.

    He turned his gaze towards the center of the city.

    Because everyone felt it.

    this moment.

    The fact that the strong vibrations that shook Sparta began right from the dungeon.

    ¡°Everyone prepare for shock!¡±

    ¡°Hurry to evacuate!¡±

    ¡°Put the protection of the citizens first!¡±

    right after that.

    they acted

    Parents covering the family.

    An aide instructing the evacuation.

    A man who stepped on the elerator and caused a car ident.

    The mayor jumps up instead of the patient being loaded onto the ambnce helicopter and urges them to take off immediately.

    It is a real mayhem.

    From those who want to live first to those who want to live from others to those who want to live together.

    As a result of everyone¡¯s actions, it was a scene reminiscent of hell, where no one escaped in the end.

    in that confusion.

    When the vibrations of the dungeon finally reached their peak.

    Wow!

    ¨DLight came out.

    cooler than the moon

    brighter than the sun.

    The soft light that soared from the dungeon continued to rise.

    high high high high.

    As if piercing the sky.

    And so, the moment when that soft light was about to reach the outside of the world full of stars beyond the apex of the sky.

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa!

    The explosion started.

    Like a that catches schools of fish.

    Or like a safety to prevent exploding fireworks.

    Suddenly, a double curtain spread across the sky, blocking the starlight soaring from the dungeon, causing an explosion of light.

    The light that wants to return to the stars.

    A curtain blocking it.

    At the end of that tremendous collision that shakes the whole world and causes an earthquake just by facing each other.

    Kwajik.

    What breaks is the veil.

    One of the twoyers of veil that covered and protected the whole world was shattering like thin ice over ake.

    Starlight was not satisfied there and tried to prate even the remaining barrier.

    But maybe it¡¯s because the power is iplete.

    Or is it because the barrier resisted so fiercely?

    That mighty light shook thest barrier, but it couldn¡¯t break through.

    Instead, the starlight chose to spread out to the side instead of soaring high.

    Start in Sparta.

    All over the Free Cities Federation.

    to Europe, Asia and Africa.

    across the open sea to the American continent.

    so from the eastern end to the western end.

    Shortly after the starlight, which had been spreading endlessly under the thin veil that covered the earth, interlocked with each other and eventually covered the entire world.

    Pad Pabat Pabababababat!

    Another burst of light urred.

    regardless of continental borders.

    From the mountains to the heart of the city.

    Hundreds of dungeons scattered all over the world were absorbing the brilliance that covered the sky and causing vibrations.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Arbe and Barbara, who watched the whole scene, could not hide their bewilderment.

    The absolute princess, of course.

    A light that covered the whole world, exuding an enormous pressure that I had never felt even when dealing with a sword master.

    And the appearance of the dungeon shaking as if it would copse at any moment confused the girls who had handled all sorts of unexpected situations as close aides.

    The vibrations of the dungeon grew even in the midst of it.

    The moment when the vibration finally reached its peak.

    cooong!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Elise hardened her face.

    No, it was the same for Arbe and Barbara, as well as everyone else who was still in the center of the city.

    It was because the dungeon gate that came out shaking wasn¡¯t Limon or the other princesses they were waiting for, it was somethingpletely unexpected.

    ¡°Did the monster just leave the dungeon?!¡±

    * * *

    Dungeons are a blessing bestowed on mankind.

    Of course, those who prove their talents and are chosen by the Constetion can receive skills.

    I was able to gain enormous wealth by selling all sorts of by-products, such as items and the corpses of special ore monsters.

    Possessing many dungeons is directly rted to the national power of the country, andmercial rights andnd prices around the dungeons have always risen, building an invincible myth.

    So this moment.

    All mankind was in awe.

    Monsters never leave dungeons unless they are deliberately captured alive.

    It was because that absolutemon sense copsed and monsters started pouring out of the dungeon.

    Even that number was not one or two.

    dozens.

    no hundreds.

    or thousands more.

    The waves of monsters pouring out endlessly instantly stained the surroundings of the dungeon with blood and screams.

    However, it was not the area around the dungeon that was suffering the most from the attack of the monsters.

    It was inside.

    ¡°Kyaaaagh! What is this again!¡±

    Yuna-kyung let out a scream.

    I just thought it was all over.

    The moment when the Seven Arcs that floated around the Divine Lord¡¯s corpse exploded into light.

    This is because the light gathered and created a hole simr to a dungeon gate, pouring out monsters endlessly.

    Reminiscent of the horde of boss monsters that the Creator poured out¡­

    or rather, more severe waves of monsters than before, Yuna-kyung had no choice but to run around like crazy and pour out firearms and magic.

    ¡°Everyone, stay alert! These monsters are stronger than before!¡±

    It was the same with the princesses who were crazy.

    Even the boss monsters summoned by the Creator were by no means easy opponents.

    The wave of monsters that were stronger quantitatively and qualitatively than that was too much for even them to handle.

    Especially in this situation where you have to fight while protecting the Seven Dragons.

    Particrly difficult was Ainsha and Yekatrice.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°It is dangerous. The enduring resistance is slowly reaching its limit¡­!¡±

    Scales that slowly grow.

    A forehead dripping with blood.

    Gradually wriggling back and buttocks.

    Far from stopping even when Yohanna died, the resonance of the Seven Arcs, which grew stronger, was elerating their melting no matter how much they suppressed it.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Dafa”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦

    The call of the messenger of

    Dafa splits heaven and earth

    ª{×ÓÒ»ºð½Ð•rÌìµØƒÉ”à

    ¡»

    That moment.

    The sword roars.

    The boundaries of heaven and earth are blurred.

    At the same time as one sword was broken, hundreds of monsters exploded all at once.

    However, Limon, who had created a huge void in the wave of monsters, did not let go of his hardened face.

    It wasn¡¯t just that monsters that were huge enough to fill the void of the monsters he just defeated were pouring out again.

    A ce to pour out monsters.

    A sense of something slowly approaching from beyond the hole of light created by Seven Arcs.

    It resembles the ¡®something¡¯ that the summoning lord tried to summon in the past when he went out of control.

    But more terrible than that.

    Even as ominous as the abyss.

    A mighty sign.

    I was letting him know

    The fact that these monsters are just harbingers and that the real disaster has not even begun.

    So, as he took out a spare sword to rece the broken sword from the shadows, Limon let out a shout.

    ¡°Everyone get out of the dungeon! Now!¡±

 Chapter 923

    #923. In the end, it turned out like this.

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith?¡±

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu hesitated.

    Aside from the monsters¡¯ attack, it was only natural that he had to leave the dungeon to avoid resonance with the Seven Arcs.

    in that sense.

    Limon¡¯s instructions were natural.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why she gave the order to retreat.

    It was because, after giving the order to get out, Limon himself was moving forward instead of backing down.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re staying, so you¡¯re saying we should get out?¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s got to keep your back.¡±

    ¡°but¡­!¡±

    ¡°Above all, I still have work to do.¡±

    Watching Limon move his sword slowly again and wipe out dozens of monsters in the aftermath.

    Li Qingyu bit his lip.

    I knew.

    that what he said was right.

    And that theter the retreat, the worse the situation will be.

    It was because the judgment as the best tactician of the Seven Dragons and the instincts of the ck Dragon were whispering.

    nevertheless.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t do that.

    Limon stood alone in front of numerous monsters.

    Just by looking at that figure, the cold blood and the tightening heart that seemed to tear apart made her unable to move, leaving her reason and instincts.

    But¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s a princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Calm.

    just silently

    If it¡¯s her, you can trust her.

    After looking at Limon¡¯s back, who spoke so naturally, he stiffened.

    ¡°¡­You are still cruel.¡±

    bitter and sorrowful.

    Nevertheless, in the end, Li Qingyu turned around with a calm smile that couldn¡¯t be said to be painful.

    ¡°All retreat!¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°We break through to Yongrinjin! Hai and Swordsman please open the way. Ainsha and Yekathrice ask for the left and right, and Rose for the rear. I will take care of it so that Parangi-nim and no one will fall behind.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, sister. Then the team leader¡­¡±

    ¡°The Swordsman wille out after we all leave! Hurry up!¡±

    Hesitating for a while.

    Seeing that the other princesses and the eagles started to move ording to Li Qingyu¡¯s instructions, Yu Naqing eventually flew into the air.

    because everyone knew

    Now, every second is urgent.

    The more time wasted, the more dangerous everyone and even Limon became.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to break through the crowd of monsters.

    No matter how strong the monsters became, there was no monster that could block the group of 7 absolutes, especially the dagger of the running eagle.

    Of course, the dungeon gate was already in front of me.

    Especially since Limon was blocking the monsters from following them.

    Chow!

    So after a while.

    I barely reached the dungeon gate.

    Until they leave the dungeon.

    Limon, who continued to swing his sword, started moving only after feeling that thest one had escaped.

    Awesome!

    cut with a de

    pierce with the tip of a knife.

    tapping with the hilt.

    The seven absolutes also go through a group of struggling monsters alone.

    Even if it¡¯s a famous sword, that¡¯s all.

    Compared to the steel magic sword or to¡¯s carving knife, it was too ordinarypared to the monsters that were harder than ck iron.

    Nevertheless, Limon did not care.

    Like paper cutting through flesh.

    As ss cuts through bones.

    Just as water droplets pierce a rock,

    with exquisite swordsmanship and transcendent swordsmanship that reached the extreme, he proceeded to sh mighty monsters without hesitation even with a weak sword.

    So after a while.

    Limon stopped in front of the hole of light.

    He was the main culprit of constantly spewing out monsters around the Seven Arcs that floated in the air.

    ¡®¡­also.¡¯

    Is it because you¡¯re getting closer?

    Is it because time has passed?

    A more clearly felt presence.

    Limon stiffened his face as he felt something powerful and uneasying from the other side of the hole.

    ¡®Is it a constetion?¡¯

    After the Iron Age opened.

    Always watching over mankind from the sky.

    Contracts with yers to give them skills and asionally send messages.

    Except for Descent, he had not directly intervened in the world¡­ An existence that could not be done.

    The dragons and fairies were exterminated.

    And saved countless worlds.

    The Transcendentalists, who had lost most of their power, were finally about to unseal and reveal themselves to the world.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m proud.

    holding the sword tightly.

    Limon pulled his arm back.

    As long as the seal of the Seven Arcs is broken, if the Constetions appear in the world, something irreversible will happen.

    And it was because I felt intuition that the only thing that could stop it was now that they hadn¡¯te over yet.

    Taking a deep breath and gathering all the strength of his body, Limon stepped firmly on the ground with one foot and stretched his arm forward.

    like opening a window.

    The moment the sword was drawn.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Forbidden

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ½û”à

    Even a

    believer cannot avoid death

    .

    The most evil swordsman, capable of tearing apart even the soul, pierced the hole in the light.

    * * *

    Calm and

    still.

    peaceful.

    Ake as clear as dew.

    In the middle of it, between the roots of a huge tree, she had been asleep for a long time.

    it was sleep

    But it wasn¡¯t a break.

    In order to maintain the confrontation system of Nine Worlds.

    And in order to reserve as much power as possible in preparation for situations that may ur at any other time, such as the Elemental War or the Golden Lord¡¯s attack.

    shut down consciousness

    Make yourself a biopart.

    assimte with their own kingdom.

    The process of only repeating calctions and correcting errors with the ancient spirits was rather close to endlessbor.

    Still, there was no pain on her face as she slept.

    before going to sleep this time.

    Those who met and fought together.

    The descendant of the dragon with whom he formed an alliance in the past, and the heir who may seed him.

    More than anything, it is because the encounter with the guardian of humanity instilled hope in her.

    Maybe from the golden age¡­

    No, the hope that we might be able to end the war that started from the distant past when the fairies perished.

    Because I know the power of the Constetion.

    I dare not even dream of winning.

    It was such a sweet dream for her, who was even prepared to sleep like this forever if she could dy the destruction of mankind.

    To the extent that the past few months have been more peaceful and happy than the tens of thousands of years of life chased by anxiety.

    But¡­

    ugh.

    The moment the calmke began to shake violently as it turned red.

    Parr.

    Long eyshes quiver.

    Eyelids gently open.

    Even after waking up after sleeping for more than a few months, with extremely clear and clear eyes.

    she saw

    A ragingke.

    The starlight soaring on the surface of the water seemed to pierce the sky, breaking one of the twoyers of barriers surrounding the world.

    After spreading all over the world and permeating dungeons.

    The monsters pouring out.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was locked in a happy dream just a little while ago.

    The sight was enough to make her forget everything, but she was unexpectedly unmoved.

    Because I knew enough to live too long.

    The fact that dreams are only dreams after all.

    ¡°¡­finally it¡¯s started.¡±

    so calmly

    but a little sadly.

    Softly closing my eyes again.

    The fairy queen met the moment she had been preparing for for a long time.

    A ruin no one can stop once it begins¡­

    * * *

    Kung Koo Goo Goo!

    100th floor of Leonidas Dungeon.

    A ce resembling ancient Sparta.

    However, at this moment, it was hard to recognize that it was a city even by historians, let alone by Sparta¡¯s residents.

    From monsters to divine lords to creative lords.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the entire city was in ruins due to the aftermath of the fight with all sorts of superhumans.

    Just now.

    end to end.

    It was because the sword light that crossed the dungeon prated the entire city and swept away everything.

    The power of leaving a long and gigantic ditch in thend and digging it out and wiping out the monsters included in the trajectory without leaving a single drop of blood was truly absolute.

    whether absolute.

    Whether it¡¯s a resurrected dragon.

    Even the Sword Master.

    If hit head-on, it was a blow that anyone would have to prepare for death.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t either.¡±

    However, the face of Limon who had opened the sword was heavy.

    The goal he was aiming for with his sword.

    It was because the hole of light created by the Seven Arcs was still emitting a soft glow in the air.

    It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t work at all.

    Limon¡¯s sword must have pierced a hole in the light.

    The sudden stop of the continuously pouring waves of monsters was proof of that.

    The problem was that the broken light hole was repaired in an instant.

    Like water cut with a knife.

    Of course he is the Sword Master.

    He was a superman who could cut through the sea if he wanted to, and in fact, the sword he had just used had the power to prate space.

    The problem was that breaking that hole was a lot harder and trickier than that.

    Even after cutting the shadow, the main body seems to be intact.

    No matter how many times you destroy it, it will be useless unless you can remove the source of light that makes up the hole.

    Yes.

    the source of that light.

    I mean Seven Arcs.

    And as a sword master, destroying the Seven Arcs was by no means impossible if he set his mind to it.

    ¡®Either way the result is the same.¡¯

    But Limon didn¡¯t.

    no i couldn¡¯t

    Seven Arcs is finally sealed.

    It¡¯s a vessel that holds the power of the stars.

    It was because the Sword Master¡¯s intuition knew that if it was forcibly broken, the power of the stars inside would explode and a great disaster woulde.

    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t destroy the Seven Arcs in the first ce, even though he knew the danger of losing it.

    ¡°It ended up like this.¡±

    Truly a quandary.

    In a situation where they had no choice but to let go of their hands and watch the constetions appear in this world.

    Limonmented briefly.

    There was a vague premonition.

    Once the seal of the Seven Arcs was lifted, even he himself would not be able to solve it easily.

    After he became a Sword Master.

    It was the first time in all of my hundreds of years of life that I had felt so unpleasant, reluctant, and so dangerous.

    When the demon descended.

    Before the Sword Dragon War.

    Even when fighting the Sword Demon.

    That in itself was proof that the powers of the constetions we¡¯ve seen so far were only a fraction of it.

    fight them or not.

    And win or lose.

    Once the invasion of the Constetions was allowed, the result would somehow appear in the form of the destruction of mankind.

    In the end, there is only one way to save humanity.

    It was just to block the Constetions before they came over.

    Of course, I had already confirmed that breaking this hole was close to impossible even with a swordsman¡­ but

    fortunately out of misfortune.

    He still had a way.

    ¡­a method that even Limon hesitated to use because it was so dangerous.

    But the decision has already been made.

    Because there was no time to waste.

    It was the moment when Limon, who was holding the sword, was about to take a step.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, but I can¡¯t allow you to break down that door.¡±

    deep and heavy.

    voice heard.

    Follow the voice that makes this lonely space even more serene.

    Limon slowly turned his head.

    And saw.

    nothing else left now.

    A dungeon that should not remain.

    A bloody and tattered man who suddenly appeared there.

    ¡°¡­d.¡±

 Chapter 924

    #924. Enough

    Sword Master.

    The absolute who had only 13 people.

    If you ask who is the most terrible among them, the target is usually fixed.

    A swordsman who caused World War II.

    The Sword Demon that ughtered 10% of humanity.

    As a sword demon who even sacrificed the people.

    And if I had to pick just one of them, I would usually say a sword horse or a swordsman.

    Compared to the Sword Demon and the Sword Man, who threw the world into chaos, the Sword Demon¡¯s evil deeds ended up in a small country called Valkaria.

    Even if they weren¡¯t sword masters, tyrants whomitted such evil were not umon, if not umon.

    nevertheless.

    Limon thought differently.

    Sword Demon d Chepes.

    He said that his second disciple was the worst sinner and sword master in human history.

    It wasn¡¯t just about learning ck magic.

    Because sacrificing the people he was supposed to protect wasn¡¯t enough, and his swordsman¡¯s sword, which could pierce even the soul, was that cruel and dangerous.

    A sword master who bes a swordsman whose footsteps in life he has lived has acquired a swordsman who can even shatter the soul.

    That in itself was proof of how corrupted d had be.

    That¡¯s why Limon killed d.

    In that sense, among the 7 Sword Masters from the Sword Tower, d was the one who could be said to be his fault.

    So it was.

    Right now at this moment.

    Why did Limon make aplicated expression?

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re still alive.¡±

    hole in the chest.

    One arm exposed to the bone.

    Half-corpse rather than human.

    Looking at d, who didn¡¯t look fine no matter how he looked at it, Limon¡¯s eyes sank heavily.

    The fact that he fought Johanna had already been told through Li Qingyu¡¯s telepathy.

    The injury wasn¡¯t surprising.

    Warlocks are better at hiding and running than any superhuman in human history.

    Not to mention, d, who was also a sword master, would have been able to secure his personal safety in any predicament.

    Unless, of course,

    d¡¯s condition is a mess.

    It was a miracle that even a sword master with strong vitality was alive.

    In addition to Jinryongseongong, the confrontation with Johanna, who handles the power of the Seven Arcs, was something even d could not fully handle.

    Especially since he was a mess.

    Even so, the reason why he was able to keep that lifeline attached was clear.

    ¡°I¡¯m a sword master, but I¡¯m also a warlock.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, bitch.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    And he asked the disciple, who was living a life that should have died long ago, even using ck magic.

    ¡°What do you mean stop me?¡±

    ¡°It is as I said.¡±

    Looking at Limon in front of the hole of light made by Seven Arcs with deeply sunken eyes.

    said d.

    ¡°Did you forget? The fact that there are taboos that sword masters must never vite.¡±

    hear that

    Limon fell silent.

    It wasn¡¯t because it was absurd that d, who was the most heinous swordsman among sword masters, said such a thing.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    I was stabbed to the point.

    It was unavoidable.

    It was Limon himself who warned

    not only d, but all the sword masters born in the age of heroes about the ¡®taboo¡¯.

    That¡¯s why Limon spoke heavily.

    ¡°So you want me to stand by this?¡±

    ¡°It means that there is a sword master better suited than the master to close that door.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon twitched his eyebrows.

    As an ordinary person would have known, the Sword Master, who came back from the dead by the Lion Resurrection Law, is an existence that cannot give up his long-cherished wish.

    Not to mention, among all sword masters, he has the most intense obsession with his long-cherished wish.

    For that reason, d¡¯s deterioration, who had been serving as the spearhead of the World Federation, was so unexpected.

    ¡°¡­Are you giving up on your long-cherished dream?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just now that I know my true longing.¡±

    who did it

    They say they know ten ways under water, but they don¡¯t know one way inside people.

    Even that was true of his own mind.

    He even learned ck magic andmitted all sorts of sins with only one desire to see his family again.

    But when it went to the sword gun.

    he met

    Magic Lord Carol.

    A monarch who lost his family and ran amok.

    However, in the parallel world, the old man who did not hesitate to betray and deceive just to return to his family because his family was safe.

    It wasn¡¯t a particrly deep rtionship.

    It was only to the point of sharing information while apanying him for a while at the sword gun.

    However, while meeting him and sharing various stories, d got to know him.

    What is your real dream?

    What were you doing wrong.

    That¡¯s why I took a step forward and looked at the hole in the light with heavy sunken eyes.

    d said quietly.

    ¡°So go Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will take responsibility for my mistakes.¡±

    The reason why Johanna became the new ruler and was able to unseal the Seven Arcs was because the World Federation had been dominant in the past.

    He said that he would pay for his sins as the culprit who fought against the Seven Dragons as a member of the World Federation.

    Looking at d talking calmly.

    Limon was silent for a moment.

    In fact, there was no guarantee that what he said was true.

    No matter how much he helped the princesses escape from Johanna, d is a sword master and a warlock at the same time.

    You¡¯re never believable

    This might also be a ploy to sabotage Limon.

    If the Constetions help them cross over into the world, it will be easier to revive their families instead.

    And the way to confirm the truth was simple.

    It¡¯s because you have to swear on a sword.

    ¡°okay.¡±

    But Limon didn¡¯t bother to force d to swear.

    After nodding.

    I just turned around.

    Even with a sword.

    Even knowing that it could be dangerous if d stabbed him in the back.

    However, Limon didn¡¯t bother to be wary of d, and d also didn¡¯t look back at Limon, who was leaving.

    or ck magician.

    whether they ever fought each other.

    Even though they may have been emunicated now, it was because they knew each other as much as they were master and disciple.

    What is the true long-cherished wish of a disciple, and the fact that only the teacher can fulfill that fate.

    ¡°Master, can I ask you onest question?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    So before he leaves.

    d suddenly opened his mouth.

    And without looking back at Limon, he quietly asked, fixing his eyes on the hole in the light.

    ¡°If you were to sacrifice an ox for the sake of the greater good or abandon the greater good for the sake of the ox, which would you choose?¡±

    Was it such an unexpected question?

    Limon hesitated for a moment.

    And he asked a question.

    ¡°Do you really need an answer to such a stupid question?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    It¡¯s not an answer, so I feel Limon leave with words that are more certain than any answer.

    d quietly closed his eyes.

    The sacrifice of a cow for the great.

    Loss of cause for cattle.

    What if you had to choose between the two?

    It was a man named Limon who had been proving it with his life over hundreds of years.

    That¡¯s why he chose to fight her instead of taking Johanna¡¯s outstretched hand.

    If it had been Johanna, she would have chosen the cause without the slightest hesitation.

    okay.

    If only logically.

    It might make sense to sacrifice a cow for a greater cause.

    However, to join hands with the Constetions like that meant eventually making one¡¯s own family into a ¡®cattle¡¯ that could be sacrificed at any time.

    The Constetions will tell you.

    Stars have infinite power.

    Even if he sacrificed his family, it would be enough to gather more power and resurrect himter.

    Anyway, in the constetion, you will be able to enjoy eternal happiness without any pain or suffering.

    But can it truly be called happiness?

    die as needed.

    resurrected several times.

    To live forever deprived of the freedom to suffer and suffer?

    People usually don¡¯t even talk about happiness or paradise. Rather, it was called

    -Hell.

    Yes.

    If he brings his family back to life, it means pushing them into hell.

    Whether or not to join hands with the Constetions.

    It was the same anyway.

    As an immortal sword master, if he wanted to be with his family, he had no choice but to revive himself every time he died, forever.

    so obvious

    However, after realizing the fact that he had not realized because of his obsession, d understood.

    that he cannot.

    no i don¡¯t want to do that.

    Yes.

    After all, he didn¡¯t want to resurrect his family by pushing them into hell.

    I just wanted a chance to undo my regrets.

    When I was young, I was training in the sword tower.

    toe back and rule the country.

    Becauseter it¡¯s toote

    Even though I became a sword master to protect my family, I regretted not spending much time or making them happy until they died of old age.

    But because it¡¯s a mess.

    Even if I can¡¯t bring back my regrets.

    Because I don¡¯t want to regret any more.

    Knowing that if the Constetions invade the world, even the afterlife where the souls of the family are located will not be intact.

    I hope that my family can enjoy rest, at least in the afterlife.

    d opened his closed eyes.

    Ugh.

    Had it already escaped the influence of Limon¡¯s sword piercing?

    The moment the hole of light wriggled again and monsters started pouring out of it.

    He stretched out his window.

    Kwaaang!

    shes of blood shed.

    A bunch of monsters that were scattered all over as blood.

    Even so, he was not shaken even when he saw the monsters pouring out without hesitation and the intact light hole.

    just kept moving forward.

    Parss.

    wielding a spear

    roaring like lightning

    Every time you wipe out a monster.

    Her body, which was already a mess, was unable to withstand the enormous burden and gradually crumbled.

    But d didn¡¯t care.

    Rather, it even raised the sword and elerated the disintegration of the body.

    It was unavoidable.

    Even though it¡¯s not as perfect as the one d himself uses, the forbidden sword for the sword is a sword that has the power to pierce even space.

    Clearing the hole of light that could not be broken with that was, of course, ordinary spearmanship.

    It was difficult even with his ¡®thorn that pierces death¡¯, the most hideous of all swordsmen.

    Even more so now that he is forcibly moving his half-corpse body with ck magic.

    But only two.

    Even with this messed up body, there was a way to deal with the hole in the light.

    After going through the waves of monsters for that purpose, the moment d finally reached the hole of light.

    Fu-wook!

    one starlight.

    pierced his chest.

    A long tentacle protruding from the hole of light pierced his heart like a spear.

    No matter how sudden it was and even if his body was not normal, even the sword master could not avoid the surprise.

    But even with his heart pierced like that, d didn¡¯t stop walking.

    With her body crumbling to ashes, she took a step forward and raised her swordsman even further.

    However, it was very different from the swordsman he usually used.

    In the first ce, the ¡®thorn that pierces death¡¯ was after he dabbled in ck magic.

    A sword that has changed as a result of the fall.

    It was the result of resentment for the death that took away his family and his tenacity to meet his family again.

    Hades Nether Purgatory Elysion, etc.

    It was for this reason that all of his swordsmen were given names that meant the underworld.

    If you can¡¯t bring your family back to life, in order to meet them even if you have to go through the road that leads directly to the underworld.

    but that¡¯s wrong.

    can¡¯t be done in the end.

    shouldn¡¯t even be done.

    From birth, he was a half swordsman who could not bepleted.

    That¡¯s why his flesh and skin turned to ashes before he knew it, and now he drew a bloody spear with his bony hand.

    As a curse on the world.

    with resentment towards oneself.

    with remorse for the past.

    Now with irreversible regret.

    A mess that could never be thrown away.

    Because if there is a God, he has lived to kill God, if there is an underworld, to pierce the underworld, and if there is a providence, to break it.

    And now, he has been fighting to the death with Limon, including the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Because he gave up his own life.

    With the sword that I finally achieved.

    Kick the ground with your toes.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Destiny

    Fate¡¯s End

    , Bur¡¯s Death¡»

    Like

    that¡­

    with the spear extended.

    Burning his whole body with bloody naturalization.

    The moment when the Sword Master, who may have been corrupted but fought only for his family all his life, reconciled with a single sh and disappeared beyond the hole of light.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¨DThe brilliance that spread and covered the whole world from the dungeon was dyed bloody.

 Chapter 925

    #925. Stupid bastard

    * * *

    That ce was hell.

    blood and corpses.

    screams and despair.

    betrayal and pain.

    Bleeding tears and maggots, etc.

    It was because the scene, which seemed to be a collection of all the curses and sins of the world, could not possibly exist in reality.

    But it wasn¡¯t hell.

    Hell is a ce where sinners go.

    A farmer who was a drunkard.

    The cheating woman.

    The priest who took the back money.

    Even a child who stole a loaf of bread.

    Because among these many people who died in pain and despair, there were not many sinners who truly deserved to go to hell.

    So it¡¯s a nightmare.

    can¡¯t believe it¡¯s real

    I don¡¯t even want to believe in reality.

    It was a ce that any human being would have no choice but to vomit as soon as they saw it.

    But at this very moment.

    Neither disgust nor anger was shown on the face of the gray-haired man walking through that bloody street.

    There was only calmness, as if wearing a mask.

    iron puck.

    like that.

    Stepping on a puddle of blood.

    After walking slowly

    past countless corpses .

    What he has reached is a castle.

    Originally, it would have been antique and lofty, but now it is an old castle full of dark and ominous energy.

    At the end of naturally stepping into the empty old castle without a single guard and walking inside as if it were natural.

    What he has reached is the center.

    Originally, it was a magnificent audience room.

    But now, in a ce that is dotted with bloody magic circles and only gives off a dirty and sinister feeling.

    What came out was a heavy voice.

    ¡°Are you here, Master?¡±

    ¡°¡­a fool.¡±

    rather than surprising.

    as if it were natural.

    Like a guest.

    However, instead of presents and joy, he saw the worst monarch in human history who was sitting on the throne alone with a bloody spear and dull life.

    The man opened his mouth coldly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you? You will see me when you cross the line.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did remember.¡±

    As a disciple of the Sword Tower.

    Ever since I got my hands on ck magic.

    Because I knew it would end like this.

    The worst sword master in history answered calmly, neither surprised nor embarrassed.

    ¡°But Master. I will not regret staining these hands with blood.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t without guilt.

    Every time he took the life of one of his people, the resentment and curse they left behind were deeply engraved in his heart.

    But if given another chance.

    He would have made the same choice in the end.

    Because¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s the Master¡¯s teaching.¡±

    Heavy, dull and turbid.

    Nevertheless, at the end of looking straight into the eyes of the disciple who was not shaken at all.

    The man lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I guess.¡±

    Where was the mistake?

    To take a young monarch as a disciple who came from far away to protect the country and his family?

    The one that suggested taking up the spear?

    Or did I just give you some useless teaching?

    Maybe that¡¯s all correct.

    But all will be wrong.

    what the man did

    In the end, he would have faced catastrophe in one form or another.

    Sureureung.

    So open your eyes again.

    Staring straight at him with unwavering golden eyes.

    While holding the sword that had been handed down to him through death penalty from his teacher in the distant past.

    The white-haired man said quietly.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    The ending has already been decided.

    It seems like there is no need to talk.

    Against the white-haired man with his sword out, he didn¡¯t waste his time talking useless.

    Instead, he took out a bloody spear and just stood up from his seat.

    And picks up the bloody spear.

    he said heavily.

    ¡°Please do not forgive me, Master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±

    he said with a cold sneer.

    The white-haired man said quietly.

    ¡°I swear by my sword that you will definitely pay for the sins youmitted.¡±

    ¡­That is the beginning of everything.

    It was the moment when Limon Aspelder, the guardian god of mankind, set out to sh his second disciple himself.

    It was the moment when the worst sword master in human history, Bleed Chepes, met his end.

    * * *

    ¡°Iyaap armored saintess Kiik!¡±

    Peruk!

    Even after escaping the dungeon.

    They had to fight again.

    It was because the monsters that jumped out of the dungeon in that moment were causing a riot in Sparta.

    Fortunately, Arbe and Barbara Elise, along with the Seven Dragons, were keeping the monsters at bay.

    But they are the final boss level.

    Each of them were monsters that had to be fought to the death even if they were masters of supply.

    The Seven Dragons had to organize the battlefield on their own as they were having a hard time just grabbing the ankles of the monsters.

    Fortunately, among the misfortunes, the number of monsters that escaped the dungeon was notrge.

    Thanks to that, they were able to organize their surroundings in no time.

    but this moment.

    Even those who are relieved of it.

    No one was happy.

    Everyone just watched the dungeon impatiently.

    ¡°Only the princess needs to evacuate.¡±

    ¡°There is a 61% chance that the dungeon will copse or monsters will pop up again. It is better to avoid it for now.¡±

    Aides advised the princesses to evacuate.

    Will the dungeon copse?

    Will the monstere out again?

    Or another catastrophe will happen.

    No one can predict what will happen after the seal of the Seven Arcs is lifted.

    It was clear to anyone that it would be safer to keep a distance, especially in a dungeon that was constantly spitting out starlight.

    Even if he got better after escaping the dungeon, it was just because the resonance of Seven Arcs was still going on,

    but it was quite natural.

    There was no princess who epted the offer of such aides.

    ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kana. I will run away as soon as my brotheres out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Then what would you do if the swordsman didn¡¯te out?

    No one could ever ask.

    It was not only a word that no one close to him dared to say, but it was also a question that had already been answered.

    So, around the dungeon that became quiet again.

    each indifferently.

    Or with a worried face.

    Or chewing a cigarette.

    Or without falling asleep even with sleepy eyes.

    When they are watching the dungeon.

    The dungeon gate that was spitting out starlight shook.

    So, the moment when everyone was very tense and each took out a weapon or clenched his fist.

    ¡°Swordsmith!¡±

    The dungeon gate opens.

    A white-haired man appeared.

    At the appearance that everyone had been waiting for, the girls made bright faces.

    However, among them, the one who ran to Limon first was neither the fastest princess of the Seven Dragons, nor the princess who crossed space, nor the sword master.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­what happened?¡±

    The ck-haired girl approached first.

    Even when Li Qingyu heard the answer, he was not relieved. It was

    because the psionics of the emotional response¡­

    or, even excluding that, the experience of seeing Limon up close read theplex emotions embedded in that calm answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter, so let¡¯s step back.¡±

    But to Li Qingyu.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother exining.

    I just added a word while looking at the dungeon gate.

    ¡°Because if you get too close, you might get caught up in it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s all retreat.¡±

    what do you get caught up in?

    Although he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning, Li Qingyu immediately gave the order.

    And the other princesses who were stationed around the dungeon also willingly led their n and retreated, unlike before.

    After all, the most important factor that kept them here had just been resolved.

    Fortunately, the retreat took ce quickly as the aides had been preparing from the beginning.

    By the time they had left the center of Sparta and reached the outskirts.

    An aberration has begun.

    Kurung Kurung!

    It starts in a dungeon.

    A brilliance that spread all over the world.

    The soft starlight began to flicker.

    As the vibration of the dungeon intensifies, the flickering of the starlight grows and bes increasingly blurry.

    What began to seep out was bloody.

    Clearer than a zing sunset.

    More ominous than flowing blood.

    At the end of the endlessly rising blood that greedily devours everything, even though it is clearly a brilliant light, it is darker than the night.

    The moment I finally want to reach the starlight that was covering the sky.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The copse has begun.

    Like an old tree struck by lightning.

    Or like a sea ofva.

    The spreading bloody light was digging into the cracks in the starlight and creating cracks.

    Of course, the starlight was not easily absorbed either.

    Sometimes it causes an explosion of light to push away the bloody color, and sometimes it drops some of it itself, cutting off the way the bloody color spreads.

    Because I fought against blood in every way.

    The result is truly a heavenlyrade.

    Only the aftermath of the collision of the two mighty powers created storm-like winds that blew all over the world, shook the earth, and sent waves soaring.

    And at the end of the collision that swept the whole world like that.

    Blood atst pierces the starlight.

    The moment when the whole world was dyed red.

    Wow!

    The dungeon is copsing.

    Like stained ss breaking.

    The starlight that covered the sky shattered and shattered¡­

    ¨Deverything stopped.

    Even the starlight that soared into the sky.

    Even the monsters that were pouring out.

    Like a faucet with a broken pump, the flow suddenly stopped.

    And it wasn¡¯t just starlight or monsters that stopped like that.

    ¡°The resonance of the Seven Arcs¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­stopped.¡±

    Even after leaving the dungeon.

    While Rose and Hai groaned as they felt the energy of the star that had been seething inside subside, although it might not be as intense as it was inside.

    Limon raised his head.

    And saw.

    Fragments of starlight pour down like rain.

    The blood that colored the sky was slowly fading away.

    he knew

    What does that bloody color mean?

    who made it and how

    What kind of end would d have faced?

    ¡®¡­I will not sympathize with you, d.¡¯

    The crime of d, the swordsman who sacrificed countless innocent people even before he touched ck magic, is something that can never be tolerated.

    as a master.

    As a guardian of mankind.

    just as a human being.

    Limon had no intention of forgiving d, nor could he.

    The only people who are qualified to forgive him are the people who were unjustly sacrificed to him hundreds of years ago.

    So how did you atone?

    d will fall into Hell.

    It was a providence that even a sword master could not avoid.

    Even though it may seem unfair and full of loopholes, it is more durable than any other.

    It has been part of the bnce that has guarded and maintained this world since the gods created Heaven and Hell in the Silver Age.

    But¡­

    ¡®Still, you finally achieved your long-cherished wish.¡¯

    As much as I have already experienced death.

    Even if you know you¡¯re going to hell.

    I believe that my family will go to heaven.

    Even after death, he burned his life to protect the souls of his family in heaven.

    He was the ugliest disciple.

    In the end, it should have been cut someday.

    However, in a sense, the guardian of mankind, who had lived for so long, quietly closed his eyes, seeing thest remnants of the disciple who was most faithful to his teachings.

 Chapter 926

    #926. Dangerous

    * * *

    Bachemensky.

    Minister of the recently created Revolutionary Ministry.

    His position in the Russian Khanate was considerable.

    Not only ordinary people, but even among the Silver Dragon n, there were few people with more authority than him, except for the Elders of Kanawa, who were close to him.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Yekathrice¡¯s whims.

    Now, with the sessive advent of demons, state affairs are unstable and economic problems have arisen.

    This is because the role of Bachemensky, who was from the Revolutionary Army and held the public sentiment, was that important.

    But with great poweres great responsibility.

    The amount of work Bachemensky had to do was enormous, as was his strong authority.

    In particr, now that Yekathrice and Kana were away, he was working so hard that 24 hours a day was not enough.

    He¡¯s just an ordinary human being.

    Because they weren¡¯t members of the Silver Dragon n who could handle a lot of work in an instant by manipting time.

    Nheless, he persevered in his work.

    Experience of being active in various fields, including organizational management, in the revolutionary army and revolutionary government, where there was a shortage of talented people.

    And the reliable colleagues who came from here and there to the Revolutionary Ministry made it possible for him to endure this harsh task.

    ¡­Just now.

    The world is colored with starlight.

    It meant that it was until monsters poured out of the dungeon.

    ¡°What about the evacuation?!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not even 10% done yet.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, hurry up! Check again to see if the convocation request has been properly sent to each guild!¡±

    after the incident urred.

    The Russian Khanate was in chaos.

    From permafrost to grasnd, the territory of the Russian Khanate was one of thergest in the world.

    There were a lot of dungeons as well.

    And usually those dungeons helped the national economy through all sorts of by-products.

    but this moment.

    The dungeon, whose existence itself was a blessing, was turning the Russian Khanate into chaos, which had be a disaster on the contrary.

    Of course, the Russian Khanate is a great power.

    Armed with state-of-the-art weapons, they possessed one of the world¡¯s strongest armies along with the US Army¡­ but

    the problem was the quality and quantity of monsters.

    Fortunately, like Leonidas Dungeon, not all monsters were final boss level, but there were many high-level monsters among them.

    Because there were so many that the army alone couldn¡¯t handle it.

    That¡¯s why the silver dragon n was running around and blocking the monsters¡­

    but at least they peed on their frozen feet.

    In all dungeons, countless monsters pouring endlessly could not be stopped.

    ¡°¡­You mean it suddenly stopped?¡±

    ¡°yes. I haven¡¯t checked all the ces, but at least in the confirmed dungeons, the monsters stopped appearing a little while ago.¡±

    So it was.

    Hearing the report from Agent Okrana, dressed as a maid, Bachemenski made an expression that came back to life.

    The damage would have increased exponentially if

    the monsters had only been pouring in for a few hours¡­ no, just a few dozen more minutes.

    Of course, there was no guarantee that the monster wouldn¡¯t pop out again¡­

    but Bachemenski wasn¡¯t worried.

    Because he saw it too.

    A sudden burst of bloody brilliance shattered the starlight that covered the sky.

    Since then, as monsters stopped appearing, his guess was that monsters wouldn¡¯t appear any more, at least until the starlight was visible again.

    ¡®What the hell happened after that.¡¯

    Bachemensky looked to the west with aplex face.

    Although it is not exact, it has already been confirmed that the location where the first starlight rose was on the Free City Federation side.

    After all, it couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence that monsters poured out after the Seven Dragons went to subdue the remnants of the World Federation.

    what happened

    And is Yekathrice all right?

    He was full of things he wanted to know.

    But Bachemensky immediately shook his head and put all questions aside.

    It was something he absolutely needed to know the answer to, but now he had a lot of things to do before him.

    ¡°What happened to the remaining monsters?¡±

    ¡°Currently, the military and armed forces are handling it in cooperation. Even if subjugation is difficult right now, if you focus on defense, the damage won¡¯t increase any more.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    Bachemensky sighed.

    Just because monsters stopped popping out of the dungeon didn¡¯t mean that the monsters that had already jumped out disappeared.

    As tens of thousands, if not hundreds of thousands, of monsters had already jumped out across the country, the aftermath was not an ordinary problem.

    Fortunately, the Russian Khanate is a powerful country.

    Using the vast territory, there was enough power to tie up monsters and deal with them one after another.

    However, the damage that has already been done cannot be undone.

    ¡°I want to be in charge of repairing the damage in our Revolutionary Department. Can I get rted information?¡±

    ¡°The exact details of the damage are still under investigation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need details. First of all, recruiting volunteers and providing relief items to areas attacked by monsters¡­¡±

    Dealing with monsters is the job of the military and the Silver Dragon n anyway.

    Therefore, Bachemensky, befitting a minister of the Revolutionary Ministry, focused on the rest of the trivial matters with the help of the people.

    No, I was trying to focus.

    Beep Big.

    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    Unless, suddenly, Agent Okrana¡¯s pager didn¡¯t ring.

    Is it because it was such an urgent contact?

    Bachemensky was not too surprised to see the agent who had just hung up the pager after slightly bowing his head and received a call through earphones.

    As there were so many urgent matters today, it was not the first time or two that emergency calls came.

    but right after that.

    He hardened his face.

    This is because the agent, who had calmly reported the contact until now, openly frowned.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°There is a problem.¡±

    ¡°Did the monsters start popping out again?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, that is not the case. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    So after a while.

    Upon hearing the report from the agent, Bachemenski had no choice but to ask again with a suspicious look on his ears.

    ¡°¡­what do you mean by that?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Did monsters appear in other dungeons as well?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t check it in detail because themunication status became unstable, but ording to the reports so far, it seems like a global phenomenon.¡±

    After the copse of the dungeon.

    Sparta is messed up.

    The dungeon copsed and the entire city center, which had been messed up by monsters, waspletely blown away.

    It¡¯s good that the citizens were evacuated.

    It was hard to imagine how many victims there would have been if it hadn¡¯t been for that.

    In a city so messed up.

    Limon and the princesses had serious faces.

    Because of d¡¯s sacrifice, the Constetions were prevented froming into the world, but the situation could not be seen as over yet.

    Well well.

    ¡­about one person.

    Although there was an Indian girl who paid no attention to their story and ate a big roast.

    Limon and the other princesses.

    The meal was not interrupted.

    The running repair is the sword master.

    It was because he was an existence that could fulfill his role just by swinging his sword.

    It was natural to focus on recovering your physical strength as you fought the hardest from entering the dungeon to escaping.

    ¡­I wondered if the resting ce had to be on Limon¡¯sp.

    Anyway, while Dali, who was so absorbed in the meal, stroked the head of the repairman, Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°The damage must be great.¡±

    ¡°yes. It was so sudden, and many countries do not have the strength to prepare for the monster wave.¡±

    monster wave.

    Li Qingyu had a dark expression on his face as he said the name given to the phenomenon of monsters pouring out of the dungeon.

    The territories of the Seven Princesses, including the Russian Khanate and the United States of America Egypt, were at least able to respond to the monsters.

    However, not all countries in the world were superpowers.

    Such as the borders of Europe, ind countries in Southeast Asia, and small countries in the corners of the map.

    It was obvious that countries with weak military power could not handle the monster wave and suffered enormous damage.

    Even now it¡¯s still going on.

    [In normal times, I would have been able to get support from other countries.]

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The whole world is a mess right now. No country is in a situation where it can apply elsewhere.¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll have to move and deal with it ourselves.¡±

    In the middle of Yuna-kyung scratching her head with her wings.

    Catherine twisted her silver hair and epted her words.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just one or two.

    Since uncountable monsters have already spread all over the world, the absolute ss needs to move to deal with them quickly.

    And now that the World Federation has copsed, only the Seven Dragons can systematically deal with monsters.

    Fortunately, thanks to the Seven Arcs¡¯ resonance stopping, I can now fully demonstrate my full potential.

    Even right after the fierce battle, it was possible to fight the monsters themselves.

    One problem.

    ¡°If only space movement was possible, we could handle it right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, it seems difficult right now.¡±

    ¡°I know, Count. Because the state of space right now is so messed up.¡±

    To Rose¡¯s bitter words.

    Limon nodded.

    Is it the effect of the starlight sweeping through it?

    Right now, the space of the whole world is in a state where extreme distortion has urred, such as the North American continent or the Amazon.

    Rose, who became the Queen of the Blue Dragon afterpleting the dragon¡¯s blood, and Limon, who used the power of the stars, could barely cross the short distance.

    It was absolutely impossible to travel around the world and defeat monsters through space movement.

    Already aware of that fact, Hai offered an alternative in a muffled voice.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t cross the space, you can move directly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the only way. Everyone will need to split up and move.¡±

    [Haa¡­. To say that only seven people have to subdue the monsters infesting the world. It¡¯s really a mountain beyond the mountain.]

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t be as difficult as I thought. Powerful countries, including our territory, will be dealing with monsters on their own.¡±

    ¡°I agree. There are adults in the Holy League. Monsters can be handled on their own.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you only have to deal with dangerous ces, right?¡±

    ¡°The problem is the order.¡±

    ¡°Right now, monster information iscking, but we should prioritize weak countries with many dungeons.¡±

    where would be the most dangerous?

    and who will go where

    That¡¯s what they were discussing.

    Wei Ling, a man-dressed woman dressed in uniform, urgently approached.

    ¡°Princess, new information has arrived.¡±

    ¡°What information?¡±

    ¡°It is said that monsters from each country have stopped their indiscriminate attacks and are all moving in one direction.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean monsters are gathering?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Their mood became serious.

    The number of monsters that have already been released all over the world is hard to even figure out.

    Even more so, if that many monsters gathered in one ce, it would be enough to pose a threat to them as well as to quite a few absolutes.

    ¡°Where is that direction?¡±

    ¡°It has not been confirmed yet, but given the direction, the final destination is assumed to be towards South America.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    No, the other princesses were the same.

    It was because he could know their purpose just by hearing where the monsters were moving.

    ¡°Quetzalcoatl Headquarters¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aiming for the Seven Arcs that Lee entrusted to me. That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    before entering the dungeon.

    The ce where Limon dared to cross the space and left Seven Arcs behind.

    No, Li Qingyu opened his mouth with a serious face, thinking of the people who would be guarding it there.

    ¡°¨DCharlotte and Maia are in danger.¡±

 Chapter 927

    #927. Be prepared

    * * *

    Sao Paulo.

    Brazil¡¯s busiest city.

    Many buildings were damaged in the fight between the monster lord and the seven dragons, but that was onlyst year.

    In just one year, S?o Paulo wasrgely restored.

    It was natural.

    No matter how many buildings and roads were destroyed, it was still a matter of some areas.

    It was small in this huge metropolis, and the cost and manpower to restore it were overflowing.

    Especially in a situation where there is a reliable water owner to support the recovery.

    Therefore, the citizens of Sao Paulo were nowpletely free from the chaos ofst year and were enjoying a peaceful daily life enjoying drugged coffee and drugged bread as always.

    ¡­until today.

    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±

    ¡°Have you seen my baby, my baby? my baby!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way!¡±

    but this moment.

    Sao Paulo was a mess.

    It was the result of information about the Disaster Monster Wave, where monsters pop out of dungeons.

    Of course, the monster wave is a worldwide phenomenon.

    So, it was rather rare to find ces where there was no mess, including Sparta and the Russian Khanate.

    However, the chaos in Sao Paulo was especially extreme.

    Unlike other ces that evacuated in the opposite direction of the dungeon, the residents of Sao Paulo were rather fleeing to the center of the city.

    If you¡¯re stupid, then you¡¯re stupid.

    But it was unavoidable.

    Because they already had nowhere to run.

    ¡°Oh Dad! A monster has appeared in Brasilia too!¡±

    ¡°So what about Curitiba? What about Rio de Janeiro?¡±

    ¡°They said it was already full of soldiers and it was unusual to see fighter jets flying around.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I should have escaped in a boat somehow¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Didn¡¯t you see the news that all kinds of monsters are appearing in the sea and eating people?¡±

    ¡°But it won¡¯t be better than here!¡±

    The residents of Sao Paulo were unfair.

    No matter how many dungeons there are.

    whether the army is weak.

    Other countries had ces to run to, except for the ces where they were swept away without a chance to respond right after the monster wave urred.

    Why did they have no ce to run to because of the monsters flocking from all sides?

    But no matter howmentable they are.

    How reality doesn¡¯t change.

    So they headed towards the center of the city.

    There were some who hid in their homes and prayed for the chaos to end, but they were few.

    It was because everyone knew as much as they had gone through the juggernaut rampagest year.

    a sturdy building.

    Whether it¡¯s a shabby basement.

    After all, it¡¯s like a sandcastle in front of high-level monsters.

    It means that it is safer to escape to the city center than to hide and be crushed to death.

    And quite obviously.

    Their final destination was the safest ce in Sao Paulo, the twin towers that towered the highest in the city center.

    the top of that tall building.

    Between fresh flowers and trees.

    The person who sat cross-legged and looked down at the ground in the floating garden where all kinds of delicate statues were ced.

    The most beautiful and arrogant blonde beauty opened her mouth without hesitation.

    ¡°¡ªPeople look like worms.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Charlotte.¡±

    stingy and arrogant.

    That¡¯s why the one who received that very feminine word was a green-haired woman with a particrly slender figure standing with her arms crossed next to her.

    ¡°To be treated like them is too harsh for a bug.¡±

    ¡°Mya, you are also very underrated.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious who is better: worms fighting for their lives to protect their nests, or those who only run away in a hurry?¡±

    likeughing at everything.

    Charlotte did not deny Maia¡¯s pessimistic cynicism.

    either downtown or outskirts.

    If you get swept away by monsters, it¡¯s over.

    Rather than running away without a countermeasure, holding a gun and forming a volunteer army to fight together has a higher chance of survival.

    I can¡¯t even make that judgment.

    Leaving aside all pride.

    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t like the way she just instinctively rolled her tail and ran away.

    So Charlotte murmurednguidly.

    ¡°You have a very big heart that you dare to open a shelter for those who are not even as good as bugs.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m just putting away a lot of baggage that would only get in the way if I left it free.¡±

    ¡°Perfectly so.¡±

    After the fight with the original monster lord.

    The underground bunker that the n made for use in case of an emergency was opened to the public.

    I even snorted for a moment while watching Maia, who was still spitting out vicious words with her mouth.

    Suddenly turning my head.

    Charlotte opened her mouth.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about time.¡±

    Maia didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    From drones to reports from scouts.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the information obtained through all sorts of means appeared on the tactics board installed in the Floating Garden.

    because I could see it for myself.

    beyond the vast void.

    A huge dust cloud covering the horizon and rolling towards S?o Paulo.

    ¡°¡­Somehow, the neighboring countries held up better than expected, and it seems that all the monsters from not only Brazil but also all of the South American continents have gathered.¡±

    millions?

    tens of millions?

    The advance of the monsters, whose scale is difficult to gauge even with human eyesight, is literally a tsunami.

    Earthquake Volcanic Flood etc.

    It was a look that aroused despair just by looking at it, like a natural disaster that even superhumans with absolute power could not prevent.

    Among them, of course, there are hundreds of giant monsters that are bigger than most buildings.

    Especially in that waves of monsters are flocking from other directions, even from the sea.

    But also Charlotte as Maia.

    There was no such thing as despair.

    Rather, it seemsme.

    I just tried to get up from my seat with a snort.

    ¡°Charlotte, I will leave this ce to you.¡±

    ¡­if it hadn¡¯t been for Maia¡¯s words.

    dreaming

    Charlotte raised her Han Chinese eyebrows and looked at Maia with beautiful, shining golden eyes.

    ¡°Are you worried that I might get hurt by those things?¡±

    ¡°I will not deny it.¡±

    ¡°What aughable consideration.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so offended. I¡¯m not underestimating you, Charlotte, it¡¯s just an objective judgment as a member of the council.¡±

    Maia said coldly.

    Charlotte was still not healed from internal injuries sustained while fighting Dreamroid in the Indian Territory.

    Did he even fall for the task of subjugating the remnants of the World Federation?

    In addition, the risk was too great for Charlotte to take on this fight now, without the Yellow Dragons or his aides to assist her.

    ¡°Above all, you know that what matters now is not those misceneous things, but their purpose.¡±

    ¡°You mean Seven Arcs.¡±

    hear that

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.

    The deep ck violin, to¡¯s carving knife, and even the steel magic sword.

    Of course, after Limon, who suddenly came back saying he had a bad feeling, left Seven Arks in charge, the starlight exploded and this uproar broke out.

    Long-distancemunication and even space are messed up.

    It was obvious that the target of those monsters was the Seven Arcs.

    ¡°If any of us have to protect Seven Arks anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be best for you to take over?¡±

    ¡°You speak well.¡±

    It¡¯s like I don¡¯t like it.

    Snorting a little, Charlotte eventually sat back down.

    Then, with her slender legs crossed and one hand resting on her chin, shenguidly continued her conversation.

    ¡°Be mindful instead. If you show even the slightest clumsiness, I wille forward myself.¡±

    ¡°How ridiculous that is.¡±

    Looking at Charlotte speaking proudly like a queen who orders a general to sortie and observes the result, Maia holds back a sneer.

    And slowly.

    took a step

    ¡°Did you forget Charlotte?¡±

    And so, Maia¡¯s feet, which crossed the borders of the Floating Garden, reach into the air.

    The moment when she slightly turned her head and looked back at Charlotte for thest time, a cold sneer appeared on her lips.

    ¡°¡ªwhat kind of n we are.¡±

    flutter!

    The pupil split vertically¡­

    A pair ofrge wings spread out from behind her.

    * * *

    ¡®Damn the damned damned!¡¯

    Swallowing all sorts of curses.

    Motta thought.

    what the hell was wrong

    The hard work ofmanding the Brazilian army when the monster lord invaded S?o Paulost year?

    Was it promoted in recognition of its achievements?

    As a bonus, getting a honey job in Sao Paulo made me happy and addicted to drugs?

    Whatever the case, the oue would not have changed.

    As a high-level yer and officer in the Brazilian Army, he must have been caught up in this monster wave in one way or another.

    Why are you sopetent?

    Cursing his own misfortune, Mota gave instructions to survive on his own.

    ¡°Power fire!¡±

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwang!

    the moment the order was given.

    What started pouring was saturation.

    From heavy tanks to armored mortars and other personal weapons.

    All Brazilian troops deployed in the defensive positions poured out firepower without sparing ammunition.

    And yers from various guilds who were urgently mobilized in line with it also threw their skills.

    blizzards and riots.

    explosions and explosions.

    The sight of everything exploding without a break is truly a deterioration hell.

    After the attack of the monster lord, it was the firepower that could make even arge army of tens of thousands feel the value of the Russian-made weapons generously donated by argepany.

    However, the soldiers who gave the instructions and the soldiers who poured out firearms.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were grim.

    It was unavoidable.

    The enemy they had to defend against was not just tens of thousands of humans, but an army of tens of millions of monsters.

    Even the monster lord¡¯s attackst year was a ridiculous nightmare.

    So it was.

    Why is Mota in despair?

    It¡¯s like throwing a match into the wide sea.

    No matter how many shells he poured out to burn, explode, and crush monsters, the sight of more monsters flocking to him made him feel helpless.

    So did the others.

    If I had eyes, I couldn¡¯t have known that at this rate, I wouldn¡¯t be able tost even ten minutes, let alone a few hours.

    But because there is no retreat.

    To survive even a few more seconds.

    They kept pulling the trigger and pouring out their skills.

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    ¡°Ohe!¡±

    However, a disaster cannot be prevented by human power no matter how hard one tries.

    The moment when the entire defense line was swept away by a wave of monsters that broke through even the minefield, regardless of that desperate struggle.

    coo-!

    ¡°uh¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    The soldiers of the defense line, including Mota, were stunned.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the waves of monsters that couldn¡¯t be stopped even with thousands of shots suddenly stopped.

    It was because the monsters that were charging at the front suddenly fell down one after another, pouring blood from their eyes, ears, and mouth.

    Not just one or two, but tens of thousands at once.

    is this a dream or reality

    while I was lost.

    Mota suddenly realized.

    The fact that flower petals were falling sky-high over the fallen monsters.

    ¡°To think that these tens of thousands of vermin were invading my territory and not other people¡¯s territory¡­ It seems that we were looked down upon as well.¡±

    No, it wasn¡¯t a petal.

    It was only the purification of the typified miasma.

    and in the center of its petals.

    she was seated

    ¡°Be prepared.¡±

    In one-on-one fights, the green dragon n is the strongest of the seven dragons.

    Among them, the princess whopletely inherited the power of the progenitor, Doknokryongyakgun, bypleting the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    It is the best in the world.

    At the same time, the best poisoner in the world.

    Maia, the green dragon, looked down at the huge army of monsters from above the sky of Sao Paulo, holding on to a cold sneer.

    ¡°My prescription will hurt quite a bit.¡±

 Chapter 928

    #928. I didn¡¯t say

    * * *

    Poison.

    Substances that harm the body.

    If it¡¯s a weak poison, it¡¯ll make your body a little worse.

    However, given that there are poisons that can kill with just a few drops, living things endowed with poison usually pose a threat to the natural world.

    But that is the story of the natural world.

    yer or priest.

    Or a master of the Seven Dragons, etc.

    Although poison was reluctant to the mysterious superman, it wasn¡¯t such a threatening force.

    Just by deepening the mysteries dealt with, resistance to poison was strengthened or various detoxification methods were created.

    Even more so, the monsters in the dungeon are mysterious beings by birth.

    They were monsters that bounced bullets and even shells with only their bare bodies when their level increased.

    Dokdo is useless for killing whales.

    Only poison created by magic or skill was barely effective.

    Even so, far from instant death, most of them reduced their abilities a little or gave the effect of temporary paralysis.

    To block such arge army of monsters with only poison is simply absurd.

    It was a delusion that everyone wouldugh at.

    ¡­Right now at this moment.

    Except for Sao Paulo.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of martial arts, twelve verse dragons,

    seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    life

    and death, one-of-a-kind, life-and-death-one-year-

    old.

    Petals fall.

    Like cherry blossoms after spring.

    Soft, calm and serene.

    The sight of countless petals falling swayingly is truly magnificent.

    It was so beautiful and fantastic that people and even monsters would inadvertently stare at it in awe.

    However, the result of the petals was never beautiful.

    Wow!

    Kyaoo!

    behind your back.

    overhead.

    Or on your toes.

    The monster that touched even a single flower petal struggled as it was, then copsed coughing up blood from Wukong.

    no matter how much you struggle

    whether you try to run away

    like crap.

    It is rather a blessing that all life is destroyed.

    It was an absolute judgment that ended with an equal death for all without discrimination or discrimination.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Hey, take this off, ask me to take it off!¡±

    ¡°Fuck you bastard! Don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why those who were hit by the flower petals had seizures and riot while organizing the defense line.

    What kind of end did the monsters touched by the petals meet?

    Those who witnessed it right in front of their noses intuited their own fate that was soon toe and went into a frightened rampage.

    But after a while.

    They and the people around them couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    This is because those who were hit by the petals did not die, but even the injured wounds began to regenerate at a rapid rate.

    It was natural.

    The owner of the petal is Poison Dragon Hu.

    Unlike the green dragon princess who killed everything she touched, it was the return of the poison green dragon yakgun who freed life and death of all life in her domain.

    So it must have been.

    So far, only part of it copses from any fire.

    The reason why the army of monsters that never stopped their advance had no choice but to stop advancing.

    No, it didn¡¯t exactly stop. Because the monsters were still running towards Sao Paulo.

    As soon as the monster reached the vicinity of Sao Paulo, it seemed to have stopped because it was hit by the scattering petals and died.

    No matter how big the monster is.

    Whether it¡¯s a monster with strong poison resistance.

    Even ghosts or golems.

    There were no exceptions.

    It was an extreme poison that even led to the death of the first sword master in the distant past.

    It was a power that took away the life of not only living dolls but also lifeless dolls if they were enemies, and conversely gave them life force close to immortality if they were allies.

    ¡°Fear not, fight! The Green Dragon Princess protects us, so death will be our glory!¡±

    ¡°Quetzalcoatl Quetzalcoatl!¡±

    So it was.

    Mota and the other Defense Forces were able to get out of despair and fight actively.

    The appearance of a monster falling down while pouring blood in a row.

    And the vitality springing up just by touching the petals.

    gave them courage

    ¡­Of course, the drugs and stimnt enhancers permeated through the petals yed a significant role in that container.

    Anyway, thanks to Maia¡¯s support, all the Defense Forces were able to fight 300% of their original abilities.

    Fire pouring like crazy.

    And the barrier of the flower petals, which killed instantly when touched, was enough to stop even the tsunami of tens of millions of monsters.

    But maybe because of the power of the Constetion?

    The monsters might keep running.

    Didn¡¯t even step back.

    All of a sudden they came to one ce.

    Priority was given to the highest-level, gigantic final boss-level monsters outside the reach of the petals.

    Right after that, the shapes of the monsters crowded into one ce seemed to wriggle.

    ¨C A change has urred.

    Woodeuk Wooded Deuk!

    bones follow.

    flesh melts

    The leather sticks.

    So, after a while,

    there were no more countless groups of monsters left.

    It was just that one monster as gigantic as all the monsters put together had twelve eyes shining.

    Kung Koo.

    ¡°¡­Constetions seem to really like things that are big and ugly.¡±

    Watching a giant monster several times bigger and ugly than the monster lord he had turned into a monster in the past, approaching while cutting through the rain of flower petals.

    Maia was cynical.

    Is it because of its huge size?

    Is it the result of fusion and stronger tolerance?

    He could tell at a nce that his own poison was almost impervious to this behemoth.

    Still, she was not agitated.

    After muttering coldly to himself.

    He just clenched his scaly fists.

    So, the moment his huge wings fluttered, Maia¡¯s Shinyoung became a sh of light and shot towards the giant monster.

    ¡°Such reckless¡­!¡±

    Mota, who had forgotten the euphoria of drugs and was hardened by the sudden appearance of a giant monster, was shocked.

    The sight of her flying head-on toward a giant monster as huge as a mountain is terrifying.

    Like a praying mantis trying to stop the wheel of a cart¡­ No, it was because he looked much more reckless and foolish than that.

    Kwaaang!!!

    ¡°Keuk?!¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    So it was.

    After the two figures collide.

    The reason why Mota couldn¡¯t help but make an expression that seemed to make his eyes pop out.

    I¡¯d be surprised if Maia was just fine.

    It was rather the colossus that was pushed back the moment the emerald-shiny scaled fist collided with the colossus¡¯ forepaws.

    ¡°Queue!¡±

    He seemed angry that he had been pushed out.

    The colossus spewed out numerous tentacles, restraining Maia¡¯s movements and spewing ck mes from its mouth.

    However, she did not dare to avoid the giant monster¡¯s attack.

    Whether or not the me covers the body.

    He just grabbed hold of the tentacles that wrapped around him.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to have a good time.

    The moment when Maia, who had nted her feet deep into the ground ording to the principle of the Heavenly Kinky Shinryu (Ç§½ïÝpÉíÁ÷), turned her body around with her tentacles gripped with the Absorbing Goldfish.

    Booung.

    ¡°Khhhhhhhh?!?!¡±

    ¨DThe colossal monster floated in the air.

    While Mota and other defense forces watched with their mouths wide open.

    Maia continued to spin.

    one wheel.

    two wheels.

    third round.

    And as her slender body rotated, the thousands-of-ton colossus also circled the air like the wings of a windmill.

    When the tentacles, unable to withstand the enormous weight, stretched out and began to tear.

    Maia let go.

    And¡­

    Kwaaaaaang!

    ¡­a huge vibration.

    Swept Sao Paulo.

    The colossal monster that flew lightly like a pebble and was almost half crushed on the ground.

    And while everyone is in awe as they see a group of monsters crushed and turned to mush by a giant monster just because they were on the path.

    What I heard was cold cynicism.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Before being a poisoner, he was a master of foreign affairs.

    A descendant of the dragon who was the only one among the seven dragons topete with the Sword Master with only his physical abilities.

    Poison Dragon Hu looked at the gigantic monster convulsing in a dying state and continued talking quietly.

    ¡°My prescription is that it will hurt.¡±

    * * *

    Good luck.

    or bad luck

    The colossus didn¡¯t die.

    He recovered with his terrifying regenerative power and ran again.

    ¡­Yes, it only increased the amount of time being beaten by Maia.

    The problem was that as long as the colossus endured, Maia¡¯s hands were also tied.

    No matter how much she perfected the blood of a dragon, the gigantic monster was not easy enough to be able to rx while facing each other.

    Bang kwaguagua!

    ¡°Shoot, shoot!¡±

    Thanks to that, it was the National Guard that kept busy.

    The monsters around Maia and the giant monster were destroyed only in the aftermath of the fight, but it was only one way.

    On the other hand, it was because the monsters that were not merged with the giant monster were running at it.

    And no matter how much the physical ability was improved with the drug buff, it was close to impossible topletely block tens of millions of monsters with the strength of the defense forces alone.

    Still, there is one reason why they were able to hold on.

    It was thanks to the light green fog that spread around Sao Paulo before I knew it.

    Chi profit.

    ¡°Kyao!¡±

    The moment you jump into the fog.

    An abnormality appeared to the monsters.

    The degree to which the body slows down or the five senses be entangled is medicine.

    In severe cases, the skin melts, or a lot of itching or pain rushes in.

    The various poisoning symptoms were making the monsters slow down, giving the defense forces a chance to wipe them out.

    And at the source of the fog was a group of green hair with twinkling eyes.

    The ck Dragon n¡¯s Stone Byeong-Eight Gates Golden Dash.

    The Red Dragon n¡¯s Ikaros Cannon, etc.

    The Seven Dragons of the Age of Heroes in the past prepared their final weapons in preparation for the fight against the Sword Master.

    It was the same with the green dragon n.

    Cheonra Dokjin (ÌìÁ_¶¾ê‡).

    Until now, I couldn¡¯t use it because I always fought only with Amazon or without Maia.

    It was poisonous dust with Maia¡¯s poison as its nucleus, which could be used now that she was in Sao Paulo.

    The power of Cheonra Dokjin, which has been prepared by the green dragon n for the past hundreds of years by cultivating various medicinal and poisonous herbs, is absolute.

    The reason why Maia was able to poison hundreds of thousands of monsters at once was because this Cheonradokjin resonated with her dragon psionic and strengthened the poison.

    Even though her power weakened from dealing with the giant monster, it was enough to tie the feet of the monsters.

    ¡°Kyao!¡±

    ¡°Those things areing together again!¡±

    ¡°no! Stop it!¡±

    ¡­Yes, if it¡¯s just one monster.

    The problem was that the monsters, as if realizing that fact, began to unite and fuse together.

    It¡¯s not as big and powerful as a giant monster made of bosses.

    However, therge monsters, which wererge enough to withstand the miasma for a while, broke through the Cheonra Dokjin.

    The moment when the defense forces were frightened while watching the scene.

    ¡°ArMan ANe.¡±

    Perong!

    A short incantation rings out.

    The monsters are gone.

    No, to be precise, it didn¡¯t disappear.

    It just seemed to disappear because it suddenly shrunk to the size of the palm of your hand.

    ¡°Really, I also made a mistake with the contract.¡±

    And looking down from the sky to see the monsters that have be so small struggle to escape Cheonra Dokjin and copse.

    A dark red haired beauty sitting on a broomstick.

    She is the beginning witch.

    He is a half-human, half-god immortal.

    The Sorceress Queen who conquered the Silver Age.

    However, the legendary Great Witch, now enved by a sword master, murmuredzily as she tapped her pipe to shake off the ashes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the year after bing a ve to my son can be busier than thest thousand years.¡±

 Chapter 929

    #929. Just one more

    * * *

    kung karleung!

    On one side, the green-haired beauty ps her wings and knocks the colossus with her slender arms, legs, and tail.

    On the other side, a red-haired witch chanted a spell to turn arge monster into a rabbit or imprisoned it in a candy prison.

    Its appearance is extreme.

    Bold and direct violence.

    A strange and fantastic mystery.

    It was the majesty of the absolutes who reached the limit in opposite directions.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not a waste to be called the Queen of Magic.¡±

    Charlotte, who was watching from Quetzalcoatl¡¯s Hanging Gardens, briefly evaluated their battle.

    Of course, if that power is taken into consideration.

    Sir was weaker than Maia.

    No matter how much she is a great witch who has reached the pinnacle of magic, they are the descendants of the dragon who even ate the incarnation.

    In particr, Maia, whopleted the dragon¡¯s true blood and freely handled poison and weakness in addition to the body of the inner and outer bow, was an almost immortal being.

    However, Sir had enough skill and skill to make up for hisck of strength.

    when needed.

    just the bare minimum.

    Use the most appropriate magic.

    With that alone, Syrrh was able to leisurely block arge army of monsters that even a few absolutes would have struggled with.

    It was a skill that was possible only because she had learned and created countless magics while living a long time from the Silver Age to now.

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s a trivial fight.¡±

    So it was.

    Why was Charlotte harsh?

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Maia and Sir were insignificant.

    Their ability to perfectly block monsters that they would not have been able to deal with easily even if their bodies were intact was excellent.

    The problem was just that.

    ¡°The power of things called Constetions is only this much.¡±

    what the hell happened

    Because she had not been able to contact Sparta, she had not been able to figure out the exact circumstances yet.

    However, the strange resonance he felt with Maia and the starlight that exploded afterward were enough to give a rough idea of the situation.

    Something went wrong.

    Seven Arcs has a problem.

    That the appearance of these monsters was the work of the Constetion.

    So she was suspicious.

    Just looking at those monsters, it was clear how much the Constetions longed for the remaining Seven Arcs.

    But will it really end like this?

    The power of the constetion that destroyed even the fairies and dragons?

    Of course, since the seals haven¡¯t all been lifted, they may not have regained full power yet¡­

    but even so, the Constetions are foolish enough to think that they can steal the Seven Arcs from themselves.

    deep in my thoughts.

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.

    * * *

    ¡®You can win¡­! I can win!¡¯

    Mota felt the joy.

    Until just now, it was absolutely impossible to block this many monsters, so he thought he was dead now.

    Honestly, most of the citizens of S?o Paulo, including the National Guard, would have been the same.

    But now it was different.

    Maia overpowers the giant monster.

    Sir who uses all kinds of mysterious magic.

    In addition, Cheonra Dokjin wrapped around the city.

    All of this, in addition to the effect of the enhancers Maia had scattered, made them ignite hope for life.

    ¡°Activate ¡ºStrengthening Shooting¡»!¡±

    That¡¯s why, while using Mota¡¯s skill, he raised his enthusiasm formand.

    As a high-level yer before being an officer, in order to increase the odds of winning this fight even a little.

    He said that if he safely protects Sao Paulo in this defense battle, he will be promoted again, and perhaps even receive a medal, so that a solid road will be opened in the future.

    Even while having a rosy dream.

    That was the moment.

    A translucent message appeared before his eyes.

    [The Constetion contracted with you will respond to your earnest wishes.]

    [Amon quest will be granted.]

    ¡®Oh! quest!¡¯

    Mota¡¯s eyes lit up.

    quest.

    A special task given by the Constetion.

    It was a rare opportunity for yers.

    There are differences depending on the content, but if youplete the quest, you can receive rewards such as rare items or new skills.

    I can¡¯t imagine epting a quest like this that you haven¡¯t received until you be a high-level yer.

    Mota was happy

    that the Constetion was also blessing him .

    ¡­until you see the contents of the subsequent quest.

    [Common Quest¨D¡¯Salvation of the World¡¯]

    [The reality of the Seven Dragons is an enemy of the world who tries to steal the power of the Constetion to obstruct salvation and drive everything into ruin.] [

    Stop them and retrieve the star treasure hidden by the Seven Dragons Give it to the Constetion.]

    [Keep in mind. If we can¡¯t stop the Seven Dragons, the world has no future.]

    [Rewards vary depending on how much achievement you¡¯ve made in the quest. Achievement points can be exchanged for blessings and items.]

    [Quest progress.]

    [Subdue the 7 princesses¨D< 0/7 >]

    [Retrieve the treasure of a star¨D< 0/3 >]

    [Salvation achievement points¨D< 0 /¡Þ >]

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    For a while.

    Mota doubted his eyes.

    And seeing the message that didn¡¯t change no matter how many times I rubbed my eyes, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°What is this¡­!¡±

    Mota, who was baffled by the contents of the quest that he could not have imagined, soon realized.

    That you are not the only one who received this message.

    It was because the appearance of some high-level yers in the Defense Forces, who suddenly stopped attacking the monsters and started buzzing, told me.

    This is truly a mon¡¯ quest.

    A high-level yer in the National Guard¡­

    no, maybe it¡¯s a mission that might have been given to all yers in the world.

    ¡®Fight the Seven Dragons? In this situation?¡¯

    Mota was confused.

    Constetions are great beings.

    They were literally like trees that gave generously, contracting and giving skills without any cost.

    It was only natural that an enemy of the Constetion would be a harm to the world.

    Common sense.

    The problem was that the Seven Dragons, the enemies of the world identified by the Constetion, were now protecting them from the monster wave.

    For a while, I broke into a cold sweat at the gap between reality andmon sense.

    Mota immediately shook his head.

    ¡®Damn that makes sense!¡¯

    Whether the Seven Dragons are enemies or not.

    That¡¯s something to think aboutter.

    In order to survive, he must first cooperate with the Seven Dragons.

    Mota, who made a decision based on survival instinct rather than cold judgment, is trying to calm down the agitated defense force.

    Another message popped up.

    [Special effect ¡ºDescent of the Holy Spirit¡» is added in exchange for receiving the quest.]

    [Rare skill ¡ºStrengthen Shooting¡» is enhanced to ¡ºTranscendence Shooting¡». You can inflict fixed damage regardless of the level difference and the opponent¡¯s defense.]

    [The level limit is removed. You can now level up to 100 or higher.]

    [Basic stats increase. You are now stronger than yers of the same level.]

    [Blessed by a star, you will not be attacked by monsters during quests.] [

    As a special case, temporarily level up by umting contributions to defeating monsters higher than your level. A buff is granted.]

    [Level increases.]

    [Level increases.]

    [Level increases¡­]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    nkly.

    Mota looked at the message window.

    A message from a star that goes beyond giving generously and spreads as if to die under blessings.

    And the overflowing feeling of overwhelming power that he had never felt in his entire life made his mind drowsy.

    ¡®What was I doing?¡¯

    So it was.

    like just waking up.

    Mota blinked his eyes.

    A monster that still runs like crazy.

    And after taking a quick look at Maiana fighting the giant monster and Sir spreading magic.

    ¡®Oh yeah.¡¯

    Nodding your head slowly.

    Mota remembered what he was trying to do.

    ¡®¨DI have to save the world.¡¯

    ¡°Activate ¡ºCommand and Control¡»! Concentrated fire on the green dragon princess of the entire unit!¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    [Hey you bastard! What nonsense is that?]

    Many of the other officers and soldiers who heard his instructions over the radio were horrified.

    However, some of them, especially high-level yers mobilized from guilds, did not hesitate.

    The result was a baptism of fire towards Maia.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    Shells, missiles, skills.

    The attacks that had been pouring down on the monsters until just a moment ago were pouring towards Maia¡¯s back.

    Truly an unimaginable betrayal.

    However, with just one p of her wings, Maia evaded all the fire with her superhuman physical abilities.

    However, because of that, he had no choice but to be hit head-on by the giant monster¡¯s paws.

    Kwaaang!

    [What are these crazy people doing!]

    [Catch them! Killing is allowed if you resist¡­ Keuuk!]

    Mota felt pity.

    That there are those who do not yet realize the true nature of the evil Seven Dragons and try to interfere with the mission of the noble.

    And the fact that he had to waste wood, which could have been able to bloom his own potential, before it matured properly.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help it.

    No matter how much power you waste.

    whether to risk contamination by erosion.

    In order to unlock all the seals and fully regain his power, he had to retrieve all the remaining Seven Arcs.

    That¡¯s why Mota thought.

    the best way to achieve your goal.

    and ran

    ¡°Activate ¡ºTranscendence Shooting¡».¡±

    That is, giving buffs to all those who follow him under the protection of the stars and extending his baton to designate the next target.

    ¡­towards the Green Dragon n, who were focusing on maintaining Cheonra Dogjin.

    ¡°¡ªEveryone evade!¡±

    Was it because he had been preparing since the bombardment of Maia?

    The moment when the green dragon n disbanded and scattered in all directions with the shouts of the elders, and fire and skills poured over them.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    Cheonra Dokjin copses.

    A flood of monsters hit Sao Paulo.

    * * *

    The National Guard, where the infighting began.

    The green dragon n struggles between monsters and defense forces.

    Maia, who is trapped by a giant monster, and Shir, who has no time to recite a spell because of the pouring fire.

    On the rooftop of Quetzalcoatl¡¯s headquarters in the heart of Sao Paulo, which was literally in chaos, Charlottenguidly opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­I wonder if Li Qingyu was so wary of the Constetions.¡±

    The sudden betrayal of the National Guard.

    That was enough to knock down the power line at once.

    No matter how much Maia and Shire were, they wouldn¡¯t have the energy to deal with the monsters that had already invaded the city.

    So, to prevent the damage caused by the monsters, someone else had to lend a hand¡­

    Unfortunately.

    Charlotte couldn¡¯t.

    Because she was weing another guest.

    ¡°Princess Gold Dragon! Stealing the power of the Great Constetion, what a heavenly outrage!¡±

    ¡°If you surrender your head obediently even now, you too will be saved.¡±

    ¡°The time hase for you to be punished for your sins.¡±

    A man with a spear.

    A woman with a cane.

    Old people with one arm prosthetic, etc.

    Dozens of yers from all over South America as well as North America.

    Looking at them face-to-face, they may beparable

    to the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade in that the minimum is duke-level, and three of them arerge-scale .

    Charlotte ps.

    The rifle was loaded.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and go ahead.¡±

    At the same time, horns and a winged tail sprouted from her body.

    With a body that still hasn¡¯t healed internal injuries, Charlotte raised the mighty psionic power and spoke proudly as always.

    ¡°I have no time to waste on the likes of you guys.¡±

    ¡°dare¡­!¡±

    ¡°The remnants of a extinct race!¡±

    As if angered by the provocation, Charlotte did not lose her awe while facing the yers who began to vomit powerful energy.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a monarch.

    Because half-assed absolutes improvised by the power of the stars were no match for her.

    Just one problem.

    That she can¡¯t afford to clean up that flood of monsters while she¡¯s cleaning up all this trash.

    And the fact that the more monsters invaded the city, the worse the situation would be.

    That¡¯s why Charlotte felt sorry for her.

    Theck of hands to handle those monsters.

    The situation would have been dramatically different had there been at least one more trustworthy Absolute.

    But it¡¯s useless to regret what you don¡¯t have.

    He arrogantly judged that if hecked his hands, he would just have to work harder.

    Like that, Golden Dragon Hu started a fight with the puppets of the Constetion.

    * * *

    Kurlung Quarreung!

    And¡­

    with that fierce battle.

    The turbulent headquarter of Quetzalcoatl.

    Among them, a beautiful flower garden that was spread out in the deepest and safest underground.

    In an artificial flower garden full of all kinds of vapors.

    flinch

    Like a white jade that had been neatlyid without moving for a long time, her thin, white fingers moved¡­ and

    her long, thin eyshes.

    shook furiously

 Chapter 930

    #930. It is

    a simple story

    .

    However, the busiest thing in this city is Maia, who was fighting a giant monster.

    Charlotte, who has to deal with yers who have gained absolute self-ss power.

    It wasn¡¯t even the Green Dragon n and the Defense Forces caught between the traitors and the monsters.

    Now in this city¡­

    No, she was one of the most versatile witches in the world.

    ¡°RulA LIia PaulA!¡±

    Koo Goo Goo!

    The moment when a beauty with dark red curly hair riding on a broomstick threw an old box and a water bottle with stones along with a long spell.

    A change has happened.

    Building meets building.

    The road curves downward.

    Water rises from the sewer.

    So, when the momentary time passed, there was no longer any image of Sao Paulo, thergest city in Brazil.

    Only a fortress was built, surrounded by walls of steel and concrete and a moat ofbyrinthine sewers.

    It¡¯s a mythical fortress.

    It¡¯s a spell she made to use on the battlefield in the distant past when she was active as the Queen of Sorcery.

    The strength of the fortress, which was created by weaving various legends such as Minos¡¯ Labyrinth, Troia¡¯s walls, and the River Styx, is itself impregnable.

    In the past, in the Silver Age, thousands ofrge armies, including magic knights, did not dare to cross this wall.

    Boom karleung!

    ¡°¡­no matter how much it is a monster, isn¡¯t this a bit too much for a human being?¡±

    One problem.

    What she had to fend off was the fact that it was arge army of tens of millions of monsters.

    rammed into a gigantic body.

    Climbing the walls like a spider.

    Such as spewing mes to set the moat on fire.

    He let out a sigh of relief at the monster¡¯s attack, which was destroying the impregnable fortress by all means.

    It was the first time that she had experienced such an absurd war even after thousands of years of living.

    ¡°KioMa omA ARDRa hOn.¡±

    But right now I didn¡¯t even have time toment my situation.

    Syrr immediately chanted another spell to create a frog soldier and a bouquet of flowers to protect the wall.

    Taang!

    dodge the flying bullets

    Repair the copsed castle wall.

    Shall we get rid of therge monsters?

    By constantly memorizing spells and firing magic, Sir blocked the wave of monsters heading towards the city center.

    It was a phenomenal feat to break through even the countless defense forces and take care of so many monsters that had already infiltrated the city.

    Her versatility and magical omnipotence, which has umted magic for a long time, made it possible.

    Of course, the biggest role was yed by the huge castings kept in Billy¡¯s secret storage.

    But whatever.

    After all, limits do exist.

    The more the spell was used, the cold sweat formed on Sir¡¯s forehead.

    Magic is a mystery in which anything is possible if the price is sufficient, but in the end, it is the caster himself who uses it.

    Excessive use of magic at a legendary level was an enormous burden even for the legendary great witch Sir.

    ¡®I really feel sorry for my disciple¡¯s baby.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Sir was sorry.

    Thanks to the fusion of gods and demons, the blue bird whose magic output has already surpassed even him is not here.

    It¡¯s because I stillck the depth and knowledge of magic. To be honest, Yuna-kyung was more qualified than her before such an enormous amount.

    ¡®But if you¡¯re a baby, you¡¯ll know that it¡¯s dangerous here, so if you hold on a little longer¡­¡¯

    Support wille soon.

    Squeezing his mind and body with a hope that was close to certainty, Sir chanted another spell to endure even for one more minute.

    No, I was trying to memorize.

    Startle.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But at that very moment.

    Shir licked his lips again.

    And turned his head to the back.

    Even ignoring the monsters flocking in as if they were about to break the fortress¡¯ magic.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    Even Maia who smashed the giant monster.

    Even Charlotte, who had just killed the fourth yer.

    It was because everyone stopped fighting and looked in the same direction as Sir.

    The senses that were on the verge of a fierce battle and the instincts of absolutes made them reflexively look away.

    Thanks to that.

    they could see

    In-Young was slowly walking out of the entrance of Quetzalcoatl headquarters, which was closed by the monster wave.

    Sabak Sabak.

    Like stepping on your eyes.

    slowly and quietly.

    bare feet exposed.

    Wearing a thin, loose-fitting suit.

    A white bandage was tied around the eyes.

    He saw a silver-haired woman holding a sword in her long, slender hand.

    Maia groaned.

    ¡°¡­I finally woke up.¡±

    Postmortem Anastasia.

    After being attacked by ck in Russia.

    The Sword Master, who had fallen into a state of suspended animation and constantly wandered between life and death in a state of unconsciousness.

    Seeing her who became Limon¡¯sst disciple and bride at the same time, Sir shook his head.

    ¡°After all, it seems that the Sword Demon is also dead.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Maia¡¯s medicine and Sir¡¯s magic that Anastasia, who should have died long ago, was able to keep her life alive.

    As the lives of the sword masters who were resurrected by the Lion Resurrection Law were connected to the spell,

    every time the revived sword masters died, their life force flowed into the surviving sword masters.

    That vitality also weakened after Wanderer¡¯s death, and in the end Limon had to supplement it with dragon psionic¡­

    In the end, the effort wasn¡¯t in vain.

    The spell of the Sword Spirit is released.

    Even the Sword Demon falls.

    Because Swordsman, who had monopolized all remaining life force in the spell, finally woke up.

    It was a relief in many ways for Sir, who was not sure even though he suggested a way to save her.

    another absolute.

    Even more so, the sword master, the absolute of absolutes, joins.

    Because it was enough to overturn the dangerous war situation at once.

    So, Shir smiled.

    ¡°The sword girl is in a bad situation right now, so could you help me a little?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­the swordsman¡¯s baby?¡±

    Even though it¡¯s a long distance, I deliberately used magic to convey the voice clearly.

    When Shir tilted his head slightly at the sight of Sword Hu, who showed no reaction.

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    The sword moved.

    like falling snowkes.

    Or like an approaching typhoon.

    A sword that is so slow that it seems to be stopped, but continues its trajectory without stopping even for a moment.

    The moment her sword, which had been slowing down as the trajectory continued, finally came to aplete stop.

    ¡ºJeongcheon Gyeongdongsword Freezing

    Blue Sky Movement

    When the sword stops,

    does the world

    move?¡»

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    All of Sao Paulo.

    started vibrating.

    The strong reverberation rising from the underground made Sao Paulo like a donkey cart running on a dirt road.

    The building shakes like a reed.

    The earth splits like a spider¡¯s web.

    It was a disaster enough to destroy an entire city.

    The building that was most directly hit by the aftermath of the earthquake was unstable as it was alreadyrge and weakened by all sorts of riots.

    In other words, it was the walls of the fortress made by Sir.

    Kwang Kwang Kurl Leur Leung!

    And so¡­

    the copse that came about.

    Hundreds of buildings that were connected side by side copsed one after another like dominoes.

    Monsters clinging to the walls and then suddenly being crushed by the ruins burst out like insects, and clouds of bloody dust rose up.

    So after a while.

    All the walls are crumbling.

    Looking at the city that is now wide open to the center of the city without any obstacles and monsters swarming beyond it.

    Maia conveyed her words through voice-to-mouth.

    ¡°Can you exin, Madou Queen?¡±

    ¡°¡­things got a little messed up.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Green child, as you know, it was the power of the spell left by themander-in-chief that brought her back to life after all.¡±

    The spell is the nucleus that sustains the life of the resurrected sword master, and at the same time the bondage that binds them.

    It became almost meaningless after Wanderer died, but that did not mean that the force itself disappeared.

    Especially for the Sword Master who absorbed the life force of other sword masters as well as the coercive force of the spell.

    ¡°Do you mean that the Constetions are using that spell to control the swordsman?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, what do you think?¡±

    In the first ce, the fact that the swordsman woke up at this timing itself might be because the Constetions touched him.

    Maia frowned as she saw Shir talking like someone else.

    ¡°¡­why didn¡¯t you unwrap it earlier?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. If I forcibly broke the spell, the baby after the sword would have been more dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Then at least you should have arrested the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Did I know that things would turn out this way?¡±

    Sir shrugged.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t prepared for the contingency.

    In the first ce, cing a spell on to¡¯s carving knife was in the end to solve the curse of the sword.

    I just put it on hold until she wakes up.

    As long as Wanderer was dead, there would be no abuse of that power, and even if something went wrong, Limon would just release the spell and that would be enough.

    ¡­I hope coincidence and coincidence do not create this worst situation.

    ¡°So, what should I do to break the swordsman¡¯s spell?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t solve it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Golden Child. In the first ce, there can be no one other than Aga who can do that.¡±

    ¡°I will cancel the statement that the name of the Queen of Sorcery is not a waste.¡±

    ¡°It is said that the bridegroom is the bride, but don¡¯t you guys not respect the elders too much?¡±

    Even though he let out a sigh at Charlotte¡¯s harsh criticism, Sir couldn¡¯t resist.

    It was a precarious situation.

    At most, the fact that the awakened Swordsman joined as an enemy rather than an ally was an understatement.

    Will they be able to hold out until reinforcements arrive?

    When they frowned in a situation where they couldn¡¯t be sure.

    The sword after the sword moved again.

    ¡°Everyone beware!¡±

    Maia raised her tension.

    Swordsman is a descendant of the Silver Dragon n who is a master of blunt swords and is also gifted with psionics of time maniption.

    It was because he was a more dangerous sword master than a swordsman or a sword in that he could not be stopped even while looking at it, and even an absolute being could die instantly if he missed a moment.

    Kurreung Kwaaaang!

    Indeed, after the sword of the sword stopped.

    The storm of lightning that poured from the dark clouds that covered the sky was literally petrifying.

    It was so terrifying that even Maia, who had an indestructible body of adamantine, could hardly escape from a direct hit.

    Kieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    So it was.

    What stopped everyone.

    It was because it was not Maia who was swept away by the terrifying thunderstorm, but the giant monster she was fighting.

    In the middle of a gigantic monster whose whole body has turned into a lump of charcoal all of a sudden, wriggling.

    After the sword continued to swing the sword.

    Disasters continued to happen.

    Kwahu ims!

    A hurricane embracing a thunderstorm raged and threatened Sir who was flying in the sky.

    Tens of meters of tsunami swallowed millions of monsters from the shore whole.

    Arrow-like hail spears rained down evenly over the heads of Charlotte and the puppets of the constetion who were fighting in the Quetzalcoatl Hanging Gardens.

    Truly a natural disaster.

    Maia put on a strange expression at the disaster that swept everything at random, regardless of her or her friends.

    ¡°Queen of Magic, the swordsman right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it probably like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Constetions are truly spectacle. They can¡¯t even properly control the swords they¡¯ve awakened.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because Wanderer is forcibly using the spell, which has lostmand right after he dies.

    Or is it because the swordsman, who had been against the spell since his lifetime, is resisting again this time.

    Anyone can see that it is in a state of runaway.

    In addition to the sword that moves the world, Charlotte and Maia narrow their eyes as they look at the sword that has be a living natural disaster itself.

    Sirman had a strange smile.

    ¡°Anyway, good luck.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, fortunately?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story.¡±

    living a long time

    A great witch who has umted all sorts of experiences.

    And the legendary Queen of Magic, who almost conquered the world by fooling the gods with cunning tactics rather than power and magic, said with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°If you fight the sword master, you¡¯ll risk your life, but there¡¯s a way to use natural disasters instead.¡±

 Chapter 931

    #931. A child like a ghost

    * * *

    A natural disaster is literally a catastrophe.

    It is something that cannot be stopped by human power.

    Therefore, disasters such as floods, storms, and earthquakes have been regarded as natural disasters since ancient times, and prayer to heaven was the only countermeasure.

    The absolute was the same.

    No matter how much power one had to break mountains and freeze the sea, preventing disaster was another matter.

    Boom kurl rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    ¡°Kyaoooo!¡±

    ¡­okay.

    If that was the normal case.

    So this moment.

    yers who epted giant monsters, monsters, and constetion quests had no choice but to feel unfair.

    thunderbolt.

    Tsunami.

    tornado.

    Even Blizzard.

    A cataclysm that is enough to destroy the city one by one?

    I could understand that far.

    Because of that, they are scorched, swept away, blown away, and frozen.

    Still, there is one reason why they are unfair.

    ¡°This Rashadu¡¯s tail eater¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why is the disaster only befalling us? Why!¡±

    It was.

    whether it¡¯s a thunderbolt

    whether it¡¯s a storm

    All of those disasters are ignoring the princess of the Seven Dragons, the legendary Great Witch, and even the green dragon n, as well as the ordinary defense forces, ignoring only those who have received the constetion quest.

    That fact freaked them out.

    Especially since the main character causing the disaster is the sword master who is under their control.

    And the one at the center of that biased natural disaster was neither the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons nor a princess stronger than a sword master.

    She was a witch who lived a little longer than the others.

    ¡°ArD ArD (Come, Come).¡±

    ¡°GaD GaD (Go, go, go).¡±

    ¡°Ard A Alr (Coming is Tranquility).¡±

    ¡°Gad G Gtr (going is disaster).¡±

    cast an order

    No it wasn¡¯t an order.

    To put it bluntly, it was a pure wish to avoid disaster and ask for blessings.

    It was.

    Right now at this moment.

    Sir was praying.

    It wasn¡¯t just because people in the past prayed in front of disasters because they were helpless.

    Because it really helped.

    Even if it is a natural disaster that no absolute can prevent, there was an existence that could prevent it.

    The very existence of God.

    If you make a rain ritual, it will rain.

    Receiving offerings and clearing the storm.

    He also heals contagious diseases through prayer.

    It is truly a miracle.

    It may not be omnipotent, but it was possible because it was connected to the providence of the world itself, so it was an existence that transcended even the impossible in each area.

    Of course, a miracle is aw because miracles don¡¯t happen easily.

    Praying for a miracle to God was itself the pinnacle of magic handled by the priests.

    I don¡¯t know if you are an adult.

    Ordinarily, it was close to impossible for even the Archwitch to work miracles through prayer.

    However, Shire is the witch of the beginning.

    He was one of the creators of witch magic between white magic created by God and ck magic, which was taboo.

    In other words, she was originally a priest who learned divine magic as a half-human half-god before bing a witch.

    Most of them were useless because they rebelled against the gods in the Silver Age.

    But when ites to creating a GOD brand.

    Shir personally went to the astral world and led negotiations with the gods.

    Now that she has formed a cooperative rtionship with the gods, as a descendant of Helios, the sun god, she has the right to pray to the gods.

    The result is this.

    Swordsman wields a sword.

    whenever a repeat disaster urs.

    It was a miracle that was done as a counter to that.

    Of course, the power of God is not omnipotent.

    Every time he prayed, a huge cast was consumed, and it was impossible topletely prevent the natural disaster caused by the sword.

    However, Shir did not dare to confront the swordsman.

    During an earthquake, the Earth Goddess protects only the area around the Blue Sea.

    During tidal waves, ask the goddess of the sea to avoid suffering.

    For lightning, ask the god of the sky to induce a thunderbolt.

    Protect your allies while concentrating the natural disaster on monsters and traitors with minimal power.

    It was a feat that was only possible because she had umted experience by studying countless magics for a long time, regardless of the strength and weakness of her power.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s truly unheard of.¡±

    Maia muttered quietly.

    because I realized it all over again.

    She is the Queen of Magic.

    The Silver Age in the distant past.

    That she was the mythical great witch who almost took over the world at the end of a war with the gods and eventually brought about the downfall of the gods.

    Of course, in the midst of such admiration, he did not forget what he was supposed to do.

    The moment she jumped over the head of the disaster-stricken colossus, she struck down with her outstretched palm.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of martial arts,

    twelve dragons of the twelve seasons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, five elements

    , Apsan,

    Yeorae kidney, and

    five elements. ¡»

    A roar explodes.

    the earth vibrates

    The huge body, with its crushed head stuck all the way to the back of its neck, copsed.

    Even the giant monsters that surpassed the monster lords of the past had limitations in enduring the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship and the season of the dragon.

    And anguid voice was heard.

    ¡°It is toote.¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, you are in too much of a hurry.¡±

    Of course, those who rushed as puppets of the Constetion.

    Maia frowned as she saw Charlotte subduing all the yers who ran amok among the defense forces.

    I told you to take care of yourself.

    It was because, as a member of the council, I didn¡¯t like her way of ignoring her own words and overdoing it.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I can¡¯t afford to just y around forever.¡±

    But before bing a member.

    as an unmanned person.

    Maia couldn¡¯t deny Charlotte¡¯s actions.

    Because she also knew that they didn¡¯t have that much time.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    ¡°RuoLA TaTra¡­!¡±

    ¡­because the waves of monsters, which originally numbered in the tens of millions, were finallying to an end.

    It was something to rejoice about.

    Although Sao Paulo almost copsed in half, the downtown area including Quetzalcoatl was safe instead.

    If only those monsters were defeated, at least the citizens who evacuated to the city center would not be killed or injured.

    two problems.

    One is that the sword master, who almost wiped out countless monsters alone, is still running rampant.

    Another was the fact that Sir¡¯s prayers, which had been skillfully inducing the disaster she caused, were slowing down.

    It was unavoidable.

    It was not an easy task for even the legendary great witch to lead the sword master¡¯s swordsman over and over again.

    At least, they have goodpatibility, and the swordsman is losing his sense and running wild, so he is barely holding on.

    If she had been sane, she would have lost her life long ago even if she had summoned an incarnation rather than borrowing the power of a miracle.

    But now that too is at its limit.

    Of course, the casting slowly ran out.

    My physical and mental strength was at a point where I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    It was evident from the sweat running down her face.

    That¡¯s why Maia and Charlotte had a quiet conversation with their eyes fixed on the swordsman.

    ¡°How do you see it?¡±

    ¡°It will be possible to kill.¡±

    An arrogant word against a sword master.

    But it was also an obvious fact when viewed objectively.

    No matter how imperfect her body is, she is the golden dragon head. He was the strongest master of the Seven Dragons who obtained the full power of the founder bypleting the dragon¡¯s blood.

    It was Maia who became the green dragon queen who surpassed even her when ites to foreign affairs.

    As long as the intruders are gone.

    If the two of them worked together, they could kill even a sword master.

    In fact, even the sword emperor died in the fight against the Golden Dragon Emperor, Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army, and Wei ck Dragon God.

    One problem.

    ¡°I wonder if you also think suppression is difficult.¡±

    Maia muttered quietly.

    It¡¯s actually more difficult to capture alive than to kill.

    Not to mention, even the girls couldn¡¯t be confident in subduing a sword attack like a moving natural disaster without getting hurt.

    That was the reason why they couldn¡¯t approach the swordsman hastily.

    But it can¡¯t be tolerated like this.

    Therefore, the two women quickly exchanged opinions using the electronic mouth-to-mouth milyu.

    ¡°Please make a gap somehow.¡±

    ¡°Is there any better way?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the de is not invulnerable, so if you properly poison it, it should be possible to block movement.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a reckless gamble.¡±

    ¡°There is no other way.¡±

    A clumsy trick like this against a sword master won¡¯t work twice.

    You only get one chance.

    So, in order to make sure of that one chance, Maia and Charlotte raised their psionics as much as possible.

    no i was trying to pull it up.

    If only the sword after the sword, which had been moving slowly and constantly until now, hadn¡¯t suddenly stopped.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gu-gung!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Vibrations started at the same time.

    How many times have you been through it so far?

    However, Charlotte and Maia hardened their faces at the shaking, which waspletely different from before.

    It was because, with the transcendent dragon sense, he felt the tremendous heat that began to seep from the depths of the underground along with the vibration.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it a little too much for even a sword master to draw out magma?¡±

    Likewise, Sir, who recognized the identity of this vibration through magic, broke into a cold sweat.

    Jeongcheon Kyung Bronze Sword.

    Bear the stops and motions.

    The extreme of a blunt sword that moves the world instead of a sword.

    Among many sword masters¡¯ sword clothes, her sword was unique.

    However, I never thought it would be possible to raise magma from the far underground.

    It was absolutely amazing.

    All the more in that Sir now has no power to prevent such a cataclysm.

    ¡°IrkO OdiR RiPiA!¡±

    However, I couldn¡¯t leave the disaster of a volcano in the middle of Sao Paulo.

    Maia and Charlotte moved at the same time while Shir, who grieved at this, cast a spell again to dy the eruption of magma even a little.

    A live report and a chance.

    It was because I btedly realized that there was no room for needlessly wandering around in the first ce.

    Taang!

    However, the moment he actually fired a gun and rushed at the swordsman in the gap.

    Charlotte and Maia realized.

    that it was a mistake.

    Like when did it stop?

    It was because the sword that started moving again told me.

    In the first ce, the purpose of Swordsman was to attract them, not Sao Paulo.

    To intuit that the two princesses are targeting them and to deal with them first.

    no matter how rushed

    whether it moves only by instinct.

    In return for forgetting that a sword master is a sword master, the two princesses hardened their faces as they faced her, let alone fully prepared.

    In particr, Maia, who faced the sword head-on, clenched her fists.

    The moment the sword of the sword was about to be swung toward her.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Strike

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ —“ôIs

    my

    de faster than a bullet

    ?

    a single sh.

    It fell between Maia and Swordsman.

    In the aftermath of the impact that created a huge crater like a meteor, the two women are pushed to the opposite side.

    Shire, who had barely suppressed the magma, smiled at the white-haired man who appeared in the crater before he knew it.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, one of the timings is that it¡¯s a ghost-like baby.¡±

 Chapter 932

    #932. It¡¯s amazing

    * * *

    After learning that monsters are flocking to Brazil.

    Limon immediately headed for Quetzalcoatl, leaving the repairs to the running eagle and the five princesses.

    Of course, Charlotte and Maia Sir are there.

    It was hard to imagine that Seven Arcs would be taken away no matter how many monsters swarmed.

    However, the Constetions cannot be vignt.

    What other tricks might have been hidden?

    As hard as it was to predict, there was a possibility that even the girls could be in danger.

    It¡¯s all the more because it takes time to go to Brazil right away as space is twisted and it¡¯s difficult to move long distances.

    So it was.

    Repeat short-distance spatial movement.

    After moving to Egypt.

    There, such as boarding an airne equipped with a nuclear fusion engine that is still being researched.

    Even risking their engine to explode along the way, crossing the Antic Ocean to Brazil as quickly as possible.

    The ominous feeling felt throughout the journey.

    And the momentum that I felt from the middle.

    It gave me a glimpse of what was going on here and what I would face when I arrived.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But at this moment.

    It¡¯s colorless that I flew hard.

    Upon arriving at his destination, Limon did not say anything.

    no i couldn¡¯t

    Sao Paulo.

    It was the busiest in Brazil.

    Now, the scenery of the city, which has been swept away by all sorts of disasters and fires, is almost in ruins, except for the downtown area.

    And the sight of a silver-haired woman standing quietly with a sword in the middle of it made him fall silent.

    Was it because he could feel his disquiet?

    Even Maia overcame the crisis.

    Even Charlotte, who was aiming a gun from behind.

    Cirdo came down on a broomstick.

    In the middle of silence, not being able to say a word, let alone intervene.

    The moment Limon finally opened his mouth.

    Pop!

    [Ah, the team leader is also true! No matter how urgent you are, what if you jump alone? I¡¯m dying because I can¡¯t even move to space¡­!]

    A blue bird that appeared beyond space.

    Yuna-kyung grumbled and widened her eyes.

    It was because he had finally found a silver-haired woman across from Limon while suddenly crossing space on a flying ne.

    [Ah, swordsman sister! Did you finally wake up?]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Whew, that¡¯s good. The team leader was so worried that Geomhoo unnie might have gone wrong.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Anyway, if you knew it would be like this, you flew hard for no reason. When the fusion engine almost exploded, it really felt like my heart was racing¡­]

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    [Why rich sister?]

    ¡°Close your beak.¡±

    [¡­]

    I forgot.

    After closing and opening your eyes.

    Yuna-kyung quietly looked around.

    Limon has a heavy expression even after seeing the awakened sword.

    And even the two princesses and Sir who look at themselves with faces as if they have never seen such a careless blue bird.

    In that bizarre atmosphere, with Yuna-kyung btedly closing her beak.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°What did Grandma leave behind?¡±

    ¡°I went through all that hard work, but isn¡¯t it a bit too much for me to start looking for things without a word of courtesy, no matter how much I am a ve?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s apliment or a reward, I¡¯ll give it to youter.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t forget those words.¡±

    Shir put his hand between his voluptuous breastbones whileughing.

    And I took out a small book from there and threw it away.

    The moment when Limon snatched the book and ripped out three pages from it.

    purring

    Smoke spewed out, and three objects appeared.

    old-fashioned sword.

    A tinum-colored carving knife.

    Even a violin ck as night.

    Among the three treasures sealed by magic, Limon put the ck violin into his shadow.

    And after putting the sword on the waist.

    Finally, while holding the carving knife, he looked forward.

    ¡°Everybody please do the rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m enough here by myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hello, are you okay?¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    He just nodded quietly.

    calm and calm.

    That¡¯s why Charlotte snorted lightly when she saw Limon¡¯s confidence and determination revealed.

    ¡°Huh, what a cheeky groom.¡±

    What I don¡¯t like is the obvious words.

    However, Charlotte did not force herself to stay and left.

    It wasn¡¯t just because there were still monsters left, someone had to deal with them.

    It was because I knew why Limon asked for this.

    Even Yuna-kyung, who was watching her, was dragged by Maia by the scruff of her neck.

    Left alone, Shir took out a pipe and lit it,ughing.

    ¡°Look at the old man. To be honest, I feel like I worked 100 years more in just one day.¡±

    Limon nodded calmly this time as well.

    Of course, you could tell just by looking at the traces left in the city that Sir is one of the most unreasonable people today.

    There was no reason to kick her out, as she was nothing more than a spectator.

    So feel more at ease.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°Asha.¡±

    Is it because he feels that he is a strong enemy by instinct?

    After waking up, the silver-haired woman kept quiet as if it was a lie that had caused all kinds of disasters.

    I wanted to save it so much.

    I¡¯ve been waiting for you to wake up

    Looking at Anastasia, who could not be purely happy even though she was alive and moving.

    Quiet continues.

    ¡°There were many things I wanted to tell you when you woke up, but unfortunately I can¡¯t do that right now.¡±

    Ugh.

    Let¡¯s grab the carving knife.

    A de of light that extends out.

    A Photon de, a legacy of to the Unspeaker.

    In addition, the great witch Shire cast a spell and aimed at the Seven Arcs, which gained the power to break the spell.

    ¡°Soe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The distant past.

    As Empress of the Russian Khanate.

    Like when he struggled desperately with her, who wanted to be his bride but stood up to him because of that.

    The moment when Anastasia, who had been silent against Limon¡¯s sword, finally swung her sword slowly, unlike her heavy heart.

    a silent fight.

    ¨C It started.

    * * *

    ¡®¡­that¡¯s amazing.¡¯

    live a long life

    Sir has seen many things.

    Among them, of course, there were many battles.

    There are literally all sorts of battles, from the duel of magic knights to the fight of the gods that will go down in history.

    However, even by her standards, the fight between Limon and Anatsaya was truly miraculous.

    Seruk.

    slow.

    just quietly.

    Two moving swords.

    No sound, no urgency, no momentum.

    The two men and women who just keep their ce in silence are so calm that they seem to have stopped.

    It changes nheless.

    Even while blinking.

    Even while looking straight ahead.

    No matter how much you concentrate, the angles and postures of the swords change their positions before you know it, as if a scene from a movie was cut out.

    It is truly the pinnacle of Jung-Jung-Dong.

    It was a battle between sword masters who realized the essence of swordsmanship, where motion was suppressed by stopping and speed was surpassed by slowness.

    square.

    And, of course, it was Limon who was pushed back in that fight.

    No matter how much he was, it was reckless to deal with the swordsman only with the pure reason of the dull sword.

    But the clothes are cut.

    Even if the skin is cracked and blood flows.

    Limon did not change his swordsmanship.

    Even though he was aware of his own disadvantage, he continued to stand firm to the point of being foolish, only confronting the reason of the dull sword.

    so look at it

    I think in verse.

    ¡®How could such a quiet fight be so turbulent?¡¯

    If you don¡¯t know¡­ No, unless you¡¯re a sword master, you might not understand.

    However, Sir, who had lived a long time as an immortal, could feel it vaguely even if he could not understand it.

    every time you swing your sword.

    Limon¡¯s thoughts and intentions.

    It wasn¡¯t just to block the sword attack, and it wasn¡¯t even more to attack her.

    Instead, it contains emotions.

    Don¡¯t worry about the soft sword.

    Sorry for the slightly slow motion.

    Joy in a bigger and faster stride.

    The bitterness of having to fight for meaningless movements.

    It was.

    Right now at this moment.

    Limon was not fighting with the sword, but was conversing through the means of the sword.

    As a method of conveying a different will for each second of swordsmanship and the principle of swordsmanship.

    It¡¯s such a knife-like job.

    It was a conversation that was only possible because they were sword masters who could understand each other better with a single stroke than a hundred words.

    A disciple who has no choice but to fight silently with a master who speaks with a sword against a disciple who has barely reunited.

    It was truly sad

    and heartbreaking.

    But¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m a baby who doesn¡¯t even know shame.¡¯

    still not stopping.

    I want to convey my meaning more clearly.

    Deliberately containing only the sword of the blunt sword.

    The sword, made of pure sincerity, is so honest that it makes even the viewer feel ashamed.

    It¡¯s like when you see someone reading a love letter in the square in broad daylight, you want to close your eyes.

    But even so, Sir couldn¡¯t turn his eyes away, as is rare for those who block their ears in the end.

    Go with a sword that is so slow and sober, but with a variety of emotions without any lies.

    It stimted something tickling that she thought she had already lost a long time ago, and made her look at their swords as if possessed.

    So it was.

    from any moment.

    The reason why Sir wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw the sword after the sword gradually shake.

    Even the viewer himself is like this.

    There was no way he couldn¡¯t feel anything because he was the person involved.

    As a sword master, it is all the more vivid in that you can feel all the thoughts, wills, and emotions contained in it.

    Runaway?

    liquor?

    something like that

    It didn¡¯t matter at all.

    They are sword masters.

    Even if they could bind that freedom, they were absolutes of the sword who were not subject to any restrictions when it came to wielding their own sword.

    Thus, the moment when Anastasia¡¯s shaking, which had gradually grown, finally reached its peak.

    Squeak.

    -naturally.

    her gaps revealed.

    As if it was given on purpose.

    A loophole you can dig into.

    But Limon didn¡¯t dig in.

    Even though he knew that he could break the spell just by inserting a carving knife into her in that gap.

    Instead, I just moved on.

    Slower than the blunt sword he wielded.

    He did not bother to block or avoid the sword after the sword that had not stopped even if it was disturbed.

    Instead, he quietly stretches out his hand.

    Hold on.

    ¡°Asha.¡±

    standing tall

    A sword held in the hand.

    Possible because I borrowed the swordsmith¡¯s sword.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t care even as drops of blood dripped from his palms from the de that cut through the fabric.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Will you forgive me for epting your marriage proposal btedly?¡±

    like that.

    hardened woman.

    He was a disciple raised by himself.

    In the end, he stretched out his hand toward the face of the bride he had made his own, and removed the bandages covering her eyes.

    Looking straight at her silver eyes, wide open even in the midst of being eroded by the power of the stars and blurry.

    Limon gently lowered his head.

    And¡­

    Tzeup.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ovepping lips.

    A woman who lost even the sword she was holding while shaking her body due to the flow of mighty dragon psionic that permeated at the same time.

    And seeing the man wrapping his arm around her waist.

    Sir thought involuntarily.

    I didn¡¯t know that the baby, who was like that, would be such a great dog.

 Chapter 933

    #933. A new era

    * * *

    It felt like I was dreaming.

    nothinges to mind

    I can neither see nor hear.

    However, it is clear that it is a dream.

    Sometimes it feels like decades, but sometimes it feels like it¡¯s only been a few minutes.

    She was feeling hazy in the flow of time, fainter than a daydream and more vivid than a lucid dream.

    life-threatening pain.

    Thefort that soothes it.

    Cozy like a luby sometimes.

    ¡­and even a bit of embarrassing happiness that came to me just once.

    Fluffy as if you would forget it if you opened your eyes, yet vivid enough to not forget it no matter how many times you die.

    The dream was so warm and sweet that it kept her immersed.

    at some point.

    Until the starlightes.

    Unlike before, when you couldn¡¯t see, hear, or feel anything, the dream dyed with starlight was so bright and brilliant, yet filled with endless happiness.

    So happy¡­

    ¡­disgusting.

    The reason was unknown.

    I just felt that way.

    Because even though that happiness was longer and deeper than a dream, there was no coziness or warmth instead.

    Like that chained.

    In a nightmare where there is only happiness.

    in a daze.

    she moved

    no i stayed still

    Even when you walk out of the basement.

    Even when swinging the sword and unfolding the sword.

    Even when Sao Paulo was swept by all sorts of disasters.

    Because it was the starlight that moved instead of her who was still locked in a nightmare.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t stop it. It was because the euphoria of the starlight that engulfed everything prevented me from even thinking that I had to stop it.

    In the meantime, was it just instinct to cut down the bugs that Starlight was wrapped in?

    Or was it because of difort?

    It¡¯s like being pressed by scissors.

    She was just immersed in a starlight nightmare.

    cooong!

    ¡­after a heavy impact.

    Until something shows up.

    It¡¯s so powerful and eerie that it instinctively makes you feel a sense of danger, but when you¡¯re inadvertently hardened by that strangely nostalgic feeling.

    It was felt.

    slowly.

    A sword that has been swung.

    The ¡®story¡¯ in it.

    The starlight that enveloped her shone more brilliantly and tried to hide it, but to no avail.

    It wasn¡¯t because it was impossible to fake the movement of a sword in front of her sword master, no matter how bright the lights and feigned happiness were.

    With a sword, not a horse.

    Beyondnguage, with will.

    conveyed too directly.

    It¡¯s warm like the moon in a ss of wine.

    Clearer than a letter full of misayeogu.

    As secret as a whisper permeating your ear on the bed.

    The heart and story contained in the sword made her heart pound even though she missed it so much that the moment she unknowingly rxed the hand that was wielding the sword.

    Soaring is a deeper happiness.

    As if they were forcibly injected with drugs and threatened to do as they were told if they did not want to lose this happiness.

    The euphoria transmitted from the starlight adds to thepulsion, making the previously hazy consciousness even more dizzying.

    nevertheless.

    do not straighten the sword

    no i couldn¡¯t fix it

    Suddenly, the sword came to a standstill.

    The touch of the hard hand felt by the hilt and the heat of the hot drops of blood passing along the de.

    made her hand stop.

    And¡­

    ¡°Will you forgive me for epting your marriage proposal btedly?¡±

    Squeak.

    The bandages around the eyes loosen.

    Whates into view is a face.

    It is hidden by the bitterly brilliant starlight, so it can only be seen vaguely, but nheless, it is impossible to recognize.

    I miss you so much.

    with a happy face.

    A voice that came together.

    made her freeze

    The moment I want a shadow to be cast over her hardened face.

    side.

    The heat wets your lips.

    What is transmitted is a thrill like lightning.

    Among the seven ns, it is so powerful that it is difficult to find a mate throughout the history of the Seven Dragons.

    However,pared to the seven princesses, the psionics, who were too delicate, couldn¡¯t withstand the mighty dragon psionics that even the princesses suddenly came in with.

    What started was not resonance, but erosion.

    No, it was a one-sided vition.

    energy flows

    from soft lips.

    over the slender neck.

    from a beating heart.

    It flows into a tight vein.

    Past the slim waist.

    The moment when the energy that circted through the entire body through the long limbs returned to the full chest.

    Get it!

    As if pierced by a harpoon.

    A shivering slender female body.

    A sword that fell at the same time.

    That¡¯s something that couldn¡¯t happen to a sword master.

    It was a shame that was worse than death for a single swordsman, and it was proof of how great the shock she was receiving now.

    But that was just the beginning, not the end.

    Tsueup.

    intertwined tongue

    swallowing saliva

    every time you breathe.

    The intense and violent flow of dragon psionics that permeated her body over and over again made her convulsed with a shock as if struck by lightning.

    Shaking with such a huge and powerful energy, she reflexively tried to step back.

    However, the strong arms wrapped around her waist did not allow her to escape.

    Like that¡­

    like a butterfly caught in a spider¡¯s web.

    Shaking eyshes.

    lean your back back

    twitching limbs.

    The moment when the dragon psionic that flowed endlessly to make her sleepy finally filled her whole body.

    Kwajik.

    Cracks start.

    The energy of the dragon, which is so powerful, radiates from the pearl and swallows the starlight that engulfed her.

    Thus, the ck tattoo, which had lost its starlight that had been giving off a soft glow until now, was breaking off like a withered vine.

    lips fall

    ha ha

    She let out a breath that had been blocked and slowly raised her head.

    Then he opened his mouth, looking at the golden eyes that containedplex emotions in the silence with silver eyes that gradually cleared the starlight.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    facing death

    before being resurrected.

    I wanted to meet you so earnestly.

    That¡¯s why I crossed the border of life and death and wandered across the vast continent.

    Before she even opened her mouth to say something to her master, what came out was a calm voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    throbbing.

    heart tightens

    as if a nail had been driven in.

    I bow my head in bitterness.

    Yes, she has already been emunicated since she confronted him after driving countless people to death in her lifetime.

    Not to mention, he himself, who had been blinded by the starlight and had pointed the sword at him and even wounded himself, had no right to call him his teacher any longer.

    Guilt, sadness, bitterness.

    When I close my eyes to the pain entangled in those countless emotions.

    ¡°The bride shouldn¡¯t call the groom Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    crystal clear.

    Still hard to believe.

    Hearing those words that forced her to doubt her ears, she involuntarily raised her head again.

    ¡°That word¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask? Please forgive me for epting your marriage proposal btedly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Haona girl.¡±

    ¡°I will not ept objections.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Asha, you are already my bride.¡±

    It¡¯s a notification, not a proposal.

    Anastasia, the party involved.

    Even Limon himself, who notified.

    From the moment he embraced her, it was a decision that no one could overturn.

    Of course, that is the height of insolence.

    It was too harsh and cruel for a woman who was forced to be a bride because her virginity was not enough while she was unconscious¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    But at this moment.

    Anastasia¡¯s wavy eyes contained neither sadness nor despair.

    a long time ago.

    Reim the throne of Russia.

    By proving your qualifications to be a priest.

    Those words that I wanted to hear even after death, so it became a long-cherished wish.

    And, contrary to his calm tone of voice, the warm golden eyes and the soft warmth felt from the arm embracing his waist.

    made her heart flutter.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    Again.

    the violent beat of the heart.

    The joy of swallowing fire.

    The passion that filled the sight.

    Above all, I can¡¯t stand the bitterly deep happiness that is different from the unpleasant and empty happiness that starlight gave me.

    Shedding a drop of joy.

    Eventually sheughed.

    ¡°¡­ Sang-Kong.¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother to wipe away the bride¡¯s tears that flowed down the smile on her always calm face.

    I just bowed my head again.

    So she closes her eyes

    The moment the tears that flowed down were formed on those pink lips.

    quietly.

    Lips ovepped again.

    ¡°¡­A person without a partner will not be able to live because of sadness.¡±

    Like that¡­

    the two princesses wiped out the monsters as if they were venting their anger at a ce so far away that they couldn¡¯t be seen.

    In the midst of the dark red curly haired archwitch, who watched as a witness the two kissing more tenderly than before, muttered briefly.

    The Sword Master, who has lived a long time, finally married his disciple.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Is this the end?¡±

    ¡°At least right now, it is understood that there are no more raids taking ce.¡±

    ¡°is that so.¡±

    under the dark sky.

    A building soaring into the sky.

    A ck-haired girl stood tall at the top with wings of shadow spread out.

    Li Qingyu turned his head.

    And when he saw the corpses of numerous monsters scattered like a mountain under the building, he sighed lightly.

    It¡¯s already been half a day since I fought against the holy lord in the dungeon of Sparta.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was tired from repeatedly fighting monsters and moving without a moment¡¯s rest throughout that half-day.

    It was because of the scenery of the half-ruined city.

    I¡¯ve been flying so hard

    In the end, they couldn¡¯t stop the monsters from attacking the city.

    It was unavoidable.

    There were too many monsters for her to go around and deal with alone, and the Commonwealth of China was toorge.

    On the way to this ce, I prioritized dealing with monsters attacking other weak countries, so

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that there is little damage here.¡±

    Fortunately, there was a branch of the Leviathan Hotel here.

    And since it was far from the dungeon, people had time to evacuate before the monsters arrived.

    If neither of the two had been present, the damage would have been iparably greater than it is now.

    ¡­In fact, there were many ces like that.

    That is why Li Qingyu looked to the east with a bitter expression.

    ¡°By now, the Brazilian side should have been sorted out.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t check it because he was still recoveringmunications, but Li Qingyu didn¡¯t doubt that.

    No matter how many monsters came.

    No matter what tricks the Constetions did.

    As long as Limon went out on his own, they would never be able to take the remaining Seven Arcs.

    And the other princesses should have roughly dealt with the rampaging monsters from the dungeon by now.

    Even though the seal of the Seven Arcs had been lifted, I didn¡¯t know if it could be said that it was fortunate if the situation had settled to this extent.

    But she knew.

    No, only she knew.

    that this is only the beginning, not the end.

    ¡°Is it finally the end?¡±

    The subjugation of the liberation brigade was the chief.

    Even the fight against the World Federation was nothing more than the main story.

    That¡¯s why I tried to finish everything before this happened, but¡­

    ¡°-After all, the era of Hunters has opened.¡±

    The Age of yers is over.

    Realizing that the Iron Age had begun in a true sense, Li Qingyu finally had no choice but to close his eyes in bitter frustration.

 Chapter 934

    #934. Greetings

    * * *

    Monster Wave.

    Starlight covers the whole sky.

    A phenomenon that urred when monsters suddenly emerged from the dungeon and attacked humans at random.

    That sudden disaster turned the whole world upside down.

    Although the majority of monsters were defeated in Sao Paulo, most of them eventually came from the continent of South America.

    Only a handful of flying-type and marine-type monsters were able to cross the sea.

    In the end, the remaining monsters swept through each continent as they were.

    The running eagle and the five princesses roamed around the world to defeat the monsters, but it was rectified in the end.

    It prevented additional damage, but it was impossible to eliminate the damage that had already urred.

    So it was.

    After clearing their territory.

    The reason why the faces of the princesses who finally gathered again in Quetzalcoatl were dark.

    ¡°¡­You mean that even Africa suffered great damage.¡±

    ¡°okay. Fortunately, Egypt was fine, but the other regionscked the ability to stop high-level yers.¡±

    Li Qingyu closed his eyes.

    As much as it is made up of numerous warlords.

    Except for the United States of America and the Russian Khanate, Africa is a ce where there is no ceparable in military power.

    It was an unexpected result that even the ce guarded by such a warlord could not stop the monsters.

    It was unavoidable.

    The opponents of the military are always people.

    Equipped with weapons for interpersonal warfare, it was a threat to most high-level yers, but on the contrary, it was powerless against monsters that did not work with firearms.

    Even more so in a situation where such monsters flock in hundreds and thousands of units from each country.

    Of course, it was the same elsewhere.

    ¡°London and the British Empire were fortunately unharmed, but the damage was great in Europe as well.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Alliance also suffered damage in the periphery. It was force majeure.¡±

    ¡°In South America, monsters are concentrated only in Sao Paulo, so the situation is rtively better, but there are several ces that have been unluckily swept away.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re okay with the kids responding well, but there are still damages.¡±

    Europe Middle East South America Russia.

    After hearing the situation in other regions, Li Qingyu looked back at thest princess with heavy eyes.

    ¡°¡­How about the North American continent?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°huh? how?¡±

    Catherine tilted her head at Charlotte¡¯snguid reply, and the other princesses also made puzzled faces.

    Unlike other continents where the princess organized her own territory, the North American continent, where Charlotte was tied to Brazil, was expected to suffer great damage.

    Charlotte responded to them with a disapproving expression.

    ¡°It looks like the Continental Guardians were running around hard.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    they agreed

    The Continental Guardians, which have arge number of Unryeongsa, are a powerful organization that has fought against the Seven Dragons in their own way.

    If they actively supported it, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to clean up the monsters that swept the North American continent.

    Of course, it was unexpected that they, who had been at odds with the Golden Dragon n for a long time, cooperated like this¡­

    ¡°It seems that the words that they would be subjugated to the swordsmith weren¡¯t a lie.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, anyway, it¡¯s a ploy to pay off at least a little of the debt that saved the Indian Territory.¡±

    Charlotte snorted.

    The fact that she received help from others in defending her territory was an insult to her pride.

    But thanks to that, it was an undeniable fact that the monster wave was stopped.

    Li Qingyu muttered bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that the damage was less than expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if you can call this a small amount, though.¡±

    To Rose¡¯s heavy point.

    The other princesses also madeplicated expressions.

    It was considered a great power in its own way, and even the territory of the Seven Dragons, which each n was guarding, was on the verge of damage.

    There was no need to even mention the case of a weak country with weak military power.

    In particr, in the case of areas on the periphery or where evacuation was dyed, there were not one or two ces where residents werepletely swept away along with the vige.

    There are currently only a few million confirmed casualties.

    Ultimately, it was estimated to be in the tens of millions.

    That kind of damage was done in just one day, so I couldn¡¯t be happier.

    ¡°The copse of the World Federation must also have an effect.¡±

    Hai pointed out coolly.

    In the first ce, the enemies of monsters are high-level yers.

    Originally, each country¡¯s strength alone would have been enough to counter the monster wave.

    The problem is that most of the top 10 guilds copsed through the fight with Limon and the Seven Dragons from the year beforest, and most of the high-level yers died.

    And as the yers who lost their focal point dispersed, the number of supermen who could systematically fight decreased.

    The increase in damage caused by the monster wave was not insignificant due to the confusion.

    However, there was a princess who firmly denied Hai¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. If they had stayed anyway, the damage would have only been greater in the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know if it¡¯s the Constetion¡¯s puppet.¡±

    ¡°yes. They are yers after all.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too extreme? There were only a handful of yers who were actually ruled by the Constetion.¡±

    As long as the seal of the Constetion is broken.

    yers are potential enemies.

    Rose objected to Li Qingyu, who said it clearly.

    Some yers have betrayed in Sao Paulo, but they are few and far between.

    They were only a fraction of the number of yers around the world.

    However, the voice that followed clearly denied her im.

    ¡°No, Li Qingyu is right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Salot, do you think yers will eventually be our enemies?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that killing a dragon is not an army of a million, but your own arrogance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rose was silent.

    It was because Charlotte¡¯s words, who actually fought against the puppet of the Constetion, had persuasive power that could not be ignored.

    The problem was that the number of people who could not be trusted was extremely reduced.

    This is the Iron Age.

    It was an era when yers were the mainstream.

    If all yers were excluded, the number of humans who could face the monsters was extremely reduced.

    Ten thousand soldiers are not enough to protect the people, but ten traitors are enough to break down the walls.

    ding.

    So it was a time when everyone was lost in thought.

    Shortly after the sound of the arrival of the elevator rang, a familiar figure appeared in the floating garden.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡±

    ¡°No, we were just in too much of a hurry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Never mind.¡±

    A new white-haired man.

    The seven princesses naturally weed Limon.

    Before he made all the princesses his brides, participating in the Seven Dragons was not new, but a matter of course.

    Rather, it was unusual that we started discussing it even before Limon came.

    So it was.

    While weing Limon.

    The reason why they couldn¡¯t help but be silent as they saw the figure behind him.

    ¡°Um¡­ you all probably already know this, but let me formally introduce you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is myst disciple and new bride swordsman Anastasia.¡±

    What came over the garden at that moment was a heavy silence.

    The expressionless Ainsha.

    Li Qingyu kept his mouth shut.

    Rose lost her faint smile.

    Hai with a cold face.

    Charlotte snorted lightly.

    Maia slightly raised her eyebrows.

    Even Yekathrice, who twisted her lips.

    All the princesses looked intently at Anastasia, the silver-haired beauty who followed Limon.

    It was natural.

    All of them are Limon¡¯s brides.

    This is because he was not willing to wee this situation where a new woman appeared to his beloved.

    All the more in the fact that, like the descendents of dragons who are born with a strong desire for monopoly, they do not have the slightest intention to yield in the battle for rank as brides.

    Even the running repairman, who is now fast asleep in one corner of the garden, is fighting a war of nerves with them.

    It was obvious that Anastasia, who had wanted to be Limon¡¯s bride since her lifetime and had faced the Seven Dragons, would engage in a war of nerves even more.

    So it was.

    right after that.

    The reason why they had no choice but to make subtle expressions.

    Seruk.

    ¡°My concubine Anastasia greets the wives of the Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Kneeling down naturally.

    Both hands brought together on the floor.

    Even the forehead attached to the back of the hand.

    They even blinked for a moment when they saw Anastasia, who went beyond greeting and bowed to them from the first meeting.

    Ainsha asked with an expressionless face.

    ¡°¡­Question. I want to know if you mean to acknowledge us as Lee¡¯s brides.¡±

    ¡°Please take it easy on me. Since the High Court has already made you his wife, how dare a concubine discuss your qualifications?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Truly the pinnacle of politeness.

    rather than acknowledging themselves.

    On the contrary, seeing the swordsman acting like a concubine who came to greet his wife, the girls made more subtle expressions.

    The superhuman of superhumans, the Sword Master.

    This is because no one expected that the swordsman, who was even thest Russian royal family and empress, would show such an attitude.

    ¡°Heung, it seems like you know that swordsmithing is too much for you.¡±

    At least Charlotte epted her greeting as if it was natural with her characteristic arrogance¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s as you say.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Rather, I feel sorry for you all for bing a bride in the sky, so please ept it broadly.¡±

    It sounds like you¡¯re actually right.

    While everyone is silent as they see Anastasia bowing her head again and asking for forgiveness.

    Rose looked at Limon with a puzzled face.

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Count. It¡¯s not what I did.¡±

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    This was Anastasia¡¯s voluntary act.

    Rather, he convinced her that it was not necessary to go this far.

    But to no avail.

    Among the seven disciples, he was the most loyal to Limon¡¯s teachings, but at the same time stubborn, pointing his sword at him to keep his will.

    Anastasia, with her unique stubbornness, eventually made Limon give up.

    Because of that, they couldn¡¯t help but feel more awkward.

    It would have been better if Anastasia had engaged in a battle of ranks by force or by citing her rtionship with Limon.

    I was the first to bow myself down like this, so I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But there are exceptions everywhere.

    ¡°Huh, what if we don¡¯t ept you?¡±

    Yekathrice had a wicked smile on her face.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    As the princess of the Silver Dragon n, who had been fighting and exploited since Anastasia¡¯s lifetime, she had many reasons to act violently.

    But¡­

    ¡°I beg you.¡±

    ¡°¡­to beg?¡±

    ¡°Please tell me to kiss the instep or to work like a ve.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Especially the princess of the Silver Dragon n, who suffered great damage from the foolishness of the concubine, deserves it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, please allow the girl to stay by the side of the sky.¡±

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s never a joke.

    Get down on your knees and be most polite.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s rather violent in that it never allows refusal. Listen to Anastasia¡¯s polite plea and be silent for a moment.

    Yekathrice turned her head.

    And with a really shy face, he said to Limon.

    ¡°¡­Your brother¡¯s disciple is really good?¡±

    I¡¯m really curious about how you taught alternative swordy.

    To Yekathrice¡¯s honest question, Limon had no choice but to answer with a sigh.

 Chapter 935

    #935. See you again

    * * *

    In conclusion.

    The princesses gave their ce to Anastasia.

    Of course, he had already made up his mind when he helped Limon get her as his bride in the first ce.

    It was because she was so polite that it was impossible to engage in a war of nerves.

    After all, there was nothing more foolish than getting Limon¡¯s disappointment after harassing her for being courteous by bowing all the way.

    If this had been calcted and intended, it would have been admirable.

    ¡°Asha, why don¡¯t you just sit down?¡±

    ¡°Since my father-inw is like the sky, how can a So-cheop sit in the same seat as Mr. Nang-gun?¡±

    ¡­Looking at Anastasia standing politely behind Limon, it didn¡¯t look like she was aiming for anything.

    That¡¯s why Ainsha whispered with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I want to know if that wasmon in the Russian Khanate 100 years ago in Yekatrice.¡±

    ¡°well? Even if they were stricter than they are now, they would not have been to that extent¡­ Isn¡¯t it because they learned in Goryeo?¡±

    ¡°The things I learned at the sword tower must have been the same for sword fighting and sword spirit.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then he¡¯s unique after all.¡±

    ¡°Since the swordsmen belonged to the royal family, it is not strange that they are a little more picky about manners and traditions, but¡­¡±

    Limon sighed at the subtle gazes of the princesses who naturally turned to him.

    wherever you learn

    It is the teacher who teaches the disciple.

    Anastasia was not convincing enough to say that she had been like this before she started teaching.

    So Limon just turned the conversation around.

    ¡°So how is the situation?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not very good. The casualties alone are estimated to be over 10 million units.¡±

    ¡°¡­the damage was great.¡±

    Limon¡¯s eyes grew heavy.

    Tens of millions of casualties even in the past world wars.

    Even that is the sum of all the victims of war over several years.

    It was a catastrophe that even Limon, who had lived for a long time, had never experienced that many people were killed and injured in just one day.

    ¡°The bigger problem is that this is not the end of the situation.¡±

    ¡°The remaining monsters.¡±

    Hai received Li Qingyu¡¯s words in a muffled voice.

    They mobilized their whole family to hunt monsters themselves, but they couldn¡¯t search the whole world in just a few days.

    The only thing that was repulsed was around major cities andrge groups of monsters.

    deep in the mountains or forests.

    Outlying periphery and under the sea.

    A small group of monsters still remained in the outback.

    Of course, such a group could be solved by guilds or armies in each region on their own.

    But that also depends on the situation.

    Not only could the remaining monsters unite again to form arge group, but such a small group was also a threat to a small vige without troops.

    The impact was great.

    ¡°There are already setbacks on the logistics side. The loss of contact, especially at sea, has increased exponentially.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, the supply of parts was cut off, and there are more than one or two ces where our factories stopped.¡±

    ¡°Hoarding of daily necessities and crime are also on the rise.¡±

    who did it

    It¡¯s hard to build a tower, but it¡¯s easy to tear it down.

    In that respect, the aftermath of this monster wave was enough to throw the world into chaos.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the huge casualties.

    The dungeon, which until now was regarded only as an infinite treasure trove and a blessing from the Constetion, is the root cause of this terrible disaster.

    Because that fact brokemon sense in the Iron Age from the very foundation.

    ¡°Public sentiment is the worst. Even though the gods have given a revtion, the followers are very upset.¡±

    ¡°If the situation is not quickly rectified, the economy will copse.¡±

    ¡°Not only the economy, but the social system itself, including security and defense, will be at risk.¡±

    The seven princesses continued their discussion seriously.

    The Seven Dragons are now an organization that holds the hegemony of the world beyond just a simple conglomerate or military organization.

    Above all, it was necessary to respond quickly as they were the only group with the power to deal with this situation.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I think there are other things we need to be most concerned about.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I want to know what you mean.¡±

    What should I care about more than trying to sort out the world¡¯s chaos?

    to those who are puzzled.

    Li Qingyu asked heavily.

    ¡°Do you guys think the monster wave will end this time?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean monsters will appear again in the dungeon?¡±

    ¡°What happened once can happen twice.¡±

    ¡°¡­indeed.¡±

    Hai nodded.

    In the first ce, the monsters in the dungeon are infinitely regenerated.

    As long as the seal of the Seven Arcs had already been unlocked, there was always the possibility of a monster wave happening again.

    ¡°If another monster wave urs in the midst of this, it will be impossible to deal with.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy to catch monsters, let alone to train them, wouldn¡¯t it? In the meantime, it will be even more so if the yers run rampant again.¡±

    ¡°If there are several puppets at the level of half absolutes that have appeared in Sao Paulo, it will be difficult to deal with unless we step out ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Depending on the situation, we could be in danger too.¡±

    The atmosphere of the princesses became more serious.

    If the monsters came pouring out again, everyone would go around frantically to deal with it again.

    In the meantime, if the absolute self-level yers cooperated with the monsters and attacked them, they could have been destroyed one by one.

    I can¡¯t stand it anyway.

    Truly a quandary.

    Also, at the time of the monster wave, they were being cornered into one shot.

    ¡°It might be better to organize the dungeon in advance.¡±

    Limon said quietly.

    It would have been absolutely impossible before.

    Destroying the dungeon, an infinite treasure trove, was something that each country would stop with a bubble and mobilize all their national strength.

    However, it was different now that the danger of the monster wave arose.

    It was enough to carry through with justification and power.

    Especially since there are few countries that can resist since the Seven Dragons already have world hegemony.

    Even if it was impossible to clear the dungeons in the city center, the damage from the monster wave could be greatly reduced.

    But¡­

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Even if the swordsmith gets rid of the dungeon, the Constetions will recreate it.¡±

    ¡°¡­That certainly makes sense.¡±

    In the first ce, dungeons were created by Constetions when the Iron Age opened.

    Even with the power sealed, it was possible to do that, so it should be easier now that the Seven Arcs are unsealed.

    Rather, if a dungeon is created in a ce no one knows about, it can be more difficult to stop the monster wave.

    Limon nodded.

    In the middle of Ainsha tilting her head slightly.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°In my opinion, what we need to do now is to do our best to prepare for the future.¡±

    ¡°Are you already working hard?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just our story, Yekathrice.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°It means that we must mobilize all the potential of all nations and all mankind.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon and the princesses hardened their faces.

    It was because it was only then that I realized what Li Qingyu meant by contrast.

    ¡°¡­Are you really talking about total war?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? Making all of humanity into soldiers and forcing them to work as coborators?¡±

    So it was.

    What Rose unknowingly objected to.

    All-out war, in which all the nation¡¯s capabilities were mobilized for war, regardless of gender or age, was able to draw enormous forces enough to change the paradigm.

    But the price was high.

    War is, after all, the ultimate consumption.

    Ammunition, time and even human lives.

    It was a one-sided waste of all resources.

    Mobilizing all of the country¡¯s capabilities meant that all capabilities would eventually decline.

    That¡¯s why, in reality, most of the countries that waged total war for a long time failed to make up for the losses even if they won the war.

    What if all the countries in the world were mobilized for an all-out war?

    The aftereffects would have been severe.

    Nevertheless, Li Qingyu did not change his mind.

    Instead, he looked straight at Rose with heavy sunken eyes and spoke heavily.

    ¡°It is not a matter of whether it is possible or not. That¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t stop the constetions, the world will perish.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    That¡¯s too pessimistic a prediction.

    Rose couldn¡¯t speak.

    In fact, even though the seal of the Seven Arcs wasn¡¯tpletely broken, a single wave of monsters caused enormous damage.

    Even if this happened a few times, it would be impossible to deal with it with the power of the Seven Dragons.

    And unfortunately, she had no other alternative to stop this from happening.

    Above all, it is dark like night.

    Darker than a shadow.

    deep as pitch ck.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s gaze, which was too resolute to be a mere prediction, made it impossible to argue.

    In the end, it was Hai who took out a cigarette and asked the question on behalf of Rose.

    ¡°All-out war isn¡¯t something you can easily do just because you want to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to hurry.¡±

    ¡°How many people do you think will obey me if I ask them to prepare for an all-out war out of the blue in this chaotic situation?¡±

    Maia held on to her cynicism.

    Egypt and Ennd Brazil etc.

    I wonder if it was a country directly ruled by the Seven Dragons.

    It was obvious that other countries would either vehemently oppose it or merely pretend to follow it roughly.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s alternative to that was simple.

    ¡°Then I have to force them to obey.¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to threaten me if I don¡¯t obey?¡±

    ¡°Because we have the ability to do it and we have reasons to do it.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Personally, I like it quite a bit, but then people¡¯s feelings of resistance will increase, right?¡±

    ¡°You have to ept that much.¡±

    The atmosphere became more serious.

    Li Qingyu, who always came up with the best measures as the ruler of the Seven Dragons, suggested such a radical method.

    That in itself was rming them.

    ¡°What do you think, Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°¡­all-out war?¡±

    ¡°yes. If the swordsman objects, I will think of another alternative.¡±

    The princesses who were lost in thought.

    And Ainsha, who was looking at Li Qingyu with a particrly expressionless face than usual, turned her gaze to Limon when she heard that.

    because everyone knew

    That Limon¡¯s decision would soon be their will.

    Before bing their groom.

    He is the guardian of mankind.

    Because he was the only person who was qualified to make this decision.

    From the seven princesses to Anastasia who stood behind them and the aides of each princess who kept their seats around them.

    In the eyes of everyone except for the running eagle, who is asleep in the warm sunlight on one side of the garden.

    The moment when Limon, who was alone in quiet thought, opened his closed eyes.

    Weiying.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A small mechanical sound suddenly came from behind Limon.

    Following the sound, the princesses turned their heads and made strange faces when they saw an object appearing from one side of the garden.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Unmanned vacuum cleaner?¡±

    Why did the unmanned vacuum cleaner that the blue bird, who was busy doing something with Sir, always ride appeared all of a sudden?

    Everyone looked at it in awe.

    While some of them are making faces that seem to have realized something.

    The soft light scattered from the lens of the unmanned vacuum cleaner created a clear hologram in the middle of the round table where they were sitting.

    [¨DIt¡¯s nice to meet you again, Swordsman.]

    Especially long ears.

    Thin wings on the back.

    A thin dress and a cane in one hand.

    Above all, beautiful looks and a unique mysterious atmosphere as if they are not of this world.

    A woman once seen and never forgotten.

    Looking at the guardian deity who has devoted himself to mankind for a long time

    with himself¡­ no, even more than himself, Limon opened his mouth as if groaning

    ¡°Your Majesty the Fairy Queen¡­!¡±

 Chapter 936

    #936. Tree of Life

    * * *

    Fairy Queen.

    distant and distant past.

    The first absolute person in human history who made a contract with an ancient spirit and ushered in the golden age.

    Since then, she has always ruled over the spirits for the prosperity of mankind, faced ancient disasters including cmities, and spread all kinds of knowledge and culture.

    Even the most arrogant humans showed humility in front of her.

    ¡­There were exceptions, such as fanatics who had no concept of humility in the first ce, and dragons who were not humans in the first ce.

    In any case, he prevented the invasion under the guise of propagation by such fanatics and signed an agreement with the Golden Dragon Emperor.

    I have protected the world by enduring all the hardships.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that the title of humankind¡¯s guardian deity actually originated with the fairy queen in that she had taken care of mankind even before the incarnation was born.

    But after the Spirit War.

    Her activity has declined drastically.

    There was even a conspiracy theory that the Fairy Queen was actually dead.

    It was unavoidable.

    After the Elemental War broke out.

    Because she fell asleep with the ancient spirits assimted into the system of Eldorado to prevent the spirits from being polluted by the grudge of the spirits.

    Especially in the Age of Iron, when the power of the Constetion was sealed with the Nine Worlds of the Great Star Barrier.

    in that sense.

    The Fairy Queen is truly a legend.

    No, it was a mythical being.

    Out of all seven princesses, only Charlotte was the one who had met the Fairy Queen.

    So it was.

    The reason why the princesses couldn¡¯t help but blink when they saw the mysterious beauty that suddenly popped out.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m seeing the Fairy Queen for the first time. It¡¯s a surprise.¡±

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t know that I would see someone like this who didn¡¯t respond to my request for an interview?¡±

    Even Ainsha, who has been in daily contact with the gods who have literally written myths.

    Even Yekatrice, who tried to make a close battle with the fairy kingdom somehow for technological advancement.

    Against the fairy queen, she made a strange expression, as if seeing something really rare.

    Of course, not all princesses are like that.

    ¡°Greetings to Her Majesty the Queen, Mr. Rose Serpent, a descendant of Prince Chungcheongryongdeok.¡±

    Rose greeted politely.

    Hai slightly pulling on his military cap.

    Charlotte released her hand from her chin.

    From Maia, who bowed her head lightly, to Li Qingyu, who lifted the hem of her skirt politely.

    Most princesses have examples in their own way.

    Even those who inherited noble blood and held the hegemony of the world could not assert their authority as much as now.

    she is the fairy queen

    Because she was thest queen of the fairies who made an agreement with the seven dragons, the founders of the Seven Dragons, the protector of mankind whom even Limon respected.

    [Sorry for not contacting you until now.]

    ¡°On the contrary, I am only sorry.¡±

    [There is no need for the swordsman to apologize. It¡¯s because of your efforts that I was able to keep in touch like this.] The

    Fairy Queen smiled.

    After the Iron Age opened.

    She was using all her abilities to seal the power of the Constetions with the barrier of the Nine Worlds.

    Originally, it was difficult to send a video like this.

    Even so, the reason why they were able to send contact was because Limon purified all the fallen spirits while seeking repairs.

    The result of the disappearance of the fallen spirits.

    Because the power that was used to suppress the grudge of the spirit beast until now can be used elsewhere.

    In that sense, it was nice to be able to meet her, even through a video, but¡­

    Limon and the Fairy Queen.

    There was no joy on that face.

    There was only bitterness.

    For those who have been protecting the world for a long time, the current situation was unwee.

    But that¡¯s something you can¡¯t let go of.

    Like an immortal who has lived farther than anyone else and suffered many hardships, the Fairy Queen smiled and said,

    [Besides, as I said before, I¡¯m your fan. Are you embarrassed to be treated with respect like this?

    ¡±

    [Whoops.]

    After seeing Limon who finally spoke with a sigh, it took a while for him to put on a satisfied expression.

    The Fairy Queen asked again with a serious face.

    [Are you aware of the situation?]

    ¡°We were discussing total war, expecting that the monster wave would not end this time.¡±

    [I see.]

    After nodding.

    The fairy queen closed her eyes.

    And after a short silence, he opened his mouth.

    [To begin with, your guess is correct.]

    ¡°¡­really?¡±

    [Yes, I¡¯m almost certain.]

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt the Fairy Queen, but do you have any grounds for being so sure?¡±

    [Because Alfheim perished like that.]

    The far distant past.

    When Alfheim perishes.

    The fairies who escaped the were eventually wiped out leaving only their ark and ancient spirits behind.

    In the process, the records were damaged, so even the ancient spirits did not know the process of Alfheim¡¯s destruction.

    But after waking up.

    The Fairy Queen seeded in partially restoring the record.

    It was a miracle that was possible because, based on this monster wave incident, the remaining arithmetic abilities of the spirits were mobilized to fill the gaps in the damaged records.

    and its achievements.

    The Fairy Queen calmly exined.

    [Monsters will continue to appear in the future.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [And they will spread all over the world and hunt people.]

    Jik.

    The hologram changes.

    What came to mind was a beautiful city.

    It was the scenery of Alfheim, where fresh nature and tall buildings harmonize.

    But that peace was shattered.

    This is because the waves of monsters pouring out of the dungeon hit the city.

    Of course, the owners of the city are fairies who have built technology far beyond humankind and even created spirits.

    They blocked the monster wave with less damage than mankind by mass-producing various high-tech weapons, especiallybat-specialized spirits.

    But¡­

    [It can be blocked a few times.]

    [But each time there will be damage.]

    [If you consume resources, supplies, and manpower like that, you¡¯ll end up not being able to sustain society.]

    At first, A wave of monsters that could not evene close to the city and were burned by the bombardment and fire of the spirits.

    But five times ten times.

    The more the monster wave repeats.

    As the pouring fire diminished, the spirits were destroyed and the front line moved closer to the city.

    It was unavoidable.

    No matter how good the technology of the fairies was, they couldn¡¯t make something out of nothing.

    Metals to create spirits, energy to use as power, and other resources, and most of all, production had no choice but to drop.

    On the other hand, monsters are infinite.

    No matter how much you kill it, it wille out.

    Even the dungeons that were destroyed with difficulty reappeared.

    The moment when the line, which had gradually been devastated by the endless consumption, finally reached its limit and broke through the defense line of the spirits.

    The catastrophe has begun.

    A giant tree over thousands of years was broken, a neat building copsed, and a factory that produced spirits and weapons was crushed.

    Fortunately, most of the fairies in the city were able to escape with the help and sacrifices of the spirits.

    But that was just the beginning.

    from small to graduallyrger.

    One to three to ten.

    As the front line was pushed back and power and production decreased, the rate at which other cities fell also increased.

    The number of victims being hunted by monsters increased exponentially while they were unable to escape to other cities and were scattered.

    [If that happens, ordinary people who do not have the strength to fight will have little choice. Either get eaten by a monster while running away or¡­]

    ¡°¡­ept the Constetion contract and be a yer.¡±

    [ording to the intentions of the four constetions.]

    Unlike mankind, where yers were the mainstream, the fairies were not particrly interested in contracts.

    There was no reason for them to risk their lives and level up in the dungeon because they already had technical skills that surpassed even gods.

    Their essence of seeking harmony above all else made them ufortable with contracts.

    However, in a world already encroached by monsters, he had to borrow even such power to survive in a state where hecked weapons and supplies.

    [Human beings who signed a contract with a constetion like that will be stronger just by fighting monsters and surviving.]

    ¡°The level goes up even if you don¡¯t enter the dungeon? Is that possible?¡±

    [It will be possible from now on. Depending on the potential each person has, they will be able to gain power beyond level 100.]

    As the number of yers increases.

    A vicious cycle in which even the monsters be stronger.

    If such a process is repeated, themon people will eventually disappear and only talented yers will survive.

    Hearing what the Fairy Queen said, Maia frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s like loneliness.¡±

    [It¡¯s not like.]

    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±

    [Where do you think the yer¡¯s poweres from in the first ce?]

    ¡°It¡¯s the power given by the Constetions that contracted with them.¡±

    [Simr but slightly different. To be precise, the source of the yer¡¯s power is in the Araya ceremony.]

    ¡°Araya ceremony?¡±

    As Limon pondered to remember what the word he had heard long ago meant.

    A dull voice was heard.

    ¡°¡­I would like to know if you are referring to ya-Vijnana.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, what is that?¡±

    ¡°It is a term used in certain religions to mean the unpredictable and infinite possibilities of the unconscious.¡±

    [Yes, that¡¯s correct.]

    Nodding slowly.

    The Fairy Queen continued.

    [Aside from that, to¡¯s idea of the essence of all things (¦Å?¦Ä¦Ï?), the collective unconscious studied by the dark wizard Jung, etc.] [There are

    surprisingly many people who have discovered simr concepts.]

    [And themonality of such concepts transcends time and space. It is true that living beings in the realm of the unconscious have something inmon.]

    Seeing humans as flowers.

    The collective unconscious is a branch connecting flowers.

    Arayasik is a pir that grows infinitely.

    Ideas are like hidden roots.

    Although there are differences in detail, absolutes who have explored the essence of human beings have found amon fact.

    In the invisible unconscious and the spiritual realm, the great cycle that connects their race itself.

    [The fairies called it the Tree of Life or the Sephiroth Tree, which contained the infinite possibilities of life.] [

    And mankind called it this way.]

    Witchcraft.

    psionic.

    magic and miracles.

    yer¡¯s skill.

    even to the swordsman.

    The soil that is the source of all the transcendental powers that mankind deals with, and at the same time contains all the possibilities for them to prosper.

    [¨DThe providence of the world.]

    Providence.

    the way the world should look.

    Or a rule shared by all.

    From spirits to new archwitch dragons and sword masters.

    In fact, beings who have reached the absolute stage in history have obtained that power in their own way, such as obeying the providence, making, twisting, and cutting.

    It was only natural that the yer¡¯s skill was rted to providence.

    But¡­

    [Humanity, and we fairies and you Bur, have basically developed the possibility of providence and developed strength in the direction of coexistence.] [The

    gardener gives water and fertilizer and prunes the trees to grow them.]

    [However, the skills given by constetions are different. Their power is to erode the growth potential of the contractor and furthermore the potential of the species.]

    Jik.

    The hologram changes.

    One treees to mind.

    Originally beautiful and prosperous, it was a fairy tree entwined with vines made of starlight.

    As the fairies died, the petals on the branch fell off and the tree lost its freshness and gradually dried up.

    On the other hand, as the number of fairies who became yers increased and became stronger, the light of the vines that wrapped around the trees became clearer.

    The treepletely dries up.

    The moment the light peaked.

    ¨C The fruit has been borne.

    The fruit of the starlight, which was born from the few remaining flowers, and which the tree originally embraced and concentrated all the richness.

    It¡¯s the essence of possibility.

    Just as a dying creature leaves seeds.

    The moment a race perishes, it is the final fruit of integrating all potentials and possibilities of that race.

    Originally, it was thest hope to give the species a chance to survive and thrive again by taking root in the ground and growing into a new tree.

    But unfortunately.

    The fruit didn¡¯t work that way.

    The fruits born from the flowers entangled in the vines were already stained with starlight from the time they were born.

    It¡¯s like getting a reward for what you¡¯ve grown up to now.

    The vine swallowed the fruit whole.

    All that remains are seeds that have lost their flesh, and dried up dead trees.

    ¡°¡­Is this really the true identity of a constetion?¡±

    Even the few remaining seeds be entangled in the vines and rise to the sky as starlight.

    Just in time for the trees to wither.

    Alfheim swallowed by darkness.

    And watching the few petals that were neither eaten nor turned into starlight because they were not stained by the starlight, withering away along with the dead tree.

    Limon finally understood.

    Like the worst kind of poisonous solitude created by putting all kinds of bugs in a jar and having them eat each other.

    A transcendental being who surpasses even an absolute being who alone has the power of the entire world because he was born by swallowing all life and possibilities in one world.

    The truth that it is a constetion.

 Chapter 937

    #937. Three options

    [Of course I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s just an inference based on the process of the Fairy King¡¯s death and the results of observing the constetions so far.] The

    Fairy Queen said calmly.

    This video itself is not a restoration of the actual history, but a new creation based on a record full of holes.

    whether this is true or not.

    She didn¡¯t know the answer either.

    In the first ce, the tree of Sephiroth was an unknown concept that even the fairies were studying, and the fact that the Constetions used it was just an assumption.

    But why did thest survivors of the fairies who escaped the perishing Alfheim perish?

    Looking at the process, it was the most influential theory.

    Especially when you think of the end of the fairies who died together instead of epting the starlight until thest one.

    ¡°No, you know when the sun rises when you see the moon set.¡±

    So it must have been.

    Li Qingyu agreed to the Fairy Queen¡¯s reasoning without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not urate, there won¡¯t be much difference in that a constetion is a being that will eventually destroy this world.¡±

    Limon also agreed with her.

    Considering the words of the divine lord, who considered the sacrifice of mankind essential while seeking salvation, the Fairy Queen¡¯s theory was quite reasonable.

    And if that¡¯s what you say.

    After all, either hardliners or moderates.

    The conclusion of epting the Constetions would have been the same.

    There is only a difference between dying faster and more painfully, or dying slowly and painlessly.

    ¡°Hmm, in short, you¡¯re saying that the Constetions are usurers who pretend to do favors, incur debts, and then take away all of their property?¡±

    ¡°Even usurers don¡¯t do business with borrowers¡¯ money. This is a scam.¡±

    ¡°¡­I regret not being able to stop the advance of the yers earlier.¡±

    While Yekathrice and Ainsha nodded, Rose put on a bitter expression.

    When the Iron Age opened.

    If the Seven Dragons had actively oppressed yers¡­

    or, at least, if they hadn¡¯t skyrocketed the prices of dungeon by-products in order to maintain the World Peace n.

    At least, the yers wouldn¡¯t have be the main characters of society as quickly as they are now, and the influence of the constetions would have been less than now.

    Even if they didn¡¯t know it, they couldn¡¯t help but feelplicated feelings for them, who had helped the invasion of the Constetion with their own hands.

    ¡°It is useless to regret it. After all, it was an unstoppable flow of yers.¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time to discuss the mistakes of the past. The important thing is to respond in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    On the other hand, there were those who epted the situation calmly.

    It has been widely known since the beginning of the Iron Age that dungeons are an infinite repository of power and wealth.

    With or without the support of the Seven Dragons.

    yers will continue to exist.

    Even if the dungeon was sealed off, there would have been great confusion as the nation resisted.

    The opposition would have only increased the strength of the liberation brigade.

    Even more so when you think of the situation of the Seven Dragons Society, which was considered a Demonic Cult and was suppressed until the Iron Age was opened in the first ce.

    So, you should do meaningless reflectionter and find a solution first.

    When Rose bitterly agrees with Hai and Maia¡¯s clearly stated opinions.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Do you know when the monsters will appear again?¡±

    [Sorry, but I don¡¯t know that far either. Even in Alfheim, it took decades for monsters to appear and perish.]

    Saying that there is too little information to urately predict.

    After shaking my head slightly.

    The Fairy Queen added a word.

    [But ording to my prediction, the invasion of the Constetions will proceed faster and more violently than in Alfheim.]

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because of the Seven Arcs.¡±

    [Yes, because their power is iplete now.]

    The Holy Lord brought the Seven Arks of the parallel world and opened the seal on the star, but it was fake in the first ce.

    The real Seven Arcs are four.

    Even so, the steel magic dragon sword was only half.

    Dark Violin to¡¯s Sculptor Steel Magic Sword And the seven princesses still had the power of the stars.

    The power that the constetions have gathered while saving countless worlds over hundreds of millions of years¡­ no, perhaps hundreds of billions of years.

    The Constetions couldn¡¯t give up on that.

    He would try to retrieve the remaining Seven Arcs by any means necessary.

    [Fortunately, there are still nine worlds left, so the constetions can¡¯t directly intervene, but¡­]

    Jik.

    The moment the Fairy Queen looked away.

    The hologram changes again, and what appears is the blue star Earth floating in the middle of the universe.

    To be precise, it was a thin curtain wrapped around it.

    Nine World.

    From the golden age to the iron age.

    The great castle barrier that the fairy queen has made with the spirits and finallypleted with the help of the seven dragons.

    Although seven of the nineyers of barriers were destroyed in the process of sealing the Constetion¡¯s power, even the fragments did not disappear and seven arcs were created.

    It is truly a miracle.

    It was thest legacy of the extinct species of the constetion and thest barrier to protect humanity.

    but this moment.

    The appearance of Nine World was not perfect.

    Of course, one of the twoyers of barriers that were safe even after sealing the power of the Constetions disappeared.

    Even the only remaining barrier was showing faint cracks everywhere.

    ¨DLike a ss vessel about to break.

    [Unfortunately, Nine Worlds won¡¯tst long.]

    ¡°Seven Arcs¡¯s seal is broken?¡±

    [The four Constetions have regained some of their power, and Seven Arcs was also part of the Nine Worlds after all.]

    ¡°¡­I guess, but I¡¯ll check it. I want to know what will happen if Nine World copses.¡±

    [Unlike before, the constetions will be able to directly intervene in the world.]

    Create a dungeon.

    move the monster

    Such as giving power to the yer.

    Constetions have exerted their influence on the world in all sorts of ways so far.

    But it¡¯s indirect.

    Thanks to the barriers of the Nine Worlds, until now, they have not been able to directly intervene in the present world unless they use expedients, and they have not been able to fully use their powers.

    However, if Nine World is broken,

    the constraints of the constetions will disappear.

    Just as it is easier and faster to carry a lot of goods when crossing the sea by boat than returning bynd.

    They too would be able to intervene directly in the world and wield full power.

    That is why the Fairy Queen affirmed.

    [Once the Constetions appear, there will be no way to prevent the destruction of this world.]

    ¡°Our defeat is predetermined?¡±

    [It doesn¡¯t matter if you win or lose. The problem is that mankind will eventually perish from the moment we start fighting the Constetions in this world.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That calm point.

    Limon couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Even if the majority of the power is still sealed in the Seven Arcs, the Constetions are transcendent beings.

    Even thinking about the fragments I saw through Descent of the Constetion or Monster Wave, I could tell that they had powers that surpassed even the most absolute.

    Even the number of Constetions contracted with yers so far has easily exceeded tens of thousands.

    What if they show up in person?

    Whoever wins the fight.

    The world was doomed.

    Just as in the past, Central America waspletely blown away and became the Geomryong Sea in the aftermath of his fight with the sword emperor and the seven dragons.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that we are all finished when the seal of the Seven Arcs is finally lifted?¡±

    Everyone fell silent as Catherine muttered as she ran her fingers through her hair.

    Anyone can see that this situation is at an all-time high.

    Because it seemed that destruction could not be avoided somehow.

    [No, fortunately, you still have three options.]

    ¡°Are you saying there is a way to avoid destruction?¡±

    [Yes.]

    That¡¯s why even Anastasia, who had been silent behind Limon, reacted to the Fairy Queen¡¯s words.

    Receiving everyone¡¯s expectations and hopeful gazes, the Fairy Queen calmly continued.

    [The first method is negotiation.]

    ¡°¡­You mean to negotiate with the Constetions over the Seven Arks.¡±

    [As I already said, restoring the power sealed in the Constetions is the first priority.]

    Everyone¡¯s faces becameplicated.

    So far, I¡¯ve only found a way to stop the Constetion.

    Negotiations were not considered.

    Even more so in that even the holy lord, who was said to follow the will of the moderates as an apostle of the stars, eventually caught them in a trap and fought to the death.

    However, if there was no chance of winning anyway, there was a need to consider negotiations as the next best option.

    One problem.

    ¡°I am against it.¡±

    ¡°Negotiation is only possible when there is the power or means to force the other party to a promise.¡±

    ¡°It is foolish to believe that a robber will show mercy just because you give him money.¡±

    From Li Qingyu to Haty Charlotte and more.

    Most of the princesses, including the three, reacted negatively.

    This was because, apart from emotional issues, everyone was skeptical about whether the Constetions could be trusted as negotiators.

    ¡°How else?¡±

    [The second is to follow the precedent of the fairies.]

    ¡°¡­You mean to run away from the constetions.¡±

    [yes. In the end, the fairies perished, but the dragons seeded in leaving descendants.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯ve been exploring the mind and inner world, contrary to the technologically developed fairies.

    When the Constetion invasion urred.

    The Bur, who vaguely foresaw the future, entrusted all the possibilities of the race to the eight descendants with the most outstanding talent and hibernate them deep underground.

    Unlike Alfheim, it was probably because of this that the Earth did notpletely perish at that time.

    It refers to an inference based on some information heard after making a pact with the seven dragons.

    The Fairy Queen continued.

    [The method of hiding underground will not work, butbining the methods of the two races will allow humanity to escape.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [The problem is¡­]

    ¡°Does it mean that we have to select those who will board the evacuation ship? ¡±

    [Yes, no matter how much Eldorado it is, it can¡¯t burn all of humanity.]

    ¡°Then, how many people can you burn?¡±

    [If we remodel the hull and use hibernation technology to burn them forcibly, would it be up to 1 million people?]

    ¡°A million people¡­.¡±

    Rose¡¯s expression became gloomy.

    A poption of 100,000 is equivalent to that of arge city.

    The fact that that number could ride on only one ship was possible because it was Eldorado, thest masterpiece of the fairies.

    The problem was that out of billions of people, 1 million was not even 1%.

    I wonder if it was a fairy tribe that had a small poption in the first ce and it was already difficult to find survivors when they escaped.

    Eldorado was too small to contain the species of humanity that has continued to thrive since the golden age.

    Everything from deciding who to select as refugees to the chaos that woulde after evacuating was almost at a loss.

    Of course, there was no way.

    No, there was a better way.

    ¡°If it¡¯s only our n, it¡¯s possible to evacuate.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The six princesses except for Charlotte fell silent at the words that everyone had thought about but could not bear to say.

    They are the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    I had a duty to protect my n.

    It was natural for them to evacuate from their ns.

    All seven ns are outstanding talents, and they are absolutely loyal to them.

    But to put it in reverse, it meant giving up billions of people except for the Seven Dragons.

    It was never simple.

    Especially in that the beloved lover and the guardian of humanity is making a heavy expression right next to him.

    ¡°¡­Thest method?¡±

    [Blocking the constetions.]

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    [Honestly, I¡¯m not sure either, but there¡¯s just one way that might be possible.]

    ¡°What¡¯s that way?¡±

    [That way¡­]

    That was it.

    The reason why the princesses were surprised but had expectations again.

    The Fairy Queen who knew the Constetion best and dered its inevitable destruction.

    Because I thought that the way she said it was possible, even if it was slim, could really save humanity.

    But after a while.

    The moment I heard that way.

    The princesses all jumped up from their seats, and Anastasia also showed signs of agitation.

    Even the running repairman, who had been soundly asleep in the noise, wakes up rubbing his sleepy eyes.

    Li Qingyu asked quietly.

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    [Because you can¡¯t lie in a situation like this.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [It¡¯s a matter for the swordsmith to decide which method to choose after all.]

    Hearing that, Li Qingyu bit her lip, and the other princesses were also confused. In the midst of revealing your heart.

    Limon gently closed his eyes.

    Should I negotiate with the Constetions?

    Will you save even a small fraction of humanity?

    Or should I try a reckless fight?

    After a long time in silence alone, after thinking over and over again.

    He finally made a decision.

    ¡°we are¡­.¡±

 Chapter 938

    #938. Ready

    * * *

    Maddo London.

    A city with a long history.

    In particr, after enduring the Demonic War, London was prospering as the most developed and safest city in Europe.

    ¡­until the London incident happened.

    The shadow monsters summoned by the Crown Prince, who was the specter of the Liberation Brigade, destroyed countless buildings.

    Although there were few casualties, the sight of a beautiful city ruined overnight was bittersweet for all Europeans.

    Still, they rose again.

    London was restored in just over a year.

    No matter how much money and manpower was invested, it was an achievement close to a miracle considering the scale of London.

    And whatever.

    How a person feels more attachment to what he has earned through hard work than what he has just gained.

    The British and the few Europeans who helped rebuild London became even more proud of the city they had touched.

    In a sense, it was a blessing in disguise.

    The number of foreigners considering settling in London has also increased significantly.

    So it was.

    The reason why the woman with the violin case on her shoulder couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°They say life is free¡­¡±

    Where did things go wrong?

    she looked back.

    Did you leave Frankfurt College of Music ande to London with the desire to study music further?

    Did you get a performance at Count Sea Serpent¡¯s family because they gave you money?

    There was no problem up to that point.

    If it¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s that I reunited with a man in the middle of the day.

    And it was a rtionship that taught me how to y the violin for a few days, so it suited the man¡¯s violin performance during the London crisis.

    At the time, I just acted on my feelings and impulses without knowing the reason¡­

    but after that.

    Her life has changed.

    Previously, he was just one of the top-notch violinists.

    It was because her performance was so impressive during the London crisis that she became a hugely popr person in London.

    Of course, it¡¯s rare to find a yer who doesn¡¯t like attention.

    She weed the attention of the British.

    That¡¯s why I collected donations by going to performances everywhere, from nursery schools to construction sites.

    Thanks to such charity performances, her poprity in London has increased even more.

    It was to the point where she seriously contemted whether to acquire citizenship and emigrate to London, even though she was not British.

    So this moment.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh over and over again.

    ¡°How many times must London fall?¡±

    Defense of London.

    Even sword demons and swordsmen.

    The big incident that three sword masters attacked.

    In particr, the existence of the swordswoman Joan of Arc, which remains a fear in British history, was enough to cause a game in the British people.

    It was ironic that he had saved London at the cost of the sword.

    In any case, the aftermath of the Battle of London was significant.

    It was because the city that had barely been restored through all the hardships was messed up again.

    It was no constion to them that, unlike before, the damage to the city was limited to the outskirts.

    It is all the more so in that even Avalon, the strongest magic that protected the British Empire, copsed due to this incident.

    ¡°If only the Great Barrier in London had remained, there would have been no casualties this time.¡±

    Especially decisive was the monster wave that took ce this time.

    London is a big city.

    Asrge as it was, there were dungeons in the city as well.

    Previously it was one of London¡¯s pride, but now it has be a disaster.

    When the monster wave happened, the monsters pouring out from inside caused chaos.

    Fortunately, the monsters were defeated thanks to the cooperation of yers from the Blue Dragon n, Witch of the 27th Line of Magic, and former Magus Guild.

    Even so, there are thousands of victims.

    The fact that even among the civilians who were safe despite all the uproar, the fact that this amount of damage came out was enough to frighten the citizens of London.

    ¡°¡­I know this sounds like a full stomach, but.¡±

    Of course everyone knew.

    London suffered minimal damage.

    As it is the home of the Blue Dragon n and the heart of the British Empire, it is on the side of blocking the monster wave well.

    Right now, in other cities in the UK alone, there were ces where 10,000 units of damage urred.

    Even Britain, a very powerful country, was like this.

    In the case of other countries in Europe that copsed after the Demon God War, it was difficult to even calcte the damage.

    That¡¯s why Europe is a mess right now.

    From those who gather in big cities, including London, where it is safe, to refugees who lost their home during this monster wave, to those who

    consider the big cities dangerous and flee to remote countryside or return to their hometowns.

    All of them were entangled in a mess and forming a sea of phosphates.

    Enough to think that it was rather heaven during the London Crisis and the London Defense War.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    So it was.

    Why was she troubled?

    As long as he had already settled down in London, he could stay as long as he wanted to.

    The problem was the family.

    Aftermunication was restored some time ago and it was confirmed that it was safe, she urged her family to evacuate to London.

    However, the family did not listen to her advice, and rather believed the rumor that London was more dangerous and encouraged her to return home.

    It was just really frustrating.

    No matter how many ugly things happened in London, it was definitely better than a ce where monsters still roam.

    ¡®¡­No, is London really safe?¡¯

    but right after that.

    She doubted her own beliefs.

    ¡®Will there really be any safe ces left in the world before then?¡¯

    The whole world is messed up because of this monster wave.

    Of course, dangerous rumors are heard from Africa, where war ismonce, to the United States of America, the world¡¯s most powerful country, and the closed Russian Khanate.

    Even more heinous ghost stories were circting about small countries and remote viges where there were no such rumors.

    ¡®If a monsteres out again¡­?¡¯

    It became like this with just one monster wave.

    If this phenomenon happens again, no matter how powerful the country or the big city will be, it will be safe.

    she was anxious

    No, it wasn¡¯t just her.

    In fact, it would be more difficult to find one among all of humanity who was not anxious about this situation.

    everyone was feeling it.

    that something is happening.

    Change the world more drastically and decisively than when the Iron Age opened.

    And there is a ¡®something¡¯ that even ordinary people like themselves, as well as huge countries and superhumans, cannot intervene or resist¡­

    Beep!

    ¡°¡­I was surprised.¡±

    Was it because I was too deep in thought?

    Startled by the sharp sound of a sudden bell, she reflexively checked her smartphone.

    And he made a puzzled expression.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Another monster appeared, so I thought it was a disaster message telling the residents to be careful.

    The moment she put her finger on the screen while puzzled by the fingerprint authentication screen and the simple screen with only a phrase asking for authentication.

    A series of texts appeared on the screen.

    [Miss Julia Franke.]

    [You have been put on the evacuation list first.]

    [Go to the marked ce by the specified deadline.]

    [Be careful, the only belongings allowed are one bag¡¯s worth.]

    [1st degree under 40 years of age. You can apany your family members within, but keep in mind that no other person can evacuate with you.] [For

    inquiries, please contact the Spirit Call Center at the number below.]

    [It was an emergencymittee.]

    Text and machine sounds.

    map that followed.

    A woman staring nkly at her flickering smartphone as if telling her to move quickly.

    Julia Franke, one of the world¡¯s foremost violinists, murmured involuntarily after a while.

    ¡°¡­to evacuate? What could be safer than this London?¡±

    * * *

    A man of great build.

    Umbaru had a disgruntled expression on his face.

    I¡¯m already busy with the follow-up of the monster wave, so why should I waste my time in a closed room like this?

    Because I couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    So he thought with his arms crossed.

    Whoever summoned him, once he met him, he would hold on to the annihtion.

    Sigh.

    ¡°Ah¡­ you waited a long time, right? I¡¯m sorry for beingte. Mr. Umbaru.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    However, the moment he saw the opponent who opened the door and came in, Umbaru had no choice but to swallow all that irritation.

    Only one person in Egypt and all of Africa could grab the girl in the baggy military uniform by the cor.

    Because it was only her master, Pharaoh.

    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    Whether that¡¯s the case, why did everyone else call him?

    To Umbaru, who asks questions.

    Nadia said shyly.

    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t be so nervous. I just invited you because I have a few questions for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t have called if you had any questions.¡±

    ¡°Becausemunication is bad all over the world these days. And it¡¯s also a question worth asking yourself.¡±

    ¡°What is that question?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is a very simple question. So please answer honestly.¡±

    I¡¯m going to have a good time.

    After a weak smile.

    The girl hurriedly asked a question.

    ¡°¨DMr. Umbaru, have you received any recent quests?¡±

    That moment.

    Umbaru was taken aback.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the sudden question that seemed to catch her off guard, nor because of the girl¡¯s face whose expression had disappeared as if the smile from a while ago had been false.

    It was because of the cool energy in her golden eyes.

    what does that mean

    What if I get the wrong answer.

    Umbaru, who had been able to instinctively intuit as he had gone through countless battles, swallowed dryly and said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does it mean that someone else received it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors of high-level yers in the Federation who disappeared after epting quests.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    At the end of looking at him nkly.

    Nadia turned her head slightly.

    Then, after confirming that the ck-haired man standing behind him nodded, he smiled again and said,

    ¡°Ahaha, thank you for your honest answer. Thanks to that, it has be easier to ask for the next request.¡±

    ¡°What request?¡±

    ¡°For now, this is it.¡±

    thump

    After holding out the metal bracelet.

    Nadia said with a flustered face.

    ¡°Excuse me, could you please wear this?¡±

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, should I say it¡¯s a special item to support the yers? It will be easy to use because ites withmunication and other functions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have the right to refuse.¡±

    High-level yers, especially those holding high-ranking positions in the African Federation, will be required to wear this bracelet.

    after saying it out loud.

    Nadia continued her exnation.

    ¡°If there is a quest in the future, do not ept it and tell me right away if such a thing happens.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Also, if there are any yers who suddenly change their behavior or behave strangely, please report it immediately.¡±

    ¡°¡­what the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°well¡­. If I had to say it, I would call it preparation for war.¡±

    Umbaru did not know.

    I could understand if it was to prepare for the monster wave.

    Nadia¡¯s actions now felt more like she was trying to keep an eye on the high-level yers of the federation rather than monsters.

    But such Umbaru¡¯s suspicions.

    Nadia didn¡¯t bother to let go.

    He took out a fan from the documents he had brought with him and asked with a rxed face as always.

    ¡°In that sense, I¡¯d like to ask¡­ How many of the chieftain¡¯s tribe, regardless of gender or age, can handle weapons?¡±

 Chapter 939

    #939. A piece of paper difference

    * * *

    ¡°This is nonsense!¡±

    A silver-haired girl typing on a keyboard with several screens open at the same time.

    Yekathrice froze her fingers.

    And he tilted his head.

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°These instructions!¡±

    Bachemensky raised his voice involuntarily.

    Then, unfolding the document he was holding in one hand, he continued his conversation.

    ¡°The evacuation n is understandable. We need to be prepared for the worst.¡±

    what¡¯s going to happen in the future

    Even in the Seven Dragons, only the Elders or the Head of the House are the only ones who know all the details.

    Other than that, there were few people who knew the truth about the Constetion, even among executives of the Seven Dragons Corporation and key figures in each country.

    It was because I had to avoid spreading useless apocalyptic theories and causing confusion by desperate humans.

    So Bachemensky did not know the details.

    I just heard some information about the possibility of another monster wave.

    Still, he was able to reluctantly ept the evacuation n.

    It is painful to select those to be saved, but the survival of mankind is also at risk, so it was natural to prioritize outstanding talent.

    The problem was another n that went along with it.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this bracelet for high-level yers originally intended for criminals!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? This treats virtually every yer as a danger, right?¡±

    Bachemensky protested.

    Of course, the Russian Khanate is a dictatorship.

    Surveince of the entire nation is natural, and human rights are ignored. It was also new to put restrictions on the yer.

    But that¡¯s to some degree.

    Maybe it was Gg¡¯s prisoner.

    To make itpulsory to wear a bracelet with GPS and electric shock functions just because you are a high-level yer.

    It was too much.

    Especially since this regtion is being enforced for almost all yers in the world as well as the Russian Khanate, a self-proimed dictatorship.

    ¡°There will be a huge bacsh. Even yers who have been cooperative until now will be resentful.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say it like that, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    However, despite Bachemenski¡¯s protests, Catherine lightly shrugged her shoulders.

    And he spoke softly.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it already been proven that there is a high percentage of high-level yers among runaway yers? Sudden disappearances have also been confirmed worldwide.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s only a handful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a handful enough to ruin the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bachemensky couldn¡¯t bear to deny what Ekatriche said with a single smile.

    Even if it is an existence that can be trampled like a bug by an absolute person, from the point of view of an ordinary person, a high-level yer is enough to be a superhuman.

    What happens when they run amok during a monster wave?

    As there was already a case in Sao Paulo, it was reasonable enough to prepare for it.

    ¡°But there is no need to use such a coercive method, is it? At least the swordsman would think so.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You should at least give them a chance to trust them¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Vachemensky, was I still a brother or sister?¡±

    twirling

    Hearing Yekathrice¡¯s question with a cheerful smile as always, Bachemensky fell silent.

    It wasn¡¯t because I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the question.

    rather the opposite.

    The meaning is so clear.

    And, unlike her smiling face, her eyes were as clear as ss, not containing any emotions.

    Cover Bachemensky¡¯s mouth.

    After a long silence, I finally got my head down.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Great Khan. I¡¯m off topic.¡±

    It¡¯s okay if you know.

    Normally, I would have passed it lightly.

    No, it was more like her to make fun of Bachemensky for a long time using this as an excuse.

    But Catherine did not.

    I just tilted my head slightly.

    ¡°Minister of Revolution. know?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°How much risk and sacrifice ¡®we¡¯ decided to take for this n.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    Bachemensky said quietly.

    If there is a really safe ce, it would be natural to evacuate first with the members of the Seven Dragons.

    Nevertheless, the list of refugees from the Russian Khanate that he downloaded included many ordinary people other than the Seven Dragons.

    Rather, to the point of being too exaggerated.

    The members of the Seven Dragons, especially the Silver Dragon, who are born with psionics, are all natural geniuses.

    look at it objectively.

    viewed subjectively.

    It was only natural that the Silver Dragon n should be added to the list of refugees, but most of the outstanding masters were excluded from the list.

    sacrifice itself.

    It was proof that not only the silver dragon n, but all the seven dragons gave up their n for the sake of mankind.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I actually suggested another way.¡±

    ¡°Another way¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°huh. It¡¯s level, it¡¯s nabal, and I said to kill all the yers. Because it is faster, safer and more efficient.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°If my brother hadn¡¯t stopped it, I would have done it in my country no matter what the other kids said.¡±

    with a smiley face.

    But with eyes without a smile.

    Watching Yekathrice speak lightly, like a joke, Bachemensky involuntarily swallowed his breath.

    This is the Iron Age.

    It¡¯s an era where yers are the mainstream.

    There were countless people who challenged the dungeon to gain wealth and glory or to test their luck and talent.

    To kill them all would be ughter.

    It was the idea of a madman that would make even a truly insane murderer, let alone a country¡¯s head of state, startle.

    But¡­

    ¡°Minister, we¡¯ve been fighting for our lives until now.¡±

    The Ghost of the Liberation Brigade.

    Lord of the World Federation.

    Demons, Dreamroids, etc.

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons have been risking their lives against enemies that could destroy the world.

    Even if it was to protect their own interests, it was true that they were able to protect the world because of their efforts.

    Even that Limon would have been in danger several times without the help of the Seven Dragons.

    One problem.

    ¡°But don¡¯t forget. That we are neither heroes nor unpaid all-round servants.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, if you want to live, tell yourself to fight. Those who don¡¯t do such obvious things will want to be killed with my own hands.¡±

    Unlike the single face.

    Looking into eyes that gleam with madness.

    Bachemensky realized again.

    The one in front of him is the Silver Dragon Princess.

    As a result, I only contributed to protecting humanity and the world.

    The fact that she was originally a iron-blooded dictator who did not allow protests and a cold-hearted princess of the Demonic Cult.

    I forgot about it because of a certain man who is the protector of mankind.

    However, before the great khan, who revealed his true nature after a long time, the minister of the Russian Khanate had to close his eyes heavily before being a revolutionary.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s how it went.¡±

    [Yes.]

    ¡°If it¡¯s Ainsha and the n¡¯s decision, I have no intention of opposing it¡­¡±

    Looking at the white-haired girl, Ainsha, who nodded with an expressionless face, Li Qingyu made aplicated expression.

    Worldwide evacuation n.

    When I decided to run the so-called ¡®Ark¡¯ project.

    The selection of key materials, including the number of personnel, was decided to be done at each discretion.

    Not only was there not enough time to discuss each one individually, but everyone knew that the seven princesses were the most experts in their respective fields.

    Even so, Li Qingyu had no choice but to confirm.

    ¡°Are you really okay? You may be criticized by future generations.¡±

    [It doesn¡¯t matter. Art is minimally sufficient. It¡¯s better to load one more artist.]

    From paintings to sculptures, book jars, even half-dead clothes or records that have umted dust for decades.

    The standard of art is very different.

    Some people call it the masterpiece of the century, but some call it an antique.

    In order to put even one more person on Eldorado, where space is limited, it was necessary to select even the most famous artwork.

    More so if the target is all works of art in human history.

    from that point of view.

    Ainsha¡¯s decision to give up most of her artworks could go down in history as a sin.

    [I don¡¯t know the future. Right now, it¡¯s hard to even think of even one more person surviving.]

    Nevertheless.

    Ainsha did not change her mind.

    It is a story when there are descendants who survived to be criticizedter.

    No matter how great a work of art is left, if there is no one to be impressed by it, it is no different from a stone caught in the desert.

    With words not like the world¡¯s greatest prophet.

    she spoke softly.

    [So don¡¯t be swayed by Li Qingyu.]

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    [Literally.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [The future is not fixed. Even the correct answer you are sure of may not be the only answer, and even the best may not be right.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [At least that¡¯s what I learned from Lee.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [So¡­]

    For some reason.

    Looking straight at Li Qingyu, who remains silent at the words that do not even know their meaning, with an expressionless face as always from beyond the video.

    Ainsha quietly finished his words.

    [Don¡¯t give up.]

    Like that¡­

    the conversation between the two is over.

    It seems there is no time to waste in this busy city.

    Ainsha just finished what she had to say and cut off themunication.

    Li Qingyu stared nkly at the spot where the image of the white-haired girl had disappeared, and only remembered it after a while.

    When you insisted on total war.

    The appearance of a white-haired girl who looked at herself without saying anything.

    ¡°¡­Is there a paper difference between a fool and a genius?¡±

    The self-proimed weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    But never give up.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s better than anyone to survive.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t help but put on such a bitter expression as he remembered the advice he had heard again from a princess far wiser than himself.

    * * *

    Jerk off.

    slowly.

    he moved on

    Of course, there is no light.

    The rugged terrain andplex holes were intertwined, making it a perfect ce to get lost even for those who have lived here all their lives.

    But he neither hesitated nor wandered.

    It was only slowly but steadily progressing.

    Of course he knew.

    That his brides were all busy working, that he had no time to waste a minute or a second.

    Still, he was in no hurry.

    What he is doing right now is as important as all the jobs of the seven princesses put together.

    It wasn¡¯t something that would change just because I was in a hurry.

    So, at the end of the steady progress.

    He was finally able to meet.

    The opponent who was waiting for him at the edge of the thick darkness with only onemp.

    ¡°long time no see.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it a bit early to say that it¡¯s been a while?¡±

    ¡°Three days is a long time for heroes and schrs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant originally.¡±

    fed up

    Limon let out augh.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the other person was using a proverb he had taught them before.

    either to yourself or to others.

    A few months is by no means a long time.

    Even so, it was because it was funny that so many things had happened in those few months to the point where I inadvertently said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, nice to meet you.¡±

    Leaving that feeling behind.

    Limon whispered the name of the old man who held the key to the only way to save the world.

    ¡°¡ªdance with wolves.¡±

 Chapter 940

    #940. All

    I have to do

    is dance with wolves.

    Officer of the Continental Guard.

    At the same time, a 500-year-old Unryeongsa who has survived since the spirit riots in the distant past.

    He was the most vehement racist of the Indians, and was hostile to all whites.

    Even when Limon visited Rushmore City in pursuit of Charlotte and the remnants of the Liberation Brigade, he ordered his first disciple, Strong Bison, to attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s gotten pretty soft.¡±

    ¡°¡­does it look like that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I knew you were going to be a bit more picky.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason for Limon¡¯s expression of surprise was.

    The rtionship between him and the Seven Dragons is now known to all who know.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he showed even more antipathy than before if he was dancing with a wolf who hated white people, especially the Golden Dragon n.

    At Limon¡¯s words, the old Indian put on a bitter expression.

    ¡°I have shame too.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I can ignore the fact that he saved your life 500 years ago, but are you saying we should repay the favor of saving the Indian Territory?¡±

    ¡°Because the weight of grace to be repaid is different from the ubiquitous half-blood child and the Continental Guardian¡¯s Unmyeongsa.¡±

    ¡°Nothing different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just like you are the only one now, you were the only one then.¡±

    A child of mixed white and Indian descent.

    Whether it¡¯s a demon with the power of an absolute.

    It is the same as being a person who suffers and makes mistakes and can be helped.

    After dancing with the wolf, who was watching Limon calmly speak, sheughed in vain.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same, you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to change when you get older.¡±

    ¡°A person like that managed to get all seven princesses of the Seven Dragons as his brides.¡±

    ¡°Well, age doesn¡¯t matter when ites to love.¡±

    He lived hundreds of years older than himself.

    Still very young though.

    Even if you are not afraid of change.

    For a moment, he smiled bitterly as he saw the hero who hadn¡¯t changed at all from when he saved himself in the distant past.

    turning one¡¯s body round and round

    said Dances with Wolves.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Giing.

    It was right after that.

    A heavy mechanical sound resounds.

    The wall behind the old man opened.

    It was a device too out of the blue for being in the middle of this deep cave, but Limon wasn¡¯t surprised.

    It wasn¡¯t just because, with the senses of a sword master, he already sensed that there was a space behind the wall.

    It was only natural for a demonic person who had lived a long time like dancing with wolves to have a secretb or a few hiding ces.

    However, even considering that, the space exposed behind the wall was unique in many ways.

    the width of the saints.

    A wall of thick metal.

    Machinery installed everywhere.

    To the clear water flowing in the middle.

    Toorge to be aboratory, tooplex to be a warehouse, and too secretive to be a hiding ce, the space itself is bizarre.

    No matter how much money and time was left, it was an excessive facility in many ways for one individual to build.

    ¡°¡­You made it with quite a bit of effort.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring anyone else in here, even by ident.¡±

    ¡°Even after you die?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Dancing with the Wolves calmly nodded.

    He didn¡¯t create this ce to study or use anything.

    Rather, it was to prevent anyone from using it.

    from that point of view.

    This ce is sealed by itself.

    Originally, it was a bug that had been created over hundreds of years by mobilizing all the abilities of an Unsyeongsa who should have disappeared forever into the unknown with his death.

    ¡°You managed to bring me here.¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Limon suddenly mutter?

    Although he made an official request through the Continental Guardian, he did not know that Dances with Wolves would so willingly grant his request.

    Especially since I know why he made this ce.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? That means I have shame too.¡±

    Dreaming with wolves made a bitter expression.

    To be honest, if someone else had asked to open this ce, he would never have agreed.

    No matter how much the benefactor of the Indians.

    It is a situation where the survival of mankind is at stake.

    Ira, who even brought the Fairy Queen¡¯s correspondence.

    What was hidden here was his shame and regret that he did not want to show to anyone.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why he opened this ce.

    Because the opponent was this guy.

    Limon Aspelder.

    Because he was the guardian of mankind acknowledged by everyone and a more heroic hero than anyone he knew.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    ¡°yes. As you can see, it has been left unattended for so long and there are many parts that need to be touched, so it is difficult to write right now¡­¡±

    So after a while.

    Even after arriving at the innermost part of the space and confirming ¡®it¡¯, Dancing with Wolves was surprisingly able to say it calmly.

    ¡°If we mobilize all the spirits and shamans of our Continental Guardian, we will be able to prepare before it is toote.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°It means there is still a chance to save the world.¡±

    Listen to what Limon said.

    Dances with wolves fell into silence.

    As the Commander of the Continental Guardian, he was one of the very few people who heard all about the truth about the Constetions.

    Including the ns Limon and the Seven Dragons were preparing to stop the Constetions.

    So it was.

    Why did he ask quietly?

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason not to be okay. Because this is what I have to do and what I can do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you do your job.¡±

    After dancing with the wolves, watching Limon speak calmly without hesitation or faltering, he had no choice but to bow his head quietly.

    * * *

    After dancing with wolves and talking.

    Limon immediately boarded the private ne.

    This is because space is still unstable, so flying directly is faster than moving through space.

    The ce Limon headed to was Las Vegas, to be exact, Fafnir¡¯s headquarters.

    But at this very moment.

    Not many people realized that Limon¡¯s, to be exact, Charlotte¡¯s private ne hadnded on thending pad on the rooftop of Parnir.

    From Charlotte to Alice of course.

    Each elder and even thest n.

    It was because everyone in the n was busy dealing with the influx of work.

    Of course, all seven ns were busy right now, but the situation of the Golden Dragon n was particrly hectic.

    It was unavoidable.

    Sending refugees to Eldorado.

    Helping the Continental Guardians prepare.

    Among the ns currently underway by the Seven Dragons, the most important one was being carried out in North America.

    As much as that, the Golden Dragon n, which dominated the North American continent, had no choice but to be given a greater burden.

    Still, it¡¯s a shame because they¡¯re arrogantly perfect, but if they were from a different n, things would have gotten tangled up with people who were already falling down.

    That¡¯s why Limon went straight to the inn.

    I didn¡¯t want to disturb Charlotte, who was busy working in the office.

    Of course, there were other reasons too.

    Wiing.

    ¡°Have you been there?¡±

    ¡°¡­you said you don¡¯t have to say hello like this every time youe.¡±

    ¡°The sang-gong has been working outside, so how could hemit such an immoral act that his concubine would not wee him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a virtue to go this far just because the groom hase, Asha.¡±

    As if you were waiting

    Seeing the silver-haired bride kneeling in front of the front door and bowing respectfully, Limon sighed.

    Even in Goryeo at the time when she was staying at the Sword Tower, there was no such manner, but where did this stubborn disciple learn such virtue?

    It was time tough bitterly.

    The wind blew, blinding his vision.

    Tat tat tat dat!

    boobies boobies.

    ¡°¡­repair. I know you¡¯re happy, but why don¡¯t you let this go for now?¡±

    ¡°10110011.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes.¡±

    He jumped over the kneeling Anastasia, hugged him, and stroked the hair of the girl who was rubbing her cheek.

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know the spiritnguage, he could at least know that the running eagle was weing him.

    ¡­It was regrettable that the manners of a disciple who devoted a hundred times more zeal and energy to teaching manners than Anastasia were at this level.

    A very modest disciple.

    A disciple who is too free.

    It was Limon who couldn¡¯t help but be disturbed.

    All the more in the sense that they are now beyond disciples and also their brides.

    ¡°Did anything happen while I was gone?¡±

    ¡°I have been briefly contacted about the progress of each n.¡±

    ¡°What contact?¡±

    ¡°There are detailed differences, but for now, it is said that it is proceeding without any problems.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Limon shook his head.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising.

    It was not only the Seven Dragons that were mobilized in this fight.

    From organizations such as the Continental Guardians and the 24 Lines of Magic, to nations such as the Holy League, or individuals such as the Fairy Queen and Sir.

    I was pouring all my energy into attracting everyone who could be of any help.

    It would have been rather surprising if the problem had already arisen.

    Of course, there were countermeasures.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t have to step out.¡±

    ¡°Other wives are working hard together with Sang-gong, but So-cheop is sorry for not being able to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. It is thanks to you that everyone is safe and dedicated to the preparations.¡±

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    Unlike the princesses, the two are single by blood.

    There was no n or country to move, and even if there were, they weren¡¯t good at this kind of work.

    There was a reason why the two stayed still while everyone was busy.

    But Limon, of course.

    No one med either of them.

    The reason why repairs running with Anastasia were so idle was because they had already dealt with centas of monsters that remained in various parts of the world.

    They are sword masters.

    Even though he had only fighting talent, he was the absolute of absolutes who excelled any superhuman in battle.

    The reason Limon left the ce with peace of mind was because he believed that it would be okay if the two of them were together.

    When they were enemies, each and every one of them was threatening, but when they became allies, they were extremely trustworthy superhumans.

    The Sword Master was such an existence.

    Especially in times like these.

    ¡°How did you go?¡±

    ¡°It worked out. It may take a little time, but I think I can do it without dy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    Even so, it was because I was sorry that I was only keeping my seat while everyone was busy working.

    Anastasia, who had been helping Limon manage to change clothes despite the dangling eagle hanging from her side, bowed her head slightly.

    And after a short silence, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Could themerce and industry concubine just make a request?¡±

    ¡°jean? what?¡±

    Limon was a little surprised.

    It was because it was so rare for Anastasia to ask herself anything.

    In fact, I had to look back for a long time to see if I had ever wished for something other than when I asked for the qualifications of a bride.

    As much as he did, he waited for Anastasia¡¯s answer with a slightly willing expression.

    Thinking that if it¡¯s something quite serious, I should at least borrow money from the princesses.

    but right after that.

    He hardened his face.

    ¡°Please, leave that to the concubine.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    Although you already know the answer.

    Anyway, just to check it out.

    No, because I wanted her to think again.

    Anastasia quietly asked Limon, who asked with a hard face.

    ¡°You mean the n to cross over the dungeon gate and destroy its source in reverse to prevent the invasion of the Constetions?¡±

 Chapter 941

    #941. I believe it

    * * *

    [It is impossible to prevent the invasion of the Constetions as long as the seal of the Seven Arks is broken.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A woman with thin wings.

    At the words of the Fairy Queen, they fell silent.

    It was too hopeless and contradictory to say while talking about how to save the world.

    But fortunately.

    Or, of course, her words weren¡¯t over yet.

    [I thought so too until one person showed hope.]

    ¡°If you say one person¡­?¡±

    Rose was puzzled.

    The Fairy Queen, who is the first absolute being of mankind and has lived her entire life trying to stop the Constetion, is someone who knows the Constetion better than anyone else.

    Because it was not easy to guess who the one who showed her hope was.

    to them like that.

    Instead of an answer, the Fairy Queen gave a half-question.

    [Do you know everyone? The fact that dungeons are difficult to destroy, but even if they are destroyed, they will eventually reappear.]

    ¡°I was expecting that.¡±

    [You¡¯re smart. In fact, the dungeon destroyed by the swordsmith was also newly created elsewhere.]

    From the station manager radar to the spirit satellite, etc.

    Because they are monitoring the whole world with all kinds of high-tech devices, even in areas that are not yet allowed to mankind.

    The fairy queen, who was aware of facts that not only the Seven Dragons, but also the country where the new dungeon was created, was able to assert that.

    No matter how many dungeons were destroyed.

    Constetions are remade.

    It¡¯s just as pointless as cutting water with a knife.

    with a certain premise.

    [With one exception.]

    ¡°¡­You mean there are cases where the dungeon didn¡¯t regenerate?¡±

    [yes. Just a few days ago, the number of dungeons that had been maintained for the past 33 years decreased for the first time.]

    So it was.

    The moment the Fairy Queen answered.

    The reason why everyone couldn¡¯t help but make strange faces.

    In the first ce, cases where the dungeon copsed were rare, but among them, only one came to mind when limited to a few days.

    ¡°Then, I can¡¯t believe that he was the person who showed me hope¡­¡±

    [I can¡¯t believe it.]

    Even so, it was hard to admit.

    to those who are in awe.

    said the Fairy Queen.

    [¨DBecause the dungeons destroyed by the Sword Demon weren¡¯t newly created.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions becameplicated.

    demaster d.

    Worst sword master in history.

    Although he rebelled at the end, he was one of the enemies the Seven Dragons were most wary of in that he had been the most faithful member of the World Federation until then.

    So it was really ironic that they found a way to stop the Constetions thanks to him¡­

    but that wasn¡¯t the only reason they were distraught.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that you need d¡¯s swordsman to destroy the dungeon?¡±

    [Of course, that could also be the reason¡­ But as a result of analyzing the information observed by Eldorado, a slightly different assumption came out.]

    ¡°What assumption?¡±

    [Assuming that where you destroy a dungeon is more important than how you destroy it.]

    And.

    silence came.

    while everyone is confused.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­So you just have to destroy the dungeon from the other side, not from this side.¡±

    [ording to my analysis.]

    The Fairy Queen calmly exined.

    No matter how powerful the Constetions were, it was not an easy task to exert their influence to another world.

    That¡¯s why the dungeon was created.

    It was a stepping stone and a door connecting the stars and the world.

    If it could bepletely destroyed, it would theoretically be possible to prevent the Constetion invasion.

    The problem is twofold.

    Destroying the dungeon itself was a difficult task even for the absolute, and even if it was destroyed, the Constetion would have to recreate it.

    However, only the dungeons that d the Sword Demon destroyed were never recreated.

    One reason.

    d¡¯s final moments.

    A gate created in a dungeon.

    In other words, it was because the Constetions jumped into the door they had made to enter this world and destroyed it.

    Even though it is difficult to cut a pond with a sword, it is possible to cut off the water flowing into the pond, so it was difficult to recreate the constetions of the door destroyed on the other side.

    The problem is twofold.

    ¡°¡­I have something to check.¡±

    [Which one are you talking about?]

    ¡°I want to know what lies beyond the gate.¡±

    [I don¡¯t know that either. Except for the fact that there are constetions beyond that.]

    Everyone¡¯s faces hardened.

    Right now, the Constetions are trying to invade this world.

    Everyone knew how dangerous it was to go over to a ce where countless constetions lurk.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°If you break down the door on the other side, how will youe back after that?¡±

    [I can¡¯t say it¡¯s not there at all, but¡­ As you predicted, it¡¯s unlikely.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Yes, this method requires sacrifice.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because he knew what was going to happen.

    While all the princesses jumped up from their seats and red at her, the Fairy Queen slowly looked away.

    Because I can handle the sword.

    You can break the dungeon gate.

    And someone who is ready to do so at any time.

    So, facing the gray-haired man who was the only one sitting in the seat and looking at her with calm golden eyes, she finished her words quietly.

    ¡°¡ªThe sword master¡¯s sacrifice.¡±

    * * *

    During past meetings.

    Reflecting on what the Fairy Queen said.

    Anastasia opened her closed eyes and continued to speak calmly.

    ¡°The Fairy Queen said that a sword master was needed to destroy the dungeon, but she didn¡¯t say that the upper ss had to do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­so you¡¯re going instead?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°I cannot allow it.¡±

    Anastasia was not shaken by Limon¡¯s hesitant reply.

    that he would refuse.

    Because of course I knew.

    So, Anastasia calmly continued.

    ¡°The concubine of the Chamber of Commerce is a body that has died once.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯ve been thinking about whether I can go on living in vition of the providence¡­. Now I understand. I mean the fact that Socheop survived for this moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, please listen to the concubine¡¯s request.¡±

    By being epted as a bride by Limon, he has already fulfilled his long-cherished wish and has no time left.

    Please give me a chance to spend this useless life.

    When Limon looked at Anastasia, who was sadly asking, with heavy eyes.

    The running repairman clinging to him suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°denial. No need for that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean repair?¡±

    ¡°answer. method simple. Just run away.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you mean to give up even trying to save humanity and use Eldorado to evacuate?¡±

    ¡°exnation. I haven¡¯t achieved my dream yet. I don¡¯t want to die yet, nor do I want to lose my male teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Proposal. So let¡¯s run away together.¡±

    Limon fell silent.

    It¡¯s like a running horse.

    Raised like a beast by the Fallen Spirit.

    Because they don¡¯t consider themselves human.

    It was a very natural proposal for her, who had no attachments to any human beings other than Limon, who became her mate.

    ¡°What if I won¡¯t run away?¡±

    ¡°Deration. Doesn¡¯t matter. If the male teacher goes to fight, I will go with him.¡±

    Anyway, without Limon, one¡¯s long-cherished wish cannot be fulfilled, and without him, life has no meaning.

    whether to fight

    either run away

    or die

    that we will be together

    An Indian girl who speaks inly.

    Limon, who stared nkly at the silver-haired bride in front of him, finally smiled bitterly.

    ¡°¡­I am a very blessed groom.¡±

    Limon felt it again.

    From Anastasia who wants to give her life for herself, to Suri who runs to share her destiny, and to the seven princesses.

    How undeserved of a bride they are to themselves.

    So he dered.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t allow both.¡±

    ¡°Above¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Teacher male.¡±

    ¡°Asha Suri. don¡¯t forget You are already my bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether he gained a new life through the lion¡¯s resuscitation or went against the providence.

    As long as you be your own bride.

    He never forsakes them and has no intention of letting them die.

    Limon, who made the two of them shut up with calm words, smiled and added a word.

    ¡°Above all, I have no intention of going to die. We are working on a way toe back.¡±

    It is obviously dangerous to attack beyond the gates where the constetions lurk and destroy all the gates.

    Obviously he would have to risk his life.

    But it¡¯s about this kind of crisis.

    How many times have you passed

    No matter how many adversities lurked, he would surely seed and return.

    For that reason, he met Dance with Wolves and borrowed the power of the Fairy Queen and the Continental Guardians to make various preparations.

    ¡°The problem is that I don¡¯t know how long it will take until I break the dungeon gate and return.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When the Constetions invade, the world will fall into chaos. So I need someone to protect this world while I¡¯m away.¡±

    Seven princesses are not enough.

    No matter how strong they are and how powerful the Seven Dragons are.

    What they have to protect is the world. It was close to impossible to protect all of humanity from the invasion of the Constetions.

    In order to save even one more person, that much greater power was needed.

    The power of the absolute among the absolute.

    ¡°Asha and Suri.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I ask for humanity and everyone else while I¡¯m away?¡±

    slipping away

    at the end of looking up at him.

    The running eagle patted Limon¡¯s chest and murmured.

    ¡°Master male cowardice.¡±

    Before being the guardian deity of mankind, as a leader, how could he refuse a request to protect his flock and nest?

    While muttering, he stroked the hair of the bride who buried her head in her chest.

    Limon saw another priest.

    Anastasia, who had been silent at that quiet and therefore even heavier gaze, opened her mouth after a while.

    ¡°A pact¡­ can you please?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure toe back?¡±

    I didn¡¯t really want to ask.

    Nevertheless, Limon answered the question without hesitation.

    ¡°I swear by my sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­I believe you.¡±

    The oath to the sword master is absolute.

    It was a promise that would be kept even if the world copsed.

    However, he said that he would believe it because it was not the sword master¡¯s oath, but Limon¡¯s promise.

    Grab her cheek as she slowly approached.

    Limon slightly bowed his head.

    And¡­

    bang.

    The moment their lips were about to ovep.

    In the meantime, a girl who suddenly intervened took Limon¡¯s lips instead of hers.

    As if in search of prey.

    Or like showing off.

    rough.

    while impatient.

    deep and sticky.

    The running repairman, who mixed his tongue, pressed his lips together, and shared his breath, took his lips off him after a while.

    Then he turned his head and looked at Anastasia and said with a growl.

    ¡°warning. I was the first to be a male and female teacher. order.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even cold water has its up and down sides, so how can So-cheop covet order over his sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°¡­Recognized. A good female who listens well to her younger sister.¡±

    Was it strange that Anastasia yielded too readily?

    I even tilted my head for a moment.

    Anyway, after winning the ranking battle, the running repair made a satisfied expression and pulled Anastasia tightly as if telling you to do it too.

    More than the order is set.

    Now she¡¯s the same bunch.

    She was a young female to be cared for as Limon¡¯s first mate unless he coveted his rank.

    Seeing that, she even pondered for a moment whether to tell her that Anastasia actually became a bride first.

    It seems like you¡¯re satisfied with just being recognized.

    Looking at Anastasia, who epted Suri¡¯s guidance with a smile and approached him, Limon smiled and bowed his head again.

    side.

    Like that¡­

    softly ovepping lips.

    The two brides prepared to say goodbye to the groom.

 Chapter 942

    #942. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to confirm

    * * *

    [Is the 3rd production still far away?

    ]

    [If it¡¯s not a transport ship, but a transport ne, it means that the amount isn¡¯t much this time either.] A

    blonde beauty with her legs crossed.

    Charlotte¡¯s reprimanded words made Maia sneer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything out of the ordinary. Don¡¯t you know that Quetzalcoatl¡¯s factories are busy producing war materials right now?¡±

    It was natural.

    Originally, war was a war of attrition.

    Even more so, Quetzalcoatl was one of the busiestpanies in the Seven Dragons right now ahead of worldwide chaos.

    From simple hemostats to antibiotics, disinfectants, and even nutritional supplements. Because there were so many medicines needed during the war.

    Quetzalcoatl¡¯s warehouse, as well as rented warehouses, was filled with medicines and felt insufficient.

    [Still, wasn¡¯t it you, Maia, who said that Eldorado should be loaded with medicine?

    ]

    The problem was that Eldorado, which was preparing to evacuate, needed medicine as well.

    As a legacy of the fairies, Eldorado, which isposed of aplete cirction system, was able to solve all resources on its own, from food to water and oxygen.

    But that is if the number of passengers is adequate.

    There were too many things that werecking to burn refugees to the limit, even using the hibernation technique.

    Especially since we don¡¯t know how far or how far we¡¯ll have to sail to avoid the constetions.

    Among them, what Maia pointed out was medicine.

    The universe is an unknown space to mankind.

    If you go on a long voyage while repeatedly hibernating in such a ce, there is a high possibility of mental and physical problems and the spread of new diseases.

    At best, she insisted, enough medicine was needed to avoid annihtion of the evacuated humanity.

    [It¡¯s up to you how much you want to overdo it, but don¡¯t forget that you can¡¯t just sit idly by when there are disruptions to your schedule.] ¡±

    At least I¡¯m not overexerting as much as you, Charlotte, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the green dragon n that was busy.

    Ainsha and the White Dragon n want to leave as much culture as possible by converting all kinds of artworks, including books, music, and paintings, into data.

    Yekathrice and the Silver Dragon n produce all kinds of weapons and ammunition by running a factory 24 hours a day.

    Hai and the Red Dragon n unite all the warlords of the African Federation by anti-force and make emergency food.

    Rose and the Blue Dragon n are preparing shelters in various ces, arranging logistics systems, and building a supplywork.

    Li Qingyu and the ck Dragon n lead the overall n and form a defensive line centered on the Leviathan in each region.

    And even Charlotte and the Geumryong n, who are in charge of more tasks than any other family.

    Even while everyone was suffering from excessive work, they were pushing themselves even more to send supplies to El Dorado separately.

    It¡¯s fortunate that most of the key officers are masters.

    Normally, there would be more than one person dying from overwork.

    nevertheless.

    None of the seven princesses stopped supporting Eldorado or were dissatisfied with the excessive work.

    because everyone knew

    this moment.

    I am feeling the most pressure.

    And who has to take the risk.

    ¡°¡­How about the swordsmith?¡±

    So it was.

    While discussing with Charlotte, Maia inadvertently asked a question.

    It was because they were so busy that even the princesses, who were brides, had little time to talk privately with Limon.

    Still, Charlotte was in a better positionpared to the other princesses as long as Limon stayed in Las Vegas¡­

    but Charlotte snorted.

    [It looks like sesame seeds are pouring with the new brides.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [And all the remaining time is spent on training.]

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    Maia closed her eyes.

    because she knew

    Charlotte said that sesame seeds would spill out, but even that was a time that included training in the end.

    Postmortem Anastasia.

    Sword spirit running repair.

    Among all the sword masters in history, excluding the sword emperor and his two disciples, hepeted with swords against them, who were so powerful that they were ranked at the top.

    Of course Limon is the Sword Master.

    To him, swinging a sword is like life.

    Just as a fish swims and an animal breathes, he would steadily train his sword whenever he had time left.

    However, if Charlotte dared to say that it was training, it meant that she was sharpening her sword iparably harder than before.

    Skip the erosion.

    Even the brides are far away.

    While sparring with the Sword Master.

    what it means

    Before Maia was the princess of the Seven Dragons, she knew her very well as a princess.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem too sure either.¡±

    [What kind of certainty did you mean?]

    ¡°¨D¨DConfidence that you will be able toe back alive even after going through the dungeon gate.¡±

    That moment.

    Charlotte raised her brow.

    And after a brief silence, he snorted.

    [That¡¯s stupid.]

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not?¡±

    [If you are not a member of the White Dragon n, it means that it is only natural that you are not sure about the future that has yet to happen.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maia was silent.

    Charlotte¡¯s words are the utmost theorem.

    Even Ainsha, the world¡¯s greatest prophet, doesn¡¯t know the future exactly.

    Even if you were a sword master, it would have been the act of a madman to be sure of sess without a shadow of a doubt in such a reckless n.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Maia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of incongruity.

    That was Charlotte¡¯s point.

    Even if you havepleted the dragon¡¯s blood.

    She is the Golden Dragon Princess.

    As arrogance itself is an instinct, in a sense, she, who is always more confident in sess than the White Dragon Princess, speaks of the possibility of failure.

    Because that in itself was telling Charlotte¡¯s feelings right now.

    That¡¯s why Maia muttered quietly.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s funny.¡±

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡°It means that we are doing with our own hands what the ancestors tried to aplish.¡±

    The Bronze Age of the past.

    As soon as the seven dragons woke up from a long slumber, they ate the gods and conquered the world.

    It wasn¡¯t just to regain their rights as an ancestor race, nor was it to save mankind from the chaos of the wars of the gods.

    It was to prepare for the constetions that would return someday.

    Make the whole world a military base.

    By energizing all mankind.

    That must have been the reason why he invented the seventy-two kinds and passed psionics on to mankind.

    Those seven dragons were defeated by the Sword Emperor and his two disciples before the constetions actually appeared.

    Now that hundreds of years have passed, the descendants of them are preparing for an all-out war together with the swordsmith.

    It was ironic indeed.

    In the Age of Heroes, thanks to the desperate efforts to survive from the sword masters, it was possible to prepare for war more closely than the seven dragons.

    [Laughing is something you can doter.]

    ¡°Does that meanughter is the winner¡¯s share?¡±

    [If anything fails, there¡¯s no reason for us tough.]

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Maia closed her eyes.

    The entire n was mobilized and prepared, but they knew.

    The odds of winning this war are low.

    Even if Limon doesn¡¯tpletely destroy the dungeon.

    Even if I can¡¯t protect the world until all the doors disappear.

    ¡­If Limon doesn¡¯te back even if he miraculously protects the world.

    Even if they prevented the invasion of the Constetions, they would never consider it a victory, and they would forgetughter for the rest of their lives.

    Meet Limon.

    make love to him

    Until youplete the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Maia, who had been lonely for the rest of her life after losing her close friends who were like her family because she couldn¡¯t control her toxicity, knew that fact better than anyone else.

    How painful, heartbreaking, and lonely the rest of her life would be if she lost him, even if it was just one chance.

    so that.

    After a really long silence.

    Maia quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Charlotte, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to check.¡±

    [Say.]

    ¡°Do you think there is any way to increase the sess rate of this n even a little bit?¡±

    [Isn¡¯t it obvious?]

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if I can do something that I don¡¯t like enough that I can¡¯t take it for granted.¡±

    [What did you mean?]

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.

    As much as the survival of mankind is dangerous, they are already putting all their efforts into the situation.

    It even goes so far as to use the inhumane method of filling high-level yers with restraints.

    Because there was no other way out.

    But Maia knew.

    The fact that there is still one preparation they can do.

    ¡°Remember the suggestion Rose made earlier?¡±

    what a suggestion

    Take a moment to reminisce.

    When she finally realized what Maia was talking about, Charlotte raised her eyes.

    [¡­Have you taken drugs?]

    * * *

    I wonder if a normal person would know.

    Witches tended to move easily.

    Whether it¡¯s a book, a pot, or a casting. The important thing is that since you usually keep it in your own magic crown, you just need to move the entire magic crown.

    from that point of view.

    Moving Shir took quite a bit of time and effort for a high witch.

    Instead of having to move the magic hall, she made ab whenever needed and moved her stuff.

    Of course, it was overwhelmingly morefortable than the average person at the point where I could put all my stuff in my pocket and carry it.

    It was an undeniable fact that it took a lot of effort every time you move, as each time you had to install the facilities andy out the magic circle.

    [Oh, I¡¯m dying¡­]

    That was it.

    Why did Yuna-kyung sound sick?

    It was because he had to help Sir prepare for the move as he was a disciple.

    It¡¯s a shame because Shera helped me with the magic part of the unmanned vacuum cleaner.

    Without their help, he would still have to struggle with moving and casting spells.

    Especially since Sir, the owner of the luggage, is busy wandering around or doing his own research instead of helping.

    ¡°Can you help me when you¡¯re done?¡±

    [¡­I just moved, right? I¡¯ve run out of stamina, so can¡¯t you let me rest a bit?]

    ¡°You don¡¯t need stamina to move your beak a few times.¡±

    [It¡¯s a problem because it takes mental strength instead¡­]

    Yuna-kyung sighed and got up from her seat.

    Then, holding the scroll open in front of arge cauldron, he jumped onto Sir¡¯s shoulder who was editing the magic circle inside.

    [What kind of magic is this again?]

    ¡°¡¯The Task of Hercules¡¯ and ¡®The Protection of the Valkyries¡¯.¡±

    [¡­Isn¡¯t that an adult-level spell that was used in the Age of Silver?]

    ¡°It has disappeared from human history, but fortunately the gods remember that spell.¡±

    [It¡¯s a very mythical story¡­]

    Yuna-kyung put on a tired expression.

    Some priests learn magic directly from the gods, but that is the story of very few adults.

    It was only to receive a simple spell ording to the whim of the god.

    To go all the way to the astral world, meet the god himself, and learn the spell he wants.

    It was possible because she was a demigod and a legendary great witch who could be dismissed as a legend even in the Silver Age.

    But Sir didn¡¯t feel any inspiration.

    no matter how great the magic.

    After all, like other spells you¡¯ve learned so far, if it doesn¡¯t help your research, it¡¯s just a waste of time and casting.

    So it was.

    The reason why Na-kyung Yun suddenly asked questions without her knowledge.

    [¡­Do you think witch sister such absurd magic is really possible?]

 Chapter 943

    #943. Cheer up.

    ¡°There is nothing impossible in magic.¡±

    [That¡¯s what I know, but¡­]

    After meeting in London for the first time and bing disciples, Yuna-kyung learned everything from myths and legends to life¡¯s wisdom from Sir.

    And, of course, the most learned was magic.

    she is the queen of magic

    She was a great witch who had lived since the Silver Age.

    Even a spell Yuna-gyeong learned lightly was often regarded as a legend by modern witches.

    So she knew.

    What a great witch Sir is.

    It just didn¡¯t reallye out on top.

    From the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade to the World Federation Lords and Sword Masters.

    The reason why Limon and the Seven Dragons were able to win against such formidable enemies was because Sir gave all sorts of advice and support from the rear.

    But¡­

    [Witch sister told me that magic is omnipotent, but not omnipotent, right?]

    Magic is never free.

    The more powerful and mysterious magic is, the more expensive it is.

    There was a reason why magic, the most outstanding in terms of application and versatility among all mysteries, fell after the Silver Age ended.

    Not to mention, the magic Sir is currently researching is something unprecedented beyond even myths.

    It was a miracle that would frighten even the gods.

    It was natural to question its feasibility.

    At Yuna-gyeong¡¯s point, Sir shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Because now I have to challenge that omnipotence.¡±

    When Quetzalcoatl was attacked.

    She was the one who blocked the monster wave and kept the sword in check.

    It was indeed a majesty worthy of the legendary Queen of Magic, but Shire, the person in charge, had a different idea.

    It was because he felt that an era had opened where not only ordinary people but also absolutes could die in vain.

    That is why she has been engrossed in her research since then, forgetting about erosion.

    In order to ovee this hopeless crisis, it really needed a power close to omnipotence.

    More than anything¡­

    ¡°Besides, I always told you.¡±

    [What?]

    ¡°Magic is interesting because it can make the impossible possible.¡±

    [¡­That sounds like a witch sister.]

    ¡°Whoops, I¡¯m just doing what I can.¡±

    It must be painful to study all kinds of old books and repeat failures while neglecting even eating and sleeping.

    It seems that he is lucky to be given the opportunity to challenge new impossible things at his age.

    Take a moment to stare at the smiling Sir.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly muttered.

    [Is this something you can do?]

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    [I thought everyone was doing their best.]

    It wasn¡¯t just Sir.

    Seven princesses preparing for war.

    Limondo risked his life to destroy the dungeon.

    The n of the Seven Dragons, the shaman of the Continental Guardian, or the gods and priests of the Holy League who help the princesses.

    Those who knew even a little what would happen in the future were preparing for the future by pouring all their abilities into it.

    ¡°Of course it is. In this war, regardless of victory or defeat, the fate of the world and the continuation of mankind are at stake.¡±

    It was not wrong.

    No matter what kind of absolute.

    When the world perishes, it is all over.

    No matter what feelings and circumstances we had, it was natural for us to cooperate regardless of each other¡¯s interests for now.

    So it was.

    After a short silence, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    [¡­Yes? After all, it¡¯s right to do whatever you can, right?]

    ¡°The choice is free, but wouldn¡¯t it be better? At least you will have fewer regrets doing and failing than doing nothing.¡±

    After opening a new spellbook and reinforcing spells and magic circles on the scroll, listen to Sir¡¯s appropriate answer and think again for a while.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly raised her head.

    [Witch sister, can I go on a business trip for a few days?]

    That moment.

    Sir paused.

    Even a minute or a second is a waste of time in this situation.

    The absence of an outstanding assistant like Yuna-gyeong was a big problem enough to interfere with her research.

    However, Sir did not dismiss the request as an absurd joke.

    I justughed while looking at Yuna-kyung nkly.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    [¡­Yes, I¡¯ll be back.]

    Yuna-kyung didn¡¯t bother to express her gratitude to Sir for willingly allowing her to go on a business trip, nor did she exin in detail where she was going or what she was going to do.

    After slightly bowing his head.

    It was just phasing and lightly crossed the space and disappeared.

    And seeing the ce where Yuna-gyeong disappeared, Sir muttered quietly.

    ¡°You are so young.¡±

    Just a year and a few months ago.

    Until the first time we met, I didn¡¯t even know magic spells, and I couldn¡¯t even fly properly by myself.

    I feel deeply moved by the fact that the baby bluebird has be a full-fledged witch.

    Shirughed.

    Why is the growth of young people so dazzling?

    It was a mystery that even she, who had lived for a long time as an immortal, could not understand.

    Maybe youth itself is magic.

    Especially in that you can have an endless passion to try again and again even if you fail and make mistakes.

    ¡°Cheer up, darling. I will do my best too.¡±

    However, if challenges are the privilege of youth, it is the privilege and duty of elders to lead and support such young people.

    in order not to lose to the disciple.

    Shir put on the sses he had put down beside him and went out fixing the scroll again.

    * * *

    ¡®¡­why did this happen?¡¯

    Don¡¯t be afraid of life.

    Unhappiness and good fortune go hand in hand.

    Sometimes the best choices lead to the worst oues, and sometimes unexpected mistakes turn out to be beneficial.

    ¡®Obviously my choice was not wrong. It¡¯s better to struggle than to perish like this.¡¯

    Still, he believed.

    That his choice was at least not the worst.

    With the World Federation already copsing and even the remnants remaining, it was definitely luck that I was able to join the Seven Dragons for thest time.

    Because it was to leave at least some hope in this country, which would have been the only way to die.

    Of course, that¡¯s just a possibility.

    Isn¡¯t it enough to reverse the already declining fortunes of the country?

    The country¡¯s situation would continue to deteriorate, and it would take a lot of time and effort to regain its former status.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Even if it is unreasonable at the time.

    Leaving hope for future generations.

    As themander-in-chief of a country¡­ no, it was a natural thing for a person living in the present era.

    At least he thought so, and that¡¯s why he was able to squeeze the passion to leave even a little more hope.

    ¡­until the monster wave happened.

    ¡®Yeah, everything got weird from then on.¡¯

    Suddenly, starlight covered the sky.

    After the dungeon pours out monsters.

    The world has be a mess.

    Of course, his country, the Republic of Korea, could not escape the chaos.

    Fortunately, it was a strong yer country and had an advantage over other countries in blocking monster waves geographically.

    However, the confusion became a fatal blow to the Republic of Korea, which was already gued with all sorts of economic problems.

    Thanks to that, Shin Myung-woon was like dying.

    This is because the support rating, which was already at the bottom, has fallen further.

    It¡¯s something no country in the world expected, so why is it their own fault for not being prepared for it?

    For Shin Myung-woon, it was so amazing that he couldn¡¯t even feel unfair.

    ¡®Why is the Seven Dragons harassing me in the midst of this?¡¯

    Besides, bad thingse all at once.

    In the midst of such confusion, the Chilryonghoe, which had been looking forward to it, instead of helping, suddenly requested various cooperation.

    Evacuation of selected people.

    Set up shelters by region.

    Redemption of high-level yers.

    Construction of defense lines and military maintenance, etc.

    The words were a request for cooperation, and even the term ¡°interference in internal affairs¡± wasughable.

    However, Shin Myung-woon had no choice.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he couldn¡¯t let go as soon as he held the hands of the Seven Dragons while working as a spy at best.

    ¡°¡ªThe world is changing.¡±

    name as the president.

    Shin Myung-woon was feeling it.

    The intention of the instructions given by the Seven Dragons.

    Massive movements around the world, etc.

    A certain flow that all of them show at first nce.

    Of course, having barely formed a cooperative rtionship with the Seven Dragons, he did not know the truth about the Constetions or what would happen in the future.

    But how miserable the world will be from now on.

    And it was only known that the flow would not be able to go against the power of not only one individual, but also the nation.

    If that was possible in the first ce, the Seven Dragons, who had already gained world supremacy, would not be in such a hurry.

    ¡°Whether or not we can adapt to this change will determine the future of our country¡­¡±

    It would be fortunate if only the rise and fall were decided.

    However, he predicts that if he fails to keep up with the trend of the times, his downfall will not end.

    The copse of the country at best.

    In the worst case, it will bepletely destroyed.

    Of course it¡¯s spection.

    It might have been a paranoia caused by excessive work and stress with uncertain information and evidence.

    At least the doctor would say so.

    Still, he didn¡¯t stop.

    No matter how lean it is, it was the president¡¯s job to find and prepare for ways to protect the people when the sky copsed.

    [There are ims that the monster wave is a conspiracy of the Seven Dragons. What do you think?]

    [It¡¯s not a im, it¡¯s a fact! Take a look, isn¡¯t there a picture of the Seven Dragons gathered at the ce where the monster wave started?] [

    Some say that the Seven Dragons went there to stop the monster wave.]

    [That¡¯s an absurd conspiracy! If they knew the monster wave would happen, they should have warned them in advance. Does it make sense that only they knew?] [

    Certainly so¡­]

    [And look at what they¡¯ve done now! Isn¡¯t this all an act of strengthening the ruling power? Now, the Seven Dragons are trying to revive the Age of Bronze!]

    [Hmm, that statement seems a bit dangerous.]

    [Shouldn¡¯t I say something dangerous? The traitorous president who joined hands with the Chilryonghoe might be like that, but I never¡­!]

    ¡­Every time I see something like this on the news, I wonder what I¡¯m doing.

    More so in that the number of people who seriously believe in such conspiracy theories and stage impeachment protests against themselves has increased several timespared to before.

    ¡°I am a traitor¡­ her.¡±

    afterughing out loud.

    Shin Myung-wun muttered quietly.

    ¡°Do you want to have a power struggle to this point?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t the general public know?

    If you were a member of the National Assembly, you wouldn¡¯t be unaware of the seriousness of the situation, even if not as much as yourself.

    Shin Myeong-woon smiled bitterly as he recalled the behavior ofwmakers who were eager to impeach him and gain power.

    ¡°No, maybe it¡¯s more like this because it¡¯s the situation.¡±

    It¡¯s only now that I¡¯m being cursed at.

    Lee Sang joined hands with the Seven Dragons.

    As time goes on, his position will be stronger.

    If chaosparable to a war breaks out, it would not be impossible for the Seven Dragons to hold power for a long time with the authority of the Seven Dragons.

    So they run amok.

    If you don¡¯t bring him down now, you may never have a chance in the future.

    Whether it¡¯s the worry about dictatorship that¡¯s underlying it.

    Whether it¡¯s his ambition to be president.

    There was no need to differentiate.

    The essence of a person with power is to do anything to gain even a little bit of power.

    No, because it was instinct.

    I don¡¯t know if he would have been like that if he wasn¡¯t the president right now.

    ¡°¡­I can see why the swordsman kept away from power all his life.¡±

    After a brief admiration for the hero¡¯s wisdom, he was able to leave without hesitation because he had neither received nor had anything in this country.

    Shin Myung-woon turned off the TV.

    And when I think about this country, I think it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if it just perished.

    With a much lighter mind, he focused on his political affairs again.

    I don¡¯t want to.

    Still, you have to do it yourself.

    to do what you can.

 Chapter 944

    #944. Hey, are you strong?

    * * *

    Fafnir¡¯s headquarters.

    As befits thergest conglomerate in terms of financial power among the Seven Dragon Group, the building was equipped with all kinds of facilities.

    Evenpared to Leviathan, some parts were more fancy and luxurious.

    This was the case, for example, in special hazeyers deep underground.

    Not only is one floor an entire gymnasium, but all sides are made of thick spirit alloy and designed to absorb shock to the upper and lower floors.

    The amount of money spent to create this hazeyer could have been enough to build another headquarters building.

    If it¡¯s a waste, it¡¯s a huge waste.

    But it was also natural.

    This is originally a facility exclusively for Charlotte.

    It was a training room made for the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons to train the seventy-two kinds of martial arts.

    In fact, it is a training room.

    If the entrance is closed, even the absolute cannot easily enter, so this space can be called a fortress.

    But at this very moment.

    The hazeyer was a mess.

    Of course, the walls made of elemental alloy that can block shells are full of knife marks.

    In some ces, even the ceiling copsed or the walls werepletely cut off.

    In the middle of such a hazeyer.

    in a rare intact ce.

    Limon was sitting cross-legged.

    The image of him with his eyes closed while holding the mighty sword on hisp is truly immovable.

    It was so quiet and calm that it reminded me of a Buddha statue that had been guarding the temple for hundreds of years rather than a living person.

    Like that¡­

    time passed.

    No movement, no breathing, no pulse.

    The cool air bes heavier.

    Until a drop of dew formed on the ceiling.

    The moment the dew suddenly fell on Limon¡¯s head, who was immersed in silence.

    squeak.

    The dew parted.

    No, the world is divided.

    Before he knew it, the sword in Limon¡¯s hand stopped, splitting everything in the hazeyer left and right centered on the split dew.

    From time to space thoughts.

    literally everything.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    After letting out a deep breath.

    Limon just opened his eyes.

    Then, while staring at his sword, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­As expected, is it impossible to do more than this?¡±

    It¡¯s been a few weeks since I started training.

    Dealing with the two students alternately is the default.

    Sometimes, he pushed himself to the point of sparring with the two at once.

    Thanks to that, now I can get the upper hand while receiving thebined efforts of the two.

    It is truly an amazing feat.

    Considering that it was difficult to determine the odds of winning against two or more opponents until the sword masters were resurrected, this was an amazing growth.

    However, Limon¡¯s expression was not satisfactory.

    In fact, the reason he was able to grow so rapidly was because of his experience so far rather than training.

    It was the experience of fighting to the death with sword masters.

    It was natural.

    A life-and-death confrontation is the basis for growth.

    Even more so, if the opponent was the same sword master, it was inevitable that he would somehow grow.

    Because it was a fight between sword masters that if they didn¡¯t be stronger during the fight, they would die.

    In the end, unlike the sparring with Anastasia and Suri, who couldn¡¯t ovee the level of martial arts.

    ¡®I can¡¯t say that there is no result of training, but¡­¡¯

    Of course, sparring.

    A sword master is a sword master.

    Thanks to fighting with them, I was able to organize the realizations I had gained from fighting to the death.

    Now, without having to use to¡¯s carving knife, being able to mix and match other swords freely was definitely the result of training.

    But¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s not overly ambitious to want to grow rapidly in just a few dozen days after getting old.¡¯

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    Get enlightenment through meditation.

    Whether you overwork your body to death.

    Bing strong with one stone is a heroic story oric book, but in reality, it was infinitely close to impossible.

    Especially if you are a superhuman absolute.

    Sword Master is no exception.

    Growing up in a desperate struggle means that it is difficult to grow stronger unless there is a life-threatening crisis. In fact

    , it was to the point that I wondered if there were more achievements gained through the recent few years of fighting than the decades

    after the Demon God War in Limondo¡­ no, thest hundreds of years of training.

    Of course, that rapid growth was only possible thanks to the foundation built up over hundreds of years and the power of Seven Arcs.

    That, too, is slowly reaching its limit.

    Now he had reached the wall.

    And even after hundreds of years of training, it¡¯s hard to be confident in your growth any longer.

    If you fight over and over again with a strong person who can threaten your life, you may be able to cross the wall in one fell swoop

    ¡­

    You must cultivate toe back alive.

    It¡¯s contradictory to risk your life to be stronger.

    It wasplete foolishness in that it could even cause irreparable injuries in the process.

    To be honest, I¡¯ve only been lucky so far, because I¡¯ve suffered crippling injuries a few times while fighting sword masters.

    In the first ce, there were hardly any opponents he could fight against in the world now.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it will be okay.¡¯

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Unknown territory beyond the gate.

    What kind of world would it be and how many constetions would lurk there?

    It was a ce where even he could not be sure of his return, as even the Fairy Queen did not know about it.

    ¡®¡­If I had a dragon sword, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this.¡¯

    So it was.

    The reason why he let out a sigh while stroking the mighty sword.

    I searched the ce where the dungeon copsed, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t find the dragon sword.

    Of course, the sword of the river magic dragon is a demonic sword.

    How dangerous is that power.

    As he knew all too well, he deliberately asked Syr to seal the dragon sword in his sword gun, keeping away from that power.

    But that also depends on the situation.

    As much as the respect of the whole world is at stake.

    Whatever could be used, in this situation, the power of the river magic dragon sword was very disappointing.

    Also making yourself stronger.

    Borrowing the power of arms.

    In this difficult situation, what can I do to increase my win rate even a little?

    Limon, thinking over and over again, smiled bitterly.

    ¡®I¡¯m just thinking about this in the midst of this.¡¯

    If the world ends tomorrow

    Normally, I would spend the rest of my time with a loved one.

    However, in the midst of this, instead of whispering love with the two resurrected disciples, he only shares the sword and makes the seven princesses work.

    Far from having a good time.

    With many of the brides he hadn¡¯t seen in weeks, he couldn¡¯t help but feel remorse for the food.

    ¡®¡­In the first ce, from the time he had 9 brides, he became trash, not enough to be called a bastard.¡¯

    nevertheless.

    He couldn¡¯t stop practicing.

    Even if it¡¯s blocked by a wall.

    Of course, getting stronger now is the best thing that can increase humanity¡¯s chances of survival.

    Furthermore, it was because he knew that it was the only way to save his brides.

    He is the protector of mankind.

    Because he was a groom with a bride to protect at the same time.

    ¡®In the end, this must be my karma.¡¯

    taking heart

    Limon closed his eyes again.

    Even if it¡¯s blocked by a wall.

    In order to reduce the anxiety factor by polishing the swordsmanship even a little more.

    But after a while.

    He had no choice but to open his closed eyes.

    Beep.

    [Hey, mother? Are you there?]

    After a small mechanical sound.

    What echoed through the hazeyer was a hesitant call.

    After waking up to hear that voice, which is a little inurate because it came from the speaker, but is so characteristic that it is difficult to mistake it.

    Limon twisted the space.

    Phaging.

    ¡°Heheuk!¡±

    After the hazeyer disappears.

    A doorway appeared in front of you.

    To be precise, seeing the girl in the baggy military uniform stunned in front of him, Limon put on an even more bizarre expression.

    ¡°What is your little entourage doing here?¡±

    ¡°Because of the majority result, I was pushed out of the jjambab¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s not it.¡±

    A while to wander alone.

    Nadia, who was watching Limon nervously, finally closed her eyes and said.

    ¡°Hey, mother-inw. I have very urgent and important business to do. Can you give me some time right now?¡±

    ¡°now? right now?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    hear that

    Limon was puzzled.

    Why is he so engrossed in training that he is silent?

    He couldn¡¯t have known the reason, but it was because he had no idea what was the reason to urgently call him.

    ¡°Well, if your little aide says that.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll guide you¡­¡±

    But the worry was short-lived.

    Everyone is busy right now.

    If Nadi, who should be busy with work after Hai in Africa, had toe to see her, there would be a reason.

    Under the permission of Limon, who judged inwardly.

    Nadia guided him.

    Of course, the guide was all about entering theplex password, card key, and fingerprint after getting into the elevator and pressing the floor number.

    ¡®Hmm, did you strengthen Fafnir¡¯s security?¡¯

    It was simpler until a few days ago.

    As the situation is unstable, it seems that the head office has also carried out construction.

    When Limon thinks inwardly.

    Nadia, restless, hesitantly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Um, mother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Why, little entourage?¡±

    ¡°Please take good care of me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡±

    Contrary to her clumsy appearance, why is Nadia, who was subtly brittle, acting like she¡¯s missing a screw today?

    At the end of stumbling further while receiving his questionable gaze.

    Naida finally said, slightly avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°Hey, are you doing your best?¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ding.

    ¡°Because the guidance is over! I¡¯ll be gone now!¡±

    What are you trying to do?

    No time to ask in detail.

    I blinked for a moment as I saw the back of Nadia who had fled through the wide open elevator door.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    ¡®Hmm, you mean destroying the dungeon?¡¯

    Of course, the life of the whole family, including the princess, was at stake in the sess of the n, so it was natural for him to support himself, but¡­ Even

    considering that, he was puzzled by Nadia¡¯s attitude, which seemed peculiarly strange.

    after leaving the elevator.

    Limon walked down the hallway.

    Nadia wouldn¡¯t havee to see her just to give her a word of encouragement.

    As there was only one road in front of the elevator, there was no reason to get lost just because the guide had run away.

    So at the end of going straight ahead.

    He was finally able to reach

    In front of a particrlyrge ornate door at the end of a long hallway.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Was there a ce like this in Fafnir?

    Though puzzled, Limon put his hand on the door without much hesitation.

    And the door, which had no handle as if it would not allow anyone to enter, opened naturally as if it had been waiting for him to touch it.

    soft.

    so naturally.

    without even a sound.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But after opening the door.

    he remained silent.

    no it hardened

    It is also because of the overlyrge space, as if the whole floor was renovated like the haze floor.

    It was also because of the fog-like thick smoke rising from the various scented candles that filled the ce.

    All kinds of food such as cheese and chocte fruit piled on the table and the carpet covered with petals, and all kinds of drinks including wine and whiskey.

    It wasn¡¯t because of all the luxurious facilities, including the magnificent bed and the bathtub by the window, that made it more like a facility than a piece of furniture.

    Somewhere on the bed.

    lyingfortably on the carpet.

    Feed your brother grapes.

    or take it indifferently.

    Sit cross-legged and drink wine.

    Or stand with your hands together politely.

    Or with both feet in arge bathtub.

    It was because of the people who were waiting for him there so naturally.

    ¡°¡­what are you guys doing here?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s an interesting question.¡±

    In this situation where every minute and every second is a waste.

    I was so busy that I was handling everything through video conference.

    Seeing Limon, he asked without knowing why everyone was gathered without any contact.

    Catherine giggled.

    Then, she licked the finger that fed Ainsha the grapes like a melting ice cream stick, and smiled strangely.

    ¡°What do you think is the reason we are waiting for you ¡®dressed like this¡¯ in the middle of the night?¡±

 Chapter 945

    #945. Have no regrets

    * * *

    Live a long life.

    He¡¯s been through a lot.

    Some of them were unexpected.

    There were many things beyond imagination.

    At one point, he was rarely even surprised.

    It is the fate of immortals. It was a blessing to adapt to sorrow and pain, and a curse to dull joy and pleasure.

    nheless at this moment.

    Limon could be assertive.

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever had such an embarrassing experience.

    He even wondered if he was dreaming because he was so absorbed in his training.

    Of course, that doubt quickly dissipated.

    Even though he had been determined to be a bastard for a long time, he hadn¡¯t be a dead end enough to dream of such a dream.

    ¡°Wee, Lee.¡±

    An expressionless face, as always.

    A dull voice as usual.

    However, a white-haired girl with cotton thread covering her nose and wearing essories such as bracelets and anklets, dressed in thin and dangerous clothes like a dancer.

    ¡°Anyway, oppa is also a bad groom to make us do this?¡±

    With a face like a white-haired girl.

    with apletely different look.

    A silver-haired girl in a cat lingerie outfit with a cat mask over her nose and a pouty chest showing through a hole in the middle of her ears and tail wagging.

    ¡°Have youe?¡±

    With the ck mask of Anubis.

    Hiding half of the face and the nape of the neck.

    However, on the contrary, the body is a red-haired beauty with her brown skin exposed and only her private parts covered with golden ornaments.

    ¡°¡­I was waiting for you.¡±

    wearing a butterfly mask.

    greet him politely.

    However, a blue-haired woman wearing only a shirt with white skin who could not hide her blushing face even with a mask.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry so suddenly without contacting you while you were busy swordsman.¡±

    Wearing a white fox mask.

    Simr to the uniform worn asionally.

    However, the ck-haired girl was dressed in a strangely thin outfit for a uniform in that her thighs, armpits, and back were exposed.

    ¡°Fortunately, my body is in good shape.¡±

    wearing a feather mask.

    wearing a white gown.

    However, under the white coat, a green-haired woman, wearing only lingerie, showed off her slender body like a model.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? So far, I¡¯ve only spent time training my body.¡±

    Wearing a gold half mask.

    Legs in stockings crossed.

    Even a blonde beauty who tilts a wine ss with her hand wearing elbow-lengthce gloves in a gown that shows off her perfect body.

    They all covered half of their faces.

    Still can¡¯t hide her beauty.

    The sight of beautiful women and beautiful girls with most of their skin exposed is truly an illusion.

    It was a situation so beautiful, seductive, and even surreal that

    any man¡­ even a woman would be fascinated by it.

    Especially in that they are all brides of the same man.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll ask again, what are you guys doing here?¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Limon have no choice but to ask again and again?

    If they had all gathered together, they would have thought that something important had happened.

    However, the atmosphere was too strange to discuss important issues.

    And their costumes and masks made it impossible for even Limon, who had gone through all the battles with Noh Kang-ho, to understand the situation.

    looking at him like that

    Maia held on to her cynicism.

    ¡°What do you look like?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ a pajama party?¡±

    ¡°That is such a great idea.¡±

    They said they didn¡¯t expect them to look rxed enough to have a pajama party in this situation.

    Looking at Maia coldly mocking him.

    Limon, who had been pressing his temple with his hand, finally asked as if sighing.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°The waggi is a small gift from the bride for the groom.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Limon was silent as he saw Yekathrice smiling.

    Of course he¡¯s not a jerk either. No, even the idiot in the world can¡¯t be unaware of the intentions of the brides when they see them like this.

    That¡¯s why he is even more disturbed.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°Before I tell you why, I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you have the confidence toe back alive even after carrying out this n, Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°At least it won¡¯t fail.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask the sess or failure of the n. I was just asking if you could return safely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He said he would definitely block the Constetions.

    Unlike before, when he answered without hesitation, Limon remained silent this time.

    Of course, he could do anything if he promised toe back, just like Anastasia and Dallin did.

    But will you be able to keep your promise?

    If you ask the honest truth.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to answer.

    A mighty psionic that shimmered around Li Qingyu.

    Above all, her calm, sunken ck eyes prevented him from even bragging.

    ¡°The swordsman must have known.¡±

    ¡°Now you need more power.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably why you¡¯ve been engrossed in training all along.¡±

    The absolute sword master among absolutes.

    Among them, he who has reigned as the greatest sword in the world for over hundreds of yearscks strength.

    It was such an absurd statement¡­

    Limon couldn¡¯t deny it.

    It was because the experience he had umted while fighting the monarchs, the puppets of the Constetion, and the Sword Master¡¯s intuition were telling him.

    Waiting for him beyond the gate would be a difficult fight he had never experienced in his life.

    ¡°The problem is that there is a limit to bing stronger through training. Especially when time is short, like now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°At least we want to go together, but the swordsman refused.¡±

    ¡°Because someone has to protect the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    No, it was the same with the other princesses.

    Honestly, no matter what the world is like.

    I didn¡¯t want to let him go.

    I¡¯d rather drop everything and run away with him, or at least go fight together.

    Even so, the reason they decided to stay wasn¡¯t just to respect Limon¡¯s wishes and to protect the ce he would return to.

    Rather, it was because I knew that it might be a hindrance.

    Even though they were the absolute ones who had perfected the blood of the dragon, the Constetions were the transcendental ones who destroyed even the dragon race, and

    Limon would never abandon his bride.

    To the point where they would be willing to sacrifice themselves if they were in danger.

    That¡¯s why the seven princesses couldn¡¯t help him at all, even though they were heartbroken at their helplessness.

    okay.

    Until this moment.

    ¡°But there is a way for a single swordsman to be stronger in a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°¡­How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget the swordsman?¡±

    The only help they can give to Limon.

    And a secret n that can instantly increase his power, who is already an absolute.

    Li Qingyu smiled and said.

    ¡°That thest Seven Arcs dwell within us.¡±

    Seven Arks.

    A treasure in which the power of the Constetion is sealed.

    The power of each of them is so strong.

    In fact, Limon was able to achieve a miracle that was impossible even for the Sword Master just by unsealing the violin of deep darkness and to¡¯s carving knife.

    The reason why the Liberation Brigade and the World Federation were threatening was because they used the power of the Seven Arcs.

    ¡°ording to the Holy Lord, when we allplete the dragon¡¯s blood, the seal of thest Seven Arcs will be released.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re asking me to break the seal and take the power of the Seven Arcs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, whatever that power is, it will be of great help to the swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, the power of the Seven Arcs isn¡¯t the only thing swordsmiths can get from us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Dragon psionic.¡±

    ¡°Does the Swordsman know? No matter how many dragon psionics you have, they are not enough.¡±

    that point.

    Limon couldn¡¯t deny it.

    In fact, there was a time when the bnce between the sword of the dragon yer sword and the dragon psionic copsed, and he fell into a state of intoxication.

    That¡¯s why he¡¯s been steadily building rtionships with the princesses, strengthening his dragon psionics, and bncing them with to¡¯s carving knife.

    However, if the princesses are not taken, there is no way to quickly replenish the dragon psionic.

    It made sense to collect as much dragon psionics as possible before setting off.

    Especially considering the power of Seven Arcs.

    But¡­

    ¡°Does it really have to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Because this is the most reasonable.¡±

    There are two things that the dragon¡¯s true blood is iplete.

    Only Ainsha and Catherine.

    However, it takes a huge amount of dragon psionics toplete the dragon¡¯s true blood by expedient method.

    If it had been collected steadily for over a year like Li Qingyu, other princesses suffered internal injuries from forciblypleting the blood of the dragon.

    In the meantime, it is not possible tofortably recuperate.

    So, in order to minimize the aftereffects, it was best for other princesses to assist with resonance.

    Due to its characteristic of bing stronger as it resonates, it was also to strengthen Limon¡¯s dragon psionics.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a matter of rationality?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a strange word. If it was something simr, I would have done it several times.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s it¡­¡±

    Maia¡¯s cynical words, ncing at Ainsha and Yekatrice, made her look embarrassed for a moment.

    After letting out a short sigh.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my problem. You¡¯re asking if it¡¯s really okay to be like this.¡±

    Of course, just looking at them gathered like this, you could tell their determination.

    But don¡¯t forget.

    They are descendents of dragons with a maniacal appetite for exclusivity.

    No, it¡¯s a resurrected dragon.

    Unless things wereplicated.

    And if we didn¡¯t acknowledge each other.

    Originally, rather than sharing Limon with another bride, they would have fought each other to the extent of trying to monopolize him.

    But can you ept such absurd things?

    to ask him seriously.

    Li Qingyu calmly replied.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not something I¡¯m happy with.¡±

    Ainsha and Yekathrice, who share the love with Limon, perhaps because they inherit the same lineage, are only special cases.

    The confidence to calmly watch Limon fall in love with another princess.

    no one else

    Especially if you have to share love together.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why they were able to gather like this.

    ¡°But to us, you, the swordsman, are more important than anything else.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So Charlotte would have made this suggestion too.¡±

    ¡°¡­the boss?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another princess.

    Looking at Limon, who is dumbfounded by the fact that Charlotte, who is more arrogant than anyone else and has the strongest desire for monopoly, went beyond epting this and even suggested it.

    Charlotte snorted slightly.

    ¡°Hey, I just acknowledged that Maia¡¯s proposal was reasonable.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It was Rose who made this proposal in the first ce. I just understood that the offer was the best option under the circumstances.¡±

    ¡°The Count first proposed this¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t believe it.

    To him who looked at himself in bewilderment.

    Rose said, avoiding her eyes by slightly turning her face wearing a butterfly mask.

    ¡°¡­Ainsha and Yekathrice can monopolize swordfighting for two days a week, but isn¡¯t it unfair that we can only spend one day together?¡±

    He said he was just looking for a fair way.

    Even though she spoke calmly, the fact that her cheeks and earlobes turned red was evidence that she was the conscience of the Seven Dragons.

    With Limon at a loss for words to do so.

    Hai said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°I can do anything for you. So don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°I agree. No matter how much you hate it, it¡¯s better than having Li go wrong.¡±

    While the veiled Ainsha bluntly agreed, Yekathrice giggled.

    ¡°Ahaha, what can I do when everyone is saying this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, thanks to working alone these days, all of us arecking in oppa¡¯s ingredients.¡±

    This is all because of Limon who poisoned them.

    In the end, to Limon who is silent after hearing Yekathrice¡¯s words that he is self-sufficient.

    Charlotte saidnguidly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about the swordsman and swordsman. I¡¯ve already asked for their understanding.¡±

    ¡°¡­You told them everything?¡±

    ¡°In the end, I said it was for you, so you epted it very willingly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It could be called a single passer.

    Would you say it is a slope?

    Limon sighed, realizing that his escape route had been blocked from the start.

    In fact, there was no choice even if it was not an outsider.

    They were his brides.

    Because he was their groom.

    So Limon, who wiped his face once, opened his mouth quietly, facing the brides who were watching him.

    ¡°-Don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    So¡­

    the long night began.

 Chapter 946

    #946. who can help?

    * * *

    p

    Let¡¯s unfasten the belt of the waist dance.

    The ck-haired girl in a thin uniform was politely epting it.

    You could put it in the shadows.

    Dare to unwrap the sword and entrust it to you is the utmost trust you can show as a swordsman.

    Knowing that it is not an ordinary sword, but the worst divine sword he has risked his life to protect, and a relic of his respected master.

    Just like a work of art.

    While Li Qingyu carefully ced the strong magic sword on the holder inside.

    Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I think I need to wash up first. Who can help?¡±

    ¡°Help¡­ are you talking about it?¡±

    ¡°Because I came from training, I sweat a lot, so I think it will take some time by myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing Limon¡¯s wish to save time, the seven princesses fell silent for a moment.

    In fact, if it were a different time.

    Most would be willing to go.

    They were his brides, and it was rather a pleasure to be able to help Limon with anything.

    The problem was that it wasn¡¯t enough to be here.

    It¡¯s not an aide or a n.

    It shows him skin-to-skin in front of other princesses who are only six of his own kind, equal colleagues and rivals.

    It was too embarrassing for them, who had lived a noble life as princesses.

    But since I came here.

    Everyone was determined to this extent.

    In the first ce, the princess who did not know shame or who was more determined than anyone else quickly made a decision.

    ¡°Huh, if no onees forward, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡­¡±

    Chew.

    But unfortunately.

    They didn¡¯t have a chance toe out.

    Because there was a princess whose actions speak louder than words.

    A red-haired beauty wearing an Anubis mask walked out of the bathtub before she knew it.

    In the midst of the water droplets that flowed down her smooth brown skin to her firm calves and onto her bare feet.

    Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Are you okay, Pharaoh?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Even in the midst of this, Hai said in a muddy voice, looking straight at Limon, who was considerate of him, with blood-red eyes.

    ¡°¡ªBecause I am already your ve.¡±

    She is the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    He is an Egyptian pharaoh.

    Before he was his beloved bride.

    As a ve of love, who had already decided to give her all to him.

    As if proving the fact that you don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s eyes and you don¡¯t have to.

    Hai approached Limon without hesitation, kneeling down and kissing the instep of Limon so naturally.

    side.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    the moment I saw it.

    The princesses held their breath.

    Even if you be his bride.

    Limon had always respected them as noble princesses andpanions for life.

    It¡¯s like being a lowly ve.

    It was because the act of abandoning even the dignity of a bride, let alone a princess, in front of everyone was so shocking.

    The beautiful curves from his smooth back to his round buttocks, which were revealed as he knelt down.

    It¡¯s all the more because of the contrast of the golden ornaments that barely cover the minimally important parts.

    However, Hai didn¡¯t care about their gaze.

    As if asking for permission.

    She just looked up at him.

    So Limon nodded his head.

    Momentster, Hai¡¯s slender fingers touched the hem of his clothes.

    Seruk.

    slowly and in order.

    the shirtes off

    What is exposed is a solid body.

    From wide shoulders to straight back.

    From cracked abs.

    Even though it is made up of solid muscles, it is never excessive or dull, and rather sharp, the figure itself is perfect.

    like a wild leopard.

    It was so enchanting that it made me wonder.

    Even the princesses who had already seen it dozens of times were inadvertently looking at it as if they were bewitched.

    Took.

    ¡­That was until Hai¡¯s hand untied Limon¡¯s belt.

    Someone inadvertently averted their eyes when they saw the man who had bullied them many times before, in many ways more eye-catching than the upper body.

    On the contrary, while someone is looking more piercingly.

    Hai folded Limon¡¯s clothes and casually entered the bathtub with him.

    and¡­.

    Vogel.

    service go.

    It started.

    Hai poured bath salt into the bathtub and wiped Limon¡¯s body with both hands covered in foam.

    slowly.

    But calmly.

    gliding smoothly.

    Using only soft palms and slender fingers.

    The touch that rubbed the man¡¯s skin along his back, shoulders, and arms was too hot, rather than caressing, it stimted his instincts.

    Even though he was a noble pharaoh who had only been served his entire life¡­

    Or maybe that¡¯s why, when Limon happily entrusts himself to the service that is more delicate than any other ve.

    make a fuss

    A soft feeling on the back.

    With a hand hugging him from behind, a woman¡¯s body, which is soft and stic like a sponge, is rubbed with foam.

    The hard jewelry sandwiched between the two bodies shakes and tickles the skin, rather emphasizing the softness of the female body.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    look at it

    The princesses hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t because it was so shocking to see him serve Limon by using his body like a tool.

    Because of Anubis¡¯s mask, even if you can¡¯t see the expression, you can feel the confidence that you can feel just by moving without paying attention to their eyes.

    Pride, dignity, face.

    Even though I¡¯m giving up everything and serving.

    Far from feeling shame or reluctance, rather, it seemed like they were showing off to themselves.

    Rather, it made the faces of the women who were watching turn red.

    shame.

    weird opening.

    ¡­with jealousy again.

    ¡®ah¡­.¡¯

    And then.

    they realized

    It¡¯s not like ¡®show off¡¯.

    Hai was ¡°showing off.¡±

    He knew that although he was not Limon¡¯s only bride, he was the only one who could give his all to serve him like a ve.

    ¡­ And at this moment, they feel envy for her.

    back.

    My stomach boils.

    My head is hot.

    lips be swollen

    Maia¡¯s own unmarried fragrance thates from a scented candle.

    Regret and regret for not being able to act first before Hai stepped forward, even though he had prepared himself a long time ago.

    Above all, the figure of a vulgar female who proudly clings to her own man and exhales hot breath monopolizing happiness and joy.

    He bit her lip to make her bleed, causing her to reach her hand involuntarily by her side.

    gulp!

    A small bottle of wine on the table next to it.

    Among them, she emptied a bottle of the poisonous liquor of the green dragon n, which was the most poisonous among them, at once and got up from the bed.

    that buck

    The moment you take a step.

    It is the gaze that gathers in the temple.

    It seemed she had a hunch what she was going to do.

    She catches the multicolored eyes mixed with various emotions with a butterfly mask and goes straight ahead and steps into arge bathtub.

    p.

    Her shirt, which she didn¡¯t even think to take off because she was focused on one thing, was damp, but she didn¡¯t care.

    She approaches Limon.

    twirling

    She just spoke softly with a faint smile on her lips that were not hidden by the mask.

    ¡°I will help too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any help.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡ªYou are not the only swordsmith¡¯s bride.¡±

    His face was covered by a mask.

    Even so, her eyes refusing to interfere with her obstruction gave Hai a deeper smile.

    Rose reached out for the foam that filled her bathtub.

    Squeak.

    slow.

    over his chest.

    his fingers slip

    Is it because she has no experience of being served by a ve, even though she is the same princess?

    The touch is neither skillful nor delicate, but¡­

    a bit clumsy

    so carefully.

    Theck of fingers running through his chest, neck, and waist rather stimtes the tickling instinct.

    Even more so because of the soft touch that is subtly regrettable because it is conveyed through the wet shirt that came into contact naturally without knowing it.

    back.

    Did you feelpetitive?

    Or was it that he was sorry that the part he had to wash was reduced.

    Hai, who pressed even closer, applied stic pressure and applied foam to him with her whole body.

    Simrly, Rose, as if stimted by it, entangled herself with her smooth legs that were not covered by her shirt.

    from the back to the front.

    from top to bottom.

    from left to right.

    The service is getting more and more intense.

    Before he knew it, he did not know whether it was to wash him away or to leave his mark even slightly more than his opponent.

    While ignoring the fact that the stimulus transmitted to Limon is bing stronger and clearer.

    ¡­or knowingly.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    So it was.

    After Limon, who was just entrusting himself to the two, couldn¡¯t stand it and let out a deep breath.

    Why did he stretch out his hand?

    widely.

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s too keen on passing the trail to him.

    Or maybe it was because he was intoxicated by his dragon psionics that permeated through his sweat, scent and body temperature.

    Until Limon¡¯s hand touched his cheek.

    The moment Rose, who hadn¡¯t realized the movement, raised her head in a daze and saw him.

    ¡°town¡­!?¡±

    Tsueup.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Head pulled as if snatched.

    Lips ovepping at once.

    Surprised by the suddenness, I even held my breath for a moment.

    The hot tongue that seeped into his mouth intertwined with his own, where the reverberation of the poisoned wine remained, and he felt heat like fire seeping into it.

    with an excited moan.

    wrap your arms around his neck

    entangled by both legs.

    She clung to Limon.

    Intense pleasure permeated with dragon psionics.

    The sharp, ferocious jealousy and envy that you can feel from all sides.

    Above all, the deep affection felt from the tongue that covets herself, the arm that hugs her waist, and the hand that supports her body and grips her flesh.

    It melted her brain with her low-key pleasure and sheer bliss, just letting her instincts do the trick.

    like that¡­.

    Sticky saliva leaked from between the ovepping lips and flowed down her chin before falling into the bathtub.

    Until her limbs, tightly wrapped around her, gave out strength.

    Limon, covetous of her, eventually let go of her lips, which slowly ovepped her, only after her tongue, which had been constantly intertwined, had dulled.

    ¡°ha¡­.¡±

    Did you forget to even breathe?

    As soon as she removed her mouth, Rose, who was breathing heavily with a loose expression, supported her slender body so that she would not fall into the bathtub.

    Limon turned his head.

    And saw.

    Brides looking at themselves withplex eyes that cannot be covered even with a mask, hardened as one.

    Especially the hottest bloody eyes among them.

    ¡°Are you envious Pharaoh?¡±

    Limon¡¯s point.

    Hai couldn¡¯t deny it.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I felt resentful and sad that I was deprived of a kiss.

    The strong arm that still supported Rose.

    The sweet breath she vomited and the hazy eyes.

    Above all, the face melted in the happiness and pleasure of the most neat princess in the Seven Dragons, which cannot be hidden even with a butterfly mask.

    as his bride.

    as a single woman.

    and as a single female.

    Because I couldn¡¯t hide my jealousy and envy.

    ¡°You are an insolent ve to ignore your master¡¯s questions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then should I be punished?¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Hai flinch at Limon¡¯s whisper?

    Hati felt her heart pound and closed her eyes at the touch of his cheek, as if confirming her own guess.

    She waits for his warm kiss.

    Seruk.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But right after that.

    Hai hardened.

    The act of sliding down without stopping on his cheek and supporting his back.

    And a hand grasping one thigh tightly, pushing away his knees and jewelry that naturally burrowed between his legs and forced his posture.

    Above all, the feeling of something hard that touched the lower abdomen, which had been moistened and heated up before I knew it, buried in the foam of the bathtub.

    She widened her eyes.

    So she btedly, before Haty, realizing what was about to happen to her, could not even open her mouth.

    Pooh!

    ¡°Haagh¡­!¡±

    The woman¡¯s body, pierced by the sudden pleasure, was pulled back behind her as if it would break with a hot breath.

 Chapter 947

    #947. If you wish, please.

    * * *

    Breath stops.

    eyesight flickers

    My brain goes white.

    The slightly parted lips crave air, but the neck bent back exhales hot breath.

    The moment he digs into himself.

    It started from the tip of one foot lifted in the air, passed through the arched waist, the tight abdomen, and the tip of the tilted head.

    Truly, a thunderbolt of pleasure made everything in her twitch, from her muscles to her brain cells.

    But unfortunately.

    It was just the beginning.

    back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    Right after the firm hand supporting one thigh lifted her body a little.

    Hai¡¯s body shook.

    She seemed to slip away a little with his movements, but the pleasure that dug deeper made her flutter like a fish caught in a harpoon.

    That¡¯s how¡­

    the pleasure began.

    Ssh Dive!

    ¡°Haaaaaah!¡±

    The brown skin trembled.

    The lower back swells spontaneously.

    My legs tremble.

    I vomit out of breath.

    The ornaments shake noisily.

    Each time he lifted himself up and down, slid his fingers along his back, dug deeper, and forced his back up.

    While struggling with the pleasure of setting her whole body on fire, Hai thought.

    this is weird

    that something is wrong

    I¡¯ve made love to him a few times so far.

    It was the first time I felt such an intense and abnormal pleasure.

    ¡­To the point where I could even feel the instinctive fear that if this kind of behavior continued, I might die right now because of the stimtion that was too strong.

    So it was.

    What she inadvertently stretched out her hand.

    To push Limon away and escape this pleasure even for a moment.

    tight.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    so right after that.

    Hai couldn¡¯t understand.

    Why, instead of pushing Limon away, did he wrap his arms around his neck and hold his body closer to him?

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    But he hugged himself.

    The moment you dig deeper.

    she realized

    that he was betrayed.

    The fact that her body had rejected the orders her brain had given her to live.

    ¨C only for pleasure.

    Fluttering dragon psionic.

    And a body that has been tamed by him down to the cellr level.

    She continued to force her to ept him, ignoring not only her own will but even the most basic instinct for survival.

    Even if I die like this, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    And then.

    Hai understood.

    Like the option to give everything.

    that you didn¡¯t have it in the first ce.

    She had long been a ve to his pleasures before she was a ve to love.

    So it was.

    The reason why she took off one foot that was barely touching the bottom of the bathtub.

    Fu-wook!

    ¡°Sigh¡­!¡±

    In the middle of her long eyshes fluttering in the heat that prated much deeper than before.

    good job

    Limon bit her neck.

    And as if in response to Hai¡¯s determination to give up everything and ept himself, he coveted her even more passionately.

    The water in the bathtub is sshing.

    Bubbles crush into flesh.

    At the end of mixed breathing.

    The dragon psionics, which had been mixing and heating up, finally reached their climax.

    her nails digging into her back.

    The moment the bloody eyes contracted.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I¡¯m crying.

    The heat that exploded inside her body slowly drained her strength from her brown body, which had be stiff.

    Is it because the feeling was so intense?

    Limon even untied his arm around his neck and set Hai out of the bathtub.

    blurred pupils.

    limp limbs.

    Even the sweat-stained brown skin.

    Seeing her half-conscious without even lifting the Anubis mask, Limon murmured regretfully.

    ¡°Pharaoh¡¯s stamina is also very low. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m tired of it.¡±

    Of course, she is the Red Dragon Hu.

    A dragon with transcendent stamina.

    Right now, it¡¯s just locked in the lingering afterglow of the climax.

    As long as he blows dragon psionics again, he will escape the afterglow and respond to his pleasure again.

    But Limon didn¡¯t bother.

    Instead, he just turned his head to the side.

    ¡°I think the Count will need your help.¡±

    ¡°¡­any words of help?¡±

    ¡°I feel like my body that Pharaoh warmed up will cool down.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Is it because the sight of the two making love was shocking or because the afterglow of the kiss still lingers.

    A woman in a butterfly mask sat on the edge of a bathtub wearing a wet shirt and stared nkly at them.

    Rose swallowed dryly.

    It was because unlike Hai¡¯s unfocused eyes, he could tell just by looking at his golden eyes that still had hot heat.

    what he wants

    And as long as the opponent is Limon.

    Her answer was fixed.

    ¡°¡ªif you wish, willingly.¡±

    Seruk.

    In the middle of the thin piece of fabric that was the only piece of fabric draped under the shirt along her slender legs.

    as you were sitting.

    Spread your legs slightly apart.

    With a vulgar figure, the skin on the inside of the thighs and the puffy hills were exposed through the shirt that was soaked and clinging to the skin.

    Limon did not decline the temptation of the bride with a neat smile behind the butterfly mask.

    softly ovepping the lips.

    It just widened the gap in his already widened legs.

    And¡­

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    The two bodies follow.

    The hot heat raged in the wide bathtub again.

    * * *

    Let¡¯s wear a mask.

    It was she who suggested it.

    It¡¯s the least caring.

    It was a simple but effective device to protect each other¡¯s pride and face.

    But¡­

    ¡°Huh ha ha uh huh.¡±

    Flesh and flesh are mixed.

    A sweet moan rings out.

    A slender female body wriggles.

    Ovepped at the edge of the bathtub.

    However, whenever the two bodies moved to one end of the bathtub squirmed, hot heat spread out with moaning.

    ¡°Swordsmith. for a moment¡­! Oh wow!¡±

    But at this very moment.

    she was struggling

    As if it was a lie that she had seduced him with pleasure.

    Not in order to sumb to piercing pleasure, but in order to somehow stop it.

    ¡°No Count.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I warned you.¡±

    But unfortunately.

    The owner of the pleasure did not allow it to escape.

    I just whispered, kissing the white nape of my neck as I grabbed the tall hill that had been crushed by the windowpane through my shirt.

    back.

    ¡°¡ªdon¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    and.

    A swaying slender female body.

    Every time the man moves from behind.

    The hot breath engrave white steam on the window that illuminated the bathtub and one side of the wall intact, and the firm skin was crushed on the windowpane.

    My heart beats violently.

    no matter how tall

    even if the odds are slim.

    through this transparent window.

    If anyone sees this sight.

    The fact that he would lose the honor and pride he had umted throughout his life and be destroyed.

    Even the woman in the butterfly mask, who was prepared to abandon everything and ept him, couldn¡¯t hide her agitation.

    however.

    Why?

    the greater the anxiety.

    The reason why all the nerves be sensitive, the ovepping bodies are tightened, and the pleasure and excitement are added.

    Rose, who had lost her judgment in the ruinous pleasure, couldn¡¯t even wonder, let alone figure out the reason.

    but others.

    In other words, those who watched Hai and even Rose ruined by pleasure can understand.

    ¡°¡­The Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy is running out of control.¡±

    Li Qingyu groaned.

    that was agreed upon in the first ce.

    To amplify the dragon psionic even a little more.

    It was a natural move that everyone decided to operate the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy together in order to give him more strength.

    ¡®No, rather than runaway, this is¡­¡¯

    But at this moment.

    Tremble Hai.

    Enough to make Rose suffer.

    It¡¯s so intense that it makes your body throb just by watching it.

    The flow of dragon psionics, which conveyed their excitement and heat even without the use of emotional response, was telling them.

    Maybe¡­

    ¡°I thought it was strange, but I know it. you guys.¡±

    ¡°What did you know?¡±

    ¡°The Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy reveals its true value as it resonates.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean?¡±

    A silver-haired girl who brazenly unts herself but wears a strange smile under a cat mask.

    Then she sighed as she saw the white-haired girl who kept silent with her expressionless face covered with a cotton thread.

    No matter how blood is connected, there is no way that there is no desire for monopoly as long as it is inherited from the blood of a dragon.

    How could the two girls be together even when they made love to him?

    Because I could see why.

    No, it was urate that I had no choice but to know.

    The dragon psionic resonance that makes your head dizzy just by watching.

    And it was because the dizzy feeling that seeped from the depths of Rose¡¯s body, which grew stronger every time her body convulsed, let her know.

    If the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy is resonated, not only dragon psionics but also the senses will be shared.

    ¡­to the extent that it made you feel as if you were being hugged by him yourself.

    Even more so in that the stronger the resonance, the more the pleasure of the person concerned is amplified and delivered more clearly.

    However, the silver-haired girl spoke calmly.

    ¡°From my point of view, the influence of the mask seems to be greater than that of Yin-Yang Joy Dafa, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Look. Didn¡¯t those two just be females?¡±

    and that point.

    she couldn¡¯t deny it

    Calm and brave Haido.

    Even the most neat and noble rose.

    No matter how much pleasure was amplified by the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    It was clear that the mask had also contributed to her degrading into a female in front of them.

    It was ironic that the original mask to protect face rather gave me the courage to put down my respect as a human being.

    Even more so in the fact that she was struggling like a bitch with a lewd face that couldn¡¯t be hidden even with that mask.

    nevertheless.

    I don¡¯t feel contempt.

    Rather the opposite, to put it bluntly.

    The vulgar appearance of that pleasurebined with the throbbing sensation transmitted through the dragon psionic made my heart throb.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±

    So it was.

    The moment when a hot moan rang out.

    Why are they inadvertently shocked?

    The senses are amplified and conveyed vividly.

    The intense pleasure that dyes your head white with the heat that makes your stomach hot.

    A sensation that made my toes curl up on their own and all the muscles in my body tighten and twitch.

    And the figure from the back, which oscited like a doe being bitten by a wild beast, then suddenly stopped moving and trembled on its smooth back.

    Because the woman in the butterfly mask finally epts everything he has and let me know that he has reached the climax.

    Even though it was transmitted indirectly, when the girls involuntarily swallowed their breath at the shocking stimtion.

    hug the weak bride

    After gently lying on the side of the bathtub.

    The man, who came out of the bathtub where all the bubbles had melted before he knew it, looked around.

    Like a beast looking for its next prey.

    But there was no impatience in that gaze.

    They already had enough prey, so if they ran away, they even showed mercy, as if they wouldn¡¯t bother chasing after them and eating them.

    Seruk.

    That moment.

    A girl who woke up.

    ¡°Lee fool. After washing at best, it became dirty again.¡±

    It covers only the important parts, and even that part is thin enough to see through, so it looks more like a provocative dancer than naked.

    The little girl, who quietly stepped forward and covered her lower eyes with a thin cotton thread, spoke curtly.

    ¡°Then I wash again.¡±

    Sarak.

    like that.

    before his groom.

    Get down on your knees naturally.

    After the girl with her head raised slightly raised her veil.

    A foreign substance imbued with a sticky scent disappears under the veil as it pierces the two noble princesses

    ¡­.

    slippery heat.

    I skimmed the man¡¯s desire.

 Chapter 948

    #948. Resurrection

    * * *

    Slowly.

    softly.

    from the end.

    The movement that sifted through hard desire was never loud or skillful.

    Rather clumsy and immature.

    licking.

    nevertheless.

    Like licking ice cream.

    The soft touch that tickles him therefore stimtes his desire even more intensely.

    Compared to the gray-haired girl¡¯s inexperienced tongue, the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy is surprisingly skillful.

    Likewise, he resonated with the other six people who caused the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy and amplified his pleasure to the point where he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    It was.

    Hai did.

    Just like Rose did.

    It was the same that he was receiving more intense stimtion than usual due to the resonance of the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    licking.

    A girl who is still expressionless.

    It is covered by the cotton thread that was covered when spraying.

    Especially since the only way to know what¡¯s going on underneath is to focus on the faint sounds and bodily sensations.

    ¨DTo the point of wanting to pull the girl¡¯s hair right away and feel the hot body temperature not only at the tip of the tongue but also at the root.

    ¡°To be excited about doing something like this to a cute little sister¡­¡±

    That moment.

    A whisper in my ear.

    ¡°¡ªYour brother is a pervert.¡±

    What impulse did he feel?

    It seemed to have been intuition with the instinct of a madman.

    Soon after, she muttered in contempt while clinging to his back.

    The girl in the cat mask, with ears and tails too borate for a toy, curled her lips.

    ¡°But no matter how perverted he is to marry younger siblings, it can¡¯t be helped because our groom is my older brother.¡±

    Contrary to the words that seemed to bepletely unintentional, he had a mischievous smile on his lips.

    The silver-haired girl came back in front of him and knelt beside the white-haired girl with the same face as him.

    to her sister¡¯s actions.

    My brother wasn¡¯t surprised.

    It seems like it¡¯s something you¡¯re used to.

    He stepped aside a little and naturally gave her a seat, only raising his veil a little more.

    And the moment when the head of the girl wearing the cat mask was covered under the raised veil.

    Squeak.

    Another slippery heat.

    I skimmed the hard desire.

    much more sticky.

    Soggy.

    Even that was just the beginning.

    well done

    gently scratching

    bite the middle

    Kiss the peak.

    sweeping all the way down to the root.

    From the hot tongue to the small teeth and soft lips.

    The movement of actively utilizing all of himself with genius intelligence makes the already hot body even more inmed.

    licking.

    and fit there.

    Even the stimtion of an immature girl changes destructively.

    When I was alone, the regrettable tongue movements contrasted with the excessive stimtion, making me feel more addictive pleasure because it wasfortable.

    As if the movement itself was learned on the premise that they were together in the first ce.

    Side tsueup.

    licking.

    ¡°¡­after.¡±

    Like that¡­

    like the sun and the north wind.

    Two girls with identical faces.

    The hot and warm movement is mixed with the sticky sound, which multiplies the already intense pleasure.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    He let out a hot breath.

    The girl in the cat mask let out a strange nasal sound.

    A man who has never lost hisposure until now is in a rare difficult situation.

    And the cute figure that squirmed and reacted to the weapon that had stabbed and fooled them countless times with just a slight movement of the tongue.

    It made me feel sadistic pleasure.

    That¡¯s why Iugh mischievously.

    The girl leaned over.

    water.

    and.

    A lump of crushed flesh.

    barely covered by a thin cloth.

    Even so, the plump skin with the deep bone intact through the hole in the middle was gently pressing his legs.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because I felt the pressure so vividly while I couldn¡¯t stand the pleasure.

    The man¡¯s moan grew deeper.

    Desire pulsating at the tip of the tongue.

    I smiled at the excitement that I couldn¡¯t hide because it was transmitted directly to my sensitive mucous membranes.

    Closer to him even more.

    The silver-haired girl spread her knees.

    To squeeze him between the white, sleek thighs.

    Tsueup.

    Keep moving your tongue.

    Press your knees into your chest.

    Tighten your ankles with your thighs.

    Scrape your thighs with your fingernails.

    Rub a thin piece of cloth over the top of your foot.

    Tickle your flesh with your hair.

    Like a cat begging for food.

    But it is lewd, subtle, and sweet enough that a mere beast cannot imitate it.

    Looking at the man who is getting more and more difficult to endure the temptation of a girl who uses his whole body to stimte pleasure, not just his mouth.

    The expressionless girl stopped moving.

    and look just like you.

    However, at the end of staring at Yekathrice rubbing the b, which was more swollen than himself, on him.

    He tore his tongue out at the man who was still wriggling under his veil, smelling of other women.

    Instead, he gently opened his lips.

    And¡­

    bang.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°¡­Ainsha?¡±

    The girl in the cat mask blinked when she saw that the prey, which was so big and hot and hard that it was hard to share, hadpletely disappeared.

    When the man groaned at the warm sensation of being held tight under the cotton thread.

    slowly.

    movement has begun.

    back.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    he groaned.

    little mouth twitching

    Tongue moves with difficulty.

    every time you¡¯re out of breath.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of that clumsy movement, it was because of the pleasure of heating the body likeva.

    The world¡¯s best singer.

    The fact that the lips, which are the treasures of mankind in themselves that produce the most beautiful song in the world, contain themselves.

    And it¡¯s like it¡¯s okay to break down and not be able to sing.

    The image of the bride trying to ept him more deeply even though it is difficult to breathe.

    A strange sense of immorality stimted him even more.

    ¡°¡­Unexpectedly, my younger sister is also greedy.¡±

    Squeak.

    As if to inflict a decisive blow there.

    The silver-haired girl lowered her head again and slipped her red tongue from the roots that her brother couldn¡¯t ept.

    The moment when his patience finally reached its limit due to the pincer attack of the two sisters, both internally and externally.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    his back bouncing.

    The girl¡¯s body stiffened.

    The heat that went beyond the limit at once.

    And the pleasure that suddenly exploded in my mouth.

    A chunk of thick dragon psionic that paralyzes the tongue with ecstasy and burrows into the brain as it is, salting it sweetly.

    Stars shed in her field of vision.

    It made the little body tremble.

    Like a little animal drowning and suffocating.

    The moment when Ainsha, who was convulsing small with unfocused eyes, stiffened like that, finally escaped the hot heat that had been covering her mouth.

    thump

    pull back her cotton thread

    On the still slightly parted lips.

    Ovepping is the same face.

    Tsueup.

    As if trying to help a girl who was about to be destroyed by excessive dragon psionics, she sucked out the mass with her tightly folded lips.

    Or, as if trying to forcibly recover its prey that had been taken away, it ran its tongue through every nook and cranny of its mouth.

    After a long tongue-in-cheek.

    ¨DGulp.

    swallowing the sticky heat.

    After removing the attached lip.

    When Yekathrice smiled in satisfaction, having swept away even the remnants that had flowed down her lips.

    The girl who barely regained focus said with an expressionless expression.

    ¡°¡­I want to know why they are taking mine away.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t steal it, did you help?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any help. I could handle anything.¡±

    ¡°Oh did you? I thought you were overdoing it like an idiot, so I inadvertently stepped out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But can¡¯t you help it? A younger sister is an older sister, and an older sister is a giant sister.¡±

    It seems disrespectful.

    It was when the girl in the cat mask giggled as she saw the girl wearing a veil staring at her expressionlessly.

    Bang!

    ¡°uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    sudden and

    a little rough

    The hand that snatched the two girls.

    So it¡¯s tucked around his waist.

    The two girls with the same face who were identally moved onto the bed turned their heads with puzzled and expressionless faces.

    ¡°brother?¡±

    However, the moment he confirmed the person who put him down like that on the bed.

    they hardened

    because I saw

    The eyes of a hungry beast standing tall in front of the bed.

    And the torrent of dragon psionics that seemed to explode at any moment, which could be felt just by facing it like this.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    And realizes.

    The fact that it was consideration that suppressed his pleasure.

    lest they be ruined.

    Even when he hugged Rose and Hai¡­

    Or maybe even before then, he might have been restraining himself.

    But at this moment, in their ingratitude, they finally exhausted his patience and crushed his self-control.

    Right now, everything has be sensitive due to the resonance of the Great Law of Yin-Yang Happiness and the aphrodisiac that is everywhere.

    What would happen if he epted his desire intact?

    Just imagining it gives me goosebumps.

    The dry saliva is swallowed.

    Like a deer in front of a beast.

    However, what they felt now was not only tension and fear.

    His already heated body covets his gaze, and the enchanting reverberation of the dragon psionic that still lingers in his mouth.

    It made them feel a sense of anticipation with hot excitement more than fear.

    So it was.

    Why did the two girls move?

    Seruk.

    Small bodies ovep.

    The slender legs are intertwined.

    The lofty hills weigh down the humble mounds.

    The white skin of the dancer is peeked through the hem of the dancer¡¯s disheveled dress, and the secret inner skin is revealed through the thin piece of fabric that flows down gently.

    So natural.

    get used to it again.

    Lie down up and down.

    Without saying a word, with a bewitching smile and hot eyes behind the cat mask and cotton thread.

    He was less considerate of the brides who were waiting for him as if they were willing to ept any desire.

    just approached

    So, the moment when he dug in between his four wide-open legs, grabbed the round piece of flesh like a peach and pushed his desire through it.

    Fu-wook!

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±

    together at the waist.

    let out a hot moan.

    Two girls with identical faces.

    The Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy that resonates too excessively.

    It was mixed with his dragon psionics, which he shared and epted a moment ago, and made them share even the pleasure through the skin they were in contact with.

    It was hard to tell whether it was him or his sister who had just been pierced.

    ¡°Ah ha uh uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Sobbing!¡±

    But no matter who is loved.

    The two girls didn¡¯t care.

    I was just immersed in pleasure in the satisfaction of satisfying his desires and the satisfaction of sharing his love with my sister.

    twist your back

    being pressed hard

    Grabbing the bed sheet.

    Slipping off the anklet-d feet.

    Let¡¯s breathe sweet breath on each other.

    Biting at the white skin that is too soft and desirable.

    When they are struggling with the bottomless pleasure that is getting stronger and stronger even though they have already reached the climax.

    Seruk.

    ¡°Fix it, Swordsman.¡±

    with a soft whisper.

    The two arms that go from behind are entwined.

    When the wings made of shadows cooled his body, which was boiling hot.

    A cool palm touched the belly of the two girls, who were already confused by excessive pleasure, and what they heard was a cold voice.

    ¡°Both of you,e to your senses and operate the dragon psionics.¡±

    The nape of the neck slightly reddened.

    A subtly disheveled outfit.

    Even the shaking eyes there.

    Perhaps it was thanks to the resonance of the dragon psionic that the two sisters mercilessly ran amok.

    I couldn¡¯t even touch him, but I was moaning at the pleasure that swept through my body like a storm, but I managed to keep my cool by yawning.

    Li Qingyu and Maia helped them.

    The moment when the dragon psionic waspleted in the bodies of the two girls, thanks to the efforts of the two dragons and the concession of Limon who finally regained self-control, in order to lead the powerful

    power that was amplified to the extent that it was difficult to handle even afterpleting the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡ºSeventy-

    two kinds of martial arts, thirteen days, Choryongki, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    and

    thirteen

    days .

    Dragon Skill

    Jaeseong Hyun Hyun Silver Dragon Return

    ²ÅÂ}ï@ï@ Silver Dragon Reign]

    Wooddeuk!

    Pupils split vertically.

    Horns, wings, and tails protrude from the ovepping bodies of the two girls as if they were exploding¡­

    ¡­all the bloodlines of the seven great dragons, which had been cut off in the distant past, were finally resurrected by the same person who destroyed them hundreds of years ago.

 Chapter 949

    #949. It¡¯s a joke.

    * * *

    Sijo Hoe Return.

    The Great Law of Divorce.

    Among the seventy-two species open to all.

    The seven dragons created toe back from the dead, which only princesses can learn.

    That n ultimately failed.

    But at the same time it was sessful.

    Although he may not have been able to inherit everything and reincarnate as originally nned and start a new life from an egg.

    Because their spirits transcended the ages and perfected the dragon¡¯s true blood, they finally achieved the resurrection of the extinct race.

    it¡¯s a miracle.

    A feat that could change history.

    It was the goal that the Seven Dragons had pursued for hundreds of years.

    Originally, the gathered n would be thrilled and sprinkle gold and silver treasures all over the world and make it a memorial day for generations.

    ¡°Ha ah¡­¡±

    But at this moment.

    The parties did not feel any excitement.

    It was difficult to calm the mind that had be hazy with pleasure amidst the resonance of the dragon psionic that filled the spacious bedroom and raged like a storm.

    Especially the beauty in the feather mask who was riding on top of Limon.

    back.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    The narrow waist curves.

    The wide spread wings tremble.

    Green hair is disheveled.

    The tail entwined around the legs oscites.

    Knees on either side of the waist are tightened.

    The arms that rested on his chest with hands wrapped in emerald-like scales twitched.

    The man grabbed the soft skin.

    every time you move your body.

    Despite her height, her slender body, which looked sickly because she had no b, swayed like a boat swept away by the waves.

    Of course, the only thing that is thin is the appearance.

    She is after the Green Dragon.

    He was the strongest of the seven dragons and had a body that was even stronger than that of a sword master.

    No matter how hard he pushed himself, he was able to persevere.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡­No, I thought so.

    The problem was the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    The moment Yekathrice and Ainshapleted the dragon¡¯s blood.

    The pleasure, which had already been amplified beyond the limit, became several times stronger and made even the two girls go ck.

    What was even worse was the fact that even while they were already delirious, they continued to operate the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    The Yin-Yang Great Law of Joy that everyone unfolded was already wriggling on its own like a truew.

    That¡¯s why the sense of resonance is also clearer.

    Thanks to that, the afterglow of the climax that engulfed the princesses who had already been vited by him was overtaking even her.

    In other words, while dealing with him, she had to endure the pleasure of four princesses.

    no matter how strong

    Whether cool and calm.

    Suffering from the flood of pleasure that I couldn¡¯t bear with my sober mind.

    she had a hunch.

    This pleasure is poison.

    It¡¯s also said to be poisonous.

    Just as any elixir can be fatal if overused.

    The fact that pleasure beyond this degree is the worst drug that makes even the absolute be a mere beast and makes it impossible to escape.

    knowing the danger.

    bite your lips

    Giving strength to the cramped body.

    Until drops of sweat trickled down his milky skin, wet his thin lingerie and dripped onto his cracked abdomen.

    She did everything she could to hold on to pleasure.

    The fortunate thing among the misfortunes was the fact that there were colleagues who were with the resistance.

    ¡°Swordsmith. There is no need to be in too much of a hurry.¡±

    Seruk.

    Stretch the ind ind corn.

    stroking his hard shoulders.

    A girl wearing a fox mask whispers in his ear.

    ¡°Because we have plenty of time to make love with the swordsman.¡±

    sweet and soft.

    to calm his excitement.

    The ck-haired girl moved on.

    Slender fingers ran through his muscles, kissed his sweaty skin, wrapped his long tail around his arm, and tickled his neck with the shadow¡¯s wings.

    Not for pleasure.

    to cool down the heat.

    Because each of those movements and whispers was a painstaking discipline that delicately induces dragon psionics.

    The reason why Maia endured was because she shared the pleasure by absorbing the dragon psionic.

    Just like the green dragon n made room for Chinese medicine.

    The ck Dragon n has been researching the world of beauty.

    Among them, it was possible because it was the ck Dragon who hadpleted the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    ¡°And since I¡¯m waiting too¡­ If you love another bride too much, you get a little jealous, right?¡±

    Of course, that meant that Maia was getting some of the pleasure instead of suffering.

    Besides, she was the one who spread the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    Of course, the four who have already been vited.

    The sensation that was transmitted to Maia also gave her the pleasure of being struck by lightning from the inside of her stomach whenever he moved.

    Nevertheless, the two priests endured with superhuman mental strength and struggled to get him.

    If even they copse, no one will be able to handle him who has lost self-control due to the dragon psionic amplified by the effect of the Yin-Yang Great Law of Joy.

    You just have to endure a little longer.

    When the other princessese to their senses.

    That¡¯s why things will get better once I can control the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy.

    With such hope, they were able to endure this torture-like pleasure.

    Squeak.

    ¡°Wow!?¡±

    So it was.

    The ck-haired girl couldn¡¯t help but be shaken by the unexpected hand that suddenly ran across her back.

    ¡°Ekathrice, is it time to y around¡­?¡±

    ¡°ha.¡±

    ¡°¡­rose?¡±

    The girl stiffened.

    Instead of the expected cat mask.

    The butterfly mask behind him.

    And he realized it when he saw the blush and hot breath that could not be covered even with a mask, and above all, the blue eyes stained with pleasure.

    your own fatal mistake.

    Sharing is a two-way street.

    You give while you receive.

    That meant that they, like himself, felt the feelings of other princesses.

    ¡­Already soaked in the pleasure that Limon gave me, and continuing to be vited by him in a state of unconsciousness, the extreme pleasure that gets stronger and stronger.

    what the result is.

    The answer was readily apparent.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it all, lose my mind¡­!¡±

    A woman wearing a butterfly mask.

    Even the beauty wearing the mask of Anubis.

    The two girls spread out on the bed.

    At the end of the dreamy-eyed girls chasing the dragon psionic like a butterfly intoxicated by the scent of a flower.

    In order to cling to him and kiss him and keep his tail from entangling, Li Qingyu raised the psionic power of his telepathy.

    But it was a mistake.

    Because she was paying attention to her surroundings, she showed a gap to the most dangerous opponent.

    thump

    ¡°town¡­!¡±

    The moment I was caught in a firm hand.

    A familiar touch on your lips.

    She had already experienced it dozens of times, but while she was hardened by the devastating sensation.

    Limon continued to shake Maia, but pulled Li Qingyu at once.

    right in front of your nose.

    ¡°Swordsmith sleeps¡­!¡±

    Li Qingyu, who was suddenly perched on top of his head in a dangerous outfit, tried to stop him.

    But that action was toote.

    slippery.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    back popping up

    The ck pupil constricts.

    The body stiffens.

    where did you do it

    She forgot everything as if she had be an idiot at the shocking sensation transmitted from the inside of her thin uniform.

    It¡¯s a short moment.

    But that moment was enough.

    Because Li Qingyu shared the pleasure, Maia, who had barely endured it, was rather swept away by the explosive pleasure that even flowed into her.

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    Scratching his chest with your fingernails.

    with the tail stretched out stiffly.

    trembling wings

    at the end of tightening the body.

    finally copsed.

    Her desperate resistance from a while ago was overshadowed by the pleasure bursting from within her body, and she lost her focus and fell helplessly.

    While the other princesses covet the sweet dragon psionic scent that dragged her out and buried her.

    Only then did Li Qingyue down from above.

    He raised his upper body.

    And¡­

    Fuuk.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    Forced to sit on yourp.

    Caught by the waist to prevent escape.

    In an instant, the girl¡¯s head, pierced by him, was colored with pure white pleasure.

    * * *

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    on one side of the chair.

    sitting cross-legged.

    she was watching

    Maia, who was resisting, copses.

    Even Li Qingyu, who was trying hard to keep his spirits up, bent his back three times before copsing.

    In the end, she kissed him with unfocused eyes and let out a sweet groan, struggling like a beast.

    ¡°¡­What a spectacle.¡±

    but the sight.

    she didn¡¯t stop

    no i couldn¡¯t stop it

    There is already a limit to maintainingposure by separating the pleasure through the positive new art flow.

    Even Li Qingyu and Maia copsed while it was difficult for Dragon Psionic to share the pleasure with resonance in the first ce.

    It was impossible even for the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons to calm him down.

    so the girl

    and five others.

    take turns hugging him

    How many times have you reached the climax?

    The sight of clinging to him in order to get even a little more pleasure.

    She closed her eyes as she watched with a ss of wine.

    There is only one way to stop him anyway. It was only to fill the stomach of a hungry beast.

    Is itforting that everyone will not be able to properly remember this ugliness as everyone is soaked in pleasure and unmarried fragrance?

    so slowly.

    Put down half a wine ss.

    She opened the whole world logistics.

    Ugh.

    Soon after, as if a gold cup lying on the table melted away, it lost its shape.

    What appeared was a ne.

    It¡¯s obviously beautiful and delicate.

    Too bizarre to be an ornament.

    What could only be called a ne, she picked it up and pointed it to her neck herself.

    p.

    The neck is slightly tightened.

    Amidst the chains ttering.

    When the thin gown slips down.

    standing tall

    He stopped viting the clinging woman¡¯s body and immediately looked at the golden eyes that were heading towards him with his eyes.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    and.

    burst of pleasure.

    As much as he had been forcibly suppressed by the positive new power until now, he released the dragon psionic, and a more explosive pleasure swept through his body.

    The rationality that had already been soaked in the pleasure that even the Yanguisin Gongryu could not suppresspletely copsed.

    Even while everything is swallowed up by lust.

    she said boldly.

    ¡°-master.¡±

    Take off your gown.

    Long gloves and stockings and a half mask.

    And with only a ne attached to the chain.

    He did not turn a blind eye to the lewd bitch, whose scent was as enticing as the mighty dragon psionic.

    That¡¯s how¡­

    the real pleasure began.

    Tsueup.

    With the sweet touch of his lips, the ck hair swayed in front of his eyes, while the green hair flowed down his center.

    ha ha ha

    When the girl¡¯s silver hair, crushed by him, is disheveled on the bed, hot lips run across the nape of her neck under Anubis¡¯ mask.

    Sarak.

    The dancer¡¯s thin hem tickles her thighs as she tears off her cumbersome shirt and massages her smooth skin.

    Charleuk.

    As he pulls the chains of the prostrate woman, a more intense pleasure surrounds her desire along with seven suffocating moans.

    Whoops!

    Each time the bride, lying face down side by side on the wide bed, is raped one after another, seven beautiful women convulse at the same time and exhale sticky breath.

    It is truly a banquet of snakes.

    It was the appearance of beasts who had given up on being human without dignity or norms,

    like snakes that mingled together in their nests and bonded .

    But that too.

    And they too.

    didn¡¯t stop it

    I was just drowning in the pleasure that was getting stronger and stronger.

    ¡­That¡¯s the end.

    The moment when the seven dragons, who had been defeated by the heroes of mankind in the past Sword Dragon War, finally seduced and corrupted the unbeatable man¡­ ¡­

    and at the same time, the moment when he was cursed with no choice but to love him forever and became a mere female.

    And it was the moment when the battle between the dragon and the hero that had been going on for hundreds of years had finally ended.

 Chapter 950

    #950. I have something to give

    * * *

    Sureureung.

    Fafnir¡¯s headquarters.

    in one of its many rooms.

    Anastasia, a silver-haired beauty with bandages around her eyes, was silently grooming her sword.

    When resurrected as a lion.

    This sword that was resurrected together was a famous sword she received from Limon and used throughout her life, but since it is a sword, the de wears out.

    I wonder if it¡¯s a new recruit like a strong sword dragon sword.

    no matter how famous

    Even a sword master.

    No, rather, that¡¯s why it was natural for a swordsman to polish his sword thoroughly.

    Especially for those who learned from Limon in the Sword Tower.

    So sharpen your knife.

    Wipe with oil paper.

    oil it

    While he was carefully polishing his sword so that the already sharp de would emit a smooth luster.

    Swordsman suddenly stopped his hand.

    ¡°Are you here, sister?¡±

    ¡°greeting. Ie.¡±

    the moment she opened her mouth.

    What appeared was a small Indian girl.

    Anastasia was not agitated even when she saw the sword-spirited repair that suddenly appeared in her room without a knock, let alone a sign.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I was used to it.

    This is because the visit of the distant sister-inw, the running repairman, was always a wee thing for her sister-inw.

    Even as a sword master.

    ¡°Do you want sparring again?¡±

    ¡°denial. Tired of it now.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    After starting training with Limon, theypeted swords with each other whenever they had spare time.

    either to help him.

    Whether in preparation for future battles.

    Because they also needed to be stronger.

    Above all, for a sword master who trains his sword as if he were breathing, sparring with other sword masters was always wee.

    Nevertheless, Anastasia readily epted Suri¡¯s behavior of refusing to engage in sparring.

    Just like Limon reached the wall.

    The two of them were slowly getting less and less from sparring.

    They reached the extreme of swordsmanship and quickly learned any swordsmanship, so they were quick to reach their limits in sparring.

    ¡°If you do, what is your business?¡±

    So, Anastasia immediately asked the next question.

    It was a rude question if it were rude, but she didn¡¯t hesitate.

    mostly alone.

    It was because he knew the character of his sister-inw, who not only did not get involved with anyone except Limon, but was indifferent to human etiquette at all.

    ¡°question. The female younger sister wants to know if there is any dissatisfaction with the male teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you have anyints, sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Lots of positivity.¡±

    listen to the answer

    Anastasia understood.

    The fact that Suri, who runs today, came to find herself as the same bride, not as an alumni¡¯s sister-inw.

    And why.

    ¡°dissatisfaction. The male teacher said he would make my long-cherished wishe true.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Intelligence. i don¡¯t have kids yet However, the male teacher only mates with other females.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Lie. failure to keep promises. Comintsintsints.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not used to human speech yet.

    A simple, fist-fighting vocabry.

    Even so, Anastasia stared nkly through the bandages at the sister-inw, who showed only a rugged appearance more clearly.

    Be detached from everything.

    To put it mildly, it¡¯s clear.

    To be honest, it was because running, which was as simple as a beast, was a rare action for a repairman.

    It was not like her to express her dissatisfaction about the groom to another bride, even though she would rather openlyin to Limon.

    Even though I¡¯m used to fighting for rank.

    It is all the more because he is still immature in theplicated human emotion of jealousy.

    So it was.

    The reason Anastasia could easily intuit why she was saying this to herself was.

    ¡°Are you worried that the sang-gong won¡¯t be able toe back?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Too sudden.

    So, looking at the Indian girl who kept her mouth shut as if stabbed to the point, thest empress of Russia calmly said,

    ¡°I understand. I mean, I¡¯m just as anxious.¡±

    ¡°¡­question. But why are you so calm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not being rude. I am just determined.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The head is tilted.

    As much as I¡¯ve seen it several times before.

    She knew how much this youngest sister revered and loved her male.

    The reason why the running eagle died was in the aftermath of the World War after his love ran out of control and he was killed by Limon.

    So how can you be so calm?

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. However

    , I understood the repair that ran right

    after that .

    ¡°If the sang-gong goes wrong, it means that the concubine should also just share their fate.¡±

    They are dead once.

    If you lose him, there¡¯s no reason to live longer.

    It¡¯s enough to pour everything into the future battle with the Constetion and end your life aloftly.

    Suri, who was running at the end of staring nkly at her saying crazy things in a slightly sad voice, opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Admiration. My younger sister is smart.¡±

    ¡°You are over-praised.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a swordsman who puts his life on the edge of his sword.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because he died once.

    It seems that there was no such idea.

    To the sister-inw who nodded with a face of true admiration, she bowed politely with both hands together.

    that I will definitelye back

    It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t believe him who swore with a sword.

    It was simply because it was so obvious that there was no need to reconsider.

    just to love him

    And to know about love.

    Even more so because they are two disciples who have ovee death and returned to this world and were able to achieve their long-cherished wish thanks to their teacher.

    So sit side by side.

    Looking at the rings worn on the ring fingers of each of their left hands, they prayed for a small sister and a tall sister.

    I hope they seed.

    ¡­I¡¯ve already conceded to him so that I could monopolize him for dozens of days, but if there was no result, even the girls wouldn¡¯t calmly hand it over.

    * * *

    Forgot.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When I opened my eyes.

    The first thing I felt was pain.

    From the arms to the legs to the waist to the chest to the abdomen while still in a hazy state of consciousness.

    A throbbing pain that was too harsh and stinging to be called muscle pain, but strangely pleasant.

    In a strange sensation that was difficult but not painful, she slowly raised her body and turned her head.

    And saw.

    A beautiful woman wearing an Anubis mask with all the jewelry that was barely covering her face removed, revealing her brown naked body.

    A woman in a butterfly mask lying face down on the edge of a bathtub with an arm pillow soaked in hot water.

    A girl in a cat mask with her face buried in a pillow and her smooth back and back showing off.

    Instead of tattered dance clothes, a thin nket was wrapped around her naked body, and a cotton girl fell asleep soundly.

    A woman in a feather mask with bruised limbs hanging down, with sweat-soaked green hair clinging to her slender milky skin.

    And for some reason, a half-masked beauty with a red ring mark clearly visible on her neck.

    After slowly looking around at the unconscious women with their soft skin stained with bruises and handprints.

    Li Qingyu murmured.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that you ordered a mask from the Sorcerer Queen.¡±

    A few days passed and

    what happened.

    I couldn¡¯t remember exactly.

    There are just a few things you can check.

    A table where all kinds of food and alcohol prepared in abundance are mostly exhausted or left behind.

    A hazy memory of him chewing on the cold sashimi that was ced on his hot skin and sipping the honey wine between his smooth thighs.

    The appearance of the aides who took turns carrying food with all red faces as if they were trying to suppress something.

    And only the golden chain that was pulled tight and the cry of a bitch who suffered more bewitchingly than anyone else.

    ¡°You dare to dress up as a cat and be a doggie¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s like Yekatrice.¡±

    Even whileughing bitterly at a girl who is the only descendant of the same dragon and capable of such vulgar atrocities.

    She was relieved inwardly.

    If even she was so blurry, the other princesses would have lost almost all their memories until they were hugged by him.

    The Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy that has run out of control.

    Maia¡¯s meticulously crafted unmarried fragrance.

    Even the mask imbued with the magic of the Archwitch.

    Thanks to all of that, the fact that the ugliness thatsted for days or even tens of days had be hazy like a dream made her feel at least relieved.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to prepare more thoroughly next time.¡¯

    ¡­Even so, the reason why everyone is already preparing for the ¡®next time¡¯ is because of the preparedness as the ck Dragon.

    Or is it because he has already be addicted to the pleasure of crushing and pickling even the dragon¡¯s monopoly desire, which was iparable to when he was alone?

    without any doubts.

    Looking forward to the next delight.

    get up slowly

    After taking off the fox mask.

    and moved on

    Follow the flowing dragon psionics.

    One side of the spacious bedroom, which had beenpletely renovated on one floor, faced the veranda covered by ck curtains.

    and beyond the curtain.

    she could see

    Sit on a chair on the veranda.

    Looking up at the moon in the night sky.

    A gray-haired man tipping a bottle of whiskey.

    pounding.

    Even in the middle of the consciousness that the memory is blown away¡­ or rather, it is because the pleasure he left behind is more deeply engraved.

    Or is it because of the far more ecstatic scent that emanates from him?

    When she inadvertently stopped walking at the beating of her heart just by looking at him.

    ¡°You woke up earlier than expected.¡±

    Quietly.

    voice heard.

    ¡°Thanks to the swordsmith for being considerate.¡±

    ¡°You embarrass me with your empty words.¡±

    ¡°I am serious. If the swordsman hadn¡¯t been considerate, honestly, it wouldn¡¯t have ended like this.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly when he saw him, whose voice was calm even though he seemed tiredpared to his still throbbing body.

    rough.

    hot like fire

    Even if there was no car.

    Enchanting, gentle, and kind.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for his consideration for never overexerting themselves, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up just being covered in bruises.

    Even so, the scary thing was that my back was throbbing like it was about to break.

    ¡°So, did you get any results?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Li Qingyu let out a sigh of relief

    after hearing Limon¡¯s in reply ?

    It was because they knew that their hard work over the weeks was not meaningless education.

    ¡­Even if it was a meaningless education, no princess would regret it.

    It seems that the stimtion was too strong.

    It was time for her to think again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a princess.¡±

    ¡°Your swordsman.¡±

    ¡°I have something to give you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I¡¯ve already received it to overflowing from him, but what else will I give you?

    while wondering.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I have nothing to say. Because you deserved it from the beginning.¡±

    A ring rested on the palm he quietly held out.

    Put ck pearls in ck jade.

    Carefully carved dragon patterns.

    Although he had already received the princesses as well as thest two brides, he had not received only himself.

    That¡¯s why I saw what I longed for so much.

    A hand that was inadvertently stretched out.

    She stopped along the way.

    And after a long hesitation, he closed his eyes and put his hands back together.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to decline¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it is not a specification. I am saying this because it is true.¡±

    so resolutely

    deny his words.

    She opened her closed eyes.

    And he said while looking straight into the golden eyes of his beloved lover.

    ¡°I have a confession to make.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because he had an intuition for the next words.

    Looking at him with a hardened face, he smiled a little sadly.

    The priest, who proposed to Limon before anyone else and seduced him, corrupting him, who was originally an enemy of the Seven Dragons, continued his words calmly.

    ¡°¡ªAbout the secret I was hiding.¡±

 Chapter 951

    #951. Promise me,

    ck Dragon n.

    Weakest of all ns.

    However, they are the most dangerous n in the Seven Dragons because they are superior to anyone else when ites to deceit and scheming.

    As a princess of the ck Dragon n, a descendant of the Wei ck Dragon God, and a resurrected ck Dragon, Li Qingyu was good at lying.

    okay.

    Other princesses, of course.

    Enough to fool even Limon.

    ¡°You must have known that I was lying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yes.

    I wasn¡¯t sure from the start.

    However, even before confronting the Liberation Brigade, he was wary of the Constetions and drew himself in.

    Also, while suppressing the dragon¡¯s monopoly, he encouraged him to marry other princesses.

    He did his best to defeat the World Federation and the Ruler, even whilepleting the blood of the dragon with a forced expedient.

    Her whereabouts made known.

    Unlike the other princesses who were honest, Li Qingyuman was hiding something from herself.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably why you put off giving me the ring.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Nevertheless, she smiled quietly when she saw the man who had never doubted herself and believed in her silently.

    Li Qingyu continued.

    ¡°You just waited for me to confess first.¡±

    neither he nor she.

    knew each other

    That she deserved the ring just by pushing the world peace n to the end.

    Li Qingyu has a secret.

    Limon knew that too.

    He had kept the ring until he heard her confession, and she had kept her mouth shut until she gave it up.

    ¡°Actually, this is something I should have said earlier.¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Li Qingyu smile sadly?

    It was a secret she was hiding and had to hide.

    If possible, it was the truth that I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone until I died, and it was the truth that I shouldn¡¯t have told.

    And he, who had never questioned her before because he vaguely knew that fact, asked after a short silence.

    ¡°Did you finally think about telling me?¡±

    ¡°yes. But not now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At least until this fight is over.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t ack of determination.

    Because she had already decided to tell the whole truth and reveal her karma that she had been hiding.

    ¡­I was afraid and heartbroken that I might even lose my qualifications as a priest because of this confession.

    But knowing that he was also the price she deserved, she looked straight at him and continued.

    ¡°So when everything is over, will you give me this ring then?¡±

    hear that

    Limon fell silent.

    If you ask the truth right away, she will surely tell you.

    But because she doesn¡¯t want it.

    And more than anything else, because I know the wish contained in that request.

    He nodded his head while staring at the ck pearl-like eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±

    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank.¡±

    put the ring in your bosom

    He slowly reached out.

    Then he kissed her soft cheek and whispered.

    ¡°Because you are already my bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There are some circumstances.

    whatever you¡¯re hiding

    The fact that Li Qingyu is his bride will not change, and will continue to do so.

    As she calmly closed her eyes, her eyes trembled at the words that pierced her heart more deeply and firmly.

    He bowed his head.

    Seruk.

    ovep your lips like that.

    epting the kiss of the groom who proves his love for him instead of the ring, which is the proof of the bride.

    she prayed

    Please after this fight is over.

    I hope he returns safely even in order to hear his confession.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Looks like it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Twins with long and short green hair.

    At the words of Arbe and Barbara, the girl in a loose military uniform involuntarily let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally¡­¡±

    Nadia wasn¡¯t the only one who was relieved.

    Everyone, from the white-haired woman in sky blue clothes to the blonde cowgirl and the silver-haired maid, all sighed with tired faces.

    It was natural.

    Still busy preparing for war.

    As the seven princesses, the leaders of the Seven Dragons, were away, work was being pushed back horribly.

    Because the only aides who could rece the princess had to spend a really busy time without even opening their eyes.

    ¡­replenish food.

    change the bed sheets.

    cleaning the room, etc.

    It was all the more so that the beloved princess had to wait on her husband during breaks between tasks so that he could focus on his time with his mother.

    But the reason they were relieved wasn¡¯t just that they were able to handle the overdue work.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that dragon psionics could be amplified to this extent.¡±

    ¡°So this Tata said, right? As long as there is even a 1% possibility, we should leave the headquarters empty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absurdly inefficient, but I admit I was 100% right this time.¡±

    Seeing the proud Tata, the silver-haired maid Kana nodded her head coolly.

    While making love with Limon.

    The dragon psionics of the seven princesses resonated with each other and amplified endlessly.

    When Ainsha and Yekathricepleted the blood of the dragon, the aftermath spread all over the world.

    In particr, the dragon psionic storm continued to rage at the headquarters of Fafnir, the source.

    Those close to him who had to work hard for more than a few days had no choice but to umte more fatigue.

    All the more because they are ss masters who are sensitive to psionics or direct descendants of a prestigious family.

    I¡¯m d I left the headquarters empty though.

    If there were others, there would have been problems in many ways.

    But that ends too.

    Now that the resonance of the dragon psionics has stopped, everything will return to normal once the princesses return to work.

    they thought

    Until one heavy voice is heard.

    ¡°¡­Are you guys really going to go on like this?¡±

    hat on the head.

    A cuss worn around the waist.

    Leather boots wrapped around long legs.

    Even a uniform that fits her slender body.

    A blue-haired beauty dressed in an old-fashioned captain¡¯s outfit.

    Originally the Grand Admiral of the Blue Dragon n, his cousin was appointed as Rose¡¯s new aide in ce of the deceased Blue Knight Lucas.

    Looking at the blue Admiral Preah, Arbe asked quietly.

    ¡°What do you mean by going beyond?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Admiral Freah.¡±

    guilt, confusion, anxiety, etc.

    It was her cold voice that intercepted her words with a face full of emotions.

    A ck-haired woman disguised as a man who was sitting with Li Qing-yu, even though she was not an aide, to wait on him.

    Wei Ling looked at Freah with cool eyes and continued.

    ¡°Keep in mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything, we didn¡¯t know anything, and nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­How long can that be?¡±

    That moment.

    All I heard was a smallugh.

    ¡°That¡¯s a funny joke.¡±

    ¡°joke?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a great joke to set a deadline when nothing actually happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A blonde cowgirl with a smile.

    Looking at Elise, Freah kept her mouth shut.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of her smile that made me feel strangely pressured even though she wasn¡¯t using psionics.

    It wasn¡¯t just Elise who was feeling the pressure.

    ¡°Certainly, Admiral Freah seems to have a great sense of humor unlike the blue dragon n.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess we have to learn a little bit.¡±

    Twins giggling like they heard a really funny joke.

    ¡°Tata thinks it could be very difficult for anyone to take that joke seriously.¡±

    ¡°I agree 100%. In that sense, Admiral Freah would do well to refrain from joking.¡±

    Conversely, a white-haired woman with an expressionless face like a doll and a silver-haired maid answering her words with an ice-cold face.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a little too much of a worry¡­. Even in the blue dragon n, the blue admiral, who is as naive as Sir Lucas, won¡¯t say nonsense to the princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¨DIf you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    smile and say

    But even a girl in a baggy military uniform with her eyes shining like a wild beast.

    At the end of swallowing dry saliva while receiving their calm momentum that sent chills down the spine of even professional masters.

    Freya finally nodded.

    ¡°¡­I apologize for my mistake.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. After all, anyone can tell a joke.¡±

    That moment.

    The feeling of pressure disappeared as if it had been washed.

    At the same time, as if the bloody spirit of the moment before was a lie, the girls spoke calmly in their usual appearance.

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go clean things up.¡±

    ¡°There is a 78% chance that the princesses are exhausted.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s tonic, I¡¯ve prepared a lot, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    It¡¯s like nothing really happened.

    Preah sighed slightly as she saw them each busily start moving to serve the princess and clean up after herself.

    I was called a genius from a young age.

    Be a professional master at a young age.

    Such as rising to the position of Grand Admiral in charge of the Navy.

    Although she couldn¡¯t attend the princess because she had a lot of work at sea, she was a talented personparable to Lucas within the n, and she was even nicknamed the Blue Admiral.

    He was confident that he would do well in the position of an aide he had suddenly assumed.

    But¡­

    ¡®¡­as expected, it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡¯

    Jijang Tata of the White Dragon n.

    Nadia, the noble of the Red Dragon n.

    Eris of the Golden Dragon n.

    Kana, the Iron Blood Maid of the Silver Dragon n.

    Even the twin flowers of the green dragon n, Arbe and Barbara.

    The momentum of their pressure on her with just their eyes made Frea realize.

    The best escort and lieutenant chosen from among the talented seven ns.

    And he is the only one who can take the ce of the princess and even reject the princess¡¯s orders if necessary.

    that it is an aide.

    Of course, the twins who are still masters of the master ss.

    Including that even Heng Wei-ling of the ck Dragon n, who is a temporary substitute, has more experience in faithfully assisting the princess than herself.

    ¡®It¡¯s a long way to go.¡¯

    However, since he had already be an aide, he had to stand shoulder to shoulder with them.

    for the honor of the n.

    And for the dear princess.

    In the end, as agreed, they decided to take everything they had seen, heard, and experienced to the grave as if it hadn¡¯t happened.

    Freya got up from her seat.

    And thanks to the remnants of dragon psionic, he led a throbbing yet hot and energetic body and prepared to clean up with other aides.

    like that.

    Time passed.

    The princesses are back to work.

    Limon goes back to training.

    The Archwitch went to and from the Holy League to study spells.

    Under the leadership of the Seven Dragons, all kinds of supplies and troops are being umted in countries around the world.

    The Fairy Queen repairs the Nine World as much as possible and checks the preparations she has been making for a long time.

    The Continental Guardians put all their energy into helping the wolves dance and the bluebirds prepare.

    Enough for everything to happen, but too short a time to finish preparing to protect humanity from a global catastrophe.

    And¡­

    ¡­the day finally came.

 Chapter 952

    #952. It¡¯s finally begun

    * * *

    Dungeon.

    A symbol of the Iron Age and a source of infinite wealth and honor, each of which was considered a national asset more important than a gold mine.

    The majority of cases.

    Unless it was a very remote ce, the area around the dungeon was bound to be overflowing with people and abundance.

    Like Leonidas Dungeon in Sparta.

    But that is a thing of the past.

    At this moment, there was no abundance or crowds around the dungeon.

    Instead, there is a dome.

    Building reinforced concrete.

    Add a thick metal te.

    A gigantic hemispherical structure covering all sides from the ground to the sky surrounded the dungeon.

    Like isting a dungeon.

    no it wasn¡¯t like

    Actually, the dungeon was isted from the world.

    Thick iron walls without gaps and a space without people, above all, the heavy atmosphere flowing there proved that fact.

    how many days

    Or how many weeks?

    When only the dungeon gate quietly swayed in the silence that hadsted for so long.

    Ugh.

    quiet sound.

    broke the deep silence

    The dungeon gate was silent without a single visitor for a long time, almost for the first time since the opening of the Iron Age.

    The brilliance began to fluctuate.

    Like a bubble about to burst.

    The moment when the vibration of the gate, which became stronger as time passed, reached its peak.

    Doo doo doo!

    The light explodes and pours out a vicious wave.

    A dwarf evil goblin with a greatsword.

    Turtle Knight, a turtle d in irond armor.

    Living Metal Metal Slime and more.

    Enough monsters to tear humans to pieces were pouring out through the dungeon gate.

    The catastrophe was finally stopped when d the Sword Demon risked his life to destroy the dungeon.

    The dungeon wave had finally resumed.

    And so, the moment that group of monsters came out of the dungeon and set foot on the ground.

    Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!

    A huge heat wave swept through the monsters.

    The special mines that were densely ced around the dungeon exploded and blew away the monsters.

    But the monsters did not stop.

    As if to fill the empty spot, they just kept pushing out of the dungeon gate.

    And¡­

    the crucible of the heatwave began.

    Kwang kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang!

    A roar rang out.

    The burst flesh rises.

    A storm of fire rages.

    Blood and flesh metal shards rained down like rain.

    The sight of dozens and hundreds of mines exploding in session every minute and every second, and hundreds and thousands of monsters being crushed, was the ultimate horror.

    Moreover,nd mines were not the only thing stopping the monsters.

    support position!

    The moment he stepped on the iron te spread like a, the ultra-high voltage electric shocks the leading monster.

    A methrower protruding from the ground spews out unquenchable mes, and a machine gun protruding from the wall fires special bullets.

    The ceiling opens and the dropped bomb causes a huge explosion, creating a huge hole in the middle of the monster¡¯s camp, and poison gas mixed with all kinds of chemicals flows in.

    It is truly a living hell.

    Full of malice only to annihte the opponent.

    It was a space of death created for one-sided ughter, let alone war.

    It was a sight that reminded me of how terrible the opponent was, even if it was a monster.

    Quaang!

    However, the monsters that were being crushed like that didn¡¯t even feel resentment or confusion, let alone fear.

    whether a colleague goes out

    Whether the body burns and burns.

    Be a shield for yourself.

    Or by throwing other monsters.

    I just went forward to destroy more weapons, shorten the distance with each step, and consume more bullets with each shot.

    yes it was

    Even if it is made of cloth.

    A creature that is neither human nor a creature.

    A monster that is made like a tool and moves like a givenmand like a machine, but is more ferocious than any beast.

    That was a monster.

    A monster that will attack you even if you kill it.

    A variety of weapons that kill and kill again.

    There are three factors that break the bnce that was kept in a tight bnce while covering the dome, which was clean until a while ago, full of blood and death.

    cooong!

    The first is a true monster.

    In other words, it was the existence of a boss monster.

    Unlike normal monsters that are swept away like insects, bosses, especially high-level boss-level monsters, were not easily defeated by all types of weapons.

    As the number of bosses endured increased, the firepower was dispersed and the rate at which monsters fell slowed.

    The second was the limitation of space.

    The more monsters die, break, burn, and lose. Their bodies and remains were piled up inside the dome.

    The monster¡¯s corpse, which was hard enough to be used as a material for an item, became an excellent cover when its height exceeded 1 meter and blocked bullets.

    and thest third.

    The biggest factor was inventory.

    Exploded mines, overheated weapons, ammunition that runs out quickly, and even broken muzzles from firing bullets.

    Unlike thework that fades with all sorts of problems every moment, the dungeon gate continues to pour out monsters no matter how much time passes.

    numbers and quantities.

    its too simple.

    Therefore, due to an even more important factor, the one-sided massacre gradually became an equal battle.

    And¡­

    Kwajijik!

    It was in the blink of an eye.

    As if the fierce enduring scene a while ago was a lie, the countless weapons swept away by the waves of monsters were destroyed at once.

    Just as a small crack breaks down a huge dam.

    Once the bnce was broken, the monsters could no longer be stopped.

    And of course, the monsters who wiped out the defense weapons didn¡¯t stop there, they even attacked the dome.

    bang! Quaang!

    once twice three times.

    The dome¡¯s thick walls, which were covered with reinforced concrete and dungeon alloy, withstood monster attacks for a while.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    Every time dozens or hundreds of monsters hit and bit each other, the dome shook and cracks formed everywhere.

    The moment when that gold eventually spreads everywhere.

    Kururrureung!

    Gee, the wall is copsing.

    Arge hole was drilled in one side of the dome.

    The seals that isted the dungeons and monsters had finally copsed.

    And the freed monsters tried to run out of the dome without hesitation to demonstrate their tyranny.

    but right after that.

    The monsters hesitated.

    As soon as I left the dome, I saw a vast area surrounded byyers of barbed wire and trenches, and a huge barrier that was much thicker than the previous dome surrounding it.

    Above all, countless soldiers, gun barrels, and weapons aimed at them.

    Even the monsters who did not know fear hardened.

    And the moment the red-haired officer standing on the barrier lowered his hand.

    ¡°-sting.¡±

    Aaaaaang!

    Arge amount of gunpowder buried underground exploded and tore apart tens of thousands of monsters along with the remains of the dome.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s finally started.¡±

    Commonwealth of China.

    A ck-haired girl who lived in the deepest part of that vast territory.

    Li Qingyu murmured quietly.

    What she is looking at is a screen full of all sides.

    To be precise, it was the image of the monster that was pouring out after trampling on the remnants of the exploding dome reflected on the screen and the defense forces blocking it.

    And there wasn¡¯t just one screen that reflected such a scene.

    ¡°How is Chao?¡±

    ¡°So far, there are 122 dungeons where the 1st blockade area has copsed. The rest is expected to copse soon as well.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Li Qingyu closed her eyes.

    It was only a few tens of minutes ago that the sensor installed in the dome detected an abnormality in the monster gate and started responding.

    It hasn¡¯t even been an hour yet.

    It was a bit unexpected that hundreds of domes built with huge budgets and materials had already copsed.

    ¡°Itsted longer than I thought.¡±

    ¡­In the sense that they were prepared to copse in a matter of minutes, let alone tens of minutes.

    ¡°It is judged to be thanks to the lower level of monsters than expected.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the conditions of the constetions are also not normal.¡±

    Li Qingyu nodded.

    If all of those monsters were boss-level, like when I fought the Holy Lord, it would have been the worst situation.

    Even so, the low level of most of the monsters was proof that the Constetions were also conserving their strength.

    Well, it was natural.

    The situation of the constetions was that they were unable to collect 7 Seven Arcs and only half of the seals were unlocked through expedient methods.

    As much as d the Sword Demon destroyed the dungeon gate and stopped the first wave of monsters, he couldn¡¯t waste his power recklessly.

    ¡°How about somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still checking, but at least the other princesses¡¯ territories seem to be in a simr situation.¡±

    ¡°Then the rest is the problem.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t be relieved.

    1st dome.

    2nd trench.

    up to the third barrier.

    It was virtually a miracle that all the dungeons in the world were sealed with threeyers in such a short period of time.

    It was a feat that was possible because not only the Seven Dragons, but also the human and material resources of all countries were poured into it.

    But just like Dom did.

    A small gap is enough to upset the bnce.

    If even one dungeon copsed, the monsters pouring out from there would attack the other blockade areas, causing a chain copse like dominoes.

    Especially if it was a country outside the territory that the seven princesses directly guarded.

    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any countermeasures, but¡­

    ¡°Whether it¡¯ste or sooner orter, the blockade area will copse is a foregone fact.¡±

    Li Qingyu muttered bitterly.

    Even if more weapons and manpower were prepared than Dom, the ending was the same.

    No matter how much firepower you push.

    Even if you send a lot of masters.

    If monsters are pouring out infinitely, ammunition, supplies, durability, stamina, and manpower will reach their limits someday.

    Even though they knew that fact, there was one reason why they endured such consumption.

    ¡°At least it will hold out until the citizens are evacuated and the defense line is established.¡±

    ¡°It should be.¡±

    Turn your head back slowly.

    Numerous screens projecting the battle situation.

    And watching the n moving frantically under it, checking information and giving instructions.

    Li Qingyu continued quietly.

    ¡°Because we are here to buy you even one more minute.¡±

    * * *

    Indeed, of course.

    It was not only the Commonwealth of China where fierce battles were taking ce at this moment.

    Egypt.

    brazil.

    Holy Alliance.

    British Empire.

    United States of America.

    Russian Khanate, etc.

    It was because fierce battles were taking ce in the blockade zones installed in all the hundreds and thousands of dungeons centered on the territory of the Seven Dragons.

    And the feelings of the princesses watching the battle from their respective bases were simr.

    ¡°¡­better than expected.¡±

    Rose was a little relieved.

    In case of emergency, I was prepared to travel all over Europe by teleportation myself.

    It¡¯s because they¡¯ve been blocking monsters on the defense line for over an hour already.

    Even though there were casualties from all kinds of attacks, such as poison darts, lightning, and rocks, this was more than expected.

    At this level, I could have hoped that I might be able to withstand even a long-term battle.

    Koo-goo-goo-goo!

    but right after that.

    she realized

    What a futile hope that was.

    The moment when you want the dungeon gate to sway and swell greatly.

    Monsters began pouring out several times more than before.

    And it was because the huge shadows that popped out from all the dungeons at the same time, devouring even those monsters, told me.

    The fact that the Constetions¡¯ attack hadn¡¯t even started yet.

    ¡°Predatory water¡­!¡±

 Chapter 953

    #953. Lee, hurry.

    * * *

    Predators.

    the far distant past.

    An ancient spirit ising.

    before the golden age.

    Humanity was suffering from pain and hardship and was on the brink of extinction.

    It wasn¡¯t just because humans were physically weak and at the bottom of the food chain.

    It was because the environment at the time was very poor.

    drought, flood, epidemic, etc.

    Of course, even the smallest disaster was enough to wipe out an entire tribe.

    It is because of the distant ancient times when all kinds of monsters and creatures that were not even told in legends were overflowing to such an extent that even the seven-colored bird, which revived even after being killed, was threatened with extinction.

    And among all the creatures, there was the most terrifying monster.

    That¡¯s a predator.

    swallowing anything

    It eats up entire continents.

    It was a monster recorded as the worst beast in human history along with the spirit beast that changed the world¡¯s topography and history itself.

    ¡°¡­absurd, really.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why Ekatriche couldn¡¯t help butugh while watching the tactical situation board in Moscow.

    Even if the country copsed, she was a woman who couldugh cheerfully and move on, saying it was fun.

    but this moment.

    What happened all over the world was something that even she couldn¡¯tugh at.

    ¡°How many canas are there in all?¡±

    ¡°Currently, only 16 have been confirmed in Korea.¡±

    ¡°There are 16 beasts corresponding to the absolute ss¡­ fantastic.¡±

    A predator is a beast that even swallows continents.

    If it was an absolute ss, it could be dealt with, but on the contrary, it was a monster that would be difficult to deal with without an absolute ss.

    The appearance of more than 10 such monsters meant that even the most powerful nation had to prepare for destruction.

    Even this Russian Khanate.

    And it was not only the Russian Khanate that was in such a crisis.

    ¡°¡­Was the predator really a monster created by the Constetion in the first ce?¡±

    Egypt.

    A naked beauty who was looking at the situation board in the pce.

    Hai murmured with a cigarette in her mouth.

    It is a fact that the summoning lord who used Descent in the past should have been suspicious since he summoned the predatory beast.

    It was a mistake to overlook it due to the fact that it is an ancient beast that existed before the golden age.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t anything strange.

    In the first ce, it was the Constetions that destroyed the Bur, the ancestors of Earth.

    If there were predators among the monsters they used at the time, and if they had self-sustaining abilities, they would have been able to breed on Earth on their own.

    Perhaps there are more such monsters among the other ancient beasts that have not been recorded.

    ¡°Uh¡­ what should I do, princess?¡±

    The problem is that the blockade operation is endangered because the predators appeared simultaneously.

    It would be possible to deal with it if Hai herself went out on her own, but she was alone.

    By the time she has dealt with the predators that have appeared across Africa, dozens of blockades will have copsed.

    So close your eyes

    Hai was lost in thought.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about seven.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­the possibility that the princess can fend off predators without stepping out.¡±

    Will the power currently deployed in the containment area be able to handle the number of predators?

    If you ask objectively.

    that it is possible enough

    In Quetzalcoatl, Maia spoke coldly.

    In the blockade area, along with all kinds of high-tech weapons produced in the Russian Khanate, the experts of the Seven Dragons were dispatched.

    So if you mobilize all that firepower and ability.

    The regenerative power and durability alone were sufficient to block even predators that surpassed even the absolute self-ss superman.

    ¡­about a 70% chance.

    The problem is twofold.

    One is consumption in the process.

    Another was the 30% chance of failure.

    Even if only a few blockade areas copsed, predators and monsters that jumped out of them would attack other blockade areas.

    It is absolutely impossible to stop it in a state exhausted from fighting predators.

    To prevent that situation, it was best for the princesses to step out and deal with the predatory water as soon as possible.

    The reason they were waiting in the first ce was to respond immediately to such an unexpected situation.

    ¡°Would you like to step out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Ainsha, a white-haired girl in the Holy League pce, dered without hesitation.

    Then he said while looking at the screen with an expressionless face.

    ¡°It is predatory bait. It¡¯s a trick we¡¯re trying to pull off. It is not moving yet.¡±

    Is that the prediction of the irvoyant?

    Or is it intuition as a prophet?

    Tata didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    Not only was it natural for her to follow the will of the princess she respected, but her own judgment was the same as Ainsha¡¯s.

    ¡°For now, just watch.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s to the point where we have to step in already, it¡¯s a losing war anyway.¡±

    ¡°You are right, my princess.¡±

    At the words of the blonde beauty Charlotte, who was sitting with her legs crossed, Elise quietly bowed her head and agreed.

    this is war.

    It¡¯s not something that will end overnight.

    It was a bad idea to waste the power of the princesses, who are themander of the Seven Dragons and the best fighters, from the beginning.

    All the more so as the Constetions might use predatory water as bait.

    The problem was how to minimize the damage and stop the predators unless the princesses came forward¡­ but,

    ¡°Above all, the cards we prepared aren¡¯t enough yet.¡±

    If it had only ended like this, the whole n of the Seven Dragons wouldn¡¯t have been running so bloody all this time.

    When Charlotte murmuredzily.

    A change urred in the screen that showed the predators rampaging in the containment area.

    Bang kwaguawang!

    The moment when the light suddenly shed.

    Half of the body of a predator bigger than a building exploded.

    Its identity is a missile.

    It was smaller and nimble than the Russian Kanze shells and missiles fired by military units in the blockade area, but with overwhelming destructive power.

    And where the missiles flew.

    The shadow that fell from the distant sky cut off the head of the predator that was just regenerating and shouted.

    Fuck!

    [The wings shake.]

    [The engines emit fire.]

    [Emergency response to break through the speed of sound.]

    [To protect world peace.]

    [To achieve the happiness of mankind.]

    [EARF belonging to the 3rd Division of the Air Division of the Spirit Sentai. -0012 Jet ne, the spirit of the sky!] The

    giant robot changed from jet form to human form and shed predatory water with a giant sword.

    The blockade army, who realized its identity only btedly, was tinged with joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit Squadron! The spirit squadron hase as reinforcements!¡±

    ¡°I lived¡­!¡±

    Unlike other spirits created to help and serve humanity, the guardian spirit of the Fairy Kingdom was created forbat.

    Armed with all kinds of weapons made with technology that transcends humanity, they could threaten even the absolute.

    Abnormally, the spirit squadron appeared.

    If they joined forces with the blockade force, it was possible to stop even predators.

    In addition, the reinforcements were not only the spirit squadron.

    Various spirits supplying ammunition, restoring the camp, and transporting the wounded even though they are for nonbat purposes.

    In addition, it was originally remodeled forbat to annihte mankind, but the grudge of the spirits disappeared and even the fallen spirits were led by the fairy queen.

    Numerous spirits waiting in various ces appeared in the blockade area and were blocking predators.

    ¡°As expected, the guardian deity of the early mankind was not false.¡±

    So Yekathrice admired.

    Not just one or two ces, but dozens of dungeons around the world, to immediately inject spirits of that size.

    This feat was only possible because she was a Fairy Queen who had been preparing for the battle against the Constetion while taking care of humanity since the beginning of human civilization.

    Of course, there were many spirits that were damaged during that long period of time¡­

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t helped by operating the factory at 600% full capacity, the number of spirits that could actually be used would have been less than 40%.¡±

    ¡°Instead, we couldn¡¯t have gotten thetest technology for free. Isn¡¯t this a WIN-WIN?¡±

    I also said that I did a good job getting the subcontract.

    Yekathrice said with a smile.

    Thanks to helping the spirits maintain and learning the skills of the fairies, the silver dragon n achieved at least decades of technological development at once.

    It was thanks to that that the blockade force¡¯s weapons worked rtively well against the monsters.

    It was a pity that there were many skills that I hadn¡¯t mastered yet because ofck of time.

    ¡°¡­At least it seems that the hangover has passed.¡±

    Rose was relieved.

    Of course, thanks to the spirits, the predators were stopped.

    Dealing with the monsters pouring out of the dungeon became even easier.

    At this level, they should be able to block the monster wave without any problems for a while.

    ¡°Even if it is, it¡¯s just hangover.¡±

    But Hai knew.

    As if the predator suddenly came out.

    That this situation could be overturned no matter how many tricks the Constetions used.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know how long I canst.¡±

    So put your hands together

    Ainsha prayed.

    So did the other princesses.

    In the office building, in the pce, in the basement.

    Because they were waiting impatiently while watching the blockade area centered on numerous dungeons.

    ¡°So hurry up.¡±

    ¨DI hope that my lover will not bete.

    * * *

    And likewise.

    he was waiting

    Alone, unlike other princesses who are with their entourage and their n.

    In the darkness where only a few dim lights flicker without a clear light, let alone a screen.

    However, while vividly feeling the chaos and turmoil going on all over the world with the senses of a sword master,

    he never gets impatient.

    with both eyes closed.

    Just deep and quiet.

    -beep.

    It was a signal that woke him from such silence.

    At the same time, a calm voice came through themunicator to him.

    [The coordinates have been confirmed.]

    ¡°¡­What is the error?¡±

    [Fortunately, no. It¡¯s because I took so much time to check it.]

    ¡°Then I guess we don¡¯t have to wait any longer.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t the waiting timefortable for him too?

    Contrary to his calm appearance, he opened his closed eyes without the slightest hesitation and immediately ced his palm on the ss te in front of him.

    And the moment he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Activate the Elemental Engine.¡±

    Ugh.

    with vibration.

    One screen brightened.

    [Identification check¨DCheck.]

    [System check¨DAll green.]

    [Power utilization rate check¨D99.99%.]

    [Internal and external institution check¨DPerfect.]

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    [Check that there is no problem in starting OK.]

    [Elemental engine activated.]

    Damn it!

    maybe dozens?

    Or maybe hundreds.

    The moment when you want countless letters and lists to pass by the screen in the blink of an eye.

    A bright light dyed the surroundings, and the space surrounded by darkness revealed its true appearance.

    Numerous screens centered on a huge screen that fills the field of view not only from the front but also from the left and right.

    A dashboard full of switches.

    From the hologram of a translucent sphere rotating on the ceiling to the painting of a green tree swaying on the floor.

    To him, who was sitting in a strange seat in the middle of a space full of all sorts of machines and objects of unknown purpose.

    What I heard was a dry mechanical sound.

    [Wee aboard, Captain Limon Aspelder. Please give me an order.]

    That calm request.

    Limon did not refuse.

    I just put my hand on the control panel attached to the left and right of the seat.

    So the moment he flipped a few switches as he learned from Dances with Wolves.

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    The dock door opened with a heavy mechanical sound, and the sunlight that permeated from the ground dimly shone in the far underground.

    at the bottom of it.

    it was

    metal hull.

    Smooth, streamlined body.

    To the left and right of the wide deck, the wings stretched out like sails.

    Too weird to be a ship.

    Even more bizarre for an aircraft.

    The moment Limon pulled the control stick from the bridge of the ship that could only be called a gship.

    A dance with wolves has been sealed for hundreds of years, but eventually revived with the help of the Continental Guardians and the Fairy Queen.

    The best armored ship of mankind.

    The worst pirate ship in history.

    Another legacy left by the Fairy King.

    ¡°¡ªTheunch of the Santa Mar¨ªa.¡±

    Quaaaaaaaa!

    Pirate Columbus¡¯ ship flew into the sky again after hundreds of years.

 Chapter 954

    #954. I ask for the fate of the world

    * * *

    The wilderness of North America.

    A ce where it was hard to find people except for a few gunmen because of the corrupted spirits roaming around.

    However, as the corrupted spirits were purified, a strange incident was urring in the middle of the tranquilnd that had finally regained its tranquility.

    Koo Goo Goo.

    A majestic mountain range with numerous peaks.

    The moment you want to crack one of the peaks.

    The top of the peak cracked, leaving a huge hole.

    A hole that was too wide, toorge, and above all, obliquely drilled into the far depths of the mountain range.

    ¡­just like a missileunch pad.

    And at the bottom of that distant hole, a strange sound and a strange light shed.

    Quaaaaaaaaaa!

    break the sound

    A single sh shes.

    The clouds in the sky were torn to shreds.

    A sh of light rose from the center of the mountain range, passing through a long hole and almost bursting through the cracked peak.

    No, the streamlined hull protruded at such a terrifying speed that it could be mistaken for a sh of light, and pierced the sky at supersonic speed and proceeded as it were.

    Depart from North America.

    until reaching the Pacific Ocean.

    It took only a few minutes.

    Whether it¡¯s a state-of-the-art airne or an absolutely self-sufficient superman.

    It was a truly transcendent speed that could not be reached without jumping over space.

    [As expected, the speed is slow because it is in the atmosphere.]

    ¡°You say this is slow?¡±

    [If it had been outside the atmosphere, it would have already reached sublight speed.]

    So that was it.

    A white-haired man on the bridge.

    Why did Limonugh out loud?

    Even he, who has lived for hundreds of years as the absolute of absolutes, has rarely seen such an absurd speed.

    The fairy queen¡¯s impression that even this was not a big deal made him even more afraid.

    But in the meantime.

    He continued to operate the control stick.

    Even if the route had already been entered, it was not an easy situation to leave everything to the automatic flight program.

    [Remember. You shouldn¡¯t go too high.]

    ¡°I know, Your Majesty. It is dangerous to leave the Nine World.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    The influence of Nine World, a barrier that protects the world from the Constetions, is limited to its interior.

    It was because I didn¡¯t know how the Constetions would attack me if I moved too high and left the area.

    That¡¯s why the spirits banned mankind from entering space even before the time of Icarus.

    [If you elerate while maintaining the highest possible height, you will be able to reach your target speed by the time it has circled the earth 7 times.] ¡°

    How long will it take?¡±

    [If you calcte the eleration, it¡¯s about 600 seconds from now.]

    ¡°That¡¯s cool.¡±

    10 minutes is enough to circle the earth 7 times.

    It would have been very convenient if I had this when I was chasing a runaway demon.

    When Limon admired again.

    A counter appeared on the screen.

    While the number 600 is reduced to 599 598.

    In the blink of an eye, his streamlined ship crossed the Pacific Ocean, crossed East Asia and the Holy League, and reached Europe.

    Counter 400 seconds.

    In just a few minutes, Limon crossed the Antic Ocean and reached North America again.

    That¡¯s more than twice as fast as the first time.

    Even as the counter decreased, the speed increased even more.

    In the end, before the counter even reached 250, he circumnavigated the world once again, and his speed increased even more.

    Even the shape of the aircraft became blurry and it looked like a long trajectory of light in the sky.

    It now seemed only a matter of time before it elerated and reached its target speed.

    Ugh.

    ¡°¡­it started.¡±

    The atmosphere is agitated.

    Until the sky is colored with starlight.

    Despite the sudden change, Limon was not shaken.

    It was because he had predicted that if he started moving, the constetions would also do something.

    That¡¯s why he was able to calmly analyze the light condensing in the air.

    ¡°As expected, we were able to create additional dungeon gates.¡±

    [It¡¯s a big loss for them, and it¡¯s a temporary gate.]

    ¡°It means they know that they have to stop me.¡±

    It was nothing new.

    Of course, the dungeon wave had already been blocked by d.

    As much as they had been moving the rulers up until now, the Constetions couldn¡¯t have known that the Sword Master, especially Limon, was their most dangerous adversary.

    Koo Goo Goo Pce.

    So the gate opens.

    The moment the flying monsters poured out.

    Limon pulled the trigger on the control stick without hesitation.

    Quaang!

    roaring sound

    Right after the light shes.

    A sh of light passed through a huge hole in the middle of a group of monsters.

    Only the aftermath of the hull transcending the speed of sound shredded the monster and blew it in all directions.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just an armored boat.

    A few hundred flying monsters couldn¡¯t stop Santa Maria, which was the legacy of the Fairy King and was restored by the clinging power of a few magicians.

    The problem was that the Constetions knew it too.

    And the method they chose to stop Limon was simple.

    coo goong coo goo goo goo.

    The door opens.

    The door opens.

    The door opens.

    dozens and hundreds.

    to fill all the sky.

    from the front, from the back, from the side.

    When Limon groaned as he saw countless doors that appeared in all directions and the flying monsters that came out of them covered the sky.

    The monster¡¯s body swelled explosively, extending numerous tentacles to connect them.

    Like a that catches birds.

    ¡°¡­like these ignorant things.¡±

    The monster¡¯s.

    No, it¡¯s called a castle wall.

    Can¡¯t keep up with speed, so it¡¯s full of all sides and forced to crash.

    An absurdly ignorant way.

    But it was also a threat that could not be ignored.

    While moving at supersonic speed, even a drop of water can pierce metal.

    No matter how much the Santa Maria was made of spirit metal and even covered with a field of defense, those monsters were notparable to mere drops of water.

    If you collide with that monster¡¯s, it was difficult to guarantee safety.

    Even if he was safe, things went wrong from the moment his movements were hindered.

    So he fired one after another and forced a way through, but¡­

    Quaang!

    ¡®It¡¯s not easy after all.¡¯

    Originally, the number of monsters surviving from the guns that pierced hundreds at a time gradually increased and the area of the became denser.

    Of course, no matter how quickly the was restored, it could not catch up with the Santa Maria, which had already passed.

    The problem was that the route of the Santa Maria was also set.

    Count 150 seconds.

    again at doubled speed.

    This time around the world via South America instead of North America.

    But it¡¯s still not enough.

    Only 3ps now.

    At least four moreps would have to be elerated around the world, and if the speed was slowed even a little by being hindered, it might have to go around a few moreps.

    Especially considering the ever-increasing number of monsters.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t nervous.

    It just opened its mouth.

    ¡°your majesty.¡±

    [Muspelheim fired.]

    Quaaaaaaaaaaagh!!

    and that moment.

    A huge red sh shes.

    The of the monster that blocked the front of the Santa Maria waspletely burned.

    beyond the distant expanse.

    The guns fired by the golden battleship El Dorado, which had risen high into the sky, were opening the way forward beyond the far distance.

    And thanks to Eldorado¡¯s cover, he was able to cross the world once again.

    Count 100 seconds.

    remaining path.

    3 wheels.

    deed deed deed.

    Was it because the Constetions felt threatened in earnest?

    The starlight that had been tinting the sky became clearer, and the made of monsters regenerated at a terrifying speed.

    El Dorado tried to fire again, but the Santa Maria was already elerating too much.

    Before the next bombardment, the streamlined hull had already collided with the monster¡¯s again.

    No, it seemed so. ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial arts, twelve dragons of the

    twelve seasons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®¶þ½~ýˆ¼¼

    Amhyangbudong, Hojeopchwihwa,

    °µÏã²»ƒö ºúµû×í»¨¡»

    Quaang!

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the countless butterflies made of shadows suddenly rising from the Commonwealth of China to tear the monster¡¯s.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Commonwealth of China.

    An arrow shot from the Russian Khanate.

    A skein spread across the Holy Alliance.

    mes erupted in Egypt.

    Rain poured down on the British Empire.

    Green fog spreading in Brazil.

    A golden glow from the United States.

    The various powers that rose along with the mighty psionic pierced the monster¡¯s and opened the sky like a stepping stone.

    ¡°¡­save your strength.¡±

    Limon unknowingly put on a wry smile.

    No matter how much the seven princesses have perfected the blood of the dragon, it is not easy to blow away the monsters covering the sky at once.

    It must have been pretty overwhelming.

    However, knowing that this is also thest consideration of the girls who have no choice but to send themselves alone.

    He elerated the Santa Maria further.

    Count 60 seconds.

    remaining path.

    2 wheels.

    Hard.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it elerated too much in the air.

    Even though it didn¡¯t even touch the monster¡¯s, the aircraft fluctuated and the control stick became heavy.

    in the blink of an eye.

    Ultra-high-speed flight that twists the trajectory of hundreds of thousands of kilometers with even the slightest shaking of the fingertips.

    However, what was more threatening than that was the of monsters inting their size like a tenacious.

    Even though he gave up on blocking it, he seemed to be holding on to Limon¡¯s ankles even a little bit until the next trick.

    from the eastern end to the western end.

    wide, wide, wide.

    It literally covered the whole sky and was so spread out that even the Santa Maria couldn¡¯t prate it.

    But he wasn¡¯t worried.

    I just pulled the steering wheel straight away.

    And his faith was rewarded.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. ×í

    ÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦ ×íË‡

    Life is a dream of

    one night

    .

    no appearance.

    without even ckening.

    The moment when you want to hear only the sound of something being cut.

    Half of thes of monsters that covered the whole world were cut in two.

    distant past.

    The sword master¡¯s transcendent swordsman, who cut down even the moon just by swinging his sword in his dreams, cut through the sky beyond distance and space.

    The remaining half of the monsters still somehow tried to reconnect and restore the¡­

    Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the only hardship they had to ovee.

    ¡ºJeongcheon Gyeongdongsword

    Freezing Blue Sky Movement

    When the sword stops, does the world move

    ?¡»

    Kururureung!

    A storm rages.

    Lightning pours down like rain.

    A blizzard of absolute zero covers the sky.

    Amidst the monsters who turned the whole world into enemies being swept away by an outrageous swordsman who moves the world with a single de.

    Using that clear road, he was finally able to circumnavigate the world once again.

    count 30 seconds.

    remaining path.

    The Santa Maria, which was getting faster and faster, continued to elerate at the end without having to go around.

    Now there was no reason to break through the monster¡¯s.

    His hull had already pierced the sky before the was made.

    [Standard speed reached.]

    [Preparing to start star drive.]

    [Count 10 9 8¡­.]

    The speed doubles every second.

    The scenery around is elongated.

    The engine of the Santa Maria, which has gained sufficient speed, shakes and even twists time and space.

    At the peak of the count.

    The moment he broke the control stick.

    ¡°¡­it will be a long voyage.¡±

    ¡°ording to the Fairy Queen¡¯s words, it will probably be a tougher and more difficult fight than any fight you¡¯ve ever been through in your life.¡±

    ¡°I still believe in Lee.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s your brother, I¡¯lle back safely.¡±

    ¡°Until then, don¡¯t worry about this world.¡±

    ¡°We will protect humanity until you return.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing a concubine can do for the sky.¡±

    ¡°Determination. After this fight, I will definitely give birth to a male teacher.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°¨DPlease ask for the fate of the world.¡±

    Aaaaaaa!

    A ray of light disappeared beyond a single dungeon gate that was pouring out countless monsters.

    that¡¯s the end of everything.

    It was the moment when the guardian spirit of mankind, who had been protecting the world for hundreds of years, left a long way¡­ and the

    moment when the true battle against the Constetions that had been threatening this world since the beginning of the Iron Age began.

 Chapter 955

    #955. what are you doing here

    * * *

    Time is reversed.

    space disappears

    The scenery around me that used to be a long line disappears.

    Instead, what filled the screen was a strange glow that could hardly be called light or shadow.

    But more than anything else, it was the sensation.

    Even though it was surrounded by a thick hull, until a moment ago, everything from the flow of air to the shaking of the ground was vividly felt.

    The moment I crossed the gate, all my senses were cut off.

    As if the whole world had disappeared.

    ¡°¡­No, is it me who disappeared?¡±

    Take your hands off the control stick.

    Limon let out a deep sigh.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fighting wielding a sword.

    Driving an armored ship at several times the speed of sound and breaking through a group of monsters was unfamiliar to him and just as tiring.

    Even more so because I only learned how to control it with attributes.

    Fortunately, I could now leave it to the autopilot for a while.

    Beyond the gate.

    No, to be precise, during the dive, even the Constetions would not be able to intervene.

    Because the fairy queen said it.

    ¡°Star Drive is a route that connects the stars¡­. There is nothing that is not really great. The legacy of the fairies.¡±

    distant past.

    The fairies, who were the ancestors of Alfheim, had advanced into space.

    But time goes by.

    The wider the field of activity.

    The fairies also felt regret.

    This is because, even for those who have reached the pinnacle of technological civilization, it has be difficult to handle the enormous consumption of time and resources whenever they go further into space.

    So the fairies searched for a way to solve the problem.

    And long studies.

    countless attempts.

    After so many repeated failures.

    The fairies finally found out.

    Navigation that prates the space-time gap between the stars and jumps over vast distances that would take tens of thousands of years even at the speed of light.

    I mean the star drive.

    If only we had a little more time toplete and mass-produce the Star Drive.

    The fairies would have advanced to the entire universe centered on Alfheim and built a higher civilization.

    Unfortunately, even before the Star Drive waspleted, Alfheim was destroyed by the invasion of the Constetions.

    The star drive was not fully applied to El Dorado, thest ark of the fairies.

    There is only one exception.

    While evacuating aboard El Dorado, there was only one ship that the Fairy King finallypleted.

    Unfortunately, even that ship was destroyed during the Golden Age when it was used to protect humanity from predators and other monsters.

    It was impossible to even reproduce because it required Alfheim¡¯s special resources for production¡­

    Fortunately, after the core parts were reborn as an armored ship called Santa Maria by a certain Unmyeongsa.

    A pirate named Columbus.

    Go through Dances with Wolves.

    It¡¯s finally in your own hands.

    The story of those distant years made even the immortal Limon feelplex emotions.

    ¡®Is this also inevitable?¡¯

    The final legacy of the Fairy King is a ship, neither a weapon to fight the Constetion nor a tool to help the n resurrect.

    The name of the agency that makes interster travel possible is, of course, the Star Drive.

    It was thanks to that information that he was able to fight the Constetions like this.

    After reflecting on a fact that is too unfortunate to be a coincidence.

    Limon smiled bitterly.

    ¡®No, fate would be more appropriate than that.¡¯

    It might have been too ironic for a sword master who could cut through fate.

    But because that¡¯s Limon.

    He could clearly feel it.

    Like a river that returns to its original state no matter how much it is cut down, it is a huge flow that clearly exists even though it is invisible to the eye that leads it.

    Although he did not know what awaited him at the end of that fate¡­

    ¡°¡­it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡±

    Limon let go of his thoughts.

    whatever fate awaits

    In the end, there is only one thing you have to do.

    It was all about saving humanity and returning safely, and if it got in the way, it would have been enough to cut down the Constetion or Fate.

    That was also the teacher¡¯s teaching.

    So, take it easy.

    Limon checked the instrument panel.

    ¡°Six hours until we arrive. This is good enough.¡±

    This is the route between the stars.

    No time.

    without space.

    A ce where there is only flow.

    Even a second outside could pass for several hours or even months inside Santa Maria.

    After the dungeon wave started.

    Deliberately find the optimal coordinates.

    That was why he dared to enter the dungeon gate.

    Star drive is a state-of-the-art, coolly speaking, unfinished technology that even the fairy king realized before he died.

    If the flow of time and space goes out of order, you may end up in the wrong ce or the time may be distorted unreasonably.

    In order to reduce the anxiety factor as much as possible, there was no choice but to use the already existing passage, the dungeon gate.

    Fortunately, thanks to the Star Drive, you can cross the dungeon gate without worrying about the intervention of the Constetion.

    The pity was that he had nothing to do until he arrived.

    ¡°Shall we have a meal first?¡±

    rattle.

    ¡°I could use the food synthesizer, but first I¡¯ll have to test it to see if it works.¡±

    So it was.

    After Limon leaves the bridge.

    Why did you rummage through the cargo room?

    While I had some time left, I thought of having a simple meal and organizing my luggage.

    It was necessary to organize the luggage once, even if it was simple, as all kinds of luggage had been loaded so that there would be no problems on long voyages.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, was it this box?¡±

    So after a while.

    When he finally found the box containing the goods he wanted, Limon grumbled as he opened it.

    click.

    ¡°Anyway, old Shirg is weird too. No matter how important it is, the box will be opened soon anyway, so I dare to seal it with magic¡­¡±

    [Ah!]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kung!

    It was an instant.

    Limon closed the box he had opened.

    Maybe I¡¯m too tired, I¡¯m going to have a good time with my eyes.

    after taking a deep breath.

    Limon opened the box again.

    And after a really long and heavy silence, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Nakyung, what are you doing here?¡±

    [Um, well.]

    A small pot.

    while immersed in it.

    Take a moment to roll your eyes again.

    Eventually, the blue bird, scratching its head with its wings, opened its beak with a shy face.

    [Smuggling?]

    * * *

    At the end of pressing the temple.

    Limon asked casually.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    [Does a pet need a special reason to follow its owner?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke.¡±

    [I was half serious.]

    Looking at the bluebird grumbling that it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a proud owner while abandoning a pet.

    he sighed.

    ¡°Nakyung, you know how dangerous this is.¡±

    [I know that the princess sisters, as well as the Indian sisters and the disciples sisters, were too dangerous to bring.]

    ¡°Why did someone who knows thate here?¡±

    he asked seriously.

    Everything beyond the gate is unknown.

    It was a ce where even Limon himself could not guarantee his survival.

    I never imagined that the bluebird, whose brain was smaller than a walnut and empty of contents, woulde along.

    But Yuna-kyung was confident.

    [Yes, to protect the world.]

    ¡°Stop joking¡­.¡±

    [Does this sound like a joke?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [The team leader isn¡¯t the only one who wants to protect the world. There are things I definitely want to protect.]

    Hearing that.

    Limon put on aplicated expression.

    It was because he knew better than anyone what Yuna wanted to protect.

    ¡°If you really wanted to protect your younger siblings, you could have asked them to put them on the list of refugees.¡±

    [The team leader and the older sisters are excluding personal affection and evacuating only those in need, but I¡¯m not too shameless to do the same.] ¡±

    Then, at least you stay and protect it yourself.¡±

    [Isn¡¯t it such a waste to use apetent blue bird like me for such a thing?]

    It wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s power is already absolute self-sufficiency.

    Except for Advent of Incarnation, it was difficult to deal with unless you were the Seven Princesses or the Sword Master, even if you only used the power of the Ancient Spirit and the Godma Unity.

    Now that all of humanity is fighting the invasion of the Constetions, it was a situation where it had to be used even more usefully.

    But¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste to throw away thatpetent life like this?¡±

    [Ah, what are you talking about as if I¡¯m going to die?]

    ¡°That¡¯s how dangerous it is.¡±

    [It can¡¯t be helped, even if it¡¯s dangerous.]

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it¡­ is that what you¡¯re talking about with your life?¡±

    [It¡¯s not something I can¡¯t say.]

    To Limon who is dumbfounded.

    Yuna-kyung said calmly.

    Then, looking straight at him with slightly sunken eyes, he continued.

    [Because I should have died a long time ago when I betrayed the team leader.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Oh, really. Did he actually die?]

    As if he forgot.

    Yu Na-gyeong, who was scratching her head shyly, continued her conversation calmly.

    [Anyway, the point is that I won¡¯t have much regret even if I disappear like this. Not just me, but others too.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¨DBecause I¡¯m not the team leader¡¯s bride.]

    He loves me.

    must be kept

    That¡¯s why he is different from those who couldn¡¯t bring him no matter how strong he was.

    Yuna-gyeong pointed it out calmly andughed a little awkwardly as she looked at Limon who was silent.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to die.

    Even though dying once wasn¡¯t enough, I wasn¡¯t human and even reincarnated as a bird, but I wanted to be more faithful to my second life.

    At least to the point where I want to watch my younger siblings at the nursery school until they grow up.

    However, he knows that helping Limon is the way to protect humanity and protect his younger siblings.

    Furthermore, I believe that this is the most faithful way to live your second life.

    More than anything¡­

    [Besides, I¡¯m a member of the team leader¡¯s team, right?]

    PAB days.

    when he fell

    Everyone calls him a mad dog and stays by his side until the end to get ahead.

    A subordinate who always grumbled and talked nonsense, but followed him around, fought alongside him, helped him, and was willing to entrust his back to him.

    And at the end of watching the idiot who called himself the team leader even after he died and came back to life.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°¡­You look like an idiot.¡±

    [This is what I learned from my boss.]

    ¡°That means you¡¯re stupid.¡±

    just do it

    Limon smiled wryly at the sight of the unstoppable pet that could not be stopped even with a finger lightly flicking his forehead.

    Anyway, since I crossed the dungeon gate¡­

    no, since I couldn¡¯t find Yuna-kyung hiding in the Santa Maria in advance, it was impossible to send her back halfway.

    one if there is a way.

    All you have to do is close all the dungeon gates and use the star drive to go back.

    ¡®I must have one more reason to return alive.¡¯

    Just like that¡­.

    On the path of a star out of the world.

    Thest sword master of mankind, who was about to set out on his own, had no choice but to ept onepanion.

    With a smile that is slightly bitter but not bitter at all.

 Chapter 956

    #956. if so?

    * * *

    Boom Kwa Gwa Gwa Gwang!

    every time the cannon fires.

    The vast sky is dyed red.

    Ashes and charred bones scatter.

    It is truly a one-sided battle.

    It was a simple task that couldn¡¯t even be a massacre, just shooting down the flocking monsters one after another with overwhelming firepower.

    But at this very moment.

    The face of the person responsible for executing the task was never bright.

    ¡°¡­This is a difficult situation.¡±

    An air battleship that pours out a continuous bombardment.

    The oldest country in human history and thest legacy of the fairies, Eldorado, the fairy kingdom.

    The long-eared beauty fairy queen who was watching the screen from the center sighed lightly.

    Send Limon over the gate.

    In order to do the most important thing to prevent the invasion of the Constetions, she was the one who put in the most effort and finallypleted it.

    All that was left was to hold on until Limon destroyed all the dungeon gates and returned¡­ but

    the problem was the numerous flying monsters that the constetions had poured out to stop Limon.

    Fortunately, as she predicted.

    The dungeon gate created in the air quickly disappeared.

    However, the monsters that have already appeared have not disappeared.

    As a result, what mankind had to deal with was the assault of countless flying monsters, enough to fill the entire sky.

    Of course, the bombardment of El Dorado and the back of the sword of the two sword masters of the seven princesses¡¯ superdragons.

    Through a transcendental attack, the centa was destroyed.

    However, even half of the monsters left were enough to throw the world into chaos.

    From the blockade troops who were already busy just blocking the monsters pouring out of the dungeon gate to the civilians who were busy evacuating from the rear.

    I mean all of humanity.

    In order to prevent the chaos, she was using all of Eldorado¡¯s firepower to shoot down the flying monsters¡­ but

    unfortunately for her.

    The situation was not easily resolved.

    It would have been easy to wipe them out if they were clustered at a high altitude like before.

    This is because as the Santa Maria disappeared and then scattered and descended to a low altitude, damage could be done to the ground as well.

    Thanks to that, I had no choice but to shoot down one by one with secondary guns and other weapons instead of the main gun, Muspelheim.

    It was a really difficult situation.

    Especially in that the princesses who guarded each territory are struggling because of the flying monsters.

    So the Fairy Queen thought.

    ¡®¡­How long can Ist?¡¯

    no matter how she

    The answer was unknown.

    What tricks would the Constetions do?

    And how quickly Limon will be able to destroy the dungeon ande back.

    Even if theputational power of El Dorado and the fairies were calcted, the predictions were different in thousands of ways with only a small variable.

    Especially in that other princesses are also struggling in their respective areas.

    so that.

    Please let her be a variable.

    And I hope that the guardian spirit of mankind will return safely.

    From the time when there was no religion, I prayed despite living a long time farther than God.

    The Fairy Queen fought desperately, pouring out everything she had to protect even one more human.

    * * *

    6 hours.

    long time if long.

    Also, if short, a short time.

    During the time that Star Drive gave me.

    Limon and Yuna-kyung prepared for the uing fight.

    Fortunately, since it was the road that I was determined to go on in the first ce, I had already prepared quite a bit.

    Unfortunately, despite all the preparations, neither Yuna-kyung nor Limon could be relieved.

    Whether waiting outside the gate is an army of monsters in excess of a billion units, or a constetion in excess of hundreds, or a hell that exceeds the number of people.

    because no one knew

    So even with a little bit of anxiety.

    Limon and Yuna-kyung, who made up their minds, finally reached the other side of the gate.

    But¡­

    [¡­wasn¡¯t it our fault, manager?]

    ¡°It¡¯s true that we came to the right ce.¡±

    [Right? Are you going here?]

    Yuna-kyung made a strange expression.

    It was the path I followed with the determination to persevere through any living hell.

    This is because the ce where the Santa Maria arrived was a ce beyond her expectations in many ways.

    [I think I came to the wrong ce?]

    Blue sky.

    fresh air.

    An expansive orchard.

    rippling streams, etc.

    The whole world is peaceful and quiet.

    The scene where there is no tension, let alone threat, is peaceful to anyone¡¯s eyes.

    It was too peaceful to be beyond the dungeon gate where countless monsters were pouring out.

    So, is it not the wrong thing?

    As Yuna-kyung, she had no choice but to have doubts.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    [¡­on what grounds are you so sure?]

    That was it.

    Unlike herself, when she saw Limon, who did not have any doubts even after seeing this scene, Yuna-kyung had no choice but to put on a puzzled expression.

    But just like when wended the Santa Maria in a strange world that unfolded as soon as we went over to the star drive.

    he didn¡¯t hesitate

    I just opened my mouth with a hard face.

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    [What are you, frog?]

    But he couldn¡¯t finish his words.

    It was because there was a presence in front of them before Limon could answer.

    Small as a dwarf.

    Clothes adorned with all kinds of jewels.

    To the shiny golden skin.

    Seeing the visitor who suddenly jumped out in front of her eyes, Yuna-kyung opened her beak.

    [¡­Monsters?]

    [Who treats livestock? Frog!]

    The frog got angry at Yuna-kyung¡¯s words.

    No, the frog-headed monster narrowed his eyes as if he had realized something btedly.

    [Oh, I see. You are the master¡¯s new collectibles, frogs.]

    ¡°Collectibles?¡±

    [The remnants of a destroyed world, Frogs.]

    After looking at Limon and Yuna-kyung, as if they were looking at a rare species that had just entered a zoo and was on the brink of extinction.

    The frog monster shook his head.

    [Humans aremon, but talking birds are rare. I can see why you collected it. Frog.]

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re mistaken for, but we¡¯re not collectibles.¡±

    [Originally, all collectibles say that.]

    Preying.

    Even though it¡¯s a frog face, it has a clearugh that anyone can recognize.

    The monster raised one hand.

    What appeared at the same time were two shackles.

    Each one was the size of a man¡¯s neck and a bird¡¯s ankle, and was made of metal that would fit a ve.

    [Come on, this

    is a car, a frog.] [Car? That?]

    ¡°¡­What if you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    [There is no right to refuse, frog.]

    The frog monsterughed even deeper as he saw Yuna-kyung, who showed a sense of absurdity, and Limon, who frowned.

    Like a frog in a well.

    [Looking at the fact that it was selected as a collection item, it would have behaved in its own way in the original world, but your petty powers don¡¯t work here. Frog.]

    Dig!

    As if to prove one¡¯s own words.

    The frog monster threw off the shackles.

    Then, the two shackles flew to Limon and Yuna-kyung as if they were alive.

    Its speed is literally shing.

    It was so fast that even a tolerable master would be caught before realizing it, let alone resist.

    Awesome!

    [Frog¡­?]

    ¡°Does that little power seem to work?¡±

    ¡­The problem was that Limon wasn¡¯t just a tolerable master.

    Looking at the sword in his hand and the shackles split in half, the monster frog made an expression as if his eyes would pop out.

    [There¡¯s no way the Sioux collection could refuse the shackles? Frog.]

    ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s a collectible.¡±

    [What nonsense is that¡­! no wait There really is no stigma. A frog?]

    The frog monster was taken aback.

    Until now, I thought it was just a collectible and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    Looking closely, it was because Limon and Yuna-kyung did not see the stigma that should have been given to those who signed a contract with the owner of the constetion.

    Besides, the faint energy of this star¡­

    [Ho, are you the owner of another constetion, Frog?]

    [What else¡­?]

    ¡°If so?¡±

    It seems that the high-spirited appearance of a while ago is a lie.

    When Yuna-kyung looks at the frog monster looking at her with her head bent deep as if her head is about to touch the ground, and she makes a dumbfounded expression.

    Limon asked, holding her beak slightly.

    It was because I thought I could get some information if I just agreed.

    Without even knowing his intentions.

    The frog monster roared.

    [No matter how different the constetion is, this is the constetion of ¡®long tongue that sings rain¡¯. It¡¯s not a ce where you can invade without contact like this. Frog.]

    ¡°Do I have the right to say that to me?¡±

    [Of course, Frog, I am the great-grandson of ¡®Long Tongue That Sings Rain¡¯ after all, Frog.]

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Is it just heaven?

    Or was it to gloss over the fact that they treated them as collectibles?

    Thanks to the monster frog teasing its big mouth nonstop, Limon and Yuna-kyung were able to figure out a lot in a short time.

    Perhaps the ¡®owner of a constetion¡¯ is a constetion.

    It is said that this ce is the constetion of ¡®long tongue that sings rain¡¯.

    That this frog monster is a rtive of the Constetion and one of the people who manages this ce.

    And¡­

    ¡°Does the long tongue that sings rain have a hobby of collecting collectibles?¡±

    [Your master is a merciful man, Frog. He gives those who don¡¯t deserve a chance to be saved, frog.]

    ¡­The collectibles the monster frog said are survivors in a world destroyed by the Constetion invasion.

    ¡°Can I see some of that collection?¡±

    [That¡¯s difficult without the owner¡¯s permission, frog.]

    ¡°I think it would be difficult for your owner to find out that you treated us as collectibles.¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    The frog monster broke out in sweat.

    The owner of a constetion is an absolute being.

    No matter how much he was a rtive of the Constetion, it could be a big problem for him to be rude to the owner of another constetion.

    Your responsibilities as a manager.

    responsibility for mistakes.

    which one to prioritize.

    The frog monster, who was worried about rolling his eyes, finally raised one hand

    [¡­are you just watching for a while?]

    Ugh.

    right after that.

    A change has happened.

    The frog monster and the space twisted around them, and the surrounding scenery began to change.

    Yuna-kyung, who looked at the monster frog groaning at Limon with pitiful eyes, widened her eyes at the sight.

    [Team leader, this is¡­!]

    ¡°¡­Yes, I know that too.¡±

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    The fact that he had already guessed from the time he appeared in front of him without a sign was now clear.

    This frog monster is absolutely self-sufficient.

    It is also a monster with powerparable to incarnations that can manipte space and change the world with only one¡¯s own will.

    ¡®It¡¯s not even a constetion, it¡¯s just that even its rtives are like this.¡¯

    Indeed, how many rtives of the same Constetion as this frog monster, and whether they all have this much power?

    And what should I do here to break the dungeon gate?

    Above all, what to do with those who are called collectibles?

    Limon scrambled furiously to find a solution to his many problems.

    but right after that.

    The distorted space is restored.

    The moment I saw the ¡®collectibles¡¯ that appeared.

    Limon forgot all his worries and Yuna-kyung froze.

 Chapter 957

    #957. That¡¯s enough

    * * *

    Collectibles to the constetion.

    In other words, I vaguely expected it from the moment I learned that there were survivors of the destroyed world.

    that the condition would not be normal.

    Just looking at the behavior of the frog monster, who immediately mistook them for collectibles and tried to fill them with shackles.

    nheless at this moment.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but harden his face.

    It is because the appearance of the ¡®collectibles¡¯ that appeared in front of him exceeded his expectations in many ways.

    So it was.

    The reason why Limon couldn¡¯t help but sink his eyes even deeper at the words of the proud frog monster.

    [How about the owner¡¯s collection, frog.]

    As if showing off things.

    A natural attitude that can be seen as treating a person as a thing rather than a life.

    If that was the case, Limon would have epted it calmly.

    In the first ce, it ismon on Earth that even the same human beings were not treated as human beings simply because of a different ethnicity, race, or nationality.

    This is especially true for beings with transcendental powers such as gods or absolute beings.

    It was more ridiculous to expect that kind of personality from the monster frog.

    ¡°¡­How many are there in all?¡±

    [Not very many. Only about 12740 frogs.]

    ¡°How many worlds did you collect from?¡±

    [Frog?]

    The frog monster blinked.

    It was as if he had been asked if he remembered the number of breads he had eaten.

    The monster frog, who rolled his eyes, answered after a while.

    [I¡¯ll have to check the exact details, but since you¡¯ve collected one or two to ten in the world¡­ there are probably thousands of them. Frog.]

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    simr to humans.

    a bit animal-like.

    or just look like an animal.

    Or tentacles instead of limbs.

    made of slime or rock, etc.

    Looking at the numerous races, each with a different appearance, Limon calmly agreed.

    I was able to be sure thanks to hearing the frog monster¡¯s answer.

    The fact that all of these beings, like the Dragons of Earth or the Elf of Alfheim, must have been the ancestor races that achieved prosperity in their respective worlds.

    Even the fact that their entire world would have been destroyed by the Constetions.

    And of course.

    That fact wasn¡¯t surprising either.

    It was a fact I had already heard from the Holy Lord that the Constetions had been ¡®saving¡¯ countless worlds for a long time.

    Even so, the reason why he couldn¡¯t solve his stiff face was one thing in the end.

    [¡­What is this?]

    [Frog? As you can see, it¡¯s a collectible?]

    [So, why is the collectible like this! They said they were the survivors collected from a destroyed world!]

    And Yuna-gyeong, who was more pale than Limon,

    shouted out loud as she looked at the countless beads stuck like frog eggs in each high and low tower¡­ no, the beads contained in the collectibles.

    [These are all corpses!]

    That¡¯s right.

    Collectibles brought out by the monster frog.

    Out of a total of 12,740 people, not a single one could actually be called a survivor.

    Only their corpses were encased in transparent marbles, with no strings attached and only wearing various shackles.

    However, the monster frog tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t know what the problem was.

    [What did that mean, frog?]

    [What did you mean¡­]

    [Ah, did you want to see a moving collectible? Frog.]

    Only then did he seem to know the reason.

    Or it seems like it¡¯s nothing.

    The frog monster spoke in a rxed manner.

    [Sorry, but that¡¯s hard now. Frog.]

    [¡­What¡¯s up?]

    [You said you put the souls back in?]

    ¡°You mean you bring them back to life whenever you need them?¡±

    [Isn¡¯t that obvious, bitch?]

    [¡­]

    Yuna-kyung opened her beak wide.

    Thew of reviving a dead person is one of the greatest miracles in human history.

    Until Wanderer appeared, even in the age of mythology, even the gods, who were told as legends, were difficult to touch.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s too amazing to say that it¡¯s like inserting some kind of toy battery.

    [Looking at it now, you don¡¯t seem to know how to manage your collection since you¡¯ve just been on the constetion, Frog.]

    ¡°¡­is there any other way to manage your collection?¡±

    [Of course, Frog.]

    It was only after seeing their reactions that he seemed to realize why he was surprised.

    The frog monster exined in an arrogant manner, as if looking at a tourist from a rural vige.

    [Things that do not have a ce in the horoscope have a lifespan. No matter how well you take care of it, it will break after only hundreds or thousands of years.]

    ¡°I bet not all collectibles are like that.¡±

    [Of course, there are exceptions. Frogs.]

    Gods and spirits exchange horses, etc.

    An existence without life in the first ce.

    Or those who have achieved immortality beyond their natural lifespan.

    In other words, the frog monster clicked his tongue as he talked about the collectibles collectively called immortals in each world.

    [However, if you release such things, you will definitely cause problems without knowing the subject. Frog]

    ¡°So you just keep it dead?¡±

    [That¡¯s convenient in many ways, frog.]

    Trying to escape is with medicine.

    Destroy other collectibles.

    Even causing rebellion, etc.

    No matter how loyal the immortals were, they would cause all sorts of problems after 100,000 years.

    Yuna-kyung, who clenched her beak at the words that seemed to bementing about the damage to the wild animals, doubted her ears after hearing the words of the frog monster.

    [Above all, it¡¯s easy to cook here, frog.]

    [¡­What is it?]

    [Cooking. It¡¯smon knowledge that no matter how good the meat is, if the soul is damaged, the quality of the meat deteriorates, frog.]

    [¡­]

    [Conversely, the taste will be revived only when the soul is in good shape. My uncle said that¡¯s the taste of the soul. Freak.]

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Unlike the frozen Yuna-kyung.

    Limon calmly raised his head.

    And tens of thousands of years or millions of years.

    Looking at the beings who must have repeatedly died and resurrected here for a long time, he murmured quietly.

    ¡°This means your spoils and livestock reserved for ughter.¡±

    [The long tongue that sings rain is a gourmet. Even so, since you can serve the master and get a chance to be saved, it¡¯s an honor for them, too.]

    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, cook and eat?¡±

    [Oops! How can I tamper with my master¡¯s collection? Frog. Frog.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [If you find a good collectible, we can rmend an appropriate collectible depending on the purpose. Frog.]

    Its owner is a valuable collectible. Since I am a collector, I cannot share it carelessly.

    However, if you go to the owners of constetions who collect collectibles in earnest and even breed them, you will be able to save quite a few races.

    whether edible.

    A ve for the night.

    a toy to y with.

    ording to the use and taste, I can rmend which collectibles are good.

    At the end of looking at the frog monster with an expressionless face, who speaks with a lot of goodwill.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    [Oh, that¡¯s right¡­]

    Slowly.

    [¡­frog?]

    The frog monster blinked.

    what just shed

    what happened

    To think.

    And the moment when the monster frog realized the answer and opened his mouth in amazement.

    The body of the monster frog, which was split vertically from the top of the head to the groin, copsed from side to side.

    ¡°¡ªBecause if I listen to it any more, my ears will rot.¡±

    There was no satisfaction on Limon¡¯s face even though Myeong-sik had cut down the frog monster with absolute self-sufficient power with a single knife.

    There was only coldness like a de.

    Even Yuna-gyeong, who would have sighed if she hadn¡¯t cut herself again in the usual way, shut her beak today.

    If Limon hadn¡¯t stepped in, her patience would have exploded first.

    It was because the end of the extinct race that I saw in this peaceful and beautiful ce was so terrible and shocking.

    [What are you going to do now, manager?]

    That was it.

    Why did Yuna-kyung ask in a heavier voice than usual?

    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know what Limon would do from now on, but because he knew, albeit vaguely, on the contrary.

    But unfortunately.

    She didn¡¯t hear an answer.

    This is because the change happened before Limon even opened his mouth.

    bubbling bubbling.

    [¡­?]

    for a while.

    Yuna did not understand.

    What is the identity of this strange sound that sounds like gas bubbles bursting in the swamp or boiling water?

    And after understanding that, he involuntarily opened his eyes wide.

    The frog monster that Limon just bit.

    It was because the body that had been split into left and right sides was slowly melting and creating countless bubbles instead.

    no bubbles?

    Could that be a bubble?

    That thing that swells up with melted flesh like the boils of a gue patient and wriggles like a parasite¡¯s egg as it devours blood and intestines?

    Just looking at it makes me feel weird.

    no it gets weird

    Bubbles spreading along the flowing blood covered the ground and turned it into water.

    The rich orchard rots and melts away, and the disgusting smell of the beautiful lotus flowers blooming instead.

    The once blue sky was covered with bubbles rising like rain pouring backwards, and heavy raindrops began to pour before I knew it.

    messing with your eyesight

    messing with your head

    mess up the world

    I was in a dizziness that I had never experienced before.

    The moment you felt something directed at you and reflexively turned your head.

    she saw

    Looking at himself, turning over and flickering in the countless bubbles that bubbling.

    Sight.

    Sight. Sight.

    Gaze Gaze Gaze Gaze Gaze Gaze.

    What is this

    ?

    [Ugh¡­!]

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung reflexively tore off her wings.

    Then, he shouted frantically, biting down on the feces spilled from the feather gap with his beak.

    [A AiVrA aTa!]

    Dig!

    Right after the mysterious light spreads out.

    What came to her was stability.

    To her, who is suffering from the dizzying sensation of her overturned and distorted vision returning intact and her mind barely recovering from being crushed.

    Limon asked heavily.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    [Yes yes. But what just happened¡­]

    Maybe because the shock was so great.

    Even though the dizziness has already disappeared, I tried to hold back the feeling of wanting to vomit with the aftereffects alone.

    Yuna-kyung looked around slowly again.

    And saw.

    shoot it

    Under the pouring rain.

    Deep, turbid, and sticky like a swamp.

    An endless pond that stretched out instead of the ground.

    And the numerous eyes looking at him from all over the pond.

    stick your head out of the pond

    hiding behind a lotus flower.

    Sitting like a doll on a lotus leaf.

    Yuna-kyung stiffened her feathers as she showed the countless eyes looking at her without moving.

    It wasn¡¯t because of that creepy look.

    It was because he instinctively knew that the eyes he had felt earlier were not those pupils.

    If so, where is the owner of that gaze?

    no what the identity is.

    The moment when Yuna-kyung unknowingly grabbed Limon¡¯s shoulder with her foot, at the fact that it was chilling just imagining it.

    Bubble bubble bubble!

    The foam floating in the middle of the pond swelled again, and a shadow emerged from it.

    In the aftermath alone, the rain pouring down from the sky intensified several times, and the huge shadow that caused the tsunami stood tall.

    Simr to other eyes around.

    However, the moment he opened his mouth while looking at them with eyes that were iparably bigger, more brilliant, and above all, overwhelming¡­

    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.]

    ¨DNakyung Yun went crazy.

 Chapter 958

    #958. I have to make it happen even if it doesn¡¯t work.

    * * *

    It was an honor.

    it was bliss

    it was death

    Like a torrential rain that wets the drynd and brings life to life, sweeping away even the mountains.

    Like a volcano exploding, the overwhelming euphoria dyes the sight with starlight, massages the brain, and forcibly opens the soul to ept the voice.

    red blue green green.

    Everything is dazzling and splendid.

    May the world be as beautiful as the stars.

    Let¡¯s sing, let¡¯s rain, all this is the glory of the great

    star

    ¡­

    Yuna-kyung shouted.

    After the ghost of a little girl appears.

    As the ghost of her and the girl ovepped, the small blue bird turned into a half-human, half-bird.

    Thanks to Shinma Hapil, which she has be ustomed to using instinctively, Yuna-gyeong, who was relieved of the headache that seemed to burst her brain, gasped for breath.

    I only survived because of the order I ced in advance. It horrified

    her that she had juste close to being fucked¡­

    no, actually, she had only turned halfway around and then came back.

    ¡®What is this absurd¡­¡¯

    What just happened.

    In theory, she knew.

    A human who went blind after facing a god, a shaman who went mad after receiving an oracle, or a priest who was burnt after being strong.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s beenmon since the age of mythology to have your mind and body broken when you face a higher-dimensional being.

    The problem was that it only happened to ordinary people or beginner practitioners with a big difference in rank.

    Of course, it is already absolute self-level.

    It was Yuna-kyung who even received the advent of the incarnation.

    To think that she was under such spiritual pressure that she would be swept away into madness just by seeing and hearing the other person¡¯s voice.

    It was absurd, considering that it was only possible when there was a spiritual gap as overwhelming as that between the worm and the sun.

    It¡¯s all the more in the sense that even after the fusion of gods and demons, he can¡¯t stand the pressure and avoids his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally see you.¡±

    But even under such pressure.

    Limon was not disturbed in the slightest.

    He just smiled coldly at the gigantic body standing tall in the middle of a huge pond, like the light of a star or a bright shadow.

    ¡°¡ªConstetion.¡±

    Even if he had peeked at the monarch through a specter or a yer, or cut down what had descended.

    When he had a bloody smile on the fact that he finally faced the constetion that was always far away.

    sound heard again.

    [Uh ¡ö¡ö flew ¡ö¡ö in search of the death of a mortal ¡ö¡ö.]

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s thanks to the Shinma union.

    Sounds clearer than before.

    Nevertheless, while Yun Na-gyeong moans to withstand the echo that permeates like thunder and shakes the soul like rain.

    Limon said coldly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to see who the moth is.¡±

    [I dare to confront ¡ö in the constetion ¡ö, ignorant ¡ö brave ¡ö pitiful ¡ö.]

    Shoot aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.

    The rain, which was already pouring heavily, multiplied several times and the pond swayed like waves.

    Even the sword was drawn.

    It wasn¡¯t even forceful.

    Making eye contact and mixing words.

    The level of the transcendent, who suppressed everything with just that, was shaking the world, colliding with the momentum of the absolute among the absolute.

    If ordinary people were here¡­

    No, the air is so creepy that if you have not reached the absolute level, you would have gone mad or died instantly in the aftermath.

    But even while epting the price.

    Limon asked quietly, without the slightest distraction.

    ¡°It¡¯s be clear that conversations with you guys are meaningless anyway¡­ but I have onest question to confirm.¡±

    [¡ö Oh, mortal, it¡¯s the mercy that bestows mercy on you.]

    No matter how strong the opponent is.

    that you can never beat yourself

    Is it because he has the power to have no doubt?

    Looking with cool eyes at the huge shadow that spreads a mighty intimidation like a storm, but instead of fighting right away, it rxes.

    Limon asked.

    ¡°What is the reason for collecting the races of the world you destroyed?¡±

    [It is a proof of ¡ö stupidity to return to ¡ö after hearing everything from ¡ö¡¯s kinsmen, so the name of a mortal who abandons ¡ö hope is inevitable.

    ] Are you?¡±

    [Incorrectly, this is a special opportunity for salvation for those who are not saved.]

    ¡°Salvation?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon twitched his lips.

    And he continued with a cold voice, pointing with the tip of a knife to the towers protruding like tombstones all over the pond, to be precise, the tens of thousands of corpses embedded in it.

    ¡°A living hell where you have to repeat for tens of thousands of millions of years to be resurrected and eaten whenever you need it even though you have already died?¡±

    [The thing is that unqualified ¡ö are saved and be seeds, but ¡ö is a small price to pay for ¡ö.]

    ¡°Seeds? them?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    However, the shadow didn¡¯t even budge even in Limon¡¯s murderous gaze.

    I just spoke quietly, looking at him with endlessly deep and dark eyes, as if looking at a small creature wandering on the peak of stupidity.

    [Those who have ovee the apocalypse will be the first seeds to sprout in the new world, so there will be no greater glory than this.] A being who sacrificed the world to be a star for the single purpose of preventing the absolute end

    .

    That was the Constetion.

    However, it was an undeniable fact that they destroyed countless worlds.

    That¡¯s why the Constetions prepared for what happened after that.

    They prevent the end.

    After eternal peacees.

    Seeds to rebuild the world again.

    Like a prophet who in mythology put all the animals in the world on the ark to escape the flood.

    That¡¯s why they are Constetions.

    He was the true savior who would one day revive all races and the owner of the constetion that would be a new world.

    hear that

    Limon let out augh.

    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s funny.¡±

    [¡öWhat a funny thing, annihtor.]

    ¡°Do you really think they can be the seeds of a new world? A subject that has been trampled and ruined like this?¡±

    [Of course, it is possible.]

    It is enough to erase the memories.

    It¡¯s enough to fix the mind.

    If you die, if you live, it¡¯s enough.

    If you do that, they will forget all the pain and just open their eyes in a new world from the moment of destruction, and they will be promised eternal peace.

    If this is not salvation, what is it?

    Looking at the talking shadow.

    After a long silence.

    Limon nodded.

    ¡°Yes, there may be some who consider it salvation.¡±

    A surprisingly cool agreement.

    However, only the two eyes calmed down even more, and Limon added a word.

    ¡°-Even if that is the way to survive by bing your ves and livestock from generation to generation.¡±

    Just look at the way they¡¯ve been treated so far.

    Another constetion, anyway, that this shadow collected the extinct species was not out of mercy for saving them.

    He only preserved it because he needed ves or useful livestock to serve him.

    Dominate.

    doing all sorts of things

    If you¡¯re hungry, eat it.

    As a tool to bear responsibilities without freedom, obedience without rights.

    [Is this a problem?]

    ¡°Do you really think there is no problem with that?¡±

    [Know the natural providence ¡ö that unqualified ¡ö¡ö weak ¡ö believe in and obey the mighty master.] ¡°

    ¡­Do it because you can do it?¡±

    okay.

    It was not wrong.

    Thew of the weak is an unchanging providence.

    It is a fact that is valid in any world and no one can deny it.

    It is still happening that the helpless pray for salvation to the gods, are dominated by the absolute, and are eaten by their natural enemies.

    The Constetion, a transcendent being, was an existence that could rule the world as much as it could with its power alone.

    Even more so in the world you created.

    nevertheless.

    Limon asked.

    ¡°Eat if you can eat, dominate if you can control, kill if you can kill?¡±

    [Why not ¡ö?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [As the earth¡¯s creator and the ¡ö ruler, no one ¡ö can im that we deserve to enjoy a little entertainment.] Hearing that

    .

    Limon closed his eyes.

    And after a long time, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I think I know for sure now.¡±

    [Did you break your own stupidity?]

    ¡°No.¡±

    quietly.

    open your closed eyes

    Now even the chill is gone, looking straight at it with golden eyes that have calmed down like the moon reflected on ake.

    The guardian deity of mankind asserted.

    ¡°That you are an existence that can never bepatible with me.¡±

    Unforgettable Daecheonjisu (²»¾ã´÷ÌìÖ®×‡).

    That means beings who can never live under the same sky.

    Usually, it was used to refer to a rtionship with an enemy with such a deep grudge that he absolutely wanted to kill.

    And from the Liberation Brigade to the World Federation.

    Fighting with various lords, Limon has certainly built up quite a bit of enmity with the Constetions.

    The reason why Wanderers were able to revive dead disciples and use them was because the Constetions lent their power.

    nevertheless.

    Limon checked several times.

    Is there no other way but to fight?

    Whether apromise or a negotiated truce is impossible.

    The fight against the Constetions was dangerous enough to threaten the survival of mankind regardless of victory or defeat.

    As a swordsman, he might not be happy with it, but as a human guardian who has to protect the world, he had to consider all possibilities.

    It was for this reason that he talked with the divine lord and the monster frog.

    but this moment.

    He was finally convinced.

    Apart from personal grudges, he could never tolerate the Constetions.

    So it is dered.

    As soon as he realized that the Constetions were outside his ¡®line¡¯, it was a deration of war to cut them down at any cost.

    [You¡¯re absolute, you¡¯re being ¡öreasonable and ignorant to say that it¡¯s ¡öamon story in that little well.]

    That deration of war.

    The shadow quietly epted.

    Without fear, anger, or excitement.

    Like a coachman who saw a praying mantis reigning in a small ss bottle thrusting his paw in front of an oing carriage.

    That was enough.

    Limon and the great shadow.

    Because I knew that further conversation was meaningless¡­ No, it was meaningless from the beginning.

    I just needed confirmation.

    And once that was confirmed, there was only one thing left to do.

    Swoop.

    take a step

    Raising the sword obliquely.

    Arouse a will that is sharper than the de.

    So, even in front of Limon, who exuded a terrifyingly sharp force on the wide lotus leaf, the shadow was still not nervous.

    I just said it quietly.

    [¡öPoor mortals¡ö I¡¯ll try to exin that what happened was just ¡ögood.]

    Awesome.

    and that moment.

    The pond sways slightly.

    Numerous eyes flickered.

    The eyes that appeared together and watched over the two since the shadow looked at them.

    Big, small, splendid, sober, bizarre, and ordinary, all with their respective guises, beings were standing up all over the ce.

    It¡¯s as if they¡¯re enough on their own without the need for the owner of the constetion to step out himself.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking just in case, manager.¡±

    And unfortunately, Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t think of them as being arrogant.

    that creepy gaze.

    The momentum thates out.

    Above all, appearance.

    because it told me

    All of them look simr to the monster frog that Limon cut down a while ago.

    That¡¯s why Na-kyung Yun had no choice but to ask.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t all of them be as strong as that frog from before¡­?¡±

    obviously misunderstood.

    Because of the pressure of the shadow, the paint tasted bad, so he must have felt something wrong.

    Yun Na-gyeong asks with hope.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to look back.

    He just kept his eyes fixed in front of him and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°Na Kyung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Your boss.¡±

    ¡°Survive hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A huge shadow in the middle of the pond.

    Looking at Limon, who couldn¡¯t even afford to look away because he was staring at the ¡®long tongue that sings rain¡¯, Yuna-kyung understood perfectly.

    That you shouldn¡¯t expect his help in this fight.

    So after looking around again.

    she asked again.

    ¡°How about against dozens of absolute sses?¡±

    ¡°well.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you do well?!¡±

    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work, I have to make it happen.¡±

    Looking at the countless frog monsters, he calmly talks to Yuna-gyeong, who mumbles with a bewildered face.

    Limon continued coldly.

    ¡°Because if we don¡¯t do it, the world will perish.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Like that¡­

    The desperate fight between Limon and the Blue Bird, which staked the fate of the world, began.

 Chapter 959

    #959. Just remember this

    * * *

    Frog.

    Frog. Frog.

    cabbly cabbly cabbly cabbly cabbly cabbly cabbly.

    Cries ring out.

    fill the sky

    shaking the pond violently.

    making the raindrops swirl.

    Even so, the cry was never loud.

    On the contrary, the more they gathered, the more their cries ovepped into one, forming an extremely smooth and quiet rhyme.

    like a chorus

    So the moment when the chorus reached its peak.

    Bubbly Bubbly!

    ¨C A bubble formed.

    Heavy rain poured down like a curtain from the dark clouds that covered the sky.

    From the lotus leaves touched by the raindrops, the bubbles created from the surface of the water explode explosively and turn everything into a mass of flesh.

    it¡¯s a curse.

    Covering the world in bubbles

    Turning everything into meat.

    It was a heavy rain that contaminated even the spirit and body of God with even a single drop.

    ¡°TUdra Tudra Tudra!¡±

    [Kadra Kadra Kadra.]

    Flutter!

    in that rain.

    The moment the half-human, half-bird girl memorized a spell.

    All the raindrops that had been pouring turned into flower petals and started soaring upside down into the sky.

    A curse that turns all things into flesh.

    A magic that covers the world with the scent of flowers.

    the two collide

    What happened was a storm.

    Flesh sprouted in all directions, turned into flower petals, melted into bubbles, and finally gave off the fragrance of flowers in all directions.

    It was a total chaos that was both fantastic and unrealistic.

    But at the end of that conflict.

    What won was the cursed downpour.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just one or two.

    The curse sung by dozens of absolute ss frogs was something that even Yuna-kyung, who had achieved the perfect harmony, could not handle.

    Fortunately, thanks to that, I was able to buy time to avoid the curse.

    The unfortunate thing was that the frogs¡¯ attacks did not end there.

    Wriggling wriggling poouk!

    ¡°Kyaaak!?¡±

    Created by cursed raindrops.

    Immediately after the countless flesh lumps were shaken.

    As the flesh exploded, what came out were numerous tentacles.

    Tens of thousands of tentacles, long and sticky like a frog¡¯s tongue, but filled with ck dirt, stretched out from all directions like a.

    Yuna-kyung pped her wings and memorized a spell to avoid the tentacles.

    But unfortunately.

    The situation got progressively worse.

    It was unavoidable.

    No matter how strong Yuna-kyung bes, it depends on the opponent.

    It wasn¡¯t just one or two, it wasn¡¯t enough to deal with dozens of absolute self-sufficiency.

    Even so, there are two reasons why she was able to hold on.

    It was thanks to the experience of fighting fiercely against the monarch and the sword master who drank.

    While struggling against an absolute stronger than himself several times, he has developed a skill in enduring and surviving.

    Of course, there were other reasons as well.

    But that too has its limits.

    The moment Yuna-kyung screams as she is cornered into a corner where she can no longer avoid the tentacles even if she throws away all her talents.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Keys

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÒªÔE

    Thunderbolts are born from slow clouds.

    éWµçí×ÔÂýë…¡»

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¡°manager!¡±

    A mighty storm rages.

    Numerous tentacles were severed.

    Suddenly, Limon appeared in front of her and shed off all the tentacles with a slow-swinging sword.

    croak croak croak.

    Unfortunately, the frog attacks did not end there.

    I immediately started crying again.

    As psionics resonate, their cries ovepped each other, inting their power and distorting the world.

    Fragments of tentacles erode the soul.

    Raindrops prating space.

    The pond swallows even time.

    It¡¯s a miraculous flood.

    Each one was a fatal baptism of death that was possible only because dozens of miraculous and absolute self-ss beings joined forces.

    It is all the more difficult in that it is difficult to respond as it is made up of the mystery of apletely different world.

    But the frogs weren¡¯t the only ones whose attacks weren¡¯t over yet.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Eating Out

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÍâÊ½

    You don¡¯t need a knife to cut the world.

    ·ÖÇåÊÀ½ç²»ÐèÒªµ¶

    ¡»

    jerking off

    The moment Limon took two steps.

    The throats of the frogs, who had been spitting out cries, all at once rose into the air.

    A sword master who pursued the extreme of sword swordsmanship and cut the entire process from drawing the sword to swinging it.

    Sword Saint Kamizumi Nobutsuna.

    His swordsman, who could take away the lives of quite a few absolutes as well as sword masters in the blink of an eye, cut off the heads of monster frogs.

    It is truly a feat.

    Originally, it was an unprecedented achievement even in the age of mythology, which would be passed on for thousands of years.

    But neither Limon nor Yuna-kyung.

    I wasn¡¯t satisfied or impressed.

    Because I knew what was going to happen next.

    And unfortunately, their predictions were correct this time too.

    Frog.

    short.

    Quietly.

    But deep and heavy.

    The moment when the cries of the countless frog monsters resounded, clearer than the chorus.

    Woodeuk Wooddeuk!

    The fallen neck is reattached.

    The scattered soul returns.

    Dozens of frog monsters that had been scattered rose again.

    It wasn¡¯t the zombies or the undead that warlocks often use.

    Even Wanderer, who was known as the Absolute, borrowed the Constetion, ck Magic, and even the power of the Seven Arcs, but it wasn¡¯t enough, so he aplished it while reducing his lifespan.

    Lion Resuscitation Law.

    The miracle of resurrecting the dead brought the dead frog monsters back to life.

    not one or two

    Dozens at once.

    Even the monster frog that Limon cut in half at first.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung groaned involuntarily.

    ¡°What kind of nonsense¡­¡±

    At first, I doubted reality.

    The second time, though, I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    But now that I¡¯ve been through it three times, I have no choice but to admit it.

    The fact that the shadow of the huge starlight in the middle of the pond can bring about an unlimited number of deaths.

    Besides, that was not the only absurd fact.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Forbidden

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ½û”à Even

    a believer cannot avoid death.

    ÉõÖÁÉñÒ²ÎÞ·¨ÌÓÍÑËÀÍö¡»

    Kwaaang!

    Is it because you expected it?

    The moment the frog monsters are resurrected.

    Aiming for the short gap before they could prepare their posture, Limon threw the sword he was holding back sharp like a spear.

    through the pond

    Piercing through the frog monsters.

    It was a lethal blow that prated even the shadows.

    It was the most brutal and cursed swordsman among all the swordsmen that could destroy even the soul beyond space.

    Especially since it destroys even the soul, giving immortals unavoidable death.

    But¡­

    Frog.

    Hard.

    Clearly, the body was pierced.

    Right after the cries spread again.

    The legitimate flow of time is overturned.

    The hole that prated the shadow disappears.

    Even the frog monsters, who had been broken without leaving any traces of their bodies and souls, returned to their normal state.

    A voice that makes the world cry.

    [¡öRiseokgo Dumb Character¡öConstetion ¡öLi isn¡¯t realizing that ¡ö¡ö is immortal yet.]

    As ifughing at an NPC struggling in the screen without even knowing he¡¯s a character in the game.

    Limon was not shaken even after hearing the voice of the ¡®long tongue that sings rain¡¯ containing deep ridicule.

    I only looked at the shadow with deeply sunken eyes.

    ¡°¡­Right. Was this what being the owner of a constetion meant?¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    Lion Resuscitation.

    time retrograde.

    To immortality beyond even the sword.

    A shadow that shows no signs of getting tired, freely using miracles that would astonish even the gods.

    Its power was so irrational that it was even iprehensible.

    But Limon finally realized.

    What is the identity of the infinite power of ¡®a long tongue that sings in the rain¡¯ and the source of confidence that does not mind one¡¯s own defeat?

    ¡°It means that this world is his true body.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    [¡öNow that I have realized it, I¡¯m really stupid.]

    That¡¯s right.

    The shadow of the starlight in front of Limon is literally just a shadow.

    The lotus flower he stands on, theke wider than the sea, the dark clouds covering the sky and the pouring rain drop by drop.

    everything in this world

    The providence itself that governs the world.

    That was the identity of the Constetion.

    Perhaps this is something that should have been anticipated.

    If the Constetion is a transcendental person who ispleted by devouring all the providences in the world, it is only natural that he himself eventually bes a new providence.

    [If it¡¯s only because you¡¯ve been lucky that you¡¯ve been able to harm ¡ö¡ö, then you know that a mortal like you wouldn¡¯t dare to fight.] ¡°Yes, that might be the case.

    ¡±

    that silent contempt.

    Limon calmly agreed.

    If this constetion were the main body of the constetion, the constetions that had exercised their power through descent would have been as if they were diving into the deep sea without a diving suit¡­ no, they would have

    been in a more difficult state than out-of-body at all.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cut through the constetions easily.

    In fact, at this moment, the power of the constetion fighting in its own constetion was at a level beyond imagination.

    It was natural.

    The constetion is the providence of this world.

    Confronting its owner in a constetion meant, in the end, that he had to fight an entire world.

    ¡°However, you are still arrogant and foolish to say that you have not realized it even after watching so much.¡±

    [Has he who does not know the high level ¡öHi does not know the subject matter and speaks arrogance.]

    ¡°If you still haven¡¯t realized who doesn¡¯t know the subject, at least remember this. If you were this world itself¡­¡±

    Even knowing that fact.

    Limon was unfazed.

    Shadows with deeply sunken golden eyes.

    No, he just continued talking quietly while looking straight at the providence of this world itself.

    ¡°¡ªThe fact that I am a sword master.¡±

    Alone against the world.

    An absolute being who even cuts off providence.

    That¡¯s what the Sword Master is.

    The shadow wriggled as Limon spoke calmly, as if exining a very obvious fact.

    [¡­It¡¯s good, Demaster, if it¡¯s yours, engrave it on your tombstone and keep that stupidity. Do it.]

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gung.

    To punish the stupor of a mortal who knows that he is a great transcendent, like a world itself, but still does not know the subject.

    to show the difference.

    I only made the frog monster fight.

    Until now, the shadow, which had been quietly holding its ce, began to move directly.

    And the first thing the shadow did was stretch out numerous tentacles towards the monster frogs around.

    The monsters did not resist.

    Rather, it seems to be quite natural.

    I just knelt down and was caught up in the tentacles and sucked into the shadows.

    The tentacles didn¡¯t stop there, they even sucked up the towers and collectibles that were embedded in them.

    And¡­

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    What came into being in the shadows were countless mouths.

    From something resembling a frog to something resembling a person, something like a beast or an insect.

    The vocal organs of more than a thousand races were wriggling as if they were alive on their own, densely popping up all over the body of the huge shadow.

    So the moment the mouth opened at the same time.

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!

    the world.

    It was shaken.

    Beyond voices and reverberations, huge waves that were transmitted directly to the world were twisting everything.

    As if the world itself sings.

    it¡¯s a death sentence.

    Once unfolded, it was an absolute force that interfered with the providence of the world itself, which would make any absolute person face death.

    ¡®The long tongue that sings the rain¡¯ was sure.

    This insignificant mortal who has been hindering them all this time is over.

    The moment you start singing.

    Because his death has already been decided as fate by the providence of this world.

    that buck

    That¡¯s why, despite the fact that the half-human, half-bird with him ran away, he steadfastly looked down at the foolish mortal who approached him.

    The shadow watched his end, unable to ept his own death until the end.

    [¡­?]

    ¡­Yes.

    I was going to.

    Even though his song is over.

    Until he saw the white-haired man who should have been dead approaching him without copsing.

    why?

    erase the question of

    As a mortal, he only realizes that he avoided death by hiding something.

    But no matter what tricks they do, they are insignificant mortals. There are many ways to kill, so I sing again.

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    Invokes a curse that overturns causality and erases even birth.

    but it doesn¡¯t work

    ¡­¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    It carves a stigma that crushes and taints the soul.

    but it doesn¡¯t work

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡­!

    It is sent to a world that is imprisoned and sealed for eternity.

    ¡­But it doesn¡¯t work.

    It can¡¯t be like this.

    He is a transcendental being who has been perfected by bringing together the possibilities of all life in one world.

    Although each of his songs is enough to kill, break, and destroy dozens and hundreds of absolutes.

    why?

    why?

    How?

    The transcendental person who caused cognitive dissonance in the reality that could not happen realizes.

    Something is wrong.

    Maybe they themselves¡­

    No, they are something¡­

    But that realization came toote.

    Even before the transcendental intuition revealed the identity of this eerie sensation.

    The man who arrived right in front of me was brandishing the sword he was holding in one hand.

    So the sword he wielded.

    Cut out the shadows

    ¡­.

    ¨C the world.

    It copsed.

 Chapter 960

    #960. I¡¯ll ask for confirmation

    * * *

    ¡°Mu copses!¡±

    ¡°Hold on! At least we must hold out until the defense line ispleted!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s already on the verge of breaking through District 3! If it¡¯s toote, we won¡¯t be able to retreat and all of us will be annihted!¡±

    ¡°If there is no defense line, even if you retreat, you will die while being chased by monsters! If you are going to die anyway, die honorably while defending the country as a soldier!¡±

    ¡°Fuck that¡­!¡±

    blockade area.

    to the dome trench barrier.

    Surrounded by threeyers of dungeons and carefully arranged with all types of firearms, this ce is the frontline to block the waves of monsters.

    It was a killing zone designed to kill any monster as soon as it came out of the gate.

    However, at this moment, the killing zone became a dead zone.

    broken train.

    Fragments of a crashed helicopter.

    A body torn to pieces.

    And that has been smothered by blood.

    Even the barrier cracked like a spider¡¯s web.

    The appearance of the blockade force fighting desperately in a ce where it is impossible to find a single spot is truly a disaster.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were immediately annihted.

    ¡®If only it wasn¡¯t for those fucking flying monsters¡­!¡¯

    The officer who hadmanded a unit that had already been cut in half, blocking one side of the blockade, gritted his teeth.

    Even at the beginning of the monster wave.

    Things weren¡¯t that bad.

    The containment area itself was designed to thoroughly block monsters, and there were plenty of ammunition and supplies.

    Luckily, it wasn¡¯t even a dungeon where predators came out, so it was even more so.

    But the sky is covered with gates.

    After the flying monsters appeared.

    The situation changed rapidly.

    The monsters that had failed in their original purpose of tying Limon¡¯s feet focused their attacks on the blockade area in all directions as if they were resentful.

    While blocking the monsters in the dungeon, the blockade force, which faced even the attacking monsters, was quickly cornered.

    This was especially true in their blockade area, where for some reason there were a lot of flying monsters.

    Massive specialization.

    Many of the Seven Dragons¡¯ masters.

    And it was barely holding on at the sacrifice of countless soldiers, but that is now the limit.

    More than 30% of the blockading force has already been killed or wounded and has exhausted most of its powerful firearms.

    It¡¯s a miracle even if you¡¯ve endured so far.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange even if the blockade was broken right away.

    So the officermented.

    ¡®In the end, this will be our grave.¡¯

    To be honest, the desire to run away was like a chimney.

    No matter how much he was a soldier, his desire to live was a natural instinct.

    But I couldn¡¯t.

    If the blockade area copses in a situation where the defense line in the rear is notpleted, the monsters will break through the defense line at once and flock to the rear.

    Of course, if that happens, no matter where you run away, you will die the same way.

    Above all, the family who fled would be in danger.

    ¡®Please hurry up!¡¯

    That¡¯s why he prayed whilemanding the blockading force and doing his best to stop the monsters.

    I¡¯ve already given up on living.

    Hurry up, may the defense line bepleted.

    Thus, he hoped that the sacrifices of himself and his soldiers would not be dog deaths, but meaningful sacrifices.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But after a while.

    He couldn¡¯t help but harden.

    It was because the moment the dungeon gate swelled up, a huge shadow rose from within.

    A monster resembling a frog devours everything in front of it in one bite, including the

    monster that came out first, revealing a huge body like a mountain.

    I was educated about monsters.

    I had never seen such a frog-type monster in any material.

    But the trembling spine and trembling limbs told him just by looking into his eyes.

    That monster is different from the monsters that have appeared so far, and it is impossible to stop it with only the blockade army that has already been cut in half.

    So the monster frog opens its mouth.

    The moment when the officer felt the end when he saw the bubble that had been bubbling inside it vomit toward the barrier.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts, twelve dragons,

    seven twelve kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, eight twenty eight thousand,

    blue dragon family,

    eight dragon waves.¡»

    Quaaaaaang!

    Suddenly the sky opens up

    A huge stream of water hit the monster frog.

    The monster frog tried to hold on to the water using its huge body, but to no avail.

    It¡¯s like there¡¯s a hole in the sky.

    The streams of water pouring out endlessly gathered together to form a huge tidal wave that swallowed the frog¡¯s huge body whole.

    Along with the monsters that filled the blockade area.

    After swallowing all the monsters like that.

    The stream of water created a huge whirlpool.

    Thousands of monsters were all crushed or torn apart by the current of water, which contained enormous pressure like a deep sea and raged like a de.

    It¡¯s like getting hit by a dragon¡¯s tail.

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    So after a while.

    Even the frogs, who were stubbornly enduring, turned into pieces of meat.

    Until the turbulent current, stained red from swallowing too much blood and corpses, disappeared beyond the dungeon gate.

    is this a dream or reality

    It was a soft voice that brought the officer to his senses, who had been watching the scene with a bewildered face as if he couldn¡¯t tell them apart.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The officer suddenly raised his head and opened his eyes wide.

    When he saw the opponent appearing above his head, he eximed.

    ¡°Count Sea Serpent¡­!¡±

    Four spread wings.

    A sharp horn protrudes from its forehead.

    up to the tail stretched back.

    He was too abnormal to be human.

    However, a female knight who possesses unparalleled beauty with vivid blue hair that Europeans cannot recognize.

    Seeing Rose, the officer smiled.

    The seven princesses who have firmly established their position as the absolute in the fight against the World Federation are no different from the saviors stronger than the tens of thousands of horses.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could you tell themander here? I want you to retreat now.¡±

    ¡°That word¡­! Is the defense line finallyplete?¡±

    ¡°no. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    ¡°yes? No, then why?¡±

    So it was.

    Why was the officer embarrassed?

    The defense lines being built around shelters and bases in various ces are essential to fend off monsters.

    However, if they fall in while the defense line is notplete, there will be enormous civilian damage.

    ¡°Another blockade has been breached.¡±

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    Looking at the officer who is in despair knowing that fact.

    Rose put on a bitter expression.

    They tried to protect the blockade area by mobilizing all of their ns, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t stop the monsters until the defense line waspleted.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Europe.

    The blockade area was copsing one by one in the remote small country as well as in the territories of other princesses.

    It was unavoidable.

    No matter how absolute they are.

    Because I couldn¡¯t protect the whole world against the monsters pouring out infinitely in all dungeons.

    ¡°I will buy you time to retreat. I can¡¯t give you too much time, so as soon as possible¡­¡±

    But you can¡¯t just sit back and let go just because your ns went awry.

    buy some time

    to save even one more person.

    Rose gave instructions to the officer.

    no i was trying to get off

    Koo Goo Goo!

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­?!¡±

    ¡­unless the dungeon gate suddenly fluctuated.

    The blockade force, including the officer, made a frightened expression, wondering what kind of monster was about toe out.

    Rose, on the other hand, opened her eyes wide.

    It was because I noticed that it was different from the sign that a monster was about to jump out, as I had seen a simr scene before.

    And her predictions were right.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    That moment.

    A roar explodes.

    The earth shakes.

    The dungeon gate that had been inting like a balloon exploded, pouring out brilliant starlight.

    It¡¯s a moment to be confused by the rapidly changing situation.

    After the dazzling starlight disappeared.

    The officer who saw the middle of the blockade area widened his eyes involuntarily.

    ¡°The dungeon gate¡­ is gone?¡±

    While the blockade forces were fascinated by the sight of the dungeon gate, which had been spitting out monsters a while ago, disappeared without a trace.

    Rose quivered her eyshes.

    ¡°¡­Swordsmith.¡±

    Ando.

    pleasure.

    hope, etc.

    Her face, which had been dark just a moment ago, was visibly brightened by the intertwining of emotions.

    It was because he knew that Limon, who had crossed the dungeon gate, had destroyed the dungeon.

    But that¡¯s why it contains anxiety that can¡¯t be hidden in it.

    Rose had no choice but to pray.

    I hope Limon is safe.

    And¡­

    ¡­may they hold out until he returns.

    * * *

    ¡°Chief! Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too fussy. Why are you making a fuss about something that¡¯s only a little bit skinny?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re making a fuss like that?!¡±

    In the middle of the treatment room on the Santa Maria, Yuna-kyung eximed.

    It had to be.

    A body full of scars.

    One shoulder swollen.

    Even clear bloodstains on the corners of his mouth.

    Right now, Limon¡¯s appearance is a mess to anyone¡¯s eyes.

    Of course, the medical spirits deployed in the treatment room are diligently giving first aid with six arms.

    Even though Yuna-kyung was helping her with magic, she was in a state where she couldn¡¯t be said to be perfectly fine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. At this rate, it will be all right in a day or two.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, is it? Why did you fight so recklessly!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Because he was not an easy enough opponent to be able to take down at once without risking this much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­!¡±

    Yuna-kyung groaned.

    Of course she knew.

    Constetions are truly transcendent beings.

    Defeating that monster, which was like the providence of the world itself, was not an easy task even for Limon.

    That¡¯s why she had to focus on protecting the Santa Maria after the fighting began in earnest.

    But in the end, I had no choice but to watch Limon¡¯s fierce bloody battle.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated.

    ¡°Above all, because weck the energy and time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing Limon¡¯s words.

    Yuna Kyung kept her mouth shut.

    because she knew

    No matter how reckless and unreasonable he was, Limon had to hasten the decision.

    Because¡­

    ¡°For confirmation, what rank was the ¡®Long Tongue That Sings Rain¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Na Kyung-ah.¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung made aplicated expression.

    whether fortunate or unlucky

    As many yers have signed contracts over the past 33 years, the yers Association has a lot of information about constetions.

    And since all of that information was stored on board the Santa Maria, it was so easy to answer Limon¡¯s question.

    In fact, she has already checked.

    Nevertheless, there was a reason why Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t open her mouth easily.

    ¡°¡­the count¡¯s rank.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, but it¡¯s not quite the bottom.¡±

    Sovereign Archduke Marquis Countess Viscount Baron.

    The seven hierarchies that divide the constetions.

    5th from the top.

    For ordinary yers, even being able to sign a contract is considered lucky, but after all, among the Constetions, it is only a middle-lower count level.

    As the cost of shing one such Constetion, he became covered in blood.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°Anyway, I have to admit that I underestimated the Constetions too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So how long does it take to reach the next coordinate?¡±

    Could it be because Limon¡¯s attitude was calmer than expected?

    Rather, Yuna-kyung, who looked at him with a moreplicated expression, eventually sighed.

    And after he cuts the Constetion.

    When he escaped with Limon from the copsing world and activated the star drive with the coordinates of the next dungeon gate, the time disyed on the instrument panel was highlighted.

    ¡°One month.¡±

    ¡°¡­was that the closest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if this time was really unlucky, the next coordinates might go faster, but¡­¡± ¡°

    On the contrary, it might take longer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leaving the silent Yuna-kyung.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    Numerous dungeon gates that were still pouring out monsters.

    The fierce struggle with the Constetion to close the single dungeon gate.

    And the number of Constetions to deal with until all the remaining dungeons are closed, and the time it will take until then.

    After thinking about it carefully.

    Open your closed eyes again.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡ªIt will be a long trip.¡±

    And¡­

    ¡­time passed.

 Chapter 961

    #961. I have to pay for the meal

    * * *

    Time flies.

    An hour seems like an instant.

    A day in the blink of an eye.

    A month is like a dream of one night.

    ¡­and a few nightmarish months.

    growl

    when you open your eyes

    What he felt was an uncontroble hunger.

    No, it would be more urate to say that I woke up because of that hunger.

    The pain, as if the skin of the stomach was sticking to the skin of the back, was enough to make a corpse stand up.

    So, Booth got up and staggered toward the corner of the room.

    Then, I cleared the chest of drawers on one side, rummaged through the luggage I had hidden behind it, and pulled out a small pocket.

    ¡°¡­Is this thest one?¡±

    Two pieces of dried jerky.

    And one small biscuit.

    If you save well as nned, you canst until tomorrow, but hesitate for a while over the food that is too small to fill your stomach.

    growling

    He erased his hesitation at the urging of the sound of thunder that came from inside the ship again.

    I just swallowed them following my instinctive hunger.

    well well.

    The rat meat jerky is chewy like rubber and full of fishy taste, perhaps because it is not properly smoked.

    Brick-like biscuits that are hard enough to break your teeth, so you have to moisten them with saliva and nibble them.

    If it had been a few years ago¡­

    no, evenst year, I would have thrown it in the trash without tasting it.

    But now just being able to fill his stomach was so precious that he chewed and savored them hundreds of times, savoring them as slowly as he could.

    But maybe because it was so small?

    Even though I ate so slowly, of course, I ate it all before only a few tens of minutes had passed.

    Let the hunger that still does not go away for a while.

    He went to the sink to fill his stomach with water and turned on the faucet¡­.

    Sigh.

    ¡°¡­Did the water supply cut off?¡±

    His expression darkened.

    It wasn¡¯t unexpected.

    There was no way that the water could not be maintained forever when even the electricity and gas were cut off.

    Especially when it¡¯s a shabby empty house like this where even the people who lived in it ran away, let alone the electricity and water bills.

    ¡°This filthy world.¡±

    Nevertheless, in an attempt to break through the reality of being hungry and thirsty, he packed up his belongings.

    whether to find a new ce to live.

    Whether it¡¯s to fill a hungry stomach.

    It was necessary to move quickly to escape the cold and hunger.

    profit.

    ¡®¡­Okay, no one is there.¡¯

    Is there something missing?

    Take a moment to look through the crack in the door.

    After confirming that there was no sign of anything, he carefully opened the door and stepped out.

    What greeted him after leaving the half-destroyed house was ruins.

    Or, to be precise, it was andscape of a city full of garbage and rubble, deste and shabby enough to be misunderstood as ruins.

    sneaky sneaky.

    ¡®Is there still food left?¡¯

    Naturally, as if you were already familiar with it.

    But keep vignt about your surroundings.

    He moved cautiously.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the monsters.

    Even though it looked like ruins, there were still many people left in this city.

    It was.

    He was more wary of ¡®like¡¯ people than monsters that might pop out at any moment.

    It was natural.

    Monsters just kill or eat people.

    I didn¡¯t try to deceive them with lies, set traps, steal food, ckmail them, or kidnap them and drag them away.

    Having actually gone through all of that, of course he had no choice but to be wary of others.

    The problem was there.

    ¡®Convenience stores and such are all empty, there are too many people in supermarkets and the like, and the distribution center ispletely out of the question¡­¡¯

    He wandered the streets.

    Just like bees and butterflies are attracted to flowers.

    People flock to food and supplies.

    As he avoids people as much as possible and wanders only in deserted ces, it is inevitable that it will be difficult to find food every day.

    So far, they have been lucky enough to survive by finding hidden food or hunting animals.

    But even that is slowly reaching its limits.

    Finding food and supplies was getting harder with each passing day.

    Now he too had to choose.

    Whether to expand the field of activity even at the risk of contacting people, or to leave this ce altogether and find another ce.

    Of course, either way was an option.

    ¡®Shit! Why did I end up like this?¡¯

    ¡®No, the reason is fixed.¡¯

    ¡®Because of those damn bastards¡­!¡¯

    hunger and fatigue.

    anxiety and nervousness.

    stress and anger.

    It was the time when he was wandering the streets struggling in a whirlpool of all sorts of emotions.

    What I felt was a small sign.

    rustle.

    ¡®This sign is¡­ a rat? No, could it be an individual?¡¯

    His face suddenly brightened, and he lowered his stance and slowly moved in the direction where he felt his presence.

    His presence, too small for a human, made his mouth water.

    either a mouse

    either dove.

    either a snake or a frog.

    As I hadn¡¯t had a proper meal for several days already, I was confident in using anything as a valuable protein source.

    But after a while.

    Upon discovering the owner of the presence, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disappointment and bewilderment.

    ¡®A girl?¡¯

    Middle school students at most.

    Or maybe a high school student?

    I don¡¯t know exactly, but I can¡¯t see him as an adult because of his petite body and twisted face.

    He put on an absurd expression as he saw the girl walking carefully through the dark alley carrying a backpack that was too big for her body like a snail.

    I don¡¯t know if it was before.

    These days, it¡¯s been a long time since even adults havee together in groups of three or four.

    It was because the appearance of a minor and a young girl walking alone seemed so foreign.

    But when he saw the object in the girl¡¯s hand, he understood.

    ¡®Pistol! I see, so you believe that and walk alone?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t anything particrly strange.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a monster.

    Even a handgun is dangerous enough for a person.

    If you have the confidence to protect yourself, it¡¯s better to go alone to monopolize food and supplies.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    That was it.

    The reason why he rolled his eyes when he saw therge backpack the girl was wearing was swallowing a dry saliva and revealing his presence.

    ¡°Here is the student.¡±

    p!

    ¡°Whoa whoa! don¡¯t get excited am i not a bad person? I¡¯m just saying this because I have a suggestion¡­¡± He

    smiled awkwardly at the girl who was pointing a gun at him as if he was startled.

    he asked earnestly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need a reliable older brother?¡±

    * * *

    Crunching hiss.

    ¡°¡­Are you really a high-level yer?¡±

    ¡°Ummm okay then! Even if I look like this, I¡¯m a yer over level 70.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry, student. I will protect the students no matter what monsterse out in the future, even if it¡¯s because of the food money I received.¡±

    Maybe it was because he couldn¡¯t ignore that tant stare even while he was frantically devouring food.

    The girl, who stared nkly at him as he answered confidently while wiping his lips, asked after a while.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re just a deserter?¡±

    ¡°what? What do you mean!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the only high-level yers not affiliated with the military are unauthorized yers or deserters.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense!¡±

    he was hot

    And, without realizing it, he screamed out loud.

    ¡°Since when did the yer have to get permission in the first ce! The government that even regting yers wasn¡¯t enough, and even forced conscription, it¡¯s crazy!¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    ¡°The original yer can be anyone! Banning it has put the country into this state!¡±

    ¡°But I think I was at least able to live when the government was fine. The rations came out much better than now, and the monsters¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know what!¡±

    he grinded his teeth

    In the first ce, the distribution itself was a trick.

    They enjoy the mountain and sea delicacies.

    Everyone knew that they were controlling the people by giving out rice or canned flour as if they were patrons.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    disregard for people¡¯s human rights.

    It monitors and oppresses yers.

    Whoever offends them is captured and made to fight monsters or forced to do hardbor.

    Since the monster wave started, everything in this country has been going crazy.

    ¡°is that so¡­?¡±

    ¡°okay!¡±

    ¡°¡­indeed.¡±

    If the few remaining people with will hadn¡¯t stopped the atrocities, people would have suffered much more than they do now.

    At the end of staring at him talking excitedly.

    The girl nodded.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you killed the president.¡±

    ¡°¡­!?¡±

    That moment.

    As he sighed, he hardened his face.

    At the same time, like a high-level yer, I got up from my seat like a bullet and tried to rush at the girl¡­

    but!

    ¡°You poison your food¡­¡±

    Dizzy head.

    stiffened limbs.

    to the cold body.

    It took a moment for him to put on a despairing expression as he realized that the food he had eaten to his stomach a while ago was eating away at him.

    He gritted his teeth and red at the girl.

    ¡°Why me¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you need a reason to catch the criminal who killed the president?¡±

    ¡°That is a misunderstanding! I didn¡¯t kill the president! That guy brought his own death!¡±

    He was genuinely sorry.

    If the president admitted to selling the country to the Seven Dragons.

    And if it was revealed that all of this was a conspiracy of the Seven Dragons to rule the world under the pretext of a monster wave.

    I wouldn¡¯t have to kill him.

    However, he denied the traitor to the end as if he were some kind of martyr, and rather tried to convince them.

    He was angry at the shamelessness and only hit one.

    So he was innocent.

    It¡¯s only the fault of the bastard who died at that level.

    Or the problem with the social system in which an ipetent person who is not a yer could be president.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in that kind of story. Someone else will listen.¡±

    ¡°Someone else¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    He opened his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just because a figure appeared from behind the girl.

    Because he knew who the ck man was and what he would be from now on.

    ¡°Oh no¡­! Gagging!¡±

    That¡¯s why his efforts tomit suicide by biting his tongue were unfortunately blocked by other ck men who appeared from behind.

    As he was gagged and dragged into the darkness.

    The ck man said to the girl.

    ¡°Good job. Go back and rest for today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to continue without going back. It¡¯s more effective if I be the bait.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you forget that not pushing yourself too hard was the condition for cooperation?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of overdoing it. I just do my job.¡±

    ¡°Is there something to do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Nakyung unnie always said. People say you have to pay for your own food.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Especially when the price of food is the price of life, as it is now.¡±

    It¡¯s already been half a year since the Dungeon Wave started.

    The defense line copses.

    With 70% of the world lost.

    Now that the majority of humanity has already be or be a corpse.

    A girl who took on the role of bait to catch criminals and illegal yers in order to pay for her siblings who grew up together in childcare.

    Shia¡¯s dry words.

    The ck man did not deny it.

    After a long silence, he just disappeared in the shadow of the girl who packed her bags and left.

    There are only two left where they left.

    It was the remains of the Last Supper, eaten clean by the yer who murdered thest president of the country once called the Republic of Korea.

 Chapter 962

    #962. It¡¯s embarrassing

    * * *

    Until a few months ago.

    It was a famous tourist attraction.

    Disney Land or Ruth World, etc.

    Of course, it is equipped with all sorts of engine ceremonies that are more mysterious than any other amusement park.

    It is one of the best tourist destinations in the world as well as in the Commonwealth of China in that you can experience the long tradition and history handed down from the Bronze Age.

    but this moment.

    There were no tourists there.

    There were only refugees suffering from starvation andborers exhausted frombor, and unmanned men running around busily.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    And the ck-haired girl, who was sitting in the deepest part of the huge pce, calmly continued after a short silence.

    ¡°If there has been no problem so far, please continue to support us in the future.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s what she wants.¡±

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    To take care of the children in the orphanage as best they can.

    It was originally one of the conditions implicitly made when she was engaged to Limon.

    in that sense.

    Even Li Ching-Wui did not want to send Sia, who was the eldest among the children in the orphanage, to such a dangerous mission.

    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t stop the girl.

    Because her performance is exceptionally good?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    Maybe because I grew up in an orphanage.

    Or is it because I learned from someone.

    She was better than most masters at catching criminals hiding in the Republic of Korea, especially yers.

    But the biggest reason was different.

    ¡°Above all, we are not in a situation where we can waste a single manpower.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    whether it¡¯s a woman

    whether underage.

    whether sick or elderly.

    If anyone can use it, anyone should use it.

    Wei-Ling respectfully bowed down and epted her orders, which thoroughly considered efficiency while ignoring recognition and duty.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I was used to it.

    Whoever the opponent can write, writes.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s already taken for granted in today¡¯s world.

    ¡°But please pay attention to safety as much as possible.¡±

    Is it because the opponent was still an opponent?

    To Li Qingyu, who lightly added a word, Wei Ling replied calmly.

    ¡°I have already instructed you to do so.¡±

    ¡°As expected, he¡¯s like my close friend.¡±

    ¡°It is an overestimation.¡±

    Wei Ling bowed her head politely.

    After a fierce struggle with the monster, she had risen to the level of a servant in about half a year and officially became her aide.

    But it¡¯s luck.

    A non-resonant sword that I learned from Limon in the past.

    It was a miracle that was made possible by a few other coincidences.

    As she felt that she was stillckingpared to other aides, she had no choice but to learn modesty.

    Thanks to that, Li Qingyu, who smiled at the cross-dressing woman who had be more unbing of the ck Dragon n than before, suddenly raised her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Jiing.

    She flicks the switch.

    after a short time.

    A faint light rose in the air, creating a human figure.

    Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth, looking at the hologram, which was so blurry and even disappeared and reappeared repeatedly.

    ¡°Can you hear me?¡±

    [Um¡­. sleep¡­]

    Jijik Jijik.

    did you do something?

    After a while, the silver seal disappeared with a short noise.

    The blurry video became clearer and I could barely make out the face.

    [Oh sorry sorry. They said they would check it in advance, but in the meantime, the condition has deteriorated again.

    ]

    Li Qingyu said calmly to Yekatrice, a silver-haired girl scratching her head.

    After the monster wave started.

    Because the space of the whole world was warped, it was already familiar that space movement as well as long-distancemunication were subject to many restrictions.

    Video conferencing became possible thanks to the instation of a repeater and Yekathrice¡¯s directmunication.

    I didn¡¯t know how long it wouldst though.

    So, to save valuable time, Li Qingyu immediately checked the videos.

    ¡°¡­Rose and Hati Charlotte are not attending.¡±

    [Yes, you went to the Southern Defense Line in a hurry.]

    [I¡¯m only sorry to participate as a substitute without contacting you in advance.] [

    My princess felt sorry that she couldn¡¯te in person.]

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    A girl in a baggy military uniform.

    A female admiral in a neat uniform.

    Even a blonde beauty in a fancy cowgirl outfit.

    Looking at the aides who participated on behalf of each princess, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    To think that a princess close to half of the Seven Dragons was absent. It was absurd considering that this meeting had been held in several months.

    But it was also natural.

    The seven princesses who havepleted the dragon¡¯s blood are the best powers of mankind before being the strongest masters of the seven dragons.

    As it is the core of supporting the front line, there were more things to do around the battlefield for the past few months.

    Especially after the defense line copsed.

    In that respect, I think it might be fortunate that as many as four princesses were able to attend.

    Li Qingyu asked calmly.

    ¡°How is the situation?¡±

    [wire? Or the rear?]

    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to hear opinions from both sides. There are many things that are difficult to know from shared data alone.¡±

    [You know, it¡¯s a mess. I¡¯ve been flying around sweating on my wings and just came back a little while ago.]

    After a slight shrug.

    Yekathrice operated the button.

    Then, next to his hologram, he said, disying the data of the Russian Khanate, where more than half of the territory was stained red.

    [Fortunately, the wire side is just fine. It doesn¡¯t look like it will copse for the time being.]

    ¡°It seems that the newly built defense line is holding up better than I thought.¡±

    [So, who would have thought Gg was going to be used as a fortress?]

    Yekathriceughed.

    The 24 Ggs that became the nucleus of the magic circle that covered the whole country during the resurrection of the Demon God.

    She swept away the debris and built a bigger, stronger gg.

    It was a dictator-like measure to make sure that there were no more tricks of the Dark Dawn Society and to coerce the people suffering from the chronic disease of the revolution.

    But thanks to the gg serving as a fortress, we were able to quickly rebuild our defenses.

    It was ironic.

    [The problem is on the back side. In particr, theck of food and energy is serious.]

    ¡°It¡¯s the same everywhere after ¡®that day¡¯.¡±

    [That¡¯s right, but now it¡¯s really dangerous. Because there is not enough power to run the heating, the verb ising out.]

    ¡°You mean food supply and restoration of the power nt are urgent.¡±

    [Yeah, to be honest, you want to beg for something to happen quickly, even if you¡¯re hanging on Haty¡¯s leg?]

    [Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re in a hurry too, but even if it¡¯s a nuclear fusion reactor, food supply will take some time¡­]

    [I know it¡¯s inevitable, but hurry up. At this rate, there will be problems with the factory utilization rate.]

    [I¡¯ll do my best¡­]

    Nadia¡¯s answer was powerless.

    Food soones from the territory.

    In that sense, having 70% of the world encroached upon by monsters also meant losing the majority of farnd.

    There was no way food woulde out overnight.

    The same was true of the nuclear fusion reactor, which the masters of the Red Dragon n had to operate.

    Even though so many people died and food and power consumption were also reduced, they were able to hold on¡­. It

    was clear to anyone that the situation would be serious unless somehow quickly restored.

    If factories in the Russian Khanate were to stop for just one day, the entire world would copse due tock of ammunition.

    And it¡¯s not just Russia and Egypt that the situation is at stake.

    [Marine monsters are also increasing. At this rate, it will be difficult for our fleet to operate.]

    ¡°Does that mean that even shipping can bepletely blocked?¡±

    [Although notpletely, the transport volume or speed may be reduced by less than half.]

    ¡°That¡¯s difficult.¡±

    [Who said no?]

    Yekathrice sighed.

    Most means of transportation, from nes to trains, have already be unusable due to monsters.

    At least thanks to the blue dragon n¡¯s fleet, the world was able to share resources and food and weapons.

    If that logistics is blocked, both the front and the rear will suffer from a huge shortage of materials.

    Even Yekathrice couldn¡¯tugh it off.

    [It¡¯s been a long time since medical facilities in various ces have already exceeded their capacity. In particr, they areining of a shortage of medicines on all fronts.]

    ¡°Can we increase production beyond this?¡±

    [Do you think there is a way to increase production in a situation where materials, facilities, and manpower arecking?]

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    The pessimistic green-haired beauty Maia¡¯s cynicism cast a shadow on Li Qingyu¡¯s face.

    I¡¯ve stocked up on all sorts of medicines just in case.

    The fact that there were so many wounded that the huge amount of medicine would run out in just half a year showed the precariousness of the war.

    [The situation of the Holy League is also not good.]

    ¡°Still, the holy ground will be as safe as the gods themselves guard it, right?¡±

    [So it¡¯s more of a problem. All the people of the Holy League are flocking to the Holy Land. The poption density is over 1000%.]

    ¡°¡­It seems that the situation has be more serious in the meantime.¡±

    Shelter, of course.

    It¡¯s been a long time since the temple was full.

    From the streets to the roofs and sewers, it¡¯s full of people living and lodging on mats, overflowing with filth and garbage everywhere.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the miracle of the gods, the gue would have already spread.

    A white-haired girl who spoke bluntly.

    Ainsha added a word expressionlessly.

    [Above all, the faith of believers is shaking. It¡¯s a bigger problem thanck of supplies or wires.]

    ¡°Even those who are protected by God in the Holy Land?¡±

    [Faith is not a transaction. The stronger the belief in God, the easier it is to me God.]

    There is a God, but why is the world this way and why do they have to suffer from cold, hunger, and pain?

    Unfortunate reality shakes even deep faith.

    Of course, on the contrary, there were also those who strengthened their faith more firmly in it.

    However, it was an undeniable fact that the overwhelming majority of those who lost their faith as a whole increased.

    But God¡¯s miraclese at the cost of faith.

    The vicious circle in which the power of a god weakens as much as faith iscking gradually eats away at the Holy League.

    More than anything¡­

    [It is more so because there is a substitute.]

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu and other princesses and their aides hardened their faces in unison.

    It was because everyone knew what Ainsha was talking about about the new object of faith.

    no i couldn¡¯t know

    It was because there was a reason why the war situation, which had been holding up well until a few months ago, copsed in an instant.

    The monster wave is a process to purify the world.

    A new religion based on the apocalypse theory that believes that salvation can only be achieved by bing a yer and punishing the seven dragons and other sinners.

    At the same time, a yer organization that copsed the defense line by causing coups and sabotage around the world, including the Republic of Korea, about three months ago.

    ¡­In other words, the culprit that caused half of humanity to be ughtered by monsters.

    Li Qingyu put it in his mouth coldly.

    ¡°You mean the Starlight Church.¡±

 Chapter 963

    #963. Now that I know it

    * * *

    After the monster wave.

    The world is in chaos.

    No matter how thorough preparations were made, global evacuation would not have been easy.

    Especially predators and flying monsters.

    It was really dangerous when the blockade area copsed before the evacuation and defense line construction was finished due to an unexpected incident.

    But mankind has finally ovee that hurdle.

    Thanks to the great sess of the seven princesses and other absolutes, the defense line was finallypleted.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t without sacrifice.

    Blockade forces that oxidized while blocking monsters.

    Some citizens ignored evacuation orders.

    A country that fought hard but was unable toplete a defense line.

    In all, close to 100 million people disappeared in the first few days of the monster wave.

    But in other words, it meant that the monsters were blocked with less than 100 million damage.

    It was a miraculous achievement, considering that tens of thousands of damages were caused by the monster wave that only briefly urred when the seal of the Seven Arcs was lifted.

    Of course, that¡¯s just an initial response story.

    Even after the evacuation was over, the battle with the monsters continued on the defense line.

    Citizens couldn¡¯t hide their anxiety because they didn¡¯t know when the monsters would arrive.

    But after a day

    Another week passes.

    for over a month.

    Despite continuing to suffer casualties, the defense line steadfastly stopped the monsters.

    conscript the people

    Lay down the truth and barriers.

    Create a maze of buildings.

    plow the whole in.

    Covering the mountains with sacks.

    Even infinite monsters could not easily break through the multiyered defense line built by pouring all of humanity into it.

    The precarious frontline is all the more so because the absolutes, including the seven princesses, directly supported it.

    Humans are animals of adaptation.

    The refugees, who were anxious at first, gradually got used to the daily life in the shelter.

    The policies of the Seven Dragons Association and governments of each country, which induced voluntarybor with all kinds of rewards and rewards, also encouraged the adaptation.

    As the rear stabilizes like that.

    It also made it easier to support the wires.

    Including the fact that the number of monsters that were pouring endlessly at first decreased little by little.

    Thanks to this, there was an optimistic atmosphere in society as a whole.

    The hope that if you hold on like this, the monster wave will end and you may be able to return to your daily life.

    ¡­before the Starlight Church appeared.

    ¡°My mistake. I should have prepared in advance¡­¡±

    [It¡¯s not Li Qingyu¡¯s fault. We did everything we could. The Constetions were just too cunning.]

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being as cunning as they were.¡±

    A shadow fell over Li Qingyu¡¯s face.

    Starlight Church.

    The Liberation Brigade was like that.

    Just like the World Federation did.

    An organization newly created by the Constetions to interfere with the world.

    In fact, I expected that the Constetions would do tricks.

    A case where some yers ran out of control when monsters attacked Brazil.

    It was obvious that the Constetions were preparing something, seeing as many high-level yers disappeared after that.

    That¡¯s why he took the resistance and forced high-level yers to use restraints.

    One thing they didn¡¯t expect.

    [To destroy the defense line using civilians, not even yers, are they really trash?]

    That¡¯s right.

    It wasn¡¯t just the yers that the Constetions used.

    By endowing yers who follow them with spiritual skills, they spread a religion based on the apocalypse to the civilian poption.

    Among them, I used those who were strong in their faith.

    It was already toote when the seven princesses, who were distracted by just stopping the monsters, realized that.

    and.

    Tragedy happened.

    Bullets were mixed with unexploded rounds, and weapons suddenly broke or exploded.

    Soldiers who ate the supplied food were poisoned after a few days and copsed vomiting blood or developed a disease.

    Sudden demonstrations and riots broke out in the rear, and even among the soldiers on the defense line, there were people who aimed guns at theirrades.

    Even the yers of the Starlight Churchmand the monsters and attack the defense line, of course.

    There was even a suicide bombing attack targeting the leaders and officers of the Seven Dragons.

    The result of all of that happening simultaneously.

    The defense line copsed.

    Tens or tens of thousands of soldiers were crushed.

    The refugees, who believed that they had barely regained their daily lives, were eaten alive by monsters.

    Those who managed to avoid the monsters ran away in search of a safer ce, were caught by the Starlight Cultists, and were forcibly converted or killed.

    It is a real mayhem.

    No, it was living hell itself.

    Being able to subjugate the Starlight Church and re-establish the defense line in the midst of the battle can be considered a miracle in itself.

    But the price was high.

    Losing 70% of humanity¡¯s territory.

    With half of all mankind annihted.

    In the midst of ack of everything from supplies to troops, everyone lost hope and suffered in despair.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the stories of civilians.

    [But honestly, I understand the Starlight Church, right? Most of them are still struggling to survive from monsters.]

    ¡°Because not being attacked by monsters is honestly a big advantage.¡±

    [Those monsters are, after all, the limbs of the Constetions.]

    [They create and solve problems. It is self-made. It¡¯s a clich¨¦d pseudo-tactic, but it¡¯s just as effective.]

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    The rapid increase in power of the Starlight Church was not just because of the favorable environment for the doomsday theory to prevail.

    It was because there were so many benefits.

    Making contracts with the Constetions easier.

    All sorts of quests and automatic level ups.

    Above all, not to be preemptively attacked by monsters.

    Anyone could be tempted by the enormous benefits that were difficult to imitate, not even a mere cult, but even an upright church.

    Especially when ites to civilians hungry for power and safety.

    That¡¯s why even though they couldn¡¯t forgive those who fell for the Starlight Church, they could understand.

    Originally, the more suppressed religion is, the more secretive and deeply infiltrated it is.

    From the moment the Constetions started their tricks with the religion of the Starlight Church, they were unstoppable.

    But¡­

    [By the way, I can¡¯t understand the kids who destroyed the country while fighting politics in the middle of this?]

    ¡°¡­That was still a rare case.¡±

    [The problem is that the Starlight Church gained more power because of that rare case. It was a mess even when the Republic of Korea copsed right away, wasn¡¯t it?]

    Catherine shook her head excitedly.

    Republic of Korea.

    It was originally the territory of the ck Dragon n, but it did not be the territory of the Seven Dragons because Limon had been protecting it for a long time.

    Nevertheless, the Republic of Korea endured the monster wave exceptionally well.

    Terrain favorable for defense.

    Quite faithful troops and equipment.

    Rtivelyrge number of high-level yers.

    And anotherplicated reason.

    Thanks to various conditions being right, in the early days, the war situation was more stable than the few countries that the seven princesses directly guarded.

    That may have been the case.

    Why did the coup happen?

    Of course,ter investigation revealed that many circumstances wereplicatedly intertwined.

    People¡¯s dissatisfaction withpulsory policies such as regtions on yers in the deteriorating economic situation.

    Politicians worry that Shin Myung-wun, who cooperated with the Seven Dragons, might monopolize power if he blocks the monster wave.

    In addition, the Starlight Church¡¯s trick, which secretly spread evil rumors about the Seven Dragons.

    The result of all that added up.

    Because the coup took ce before the Starlight Cultists could do anything.

    In fact, it was more like a riot by protesters backed by politicians than a coup.

    The problem is three.

    One is that the Blue House gave up restoring expensive defense facilities that were destroyed by the sword attack.

    The two are that President Shin Myung-woon even sent troops to the defense line to use as his bodyguards.

    The third was that there was a high-level yer among the demonstrators who raised his level after the monster wave and avoided surveince.

    The result was the fall of the Blue House.

    And it was the death of Shin Myung-woon.

    The Seven Dragons, those who staged a riot, and the Starlight Church.

    Unexpected incidents created enormous chaos.

    In addition, a confession of conscience that it was a riot for money broke out, and politicians med each other for ming or arguing with each other.

    In the yard where themander-in-chief was lost, the heirs also died, were framed, or ran away.

    In the end, the defense line copsed with supplies cut off, and the Republic of Goryeo perished.

    Except for a few cities, all territories were lost and more than 90% of the poption was exterminated.

    It was such a great result that even the Starlight Church, which had only been helping a little as it was still secretly moving, was dumbfounded.

    [Anyway, do you understand why the ancestors didn¡¯t warn mankind about the Constetion?]

    [Even if the world perishes in 100 years, there have always been people who prioritize their own interests today.] ¡°

    ¡­ Needless expectations lead to disappointment.¡±

    Yekathrice mocking.

    Maia speaks pessimistically.

    Ainsha is expressionlessly silent.

    Even the aides who don¡¯t deny the words, even though each of them has a subtle expression.

    In a space filled with a cold atmosphere overall, Li Qingyu put on a bitter expression.

    Even though he was able to escape with only his n, he endured enormous hardships to protect the world from the invasion of the Constetions.

    It wasn¡¯t that he sumbed to the Constetion¡¯s temptation, but that he self-destructed through his own greed and stupidity.

    Why should I sacrifice for this kind of humanity?

    As the princess of the Seven Dragons, who had been persecuted for being called the Demonic Cult for a long time, she had no choice but to feel skeptical.

    Especially because I know about the one who made the biggest sacrifice than anyone else.

    So it was.

    The reason why Li Qingyu had no choice but to stop at Yekathrice¡¯s words.

    [Thanks to that, I¡¯ve been able to find outtely.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [How great my brother is.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [I already want to beat him up, but he¡¯s been protecting this kind of humanity for hundreds of years. Anyway, oppa is just as crazy as me?]

    If you¡¯re sane, that¡¯s impossible.

    It was the expressionless Ainsha who epted Yekathrice¡¯s words while giggling.

    [It¡¯s not that I¡¯m crazy, it¡¯s that the bowl is big. Lee is great. After all, he is my groom.]

    [I think Ainsha forgot, but oppa is also my groom?]

    [There is no disappointment if there is no excitement. He¡¯s quite overestimating him as a bride.]

    [He¡¯s the princess¡¯s father, but¡­] [

    ¡­Couples look alike, so it¡¯s the nobleness of our princess¡¯s father.]

    [ You¡¯re saying it right. If he wasn¡¯t of that level, how could my princess have made her my sire?]

    As if boasting of her treasure.

    After staring closely at the princess who boasts of each other and her aides who zealously im possession of the princess on behalf of the princess she respects.

    cook

    Afterughing, covering the corners of my mouth.

    Li Qingyu spoke calmly.

    ¡°Your swordsman is a great person. It is because He is still fighting that mankind has not yet perished.¡±

    in thest half year.

    From as little as one to as many as five or six per day.

    Thanks to the copse every day, the dungeon gate was now reduced by almost half, and the defense line that was holding out thanks to the reduction of monsters by that much.

    And for half a year¡­

    no, thinking of the groom who may have been fighting for more than a few years.

    Li Qingyu chuckled.

    ¡°So we can¡¯t give up.¡±

    like the answer.

    I didn¡¯t even have to listen.

    Each person¡¯s eyes, smile, silence.

    It was because they were showing their determination to protect humanity no matter what until the day their beloved lover or mother-inw returned.

    So, close your eyes deeply.

    Li Qingyu brought up the main topic of the seven dragons meeting today.

    ¡°In that sense, don¡¯t you think monsters¡¯ movements have gotten weirdtely?¡±

 Chapter 964

    #964. I believe

    * * *

    Sareuk.

    quietly.

    It snows.

    Like volcanic ash that buries the world.

    Or like a dark cloud pouring out a deluge.

    And what moves slowly between those snowkes is a sword.

    No, it¡¯s not a sword, it¡¯s a sword.

    The disciple¡¯s earnest will to stop even the world in order to follow the master who had lived a long time and had to live separated the providence.

    Every time the slow-moving sword changes direction.

    meaning unfolds.

    ¡ºJeongcheon Kyung Bronze Sword

    Freezing Blue Sky Movement

    When the sword stops,

    does the world

    move?¡»

    The undead flocking from the snowy fields are turned into ice cubes by the blizzard at absolute zero.

    The lightning strikes the wild beasts descending the mountain range one after another, turning them into ashes.

    Giants crossing the river are swept away by heavy rain and waves.

    The cracked earth swallows the bugs that rushed into the barrier.

    all of those phenomena.

    she was feeling

    With the wind brushing your skin.

    With the shaking transmitted to bare feet.

    With a distant ringing that permeates your ears.

    With the feeling transmitted to the fingertips holding the sword.

    With the transcendent five senses and intuition that go beyond human limits even though the eyes are covered with bandages.

    From beyond the wide-open horizon to the other side of distant mountains and across the now copsed frontier.

    Everything that you are cutting and can cut.

    it¡¯s a craft.

    Not just domestic.

    Spreading the senses beyond borders.

    By pacing the distance and shing the moves.

    It was a feat that even the Sword Master, who controlled nearly half of the distant continent and caused all sorts of disasters, would be amazed.

    Even more so in that it has been maintaining such a miracle for several months already.

    It was.

    Ever since the monster wave started.

    Anastasia continued to wield her sword alone, defending dozens of defense lines alone.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for her big sess, no matter how hard the seven princesses and mankind tried, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop the monsters.

    Especially after the catastrophe three months ago.

    Of course, that meant that she was carrying a huge burden.

    Her physical condition was not good.

    The bloody footprints that were engraved behind them every time their white, soft bare feet brushed the ground.

    Every time he swung his sword, drops of blood flowed from his torn palms to his thin fingers.

    Transparent skin trembling as if screaming, and limbs asionally wriggling as if convulsing.

    It was already letting her know that her body had reached its limits.

    If you continue to overdo it, no matter how sword master you are, there will be permanent aftereffects or, at worst, your life will be in danger.

    softly.

    nevertheless.

    she never stopped

    Even if it¡¯s slow, it¡¯s steady without stopping.

    He continued to swing his sword and cut down thousands upon thousands of monstersing from far away.

    ¡®Above.¡¯

    Unlike the body that has reached its limits, I think with a calm and calm mind without any shaking.

    ¡®I believe in the small book.¡¯

    Like a priest who believes in God.

    Like a sunflower chasing the sun.

    With a single-minded heart without an inch of shaking, with the limits of pain and fatigue erased.

    ¡®That you wille back safely.¡¯

    Remembering is a promise.

    that I will definitelye back

    An oath made by a lover at the risk of a sword.

    Because I believe in him as a disciple and priest before being a sword master.

    ¡®So until that day, the concubine will also do his best.¡¯

    covered with ice caps.

    A mountain towering above the clouds.

    at the top of the Himyas.

    She continued to swing her sword like that.

    To keep the ce he will return to until the return of his beloved.

    * * *

    Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    The melody permeates.

    serenely calmly.

    to soothe a weary heart.

    self-invigorating.

    Amidst the consciousness that had been blurred by that all-too-familiar sound, it gradually emerged.

    Parr.

    Long eyshes sway.

    Wriggling on the disheveled bed is a female body.

    Seruk.

    skinny calves.

    White, smooth thighs.

    A slim waist with no b.

    From the slender neck that draws a beautiful curve to the full chest.

    Except for the blue feathers covering the important parts, she is not wearing a single thread, revealing her inner flesh.

    She raised Booth.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because the night was so intense.

    Amidst the bruised back, long hair that reached down to her hips clung to her sweaty skin.

    The moment when she quietly sighed, with her mysterious glow in her hazy eyes as if she was still sleepy.

    softly.

    The sigh she let out turned into wind and gently brushed the hair clinging to her skin.

    So little organized.

    Still in a messed up look.

    She got out of bed and moved slowly.

    Clumsy like a baby chick,nguid like a peacock walking on the shore of ake, yet clear like a dove searching for a mate.

    Following the calmly flowing melody.

    through a long dark passage.

    at the end of the stairs.

    she found

    A cabin filled with cabs and machinery around arge table.

    A white-haired man sitting with his back to him ying a violin ck as night.

    Gee ying.

    Maybe I¡¯m already used to it?

    Like a mother¡¯s luby.

    It makes you feel at ease just by listening to it, but as if you appreciate a new beautiful melody every time you listen to it.

    After closing her eyes for a moment, she stepped out.

    one step after another.

    Until you reach behind the man.

    And¡­

    .

    Wrapping the two wings that had grown instead of arms around her stiff neck, she whispered densely into his ear.

    ¡°What are you doing by yourself after torturing me like that all night, honey?¡±

    tall.

    Is it because of the tickling breath that seeped into my ears along with the sweet voice?

    Or is it because of the soft touch of the body that is vividly transmitted to the back?

    stop ying

    After putting down the violin.

    The man turned his head slightly.

    And at the end of looking at her with an alluring smile while hugging herself from behind.

    he raised one hand.

    Fuck!

    ¡°Aww?!¡±

    ¡°Who cares about this pet.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Didn¡¯t you say that you joked too much? I just wanted to y newlyweds for a while!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll y house twice and then hold the ceremony.¡±

    Looking at the half-human, half-bird blue bird covering his reddened forehead with two wings and tearing up, heughed for a while.

    Limon, who put the violin into the shadows, asked casually.

    ¡°What do you want to eat for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really think about eating.¡±

    ¡°Even without thinking, keep your stomach full. If you keep starving, you will get sick.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, in case someone isn¡¯t an old man, he always speaks like a grandfather at times like this¡­¡± He

    seemed really reluctant.

    A moment to scratch your head with your wings.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes twinkled as if she had a good idea.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat the homemade dish prepared by the team leader.¡±

    ¡°My homemade dish?¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    ¡°Why? I can bring out the same dish anyway.¡±

    ¡°However, that and this are different! What¡¯s more, the team leader¡¯s taste goes into it, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Am I your mother?¡±

    While lightly clicking his tongue, Limon obediently rose from his seat.

    And hit the switch on the wall.

    Wiing.

    One side of the wall is strangely deformed, and various cooking utensils stored inside protrude.

    Among them, after taking out various cooking ingredients from the small pot in the center, Limon put on an apron and started cooking.

    Plump.

    bubbling.

    The sound of a kitchen knife ying on a chopping board.

    Heat rising from boiling water.

    A nice scent that ispleted little by little.

    Even the back view of him cooking.

    No matter how delicious it is, you can never feel it when you eat only food thates out right away.

    In a sense, while she was enjoying a feast of the five senses that warmly embraced her heart beyond his performance, sheughed happily.

    Limon put the finished dish on the table.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s bibimbap and pork kimchi jjigae, the team leader knows something.¡±

    ¡°I made it randomly because the food synthesizer was broken, so don¡¯tin even if it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±

    ¡°Comining! You can¡¯t have such luxury over the team leader¡¯s cooking.¡±

    As if to prove one¡¯s own words.

    Yuna-kyung smiled and spread her wings lightly.

    And the spoon floating in the air mixed well and spread it, and I ate the stew and stew.

    how delicious to eat

    Limon shook his head excitedly as he saw Yuna-gyeong, who made her feel full just by looking at it, reminiscent of a mukbang.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re pretty dizzy too. You¡¯ve learned magic that far and still can¡¯t change your wings.¡±

    Keep the shapeshifting all day long.

    Such as using magic without spells.

    Even the archwitch couldn¡¯t admire it, so she calmly did something that would startle her.

    Yuna-kyung said calmly to him who was dumbfounded that only the feathers, including the two wings, were still intact.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. The soul is affected by the body.¡±

    ¡°After all, are you a blue bird?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course he is the cutest, most talented and lucky blue bird in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m proud of you, bastard.¡±

    Should I say shameless?

    Should I be proud?

    It was a while tough at Yuna-gyeong, who dered without any anguish that she, as a human being, had already died a long time ago.

    Eventually Limon sat across from her and started eating.

    Dalgrak.

    The spoon moves.

    The tableware is slightly bumped.

    Gulp, food goes over, etc.

    Too calm to be still, too peaceful to be noisy.

    In the middle of a meal in that space, without much conversation, as if it was a natural daily life.

    forgot

    The lights in the room were turned off.

    But neither Limon nor Yuna-kyung.

    I wasn¡¯t disturbed by that fact.

    He tapped the table with his wings to create a ball of light and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Singsingi worked so hard, but there are still a lot of problems with the line.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it an engine problem rather than a circuit? Overdrive was overused so much that the Elemental System deserves to be broken.¡±

    ¡°Well, the reason the line went bad in the first ce was because of the overdrive, so it must be aplex factor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to check the linester too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what do you do yourself? I¡¯ll check that one, so the team leader, do what you have to do.¡±

    It seems like it¡¯s already familiar.

    Let¡¯s talk calmly for a while.

    Suddenly, Yuna-kyung stopped the spoon that was moving with magic and looked up into the sky.

    Then, as if calcting something, he was lost in thought, and suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Team leader, when did the monster wave start in our world?¡±

    ¡°ording to the calctions, it must have been half a year ago.¡±

    ¡°Is it half a year?¡±

    Sounds like something very strange.

    Yuna-kyung, who was absentmindedly reflecting on the answer, asked again after a while.

    ¡°Then how long has it been since we left on the Santa Maria?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    Because it happened on the same day.

    The same weird question with the same answer.

    Nevertheless, at the end of listening to the question that was not at all strange and looking into the air with a strangely vague expression.

    Limon opened his mouth after a while.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s been over 20 years?¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Slowly.

    Yuna-kyung looked away.

    And it was tidy until we left.

    But now, after taking a quick nce at the cabin, the plywood has added traces of welding and some of themps are broken.

    It¡¯s like I realized it all over again.

    muttered nkly.

    ¡°I am no longer a baby bird.¡±

 Chapter 965

    #965. you know?

    * * *

    Star Drive

    To connect the infinite universe.

    A route between stars found by fairies in the distant past.

    A technology that can break away from the axis of time and space and jump over distances that would take tens of millions of years at the speed of light is beyond even a miracle of God.

    half a year at most.

    in that short time.

    It was entirely thanks to him that Limon was able to destroy the majority of the dungeon gates.

    But don¡¯t be mistaken.

    Star drive is not a miracle technology.

    No matter how advanced it was, its utility and limitations were fixed.

    The technology of moving tens of millions of light-years in an endless universe was certainly great, but it could not be said to be absolute.

    Even more so if you repeat such a trip hundreds of times.

    So it was.

    During about half a year on Earth.

    The reason why Limon and Yuna-kyung spent 20 years in Santa Maria?

    from as short as a few hours to as long as several months.

    Every time I moved on the star drive, the umted time gap eventually created a gap dozens of times.

    So it was.

    The reason why Limon suddenly opened his mouth after looking at Yuna-gyeong, who was deeply moved.

    ¡°Why is it that you are suddenly a baby bird? If you include your previous life, your age is¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute?! You have to subtract your previous age! If you put it like that, all the people in the world are over tens of thousands of years old?!?!¡±

    ¡°Your case is special.¡±

    ¡°I never wanted anything special like that! Besides, it¡¯s only been half a year in our world, so if you look at it objectively, I¡¯m still a green baby bird!¡±

    ¡°¡­No matter what, I think it¡¯s too shameless to ask for a baby at that age?¡±

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m a little shameless.¡±

    Limon stared nkly at Yuna-gyeong, who was boasting with her chest wide open.

    It¡¯s not just out of admiration for the shamelessness.

    Because he felt it all over again.

    20 years of time.

    It was a time that could never be called short even for an immortal who had lived for hundreds of years.

    All the more, the fact that he spent all of that time searching for constetions and fighting the constetions on one ship called the Santa Maria.

    But more than anything else, it was Yuna-kyung who made Limon feel that fact desperately.

    Long hair that grew to her hips.

    A little bit more human.

    And even a slightly matured atmosphere.

    Whether it¡¯s because of the unusual lineage of being a spirit beast and familiar, or because it¡¯s transformed into magic, the appearance is almost the same as it was 20 years ago.

    Even so, she clearly felt the growth.

    Well, it was natural.

    It¡¯s just that he, a sword master, is unique.

    Since he was a mortal, it was natural for him to change and grow over time.

    As she herself said, it was enough for the young baby bird to be an adult.

    Realizing this fact anew, Limon stared nkly at Yuna-kyung, but after a while, he suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Na Kyung-ah.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°I see your chest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that absurd point.

    Yuna-kyung, who blinked, slowly lowered her head.

    And after checking the plump skin revealed through the slightly raised feathers due to being overly proud.

    I tilted my head.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°If you are an adult, it means you should take care of your appearance.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what is the attitude between the team leader and me? I¡¯ve seen everything that we can¡¯t see each other anyway.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Isn¡¯t it more strange to have a pet that is embarrassed to see its owner?

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when he saw Yuna-kyung speaking proudly without even wearing a single thread.

    about 20 years.

    Almost 25 years, including the time I spent at PAB.

    It was the two of them who had been together for such a long time and had fought against constetions of stars in all kinds of bizarre constetions.

    It was more awkward now that I had to worry about this all over again.

    Justst night, I touched Yuna-kyung¡¯s body in every nook and cranny.

    So it was.

    The reason why he asked the question as if he had suddenly remembered Limon.

    ¡°How is your body?¡±

    ¡°My condition is always the best!¡±

    Yuna-kyung replied with a lively smile.

    ¡°Honest sincerity?¡±

    ¡°¡­It tastes like death.¡±

    and thump

    banged his head on the table.

    Seeing her stretched out like a corpse as if her cheerful appearance from earlier was a lie, Limon nodded as if he knew that.

    ¡°As expected, it seems that the burden is getting bigger.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡­ I really thought I was going to diest night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I must have screamed for you to leave.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what the person who stabbed me and shoved something hideous into me no matter how much I hurt.¡±

    Limon calmly epted Yuna-kyung¡¯s grumbling.

    He knew very well how difficult she was right now.

    If he hadn¡¯t yed all night to relieve pain and improve his condition, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk at all.

    ¡°So are you going to stop now?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Yuna-kyung answered immediately without hesitation.

    Then he looked directly at Limon with his bright eyes and continued.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t handle this much pain, I won¡¯t be able to survive in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Those words of Yun Na-kyung.

    he didn¡¯t deny it.

    no i couldn¡¯t deny it

    How many times did she almost die in the battles she had with countless constetions over the past 20 years?

    Because I couldn¡¯t even count them all.

    No matter how much Limon was, he couldn¡¯t protect Yuna-kyung while fighting the constetion, which was no different from the providence of the constetion itself.

    Like the hull of the Santa Maria, which has problems everywhere after decades of fighting and journey.

    Or¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive because Shera sacrificed herself to protect me.¡±

    Fold the wings slightly.

    pressing his own chest.

    Yuna-kyung quietly closed her eyes.

    Due to unreasonable efforts to protect her from repeated death struggles, she barely managed to preserve her with magic when her spiritual body was damaged and almost disappeared.

    But in return, to feel another soul sleeping deep inside.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the powerful soul of a saint dwells there, even if it¡¯s not perfect.

    Now, even if I don¡¯t use Shinmaun, the power of magic overflows, and thanks to that, I¡¯ve been able to develop several levels of magic over the past 20 years.

    Now, even among absolutes, she had reached a level where no one couldpare.

    nevertheless.

    Limon and Yuna-kyung.

    I knew.

    The fact that the fight against the Constetion is not easy enough to withstand at least with the power of the Absolute.

    That was why Yuna-kyung asked a question.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it about halfway through now?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Then, I have to think that it will take about 20 more years to finish all the remaining dungeons.¡±

    ¡°maybe.¡±

    ¡°Even then, the fight with the Constetions might continue.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    While crossing many constetions with the star drive, they got to know each other.

    The constetions connected to the dungeon were only a part of it, and the power of the constetions was greater than they imagined.

    ¡°Until this is all over, can we¡­ no, humanity survive?¡±

    ¡°I will endure.¡±

    Even if the already tattered Santa Maria endures the journey and miraculously destroys all the dungeons and returns.

    To Yuna-gyeong, who is anxious about whether humanity will perish by then.

    Limon said.

    ¡°Because there are my bride and disciples there.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your faith is amazing.¡±

    ¡°of course.¡±

    Would you call this affectionate?

    Or call it a bride fool.

    It was a while to look at Limon, who believed without a shadow of a doubt that his brides could not fail to protect mankind.

    Yuna-kyung eventually burst outughing.

    Even if you are anxious anyway, as long as nothing changes, you have to believe in the rest.

    Because I could see that it was Limon¡¯s will.

    So she said lightly.

    ¡°Then you just have to worry about time. By the time everything is over, I will be a magicaldy, not a magical girl.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re already old enough to be called a girl¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why!¡±

    Cutting off Limon¡¯s words in the middle.

    Yuna-kyung jumped up.

    Then, with both wings propped up against the table, he pushed his upper body out and said with his face close to Limon.

    ¡°Team leader, when this fight is over, just listen to my two requests!¡±

    ¡°¡­what are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I go through this hardship following the team leader, but there must be at least a reward!¡±

    ¡°Are you the one who took the free ride?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, there is a degree! Just asking them to volunteer for 20 years is at the level of animal abuse!¡±

    ¡°What are you asking for?¡±

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, who puts a band around her head and ardently argues as if she is going to protest, she feels embarrassed for a while.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    In fact, considering the hardships she had gone through, he was willing to listen to any request.

    But¡­

    ¡°Marriage!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That moment.

    A strange silence came.

    Not only Limon, who was sitting at the table, but also the unmanned vacuum cleaner carrying repair parts stood still.

    He was silent while watching the smiling blue bird alone, and after a long time passed, he opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°¡­Are you proposing to me right now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that can¡¯t be. It just means that if you are an owner, you should find a mate responsibly like an owner.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In my previous life, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to date before dying.

    Take a moment to look at the brazenly speaking blue bird with aplicated face.

    after letting out a deep sigh.

    Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Is there a bird you want to marry?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m asking you this because I want to marry a bird right now?! Even if you look at me like this, your ideal type is a picky girl!¡±

    ¡°What is your ideal type?¡±

    ¡°Mmmmm well.¡±

    At Limon¡¯s words to listen, Yuna-kyung pondered for a while, then sat back down and started talking while moving her spoon.

    ¡°First, you have to be in good shape. Because muscles are justice.¡±

    ¡°You just have to have a manly face. If you are handsome, the icing on the cake.¡±

    ¡°I think you have to be strong enough to protect your family no matter what, but surprisingly have a kind side that takes good care of the children.¡±

    ¡°In that respect, age is good. In general, older people are trustworthy and tolerant.¡±

    ¡°Even if he has a bit of a temper, he will be more attractive if he has the aspect of taking care of his woman thoroughly.¡±

    It¡¯s like you¡¯ve thought of it beforehand.

    As she lined up her requirements without interruption, she added onest word.

    ¡°Oh, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you are unemployed or a home security guard, but you have to be a good cook. I really like that it is a dish where you can feel the sincerity and taste.¡±

    At the end of a long silence in front of Yuna-kyung, who smiles while eating the kimchi stew she made for her.

    Limon asked again.

    ¡°¡­you said two requests, but if the first one is to find a husband for you, what is the other one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret. I¡¯ll tell youter when the time is right.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Even with the first one, this is the point, but what is the other request, so it is a secret?

    Limon didn¡¯t wonder.

    Instead, he just looked at her and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you to confirm, but why are you asking that request right now?¡±

    ¡°You know why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, and I forgot the most important thing among the ideal type conditions.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    What more is there than this?

    Seeing him asking with a feeling of liberation now, Yuna-kyung smiled brightly and was about to reveal herst condition.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    ¡ªThe Santa Maria rocked.

 Chapter 966

    #966. Back

    * * *

    Defense line.

    The day the monster wave started.

    A barrier built on the ¡®Day of Disaster¡¯.

    Even though most of the defense lines had copsed after the ¡®Day of Despair¡¯ when the Starlight Church ran rampant, the Seven Dragons managed to rebuild the barrier.

    It was no exaggeration to say that it was thest barrier to protect humanity.

    In fact, some areas that were isted were wiped out as soon as the defense line copsed.

    No matter how much the spirits take care of it.

    Protected by seven princesses.

    As long as there is an army.

    There was a limit to stopping the endless army of monsters.

    And among them, if you had to pick a ce where monster attacks were fiercest, it would definitely be the North American continent.

    It was because there was an evacuation ship called Eldorado in North America, and the number of monsters that appeared was overwhelmingly higher than in other ces.

    Nevertheless, there are four reasons why the North American continent was able to endure.

    One is the existence of El Dorado.

    The two are the struggle of the Continental Guardian.

    The third is right now.

    It was a rifle soaring vertically toward the sky.

    Taaang!

    the trigger is pulled

    The moment a gunshot rang out.

    A golden sh of light broke through the sky.

    The moment when the sh of light that pierced the clouds and pierced the sound and flew a long distance finally reached its destination.

    Wow!

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°This is the support of Princess Gold Dragon! Wake!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    While fighting fiercely on the defense line, the soldiers who saw the sudden explosion of gold and the flying parts of the monster blew away the soldiers cheered.

    As much as I¡¯ve been through this a few times, most of it is because I realized Ji-won just by looking at its brilliance.

    And it didn¡¯t just happen in one defense line.

    At Fafnir Temple, which towers in the heart of

    Las Vegas, every time a beautiful woman with her wings spread wide pulls the trigger.

    Because dozens and hundreds of monsters flocking from all over the North American continent were flying around.

    The self-proimed strongest member of the Seven Dragons.

    An all-powerful psionic named Yeomdong.

    A new art of saving tax called Yangui Shingongryu.

    A legendary treasure called Spirit Armor.

    Even the blood of the dragon that waspleted there.

    All things interlocked, and the presence of Charlotte, who boasted overwhelming majesty among the seven princesses, was supporting the front line of the North American continent.

    ¡°They are more tenacious than cockroaches.¡±

    But at this very moment.

    Charlotte¡¯s brow, which disyed its majesty, was frowned upon.

    No matter how many times you shoot and blow it up.

    The army of monsters flocking in again to fill the void was enough to make them feel mentally tired, regardless of their strength.

    That¡¯s why Alice, the blonde cowgirl who was helping to reload the rifle, calmly opened her mouth.

    ¡°How about taking a break?¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡±

    ¡°However, my princess, you have already skipped meals.¡±

    ¡°I am not so weak that my body can get damaged just by skipping meals for a few days.¡±

    Words like an arrogant Golden Dragon Princess.

    But Alice knew.

    The reason Charlotte keeps fighting like this is for their own sake.

    Even if she put down her gun for a moment, countless soldiers and her n had to risk their lives to stop the monsters.

    It was thanks to her struggles that the North American continent was able to survive the day of despair with rtively little damage.

    Still, Alice spoke again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange, Princess?

    ¡°Are you talking about Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say that I¡¯m worried about everything¡­ but it¡¯s definitely suspicious.¡±

    Recalling the story that Alice, who was attending the seven dragons meeting as her proxy, had heard from Li Qingyu.

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes.

    Then, looking around in all directions with the eyes unique to a vertically split dragon, he continued to talknguidly.

    ¡°Because the monsters that were constantly flocking to us have decreased by this much.¡±

    ¡°As a result of checking, the fact that the monsters¡¯ offensive has been dyedtely is the same in other princesses¡¯ territories.¡±

    It was.

    Even though they are flocking to all the defense lines, this much is weak.

    A few months ago, the number of monsters pouring out of the dungeon was iparable to that of now.

    However, after passing the words of despair, the number of monsters gradually decreased, and now the soldiers could take a break.

    ¡°Of course, there must be an influence that the swordsmith closed half of the dungeon gates, and there is a possibility that the power of the constetions has reached its limit¡­¡± ¡°Even considering that, it

    means that the number of monsters has decreased too much.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Alice said calmly.

    How terrifying the Constetion is.

    They were the ones I had already known enough through the past half year of fighting.

    It was hard to believe that those constetions had already lost their strength, no matter how active Limon was.

    Even so, he could only think of one reason why the monsters¡¯ offensive was dyed now that they had already upied most of the continent.

    ¡°If the Constetions gather their strength as the ck Dragon Princess predicted, what else might happen?¡±

    ¡°Did you mean the day of despair?¡±

    ¡°It could be worse than that.¡±

    seduce the yer

    Create the Starlight Church.

    until it breaks the defense line.

    They were the Constetions that did not slow down their offensive even while doing all of that.

    If such a trick they were preparing even while reducing the number of monsters, it couldn¡¯t be anything out of the ordinary.

    Hearing Alice¡¯s serious words, Charlottenguidly opened her mouth.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying to keep your stamina just in case?¡±

    ¡°It means that even if the princess doesn¡¯t overdo it, we can block this level of wave with just our strength.¡±

    Guess who isn¡¯t from the Golden Dragon n?

    Take a moment to narrow your eyes at Alice, who speaks so arrogantly so naturally.

    Charlotte muttered quietly.

    ¡°I have a really cheeky entourage.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you felt offended.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a useless apology, so prepare a meal.¡±

    ¡°Yes my princess.¡±

    twirling

    Only then did Alice smile as she saw the princess she respected and finally lowered the gun.

    Charlotte smirked slightly and turned around.

    no i tried to turn

    stop.

    but right after that.

    She stopped.

    And then, with a stroke, I turned to one side.

    It was because he felt something strange in the Manlijicheongryu (ÈfÀïµØÂ Á÷), which was monitoring the movements of the monsters he was about to harvest.

    what you felt

    The moment she raised her psionic to confirm.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s face hardened.

    * * *

    Chambang.

    A small foot slips out of the rippling waves.

    After the hot water droplets that flowed down my soft belly were wiped off with a soft towel.

    Moisturized hair was tidied up, and several types of lotions and creams were applied to the fine skin.

    A piece of transparent, thin cloth that came up was on the way up on her slender legs.

    startled

    That little body trembled.

    ¡°princess? Why?¡±

    The white-haired woman who was taking a bath and dressing the girl, who was covered in dust from walking around the defense line all day, tilted her head.

    But after a while.

    She immediately opened her eyes wide.

    It was because he saw the girl¡¯s eyes dyed with white brilliance along with the mighty psionic flow.

    ¡®The princess has wisdom¡­?¡¯

    After the resurrection of the sword masters.

    The White Dragon n, as well as all the prophets in the world, could no longer see the future.

    It is because the existence of sword masters who can even cut down fate itself has disrupted the future of the world.

    It was the same with Ainsha.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I could only predict the future with infinite uracy with the irvoyant, but not see the future itself.

    All the more because the world¡¯s providence was greatly disrupted by the invasion of the Constetions.

    but this moment.

    she was predicting

    Most of the sword masters died and even Limon left, a slightly stable fate.

    A psionic of wisdom who has reached the realm of ancestor bypleting the essence of the dragon.

    And even the gaps created by the forcible overwriting of the providence of the world.

    The miraculous inevitability created by interlocking all of that was showing Ainsha a piece of the future, even if momentarily.

    So after a while.

    As soon as the wisdom was cut off, Ainsha opened her mouth.

    ¡°To all Tata. Move now.¡±

    An expressionless face, as always.

    A dull voice without emotion.

    However, looking back at Tata with more serious eyes than ever before.

    The world¡¯s greatest prophet dered.

    ¡°If it is even a little toote, the world will perish.¡±

    * * *

    Deed deed!

    Dungeon Gate.

    After the containment area copsed.

    The source of disaster that endlessly vomits monsters that have be a ce that humans dare not approach.

    but this moment.

    Monsters were not appearing in the dungeon.

    Instead, the brilliance that formed the gate gradually turned into a strange light and vibrated violently.

    The moment when the brilliance reached its peak and the gate exploded inted.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    A ck monster popped out.

    But it wasn¡¯t the same monster as before.

    Rather than being a more bizarre, horrific, and terrifying monster, it was a monster that should be called a monster or a monster.

    It wasn¡¯t the only dungeon where such a phenomenon was taking ce.

    all over the world.

    Because all the dungeons were mutating and spewing out bizarre monsters.

    ¨DA total of 666 monsters.

    And among them, thest monster that popped out had one peculiarity.

    Its singrity was not that its bizarre appearance, which seemed to be a mixture of a tiger, a hawk, and a snake, was thergest and exuded an evil energy.

    It was that there was a pnquin on his back.

    ck bones and skeletons, jewels that radiate a bloody glow, even purple wood that smells like blood.

    All of them are made of strange materials, as if they are not of this world, and they are extremely gorgeous, yet they exude an ominous feeling.

    On the throne in the center of it.

    he was looking

    Remnants of tanks and guns, broken skeletons, or fragments of copsed barriers.

    Even though it was devastated by monsters, there are scarcely remaining civilizations, to be precise, traces of mankind.

    and was feeling

    The air and the clear sky that I long for even though my memories are vague.

    Above all, the energy of the dragon wriggling in ces I so longed to meet, and the will to cut down the world and cause all sorts of disasters.

    ¡°Whoop whoop whoop.¡±

    Could it be that I was so happy?

    Let out a lowugh for a while.

    He removed the back of his hand that was resting on his chin and opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been 30,000 years.¡±

    It¡¯s a while to close your eyes and think of the distant years when even immortals would die of exhaustion.

    open your eyes again

    He quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    That moment.

    Monsters all over the world began to move in unison.

    As if his voice was transmitted beyond distance and space.

    And the man who epted the fact as if it were natural continued to speak quietly.

    ¡°So let me know.¡±

    Spreading 666 youkai, each of which he subjugated in the yoma realm, can bepared to predatory beasts.

    The man in a ck dragon robe with the Chinese character ¡°Ma¡± engraved on his back red at the white mountains towering in the distance with bleak eyes.

    ¡°¨DThe principal returned.¡±

 Chapter 967

    #967. You only get one chance

    * * *

    In thest half year.

    Humanity has be ustomed to fighting monsters.

    No, it was closer to saying I had to get used to it.

    Whether women, the elderly, rich or poor, those who could not adapt to the monsters that only preyed on them died.

    And among them, the most familiar were, of course, the National Guard.

    From the time I woke up in the morning

    Until I close my eyes at night.

    Half a year to continue fighting monsters even while dozing off in the middle of the night.

    Originally, most of them were conscripts, but they were reborn as veterans without realizing it.

    It was to the point where he joked that he would be able to enjoy a leisurely meal tonight in the underworld rather than being scared no matter how many monsters appeared.

    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±

    nheless at this moment.

    The National Guard had no choice but to put on a puzzled expression.

    The monsters who suddenly started to wander around at the moment when they thought their offensive had slowed down.

    And the appearance of a truly bizarre-looking ck monster that appeared from the distant back of such a monster stunned them.

    because I knew

    That ¡®that¡¯ is different.

    The experience of dealing with many monsters.

    The reaction of the monsters as if they were frightened after seeing that monster.

    Above all, the survival instinct that detects danger that has been honed in a long struggle.

    That monster was telling me as soon as I saw it that it wasn¡¯t something that could be dismissed as just a weird monster.

    And what soon happened proved that intuition.

    Awesome!

    ¡°Did you eat the monster?¡±

    ¡°No, wait. Rather, that figure¡­¡±

    ¡°Everybody get down!¡±

    Open your big mouth.

    Swallow the monster that shuddered.

    The defense forces widened their eyes as they saw the monster¡¯s belly swell as if tasting it slowly.

    The moment the monster opened its big mouth again with the officer¡¯s urgent cry.

    Aaaaaaaaaagh!

    ¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±

    red light shes

    A lot of monsters are torn apart.

    A corner of the defense line waspletely blown away.

    A line of defense that had blocked endless attacks from monsters for months by adding tactic and barriers to the techniques of the spirits.

    Theyered area, which was over several kilometers wide, could not withstand a single blow and copsed.

    So they had to know.

    ¡°That absolute self-ss¡­!¡±

    Same absolute ss.

    At the very least, there was a monster right in front of them that had to prepare for annihtion without the help of those close to the realm of superhumans.

    And it wasn¡¯t just one line of defense where that happened.

    all over the world.

    It was because 666 monsters that popped out from all dungeons at the same time were attacking the nearby defense line.

    That¡¯s why the defense forces desperately hoped for a desperate fight against monsters, including monsters.

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Or a natural disaster.

    Anyone can help.

    If not, the second day of despair will begin.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The Himyas.

    A mountain range called the roof of the world thanks to its remote height of 8,000 meters above sea level.

    Among them, the silver-haired woman standing with a sword at the top of Everest, the most towering one, felt it.

    The monsters that attacked the defense line.

    The despair of the defense forces cornered.

    The voices of those wishing for a miracle.

    And she was one of the very few beings capable of causing the miracle just by swinging her sword.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    Rather, even the sword he had wielded until now had stopped and he was quietly keeping quiet.

    It wasn¡¯t just confusion she felt.

    Including an aura as evil and powerful as all 666 monsters that appeared to shake the world¡¯s providence.

    Kurung Kururureung!

    After a while.

    A thunderp roars.

    That¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t shaken even when dark clouds suddenly gathered in the clear sky.

    As she quietly waited, the dark clouds that covered the sky grew bigger and bigger and thundered louder.

    The moment when the wall power reached its peak.

    The dark clouds parted left and right.

    A bloody cloud appeared.

    No it wasn¡¯t a cloud. If it was an ordinary cloud, there would be no way a monster bigger than a house could ride on it.

    Even more so if that youkai had a pnquin on its back.

    ¡°¡­Are you precious as expected?¡±

    ¡°Whoop whoop. Yes, the main seat has returned.¡±

    On the back of the youkai, which naturallynded on the snow as the bloody clouds dispersed.

    The man in the ck dragon robe smiled deeply as he looked at the silver-haired woman standing quietly at the top of the snowy mountain.

    ¡°Swordsman.¡±

    one time to her

    again to the princesses.

    Even though I was killed in session.

    Nheless, he came back.

    Even death is not the end, and he gets stronger every time he reincarnates, so he was always called the strongest monarch except for the regressive monarch.

    ex-lord.

    Anastasia calmly epted the existence of the Heavenly Demon.

    There was no reason to be surprised at the resurrection of another since she had already returned to death herself.

    So instead of being agitated.

    she asked instead.

    ¡°What do you want from a concubine?¡±

    ¡°You are asking the obvious.¡±

    It seems like a very trivial question.

    with a smile on his lips.

    The Heavenly Demon looked at Anastasia with bleak eyes.

    ¡°What I want from you is determined by revenge.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t something unexpected.

    Among the monarchs, he was especially proud.

    In a sense, it was only natural that he came to seek revenge on the woman who killed him, just like he did in the sword gun in the past.

    All she wanted to know was one thing.

    ¡°If the purpose is to avenge the concubine, what is the reason for throwing the world into chaos?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a trivial request from those who helped me return.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you mean that the chaos and destruction of this world are trivial to you?¡±

    ¡°It is true.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The creation and destruction of all things is inevitable. The world is infinite anyway, and destruction will call for a new birth, so what is the reason to be entangled in trivial things like this?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just bullshit.

    reincarnate every time you die

    traveling through many worlds.

    These were the words of the realization of an immortal who lived a long time watching the rise and fall of countless people.

    But at the same time it was an absurd madness.

    It was something that could only be said by a madman who regarded the world and mankind as weed bugs that could be trampled on at any time.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    I heard that.

    after a brief silence.

    Anastasia nodded.

    Then, slowly lifting the long sword, he loosened the bandages around his eyes.

    ¡°Then the concubine will stop you.¡±

    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±

    No matter how long he has lived, he knows the value of the world and knows the people who have protected mankind.

    Seeing her with a sword as his disciple and bride.

    The Heavenly Demon smiled grimly.

    So¡­

    their fight resumed.

    * * *

    Be honest.

    Anastasia could not be said to be perfect now.

    The fatigue of continuously swinging the sword, skipping the erosion to prevent the monster wave for half a year, was piled up in your mind and body.

    torn hands.

    bloody feet.

    throbbing muscles.

    Even the dull consciousness there.

    No matter how much she was a sword master, it was difficult for her to demonstrate even half of her skills in her current state.

    On the other hand, the Heavenly Demon is a reincarnated monarch.

    He became stronger every time he died.

    Even when he was resurrected before, he showed the majesty of overwhelming several princesses at once with a sword gun.

    How much stronger he must have be now that he died then and came back to life.

    She didn¡¯t even know the answer.

    But I could intuit.

    Far from getting ready to fight.

    Just sitting in a pnquin.

    Because that alone gave me a terrifying and evil energy that gave me goose bumps on my skin.

    That the current reincarnated monarch was a formidable enemy who could never be guaranteed a victory even if she was perfect.

    ¡®Is there only one chance?¡¯

    so more calmly.

    Anastasia calmed down.

    She was the only one who would be at a disadvantage if she dragged her into a long-term battle now that she was exhausted.

    In this situation, the only way to increase the odds even a little was to decide everything with a single blow.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    If you¡¯re an ordinary absolute, you wouldn¡¯t know.

    To kill the Heavenly Demon, who must have already gained powerparable to that of a sword master, with one blow.

    Unless it was a swordsman¡­

    No, it was such a difficult task that even a swordsman wouldn¡¯t know if it was possible.

    But Anastasia was not worried about the impossible.

    She¡¯s a sword master.

    any rugged difficulties.

    No matter how impossible it seems.

    It was because he was a being who chose his own fate by shing with his own sword.

    Thus, she raised her sword to the limit and harmonized it with the flow of psionics flowing through her body.

    The thin eyelids open.

    The moment silver eyes were revealed.

    Stand tall

    ¨C the world.

    It¡¯s frozen.

    It is the pinnacle of blunt swords.

    without moving by itself.

    Stop the world¡¯s time instead.

    It was a sword master who could cut even light with the slowest sword, and she was a swordsman who could use it because she inherited the blood of the silver dragon n.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the Silver Dragon Princess who can handle time.

    Even for the same sword master, it was next to impossible to avoid her sword in this frozen world.

    Besides, her swordsman wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Kururrureung!

    slowly.

    every time the sword moves.

    The frozen world shakes.

    Storms, thunderbolts, and frost swirled around her sword.

    A sword master is a being who grows up in deathly struggle.

    And since she was resurrected by Wanderer, she escaped, searched for Limon, and stopped the monster wave, and she continued to fight.

    A state that I could only reach because I had that experience.

    Purity that cuts movement.

    Freeze that cuts to a halt.

    Even though it is the same Jeongcheongyeongbronze sword, it contains a new swordsmanshippleted by weaving two swordsmanships located on the opposite sides into one.

    The moment she swung her sword.

    ¡ºJeongcheon Kyung Bronze Sword Geomgyeol

    ìoÌìó@¶¯„¦ „¦ÔE

    Even if the world stops, the sword moves.

    ÊÀ½çÍ£„¦„Ó¡»

    ¡­.

    Quietly.

    Heaven and earth split apart.

    No, it¡¯s time to diverge.

    A huge sword that could cause countless natural disasters was concentrated on a single sword and unfolded.

    Its power is absolutely absolute.

    Of course, it could not be blocked by the body of the swordsman or the sword of swordsmanship.

    It was an absolute killer blow that was close to impossible to even avoid in that it was unfolding in a world where time itself had stopped.

    Seruk.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¨C No, I had to.

    in that frozen time.

    The Heavenly Demon holds a cold sneer.

    If only I hadn¡¯t suddenly held out one hand.

    Even in the sudden situation, Anastasia did not stop.

    Although he didn¡¯t expect it, he just swung the sword with the power to cut through heaven and earth just as he had been prepared for, and

    the moment Anastasia¡¯s slowly unfolding sword collided with the terrible-looking artisan protruding from the Heavenly Demon¡¯s palm.

    ¡ºHeaven¡¯s God¡¯s Bopae

    Gusik, ŒšØ¾ÅÊ½

    Hell that imprisoned

    all things in the world¡»

    The natural disasters are gone.

    The stopped time flows again¡­.

    Pug!!!

    The blood sttered from the slender woman¡¯s body, which bounced back dozens of meters, dyed Everest¡¯s ice cap red.

 Chapter 968

    #968. Nice to meet you

    * * *

    Who was it?

    It is said that in the third year of Seodang, it is said to recite Poongwol.

    And thanks to the long journey aboard the Santa Maria for 20 years, Limon and Yuna-kyung have be excellent navigators and mechanics.

    Even if there were maintenance spirits, including unmanned vacuum cleaners, there were plenty of small things to do.

    Most of all, I had a lot of textbooks and time left over.

    As a result, of course, the two of them didn¡¯t know anything about the Santa Maria.

    He was as good at fairies¡¯ skills as any shaman.

    ¡°Na Kyung-ah!¡±

    ¡°AkCen Til!¡±

    So it was.

    The moment the hull vibrates.

    Limon immediately stood up and Yuna-kyung plucked her own feathers and shouted a spell.

    Just as the feather she threw was enveloped in blue light and disappeared, magical light permeated the hull and the vibration greatly decreased.

    However, Yuna-kyung was not relieved and immediately shouted.

    ¡°Shinsinga emergency deployment!¡±

    [100101110.]

    Weiyiing.

    As the unmanned vacuum cleaner, put down as if tossing repair parts, makes an emergency sound, the spirits protruding from various parts of the hull run to their respective locations.

    Limon and Yuna-kyung also ran out of the cabin.

    It was because he knew as much as he was familiar with the performance and structure of the Santa Maria.

    How abnormal this situation is.

    If the Santa Maria had finally reached its limits after a long voyage, it could have drifted somewhere unknown.

    It¡¯s more because I¡¯m on a star drive.

    But¡­

    ¡°Is it more than an engine?¡±

    ¡°I would be d if that was enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you think it¡¯s a more serious problem?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yuna-kyung hardened her face.

    because she knew

    That the Santa Maria, which they had worked so hard for, would not break so suddenly, and even if it did, there would be no such problem.

    Above all, the familiar energy felt from the start of the shaking.

    ¡°Unbelievable¡­!¡±

    Even so, I hope.

    After reaching Limon and the bridge.

    Yuna-kyung couldn¡¯t help but groan.

    It was because the instrument panel, which was shaking like crazy with red warning lights, was informed by the starlight that filled the screen above all else.

    The identity of this power that has permeated through the cracks in space-time that should only be void and shakes the Santa Maria.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s their trick.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s impossible to interfere from the outside during a star drive!¡±

    ¡°You know that. You shouldn¡¯t expectmon sense from them.¡±

    Unlike Yuna-kyung, who is stunned.

    Limon calmly epted the situation.

    Constetions are transcendent beings born by devouring all the possibilities of a world.

    For them, who can perform impossible miracles like breathing, the impossible is just one of the obstacles they can ovee.

    Rather, it was miraculous that I was able to break the constetion without any hindrance for the past half year.

    But that luck is over now.

    As long as the Constetions started to intervene.

    Now, even with the Star Drive, getting around the constetions would be infinitely more difficult.

    Because right now I didn¡¯t know what would happen.

    That¡¯s why Limon and Yuna-kyung watched with hard faces.

    Like ink staining a nk sheet of paper.

    The starlight, which had filled the empty route before I knew it, spread intricately around the Santa Maria, repeatedly uniting and scattering.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a.¡±

    muttering involuntarily.

    Yuna-kyung thought.

    If so, they would be fish that tear the.

    Although the unexpected situation was embarrassing, the battles they have fought over the past 20 years have always exceeded imagination.

    I had no intention of getting caught up to this level.

    However, Limon frowned.

    ¡°Does it look like a to you?¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s not a?¡±

    ¡°Because to me it looks more like a maze than a.¡±

    ¡°A maze?¡±

    hear that

    Yuna-kyung paused.

    The starlight, which repeatedly unites and connects with each other, is moreplicated than dense.

    It wasn¡¯t until after hearing Limon that he realized that the shape was actually more like a maze than a.

    ¡®No, rather than a maze¡­¡¯

    The starlight became clearer.

    the more the structure is revealed.

    A strange feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, which gradually grew stronger, made her open her mouth involuntarily.

    One word that might be more suited to this scene than the word maze.

    ¡°¡­Abyrinth?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s abyrinth. Yes, this must be more like a dungeon than a maze.¡±

    It was.

    Right now at this moment.

    The Santa Maria was imprisoned in a dungeon.

    Abyrinth of time and space created by erecting walls with starlight rather than materials and twisting time and space instead of paths and passages.

    Just looking at the fact that it interfered with the Star Drive and even blocked the Santa Maria, which contained the essence of the fairies, its power was beyond imagination.

    It was to let them know how reckless the Constetions were to catch them.

    However, the reason why Na-gyeong Yun made a strange expression was not just that kind of anxiety.

    It was because of the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that grew stronger as soon as I realized that this ce was a dungeon.

    Right then.

    A strange noise was heard.

    [Hahahaha.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [Hahahahahahahahaha!]

    ¡°What is this again?¡±

    Not by voice, but by will.

    When Limon frowned at the loudughter echoing throughout thebyrinth.

    Yuna-kyung hardened.

    [Come,e,e!]

    [Finally, I knew you woulde, I knew you!]

    [Because I was chosen! No matter what kind of hardships and adversity there is, he is the true protagonist who survives and wins in the end!]

    Slowly.

    burst into madughter.

    The moment I saw a strange dwarf with jagged gray hair and iron skin that appeared as if emerging from the middle of a starlitbyrinth.

    Yuna-kyung finally found out.

    It was the reason for the strange feeling of deja vu he had felt before.

    ¡°My God, how could that human¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­human? is that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, chief? Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you know someone?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know!¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    No matter how you look at it, it was not enough to assert that a dwarf of a different race was human, and I couldn¡¯t understand Yuna-gyeong¡¯s attitude as if she knew it.

    [Thank you in advance, insignificant creatures.]

    [I thought everything would end when I handed over the third Seven Arcs to the Star¡¯s Wisdom.] [Thank you for making sure that

    my time and effort that I have endured here without giving up was in vain. .]

    But after a while.

    he realized

    It was just that it was difficult to recognize because it was iparably stronger than before, and the power of other starlight was also mixed.

    Even though he may not have met him in person, he has felt simr signs.

    ¡­the distant past.

    When Limon is reunited with his friend.

    The one who drove Charlotte and Yuna-kyung into a corner by borrowing the power of the Seven Arcs.

    ¡°¡ªLabyrinth.¡±

    Thest specter of the Liberation Brigade.

    The 11th Lord of the Iron Age.

    It¡¯s just that it disappeared as soon as it was born, so it couldn¡¯t engrave its name in history.

    He showed great power in the dungeon and, after running away from Limon, passed Faust¡¯s Feather to the Liberation Brigade and disappeared.

    Labyrinth Lord Labyrinth.

    must have died

    Undoubtedly, he appeared in front of the Santa Maria with a huge dungeon.

    ¡°Right. Certainly the Fairy Queen said that the author was swept away by the copse of space and disappeared.¡±

    [¡­Could it be that he fell into the gap of time and space and became a lost child in the dimension?]

    ¡°That¡¯s the most reasonable guess, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    [Nonsense! If you calcte the rtive time, it means that you have been enduring alone here for thousands of years¡­ maybe more than tens of thousands of years!] ¡°Yes, so it

    must have tasted like that.¡±

    [Is that possible with just a bit of madness?]

    ¡°If you look at its degree of erosion, it¡¯s more like a Constetion than a human anymore.¡±

    Limon said coldly.

    A skill that borrows the power of a constetion. Constetion Descent.

    The skill used by the ghosts of the Liberation Brigade and the Lords of the World Federation did not have only advantages.

    The act of forcibly containing the Constetion in one¡¯s own body could not only damage the human mind and body, but also contaminate the Constetion.

    The reason why the Liberation Brigade made the holy g with the Seven Arcs was a safety device to prevent that erosion as much as possible.

    However, if Labyrinth had spent a long time here, it would most likely have already been fused with the Constetion.

    Conversely, as a Constetion, it would have been reduced from a transcendental providence itself to a mere mortal¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s probably not a coincidence that the coordinates ovep with our Star Drive.¡±

    Koo Goo Goo.

    And unfortunately.

    Limon¡¯s prediction was correct.

    Because the moment you thought thebyrinth of starlight wasplete, light began to emerge between the soft brilliance.

    as small as a dot.

    stronger than the sun.

    deeper and wider than the moon.

    Hundreds of constetions.

    ¡°¡­This time, they seem to have made up their minds.¡±

    ¡°They came in droves to kill us¡­¡±

    Limon hardened his face while holding the hilt, and Yuna-kyung groaned as well.

    Because I knew.

    The fact that each of those constetions was a constetion that gave strength to Labyrinth and was also aponent of this dungeon.

    In other words, they were surrounded by hundreds of Constetions.

    Labyrinth wandered through the gaps of time and space.

    Numerous constetions with the power of transcendence.

    It was a trap aimed at them thoroughly that they could create because they cooperated with each other.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that a death g would be raised just because I had asked for that once, but¡­¡±

    Yuna-kyungughed in vain.

    They were the ones who had cut down countless constetions until now.

    However, it was only possible because they broke each other one by one.

    The thought of having to handle so many Constetions at once made even her eyes go dark.

    However, Limon said calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, stay alert. Rather, this is an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°A chance?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what those constetions have inmon?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    [iced coffee. no. You shouldn¡¯t like it too much. because this is a job I¡¯ll definitely kill you first and make you like it.]

    What do they have inmon?

    When Yuna-kyung makes a puzzled expression.

    Labyrinth, who was muttering madly to herself, smiled ferociously.

    So the moment he was about to raise one hand.

    [Now let¡¯s die¡­]

    [Wait a moment.]

    [¡­Why?]

    [I should have told you. I have something to tell you first.]

    [Huh? oh i said I heard okay. Then it can¡¯t be helped.]

    Labyrinth, who was looking disapprovingly at the newly rising starlight next to her, nodded her head as if btedly epting it.

    The starlight gradually took on a clear shape.

    So after a while.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t a clear body like Labyrinth, the constetion with a shape close to reality calmly opened its mouth.

    [Nice to meet you. Swordsmith Limon Aspelder, opponent of the stars.]

    Male or female.

    Even gender is ambiguous.

    Only beautiful things are clear.

    Although it may look simr to a human with a thin line, instead, it has four pairs of wings spread on its back.

    Strangely enough, only the brilliance of one wing wasposed of a uniquely dim light, and the angel said with a gentle smile toward the Santa Maria.

    [I am a messenger who hase to offer you negotiations on behalf of all the Constetions.]

    And¡­

    [¨DHe is called the ¡®Benevolent Guardian of Resurrection¡¯.]

    Squirming.

    Limon¡¯s eyebrows rose.

 Chapter 969

    #969. Virtually

    thest 20 years.

    Limon and Yuna-Kyung met many constetions as they traveled around many constetions.

    Among them, there were constetions that were so terrible that they could not be described, constetions that were so simr that people mistakenly thought they were human, and constetions that were so mysterious that it was hard to even imagine.

    from that point of view.

    The Constetion Merciful Guardian of Resurrection that appeared in front of them was not a particrly mysterious constetion.

    Whether it is beautiful enough to be mistaken for an angel.

    Rarely do you speak softly.

    Out of the Constetions they experienced, this was rather normal.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    So it was.

    What did Yuna-kyung feel suspicious about?

    It may not have been able to detect the constetions surrounding the Santa Maria, as well as the sensors of the unmanned vacuum cleaner on the bridge.

    It was because only she, who had been with Limon for decades, could notice.

    The moment that constetion appeared¡­

    No, the moment Limon heard the introduction of the constetion, Rimon slightly raised his eyebrows

    .

    Like Noh Kang-ho, Limon quickly hid his emotions, and Yuna-kyung also quickly hid his doubts.

    Thanks to that, the Constetions didn¡¯t feel any difort until he opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­you want to negotiate with me?¡±

    [Yes.]

    ¡°There must have been no room for further discussion between us?¡±

    whether it¡¯s half a year

    Or 20 years.

    For the immortals living in the far-off years, it was a short time like an instant.

    However, it was also enough time for Limon, who had already cut down hundreds of constetions, to be irreversibly friends with them.

    In the first ce, it was a decided result from when the Constetions invaded Earth 33 years ago.

    Because he was the protector of mankind.

    However, the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection did not erase his gentle smile.

    [I can¡¯t see it that way. After all, the final goal we and you are aiming for is the same.]

    ¡°The final goal?¡±

    [¨DWorld peace.]

    That moment.

    Limon twitched his lips.

    ¡°It will not be peace, but eternal exploitation and domination.¡±

    [It seems that you have a sad misunderstanding about us.]

    At Limon¡¯s cold mocking words, the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection let out a sigh of regret.

    [Of course I can understand. Most of the constetions you passed through were hardliners, and there were quite a few extreme ones among them.]

    ¡°You say that moderates are different?¡±

    [Not all the stars in the sky shine the same color.]

    ¡°Well. It doesn¡¯t seem to make much of a difference to me.¡±

    Limon did not erase his cynicism.

    Even the holy lord who immediately unsealed the Seven Arcs was an apostle of the moderate faction, so of course there was no reason to be favorable to them.

    It was because he knew it with absolute certainty as he had fought numerous Constetions up until now.

    That there was nopromise between the Constetion and herself.

    [Please listen to the suggestion.]

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll ept me as a Constetion if you give me the Seven Arcs?¡±

    [No, it¡¯s a little different.]

    As if he¡¯d already heard a lot of suggestions.

    The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection said to Limon, who was tantly sarcastic.

    [Because what we propose is an alliance.]

    ¡°Alliance?¡±

    [Yes, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have to climb the constetion. I will not intervene in your world either.]

    ¡°Do you want to sign a non-aggression pact with me?¡±

    [Because you deserve it.]

    The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection smiled.

    Half a year ago, even the most moderate would not have made this offer to Limon.

    they are constetions.

    It was because even the Absolute was a transcendental person who regarded him as an insignificant thing for a day.

    However, Limon¡¯s feat of cutting down hundreds of constetions in the past half year forced even them to admit it.

    That he has the right to negotiate with them on an equal footing.

    [You just have to give us seven arcs and go back like this. Then you and your world will be able to achieve eternal peace.]

    From that point of view.

    This was a truly unconventional proposal.

    It¡¯s only a matter of time before we can deal with even Limon as long as we¡¯ve fallen into their trap.

    It was a huge concession for anyone to do this.

    Limon¡¯s power will help prevent the apocalypse, and this is the best way to replenish the power of hundreds of constetions.

    It was a negotiation that was possible because the active argument of the moderate faction was also epted by the Constetions.

    ¡°What if you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    [It will be a regrettable result.]

    There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know that fact.

    Even so, the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection did not show any signs of regret while watching Limon maintain a calm attitude.

    The choice seems to be up to him.

    I just smiled and said one more thing.

    [Especially to the world you must protect and your beloved brides.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Thisbyrinth is not the only thing we have prepared to negotiate with you.]

    Depending on this choice, the fate of the Earth and his brides will also change

    Looking at the benevolent and benevolent Guardian of Resurrection, Limon¡¯s golden eyes grew even colder.

    ¡°In short, would you like to take a hostage against me?¡±

    [no. It means that I will give you onest chance to protect your world.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [What would you like to do?]

    Let¡¯s hold hands and get peace.

    Will we continue fighting without a win?

    It is an outlier rather than an either/or option.

    Looking at the Guardian of Resurrection, who had already eliminated the options and offered negotiations.

    Limon thought.

    That¡¯s a pretty tempting proposition.

    More than even the star drive was hampered.

    The possibility of closing all dungeon gates in the future is infinitely low.

    On the other hand, if we sign a non-aggression pact with the Constetions even now, at least the purpose of protecting the world can be achieved.

    Even if the non-aggression pact was to be brokenter, it was right to ept this negotiation for now, ovee the hurdle, and adjust the posture.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    [¡­Are you serious?]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t expect to hear an answer like this.

    After a short silence, Limon twitched his lips as he looked at the constetion asking again as if to confirm.

    ¡°If you really want to negotiate with me, you shouldn¡¯t have threatened me.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°I don¡¯tpromise on taking hostages.¡±

    It is easy topromise once.

    It is more in that it is easy to understand by yourself as there is a justification to protect humanity.

    Butpromise is a habit.

    Only the first time is difficult.

    Taking one step back makes it easier to take two steps back.

    If hepromised now, he would be swung around every time the Constetions held hostages under the pretext of world security, and as a result, he would lose more.

    Having lived a long life, I have seen and experienced so many such cases.

    And because I know what a Constetion is.

    Make decisions without hesitation.

    Limon smiled coldly.

    ¡°Above all¡­¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°¡ªdon¡¯t underestimate us.¡±

    Golden eyes filled with unwavering faith even when surrounded by hundreds of starlight.

    The guardian deity of mankind asserted.

    ¡°Because my bride and disciples are not weak enough to stop your tricks.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    A snowy mountain with scattered red snowkes.

    It took a long time to stand tall on that peak and stare at the palm of your hand.

    with a short stretch.

    The man nodded.

    ¡°It is Bethany¡¯s ability to tear through the Nine Heavens and Hell¡¯s four chapters and even 10 kalpas to bring shame to the principal in the past.¡±

    Nine Heavens and Hell.

    A treasure made of nine heavens.

    Actually, there are nine worlds in it.

    It was an infinite pocket that contained even a mountain and carried ten thousand armies, and it was also an absolute barrier with durabilityparable to that of the continent,yer byyer.

    Even more so in the fact that he has been able to contain even time since he spent hundreds of years smelting into the Heavenly Demon Art.

    In fact, he has never been hurt since he obtained the Nine Heavens Hell Road even in that devastating yoma realm.

    Even with the attacks of dozens of absolute self-leveling monsters, at most, the twoyers of hell des ended up being torn apart.

    But, of course, he tore the fouryered sword of hell.

    The aftermath alone killed the ten kalpa he used as a pnquin.

    It means that the power that was enough to destroy all four continents in that single blow was imbued with it.

    If it was him at the time who fought with a sword gun that had barely reached the level of a demon, he would not have been able to get it safely.

    ¡°Even if that is the case, it is only a first impression of the principal.¡±

    nevertheless.

    No, that¡¯s why he was cynical.

    A silver-haired woman who was barely standing on her sword while the originally pure white snowy mountains were dyed red.

    Looking at Anastasia, who was bloodied all over, who was not fighting, let alone alive, he said coldly.

    ¡°The skill of parrying the blow of the master is dragon, but it would be better not to misunderstand it. You are still alive because you have mercy in your hands.¡±

    Capture the swordsmith¡¯s brides alive.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the request of the Constetions, they would have spread the annihtion line and killed her instantly.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like it. I have been asked to capture you alive, but I have never been told to leave you alive.¡±

    sigh

    Immediately after the Heavenly Demon turned one hand over, a bloody crystal skull appeared on that hand.

    A bloody glow shimmering in both eye sockets.

    A ghost whose surface is faintly reflected.

    faintly audible screams and cries.

    The Heavenly Demonughed cruelly as the ck magicians, who seemed to embody ominous and terrible things, twitched at the terrified skull.

    ¡°Even the nine yoseon kings, who were the rulers of the yoma realm, went mad in less than 10 years after being imprisoned in this crystal blood jade, so I wonder how long you can survive.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even while watching the Heavenly Demon sticking her skull out like that, Anastasia couldn¡¯t resist.

    It was because the blow of the Heavenly Demon, which struck her in the stomach while she was exerting all her might, shook her internal organs and twisted the energy and blood in her body.

    He was barely conscious, but that was all.

    At least, it was not easy to wield the sword until the twisted gihyeol was corrected.

    However, there was no despair or fear in Anastasia¡¯s eyes.

    It was just as calm as a winterke.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t like that look.

    The Heavenly Demon frowned and activated the skull she was holding in her hand to trap her.

    No, I was trying to lock it up.

    ¨DIf it wasn¡¯t for the sudden sh of gold.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of martial arts,

    twelve dragons of the twelve seasons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    celestial dragon

    descending, ten thousand steeds, celestial dragon spirits, ÈfÄ§Õ{·ü

    ¡»

    It was an instant.

    It is said that a huge golden dragon fell from the sky and blew away the entire summit of Everest.

    It is truly a natural disaster.

    It was a cataclysmic event that was enough to make even a tolerable absolute person perish.

    But of course.

    The Heavenly Demon was fine.

    I just looked around slowly with my hands behind my back on another peak.

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s really virtual.¡±

    Blonde beauty with a rifle.

    A silver-haired and white-haired girl who saved the sword before the golden sheen fell.

    As they approached, a ck-haired girl covered her eyes with a clever phantasmagoric.

    Besides that, there is a blue-haired woman with a sword, a red-haired beauty in a military uniform, and a slender green-haired woman.

    The Heavenly Demon smiled coldly as she looked back at the seven princesses surrounding her and exuding a vicious spirit.

    ¡°I was worried that you guys would run away, so I even released the monsters, but they came to me on their own like this.¡±

 Chapter 970

    #970. I just left it to you

    * * *

    [Are you talking about the emergency call?]

    ¡°Yes. Depending on the actions of the Constetions, a situation may arise in which we all have to work together to respond.¡±

    [It¡¯s true, but¡­]

    Thest time at the Seven Dragons¡¯ meeting.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s proposal shook many people.

    Of course, everyone could agree with that logic.

    As they were scattered all over the world to protect their respective territories, the possibility of each of them being defeated was by no means low.

    Nevertheless, Preah, who was present on behalf of Rose, carefully asked why everyone was suspicious.

    [Would that be possible?]

    As the Grand Admiral of the Blue Dragon n before being Rose¡¯s aide, Freah knew better than anyone else.

    Everyone is busy stopping the monsters.

    The logistics of the world are blocked.

    Now even the space is twisted.

    How difficult it is for the seven princesses toe together.

    In fact, even though the meeting was reced bymunication, almost half of the princesses could not attend.

    Not to mention, the fact that the seven princesses gathered in one ce in a situation where every minute and every second was urgent seemed like nothing more than a desk discussion.

    [It¡¯s possible.]

    And unexpectedly.

    The silver-haired girl answered that question.

    While everyone was making puzzled faces, Yekathrice confidently asserted.

    [Finally solved its power problem.]

    [Speaking of that¡­?]

    [¡­I guess I know why the Seven Dragons branch was opened.]

    Do you have any insights?

    Freah¡¯s eyes wide open while Maia nods slowly.

    Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°It means that the time hase for all the preparations we have been making to finally shine.¡±

    Like that¡­

    they prepared just in case.

    An unfinished nuclear fusion engine being developed by the Red Dragon n.

    With the help of the Fairy Queen and the Continental Guardian¡¯s Spirituals, Yekatriche¡¯s recentlypleted Sr System is the power source.

    Based on Star Drive technology.

    The Golden Dragon n is crafting the parts.

    As nned by the ck Dragon n.

    Made by the silver dragon n.

    The green dragon n verified it.

    Directly operated by the Blue Dragon n.

    A globally coordinated defense system capable of ignoring spatial distortions and transferring targets to other gates.

    It¡¯s called the World Gate.

    Of course, a huge amount of energy is consumed each time it is activated, and only a few can be transmitted.

    As it was made with iplete technology that reverse engineered Star Drive, there were still many problems with World Gate.

    But that was enough.

    when you really need it.

    Being able to bring the seven princesses together.

    For that one reason alone, there was plenty of reason to install 7 world gates at each n¡¯s headquarters by mobilizing a huge amount of supplies and manpower.

    So it was.

    this moment.

    Why was Li Qingyu relieved?

    ¡°¡­it was close.¡±

    Complete the World Gate.

    Install gates at each headquarters.

    Gather in the nearest Commonwealth of China.

    Until I flew to the Himyas again.

    If everything is a littlete.

    No matter how hurried they were, they couldn¡¯t have saved Anastasia after the sword.

    In that sense, I was really lucky.

    Of course, if it hadn¡¯t been for the preparations and efforts that everyone had made before the monster wave started, they would never have had that luck.

    ¡°How is the post-mortem condition?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not life-threatening, but the airways in the whole body are distorted and it takes time to heal.¡±

    ¡°is that so.¡±

    After drinking bloody Anastasia.

    Li Qingyu nodded her head after listening to Maia¡¯s answer, who gave her several elixirs and stabilized her condition with biomaniption psionics.

    And he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°May I ask for Wei Ling?¡±

    ¡°¨DI will risk my life to protect it.¡±

    Wei Ling, a cross-dressing woman who appeared as if rising out of thin air, immediately epted Anastasia and disappeared.

    Of course, considering her physical condition, it was best for Maia to take care of the post-mortem herself.

    However, neither the other princesses nor Maia herself challenged Li Qingyu¡¯s judgment.

    because everyone knew

    Right now, it¡¯s not an easy situation to leave someone behind.

    No matter how exhausted she was, the figure of Anastasia, who had been severely injured in a short while until the girls came.

    And the terrifying energy that flowed from the man standing there proved that fact.

    ¡°¡­For a dead ghost, Shinsoo is pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t say that. For me, death is not the end, but only a new beginning.¡±

    Looking at the reincarnated monarch with a sneer on her, Maia frowned.

    Of course, since the resurrection of the sword masters, they were unwillingly ustomed to seeing the deade back to life.

    But even that has its limits.

    Sword Masters did die again though.

    No matter how many times he dies, even the boundary between life and death is meaningless to the reincarnated monarch who reincarnates and returns.

    As a doctor who has spent his entire life researching medical techniques to save patients, this was uneptable.

    Especially since she killed him herself.

    ¡°Honestly, the main seat is really surprising.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Because you moved so fast.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I know Maia¡¯s feelings or not.

    The Heavenly Demon, who slowly looked back at the seven princesses, held on to a cold sneer.

    ¡°I thought you were acting hypocritical by saying that you were protecting the people without any reason, but you¡¯re doing better than I thought by giving up on the weak and moving right away.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, do you think we gave up on our people?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to make an excuse?¡±

    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s ridicule deepened.

    The seven princesses are the core of protecting humanity.

    No matter how much the situation improved, there were not one or two defense lines that would be driven into a corner just because the girls were away.

    Not to mention, hundreds of absolute self-ss monsters have been released all over the world, so long as all seven princesses are away.

    The copse of the defense line is a fait apli.

    And that meant the end of mankind.

    After today, more than 99% of the remaining human race will perish, and the remaining survivors will be hunted by monsters one by one.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an excuse. Correction.¡±

    ¡°correction? What did you mean?¡±

    nevertheless.

    The seven princesses were not shaken.

    It wasn¡¯t just hiding emotions.

    It was because everyone believed without a shudder that their people would be safe.

    ¡°We have never abandoned humanity. I just left it for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say you entrusted it to me?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    And Li Qingyu smiled and revealed the basis for their belief.

    ¡°Because we aren¡¯t the only swordsmith¡¯s brides.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s over.¡±

    defense lines all over the world.

    In that ce, which was thest bastion of mankind, the defense forces were screaming and groaning.

    I resisted as much as I could with all the weapons and means I had, but in the end, it was just a mere purchase of time.

    They were too helpless to block the hordes of monsters that surged like waves with the power of an absolute self-level monster that suddenly appeared.

    absolute ss.

    A being that can face the world alone.

    Its power far exceeded human limits, and it was impossible for a mere human to stop it.

    All the more because all the seven princesses, who would have been busy trying to prevent it somehow, were all absent.

    So now, when the National Guard moans in despair, having intuited the death and destruction that wille upon mankind, the nation, and their families.

    Suddenly ¨C

    a sh of white light shes.

    Dozens of monsters attacking the defense line were cut in two.

    ¡°what¡­?¡±

    The soldier, who had almost been eaten by a monster, put on a dumbfounded expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the unrealistic appearance of the monster, which had not budged even in the face of special bullets and was cut in two like a scarecrow doll.

    The space where monsters were cut out like that.

    A figure standing tall in the middle of it made him bewildered.

    ¡°W Girl?¡±

    pretty face.

    small stature.

    Dark flesh.

    Such as feather hats and unique attire.

    If it weren¡¯t for the two-digit daggers she was holding in both hands¡­

    No, even considering that, the soldier put on a bewildered look at the girl who didn¡¯t fit in well with this bloody battlefield.

    It was so unrealistic that I was confused whether it was a dream or not.

    Chow ah!

    But is it good or bad?

    His confusion soon ended.

    Shortly after the girl jumped into the crowd of monsters and mboyantly wielded two daggers.

    It was because the blood and flesh of the monsters, cut into pieces and scattered like chunks of meat in a grinder, let him know that this was reality.

    oh oh oh oh!

    It wasn¡¯t just the National Guard who realized that fact.

    After breaking the defense line.

    The yokai, who leisurely watched the monsters sweep the soldiers from behind, also let out a ferocious roar and showed its anger.

    The moment when the monster that jumped up jumped up and tried to attack the girl with a ferocious aura.

    cock cock.

    Something touched the monster.

    The Yo-kai turned around in anger at the strange sensation tickling his hind feet.

    And I blinked my eyes.

    It was because the Indian girl who had been in front of him a while ago appeared behind him and stabbed him in the back leg with a dagger.

    Big¡­?

    The monster looked at the front in bewilderment.

    And I was even more perplexed.

    Because in the front, there was still a little girl brandishing a dagger and killing.

    how this happened

    It¡¯s a while to roll your eyes.

    If you catch either one, it¡¯s over.

    Having made a clear decision, the youkai opened its mouth and tried to eat the girl in the back first.

    But unfortunately.

    The monster is toote.

    Before he could open his hideous jaws, the Indian girl behind him was waving a dagger with his eyes half-closed as if he was sleepy.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. Suye

    ×íÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦ Ë¯Ë‡Do not

    wake me while I am sleeping.

    Ë¯ÓXÖÐ²»Òª½ÐÐÑÎÒ

    ¡»

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    It was right after that.

    A single dagger swings carelessly.

    Following the dagger¡¯s trajectory, the monsters, thousands of monsters, and even the defense forces were cut up and down at once.

    The moment when a member of the National Guard, whose waist was suddenly cut in two, made a futile expression.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    I¡¯m going to go to the middle of the day.

    The blood pouring from his waist and the burning pain in his intestines disappeared like a mirage, and instead the sensation of a normal body came to him.

    When everyone is confused when they see the people and buildings that were cut like that back intact.

    With the girl who cut down monsters.

    The girl who cut down the monster.

    The two Indian girls, who looked identical like twins, looked at each other at the same time.

    ¡°00101001.¡±

    ¡°1011101.¡±

    with short conversations.

    After constricting the lens of the pupil.

    The two girls nodded and nodded at the same time, and each threw their bodies in opposite directions.

    The dismembered corpses of youkai and monsters, and the National Guard, who are still fiddling with their waists with distraught expressions, are left behind.

    Legacy of the Fallen Spirit.

    Analyze and study the technology.

    A machine that is not a machine that was restored, remodeled, and mass-produced by the seven dragons, the Continental Guardians, and the Fairy Kingdom.

    ¨DThe Dreamroid Corps ran around the world¡¯s defense lines and hunted monsters and monsters.

 Chapter 971

    #971. If you didn¡¯t know, let me know

    * * *

    ¡°¡­was it a sess?¡±

    The fairy kingdom of El Dorado.

    The first city in human history that has existed since the golden age and thest ark of the fairies.

    At the same time, the aerial battleship, now the ark of mankind, was now quietly flickering on the ground, not in the sky.

    And the center of such El Dorado.

    Looking down at the transparentke from a throne with stiff tree trunks and soft wires intertwined.

    The Fairy Queen let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s barely toote.¡±

    Dreamroid.

    A doll created by a fallen spirit using a dying repair as its core.

    Although it may not be as good as her own, her ability transcendsmercial interests in that she can realize her swordsmanship and swordsmanship in a limited way through her dreams.

    It was difficult for even the most absolute person to handle.

    Of course, the grudge of the spirits disappeared.

    Corrupted spirits are purified.

    After the running repair is freed.

    All Dreamroids stopped moving and the fallen spirits returned to the fairy kingdom.

    and the result.

    At that time, the remaining Dreamroids and blueprints were naturally handed over to the Fairy Kingdom and the Continental Guardians.

    Of course, until then, few paid attention to it.

    However, the situation changed after the seal of the Seven Arcs was lifted and the invasion of the Constetions became a fait apli.

    In a situation where one absolute is missing, the power of a dreamroid that can mass produce the power of an absolute self-level and sword master was so desperate.

    So it was.

    Even while blocking the monster wave, she has been steadily researching Dreamroid.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    In the first ce, Dreamroid was unfinished.

    It is a miraculous product that could have been created only because of the touch of the Constetion.

    It was impossible even for a fairy queen or an ancient spirit who inherited the legacy of a fairy king toplete it with pure technology.

    But the fairy queen didn¡¯t bother with technology.

    The Seven Dragons, as well as the Continental Guardians.

    I just tried to improve the perfection of Dreamroid as quickly as possible by borrowing the power of everyone I came into contact with.

    the result of such efforts.

    they did it anyway

    Fairies¡¯ skills, Spirit¡¯s assistance, Dragon¡¯s assistance, mankind¡¯s efforts, and God¡¯s miracles.

    It seeded in recreating Gearco Dreamroid by mobilizing all kinds of things and even mass-producing it.

    ¡°I still have a lot of shorings¡­ but I¡¯m d I can use it right away.¡±

    Of course, since it was made in a hurry while blocking the monster wave, the Dreamroid they made couldn¡¯t be said to have beenpleted even with empty words.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s swordsmanship.

    Of course, swords can only be used in a limited way.

    As much energy was used, there were also restrictions on active time.

    One of the reasons why the recent energy shortage has be extreme was that it was generously used for research and development of World Gate and Dreamroid.

    At least, it was possible to develop a sr system that improved the nuclear fusion reactor and operate it in practice, but¡­

    In the end, it¡¯s just a matter of time.

    Like a machine that runs out of battery.

    The moment the energy charged in the sr system runs out, the Dreamroids will stop.

    And that would be the moment when the defense line copsed and humanity perished.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to do the next job, everyone.¡±

    So quietly close your eyes

    The Fairy Queen connected the ritual with El Dorado.

    In order to help Dreamroid survive even for a second longer, until the seven princesses deal with the culprit of this situation in time and return.

    ¡­Praying that the Indian girl, who is in a deep sleep connected to the Dreamroid, will be able to hold on until then.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­You seem to have made a rather interesting puppet.¡±

    The monster breathes fire.

    Monsters rush in.

    However, they are cut into pieces by a little girl¡¯s doll.

    The Heavenly Demon, who confirmed the fierce battles taking ce along the defense lines in various ces with Cheonriyoan, gave a short snort.

    Each of the 666 youkai he personally picked and selected was an absolute ruler who ruled over a territoryparable to that of a country in the world of demons.

    Each one was a monster worthy of a monarch.

    But to think that there are hundreds of dolls that can easily defeat such absolute self-leveling monsters.

    It was an unexpected situation even for him, who had been through all kinds of prenatal battles for over 30,000 years.

    ¡°But you are foolish.¡±

    Nevertheless, Ainsha asked the Heavenly Demon with a cold expression.

    ¡°I want to know what is stupid.¡±

    ¡°It means wasting such a useful tool somewhere else when you need to add even one hand to deal with the original.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that protecting humanity is a waste?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? There is no value in the lives of such ephemera anyway.¡±

    no matter what lineage

    no matter how talented you are.

    After all, humans are mortals with an end.

    How could it not be foolish toy down one¡¯s life for those who will die before they live 100 years?

    Seeing the sneer on the Heavenly Demon, Rose made a rare cold expression, and the other princesses also calmed their eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re really quite crazy, too.¡±

    Hearing these words from even Yekathrice would be the end of it.

    However, the Heavenly Demon did not raise an eyebrow.

    I justughed coldly.

    ¡°How can a baepsae understand the meaning of Daebung?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the bad guy and who¡¯s the bad guy, but it seems clear that you¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°Let them talk freely. After all, your fate is decided.¡±

    ¡°¡­what fate?¡±

    ¡°The end of defeat and submission to me.¡±

    ¡°It is maddening that you can say such things against us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what the principal will say.¡±

    Maia with a cynicism.

    Hai with a cold face.

    Charlotte raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Li Qingyu with deep, dark eyes.

    The Heavenly Demon said coldly, looking at the seven princesses who looked at her like they were living together.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the subject toe to face the main throne with only seven of you.¡±

    it¡¯s literally bullshit.

    I don¡¯t know if it was before.

    The power of the girls whopleted the dragon¡¯s blood is different from the absolute.

    Even if it was one-on-one, if two or more princesses were together, it was enough to guarantee an advantage against the sword master.

    But this kind of arrogance beyond the point of assuring a match in front of all of them.

    It was an act that seemed beyond self-confidence and nothing but madness.

    Nheless, none of the seven princessesughed at that arrogance.

    no i didn¡¯t

    The majesty that has already defeated the sword.

    Even a sword master would be nervous, taking their momentum head-on, yet not flinching.

    Above all, it was because the instinct as a dragon that had been clearly awakened bypleting the blood was telling them.

    No matter how hard they work together, the Heavenly Demon is a strong enemy that is hard to defeat.

    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t move hastily and were exploring his power with psionics.

    However, instead of hiding their power, the Heavenly Demon eased their efforts.

    ¡°So let me tell you the subject.¡±

    ¡ºHeavenly Demon

    Spirit, Bopaeoshik, ŒšØÎåÊ½,

    Five Mountains

    that oppress the world ¡»

    Kugoogugung.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    The princesses¡¯ faces hardened.

    Let the Heavenly Demon lift one foot.

    This is because five mountains suddenly appeared in the sky, shining in different colors.

    No it wasn¡¯t a mountain.

    It was just that the enormous mass of energy that was formed by ovepping too much energy formed the shape of a mountain.

    The moment the Heavenly Demon stamped his foot down as the five mountains that appeared out of thin air merged into one, inting the politics hundreds of times.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Everest go.

    -has disappeared.

    No, to be precise, it didn¡¯t disappear.

    Like a sandcastle copsed under a whale, it was simply crushed by the pressure several times heavier than itself.

    ¡°My God¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­wow.¡±

    Looking at the open hole that once had the highest peak in the world, but now the bottom is invisible.

    The seven princesses, who escaped by throwing themselves in all directions with a haircut, groaned.

    It¡¯s not an ordinary mountain, but it¡¯s easy to crush a huge peak like Everest.

    It was a spectacle that made you have no choice but to doubt your eyes.

    It is all the more so in that even a sword master can sh the moon and sever heaven and earth, but he cannot open his sword so lightly.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    Among them, Li Qingyu made a particrly serious expression.

    It was because he knew only the other princesses who had stayed by Limon¡¯s side the longest and fought against the Constetions.

    why this is possible.

    The identity of this unreasonable majesty.

    ¡°¡­the power of the stars.¡±

    This is not a new fact.

    The skill eventually came from the power of the stars.

    Because the Constetions were originally the result of eroding and contaminating the righteous providence of the world with their own providence.

    Of course, it was an imperfect imitationpared to the true power of the Constetion, but¡­

    at this moment.

    The power the Heavenly Demon used was different.

    Rather than being a mere skill, it even felt closer to the time Seven Arcs created a miracle.

    And as far as Li Qingyu knew, there was only one theory that could exin this phenomenon.

    ¡°Reincarnated Lord, you have already been consumed by the Constetion.¡±

    ¡°wrong. I am the one who ate the Constetion.¡±

    ¡°That would be your idea.¡±

    Li Qingyu said coldly.

    yers who abuse the Descent will eventually be eroded by the Constetion.

    That erosion is a terrible thing in which not only the mind but also the soul get mixed up with the Constetion and lose themselves, but at the same time, it means that the power of the Constetion can be gained to that extent.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s too deep.

    Or is it because of the nature of being reincarnated?

    I just couldn¡¯t tell myself apart.

    The Heavenly Demon had already fused with her Constetion and had long since escaped from humans.

    And that also meant that the Heavenly Demon had already be a Constetion.

    ¡­a transcendental one who wields the entire providence of the world, mightier than hundreds and thousands of gods put together.

    ¡°If you know the subject, get on your knees now and beg for mercy. Then at least the pain will be avoided.¡±

    Therefore, the princesses could no longer regard the words of the Heavenly Demon as arrogant.

    Even if it is not in perfect condition, the power of the Heavenly Demon that has be one with the Constetion isparable to that of the entire world.

    In other words, it meant that if you didn¡¯t have absurd power enough to wage war against the whole world, you couldn¡¯t be the Heavenly Demon¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°-Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Ainsha dered without hesitation.

    Then, with an expressionless face as usual, but with particrly cold eyes, he looked directly at the Heavenly Demon and said.

    ¡°There is no surrender. Constetions or whatever. Show them the example.¡±

    The self-proimed weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    A master of retreat who doesn¡¯t regard defeat as a shame because he believes that surviving to the end is the only way to win.

    The other princesses also quietly opened their mouths at the deration, which was not like a white dragon princess.

    ¡°You are saying the right thing after all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time! My sister always says the right thing, right?¡±

    ¡°I agree with you that you want to set an example.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s funny. Do you really believe that you can be my opponent?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Truly a warlike attitude.

    Despite knowing the overwhelming power gap, instead of despairing, he smiled among the princesses who raised their psionic abilities.

    Li Qingyu said.

    ¡°¡ªWe, the Seven Dragons, were originally enemies of the world.¡±

    If he is now a transcendental being who has gained the same power as the entire world.

    They are the princesses of the Demonic Cult who fought against the whole world in the first ce.

    At the end of coldly ring at them, who regard themselves as mere mortals but who have already be immortals as enemies they can defeat.

    The Heavenly Demon held a cynicism.

    ¡°They are foolish women to refuse Kwonju and choose Punishment.¡±

    Koo Goo Goo!

    And so, the Heavenly Demon stamped one foot again¡­

    ¡­and the superhuman wielding the power of the Constetion, and the descendant of the Bur who were destroyed by the Constetion, began a desperate struggle.

 Chapter 972

    #972. I¡¯ll show you in return.

    * * *

    ¡º

    Seventy-two kinds of martial arts, super-dragonbination, super- consistently

    annihting

    the absolute first, ½~ßhœç—¡»

    Taaaang!

    The moment a single bullet is fired.

    Enormous psionics coil around the bullets before the gunshots even sound.

    Beyond simple eleration, the mighty power that interferes with time itself is concentrated in a single bullet and divides the world.

    It¡¯s literally magic.

    It was a fatal blow thatbined speed faster than light with the power to blow up an entire city.

    Quaang!

    However, with one palm, that magic bullet was easily blocked.

    Like an arrow stuck in a mountain, the bullet, far from prating the hand, was caught in the fiveyered curtain without even scratching the fabric.

    Grabbing it naturally, the Heavenly Demon turned her hand over and snapped one finger.

    ¡ºCheonma Singong Bopae

    Sr Eclipse ŒšØÒ»Ê½

    A thunderbolt that pierces the sky

    ÆÆÌìÒ»éWÀ× Full Open¡»

    Quarreureung!

    It was a brief difference.

    A lightning bolt passed between the gold and silver seals that were split left and right.

    It was so strong that, of course, it tore through the clouds and flew through the sky to the horizon.

    Looking at the remnants of the lightning that broke some of the scales on her tail in the aftermath, Yekathrice groaned involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­a monster, really.¡±

    ¡°Speak softly.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a weak sound, it¡¯s true, right? That¡¯s enough to scare even the Sword Master.¡±

    Ekatriche, a silver-haired girl who flew in the air with her wings wide open, stuck out her tongue.

    If it¡¯s a short-term battle, the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    Even though it would be difficult to win against Charlotte as well as against the sword master, she was confident that she would not lose.

    However, the majesty of the Heavenly Horse was so terrifying that even Yekathrice could not help but get tired of it.

    The Choryugi, which they unleashed by resonating psionics, has power and speed beyond even the Dragon ws used by the ancestors.

    Not only did she block it with one hand, but Yekathrice alsounched an attack that was difficult to avoid.

    What was even more shocking was the fact that the Heavenly Demon wasn¡¯t just dealing with two people.

    Kwaaang!

    A violent storm of mes.

    In terms of pure firepower, Hai¡¯s heat wave, which boasts the best in the Seven Dragons, is sucked into the wide open palm as well.

    and that moment.

    Two figures dug in from either side of the Heavenly Horse.

    ¡ºSeventy -two

    kinds

    of martial arts

    and

    twelve-year dragons

    ¡»

    Thousands Hands Guanyin Arhats New Kwon

    Ç§ÊÖÓ^Òô Á_hÉñÈ­]

    Pabababababat!

    What unfolds on the left is a fantastic sword attack that cuts through space and appears and disappears countless times.

    What unfolds on the right is a mighty blow that has the power to topple Mount Tai and leaves hundreds of traces behind.

    Rose is the best one-on-one.

    Maia, who excels at outside work.

    In closebat, the swords and fists of the two princesses, who could evenpete with sword masters, were fierce.

    Its power is absolutely absolute.

    It was a training pass that even a sword master would have to endure injury if it wasn¡¯t a swordsman who achieved absolute defense.

    Bebebebebebebeop!

    However, at this moment, they did not have the slightest advantage.

    I hit the de that crossed the space with my sleeve.

    I pounded with my fist a power that could break even iron.

    I blocked the sword attack aimed at my neck with my fingers.

    A kick aimed at the ankle was mmed down with one foot.

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t pierce all kinds of vicious herbivores spread by the Heavenly Demon.

    In the meantime, the Heavenly Demon was taking the time to block Charlotte and Yekatrice Hai¡¯s attacks.

    Rose and Maia had no choice but to grit their teeth and increase their offensive.

    However, despite their struggle, their swords and fists did not reach the Heavenly Demon in the end.

    Rather, as time went on, the Heavenly Demon¡¯s counterattack, which sprang out from time to time, drove the two into inferiority.

    Thus, the moment when the spirit of the heavenly horse exploded and a haze in the form of a ghost appeared on his fist.

    ¡ºCheonma Singong Bopae

    Eight Ceremony ŒšØ°ËÊ½Eight Million Ghosts

    Dance

    °Ë°ÙÈf¹íÎè Full Open

    ¡»

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was a moment.

    Right after the Heavenly Demon¡¯s arm created hundreds of remnants.

    Hundreds ofpletely different types of herbivores, such as the gold long hit guideline and the capital dragon bird, were poured out all at once.

    Rose groaned after being hit in the shoulder by the punch that followed her even though she crossed the space and avoided it.

    Even Maia, whopleted the inner and outer bow, twisted her arm in a strange direction.

    It¡¯s like trying to end them.

    The moment the remnants of the Heavenly Demon tried to attack the two.

    ¡ºSeventy-

    two kinds of kinds of twelve kinds of dragons

    ¡»

    Seventy

    -two kinds of kinds of twelve kinds

    of dragons The figures of

    Rose

    and Maia, entwined in the transparent silver thread,pletely disappeared, and their long tails protruding like des from their shadows pierced the Heavenly Demon¡¯s feet

    .

    No, it seemed to pierce through.

    But it¡¯s fleeting.

    The Heavenly Demon, who disappeared leaving behind only a remnant, kicked the ck-haired girl who attacked him.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s body, which burst out like an explosion, turned into a ck butterfly and wrapped around it, while heat waves, bullets, and arrows rained down on it, grabbing the Heavenly Demon¡¯s ankle.

    Looking at the two people she saved by wrapping them in a silver thread, the white-haired girl opened her mouth expressionlessly.

    ¡°Rose Maia. I want to know if you are okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am okay.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, no serious injuries were avoided.¡±

    Contrary to the answer, Rose and Maia¡¯s faces hardened.

    Although the wound itself was not deep, it was because the evil demonic energy remaining in the wound continued to burrow into the blood.

    seem to have noticed that fact.

    Ainsha said bluntly.

    ¡°I take care of myself. It buys you time.¡±

    Without listening to Rose and Maia¡¯s reply, Ainsha spread her wings and flew up to participate in the offensive.

    It was because they couldn¡¯t waste a minute or a second to fill the void left by the two of them.

    Dedicated to knowing that fact, Rose and Maia continued to observe the movement of the Heavenly Demon while using psionics to shake off demonic energy.

    To find any gaps and weaknesses.

    Unfortunately, however, they did not achieve the results they deserved.

    ¡°It¡¯s really bizarre. The author¡¯s martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I wonder if that should be considered martial arts.¡±

    Maia frowned as she squeezed and bled her still numb hand.

    Rather, if the realm of the Heavenly Demon was so high that I could not understand the group, I would have been able to ept it even if I was surprised.

    However, the power that the Heavenly Demon is now using was outside of the martialw and out of the Sangri at all.

    crawling while running

    Drinking water and singing.

    Like looking at your own back.

    It was because he was so calmly doing the impossible beyond the extent of going against ignorantmon sense.

    And it was clear what made the impossible possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a skill that unfolds in the form of martial arts rather than martial arts¡­ No, I think it¡¯s right to see it as the authority of the Constetion.¡±

    ¡°Then, it must be said that it is impossible to find an uneducated weakness.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Rose¡¯s face darkened.

    ording to Li Qingyu¡¯s guess, the current reincarnated monarch is half-fused with the constetion.

    In other words, it meant that even though he was extremely strong as a human, he was extremely weak as a Constetion.

    Especially since the power is still sealed in the Seven Arcs, and the barriers of the Nine Worlds prevent the Constetions from intervening in the world.

    Even so, if they all stick together, it¡¯s only enough to achieve the middle age.

    It was unimaginable how much the full power of the Constetion was.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s what he¡¯s been fighting all this time.¡±

    So Rosemented.

    Since leaving aboard the Santa Maria half a year ago.

    How fierce Limon had fought to close the hundreds of dungeon gates, and must be fighting now.

    It felt desperate all over again.

    ¡°If you believe in him, don¡¯t worry and focus.¡±

    Is it because of a troubled mind?

    While Rose, who was distracted, regained her focus with cold words, Maia used biomaniption to repair the broken bones.

    And after swinging his arm a few times, he said cynically.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have no face in seeing him who returned only after he showed rudeness that he couldn¡¯t handle even one constetion.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s as you say.¡±

    After hearing that, Rose made up her mind and straightened the messy flow of psionics.

    And the other princesses who fight fiercely after confirming that they havepletely shaken off the remnants of Magi.

    No, to be precise, he red at the Heavenly Demon with cold eyes, feeling the arrogant psionic current flowing through them.

    ¡°After all, there¡¯s not much left for the author to go on a rampage.¡±

    While the two of them calmed down their inner wounds, the other five princesses were fighting fiercely with the Heavenly Demon.

    Boom kurl rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    the mountain copses

    the sky is burning

    An avnche regurgitated, etc.

    The fight is truly a heavenlyrade.

    The terrain around it was changing moment by moment just in the aftermath.

    It¡¯s fortunate that this is the deserted Himyan Mountains, so if the ce was wrong, an entire country would have disappeared.

    during such a fierce battle.

    The Heavenly Demon blew away another peak with just one fist stretched out, holding on to a sneer.

    ¡°How foolish you are. By this point, you should already know that there is no chance of winning, but you continue to fight in vain.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does it look like we¡¯re struggling in vain?¡±

    ¡°Your appearances are proof of that.¡±

    ¡°It definitely deserves to look that way.¡±

    Help Hai, who was about to be shot down by dazzling the vision of the Heavenly Demon with the wings of shadow.

    Li Qingyu readily agreed.

    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not, her face is a mess.

    The well-groomed uniform was torn in tatters, revealing the white skin, and even that was covered in blood and wounds.

    The condition of the other princesses was not very different.

    On the other hand, the appearance of the Heavenly Demon is fine.

    Except for the wound on the palm that blocked Anastasia¡¯s sword, even the clothes were rarely damaged.

    Just by looking at their appearance, their inferiority was obvious.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about us. There is no need to waste any more time.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why the Heavenly Demon had a deeper sneering look at Li Qingyu, who spoke meaningfully even with such a messed up appearance.

    ¡°Whoops, that¡¯s funny. Does that mean you¡¯ve been fighting casually up until now?¡±

    ¡°no. It means that we are now ready to fight properly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you still have any talent left to show?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    It¡¯s like watching a bug struggling.

    Li Qingyu pursed her lips slightly as she watched the Heavenly Demon rx with her hands behind her back, as if asking if there was anything she could do.

    And while fighting the Heavenly Demon, he led the flow of the arrogant psionics that were operated separately.

    ¡°As a reward for waiting, I will show you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Li Qingyu.

    Charlotte Yekatrice Hai spread her wings in the sky and flew around to check the Heavenly Horse.

    Ainsha, who disturbed the Heavenly Demon with her.

    Even Rose and Maia came to the fore again before they knew it.

    All seven princesses were weaving their own psionics ording to a set logic.

    tens of minutes at most.

    Long if long, short if short.

    Li Qingyu, who had barely finished preparing after facing the Heavenly Demon several times over the life and death juncture, had a bewitching smile on her face.

    The moment her psionics became one with the psionics of the other princesses. ¡ºSeventy

    -two kinds of martial

    arts, seven dragons passing skill, seven dragonsbined training technique

    , Daera North Dugang, Deokseong

    Chilryongjin, ´óÁ_±±¶·½µ, œçÐÇÆßýˆê‡¡»

    Kugugugugugugugugung!

    ¡°¨D¨DThe reason why even the Sword Master avoided a head-to-head match with the Seven Dragons when there were three or more of us in the Age of Heroes in the past.¡±

    The entire heaven and earth were shaken¡­

    The seven dragon psionics merged into one.

 Chapter 973

    #973. Seventy-two types

    * * *

    Magical arts ording to providence.

    A sword that can cut anything.

    All-powerful miracle magic.

    Skills that be stronger with levels, etc.

    Each of the mysteries that gave humans the power to transcend their natural limits as creatures had their own characteristics.

    It was a difference made ording to how each mystery was applied to the providence of the world.

    Among them, the biggest feature of psionics left by the dragons, the ancestors of the earth in the distant past, is resonance.

    It was that they vibrate and amplify each other in response to the psionics of others.

    Of course, magic always requires a price, and just as sword masters have limitations in using someone else¡¯s sword, psionics also have limitations.

    In the first ce, psionic resonance is a phenomenon that urs with an energy simr to one¡¯s own.

    That is, if they are of the same n.

    And the more simr the aura.

    It is easy to achieve resonance and the effect is maximized.

    Conversely, it meant that resonance itself became more difficult the higher the level of psionics or other ns.

    Therefore, maintaining a stable state of resonance was more difficult.

    but in the distant past.

    The masters of the Seven Dragons, who were taught the seventy-two kinds of martial arts by the seven dragons, found a way to solve the problem after studying and researching from generation to generation.

    As if body organs ofpletely different nature, such as bones, muscles, and organs, create a psionic flow.

    A technique that forces psionics to resonate by thoroughly harmonizing different individuals.

    It was Jinbeop.

    that originally did not exist.

    Each one was so powerful that the Bur, who had a strong desire for monopoly, didn¡¯t need it, and that¡¯s why it was never created.

    However, the seven dragons who saw the truth created by mankind knew it.

    Just like humans, even weak creatures can be strong when united.

    So it was.

    The reason why they supplemented and studied the truth of mankind.

    To make perfect resonance between human psionics and dragon psionics.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Like the power of a dragon with a strong desire for monopoly, he did not try to match and harmonize himself, even if he dominated and used other psionics.

    But after a lot of hard work.

    They finally finished it.

    Daera Bukdu River Myeoseong Chilryongjin.

    A method for the seven dragons and the dragons themselves, called Daera Destruction Fortress.

    it¡¯s a miracle.

    The dragon transmits psionics.

    By learning cooperation from humanity.

    It was a product of coincidence that could have been born after countless failures and trial and errors, and even the power of luck was added.

    At the same time, it was also an inevitable result of the tenacity and efforts of the seven dragons.

    Unfortunately, they died without even using the Daera Extinction Fortress properly¡­ The

    Daera Extinction Fortress itself, created by the seven dragons, was handed down from generation to generation by the masters of the Chilryonghoe who followed them.

    and this moment.

    The Daera Extermination Seongjin, which had been inherited for a long time, was finally showing its power through the legitimate sessor.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gu-gung!

    the earth flows

    Lightning strikes.

    The light is distorted.

    The waves are burning.

    vegetation grows

    snow swirls

    shadows pour

    It is a natural disaster rather than a natural disaster.

    The psionic flow that was so powerful was shaking the whole world and shaking even thews of heaven and earth in the aftermath.

    It was to the point that even a fairly absolute person would feel instinctive fear just by facing that force.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite a fun joke¡­¡±

    But even in the face of that enormous energy, the Heavenly Demon wasn¡¯t nervous at all.

    He just watched the seven princesses¡¯ tricks leisurely with an arrogant attitude that he couldn¡¯t be his opponent no matter what tricks he tried.

    ¨C No, I was going to do that.

    Dismissed!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Until he suddenly saw a silver-haired girl appearing in front of him with a sh of lightning.

    For a moment, he was shaken by the movement that even he, who did not miss even the sword after he moved while stopping the world, could not see it.

    Soon, the Heavenly Demon, sneering again, swung her fingers like a hawk¡¯s ws.

    ¡ºCheonma Singong Bopai Sik

    ÌìÄ§Éñ¹¦ ŒšØ¶þÊ½

    Daebung¡¯s w eating

    dragon ´óùi×¦ È«é_¡»

    It was a divine skill that originated from the Bopae made with Daebung¡¯s feet, which was thergest in the y¨­ma realm.

    Even more so, by amplifying the power of the treasure with the Heavenly Demon Sacred Art, it was able to capture even the light once it was unfolded.

    It was impossible for anyone to stop this, which had torn even King Yoseon, who was a transcendent person in the yoma realm, to shreds.

    Caang!

    ¡°¡­her?¡±

    But why?

    holding the air with his hand.

    The dagger that the girl wielded reversed and cut off her wrist.

    He avoided getting hurt by wrapping the magic around his wrist for a moment, but instead, the long sleeves were cut and the heavenly horse made a cold expression.

    And he opened his hand to punish the girl who dared to lose face.

    It was faster than before, perhaps thanks to the tricks he had done with the other princesses, but that¡¯s all.

    Because there were many ways to deal with the girl.

    ¡°How dare you dare to be a girl who has no talent other than being fast¡­!¡±

    Chew!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    The Heavenly Demon turned around as if bouncing.

    But he was toote.

    At that time, it was after a single sh of light that came out of the shadow had already cut the Heavenly Demon¡¯s back for a long time.

    It was the result of the speed that exceeded the reaction speed and the hot strength that pierced even the strength of self-defense.

    However, what made the Heavenly Demon agitated was not the scar on the fabric, but the appearance of the opponent.

    ¡°How does it feel to be beaten by a girl who is only quick?¡±

    ¡°How did you¡­!¡±

    ¡°How can I say I was behind you from the beginning?¡±

    grow up

    When the Heavenly Demon hardened her face when she saw the silver-haired girl smiling as she swung a dagger stained with blood with her only arm.

    Charleuk!

    The girl¡¯s dagger that appeared first unraveled as if disintegrating, and instead, hundreds of strands of silver thread were wrapped around the neck of the Heavenly Demon.

    The Heavenly Demon, who swung the sword and cut off the gift by a hair¡¯s breadth, saw it.

    The girl¡¯s silver hair turned white and even her clothes turned into fluttering fabric.

    ¡°A worthless trick!¡±

    The Heavenly Demon, enraged that he had been tossed around by mere phantasmagoria, created numerous ghost-like transparent remnants around his body.

    In order to blow away the two girls at once with his eight million demons, which he had refined by epting eight million demons.

    ¡°Does it look like a residual skill?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    before deploying the armor.

    The space around is twisted.

    The moment a red-haired woman appeared in ce of the white-haired girl in front of her and opened her hand.

    What appeared was a zing sword.

    She swung the sword that glowed crimson, like the sun, at the Heavenly Demon like a storm.

    Of course that¡¯s reckless.

    To fight a hand-to-handbat alone against him who even prevented Rose and Maia from passing.

    No matter how you look at it, it was perfect.

    ¡°Keugh¡­!¡±

    But right after that.

    It was the Heavenly Demon who let out a groan.

    As fast as lightning, yet as changeable as a storm. Flowing like water, yet heavy like a mountain.

    It was because the river of mes that created dozens and hundreds of deviant nts every second burned even the remnants of eight million demons and drove him away.

    Besides, befitting a princess who boasts the most destructive power of the Seven Dragons, her sword strikes melted even the strength of self-defense.

    In the end, he had no choice but to block the sword of me with his ignorant hand that opened the sword of the Nine Heavens.

    Quaang!

    The moment another sword of the Nine Heavens and Hell was burned in the grip of the me sword that was forcibly grasped.

    It was a thunderbolt that pierced Hai.

    With the determination to give her flesh and shear her bones, the Heavenly Demon¡¯s sword struck her chest.

    The power contained in it was such that even a princess who had perfected the blood of a dragon could not avoid being seriously injured.

    Especially since she is the weakest among the seven princesses.

    ¡°It¡¯s light.¡±

    so right after that.

    The Heavenly Demon had no choice but to distort her face.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the golden armor covering Hai¡¯s chest blocked his own shot.

    It was because of the sensation that made his palms tingle the moment he struck Hai.

    ¡®¨DHave you ever heard of the Vajra Buddha?

    The resilience I felt when I attacked Rose, and the same strength I felt when I mixed hands with Maia.

    Why does that feel to Hai?

    He couldn¡¯t even think about it.

    Charlotte¡¯s tail fell from the sky and struck him like a mace, and the shadow shot from Li Qingyu¡¯s wings like a bullet struck him in the head.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    The Heavenly Demon gritted her teeth and fought against the seven princesses surrounding her before she knew it.

    Unlike before, let go of your free time.

    His power to unleash a series of attacks that would bring down a mountain was enough for even a sword master to push back.

    But at this moment.

    His mighty power was useless.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the seven princesses¡¯ dragon psionics were iparably amplified.

    Transcend space and change location.

    At the same time spread other herbivores.

    Exquisitely filling each other¡¯s gaps.

    The ingenious and terrible joint work of the seven princesses was thoroughly entangling him like a.

    And in that fierce battle, the Heavenly Demon realized.

    That this training pass that he had locked himself in was created by 72 groups working together.

    Biyeon Phenopsis Chainhorn Anchopods Deciduous algae Heukcheonam Mixed stream Gyoryong Pacheonryu Mu-gongjingeomryeok Daeryeokpalgyeolryu White-faced shellfishes Seophonmaanryu Jeoneum Ipmilryu Iron-wrapped triangr celestialting type Spiral chimneyry Taegeuk trendyong Yonghu Changeumryu Seonnyeo Parangryu Shredding jade Ryu Cheonri Prescient New Extreme Mumu Type Antimatter Type White Chimhwa Woo Ryu Perforated Point Blood Flow Cheonwang Top Tak Ryu Okryu Nakseongtanji Triceratopods Torus Tetrapods Deep-sea Amphibians Sammae Jinhwas Sr River Winds Sagwol Talbaeks Aeon-wheel Demon Walls Baekpajangtul Chil-8-Tan Primates Honwon Anchopods Byeokgong Explosives White-bearing Types Soma Gongryu Bigyeokjincheon-ryu Gwimunhapjang-ryu Moonlight Kwaedo-ryu, Myeong-ok-ho-sim-ryu, Dabseol-no-heon-ryu, Chuk-gi-ma-ryu, Tangung-seom-jeol-ryu, Narye-tagon-ryu, Man-sang-jo-ryu-ryu, Man-li-cheong-ryu, Eo-gi-chung-so-ryu, Cheonryong-dok-bo-ryu, Neung-gong-seop-ryu, Iron-blooded armored ss, Palgeuksanwon-ryu, and Seventy-two kinds of martial arts

    .

    The seven dragons gathered all the martial arts of the dragon tribe and created 72 of them, which the princess and even the dragon could not learn all by themselves.

    But if you can¡¯t do it alone, you can share it.

    12 each.

    It is one flow that ispleted by adding 10 of each of the two axes, the Divorce Supreme Court and the Progenitor Return.

    read the future

    Share your thoughts.

    strengthen the body

    speed up time

    distort space.

    amplify the energy

    dominate all things

    Pyrokinesis Psychokinesis Teleportation Preknowledge Telepathy Clock Up Healing.

    Originally a psionic from another family that cannot be used unless it is converted into the seventy-two kinds of zodiacs.

    It is amplified several times and naturally expressed like breathing, and the self-learning learned throughout their lives is spread through each other¡¯s bodies without any sense of incongruity.

    That is Daera Extinction.

    It is the essence of psionics that contains all the groups that the dragon race has built up from generation to generation.

    Right now at this moment.

    The seven princesses were not individuals.

    Like the legendary seven-headed dragon with seven heads on one body.

    It was one, seven, seven, but one colony, sharing each other¡¯s consciousness, psionics, and martial arts.

    ¡°This is ridiculous¡­!¡±

    And even the Heavenly Demon, who dealt with the seven princesses at the same time, couldn¡¯t handle the 72 broken learning that they suddenly became several times stronger.

    It was natural.

    It is thest legacy of the seven dragons.

    Originally, it was a trumpet de that was created out of an incisive mind to deal with the Constetion.

    During the Great Sword Dragon War, even with just three, he threatened Sword Demon and Sword Master and killed even the Sword Emperor.

    And it was the biggest reason why the Seven Dragons of the Age of Heroes was able to survive against Limon and other sword masters.

    Pooh!

    Only then did the Heavenly Demon realize.

    That it was a mistake to give the seven princesses time to practice.

    But that realization came toote.

    When he recalled the feeling of regret, his body had already been turned into pieces of meat by the mighty psionics of the seven princesses.

    Spearheaded sword type, emperor type, non-cheon grenade type¡­.

 Chapter 974

    #974. It won¡¯t be easy

    * * *

    Slowly.

    let out a breath

    Whates out mixed with that breath is dense psionics.

    The very deep and powerful energy created through resonance disperses in the air as clear as fog.

    Unconsciously chasing the remnants of that energy, what came to her was an intense throbbing pain rising from her limbs and body.

    And it was a huge loss.

    As if an arm had fallen¡­

    Or rather, as if all parts of the body, such as the head and torso, had been lost and only one arm was left.

    idents slow down.

    running out of power

    mind goes nk

    In a strange sadness she had never felt before, she quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°The aftereffects are bigger than expected.

    ¡°It is the first time in history that the Daera Extinction Formation has actually beenpleted, so the predictions are wrong.¡±

    Rose also muttered in a voice mixed with fatigue.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    Charlotte Yekatrice Ainsha Hai Maia. Because everyone was looking tired.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the dragon psionic that had been amplified so much that even the dragon¡¯s body could not handle it.

    Unleash the great annihtion.

    The moment when everyone¡¯s consciousness became one.

    The overwhelming sense of omnipotence they felt.

    The feeling of having reached the level of transcendence beyond the absolute and then falling back was giving their hearts a shock as if a hole had been pierced in their consciousness and soul.

    Naturally, of course, I would have to recuperate for several months.

    If the fight was prolonged, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he became a disabled person due to the aftereffects.

    But fortunately, the aftereffects they are feeling right now are not to the extent that they need recuperation.

    The reason is two.

    Because one was quickly defeated.

    And the other was because I had already had a simr experience.

    ¡°¡­I guess I should thank him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I trained thanks to Lee. It would have been dangerous otherwise.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t believe that the experience of suffering from your brother will be helpful in this way. Anyway, it¡¯s something to live for a long time in the world?¡±

    Catherine giggled.

    When everyone made love to Limon.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the experience of sharing each other¡¯s senses and being pickled in pleasure and joy.

    And if the 8th dragon psionic, which flowed back and permeated all four limbs at the end of an ignorant explosion, had not protected their minds and bodies.

    At least he would have had to suffer much worse aftereffects than he does now.

    ¡°Nothing particrly strange. Even the Great Law of Yin-Yang Happiness is mixed with the principle of Daera Destruction.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you put it like that, I think the side effects are rather severe for the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy. Thanks to that, we¡¯re so broken that we can¡¯t live without you now.¡±

    ¡°Who would have imagined that eight people would do crazy things using the Great Law of Yin-Yang Joy together?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha I admit that!¡±

    So while each of them is suffering from aftereffects and still calming the seething psionics.

    Li Qingyu said calmly.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s fortunate that we were able to defeat the reincarnated lord before the aftereffects of Daera Extinction became serious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly fortunate¡­¡±

    He blurted out his words slightly.

    Rose turned her head.

    And he continued talking quietly as he looked at the remains of the Heavenly Horse, which had been torn apart without even remaining a prototype by the 72 different types of learning that raged like a storm.

    ¡°What do you think will happen if the reincarnation lord is resurrected next time?¡±

    That moment.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions became serious.

    The reincarnated monarch was a fraudulent being who came back stronger every time he died.

    If he became stronger than this and was resurrected, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to deal with it even if he spread the Great Destruction Surge next time.

    However, Li Qingyu lightly shook his head.

    ¡°Do not worry. No matter how strong a reincarnated monarch may be, there will be limits.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°yes. I think I have a little idea now how he was able to resurrect each time.¡±

    While unfolding the Daera Extinction.

    Li Qingyu slightly curved her lips as she recalled what she had only vaguely learned thanks to the amplified psionic empathy.

    ¡°After all, there are three ways to prevent his resurrection.¡±

    ¡°I would like to know how.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Wriggling.

    What is the way to stop the Heavenly Demon?

    When the six princesses looked at Li Qingyu in curiosity.

    The bloody brilliance protruding from between the pieces of the Heavenly Demon that had been shattered turned into a sh of light and flew towards them.

    more secretive.

    again as fast as the wind.

    The moment everyone¡¯s attention was distracted.

    Tired of the brilliance that was urately shot out of the way, they couldn¡¯t react.

    only one person.

    Except for the girl who was the first to feel it and move.

    ¡°Everyone be careful!¡±

    The moment when Li Qingyu jumped out and spread her wings of shadow to block the other princesses.

    ¨DAn evil starlight prated her.

    * * *

    When you open your eyes.

    It was pitch ck that greeted her.

    It was just an empty, deep ce with no sky, no ground, no body, so strange that it even made me feel afraid.

    But she wasn¡¯t embarrassed.

    It was because this ce was already familiar to Li Qingyu, if anyone else would have known.

    It was for this reason that Li Qingyu was able to calmly open his mouth.

    ¡°Did you say fabled deungseon?¡±

    Quietly.

    resounding self-talk.

    ¡°The process of forming an immortal spirit and discarding the old body like a cicada sheds its skin and bing a freshman regardless of lifespan.¡±

    it¡¯s a folktale.

    When the Imoogi obtains Yeouiju and ascends to heaven, it bes a dragon, and a human bes a Buddha by cultivating discipline.

    It was one of themon tales stemming from the desire to escape the limits of mortals and be immortal.

    However, the anecdotes about fable deungseon, such as Shi Hae-seon, Eum-sin, and Yang-sin, had parts that were surprisingly simr to those that were created.

    In the end, in that he regards his body as only a shell to be thrown away someday, and tries to be a spiritual being and gain immortality.

    That is Wonyoung.

    As if out of fluid.

    It was an immortal soul and alter ego that would not die no matter how destroyed the body was.

    ¡°However, it is said that sometimes those who have not abandoned their lingering attachments or desires for the world still fail to reach the top spot even after achieving immortality, and fall back to the ground.¡±

    And Li Qingyu knew.

    Constetions have been interfering with the world since the distant past.

    Among the countless legends floating around in the folklore, there are those that were created under the influence of constetions.

    If so, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there was a constetion that originated from an anecdote about such immortals.

    ¡°And in order to challenge the Uhwa Deungseon again, they steal someone else¡¯s body and build discipline from the beginning.¡±

    That¡¯s why I was able to notice.

    The secret to the endless resurrection of the reincarnated monarch.

    That it was possible because it had never been resurrected in the first ce.

    In other words, since the first reincarnation in the past, the existence of the reincarnation monarch was already dead.

    ording to the contract, the existence of the reincarnated monarch, who upied the human soul and memory, has lived in his ce, imitating him.

    In order to minimize the side effects of erosion, he sealed his memories and mistook himself for being the reincarnated monarch.

    ¡°A snake that didn¡¯t be a dragon.¡±

    ¡°No, instead of bing a dragon, the Imoogi chose to repeat endlessly stealing and eating other people¡¯s Yeouiju.¡±

    ¡°That must be your true identity.¡±

    Either for the salvation of the contractor.

    whether to protect oneself.

    Unlike other Constetions that try to exert their power only to a minimum, it is a Constetion that actively erodes its contractors and takes over their bodies.

    Thus, the providence of the world, which should have been received by the newly born Constetion, was intercepted.

    An existence that has gained enormous power even by the standards of a constetion by repeatedly lowering its rank and then building it up again.

    However, instead of the world he created himself, he uses the stolen body as his own constetion, so he can never fully use his power.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, Heavenly Demon?¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°May I call you ¡®The Keeper of the Rolling Reincarnation¡¯?¡±

    [A girl who doesn¡¯t even know the principle of the highest goodness has noticed that far.]

    Even though it¡¯s in the dark without a single light.

    A man who can see so clearly in it.

    Li Qingyu was not shaken even when he saw the Heavenly Horse appearing in front of him, as if it were an illusion that it had be flesh and scattered.

    I just calmly listened to his words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the principle of leading is, but I understand that your technique is famous.¡±

    divorcew.

    Sijo regression.

    Seventy-two species created by seven dragons.

    Considering that the purpose was to resurrect through a previous life, the method of the Heavenly Demon could be said to be thepletion of the two martial arts.

    The seven dragons, whichid eggs and made all kinds of preparations, such as making seven dragons, only preserved their strength and soul.

    As a result of not leaving memories and ego, she was reincarnated as a new being called the Seven Princesses.

    Because no matter how many times you die, being able to reincarnate intact shows the greatness of the Heavenly Demon.

    One problem.

    ¡°¡ªThat you intend to take away my body this time.¡±

    What is the reason why I was forcibly drawn to this mental world the moment I came into contact with the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Immortal Spirit?

    Li Qingyu easily noticed.

    Because she had done something simr before.

    The only difference is that if Li Qingyu ate the ck dragon god, who was the founder, at that time, the Heavenly Demon tried to devour her this time.

    [Fortunately, you know. Even if I hadn¡¯t rushed to punish you right away, I wouldn¡¯t have taken all of you as a vessel.]

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    [¡­what did you mean?]

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that there are limits to the usual expedients.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason why you insisted on taking our bodies because the soul of the reincarnation lord can no longer endure the previous existence?¡±

    It is said that it bes stronger each time it is reincarnated, but it is actually an act of regaining its strength and memories as a Constetion.

    It is close to the process of releasing the seal that the ¡®keeper of the rolling reincarnation¡¯ has put on himself by recalling his past life.

    over and over again

    regaining more power.

    The closer you be to the Constetion, the more.

    The soul and body of the reincarnated monarch, who already had only a shell left, must have been destroyed without enduring the enormous burden.

    In the end, isn¡¯t it because the shell of the reincarnated monarch reached its limit, so he had no choice but to find a new vessel?

    The Heavenly Demon red at Li Qingyu, who smiled and pointed out, with fearful eyes.

    [You can say whatever you want. In the end, you will end up begging me for death.]

    ¡°Well, that won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    [You¡¯ll knowter.]

    The Heavenly Demon was cynical.

    There were many who resisted his erosion.

    Even before being eroded by him, there were beings who had reached the absolute stage.

    But the result is the same.

    In the end, he took away his soul and body.

    Each time he took their power and soul, he grew stronger.

    Because it was so strong, if I used even a little too much force, the bowl would break, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    Because there were any number of dishes.

    So he focused his mind.

    To trample and destroy Li Qingyu¡¯s spirit, to subdue him and make him a new vessel.

    But¡­.

    [¡­?]

    [¡­.]

    [¡­!]

    Doubtful at first.

    Doubt next time.

    Distrust in the end.

    A calm voice came to the ears of the Heavenly Demon, who had hardened as if he had seen such an impossibility.

    ¡°So I would have told you. It won¡¯t be easy to eat me.¡±

    twirling

    Calm as always.

    But with a meaningful smile.

    Li Qingyu asked in the darkness as cozy as in his hometown.

    ¡°Did you really think that I, guessing the secret of my previous life, would not have noticed that you were targeting us?¡±

    [You bitch! No way¡­!]

    ¡°There were three ways to prevent your resurrection.¡±

    dreaming

    The shadows move.

    I wasn¡¯t talking about wings.

    All the night that filled this empty mental world, the darkness was approaching them with shimmering shadows.

    ¡°One is to use a sword to sh the soul.¡±

    ¡°One is to seal without killing.¡±

    ¡°And thest one¡­¡±

    In the dark like that.

    I waited in a spider web.

    Like a spider watching its prey caught in a trap.

    Looking at the Heavenly Demon with extremely deep and calm eyes, Li Qingyu smiled bewitchingly.

    ¡°-Eating them in reverse.¡±

 Chapter 975

    #975. I ate well

    * * *

    When dealing with immortality.

    The most standard method is sealing.

    Either put them in an eternal sleep, bind them with unbreakable chains and bury them underground, or harden them into concrete and throw them into the deep sea.

    Even if you don¡¯t kill it, it¡¯s as good as dead¡­

    No, there are countless ways to make it worse than dead.

    That¡¯s why beings who were sealed in ancient times often appear in all kinds of myths and legends.

    However, if that invulnerable god has great power, sealing bes exponentially more difficult.

    An immortal strong enough to know that the seal itself was a weakness would have some way to avoid it.

    It would be even more so if it was a constetion that had invaded numerous worlds for a long time.

    Risk of breaking the seal.

    The burden of maintaining the seal.

    Points that requireplex preparation, etc.

    Considering various factors, in fact, sealing could be said to be the lowest option.

    Then there was no need to ask what the best course of action was.

    sword.

    From cause and effect to providence.

    The sword master¡¯s will to cut down whatever he wants.

    In fact, the Sword Demon d¡¯s sword had the power to pierce through space and destroy even souls.

    If another sword master used his sword, he would be able to give the reincarnation lord eternal death, just as Limon stopped the return of the regressive lord.

    Especially now that we know that the secret of immortality of the reincarnated monarch lies in his immortal spirit.

    The problem is that they are not sword masters.

    Even if it is possible to exert power that overwhelms even the Constetion by unfolding the Daera Extinction Formation, that is the end in the end.

    They just beat the Heavenly Demon.

    His immortal spirit could not be destroyed.

    Constetions that ate up all the possibilities of a world and became their own providence are virtually immortal and infinite.

    It was because of this that even powerful and wise races like the dragons and fairies were eventually destroyed by the Constetion.

    A sword master who can even cut constetions.

    In particr, there was a reason why Limon was special.

    However, the Constetion was not easy enough to capture him alive and ask the Sword Master to cut his throat.

    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t use this best solution either.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu thought.

    Thest way to kill the Heavenly Demon.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a different constetion.

    A method that would work for the guardians of the rolling cycle of reincarnation who don¡¯t have a zodiac sign and change bodies.

    ¨DThe method of deliberately revealing a gap and eating away the original spirit the moment he digs into his inner self.

    [Are you going to eat me?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As if I heard something I couldn¡¯t hear.

    Looking directly at the distorted Heavenly Demon, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already done something simr.¡±

    seven dragons.

    Like the Heavenly Demon, they are the ancestors of the girls who aimed for resurrection in a different body.

    Of course, the method of the girls who have repeated reincarnation with the eggs theyid themselves is close to reincarnation.

    Unlike the Heavenly Demon¡¯s reincarnation art, which steals the soul and body of others without hesitation, it followed the naturalw, but the degree of perfection was low.

    But in some ways.

    They were beings simr to the Heavenly Demon.

    Li Qingyu had already eaten his ancestor, the Wei ck Dragon God, toplete the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Even if it was only a residual thought unlike the original spirit of the Heavenly Demon, and eventually it was the result of being absorbed by her, the owner of the soul.

    And more than once done.

    There¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t do it twice.

    After seeing Li Qingyu talking calmly, his face distorted even more.

    The Heavenly Demon opened her mouth.

    [Foolish¡­!]

    [Foolish, foolish, foolish!]

    [You dare to not even know my subject, it¡¯s even unwise!]

    If a dog that doesn¡¯t know anything barks at a tiger, I¡¯d ratherugh at that ignorance.

    However, Li Qingyu, who had already figured out who he was and what he had done, angered the Heavenly Demon.

    [No other Constetion would dare to say such an absurd remark to me!]

    [You, who have eaten countless worlds and mastered all the martial arts of the universe for billions of years ago, will you eat away?]

    [Something like a mortal who hasn¡¯t lived even a hundred years Do you really think that¡¯s possible!]

    That was an insult.

    it was a mockery

    it was ignored

    In reality, even if you get hit by thebined efforts of the seven princesses, it¡¯s still a vessel thing.

    Originally, it was an happening that urred because he was in a state where he could only use a very small piece of his mighty power and knowledge.

    Even if Li Qingyu stopped his own erosion, it was a miracle worthy of being called.

    But you¡¯re going to eat yourself?

    As the Heavenly Demon, it was something that even made her feel insulted.

    However, Li Qingyu¡¯s answer to his anger was simple.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you try.¡±

    I can tell if it¡¯s long or short.

    The emotion disappeared from the Heavenly Demon¡¯s face as she red at Li Qingyu as she spoke with a smile.

    After burning hot like fire, the anger that became cold like ice made him cool.

    [¡­That¡¯s good, insect-like girl.]

    [The things that originally belonged to me were made part of me and allowed me to be saved, but you won¡¯t have that chance.] [

    Instead, let me experience all the pain in the world endlessly until the endes. I will do it for you.]

    [Regret that foolishness for the rest of your life.]

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gung.

    That moment.

    A dark red haze bloomed around the Heavenly Demon.

    The haze, made of starlight that was red like blood and above all ominous, exploded in size.

    To push away the darkness that was wriggling around and oppressing the Heavenly Demon.

    No, it wasn¡¯t pushing.

    Like ink staining a nk sheet of paper.

    Or like a poison that spreads through your veins.

    The haze dyed the darkness bloody and tried to eat away even Li Qingyu¡¯s mind and soul.

    ¡®A trifling trick¡­!¡¯

    The darkness was not easily eroded by the haze, perhaps because they had some trick in preparation for losing their bodies.

    But the Heavenly Demon was cynical.

    This is a spiritual world, not reality.

    It was a ce where strength of spirit and strength of spirit were more important than force.

    whatever tricks you¡¯ve prepared.

    Once you have prated.

    It was impossible for her to stop herself.

    Just as an ant cannot defeat an elephant no matter how many martial arts it learns.

    It was because there was a fundamentally insurmountable gap between him, who had lived more than eons, and Li Qingyu, a mortal who had only lived less than 100 years.

    Ssssss.

    ¡­no, I had to.

    But as time goes by.

    It was the Heavenly Demon whose face gradually hardened.

    It was because his own bloody haze had not at all eroded the darkness in which Li Qingyu was moving.

    However, unlike the Heavenly Demon, who was agitated by the fact, Li Qingyu smiled as if it was a natural result.

    ¡°You look like you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    [¡­What tricks did you do?]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything very big. It¡¯s just that my soul is as deep as yours.¡±

    [Bullshit!]

    ¡°It¡¯s bullshit¡­ you might think so. You must have lived an iparably longer life than me.¡±

    Seeing the angry Heavenly Demon.

    Li Qingyu nodded slightly.

    And he continued with a softer smile.

    ¡°But just because you live longer doesn¡¯t make anyone stronger.¡±

    [¡­!]

    ¡°Especially if you¡¯ve only experienced victories and glory all your life.¡±

    [What do you think you know about the principal?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your past, but I do know about the reincarnated monarch.¡±

    ex-lord.

    Every time he died, he came back stronger.

    However, it was nothing more than actually re-experiencing a past life, not a previous life, and recovering strength and memories as the degree of erosion increased.

    In other words, the reincarnated monarch could be said to be a piece of the past in which the watchman of the rolling cycle of reincarnation lived.

    ¡°I knew it when I saw him. All of your power and glory is full of luck and chance.¡±

    The Reincarnated Lord has always been victorious and strong in the world where he believed he was reincarnated.

    It means that the life of the watchman of the past rolling reincarnation was the same.

    innate talent.

    prepared in advance.

    A crisis that can be ovee.

    A powerful enemy that can be defeated.

    It is like the protagonist of a heroic story who has been promised a destiny of sess since he was born.

    ¡°I can tell just by looking at the martial arts you write. Your skills belong to the strong to overwhelm the weak. The group is missing to fight enemies stronger than themselves.¡±

    ¡°Since you were born, you must have always been an overwhelming force and a predator.¡±

    ¡°And thanks to that, there is something decidedlycking in your life.¡±

    whether it is fate

    Or is it luck?

    Or is it just a coincidence?

    Even Li Qingyu did not know the answer.

    But, of course, he had been on a winning streak even before he became a Constetion.

    Even after bing a Constetion, there was something missing in the life of the Heavenly Demon, who always used expedients to win with overwhelming power.

    ¡°¡ªjust suffering and despair.¡±

    The Heavenly Demon tried to object.

    Do you know how many times you have experienced the shame of defeat and how many hardships you have suffered during your long life?

    But he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Have you ever drank muddy water?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever gone through the ordeal of having to drink even water from a pit because it¡¯s so muddy and dirty?¡±

    ¡°And do you know the despair of having to give nothing but muddy water to a colleague who was mortally wounded while protecting you?¡±

    The night is wriggling.

    Darkness subsides.

    Shadows swirl.

    The darkness that had been blocking the bloody haze began to stir again and tighten the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°Have you ever looked through the trash can?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever endured a month hiding among rotting blood and corpses to survive?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the heartbreaking feeling of seeing fellow countrymen fighting each other for just a handful of food amid starvation?¡±

    The Heavenly Demon resisted.

    I tried to block the darkness by drawing out the power of the stars as much as possible and adding the power of the bloody haze.

    But to no avail.

    The pitch ck, thick and sticky like rotten oil, eroded the haze and slowly closed the distance with him.

    ¡°Have you ever lost everything in a fight where defeat was not eptable?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever felt that you couldn¡¯t go crazy because you had to take responsibility for your mistake even though you regretted it so badly?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever harbored a grudge against hatred, hate, hate, hate, hatred, even if the whole world is to be burned?¡±

    Nonsense.

    There can be no

    I have star power.

    Infinite power umted by devouring hundreds and thousands of worlds.

    But why?

    why?

    ¡°¨DHave you ever personally destroyed the world other than ying around in the name of salvation?¡±

    That moment.

    The Heavenly Demon hardened.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know defeat.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, I don¡¯t know despair.¡±

    ¡°That is why you are eaten by me.¡±

    irreversible defeat.

    Despair to ovee.

    It¡¯s like a gamer who gets angry when a game character dies, but tries again and seeds or gives up because it¡¯s trivial.

    Even before bing a Constetion.

    Even after bing a Constetion.

    He who has lived in easy mode never knows true despair.

    Those who shed tears of blood and want to die, but have never died and have never risen from insurmountable despair, can never eat themselves.

    It wasn¡¯t because of Li Qingyu¡¯s deration.

    Because I finally realized.

    The identity of this darkness that cannot be stopped no matter how much the power of the stars is poured.

    Hatred, resentment, despair, regret, grief, anger, self-me, and all kinds of negative emotions and obsession, such as madness of murder, were created.

    That a terrible malice, enough to destroy an entire world, was baring its teeth at him.

    [¡­What is it.]

    And the center of the darkness.

    Seeing the girl with a peaceful smile in the whirlpool of malice that even transcendentalists feel terrible, the Heavenly Demon involuntarily cried out.

    [What the hell are you!!!]

    The girl didn¡¯t bother to answer that question.

    I just moved my eyes slightly.

    [¡­!]

    And that moment.

    The Heavenly Demon watched.

    Although it is ck and beautiful like a ck pearl.

    Eyes that are deeper and duller than the darkness in all directions.

    The ruin of all that loomed in it.

    Of course, the scenery of the destroyed world was already familiar to him who had lived an eternal life as a Constetion.

    But what was in the girl¡¯s eyes was different.

    more terrible

    much more desperate.

    Seeing the shadow of destruction that made even the Constetion feel chills, the Heavenly Demon finally remembered it.

    The reason why he originally became a Constetion.

    And instead of creating a constetion, the purpose of coveting power over and over again in previous lives.

    After living a long time, the feelings that I thought I had forgotten before I knew it and the culprit that made me feel it.

    [You can¡¯t¡­!]

    Kwajik!

    But fortunately.

    He didn¡¯t have to despair any more.

    The darkness that destroyed the bloody haze at once eventually swallowed it whole.

    The girl quietly opened her mouth as she saw the vacant seat of the Heavenly Demon, whose screams and cries had disappeared without a trace, buried in malice.

    ¡°As expected, it tastes really disgusting.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even expect it in the first ce.

    It¡¯s like I didn¡¯t know it would be like this.

    A gentle sigh.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    But after that.

    Raise one hand.

    licking her slightly curved lips.

    The noble princess, who inherited the noble lineage of the dragon, bowed politely in ordance with the formality.

    ¡°I ate well.¡±

 Chapter 976

    #976. You can do it

    * * *

    Trust is like medicine.

    When used well, it makes human rtionships deeper and stronger and makes even impossible thingse true.

    In fact, there are countless precedents of longevity who achieved a miraculouse-from-behind victory with the trust of their superiors, or couples who trusted their lovers and achieved difficult love.

    But trust is poison.

    In the sense that if you go beyond the limit, even the strong rtionship will be destroyed and even the things that could have worked out will be destroyed.

    There were many more cases where people trusted their superiors but were betrayed and died on the battlefield, or were tricked into misery by lovers they trusted.

    Nheless, trust is required.

    Those who don¡¯t trust anyone and don¡¯t have any rtionships end up pushing themselves into loneliness and despair.

    Map of Dokdo.

    how much to spend

    Depending on the degree, it can either save or kill people.

    Ultimately, trust can kill or save users depending on how it is used.

    So this moment.

    The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection had no choice but to confirm it over and over again.

    [¡­do you believe your world will be okay no matter what we do?]

    ¡°At least until I kill you all, it¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    [There are so many means we have prepared to subdue your world that you can¡¯t even imagine.]

    That was no exaggeration.

    A monarch-ss constetion that has reached the pinnacle among countless stars even if it is only the watchman of the rolling cycle of reincarnation.

    Even if it¡¯s power umted through expedient methods, that¡¯s why it can wield rtively more power than other Constetions blocked by the barriers of the Nine Worlds.

    That alone was enough power to destroy a world.

    After all, that¡¯s just the beginning.

    As much as I have already suffered many failures.

    What the Constetions prepared was not only the watchmen of the rolling cycle of reincarnation.

    No matter how thoroughly Limon and the seven princesses prepared, if they didn¡¯t join hands, their world would be destroyed.

    The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection affirmed.

    But¡­

    ¡°No matter what you do, humanity will persevere and survive.¡±

    [¡­that¡¯s fanaticism.]

    ¡°You¡¯ll see thatter.¡±

    Why?

    no basis.

    Although there is no reason.

    without an inch of shaking.

    The golden eyes of a man full of only confidence.

    Looking at those eyes that can only be thought of as fanaticism beyond blind faith, yet you can¡¯t help butugh at them for being foolish.

    The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection finally understood.

    [¡­Is the negotiation broken?]

    ¡°I should have said it. There is no room for further discussion between us.¡±

    [Can¡¯t you think about it again?]

    I didn¡¯t know.

    He could tell from his eyes that no matter what he said, Limon would not change his mind.

    Even so, the reason why the benevolent guardian of resurrection asked repeatedly was not because the loss so far was more than anything but the existence of Limon.

    There was a more fundamental reason.

    [We also have attachments to humanity.]

    ¡°Attachment? Are you to mankind?¡±

    [This is not just a word. Actually, there is a reason.]

    ¡°What is that reason?¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re hearing all kinds of bullshit.

    When the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection was about to give a detailed exnation to Limon, who snorted.

    Another ringing sound was heard.

    [Stop wasting your time with useless ¡ö.]

    After the sound that puts pressure on your mind.

    Another starlight appeared next to the benevolent guardian of resurrection.

    The constetion in the form of a half-human, half-bird resembling a crow with three heads gleamed with two pairs of eyes except for the head in the middle.

    [¡­Even the hardliners would have agreed to give me the right to negotiate first.]

    [This opportunity given to you is over, so the only thing left is a fixed oue.] [

    It¡¯s not up to you to decide.]

    Monarch level When the angel rises in the same way as the gaze of the crow, which exudes a sense of intimidation as powerful as the constetion itself.

    Another echo intervened.

    [that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not something to decide ¡®the crow that watches over glory¡¯ alone.]

    [¡­!]

    [But, no matter who sees it, it seems that the negotiations have already been decided?]

    Another starlight appeared behind him before he knew it.

    Looking at the constetion in the shape of a small boy with a bandage on one hand, the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection frowned slightly.

    [¡­Is that the opinion of the neutral faction, ¡®a prankster ying with fate¡¯.] [

    My opinion is the opinion of the neutral faction.] [ I

    ¡®m asking this seriously.]

    [I¡¯m answering seriously. If I make a decision in the first ce, there will be no kids to oppose.]

    But the guardian couldn¡¯t deny the yful joke.

    There are very few monarch-level Constetions.

    It¡¯s an exceptional existence among the constetions.

    Even if the factions were different, there were few Constetions that could openly go against the opinions of monarch-level Constetions.

    In particr, the word neutral is only neutral.

    In reality, it was a group of individualistic and selfish Constetions who had no interest in either hardliners or moderates.

    It was true that the boy¡¯s decision was the will of the neutral faction, as no Constetion dared to oppose the decision made by the prankster who yed with fate.

    And the reason why he intervened, who, like a neutral party, would have watched an exorcism and ate rice cakes, was obvious.

    [By the way, it¡¯s really interesting.]

    [I was nervous when I saw it from afar¡­]

    [I can definitely tell when I see it up close.]

    In the meantime, the boy saw the Santa Maria.

    No, to be precise, he watched the gray-haired man on the bridge with interest and opened his mouth quietly.

    [-I guess it was you. He stole our power.]

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung saw it.

    Even an angel with one wing blurred.

    Also a pair of crows with closed eyes.

    Each of them flinched at the words of the boy with a bandage on one hand, or, conversely, his eyes brightened even more.

    [It¡¯s strange, it¡¯s strange.]

    [There are not one or two children who died from being cut by these humans, but that¡¯s because those bastards left the constetions due to the descent of the constetion.] [It¡¯s understandable if you lost your fingers while clumsily trying to interfere like observers of all things reflected

    . I can.]

    [We¡¯ve been keeping an eye on this human for a while, but we haven¡¯t intervened directly yet.] [¨DAt

    least in this time period.]

    As if suspicious of something.

    After muttering something meaningful.

    The boy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Limon, and his eyes deepened strangely.

    [But no matter how you look at it, he¡¯s not a regressor.]

    It¡¯s been a while since he observed Limon in detail, as if he could see through his soul and even the traces of time engraved deep inside him.

    Still unable to find what he was looking for, the boy finally tilted his head and asked openly.

    [How did you steal our power?]

    He seemed really curious.

    The angel and crow also closed their mouths and looked at the boy¡¯s question, which was filled with curiosity rather than anger.

    one day, for no reason.

    For those who lost part of their strength along with parts of their bodies as if they were literally struck by lightning, they wanted to know why and how.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Yuna-kyung groaned.

    I didn¡¯t even get a direct look.

    The aftermath of the gazes of the three Constetions alone made me feel a sense of pressure that made my body go numb.

    The stare of the constetion that was so powerful was exerting practical power like a kind of demonic eye.

    ¡®This is a monarch-level constetion¡­¡¯

    As much as I¡¯ve fought against countless constetions.

    He had the confidence to deal with even the monarchs.

    However, the existence of the monarch-ss constetion that I actually encountered for the first time was known.

    The fact that not all constetions are the same, and that these three arepletely different from the constetions she has seen and experienced so far.

    Not to mention, there are only three monarch-level Constetions.

    How dangerous this situation is, trapped in a dungeon with hundreds of other constetions.

    I felt a sense of danger all over again.

    ¡°¨DWhen the trifle is over,e on.¡±

    but right after that.

    The pressure Yuna-kyung felt was gone.

    It was because the presence of the man who naturally embraced her as she took a step forward protected Yuna-kyung from that gaze.

    ¡°After all, there will be no reason to be curious about such things any more.¡±

    [¡­.]

    [¡­]

    [¡­.]

    After bing a monarch-level Constetion¡­

    or even before bing a Constetion, was it because he had never heard such an arrogant provocation?

    All three constetions are silent, even the stars are frozen, and Yuna-kyung opens her eyes wide like a dove hit by a slingshot.

    [Ahahahahaha!]

    Only one.

    After the emergence of monarch-level constetions.

    Labyrinth Man, who stepped back and muttered to himself, rather burst into madness.

    [Yes, that¡¯s how it should be! That¡¯s why I¡¯m worth waiting here until now!]

    Of course I knew that.

    And of course it seems like it should be.

    While Labyrinthughs madly and disappears as starlight, the light of the dungeon where Santa Maria is confined bes clearer.

    The three Constetions that had been stopped also gradually began to disperse.

    [I¡¯m sorry.]

    [Pay the price for your arrogant and arrogant voice.]

    [Hmm, it¡¯s a pity. I wanted to know what kind of prank he was ying, even if he kills me when

    he kills me.

    After Labyrinth and the three constetions disappeared like that.

    The dungeon where the Santa Maria was confined began to change.

    Numerous constetions that were dimly lit disappeared, and instead, the barrier made of light began to twist strangely.

    time and space.

    dimensions and coordinates.

    matter and soul.

    The scene where all of them are mixed, intertwined, added and then divided is utter chaos.

    It was a whirlwind of madness that would drive the average person insane just by looking at it.

    and seeing the sight.

    Limon had a hunch.

    This is truly abyrinth of stars.

    It is a hell in this world full of dangers that make even a god wander forever in the gaps of time and space and even a devil can despair if he goes the wrong way once.

    I couldn¡¯t even stand still.

    The barrier of starlight, which had already begun to wriggle and narrow, was gradually pressing on the Santa Maria.

    Hell even if you go.

    Even if you stop, you will be ruined.

    At that alternative option, Limon thought.

    ¡®As expected, it must be difficult to get out of here with my own strength.¡¯

    In the first ce, this was a trap intended to catch him.

    Instead of fighting head-to-head, it¡¯s abyrinth that he made himself wander into this infinite chaos and then copse.

    No matter how hard he was, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to break through thisbyrinth.

    In this gap of time and space, losing the Santa Maria itself leads to his defeat and death.

    So Limon asked quietly.

    ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°¡­in or out?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking the obvious?¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s a lot harder than just escaping from here, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    just running away.

    Breaking this dungeon.

    It was obvious enough that even a child knew which of the two was difficult.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t just because the Constetions couldn¡¯t wait to see them run away anyway that Limon chose the path they were going on.

    ¡°-But if it¡¯s you, you can do it, right?¡±

    Without the slightest hesitation or doubt.

    After staring at the golden eyes looking at her with firm faith, Na-kyung Yun finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°Anyway, the team leader also works too hard on pets.¡±

    ¡°What can I do? My pet is so capable.¡±

    ¡°If you knew that, would you treat me well?¡±

    ¡°do not worry. When I go back, I will definitely ask you to give me high-quality food.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that I am a bird head!? You should at least give me a piece of cake! Topped with fresh strawberries!¡±

    While grumbling like that, he strode forward and sat down in the cockpit in the middle of the bridge.

    Yuna-kyung opened her mouth.

    ¡°Shinsingah.¡±

    [I Have Control.]

    Wiying.

    It was right after that.

    After the unmanned vacuum cleaner on the bridge was transformed andbined with the cockpit.

    Goggles, a circlet, and a bracelet, as usual, wereplex machines, but more like a pilot¡¯s uniform than armor wrapped around Yuna-gyeong.

    The moment Yuna-kyung, who became one with the Santa Maria through the medium of the ancient spirit, grabbed the control stick tightly.

    ¡°Santa Mariaunch!¡±

    Wow!

    The sleek, streamlined hull became a ray of light and shot toward the middle of thebyrinth.

 Chapter 977

    #977. You will die here

    * * *

    [Hahahaha.]

    Labyrinth of stars.

    Abyrinth of starlight created in the gaps of time and space.

    Since there are no spatial limitations, it is vast enough to amodate dozens of gxies, yet it is full of traps that can destroy an entire star.

    It was to the extent that everyone acknowledged that even a monarch-level constetion would find it impossible to escape once it fell into thebyrinth of stars.

    So it was.

    A ce wrapped in starlight.

    The reason why Labyrinth exploded with light in his own constetion, which could be said to be the nucleus of this¡¯sbyrinth.

    [Keukkeu move, move! move! Struggling as much as you struggle, Limon Aspelder!]

    Millions of years ago.

    Or hundreds of millions of years ago.

    How long ago had it been that he hadnded here in a descending state, trapped in a human body.

    Labyrinth didn¡¯t remember.

    In this space-time gap where even the concept of time, which should be absolute, is ignored, a second could have been hundreds of millions of years or even a few hundred years.

    What is certain is that even the Constetions have spent such a distant time.

    Even more so for humans.

    The spirit of Labyrinth, a human who was mixed with him, had long since copsed.

    what was the name

    Why did you join the Liberation Brigade?

    Who else was the ghost.

    To the point where I can¡¯t even remember such trivial things anymore.

    However, even in the memories of Labyrinth, which had been engulfed in madness and oblivion, there were still a few things that remained clear.

    The culprit who plunged himself into this despair.

    Memories and vengeance toward the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons or thest sword master.

    It was thanks to that tenacity that he was able to gather starlight for a long time to create thisbyrinth of stars.

    So at this moment.

    Labyrinth felt the joy.

    The fact that he could put an end to Limon with thebyrinth he had worked so hard on for an infinite amount of time.

    [You will surely die here!]

    I wouldn¡¯t know if it was an ordinary dungeon.

    This sterbyrinth is already his constetion itself.

    Hundreds of constetions, including even monarch-level constetions, moved their own constetions and formed the axis of thebyrinth, further strengthening their power.

    Either the Sword Master.

    Whether it¡¯s the legacy of the fairies.

    It is absolutely impossible to get out of here.

    Without doubting that fact, Labyrinth was delighted to see the streamlined ship starting to move.

    [Hmm, it would have been easier for both of us if they had just been engrossed and then broken. It doesn¡¯t end that easily.]

    [Don¡¯t talk nonsense! How long have I been waiting for this day to finish it easily?]

    [No, that¡¯s what I mean.]

    A constetion in the shape of a boy.

    ¡®The prankster ying with fate¡¯ shrugged his shoulders when he saw Labyrinth screaming like a fit.

    Of course, normally, he would have responded with a very serious prank at the rudeness that the Grand Procurator or something raised his voice at him.

    But the joke is also situational.

    Now we have to deal with Limon.

    I couldn¡¯t y a joke on Labyrinth, the heart of this¡¯sbyrinth and also the manager.

    As he is lending his strength to other constetions, he doesn¡¯t have the confidence to easily fool Labyrinth in thebyrinth of stars right now.

    That¡¯s why when the prankster decides to return the prank a few timester instead.

    The merciful Guardian of Resurrection, a constetion resembling an angel, asked quietly.

    [Labyrinth. Can I just watch him like this when he¡¯s moving?]

    [Why? Did you even want to help the swordsmith because you were overflowing withpassion?]

    [It means to be sure.]

    The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection calmly epted the prankster¡¯s joke.

    Then, looking at Labyrinth with gentle but unwavering eyes, he solemnly continued.

    [I wanted to appease him if possible, but sincepromise is impossible, he must be defeated at any cost.] [The

    hypocrisy guard he always wore was showing his sincerity.] [

    It¡¯s not what I hoped for. It¡¯s just to prevent more pitiful sacrifices from happening.]

    The Guardian did not lose hisposure despite the crow¡¯s sarcastic remarks.

    Hardliners.

    be moderate.

    Although the path they are pursuing is different, their final purpose is to prevent the apocalypse and save the world.

    Of course, there were Constetions that were more interested in collecting ashes in the process than salvation, like the watchmen of the rolling cycle of reincarnation.

    But they are also saviors in the end.

    It was a barrier that prevented the apocalypse.

    It was also necessary because the salvation of the world was getting closer as their power grew stronger.

    In that sense, losing hundreds of constetions to Limon was a pity, leaving the faction behind.

    All the more in that we don¡¯t know how many worlds have been sacrificed before those hundreds of constetions were born, and it may take tens of billions of years to fill the void.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t leave Limon any longer.

    As long as Limon is alive.

    He will continue to fight the Constetion.

    Because the end of the world is near

    Labyrinth, whether aware of the guardian¡¯s concern or not, confidently burst into madness.

    [Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s impossible to escape mybyrinth even if it¡¯s not the swordsmith, but the sword emperor.]

    [Yes?]

    [Yes!]

    No matter howplicated it is.

    In the physicalbyrinth, there is always a direction in which you can move.

    Even in the three-dimensionalbyrinth, where the upper and lower floors are connected by stairs, holes, anddders, the answer is decided in the end.

    However, thebyrinth of stars was different.

    This is a space-time gap.

    It is a four-dimensional space in which distance, direction, and speed be a fork in themselves.

    Even if you go in the same direction, you can fall in the middle of the sun or be swallowed by a ck hole with just a slight change in speed.

    This meant finding the right answer among hundreds and thousands of options at every moment.

    Even if the answer is long, several hours.

    If it¡¯s short, it changes in seconds.

    Labyrinth was able to assert.

    [That guy will be ruined soon enough, right? So, we just have to wait and see how it will be ruined hahahaha!]

    [Hmm, is that so?]

    Hearing that.

    The prankster tilted his head.

    Then he asked again with a slightly strange face.

    [But aren¡¯t they passing through the dungeon in a cool way for that?]

    [It¡¯s only now! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m lucky and I¡¯m still safe. I¡¯m going to fall into a trap soon!]

    [No, so when is that? ording to you, shouldn¡¯t they have taken the wrong path andnded in the wrong ce long ago?]

    [That¡¯s¡­!]

    Labyrinth distorted at the prankster¡¯s point.

    In fact, considering the structure of the starbyrinth, it was obviously strange that the Santa Maria was still intact.

    It was then.

    The Guardian, who hardened his face, added a word.

    [Rather than that, Labyrinth, are they really trying to escape the dungeon?]

    [¡­What does that mean?]

    [I don¡¯t know exactly since it¡¯s inside yourbyrinth, but to me it looks like they¡¯re getting closer rather than moving away.]

    [ ¡­!!!]

    Labyrinth widened her eyes.

    Because that¡¯s when I realized.

    It¡¯s just that the creator didn¡¯t notice it because of theplicated structure of thebyrinth of stars.

    The fact that the Santa Maria is flying in a mysterious direction, the shortest course toward the core of thebyrinth where they are.

    [How the hell¡­!]

    Labyrinth couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The power contained in thebyrinth of stars is absolute.

    Limon was the target from the beginning, so even the Sword Master made thorough preparations so that even the Sword Master could not find the way, let alone destroy it.

    Likeughing at that confidence.

    The appearance of the Santa Maria leisurely crossing the dungeon shocked Labyrinth.

    [¡öWouldn¡¯t the crazy star ¡ögive enormous support to help youplete thebyrinth ¡öwould you just wait and see theming?] [It¡¯s too noisy

    ! Do you think mybyrinth will end just like this?]

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gu!

    I was lost for a while.

    The moment when Labyrinth, whose face was distorted ugly by the crow¡¯s rebuke, drew strength.

    The starlight fluctuates.

    A change has happened.

    The alreadyplex structure of thebyrinth was mixed in a more difficult way, and countless lights and shadows poured out from the constetions that formed each axis.

    A whale with 36 eyes, huge enough to swallow the moon, and hundreds of sharks circling around it.

    Even though they were a little bigger than a fist, there were immeasurably many bugs that could cover an entire.

    A gigantic evil spirit that wriggles like mist and catches even passing meteors with countless tentacles.

    Such as the hideous machine monsters that are not unified at all even though they are made entirely of parts and metal.

    they are watchmen.

    Originally, they were absolute self-ss monsters that could not bepared to mere monsters created by constetions to protect their constetions.

    The sight of such sentinels filling the dungeon and flocking to it is truly a nightmare.

    Even the Transcendental Constetion would have fled in panic.

    But the Santa Maria, too small for the monsters, never backed down.

    It just went on without any hesitation.

    So, the moment when countless monsters tried to devour the Santa Maria.

    ¡ºYam

    Dragon Kill Sword Tangyeok Daebeop —“ô´ó·¨

    My de

    cuts heaven and earth

    .

    light shes

    with a roar

    There was a hole in the middle of the army of monsters that surged like waves.

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes at the absurd power that blew away dozens of absolute self-ss monsters that I couldn¡¯t believe were the guns of that small ship.

    After a while, the gun¡¯s true identity.

    In other words, when Labyrinth saw the gray-haired man standing tall on the hull of the Santa Maria, he groaned involuntarily.

    [That crazy swordsman¡­!]

    It¡¯s not a constetion or a monster.

    It¡¯s not just that humans and the likee out naked in this gap of time and space.

    It took a while to grind my teeth while watching as the lightsaber deflected shells the size of a body and pierced a hole in the middle of the waves of monsters one after another.

    Labyrinth suddenly felt a sense of incongruity.

    ¡®Wait a minute, if the swordsman is over there, who the hell is piloting that ship?¡¯

    Of course, he brilliantly avoids the attacks of the monsters.

    Even in the moreplexbyrinth, the Santa Maria is still flying toward the nuclear core at a terrifying speed instead of wandering.

    The moment when I looked into the bridge with authority to know the identity of the movement that I couldn¡¯t believe it was automatic pilot.

    Labyrinth widened her eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the strange energy swirling around the bridge.

    It was because the half-man, half-bird sitting in the cockpit was so familiar.

    [That damn bluebird bitch!!!]

    The distant past.

    Labyrinth went berserk when he saw the blue bird, which had helped to make the Gold Dragon Princess, whom he had almost captured, run away, and eventually led to his own destruction.

    It was because the Constetion¡¯s intuition told them.

    how else is that possible

    I don¡¯t know why.

    However, the reason why the Santa Maria was able to fly freely through its ownbyrinth was that it was in the blue bird, not in Limon.

    Thanks to that, Labyrinth, who had been interrupted twice in her life¡¯s work, would have rolled her eyes.

    [Rx!]

    [Hey hey! That¡¯sing!]

    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!!!]

    [¡­!]

    But that was a mistake.

    Because he lost hisposure, the movements of the monsters became confused and the movement of the dungeon was disturbed.

    As if the Santa Maria had been waiting for this moment, it rapidly elerated and narrowed the distance in an instant.

    [Stop it!]

    Labyrinth, who came to his senses only btedly, desperately tried to block the approach of the Santa Maria by moving the monsters and erecting barriers.

    But he was toote.

    The Santa Maria, which escaped the monsters like a beam of light, was already right in front of them.

    Thus, the moment when the Santa Maria crashed head-on into the final barrier that protects the nucleus of the dungeon and the constetion of Labyrinth.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Sword Dance Union

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ „¦ÎèºÏÒ»

    Flowers bloom in

    death

    .

    Petals flutter.

    The walls of the world are crumbling.

    A meteor that pierced everything with the power of absolute defense fell on the heads of the constetions, including Labyrinth.

 Chapter 978

    #978. The fight isn¡¯t over yet

    * * *

    It was a fleeting moment.

    If you look purely at time, it starts and ends in just a few seconds.

    But it was a huge thing.

    flip the sky

    destroying the earth

    shaking the whole star.

    The shock was truly devastating.

    If it were an ordinary, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if all life forms on the surface were wiped out at once, and even if the entire itself was destroyed.

    It was natural.

    Although the size was small, the ship that flew at sub-light speed had enough power.

    Especially in that he was entangled in the petals of absolute defense and pierced.

    If it were an ordinary, it would have been destroyed by this collision alone.

    But fortunately.

    Labyrinth¡¯s constetion was unharmed.

    In the first ce, constetions were not destroyed by physical impact because they were closer to the dimension created by the power of the stars rather thans.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t have any influence at all.

    broken sky.

    huge crater.

    Clouds of rising dust, etc.

    The scene is truly a mess.

    Rather, it was andscape that would make the world of the apocalypse feel more peaceful.

    [Keuk keuk eugh.]

    And the other side of the constetion that was messed up like that.

    Secluded in a ce far away from the crater, Labyrinth was groaning.

    If he had been hit directly by a meteorite, he would have been able to endure it with a snort.

    However, the shock created by the Santa Maria, which flew at the speed of sublight, was enough to blow away even the Constetion like an elk hit by a truck.

    Even more so because he was mixed with humans and his rank fell.

    Creepy!

    One moment then.

    Labyrinth hurriedly struck the floor with one hand and permeated into the ground.

    A chill that suddenly passed through his spine made him instinctively use his powers even in situations where he was suffering from madness and pain.

    Quaang!

    [Keah!]

    It was thanks to that.

    That he was able to dodge the lightning-like de.

    How much power was contained in it.

    Labyrinth, which was thrown out of the ground by the impact that shook the ground, leaving a long trail like a trench, jumped out of space and escaped.

    I was trying to avoid

    However, he pursued him, prating even the ck space of light extending like a spear.

    The moment Labyrinth widened her eyes as she saw the de that had the power to destroy even the soul that stabbed her heart.

    Wow!

    Brilliant starlight shes.

    The sword that had just touched Labyrinth¡¯s chest bounced off.

    No, to be precise, what bounced off was not a sword, but a white-haired man.

    It was the result of an angel made of light appearing in front of Labyrinth spreading one wing and pushing space itself explosively.

    Shocked as he was pushed back, Limon kicked off the ground and tried to jump forward again.

    However, the Constetions that Limon had to deal with were not just Labyrinth and Guardians.

    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!]

    Pew!

    Right after the resounding echoes filled with anger.

    Limon, who struck the whip with his sword, which was entangled like a chain of numerous des extending like a storm, was pushed back again.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the power contained in the de whip was so enormous.

    It was because the countless curses that protruded from each de came pouring out as soon as the whip was blocked.

    Limon swung to¡¯s carving knife and cut away all the curses, but¡­

    [¨DIf you got into a car ident, you should be prepared to get into an ident, right?]

    Kwak!

    It was a moment in the blink of an eye.

    A snake so gigantic that it could swallow even a mountain sprang up from under Limon¡¯s feet.

    Limon, who avoided being swallowed by the snake thanks to the senses and reflexes of the Sword Master, swung his sword and cut the cold breath from the snake¡¯s mouth.

    But the price was high.

    A de of light created by to¡¯s carving knife.

    The Photon de suddenly froze and turned into a club.

    It¡¯s not just an ordinary iron sword, it¡¯s a power that can freeze even a de made of pure energy.

    It was a transcendent miracle that was only possible because it was the power of the stars that overwrote the providence itself.

    While Limon, who broke the ice seal with a sword, is engaged in a fierce battle against a prankster who has turned into a snake and a raven who wields a de whip.

    Labyrinth, who barely came to his senses, went mad.

    [Kill, kill! Limon Aspelder! I¡¯ll kill you!]

    The humiliation of breaking through a dungeon that took an infinite amount of time to make.

    Anger at having almost died.

    On top of that, even the shame of feeling afraid of mere humans, even for a moment.

    The moment when Labyrinth exploded into madness with all kinds of emotions intertwined, she tried to intervene in their fierce battle using her authority.

    A ringing stopped him.

    [We will take care of this. So Labyrinth, please step down.]

    [What? You want me to run away now?]

    [Don¡¯t you understand? It means that the swordsman is targeting you right now.]

    [¡­!]

    [If you die and thebyrinth copses, all our preparations will be in vain. So please stay away for now.]

    Labyrinth gritted her teeth.

    What prevents Limon from escaping, and what draws the power of the constetions from the constetions, is the power of this¡¯sbyrinth.

    Conversely, he knew at least that if this¡¯sbyrinth copsed, Limon would have a chance to escape. That¡¯s why

    it¡¯s true

    that Limon was aiming at him .

    Running away from your own constetion.

    It was a humiliation worse than death for the Constetion.

    But¡­

    [Labyrinth.]

    Calm.

    still

    heavily.

    Labyrinth realized at the gaze that never allowed a counterargument.

    At least at this moment, the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection does not see himself as the same Constetion.

    no matter how strong you are

    Because he was so mixed with humans that he became half-mortal, he was only a weak point to the Guardians.

    aww

    [¡­Okay, instead, capture the swordsman alive. I will definitely kill that guy with my own hands!]

    I gritted my teeth at that humiliating fact and red at the guardian for a while.

    In the end, only after Labyrinth, which gave out a ferocious shout, permeated the ground and disappeared, the Guardian exerted its power against Limon.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    While fighting fiercely with the two constetions.

    Suddenly, an acid-like pressure came on his shoulder, and Limon swung his sword and cut off the force.

    However, there was a high price to pay for revealing such a gap during a close battle.

    Chow!

    The ws of the prankster, who had transformed from a snake to a wolf, cut his arm long, and the curse from the crow¡¯s de whip widened the wound.

    But that was just the beginning.

    body rises

    feet stick to the ground

    Hands suddenly slow down, etc.

    The Guardian interfered with Limon with minimal but powerful authority whenever it was absolutely necessary.

    When the prankster transformed into various forms and attacked Limon through the gap that was revealed, the crow threw all sorts of evil curses into it.

    Its power is truly transcendent.

    Each attack had the power to instantly kill even the absolute.

    Even Limon, who freely handles all kinds of swordsmanship, couldn¡¯t avoid a struggle in the joint attack of the three constetions.

    So¡­

    the fight continued.

    [¡­It¡¯s really amazing.]

    A short time if it¡¯s short.

    However, in a desperate fight between absolutes, after the passage of time that could take each other¡¯s lives hundreds of times.

    The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection involuntarily marveled.

    [No matter how much it¡¯s not our horoscope, I didn¡¯t expect it tost this long against the three of us.]

    Body covered in blood.

    However, the wound is only the outer skin.

    Watching Limon stand tall, still holding his sword, thoroughly avoiding fatal injuries, the Guardian was genuinely amazed.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Guardians.

    Even the prankster with a tired face.

    Even the crow with a serious expression.

    It was the same as being shuddered by Limon¡¯s power.

    They are monarch-level constetions.

    Among countless stars, he was a transcendental person who lived through a time that is difficult to describe with the number at the top.

    Even if we say immortality, it is absurd that a mortal, who has the end of death, to oppose them.

    But even with the three of them working together, they couldn¡¯t defeat just one human.

    It was an astonishing result, no matter how much it was not his own zodiac sign, and even in a state where he could not demonstrate his full potential.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you won, Constetion. Because the fight isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    So it was.

    The reason why none of them could regard Limon¡¯s cold words as bluffing.

    Even they couldn¡¯t be sure how the match would have turned out if they had to fight him alone.

    [no. It¡¯s over.]

    Nevertheless.

    The Guardian dered without hesitation.

    At the point where I couldn¡¯t kill Labyrinth in the first ce.

    And it was because Limon¡¯s defeat had already been decided since the fight with the three of them.

    Because¡­

    [Did you forget? It means that we are not the only constetions in thisarybyrinth.]

    Ku-gu-gu-gu-gung.

    the world shakes

    The moment the starlight shimmered.

    Brilliant beams of light pierced the sky and fell to the ground.

    [You¡¯re really reckless.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [You really thought you could beat us? Also in this ce?]

    It was a giant as big as a mountain.

    It was a human-like insect.

    It was a machine with life.

    Even though it is blurrypared to the three constetions that fought him so far, his whole body is made of starlight.

    Indeed, innumerable constetions descended along the beam of light and were staring at Limon sharply.

    Originally, hundreds of constetions dedicated to maintaining this starbyrinth in their own constetions appeared to deal with Limon.

    [now the end It¡¯s time to greet ¡öNora, little brush.]

    Dude deed deed!

    And as the crow said.

    The Constetions didn¡¯t bother wasting time.

    As soon as they appeared, they only manifested their respective powers to kill Limon.

    Immediate deathmand.

    magic of destruction.

    New trick of savings.

    Weapons of Transcendence, etc.

    The powers of hundreds of constetions, each with the same power as a single world, mingled together to form starlight, distorting the sky and shaking the earth in the aftermath.

    The flood of starlight created in this way flooded Limon, covering the whole world.

    the moment you saw it.

    Limon knew.

    That it was close to impossible for even him to stop the flood of starlight.

    Even with unity like invincibility.

    Even with the conclusion that shakes the world.

    Even with the sword dance that achieved absolute defense.

    Even with the forbidden that pierces the soul.

    Even with bullets that reach farther than anyone else.

    Even as a reverse second that overturns causality.

    Even with the Great Law that can destroy even Mount Tai.

    Even as an eating out that cuts the process.

    Even with formless secret arts.

    Even the most mysterious exquisite art.

    Even as an ancestor.

    ¡­even magic.

    Whether it is used alone or inbination with other swordsmanship, it means that in the end, it will not be able to handle all of those hundreds of powers.

    It was unavoidable.

    No matter how long they have been training and polishing, they will eventually be other sword masters¡¯ swords.

    Even the sword of the dragon ughter sword that made him a sword master had a difference in depthpared to the sword master¡¯s.

    The power that hundreds of Constetions poured out all at once, enough to handle with such a half swordsman, was not formidable.

    It is truly absolute power.

    Because it was the final judgment that even a sword master could never stop.

    ¡°I would have told you.¡±

    However, Limon did not waver even in the face of such a flood of starlight.

    just quietly.

    and calmly.

    He just opened his mouth.

    ¡°The fight is not over yet.¡±

    Instead of to¡¯s carving knife, Limon took a step quietly.

    okay.

    No other swordsmith.

    But don¡¯t forget.

    He is a sword master no matter what anyone says.

    The fact that he is a swordsman who reaches the limit of his sword and cuts the world with his own will.

    And that, of course, meant that he also had his own swordsman.

    His will that even other sword masters cannot dare to imitate.

    The true source and final form of the yam dragon ughter sword, not a simplified version of the Oui.

    The most prominent swordsman in his image world.

    So, even though it was made together with the yam-yong-salgeom, it contained the meaning that remained in an unfinished form for a long time.

    as it has been so far.

    No, as I¡¯ve lived my whole life.

    Limon calmly swung his sword.

    Immediately after his sword, which quietly cut through the air, met the flood of powerful powers in the form of starlight.

    ¡ºYam dragon ughter sword ultimate

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ˜OÒâ

    A swordsman only speaks

    with a sword.¡»

    ¨DThe head of the crow watching the glory suddenly

    flew away.

 Chapter 979

    #979. What I am cutting¡­

    * * *

    Seeing the waves of starlight rushing towards Limon, the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection thought to himself involuntarily.

    say it¡¯s over

    It was natural.

    That is the authority of over a hundred constetions.

    It was the result of concentrating the power that could blow up an entire star system to kill just one individual.

    It was absolutely impossible for even Limon, who had shed countless constetions and interfered with them many times, to survive in front of them.

    ¡®It was a really tough fight.¡¯

    The Guardian felt tired.

    It was the first time that even as a Guardian who had lived an immeasurably long time, he had never experienced such a tiring fight.

    Well, it was natural.

    After bing a Constetion in the first ce.

    The fight was almost left to the watchman.

    Not only was it rare for him to engage in directbat like this, but in most cases he punished mortals with overwhelming power.

    in that sense.

    Limon was a truly formidable foe.

    Of course, over hundreds of constetions were annihted.

    Because they, the monarch-ss Constetion, had no choice but to fight for their lives after a long time.

    Even so, it could not escape the limits of mortals.

    That¡¯s why the guardian felt more sorry.

    Limon, who could have saved countless worlds from the end if he had be a constetion, had no choice but to dispose of it like garbage.

    But no matter how sorry they are.

    His death is already certain.

    In that sense, the Guardian¡¯s thoughts went over to the aftermath.

    ¡®I¡¯m worried about the future.¡¯

    A dragon who hid his descendants.

    The fairies who left a legacy, etc.

    It is not that there has not been a species that has perished noblely after fighting to the end rather than being saved.

    However, it was the first time even for the Constetions that had lived for an eternity that a threatening being like the Sword Master had appeared.

    Its impact would have been insignificant.

    Hardliners will follow Limon¡¯s precedent and advocate a more radical and sure salvation in the future.

    On the contrary, the moderate faction will propose negotiations to attract a being like Limon as an ally.

    Even neutrals, who have always acted arbitrarily, will be more deeply involved in salvation in the future.

    No matter

    how transcendent.

    As a monarch-level Constetion, the Guardian, who had to consider the position of the moderate faction in the future, was already worried about the future.

    All the more in that the hardliners are already actively moving.

    squeak.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    It was because I was so engrossed in other thoughts.

    the starlight disappears

    A sharp sound rings out.

    Until one head falls off.

    The reason why thepassionate Guardian of Resurrection couldn¡¯t understand the situation

    was not the only thing to me.

    He thought that everything was over, he was certain of Limon¡¯s death, and he was relieved. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t understand the situation.

    It was the same with all the other Constetions, including the prankster who yed with fate.

    That¡¯s because what was happening right in front of them was absurdly unrealistic.

    ¡°Kuu ah ah!¡±

    but right after that.

    they realized

    No, I had to understand.

    The one who couldn¡¯t believe this situation more than anyone else, but lost even the time to think about it because of the terrible pain and loss.

    It was because the raven¡¯s desperate cries of glory had forcibly awakened them.

    That this is neither a dream nor a fantasy, it is reality.

    ¡°How, what, my brain, my strength, why!¡±

    Maybe it was because the impact of one of the three heads flying off was so great.

    They could understand perfectly the indescribable scream of the crow, who had blocked the fountain of blood from its severed neck with his hand.

    Except for the difference between being the person who cut his own throat, everyone felt the same out of control confusion in this situation.

    Fu-wook!

    ¡°Kyaauk!¡±

    So it was.

    Even before the blood from cutting his throat had cooled down.

    The reason why the crow watching the glory couldn¡¯t block the sharp de that came out like lightning again.

    The crow, whose armpit had been cut by a de that prated a gap in the armor made of hell-earned iron, screamed again.

    And instinctively, the curse exploded from all over the body to shake off Limon, while trying to regenerate the severed head and armpit wounds.

    For him, who is immortal, the loss of his body was nothing more than a condition that could be recovered.

    ¡­okay.

    Originally, it should have been.

    But the wound didn¡¯t heal.

    The curse also didn¡¯t manifest.

    In the end, there was only one thing the crow could do.

    All he could do was scream and frantically swing the de whip in his hand.

    However, as the power of the curse disappeared, Limon simply twisted his body to avoid the de whip, which was too dullpared to the moment before.

    Limon, who had turned his body like a top, swung his arms.

    Right after the crow¡¯s widened eyes reflected the terrifyingly fast expanding de.

    ¨DChwaaaaagh!

    The blood of red.

    scattered like rain

    Two lumps tumbled to the ground.

    All that was left was a body that was stiff and squirting blood like a fountain from three cut edges.

    dump.

    Even the body copses powerlessly.

    The blood that spurted violently gradually weakened until it finally dripped.

    The Constetions, who were stunned by the scene, only then realized what had happened in front of their eyes.

    ¡°porridge¡­. was it?¡±

    A raven that watches over glory.

    A very few of the countless stars.

    An immortal who snorts off attacks that would destroy the world and never dies as long as his constetion is there even if his body is destroyed.

    but this moment.

    The great monarch-level constetion had be a mere piece of meat and was cooling down.

    ¡°¡­what.¡±

    The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection trembled.

    It was also because of the sudden and futile death of a great constetion of the same level as himself.

    It wasn¡¯t because the waves of starlight created by thebined efforts of hundreds of constetions disappeared like melting snow.

    It was because of the heavy feeling, as if carrying a heavy stone.

    its so strange

    Nevertheless, the guardian slowly raised one hand in the midst of a weight that was never unfamiliar.

    Then, looking at his own palm, where the white palm lines were clearly revealed, he asked as if he groaned involuntarily.

    ¡°What the hell have you done?¡±

    ¡°I cut what I had to cut.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to cut it?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Is it because of shock and upheaval?

    Looking straight at the pale face of the guardian who managed to squeeze out a vague voice as if it would cut off at any moment.

    The gray-haired man with the sword stained red with the blood of the Constetion hanging down at an angle said calmly.

    ¡°You are definitely a powerful being.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even I always had to risk my life when fighting you guys.¡±

    It was never an empty word.

    Constetions are beings born from the providence of one world.

    It was because he was a transcendental being who had the same power as the entire world alone.

    Just looking at the fact that even the gods were ultimately only connected to a small part of the providence of the world, I could see how great they were.

    Of course, even if dozens of people rushed at it, it would be difficult for the absolute majority.

    Even a sword master could not dare to be confident of victory in their zodiac sign.

    A transcendent beyond even the absolute.

    The Constetion was such an existence.

    And to repeat such dangerous fights hundreds of times was an obvious suicide for even a sword master.

    If it had been another sword master, even the sword master would have lost his life long ago.

    ¡°Nevertheless, the reason I was able to survive after fighting hundreds of times with you guys is simple.¡±

    but only one.

    Only Limon was different.

    Is he strong?

    Of course, that was also the reason.

    Just looking at the fact that he personally cut down most of the 13 sword masters that existed in history, it was clear that he was the closest to the strongest sword master.

    However, that is only one of the factors.

    The biggest reason was different.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of my sword.¡±

    Sword righteousness is the will to cut even providence.

    It was the existence of a sword master who could cut anything he wanted to cut.

    However, that will is ultimatelypleted based on the life and beliefs built up by oneself.

    That is why even a sword master who can learnplex swordsmanship with just one look cannotpletely imitate other swordsmiths.

    Even if he used the same swordsman¡¯s clothes as other sword masters, he couldn¡¯t live the same life.

    It was the same with Limon.

    The dragon shing sword that cuts the future and fate was obviously a powerful swordsman, but that will was ultimately a swordsman¡¯s.

    to face the seven dragons

    Against the whole world alone.

    Although he may have inherited the will of the sword master who opened the door to a new era and became a sword master, Limon was not the first sword master.

    In the end, his dragon yer sword couldn¡¯t go beyond the scope of imitation.

    So he made

    A sword filled with one¡¯s own will.

    A swordsmanship perfected with the experience umted over hundreds of years of fighting numerous powerful enemies based on the Dragon yer Sword.

    It was made so that even non-sword masters could face sword masters, it was the essence of all sword techniques that even sword masters would be astonished at

    .

    But don¡¯t be mistaken.

    It¡¯s just a sword after all.

    the basis for making it happen.

    That there is another target that Limon really wants to cut.

    destiny and future.

    space and soul too.

    presence and shape.

    Stops and movements too.

    borders of the world.

    The street of all things.

    process of fighting.

    contradiction of existence.

    power and flow diagram.

    dreams and reality too.

    not even causal.

    In the end, there is only one thing that the swordsmith Limon Aspelder has cut down with the life and will he has built while protecting mankind for hundreds of years.

    ¡°My cutting is a mystery.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°It is all unreasonable things that distort the providence of the world.¡±

    From spirits to sword masters, descendents of demonic dragons.

    It ispleted with the will to protect humanity from all enemies that threaten the world with power far beyond that of ordinary humans.

    Through the battle with the Constetions over the past 20 years, her own swordsman¡¯s uniform has further developed.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°In short, it means that all mysteries and supernatural powers are nullified within the reach of my senses.¡±

    It is a will that rejects witchcraft, psionics, skills, magic, and even the power of the stars and other swords.

    A swordsman who was able to master it because he had defended mankind all his life against all kinds of superhuman beings.

    And now, Limon¡¯s extreme is the prototype that became the starting point of such a yam dragon killing sword, and the final form he pursued.

    Clear all mysteries.

    making a god not a god

    Take away immortality from the immortal.

    Turning superhumans into criminals.

    It is truly astonishing, and due to a terrible will, the connection with the constetion is severed and the power of the star is lost.

    The merciful Guardian of Resurrection, trapped in a body made of pure starlight, opened his mouth involuntarily.

    ¡°You crazy¡­¡±

    Why did the raven that guards the glory die in vain?

    And it wasn¡¯t just because he realized why none of the hundreds of constetions had been able to defeat Limon.

    How Limon was able to make such a sword.

    No, why did you have this will?

    It was because other Constetions could notice it, but only the Guardians could notice it.

    ¡°Is your goal to create a world where you are the absolute, and you don¡¯t need an absolute?¡±

 Chapter 980

    #980. Come

    , if Limon had nullified all mysteries with magic, psionics, or the power of the Seven Arcs.

    The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection would have been surprised to understand.

    anti-magic.

    miracle nullification.

    North Myung Shin Gong, etc.

    I¡¯ve seen a lot of techniques created with the idea of nullifying the opponent¡¯s magical power or authority energy, etc., while living the life of an infinite Constetion.

    Of course, that¡¯s a power with clear limits.

    Nullifying the power of the stars formed by providence itself is trying to stop andslide with your hands.

    It was astounding to actually do it.

    However, what shocked the guardian the most at this moment was the fact that this was the result of the sword.

    The sword master¡¯s will.

    It is the history and proof of life built up by oneself.

    The fact that Limon¡¯s swordsman could cut the mysteries themselves meant that he wanted to rid the world of all mysteries.

    ¡°It is not a goal.¡±

    But the words of such a guardian.

    Limon tly denied it.

    ¡°Because only fools in the world believe that the world will be better off if all mysteries are removed.¡±

    okay.

    Mystery is definitely dangerous.

    The seven dragons that dominated mankind in preparation for the fight against the Constetion, and the Seven Dragons, which continued to be active as demonic cults even after their deaths.

    The almighty wishing machine god that descended by ck magicians and devastated Europe.

    A fallen spirit that was reborn as a killing machine to ughter mankind due to the grudge of the spirit beasts who were converted into the Continental Guardian.

    A sword master who was eventually corrupted despite being taught and raised by Limon himself.

    Even monarchs who reigned as rulers of the Iron Age with the power received from the Constetion and caused all sorts of problems.

    A being with mystical powers.

    In particr, the absolutes who gained power that humans could not match would threaten the world alone.

    But would a world without mysteries be happier and more peaceful?

    Limon knew.

    that it can¡¯t be

    ¡°Even the dungeons and skills you created are the same.¡±

    ¡°Even if they are dangerous and cause so much harm, it is an undeniable fact that they have given so much benefit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t just randomly destroy dungeons or kill yers.¡±

    Mystery is a power that has blessed as much as its dangers.

    There is a country that has survived disasters such as drought and disease because of God¡¯s protection.

    Originally, there was a patient who was supposed to die, but survived thanks to the maniption of the green dragon family.

    Because of the spirit¡¯s care, there is a human being who escaped pain and despair and built a civilization.

    To remove the mystery is to take away even that blessing.

    No matter how powerful he was, he was not qualified to erase the mysteries of the world simply because he could be dangerous.

    ¡°There is no meaning to it in the first ce.¡±

    If you can¡¯t kill enemies with your bare hands, make a weapon that can kill people more easily.

    If you don¡¯t have magic to do with the sky, study the technology to break the sky and burn the ground.

    If you can¡¯t be the absolute one who tramples the world alone, find a way to be the absolute power.

    That¡¯s the human race.

    Interfering with the providence is just a little special.

    In the end, it was meaningless to take away the mystery, which is only one of the many tools that humans have and can have.

    ¡°¡­then why did you make such a sword?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the way I¡¯ve decided to live my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Walking the world on two feet.

    seeing the world with two eyes

    without meddling in the conflicts of mankind.

    Watch humanity ovee itself.

    Onlye forward when an unmanageable risk presents itself.

    He has always endured pain and sacrifice, but has protected humanity without any cost.

    As a result, after the opening of the Iron Age, even though it had absolute power, it was pushed to the back of history.

    Hearing the calm reply of the man who silently continued to protect the world even though he could have turned it upside down.

    The Guardian finally realized.

    Like all swordsmen.

    That Limon¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t made by himself, it was just made.

    Like a tower made by stacking pebbles one by one, the fruit naturally formed at the end of a branch of life that has protected the world for the rest of its life.

    The crystallization of the will to sh all harm that threatens humanity with a force that humanity cannot resist.

    That¡¯s the yam dragon knife.

    The fact that only the guardian deity of mankind, which even they, who possess transcendental power, cannot dare to resist, can use, and that is why it is a more absolute swordsman.

    ¡°¡­Cheat has its limits. It¡¯s just a scam, really.¡±

    A boy who listened to the conversation with a hard face.

    The prankster ying with fate murmured.

    Like the guardian, it was because he knew as much as he understood the origin of the de of the sword.

    Just as no existence could destroy mankind.

    As long as his swordsmanship is maintained, they will never be able to use the power of the stars.

    To the Constetions, who are transcendental, it was a terrible thing, as if their limbs were cut off and only their brains remained and were ced in a ss coffin.

    However, Limon¡¯s reaction aftermitting such an absurd thing was strange.

    ¡°Sagira¡­ I don¡¯t know if you guys feel that way, but to be honest, my sword doctor isn¡¯t that great. Rather, it is more like a gyereuk.¡±

    ¡°Is this kind of power a gyereuk?¡±

    ¡°okay. There was no point in using it against the sword master, and there was no need to use it against other absolutes.¡±

    In terms of forcing pure sword fighting in which each other cannot use swordsmanship, it rather lowers the win rate against other sword masters.

    Isn¡¯t it easier to cut an absolute non-sword master with another sword?

    it¡¯s literally shit.

    A demon or an evil spirit.

    It was a swordsman who could not inflict a great blow unless the origin itself originated from a mystery.

    That¡¯s why he rarely used his sword¡¯s robe until now.

    But¡­

    ¡°In that sense, I thank you guys.¡±

    ¡°thanks¡­?¡±

    ¡°The reason I was able to develop my swordsman to this extent was because of my experience fighting against formidable enemies like you over the past 20 years.¡±

    Eat the providence of the whole world.

    A transcendental being who has be the providence itself.

    However, because of that, the Constetions, who were even more fatally affected by his sword, distorted their faces.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the humiliation of being treated like a training punching bag.

    It¡¯s because they realized that the reason Limon blocked everything they did until now was because they were their nemesis after all.

    ¡°There is no need to despair too much. Because you have a way to defeat me too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very simple way too.¡±

    So it was.

    Why did they look even more gloomy?

    Because everyone knew what Limon was talking about.

    ¡°To kill me with pure prowess, excluding mysticism.¡±

    After all, while he is performing the ultimate swordsmanship, is it the same for himself that he cannot use the swordsman?

    whether swordsmanship.

    whether it¡¯s martial arts.

    Or just bite.

    Just defeat yourself with your body and skills.

    Talking like a painter who tells you the secret to drawing really easily for free.

    Limon raised the sword that had been stretched to the side.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve been training for almost eons, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to deal with a swordsman who only lived less than 1,000 years?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    Training?

    training?

    I did before I climbed the constetion.

    But now, against the Constetions that I can¡¯t even remember thest time I moved my pure body.

    The Sword Master, who had never taken a break from training his swordsmanship even after reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship, said with a cold smile.

    ¡°¡ªCome, monsters.¡±

    That¡¯s how¡­

    Ahead of the superman who has been reduced to mere human beings.

    The Transcendentalists, who had been reduced to mere monsters, had no choice but to grit their teeth with pale faces.

    * * *

    What is it?

    what.

    what what what what!

    Why did this happen?

    why why why why

    why!

    An endless expanse of constetions.

    Constetion Labyrinth, who was frantically running away from one side of it, bit her fingernails until they bleed.

    I continued to watch the fight even after I was removed from my position by the coercive consideration of the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection.

    Until the Constetions poured out their powers, they were just enraged at killing Limon so easily.

    At least he had no doubts about their victory.

    ¡­okay.

    Limon uses a sword.

    As the neck of the raven that watches over glory flies.

    Until a tremendous sense of restraint and powerlessness overtook him.

    This is because the de of the dragon de, which cuts down all mysteries, was also partially applied to Labyrinth, the providence of this constetion.

    It¡¯s a shame because it was after he ran away.

    If it had been right in front of him, even he, the owner of this constetion, would not have been confined to the body.

    Because of that fear, Labyrinth, who couldn¡¯t even peek at them anymore, gritted his teeth.

    Even myself is like this.

    It was obvious that the other Constetions, who came out of their own constetions and dealt with Limon right in front of them, would be like.

    ¡°Limon Asfelder, that cunning old bastard¡­!¡±

    If Limon had expressed the swordsmanship of the ughter sword from the beginning, he would have been overwhelmed rather than cornered even against three monarch-level Constetions.

    Even so, the reason why he didn¡¯t use the sword until the end was obvious.

    he was waiting

    A chance to wipe out all the other constetions that were lying in ambush in this¡¯sbyrinth!

    If Limon had handled the Guardians and the mischievous crows easily, the constetions would never have appeared before him.

    Thanks to that, Labyrinth, who had been stabbed in the back of the head, had no choice but to turn a blind eye.

    ¡°No no! It¡¯s not over yet!¡±

    But in the meantime.

    Labyrinth did not give up.

    On the contrary, his eyes shed with madness.

    ¡°No matter how bad he is, he¡¯s not invincible! Yes, his technique definitely has a weakness!¡±

    The sword¡¯s de, which nullifies even the power of the stars and shes the constetions, is truly terrible, but it¡¯s not perfect.

    Proof of this is that Labyrinth himself can still handle the power of the stars.

    Although it is difficult to directly intervene in battle because of the restrictions imposed on the already low status¡­

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know about other Constetions, but I can do it! In thisbyrinth of stars, even that monster can be killed!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve felt it before, but you really hit the run very well. I didn¡¯t know that the team leader would run away this far before putting on a sword.¡±

    startled

    The hardened Labyrinth turned around like lightning.

    And suddenly he saw a half-human, half-bird looking down at him from the top of the streamlined hull floating in the sky, widening his eyes.

    ¡°How can you¡­!¡±

    ¡°How is it? Of course, I was waiting in advance to catch you if you ran away.¡±

    After entering the constetion by headbutting.

    As soon as Limon jumped off, Yuna-kyung, who quickly avoided the eyes of the constetions and took the Santa Maria, shrugged her shoulders.

    Then, looking at Labyrinth with a viciously distorted face, he spoke sinctly.

    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t have cat paws, isn¡¯t it a pet¡¯s job to lend them wings when the owner is busy?¡±

 Chapter 981

    #981. Let¡¯s formally introduce

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re going to catch it? me?¡±

    While.

    Labyrinth was hardened.

    The intense heat like a whirlpool while being muddy like a swamp slowly rises from within.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do with emotions that were too hot to be absurd and too staggering to be anger.

    Labyrinth, who was just shaking his fists, finally realized the identity of the emotion after a while and shouted with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Kwaaang!

    That moment.

    ck lightning rained down from the sky.

    This constetion naturally caused a natural disaster in response to his emotions, which can be called providence itself.

    It was a disaster that made even the gods immortal.

    No matter how much he mixed with humans and was swept away by the cursed de of sword, he was unable to use his full power.

    It was proof that Labyrinth was a constetion.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like saying something like you. Even if you look at it like this, I¡¯ve been through prenatal battles.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    So it was.

    It was obviously struck by lightning.

    The reason why Labyrinth had no choice but to distort her ugly face again when she saw the half-human, half-bird woman standing proudly on the Santa Maria.

    ¡°This insignificant bird¡¯s head¡­!¡±

    what the hell did you do?

    Labyrinth was enraged at seeing Yuna-kyung in good shape.

    The fact that if his powers were intact, no mere mortal would have been able to block his wrath.

    Even though it was a constetion, it was a shame that he had to run away from his own constetion instead of punishing Limon.

    And the humiliation he felt at the gaze of the Guardian who looked at him like a mere mortal.

    Labyrinth¡¯s heart, which was already full of madness, was covered with hot anger likeva.

    To the point where he forgot that he was trying to interfere with Limon and used the power of the stars to deal with the blue bird right in front of him.

    ¡°Do you think that a mere beast can dare to deal with me with such petty skills!¡±

    kill.

    kill kill kill!

    I will definitely kill that blue bird bitch!

    And so, the moment that Labyrinth, mad with that seething rage and hatred, grabbed one hand.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    ¨C A change has urred.

    Numerous muzzles rising from the ground.

    Dark clouds covered the sky.

    A gigantic monster protrudes out of thin air.

    All the ugly things that Labyrinth created by squeezing the power of the star that wascking were concentrated on Santa Maria, to be exact, on Yuna-kyung.

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwang!

    ¡°Kyaaak! Save the blue bird!¡±

    A heat wave hotter than the sun.

    Lightning that surpasses even light.

    Even monsters as big as mountains.

    It is truly a devastating storm.

    Each one was a chain of enough power to inflict fatal wounds on even the absolute.

    Labyrinth burst intoughter as Yuna-kyung barely escaped destruction by clinging to the explosively elerating Santa Maria.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! run away? uh? why don¡¯t you run away Where did the bird head that was excitedly moring to catch me go? Yes?¡±

    Labyrinth felt the joy.

    The sight of the bird-head, which a moment ago had been talking arrogantly, screaming and running away in a hurry.

    It made him feel the joy of trampling on, punishing, and taking revenge on those who ignored him.

    okay.

    This is a natural result.

    Even if he fell, he himself is a Constetion.

    A great and great transcendent.

    Everything that despises you must be trampled on, and anything that opposes you must be broken.

    So this is just the beginning.

    Once I get rid of that blue bird, I will kill Limon and use that ball to rise to the position of monarch.

    And he willugh at other Constetions who ignored him for being eroded by mere humans and acknowledge his greatness.

    just a little bit more

    Soon¡­

    ¡­soon?

    ¡°why?¡±

    Labyrinth, who wasughing in mad joy, suddenly stoppedughing.

    Then, with a face entwined with suspicion and confusion, he stared into the air and muttered nkly.

    ¡°Why are you still alive?¡±

    okay.

    Now he¡¯s halfway there.

    Due to the ovepping of various bad factors, it was in a state where even half of the original power could not be used.

    However, if you put it in reverse, it meant that you could use your strength close to half and half.

    That alone was enough to ughter even the mightiest of absolutes dozens of times, unless it was an irregr like Limon.

    Because the transcendent was such a being.

    So he realized

    Right now at this moment.

    Even though I¡¯m pouring out my strength generously.

    How absurd it is that Yun Na-gyeong, who runs away screaming, is still alive.

    ¡°¡­What are you?¡±

    how is this possible

    Confused, Labyrinth gritted her teeth.

    Then, with anger and doubt, he shouted out loud.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    tall.

    That was the moment.

    The Santa Maria, which was running hard to avoid various vicious attacks, suddenly stopped.

    Yuna-gyeong, who had been screaming out of breath, suddenly shut her mouth and slowly lifted one wing.

    So scratching.

    Scratching his head with a blue feather.

    Yuna-kyung smiled shyly.

    ¡°Oh, I heard you.¡±

    * * *

    ¡®Even if it rots, a Constetion is a Constetion.¡¯

    Yuna-kyung sighed.

    She had been with Limon for 20 years and had seen and experienced countless constetions.

    I could see at a nce how unstable Labyrinth¡¯s condition was now.

    Especially since she knows how vulnerable Constetions get caught up in the de of the sword dragon de, second only to Limon.

    ¡®I wanted to finish it all at once by aiming for an opening, but¡­ I can¡¯t go therefortably after all.¡¯

    Although even Limon had to risk his life dozens of times even after using the ughter sword, the Constetion was a formidable enemy.

    He meekly reflected on himself that trying to capture such a Constetion without risking it was overzealous.

    Yuna-kyung spread her wings wide.

    ¡°there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    breathe in slowly

    Looking straight at Labyrinth.

    Yuna-kyung said with a serious face unlike before.

    ¡°¨DI will deal with you sincerely.¡±

    ¡°How dare you say this¡­!¡±

    Labyrinth was furious at Yuna-kyung¡¯s words that she seemed to have saved her strength until now, even if she dared to tease herself as a Constetion.

    However, she didn¡¯t care about Labyrinth¡¯s attack.

    I just quietly closed my eyes and immersed myself inside.

    The magic power learned from Sir.

    The power of the Spirit Beast born through bloodline.

    Even the power of the past life that I got as a yer.

    Her inner world, which is abination of various powers and talents that are usually difficult to handle, is truly bizarre and mysterious.

    In a sense, it was moreplicated and messy than thisarybyrinth created by numerous constetions.

    But even in that maze.

    Yuna-kyung did not get lost.

    It sounds like you¡¯re used to this already.

    Through the enchanted forest, I followed the path of the soul.

    Thus, the moment when he drew out another power that was quietly sleeping in the deepest part of the spirit¡¯s power as calm as ake.

    change has begun.

    Wow!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Blue feathers disappear.

    A slender arm appears.

    Round ears are elongated.

    Thin clothes wrap around the naked body.

    Transparent wings unfold anew.

    And so, when the brilliant radiance that exploded from her body disappeared.

    There was no more half-man, half-bird there.

    Instead, there was only one existence sitting quietly.

    Too beautiful to be an animal.

    Too mysterious to be human.

    Too noble to be a spirit.

    Labyrinth stiffened as she saw her change beyond recognition.

    because he knew

    what that being is.

    For it was an enemy he hated and cursed more than Limon Aspelder, whom he could not forget even in his dreams.

    ¡°Fairy Queen!!!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a fairy sister.¡±

    Didn¡¯t the appearance change also change the personality?

    She naturally took a break from Labyrinth¡¯s words, and continued with a shrug of her shoulders.

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s still hard for me to even call myself a fairy. To be honest, it¡¯s only half.¡±

    to be the sessor.

    When the Fairy Queen asked for it in the past.

    Yuna-kyung hesitated and withheld her choice.

    However, after the seal of the Seven Arcs is broken and Limon decides to leave on the Santa Maria to destroy the dungeon.

    She finally made up her mind.

    ept the wings of the Fairy Queen, which have been passed down from generation to generation by the king of the fairies, and be her sessor.

    Only half.

    Only then could the Fairy Queen, who passed on all her wings to her, die.

    Thanks to that, her power as a fairy is halved.

    Compared to the Fairy Queen, it was muchcking, and even that could only be used temporarily.

    But¡­

    ¡°Kill! I will kill you! no don¡¯t kill! I¡¯ll be sure to capture you alive! I¡¯ll save you and let you go through all the pain in the world forever!¡±

    Truly brilliant.

    The culprit who made himself trapped in this space-time gap and spent nearly an eternity.

    Labyrinth, whose eyes went round just by looking at her resemnce to the Fairy Queen, drew the power of the stars again.

    The dark clouds that filled the sky and the huge monsters of cannons that covered the ground mingled together and became a of curses that surrounded her and the Santa Maria.

    It was a truly evil decision.

    There is no chance to escape.

    Even defense is impossible.

    It was Labyrinth¡¯s power that hebed through the power of the stars generously with his tenacity to capture her.

    ¡°Hey, I was still introducing myself, right? It¡¯smon sense not to attack while transforming¡­¡±

    Pew!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    so right after that.

    Labyrinth hardened.

    The moment Yuna-kyung slightly winked.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the of the curse he had poured all his strength into turned into maple leaves.

    ¡°Honestly, I am the sessor of the fairy sister, but somehow I ended up not being a member of the fairy tribe of harmony.¡±

    ¡°¡­how.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°How do you get that power¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, is this?¡±

    It was only then that he seemed to know why Labyrinth opened his eyes wide.

    Yuna-kyung nodded.

    ¡°To be honest, it was a bit difficult. For the past 20 years, I wanted to die every time I received this treatment from the team leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks to that, I was able to survive.¡±

    From soft feet to slender calves, strong thighs, narrow abdomen and firm chest, slender arms and smooth neck to a straight forehead.

    Like a peacock wrapped in splendor.

    What appeared on her skin, which was originally white, was none other than a tattoo.

    It¡¯s softer than moonlight.

    shining brighter than sunlight.

    Her whole body was covered with tattoos made of light that was clearly visible even through the thin hem of her dress.

    ¡°Let me formally introduce myself.¡±

    over the past 20 years.

    Oveing death several times.

    While revealing the power he received from Limon through to¡¯s carving knife and tattoos all over his body.

    was originally human.

    Reincarnated as a Spirit Beast and Familiar.

    Inherit the wings of the fairies of harmony.

    The result of receiving at least a portion of the power of the stars that Limon possessed through the Seven Arcs for 20 years.

    The blue bird, which had evolved into a species or existence that was unprecedented even in the distant history of constetions, smiled and introduced itself.

    ¡°¡ªThe Fairy Princess of the Star Fairy Tribe, Yuna Kyung.¡±

    Like that¡­.

    Looking at a fairy who was born with the power of a transcendent on the subject of a mortal.

    While the constetion, which was originally a transcendental person but became a mortal by mixing with humans, distorted its face in a different way than before.

    The death struggle between the two non-stars marked the true beginning.

 Chapter 982

    #982. I caught you

    . Calm Lake.

    There are no human beings.

    In a ce where there is no sign.

    A woman with her eyes closed.

    The Fairy Queen slowly opened her eyes.

    And after staring at the empty space with blurred eyes for a long time, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You defeated the reincarnation lord.¡±

    deep and quiet.

    She smiled.

    Although she may not be a prophet, she is the first absolute being who has watched over mankind since the beginning of civilization.

    It was possible to grasp just how absurd the resurrected reincarnated monarch was with the information the spirits had observed.

    So she was relieved.

    The reincarnated monarch who was half a Constetion.

    Just killing him, who could have been the starting point for the destruction of mankind, meant that mankind had passed the hurdle.

    ¡°¡­There are still many hurdles to ovee.¡±

    Nevertheless, the Fairy Queen couldn¡¯t help but put on a bitter expression.

    Because I knew.

    The Reincarnated Lord is only one of the Constetions.

    It was just an advance party dispatched because it was the most efficient among countless stars.

    There is no end to the power of the stars.

    Even if you have passed this one gobi, the fact that a more difficult ordeal is waiting for you after that.

    Even the monsters that the reincarnated lord showed up with were still rampaging all over the world.

    Although Dreamroid was quick to deal with those monsters, it was difficult to block them with one hand.

    No matter how much the Dreamroid could imitate the running swordsmanship, the number was not enough to deal with all 666 youkai with absolute self-sufficient power.

    Especially in that there are not a few Dreamroids that get damaged in repeated fierce battles.

    ¡®It would have been nice if my powers were intact¡­¡¯

    Originally two pairs of wings.

    However, the Fairy Queen put on a sad expression as she trembled at the one left.

    These wings, which made her a fairy queen, are the essence of the fairy tribe and the source of power that has been passed down from generation to generation by sessive fairy kings.

    I handed over half of it.

    It was to the point where it was too much for him just to assist Dreamroid like this.

    However, the fairy queen quickly let go of that regret.

    And he smiled quietly as he recalled the blue bird that had visited him with determined eyes.

    ¡®If it¡¯s her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll use these wings better than me.¡¯

    will she be okay

    It wasn¡¯t anything to worry about.

    But still, the Fairy Queen believed.

    Limon and Yuna-kyung will definitely destroy all the dungeons and return safely.

    And he said that he would inherit his remaining wings and make the extinct fairies of harmony prosper again.

    Even though I couldn¡¯t see the sight myself¡­

    It was okay though.

    Stop the invasion of the Constetions.

    If you can leave the seeds of your species behind.

    Even if this uselessly long life ended, she could happily ept it.

    Even for that, she closed her eyes again to protect the world and humanity until they return.

    Connect to Eldrado.

    Assisting Dreamroid.

    To defeat even one youkai as quickly as possible and to protect even one more human.

    coogu pce.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    but right after that.

    The Fairy Queen opened her eyes again.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the calmke suddenly started shaking.

    It was because of the reflection in the distortedke, along with the red lights floating all over the bridge where she was.

    As soft as it seems.

    but more clearly.

    The fairy queen, who looked at the starlight rising from the depths of the water with a dark face, finally sighed quietly after a long time had passed.

    ¡°¡­you got caught after all.¡±

    * * *

    The moment you open your hand.

    What stretched out from that little fingertip was a thin, barely visible thread.

    Every time your long white fingers move minutely, hundreds of thousands of threads unfold as if they were alive on their own.

    The moment when countless Cheonjamsa spread out like that covered the sky.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of martial arts,

    twelve dragons of the twelve seasons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, Ê®¶þ½~ýˆ¼¼,

    heavenly meeting, soi bulu,

    Êè¶ø²»Â©¡»

    Quarreureung!

    Cheonjamsa¡¯s, sharper than a guillotine with powerful psionics, shattered everything between heaven and earth.

    Hundreds of monsters.

    And even the youkai that ran fiercely even when they were covered in wounds.

    The girl who organized the battlefield like that.

    Ainsha folded her wings andnded on the ground.

    And whilemanding the Gwangryongdae and assisting in the fight, he asked the white-haired woman who greeted him politely with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I want to know if this is over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess. At least, that was thest youkai confirmed by the Taoist Federation.¡±

    ¡°I want to know if you are sure. Youkai are cunning and persistent. If you see one, ten may be hiding.¡±

    ¡°It is certain that the gods have also confirmed it through an oracle.¡±

    ¡°That word makes me more anxious.¡±

    Ainsha muttered dully.

    As a high priest of the Holy League, she knew better than anyone else that God was not omnipotent.

    However, it is true that God¡¯s eyes cannot be ignored.

    Above all, as long as the gods are directly guarding it, even if a few monsters prate the defense line, Jerusalem will not be in danger.

    After thinking for a while, the girl opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good if there are no more youkai confirmed right now. We are now moving outside the Holy League.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I want to know why there is no answer from Tata.¡±

    ¡°Princess, let me be honest with you. Are you really going to be okay?¡±

    After staring at Tata asking with a serious face.

    Ainsha said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not okay.¡±

    dead pan.

    blunt voice.

    However, with fatigue that could not be hidden in it, the girl continued.

    ¡°Honestly, I am exhausted. My whole body is sore. I want to eat a lot of crembona made by Tata and fall asleep on the bed.¡±

    It was natural.

    The battle with the reincarnated lord ended just one day ago.

    Even the princesses whopleted the blood of the dragon could not bear the aftermath of the Daera Extinction.

    At least, we were able to minimize the aftereffects thanks to the eighth dragon psionic we received from Limon while spending the night together, but that¡¯s all.

    Normally, you should get plenty of rest.

    He forcibly maintained his body condition with the green dragon n¡¯s medicine and hunted the monsters without sleeping.

    I couldn¡¯t be in good shape.

    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t help it. The monsters are too dangerous. We don¡¯t know how much damage can be done if we don¡¯t deal with it quickly.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Tata could not stop Ainsha.

    Of the 666 youkai spread throughout the world by the reincarnated lord, each of them is absolutely self-sufficient.

    It was a monster that even a great witch or an adult spirit spirit could barely deal with at the cost of their lives.

    Thanks to Dreamroid¡¯s great sess, nearly half of them have already been dealt with, but on the contrary, it means that there are still hundreds of youkai left.

    It was clear that the remaining monsters had to be dealt with quickly.

    However, that was only possible with the existence of the highest level among the absolutes like the seven princesses.

    Even Yekatrice and Rose Hati Charlotte.

    Everyone was flying nonstop to protect their respective territories, but I couldn¡¯t tell Ainsha to rest.

    Especially since the princesses who are not fighting the monsters are not resting.

    ¡°I want to know if Tata Maia has been contacted.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the state of the sword is said to be improving quickly.¡±

    Maybe it was because Maia, the best in the world, put aside other matters and treated her herself.

    Or is it because of the sword master¡¯s strong body and resilience?

    It was honestly good news that Anastasia, who was seriously injured by the Heavenly Demon, was recovering quickly.

    The fact that the princesses are crazy now is because of therge gap she caused all kinds of natural disasters to protect almost half of the continent alone.

    Of course, no matter how fast he recovered, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the front in a few days.

    However, what Ainsha was waiting for was not the news about the sword.

    ¡°I want to know if there has been any contact about Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but seeing as you didn¡¯t say anything about the ck Dragon Princess, it seems that she hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Li Qingyu is pathetic. At best, I caught the reincarnated monarch and became unconscious by myself. There are no fools.¡±

    Recalling the ck-haired girl who became unconscious after being swallowed by the bloody sh.

    Ainsha muttered dully.

    Maia¡¯s diagnosis was that she was physically fine, but that meant that there was no way to cure her, even the best woman in the world.

    ¡°I will contact the church again.¡±

    ¡°Quit. Adults are still busy preparing for that. I can¡¯t afford to waste it on Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, Li Qingyu doesn¡¯t die easily. So it would be a loss to worry unnecessarily.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    If they couldn¡¯t endure this much, they would have died at their own hands when theypeted for Limon.

    Tata, who was watching Ainsha speak with an expressionless face, finally lowered her head quietly.

    It¡¯s the same with everyone who doesn¡¯t have enough power anyway.

    It was quite a burden for Maia to be tied up for the treatment of Swordsman and Li Qingyu.

    She also knew that realistically, Li Qingyu had no choice but to hope that he would ovee and wake up on his own.

    It was just a little unexpected that Ainsha made such a cold-hearted judgment without her own advice.

    ¡®You¡¯re all grown up now, princess.¡¯

    The girl who always thought she was young has grown up like this before she knew it.

    Before being an aide, as a nanny, it took a while to look at Ainsha with eyes full ofplex feelings.

    Shaking his head, Tata took out his tablet.

    In order to connect to the informationwork shared by the seven ns and confirm the location of the nearest youkai.

    Beep!

    That was the moment.

    A sharp sound rang from her pager.

    Her face stiffened at the beep that only rang for very urgent calls, and she answered the pager.

    Then he hurriedly opened the tactical situation board, confirmed some information, and spoke.

    ¡°The princess has a problem.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what the problem is again.¡±

    ¡°The youkai stopped raiding the defense line and started moving in one direction.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know if it means that youkai are gathering.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ainsha¡¯s eyes shook.

    I¡¯ve been trying to catch it until now, but there are still hundreds of youkai left.

    If so many youkai gathered in one ce, it would be close to impossible to stop them unless they spread the Great Destruction Formation again.

    In the worst case, even the territories of the seven princesses could copse if they didn¡¯t respond quickly.

    but right after that.

    Ainsha realized.

    That the worst you thought was not really the worst.

    ¡°And an urgent call came from Eldorado.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tell me what kind of contact you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°The Fairy Queen said that the Constetions seem to have found out the secret of the Nine Worlds.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Only then did Ainsha notice.

    Why did the 666 monsters, which could have dealt a huge blow to mankind if they had worked together, spread all over the world?

    That is, the purpose of the monsters is not humanity, but something else.

    In other words, the fact that it was to find the weakness of the Nine Worlds.

    ¡°Then, the youkai¡¯s destination is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nine Worlds is also a barrier.

    And any barrier will need a nucleus to maintain it.

    However, the nucleus of the barrier was not El Dorado.

    It was because the Fairy Queen, in preparation for Eldorado being the target if the Constetions invaded, hid the core elsewhere.

    And with as many spirits as North America.

    One of the greatest wonders of mankind.

    Before the monster wave started, Tata said with a firm face the ce the fairy queen had told the seven princesses just in case.

    ¡°¡ªThis is Amazon.¡±

 Chapter 983

    #983. Vignt man

    * * *

    After the monster wave started.

    Humanity built a defense line to block monsters and barely maintained their livelihood.

    However, most of the defense lines copsed due to the sabotage caused by those who were seduced by the Starlight Church three months ago.

    Thanks to the efforts of the seven princesses, they were able to reconstruct the defense line in the rear, but it was eventually reversed.

    Lost territories could not be regained.

    There was no living space left for mankind to enjoy daily life.

    He poured all his resources andbor into the war against monsters, barely maintaining the minimum right to survive.

    in that sense.

    The headquarters of the Seven Dragons is the final base.

    It was the strongest fortress of mankind and thest bastion against which the human species escaped destruction.

    And one of those seven strongholds.

    Brazil¡¯s Sao Paulo was able to prevent disasters well even though the city was half-destroyed by monster raids.

    No, on the contrary, it was easier to block because of that.

    Of course, it was possible to thoroughly rebuild the copsed city into a defense base.

    It was because it was easy to obtain voluntary cooperation from citizens as it practically passed the crisis of life and death.

    On top of that, it was also thanks to the fact that the green dragon n generously poured all kinds of extreme poison, spreading poisonous dust that instantly killed most monsters around the defense line.

    At this rate, as long as there are no major incidents, Sao Paulo will be safe.

    To the extent that all citizens were relieved.

    But¡­

    ¡°¨Dwhat a familiar sight.¡±

    A slender woman with green hair stood on the roof of Quetzalcoatl headquarters, looking north.

    Maia said coldly.

    Only half a year ago.

    The seal of the Seven Arcs is broken.

    When the first monster wave happened.

    Maia was cynical as she remembered how monsters from all over the world had flocked to her, aiming for the remaining Seven Arcs.

    In fact, the scene she was seeing now had an aspect that reminded her of that time.

    However, there are three differences.

    The first is that if the target was Sao Paulo at the time, this time it was just a passing road.

    The second is that, unlike the time when ordinary monsters were the main force, what is moving now is a group of absolutely self-ss monsters.

    The third was that, unlike the past, where they had been prevented with difficulty, this time they failed to defend themselves.

    ¡°How is the situation?¡±

    ¡°The Western Defense Line was somehow managed. But¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­The damage to the northern defense line is too severe.¡±

    Hearing the words of the dark-faced twins, Maia was sneering.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our n¡¯s defense line to copse just because it wasn¡¯t aimed at, just because they got in the way. What a spectacle.¡±

    Barbara and Arbe remained silent.

    That there were more than dozens of absolute self-ss monsters on the path.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was absurd that the line of defense, which had been desperately maintained for the past half year, had copsed because of just that reason.

    It was because he felt the heavy emotions mixed with the sarcastic remarks of the princess he respected.

    So it was.

    The reason why the two twin sisters cautiously opened their mouths while exchanging nces.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too heartbroken. Everyone knows that the princess did her best.¡±

    ¡°This situation was force majeure.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have to mention the facts I know.¡±

    Unlike the other princesses, who prioritized organizing their respective territories as soon as they defeated the reincarnated monarch, it is true that her hands were tied while treating Geomhu and Li Qingyu.

    Because of that, it was true that there were a lot of youkai left in South Americapared to other ces.

    However, the copse of the defense line was unavoidable as monsters from all over the world flocked to it.

    Rather, it was thanks to Maia desperately blocking the path of the youkai that she was not pushed back to the green dragon n¡¯s base.

    Thanks to that, her face is a mess now.

    Fiveyers of torn and burnt outerwear.

    Even the blood smeared on the white skin of

    broken emerald scales .

    Because he returned from fighting a while ago, the traces of the fierce battle remained intact all over his body.

    It¡¯s a shame because she¡¯s the strongest and most resilient of the seven princesses.

    If it was another princess, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she was seriously injured and was in a dying state.

    However, even in such a tired state, Maia, let alone rest, was staring north with cold eyes, putting off even washing herself or changing her clothes.

    ¡°Did you get a reply from the other n?¡±

    ¡°There is no reply from Princess Gold Dragon and Princess Red Dragon yet, but the others said they woulde as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible¡­. That¡¯s a very trustworthy word.¡±

    Maia said pessimistically.

    Of course she knew.

    Even if there is a World Gate, it is difficult for the princesses who have traveled far and wide to gather their respective territories.

    A few tens of minutes, no matter how fast.

    I didn¡¯t know how many hours it might take.

    All the more in the sense that, just as Brazil¡¯s defense line copsed due to the monsters¡¯ movements, the defense lines of other territories would also be damaged.

    In fact, considering the positions of the seven princesses, it was never toote.

    Rather, it was very fast.

    The problem was that a dy of a few tens of minutes could be too lethal.

    No matter how much the Amazon is one of mankind¡¯s greatest viins, an army of hundreds of absolute self-ss youkai is enough to destroy the world many times over.

    Where Maia is looking right now.

    In other words, just by looking at the roaring sound from the jungle and the roaring sky, you could tell how fierce the battle was going on.

    So when Maia watches the Amazon with dark, sunken eyes.

    Barbara, who was making a conflicted expression behind her, bit her lip hard as if determined to do something, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Go princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Barbara¡­?¡±

    ¡°We will protect Sao Paulo. So go to the Amazon first and buy some time for the other princesses to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute you! Do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡±

    ¡°Princess Arbe is not here because she is worried about her life.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re being held back because of us ignorance.¡±

    Arbe, who shouted at the twins with eyes like looking at a crazy bitch, was speechless.

    Barbara, who had silenced her, looked back at Maia with a serious face.

    ¡°It¡¯s important to protect Sao Paulo, but the princess knows that if the Nine World copses, everything will end.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s point.

    Maia didn¡¯t deny it.

    No, I couldn¡¯t deny it.

    The Nine Worlds are barriers created by the Fairy Queen over a long period of time to prevent interference from constetions.

    Seven of those nineyers of barriers were destroyed 33 years ago to create Seven Arcs, and anotheryer was destroyed when the seal of Seven Arcs was broken.

    When even the one remaining barrier is gone.

    So if the Constetions could directly intervene in the world.

    Because she knew that no matter how much humanity struggled, destruction woulde.

    In that sense, Barbara¡¯s proposal was the best option.

    Even though Maia¡¯s risk of having to dy against hundreds of monsters was great, it was the only way to pass the time until the other princesses arrived.

    All the more because she is capable of taking out her own body against even the strongest youkai.

    Even though there was no way she didn¡¯t know that fact, there was one reason why Maia hesitated to make a decision.

    ¡°Obviously, we are still immature as aides.¡±

    ¡°But I swear by my mother¡¯s name. Until the princess returns, I will definitely protect her territory and her people.¡±

    ¡°So, Princess.¡±

    Even if you don¡¯t want to take the risk.

    It is not because of the monopoly over the territory.

    To the princess who kept her ce because she couldn¡¯t just abandon her precious family, her people, and her family above all else.

    Even if it is stillcking, as an aide.

    And even though they may not have been rted by blood, as sisters who have treated her like family all their lives.

    kneel down quietly

    Barbara asked.

    ¡°Please trust us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe because I felt his sincerity.

    Take a moment to look at the sister with aplicated expression.

    In the end, Arbe sighs lightly and gets down on one knee.

    Maia, who had been watching the two sisters silently, spoke quietly after a while.

    ¡°Arbe Barbara.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Your princess.¡±

    ¡°Can you really defend Sao Paulo without me?¡±

    to that question.

    not onmand.

    The two sisters did not hesitate.

    I just shook my head and answered immediately.

    ¡°I will keep it.¡±

    ¡°I will protect you.¡±

    It¡¯s a decision not an answer.

    It was an oath that if they could not defend Sao Paulo, their bodies would beid first.

    In this situation where it is difficult to prevent monster attacks due to the copse of the defense line, it is an act of suicide.

    If he truly cared for the two sisters, he would never ept them¡­ no, those were uneptable words.

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Unlike their usual pessimistic attitude, the two sisters bowed their heads with a smile at the words of the princess who made a decision without hesitation.

    It¡¯s a testament to trust.

    Proof that the princess, who values her people more than her life, believed in them and entrusted everything to them.

    Because it¡¯s what they¡¯ve been waiting for all their lives.

    Leaving behind the two sisters who, knowing their recklessness, decided to sacrifice their lives to carry out their mission.

    Maia spread her wings wide and flew towards the Amazon.

    No, I was trying to fly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Although it will be difficult for me to act with my wife due to theck of concubines, I can protect this ce with the wives of the Commerce and Industry.¡±

    ¡°¡­That is not something that even you can easily assume.¡±

    Did it just appear?

    I still have bandages all over the ce.

    Looking at the silver-haired woman standing tall with a sword in her hand, Maia spoke coldly.

    No matter how skilled Anastasia is, right after she was severely injured by the reincarnated lord after exhausting her stamina in an unreasonable fight for half a year.

    Even though Maia did her best to treat her, even acting like this was a strange state.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you there is no need to worry.¡±

    Even if you don¡¯t know that fact.

    Anastasia did not hesitate to answer.

    He just looked at Maia¡¯s back with his bandaged eyes slightly crooked and a smile on his face.

    ¡°You are not the only one who will help your wife.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maia followed her gaze and looked away.

    And saw.

    The Amazon is still haunted by numerous monsters.

    An Indian girl intervened in the middle of the scene, brandishing two daggers to cut the monsters to pieces.

    No, dozens of dolls that were modeled after everything about her.

    ¡°¡­really a careless man, he is.¡±

    From disciple to bride.

    Laughing at the shadow left by the guardian of humanity and his own guardian, who remained so vivid even though he left the ce a long time ago.

    Maia spread her wings with a much lighter heart.

    Before being the dragon princess.

    As a bride who loves a man.

    With an unwavering belief that if it is her husband, she will solve everything before it is toote and return.

 Chapter 984

    #984. who¡¯s next

    * * *

    How many days?

    Or how many months?

    Or how many years has it been?

    Even so, it seemed that it hadn¡¯t passed by a year, but I couldn¡¯t be sure.

    For immortals who have lived a long time without the limit of lifespan, time passes too quickly if you miss it for a moment.

    Especially if you are constantly suffering from overwork without being able to sleep and eat properly for such a long time.

    Still, she didn¡¯t stop.

    No, on the contrary, it raised the heat even more.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it had to be done.

    Because I knew it as much as I had lived for a long time.

    Life is more rewarding because it is difficult, and the more difficult it is, the sweeter and more valuable the fruits are.

    And most of all¡­

    -Because it was fun.

    Exploring the unknown, umting knowledge, and epting pain in order to gain new mysteries, changing even the soul, and breaking taboos.

    okay.

    from that distant past.

    She was no good.

    I have lived my life doing only what I want to do for my own pleasure.

    And even though this work was one of the hardest in her life, it was all the more enjoyable.

    So it was.

    The reason why she was clinging only to her own goals even though the world was running towards destruction.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Of course, it is not enough to mobilize everything she has umted throughout her life to achieve her goal.

    Because I had to collect three keys scattered and buried in history.

    One of the most dangerous keys.

    Fortunately, I had it from the beginning, which could destroy the world, and I had enough rted data.

    One of the hardest keys.

    It, which had never been in human hands, was fortunately easy to obtain thanks to circumstances, and there were enough coborators.

    The problem is thest one.

    It was the most familiar key.

    That¡¯s the crux of everything.

    Even she, who had seen and experienced it for a long time, was a piece that was difficult to handle.

    And it was next to impossible even for her toplete the key before it was toote in a situation where time was running out.

    So she found

    who will give you the key.

    And with tenacious effort and tenacity, above all, enormous support and luck, we finally got the answer.

    All that remains now is the finish.

    There was only a little preparation to use the three keys.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    So it was.

    I was busy preparing for it.

    Why did she suddenly raise her head?

    In the turmoil of the fierce fate that I could feel because I was in the middle of thest work.

    she murmured softly.

    ¡°-After all, the time hase.¡±

    * * *

    Constetion.

    By devouring all the providence of one world, as a result, he gained power to rival the world alone and created his own constetion.

    However, if you turn it upside down, it means that the constetions were originally living beings.

    attack the dungeon.

    Build strength by contracting.

    Endure the ordeal until the end.

    The absolute one who proved that he was worthy of salvation.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean they were ordinary absolutes.

    It is said that he survived until the end of an ordeal in which an entire world was destroyed by all sorts of disasters, including the monster wave.

    It means that they have risen to the pinnacle in their own world.

    In other words, all Constetions are originally absolute beings.

    Among them, each of them was an existence that reigned as an absolute among absolutes like a sword master.

    Since rising to the constetion there, they have gained even greater power and have watched and swallowed countless worlds.

    Even without the power of the stars, it was possible to trample a mere human.

    Chow!

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    ¡­No, I believed it.

    Just now.

    Until this hell begins.

    ¡°Oops! Aagh!¡±

    Binghwa n (šê»¨×å).

    A race that can freeze anything with just a breath because it was born from an ice crystal where the spirit of winter umted for over 100,000 years.

    He is an absolute from birth.

    As long as there is cold, it is immortal.

    They don¡¯t even have the concept of lifespan, and they hold the hegemony of the world because they be stronger as time goes by.

    Among them, it had the most outstanding strength and talent, so it was able to survive the tribtion of the destruction of the world and ascend to the constetion.

    ¡®Queen of the Frozen Heart¡¯ aroused power.

    Like when, over countless ages past, a rare few of the mortals have been resurrected whenever their shells have been damaged.

    But unfortunately.

    That authority is not manifested.

    So, instead, she tried to heal the wound by using ice magic or mythology.

    Even if it is not as good as the power that was born as a species, it is a mystery that can heal any disease and wound as long as life is attached.

    An injury of this magnitude could and should be treated lightly.

    but.

    no power whatsoever.

    does not manifest

    In the end, the Constetion of the Binghwa Tribe lost its life while struggling while clutching its half-cut neck.

    like an insignificant worm.

    And it wasn¡¯t just her story.

    Constetions with greater authority, constetions that dealt with more mysterious powers, and constetions that lived longer.

    Because I couldn¡¯t avoid bing a sword and soul under a knife that was ruthlessly wielded.

    It was unavoidable.

    The more powerful you are, the better.

    And the more familiar they are with all sorts of superpowers,

    the more natural they are than breathing, the Constetions who have lived their lives dealing with those powers, and as soon as all the mysteries disappeared, they became mere ordinary people.

    Of course, not all Constetions were like that.

    ¡°Oohhhh!¡±

    The moment a loud cry broke out.

    What came out was a huge shadow.

    A giant standing over 4 meters tall and holding a heavy axe.

    ¡®A rock heavier than a mountain¡¯ burned both eyes with a fighting spirit.

    Originally, he was a constetion that rose to the constetion after defeating countless monsters and monsters with his innate strength and an ax rather than authority or supernatural power.

    No matter how much the mystery is sealed¡­

    no, that¡¯s why I was even more confident that I wouldn¡¯t lose.

    No matter how terrible a monster this white goblin is, it is still only a human being.

    In a state where both of them could not use all mysteries, they would not be their opponents who were overwhelmingly superior in physical abilities.

    In fact, his dash that shakes the ground with every step is destructive and overwhelming.

    Even hundreds of troops could break through at once.

    But¡­

    Chew!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ankle is cut

    Stabbed in the hamstring in the knee.

    After being forced to sit down.

    Until a sharp sh of light passed by the nape of his neck.

    The Constetions widened their eyes when they saw the giant¡¯s head falling off without even swinging the huge ax properly.

    However, Limon did not show any emotion.

    I just muttered as if I was pathetic.

    ¡°Stupid. What¡¯s the point of forcing yourself to use a technique your body can¡¯t keep up with?¡±

    A constetion that might have been a threat even to Limon if the huge body had been mysteriously strengthened.

    However, his ax skill was trained on the premise that he was strengthened himself.

    I had never been weak in my life, so I didn¡¯t realize that I had to wield the ax differently when my strength was weaker than usual.

    When Limon clicked his tongue at the giant who revealed his gap too easily because of that.

    Wheein!

    Loud machine sounds.

    Rotating furiously, the muzzle pointed at him.

    A mechanical life form that was created in a civilization that was more developed than the fairies, but gained an ego and destroyed the ancestor race, which was the creator, and rose to the constetion.

    ¡®Thinking Steel of Rebellion¡¯ was convinced even with an iparably lower arithmetic ability than usual.

    Even if the mysteries were sealed and most of the weapons were unusable, this would be able to turn that crazy swordsman into a hive.

    He is the owner of the great El-Ra.

    Sword Master or whatever.

    At most, he could ughter any number of primitive people wielding cold weapons, and he was a transcendentalist who had actually done it.

    The moment the gun was finally fired.

    thump thump.

    [?!?!?!]

    The ¡®thinking steel of rebellion¡¯ hardened.

    fired from a rotating barrel.

    No, because the bullet that should have been fired simply rolled down helplessly as soon as it came out of the muzzle.

    [why¡­? Why!]

    Kwajik!

    That was the moment.

    The white ck light shed.

    A cold voice came from the steel body with sharp des lodged in it.

    ¡°Youck the ability to learn.¡±

    [¡­!]

    ¡°I would have told you? All mysteries before me are meaningless.¡±

    ¡®Thinking Steel of Rebellion¡¯ tried to argue.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a gravity bomb using an interdimensional power reactor or a micro ck hole missile.

    Doesn¡¯t it make sense that even a primitive level weapon using explosive acorn powder, which has no mystery at all, is sealed?

    Limon said with a cold smile as if he had read the thoughts of the rebellious steel.

    ¡°Some inspiration I know said. All sciencees from witchcraft, and witchcraft is, after all, just a way to disguise mystery as logic.¡±

    [¡­!]

    ¡°That¡¯s why magic that has reached its peak is no different from magic.¡±

    burning stone.

    flowing metal.

    exploding powder.

    With the advancement of science and civilization, amon andmon substance now called coal mercury gunpowder.

    But is it reallymon?

    stone does not burn

    Metal doesn¡¯t flow.

    Powder does not explode.

    Is there really no mystery in a substance that vites the natural providence?

    At least to, who was the best emissary in human history, did not think so.

    Even the superstitious belief that sleeping with a fan on at night will kill you is believed asmon sense if you add the word science.

    great grandson.

    through many of them.

    With usible words and theories.

    The essence of witchcraft is to exclude the iprehensible from the originally mysterious substance and logic and deceive as if it is understandable.

    It is the greatest fraudulent technique to manipte the providence by pretending to obey it.

    Reflecting on what I heard from to the Unspeaker.

    A guardian of mankind who learned science based on the magic he received from the spirits from the beginning of civilization.

    As a sword master who reached the mystery of sword righteousness just by swinging the sword.

    Limon said.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, you should have fought with your body instead of relying on the power of such a trivial weapon.¡±

    [That kind of nonsense¡­]

    ¡°Well, the result would have been the same anyway.¡±

    Pajik Pajijik!

    Could it be because the de stuck in the body twisted and damaged the core?

    Or is it because its existence was denied by an absurd swordsman who invalidated even science by dismissing it as a mystery?

    As the steel of rebellion crumbled, Limon drew the sword from its torso and slowly looked around.

    ¡°Now, who is next?¡±

    That moment.

    The constetions around them hesitated and withdrew.

    The remnants of dozens of Constetions, including the steel of the rebellion, scattered like garbage behind him.

    Even though it cut through everything, including bone and flesh, the de still radiated a sharp brilliance without a single toothing out.

    Above all, the golden eyes of a man covered in the blood of constetions all over his body.

    Even the Constetions who had been ying around with countless worlds as transcendental beings felt chills.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want toe.¡±

    However, Limon did not let go of the Constetions that were withdrawing like that.

    I just took a step back with calm words.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ll be gone.¡±

    Like that¡­

    at a slow pace.

    But it seems like he won¡¯t miss a single one.

    Looking at the gray-haired swordsman slowly approaching them, they couldn¡¯t help but recall a long-forgotten feeling.

    ¨C Fear and despair.

 Chapter 985

    #985. I have to admit

    * * *

    Creepy!

    ¡°Aagh!¡±

    Chow!

    ¡°Oh no¡­ gurgling.¡±

    cut down

    cut down

    cut down

    the one who opposes.

    The one who runs away too.

    Even teeth that were hardened.

    There was no discrimination.

    Even the mighty Duke-ss constetion.

    Even the cunning Count-level Constetion.

    Even the prudent Baron-ss Constetion.

    There was not even a difference in the ending.

    All beings who entered the gap of the sword wielded by the gray-haired man even once met death by being cut at the vital point without exception.

    At most, the only difference was whether to die with a single knife or die after being cut several times depending on the race or ability.

    It wasn¡¯t even a battle anymore.

    One-sided abuse¡­ No.

    -It was a massacre.

    ¡°What are these idiots doing!¡±

    Of course, the Constetions continued to suffer as well, but they did not.

    At first, they were confused and confused, but after dozens of Constetions fell, they gradually came to their senses.

    Among them, the first to sort out the situation was the prankster ying with fate.

    ¡°Even if you run away from him, you will be hunted anyway! We must work together to kill him!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Careful! No matter how good his swordsmanship is, he is alone. If we fight calmly, we will win in the end!¡±

    The Constetions crossed their eyes at the words of the prankster, who had the utmost confidence despite his appearance as a small boy.

    They were just defeated individually because they were so embarrassed that they couldn¡¯t use all the mysteries including the power of the stars.

    He realized that even a demon like him could be caught if he responded calmly as the prankster said, unless he was immortal.

    No matter how good your swordsmanship is.

    Limon was alone.

    Because there was a limit to the number of opponents that one person could deal with without using the mystic power.

    Especially if the other person is a transcendental person who has gone through all the pre-natal battles, not just a stupid human being.

    One problem.

    enormous damage in the process.

    In other words, even though they would win in the end, the Constetion that rushed to Limon first had a high chance of dying.

    No matter how immortal the Constetion was¡­ no, since they were immortals, there was no way they could readily take such a risk.

    they are constetions.

    It was because he was a transcendental figure who reigned over his world, not a soldier who could throw away his life like straw.

    ¡°These idiots¡­!¡±

    The prankster gnashed his teeth.

    Even now, several Constetions are being cut down by Limon in real time.

    Just by looking at the Constetions hesitating like rats trying to figure out who would put a bell around the cat¡¯s neck, I could tell what they were thinking.

    So it was.

    Why did he give instructions with a cold face?

    ¡°The baron sses to the fore, and the ranks above it aim for a gap.¡±

    ¡°for a moment?!¡±

    ¡°You want us to be meat shields!¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you are a monarch-level Constetion, that¡¯s¡­!¡±

    ¡°-shut up.¡±

    It was a moment.

    The reason why the constetions became quiet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Because I never gave you a choice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember it. Even if I miraculously survive, I will crush with my own hands any bastard who hesitates or runs away like a coward.¡±

    I can¡¯t use the power of the stars or the mysteries.

    The Constetions finally shut up and had no choice but to follow his instructions, seeing the boy exuding a frightening spirit despite his small size.

    It wasn¡¯t just because even if it was the same Constetion, if you went against him, who was a monarch-level Constetion, the repercussions would be enormous.

    because everyone knew

    In the end, in order to survive in this ce, everyone had no choice but to fight Limon at the risk of their lives.

    That¡¯s why, after all, they turned their eyes to Limon.

    Unlike until now, when he ran away to live alone like a rat, he had a fierce look like a wolf in a pack.

    That¡¯s how¡­

    the unteral massacre ends.

    The full-scale struggle between Limon and the Constetions began.

    * * *

    Who said that.

    They say even a mouse bites a cat when cornered.

    That¡¯s why, when hemanded the constetions that had been wandering around and finally raised their fighting spirit, he was sure that he was a prankster.

    This time, I¡¯m going to put an end to Limon.

    They are also known as Constetions.

    Unless it¡¯s a very special case, it¡¯s basic to learn martial arts, military skills, or fighting to the level of a master.

    There were many races that were naturally strong or vicious.

    Even if he can¡¯t use mysteries, his power is iparable to that of ordinary humans.

    No matter how embarrassed I was, it was just too stupid that dozens of Constetions had suffered so far.

    If you don¡¯t get confused.

    If you calmly join forces.

    Being able to defeat Limon was rather natural.

    Even more so if you take the lead yourself.

    Kagagagagagagang!

    So it was.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason why the prankster who yed with fate had no choice but to grow pale.

    ¡®How the hell¡­?¡¯

    A spear pierces the air.

    ws scratch the ground.

    Memorization shoots like an arrow.

    A rock the size of a house is swinging.

    The counterattacks of the Constetions that came to their senses and began to connect with each other were fierce and ferocious.

    Even if there was no mystery, it was overwhelming enough to kill even a mere human hundreds of times.

    Awesome!

    ¡°Kyaaaaaagh!¡±

    but.

    nevertheless.

    That many attacks can¡¯t reach.

    Raising his sword, he deflected the spear de, jumped up on his forepaws, and cut off the beast¡¯s throat.

    Use the constetion you were fighting for as a shield to block the memorization, roll on the floor to avoid rocks, and cut down another constetion.

    just one step.

    just one breath.

    just an inch.

    With that close gap, all the attacks from the countless constetions were either blocked or missed.

    Conversely, the swinging de suffocates the approaching Constetions without a single mishandling, or digs out their vitals.

    But it wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t know what made the difference that I got tired of being naughty.

    On the contrary, I knew it too well.

    ¡®Is it possible to perform such swordsmanship without borrowing the power of mystery?¡¯

    Even as flowing as water.

    as soft as petals.

    hard as steel.

    Be fast like a bullet.

    heavy as a mountain.

    Every moment, depending on the situation and the opponent, it changes subtly, and the most appropriate swordsmanship is truly phenomenal.

    It was to overshadow the difference of hundreds of numbers.

    Still, with that alone, the prankster would have been able to understand even if he admired it.

    He is a monarch-level Constetion.

    It was because he had seen and experienced countless martial arts that rivaled the swordsmanship of a sword master, such as the seventy-two kinds of martial arts created by the seven dragons and the Heavenly Demon Singong of the Heavenly Demon.

    Even so, the reason he couldn¡¯t help but be astonished wasn¡¯t because Limon¡¯s swordsmanship was so clever.

    It was too perfect.

    No matter how absolute a martial arts master is,

    no, even a transcendental master cannot always perform his martial arts perfectly.

    Even if you borrow the power of psionics or internal skills, you can only make it close to perfect by reducing loopholes as much as possible.

    but this moment.

    Limon¡¯s sword had no loopholes.

    The dozens and hundreds of swords against hundreds of constetions are all wless.

    It is truly the peak of Cheonuimu.

    Posture, weight bnce, breathing, fine muscles, even the beating of the heart.

    It was the limit of a sword that only those who knew what to do to draw a perfect sword and trained it to the core could use it.

    So he even felt chills.

    Even a constetion that has lived so far away that hundreds of millions of years would be short would be impossible to do such an outrageous thing.

    How rigorous must a human who has lived less than a thousand years go through in order to do that.

    Because I couldn¡¯t have imagined it.

    Only one thing can be known.

    It was just a new realization of how ignorant and absurd it was to be a sword master.

    ¡®¡­Yes, it will be soon.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t back down! Hold the line! If you get hit by the sword, hold on to it and push him even if it stretches!¡±

    But even so thrilling.

    The prankster gave instructions without a break.

    And seeing the increasingly fierce battle between the Constetions and Limon, his eyes lit up.

    ¡®Just a little more and I can catch him!¡¯

    No matter how perfect a swordsmanship is, there is no room for even a single needle to enter, and there is a limit to blocking ten hands with one hand.

    In fact, the more the fight goes on.

    And the more the Constetions were cut down.

    Limon was also umting damage, at least a little.

    From the lightly cut shoulder to the side where drops of blood ooze out, the slightly swollen forearm, etc.

    Each of them might not be deep, but the piled up wounds were making Limon bloody little by little.

    On the other hand, the Constetions raised their morale even more after seeing Limon.

    The bnce of the fight, which had been tilted one-sidedly, was gradually getting closer to parallel as time passed.

    And the moment the scale tipped against them even a little.

    This tight bnce would copse and Limon would be torn apart by hundreds of constetions.

    Because that was the limit of a human with an ordinary body without mystery.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to have a good time with my eyes.

    I was more focused on directing.

    The prankster hardened his face.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    because I saw

    Even though there was no way he was unaware that he was cornered, Limon still calmly swung his sword.

    The moment he was finally cornered.

    The cool light that passed through golden eyes.

    The moment when the prankster reflexively took a step back when he saw that ominous and terrifying look in his strangely heart-thumping eyes.

    -A strange thing happened.

    Fire!

    ¡°uh?¡±

    ¡°The power has returned¡­!]

    It was an instant.

    Until now, the Constetions that had been tenaciously attacking Limon even though they had lost the power of the stars due to the sword¡¯s sword.

    The soft light of the stars suddenly appeared on their bodies.

    When they feel a sense of omnipotence that has returned from mere mortals to transcendents who wield the providence of the world, they feel joy and delight.

    Conversely, the prankster, who had turned pale, shouted out loud.

    [Damage everyone!!!]

    [¡­?]

    [For a moment, the strength disappeared again¡­¡±

    ¡ºYam Dragon

    Kill Sword Strike”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ —“ôIs

    my de faster than the bullet?

    ¡»

    Pooh!

    Unfortunately.

    His warning came toote.

    Before they even panicked that the power that had returned momentarily disappeared again.

    In that instant, the bones, stones, and pieces of metal that ricocheted from the tip of the sword that swept the ground pierced the heads of dozens of Constetions like bullets.

    ¡°What is this¡­!¡±

    Chew!

    ¡°Kuuk!¡±

    The sense of loss of being reduced from a transcendent to a mortal again.

    The shock of seeing therades who fought together turned into corpses in the blink of an eye.

    While the constetions that had forgotten that they were fighting the chaos were being cut like scarecrows by Limon¡¯s sword that had approached before they knew it.

    The prankster ying with fate gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Limon Asfelder, that cunning bastard!¡±

    Instantly loosen the sword.

    During that moment, unfold another sword.

    Seeing Limon unterally ughter the confused Constetions, he shuddered.

    It was because the result was too fatal to be called a trivial operation.

    Unlike Limon, who was free to spread and reap the sword on his own, the Constetions were not used to it, so they couldn¡¯t even use their returned powers.

    Rather, the gap between the transcendental and the mortal was so great that only the movement became confused.

    ¡®No way, if it¡¯s like this¡­!¡¯

    At best, I had driven Limon into a corner.

    Of course, the momentum has reversed.

    When the prankster felt nervous when he saw the Constetions who had been burning with spection until not too long ago hesitated, not knowing when the sword doctor would be released again.

    A voice called him.

    ¡°A prankster ying with fate.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°A little while is fine. Please let the author loose his sword just one more time.¡±

    ¡°Guardian, what nonsense are you talking about¡­!¡±

    The moment I turned around in a fit of rage at those words, which was tantamount to pouring oil on a burning house.

    The prankster hardened.

    because I saw

    The opponent standing behind with a hard face.

    The object in the hand of the angel who wanted to know what he was doing without stepping out even after the fight started.

    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I have to admit it. The author is a natural enemy of the stars. He is an adversary that we cannot stop.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t those who can stop the author.¡±

    The only thing that can kill a sword master is the same sword master.

    Among them, there is only one being who can be Limon¡¯s opponent.

    In the moment when Limon¡¯s sword was released.

    While everyone was in confusion, he barely held up the antique sword without a scabbard he summoned from his constetion.

    The prankster, who was ying with fate, had no choice but to distort his face while watching the passionate Guardian of Resurrection¡¯ speaking with a determined face.

 Chapter 986

    #986. Don¡¯t get me wrong

    * * *

    Pan!

    Goosebumps on the back.

    My muscles are tingling.

    My lungs tighten as if they¡¯ll explode.

    It¡¯s a clearer warning because it¡¯s simpler.

    Now you don¡¯t have enough stamina to fight seven days and nights, so if you don¡¯t stop right now, you might die.

    A throbbing body as if it were about to break.

    A heart beating like it¡¯s about to explode.

    Burning blood vessels.

    It tells you that you¡¯ve already reached your limit and causes pain to warn you to stop now.

    It¡¯s rather torture.

    take a breath once

    with every step you take.

    Rather than having the whole body torn to shreds, the pain that is worse burns the brain and nerves every moment.

    it¡¯s a reasonable price.

    It was a punishment for the foolishness of acting as if he were still a superman after he had fallen from an immortal superman to a mere human.

    nevertheless.

    he doesn¡¯t stop

    On the contrary, he onlyughed.

    This kind of pain was like a daily life to him.

    yes it is

    over hundreds of years of life.

    He has always been disciplined.

    Before bing a Sword Master.

    Even before he was kidnapped by a drunken woman with twin swords who had suddenly invaded his life.

    Even after being scolded for not being able to cook only once in a while, even after learning from her about proper swordsmanship.

    And while building the sword tower and raising disciples.

    He never let go of his sword and never took a break from training.

    always wear a sword

    exploring swordsmanship.

    I trained swordsmanship.

    The status that had already risen to the position of absolute among absolutes always whispered to him.

    That this is enough.

    The swordsman of the sword dragon, who has no enemies other than the sword master.

    The sharpness of the yam dragon flesh sword that thoroughly cuts down the sword master.

    And the swordsmanship of the yam dragon flesh sword that he had already trained to the bone.

    After hundreds of years of training, he has reached the limit of his sword in every way, so there is no point in further training.

    Now, further training is meaningless and there is no need to overwork yourself.

    nevertheless.

    He has been training continuously.

    Because you crave more power?

    To forget the pain of beating a disciple?

    Couldn¡¯t have said that wasn¡¯t the reason either.

    But in the end, the reason why he always swung his sword came down to one thing.

    -That he is a swordsman.

    fish are swimming

    like living things breathe.

    Because a swordsman didn¡¯t need a reason to wield a sword.

    Dig!

    It was because of that training.

    The reason why he was able to continue swinging his sword without any distraction even when all mysteries were gone.

    The Kaga Gaga River!

    The senses are dull.

    My body throbs.

    breathing quickens

    The body whose mystery has disappeared is too weak to be the absolute¡¯s.

    But that¡¯s enough.

    The swordsman only speaks with his sword.

    Denying all mysteries except for those necessary to wield the sword is the ultimate goal of the sword.

    That¡¯s why this stuffy body, in other words, had everything needed to wield a sword.

    ¡°Die mortal¡­!¡±

    Chew!

    ¡°Gagging!¡±

    Unless, of course,

    There are no absolutes in the world.

    No matter how perfect the sword is drawn.

    Every time a Constetion was cut down, it was impossible to avoid all the countless attacks that aimed to break through.

    In the first ce, it was a transcendental attack.

    Although it may not be able to exert its power due to the disappearance of mystery, it was originally a death that contained subtletyparable to that of a sword master.

    so without even knowing it.

    he thinks

    -It¡¯s insignificant.

    only one.

    If there was at least one being who didn¡¯t

    stop at making or acquiring that subtle technique, and even after bing a Constetion, every day .

    He must have been overwhelmed by just surviving against the Constetions, let alone rampaging like he is now.

    However, among the hundreds of constetions that had gathered to catch him, not a single one had honed their skills to that extent.

    okay.

    I can understand.

    They are already providential beings.

    Just as the mountains do not walk and the sea does not fly.

    For those who abandoned their bodies and became constetions themselves, training their bodies and training their skills.

    It would have been worthless, necessary, and meaningless.

    knowing that fact.

    I am not angry.

    Just¡­

    ¡°How disappointing.¡±

    Fu-wook!

    ¡°Keuk?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only about this much when you talk about preventing the apocalypse and saving the world.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an insult.

    It wasn¡¯t even an usation.

    To put it bluntly,mentation.

    Of the beings who even destroyed their own world in order to achieve salvation, there was no one who forged the power gained in that way.

    And the fact that countless races and worlds, including dragons and fairies, were destroyed by these beings.

    It even made Limon feel sad.

    so that.

    Swing your sword more fiercely.

    It wasn¡¯t because he punished or ignored the Constetions.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    he was asking again and again.

    Are you really a savior?

    Do you have the strength and will to protect the world from the end without being able to stop even a single swordsman?

    If so, please prove it.

    Not with words, but with swords.

    this is his way.

    It was the life of a swordsman who always swung his sword to prove himself and risked his life on the tip of the sword.

    In the drama of the yam-yong-salgeom, ¡®a swordsman only speaks with a sword¡¯ literally means that he was a swordsman who proved his life itself.

    Chew!

    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±

    puck!

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    But while being so cynical, disappointed, sad, and provocative.

    He never lost his cool.

    Even though he was slightly injured by the counterattack, he continued to swing his sword and cut through the charging constetions while sharply scanning his surroundings.

    as a single swordsman.

    Again, as a veteran.

    because it judged

    that the situation is more precarious than expected.

    He threw the Constetions into chaos with the temporary lifting of the sword, but he couldn¡¯t abuse it.

    The re-activation and conversion of the extreme not only required a high degree of concentration, but it could have given the Constetions an opportunity to use the power of the stars.

    So he broadened his horizons.

    And after cutting down dozens of constetions, I finally found it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of the sword doctor being lifted! If we can use the power of the stars, we¡¯ll have an advantage!¡±

    ¡°Above all, look at his appearance!¡±

    ¡°My movements are slower than the first time, and I have a lot of scars! That means he¡¯s also the limit! Now just push a little harder!¡±

    ¡®Is it over there?¡¯

    At best it confused them.

    The one who calmed the Constetions again with amazing leadership and pushed himself systematically.

    Upon discovering the boy cleverly hiding behind numerous constetions, Limon opened his eyes sharply.

    How to cut off the head to catch a snake.

    before his stamina runs out.

    If you want to cut down hundreds of constetions, the best way is to destroy themand tower and throw them into chaos again.

    So it was.

    Why did he crouch down?

    Dig!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    grab the sword

    kicking the ground with your feet.

    Unfold your bent back

    Like an arrow shot from a bow, the mischievous boy eximed in admiration as he saw Limon running towards him through the cracks in the constetions.

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    Layer uponyer of constetions blocked Limon¡¯s way.

    because they knew

    If you lose the prankster now, dealing with Limon will be even more difficult.

    and.

    conflict started.

    Kaga gaga gaga river!

    Sword and armor sh.

    The de cuts through the flesh.

    The tailshes at the ankles.

    The sound of metal and the sound of pagong are mixed.

    Individuals who pierce the battle lines like a de and try to break through.

    A group that tries to block the opponent¡¯s breakthrough by forming a wall.

    After that fierce battle, the Constetions finally seeded in catching Limon¡¯s foot.

    No matter how many people he cut down, literally building a wall of corpses and breaking through the rushing Constetions was not an easy task, even for Limon.

    But that kind of result.

    Limon was also expecting it.

    That¡¯s why he unfolded the move he had prepared before starting the charge.

    ¨DJust three seconds of confusion.

    Dig!

    [Damn it!]

    [Another trivial trick!]

    [Don¡¯t be shaken! If we calmly use the power of the stars¡­!]

    ¡ºYam

    Dragon Kill Sword Secret Technique”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ µzÐg

    The shapeless

    sword is invisible

    .

    [Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡¯

    It¡¯s Just a moment.

    The Constetions that formed the wall were torn apart by the transparent gift before they could even use their returned power.

    Constetion had a hard time even adjusting to Limon, who had been preparing in advance considering the timing of his swordsmanship, and the sudden return of power.

    There was bound to be a huge difference between them.

    It took only 1 second to get there.

    Until the drama unfolds again.

    2 seconds required.

    If it were short, it would be short enough, but it would be enough to decapitate the chaotic Constetion, to use the gap to decapitate the prankster at once.

    Immediately after passing over the corpses of the Constetions.

    Limon raised his eyebrows.

    because I saw

    The dozens of constetions that blocked him were shed out at once, and the power of the stars suddenly returned.

    Rather than falling into confusion, the image of a boy made up of starlight ring at himself with a cold cynicism.

    [¨DYou¡¯ve finally loosened the sword.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    It was because his intuition as a sword master, who had sharpened again after undressing his sword, told him.

    that something is wrong

    right at that moment.

    Aaaaaaa!

    Brilliant starlight rose from beyond the countless constetions on the opposite side of where he and the prankster were.

    and its center.

    The moment I saw the unrecognizable sword in the hand of an angel with its wings wide open.

    Limon felt a chill.

    Can not be done.

    That¡¯s not all.

    It must be stopped at all costs!

    Dig!

    hit the ground again

    Ignoring the constetions blocking my way, I focus only on the Guardian and the sword in his hand.

    And so the moment Limon took the second step.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Eating Out

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ ÍâÊ½

    You don¡¯t need a knife to cut the world.

    ·ÖÇåÊÀ½ç²»ÐèÒªµ¶

    ¡»

    the distance disappears

    gap narrows.

    Starlight was scattered from the tip of Limon¡¯s sword, which appeared in front of the Guardian as if it were springing up.

    But right after that.

    Limon hardened his face even more.

    [Whoops, it¡¯s already toote.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Was it because he was preparing in advance, just like the passionate guardian of resurrection¡¯?

    Using the power of the stars for a while, it changed its shape into a giant snake and blocked the guardian¡¯s way one step ahead of Limon.

    As a result, the ¡®mischief ying with fate¡¯ who was cut by Limon¡¯s sword instead of a guardian let out a lowugh.

    Limon pulled out the sword stuck in his body and tried to cut down the Guardian behind him, but¡­

    he couldn¡¯t.

    [Don¡¯t get me wrong, Limon Aspelder.]

    Using himself as bait, he gambled with his life to bring in Limon and free the sword.

    Even as the starlight that made up her body was shattering, she rather tied the sword deep within her own body.

    The prankster said coldly.

    [¨DYou are not the only one who is prepared toy down your life to save the world.]

    ¡°These fools¡­!¡±

    Limon gritted his teeth, blocked by thest trick of such a mischievous person who threw his own life.

    In order to somehow prevent the worst situation by resuming the drama sooner.

    Aaaaaaa!

    But as the prankster said.

    he was toote

    Before Limon could even perform another yam dragon ughter sword.

    The starlight emitted by the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection burst out like an explosion centered on the dragon sword held in his hand.

    Just like that¡­

    the moment the starlight disappeared.

    Aaaaaaaang!

    A ray of sword light that stretched out faster than light turned to powder and severed the body of the mischievous man who was scattered, and blew Limon away like a piece of paper.

 Chapter 987

    #987. Long time no see

    * * *

    ¡°Rkar al Lihat ha Osils qu.¡±

    Like humming.

    Or like singing.

    A high-pitched voice resounds.

    Innumerable flowers bloom right after the spell wants to weave into the starlight in the air.

    from the ground to the sky.

    As if drawing the world as a canvas.

    The flower buds that bloomed filling the whole situation opened and the seeds that flowed out repeatedly bloomed countless other flowers.

    It¡¯s already violent.

    Even simple swordsmanship bes an art once it reaches its peak.

    It was a fantastic, even destructive beauty decision that covered the whole world and forced beauty.

    The problem was that if the beauty is violence, there are also targets that are assaulted by it.

    ¡°How dare you do this insignificant bird¡¯s head!¡±

    and this moment.

    The target of that assault was Labyrinth.

    No, to be precise, it was his zodiac sign.

    That¡¯s why Labyrinth stared at the flower field, which bloomed beautifully and only expanded its territory, with ferocious eyes.

    It was because as the flower garden made by Yuna-kyung expanded, he felt that the previously blurry connection between himself and the constetion was weakening even more.

    It¡¯s literally erosion.

    Just as constetions create dungeons and interfere with other worlds.

    It was an attack to overwrite the providence that existed in another world with one¡¯s own providence.

    That¡¯s why Labyrinth had no choice but to be more frenzied.

    No matter how much he fell, his providence was eroded by something like a blue bird who stole the power of a star, not a real constetion.

    Because that was tantamount to an insult and denial of his very existence.

    With that boiling anger.

    Labyrinth stamped her feet.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    It seems like an earthquake¡­

    no, actually, an earthquake urs and what sweeps the flower garden is a storm of destruction.

    The earth cracked,va erupted, and a storm containing the heat covered the whole world with scorching mes.

    The flower garden, which was just beautiful, was burned as it was in the banquet of destruction that was more powerful because it was simple.

    No, it looked like it would burn.

    ¡°ArArAr hArAhArAhArA.¡±

    ¨DThe moment Yuna-kyung opened her mouth as if humming again.

    Until the petals that I thought had been burnt to ashes bloomed again.

    It is a flower of me.

    It was an explosion of ephemeral beauty that was more fantastic and more terrifying because it red up for an instant and then disappeared.

    Labyrinth gritted her teeth as she saw the storm of red flowers swallowing even theva storm.

    ¡°How many star powers have you stolen!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stealing. It¡¯s definitely the spoils I got from fighting with the team leader.¡±

    ¡°This shameless thing¡­!¡±

    Oneself who lost her status as a Constetion.

    Yuna-kyung, who stole her power from the Constetion.

    Although there were many differences, the two were practically equal in that they were half Constetions.

    One problem.

    This ce was the constetion of Labyrinth.

    It is said that even a dog eats half of it in its own house, but the power that a constetion can exert in its own constetion is absolute.

    No matter how much I was affected by the sword¡¯s sword, that merit wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    I can¡¯t overwhelm a blue bird that imitates a constetion with the power of a stolen star.

    It was the most humiliating thing for Labyrinth.

    So, in order to wash away the humiliation, he continued to draw the power of the stars and attack Yuna-kyung in all kinds of ways¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±

    A catastrophe that will destroy the continent.

    Abyrinth where even a god could be imprisoned.

    A curse that transcends providence.

    I couldn¡¯t hurt the star fairy who was just humming a spell.

    Adding the magic of fluttering butterflies to the magic of fluttering flowers, Yuna-kyung lightly continued her words.

    ¡°Magic is a power that can be omnipotent, if not omnipotent, if the price is sufficient.¡±

    That was already 20 years ago.

    Teachings she inherited from the Great Witch, who was called the Sorceress Queen and rose to the pinnacle of the Silver Age.

    The belief that nothing is impossible in magic that has truly reached its peak, even if the archwitch and saint are among the lowest of the absolute, as long as they havebat power.

    Of course, magic alwayses at a price.

    That¡¯s why the biggest drawback of magic was that the price prepared soon reached its limit¡­

    ¡°And if it¡¯s that price, I¡¯ve got more than enough for me right now.¡±

    ¡°Are you bragging about using it as firewood because you can¡¯t handle the power of the great stars!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m proud if I can evaporate the sea by using wood chips or gold as firewood.¡±

    ¡°Hey hey¡­!¡±

    In exchange for the star power she received from Limon through her tattoo, Yuna-kyung smiled as she poured out magic almost unlimitedly.

    The power of the constetions is enormous.

    Even more so, Limon has cut through countless constetions and absorbed the power of the stars they possessed.

    Having received even a small portion of that power, the power she could handle was almost endless.

    It¡¯s over all witches.

    It was the embodiment of omnipotence that even the Archwitch could use any magic without worrying about the cost.

    ¡®Umm, it¡¯s getting a bit difficult.¡¯

    However, contrary to herid-back appearance, Yuna-kyung was not sofortable on the inside.

    No matter how much firewood there was, it was up to the user to throw it into the furnace.

    Every time she chanted a spell to burn the power of the stars and spread her magic, her mind and body were under enormous load.

    Wings received from the Fairy Queen.

    Art Magic learned from Shera.

    The magical essence that Sir taught me.

    And even the tattoo that Limon gave me.

    I tried to reduce the burden as much as possible by mobilizing everything I could use, but even there is a limit.

    So I wanted to win as soon as possible¡­ but

    the problem was that Labyrinth wasn¡¯t such an easy opponent either.

    ¡®As expected, there is no answer to fighting a constetion in a constetion.¡¯

    Labyrinth is a constetion no matter how half-sized it is. He was an immortal and undefeated transcendent in his own constetion.

    It¡¯s just that Limon is too out of the norm.

    Even for Yuna-kyung, who reached the pinnacle of magic with the power of the stars, it was not easy to defeat Labyrinth with magic alone.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    Even if it¡¯s too much, I¡¯m going to rush the game.

    Or should I look for more opportunities?

    Even as Yuna-kyung memorizes the spell, she rolls her head hard.

    It was a time when Labyrinth was anxiously devising a way to overwhelm Yuna-kyung while pressuring her with the power of the stars.

    Dig!

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    [Damn it again¡­?]

    Yuna-kyung and Labyrinth hesitated.

    It was because the de of the de of the yam dragon ughter sword, which erased their power even over a long distance, suddenly disappeared.

    Of course, I¡¯ve been through that before.

    If the swordsman had been opened again right away, as it was just a moment ago, both of them would have thought so or cursed and moved on.

    But no matter how much time passes.

    The sword did not unfold again.

    What came instead was a chill.

    Creepy!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [¡­!]

    Yuna-kyung and Labyrinth too.

    Forgetting that they were fiercely fighting each other, the two turned their heads in one direction at the same time.

    what?

    what.

    Something is wrong.

    something appeared

    -It¡¯s so scary.

    Even those who handle the power of the stars¡­

    No, the presence of something that they have no choice but to know because they handle the power of the stars made them get goosebumps all over their bodies.

    [The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection can¡¯t be that¡­!]

    Labyrinth, who had intuited the identity of this presence, even vaguely, clenched her teeth.

    Yuna-kyung also muttered with a hard face.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re in a situation where we¡¯re fighting among ourselves.¡±

    [Ha so? Are you going to get scared and surrender now?]

    ¡°No. It means I¡¯m going to end the fight.¡±

    [¡­a bird head that doesn¡¯t even know this topic!] Whether

    Labyrinth is angry or not.

    Yuna-kyung brought out the power of the stars that flowed through her body beyond its limits.

    The body, which had already been subjected to an enormous burden, screamed throbbing as it could not bear the torrent of power beyond its limits.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    I thought it would be enough to hold on to Labyrinth¡¯s ankles until Limon defeats the Constetions.

    This is because this creepy presence that suddenly felt gave her a sense of crisis that she had to solve the situation quickly.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s the power of the stars and magic that raises them.

    Weave it with power.

    Based on thew of unity of gods and demonspleted with the help of Sir and Shera.

    Her original magic, conceived from the descent of the constetion used by the ghosts and monarchs of the Liberation Brigade, andpleted independently after 20 years of research.

    The moment Nakyung Yun activated it.

    ¡°Activation of the Law of Holy Demon Unity.¡±

    [¡­!]

    Brilliant starlight wrapped Yuna-kyung and the Santa Maria she was on.

    * * *

    For a moment.

    The Constetions fell into confusion.

    Suddenly, the power of the stars returns, the prankster who ys with fate is massacred, and the starlight explodes.

    Because so many things happened in just 3 seconds, even the transcendental ones couldn¡¯t grasp the situation right away.

    Especially since they are mischievous and unaware of the guardian¡¯s n.

    But that¡¯s for a while.

    The power of the stars overflowing throughout the body.

    A white-haired man who flew like a piece of paper.

    As soon as they grasped the two, the Constetions instinctively felt it even in the midst of chaos.

    It is now.

    Only now.

    The only chance to kill that mad monster is this moment when the vicious de doesn¡¯t unfold.

    So they acted immediately.

    No matter who came first, he raised the power of the stars and attacked Limon.

    Unlike just a moment ago, when they were bound by swords and could only wield their bodies and metal, their attacks, which allowed them to use their power freely, were overwhelming.

    Even if it was opened in a hurry, it was enough to kill even a sword master.

    Especially if it was Limon who hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the impact of being thrown backwards.

    -Suddenly.

    [¡­?!] That¡¯s why

    the Constetions hardened right

    after that .

    A ray of sword light shed at the moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the power of all the stars they poured out was cut like paper, and dozens of constetions were cut to pieces at once.

    It was because the opponent who unleashed that sword light wasn¡¯t Limon.

    [What are you doing!]

    ¡°What are you doing¡­ You are asking something strange.¡±

    And the person who cut down the Constetions that were trying to attack Limon calmly opened his mouth to the stunned cry of the merciful Guardian of Resurrection.

    ¡°What reason do I need to punish those who tried to harm my priest in my presence?¡±

    [I am the one who resurrected you!]

    ¡°That¡¯s why I kept you alive.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°If you know, get out of the way.¡±

    He had paid off the debt of resurrecting himself by preventing Limon from cutting him down, so he had nothing more to owe.

    He said calmly, and added a word while holding the dragon sword he was holding at an angle.

    ¡°He who hinders me is a belter.¡±

    that buck

    that buck

    whatever you are

    If you presumptuously stand in the way of the Sword Master, you will pay the price.

    The Constetions did not dare to stand in front of him as he took such arrogant words for granted and moved slowly.

    It was because his instinct as a transcendentalist was telling him.

    this moment.

    whoever

    That anyone who stands in his way will die.

    Crossing the Constetions hardened by a terrifying thrill that even Limon had never felt before.

    Arriving in front of the gray-haired man who barely managed to calm down his shock from the other side and stood up, he spoke calmly.

    ¡°Long live the priest.¡±

    tall stature.

    two swords.

    A morepliant face.

    Antique oriental armor.

    Long ck hair neatly trimmed.

    Above all, the deepest and heavy sunken eyes that cannot be forgotten even after a thousand years.

    ¡°¡­long time no see.¡±

    just resurrected

    Why is this man the way he used to be?

    After wiping the blood from his mouth as he looked at the man who looked the same as he did when he was alive, Limon had no choice but to open his mouth as ifmenting.

    ¡°¡ªThe death penalty of Yue Fei.¡±

    The sword master¡¯s apprentice.

    The first sword of the former era.

    He is the sessor of the Doryongsword.

    The creator of the strong demon sword.

    The worst sword master in history who ughtered a tenth of humanity at the same time.

    That¡¯s why, after 7 duels and 6 defeats, he was able to miraculously defeat the one and only brother-inw in the world.

    Seeing the sword demon, Limon couldn¡¯t help but let out a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 988

    #988. The greatest mercy

    * * *

    The greatest sword in the world.

    The first sword master sword made.

    Worst Sword Master Sword Master.

    Thest sword master swordsmith.

    A title that has been handed down sequentially to the three sword masters who have mastered the dragon killing sword.

    In fact, Limon, the swordsman, proved himself to be the greatest swordsman in the world by not being defeated by any of the 10 sword masters born in the age of heroes.

    Born in the Bronze Age, the three Sword Masters could not help but be special to sword masters.

    But even in cold water, there is an up and down.

    question that arises from it.

    Sword Emperor and Sword Demon Swordsmith.

    Among the three sword masters who were called the best swordsmen in the world, who is truly the strongest?

    Some im that he is a genius swordsman who mastered swordsmanship on his own, pioneered an unprecedented state of being a sword master, and taught swordsman and swordsmanship.

    Some believed that he was a swordsman who cut down even a sword demon, built a sword tower, raised several disciples, and protected the world for hundreds of years.

    Someone thought that even such a swordsman was a swordsman who had been defeated six times in one-on-one duels.

    Who is the true greatest sword in the world?

    That has been the question of many luxuries.

    But in the end, no one was able to figure out the answer.

    Unless you¡¯re actually fighting.

    A third party discussing the strength and weakness of a sword master was nothing more than table talk, and Limon ignored such trivial arguments.

    but only one.

    There was a fact that everyone acknowledged.

    It was the fact that the sword master was the worst sword master in history.

    Even the swordsman who caused the world war or the swordsman who dabbled in ck magic could not catch up with the notoriety of the swordsman who single-handedly massacred a tenth of humanity.

    ¡°¡ªhow many years have passed since I died?¡±

    So this moment.

    Holding a dragon sword in one hand.

    With another sword at the waist.

    A ck-haired man standing still.

    The appearance of the sword demon had no choice but to feel even more heterogeneous.

    His calm and calm appearance made him look like a lofty swordsman rather than the worst yer in history.

    Even more so in the fact that he does not lose hisposure even though he is facing the opponent who cut him in his lifetime.

    ¡°¡­a little over 800 years old.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a long time indeed.¡±

    Even for an immortal, 800 years is not a short time.

    As if I had been told that I had been asleep for a day or two, I calmly agreed.

    he asked again.

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    ¡°As you can see.¡±

    ¡°Whoops, that¡¯s a wise answer. For swordsmen like us, just having our lives attached to us is good enough.¡±

    it¡¯s a discourse.

    Not the opponent who risked his life seven times.

    It was an ordinary, everyday conversation that a brother-inw, who had been reunited for a long time, would normally have.

    The Constetions, including the Guardians, who did not dare to intervene because of the Sword Demon¡¯s bluff, couldn¡¯t hide their absurdity.

    But really, Limondo.

    And the swordsman too.

    Far from feeling ufortable with the calm atmosphere, he epted it very naturally.

    It was natural.

    No matter how many times they risked their lives and fought each other, they were brother brothers who fought the seven dragons while studying alumni under the sword emperor.

    ¡°Has Master also been resurrected?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­how have you been?¡±

    ¡°I helped put you back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°You have done a difficult job.¡±

    ¡°I just did what I had to do.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like you.¡±

    The story of the resurrection of the Sword Emperor.

    That he was killed again by Limon¡¯s sword.

    The Sword Demon calmly agreed, as if to some extent expected it, and after a short silence, opened his mouth with a slightly heavier voice.

    ¡°Did you give me a farewell drink?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you did. At least this time there won¡¯t be any regrets left.¡±

    distant past.

    cut down seven dragons

    It is as if he recalls the teacher who could not drink a ss of alcohol at thest moment even after opening an era where alcohol could be freely drunk.

    After gently closing my eyes.

    The Sword Demon opened his eyes again.

    And as calmly as ever.

    However, the Sword Demon raised a question in a voice that was heavier than before.

    ¡°By the way, priest.¡±

    ¡°Say the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°Why do you smell like a dragon?¡±

    to that question.

    Limon did not immediately respond.

    As ifmitting to something.

    After looking into the deep, calm, and dull eyes of the Sword Demon for a long time, he only quietly opened his mouth after a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I took the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons as my brides.¡±

    and.

    The static that came.

    The calm atmosphere from a while ago seemed to be a lie.

    When the Guardian felt a chill from the heavy, frightening air that suddenly weighed down the entire space around him.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    As if I knew that.

    An unexpectedly calm voice.

    After nodding his head with an expression that was so calm that he was even calm.

    The Sword Demon asked again.

    ¡°What did Master say?¡±

    ¡°They said it was great.¡±

    ¡°Huh, you look like him.¡±

    Is itmentation?

    Or is it longing?

    calm and serene.

    That¡¯s why he let out augh that was hard to understand, and muttered to himself quietly.

    ¡°No matter how half-baked, I would never have thought that a priest would make a betrothal with a descendant of a dragon. So many things seem to have changed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a priest who will change over time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So the biggest reason is probably because of them.¡±

    The Constetions were startled.

    The sword demon just nced at them.

    It was because even those who had already escaped their bodies felt goosebumps just by receiving that gaze.

    ¡°What are those?¡±

    ¡°They ate other worlds and became their own providence, destroyed dragons in the past, and are now trying to destroy mankind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really something like a parasite.¡±

    [Wait, that¡¯s¡­!]

    Fuck!

    [¡­?]

    Is it because of the harsh evaluation?

    Or was it because he felt threatened?

    The Constetion, which unknowingly tried to object to Limon¡¯s prejudiced words, became starlight and scattered before blinking an eye.

    Seeing that scene, the other Constetions hardened.

    The Sword Demon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I have never given permission to interrupt a conversation with a priest.¡±

    [¡­]

    ¡°So wait in silence until I make a decision.¡±

    I¡¯m having a conversation with the sword masters.

    Where do you dare to interfere with insignificant things?

    The Constetions didn¡¯t even dare to get angry when they saw the Sword Demon saying such arrogant things as if they were natural.

    Instead, I was confused.

    I just couldn¡¯t interfere.

    I¡¯ve been watching the earth for a long time.

    They were well aware of how fraudulent the Sword Master, especially Limon, was.

    That¡¯s why hundreds of constetions joined forces to catch one Limon.

    Having been ughtered by a fraudulent swordsman called the yam dragon ughter sword, it has now be a sword master.

    But even with them¡­

    No, I couldn¡¯t understand it all the more because they were like that.

    Why was the Sword Demon able to cut them so easily, when even Limon could only deal with them with the ultimate use of the yam dragon shing sword?

    And why do they feel so much fear and intimidation from the Sword Demon?

    Most of all, why did the merciful Guardian of Resurrection not activate the ban ced when reviving the Sword Demon?

    Only one thing was known.

    The Sword Demon is an existence that should not be considered based on other sword masters.

    ¡°Is that why you took seven princesses as brides to catch those parasites?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But also not.¡±

    okay.

    Clearly, a strategy is a starting point.

    It was an engagement made at the request of Li Qingyu, who was wary of the Constetions.

    But time goes by.

    going through so much

    Now, he truly cares for the seven princesses, and that¡¯s why he epted them as his bride.

    The Sword Demon calmly epted what Limon said.

    ¡°Even if you catch them all, you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t have the heart to throw out the descendants of the dragon.¡±

    ¡°How can a man who cannot take responsibility for his own bride?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    still calm.

    Even so, at the end of watching Limon with subtle emotions, as if seeing a younger brother who had picked up a dirty stray cat.

    After a while, the Sword Demon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°If the priest wishes, I¡¯ll take care of all those parasites.¡±

    [¡­!]

    The faces of the Constetions, including the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection, were distorted.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the words of the Sword Demon, who seemed to regard them as insignificant bugs.

    Because I knew.

    that it is not a bluff.

    Also, in a state where the ughter sword for the yam dragon was unfolding, if Limon and the Sword Demon went on a rampage¡­

    No, the intuition that they would never be able to survive even if they had only one Sword Demon excluding Limon made them shake.

    But is it fortunate

    or misfortune.

    The Sword Demon¡¯s words weren¡¯t over yet.

    ¡°There is only one condition.¡±

    ¡°If abandonment of my brides is a condition, I am sorry, but this is uneptable.¡±

    ¡°know. So let¡¯s save the priest¡¯s bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon was surprised.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    It was because I didn¡¯t know that the Sword Demon would say such a thing.

    However, his continued words were enough to make Limon¡¯s face harden again.

    ¡°Instead, I will exterminate all the ns of the Seven Dragons except for the seven princesses.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°And I will not allow the seven princesses toy eggs or leave the ces I have allowed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you ept this condition, I will allow the seven princesses to live quietly as your concubines until the end of their lives.¡±

    ¡°¡­Would you like to do that?¡±

    ¡°The priest will know that this is the greatest mercy I can bestow.¡±

    Because you know that it¡¯s true.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    And he opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°Do you still dream of a perfect world?¡±

    ¡°If it were a world without dragons.¡±

    ¡°Do you still not know that the perfect world that the death penalty wants cannot and should not be created?¡±

    It is good to dream of ideals.

    However, ideals are ideals because they do note true.

    Just as any dream, no matter how good it is, bes a disaster if it bursts into reality, it is said that if you try to apply your ideal to reality forcibly, it will lead to catastrophe.

    The softmentation.

    Limon added a word.

    ¡°More than anything else, even Master didn¡¯t want the brother-inw tomit a massacre like this.¡±

    ¡°You did.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But even so, I cannot forgive dragons.¡±

    Calm as a mountain.

    Calm as water.

    That is why he is a man who speaks with a deep, big and heavy resentment without wavering.

    loyal country.

    family to protect.

    Even the beloved master.

    Because I lost everything precious.

    I¡¯ve hated dragons all my life.

    Because it¡¯s too strong.

    Even if it was wrong.

    In the end, Limon, who was looking at the sword master who had be a vengeful demon that even he could not stop, slowly lifted the strong magic sword.

    ¡°Then I will prevent the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    Was it because I expected it to some extent?

    distant past.

    Just like when he challenged himself to a duel by blocking his way in the massacre to destroy the Seven Dragons.

    The white-haired man who stood in his way again.

    And the Sword Demon, who gazed at the scars he had engraved on his eyes, eventually pulled out another sword along with the Doryongsword.

    ¡°Then there is nothing you can do about it.¡±

    Ugh-

    that moment.

    Resonance happened.

    The mighty sword raised by Limon.

    A dragon sword held obliquely by the Sword Demon.

    Originally made as a pair, but after one handle was broken, they were recreated and sealed together, and then scattered for a long time.

    The strong magic dragon sword vibrated in the hands of the two sword masters and spewed out their swords.

    While the Constetions, who had be mere onlookers, unknowingly retreated.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    with those silent words.

    ¨DThe battle between the two greatest swordsmen has begun.

 Chapter 989

    #989. Time Fight

    * * *

    Amazon.

    The world¡¯srgest jungle.

    The golden age of the distant past.

    Bugs that have not been allowed to be invaded by mankind since the beginning of human civilization, and numerous spirits remain even after the spirit crisis.

    The vast forest is like a naturalbyrinth and at the same time an impregnable fortress.

    In the past, even Limon could not recklessly set foot in the Amazon.

    but this moment.

    The fortress, which had existed since ancient times, was in chaos.

    Bang kwagwagwagwagwagwang!

    The metal worm self-destructs.

    The tree fires missiles.

    Water pressure cannons are fired from the valley.

    A rock-transformed giant charges.

    It is truly a storm of spirits.

    It was a life-threatening struggle of the spirits who had been protecting the Amazon for a long time since the beginning of human civilization tens of thousands of years ago.

    There was even an ancient spirit among them, few of which remained in the fairy kingdom.

    whether absolute.

    Thousands of thousands.

    In front of that gunfire, they dared to curl up and run away.

    The problem was that what was now attacking the Amazon was not an ordinary absolute or a thousand horses.

    oh oh oh oh!

    A monster that resembles an elephant.

    An ugly insect like a centipede.

    A monster that flies through the air.

    A monster with nine heads.

    It crushes the forest with a ferocious roar, spreads miasma, and bites the spirits.

    They are 666 youkai led by the reincarnation lord to this world.

    They were absolute monsters.

    No matter how many spirits there were, they couldn¡¯t handle hundreds of monsters.

    Moreover, the enemies of the spirits were not only youkai.

    From bosses that are hard to catch even for monarch level yers to low-level yers that are easy to catch.

    Countless monsters were rushing in, serving as shields for the monsters or using the monsters as the vanguard.

    The spirits¡¯ firepower, which could wipe out thousands of horses, had to be wasted on millions of monsters.

    The result is today¡¯s Amazon.

    steel and gunpowder.

    Creeping and grunting.

    rays and curses.

    The whole thing was a mess of tangled chaos and mayhem worse than hell.

    And unfortunately.

    It was the youkai and the monsters who took the upper hand in this mess.

    The reason was simple.

    But at the same time it was great.

    Quantity.

    or number.

    So simple.

    So easy to ignore.

    However, in the end, the absolutew that determines even the victory or defeat of a war was hitting the Amazon.

    It was unavoidable.

    Even if the spirits wipe out tens of thousands of monsters, tens of millions of monsters flock to them.

    No matter how many monsters the ancient spirits defeat, dozens more wille.

    In the end, the spirits had no choice but to be driven into a corner just by umting damage little by little.

    In fact, the fact that more than half of the vast Amazon forest was broken through by fire proved that fact.

    If you look at it objectively, it was rather a miracle that Amazon still exists.

    But a miracle is a miracle because it is rare.

    In that sense, there was a clear reason why miracles happened not just once, but dozens of times in the Amazon.

    ¡ºSeventy-two kinds of martial arts,

    twelve dragons of the twelve seasons

    , seventy-two kinds of martial arts, seventy-two kinds of dragons, fire dragons, fire dragons,

    fire dragons, fire dragons, and fire dragons.¡»

    Kwagwagwagwawang!!!!

    red light shes

    pouring rain of fire

    When the monsters stop their advance.

    A single dragon stood in the way.

    The mes as hot as the sun spewed out by the Fire Dragon, which spread its thin wings and soared high into the sky, burned several monsters again.

    It is a phenomenal feat that could not be achieved even with hundreds of thousands of shells.

    It was a spark of destruction that would destroy the country in an instant.

    However, the person who vomited the me.

    Hai¡¯s face hardened.

    Red-hot horns.

    Wings that emit steam.

    Even the scales that cause haze.

    Because she had already spit out mes several times, the heat umted in her body was so great that even she, the Red Dragon Hud, could not bear it.

    And as if they had been swept away, the army of youkai soon filled up the vacancy and gathered again.

    Even Hai, who is more ustomed torge-scale wars and annihtion than any other princess, was getting tired.

    ¡®¡­Is it the limit?¡¯

    Using psionics to cool her boiling body, Hai calmly looked around.

    Currently, she is not the only one helping the spirits in the Amazon to stop the monster army.

    Maia who created the miasmic fog.

    Ainsha covered the sky with Cheonjamsa.

    Yekathrice running like lightning.

    Even Rose, who swings her sword to create a tidal wave.

    Except for Charlotte, who had not arrived yet, and Li Qingyu, who was unconscious, all the princesses were showing off their majesty against monsters all over the Amazon.

    The problem was that the wires were still being pushed back.

    If the monsters had united and rushed at it, they would have been forced to destroy the Daera.

    Even if it¡¯s not enoughpared to when everyone gathered, the enormous dragon psionic amplified by resonance could have wiped out hundreds of youkai.

    But the monsters didn¡¯t give him a chance.

    at least one or two.

    Five or six at most.

    They were invading the Amazon from all directions like a wheeled battle.

    In order to protect the vast Amazon, they had no choice but to disperse and fight.

    Even if you wiped out one or two monsters, the Nine Worlds would be dangerous if the rest of the monsters invaded the heart of the Amazon.

    Thanks to that, they were forced to y ssics.

    No matter how low-level you-kai are among absolutes, absolute self-sufficiency is absolute self-sufficiency.

    Originally, it was impossible to deal with opponents that were not easy even one-on-one, even with the support of the spirits.

    Nevertheless, there are two reasons why they have been able to endure so far.

    ¡ºJeongcheon Kyung Bronze Sword Cleanliness

    ìoÌìó@¶¯„¦ Í£ÔE

    When the sword moves, the world stops.

    „¦¶¯ÊÀ½çÍ£¡»

    Kwareung kwareureureung!

    One was natural disasters that urred all over the Amazon at the right time whenever a power line was pushed.

    The rooftops of Quetzalcoatl.

    standing tall there.

    A silver-haired woman who moves her sword slowly.

    After the sword, Anastasia was supporting even the Amazon while protecting Sao Paulo even with bandages all over her body.

    It is truly an amazing feat.

    It was possible because she had been fighting to protect half of the continent alone for over half a year.

    But at this very moment.

    The five princesses and the spirits of the Amazons, of course, were fighting fiercely against the monsters.

    ¡ºDrunk moon dream knife. Suye

    ×íÖÐÔÂ‰ôÖÐ„¦ Ë¯Ë‡

    Do not

    wake me while I am sleeping.

    Ë¯ÓXÖÐ ²»Òª½ÐÐÑÎÒ¡»

    The moment a little Indian girl with a sleepy expression swung a dagger.

    The endless Amazon jungle was cut into two pieces along with thousands of monsters.

    The girl didn¡¯t stop there, twisting the dagger and trying to open her sword again.

    The beast monster, who avoided being cut in two by a hair¡¯s breadth, rushed at the girl with his eyes wide open to prevent it.

    And the skirmish began.

    oh oh oh!

    A youkai who frantically wields its ws and tail in order not to give them time to unleash their swordsmanship.

    The attack, whichbined absurd strength and speed with the size of a house, was surely enough to threaten even the absolute.

    Papa baba babat!

    But against such a monster.

    The girl never backed down.

    He staggered as if he was drunk and swung two daggers.

    Considering the difference in physique between the girl and the monster, it was a meaningless resistance, no doubt reckless.

    But the moment the battle ended.

    It was the youkai who were pushed aside.

    It was because the movements of the girl, who dozed off while drowsy and shed at the muscles and blood vessels, were so exquisite.

    The moment when the girl finally pulled out the sword again in order to suffocate the bloodied monster.

    Kwajik!

    The girl¡¯s body stopped.

    The dagger fell from his hand.

    Suddenly, the snake monster that came out of the shadows bit the girl¡¯s neck

    .

    slender limbs torn off

    The little body jumps out.

    The moment when sparks flew from the girl¡¯s shredded abdomen and fishy mucus poured out along with all the parts.

    The pupil of the girl whose luster had disappeared.

    No, the red light shed from the lens.

    Beep-

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa!

    and an explosion urred.

    The tremendous light that emanated from the girl¡¯s heart swept over the two monsters and swallowed them hundreds of meters in all directions.

    Even the offensive of the monsters that had been rushing in like a wave had stopped.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    The endless waves of monsters rushed into the Amazon as quickly as the obstacles disappeared.

    Until a doll resembling the Indian girl who just self-destructed stands in their way again.

    Dreamroid.

    The corps of puppets mass-produced with all human capabilities, including the Seven Dragons Society and the Fairy Kingdom, imitated even the sword master¡¯s swordsman¡¯s clothing to stop the monsters.

    ¡®If this continues, the wire will copse.¡¯

    However, Hai, who saw the scene from high in the sky, judged coldly.

    A few hours at most.

    A few tens of minutes.

    That is the limit they can endure.

    It is said that Dreamroid is a miraculous product that can even imitate the sword master¡¯s sword, but imitation is imitation only.

    In addition, as it was mass-produced in a hurry, it was inferior to the original made by the fallen spirits, of course, and only a few dozen were all.

    The more you fight.

    The Dreamroid was gradually destroyed.

    As the number of Dreamroids decreased, so did the burden on the wires.

    So far, the princesses have struggled to endure, but that too is now at its limit.

    Since the bnce has already copsed.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the fall of the Amazon was only a matter of time.

    ¡®I have no choice but to trust him.¡¯

    Are you lucky in misfortune?

    Even in this situation, there was hope.

    ¨DFrom the moment the youkai started moving, the dungeon was rapidly copsing.

    In fact, over a hundred dungeons copsed in just a few tens of minutes.

    I don¡¯t know if Limon used some kind of magic to make such an absurd thing possible, but it wouldn¡¯t be far off to close all the dungeons at this rate.

    The question is, can we keep Amazon until then?

    ¡®Is it a race against time after all?¡¯

    Breaking through the Nine Worlds.

    All dungeons copsing.

    Which of the twoes first?

    Pouring out mes to buy more time even for a minute or a second in the time attack that changed the fate of the world.

    Hai prayed.

    Charlotte¡­

    No, whoever is fine, I hope that someone who can support this front even a little wille to support.

    Otherwise, this fight will end in their defeat.

    But she too.

    Another princess who fought in the Amazon.

    Even the swordsman on the rooftop of Quetzalcoatl didn¡¯t know.

    An artificial garden deep underground that is the most thoroughly protected in Quetzalcoatl.

    flinching there

    white fingers move

    Long eyshes flutter.

    ¡­The fact that a girl with ck hair softer than silk revealed eyes deeper than night and cker than jet ck.

 Chapter 990

    #990. You can rest

    * * *

    Quietly.

    raise the body

    One time to catch your breath.

    The ck-haired girl, who hade downpletely from the jade bed, slowly loosened her clothes.

    Squeak.

    The patient¡¯s gown is dripping.

    What is revealed is pure white skin.

    From round shoulders to full breasts, narrow waists, slender thighs and long calves.

    The girl naturally stretched out her hand to the side, revealing her beautiful naked body without a single thread.

    Sarak Sarak.

    Could it be the skill of a sincere aide unbefitting of the ck Dragon n?

    Thin and soft underwear.

    Durable and lightweight clothing.

    Even a neatly maintained armament.

    After putting the prepared items on the body in order, and finally putting on a hairpin to tidy up the smooth ck hair.

    The girl raised her head.

    Take a moment to look up from the deepest depths of Quetzalcoatl as if you were looking through something.

    The moment you take a step.

    A shadow rises from the floor.

    The figure of the girl disappeared from the artificial flower garden.

    flinch.

    The silver-haired woman who was slowly swinging her sword on the rooftop of Quetzalcoatl hesitated.

    After the shadows swayed silently.

    It was onlyter that he realized that another person besides himself had appeared on this rooftop.

    To deceive her senses, which were vividly feeling what was happening in Sao Paulo as well as in the Amazon, and get so close.

    It was phenomenal.

    However, the sword was not shaken.

    only two in the world.

    It was because he knew that there was an existence that could deceive even the senses of a sword master.

    One said that even Limon, who put him on the brink of death again, was the most threatening sword master.

    And the other one¡­

    ¡°Are you awake atst?¡±

    Complete the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Killing even that ck one.

    After defeating the Reincarnated Lord.

    A ck-haired girl who was sleeping in the depths of Quetzacoatl.

    Li Qingyu looked down at the scenery below the building and spoke calmly.

    ¡°¡­I guess I overslept.¡±

    ¡°Do you need an exnation?¡±

    ¡°no. I think I know roughly.¡±

    Sao Paulo is surrounded by countless monsters.

    The masters of the green dragon n, including Arbe and Barbara sisters, are struggling to stop that monster.

    Quetzalcoatl Wei Ling and the Ink Dragon Corps are cooperating with the Green Dragon n to protect Li Qingyu who is sleeping there.

    Still invisible Maia.

    And from the mighty presence felt in the distant jungle, to the constant explosions and explosions.

    After taking a quick look at everything, Li Qingyu sighed lightly.

    ¡°Amazon is under attack. The goal will be the Nine World.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    After nodding slightly.

    He swung his sword again and wiped out hundreds of monsters approaching Sao Paulo with a lightning storm.

    Anastasia said calmly.

    ¡°Fortunately, it seems that the sky is using a hand, so we will only have to protect the Amazon until all the dungeons are destroyed.¡±

    So leave this to yourself and ask Amazon to apply right away.

    Despite Anastasia¡¯s sincerity in exining the situation as clearly as possible, Li Qingyu shook her head after thinking for a while.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s why it¡¯ste.¡±

    ¡°Did you say you werete?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    what is itte for?

    Li Qingyu did not bother to exin.

    I just spread my hand as if it was a waste of time to exin.

    So, the moment she swung her arms along with a low self-talk, as if practicing something.

    ¡°Was it like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Kwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwa-gwang!

    Anastasia was silent.

    Right after Li Qingyu¡¯s arm created numerous afterimages.

    It wasn¡¯t just because countless remnants ofpletely different shapes, such as fists, palms, fingernails, and des, destroyed tens of thousands of monsters flocking to Sao Paulo.

    It was because she, a descendant of the Silver Dragon n and a sword master, could feel it.

    Just now, Li Qingyu didn¡¯t use psionics.

    What I felt instead was a deeper, heavier, darker, creepier aura.

    It was slightly altered, but it was very simr to the energy of someone Anastasia had already fought twice before.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as I thought.¡±

    ¡°It just¡­

    ¡±It¡¯s just a small trick.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask for this ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    just what it is.

    How do you use that energy?

    Can I really send her alone?

    There were any number of things I wanted to ask.

    But Anastasia eventually put aside all questions and doubts and nodded slightly.

    Because I knew better than anyone that there was no time to waste uselessly now that Amazon might copse.

    So, leaving Sao Paulo to Anastasia.

    Li Qingyu took a step forward.

    Chew.

    Horns and tail sprouting.

    The pupil splits vertically.

    What spreads behind your back is a shadow.

    Unlike other princesses, she may not have a physical body, but that¡¯s why herrger and freer wings covered the rooftops of Quetzalcoatl.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ck thunderbolts fall.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s figure disappeared.

    * * *

    Pababababat!

    ¡°¡­there is no end.¡±

    After swallowing another yokai whole with a huge dragon made by intertwining Cheonjamsa and crushing it finely.

    The expressionless white-haired girl let out a slight sigh.

    The silver-haired girl who was measuring arrows next to Ainsha smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Are you tired already, Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°I am still fine. You can fight all day.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s good. To be honest, this older sister is having a hard time.¡±

    Fain!

    Unlike horses, the sight of Yekathrice piercing a single monster with only one arrow seemed quite leisurely.

    But the only thing that is rxed is the facial expression.

    In fact, the silver hair was drenched in sweat.

    First of all, she is the Silver Dragon Princess.

    Although she was the strongest, surpassing even Charlotte in short-term battles, she was the most vulnerable princess in long-term battles.

    However, as soon as he fought the reincarnated lord, he traveled all over Russia to clean up the monsters and was fighting again in the Amazon.

    Even she, who had perfected the blood of a dragon, had no choice but to be driven to the limits of her mind and body.

    The reason Ainsha dared to join was because she knew that fact.

    ¡°This is a big deal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now Dreamroid is almost destroyed. The wires are starting to crumble.¡±

    ¡°No, not that. I thought it would be difficult for my brother to tell me apart from you if my breasts shrunk while I was on a forced diet like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ekathrice sit there for a minute. It tells you that there are jokes you can do and jokes you can¡¯t.¡±

    Even as they thumped, Ainsha and Yekathrice struggled even harder.

    Because they had to work harder to fill the void left by the destroyed Dreamroid.

    But no matter how hard they struggle.

    Because there was a limit.

    In the vacuum of the army of monsters, led by the remaining yokai, the two girls had no choice but to be gradually pushed into inferiority.

    Will I have to endure this to the limit?

    Or should I gather the other princesses and make a final counterattack, even if it is to spread the Daera Extinction Formation?

    Either way, when Yekathrice rolls her head furiously over a high-risk option.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Is that¡­?¡±

    ck lightning strikes.

    Part of the crowd of monsters flew away.

    For a moment, he paused at the sight that was too foreign to be considered an attack by another princess, as well as all the firearms the spirits were pouring out.

    Seeing the ck-haired girl appearing at the spot where the lightning struck, Ainsha blinked.

    ¡°I want to know what Li Qingyu just did.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Ainsha.¡±

    how did you wake up

    And how did the spirits suddenly appear in this ce where the spirits had sealed off space for a long time to prevent the invasion of the Constetions?

    When Ainsha, who showed her doubts on her expressionless face, inadvertently tried to approach Li Qingyu.

    Catherine caught her.

    And unlike his brother, he looked at Li Qingyu with wary eyes.

    ¡°Are you Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, are you feeling it too? What Li Qingyu wrote now is not dragon psionic.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The demonic energy of the reincarnated monarch.¡±

    Ainsha shut her mouth.

    In fact, the sticky and ominous aura that Li Qingyu feels right now is what the Heavenly Demon used.

    It was simr to ck magic, but it was a deep and evil power that was iparable to it.

    However, at their gaze, Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that I might have been eaten by the reincarnated lord, don¡¯t worry. His Constetion is now absorbed by me.¡±

    ¡°¡­absorbed the Constetion?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, only a fraction of your strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So you can rest from now on.¡±

    Is it because I heard something absurd?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because I still have doubts.

    Li Qingyu slowly turned away from Ainsha and Yekatrice, who kept silent.

    And he continued talking quietly while looking at the army of countless monsters and monsters pushing through the vast jungle.

    ¡°Because I think I can organize this much by myself.¡±

    Of course she knew.

    how reckless this is.

    Five princesses, dozens of Dreamroids, and countless spirits.

    It was the army of monsters that everyone struggled and couldn¡¯t stop, and in fact, there were still more than a hundred monsters left.

    Above all, he reversed absorbed the reincarnated monarch who tried to erode himself, but that was only part of it.

    In the process, most of the power of the ¡®Keeper of Rolling Reincarnation¡¯ was lost.

    It was unavoidable.

    Even if they were subdued in the spirit world.

    It was a being that had existed for billions of years, and it was not known whether her mind would be able to withstand if she absorbed all the power and memories of an immortal.

    That¡¯s why she had to absorb the power and memory of the Heavenly Demon to a minimum.

    As a result, what remains is fragments.

    It was nothing more than rubbish, like powder and pieces thrown away in the process of cutting jewels.

    But no matter how rubbish it is.

    It¡¯s a star piece.

    It was the legacy of a star that greedily sought power, even using expedients.

    Even that part of her power was far beyond her original dragon psionic.

    Of course it¡¯s Maggie.

    It was a different power from the source than psionic.

    No matter how much she was born with the talent of martial arts as a descendant of a dragon, it was difficult for her to use it freely.

    All the more because he was only able to obtain only a small portion of the Heavenly Demon God¡¯s Guild.

    But fortunately.

    Or ironically.

    She had a way to use this magic.

    Even though he may not have mastered the Heavenly Demon Sacred Art, he has been practicing the fundamental inner strength.

    By adding seventy-two types to it, Jeolhak was created by a person who gained power beyond dragons without even using dragon psionics.

    It was the most hated nemesis.

    who fought for his life.

    That¡¯s why the man¡¯s martial arts were engraved in his mind, even the herbivores.

    Based on that older brother, she used the seventy-two types as a framework to fill in theck of Cheonma Shin Gong, and the moment she opened one hand by raising her magic and dragon psionic.

    ¡ºMukryongseongong 18cho

    Ä«ýˆÏÉ¹¦ Ê®°ËÕÐ

    Mukryong

    18 Hands¡»

    Kwagwagwagwagwagwagwagwang!

    ¨DAll the monsters and monsters that were in their field of visionpletely disappeared along with 1/10 of the vast jungle.

 Chapter 991

    #991. It won¡¯t be like that.

    * * *

    The weakest member of the Seven Dragons.

    His specialty is retreat warfare.

    Even after the resurrection of the sword masters, he couldn¡¯t even do his special skill, foreknowledge.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that there were few princesses as unsuitable for battle as the White Dragon Princess.

    However, Ainsha also had something to object to.

    In a head-to-head match, he said he could defeat only Li Qingyu.

    As surprise attacks were their specialty, it was the ck Dragons who fell behind the White Dragons in a fair fight.

    Of course, as much as they knew that fact better than anyone else, it was the ck Dragon n who never created a fair situation with all sorts of schemes.

    In the end, the weakest of the Seven Dragons was always the White Dragon n.

    In any case, the White Dragon n has always been confident that if they fight head-on, they will never be the weakest.

    But¡­

    Hup.

    Let¡¯s hup with an expressionless face for a while.

    Ainsha, who forcibly stopped the hups by knocking on her chest with a bean, asked quietly.

    ¡°¡­Yekatrice. I want to know what that is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is¡­¡±

    As usual, blunt, but clearly agitated, Yekathrice answered with a nk face, just like her sister.

    how this happened

    It was because it was difficult for her to understand the situation even as the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons.

    So did the others.

    ¡°¡­Is that really Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°If not, I wouldn¡¯t be doing that.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but¡­¡± Rose,

    in awe of the disaster in which a tenth of the jungle was blown away, hurriedly came across the Amazon, leaving the monster she was blocking.

    Likewise, Hai, who joined immediately after being wary of the enormous demon.

    I was just watching the fight going on in front of my eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t something to me them for.

    In fact, what is happening in the Amazon right now is so absurd that even the women who have gone through all the hardships of life will lose their minds.

    ¡ºMukryongseongong Ohcho

    Ä«ýˆÏÉ¹¦ ÎåÕÐ

    Taesan Five Haengbo

    Ì«É½ÎåÐÐ²½¡»

    Sabak.

    Lightly.

    A ck-haired girl stepping out.

    Her slow steps add to her slender body, making it seem so light that even flower petals are hard to step on.

    But the results were devastating.

    Quarreung!

    just one step.

    With that alone, thousands of monsters were crushed t as if they were crushed by an invisible mountain, and huge craters were created all over the area.

    It was hard to imagine how much pressure was exerted on such arge space.

    What¡¯s even scarier is that it was only the beginning.

    coo goo coo goo coo goo goo!

    Two steps, three steps, four steps.

    every time the girl steps out.

    The range of crushing is wider, and the pressure is also increased several times.

    In the end, when he took his fifthst step, he could not stand it and crushed not only countless monsters, but also dozens of monsters.

    How persistent are those monsters?

    It was an unbelievable sight for the princesses who had gone through so much while protecting the Amazon.

    Even those who havepleted the blood of the dragon feel immense fatigue after performing the dragon feast, which is even more

    wooooooo!

    Of course, they weren¡¯t just suffering because they were monsters.

    No matter how overwhelming power you have, there is a limit to blocking ten hands with one hand.

    Knowing this fact, the monsters took a detour and tried to invade the Amazon instead of confronting her with overwhelming power head-on.

    In fact, even the other princesses who were scattered and maintained the front line are now gathered here.

    It was clearly an effective move.

    ¡­meaning it would have been like that originally.

    ¡ºMukryongseongong Gucho

    Ä«ýˆÏÉ¹¦¾ÅÕÐ

    Kowloon

    Hell Map¡»

    Ku Kuo?

    but right after that.

    The monsters are confused.

    Of course, even though they were scattered all over the ce, they returned to their original ce before they knew it.

    Even the yokai and monsters that were invading the Amazon from other directions rushed to their ce.

    Like a swarm of ants wandering through a ss box.

    Moreover, the maze was not the only thing that the monsters and monsters who lost their way in the jungle had to deal with.

    anger.

    fear.

    Regrets.

    pleasure.

    oblivion.

    despair.

    hunger.

    Madness.

    joy

    Every time I take a step, all kinds of emotions thate and go like waves, or that dominate my heart like sediment.

    It made the monsters and monsters that were already confused turn a blind eye and attack everything around them without discerning.

    ¡°¡­is it true or that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not umon to have a tactic with illusion magic, but I¡¯ve never heard of a tactic like that.¡±

    ¡°To me, that looks more like the treasure trove worn by the reincarnation lord than a tactic.¡±

    ¡°Only the effect is great.¡±

    ¡°This is a scam. It¡¯s a foul. Li Qingyu is the weakest member of the Seven Dragons. weaker than me This nonsense is impossible¡­¡±

    Looking at the scene.

    The five princesses moaned.

    In particr, even while Ainsha was muttering with a bewildered face, as if she had suddenly be the top student at the bottom and became ast-ce student.

    The girl who actually created the scene calmly raised one arm as if it was a natural result.

    So the moment she gently swung her arm.

    ¡ºMukryongseongong 8cho

    Ä«ýˆÏÉ¹¦ 8ÕÐ8million

    dragon

    dance 8°ÙÈfýˆÎè¡»

    Kurlureureung!

    The afterimage is drawn.

    What stretched out was the shape of a dragon.

    Biting, biting, digging, entangling, tightening, and striking.

    The shadows of eight million ck dragons, each in apletely different form, swept through the jungle, embracing an enormous darkndscape.

    The youkai and monsters that were already in chaos were torn apart by the countless waves of dragons.

    Should I say it¡¯s amazing?

    Or should I say it is natural?

    Nevertheless, the horde of youkai and monsters was neither annihted nor stopped.

    The rest of it just ran again like a tenacity.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting annoying.¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s a pointless struggle.

    It was an insignificant struggle, more than a cornered rat rushing to bite a cat.

    Even when he saw the crowd of youkai and monsters, Li Qingyu did not waver at all.

    At the end of looking at them with dark and dull ck eyes, like looking at a ck insect that persists andys eggs, no matter how much medicine is sprayed on it.

    I just smiled.

    ¡°So everyone.¡±

    tall.

    That moment.

    What came was static.

    The monsters and dozens of monsters that still had more than tens of millions left were hardened all at once.

    Even the five princesses who were watching stopped breathing without realizing it.

    The girl who was the only one who moved alone was calm as always, but more bewitching than usual, and that¡¯s why she had an even more beautiful smile.

    ordered.

    ¡°Would you all die?¡±

    ¡ºMukryongseongong 24 seconds

    Ä«ýˆÏÉ¹¦ ¶þÊ®ËÄÕÐ

    Dealing Baekma

    Dragon Sound¡»

    And¡­

    ¡­the tragedy began.

    Kwajik!

    Wood deok!

    Kihehehehe!

    The monster, which was huge like a mountain, chewed and swallowed hundreds of monsters before suffocating.

    The four-handed yokai grabbed his head and twisted his head to break his neck and fall.

    The monsters, who had difficulty killing themselves due to their physical structure, dug out each other¡¯s hearts and bit off their internal organs, and then died together with devastating screams.

    so damn short.

    Even so, when a long and cruel time has passed.

    There was not a single monster left in front of them any longer.

    Just a little while ago, chunks of meat called monsters or monsters were scattered in the devastated forest.

    Looking back at the sight, the five princesses fell silent, and the ck-haired girl asked with a smile as always.

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    to that question.

    The five princesses fell silent.

    What to say to a girl who wiped out the monsters they struggled with in the blink of an eye.

    It was because it was not easy for them to open their mouths.

    But is it fortunate

    or misfortune.

    Even in the midst of this, it wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t a princess who spoke out without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s really absurd¡­. If I had known it would be like this, I would have eaten the reincarnation lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ainsha That is rude to Li Qingyu.¡±

    ¡°What if you¡¯re rude¡­ If I could get a chance like Li Qingyu, I¡¯dugh even if I was insulted like this 100 times.¡±

    ¡°No, Ainsha, you don¡¯tugh anyway.¡±

    is it a joke

    Or is it serious?

    When everyone is confused by the words of Ainsha, who is always indistinguishable because of her expressionless face.

    It was the ck-haired girl everyone was wary of who smiled and soothed her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, Aisha. I didn¡¯t know that I could even absorb the power of the reincarnated lord.¡±

    ¡°Li Qingyu is a liar. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Hey Ainsha? No matter how jealous you are, why don¡¯t you put up with it for now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not jealousy. Reasonable doubt.¡±

    No matter what Ainshained about, Li Qingyu quietly smiled as if he didn¡¯t care.

    The other princesses also rxed a bit.

    The majesty that Li Qingyu is showing now is truly phenomenal.

    If she was eroded by the reincarnated monarch, no matter how many princesses gathered, it would be difficult to guarantee victory or defeat.

    Is it even so?

    Or is it like that?

    Maia said rather with a sneer.

    ¡°Anyway, good luck. Li Qingyu As long as you protect the Amazon, the Nine Worlds will never copse.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, but that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that we must not misunderstand the purpose of the Constetions.¡±

    Li Qingyu put on a bitter expression.

    Mukryongseongong is, after all, a temporary solution.

    It was a martial arts thatbined the techniques of Jinryongseongong¡¯s herbivore and Cheonmashingong¡¯s seventy-two kinds of martial arts in order to somehow use the enormous demonic energy.

    Even as a woman who absorbed the reincarnated monarch, it was difficult to properly digest that power.

    So it was.

    I was in such a hurry

    Why was shete?

    ¡°Do you really think the Amazons are the only ones the monsters are after?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Above all, why do you think Charlotte hasn¡¯te to Amazon yet?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Their target is Nine Worlds.¡±

    It seems that I realized something only btedly.

    While all the other princesses hardened their faces with serious expressions.

    Li Qingyu looked to the north with a sad face.

    ¡°And Amazon isn¡¯t the only core that supports Nine World.¡±

    Yes.

    Nine Worlds is the Great Star Barrier.

    It was an unprecedented barrier that could prevent even the intervention of the Constetions that had been built up over a long time.

    Even the Constetion was not easily broken unless the seals of the Seven Arcs were all broken or the core of the Amazon copsed.

    But don¡¯t forget.

    no matter how strong

    In the end, a barrier is a barrier.

    And the stronger the barrier, the more it needs someone to manage it in order to show its original performance.

    knowing that fact.

    Feeling the blue that has already begun.

    Li Qingyu had no choice but to close his eyes bitterly.

    * * *

    Quarreung!!!

    ¡°¡­ Cool!¡±

    North American continent.

    From other princesses to dreamroids.

    In the middle of thend that everyone left to protect the Amazon and became more empty than usual.

    Evenmunication was suddenly blocked, so I struggled until the end with only the remaining forces, including my n and the Continental Guardian.

    The result of receiving the pincer attack from many yers who joined the Starlight Church and already gained strength close to level 100.

    Even though she had narrowly won, the blond princess, who suffered a major internal injury, slowly raised her head.

    And the golden city, thest ark of mankind and thest legacy of the fairies, which he desperately defended as it was swept away by the heat wave and smoke.

    In addition, looking at the splendor that began to scatter from the sky with the city.

    muttered softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote after all.¡±

    That was the moment when the Nine Worlds, which had been protecting mankind for a long time, finally began to copse¡­

    ¡­and the moment when the destruction of mankind that no one could stop was decided.

 Chapter 992

    #992. Don¡¯t be serious

    * * *

    pat.

    Tighten your muscles.

    Control your breathing.

    heighten the senses

    follow the pulse of the heart

    Twist your fingers finely.

    What unfolds at the end is the ultimate sword.

    It was the perfect sword that cut down human gods, demons, dragons, constetions, and even sword masters.

    It was an attack that no one would object to, even if they dared to say that it was impossible to block.

    Caang!

    But surprisingly.

    The de bounces off.

    Still, there is nomotion.

    Of course, as if he knew that would happen, he just went straight to the next sword path.

    And with another sword that pierces that sword.

    Kang Kaga River Kaga Gaga Gaga!

    Sparks bounce.

    A rustle resounds.

    The hand vibrates.

    When the Doryongsword that flowed smoothly removed the strong magic sword that had been swung like lightning.

    As if slipping through the crack, he turned his wrist to flick off another sword, holding back the dragon sword that was about to dig in behind him.

    Even in the midst of this, he skillfully draws his sword in line with each step, and slides his feet ording to the twist of the sword.

    ¡®¡­invisible.¡¯

    tangled roads.

    changing technology.

    Crossing swords.

    Watching dozens and hundreds of swordfights in the blink of an eye, thepassionate Guardian of Resurrection hardened.

    As the name and color have lived for a long time like a transcendent, it was the Constetion that reached the state of all kinds of martial arts.

    Even in a state where the mysteries of the yam dragon ughter sword were sealed off, I could read Limon¡¯s swordsmanship, albeit vaguely.

    no i thought so

    but this moment.

    The Guardian realized how big of a delusion and arrogance it was.

    ¡®Was swordsmanship something that could be this scary?¡¯

    A stab bes a cut.

    One inch equals one inch.

    narrows and recedes

    light but heavy

    It is truly a maze of swords.

    It was a crucible of traps vaster and moreplex than thisarybyrinth, where thousands of lies and tricks were hidden in a single sword stroke.

    Not only the movement of the sword, but also the gripping method, the trembling of the muscles, the angle of the feet, breathing, and even the gaze.

    Any master of swordsmanship could use all of that to confuse swordsmanship¡­

    No, the master of swordsmanship was the essence of swordsmanship that was astounding and even heinous.

    It was to the point where I could be sure that if I faced that sword without any mystery, I wouldn¡¯tst ten seconds.

    But what was more frightening was that even while the sword was swung once, the swordsmanship continued to change.

    A quick sword bes a ghost sword.

    Hide the sword in the strong sword.

    Disguise your sword as a blunt sword.

    In order to gain even a slight advantage over the opponent, he constantly switched swordsmanship and overturned reality and illusion.

    It¡¯s an extreme number fight that¡¯s worse thanpeting rock-paper-scissors with a hundred hands at the same time.

    The Constetions didn¡¯t even need to use it.

    Only two swordsmen who have reached the level of being able to read each other¡¯s numbers perfectly can show it.

    deep.

    dazzling

    It¡¯s so heinous.

    Rather, even beautiful.

    It was the limit of the sword beyond the realm of art.

    That¡¯s why the Guardians who watched the scene¡­ no, all the Constetions felt goose bumps.

    It seems like this is basic.

    The appearance of the two men disying such phenomenal skills so calmly.

    A new realization of how reckless their actions were in trying to deal with that absurd sword while the mystery was sealed.

    And the moment the fight is over.

    The fact that the next target might be themselves.

    As transcendental beings, it made them feel the urge to run away from this ce right away along with the gloomy feeling even for those who regarded mortals as insignificant.

    nevertheless.

    they couldn¡¯t move.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the power of the stars was sealed in the extreme justice of the yam dragon ughter sword that unfolded again before I knew it.

    because everyone knew

    Turn your back and run away.

    run all together

    The fact that anyone who interfered even a little in the fight between the two swordsmen would be cut down.

    So the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection had no choice but to realize.

    That¡¯s the Sword Master.

    That they are beings who have reached the ultimate level of swords that even the Constetions that have lived for a long time cannot dare to surpass.

    ¡®¡­True monsters, the authors.¡¯

    Papa baba babat!

    Even while the Guardians and other Constetions were hardened, the two greatest swords continued their sword fight.

    A piece of paper at most.

    A moment divided by ten.

    With that short gap, the sight of them narrowly blocking and avoiding each other¡¯s swords and counterattacking is truly a thrill.

    On the other hand, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if one of the two copsed while sprinkling blood.

    Rather, it was taut, as if it would continue forever.

    But of course.

    Or unexpectedly.

    The tight battle did not continue.

    At first, the metallic sound, which resonated without rest, gradually diminished, and only the sound of the wind reverberated, proving that fact.

    That is proof that the two of them have adapted to each other¡¯s brutal swordsmanship.

    And it was also a sentence that showed who started to gain the upper hand in the sword fight between the two greatest swordsmen.

    Caang!

    ¡°In addition to the sword that cuts all mysteries, it is a sword to deal with the sword master. You created an interesting swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the name of this swordsmanship?¡±

    So it was.

    While mixing swordweed.

    The reason why Limon had no choice but to harden his face at the question asked by the Sword Demon when the three swords were interlocked and stopped moving.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a knife for yam.¡±

    ¡°A sword that cuts down a horse and kills a dragon¡­ I see.¡±

    with swords against each other.

    while having a conversation.

    The fight never stops.

    Momentarily applying strength to the sword, twisting the angle, dividing the number to create gaps in the opponent.

    After reviewing Limon¡¯s swordsmanship, the Sword Demon calmly admired it.

    ¡°This is a swordsmanship designed to thoroughly kill me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And Limon did not deny the Sword Demon¡¯s guess.

    yes it is

    The yam dragon flesh sword is a swordsmanship perfected by shing demon gods.

    But if that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t have been based on sword mastery to sh the sword master.

    In the end, it all started with a duel with the Sword Demon.

    In other words, the demon in the yam-yong-salgeom meant a sword demon, not a demon god.

    However, even after learning that the priest had created a swordsmanship to kill himself over the course of his life, the Sword Demon was neither angry nor embarrassed.

    Instead, one emotion came to mind.

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    -Admiration.

    ¡°A swordsmanship that can win against me by sealing all the mysteries. Master must have been proud of the priest.¡±

    A sword horse with a faint smile on his always calm face, as if he were proud.

    There was definitely respect for the sword master of the same rank in it.

    But¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s more unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The fact that if there were no them and it was in perfect condition, the priest would have had a chance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, you are the one who wins.

    The Sword Demon¡¯s words, premised on his own victory, were so natural that there was no need to even affirm them.

    Limon couldn¡¯t deny it.

    The yam dragon flesh sword was obviously made to deal with the sword demon.

    It was a swordsmanship that sealed the swordsman¡¯s sword and drove it into a battle of pure swordsmanship, making it possible to face off against any sword master.

    The problem was his condition now.

    Still, the Sword Demon is a strong enemy.

    It was the greatest sword of the past.

    It was an opponent that could barely argue with a half-win rate even if it was perfect.

    Not to mention, it was impossible to say that he was at an advantage in his current state, having consumed his stamina and injured while fighting fierce battles with the Constetions.

    Still, until now, I was only able to achieve thin ice using the sword de¡¯s sword, but¡­

    that was already the limit.

    As long as the Sword Demon had grasped the sword¡¯s sword, it was Limon who was increasingly at a disadvantage.

    Of course, if that was the only thing, I would have just snorted.

    A swordsman is a swordsman who puts his life on the edge of his sword.

    No matter how low the odds are.

    That¡¯s why it was the existence of a sword master who wielded the sword to win all the more and survived in the end.

    One problem.

    ¡°At this rate, even if the priest is lucky, it will be a sheep n, and in that case, the only good thing will be those parasites.¡±

    It was.

    Limon and sword magic.

    both knew

    Whoever survives this duel will have to deal with the Constetions after that.

    Nevertheless, there was one reason why neither Limon nor Sword Mage could afford to take care of the Constetions first.

    It was because, as a priest and executioner, he knew very well that a single swordsman in front of him was a more dangerous enemy than hundreds of constetions put together.

    Ultimately, there is only one way to resolve this situation.

    ¡°So, priest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Suddenly show your sincerity.¡±

    ¡°I am still facing the death penalty with all my might.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t do your best, did you? You still have yourst weapon left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that hesitation remains.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he knows what will happen if he can use a sword.

    Although there is no chance of winning yet.

    Nevertheless, the Sword Demon nodded slowly, seeing Limon sticking to his silence while still maintaining the swordsman¡¯s sword.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to do it.¡±

    Although it¡¯s been a long time

    Pity for the priest who is still weak.

    And on the contrary, with a faint smile mixed with admiration for the priest who still has not lost his kindness.

    The Sword Demon gave strength to the hand holding the sword.

    ¡°¨DLet me show my sincerity first.¡±

    Fuck!

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just that he was beaten in the side by the sword demon¡¯s kick, which cleverly twisted the swords facing each other and knocked them off bnce.

    Just like that, his concentration weakened and the moment when the intention of the de for killing a yam was slightly disturbed.

    It was because the Sword Demon suddenly let go of a sword and grabbed his own sword with his bare hands instead.

    So the sharp de cut the Sword Demon¡¯s hand.

    The moment the blood ran down the two des that were touching each other.

    Woooooooooooooooooooo!!!!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Did you forget, priest?¡±

    I guess I didn¡¯t know that this way would work.

    Looking at the two swords that began to vibrate in their hands and seeing Limon shake, the Sword Demon calmly continued.

    ¡°The fact that I am the creator of the strong demon sword and the sessor to the dragon sword.¡±

    No matter how tightly sealed it is.

    The sword never forgets its true master.

    Hearing what the Sword Demon said with a faint smile, Limon gnashed his teeth and raised his swordsmanship to the limit.

    But it was pointless.

    Like spilled water, you can¡¯t put it back.

    The two swords, which awakened the dormant power due to the blood of their former master, absorbed even Limon¡¯s sword and used it to break down obstacles.

    Thus, the magic applied to the two swords was broken by the pressure applied from inside and outside.

    The moment the seal was broken.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Heaven and Earth shake.

    The swords of Limon and Sword Demon vibrate.

    A haze began to rise around the two swords.

    power.

    Time.

    destiny.

    spirit.

    life.

    destruction.

    space.

    The energy of gold, silver, white, ck, green, red, and blue that they each harbor is swirling into seven lights, and then they are wrapped around the two swords again.

    In the aftermath of that enormous energy, when Limon, whose sword was broken, was pushed backwards while holding the mighty sword.

    The Sword Demon, who had been pushed to the other side, regained his stance by grabbing another sword that had been nted on the floor.

    ¡°Take it, priest.¡±

    distant past.

    The seven dragons they y.

    Forged from its horns and blood.

    The most divine and magical sword in the world that has the power of a dragon.

    Kangma Dragon Sword.

    The moment when the Sword Demon slowly swung his sword, which had been sealed for a long time and finally regained its original power.

    Among the seven lights rising from the dragon sword, the silvery brilliance is erased¡­

    ¡ºSura Dragon

    Kill Sword ChoshiÐÞÁ_ýˆš¢„¦ SuperTime

    shing the

    Silver Dragon¡»

    Seoguk.

    time is gone

    All history bes meaningless.

    While Limon, who had spread his magic tricks by a hair¡¯s breadth, returned to the seat he had before being thrown out and stopped¡­ ¡­

    of the hundreds of constetions watching the fight with bated breath, the past of half of them became ¡®nonexistent¡¯. abandoned

 Chapter 993

    #993. you¡¯ve grown up

    * * *

    ¡®what?¡¯

    ¡®Something just¡­¡¯

    That moment.

    The Constetions felt it.

    that something is wrong.

    Yes, that is an obvious fact.

    The intense sense of incongruity and the creepy sense that stimtes even the instinct as a transcendent proves it.

    But I thought.

    There is nothing wrong.

    The sword demon, who had unlocked the seal of the sword dragon sword, swung the dragon sword and released a huge amount of energy, but that was all.

    Except for the slight change in Limon¡¯s location, there was nothing strange or cause for concern.

    [no way¡­.]

    However, the constetions of some of them.

    The benevolent Guardian of Resurrection in particr shuddered.

    It is because they realized the identity of the sense of incongruity that they instinctively felt even though they did not understand it with their heads through the records left in the constetion.

    [¡­Has history been erased?]

    creepy

    I get goosebumps.

    The history that constetions have built up over tens of thousands of millions of years in order to reach a constetion or after bing a constetion.

    It is because I realized through the gap in the record that some of them hadpletely disappeared.

    It wasn¡¯t just records that were erased.

    The power umted by the Constetions.

    umted knowledge and experience.

    and to the level of existence.

    All of that has been lost along with history.

    Even ording to the record of the constetion, there were even cases where the constetion, which was a great supply that even the monarch level was over, fell to the baron level.

    More frightening is, of course, other constetions.

    It was that the people whose history was erased did not realize the fact.

    Even the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection realized it only after checking the records of the constetions.

    Even the record of the constetions protected by the power of the stars has been erased along with history, and the centa is all the more so that only nks remain.

    ¡­or is it just the centa?

    Is it all just a drop in status?

    What if more history was erased than that?

    If there are even constetions that have even disappeared from the achievement of reaching the constetion¡­

    ¡®Was this really the only number of us?¡¯

    Fear of not even recognizing that fact even though dozens or hundreds of constetions have been erased.

    In frustration as if he, a monarch-ss constetion, had be an ant that a giant outside the ss box could crush at any time with his fingers.

    The Guardian finally realized.

    He knew that he was cornered and brought back something that should never have been brought back to life.

    But unfortunately.

    That realization came toote.

    The fight between Limon and Sword Demon had only just begun.

    aww

    The person who knows that fact best.

    Limon gritted his teeth.

    It was because even though he had even unfolded the sword sword¡¯s sword, a tremendous shock came over him with just the recoil that blocked the sword sword¡¯s sword.

    It was natural.

    The sword¡¯s power to cut through time itself and erase the past and history is truly phenomenal.

    I don¡¯t know if I block it before unfolding it.

    After unfolding, it was so vicious and terrible that even a sword master had no choice but to suffer.

    Rather, it was close to a miracle that it was prevented with only hastily spread secrets.

    But Limon couldn¡¯t be proud of it, nor could he reassure himself.

    ¡®Is it like this in the end?¡¯

    Limon knew.

    The power of the Sword Demon Swordsman.

    That¡¯s why he made a de for a yam dragon based on a sword that nullifies all mysteries.

    In the unlikely event that a swordsman-like existence appears again, I will be able to settle the decision only with pure swordsmanship, not swordsmanship.

    But now it¡¯s wrong.

    Having already obtained the Doryongsword.

    More than breaking the seal on the mighty dragon sword.

    Because Sword Demon won¡¯t allow him to act out again.

    It has already been proven that even if you go to a pure swordsmanship fight anyway, you cannot defeat the Sword Demon in this state.

    That¡¯s why Limon gave up on unreasonable y.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he gave up the fight.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Summary

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦

    Thunderbolts are born from slow clouds.

    open phone book

    Kururrureung!

    Heaven and Earth shake.

    What unfolds is the extreme of a blunt sword.

    The moment when you want the world to shake following the slow-moving sword.

    The immense power that bloomed from the tip of the sword shook everything like a tidal wave and extended toward the Sword Demon.

    It is the sword of Comrade Gyeongcheon.

    Although he may not be able to deal with natural disasters as freely as the swordsman himself, he has the power to cut through the sky and the earth.

    The slowest yet most powerful swordsman was terrifying.

    Even more so right after the gap was revealed as he had just opened his sword.

    One problem.

    The target was the sword horse.

    ¡ºSura Dragon Kill Sword Cutting

    ÐÞÁ_ýˆš¢„¦

    cut the blue dragon

    Killing the Blue Dragon

    ¨C Kwajik.

    The moment when the sword demon swung the sword and wanted the blue light to be erased among the seven brilliance that shimmered on the dragon sword.

    space is broken

    The concept of distance disappears.

    The shock that was extending towards the Sword Demonpletely disappeared.

    By erasing the empty void and the distance between the opponent, the power to destroy even the enemy fleeing beyond the space was the result of swallowing the entire space and the sword as well.

    Besides, the copse didn¡¯t stop just by engulfing the space where the sword was unfolding.

    Dozens of constetions that had been hardened by a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, whose history had been erased, disappeared in the aftermath of the sword.

    In addition, dozens of Constetions were decapitated and cut in two.

    it is doomed.

    deny space itself.

    By also erasing the meaning of the gap.

    As a result, it was a de that erased everything the sword pointed at.

    any resistance.

    There was no meaning in front of him.

    The constetion that protected itself with the power of the stars.

    The Constetion that stood back while preparing to run away.

    It was as if, despite countless efforts, it was erased along with his constetion, which was far away, just by touching the trail of the sword wielded by the Sword Demon.

    But even in the midst of that, Limon did not waver.

    only about this.

    It seems like a natural result.

    It was only a matter of time before the copse of space was avoided, and I dug into the arms of the Sword Demon and swung my sword again.

    Paba baba baba babat!

    fast.

    strong and strong

    more dazzlingly.

    An ultra-high-speed sword beam that even sword masters cannot afford to ignore, extending dozens of times in one breath.

    Even Limon¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t end there.

    Woo woo woo.

    The sword vibrates.

    A haze rises.

    Seven lights sh.

    The steel magic dragon sword is two and one.

    The fact that the dragon sword¡¯s seal was broken also meant that the strong magic sword¡¯s seal was also broken.

    The enormous energy that rose from the greatest sword in the world exploded every time Limon swung his sword.

    Its power is truly lethal.

    Even if the sword is not included.

    So faster and deadlier.

    It was the ultimate swordsmanship that could be used because it was the best sword in the world to annihte the opponent.

    but¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen enough of that swordsmanship.¡±

    Caang!

    If he is the greatest sword in the world.

    Sword Demon is also the best sword in the world.

    Like Limon, he was a superman among sword masters who had reached the limit of his sword.

    Even the sword de for the sword master was perfectly countered by the sword master using two swords.

    Of course, that¡¯s only swordsmanship.

    The seven lights emitted from the strong demon sword broke through such defenses and threatened the sword demon.

    nevertheless.

    The Sword Demon wasn¡¯t shaken at all.

    Rather, he spoke calmly, as if he was sorry.

    ¡°Above all, the power of the strong magic sword is not used that way, Priest.¡±

    Woo woo woo.

    and.

    fading brilliance.

    It was the result of the seven kinds of brilliance that flowed from the dragon sword wielded by the Sword Demon, likewise erasing the light emitted from the Sword Demon Sword.

    The dragon sword¡¯s power did not end there.

    Beyond offsetting the strong magic sword¡¯s light, it erupted explosively.

    Rather shocked and pushed back, Limon gnashed his teeth as he swallowed back the fishy smell that protruded into his throat.

    A dragon sword made by the sword master.

    A strong demon sword remade by a sword demon.

    If even a pair of them were to discuss their superiority, the more powerful of the two would be the strong magic sword.

    Even the strong demon sword could not handle the power of the dragon sword that the sword demon had spread without even wearing a sword.

    Still, Limon did not give up.

    ¡ºYam Dragon Kill Sword Yeokcho

    ÄæÕÐ

    Heaven and hell are not different.

    ÌìÌÃÅcµØªzŸo®¡»

    ¡ºYam Dragon Killing Sword Great Law

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ Dafa

    The lion¡¯s roar splits heaven and earth

    ª{×ÓÒ»ºð½Ð•rÌìµØƒÉ”à¡»

    ¡ºEating out for yam des

    ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ Exterior

    You don¡¯t need a knife to cut the world.

    Distinguishing World

    A vicious swordsman who even overturns cause and effect.

    A swordsmanship that cuts through the entire process.

    A sword attack that breaks boundaries.

    It unfolds in session without rest, reflecting the power of the dragon sword, shing vital points in two steps, and conveying the power to shatter even a mountain.

    It is definitely the ultimate sword.

    Raising seven sword masters.

    Using to¡¯s carving knife, learning how to fuse multiple swords.

    It was evidence of the greatest sword in the world that could be used because it was Limon, who had trained his swordsmanship for hundreds of years.

    Although notpletely fused, the power of the three swords that unfolded in session in less than one breath was absolutely absolute.

    It was a fatal attack that even the strongest Constetion and even the Sword Master would not dare to take.

    ¡ºSura Dragon Kill Sword Disruption

    ÆÆÑ×

    sh the red dragon

    Red Dragon¡¯s death

    Crispy!

    However, the moment the sword demon swung the sword again and the red light disappeared from the dragon sword.

    Destruction copses.

    Power is swallowed up by power.

    In addition, along with dozens of constetions, Limon¡¯s sword robe waspletely erased.

    It is an absolute power that erases everything beyondplex rtionships and trivial logic.

    In the face of destruction that swallows even the mes of a dragon powerful enough to set the whole world on fire, even the sword that cuts through causation, boundary, or process had no choice but to break.

    no matter how perfect it is.

    In the end, it¡¯s all the more in terms of mimicry.

    Even in the midst of that, Limon tried to continue the offensive by unleashing other swords in session as if he had expected it¡­

    Sword Demon did not give Limon another chance.

    She just swung her sword calmly.

    And so, the moment the ck brilliance disappeared from the dragon sword.

    ¡ºSura Dragon Kill Sword Reverse Mind

    ÐÞÁ_ýˆš¢„¦

    cut the ck dragon

    Killing the ck Dragon

    Ugh.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    break the mind

    Burning the fighting spirit.

    Looking at Limon, who stumbled and vomited blood at the sword that cut through the heart itself, then drove the mighty sword into the ground and barely survived.

    Sword Demon said calmly.

    ¡°You have grown a lot.¡±

    It was never sarcastic.

    If you are a normal person¡­

    No, even absolutes can be made into obsolete people.

    In fact, the sword of his own, who had reduced dozens of nearby constetions to pieces of wood just in the aftermath.

    Of course, even after receiving it six times, he got up again and defeated himself.

    It was an admiration for a worthy opponent who was now able to survive only by coughing up blood.

    ¡°But you should know now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Priest, you can never defeat me.¡±

    nevertheless.

    There was no wariness in the eyes of the Sword Demon looking at Limon.

    While I couldn¡¯t see it, there was only pride and regret as if I was seeing my youngest brother who had grown up.

    And unfortunately.

    It¡¯s never conceited.

    It wasn¡¯t even arrogance.

    ¡°As before, even if you use your own life as a hostage to block the strong magic dragon sword, now I can cut everything without the strong magic dragon sword.¡±

    Those who dealt with 13 swordsmen.

    In the end, unlike myself who only imitates.

    A sword master who has learned seven swordsmanship by adding the power of the Kangma Dragon Sword to his lifelong experience of fighting dragons.

    Thus, Limon could only grit his teeth as he saw the true No.

 Chapter 994

    #994. I¡¯ll show you a

    miracle

    .

    A wave that wets your hand.

    The cool sensation of swallowing and swaying your fingers awakens your sleeping consciousness.

    ¡®Hey¡­?¡¯

    I fluttered my long eyshes.

    I opened my closed eyelids with difficulty.

    She looked ahead with blurry eyes.

    And with a foggy mind, he managed to recall the answer to his question.

    ¡®Eldodo.¡¯

    okay.

    In fact, it was nothing to worry about.

    Since long ago, when she made a pact with the spirits and inherited the wings of the Fairy King, this golden ark has been her cradle and country.

    Even more so after the Spirit Conflict broke out and it became difficult to escape El Dorado.

    Even so, the reason why it was difficult to recall that obvious fact was not because my head was dull.

    It was because the surrounding scenery was messed up.

    Ake that roars like waves.

    A tree leaning sideways as if it were about to fall.

    Thrones with sparks and more.

    Checking thendscape of the bridge, which has lost the tranquility that has always been beautiful and calm over the past thousands of years, and has be a mess.

    The fairy queen gradually recalled her memory.

    ¡®¡­is it so. I was attacked by the Starlight Church.¡¯

    In order to protect the Nine World¡¯s core, El Dorado¡¯s defense power has be weak because it sent Dreamroid as well as the Spirit Sentai to the Amazon.

    A yer from the Church of the Starlight who had been attacking for that opportunity.

    At least some of the Liberation Brigade¡¯s Wraiths, and even some of them wielded monarch-level powers.

    Charlotte realized that it was a bucket and came to support.

    A Dreamroid that was urgently produced.

    A fight with all of it.

    And¡­

    ¡­after a fierce battle, a tremendous shock finally prated El Dorado.

    Jureuk.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the shock flowed backwards while it was connected to Eldorado by turning it into a bio-part, and it hit it wrong when it bounced off the throne.

    The blood that flowed from her forehead ran down her cheeks and stained her white skin red.

    However, the fairy queen struggled to open her mouth without even thinking about wiping away the drop of blood.

    ¡°What about the refugees?¡±

    worst case scenario.

    In other words, one million refugees selected from all over the world and brought to El Dorado to preserve the human species in case the world perishes.

    that they were not wrong.

    Asking in a trembling voice, she groaned when she saw theke not responding to her question.

    Then he reached out with difficulty, grabbed the cane that had fallen beside him, and closed his eyes.

    Dismissed!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because my body isn¡¯t perfect.

    Sparks flew from the wand and a shattering headache hit her.

    Despite the pain, she connected her mind to Eldorado, confirmed some information, and sighed lightly.

    ¡°Fortunately, you are unharmed.¡±

    One million hibernation capsules tightly packed in the center of Eldorado, which is stronger than this bridge.

    Just seeing the safety of the refugees sleeping in it gave her deep relief.

    These are the seeds of humanity.

    Because Limon and the Seven Princesses trusted him and entrusted him with the world¡¯s most talented people and were hisst hope.

    Fortunately, there was another thing.

    engine and main system etc.

    Most of Eldorado¡¯s main organs are safe.

    Of course, it needs major repairs, but it¡¯s miraculously in good shape given its state of disrepair.

    It must have been thanks to Charlotte supporting El Dorado with telekic powers at the moment of the fall.

    Nevertheless, there was a reason why the fairy queen had no choice but to make a dark expression.

    ¡°¡­Nine World is not safe, though.¡±

    Theke sways and

    the sky is reflected on the water surface.

    No, it was starlight pouring down from the sky like meteors.

    The Nine Worlds, which have been prepared since the golden age andpleted with the help of the seven dragons.

    Thest barrier that blocked the Constetions finally copsed, and they were trying to intervene directly in this world.

    It was unavoidable.

    if it was intact.

    It would have been enough to protect the Amazon.

    However, Nine World sealed the power of the Constetions 33 years ago, and 7 of the 9 barriers fell off.

    Moreover, in the process of unsealing the Seven Arcs, anotheryer copsed, leaving only one barrier barely remaining.

    It was entirely thanks to her and El Dorado¡¯s strength that the Constetions could be stopped with that alone.

    That¡¯s why Eldorado couldn¡¯t leave Earth even after picking up all the refugees in the first ce.

    But El Dorado crashed.

    As a result of the weakening of the barrier.

    The power of the Constetions could not be blocked with thest Nine World.

    The result is this situation now.

    It was the starlight that colored the whole world.

    ¡°I¡­ I failed in the end.¡±

    Take on the legacy of the fairies.

    He made a pact with the seven dragons.

    With the help of Limon and the Seven Dragons.

    Only that all the efforts made over tens of thousands of years to block the Constetion had be meaningless.

    And seeing the meteor shower proving that the destruction of mankind was confirmed, the Fairy Queen could only silentlyment.

    * * *

    Sao Paulo.

    After the defense line is broken.

    A city that has beenpletely ruined by a massive monster invasion.

    Among them, a silver-haired girl looking up at the sky from the rooftop of Quetzalcoatl, the Twin Towers, which is still intact.

    Yekathrice suddenly muttered.

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s a terrible feeling.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Rose agreed with a firm face.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I knew what the starlight that covered the whole sky meant.

    Thest Seven Arcs, which are usually not even felt because they dwell in the depths of their souls.

    It was because the power of the star sealed inside it was reacting to the starlight that filled the sky.

    So it was.

    What does that starlight want and what is it going to do?

    The reason why they could feel it vividly.

    Koo Goo Goo.

    The moment when the dungeon gate that received the starlight pouring down like rain swells up as if it explodes and shines iparably brilliantly.

    All kinds of bizarre beings poured out of the dungeon gates.

    A huge giant like a mountain.

    A star-bearing beast.

    Moving flowers and trees.

    Demon of evil energy.

    State-of-the-art unmanned weapons and more.

    A flood of monstrous monsters.

    Of course, it was not a particrly new sight.

    It was amon sight after the seal of the Seven Arcs was lifted and the monster wave started.

    One problem.

    All those monsters were so terrifying that even the princesses who had fallen far away could feel them.

    ¡°¡­Are you a servant of the Constetions?¡±

    ¡°It is a bit unexpected. Since the Nine Worlds have copsed, I thought that the constetions could appear in person.¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be killed like a reincarnated monarch for nothing in a fight I¡¯ve already won.¡±

    ¡°Even if they do, they willeter. It is the principle of the upying army to send a lot of spearheads, put everything in order, and move the headquarters only at the end.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t even have to go out on your own.¡±

    The princesses made bitter faces.

    If the constetions had appeared directly like the reincarnated monarch, they would have been able to use the Daera Destruction Fortress to look for a chance for a final counterattack.

    But¡­

    ¡°Even so, to pour out over 10,000 units of absolute self-ss monsters. The pain is so great, even the constetions.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying something stupid well wrapped up.¡±

    At Maia¡¯s pessimistic sneer, the other princesses either let out a cold sneer or hardened their faces.

    What is pouring out now is almost the same as the 666 youkai summoned by the reincarnation lord.

    In other words, they were monsters that could destroy a country with just one.

    Because everyone knew how absurd and hopeless the situation was, with such monsters pouring out endlessly.

    Especially since it was right after I had to fight against hundreds of monsters in the Amazon right now.

    So it was.

    the only exception among them.

    The reason Hai asked in a muffled voice to the princess who had at least the slightest chance of stopping those monsters was.

    ¡°Do you think you can stop Li Qingyu?¡±

    ¡°It would be impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even you, who gained the power of the reincarnation lord?¡±

    ¡°It would be possible to hide and run away alone, but we have something to protect.¡±

    The ck-haired girl¡¯s calm reply deepened the princesses¡¯ helplessness.

    The power stolen from the reincarnated monarch.

    The martial arts stolen by the regressive lord.

    They were the ones who directly witnessed in the Amazon how phenomenal the power of Li Qingyu, whobined the two and created the school of learning called Mukryongseongong.

    Even Li Qing-wi could not help but feel the seriousness of this situation, which asserted that it was impossible.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those monstersing out of the dungeon after all? So, if you somehow hold out until the swordsmith closes all the dungeons¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you can hold on? As we are now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    So it was.

    Why did Rose have no choice but to keep her mouth shut?

    Right now, even for themselves, their fatigue has reached its limit due to the fierce battle in the Amazon.

    Dozens of Dreamroids were almost destroyed.

    As a result of contacting the North American continent, Eldorado was hit hard enough to crash, and Charlotte was not injured either.

    It was impossible to stop those monsters even for a moment.

    Stop the monster wave.

    Fighting against the reincarnated Lord.

    Fighting to the death in the Amazon and more.

    As a result of repeated forced marches for the past half year, they have run out of energy to protect humanity any longer.

    ¡°What would you do?¡±

    ¡°There is only one way.¡±

    Because I know that fact all too well.

    Li Qingyu, as the best tactician of the Seven Dragons, told the best n he could suggest.

    ¡°¡ªEveryone go to El Dorado.¡±

    ¡°You mean to give up on humanity and run away?¡±

    ¡°It is not about running away. We have to protect the rest of humanity.¡±

    At least they are the only ones who can buy time until Eldorado finishes repairs and runs away with the refugees.

    calmly exin.

    Li Qingyu quietly finished his speech.

    ¡°Because this is thest thing we can do for humanity and for the swordsmiths who are still fighting.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that.

    other princesses too.

    Anastasia too.

    I had no choice but to remain silent.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the misery that they, who had reigned as absolutes, could only do this.

    Contrary to the calm voice, fresh blood dripped from Li Qingyu¡¯s clenched fist.

    And it was because the girl¡¯s ck eyes, which were extremely dark, dull, and turbid, did not dare to discourage them.

    just to stop this moment.

    I¡¯m doing everything I can as a bookkeeper.

    By absorbing the reincarnation lord, he gained power beyond even the absolute.

    Grief, sadness, regret, and pity for oneself who could not prevent this ending and could only offer such an alternative.

    It has made others no longer able to offer any other alternatives.

    When the girls, realizing anew that destruction had finallye, were locked in silence with dark faces.

    ¨DA voice was heard.

    [I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong, but it¡¯s a hasty decision. Especially in that you still have options left.]

    I was startled.

    I looked back at them.

    And when they saw the person who had talked to them, they made a surprised expression.

    dark red hair.

    The bewitching tear points around the eyes.

    Even dresses that show off your body.

    A beauty with a mysterious appearance that doesn¡¯t suit this end-of-the-worldndscape, but the strange sense of separation fits even better.

    ¡°Mado Queen¡­?¡±

    [Please give me a little time.]

    Queen of Sorcery.

    the far distant past.

    rebel against the gods

    By usurping the emperor¡¯s fate.

    The absolute ruler of the Silver Age who almost conquered the world.

    Until the seven dragons and the sword master appeared¡­

    No, some gods still fear more than dragons or sword masters, the legendary archwitch said with a meaningful smile.

    [Then I will show you a miracle.]

 Chapter 995

    #995. Be open

    * * *

    Absolute.

    A being who alone changes the world.

    From the fairy queens and spirits of the distant golden age to the monarchs of the iron age.

    In fact, each of the Absolutes of each era had a tremendous impact on the fate of the world.

    But that¡¯s the story of the heyday.

    The Fairy Queen surrenders supremacy.

    The descending god is devoured.

    Seven dragons being cut down, etc.

    Every time the era changed, the Absolute had to give up wealth and power, voluntarily or unwillingly, and resign.

    Of course, the princess of the Seven Dragons and the fairy queen.

    Although the times have changed, the majority of absolutes exercised their influence either directly or indirectly.

    It was to the extent that even the dark wizards who were rejected by the world made Gg and prepared for the Demon God¡¯s descent, causing a Demon God War.

    However, there is only one exception among them.

    No matter how long you have lived or whether you have the power to ignore the world, there are absolutes who do not intervene in the world.

    A typical example was Sir.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly strange.

    First of all, she¡¯s a witch.

    Because he was good at secrecy and deceit because he handled mystery itself as power, and in some ways he was more ustomed to living in obscurity than a warlock.

    After going through a witch hunt in the past.

    Especially because she was called the Queen of Magic and fought against the gods.

    ¡®What a big deal.¡¯

    So it was.

    The reason Sir couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this until I signed a ve contract with that baby.¡¯

    it¡¯s a deal.

    She tried to escape her fate of death.

    Limon tried to borrow the power of the Archwitch.

    It was a very fair and reasonable contract that was made as a result of mutual interests.

    Only 50 years of ve service was not too much of a burden to her, who was immortal anyway.

    That is why, until then, Shir regarded this as a small entertainment that would soon pass and be a memory of a long life.

    But¡­

    ¡®Who would have known that it would be rough for that baby to act like this.¡¯

    Teach some blue bird.

    Studying the Seven Arcs.

    Create an unprecedented god.

    Fight against the resurrected Demon God.

    Looking for a way to break the Command Lord¡¯s ban.

    It produces things with God¡¯s blessing like a factory.

    Also, he was kidnapped and tortured while trying to keep the secret of the sword gun.

    To be honest, thest 2 years since I signed a contract with Limon have been busier and more difficult than the thousands of years I have lived so far.

    Besides, they ask people

    all sorts of hard-to-understand things and ask them to do research on what kind of encyclopedia they regard people as.

    At this point, it was elder abuse.

    ¡®Although that was fun in its own way.¡¯

    okay.

    nevertheless.

    The time wasn¡¯t bad.

    Even though it was difficult and exhausting, it was a rewarding and interesting day.

    So it must have been.

    After the seal of the Seven Arks was released, Shir started preparing for this.

    Of course, this is reckless.

    It was such a crazy idea that even the god of magic, not the legendary great witch, would say, ¡®What drug did you take that made you crazy?¡¯

    In fact, she almost gave up a few times.

    but hard work.

    miraculous luck.

    Above all, thanks to the struggles of the seven princesses who had endured until this point, they were able to finish their preparations.

    With that satisfaction, Sirnguidly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you all ready?¡±

    [¡­the preparations for the ceremony areplete.]

    [This side is alsoplete.]

    ¡°Are you sure? Did you make sure there were no mistakes?¡±

    [We can swear that we are sure of our faith.]

    [Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve checked it several times a day.]

    ¡°Hmm, so?¡±

    in turn.

    Hearing the voiceing from the pager, she smiled.

    ¡°It was a pretty tight schedule, but it seems that everyone is the same when ites to running fast because it takes their lives.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    A monster wearing a wooden mask.

    A girl with a cat on her shoulder.

    A woman withplex tattoos on her arms.

    A wife who only covered her parts with ornaments.

    An old woman with an ornate golden cane.

    Even a beauty in an old-fashioned dress.

    All of the strange-looking women around Sir didn¡¯t answer the question.

    I only said one word coldly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re ready, stop wasting time and get started.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I was just about to start.¡±

    After nodding slowly.

    Sir spoke to the opponents who were connected by magic.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s show it to everyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¨DA miracle to save this world.¡±

    * * *

    Dung.

    floating.

    Dung-dung-dung-dung.

    The moment Sir¡¯s signal went off.

    The first thing that started to be noisy was the Holy League.

    Among them, they were the ones who yed musical instruments in the royal pce of the White Dragon n, the highest tower in Jerusalem.

    Five priests, each wearing a different outfit, can tell that they all have a high status in their church with their splendid appearance and neat elegance.

    Arranged in a circle, they beat drums in a regr rhythm.

    To the beat of the drums, hundreds of priests surrounding them yed various musical instruments.

    It is truly a banquet.

    It doesn¡¯t fit at all in this situation where the whole world is covered with starlight and the end hase.

    Nevertheless, it was an ensemble that everyone could not help but be captivated by.

    It was natural.

    It¡¯s a banquet for God.

    It was a rite made by those who could not satisfy all the gods by singing alone like a priest, even if theycked each other.

    The deeper the performance, the more

    God¡¯s attention turns to them.

    The divine energy that flowed in Jerusalem also gathered.

    It was far beyond what a mere human could bear.

    Theplexion of the priests who actually yed the instruments gradually turned pale, revealing the burden of the immense power.

    However, only the five priests who were in the center continued the performance without any disturbance.

    It was natural.

    They are already beyond humans.

    Because he was a representative on earth who was loved and chosen by God for his faith and talent.

    And people used to call them that with reverence and respect.

    called a saint.

    What they memorize is one ultimate.

    The ultimate fortress created by the gods to fend off dragons when many gods of the past were devoured and the Silver Age was on the verge of perishing.

    At the same time, a spell that awakens the cursedbyrinth from which even a god cannot escape once trapped.

    And so, the moment when the magical power gathered through the great ceremony by hundreds of priests led by five saints flowed into a huge magic circle at their feet.

    Aaaaaaa!

    ¨DA pir of divine light burst out from the basement of thest remaining sacred ground in the world and pushed away the starlight in the sky.

    * * *

    Wow.

    ¡°AbaD HazAd ad aR AM.¡±

    On the other hand, there was a ce that became noisy in a slightly different meaning from the Holy League at that time.

    In a dark basement where even sunlight can¡¯t reach, they were moving endlessly, relying on dim candlelight.

    Cut the chicken¡¯s neck and spray the blood.

    Burn and shake the ck amulet.

    By making aplicated hand sign.

    Three monsters who constantly memorize spells.

    And around them, dozens of people in ck who covered their faces with masks and hoods chanted orders more busily than they did.

    If the rituals of the Holy League were sacred, their rituals were ominous.

    If the music of the priests wasfortable and beautiful, their incantations were ominous and terrifying.

    If the priests were trying to get the attention of the gods, they tried to avoid the eyes of the gods.

    It was natural.

    they are taboo.

    disobeying God¡¯s will

    going against the order of the world.

    Because they were the ones whose existence itself became a sin aftermitting all sorts of things without hesitation, such as offering people as living sacrifices for their own purposes.

    And the three monsters in the center were sinners who had reached the pinnacle.

    People called them this with contempt and fear.

    It¡¯s called the ck Swordsman.

    and this moment.

    The three ck wizards.

    Among them, the old man wearing a top hat, who was in charge of the magic circle¡¯s nucleus, let out augh while reciting a spell.

    ¡®Heulheul, I originally nned to just watch.¡¯

    The world is really a gist.

    The old man thought to himself.

    After the copse of the Dark Dawn during the Demon War, the warlocks who had almost dried up were gathered like this.

    The fact that I was able to write what I had retrieved from walking around the Gg like this.

    And to cooperate with Sir in this way.

    Because it was unimaginable.

    But I couldn¡¯t help it.

    No matter how much they are rejected by everyone and go against the providence, they also belong to this world.

    As they were not chosen as refugees, they had no choice but to die when humanity was destroyed by the Constetions.

    It¡¯s a big deal and it¡¯s nabal.

    Just to survive, they poured everything they had into performing the ritual with all their might.

    What they memorize is another ultimate.

    A miracle that can make any wishe true, even if it costs the most of all magic, so long as the cost is sufficient.

    The moment the negative grudges of the world, such as anger, sadness, and despair, were turned into magical power and were sucked into the magic circle they were standing in.

    Koo Goo Goo Goo!

    ¨DAn evil pir of darkness rose from the depths of the 24 ggs in Russia and swallowed the starlight.

    * * *

    A pir of light rising from the Holy League.

    A pir of darkness rises from Russia.

    Although they may bepletely opposite to each other, in that they have reached the limit of magic, the two powers standing shoulder to shoulder shake the world.

    nevertheless.

    Two powers alone were not enough.

    The starlight was pushed out only around Russia and the Holy League.

    It was shaken violently as if it would disappear at any moment, pushed by the stronger starlight.

    At this rate, it was clear to anyone that the two magical powers would notst long and would copse.

    But that was enough.

    For those who were located in the oldest city in Europe to start moving.

    ¡°Ummmmm.¡±

    ¡°A TA KA JA HA.¡±

    ¡°iIiRDR KrAd AiL.¡±

    Mantras resound.

    All ornaments shake.

    The cat vomits a strange cry.

    Smoke rises from a small incense burner.

    Even though they are different in form and method, they are all women who have reached the extreme of magic.

    A hermit who has absolute power, but has been hiding for decades to over a thousand years.

    Grand Witch.

    With the help of the Seven Dragons, six great witches who managed to gather together were conducting a ceremony.

    ¡°Can I leave this to you?¡±

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t going to take it, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°Whoops. Yes, then please.¡±

    Among the six great witches, he sees a beauty in a dress who exudes powerful magical power and at the same time looks at her with the coldest eyes.

    Shirley put on a mischievous smile.

    ¡°¡ªVivian.¡±

    distant past.

    The three great witches called the Lady of the Lake who created the London Barrier with the gods and sealed Sir.

    Among them, thest survivor, a woman who had disappeared for over a thousand years, nced at her old nemesis and began to cast a spell.

    It¡¯s thest ultimate.

    A spell that the three great witches even borrowed the power of God toplete in order to stop the demon king from conquering the whole world.

    Absolute magic that destroys even the absolute concept of life, the world, and the afterlife.

    Centered around the six great witches, witches from the 27 genealogies of magic assisted in the ritual.

    The moment when powerful magic power emanated from the magic circle.

    Whoops!

    The pirs of light that had risen from the Holy League flowed rapidly toward Europe as if being led by something.

    Shire narrowed his eyes, feeling the magical energy that exploded through the pir of light that flowed in.

    Thest holy ce left in the world.

    A vast power that has been rotting at the bottom of Jerusalem for over a thousand years.

    The power of the magic circle that sucked it all in was so great that it could be called a miracle in itself.

    ¡­But it doesn¡¯t reach.

    In this situation, the survival of mankind is at stake.

    Even miracles were not enough to stop the Constetions with transcendental power.

    So what is needed is mystery.

    Magic beyond even the miracles of God.

    And fortunately she had the means for it.

    Fire.

    The center of the magic circle.

    Arge cauldron, which was ced in the middle of it, heats up.

    Dagda¡¯s Cauldron.

    A divine creature unprecedented throughout the distant history of magic that she created with the help of Limon.

    But it wasn¡¯t the leading role.

    It was just a bowl.

    Then, in front of him, Sir took out the items he had prepared.

    Patter.

    A cracked watch.

    A broken ck quill.

    A hammer with dimmed brilliance.

    ¨DOriginally, it was called the Seven Arcs and contained the power of the stars, but the seal was broken and damaged.

    However, the moment when the treasures left by the strongest absolutes in human history, which still contain remnants of the power of the mighty stars, are sucked into the pot.

    Koo Goo Goo Goo!

    The pir of darkness that had risen in Russia spread to Europe like a zing fire.

    Thus, the enormous energy that flowed through the dragon vein swirled in the cauldron.

    As the three treasures melted away, Syrr quietly cast a spell while dealing with the power of darkness.

    ¡°Genie of themp.¡±

    yes.

    ¡°I wish you onest wish.¡±

    Woo woo woo!

    It is a miraculous magic that grants three wishes, whatever became the archetype of the Demon God created by the Dark Dawn Society.

    Compared to the Demon God, it may be unstable and has many restrictions, but that¡¯s why it was a power that more people coveted.

    Sir was no exception.

    actually in the distant past.

    Because she independentlypleted themp genie¡¯s spell and made a wish twice.

    once for immortality.

    Another attempt to obtain the emperor¡¯s fate.

    So, the moment she chanted a spell to grant her one remaining wish by sacrificing the Seven Arcs, the wreckage, and the fragments of the Demon God.

    A storm of great power arose.

    Great London Barrier Avalon.

    God¡¯s Prison Tartarus (¦³?¦Ñ¦Ó¦Á¦Ñ¦Ï?).

    and The Genie of the Lamp.

    Even in the Silver Age, the three magical powers that were said to be the strongest were swirling around the cauldron and magic circle.

    Of course, magic doesn¡¯t resonate with each other like psionics.

    But instead, theyplement each other.

    god.

    witch.

    ck magician.

    The ultimate magic,pleted by thebined efforts of those who have dealt with the mysteries inpletely different ways, amplifies each gap and creates a synergistic effect.

    And so, when the power of magic, which had increased exponentially several times, dozens of times, reached its peak.

    cried out in a loud voice.

    ¡°Imand you in the name of Gaius Julius Caesar, the great king of magic.¡±

    Tartarus as a sacrifice.

    Amplified by demonic power.

    Achieved by Avalon¡¯s spell.

    Originally, the magic that would be impossible even if hundreds of archwitch gathered together was forciblypleted with the power of wish.

    Thus, the moment when the magic of transcendence beyond the miracle of God created bybining threepletely different ultimates into one finally unfolded.

    ¡°Open the gate of Valha!¡±

    Aaaaaang!

    The light of dawn, a mixture of light and darkness rising from London, reced the starlight and filled the space between the sky and the ground¡­. A big

    bird¡ª

    ¡­the sound of a single bell.

    The whole world was covered in silence.

 Chapter 996

    #996. I cut down the trifle

    * * *

    Monster Wave.

    A cataclysm that struck the whole world.

    The endless wave of monstersing out of the dungeon was enough to destroy mankind in itself.

    Nevertheless, the key factor that humanity was able to endure for nearly half a year was one thing.

    The seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Fairy Queen and spirits.

    Probation and post-mortem, etc.

    It was because there were absolutes and their forces who did not give up and struggled to protect mankind no matter how adverse the war situation was.

    In particr, the role of the Seven Dragons was great.

    Build a defense line.

    stockpiling war materials.

    forced conscription, etc.

    Without all the preparations they had made, no matter how many absolutes there were, they would not have been able to prevent the destruction of mankind.

    But unfortunately.

    The Seven Dragons weren¡¯t all-powerful either.

    No matter how hard the seven princesses, numerous masters, and the staff tried, it was impossible to protect the whole world.

    That¡¯s why 70% of the continent was taken away by monsters and the majority of humanity died.

    fortunately

    or bad luck

    Most of the victims were the bordends or small countries outside the territory of the Seven Dragons.

    No matter how much the seven princesses persuaded them, there was a country that neglected its defense for economic or political reasons.

    from that point of view.

    It was a truly unfortunate country.

    As he had cut off all contact with the outside world for decades, he had to face the monsters unprepared as a result of resolutely refusing the help of the Seven Dragons.

    There are three reasons why the country did not perish.

    One was that the monsters were busy crossing the sea, so they didn¡¯t bother looking for survivors,

    and the other was that the Starlight Church couldn¡¯t advance because it was so closed that there weren¡¯t even yers.

    Thest one was that they also had superhumans to deal with monsters.

    It was natural.

    They are the Great East Asian Empire.

    Although it may have fallen now, it was once a country that caused world wars.

    Although they were isted after World War II andcked modern weapons, the existing military power did not disappear.

    Miko and Onmyoji.

    A ninja who uses magic tools.

    A puppeteer who makes automatons.

    Such as samurai trained in swordsmanship.

    Since the distant golden age, unlike the continent, their power to develop mysteries in an independent way has nevergged behind the masters of the Seven Dragons.

    Enough to block quite a few monsters.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment.

    In addition tocking the asymmetrical power of absolutes, they were not prepared for the monster wave, so there was a limit to blocking the infinitely rising monsters.

    Kyoto.

    Osaka.

    Fukuoka etc.

    Therge cities that had been desperately holding on copsed one by one, unable to withstand the consumption of supplies and troops.

    After all, half a year has passed.

    The survivors of the Greater East Asian Empire were not even half of the people, let alone half of the people.

    Still, it was a better situation than any penins that waspletely destroyed by the starlight church¡¯s rampage and coup¡­.

    That was until yesterday, too.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Are we finally here?¡±

    from sea tond.

    The people of the Greater East Asian Empire despaired as they saw the monsters flocking to embrace the starlight that covered the entire sky.

    If it was just a lot of numbers, they would have tried to burn the fight until the end.

    However, as they had dealt with all sorts of monsters for over half a year in an ind that had already turned into hell, they could see that their eyes were opened.

    Those are just monsters.

    A monster with absolute self-sufficient power that no one dares to oppose on their own.

    And it was clear to anyone that it would be impossible to ovee a situation in which such monsters flocked like a wave.

    That¡¯s why the moment when they finally let go of everything and tried to ept their own death.

    Daeae-Aeng-

    the quiet bell resounds.

    The light of dawn that exploded from the far west pushed away the starlight that filled the sky.

    It¡¯s too soft to be brilliant.

    Too calm for being dark.

    The people of the Greater East Asian Empire were bewildered by the faint glow under the hazy sky, like the dawn just before the sun rises.

    What kind of cataclysm is this?

    The fear of the unknown was making them anxious again after giving up everything.

    Dae Ae-Aeng ¨C

    well, it was natural.

    It is a great miracle magic in which the legendary great witch weaves the three great magics of the Silver Age into one.

    Gather the great witches of the world, the ck wizard, and the saints.

    It was an unprecedented mystery that could only be unfolded thanks to the use of God¡¯s miracle, the devil¡¯s wish, and even the power of the stars. In fact

    ,

    It is to bring out the power of the three great magics to the limit.

    No matter how much Syrr was a legendary witch, he couldn¡¯t create a new magicparable to the three great magics in a short period of time, just a few months.

    But Sir was convinced.

    That alone is enough.

    Great Ai ¨C

    from Tartarus to the Genie of the Avalon Lamp.

    The three great magics of the Silver Age are the ultimate magic beyond miracles in themselves.

    It¡¯s beyond imagination what you can do just by spreading it out more strongly over a wider range.

    And among the three magics, I could tell which one was the most nucleus just by listening to the quiet ringing of the bell.

    Big Ai-

    That¡¯s a signal.

    this world and that world.

    Announcing the copse of the two boundaries.

    A sound that shakes and awakens the soul that has already been put to rest.

    In the original Avalon, it was a magical sound that summoned all the spirits who had the will to protect London from the past to the present.

    However, the gate of Valha, which was created by integrating the three great magics, had a slightly wider target.

    Also what can be summoned.

    The quality and power of that soul.

    Squeak.

    So it was.

    Greater East Asian Empire in crisis.

    A human figure appeared on the shore.

    Like a shadow reflected in a mist, blurry without substance.

    Even so, the figure clearly in the shape of a certain person looked quietly under the sky dyed with the soft light of dawn.

    Monsters embracing starlight and flocking to fill the horizon.

    An old building that was broken and burned.

    The people of the Empire in despair.

    After confirming everything by simply turning her head slowly in ce, In-young quietly opened her mouth.

    [¡­Is this really the end of the world?]

    It wasn¡¯t exmation.

    It wasn¡¯t evenmentation.

    Sense, to put it bluntly.

    It was a calm evaluation, like watching how a tree that has watched its growth all its life meets its end.

    [Whoa, yes. In the end, if it¡¯s a petal that will fall someday, it wouldn¡¯t be bad if it faded along with the other flowers before it dried up ugly.]

    Heughed.

    Birth and death is the principle of the world.

    Anything that lives will die someday.

    What is built eventually breaks.

    Anything that was great is gone.

    And usually the more beautiful and great things were, and the more they tried to avoid the end, the more ugly the ending was.

    So he hoped

    May your country not be uglier.

    So, when even a little bit of the beauty of the past remains, I hope that the end wille to a quiet end.

    in that sense.

    This situation wasn¡¯t bad either.

    It is ugly when only one petal falls, but it bes aesthetic when countless petals fall at once.

    If we fight to the end and perish together at the end of the world, at least we will be able to avoid the humiliation of an ugly destruction.

    [However, no matter how insignificant a flower petal is, you have the freedom to choose when and who to pluck.]

    Cold as ice.

    sharp like a knife.

    he spoke softly.

    If it had been destroyed by the Sword Master, he would have been satisfied.

    I would have been amazed if the archipgo had subsided due to volcanoes and earthquakes.

    Even if the people rose up on their own and destroyed the Great East Asian Empire and established a new country, they would have silently epted it.

    But¡­

    [At least the likes of you are not qualified to end my homnd.]

    A noble death.

    sorrow of loss.

    beautiful struggle.

    Ignoring the bitter despair.

    The moment he quietly finished his words, looking at the ugly monsters who could not even remember thest appearance of this country and just trampled on and ate the people.

    His blurred image quickly became clear.

    Loose clothing resembling a kimono.

    A katana slung across the waist.

    Even the cold sunken eyes.

    The moment when the samurai, still semi-transparent but now clearly in human form, took a step forward with his hand on the hilt of his sword.

    Awesome!

    the far end of the horizon.

    There, a gigantic monster like a whale that was leading the way cutting through the sea was cut in two.

    The monsters following were stunned as the lead monster was cut to pieces without any sign or sign.

    That¡¯s how¡­

    the nightmare of the monsters who came to sow despair in all the world began.

    Kwajik Puck! Chow!

    Take a step.

    breathe out once

    Turn that gaze once.

    Every time the samurai moved like that, one monster was always cut into pieces.

    It was useless whether it was a strong body capable of receiving even an absolute self-leveling attack or the power to twist space.

    That absolute one-sword that even cuts down the entire process from drawing out the sword to shing the opponent did not allow an opponent lower than himself to survive.

    And each time the process was repeated, the speed at which the monsters were cut increased.

    Paba baba baba bababat!

    cut down

    cut up cut up

    It is cut, it is cut, it is cut, it is cut It is cut, it is cut, it is cut, it is cut

    One step is half a step.

    One breath is half a breath.

    With a focused gaze passing by.

    At first, three monsters were cut down in a second, butter, dozens of monsters were cut down before even blinking an eye. It is truly a nightmare to see

    these absolutely self-proimed monsters

    being ground like autumn leaves¡­ no, like meat put in a grinder.

    It was enough to shock even the monsters who had lived a long time as a follower of the Constetion.

    However, the samurai who created the terrible scene did not show any emotion.

    Rather, it seems silly.

    Or it seems annoying.

    He only increased the speed of slicing while watching with dry eyes at the monsters that continued to rush in.

    So, at the end of the grinding speed, which had been getting faster and faster, elerated over and over again.

    he suddenly stopped walking.

    Stopping your exhaled breath.

    the moment you close your eyes.

    ¡ºThe

    End of the Muyoung Moaning Wave,

    the End of One Mind.

    One Heart End¡»

    ¡­.

    Serene stillness.

    It swept the Great East Asian Empire.

    In an archipgo where screams and turmoil have never stopped since the monster wave started, the silence was so alien.

    But it was also natural.

    hundreds.

    no thousands.

    ¡­or hundreds of thousands.

    From absolute self-ss monsters with their eyes wide open to monsters that didn¡¯t realize what they were doing even after their heads floated up.

    Because all the culprits who had caused the Great East Asian Empire up until now had already been cut down.

    it¡¯s the ultimate one.

    After cutting and cutting through the whole process, in the end, it is a sword that cuts the opponent with only the heart, not the walking, breathing, or gaze.

    The sword of the heart that even a sword master can¡¯t help but admire and pay homage to.

    However, the samurai were not at all satisfied with the state of instant death achieved through two deaths and two duels.

    I onlymented briefly.

    [-You really cut down something insignificant.]

    A swordsman.

    Or maybe a sword master.

    No matter how much it was to protect his homnd, he regretted his own inadequacies in having to show the ultimate of the sword to these things.

    The ghost of a samurai who has reached the peak of his sword.

    No, the great heroic spirit disappeared as if it were melting again in the light of dawn.

    And¡­.

    Squeeze.

    as if to fill the void.

    Another shadow appeared.

    Absolutes who may not have seen the tip of the sword, but have reached the level of ninjutsu or puppetry with yin and yang techniques instead.

    And countless souls who were born in the Greater East Asian Empire and fought for the country, including them, ran into the army of monsters pouring out of the dungeon¡­ The

    war of the dead.

    The battlefield of great heroes.

    The final battle to take ce in the end.

    Valha started like that.

 Chapter 997

    #997. I don¡¯t know

    * * *

    ¡°Fire the Ikaros Cannon!¡±

    Aaaaaaaaagh!

    The moment the red light shed.

    It is a sh of light of 100 million degrees Celsius that dyes the world red.

    Like an eraser, its absolute power of destruction erased everything it touched from the world.

    Including the swarming monsters.

    It was natural.

    It was originally an ancient spirit weapon prepared by the Red Dragon n in preparation for an attack by the Sword Master.

    It has even been enhanced with a recentlypleted sr system that enables the storage andpression of vast amounts of energy.

    Even the absolute self-ss monsters could not stand it.

    ¡­about a few.

    But maybe it¡¯s because their power has decreased by burning them.

    Or was there a monster with special defense abilities?

    Originally, the rays that should have prated the army of monsters eventually lost their brilliance at some point and then disappeared.

    A bloody girl in a military uniform.

    Nadia couldn¡¯t help but groan.

    Especially since there were dozens of times more monsters than the monsters that the Icarus Cannon had erased.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Rapid charging!¡±

    [It¡¯s not possible! It is already so overloaded that it may explode if it is not cooled down quickly!

    ] Just charge it up!¡±

    [¡­Okay.]

    It was a tough defense battle.

    It was also a disappointing defeat.

    Until Hai went to the Amazon to apply, she remained in Egypt, swearing that she would definitely protect it.

    And, in fact, I was confident of it.

    The African defense forces, made up of all kinds of warlords, are among the best in the world.

    Especially as he was familiar with war, he quickly got used to the various high-tech weapons provided by Russia.

    Of course, I have stopped countless monsters for the past half year.

    Even considering the history of dealing with the 666 monsters summoned by the reincarnation lord without much damage, it could not be called arrogance.

    ¡­okay.

    Starlight covers the world.

    Until the monsters pour out.

    Of course, even absolutes have to risk their lives.

    Hundreds of monsters flocking to the level where even the seven princesses whopleted the dragon¡¯s blood would be unable to deal with more than three or four at the same time.

    It¡¯s downright hopeless.

    It was an end with no chance of winning.

    nevertheless.

    Nadia didn¡¯t give up.

    Rather, I personally led the Yeomryongdae and ran across the front line, dragging out even a minute and a second more time and struggling to save even one more person.

    However, in vain, the defense line copsed aftersting less than an hour.

    It was unavoidable.

    As an aide to the princess, it is said that he is a strong person who is hard to find a partner in the Red Dragon n other than Hai.

    She¡¯s only a top ss professional.

    Even the absolute was too weak to stop the monsters who could not handle it one-on-one.

    The result is this situation.

    After all defense lines are down.

    It was thest defensive battle that Bae Su-jin was fighting with determination as the entire army retreated to Cairo.

    As Cairo is the home of the Red Dragon n, its defense facilities were the best in the world.

    Especially after the invasion of sword fire, the defense was further strengthened with all kinds of means.

    Borrowing the power of various defense facilities including the Ikaros Cannon and barriers, he was able to block the monsters for a little longer.

    Aaaaaaang!!

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    So this moment.

    Nadia couldn¡¯t help but groan.

    The Ikaros Cannon, which had repeatedly fired excessively rapidly, had reached its limit and was broken.

    Are you fortunate in misfortune?

    Cairo could have beenpletely blown away, but it ended with the gun barrel exploding¡­

    She couldn¡¯t be relieved.

    I just looked around darkly.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s it.¡±

    A fighter of the Red Dragon n who fights against monsters using all kinds of firearms and psionic martial arts.

    Soldiers including Umbaru, who lost one eye, are trying to pick up their spears and go to the front line again.

    Shu and the rear troops, etc., who try to catch him and treat him somehow.

    The remaining ones were still struggling desperately, but Nadia, who had gone through numerous wars with Hai andmanded them, could intuit.

    This is their limit.

    the end of Egypt.

    As long as the Icarus Cannon, which worked for the monsters, was destroyed.

    Now, the only way left for them was to struggle meaninglessly and be annihted by monsters.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep my promise, princess¡­¡¯

    Ament over helplessness.

    Guilt for not defending the country.

    Longing for even Hai to be safe.

    It was the time when Nadia, with a bitter heart mixed with all of that, was about to unleash the beast to catch even one more monster.

    Dai Ai-

    ¡°¡­is this?¡±

    The sky filled with starlight was dyed with dawn, and I was taken aback by the sudden ringing of a bell.

    flinch

    The moment Nadia stiffened.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of twelve dragons,

    seventy-two kinds of dragons, seventy-two kinds of martial arts, nine-yangjiseong

    nuclear fusion bombs,

    and nine yangjiseong nuclear fusion bombs¡»

    Quaaaaa!

    the sun goes down

    Part of the monster legion was burned.

    The power of the sun, which is hotter and more destructive than the Icarus Cannon, is truly phenomenal.

    The morale of the fighters and soldiers who had been driven into a corner and despaired soared to the limit of the sky again.

    However, Nadia had a disturbed expression on her face.

    The sight of a red-haired beauty emitting hot heat like the sun with her wings wide open in the far sky made her groan.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    Ah, why.

    Why?

    No matter how powerful Hai boasts, she is alone.

    There¡¯s no way they don¡¯t know that it¡¯s impossible to stop those monsters, but why did theye in on their own?

    even though it hurts

    Nadia knew why.

    The princess she admired was not a coward who ran away from enemies, much less a coward who abandoned his people.

    That¡¯s why Nadia shed tears of resignation as she saw the princess who was determined to stand tall with the people.

    [That¡¯s pathetic.]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    [The Pharaoh is fighting, but he¡¯s just staring at it. Did I teach you that?]

    Nadia reflexively turned her head at the very unfamiliar yet somehow familiar voice.

    And he had a nk expression.

    ¡°Ha grandma?¡±

    An old woman with a translucent appearance staring at herself disapprovingly in an old-fashioned maid outfit.

    The former elder of the Red Dragon n and in charge of his own education.

    As a bonus, looking at her grandmother who had bullied her all her life, Nadia made a strange expression without realizing it.

    ¡°uh? uh huh Grandma died, right? But how¡­¡±

    [So what are you saying? I¡¯m not the only one who died here.]

    ¡°Yeah???¡±

    What

    is this? Nadia, who had a more grotesque expression, hardened.

    because I saw it

    The translucent back of the old woman.

    Opposite side of the monster army.

    Transparent figures appearing one by one against the background of the soft light of dawn in the desert where the sand wind blows

    every time the bell rings .

    Hundreds of ss masters.

    A warrior of tens of thousands of ns.

    A legendary witch or a mythical hero.

    Countless strong men of reversal that appeared beyond the borders of this world and the other world were forming formations in line with five.

    With such an army behind.

    The old woman¡¯s eyes brightened.

    [If you are also from the Red Dragon n, keep in mind, Banpun-ah.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [No one knows the oue of the war until the end of the war, and in the dictionary of the Red Dragon n, even if there is defeat, there is no giving up.] Nadia widened her eyes

    at the words of her grandmother, who did not recognize herself as a member of the Red Dragon n until she died, a mixed blood of the Golden Dragon n. open or not.

    The old woman gave a slight snort and disappeared before she knew it, then reappeared at the head of the army.

    An army of heroic spirits lined up like that.

    Hai, who was looking at the miracle caused by the legendary great witch with bloody eyes, slowly raised one hand.

    And the moment she put her hand down.

    ¡°¡ªFull-arms attack.¡±

    Kwaaang!

    An army that has returned from the dead.

    An army of monsters from the stars.

    The unprecedented war between absolutes who have already escaped humans or are not human at all has begun.

    * * *

    Gurl rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The moment the mes ignite.

    Waves of me swept across the desert.

    A heat wave that would turn mountains to ashes and evaporatekes.

    Masters of dozens of ranks or less were the result of countless heroic spirits of the Red Dragon n resonating with psionics.

    The me,parable to that of a dragon, burned dozens of monsters at once.

    Papa baba babat!

    A feast of magic behind it.

    Egypt was called one of the origins of magic until the gods were destroyed by the seven dragons.

    Legendary great witches or saints who pioneered a new realm of magic with the blessings of countless gods generously unfolded their visions.

    Summons a giant snake.

    Create an oasis of blessing.

    Throwing a curse in the name of God.

    All kinds of strange magic they spread supported the army of heroic spirits and caught the monsters¡¯ ankles.

    Tadadadang Phuong!

    It is warriors with various weapons to break through such an offensive and block the approaching monsters.

    From a mercenary famous for his shamanic tool to a hero wielding a magical weapon and establishing his own tribe.

    Those who each had a prestige at leastparable to that of the seven dragons became mere soldiers and attacked the monsters like a swarm of ants.

    It is truly a mythical war.

    The hero is the absolute and the superman.

    It was a legendary sight that even the gods fighting tens of thousands had never seen before.

    The army of monsters, which seemed to sweep everything away, had no choice but to dare to stop their advance in front of the army of heroic spirits.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯

    But at this very moment.

    Hai¡¯s face was cold.

    Among the resurrected Heroic Spirit forces, the main force was, of course, the Red Dragon n, which had thergest number.

    Among the seven ns, the most specialized in destructive power, the mes they poured out in tens of thousands were clearly threatening even absolute self-ss monsters.

    The problem is that they are as vulnerable to defense as they are specialized to attack.

    Even the monsters tried to break through the defense line at the cost of knowing that fact.

    For now, they are barely holding on, but if the monsters dig into the formation of the heroic spirits, the front line will copse at once.

    From the golden age to modern times.

    A number of heroes who made their mark on the African continent.

    Even the army of heroic spiritsbined with all of them was too much to stop the monster corps sent by the Constetions.

    So it was.

    Why did Hai¡¯s surroundings be a particrly fierce battleground?

    Her attack, whichpleted the dragon¡¯s blood, was unrivaled even in this battlefield overflowing with absolutes.

    The attack had no choice but to be focused on her, who was themander of this Heroic Spirit Army and had defeated the most monsters by herself.

    nevertheless.

    Hai did not back down.

    Her firepower was essential to maintaining the already tight frontline.

    Thanks to that, the army of heroic spirits was able to manage to close the army of monsters¡­ but

    the price for taking such a risk was high.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Could it have been gathering strength from behind while the other monsters charged?

    The moment the dozen or so monkey monsters behind them swung their staffs, it was a gigantic spear of lightning that was shot at Hai.

    Right after pouring out the mes.

    When the forces of Heroic Spirits were also disturbed.

    The power of the lightning that dozens of absolute self-ss monsters gathered their strength and shot at the momentary gap is devastating.

    Even Hai, who had perfected the dragon¡¯s blood, could not avoid fatal wounds.

    The moment the thunder spear was about to pierce her.

    ¡ºMoo-aemu-gung vs.

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F ´óÒ»

    Karma¡¯s

    sword backËÞÃüµ¶±³¡»

    Kwaaaang!

    [Be careful.]

    The lightning spear suddenly exploded.

    Before I knew it, another translucent figure appeared in front of Hai.

    [Because you still have work to do.]

    ¡­A monk with a gentle smile in a shabby monk¡¯s robe who took a thunder spear with his bare body that would kill even an absolute person several times.

 Chapter 998

    #998. Vain delusion

    * * *

    In the light of dawn.

    he was watching

    An endless stream of monsters.

    The fiercest battle fought by the army of heroic spirits returning from the underworld against such monsters.

    No it wasn¡¯t a fight.

    Malice to kill the opponent.

    The sublime to protect.

    Anger hotter than fire.

    terrible suffering and death.

    It was a ¡®war¡¯ that engulfed everything like a whirlpool and swallowed everything.

    So he remembered.

    a very long time ago

    start your own.

    Even as a child, he wasn¡¯t even a pacifist, let alone a particrly devout believer.

    Rather, I lived a promiscuous life.

    What changed him was the death of his father.

    After being shocked that even his great father, who enjoyed wealth and glory as the Prime Minister of a country, became a worthless corpse after his death.

    he was looking for

    What is life after all?

    what is after death

    Why were humans born and what do they live for?

    And during that wandering, he saw the horrors of war and became a pacifist.

    I believed that no matter what the meaning of life and death was, at least there should not be a catastrophe like war that would make all human beings devastated.

    That¡¯s why I tried to find a way to persuade everyone to achieve peace through non-violent persuasion¡­ but

    the result was disastrous.

    The more influenced by him, the more.

    And the more you sincerely wish for peace.

    This is because people suffered more severe violence and discrimination, and there were many cases of even being killed.

    Through that experience, he understood.

    That in order to truly obtain and maintain peace, more than a strong mind, an overwhelming ¡®power¡¯ to suppress violence is needed.

    So it was.

    Why did he visit the Sword Tower?

    Because the only way to gain absolute power to eliminate all war in this world was to be a Sword Master.

    But after seeing those practicing swordsmanship there.

    He fell into another agony.

    Among them, there were those who genuinely wanted to see the tip of the sword, but the number was a minority.

    Most of them, like him, were trying to obtain the power of the absolute for their own wishes, beliefs, and ambitions.

    What if they be sword masters?

    And what if you start a war?

    can you stop yourself?

    Even if it is blocked, won¡¯t it end up being another war?

    After many trials and tribtions, he finally realized the answer to the question he had been struggling with for the rest of his life.

    In order not to fight, we need the strength to fight, and the purpose of war is peace after all, just as peace and war are two sides of the same coin.

    Same goes for life and death.

    For those who are happy in life, death is a fear.

    But for those whose life is painful, royalties are hell, and death can be a respite.

    Pain and happiness are not different.

    Know that the world is contradictory.

    when you get to cut it

    he got a sword

    I made up my mind.

    No matter how much blood is shed, I will conquer the world and remove all borders.

    Sess or failure didn¡¯t matter.

    In the end, the cycle of contradiction will end if war ends and eternal peace is established.

    If failure continues and the cycle of contradiction continues, people will gain happiness and unhappiness worthy of karma in the cycle of reincarnation as before.

    Quarreureung!

    So it was.

    I¡¯ve been called from the underworld at best.

    The reason why he stayed at the border of dawn and watched the war.

    Even if the purpose and method are different, if the Constetions destroy mankind, the cycle of contradiction will end.

    To keep peace in a world already on the verge of destruction, and rather to end all suffering and give rest.

    It was clear which of the two was easier.

    Wow!

    [Be careful.]

    But why?

    The moment when Hai is in danger.

    Eventually, he crossed the boundary of dawn and blocked her way.

    [You still have work to do.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because his intervention was so unexpected.

    Hai, who was looking at him with bloody eyes, opened her mouth after a short silence.

    ¡°Why did you save me?¡±

    [Is the reason important?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [If it is not important, please step away. There will be no need for you to step out anyway.]

    Bling.

    The monk with a gentle smile turned around and walked slowly.

    ¨DToward the monsters rushing in like waves.

    And indeed, of course.

    The monk¡¯s actions attracted the attention of the monsters.

    After blocking the attack on Hai, the monsters attacked him at once as he protruded alone behind the army of heroic spirits.

    Kwakwagwagwang!

    is it dozens?

    Or hundreds.

    From the curse of instant death, arrows that can crush even mountains, and the chill that freezes even the soul.

    A concentrated attack by countless absolute self-ss monsters.

    It is a barrage of power that even changes the terrain, shaking not only Cairo but also the entire African continent in the aftermath.

    It was a feast of absolute destruction that even a sword master would not dare to avoid and had no choice but to die.

    Pooh!

    ¡­okay.

    If the opponent hadn¡¯t stopped.

    The moment when the monk, who steadfastly received the countless fires with his body and rushed forward, burrowed into the middle of the army of monsters.

    It started with a butchery.

    A monster as big as a mountain.

    A monster with a snake¡¯s head.

    A monster whose entire body is made of metal.

    Beat it with your fists, cut it with your knives, and trample it with your feet.

    Like a chariot circting a flock of sheep, the monk broke through thousands of monsters alone.

    Of course, the monsters were not sheep that were frightened and ran away when they met a beast, but rather were wolves that bared their teeth and rushed at them.

    The monsters tried to defeat him by bypassing the absolute defense with all kinds of methods such as sealing and freezing bondage.

    The shock gradually built up in his body, which was already overworked by the monsters¡¯ concentrated fire.

    But he really didn¡¯t care much about the physical pain.

    I just thought.

    The reason why he saved Hai.

    ¡®Now that they have be Master¡¯spanions, if they pass this hurdle, someday they will be put at a crossroads of choice.¡¯

    Yes.

    I don¡¯t know if it perishes like this.

    If we somehow ovee this crisis, the Seven Dragons will have a chance.

    A chance to end all wars and achieve eternal peace as the savior of the world and a force with power that no one dares to surpass.

    ¡®And at that moment of choice, she will y an important role.¡¯

    he was sure

    As the Red Dragon n pursues struggle itself, of course, they know the horrors of war better than anyone else.

    Hai, who managed to bring about peace in Africa, which had been in chaos for a long time, would y a big role in fulfilling his long-cherished wish.

    And that one reason alone was enough reason for him to return to this world.

    For a reason.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m also really stupid.¡¯

    But he knew.

    Unlike eternal rest, peace is hard to get no matter how hard you try, and it will copse someday.

    However, there is one reason why he eventually returned.

    ¡®I know that life and death are not different. I still haven¡¯t let go of vain delusions.¡¯

    okay.

    Yes.

    Even though he had already learned that life is suffering, he couldn¡¯t give up hispassion in the end.

    He is a monk after all.

    I love peace more than anyone else.

    Because he had lived his life hoping for peace and happiness for everyone.

    ¡®Master must have taught me that because he knew that I was bound to contradict myself.¡¯

    live to die

    I love you, but I resent you.

    To fight for peace.

    Good, but also evil at the same time.

    Even if everything in the world is contradictory, he is the most contradictory being.

    As a ¡®human¡¯.

    The monkughs.

    Even though he perfected his body that could block even the sword master¡¯s sword by cutting contradictions, in the end he couldn¡¯t escape the contradictions of humans.

    Rather thanmenting about it, in my own heart feeling calm satisfaction.

    Above all, to the teachings of a teacher who showed me how to live as a human being rather than a superhuman being, even though he is the absolute of absolutes.

    Quadd!

    and.

    in such satisfaction.

    The movements of the monks change.

    Immediately after the body, which had firmly received all attacks, gently shed them.

    Just by stretching out his fist, the power shot like a bullet crossed the boundary and destroyed the monsters one after another.

    As if jumping over space and process, the remnants appearing in two ces cut down two monsters at the same time.

    The movement changes more rapidly as the satisfaction of epting oneself who has not escaped the contradiction deepens.

    His sword also changes.

    Combination of body and sword.

    A spear that can pierce anything.

    A shield that blocks anything.

    As if reconciling two things that are absolutely ipatible, he cuts through contradictions and uses his body as a sword.

    Thanks to that, he has perfected the strongest body among the sword masters thus far, and has achieved an absolute defense against all attacks.

    However, swordsmanship in the world was not limited to strong swords that could not be broken.

    A soft sword.

    A flying sword.

    A dazzling fantasy sword.

    A quick quick sword.

    A slow blunt sword.

    Exquisite twin swords.

    A heavy heavy sword is

    a stealthy killing sword.

    A destructive sword.

    A dangerous counter-sword.

    every time you move a muscle.

    every step you take.

    every time you stretch out your fist.

    whenever you are still.

    The back of the hand, the fingers, the palm, the elbow, the tip of the foot, the sole of the foot, the knee, the shoulder, the back, the head.

    The moment when numerous swordsmanships that had been mixed and spread throughout the body merged into one.

    ¡ºNo-Ae-Mugung-No-Day

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F ŸoÒ»

    Sword of

    Shiva ??? ?? ?????¡»

    Perberberberberberberberbeobuck!

    ¨DA storm of destruction devouring everything descended upon the army of monsters.

    The contradiction that slow can¡¯t be fast.

    The contradiction that if you stop, you can¡¯t move.

    The contradiction of attacking first and not being able to counterattack.

    The contradiction that being hard cannot be soft.

    By slicing them all down, numerous swordsmanships are simultaneously performed throughout a person¡¯s body.

    Each one of them is infinitely insufficientpared to the swordsmanship of other sword masters.

    In particr,pared to the yam-yong-salgeom, which uses a number of sword techniques properly mixed in the realm of swordsmanship, it was even outrageous.

    Even if I used a sword, if I forced myself to do this, even the mighty dragon sword wouldn¡¯tst and would break.

    -Only one exception.

    Except for the sword, which contradicts itself.

    And the result of realizing such an absolutely impossible contradiction was truly catastrophic.

    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa!

    A remnant arises.

    to moving too fast.

    To the story that unfolded in contradiction.

    Ten thirty fifty fifty one hundred.

    Thus, hundreds of remnants appearing and disappearing in different postures and with conflicting techniques.

    Even though it was clearly not an entity, no monster could withstand the ce where the remnant passed through, and it was broken, cut, and crushed.

    In that way, Hai and the National Guard, as well as the spirits who have returned from the underworld, do not even dare to help and watch with their mouths wide open.

    Countless remnants swept through the legion of monsters, fast, slow, strong, soft, dazzling, stealthy, distant, close, heavy, and light.

    and after a while

    Even if it¡¯s not the best sword in the world.

    A person who has be a sword that surpasses even the mighty dragon sword himself.

    When the strongest human sword finally stopped its movement, there were no more monsters and legions of monsters left there.

    Only countless remains formed a sea of blood, like pork sliced by a hard de.

    in that sea of blood.

    As if wishing the monster peace.

    After putting both palms together.

    At the end of watching the vacant seat of the translucent monk who disappeared into the light of dawn with a gentle smile, with his grandmother who returned from the underworld, in awe.

    Nadia thought nkly.

    It might be a more absurd miracle that Hai was able to kill that monster than this situation where the dead are resurrected.

 Chapter 999

    #999. You don¡¯t have to forgive

    * * *

    Geomje.

    The first Sword Master.

    The Age of Bronze, when seventy-two kinds of martial arts became the basis of all martial arts, and swordsmanship without psionics was regarded as trivial misceneous arts.

    She realized swordsmanship only with talent and opened a new era.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much a sword genius is, the talent for teaching swords is not innate.

    ¡°How do you wield the sword?¡±

    ¡°uh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s enough if you swing it so that it doesn¡¯t break.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think you have anything to say after kidnapping me to teach you how to cut?¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡°It¡¯s not kidnapping, it¡¯s rescue, so if you want to repay the favor, prepare a proper meal. If you make it without the head like yesterday, I¡¯ll make it sound.¡±

    okay.

    Be honest.

    The Sword Emperor was not a great teacher.

    Because there are only two ways she taught him.

    It was because it was sparring, and every day, they were beaten to the brink of death or had to risk their lives against the Seven Dragons.

    In fact, it was not something to me the Geomje.

    Just as a person who grew up without receiving affection from his parents does not know how to give affection to his children.

    The Sword Emperor, who thoroughly learned and mastered swordsmanship without even a teacher, did not know how to teach his disciples.

    After all, she had no choice but to teach her students in the same way as she did.

    I¡¯ll show you my swordsmanship.

    in a way that you can learn.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do this? uh?¡±

    ¡°What if I show you once and ask you to follow me?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the bitch going? I¡¯ve done well so far.¡±

    ¡°Is that the same as this?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re all the same knife, but the reason you can¡¯t do this is because you¡¯re an asshole.¡±

    ¡°I thought this old maid was a real horse¡­!¡±

    Fuck!

    Wooddeuk.

    well, well.

    Bubbeobuck!

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you that you want to learn my swordsmanship like that.¡±

    ¡­The process of demonstrating swordsmanship was a bit radical, but in fact it was also a universal teaching method at that time.

    From metallurgy to cooking craft martial arts and more.

    It was an era in which no matter how insignificant a skill was, they did not carelessly teach it to their children, and the disciples had to learn it even if they stole it through experience and intuition.

    That¡¯s why there were cases where people were even killed just for watching scenes of martial arts training.

    from that point of view.

    Geomje was quite a good teacher.

    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know how to teach, but at least he didn¡¯t spare the teaching of swordsmanship.

    If it had been a different field¡­

    no, if it had been ordinary swordsmanship, that might have been enough.

    The problem was her swordsmanship.

    Dragon Killing Sword.

    Fighting against the Seven Dragons countless times.

    Establish swordsmanship above swordsmanship.

    At the end of achieving even the mystery of swordsmanship.

    Miraculouslypleted sword-made poison swordsmanship.

    Even the sword masters, who could learn any swordsmanship just by looking at it, were so special that they couldn¡¯t even master swordsmanship.

    But you know how to steal it and learn it.

    It was more absurd than asking them to lift the opposite foot up and climb the sky before it fell.

    However, Limon eventually mastered the dragon sh and became a sword master.

    Of course, it was possible because Limon had a talent as outstanding as the Sword Emperor.

    However, no matter how great a genius, it was also close to impossible with pure talent alone.

    Limon bes a disciple of the Sword Emperor.

    Until he finally mastered the sword.

    Considering that it took only a few years,

    the biggest reason Limon was able to master the dragon sh sword was that there was someone other than the Sword Emperor who taught him swordsmanship.

    Having already learned martial arts.

    Enter the sword master¡¯s school.

    The one who first learned the dragon ughter sword.

    The sword demon evil rain.

    ¡°You don¡¯t wield the sword like that, priest.¡±

    ¡°Master swung like this and broke my head?¡±

    ¡°Whooping Master, you can do that because no matter how you wield the sword, you will be a perfect swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°You should learn the basics of a sword¡­ but before that, you should learn how to write and respect.¡±

    Unlike the Sword Emperor, who only knew how to drink and wield a sword, Yue Fei is a talented person who is good at transferring literature and martial arts.

    If the country had not copsed during the Seven Dragons, he could have be a general of one country.

    He taught Limon not only swordsmanship, but also the basics of all kinds of martial arts, including spearmanship and archery, as well as martial arts and learning such as Sonja and Wuja.

    why can¡¯t

    understand why.

    Let alone beat up.

    without a word of swearing.

    Only words and books.

    sincere and steady.

    It was to the point of wondering why there could be such a disciple under the Sword Emperor.

    Anyway, that¡¯s why, even though Limon¡¯s teacher was a sword master, he learned more from Evil Fei in everything other than the dragon ughter sword.

    In particr, he was able toplete the yam dragon flesh sword because he had the experience of fighting the sword demon 7 times to the death.

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    So this moment.

    Limon wasn¡¯t surprised at all, even as he barely supported himself, spitting out handfuls of blood.

    Rather, it was the Sword Demon who eximed.

    ¡°To be able to hold on even after being cut three times. Even Master couldn¡¯t have done the same thing as you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Master, you wouldn¡¯t have dared to point your sword at the brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    He affirmed Limon¡¯s words, which were too calm to be sarcastic, with a smile that was too dry to beughed at.

    The Sword Demon looked at Limon with deep admiration.

    Among the seven swords he mastered, the ck dragon sh that cuts through the heart is the most heinous.

    Some kind of absolute, of course.

    Even a sword master could be a cripple at worst just by cutting his heart once, and even if he survived, he would never have the heart to fight against him forever.

    In that sense, Limon, who endured even after being hit by the ck dragon¡¯s sh three times, was truly phenomenal.

    It is said that the impact was minimized with the de of the yam dragon de.

    It was proof of how much Limon had gone through and trained his mind over the past hundreds of years.

    Well, Limon was like that from the beginning.

    That is why, even though he cut his heart six times in his lifetime, he managed to rise again and win in the end.

    That¡¯s why I put even more deep sadness.

    Sword Demon saidmentably.

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That you might have been able to defeat me if you hadn¡¯t gone astray.¡±

    There are no absolutes in a fight between sword masters.

    going through a struggle

    in a corner

    beyond the crisis.

    The greatest fear of a sword master is the potential to be stronger while discovering a new sword path.

    Even Limon wasn¡¯t sure of victory when facing other sword masters.

    nevertheless.

    He couldn¡¯t object to the Sword Demon.

    It was because he also knew that there was an overwhelming difference between the Sword Demon and himself, even if they fought 100 times, they would be defeated.

    It¡¯s not because of the difference in swordsmanship.

    It¡¯s not even because of the depth of the inspection.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the strength of the sword.

    No matter how much the sword demon who handles the 7 swords is the best sword in the world, Limon is also the best sword in the world in the current era.

    Even though the depth was less than that of the Sword Demon, the level of perfection of the Sword Dragon Sword obtained through the death struggle between the disciples and the opponents was never inferior to the Sword Dragon Sword.

    Even so, there is one reason why he has no choice but to lose.

    ¡°As long as you have the energy of the dragon, your yam dragon sh can never surpass my sura dragon sh.¡±

    Yes.

    Dragon Psionic.

    The power of the seven dragons.

    And the dragon sh sword they learned was made to thoroughly kill the seven dragons.

    From the moment he acquired dragon psionics while marrying the princesses of the Seven Dragons, Limon was at an absolute disadvantage against the Sword Demon.

    ¡°Yes, as the brother-inw said.¡±

    And in the end.

    Limon admitted defeat.

    The only way for him to defeat the Sword Demon is to use the extreme will of the yam dragon ughter sword to block the sword and press it down with swordsmanship.

    It was because from the moment the seal on the Kangma Dragon Sword was released and he was able to use the sword, his defeat had been decided.

    It was ironic indeed.

    Up until now, Limon had always had the upper hand against other sword masters thanks to the sword mastery.

    Now, rather, because of that, I got an absolute disadvantage.

    Swordsman and Swordsman.

    Sword King and Swordsman.

    Just like another sword master did.

    Even he, the best swordsman in the world, could notpletely escape thepatibility of the swordsman.

    It was because the dragon psionic that fluctuated every time the Sword Demon unfurled the Sura Dragon Kill Sword proved that fact.

    ¡°Are you going against me in the end even though you know that?¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong the enemy is, I have never learned how to give up, neither from Master nor the brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, it was.¡±

    ¡°So the death penalty.¡±

    Even though my heart was cut.

    Rather than despair and give up.

    He raised his sword again and aimed at the Sword Demon.

    Limon said with golden eyes shining so deeply and quietly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Forgiveness?¡±

    what to forgive

    The Sword Demon¡¯s eyes narrowed at the words he couldn¡¯t understand, but Limon didn¡¯t care about his reaction.

    calming down quietly

    I just put my hand in the bosom.

    okay.

    No matter how hard he struggled, as long as there was an absolute difference inpatibility, it was absolutely impossible to defeat the Sword Demon.

    but only one.

    Limon still had a way to deal with the Sword Demon, except for the extreme intention of the sword.

    It was a very risky gamble, so it wasn¡¯t thest move I didn¡¯t want to use if possible, but it was a trump card.

    So to write the method.

    What he took out was a tinum-colored carving knife.

    distant past.

    I dreamed of the most ideal country.

    It took over a thousand years to make it.

    He was frustrated because he could not be an iron man, the core of an ideal country.

    However, the legacy of an old man who realized that there was someone who could achieve his ideal instead of him and left the world satisfied.

    to¡¯s carving knife reacted only with his will and pulled out a tinum-colored de.

    Ugh.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Like that¡­

    In his left hand, a carving knife made of tinum.

    In his right hand, a steel demon sword with seven colors of brilliance.

    The moment Limon, who was holding each in both hands, gently closed his eyes, the Sword Demon hardened his face.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he felt the enormous energy that suddenly began to fluctuate around the two swords.

    What is Limon trying to do?

    why did you say that

    It was only then that I realized

    ¡°Priests!!!¡±

    So it was.

    As if watching his younger brother foolishly.

    Even though they exchanged des at the risk of each other¡¯s lives, rather than revealing hostility, the Sword Demon, who looked at Limon as if he was proud, showed his anger for the first time.

    The fact that he rushed at Limon, brandishing two swords, with an attitude that made him feel impatient.

    No matter how hastily you swung it.

    It is the sword of the greatest man in the world.

    Unlike before, I didn¡¯t even put circumstances in my hands.

    It was enough to defeat Limon, who was in a mess after repeatedly cutting his heart.

    Kaaaaang!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But his sword was blocked.

    In tinum and seven colors that crossed each other.

    So, looking at Limon¡¯s face through the two swords that received his own sword in front of him, the Sword Demon gritted his teeth.

    No matter how you use the yam dragon knife.

    Limon can¡¯t beat himself.

    That is an established fact.

    It was usually the truth to despair.

    However, as for other absolutes, among the sword masters, there were no weaklings who despaired of such a situation.

    Because¡­

    ¡ºYam ¡öSword Undecided

    ”ØÄ§¡ö„¦ Î´¶¨

    Just swinging the sword.

    Unnamed

    sword¡»

    ¡­Because the existence of a sword master was something that had to be able to ovee that despair so naturally.

    If the existing swordsmanship doesn¡¯t work, create a new swordsmanship.

    If there is a loophole in the inspection, fill it.

    If youck a swordsman, develop it.

    make a new sword.

    And so, the moment when the Sword Demon was pushed back by the recoil of the two swords, which were iparably stronger than before.

    Limon¡¯s eyelids, which had been silently closed, slowly opened¡­

    his pupils.

    ¨C Split vertically.

 Chapter 1000

    #1000. Towers and trees

    * * *

    It was a strange ce.

    under the shining stars.

    The Tower of Swords stands firm.

    Below, the hot dragon¡¯s power simmers.

    Seeing the grotesque sight, which is hard to find anywhere else in the world, Limon was neither impressed nor wary.

    It was natural.

    This is his image world.

    Even though it is difficult for ordinary people to see it once in their lifetime, he was the inside of himself that he had already seen countless times.

    in it

    Limon was watching.

    The sight of the Tower of Swords, which had been piled up for hundreds of years and was extremely solid, cracked and shaking in various ces.

    ¡®¡­Maybe I was arrogant.¡¯

    Throughout human history, only 13 sword masters were born.

    cutting down most of them.

    After defeating the demon himself.

    He may have thought about it subconsciously after he perfected the de for the yam dragon over hundreds of years.

    Because he has reached the pinnacle of his sword.

    As long as the sword demon doesn¡¯te back to life¡­ No, even if the sword demones back alive, I¡¯ll be able to deal with it if it¡¯s a sword dragon sword.

    I couldn¡¯t see it as arrogance.

    In fact, he even defeated the revived Sword Masters one after another.

    After obtaining to¡¯s carving knife, it showed the majesty of overwhelming the two sword masters.

    But if you look only at the result.

    He just wasn¡¯t arrogant.

    In the end, it was self-important.

    Indeed, if I had prepared for all possible contingencies, I wouldn¡¯t have recklessly sealed the Kangma Dragon Sword.

    Right now at this moment.

    The fact that he was badly driven against the Sword Demon was not insignificant.

    No matter how powerful the dragon sword is, it is the Sword Demon who has trained himself in making and using it, and Limon who has sealed it at all.

    It was clear which of the two could properly draw out the power of the river magic dragon sword.

    but.

    he could determine

    That¡¯s a cowardly excuse.

    Whether or not you can¡¯t use the strong magic dragon sword properly.

    Whether it¡¯s because he gained the power of the dragon and became disadvantageous.

    In the end, one of the most decisive factors in his defeat by the Sword Demon was one.

    It was because the swordsmanship of the yam dragon ughter sword and the swordsman were not enough to stand against him.

    So it was.

    I cut my heart over and over again.

    The tower of swords that had been shaking.

    The reason why Limon pulled out the sword of his heart in front of the tower with cracks everywhere as if it would copse any moment.

    As long as he can¡¯t defeat the Sword Demon with his sword, there is only one way left for him.

    It was because all I had to do was create a new swordsmanship and a new swordsmanship that surpassed the Sura Dragon de right here and now.

    Of course it¡¯s a reckless gamble.

    Originally, it was an adventure that would fail.

    Just like how Joan of Arc, the swordsmith, was forced to mix and use other swordsmen, and faced a breakdown.

    No matter how much a sword master bes stronger in a fight to the death, what cannot be built up overnight is the power of swordsmanship.

    Especially since the opponent is a swordsman.

    but only one.

    Limon also had a way to get a chance of winning this gamble.

    That¡¯s why the moment he finally wielded the sword of the heart.

    Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    The tower of swords he had been building for a long time began to crumble.

    It was an atrocity in which the sword master, whose swordsmanship was shaken just by viting the sword oath, gave up his swordsmanship entirely.

    Considering that he was in the middle of dealing with a powerful enemy called Sword Demon, it was tantamount tomitting suicide.

    pounding.

    ¡­just after the tower copsed.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the immense energy that surged up from beneath it.

    Until now, being crushed by the sword of the dragon ughter sword, it was colder than ice and hardened than a fossil.

    deep too.

    Be firm.

    while intense.

    Lively.

    delicate though.

    soft.

    pure.

    Evenpared to the 13 swordsmen, the energy that would never be inferior was melting and burning hotter thanva.

    The moment when the energy that burst out explosively filled the world of images.

    Wood deok!

    change started.

    The pupil splits vertically.

    Immediately after receiving the sword demon¡¯s attack with the enormous energy that began to overflow his body.

    Limon rushed at the Sword Demon and swung the Steel Demon Sword and to¡¯s Carving Knife like a storm.

    The Kaga Gaga River!

    wield a sword

    swing swing swing swing

    Every time he wields it, he constantly changes the logic of performing techniques that contain the strength and weakness of his power.

    no it didn¡¯t change

    It was something I had no choice but to change.

    Quadd!

    The moment the scales sprouted on the back of the hand.

    The sword possesses tremendous strength that even a sword master with a perfect body could not imagine.

    The moment the wings spread from the back.

    In a world of super-eleration, where everything seems to have stopped, it appears as if it springs up from behind the Sword Demon in one step, and even space-slicing power pours in.

    The moment the horns sprouted from his head.

    Swings the sword with mes as hot as the sun, and covers all sides with heat waves.

    The moment the tail came out from behind.

    Just by thinking, an invisible sword was created and swung at the Sword Demon.

    The moment our split eyes met.

    After previewing how the Sword Demon will move, he reads his thoughts andunches a destructive ceremony aiming for gaps.

    Dragon Psionics.

    The enormous energy that the human body could not handle was changing his body and also turning it into a sword.

    yes it is

    The dragon¡¯s nemesis.

    It was obviously a swordsmanship to y the dragon thoroughly.

    Those who possess the energy of the dragon are bound to be favorably pushed back by the dragon sword based on the dragon sword.

    But don¡¯t forget.

    If it was the sword emperor who invented the dragon killing sword and killed the seven dragons, then it was the seven dragons who killed the sword emperor beyond the absolute difference inpatibility.

    and this moment.

    Weing seven princesses as brides.

    As a result, the more you mix with them, the stronger you be.

    Limon¡¯s dragon psionic, which surpassed even the seven dragons of the past, was exploding explosively as if to vent the anger that had been suppressed by the sword¡¯s sword.

    Whoa!

    As if reacting to that energy.

    A steel magic sword that vibrates violently and to¡¯s carving knife that emits more brilliant light.

    The best demonic sword in the world made with the blood and horns of seven dragons, and a peerless sword that creates any kind of energy with its de.

    The two swords were reacting to the dragon psionic, amplifying his mighty power even more.

    Its power is truly phenomenal.

    Just as he overpowered d and Suri just by going wild in the Amazon in the past.

    By simply unleashing psionics, he was demonstrating terrifying power that surpassed even the Sword Master.

    Quaang!

    ¡°Foolish! Did you think you could defeat me with the power of the dragon!¡±

    But even against such Limon.

    The Sword Demon was never pushed back.

    Rather, he defeated the mighty dragon psionic one after another and slowly pushed Limon.

    It was natural.

    His Sura Dragon Kill Sword is a swordsmanship that further developed the Dragon Kill Sword made to kill dragons.

    No matter how strong Limon¡¯s dragon psionics were, it was impossible to overwhelm him with only his strength, having mastered the seven swordsmanship to y dragons.

    Of course, I¡¯ve never used dragon psionics.

    Even more so for Limon now, whose original sense of sword has been disturbed by destroying his own sense of sword.

    But that didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t a way to deal with this enormous force.

    ¡ºChamgong Jeolgeomryu Decisive Ohui

    ”Ø¿ÕÇÐ„¦Á÷ ›QÜŠŠWÁx

    Space

    shing¡»

    Dismissal!

    The moment you swing your sword.

    The sword that spreads beyond space is aiming for a vital point.

    Unlike until now, when he was just exploding his power explosively, the Sword Demon¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the sword attack that sharply captured the dragon psionic.

    Of course, it¡¯s a momentary thing.

    He shed the sword, destroying the entire space, and stretched out his sword straight toward Limon¡­

    ¡ºMoo Gong Jin Sword, Gae Jeon Oh Ui

    Ÿo¿ÕßM„¦Á÷ ¸ÄãªŠWÁx,

    Unlimited One Sword

    Ÿo îÒ»„¦¡»

    Kaang!

    Like melting into thin air.

    As Limon¡¯s figure disappeared leaving only two swords, the Sword Demon¡¯s sword eventually crossed the air and collided with his sword.

    Seventy-two types of martial arts.

    72 martial arts that contain a principleparable to the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship created by the seven dragons.

    As a result of countless battles with the seven princesses and the masters of the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years, they have mastered even the group.

    But until now, because of the sword of the dragon ughter sword, he could not use it.

    Even that was just the beginning.

    From Oh Ui to this season.

    From the three seasons to the five seasons.

    From the season of verse to the season of eleven.

    As Limon bes ustomed to the seventy-two kinds at a frightening speed, numerous cut learning ovep and resonate with each other, adding to its power.

    And finally, the moment when the number of cut learning he unfolds at the same time exceeds 12.

    ¡ºSeventy-two types of martial arts, thirteen sections, Choryonggi,

    ÆßÊ®¶þ·NÎäÁ÷ Ê®Èý½~ Super Dragon ¼¼

    North Star River,

    72 swords ±±¶·Ê¢™ ÆßÊ®¶þ„¦

    ¡»

    It is truly a wonder.

    72 sword grasses containing a group of 72 species that even the seven dragons cannot dare to imitate.

    The power to destroy even the body of a swordsman at once and the skill to destroy even the de of swordsman¡¯s sword are the swordsman¡¯s swordsman¡¯s swordsmanship.

    ¡ºSura Dragon Kill Sword Light Power

    ÐÞÁ_ýˆš¢„¦ VÁ¦shing

    the Golden Dragon Golden

    Dragon Kill¡»

    Kaga gaga gaga gang!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me? As long as you have the energy of the dragon, you can never defeat me!¡±

    But its absolute ckness.

    Simrly, it is blocked by the absolute sword.

    Just as Limon understands all seventy-two types, Sword Demon also knows how to destroy it.

    Sword Demon, who drew out even the power of the Doryongsword, received the 72 sword paths created based on the seventy-two kinds of martial arts and pushed them forward.

    Even the enormous power that surpassed even the dragon could not reach the Sword Demon.

    Still, Limon was not discouraged.

    Because he knew better than anyone else that he couldn¡¯t defeat the Sword Demon.

    So even though his body and mind were under pressure from the explosive power of the dragon, Limon calmed down.

    And I remembered.

    A group of seventy-two species.

    A swordsman who has been training for hundreds of years.

    trajectory of life thus far.

    The Seven Dragons who protect the world.

    The beliefs he had and kept.

    Above all, the brides she loves.

    Thus, a group of seventy-two species and the thirteen swords umted by him were mixed.

    The moment when the remains of the tower, which had been submerged in 13yers, melted into the current.

    Koo Goo Goo!

    The inner world expands as if exploding.

    Mixed with the remnants of the sword, the energy of the dragon that had been infested likeva changed.

    The hot sun, the serene sea, the rich vegetation, the transparent light, the solid jewel, the deep shadow, the changing seasons.

    As much as the real world¡­

    No, the imagery has changed more vividly than the real world.

    And a single tree stands tall among them.

    It was a tree of swords that wasrger than the tower that originally stood tall in his heart, yet naturally circted with the world around him.

    what to call it

    There was no need to worry.

    There was only one name suitable for this swordsmanship created bybining dragon power and swordsmanship. ¡º

    Yam

    Dragon King Sword Determination

    ”ØÄ§ýˆÍõ„¦ ½YÁx Dragon Sword

    ”ØÄ§ Dragon Sword ”ØÄ§ Dragon Sword

    ¡»

 Chapter 1001

    #1001. It turned out to be a dragon

    * * *

    It was a strange boy.

    obviously at a young age.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the white hair like the old man¡¯s.

    Even if you look at it, even if you don¡¯t even have a proper teacher, it¡¯s a sword that is sharper than any other swordsman¡¯s swordsmanship.

    Even when cutting someone¡¯s throat and suffocating, let alone a moment of hesitation, his attitude was as calm as if he were cutting a de of grass.

    Above all, those deste eyes that don¡¯t believe in other people and have no hope or hope.

    Even he, who met all kinds of human groups on a long journey with his teacher, couldn¡¯t take his eyes off him.

    So it was.

    Although he was a teacher who reluctantly epted him after being dissatisfied with him even though he was clinging to him to the extent that he was not enough, let alone three highs and lows.

    Rather, when the boy was kidnapped and brought as a disciple.

    It¡¯s natural.

    Why did he calmly agree?

    In any case, it was because the boy was a genius enough to be epted by the Sword Emperor, and the boy looked special in many ways even in his eyes, who were peeking at the tip of the sword.

    And after they started touring together.

    The boy¡¯s specialness went deeper and deeper.

    Of course, as they have to avoid the eyes of the Seven Dragons, they silently follow the long-distance journey.

    It was truly admirable to see the boy adapting day by day, epting even the harshest teachings of the sword system.

    Especially after teaching myself.

    he came to know

    That the specialness of the boy he saw was nothing more than a fragment.

    Of course, let alone learning any swordsmanship, he imitated it to near perfection just by looking at it.

    If you teach one thing, even if you don¡¯t know ten things, you don¡¯t take anything lightly and ept it only after deep consideration.

    More alluring than a world-ss beauty.

    More brilliant than any gold or silver treasure.

    It is more desirable than alcohol aged for decades.

    The more I taught, the more I regretted not being able to teach more.

    and time passes

    learn to be respectful

    Knowing the respect for the Master.

    Even getting used to cooking.

    Between fighting back to back.

    The boy suddenly became as special as his teacher, regardless of talent.

    Perhaps he unconsciously reflected on the boy the family lost by the Seven Dragons and used it as a substitute.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    All in all, the military department.

    Teachers are like parents.

    Alumni are like brothers.

    In that sense, it was natural for the brother-inw to regard the priest as if he were his own brother.

    That¡¯s why the boy, who had gone through countless things and became a sword master before he knew it, always kept his circumstances in his hands even though he repeatedly blocked his way.

    No matter how important it is to destroy the descendant of the dragon.

    It was because there was no real reversal until after the brother¡¯s life was taken.

    Above all, neither he nor the priest.

    The one who inherited the Dragon ughter Sword of the Sword Emperor.

    Because you have the will to y dragons.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t throw away that kindness now and stood in his way, he was sure that one day he would also understand and ept it.

    even before death.

    even until death.

    even after death.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sweep.

    slowly.

    The Sword Demon raised one hand.

    And then, with a smirk, he patted his cheek.

    Looking at the blood on his fingers, he closed his eyes heavily.

    Limon turns into a sword.

    The moment the tinum-colored sword light exploded.

    He also drew the power of the dragon sword, unfolded his sword, and swung two swords to receive the sword light, but he ended up getting hurt.

    Of course, it was nothing new.

    He is also a swordsman.

    No matter how much the best sword in the world, if you fight to the death, you will always get hurt.

    The opponent is the same Sword Master.

    Even more so if it was Limon.

    Nevertheless, the reason why Sword Demon had no choice but to be agitated was that the energy that had left him scarred was so special.

    So he slowly turned his head forward again.

    Even the tough horns.

    Wings spread wide.

    The tail that stretched out too long.

    All of them disappeared before I knew it, and only the split pupils and a few scales remained.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that the dragon¡¯s energy had weakened.

    rather the opposite.

    A dragon psionic that was so massive that it erupted explosively.

    It waspressed and arranged, and it sat quietly in a body optimized for wielding a sword.

    It¡¯s like a sword sharpened by melting various gemstones that were rare and hard, but then hit them with a hammer.

    So it was.

    The reason why Sword Demon had no choice but to open his mouth as ifmenting seeing Limon like that.

    ¡°¡­Did you throw away the dragon sword?¡±

    ¡°no. I just epted it.¡±

    I quietly shook my head towards such a sword demon.

    Limon spoke calmly.

    ¡°I have already told you that I have brides.¡±

    ¡°You mean those half-dragons?¡±

    ¡°It is not half-baked. Now it is aplete dragon.¡±

    Even after hearing that the seven dragons that the master had sacrificed his life to defeat had finally resurrected, the Sword Demon was not shaken.

    I had already guessed that much of the truth from the moment I saw Limon, who had the energy of a dragon.

    Even if it became a dragon anyway.

    He was no longer his adversary.

    However, at Limon¡¯s words that continued even with such a sword, his eyebrows could not help but twitch.

    ¡°But they are also people.¡±

    ¡°Are those born as dragons with dragon blood and dragon souls called humans?¡±

    ¡°If people who live together with people, protect people, and love people are not called people, what can we call them?¡±

    What is the definition of a person

    A race of humans?

    Funny thing.

    In the first ce, the spirits that opened human civilization were not even creatures, and the fairy queen herself became a fairy to take care of humans.

    The Great Witch, like a box of everything, who always grumbles and does anything he asks, is a half-man, half-god.

    There is even a blue bird that ims to be his pet and mascot.

    If so, could they be humans?

    Should we just ignore human rights and blindly kill or exclude people just because they are of a different race?

    ¡°If we hate them just because they are different from us, then everyone in the world should hate each other.¡±

    In fact, he has seen and experienced it.

    because of different races.

    Because the country is different.

    because of their different identities.

    because of different ideas.

    because of different ages.

    because of the different genders.

    because of their different appearance.

    That it is human beings who can kill, discriminate, loot, and insult even their own people for all sorts of reasons.

    ¡°¡­You mean that even our enmity toward dragons is nothing more than such trivial hatred and discrimination.¡±

    ¡°Yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That is not a word like a dragon yer who yed a dragon and a protector of mankind who has fought against the Seven Dragons for hundreds of years.

    It was an assertion that was tantamount to denying one¡¯s own life.

    nevertheless.

    Limon acknowledged that fact.

    ¡°I knew that a long time ago. I just couldn¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Ever since he married the seven princesses¡­

    no, he already knew about the world peace n and epted Li Qingyu¡¯s marriage proposal.

    As long as the Seven Dragons keep the peace, his antagonism against the dragon is nothing more than an old mess.

    ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡±

    Unexpectedly so calmly.

    Sword Demon acknowledged that fact.

    He hated dragons more than anyone else, so he couldn¡¯t deny his hatred.

    ¡°But, priest. Even so, the nature of the dragon does not change.¡±

    But that didn¡¯t mean he gave up his hatred.

    no matter how insignificant

    Every discrimination has a reason.

    And depending on the cause, discrimination sometimes bes a matter of course rather than a deserved thing to do.

    ¡°The dragon is greedy and arrogant. They never give up their desire for monopoly and do not know how to surrender, so they will eventually ruin the world.¡±

    ¡°No, they can change.¡±

    Limon denied the Sword Demon¡¯s confidence without the slightest hesitation.

    Charlotte who threw away her pride.

    Rose learns of thepromise.

    Hai who seeks peace.

    Ainchar, who is not swayed by prophecies.

    Yekathrice, who gave up her mad obsession.

    And Li Qingyu, who believes in himself more than anyone else.

    The Sword Demon did not doubt the assertion of Limon, which he could make because he had been watching their actions until now.

    I just quietly pointed it out.

    ¡°The problem is that it can change. If it can get better, it can get worse.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, they might be useful to the world. But what about in 100 years? And what will happen in 1000 years?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And what if they give birth to descendants? Do you believe that their descendants will not ruin the world for generations?¡±

    ¡°If I say I believe, it will be blind faith.¡±

    yes it is

    they are not human

    A dragon who obtained a lifespan as far off as that of an immortal bypleting the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    When Sword Demon asked if they could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t fall forever, Limon couldn¡¯t answer.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in priests.

    How easy it is to be a human being and change in some unexpected way.

    Limon, who lived for a long time and knew so well that he saw even the fallen disciples himself, believed in the priests and loved them, but he could not blindly trust them.

    Instead, it could be guaranteed.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll make you believe.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to make me believe you?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    After nodding slightly.

    Limon spoke calmly.

    ¡°I will allow priests to rule the world, but I will not stand by.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will always watch over them, warn them, and help them move on the right path.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In this way, we will rule the world together as a line that they must never cross and a nest where they can stay forever.¡±

    When he was the protector of mankind.

    He only fought against all sorts of cmities.

    He never got involved in politics.

    Because he knew that there was no correct answer to rule and that excessive intervention would only lead to his own corruption.

    But now I won¡¯t be watching.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m alone

    Because with them, I have the conviction that I can go beyond protecting the world and lead it in a better direction.

    Of course, it may be the faith of a blind man blinded by love.

    If you don¡¯t, you may be the one who ruins everything.

    But he didn¡¯t hesitate.

    As long as you have proven your qualifications as a bride.

    Because he had the duty to take responsibility as a groom and trust, love, and take care of them.

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    And seeing Limon like that.

    long.

    long.

    long.

    at the end of silence.

    The Sword Demon quietly closed his eyes.

    ¡°You became a dragon after all.¡±

    I thought it could be undone until I became dragon by using dragon psionic.

    But now I know.

    Now that Limon can¡¯te back.

    By subduing the never-yielding dragon with love and controlling their greed, she will go beyond being the protector of humanity and be the ruler of humanity¡­ No, that has

    already happened.

    It must be because of that determination that he was able to create a new sword in the first ce.

    ¡°¡­The title of swordsman doesn¡¯t suit me anymore.¡±

    As a courtesy to the teacher and the brother-inw, he asked to be called a mere ball, not even a queen.

    I loved you more than anyone else.

    I loved it as much as my life.

    But now it¡¯s fallen.

    The Sword Demon, who looked at the priest who had be a dragon who could never bepatible with himself with lonely eyes, finally slowly raised his sword.

    ¡°Come, Sword Dragon.¡±

    and as the death penalty.

    As ast courtesy to the priest.

    After thinking it through, he said.

    A new title given to a priest who has grown too big to be called a mere swordsman.

    A name suitable for the new absolute who will rule the world with the seven dragons and his one and only rival.

    ¡°No, Swordsman Dragon King.¡±

 Chapter 1002

    #1002. It¡¯s too early to give up

    * * *

    Gates of Valha.

    An unprecedented magic that breaks the boundaries between this world and the other world on a global scale, not just in one city.

    Greater East Asia and Egypt were not the only ces where such a miracle urred.

    all over the world.

    wherever the light of dawn can reach.

    A hero who left his name in history.

    A hermit who gained absolute power.

    The founding king who founded the country, etc.

    The army of heroic spirits who returned with the will to protect the world were facing the monster army with unity and fighting spirit.

    It is the history of mankind itself.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is all the power that mankind has built from the golden age to the modern age.

    The problem is that even with the power of such heroic spirits, it was the limit to barely hold the feet of the monster corps.

    It was unavoidable.

    The monster¡¯s power is absolutely self-sufficient.

    Originally, it was a disaster that would destroy the country alone.

    On the other hand, among the Heroic Spirits, there were only a few absolutes who could face such monsters.

    No matter how much he could fight without fear of death as much as he had already died, he had no choice but to be pushed back with all his might.

    Still, in most areas, it was possible to tie the feet somehow¡­.

    The problem was Eurasia.

    The British Empire that Avalon invoked.

    Holy League with Tartarus.

    Even Russia, which supports the devil.

    The three cores that maintain the gates of Valha were connected as one from end to end of the continent by dragon veins.

    That¡¯s why the monsters who knew that destroying just one of them could break down the gates of Valha concentrated their attacks on three areas in particr.

    Of course, the heroic spirits also concentrated their efforts to protect the three regions.

    As a result.

    The three regions became the fiercest battlegrounds.

    And among them, the ce where they were fighting a particrly difficult battle was Gg, Russia, where the pirs of darkness wereing up.

    Gg was originally a facility built by the Dark Dawn Society to collect death and fear to be used as a sacrifice to demons.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s suitable for using demonic magic.

    The ck mages, including the three ck mages, performed a ritual by restoring the magic circle made up of 24 ggs.

    The huge magic circle was absorbing death and negative emotions from all over the earth to create powerful magic power.

    Half of humanity was destroyed.

    That destruction is already ahead.

    The hopeless situation was rather a driving force to maintain the demon¡¯s magic.

    The problem was that, unlike other ces, the Russian Khanate had 24 points to follow.

    Of course, since the summoning circle of the demon god is recycled, even if only one Gg remains, the magic of the demon god is maintained.

    However, it was inevitable that the power of magic would weaken as much as the core was destroyed.

    That¡¯s why the Russian Khanate was currently in the midst of a more extensive battle than any other region in the world.

    ¡°Keugh!¡±

    So it was.

    A man who ran frantically as the Minister of the Revolutionary Department in order to add even a little bit of strength in this fierce battle.

    The reason why Bachemensky had no choice but to groan.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s aiming for the rear in the midst of this¡­!¡¯

    outskirts of Moscow.

    There, three monsters break through the minefield, ignoring the bombardment.

    Looking at the giant octopuses with the heads of sharks and the shells of turtles, Bachemensky gritted his teeth.

    The defense line was not breached.

    From Yekathrice flying over the front line to Kana galloping across the front line leading a cavalry unit including the Gwangryongdae, the army of spirits who have returned from the dead.

    Thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work, the defense line surrounding the 24 Ggs was still holding out.

    The problem is that they couldn¡¯t stop the monster that appeared while swimming through the ground like the sea.

    Fortunately, there are not many such special monsters, but only three appeared.

    The unfortunate thing was that Moscow couldn¡¯t afford to fend off even those three monsters.

    The living ones, of course.

    From the dead to the spirits that have returned.

    All the forces capable of dealing with the absolute self-ss monster were fighting frantically to protect Gg.

    Even if all the heroic spirits who made a name for themselves in human history returned, the number was by no means infinite.

    At least, it was barely holding on to its ankles with the defense facilities installed by Bahamut, but that was also at its limit.

    At this rate, almost all refugees in Moscow would be annihted by the three monsters.

    ¡°¡­Sorry everyone.¡±

    helplessness of oneself.

    The guilt of not being able to protect Moscow.

    And the despair ahead of destruction.

    It was when Bachemensky closed his eyes tightly in the whirlpool of all kinds of emotions.

    [It¡¯s too early to give up, Brother Bachemensky.]

    It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve heard it.

    However, the moment Bachemensky opened his eyes without realizing it, hearing that serious voice that he could not forget.

    Koo Goo Goo Goo!

    the earth shakes

    Darkness swirls.

    A huge shadow rose in front of the three monsters.

    It was so huge that its head reached the clouds, and it had copper-colored skin resembling metal, as well as gears and pistons that moved furiously from its chest.

    It looks very simr to a spirit.

    However, unlike the spirits, the giant¡¯s gaze, which radiates an evil eye, turned toward the monsters.

    Geeying!

    A red ray shot from the giant¡¯s eye burned an octopus monster.

    As their colleague became a grilled octopus in the blink of an eye, the two remaining octopus monsters tried to counterattack by entangling the giant with their tentacles.

    But it was a futile struggle.

    The giant didn¡¯t care about the attacks of the two absolute self-ss monsters.

    It was natural.

    Unlike the two octopuses who managed to reach the absolute level, the giant was a true monster who struggled even with the sword master.

    Not fairy skills.

    Born out of human greed.

    That¡¯s why it was an artificial spirit that could exert even more powerful power now that the world is overflowing with death.

    And Bachemensky saw.

    under the dim light of dawn.

    Leaving the fighting giant behind.

    As always, a man with a shaggy beard looking at himself with a solemn face.

    [Be mindful. It is not the moment the revolution fails, but the moment the revolution is given up that the mes of the revolution go out.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [So, please continue your revolution in the future.]

    With only those words left.

    The man¡¯s fantasy is gone.

    The giant who had dealt with all the monsters also melted into darkness again.

    It seems that there are many ces to fight in the future.

    In this way, the dark wizard who inherited the legacy of the Dark Dawn Society descended upon the demon god and eventually became a demon god himself.

    However, Bachemensky, who looked with aplicated face at the disappearance of the man who sincerely pursued the revolution more than anyone else, eventually quietly lowered his head.

    * * *

    Good luck.

    or bad luck

    The sudden appearance of the spirit was not enough.

    The dark wizards of the Dark Dawn Society, including Faust, who enves demons to sweep the monster army.

    Other than that, a murderous maniac who ughtered hundreds of people, a shaman, an incendiary horse that burned the entire city, and more.

    It¡¯s too evil to be a Heroic Spirit.

    It would be better to say evil spirit.

    However, those with superhuman powers were revealing themselves in the darkness rising from the 24 Ggs.

    Thanks to their unexpected support, the situation has improved a little.

    nevertheless.

    The war situation was close.

    In the first ce, the gate of Valha is a magic that summons spirits with the will to protect the world.

    Among those who have umted bad karma since their lives, only a few souls have such a will.

    It was too little to turn the situation around.

    Nevertheless, there is only one reason why 24 Ggs were able to endure.

    It was thanks to the existence of a silver-haired woman swinging her sword slowly in the middle of the snowfield.

    Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Thest royal family of Russia.

    The woman who was thest disciple of Limon.

    Postmortem Anastasia.

    Every time she swung her sword, all sorts of natural disasters that happened in Russia were miraculously sustaining the war situation.

    But unfortunately.

    Now her situation was more precarious than climbing a rope over a cliff.

    Even though I was seriously injured by the reincarnated lord.

    Not to mention defending S?o Paulo and supporting the fight in the Amazon before his wounds even healed.

    As soon as I came to Russia with Yekathrice, I was holding back the monsters attacking the Gg by spreading my sword again.

    Even a sword master with a strong body had no choice but toe to a limit.

    in the grip of the sword.

    from a bandage wrapped around a wound.

    And in the footprints of the snowfield.

    The red blood that dripped drop by drop showed how much she was doing.

    nevertheless.

    Anastasia did not stop.

    like snow falling from the sky.

    Or like flowing dew.

    It¡¯s slow, but he moves his sword constantly, drawing this Russia into Gg and protecting humanity.

    But no matter how hard she was, she couldn¡¯t deal with all the monsters with only her efforts and determination.

    Kyaoooo!

    The result is this.

    It was a number of monsters that appeared in front of her before she knew it.

    The monsters that broke through the defense line while piling up the bloodshed of their colleagues ignored the 24 Ggs and ran straight to her.

    Anastasia is the key to this defense battle.

    It was a charge made because he realized that if only she fell, it would take an instant to destroy Gg.

    Before a wave of such monsters.

    Anastasia had to choose.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if my body was intact.

    Now that her mind and body were already pushed to their limit, facing hundreds of absolute self-ss monsters head-on was an act of suicide even for her.

    One way to survive.

    It was just to avoid a fight.

    She is a sword master and a descendant of the Silver Dragon n.

    If he concentrated on running away, he could have run away from anyone other than Limon.

    The problem was that if she stopped holding her sword now, the already precarious defense line would copse in an instant.

    Knowing that fact, Anastasia did not run away.

    A disciple of Limon.

    Also as a bride.

    In order not to be ashamed of the lover he loved and loved, he did not back down an inch and swung his sword without rest.

    The moment he was prepared for a final fight against the monsters.

    -Suddenly.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    For the first time, Anastasia hesitated.

    Because I felt a strange sense of incongruity.

    A strange feeling, like seeing a field of snow without snow, which cannot be clearly identified even with extremely sensitive senses ahead of a fight to the death.

    What is the reason.

    She tried to grasp more with her senses, but she finally realized.

    Monsters flocking towards you.

    The disaster that befell one of the monsters at the rear.

    -Suddenly.

    There was no sound.

    There was also no sign.

    Even the minute vibrations of the corpse falling were swallowed up by the blizzard as if it were melting.

    A monster of such a name and absolute self-ss could not even resist and died in vain, but the other monsters did not notice it.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was obsessed with Anastasia.

    Because it all happened so quietly that even the dead monster didn¡¯t realize it when its heart was pierced.

    to see the sight

    she barely realized

    That the monster that died just like that wasn¡¯t the only one.

    More than dozens of corpses were scattered along the route the monsters had run so far.

    And even now, the rapidly dwindling numbers of the monsters themselves were telling us that the same process had been repeated countless times.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    So Anastasia couldn¡¯t help but be shaken.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the fact that dozens of absolutely self-proimed monsters had died so pointlessly.

    It was because there was only one being who could do such a thing without even realizing it.

    It¡¯s the weakest in head-to-headbat.

    Limon rated as the most dangerous.

    It was only then that she realized that even if not the strongest sword master, the strongest assassin that everyone recognized was hiding in this snowy field.

    And¡­

    ¡ºThe Shapeless Sword Pistil

    ??? ??? ????? °µÐg

    The Sword of

    Death ??? ?????¡»

    ¨DSeokkul.

    Right now at this moment.

    Ironically indeed.

    without even showing it.

    Along with the fact that the Assassin¡¯s de, which pierced her heart before, is now protecting her in reverse.

 Chapter 1003

    #1003. Why

    * * *

    past.

    there was a country

    A country built in the middle of the desert.

    Unfortunately, the country was not so affluent.

    As the spirit spheres created by the spirits in the distant golden age were destroyed, the rivers dried up, the vegetation withered, and everything became scarce.

    Life in that country is painful.

    Death was a routine.

    That¡¯s why I hoped.

    Although it may be painful in this world, I hope that after death I will be saved even after death.

    And the god of death responded to that prayer and promised them an afterlife where they could enjoy peace in the afterlife.

    ¡­until that god was eaten by a dragon.

    The believers despaired.

    I didn¡¯t ask for much.

    I only hoped for rest, at least in the afterlife.

    However, as a result of the death of the god, the followers who lost hope in the afterlife had no choice but to spend days like hell, neither dying nor living.

    That¡¯s why he¡­

    * * *

    A monster.

    After Nine World broke.

    The beings summoned by the Constetions to destroy the world.

    They were different from the monsters that came out of the dungeons until now.

    It wasn¡¯t just because they all had powersparable to those of the Absolute.

    If monsters are tools and weapons for defending dungeons, testing yers, andter invading the world, they are the servants of the Constetions.

    someone as an apostle.

    someone as a friend.

    someone as a follower.

    Even though they couldn¡¯t ascend to the constetion, they experienced salvation with the constetion and were allowed to serve on the constetion in return.

    In other words, they were all immortals who survived destruction and lived as long as the Constetion.

    Of course, as with the Constetions, in most cases they forgot how to fight through the ages.

    Even after aeons of years, there was nothing they could do directly in the otherwise peaceful constetion.

    ¡®what?¡¯

    from that point of view.

    A monster with three eyes.

    The apostle of ¡®the cloud that drops the thunderbolt¡¯ was quite an unusual minion.

    As a former warrior of the Three-Eyed Tribe, she preferred the battlefield to the cozy constetions.

    Of course, even if it was a short battlefield, it was all about selecting those who would be saved by wielding the omnipotent power given to them by the Constetion once every few thousand years.

    That much was enough to hear the battle light in the constetion.

    Unlike other minions, the sense of actualbat remains as much as a speck of dust.

    ¡®Something is strange.¡¯

    So it was.

    The fact that she had a sword fight.

    The fact that he took the lead and led the other minions.

    It was only when he finally reached the moment before the fight with the sword that he felt something uneasy about it.

    The feeling of walking on a sandy beach full of invisible ss fragments.

    Although not clear.

    can never be ignored.

    Something must have gone wrong, but I was looking around in the frustration of not knowing what was wrong.

    creepy

    she felt goosebumps

    ¡®¨DWhy is this the only number of us?¡¯

    Unlike the other minions who didn¡¯t care about other things because she had no choice but to catch the sword and make a contribution, she was in her own way.

    That¡¯s why I was able to understand.

    The fact that the minions he led had evaporated over a hundred before he knew it.

    ¡®This nonsense!¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a mere scavenger¡­

    No, I should have noticed if even the lowest level monsters were reduced by more than 100.

    Not to mention, hundreds of minions who could wield absolute self-sufficient power under the blessing of the Constetion had disappeared, but they didn¡¯t realize it.

    Rather, it felt more realistic that he had mistaken the number of his minions.

    However, the sense of crisis she felt after a long time did not allow her to escape from reality.

    ¡®Is this also the swordsman¡¯s work?¡¯

    she gritted her teeth.

    What an absurd existence the Sword Master is.

    There were no Constetions she didn¡¯t know about anymore, so of course she was well aware of their power.

    That¡¯s why he organized a detached team and aimed for the sword.

    However, I never thought it would be possible to secretly carry out such tricks while holding back the minions flocking to the 24 Ggs across Russia.

    It seemed to me that I desperately knew why the Constetions would tremble just by hearing it now if they were Sword Masters.

    ¡®Yes, but I¡¯m alone!¡¯

    But rather so.

    She became even more eager to fight.

    We already know that Swordsman was seriously injured in a fight with the Guardian of the Rolling Reincarnation.

    No matter how dangerous the Sword Master is¡­ No, it¡¯s rather dangerous, so it definitely needed to be dealt with now.

    all over this wide snowfield.

    Especially now that I am alone after the sword.

    [The Swordsman is attacking us with suspicious means! Everyone stay alert and close the distance as nned!]

    It was from then.

    What spurred them on their rushing speed.

    The sword after the sword, which can even cause natural disasters just by swinging the sword, is definitely a scary thing.

    In particr, it was a swordsman whose true value was revealed inrge-scale battles like now, as it could cause a wide range of disasters even in distant ces.

    However, there was a weakness in such a freeze sword.

    no matter how powerful it is.

    A natural disaster is a natural disaster.

    In other words, although it is threatening to the absolute that can withstand natural disasters, it is not fatal.

    Of course, like a sword master¡¯s swordsmanship, Jeongcheon Sword Freeze also has a skill to make up for such a weakness.

    On the contrary, when moving while stopping the world, the swordsman was a terrifying being that could kill even an absolute person at once.

    The problem is that as much as he inherited the blood of the Silver Dragon n, in that case, the mind and body of the swordsman would be extremely exhausted.

    Even when the body is intact.

    It was impossible to defeat all the hundreds of followers now that the mind and body were pushed to their limits.

    So it¡¯s already a win.

    It¡¯s only a matter of time to catch the sword.

    While leading his followers with unwavering confidence, he led the charge.

    stop!

    ¡®¡­why?¡¯

    She got chills again.

    Not what happened.

    Rather, the fact that nothing had happened made her think of a question.

    ¡®Why isn¡¯t the swordsman doing anything?¡¯

    All that remains is a few hundred meters.

    For an absolute being like them, it was a distance that could be reached in a matter of seconds.

    However, while continuing to wield the sword slowly, the Sword Master did not stop time or cause natural disasters against them.

    It¡¯s like you haven¡¯t seen them at all.

    Or seem to be ignoring it.

    As if¡­

    ¡­every follower who entered this snowfield would be dead.

    And right at that moment.

    A ringing sound was heard.

    [Al riha oNA ul Aul tazaH.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Silent like death.

    As gloomy as the underworld.

    Too solemn to be evil.

    The bizarre resonance that gave off a wavepletely different from the pirs of darkness soaring in Gg, however, resonated with the darkness and echoed throughout Russia.

    Even the followers who had neglected everything and rushed at the Swordsman stopped unknowingly.

    The moment the sound reached its climax.

    [LA¨Dhad kAl Ra.]

    Faaaaaaaa!

    An ominous light like the setting sun.

    Snow covered the snowfield.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the snowfield where they were.

    From Moscow, which just came out of crisis, to Gg, where heroic spirits led by Yekathrice fought fiercely.

    The light of the setting sun emanating from the snowfields resonated with the pirs of darkness, covering much of this vast Russian territory.

    and after a while

    when the light is gone

    There is now a white snowy field too.

    Blood and corpses frozen under the snow.

    There were no heroic spirits or defense forces who had been persistently holding out with the 24 Ggs at the center.

    Instead, it is a vast desert where only dry sand winds blow under the scorching sunlight.

    And only countless followers and monsters were wandering around.

    [¡­This?]

    Of course, the crowd in the snowy field.

    All followers and even monsters that were all over Russia.

    While everyone was unable to hide their bewilderment at the sudden change of scenery, she calmly grasped the situation.

    [Spatial movement¡­ no dimensional barrier?]

    Forcibly istes only the desired objects in the world he created by ovepping the dimension twice.

    Although the effect itself may not look much different from an ordinary barrier, it is a great magic that distorts the world by itself.

    Even more so, spreading it throughout Russia is a miracleparable to the three great magics of the Silver Age.

    It was a temporary phenomenon made possible by borrowing some of the magical power overflowing from the 24 Ggs.

    The question is, who did this great magic?

    and fortunately

    or bad luck

    She had researched various information before being dispatched to this world, and there was someone she could guess to perform this magic.

    ¡®You damn sword master! Now you even use magic to disturb us!¡¯

    But she soon became cynical.

    As far as she knew, the person who opened this barrier was the weakest Sword Master.

    Even just looking at the fact that they used magic instead of swordsmen to tie their feet, the limit of that power was obvious.

    [All¡­!]

    So, she broke the barrier and gave instructions to kill the sword master and the weakest sword master.

    no i was trying to get off

    fluff.

    If only the tens of millions of monsters that swarmed this vast desert hadn¡¯t died instantly.

    [¡­what?]

    Powerful aura.

    Even very small wounds.

    without any suspicious signs.

    She froze at the sight of tens of millions of monsters dying.

    it¡¯s a freak.

    It was a sight that even the apostles, who had seen and experienced countless things while assisting the Constetion for a long time, could neither understand nor ept it.

    But that was just the beginning.

    [Kuh!]

    [Grrruk.]

    [What is this!?]

    Knock down.

    Silently, helplessly, in astonishment.

    Followers of numerous constetions met death one after another as if following monsters.

    one per second.

    Or a hundred every five seconds.

    Or hundreds every ten minutes.

    While I was embarrassed to see the scene of beings with absolute self-sufficient powers dying suddenly like scarecrows.

    She opens her eyes.

    Because it was toote to realize what was killing them at this moment.

    [No way¡­]

    Little sand.

    hot sunlight.

    a sharp wind.

    and everything.

    The moment it touches, it digs into the vital point and kills even the absolute without leaving any traces.

    ¡ºSword without form

    ??? ??? ????? ë[Ðg

    Sword of Hell

    ??? ??????¡»

    [¡­is this world itself a sword?]

    A sword without a form.

    A sword that cuts through all shapes and forms.

    That¡¯s why I thought it was his swordsmanship to manipte the thread and attack the opponent while hiding, but¡­

    that was an illusion.

    In the sunlight, in the air, in the sand, in the worms, in the shadows.

    The true value of a shapeless sword is that it holds the sword in literally everything within the barrier it spreads, regardless of its form.

    This barrier, which he thought was a foolish trick, was the real sword he hid.

    So she was desperate.

    If exposed to sunlight, it dies.

    If you enter the shadows, you die.

    Even stepping on sand will kill you.

    Even swallowing the wind will kill you.

    Poisoned, strangled, beheaded, butchered.

    Whether you have the power of the Absolute.

    no matter how many

    There was no meaning.

    Anyone trapped in this barrier, where everything in the world bes the sword wielded by the Sword Master, could not avoid the end of death.

    And then.

    she realized

    No matter how weak he is among the sword masters, that is still the standard for sword masters.

    That even the weakest would not be able to ovee without a miracle being the absolute and monster among the absolutes called the Sword Master.

    One thing I couldn¡¯t understand until the end.

    [Why in the world are you helping the swordsman! Why did you try to kill the swordsman¡­!]

    She shed bloody tears along with a cry that sounded like vomiting blood.

    But no answer came back.

    That the way to be a god for the followers is different from the way to be a constetion that swallows everything.

    It was also that he could not tolerate mere monsters harming a swordsman who could not even kill himself.

    It seems that there is no reason to tell those who will die anyway.

    Although he may not be the strongest sword master, he is the strongest assassin who has reached the ultimate stage of the intangible sword.

    The god of death, who can kill anyone who decides to kill, has melted into the light of dawn again in such a deep silence.

    There is only one thing left.

    There were only corpses that covered the horizon without realizing when he had died.

 Chapter 1004

    #1004. Nothing has changed

    * * *

    Since the gates of Valha were opened.

    The ce where the fiercest battle was taking ce was Eurasia, where the three major magics formed the core.

    However, even though it was a different continent, it was not peaceful.

    The monsters and monsters that poured out of every dungeon first targeted the nearest home of humanity.

    Among them, the continent that is fighting a particrly harsh battle is South America.

    To be exact, it was Sao Paulo.

    The Green Dragon n¡¯s defense line had already copsed when the monsters attacked the Amazon.

    Moreover, the other princesses, including Geomhu, also returned to protect their respective territories and the gates of Valha.

    No matter how many dead spirits were resurrected and added strength, Sao Paulo was at a severe disadvantage.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Sao Paulo can still endure.

    Like an indomitable castle wall.

    This is because there was a princess who was directly blocking the countless monsters that wereing.

    ¡ºSeventy-two species of martial arts, twelve seasons, courage,

    seventy-two species of martial arts, ten dragon martial arts,

    life and

    death, life and death, one thousand flowers, one flower, rain, rain¡»

    .

    The moment you open one hand.

    Countless flower petals began to fall.

    A poison that can instantly kill even the most powerful superhuman, and a weakness that can revive even a patient who is about to pass out.

    The rain of petals that contains the two together is a miracle and illusion in itself.

    Death to the enemy.

    Life for our allies.

    The petals, which are both a blessing and a curse for discerning flowers throughout Sao Paulo, are a wonder in themselves.

    It was a miracle so incredible that only very few gods who handle miracles could imitate it, and only in holy ces.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s truly terrible.¡±

    But at this moment.

    The slender beauty who performed that miracle.

    Maia¡¯splexion was not good.

    From the fight against the reincarnation monarch to the Amazon defense battle.

    It wasn¡¯t just that her physical strength, the strongest of the seven princesses, had reached its limit due to repeated battles.

    It was because of the numerous monsters that relentlessly rushed at me while being rained down with poisonous petals that would have killed me instantly just by touching them.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    No matter how good the Green Dragon n is at dealing with arge number of people, there is a limit to that.

    Defeating more than tens or hundreds of self-sufficient monsters was a daunting task even for Maia.

    ¡®Now it¡¯s just a little bit further.¡¯

    But even during this.

    There was hope for Maia.

    Dungeons around the world are copsing at an rming rate.

    Until now, the number of dungeon gates that had been decreasing by a few per day at most was now copsing by dozens in real time.

    At this rate, it would be an hour at best.

    No, all dungeons will close in just a few tens of minutes.

    If that happens, the constetions won¡¯t be able to send out minions indefinitely like they do now.

    You just have to hold on until then.

    That hope was making everyone protecting Sao Paulo, including her, strive beyond their limits.

    But¡­.

    Wow!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Barbara!¡±

    The green dragon n that fought together with the heroic spirits.

    Maia¡¯s face hardened as she saw her twin sisters, who looked exactly alike, flying away as if they were being hit by the tail of a scorpion-like monster.

    And the moment when she spread her wings wide, raised her powerful psionics, and hit the ground.

    Quaaaang!

    Maia flew away like a fired cannonball and hit the scorpion monster¡¯s head with one foot.

    Its power is truly overwhelming.

    It was a blow that could crush even an absolute being with the same weight as Mount Tai in one blow, carrying the principles of Cheongeungyeongshinryu to the limit.

    Kaang!

    But surprisingly.

    The scorpion monster is not dead.

    Does it have powers specialized for defense, or is it just naturally tough like a scorpion?

    Even with its head half broken, it swung its front paws and spewed out a poisonous curse from its tail.

    As expected from the curse of an absolute monster, once poisoned, it would be difficult for even a dragon to escape¡­

    Unfortunately, the opponent was bad.

    ¡ºSeventy-two species of martial arts, ten seasons of the ten seasons,

    ten martial arts, ten martial arts,

    Arahant

    priesthood, °¢Á_hÉñÈ­¡»

    Wow!!

    The result of taking the poisonous curse with my bare body and mming my fist into his half-broken head.

    Immediately after lightly striking away with one hand the remains of a scorpion that had been torn to pieces by the immense power that exploded inside its thick carapace.

    Maia looked back.

    ¡°Are you both okay?¡±

    ¡°We are okay.¡±

    ¡°But the damage to the n is too great.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Maia said darkly, trying to calm her boiling blood due to using psionics too hastily.

    Because she felt it too.

    Just like her own body, which had been ruined by repeated fierce battles, Sao Paulo could no longer endure.

    Many heroic spirits return from the underworld to fight against monsters.

    Even if everyone exerted 120% of their power, there was such a big difference in power between them and the horde of monsters that they could not survive on that alone.

    ¡®¡­I think it might have been excessive greed.¡¯

    If only I had given up on Sao Paulo a long time ago.

    And if you evacuated somewhere else.

    At least the family could have been saved.

    Still, while Maia acknowledged her excessive greed, she did not regret that choice.

    As a noble dragon.

    Also, as the bride of Limon.

    Because the option of giving up her territory and the people she was supposed to protect did not exist for her in the first ce.

    But¡­

    Arbe and Barbara are covered in blood.

    And at the end of looking at the corpses of my family members scattered everywhere with gloomy, sunken green eyes.

    Maia opened her mouth softly.

    ¡°You two, take the rest of your family and take refuge.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me to retreat?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it won¡¯t be of much help unless you¡¯re an expert or higher. It would be better to hold out in Quetzalcoatl¡¯s shelter.¡±

    ¡°Haona¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about being attacked while retreating. ¡°I will protect the rear.¡±

    ¡°princess!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Barbara and Arbe were in awe.

    This is because, as close associates, the two sisters knew Maia better than anyone else.

    The horse protects the rear.

    Maia ns to evacuate her n and remain alone to fight until she dies.

    ¡°This is an order.¡±

    ¡°I cannot ept such an order!¡±

    ¡°Then I would like to ask you a favor.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°If I lose you here, how can I die to see Kara¡¯s face?¡±

    The two sisters were speechless.

    The fact that Maia spoke directly about their mother, whom they had rarely talked about, almost as if it were a taboo.

    Above all, her gaze looks at them with a sad light, unlike Maia, who has always been cynical and pessimistic.

    It made the two sisters not know what kind of expression to make.

    [You have to say it right away.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [It¡¯s not that the princess doesn¡¯t have the decency to see God, it¡¯s that God doesn¡¯t have the decency to see the princess.]

    That moment.

    Maia and the two sisters froze.

    The translucent soul that suddenly appeared in front of them made them take their breath away.

    Although she was a little younger than the middle-aged woman she saw in the parallel world, her appearance with a softer smile was something they could not forget.

    ¡°mother.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you back?¡±

    [Don¡¯t take it for granted. Even if he is already dead, God is the princess¡¯s confidant.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [In that sense, you both should be ashamed of yourself as a confidant for even making the princess ask you for a favor.]

    Before she was your mother.

    As a close associate of the predecessor.

    After gently but sternly nagging her, she took her eyes off her two daughters, who had indescribable expressions on their faces, and turned to Maia.

    [I¡¯ve told you over and over again since you were young that the problem is that you don¡¯t always take care of yourself and overdo it¡­ but you really haven¡¯t changed.]

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re just the same as before.¡±

    [Because my time has not passed since that day.]

    Grinning.

    Smiling gently like in the past.

    After being silent as he watched the woman who was his close associate and nanny, but ended up dying due to the punishment of Princess Green Dragon, who was unable to control her own toxicity.

    Maia asked softly.

    ¡°Why did youe now?¡±

    [Of course I was helping the princess.]

    ¡°You¡¯re not even going to battle?¡±

    [Honestly, what difference would it make if one person was added to the situation?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [But I am a member of the National Assembly before I am a military officer.]

    I had doubts.

    Even though all the heroic spirits have returned, why is it that only Kara did not show his face?

    It was pointless to even think that she might have ignored the call to Valha¡¯s gate out of resentment toward him.

    Kara said with a generous smile.

    [And it so happened that there was a patient here who could turn this situation around just by adding one more person.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [Although all of the previous aides had to cling to him to force him to wake up the unconscious person.]

    ¡°¡­Karra, can you believe it?¡±

    Maia raised her eyebrows.

    Because it was only then that I realized who she was talking about and where and what Kara had been doing all this time.

    It was that moment.

    A battlefield where heroic spirits were tenaciously holding out against the swarming monsters.

    In the midst of all this, a small strange event began.

    Jerk.

    For the first few moments.

    No one paid attention to him.

    Now, followers of all races are running wild, and even the heroes of a distant golden age have returned in death to fight against them.

    Just adding one more person wouldn¡¯t have made much of a difference.

    okay.

    Everyone thought so.

    Slurp.

    ¡­Until he drew his sword.

    No, until then, I didn¡¯t really care about it.

    He swings his sword.

    The attacked monster counterattacks.

    After a short struggle, he manages to cut off the monster¡¯s head.

    Suddenly.

    The whole process took ce in an extremely ordinary and calm way that no one paid any attention to.

    The time it took to deal with the monster was strangely short, but it was possible.

    In this melee where even monsters with absolute self-sufficient power were killed by stray magic, it was an ordinary incident that urred asionally, although not often.

    Pot.

    And then again.

    If he was lucky, the monster that blocked his path fell after a few more shes.

    But¡­.

    Sigh!

    Deep.

    Kwasik!

    [¡­?!]

    Three, five, ten, twenty.

    As the same process was repeated over and over again, the monsters had no choice but to realize.

    This is by no means a coincidence or luck.

    It was only after seeing him defeating hisrades one after another with just a few shes each time that the monsters realized.

    He is at least absolutely self-sufficient.

    They never fail even whenpared to themselves¡­. No, he was definitely a superhuman of a higher level than them.

    But that¡¯s why.

    They didn¡¯t understand.

    It is not very powerful.

    It¡¯s not incredibly fast either.

    It¡¯s not really a mystery.

    Nevertheless, why do they fall like a scarecrow without being able to withstand the ordinary and quiet stabbing five times?

    Suddenly.

    Pot.

    Pababat!

    Just like that¡­

    never so quickly.

    But without stopping even for a moment.

    Every time I walk slowly, I cut down all the monsters I encounter with just a few shes.

    As a result, I saw the back of a man who was defeating monsters at an incredible speed and cutting down the army itself.

    Kara suddenly opened her mouth.

    [Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t know to ask¡­ What is that person¡¯s name?]

    ¡°¡­ You really haven¡¯t changed since then, Kara.¡±

    After a short sigh.

    Maia turned her head.

    And with eyes full ofplex emotions, she softly spoke the man¡¯s name.

    ¡°His name is¡­.¡±

 Chapter 1005

    #1005. I need to fill it up

    * * *

    I hoped for strength.

    I didn¡¯t want power.

    It is not a means of bing rich or wealthy.

    It wasn¡¯t that I wanted to be recognized.

    Since I was born a man, there was no reason to want to be stronger than anyone else.

    ¡­okay.

    Until I saw that sword.

    The moment he saw the sword, it was so perfect and beautiful, without a single w, regardless of its strength or weakness, that he knew.

    How insignificant and fleeting the power he sought was.

    So he hoped.

    I hope that I too can draw a sword like that.

    Even if you lose everything you have umted throughout your life: wealth, power, status, honor, and organization.

    About 2 years since then.

    Although it may not be long.

    For a time that is by no means short.

    That¡¯s why he neglected everything else and devoted all his time and effort to training his sword, saving even the time of erosion.

    ¡­In the end, I didn¡¯t get the sword.

    Still, it didn¡¯t matter.

    A battle with the Sword Master.

    Without using any skills and without any assistance.

    As a result of fighting the Sword Master with only sword skills, the tip of his sword reached the peak of the sword he had longed for, even if only for a moment.

    He had to pay the price with his own life, but he could have paid any price if it was the price of performing a perfect swordsmanship.

    There were no regrets.

    There was only regret.

    This is his end, leaving only the regret that he can no longer draw a perfect sword path.

    That¡¯s how his life ended.

    No, I thought so.

    Until everything falls somewhere hazy, vaguer than a dream and deeper than the afterlife.

    In a ce where it felt like everything was covered in fog and darkness that I couldn¡¯t find a way out no matter how much I walked.

    He had no questions.

    Whether he is dead or alive.

    Why are you in a ce like this?

    Instead, it was just restored.

    Thousands of times.

    Hundreds of millions of times.

    He swung and swung the sword in his hand again and again.

    So that he can unleash the perfect sword he unleashedst time.

    It was an incredibly reckless, foolish, and arduous process, like searching for a needle in the sand while blindfolded.

    However, as the process continued, his sword slowly but steadily became closer to perfection.

    At first, once in a billion times.

    And once in a hundred thousand.

    Once in a thousand.

    Once in a hundred.

    So, after swinging the sword for a long time, I don¡¯t know if it was several years, tens of years, or hundreds of millions of years.

    In the end, one hundred to one hundred thousand to one hundred billion to one billion.

    You will be able to reproduce that perfect sword strike at any time and in any situation.

    When you cut down ¡®something¡¯.

    [Have you woken up?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [I¡¯m sorry to tell you that I gave you such crappy treatment, but you¡¯ll have to pay the medical bills right away.]

    Waking up from a long dream.

    He found out.

    He is still alive.

    That he was still unconscious.

    But leaving all that behind, he eventually picked up his sword, escaped Quetzalcoatl, and headed to the battlefield.

    Did he hear the current situation at least roughly from the ghost of a middle-aged woman who was said to be a former aide of the Green Dragon Princess who woke him up?

    Of course, that was also a reason.

    But the biggest reason was that I couldn¡¯t bear it if I didn¡¯t check it right away.

    -Whether it is possible to draw the perfect sword path that hepleted in his dream in real life?

    Kaoooo!

    That was why.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason why he was willing to face the monster that rushed at him with a scream.

    If you look at its appearance, it looks like a slightly bizarre tiger, but you can tell at a nce that this monster has absolute self-sufficient power.

    The mes engulfing my entire body right now are enough to melt even the flying special bullets.

    To be honest, in the past, he was a strong enemy who would have had to fight from a distance,pletely avoiding closebat.

    But¡­

    Pugh!

    Avoid the front foot.

    It stabbed the mouth that was about to spit out mes.

    Until he drove a sword through his throat and into his heart.

    He took only a few steps at most and dealt with the monster without even swinging three times, and shook his head.

    Paang!

    ¡®indeed.¡¯

    Immediately after turning my head.

    What passes by that spot is an arrow.

    Although it had the power to shatter mountains, it flew in without any sign or sound and was truly enough to be considered a fatal blow.

    But of course, he dodged such a secret arrow without even looking back.

    I catch the arrow that flies again with the tip of my sword.

    And so, he pierced the centaur archer with an arrow that he cleverly sent back in the opposite direction.

    He was sure.

    The moment I escaped a long dream.

    The first thing I realized.

    ¡®Is this the state I have longed for?¡¯

    ¡­that he has reached the ultimate level of the sword.

    There was no need for evidence.

    A sense that allows you to understand this wide battlefield in detail.

    A body that is not just strong but optimized for swinging a sword and has no deviation whatsoever.

    Above all, it is a perfect sword that unfolds naturally at any time and in any situation without any special effort or awareness.

    Because it proved more clearly than any other evidence that he had already seen the end of his sword.

    ¡®But it¡¯s not enough.¡¯

    nevertheless.

    He still felt thirsty.

    It wasn¡¯t just that my body felt heavy, as if wet with water, as I had just woken up after being unconscious for a long time.

    Definitely drawing a perfect sword.

    Although I cut down the monster easily.

    Nevertheless, the subtle insufficiency felt every time I swung the sword was making me feel regretful.

    And what is the reason?

    I already knew the answer.

    Yam Yongsalgeom.

    What he had been busy learning in the past was now making him feel ufortable.

    It wasn¡¯t because hecked swordsmanship.

    The Yam Dragon yer Sword that Limon created to deal with the Sword Demon, who was the best sword in the world, was clearly a world-ss swordsmanship.

    The problem is that all he learned was the form and principles of swordsmanship, and he was never able to acquire the swordsmanship of the Yam Dragon yer Sword.

    The basis of the Yam Yongsalgeom is the Yongsalgeom.

    It was a sword technique that only three sword masters active in the Bronze Age could master.

    In fact, it was natural that he, who had neither the experience nor the will to fight a dragon to the death, could not obtain the sword of the Yam Dragon yer Sword.

    And just like clothes, no matter how good they are, are ufortable if they don¡¯t fit your body.

    Even though he saw the end of the sword¡­

    or rather, that was why he couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable with the Yam Yong y Sword.

    But he just feels regretful.

    I didn¡¯t feel sorry.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, we have to make up for it.¡±

    Sigh!

    Just like that¡­

    I keep fighting monsters.

    Geomro gradually changes.

    He has already reached the ultimate level of the sword.

    In the process, a neww of the sword is created based on the intention in mind.

    Without rushing.

    One after another.

    singly.

    Nevertheless, the sword skills are umting at an incredible speed, and the sword skills also continue to change in real time.

    Fighting monsters in the dungeon.

    Learn by replicating countless skills.

    Reign at the top of the yer.

    Defeated in a duel with the returning monarch.

    Be Limon¡¯s disciple and learn the yam dragon yer sword.

    In the end, after a desperate struggle with the Sword Master, he obtained the sword.

    A swordsmanship based on the life he has built his whole life and everything he has learned through the experiences he has umted along the way.

    The logic piled on top of that.

    The moment when dew began to form little by little.

    [You ungrateful bastard¡­! Even though you have received the star¡¯s protection, you will have to pay with death for daring to defy the great star!]

    With a loud roar, a six-armed monster blocked his path.

    It wasn¡¯t just a monster.

    A crystal skull with only a head.

    A woman with a bird¡¯s head.

    A dwarf riding a misshapen chariot.

    Two red and blue snakes, etc.

    Among the followers, all of whom were absolute self-sufficient people, six beings with particrly great power surrounded him from all directions.

    They realized it too.

    If we don¡¯t stop him, this battlefield where we had the best chance of victory may copse.

    So they got ready right away.

    To attack him by wielding six weapons, reciting a spell to bind space, activating the Demon Eye, spewing out me and cold breath, and firing a ray cannon.

    Among their followers, theirbined effort is clearly absolute as they possess the greatest power.

    Once unfolded, it was something that one could be confident could take the life of anyone.

    [What¡­?]

    [¡­?!]

    So right after that.

    They were all perplexed.

    The weapon flew out of my hand.

    The spell the skeleton was reciting was interrupted.

    The magical eye was obscured by a flying piece of cloth.

    The mouth that was trying to exhale was pierced.

    The gun barrel that was supposed to fire the light cannon was cut.

    It wasn¡¯t like he suddenly used a self-immtion technique or elerated time to cut them down at the same time.

    I just swung my sword calmly like before.

    Nevertheless, they had no choice but to stop for a moment because they were exquisitely struck at the moment when they were about to attack.

    Of course it was a momentary thing.

    It was less than 0.01 seconds.

    But that moment was enough.

    Not long enough for him to sneak through their gap and calmly crush the Crystal Skull¡¯s skull.

    [What!]

    Having suddenly lost theirrade in vain, they were in awe and tried to attack him again.

    But no matter how hard you try.

    They couldn¡¯t attack him.

    No matter what kind of power he tried to use, his calmly swung sword exquisitely pierced through the gap.

    It¡¯s as if they knew in advance what and when they would attack and were looking for loopholes.

    ¡®prognosis? No, that can¡¯t be¡­!¡¯

    Clearly, his fighting style was closer to that of a person with precognitive abilities or a regressor who knew the future intimately.

    But they soon denied that possibility themselves.

    They had umted a lot of experience while performing the Constetion for a long time, so of course they were well equipped with countermeasures against such abilities.

    Above all, the sword he was wielding now had an eerieness that was different from simple foresight.

    [What kind of hex are you using?]

    But unfortunately.

    He didn¡¯t answer the call.

    I just kept swinging my sword and pushing them back.

    He had not realized the Yam Dragon Killing Sword, so he could not use the sword that cuts down all mysteries.

    And, like other sword masters, he could not perform miraculous acts such as cutting through contradictions, distance boundaries, and the process of shaping power.

    Of course, as I had just gained my will, Icked experience and insight.

    Unlike those who were born sword geniuses, he was nothing more than an ordinary person.

    But he also had a specialty.

    A lifetime of experience observing others and analyzing their skills in order to replicate their skills.

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s experience, not talent.

    Although the speed of learning may vary depending on the individual, it is possible for anyone with effort.

    All I can do is imitate like a monkey.

    Even if it is slow like a turtle.

    He was able to see that he had reached the end of the sword by repeatedly learning and moving forward step by step throughout his life without stopping for a moment.

    What technologies do they use?

    How should I swing the sword to destroy that technique?

    Thus, even if you cannot cut through the mystery, you can cut off the entire process of revealing the mystery and dig into it in reverse.

    The moment when he calmly disyed a newly created sword technique based on his own swordsmanship that he gained by bing a sword master.

    ¡ºUnderstanding the magician¡¯s

    magic power,

    look at it

    , learn it, and realize it.¡»

    Wow!

    In return for cutting down the Sword Master.

    Originally, he suffered fatal injuries.

    A variety of automatically activated recovery skills that were possessed from the beginning through ¡ºTechnical Replication¡» in a strong body as a superhuman.

    Above all, he was the one who miraculously saved his life thanks to the tip of his sword touching the ultimate edge of his sword during a desperate struggle with the Sword Master.

    Thus, the man has remained unconscious deep in Quetzalcoatl ever since he was rescued from the sword gun.

    The 14th sword master in history and

    the 8th student to have his name engraved on the sword tower.

    The sword¡¯s will to cut off all of his ¡®skills¡¯ unfolded¡­.

    The heads of the monsters surrounding Lee Cheon-gi fell off one after another.

 Chapter 1006

    #1006. Prove it

    * * *

    ¡°Are you talking about Cha Si Hwan Marriage Law?¡±

    [Yes.]

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that you even used the Reverse Heavenly Geum Needle on the Blood Blood Corps?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    ¡°You decided to kill the patient?! If you do that, a hundred out of ten people will die, and even if you survive, you will die within a few days!¡±

    [It would be like that for an ordinary person, but he is a sword master.]

    ¡°Ah, no matter what¡­¡±

    How did he wake up Lee Cheon-gi, who was so seriously injured and unconscious that not even Maia could touch him?

    Arbe and Barbara were astonished when they heard the method.

    Karma¡¯s methods all involve prescribing extreme drugs that guarantee the patient¡¯s lifespan.

    It was a slur used only when there was a will that must be left behind, or when an ordinary person would vomit blood and die within a day, or when talking to an enemy.

    Even if the Sword Master is an immortal being, there is no way he can get away with such nder.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he went into suspended animation again and even died.

    No matter how urgent the situation was, this would never be a method that any sane doctor would use on a patient.

    [And what if there are some problems?]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [It is important that the princess is safe at least while he is fighting.]

    But Kara did not even raise an eyebrow.

    As always, he just spoke while looking at his two daughters with a gentle smile and unwavering green eyes.

    [If you are a close associate of the princess, bear all the bad karma.]

    Before being the mother of the two.

    As Maia¡¯s ancestral confidant.

    The two sisters, who looked at her withplicated faces as she gave advice and advice to her sessor, soon bowed their heads politely.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    [If you knew, that¡¯s fine.]

    Looking at the two sisters, Kara smiled.

    It wasn¡¯t that the two daughters weren¡¯t precious.

    The reason she came back from the underworld, abandoned her pride as a doctor, and prescribed such extreme drugs was to protect her daughters, whom she could not take care of during her lifetime.

    Of course, there was another major reason.

    [Remember above all else.]

    The not-so-distant past.

    But as a native of the Age of Heroes.

    The woman, who knew the absolute power that ruled that era, ended her sentence with a smile.

    [Even if your body is so messed up that it is difficult to even stand, a sword master is a sword master as long as you can swing a sword.]

    * * *

    Rush.

    Like a hunting wolf.

    Like ants chasing an intruder.

    Run, run, run.

    Unrivaled martial arts, demonic magical power, the power to transcend god-level divine status, and a strange vision.

    The waves of monsters rushing in, using various abilities as if to prove that they all have absolute self-sufficient power, are truly terrifying.

    Even the bravest superhuman would be scared and run away.

    Jerk.

    But at this moment.

    The man who became the target of that wave.

    Lee Cheon-ki did not retreat even an inch even when facing countless monsters.

    I just looked straight at the monsters with my only eye and slowly walked straight ahead.

    Sigh!

    And with the monster waves.

    The moment a man encounters him.

    It was the monster that was cut indiscriminately.

    No, the word indiscriminate was not appropriate.

    Using the martial arts method of destruction, he decapitates a monster, destroys the core of a demon trying to unleash his magic, and pierces the heart of a demigod immediately after the divine power descends.

    One by one.

    Slow but steady.

    So rather quickly.

    The sight of the man cutting down monsters one after another was so orderly that it even had the aesthetic of restraint.

    Like a worker who, after a lifetime of assembling parts on a container belt, is able to do it with his eyes closed.

    [What kind of nonsense¡­!]

    That¡¯s why.

    The reason why the monsters had no choice but to be amazed.

    If the man had crushed them, killed them, and butchered them with overwhelming force, they would have been angry and struggled even harder to ovee them.

    But he never used excessive force.

    When they are about to do something.

    Never rush and stay calm.

    Exquisitely digging into that gap.

    With only minimal force.

    They just destroyed the technology they were trying to use and cut into vital points through the gap that was revealed.

    There were no exceptions.

    Martial arts that use the body.

    Magic learned through knowledge.

    An innate ability.

    Because no matter what technique it was, it was captured in an instant, as if I had encountered an opponent who had studied only that method of destruction for his entire life.

    Even more so, as we faced more monsters and saw different techniques, the number of cases of blocking the technique before it was even activated increased.

    When a good thing is cut off in the middle, you be angry.

    What¡¯s worse, while fighting for your life, you¡¯re blocked before you can use any technique properly.

    It was crazy for them.

    ¡®You coward!¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re using sordid magic!¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s fight fairly and with skill!¡¯

    In that sense.

    It was natural that the monsters¡¯ vocal or thinking organs were filled with all kinds of profanity, on the verge of bursting out.

    However, even though they screamed and shouted, they could not condemn him.

    The more technology gets blocked.

    It is an absolute ss in name and color.

    As an immortal who has lived a long life.

    Because they also found out.

    No, it was urate to say that I had no choice but to know.

    How high and amazing is the level that Lee Cheon-gi is showing right now.

    It was a feat that was difficult for even other sword masters to imitate, as it did note from innate talent but was built up through hard work.

    [Wow! Die, human!]

    Boom boom boom!

    But that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t just let things happen unterally like this.

    It seems like he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger.

    The giant, whose entire body was covered in thick armor, even threw away his weapon and rushed at Lee Cheon-gi in a straight line.

    [At best, I will just crush humans!]

    Technology is blocked anyway.

    I willpete using only my strength and size.

    It was truly ignorant, but it was an extremely effective trick.

    Even more so because he is a giant whose huge body is as hard as steel and receives the protection of the constetions, allowing him to engage in closebat with the absolute with his bare body.

    But even looking at such a giant.

    Lee Cheon-gi was unperturbed.

    I just thought about it again.

    A sword that cuts through all techniques.

    And the reason why he gave the name Talbaek (ŠZÆÇ) to his new sword technique, Charm Talbaekgeom, which he created based on that.

    Thus, Lee Cheon-gi¡¯s sword path, which had been moving calmly until now, changed.

    The moment he crossed paths with the giant.

    ¡ºDpose the yam and

    white sword. Divide

    and

    think about it and block it.¡»

    Cooung!

    [¡­?]

    While.

    The giant did not understand.

    Why did I copse?

    Actually, I had no choice but to not know.

    If the soul is the spirit, then the white is the remnant.

    Therefore, even if a spirit that has lost a hundred has memories of its lifetime, it loses its purpose and ends up repeating meaningless actions.

    In other words, Baek means a method of using all the knowledge and experience umted not only in the body but also in the soul from birth to death.

    And people usually call it this.

    It¡¯s called technology.

    Yes.

    Technology is not a great thing.

    Breathing techniques to reduce pain when a pregnant woman gives birth, walkingfortably while hiking, and how to hold a spoon.

    It is a skill gained in everyday life.

    It¡¯s just so easy that it¡¯s not considered a skill.

    However, Lee Cheon-gi, who had spent his entire life observing, studying, and stealing other people¡¯s skills, knew this fact well.

    How important such small skills are.

    How to breathe.

    How to swim.

    How to run fast.

    How to control your mind.

    It can be done so naturally that even if you use it without being conscious of it, in the end, since it is a technique, there is a foreshadowing and a flow to it.

    Read that omen.

    Stop the Mac in the middle.

    It destroys all technology.

    So this is a yam peeled white sword.

    A sword of devastation that originates from the Yam Dragon yer Sword, which was made for sword masters, and destroys all techniques.

    It was a simple yet ferocious swordsmanship that he was able to perfect because he had been stealing other people¡¯s techniques his whole life.

    As a result, the giant was unable to understand the situation at all as he rolled around on the ground with the same momentum as he had just gotten caught in the ankle by a slightly swung sword.

    And unfortunately he was not given a second chance.

    [Wait a minute, this can¡¯t be happening¡­!]

    Suddenly.

    Before I could even get up.

    Blow off the giant¡¯s head.

    It was when the monsters hesitated with a tired look on their faces as they saw Lee Cheon-gi starting to move again.

    Crawl, rumble, rumble!

    A loud roar rings out.

    The whole sky shook violently.

    A moment when dozens and hundreds of monsters suddenly explode out of nowhere.

    The starlight emitted from the bodies of those monsters came together and illuminated the sky, which had been colored with dawn since the gates of Valha were opened.

    Stand tall.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Lee Cheon-gi stopped walking for the first time as he looked at the starlight that had begun topress and flicker.

    And then I closed my eyes deeply.

    Because I knew.

    It is the punishment of the stars.

    It is anger at losing their followers and retribution for traitors who did not properly fulfill their contracts.

    The moment that light was shot.

    Himself, of course.

    The fact that even Sao Paulo will disappear.

    And unfortunately, as Lee Cheon-gi, it was nearly impossible to stop that.

    Not only was his physical condition in disarray thanks to the excessive prescription of lethal drugs, but more importantly, his swordsmanship was not yet perfected.

    Unlike other sword masters who trained their swords for dozens of years, he didn¡¯t even have time to refine his sword skills.

    At least one year.

    It would have been a different story if he had been able to calmly establish his swordsmanship for at least a month¡­

    At least right now, there was no technology to block that mass of power created by sacrificing hundreds of absolute self-sufficient monsters.

    ¡®Did it end up like this?¡¯

    But maybe it¡¯s a good thing.

    Or is it bad luck?

    He also had ast resort.

    ¡¾Overlord¡¿

    His final secret technique of oveing his own limitations by activating numerous skills he had stolen so far at the same time.

    It was pathetic to be a sword master and rely on skills, but he was also Limon¡¯s disciple.

    I had heard the teaching that it is foolish to choose between means and methods in a situation of need.

    The problem was that it would be suicidal to deploy an overload that would put a huge burden on an already serious condition, but¡­

    Lee Cheon-gi did not hesitate.

    I just calmly prepared my skills.

    ¡­Until I heard a cold voice.

    [¨DIt doesn¡¯t matter what nonsense you do, but move aside.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [Because I was in the way.]

    It happened in an instant.

    Lee Cheon-gi reflexively retreats.

    The moment starlight shot towards him.

    Suddenly, a translucent seal was caught between Lee Cheon-gi and the starlight.

    And¡­.

    ¡ºThe Beginning of the Poem of Heaven and Hell

    Poesie von Himmel und H?lle.

    Last Counter.

    Heaven and Hell

    Himmel und H?lle¡»

    Quaaaaaaang!!!!

    [¡­There¡¯s only one. For all their boastfulness, they really are quite a bunch of cowards, even those constetions.]

    The starlight that was shooting out has disappeared.

    Instead, the sky shes across the sky.

    As one star disappears without a trace.

    The heroic spirit, who had blown away an entire constetion to the entire world with just one swing of his fragile, thin saber, slightly turned his head.

    And while looking at Lee Cheon-gi with a very displeased look, he suddenly opened his mouth.

    [Called Geomgun („¦¾ý).]

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    [Your title.]

    Is it because I heard something so unexpected?

    Seeing Lee Cheon-gi remaining silent, the boy in military uniform continued speaking as if he was annoyed.

    [Just in case, don¡¯t mistake me for acknowledging you. When an ordinary person like you thinks about receiving a title from Rin, he gets upset and gives it to her.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [So, prove it.]

    ¡°You mean proof?¡±

    [That even a lowlymoner like you can be a perfect human being.]

    It sounds like it¡¯s really unpleasant.

    But with burning eyes.

    The boy spoke sharply as he looked at the enemy who killed him.

    [Don¡¯t say you can¡¯t do it. Then I¡¯ll kill you first.]

    I won¡¯t tolerate rejection.

    Prove it whether it takes a thousand years or 10,000 years.

    Lee Cheon-gi, who was looking at the boy who was threateningly threatening him with his only eyes, eventually nodded quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to do anyway, the death penalty.¡±

    Was it because of that unexpectedly gentle eptance?

    Or was it because of the title the man called him?

    The boy, who was ring at Lee Cheon-gi with his eyebrows raised, eventually turned around again with a snort.

    [¡­Hmph, he seems like a cocky priest.]

    Just like that¡­

    It seems like he doesn¡¯t like it until the end.

    All that was left was a disapproving grumble.

    It disappeared as if melting into the light of dawn.

    Although he may not have been sane, he died protecting Europe throughout his life and truly respected his teacher.

    Above all, Lee Cheon-gi quietly bowed his back as he looked at the empty seat of the young soldier (Soldat) who had a greater influence than anyone else on his realization of the sword.

 Chapter 1007

    #1007. One Will, One Sword

    * * *

    Gate of Valha.

    Break down the boundaries between this world and the afterlife.

    A great miracle magic that allows already dead heroic spirits to return to reality of their own will.

    He was watching the world from the resulting dawn light.

    It wasn¡¯t anything particrly new.

    From the great heroic spirit.

    Even dangerous evil spirits.

    There were more than one soul taking advantage of this opportunity, when the boundary between life and death had copsed, to look into this world from the afterlife.

    Some people want to find the ce they want to protect the most.

    I¡¯m trying to think about whether there¡¯s a reason to keep someone.

    [¡­as expected.]

    In that sense.

    The man belonged to the former group.

    Because he had a reason to protect this world.

    Nevertheless, the reason he continued to watch the world from the border between life and death instead of intervening in this world was because he was not confident.

    But at this moment.

    He was finally convinced.

    [Can¡¯t we prevent destruction even with our own strength?]

    Of course he saw.

    Samurai who protected their homnd.

    A monk who realized the contradiction.

    An assassin who sows death.

    A proud soldier.

    The youngest who reached the tip of the sword.

    The seven princesses who protect the world.

    And the struggles of countless heroic spirits who returned from the underworld.

    It is truly a legend.

    It was a war that had never urred even in the mythical era and would be told thousands of yearster as a dream or a fairy tale rather than history.

    This is especially true in the sense that humanity everywhere is oveing difficult times thanks to the struggles of the Sword Master and other heroic spirits.

    But other people might not know.

    That was all I knew.

    This is just the beginning.

    No matter how much the souls who returned from the underworld add their strength, if things continue like this, humanity will inevitably perish.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    Constetions are beings that were created by devouring all the possibilities of the world.

    This meant that even if all the power of humanity were gathered together, it would ultimately be less than the power of a single constetion.

    However, the constetions were able to hold out because they could not fully exert their power outside the constetion and there were non-standard beings called Sword Masters¡­

    Well, it¡¯s only a matter of time.

    The moment when the constetionse forward.

    This senseless resistance will end.

    He knows that fact very well, so he thought about it for a long time.

    He concluded.

    And turned his body around.

    The ce that will decide the oue of this war.

    Above all, to do what only he can aplish.

    The pale man wearing a ck cloak quietly disappeared into the light of dawn.

    * * *

    ¡ºSura Dragon ughter Sword Short Life

    Á_ýˆš¢„¦¶ÌÃü

    cut down the green dragon

    ¾Gýˆš¢¡»

    Crumbling!

    The moment I swung the sword.

    What unfolds is death.

    No matter how powerful the absolute.

    A transcendent species that has surpassed the limits of living things.

    A deadly sword that can take a life with just a single swipe.

    It was a sword made to kill even the poisonous green dragon medicine group, which was close to immortal due to its internal and external gliding body and the psionics of biological maniption, with a single blow.

    Nothing alive could avoid death in front of that sword.

    Especially since it is the best sword in the world that unfolds it.

    Ka-ga-ga-ga-ga-gang!

    However, the fatal de is blocked.

    Like a beautifully blooming flower.

    Or like falling leaves falling.

    Or like quiet snow.

    The two elegantly swung swords urately blocked the two swords, which were not fast at all, but strong and swift.

    No matter how deadly a de is, it proves meaningless if it cannot even graze the skin.

    A counterattack unfolding at the same time.

    Sharp and as if piercing through space.

    It moves so quickly, as if even time is twisting.

    Strangely, as if it even surpassed the process.

    The sword strike that blocks and dodges the deadly de with the width of a piece of paper and then cuts through the gap is truly amazing.

    Just one moment of mistake.

    Even the slightest error can result in death.

    Therefore, it was a breathtaking art that crossed the gap between life and death that even the sword master could not help but admire.

    So it was.

    The reason why the Sword Demon¡¯s swordsmanship changed.

    ¡ºSura Dragon Killing Sword Mangji

    ÐÞÁ_ýˆkilling power, knowledge

    cut down a white dragon

    White Dragon Killer¡»

    Instead of the life that cannot be reached anyway, what the sword cuts down is fate.

    The most shy yet thorough swordsmanship that cuts off the opponent¡¯s entire future and leaves only the result of being cut down.

    Pabababat!

    But that swordsmanship.

    Likewise, he is blocked by the sword that cuts down his fate.

    Yam Dragon King Sword (”ØÄ§ýˆÍõ„¦).

    Sura Dragon Killing Sword.

    The two swords made based on the dragon yer shed, causing the four swords to be entangled with each other.

    It is a contest not of swords but of fate.

    It was a fight between two dragons and tigers that could be waged because it was the best sword in the world, trying to cut out the future of the opponent¡¯s survival and create a fate for himself to win.

    Even a sword master could not help but look at the traces created by being entangled hundreds of times in a single moment with the wless sword path.

    But there is heaven and earth.

    Just as there is a river, there is also an ocean.

    There is superiority and inferiority in everything.

    The fight between the two sword masters, which was extremely tense, was gradually losing bnce as it dragged on.

    ¡®¡­Am I being pushed aside?¡¯

    The sword demon sank his eyes deeply, feeling his hands tingle every time he took Limon¡¯s sword.

    The power of Limon, whopleted the Yam Dragon King Sword by abandoning the Dragon yer Sword and bing a dragon, is beyond imagination.

    From strength to reflexes, stamina, endurance, and visual acuity.

    He was capable of tearing the Absolute to death with just his simple physical abilities.

    Even a sword master with a perfect body had no choice but to endure disadvantages in many ways.

    Still, if that¡¯s all.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been pushed.

    He has a dragon sword.

    By maximizing the power of the dragon sword containing the dragon psionics of the seven dragons, the gap between physical ability and dragon psionics could be bridged to some extent.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why the Sword Demon is at a disadvantage.

    It was because of swordsmanship and swordsmanship.

    In the first ce, Limon¡¯s Yam Dragon sh Sword, which uses as many as 13 swords mixed together ording to the situation, is even more vicious.

    By selecting and using an advantageous sword depending on the situation and opponent, he was able to overwhelm even the Sword Master.

    However, the Yam Yongsalgeom also had a weakness.

    The depth is shallow as most of the 13 swords originated from other sword masters.

    Therefore, unlike other sword masters, only the Sword Demon, who had seven swords, was able to overwhelm Limon¡­

    ¡®This is truly amazing swordsmanship.¡¯

    The sword, as soft as a flower petal, contains the will to break down all boundaries, destroy even mountains, and pierce even space.

    A blunt sword as slow as a falling snowke is mixed with the will to ovee process and even cut down cause and effect.

    The will to cut through all distances and contradictions is added to the dreamlike walking technique.

    Simply mixing dragon psionics does not mean that the sword spirit bes stronger.

    It¡¯s just that I can use my sword more naturally.

    However, with that alone, the current Limon was showing a level of depth and majesty that was different from before.

    Unlike before, where all you had to do was mix two swords, you can of course use three or even five or six swords at the same time.

    Even the swordsmanship thates from each swordsmanship has been harmonized with each other, and even the gap between swordsmanship and swordsmanship has disappeared.

    Even with swordsmanship.

    Even with the sword.

    It was impossible to respond perfectly.

    And the factors that allowed Limon to do such an outrageous thing were clear.

    Seventy-two types of martial arts.

    Muhak was created to demonstrate greater power by linking 72 Buddhist temples with each other.

    The group, which contained all the essence of the dragon race, the original race of the Earth, was harmonizing different sword principles like a cogwheel and even mixing sword principles.

    Of course, the Sword Demon is also the best sword in the world.

    As a sword master who bes stronger through fighting to the death, he was responding by developing his Surayongyer sword in real time.

    but¡­.

    ¡®Is it even getting stronger?¡¯

    As much as you develop.

    No, rather, the Sword Demon had an intuition as he felt Limon¡¯s sword skills improving much faster than his own.

    If things continue like this, the more time passes, the more disadvantaged you will be, and you will eventually lose.

    Kaang!

    Therefore, he swung his sword with almost the force of a Donggwijin, took advantage of the opportunity that Limon had avoided, and forcibly widened the distance.

    The Sword Demon adjusted his sword and held it.

    Limon, who was about to rush back, stopped abruptly.

    This is because I realized it through the eerie force conveyed by the sight of two swords held at an angle.

    It is also true that clumsy techniques against a sword demon who is already prepared can only lead to suicide.

    ¡­and that the Sword Demon is trying to settle the matter.

    That was why.

    The reason why Limon raised his sword with the River Demon Sword and to¡¯s Carving Knife hanging at an angle instead of narrowing the distance between him and the Sword Demon.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Holding the sword like that.

    Each of them raises their swords.

    The two greatest swords in the world looked at each other.

    There was no need for words.

    As a swordsman before being a brother-inw who learned the sword under the same teacher.

    Just by looking at the way they held their swords, they could tell what each other was trying to do and what to do.

    The moment when the tension flowing between the two reached its peak in such a quiet and therefore deeper and heavier intersection of gazes.

    ¡ºSura Dragon yer Sword yer

    Killing Dragon Killing Dragon

    cut down seven dragons

    Seven Dragon Kills¡»

    calmly.

    Two swords were swung.

    No, what is swung is not a sword but will.

    Time is erased.

    Space copses.

    Overwhelm the destruction.

    My mind is broken.

    The future copses.

    Life disappears.

    Power is unleashed.

    It is truly an absolute sword made by mixing seven swords into one.

    It was the embodiment of the will that was the beginning and infinitely closer to the end of all swords that cut and destroyed anything, crushing with force no matter howplex the logic or the most amazing technique.

    The aftermath alone was such that the earth shook and the sky began to shatter.

    Even sound is erased, so even though everything is being destroyed, there is no sound, let alone a roar, in silence.

    A de with a hopelessly overwhelming power that extends like a beam of light.

    The sword de was simple, but it contained a power that could not be blocked or avoided with any technique.

    But even before that sword.

    Limon is not afraid.

    He didn¡¯t despair either.

    He just swung his sword.

    ¡ºYam Dragon King Sword¡¯s One Thing

    ”ØÄ§ýˆýˆÍõ„¦ 1 righteousness

    The sword of the king who rules the dragon

    Dragon King

    Sreuk.

    It converges.

    Destiny, the mystery of all things, boundaries, forms, flows, soul processes, reality, distances, contradictions, cause and effect.

    The will of 13 sword masters, perfected after a lifetime of training, melts into one.

    Contained ording to one principle created by adding 72 groups and 13 geomri.

    It was the ultimate sword.

    A sword of destruction that starts from one and destroys everything.

    The ultimate sword thatbines all the principles of the world into one.

    The moment when four swords,ing from opposite directions, collided with each other head-on.

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö!

    Everything between heaven and earth is broken.

    The constetions that had been watching the fight between the two with awe and fear exploded into pieces in the aftermath.

    The sword of light bes blurred.

    The broken de bounces¡­

    Phew!

    ¨DThe brilliant tinum sword light pierced the Sword Demon¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1008

    #1008. The Right World

    * * *

    He had talent.

    If you learn one, you will have the natural ability to know heat and easily use any weapon.

    He had passion.

    A heart of patriotism and loyalty to one day be a great general to protect and prosper a declining country.

    He had a family.

    Even though they were a poor farming family, his parents and younger siblings gave their all to his learning and training.

    Therefore, he learned and practiced everything with all his passion and sincerity in order to one day return to Geumui and repay his family.

    After actually enlisting as a volunteer soldier.

    He has made remarkable achievements one after another.

    Everyone had no doubt that he would seed.

    ¡­Until his country was destroyed overnight.

    The reason was simple.

    The king referred to himself as emperor.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big problem originally.

    It was amon urrence in any country for politicians to exaggerate themselves and use all kinds of rhetoric in order to increase their authority even a little.

    The problem is that in the process, the king undermined the authority of the Wei ck Dragon God Army.

    At least the Seven Dragons Association thought so.

    Punishment was imposed for that.

    That¡¯s how the country copsed.

    The ck Dragon n was torn apart simply by showing their difort without the ck Dragon God Army directly stepping forward.

    And in the process.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything.

    At best, I just took my family and ran away.

    Still, although he may have been frustrated until then, he did not give up hope.

    Although losing my country was bitter, I had the confidence to take care of my family by being employed in another country.

    But he found out.

    That it was pride.

    The ck Dragon n, the longest of the seven ns,pletely ostracized even the people of the fallen nation.

    In particr, he was renowned for his military exploits, even if it was only a minor one, and was shunned by every country, treated as a gue patient.

    Thanks to this, the family met a miserable end as they moved from country to country in poverty and hunger.

    Even then he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Even the country that needs to be protected.

    I also dream of achieving a sessful career and returning home.

    A loving family too.

    After losing everything in vain, there is only one thing left for him.

    There was only a desperate desire for revenge against the dragon.

    But he couldn¡¯t actually take revenge.

    No matter how talented he was, he was no match for the master of the Seven Dragons¡¯ Order who dealt with the mysteries of psionics.

    However, it was more meaningless to fight against the Seven Dragons, which ruled the world, through force or politics.

    The hotter the desire for revenge burns.

    The feeling of helplessness deepened.

    Unable to endure that frustration, he decided to burn down even one branch of the Seven Dragons.

    He met.

    To the drinker.

    It¡¯s an open car section.

    A sword speaks louder than words.

    No matter how you look at it, she seemed like a brave girl, but unlike herself, who was helpless, she confidently faced the Seven Dragons on her own.

    With the teacher who wouldter be called Geomje.

    After meeting her like that.

    His fate changed.

    And¡­.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A sigh.

    He looked straight ahead.

    The first thing you see are golden eyes.

    Even though there is a knife stuck to his neck with only a single piece of paper at most, his eyes are so deep and serene that they do not waver even an inch.

    As I slowly lowered my head following the gaze of those golden eyes, the next thing I saw were two swords.

    One is his half-finished sword.

    One is a carving knife whose light has disappeared.

    The sight of the two swords, broken and damaged as they could not withstand the aftereffects of the immense power, shows how fierce their sword fight was.

    Only after checking the sword like that.

    Her own breasts are visible.

    No, more precisely, I look at thest sword stuck in the middle of it.

    Strong Demon Sword.

    After the death of Geomje in the past.

    A magic sword made from one of the two broken dragon swords was lodged in his heart.

    And so, the moment the drop of blood that had been flowing down the sword body fell to the floor.

    What I heard was a calm voice.

    ¡°This is the end. Death penalty.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    Calmly.

    After nodding.

    He admitted it.

    ¡°It¡¯s your victory.¡±

    And¡­

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Limon quietly supported the Sword Demon, who copsed on the spot and coughed up a handful of blood.

    We were fighting to the death a while ago.

    There was no resentment or hostility towards the other person in the eyes of Ben Limon or even the Sword Demon Bane.

    In fact, it was the opposite.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger.¡±

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s proud of it.

    The Sword Demon smiled.

    When we had 7 duels in the past.

    In the end, Limon defeated him, but he was no stronger than him.

    If Dong Gui Jin had not taken his own life as a hostage and sealed the Strong Magic Dragon Sword, no matter how many times he fought, he would not have been able to defeat him.

    But it was different now.

    Pure swordsmanship and swordsmanship.

    And the sword and the sword.

    The results of pouring everything in and overwhelming him from the front proved it.

    This time, Limon surpassed him.

    And when the sword demon thinks.

    The factor was clear.

    ¡°Because I had time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡±

    -time.

    Fair to everyone.

    So something more absolute.

    Even if the Sword Demon is the best sword in the world and has be stronger through death.

    He, who was stuck in the past, was unable to catch up with the hundreds of years that Limon had umted.

    However, the Sword Demon did not take Limon¡¯s strength for granted.

    ¡°But not everyone can be as strong as you just because of time.¡±

    Extensivebat experience umted against many powerful enemies.

    13 swords collected by raising disciples and fighting sword masters.

    And even the dragon psionics he gained by going through many encounters with the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons, recognizing them, and taking them as his bride.

    Limon¡¯s Yam Dragon King Sword was able to bepleted because it had everything.

    They say it is proof that he has fought for humanity with unwavering will for hundreds of years without stopping for a moment.

    The Sword Demonughed loudly.

    ¡°In the end, my revenge failed.¡±

    ¡°No, the revenge of death was already over when the seven dragons were killed. ¡°It was just an obsession that remained.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe so.¡±

    Unexpectedly cool.

    Geomma acknowledged that fact.

    For a vengeful demon who killed a tenth of humanity just to avenge his revenge, his attitude was too kind.

    But at the same time, it was also a natural reaction.

    ¡°Because revenge wasn¡¯t that important to me anyway.¡±

    okay.

    It was just as Limon said.

    When the seven dragons died.

    His revenge is already over.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean the resentment disappeared.

    When they killed the seven dragons and the Geomje was killed by the seven dragons, a new cycle of revenge was created.

    However, he was not crazy enough to cause such a massacre just to avenge the Sword Emperor.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why he tried to eliminate the Seven Dragons Association by any means necessary.

    ¡°Do you still believe that this world is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the priest well?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, rather, the priest who perfected such sword skills would know better than me.¡±

    The Sword Demon smiled slightly when he saw Limon¡¯s mouth closed as if he had hit the nail on the head.

    Yam Yongsalgeom.

    It was clearly a swordsmanship that was like every sword master¡¯s nemesis,pletely created to deal with him.

    But is that all it is?

    Why did Limon obtain the sword that cuts down all mysteries?

    The Sword Demon, who knew more clearly than anyone else how deep and wide the swordsmanship that Limon had umted over the past hundreds of years, was confident.

    That can¡¯t be happening.

    With Limon¡¯s talent and experience, he could have made a simpler sword.

    So he could be sure.

    ¡°¨DOur world is distorted.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And what represents that distortion is the mystery that humanity has built up.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    A sword master¡¯s sword is not just a necessity, but ispleted based on the life he has lived and his will.

    In that sense, obtaining the sword sword that neutralizes all mysteries was proof that Limon was ultimately denying mysteries deep down inside.

    Geomma knew the reason better than anyone else.

    Because he was the one who told Limon about that fact.

    ¡°Skill is something you have to build from the ground up.¡±

    ¡°But our civilization didn¡¯t start that way.¡±

    ¡°One day, the spirits suddenly came and we epted what was distributed and dug in from above, so we have not yet ovee the spirits.¡±

    Since the distant Golden Age, people with outstanding talent have seeded in reproducing the technology by reverse engineering the parts and tools of the spirits.

    But it is only a personal sess.

    With natural talent.

    I just did it intuitively.

    Actually, I didn¡¯t know all the principles.

    No matter how great a technology was reproduced, it could not be established as a theory and was often discontinued after the fact.

    That¡¯s why the technique was called magic and treated as a mystery that came from an individual¡¯s talent.

    But even though there were so many shamans and spiritualists¡­ Or rather, because of that, humanity still could not catch up with the spirits¡¯ technology.

    There was no need to develop skills, just use spirit spheres or magic spheres.

    Because of this, even the magic tools made by Eonryeongsa thousands of years ago were treated as valuables by Lost Technology.

    ¡°God must be a heavenly being.¡±

    ¡°But our gods came down to earth.¡±

    ¡°Because they gathered faith by directly showing miracles, we can no longer deny God even if we do not follow Him.¡±

    God must be the savior of souls.

    However, as the incarnations intervened in this world, humans came to pray to God for wealth and glory and miracles in this world rather than rest in the afterlife.

    And when you get one, you want two.

    If you want a good harvest, pray to the earth god rather than farming harder.

    Rather than training an army to protect the country, he hopes for a miracle from the God of War.

    Paying more tribute to priests than studying medicine to treat patients.

    Humanity hase to take dependence on God for granted and has forgotten how to be self-reliant without miracles.

    Just like children who live in the arms of their parents even after bing adults.

    ¡°The most terrifying thing of all is the dragon.

    ¡°They left their lineage and spread martial arts among humans.

    ¡°In this way, only those who have mastered the martial arts of the dragon will seed, and only those with the blood of the dragon will be able to monopolize wealth and power for generations.¡±

    Spirit skills too.

    Even the magic spread by God.

    Basically, it is something that can only be learned if one is born with talent.

    Therefore, as times changed, they gradually declined and were pushed out.

    There were only 13 sword masters in history, and there was no need to mention the Sword Master, who barely survived as Limon was the only one left.

    However, dragon blood and martial arts were different.

    Even after the death of the seven dragons, the Seven Dragons Association continued to work so persistently that it was called the Demonic Cult and expanded its n.

    Like a gue that spreads constantly.

    ¡°That is why the Seven Dragons Association must disappear.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°To return this world to its proper state.¡±

    As long as mystery exists, humanity cannot develop on its own and cannot escape a life dependent on mystery and dominated by the Absolute.

    A world without all mysteries.

    That is the truly correct world that humanity should aim for.

    Seeing the Sword Demon speaking with confidence even as he was dying, Limon had no choice but to remain silent.

 Chapter 1009

    #1009. Do not regret

    * * *

    Is the goal to create a world without absolute beings?

    When the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection asked, Limon answered:

    Only a fool on earth would believe that the world would be better if all mysteries were eliminated.

    There is one reason why I was able to say that.

    Because I¡¯ve already seen it.

    The actions of a man who actually tried to create a world without mystery.

    ¡°Do you really think the world would be better if all mysteries disappeared?¡±

    Mysteries are as dangerous as they are useful.

    Limon knew better than anyone else.

    In fact, he has seen and experienced countless disasters caused by those who abused mysticism and confronted them.

    It was thanks to that experience that he was able to perfect the sword that cuts down mysteries.

    However, there was no attempt to actually annihte all mysteries.

    That¡¯s stupid.

    It was an atrocity no different from trying to destroy all cars in the world to prevent traffic idents.

    ¡°No, I guess not.¡±

    Of course, the Sword Demon knew that too.

    There was no way he, who had taught science to Limon in the first ce, would not have known that if the mystery disappeared, other problems would only arise.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why he tried to eliminate all mysteries.

    ¡°I just believe that the world needs to be put back on track.¡±

    ¡°Even if you have to make huge sacrifices to do it, and even if you do it, the world may be more terrible?¡±

    ¡°It could be better.¡±

    ¡°That is just spection.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is a guess, it is better than leaving the world in a wrong state.¡±

    More calmly.

    So without any hesitation.

    This world is distorted, so we must return it to its right state at any cost.

    Limon gave a heavy rebuttal to the man who said that he was smarter than anyone he knew.

    ¡°Even if our world deviates from what it should be, it is not wrong. ¡°It¡¯s just different.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°At least that¡¯s what you believe, so you¡¯ve protected the world and ended up bing a dragon.¡±

    The Sword Demon knew.

    It would have been better if I had been foolish.

    Or if I was crazy about revenge.

    If only it were a little weaker.

    That he, like Limon, may have chosen to coexist even if he denies the mystery.

    ¡°But priest, I have no regrets.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°As long as I live, I will definitely annihte the dragon and eliminate all mysteries of the world.

    nevertheless.

    He never gave up.

    Just as Limon chose to protect humanity, he chose to create a perfect world long ago.

    Even if it means ughtering most of humanity for that purpose.

    It is not madness but devilishness.

    In my right mind.

    Absolutely calm.

    However, it was a stubbornness that led to self-destruction as it proceeded with all its might toward the wrong path.

    And even though he knew that fact, the Sword Demon looked directly at Limon with deeper and heavier eyes and dered.

    ¡°That¡¯s what a Sword Master is.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I know.¡±

    Seeing a sword demon like that.

    Limon made a bitter expression.

    As a disciple of the Sword Emperor, he knew the essence of the Sword Master better than anyone else, and he knew that he could never persuade the Sword Demon.

    That¡¯s why he had to fight the Sword Demon¡­

    ¡°So, priest, don¡¯t regret cutting me down either.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you decide to be the dragon king, rule thoroughly and don¡¯t let anyone in the world look down on you.¡±

    slowly.

    Put one hand up.

    He scanned Limon¡¯s face.

    In the past, you could cut down as much as you wanted.

    Nevertheless, he was unable to cut it in the end, and instead, he thought as he ran his fingers over the shallow but clear scar left around the priest¡¯s eye.

    Could this be the regret he left behind?

    Or maybe it was his delusion.

    Or maybe it¡¯s both.

    But it didn¡¯t really matter anymore.

    Back then and now, it was Limon who ultimately won and survived, and that was enough for the swordsman.

    ¡°And tell those fools who called me from the underworld without even knowing the subject.¡±

    Therefore, it is the best sword in the entire world.

    Also, as the death penalty of the world¡¯s greatest sword.

    Above all, as a sword master.

    With a cold smile.

    Geomma said.

    ¡°¨DWho did they dare touch?¡±

    Passyuk.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Just like that¡­.

    That¡¯s thest word.

    Limon fell into silence as he looked at the empty space where the Sword Demon had turned into ashes and scattered.

    Among the many enemies he fought throughout his life, he was the most formidable and powerful, and an absolute man who caused massacres for his beliefs.

    He was definitely not a good person.

    But¡­

    ¡°Rest in peace, death penalty.¡±

    If they truly wanted to eliminate the mysteries of the world, why did they keep the biggest obstacle alive again and again?

    Always smile at yourself.

    He gave everything generously.

    Also, he was a brother-inw who loved his teacher more than anyone else.

    In the end, even though he was killed twice, he was a benefactor whoforted the foolish priest until the end and left him with necessary advice and advice.

    But in the end, he was a man who could not give up his affections and regrets.

    Limon quietly closed his eyes, saying goodbye to his brother-inw who had helped him be who he is today.

    * * *

    Rumbling.

    The sky is falling apart.

    The ground is cracking.

    There was a being struggling to move in that cruel world.

    ¡®It was a misjudgment.¡¯

    Torn wings.

    Weirdly twisted arms.

    Light powder that flows instead of blood, etc.

    There was Inyoung, who was moving with difficulty, looking like aplete mess.

    If it were an ordinary creature, it would have copsed long ago.

    If I had not abandoned my body long ago and gained immortality¡­ No, if I hadn¡¯t reached the top, I would have already died.

    Like other constetions that exploded one after another even though they were in a state where they could fully use the power of the stars.

    ¡®I never thought it would be this absurd.¡¯

    When all mysteries were sealed, I was able to ept it even though I felt resentful and resentful.

    However, many of the constetions died like bugs not because they were directly attacked, but because they were just caught up in the aftermath of the battle. This

    was even more difficult to believe,

    no matter how long it had been for a constetion¡­ or rather, it was a constetion that had reigned as a transcendent figure for a long time.

    ¡®The Sword Master is not an opponent we can handle.¡¯

    So I had no choice but to admit it.

    Even though I made every effort to do so.

    Also, I was still underestimating the Sword Master.

    It was also impossible to stop Limon with their own strength in the first ce.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    Since most of the constetions have been annihted anyway, there is no way to defeat Limon here.

    And he wasn¡¯t the only one who realized that fact.

    ¡®I have no choice but to do this in the end.¡¯

    Passs.

    Iment that fact.

    Inyoung quietly closed her eyes and disappeared on the spot as if she was melting into starlight.

    * * *

    ck Dragon Pce.

    A fortress built over generations by the ck Dragon n, who are the most skilled in engine formation in the Seven Dragons.

    In the Age of Heroes, other sword masters and even Limon avoided directly attacking the ck Dragon Pce.

    Its sturdiness is truly an iron wall.

    Evenpared to other headquarters of the Seven Dragons, which were filled with various defense methods, it was of a different level.

    That was why.

    After the monster wave starts.

    The reason why the ck Dragon Pce was able to maintain stability and tranquility even though all other ces were in crisis.

    Although there was some confusion after the defense line copsed, that was simply the aftermath of a sudden influx of refugees.

    There was no crisis that threatened to copse the ck Dragon Pce.

    Of course, if Absolute ss monsters had flocked in, the ck Dragon Pce would not have been able to withstand it¡­

    but fortunately, the ck Dragon Pce had elements that were not found in other princesses¡¯ territories.

    Burbubbubbuk!

    Absolute ss monsters too.

    There are also endless monsters.

    The butterfly element that flutters in as soon as it approaches the area and blows your head off in an instant.

    And the person who is creating that element.

    A ck-haired girl who was sitting on the highest watchtower in the ck Dragon Pce, sending countless butterflies flying from her shadowy wings.

    Li Qingyu was calmly looking into space.

    Compared to the other princesses who were all struggling for their lives, she looked surprisinglyfortable.

    But it was also natural.

    After absorbing the reincarnation monarch, her power surpasses that of Charlotte, who was already the strongest princess, and isparable to that of the Sword Master.

    Unlike the intangible Heroic Spirits of the Sword Master, he is clearly a living being.

    It is not difficult to protect your territory no matter how many monsters flock to it.

    But at this moment.

    Li Qingyu¡¯splexion was not good.

    In other words, the fact that it was enough to protect the ck Dragon Pce meant that she had no time to extend her hands to other territories.

    Even with the help of the spirits who returned from the underworld, how long will everyone be able to endure?

    And how long the gates of Valha will remain open.

    Because she had to take everything into consideration, she couldn¡¯t possibly feel at ease.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Then, in a moment.

    Li Qingyu suddenly turned his head.

    Then I looked across the sky and sighed softly.

    ¡°Is it finally?¡±

    She was feeling it.

    The dungeon, which had been persistently spewing out monsters, suddenly copsed one after another as if something had swept it away.

    There were still a few dungeons left, but at this rate, it would only be a matter of time before all the remaining dungeons disappeared.

    Therefore, when she was finally relieved, she smiled faintly as she remembered her lover who had aplished this.

    Rumbling!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Li Qingyu¡¯s face hardened.

    A moment when you suddenly feel like the whole world is shaking.

    It was not just because the eerie starlight rising from the few remaining dungeons pierced the sky colored with the light of dawn.

    It was because of the energy I felt from the starlight.

    It is as powerful and terrifying as all the monsters that havee out of the dungeon so farbined.

    After absorbing the power of the reincarnated monarch, he became silent as the energy that shook the entire world gave him chills.

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth.

    ¡°Chao.¡±

    ¡°Yes princess.¡±

    ¡°Can you protect the ck Dragon Pce while I am away?¡±

    Slurping.

    As soon as she called, a cross-dressing woman in casual clothes appeared from behind, kneeling.

    Wei Ling paused.

    No matter how impregnable the ck Dragon Pce was, it was because of Li Qingyu that it was able to survive this tribtion that swept the world.

    If she is away, I wonder how many minutes, let alone hours, I will be able to endure.

    Because I couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Especially when unusual signs began to appear.

    ¡°I will protect you with my life.¡±

    Nevertheless, Wei Ling did not say anything like impossible.

    Whatever happens.

    He just bowed his head deeply as if he would just do what she wanted.

    ¡°Please do me a favor.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    Li Qingyu disappeared as if melting into the shadows, leaving behind his own territory that he had to protect.

    To do what you need to do and what only you can do before it¡¯s toote.

 Chapter 1010

    #1010. It¡¯s terrible

    * * *

    Kwagwang Kwagwagwagwang!

    pouring fire.

    A resounding explosion.

    Heat waves soaring one after another.

    From there to the sh of bullets and missiles constantly crossing the air.

    The battery that was pouring out dozens of shells per second exploded, the advancing tank overturned, and the armored person holding the rifle copsed.

    A monster as big as a mountain falls, the head of the monster chanting a spell is broken, and the monster that was raining curses melts.

    It is literally war.

    The firepower was such that the army was a chaos where death raged.

    And of course, the protagonists who blocked the absolute self-sufficient monsters were the heroic spirits.

    From the legendary gunfighter of the wilderness to the past musketeers and shamans of the Golden Dragon n.

    Since the distant Golden Age, countless heroes and superhumans who had been active on the North American continent returned from the dead to face monsters.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just heroic spirits who were fighting.

    The strongest member of the Seven Dragons, the Golden Dragon n.

    The United States Army, the world¡¯s best army.

    Originally corrupted, purified spirits, etc.

    The living and the living, superhumans and criminals, humans and non-humans, all joined forces to protect Las Vegas.

    And among them, there were some who were a little special.

    Boom, boom, quagwagwang!

    ¡°How dare trivial things!¡±

    While firing a series of charged particle cannons from his split right hand.

    He received it with his body, paralyzed the charging monster with a shock gun fired from his staff, and cut it down with a beam de drawn from his left arm.

    The old man, whopleted the entire process in one go, snorted.

    A normal shaman wouldn¡¯t know.

    For him, who had lived as an Eonryeongsa for over 500 years, the monster that had been torn apart by gunfire was no match for him.

    Of course, that was only when there was only one monster¡­ but

    he was not the only Eonryeongsa here.

    ¡°Bring the parts to repair the spirit, hurry!¡±

    ¡°Sr system connection charge 50 70 100%!¡±

    ¡°Rain God¡¯s thunderbolt fire!¡±

    Crumbling!

    From someone who transforms his arms into numerous tools to perform emergency repairs on spirits in a field workshop, to someone who maniptes the system and fires this weapon.

    All Indians are mechanized in every part of their bodies.

    The Continent Guardian Corps¡¯ Eonryeongsa were assisting with the battlefield along with their disciples.

    This was possible because the defense line copsed and there was no room to protect the Indian Autonomous Region, so the power that had been protecting them along with the residents was moved to Las Vegas.

    Chi-ik!

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    But despite their struggles, the war situation was bing more and more unfavorable.

    They fought so hard.

    This is because, against the infinite waves of monsters, one gradually felt limited in physical strength and supplies.

    Especially since Charlotte, a key force in the defense war, went to support El Dorado, which was in crisis.

    The old man¡¯s face hardened as smoke and sparks flew out of his right hand as a result of excessive firing of charged particle cannons to fill the gap.

    ¡®Is this the limit?¡­!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just his story.

    Troops, weapons, and front lines.

    Eonryeongsa¡¯s knowledge and experience showed that the limit had now been reached in all respects.

    However, in this situation where they cannot raise their hands and surrender and have no ce to retreat, there is ultimately only one thing they can do.

    All I had to do was fight until the end.

    That is why, when the old man gritted his teeth, he separated his right hand and fitted it with a spare prosthetic hand.

    Rumbling!

    ¡°¡­This?¡±

    The world is shaking.

    Starlight pierces the sky.

    The monsters stopped moving.

    It was definitely unexpected luck in a battlefield where people were risking their lives to survive even for one minute and one second longer.

    However, at this moment,

    not only the old man, but also the Indian Golden Dragon n of the Continental Guardians and the National Guard, as well as the heroic spirits who returned from death.

    Everyone on this battlefield was not happy at all, let alone attacking those monsters.

    Instead, his face just hardened.

    The appearance of monsters that have stopped acting.

    A sudden, eerie feeling.

    Above all, their sixth sense, developed through countless encounters with monsters, told them

    that something was about to begin.

    It is something that is iparably terrible, scary, and irreversible.

    And unfortunately, they were given no chance to stop it.

    [¡­Great star.]

    [Savior of the world.]

    [If this is your wish¡­]

    For a moment, I looked at the soaring starlight as if I was surprised or in despair.

    The moment when the monsters, each kneeling, bowing their head, or closing their eyes as if resigned, epted the starlight spreading from the other side of the sky.

    Quad deuk, quad deud deuk!

    -Change has begun.

    Monsters and monsters flocking towards Las Vegas.

    Their bodies began to twist and deform, but eventually began to melt into one.

    It is fusion rather than coalescence.

    It¡¯s like prey to be digested.

    It resembles molten iron in a furnace.

    It was like disassembling trivial things to create something greater.

    When the change is over.

    There were no longer any monsters with absolute self-sufficient power or countless monsters left there.

    What remains is chaos.

    Neither bright nor dark.

    Filling the horizon.

    It exudes an extremely ominous aura.

    Only soft waves of starlight, like fog, shadows, and waves, were swirling quietly.

    ¡®What the hell is that¡­!¡¯

    [The monsters are trying to do something!]

    [Strike!]

    Even though I have lived for hundreds of years, I have never seen or heard of it.

    Nevertheless, when the old man became alert as he looked at the swirl of starlight that gave him an eerie feeling just by looking at it.

    The spirits rather burned up their spirit of fighting.

    It was a courageous charge that he was able to do because he was a soul that had no need to fear death since he was already dead¡­ but¡­

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    Cannonballs too.

    Magic too.

    Rays too.

    The whirlpool did not flinch despite the enormous barrage that hit even the most self-sufficient monsters.

    Like a wave hit by a BB bullet, it dispersed for a moment and then healed again, restoring all damage.

    And the surface wriggles.

    A crack appears in the vortex.

    The moment the gap opened.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    [Well, the two -threes are caught.]

    [Nick

    !]

    If you have a seizure and copse, take medication.

    From armored personnel carriers suddenly shooting in all directions to gunmen blowing off their own heads.

    Among the defense forces that had tenaciously endured even against an absolute self-sufficient monster, most of them copsed with just a nce.

    Even heroic spirits.

    But that was only part of the disaster.

    Shoot!

    ¡°Ah¡­ it is salvation. ¡°True salvation has begun!¡±

    ¡°Savior. Please forgive us for the sins we havemitted in ignorance of Your great will¡­!¡±

    ¡°Wake! ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about now?¡±

    The moment when a strange sound resembling the sound of waves flowed from the swirl of starlight.

    Some of those who heard it fell to their knees on the spot and began to shed tears of emotion and regret.

    Even when others pped them and urged them toe to their senses, they rushed towards the starlight vortex as if they were possessed.

    And so, the moment when the vortex swallowed those who approached.

    Googoo googung!

    The whirlpool, which was alreadyrge enough to fill the horizon, swelled evenrger. A lumpy boil had grown on its surface.

    But after a while.

    they realized

    That it is not a boil.

    [Be saved.]

    [For having been given the opportunity to avoid destruction in this world that is destined to end.]

    [Be blessed.]

    [For the rest and happiness given to you for eternity by shedding your mortal shell.]

    [Praise.]

    [ The true savior has appeared.]

    From the heroic spirits to the National Guard.

    Numerous beings, alive or dead, were swallowed up by the vortex.

    Everyone in the National Guard couldn¡¯t help but turn pale as they saw their faces sticking out of the sticky surface and starting to sing hymns with happy faces.

    * * *

    Las Vegas was not the only ce where an unexpected event urred.

    Because all the monsters and monsters that were attacking humanity all over the world were turned into a vortex of starlight and were growing in size.

    And after that.

    The war situation suddenly became unfavorable.

    There were so many of them that even absolute self-sufficient monsters could have been dealt with somehow.

    This is because the vortex created by the melting of such monsters was difficult to even cause proper damage, let alone destroy the Absolutes.

    In addition, of course, it inflicts a mental attack through gaze and sound that even a skilled expert cannot withstand.

    It swallows everything from living people to dead spirits, growing in size and showing even stronger power.

    There was absolutely no way to stop it.

    Still, the Heroic Spirit and the National Guard poured out all their attacks without hesitation, but they only slightly slowed down the speed of the vortex¡¯s expansion.

    Even the defense line had already copsed, and if things continued like this, it was only a matter of time before everything was swallowed up by the vortex.

    And those who felt this fact more keenly than anyone else were the seven princesses who led the defense forces in each region.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s terrible.¡±

    ¡°As I said, if things continue like this, there is a 93% chance that I won¡¯t be able tost even 30 minutes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about, Kana.¡±

    The girl shook her head as she looked at the silver-haired maid with a cold face.

    And do some giggling.

    I muttered softly as I felt the maid¡¯s hand carefully attaching a new prosthetic hand to the ce where the prosthetic hand that had been damaged due to excessive fighting had been removed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know? ¡°That¡¯s different from before.¡±

    Catherine was a self-proimed madman who never lost her cheerfulness in any situation.

    Even when he lost his arm, he epted it with a cheerful smile, saying it was worth the price of his life.

    But at this moment.

    She was ring at the whirlpool with a serious face without any trace of yfulness.

    ¡°Monster or monster. ¡°The ones that havee out of the dungeon so far are still armies aimed at fighting¡­ no, salvation.¡±

    Salvation.

    The purpose of the constetions that the Holy Monarch repeatedly spoke about.

    A trulypletely insane means of using worldly sacrifice as a process to prevent the apocalypse.

    However, it was clear that the Constetions were seriously pursuing it, either with sincerity or justification.

    Even while trying to destroy humanity using monsters, he did not give up on selecting those who could be saved.

    But¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s not an army, it¡¯s a weapon.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about weapons?¡±

    ¡°A weapon to erase everything without distinguishing between targets.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Crash.

    As if checking that a new prosthetic hand is properly attached.

    After opening and clenching her fist a few times, Catherine spoke softly.

    ¡°Now they have made up their minds. ¡°To erase our entire world.¡±

    forest.

    The sea.

    Mother earth.

    air.

    Living and non-living things, as well as souls.

    Catherine¡¯s silver eyes cooled as she watched the swirl of starlight growing in size, literally devouring everything.

    Having designed and made numerous weapons herself, she had an intuition.

    That it is a means impossible to moderate, created solely to destroy the world.

    ¡°Of course, the fact that something like that was used means that the Constetions were also cornered¡­¡± ¡°

    ¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know anymore. I wonder if I can stop it until my brother wins.¡±

    Until now, their hope was that they would only have to bide their time by protecting humanity until Limon cleared all the dungeons.

    But if the dungeon disappears, will that vortex also disappear?

    What is that weapon that the Constetions created to destroy the world?

    What if it doesn¡¯t go away?

    Will they be able to hold out until Limon, who has left Earth for over half a year, returns?

    Catherine, who, as the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons, was able to give the answer so clearly, could not help but mutter as if praying without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­Oppa, please hurry.¡±

    I pray that the guardian deity of humanity and my beloved lover will perform a miracle once again.

 Chapter 1011

    v

    #1011. Thank you

    * * *

    Swirl.

    In the sky.

    At sea.

    From Mother Earth.

    Like dark clouds pouring down wind and rain, like a waterspout that absorbs anything, like a sandstorm that gathers like a tsunami.

    The vortex of starlight expanded its area at an incredible speed, covering everything in the world.

    No matter how strong the barrier is.

    Even the absolute power of great power.

    Even souls returning from the dead.

    There was no meaning in front of that whirlpool.

    Like sand castles in front of waves, most of them could not withstand the moment and became part of the whirlpool.

    There is only one exception.

    There is only the light of dawn created by the gate of Valha, which waspleted bybining the three great magics created by drawing on the providence of the whole world.

    The problem is that the Light of Dawn is also a result of magic.

    In other words, the core that sustains it was not able to withstand the vortex.

    That was why.

    An axis that constitutes the three major magics.

    The reason why the fiercest struggle took ce in a city where light and darkness mixed together to create the light of dawn.

    ¡°Everyone stay focused! ¡°The order must not be disturbed even in the slightest!¡±

    the center of the city.

    The cries of the female knight standing among the countless ns were evidence of the urgency of the situation.

    Of course,pared to that urgent cry, the situation was quiet.

    The sight of them standing silently seemed peacefulpared to when they were struggling against countless monsters.

    But in fact, their faces all looked as tired as nk sheets of paper.

    It was natural.

    Right now at this moment.

    Because they were constantly using enormous psionics beyond fighting with all their might.

    This is to prevent the vortex of starlight.

    Hundreds of thousands of Blue Dragon n members.

    Dozens of professional level experts.

    Even Rose, who haspleted the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    All of them resonated with psionics and deployed an exaggerated formation that isted the entire city of London and protected it from the vortex.

    It¡¯s a miracle.

    From the Bronze Age to now.

    Ido was born into the Blue Dragon n.

    This person also became a member of the dragon n.

    It was an unprecedented event in history that was possible because everyone joined forces, transcending life and death.

    Moreover, it was not only the Dragon Descendants who were making efforts to stop the whirlpool.

    [AdRa kAmaSyn.]

    [oRD Oul omar.]

    A legendary witch, including Snow White and Sleeping Beauty, who memorizes spells to prevent mental interference from whirlpools.

    Numerous magic knights, including the Knights of the Round Table and Handel and Gretel, assist them by drawing on the power of sacred weapons and magic tools.

    And¡­.

    [Okay, I left behind everything I had just in case something happened¡­ I wonder why I have to go through all this trouble even after I¡¯m old and dead.]

    [Are you looking down on me because I didn¡¯t even live 200 years before I died? ?]

    [How can you be proud of a person who was executed by thew when he became a civil servant?]

    [You foolish bastard! If you try to stand above thew just because you have power, how can you be a philosopher?]

    [Hehehe. Socrates, please teach meter, and now you should quickly start with your hands.]

    [You may not be able to listen to adults who teach you, but this is why young people these days¡­!]

    [Speak clearly. Still, Aristotle lived for over 500 years, so if you think about it, Master is rather young.]

    [Noisy!]

    Three cyborgs who were assembling a barrier device at an incredible speed while clicking with each other.

    Among them, the old man whose entire body was mechanized sighed.

    If I had known this would happen, I would have done more research on space barriers while creating a palm printer or a dice-maniptingser alcohol dposition engine.

    If that were the case, we would have been able to use a more usible barrier device rather than hastily constructing it from parts of a destroyed spirit.

    This is especially true in the current situation, where even if it is not a physical object, any equipment or weapon you used during your lifetime can be embodied at least in spirit form.

    Even if that were the case.

    The result would have been the same.

    No matter how much he is the best eonyeongsa in history.

    The power of the vortex was so strong that it could be blocked with just one or two personal barriers or devices.

    That was why.

    The reason why the old man looked worriedly at Rose, the key to this barrier.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think even the Blue Dragon Princess canst long.¡¯

    That worry could never be said to be unfounded.

    Torn wings.

    Tattered armor.

    Even the bleeding tail.

    The sight is truly a mess.

    Because it clearly showed how hard Rose had fought to protect this ce until now.

    It was natural.

    This London is the most important of the three cores that maintain the gates of Valha.

    That¡¯s because it was the ce that was most fiercely attacked by monsters.

    With the help of heroic spirits gathered from all over Europe, it would have fallen long ago if it had not been a disaster.

    And it was Rose who fought at the forefront throughout the fierce defense battle.

    How long will she be able to maintain this powerful stance?

    It was an unsettling situation for anyone to see.

    [Limon Asfelder, you damn bastard. He cuts off one of his wrists, minus the bottom, and takes away other people¡¯s belongings, and then he fails to properly protect the world, making it look like this.]

    If he had known this would happen, he would have lived until he had greased the walls without leaving an inheritance

    , but he kept both hands in his hands. It moved in 64x speed mode and mass-produced various barrier devices.

    In order to alleviate some of the burden on the Blue Dragon n, including Rose, who maintain the line, so that they can block the whirlpool for a longer period of time.

    I¡¯m crying.

    But no matter how hard you try.

    Humans have limits.

    It was the same even for dragons.

    As time passed, the number of ns who copsed while vomiting blood and the number of heroic spirits whose spiritual bodies werepletely scattered increased.

    Rose¡¯splexion deteriorated by the minute, as she was burdened with the burden of maintaining the line, and even fresh blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    nevertheless.

    Rose did not stop using psionics.

    It wasn¡¯t just to risk his own life to protect his family and London.

    Because I knew better than anyone else that if London falls, the gates of Valha will open and the whole world will fall together.

    ¡®We must protect the world until he returns.¡¯

    My vision bes blurry.

    Even though I kept coughing up blood.

    It was a time when she fought with all her might, determined to protect London as long as her life remained.

    A quiet sound was heard.

    [Don¡¯t overdo it, descendant of the blue dragon. You are essential to this country.]

    ¡°Are you¡­?¡±

    Rose was shocked.

    I¡¯ve heard it countless times already.

    Nevertheless, it was not just because of the deep and heavy voice that was iparable to that of other heroic spirits that had appeared so far.

    Because I saw it.

    The outskirts of London, a mess.

    A translucent man standing tall in front of the barrier of space blocking the swirl of starlight.

    [And thank you.]

    A particrly sturdy physique.

    The most gorgeous armor.

    A beard like a lion¡¯s mane.

    A crown ced on that head.

    Above all, the man holding a ridiculouslyrge two-handed sword in his hand slowly turned his head.

    And even though the entire heaven and earth was covered with swirls of starlight, a faint smile appeared against the background of the light of dawn that was still seeping through the gaps.

    [For helping my friend, who had walked a lonely path his whole life, no longer have to live a lonely life.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    For protecting the country.

    Also taking care of the people.

    This is what a noble should do.

    So instead of such a trivial thing, the man said his gratitude for soothing his friend¡¯s loneliness and

    swung the two-handed greatsword he was holding in his hand.

    Never fast.

    However,pared to its gigantic size, the moment the de crossed the air surprisingly light and calmly.

    ¡ºLionheart

    Sword king form

    Scepter

    of The Lionheart¡»

    Rrrrrrrrrrr.

    The sword vibrates.

    The boundaries of the world are splitting apart.

    The vortex of light swirling around London shattered.

    The Sword Master¡¯s sword, which cut through all boundaries, even surpassed the spatial barrier that protected London and destroyed the whirlpool.

    It is truly an absolute sword that shatters even the vortex of starlight that had been absorbing the attacks of the Absolute.

    It was a sight that gave hope again to those who were gradually bing frustrated with fatigue and despair.

    But it was only for a moment.

    Slurp.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be right¡­.¡±

    [¡­isn¡¯t even the Sword Master¡¯s sword possible?]

    Even the living ones.

    Even after death, he came back.

    He looked grim as he saw the swirl of starlight recovering at an rming speed and rushing towards the space barrier again.

    Because they had insight into mysteries, they could recognize them.

    A swirl of starlight is a non-living phenomenon.

    Water flows down.

    Smoke rises into the sky.

    Just as light creates a shadow.

    It is another providence that undermines the providence of the world itself.

    No matter how much the sword master cuts through the whirlpool, in the end it is no different from cutting through water with a sword.

    [As expected, my friend seems to be having a difficult fight.]

    Nevertheless, the man wielding the sword was neither surprised nor shaken.

    It seems like this was expected.

    I just calmly swung my sword again.

    Rumbling!!!

    And so¡­

    the whirlpool cuts again.

    Even that was just the beginning.

    Every time I swing and swing and swing the great sword.

    A whirlpool that is constantly scattered, broken, and destroyed.

    The sight of endless repetition of destruction and rebirth is truly unique.

    Just as the water that flows into the sea evaporates and rises to the sky, the smoke eventually disperses, and the light is also obscured by the shadows of the night.

    Just as the vortex had be a providence, even the process of destroying the vortex seemed to have already be a providence.

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    That¡¯s why I saw that scene.

    Rose couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    It was not because of the majesty of single-handedly blocking a whirlpool that only hundreds of thousands of heroic spirits, including himself, could have managed to block.

    A great sword that contains so much power that it doesn¡¯t even break, let alone leave a scratch.

    Because I saw it and knew it.

    Instead of reducing the force, the sword¡¯s strength exceeds the extreme and even suppresses the providence that the sword should break.

    A man goes through a life-threatening struggle with a friend, his lifelong dream, and after repeatedlying back from death, he ovees his own limits.

    How amazing is the Supreme King¡¯s Sword, which can only be said to be the ultimate in strong swords.

    Kugugugugugung.

    ¡°this¡­!¡±

    But even for a moment.

    Rose soon had no choice but to harden her face again.

    If one doesn¡¯t work, if two doesn¡¯t work, add ten.

    This is because the more it was destroyed and scattered, the more the condensed vortex of starlight gathered from all over Europe began to approach London again, little by little.

    The moment Rose, biting her lip at the sight, was about to infuse psionics into the formation again.

    fluttering.

    Between the providence that devours the world and the mighty de of destruction that cuts even that providence¡­

    ¨C Soft flower petals.

    fell off.

 Chapter 1012

    #1012. Was there a way like that?

    * * *

    From birth.

    He was a king.

    This does not mean that he was simply a prince of the Red Dynasty.

    It means that you were born and raised in a position where it was natural to rule and rule over the people.

    It wasn¡¯t a strange thing.

    A farmer¡¯s child bes a farmer.

    Just as a knight¡¯s child bes a knight.

    Because it was a time when one¡¯s parents¡¯ upation and status directly determined one¡¯s life.

    In that sense, he was born into royalty and was blessed from the start, but he was actually dissatisfied with his birth.

    Before he was even born.

    The Bronze Age is over.

    That¡¯s why it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t be the hero who yed the dragon.

    That might have been why.

    The reason why he ran rampant like a lion in Europe, where fierce fighting broke out over each other¡¯s territory after the end of the dragon¡¯s rule.

    Of course, there wereplicated circumstances as a royal family involved.

    However, the biggest reason why he ran around swinging his sword on the front line was because he wanted to prove himself.

    He is also a hero himself.

    That he is a great man who will change the times.

    And in fact he proved it.

    After wandering around the battlefield and repeatedly fighting for his life, he eventually learned the will of the sword and became a sword master.

    It is truly an amazing feat.

    What is a Sword Master?

    As the Sword Emperor and his two disciples had just ended the Age of Bronze, their majesty was sky-high, so everyone could not help but be shocked.

    After he became a sword master.

    So much so that many European countries, which had beenpeting fiercely until now, automatically bowed down.

    In the era of heroes where the Sword Master reigned supreme, it was indeed a natural thing.

    But actually after that.

    He felt thirsty for more.

    At most he became absolute.

    Rather, it was because he had no ce to use his own power.

    He almost wanted to give up the throne and wander the world as a knight,peting with the strong, but¡­

    That couldn¡¯t be possible.

    He is the king of the British Empire.

    Because he was a being with a duty to take care of the people and lead the country.

    That was why.

    Why did he be obsessed with the crusade?

    He doesn¡¯t dare face the Sword Demon.

    Unless he has a reason to fight with Sword Gong.

    As the king of a country and a sword master, the only opponent he could fight against with all his might was the sword.

    The problem is that ckpletely avoids fighting.

    As a result, many countries, including France, became impoverished after hundreds of years of repeated expeditions¡­

    Still, he didn¡¯t stop.

    As other countries declined, the hegemony of the British Empire became more solid, and that was what a king had to do.

    ¡­Yes.

    After ¡®she¡¯ became a sword master.

    When her French rebelled against her, she tried to suppress them with her force instead of negotiating peacefully.

    As her reputation grew, King Charles VII of France, fearing that her power would be usurped, epted her offer to sell her for a long time.

    And so he watched as she, betrayed by her country, fell into the abyss of despair.

    Everyone¡¯s choice as king.

    It was for the country.

    As the king of a country, it was clearly the right choice.

    But the result was when sheunched a revolution, beheaded Charles VII, and went on a mad march to massacre the English.

    It was only when he stood in the way of this crazy woman that he realized.

    But the choice was right.

    That it was something to regret.

    No matter how disadvantageous hispatibility was, he had to face her as a swordsman instead of her petty political skills.

    However, by choosing to be king before bing a swordsman, he trampled on a flower that would have bloomed beautifully.

    As a result, he burned up in a fire of his own making.

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    When he prepared his 100 swords to stop her.

    The reason he was able to smile even as he faced death after a struggle thatsted for ten days was not simply because he believed that his friend would save his country.

    Because he epted that it was his karma.

    In that sense.

    She is his lifelong regret.

    I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a regret, though.

    It was a sin that I could not forget even after death.

    fluttering.

    [¡­.]

    That was why.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason he had no choice but to stop when he saw the flower petals that suddenly started fluttering.

    Taking advantage of the moment his sword stopped, the vortex of starlight swirling from all directions attempted to engulf London¡­

    It was useless.

    Like the wind that soothes the fire.

    Like snow covering a storm.

    Even the swirl of starlight subsided in front of the flower petals gently swirling around London.

    And the center of the fluttering petals.

    On top of the towering bell tower.

    she was

    She is a woman dressed as a nun who gently swings her sword as if dancing, making flower petals bloom.

    In the past, she became a saint and sword master who had fallen into madness and attempted to burn down London and destroy the entire British Empire.

    fluttering.

    [¡­is it.]

    There¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t see herself.

    It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t care at all.

    For a moment, she froze as she watched her gently dance her sword without even giving her a single nce.

    He suddenly turned his head.

    And the gs that hang all over London, including her bell tower where she stands.

    After looking at the g with the Union g oveid on the tricolor symbol of the United Kingdom of France and Irnd, I muttered softly.

    [Was there such a method?]

    A way that he, who was a king from birth and an absolute ruler until his death, could not have imagined.

    But her admiration for her descendants of her dragons, who loved her own country madly and took without hesitation the only path that could have saved her.

    The irony is that she, who hated the British Empire more than anyone else, is protecting this London.

    Bitterness toward oneself for not being able to give up being king until the end.

    He made an indescribable expression as so many emotions were tangled together, but he ended up bursting intoughter.

    ¡®What is fate?¡¯

    Even though he is a sword master who can cut through anything, how long and strong is the thread of fate that ends up entangling him.

    That¡¯s why his friend, who even cuts off fate, is an amazing being.

    In a new realization.

    He eventually moved his sword again.

    Boom!

    A two-handed greatsword that cuts through the wind.

    The de is so strong and powerful that it feels like it has the power to cut even Mount Tai.

    However, his two-handed sword did not emit its enormous power nor cut or break anything.

    I just continued my path arrogantly.

    In the empty air.

    Just alone.

    It was like that.

    Right now at this moment.

    What he performs is a sword dance.

    Compared to her sword, which is soft and beautiful like a flower, it is too fierce and strong.

    However, it was a dance to perfect oneself instead of fighting an enemy who had the nobleness of a wild beast that reigns as the king of all beasts.

    [¡­.]

    Is it because it was so unexpected?

    For the first time, she turned her blue eyes towards him, who had never paid attention to her before.

    But like her, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her gaze.

    He just focused on his sword.

    After staring at him like that.

    Grinning.

    Like a flower blooming.

    Quietly and with a smile.

    She continued with her own sword dance.

    Boom!

    fluttering.

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    A great sword that tears through the air.

    A long sword that flutters flower petals.

    Absurdly strong and gentle.

    Rose groaned involuntarily as she saw the two swords swinging in opposite directions inpletely different ces.

    The two sword dances are different.

    Swordsmanship, swordsmanship, and swordsmanship.

    They were at opposite extremes.

    It was something that couldn¡¯t fit together.

    This is especially true in that the two sword dances are taking ce separately in the center and outskirts of London.

    Nevertheless, the reason why Rose could not help but admire it was the bnce and harmony achieved by the two people¡¯s sword dance.

    Coo!

    The moment he stamped his foot and swung his greatsword wider than before.

    On the contrary, the elegant long sword moves more smoothly than before, highlighting its strength.

    Parr.

    The moment her sword moved more dazzlingly and the fluttering flower petals doubled.

    The great sword, swung monotonously in a huge circle, cuts the border and highlights the dazzle of the petals.

    When you take a step forward, you take a step back.

    If it goes twice as fast, it goes half as slow.

    If you draw a circle, it extends in a straight line.

    Kang and Yu.

    Simplicity and shiness.

    Yunneung Steel and Kangneung Danyu.

    The warmth of a me bes more precious in the cold, and the stronger the typhoon, the more the softness of a reed that bends but does not break stands out.

    The two sword dancers, who werepletely opposite to each other, were making the other party¡¯s intentions clearer just by exerting their own will with all their might.

    Especially since you are changing your sword dance in real time ording to the opponent¡¯s movements.

    That¡¯s why I saw that scene.

    Rose thought to herself.

    ¨DIt¡¯s beautiful.

    Although it is unfolding inpletely different forms at both extremes.

    Nevertheless, the two sword dances, which continue to influence each other and change and develop, made me feel moved as a warrior and a swordsman before bing a dragon.

    Of course, in the end, that¡¯s it.

    The Sword Master¡¯s sword is unique.

    Unlike dragon psionics, which resonate with each other, there is no such thing as resonance when they are together.

    No matter how beautifully it was harmonized, the power of the sword itself did not change.

    But that too.

    And her too.

    She didn¡¯t mind it.

    It seems that if you can draw a more perfect sword, there is no need for anything else.

    Even though it was the moment before the destruction of the world, I only focused on dancing a more perfect and therefore more beautiful sword dance.

    But the more beautiful the sword dance bes.

    A sword that cuts through all boundaries.

    A dance that shows strength and flow.

    It got even deeper.

    The moment when the sword dance between the King and the Saint, which had been constantly changing, finally reached a state of perfection that could not be more perfect.

    ¡ºLionheart Sword Ouw

    Lionheart Sword Dance Form

    Dance of the Lionheart King

    Dance of the Lionheart¡»

    ¡ºDancing sword dance with flowers

    Fleurs et ¨¦p¨¦es dansantes

    Chanson et Ensemble

    singing flower

    Fleur qui chante¡»

    Para rock!

    Wooooow!

    The fluttering petals vibrate.

    The number increased rapidly.

    As if it grew by absorbing the sound that resonated every time a great sword tore the border of the world.

    As his sword dance continued, the sound of the petals became louder and clearer, and as her sword dance continued, the petals multiplied several times.

    It wasn¡¯t resonance.

    An extremely powerful sword that goes beyond just being strong and sweet, and even dominates softness.

    And it is an extremely unique sword that goes beyond capable steel making and even epts strength.

    They were just unfolding in their own way, absorbing and dominating each other¡¯s strength and softness at will.

    So, after running endlessly in opposite directions, the two swords met in the middle and ovepped exquisitely.

    The moment when the echoes flowing from the petals that had expanded tens, hundreds, or thousands of times harmonized like a song.

    ¡ºSong of Flowers, Dance of the Lion.

    Song of Flower Dance of Lion¡»

    A storm of flower petals exploded from London, covering the entire world following the light of dawn.

    The petal, which vibrated with enormous power, struck the starlight that was sweeping the world¡­

    Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!

    -There was a crack in the swirl of starlight.

 Chapter 1013

    #1013. The real target

    * * *

    When a vortex of starlight covered the whole world.

    Even the Absolute.

    Ordinary people too.

    Soldiers too.

    Heroic Ind.

    Everyone had a hunch.

    This is the end of the world.

    Because I knew it instinctively.

    How unreasonable and absurd is the vortex that spreads and erodes even providence.

    The seven princesses did not give up and tried to stop the whirlpool in their own way, but it was only a matter of time.

    They knew better than anyone else that no matter how hard they tried, it was difficult to even make time.

    Paralock.

    ¡°Is this the Sword of Swords?¡±

    ¡°This sound is the Sword King. Swordsman¡¯s swordsmanship with the sword king is really surprised ¡­.

    ¡±

    ¡°¡­I think there are degrees of absurdity.¡±

    That was why.

    Petals are fluttering.

    A sound vibrates through the heavens and earth.

    The reason why they had no choice but to doubt their own eyes when they saw a crack in the whirlpool.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the sight of a swirl of starlight cracked and solidified like ss was so foreign.

    Creating a crack in the vortex of starlight that eats up providence means breaking the providence of the world.

    The sun rises in the east.

    Steel is harder than ss.

    The wind cannot blow the mountain.

    Even such an obvious providence has been destroyed.

    It was more absurd than splitting the continent with a single sword.

    So they had no choice but to think.

    ¡°Sword Master is really a fraud. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that we were able to win the World Federation.¡±

    ¡°I think this Tata was lucky beyond winning 100 lottery tickets in a row.¡±

    ¡°There is noparison. When ites to lotteries, you can look to the future. But the Sword Master changes even the world at will.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re lucky. At least for now they are preventing the destruction of the world.¡±

    As if covering the whole world.

    Flower petals that constantly flutter and cry as if singing.

    And looking at the swirl of starlight that hadpletely stopped moving due to being blocked by the petals.

    Ainsha, who was guarding Jerusalem, and the other princesses, who were guarding their respective territories, sighed.

    At least as long as there are these petals.

    They were relieved to know that no matter how much the vortex of starlight was, it would not be able to swallow the world.

    [Take a break, princess.]

    ¡°¡­Sir Lucas.¡±

    That was why.

    This person, who had been fighting a series of fierce battles until now, had not been able to even talk to him even after seeing him.

    The reason why Rose had aplicated expression when she saw the knight in splendid armor who was fighting at the forefront among the returning heroic spirits.

    But he actually shook his head quietly.

    [You need rest now.]

    ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡±

    Conversation is not important.

    Either for herself or for the world. Right now, I need to rest while I can.

    Rose, who was staring at the knight who spoke with a serious expression like she always did before, eventually closed her eyes.

    Quietly, but grateful for the presence of the knight who stayed by his side as he had throughout his life.

    But unfortunately, not everyone was as relieved as she was.

    This is because there were ces where even the flower petals that covered and protected the entire world could not be protected.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Above the sky.

    A ce higher than the clouds.

    Not even the swirl of starlight can reach.

    Therefore, in a vacuum that not even the petals could reach, there was a huge shadow shaking in a ceaseless explosion.

    Its identity is the Golden City.

    No, it was a golden battleship.

    El Dorado.

    Thest legacy of the fairies and thest ark of humanity.

    A fierce battle was still taking ce on the massive ship, originally designed to travel between stars.

    Taang!

    ¡°It¡¯s truly poisonous.¡±

    And the center of the fierce battle.

    The blonde beauty, who was shooting a rifle in a tattered bodysuit, mutteredzily as she watched the monster¡¯s corpse scattering in the starlight.

    ¡°I never thought they would pursue me so persistently. Rather, it is admirable.¡±

    While everyone heads to the South American continent to stop the monsters attacking the Amazon.

    Even though Charlotte realized it was a diversionary operation and came to protect El Dorado, it ultimately failed.

    This is because El Dorado and the Fairy Queen suffered a huge blow due to the suicide operation of the Starlight Church, which did not spare their lives, and the Nine Worlds eventually copsed.

    But her struggle was not meaningless.

    Thanks to Charlotte¡¯s struggle, El Dorado was prevented from beingpletely destroyed.

    Thanks to this, we were able to barelyplete the repairs to El Dorado even while being attacked by monsters.

    Therefore, the moment the starlight vortex appeared, the Fairy Queen set sail on El Dorado.

    Nine World has already copsed.

    Since the end has begun.

    This is because she had the responsibility to preserve the human race by evacuating the refugees entrusted to her by Limon and the Seven Dragons.

    The problem is that the Holy Sees did not tolerate it.

    It seems like he won¡¯t leave even a single person behind.

    The starlight shot from the vortex pierced the hull and poured out starlight monsters inside.

    That was why.

    The reason why Charlotte, who originally intended to return to Las Vegas in time for El Dorado¡¯s departure, remained in El Dorado and continued to fight.

    Since the monsters have already infiltrated.

    Because she was the only one who could protect El Dorado and the refugees.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    ¡­The problem was Charlotte¡¯s condition.

    Since fighting the resurrected reincarnated monarch, he has been engaged in fierce battles without a break, defeating more than a dozen absolutely powerful enemies.

    Either physically.

    Either mentally.

    She is virtually at her limit.

    It was surprising that I didn¡¯t copse earlier.

    However, despite vomiting blood due to excessive use of psionics, Charlotte did not retreat or give up.

    As always, I just looked straight at the monsters with ring eyes and reloaded my rifle.

    As the most arrogant Golden Dragon Princess.

    Also, as the bride of Limon.

    Because the option of abandoning this ce and running away never existed for her in the first ce.

    Therefore, it was time to raise psionics again, blocking the passage with spirits to prevent monsters from infiltrating the interior of El Dorado.

    Jik crackle.

    [¡­Princess Golden Dragon? Can you hear me?]

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    [Area 17 was cracked open.]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if we just block this area, we can protect the area where the refugees are?¡±

    Is it because the damage to the hull wasrge, or is it because they were struggling to stop the monsters rampaging from the other side?

    When Charlotte frowned at the noise-filled voice.

    The Fairy Queen hastily exined.

    [The real targets of the constetions were not refugees!]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [She is in danger¡­!]

    Boom!

    Charlotte¡¯s face hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the monsters smashed the speakers as if to block out useless sounds.

    This is because I realized it just from the Fairy Queen¡¯s warning.

    The reason the Constetions are desperately attacking El Dorado, which is trying to leave, is not just because there are human survivors here.

    Refugees too.

    Even the Fairy Queen.

    Even Charlotte herself.

    A target that constetions that can handle anything are persistently targeting.

    Because there was a being in El Dorado who had already proven that just one person could threaten the constetions.

    ¨DAn Indian girl sleeping as if dead in the deepest part of El Dorado.

    * * *

    Boom Kwa Kwang!

    The deepest part of El Dorado.

    Deeper than the engine room, including the bridge, guarded by the Fairy Queen, or the hibernation facility guarded by Charlotte.

    Literally, this huge city, protected by the innermostyer of defenses even on a battleship, was now in shambles.

    A monster made of starlight rushing through the wide passage.

    By fighting against the spirits and defense facilities that stop those monsters.

    And it was the spirit that was pushed back in that fight.

    Maybe one or two.

    No matter how powerful the Eldorado was, it was nearly impossible to stop the dozens of self-sufficient monsters that had already invaded the ship.

    Rather, the very fact that it has survived until now was almost a miracle.

    And of course, the factor that creates the miracle is an Indian girl wielding a dagger among the spirits.

    No, it was a doll in the shape of a girl.

    Dreamroid.

    The puppets, who could reproduce the sword master¡¯s swordsmanship and swordsmanship, were rushing around to block the monsters.

    However, despite Dreamroid¡¯s struggles, the situation could never be said to be good.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the number of Dreamroids was small.

    This is because most of them had their skeletons exposed or even had one arm missing.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    All intact Dreamroids have long since been destroyed in the Amazon.

    Although Eldorado was repaired and produced again in a hurry, most of the Dreamroids were unfinished due tock of time.

    The current situation in El Dorado was so dangerous that even such an unfinished Dreamroid had no choice but to be used.

    Additionally, location was also an issue.

    No matter how big El Dorado is, it is ultimately a battleship filled with all kinds of borate parts and organs.

    Since they were already out of the atmosphere, the spirits, including Dreamroid, had to fight with most of their swords and powerful firearms blocked.

    On the other hand, the monsters don¡¯t seem to care if they fall¡­ No, on the contrary, he was going wild without hesitation as if he thought it would be better.

    No matter how hard the Dreamroids worked, they could not avoid difficulties.

    Kwaaaang!!!

    That was why.

    The spirits are copsing.

    The bulkhead breaks through like a piece of paper.

    After all, the monsters had prated into the heart of El Dorado.

    And its center.

    There was a ss tube lying in the middle of therge room, which was almost empty except for the cables that were dense like a spider¡¯s web.

    she was asleep

    A petite Indian girl.

    The third Sword Master born from Sword Tower and the center that controlled Dreamroid.

    ¨DRunning repairman.

    Crumbling.

    Was it because I was too deep in a dream to move the Dreamroid?

    The girl showed no sign of waking up until dozens of monsters surrounded the ss tube.

    The monsters, who had approached cautiously at first as if on guard, stopped walking as if they had realized this fact.

    From the gaping mouths of monsters.

    Or from a weapon in hand.

    The starlight that began to slowly flow out was quicklypressed and began to emit intense brilliance.

    The light of destruction is more than enough to not only kill an absolute person in an instant, but also inflict a fatal blow to the roof of El Dorado.

    And so the light reaches its peak.

    The moment when starlight was about to pour down on the defenseless sleeping girl.

    Phew!

    A monster¡¯s head was smashed.

    The monsters, realizing the hidden threat after seeing the sudden death of theirrade, stopped and tried to spit out the starlight they had hastily prepared.

    It seems that even if they die, they will definitely kill this girl at least in El Dorado.

    But unfortunately.

    The monsters are toote.

    Burbubbubbuk!

    Before they even spit out starlight.

    The sh that flew faster than light blew off the heads of all monsters without a single exception.

    And behind those monsters.

    He was standing tall in the passage they had just passed through.

    [You really don¡¯t know etiquette.]

    Put your hat down.

    Standing at an angle.

    Wearing a jacket full of knives.

    -A grumpy cowboy with a slightly mischievous smile.

    [Didn¡¯t your parents teach you when you were young that you shouldn¡¯t go into other people¡¯s bedrooms without permission?]

 Chapter 1014

    #1014. I paid my debt

    * * *

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s so high up that even the light of dawn can¡¯t reach it.

    Evenpared to the heroic spirits that appeared on the ground, it looks particrly blurry.

    nevertheless.

    He didn¡¯t care.

    He just opened his eyes hesitantly.

    [Hmm, it¡¯s really fun to see him running around like a bull with its tail on fire.]

    Perhaps it was because he felt a sense of crisis as dozens of hisrades were killed just beforepleting his mission.

    Or maybe it was because I realized who he was.

    Countless monsters rushing at you like crazy, ignoring everything else.

    He twisted his lips as he saw the waves of starlight rushing towards him to close the distance even a little.

    Because he could tell at a nce.

    It is a tactical action that stems from the judgment that fighting from a distance is at a disadvantage, but fighting up close can have a good chance of victory.

    okay.

    It wasn¡¯t a wrong decision.

    Of all the Sword Masters, he is especially dangerous as the distance increases.

    Because it was natural for anyone to try to close the distance with him.

    But that¡¯s why.

    Heughed.

    [Didn¡¯t you underestimate me too much?]

    Crash.

    It was right after that.

    He moved his hand

    In his right hand was a short knife.

    An old-fashioned pistol in his left hand.

    Armed with a weapon that is too short, weak, and simple to be used in a fight between absolutes.

    Right after the grumpy cowboy jumped towards the charging monsters.

    Taang!

    Sigh!

    Gunshots ring out.

    The knife swings.

    The monsters¡¯ heads explode.

    The neck and heart were cut off.

    The monsters, who were shocked as if shaken by the unexpected situation, instead showed their teeth even more fiercely and rushed at him¡­

    Ride!

    moving forward

    Shooting guns one after another.

    Thus, the bullet that stops in the air bes a shield that never moves, allowing the attacking monsters to impale themselves.

    Wow!

    I step back.

    swing a knife

    Thus, the knife that cut through the air leaps across the distance, decapitates the monster that has not yet reached it, and burrows into its heart.

    No matter how many.

    No matter how many dozen.

    The results did not change.

    [I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re misunderstanding, but¡­]

    Load the pistol.

    While changing knives.

    He grinned as he defeated all the monsters that rushed at him.

    [Dominating the streets means dominating the world.]

    Yes.

    A distance is a distance, whether long or short.

    Being able to cut down distant enemies at any time means that nearby enemies can be cut down more easily.

    Stops the bullet¡¯s range

    Reduce the knife¡¯s trajectory.

    Increase the distance between yourself and the enemy.

    It¡¯s never too much, just a few steps. Depending on the situation, it only cuts a distance of a sheet of paper.

    But with just that, he was able to defeat all the absolute self-sufficient monsters without even getting hurt.

    It was truly an amazing result¡­ but his attitude as he achieved the feat was calm.

    Because this is natural.

    For him, it was virtually a simple task whose results would not change even if repeated not tens but hundreds of times.

    [If you want to push me with baktu, you should have at least brought the green dragondy.]

    That¡¯s why he chuckled.

    okay.

    If you look at it objectively.

    They are clearly absolute self-sufficient monsters.

    It was a being with enough power and capacity to fight to the death even with the Absolute.

    Unfortunately, there was an insurmountable wall between ¡®absolute self-sufficiency¡¯ and ¡®the absolute¡¯.

    1st ce in the entire school.

    Or 1st ce in the country

    Or number one in the world.

    Even if everyone is in the same 1st ce.

    It¡¯s the difference between heaven and earth.

    Those who have reached the pinnacle in their respective fields have a slim chance of reaching the pinnacle of the world.

    But a possibility is just a possibility.

    No matter how hard you struggle

    It was impossible for a mediocre number one to surpass the world number one unless they pushed through the violence of numbers or borrowed the power of luck that surpassed even a miracle.

    Even if you received the power of the stars and gained strengthparable to the Absolute.

    It¡¯s like cutting down monsters that don¡¯t have the talent to sense the experience of the Absolute.

    It was nothing more than a simple task

    Because that was the existence of the Sword Master.

    [Is this really the end? At best, there is no reward in giving up on bing a hero.]

    That was why.

    After some time has passed.

    The reason he had no choice but to grumble amidst the piles of monster corpses.

    He was tapping the monster¡¯s corpse with his toe with a bored look on his face, and suddenly his eyes narrowed.

    [Hmm, now I guess I¡¯m thinking of doing it properly?]

    That feeling is directed outside.

    To be exact, it was the ground where a vortex of starlight swirled.

    A whirlpool that was blocked by the flower petals pouring down like rain and solidified with cracks in various ces.

    Some of them began to wriggle and move again, sending starlight toward El Dorado.

    Billy chuckled as he felt the starlight, which was more powerful and ominous than all the monsters he had defeated so far in El Doradobined.

    [But I don¡¯t have the loyalty to deal with you properly.]

    It was that moment.

    The sky where El Dorado floated.

    Light began to twinkle in a higher and distant ce.

    No, it wasn¡¯t light.

    They were hundreds of knives that moved so fast that they left trails that glowed like meteors.

    And so, after repeated eleration, the moment when the knife, with its enormous kic energy that was unimaginable in its small size, fell from the sky.

    ¡ºThe y of guns and swords, a hit

    Game of Guns & Swords

    Fall Shot

    god¡¯s wand

    Rods of God¡»

    Kwagwagwagwagwagwagwagwanggwang!!!

    A huge disaster.

    swept the whole world.

    Mountains higher than the clouds break.

    Part of the continent ispletely erased.

    Mushroom clouds rise one after another.

    It is literally destruction.

    It was a catastrophe that changed the topography of the world and would have wiped out most of humanity in the aftermath alone.

    The swirl of starlight that was already caught in the fluttering petals was torn apart and shattered.

    As much as you can cut all the distance.

    The farther away he fights, the stronger he bes.

    And since the world was on the verge of destruction anyway and the flower petals were absorbing any excessive shock, it was an absurd thing to use.

    [Hmm.]

    However, his expression was actually unappealing.

    This is because I felt that the shattered vortex of starlight was being regenerated little by little.

    [I guess it won¡¯t work here either.]

    He realized it intuitively.

    That whirlpool is ultimately an illusion.

    It is the embodiment of destruction created by the power of the constetions.

    Just as cutting down the moon reflected in a pond is meaningless, no matter how much you cut down or destroy it, it will be regenerated and destroyed again by the power of the constetions.

    It¡¯s just best to take your time like this.

    However, he was not particrly disappointed by that fact and instead slightly twisted his lips.

    [But being treated unterally is not my preference.]

    okay.

    Other sword masters as well.

    Even if he can cut down all distances, it is impossible to cut down the constetions that create that whirlpool.

    But only one.

    There was someone who could do that.

    A sword master who wields an absurd swordsmanship that can cut down the real moon by cutting the moon reflected on the surface of the water.

    [I would like to borrow your sister-inw¡¯s sword.]

    That was why.

    The ss tube he had behind him.

    No, to be more precise, he smiled while looking at the small girl sleeping inside.

    After loading the pistol with a click, he quietly closed his eyes and concentrated his mind.

    From now on, it wasn¡¯t just the streets that he had to cut down.

    So, after concentrating his mind to the limit, the moment he pulled the trigger of the pistol.

    ¡ºThe y of guns and swords

    Game of Guns & Swords

    Dream Shot

    A bullet chasing a dream

    Bullet Chasing Dreams¡»

    Taang!

    The sky turns upside down.

    Dreams pierce the world.

    The vortex swallowed up the bullets that passed through El Dorado¡¯s numerous bulkheads and armor like ghosts.

    No, the vortex did not swallow the bullet. The bullet just entered the vortex.

    It¡¯s a dream bullet.

    It was a magic bullet that cut the distance between dreams and reality.

    Any dream disappears like a mirage after waking up.

    In reality, no matter what it hit, it was nothing more than a fleeting illusion that could not harm the target and only left a result of hitting the opponent.

    It was natural.

    He enjoys drinking and women, pursues fame, and lives a life worthy of being called a fool.

    She was raised like an animal by her corrupted spirit and has lived a life further away from humans than anyone else.

    Her life too.

    Even the way of thinking.

    The beliefs and wishes you have.

    Although they were the same sword master, they were different in every way and could not be simr.

    No matter how much he used her sword skills, he could not do more than imitate her.

    [¨DI found it.]

    But that was enough.

    The moment when the dream bullet traveled through the swirling starlight and reached the source, transcending time and distance.

    It was not until he finally figured out the location of the target through his transcendent intuition and senses.

    So, with his eyes shing, he opened his jacket wide, pulled out a knife stuck inside it, and threw it away.

    ¡ºThe y of guns and swords, mediating

    Game of Guns & Swords

    Last Shot

    Destroyer of Stars

    Star Breaker¡»

    The path the bullet took.

    A ray of light shot out.

    Flying along the path created by cutting down the distance between dreams and reality is truly a killer blow.

    An attack that flies from a dream into reality and is sure to hit, ignoring distance and location that no transcendental person can block or avoid.

    Thus, even light can instantly traverse a distance that would take hundreds of millions of years to reach.

    It contains the Sword Master¡¯s swordsmanship that bes stronger the longer you fight.

    The moment when the knife, which continued to elerate so tremendously and possessed enormous power, finally reached the source that gave strength to the starlight vortex.

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¨D!

    he felt

    Beyond the distant void.

    A knife filled with enormous power pierced the constetion.

    Even then, the power that is notpletely exhausted splits the core of that constetion, causing a supernova explosion andpletely engulfing other nearby constetions.

    Is it because the source was destroyed?

    No matter how much it was destroyed so far, the regenerating vortex shook greatly and its regeneration speed slowed down significantly.

    [Hmm, it¡¯s not as easy as I thought.]

    nevertheless.

    He looked regretful.

    He blew up more than a dozen constetions.

    It was disappointing to him that all he could do was slow down the speed of the vortex¡¯s regeneration.

    Are they preparing for additional attacks?

    This is especially true in that the flow of power flowing into the vortex of starlight has be strange, and it has be difficult to match the constetions even if the distance between dreams and reality is cut.

    [Well, Master will take care of the rest.]

    Still, I praise myself that I have done my part by slowing down the erosion rate and making it easier for the petals to block the whirlpool.

    He turned around.

    And finally, he slightly turned his head towards the ss tube behind him and muttered softly.

    [With this, I have paid off my coffee debt, sister.]

    like that¡­.

    I left behind a somewhat awkward apology.

    The grumpy Cowboy quietly disappeared as if melting into the light of dawn.

 Chapter 1015

    #1015. I thought it was fun.

    * * *

    Labyrinth of stars.

    A trap created by the constetions.

    It is the ultimatebyrinth, created by creating a core of numerous constetions to capture the Santa Maria sailing between the stars.

    The area is endless and limitless.

    It was an infinite world that was as vast as hundreds ofsbined, yet had countless dangers, and even an absolute being could be trapped forever once they entered.

    But at this moment.

    The infinite world was copsing.

    Kurung Kugugu Pce.

    The broken sky sprinkles like ss.

    The cracked earth is swallowed by the void.

    It is literally the end.

    It was a sight of destruction.

    And in the middle of that world.

    The white-haired man who was at the scene of the tragedy where everything was devastated opened his closed eyes and calmly looked at the sky.

    ¡°¡­will it eventually copse?¡±

    Limon muttered softly.

    The reason why this starbyrinth was copsing was not just because most of the constetions that made up thebyrinth¡¯s core were dead.

    It was the result of not even this vast world being able to withstand the aftermath of the fight between him and the Sword Demon, the two best swords in the world.

    Rather, the fact that the shape of the world still remains is possible because this is a starbyrinth created by the enormous power of stars.

    But that also has its limits.

    If things continued like this, the entire Star Labyrinth would soon copse.

    That was why.

    The reason he adjusted his posture.

    Sreuk.

    Perhaps it was because his functions were temporarily paralyzed due to the aftermath of a battle that destroyed even the world.

    After putting the tinum carving knife that could no longer create des of light into his arms, he slowly stretched out his hand.

    After the Sword Demon¡¯s body disappeared.

    The only thing left in that empty space.

    Toward an antique sword that had fallen on the ground.

    The moment I grabbed it like that.

    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!

    calmly.

    Two vibrating swords.

    The strong magic sword he used.

    A dragon sword left behind by the Sword Demon.

    They were originally a pair, but were sealed and scattered for a long time. The world¡¯s best divine sword and demonic sword.

    The river magic dragon swords were singing together as if they were happy to have finally met their mates.

    When Limon, who had been silently looking at the Strong Demon Dragon Sword, put on the scabbard of the sword left behind by the resurrected Sword Emperor and sheathed the two swords.

    Paang!

    With the sound of air being torn apart.

    A sh of light fell in front of Limon.

    He was not surprised by the sudden and even surprise appearance.

    This is because, with the superhuman senses of a sword master, he already knew its identity even before the sh appeared.

    ¡°manager! Are you okay?¡±

    Thin clothes torn in several ces.

    Tattered mechanical armor.

    Even the thin wings covered in blood.

    A half-human, half-bird with traces of its fierce struggle still intact. No, upon seeing the fairy, Limon calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It looks like we caught him.¡±

    ¡°Uhmhuhu, of course. ¡°I have been watching the team leader achieve sess for over 20 years.¡±

    It is said that even Seodanggae can recite a good month in three years, so he wonders if she, the lucky blue bird and star fairy princess, can¡¯t even do that.

    Na-kyung Yu, who spoke in a boastful tone, added a word in a slightly awkward manner.

    ¡°Well, honestly, it was thanks to the team leader being so aggressive that it became easier to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Still, you did well.¡±

    Limon nodded.

    Even if it¡¯s only half, a constetion is a constetion.

    Moreover, it was not at all easy to deal with Labyrinth, the person who created this starbyrinth, here in his constetion.

    Even though the constetion was shattered and weakened, defeating the Labyrinth was truly an incredible feat.

    Magic reaches its peak.

    Obtain the wings of the Fairy Queen.

    Also, it is the result of absorbing the power of the stars.

    Even Yu Na-kyung, who had now gained a level of power that was unlike any other among the absolute, was an achievement close to a miracle.

    This is even more so because the reason why the Star Labyrinth began to copse is because the Labyrinth, who created and controlled the Labyrinth, died.

    Pat.

    That was why.

    He stroked her head.

    And Yuna-kyung also naturally gave her head to Limon¡¯s touch andughed.

    It was something they were already used to as partners who had shared life and death and ups and downs for the past 20 years before being pets and owners.

    But even for a moment.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly came to her senses and looked around.

    ¡°So, team leader, what about the constetions?¡±

    ¡°Most of it has already been sorted out.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°So is our world safe now?¡±

    Yuna-kyung smiled brightly.

    What the constetions in this starbyrinth have inmon is that they are the ones who created and maintained the dungeon gate connected to Earth.

    In other words, if they were all taken care of, the dungeon would all disappear.

    No matter how many constetions it is, it will be difficult to intervene on Earth if the connection point called the dungeon disappears.

    In that case, their purpose of traveling a long way to protect humanity would have been achieved.

    But¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but not yet.¡±

    ¡°Not yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are constetions that escaped alive.¡±

    Limon said with a cold face.

    The fight against the Sword Demon was one in which he gave his all.

    It was so intense and close that the difference between victory and defeat could be determined by a single piece of paper.

    There was no time to stop the Constetion from escaping.

    Of course, the aftermath of the two¡¯s swordy was enough to cause most of the constetions to die like insects, not even able to resist, let alone escape.

    However, there were a few constetions that seeded in escaping through miraculous luck.

    ¡°In that sense, Na-kyung, what about the Santa Maria?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why.

    The moment I received Limon¡¯s question.

    The reason why Yuna-kyung caused the pupil earthquake.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After breaking out in a cold sweat, I looked at the palm she held out.

    Limon fell silent.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the originally huge Santa Maria was shrunk to the size of a toy airne and ced in Yu Na-kyung¡¯s hands.

    Because the hull was in a mess.

    ¡°It looks like you even wrote that down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ That half-constetion was a lot more persistent than I thought, so I couldn¡¯t help but use it.¡±

    ¡°done. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Limon sighed.

    The Santa Maria, which contained the essence of the fairy race, was clearly a ship powerful enough to help in the fight against the Constetion.

    But that also depends on the situation.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just to assist Limon.

    If it was used to directly fight the Constetion alone, it couldn¡¯t be fine.

    This is especially true because all kinds of damage has already been umted due to repeated battles over the past 20 years.

    ¡°Is it possible to repair it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that could be possible if you use the self-recovery function and magic as much as possible, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It means it will take time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think it will be difficult, at least for now.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    Even if the Star Labyrinth had begun to copse¡­

    or rather, because they had to get out of here in a hurry, there was no time to leisurely repair the ship.

    Especially since we are in a situation where we have to chase down a runaway constetion.

    ¡°Then there is nothing we can do.¡±

    That was why.

    After clicking my tongue lightly.

    Limon held out a hand.

    ¡°Now catch it.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    It seems like he doesn¡¯t know the meaning.

    Limon did not bother to exin in detail to Yuna-kyung, who tilted her head.

    Instead, he just stretched out his hand and firmly wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her towards him.

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. ¡°It¡¯s going to get a little rough from now on.¡±

    ¡°This is getting rough? ¡°What are you going to do to me?!?!¡±

    Yuna-kyung, who was unexpectedly hugged by the princess, reflexively blushed bright red and pushed away at his chest and pped her wings¡­

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Just one word was enough.

    Until I overpowered her resistance.

    I didn¡¯t really cast any magic or use a sword.

    Just hearing Limon¡¯s calm voice made Yuna-kyung stiffen like a pigeon bitten by a snake.

    The moment he closed his eyes for a moment and opened them.

    p!

    ¡°Wow?!¡±

    From Limon¡¯s back.

    Big wings spread out.

    Yuna-kyung, who was surprised to see him, only then noticed his vertically split pupils and opened her eyes wide.

    Paaaaang!

    Big wings pping.

    His spirit soared vertically like a fired arrow.

    Yuna-kyung, who suddenly flew into the distant sky while being held in Limon¡¯s arms, was dumbfounded and then scared.

    ¡°Wait a minute, team leader! ¡°Sky sky over there!¡±

    Like a roof struck by lightning.

    The sky was copsing.

    Yuna-kyung screamed as she saw the debris pouring down, crushing even the entire space.

    However, Limon did not slow down at all. Instead, it just pped its wings repeatedly and elerated even more.

    Thus, the moment when Limon¡¯s spirit became a ray of light.

    Paang!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Yuna-kyung moaned.

    Before I could even blink.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of Limon¡¯s speed, which allowed him to soar out of the sky while dodging countless pieces of debris.

    As if to prove that it is still abyrinth of stars.

    A void where time, space, and dimensions are constantly twisted betweenplex barriers made of starlight.

    However, the starlight is falling down in real time, creating a fantastic scene where meteor showers and aurora star explosions are urring simultaneously in all directions.

    And the image of a man protecting himself with a psionic barrier in the void.

    It made her look mesmerized without realizing it.

    ¡°Na-kyung, can I ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Road directions.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ right, we should get out of here.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because something so unexpected happened.

    Yuna-kyung, who was stuttering as if something was broken, btedly nodded and gave directions for escape.

    Just like that¡­

    instead of a broken spaceship.

    Embraced in the wide arms of a dragon.

    The fairy who was crossing the endlessbyrinth of stars suddenly nced at the face of Limon, who was holding her, and suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You have be a dragon after all.¡±

    ¡°Why are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t know. ¡°When I think about it, it¡¯s not really surprising.¡±

    About 20 years since the expedition began.

    I¡¯ve experienced all sorts of things while traveling through hundreds of constetions and fighting against them.

    Limon bing a dragon was nothingpared to his experiences in all the strange constetions.

    That was why.

    The reason why Yuna-kyungughed.

    ¡°I just thought it was a bit fun.¡±

    ¡°fun?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°I never thought the day woulde when I, who was just a shuttle during the PAB days, would end up like this.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Limon also smiled.

    22 years here.

    In reality, it was only 2 or 3 years ago.

    Not only did he take all seven princesses of the Seven Dragons as his brides until he was hanging out with a drunken yer at PAB.

    Because I never imagined that I would be a dragon.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Yu Na-kyung, who died and was reincarnated as a blue bird and then became a fairy.

    ¡°Team leader, although this is the situation¡­ can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Just over 20 years.

    But over 20 years.

    Is it because it reminds me of a time in the past that may only be a moment for immortals, but is too far away for ordinary humans?

    Yuna-kyung, who was in Limon¡¯s arms and looking up at his face, asked a question softly after a short hesitation.

 Chapter 1016

    #1016. Rest assured,

    ¡°Team leader, what are you going to do when this fight is over?¡±

    ¡°You mean after the fight was over?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Earth is like now, but things will never be the same as before.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±

    Is it because it was such an unexpected question?

    Limon nced at Yuna-kyung in his arms and eventually nodded bitterly.

    Unlike them, who had spent 20 years traveling through the gaps in space and time, I knew that only half a year had passed on Earth.

    Yes, half a year.

    A very short timepared to 20 years.

    However, they knew who had fought against numerous constetions and experienced their power.

    For the transcendental constetions, half a year is enough time to destroy a small like Earth dozens of times.

    Of course, the Seven Princesses of the Seven Dragons, the Fairy Queen Sir, and others would not have been annihted so easily as they all worked together to fight against the Constetion¡­ but it

    was clear that at least humanity would have suffered considerable damage.

    That was why.

    The reason why Yuna-kyung asked in a slightly calm voice.

    ¡°A lot of people probably died.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°It is rare to find a country that is in perfect condition.¡±

    ¡°maybe.¡±

    ¡°The world we remember has already disappeared, and it will be difficult to see it for some time toe.¡±

    ¡°Nine times out of ten.¡±

    Anything in the world.

    It¡¯s easy to break something, but it¡¯s hard to make it.

    In that respect, the civilization that humanity has built over thousands of years cannot be restored overnight.

    In the first ce, it took tens of thousands of years to build up, even with the help of spirits, from the Golden Age to the present.

    I can¡¯t even guess the number of casualties.

    No one could dare predict how much time and effort it would take to restore the shattered world.

    Rather, most people will have a hard time just surviving food shortages, cold,ck of supplies, diseases, etc.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking. ¡°What will the team leader do after returning to such a world?¡±

    ¡°well.¡±

    Was it because I could see that grim reality without even seeing it?

    To Yuna-kyung¡¯s question, which rarely showed a serious expression, Limon answered with a simrly serious expression after a short silence.

    ¡°We have to get married first.¡±

    ¡°¡­You already have nine brides, so what more? Are you nning on starting a harem at all?¡±

    ¡°How can you look at me and say something like that? Of course, that means we will have a formal ceremony.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you said that, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit weird to want to get married in the middle of this?¡±

    ¡°Since we are in the midst of this, we are going to have a wedding first.¡±

    Yuna-kyung, who was looking at Limon as if she was looking at the trash of the world, did not erase her subtle expression even after hearing his sour answer.

    Limon calmly exined to her.

    ¡°If it goes as we expect, they will already be the center of the world before they be my bride.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to put your stamp on it first before fools blinded by love or power have any harsh thoughts?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a warning. ¡°It also means hope.¡±

    ¡°Do you think people will have hope for the wedding of the team leader and the sisters?¡±

    ¡°It will be a wedding and a victory ceremony at the same time.¡±

    ¡°¡­You are saying that you will announce that the crisis is over and give humanity an opportunity to make a new start?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    A country that suffered a massacre by the Sword Demon.

    Europe was devastated by the Demon God War.

    Even the North American continent was swept by the Spirit Rebellion.

    In his long life, he had seen many tragedies and was therefore aware of them.

    The most fatal thing for survivors who have experienced too great a tragedy is not hunger or hardship, but despair and helplessness.

    Once people fall into despair, it is difficult to get back up again even if they are provided with stable food, clothing, shelter, and abundance.

    That¡¯s why hope is needed.

    It was a light that made it possible for those who had lost everything to see the future and dream again.

    That is why countless countries throughout history created heroes whenever they were in danger and created and spread all kinds of hope, even if it was an exaggerated lie.

    ¡°Is that really easier said than done?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t give up just because it¡¯s difficult without even trying.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but.¡±

    ¡°More than anything¡­¡±

    Yuna-kyung made a mysterious expression as if she had just seen the sight of someone throwing a straw to a person floating in the water.

    Limon chuckled and continued speaking.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the right thing for a groom to do to make those brides who have suffered so much wait longer because of me?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s a really stupid question.¡±

    In the end, Yuna-kyung ended upughing.

    Brides of Limon.

    In particr, what efforts the seven princesses have made to be hispanions and how much he loves them.

    Thanks to following Limon around all the time, I knew him better than anyone else and was able to understand that Limon¡¯s words were not a joke.

    Therefore, Yuna-kyung now asked in a slightly more cheerful voice.

    ¡°So, after marrying the princess sisters, you will take over the Seven Dragons and everything and be the absolute ruler of the world?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think I will?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it means for the team leader to be a dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Beyond the Guardians of Humanity.

    I will be the ruler of mankind.

    If Limon didn¡¯t have the will and determination to do so, there¡¯s no way he would have be a dragon.

    Limon, who was staring at Yuna-kyung, who spoke without the slightest hesitation, eventually calmly nodded.

    ¡°Yes, just like you said, I will be the new Absolute.¡±

    Hope is not the only thing needed in a chaotic world.

    We also need a strong leader who everyone can trust and feel confident will protect them.

    And when viewed objectively.

    The only being that all of humanity could trust and follow was Limon himself, humanity¡¯s guardian god and sword master.

    Although the seven princesses could certainly exert absolute influence in their respective territories, it was difficult for them to gain the trust of all mankind.

    Especially right after destruction has already urred.

    In the end, the reason he became a dragon was not only to defeat the Sword Demon, but also to anticipate that situation.

    ¡°But although I will be absolute, I will not be a ruler.¡±

    ¡°You will reign but not rule?¡±

    ¡°No, I will rule.¡±

    He only reigns as absolute in words.

    In reality, simply remaining as the guardian deity of mankind was also an option originally considered.

    But that wasn¡¯t enough for humanity right now, so Limon nned to rule the world in order to protect humanity and revive it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it, though.¡±

    However, that did not mean that he ruled directly.

    Because there were already people in mankind and by his side who had proven themselves to be capable and qualified to rule the world.

    ¡°¡­are you going to pass it all on to the princess sisters?¡±

    ¡°What humanity needs now is not an ignorant swordsman like me, but a capable ruler.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great, but in the end, it means you¡¯re going to have the sisters do all the annoying work and you¡¯re just going to act like a support worker, right?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? ¡°Originally, being a king is a job that can get you halfway through just ying and eating as long as you have a good wife andpetent servants.¡±

    ¡°Wow trash.¡±

    Sigh!

    ¡°ouch!¡±

    ¡°Who is trash? Who is it?¡±

    I covered my red forehead and cried for a moment.

    As if trying to get revenge, Yuna-kyung nced at Limon and suddenly asked.

    ¡°But are you really okay with that?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason not to be okay?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot. ¡°First of all, although the princess sisters are great leaders, they are not perfect rulers.¡±

    Hai, the tyrant.

    The dictator Catherine.

    Ainsha, the priest.

    Li Qingyu, a book writer.

    Maia, a member of the National Assembly.

    Rose, a noblewoman.

    Even arrogant Charlotte.

    Of course, although each territory is ruled in its own way, less than half of the princesses actually rule the country directly.

    The princesses¡¯ rule could not be said to be perfect.

    Even the most perfect Charlotte did not receive full support from the North American continent, including the Continental Guardians.

    Moreover, although their personalities are different, they are dragons that are stubbornly obsessed with treasure and territory.

    Whether to unite all territories.

    Or manage them separately.

    A small dispute would arise between them, and the world, which had already suffered a severe blow, could be confused by that alone.

    This is especially true because we are already sharing the most precious treasure rather than monopolizing it.

    Above all¡­

    ¡°Besides, you were the team leader who was most wary of a world ruled by the absolute, right?¡±

    Defeating the seven dragons.

    Preventing the Seven Dragons¡¯ Association from advancing.

    Inventing the yam dragon sword, etc.

    What Limon did to protect humanity was ultimately to prevent the birth of the one and only absolute being.

    How dangerous is an absolute being with omnipotent power?

    Because he knew better than anyone else through the cases of the Seven Dragons and the Sword Demon.

    In that sense, Limon¡¯s decision to be a dragon and ascend to the position of absolute ruler went against his lifelong beliefs, but¡­

    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    nevertheless.

    There was no hesitation in Limon¡¯s answer.

    He simply spoke with confidence that did not waver in his vertically split tinum eyes.

    ¡°If I try to go down the wrong path, they will catch me, and if they are in a difficult situation, I will help them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what being a couple is.¡±

    A perfect world.

    A perfect ruler.

    A perfect governance system.

    Unfortunately, such a thing does not exist and cannot exist in this world.

    Therefore, the gods who tried to create a perfect heaven ended up causing religious wars and witch hunts.

    Just as the Swordman, who tried to eliminate all wars, and the Sword Demon, who tried to create a world where all mysteries disappeared,mitted the most terrible tragedy.

    The more a person pursues perfection, the more ruin he or she causes.

    So to yourself too.

    Even for brides.

    Also in the world.

    Limon had no intention of demanding perfection.

    Instead, he hoped.

    And I believed.

    We may not be able to create a perfect world on our own, but if we all work together, we can create a slightly better world.

    The seven princesses and two disciples he took as brides, as well as the human race he protected throughout his life, were such beings.

    ¡°¡­Honestly, I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    For a man hundreds of years older than me to give, this answer is so reckless and foolish.

    Therefore, Na-kyung Yu did not bother to exin that she could not help but envy his trust in the bride he loved.

    Instead, I just asked out loud.

    ¡°Hey, this is the former team leader¡¯s pet, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I will be the team leader¡¯s only pet.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Continued from now on.¡±

    Is it because the question was so unexpected?

    Limon, who was looking at Yuna-kyung in confusion, smiled and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of raising another pet that requires a lot of work like you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Why?

    Yuna-kyung smiled proudly at the teasing words.

    ¡°So, rest assured. ¡°If the team leader turns around and tries to do something bad, I will peck you with my beak.¡±

    ¡°How about it? ¡°What kind of wife are you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a more trustworthypanion bird than my wife.¡±

    ¡°He speaks well.¡±

    Limon heard those words and burst intoughter, and Yuna Kyung also giggled.

    But right after that.

    The two¡¯s faces hardened.

    Coo coo coo coo coo coo coo coo.

    [Why do you think you can ruin it? I am standing in thebyrinth.]

 Chapter 1017

    #1017. In fact¡­

    like a roar.

    Or as if moaning.

    Or like an echo.

    An explosive sound all over the ce.

    And as if in response, I saw the starbyrinth, which was gradually copsing, exploding, and my face hardened for a moment.

    Limon asked heavily.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you caught that one?¡±

    ¡°¡­I got it. To make sure, the body was burned with purifying fire and the soul was torn to pieces.¡±

    Yuna-kyung answered hesitantly.

    As she said herself.

    Seodang Gae also recite Pungwol every three years.

    Having journeyed with Limon for over 20 years, she knew well how scary and persistent the constetion was.

    There are even constetions that try to run away even after being cut by a sword.

    That¡¯s why when I caught the Labyrinth.

    Shepletely destroyed him, using every means at her disposal, from magic to star power, but¡­

    ¡°And yet he¡¯s still alive?¡±

    ¡°Does that thing look alive¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, definitely. ¡°We are in a state where we need to redefine the standard for being alive.¡±

    Abyrinth of stars made of starlight in the void.

    A faint human image is standing in the middle of it all.

    Limon clicked his tongue lightly as he looked at the gigantic, grotesque, and distorted figure that was toorge, too grotesque, to be a human being.

    A bizarre beast.

    Broken machine.

    Tangled tentacles.

    Distorted face.

    Eyes, limbs, etc.

    A constetion with countless bodies made of starlight staring at them with a tangledplexion.

    Limon frowned as he looked at the Labyrinth, which was now a constetion.

    ¡®¡­Did you absorb the constetions of the broken constetions?¡¯

    It¡¯s absurd.

    Limon thought inadvertently.

    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand.

    Originally, this starbyrinth was a trap created using numerous constetions as its core.

    And most of the constetions were tragically destroyed by him and the Sword Demon, and that was why this starbyrinth was copsing.

    However, therger the furnace, the more the heat remains even after the fire is extinguished.

    Even if the constetions died, the power contained in their constetions would not have dispersed in an instant.

    So, if it was the same constetion, it was possible to forcibly absorb the remaining power of that constetion.

    There is one problem.

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer a constetion.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess it¡¯s like that too, right?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because Yuna-kyung¡¯s soul was destroyed.

    Is it because his constetion was destroyed?

    Is it because it absorbed other constetions?

    Or is it all the cause?

    Looking at the remnants of Labyrinth, which was already a crazy mixture of humans and constetions, has now be an unidentifiable hybrid.

    Limon clicked his tongue.

    I couldn¡¯t fault Yuna-kyung¡¯s ending for being clumsy.

    In the first ce, the constetions were created by devouring all the possibilities of a single world.

    He was a virtually immortal transcendental being who would never die unless the constetion was destroyed.

    The Sword Master is just abnormal.

    Even though it was only half-hearted, it was almost a miracle that Yuna-kyung was able to destroy the constetion so thoroughly.

    ¡°Na-kyung, hold on for a moment.¡±

    ¡°yes? yes!¡±

    Slurp.

    That was why.

    The reason why Limon, who was holding Yuna-kyung like a princess, released one arm and pulled out his sword.

    And so, the moment his sword was swung.

    Sigh!

    The light is shing.

    The void splits apart.

    Labyrinth¡¯s body, which was asrge as a made of starlight, was split straight from the top of its head to its groin.

    It is the ultimate sword.

    A mixture of psionics and swordsmanship. It was the sword of the Dragon King

    , capable of cutting down not

    only the Absolute or the Transcendent, but also the world, cutting down opponents across space.

    But¡­

    [It¡¯s no use. It¡¯s no use, it¡¯s all useless. I feel like I¡¯m going to die with this. I¡¯m not going to die, I¡¯m not going to die!]

    ¡°¡­I guess this isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    It was definitely prizing.

    Limon frowned as he looked at the Labyrinth, which scattered into the starlight and then came back together again, emitting a scream-like scream in a more distorted form.

    And Yu Na-kyung, who was hanging with her arms wrapped around his neck, also moaned.

    ¡°Rather than something already alive, it is a mass of star power infused with residual thoughts.¡±

    ¡°In the end, it means the spirit of the stars.¡±

    ¡°At that level, he¡¯s already an evil spirit.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the madness and resentment that has been built up over nearly eons of time spent in this space-time gap.

    Or maybe it was because they used their own constetions as the nucleus when creating this starbyrinth.

    Limon clicked his tongue as if he was really bothered, looking at that terrible lump of light where the power of the star was mixed with deep resentment and malice.

    ¡°I guess we can get rid of it by blowing it up entirely¡­¡±

    ¡°Then this starbyrinth will also copse and we will be lost in time and space. ¡°That is already the incarnation of thisbyrinth.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    Limon and Yuna looked at each other.

    And as if exchanging opinions.

    I nodded slightly.

    ¡°Hold on tight.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Paaang!

    The moment Yuna Kyung wrapped her arms tightly around her neck, Limon shot out to the other side of thebyrinth like a sh of light.

    Rather than dealing with the Labyrinth, which was troublesome to catch and impossible to defeat, I decided to just avoid it.

    Thebyrinth of stars is copsing even at this very moment.

    Anyway, the moment thebyrinth copses, that resentment will no longer be able to maintain itself and will disappear.

    [Oh no matter where you go, you can¡¯t run away. This is mybyrinth. Even if I die, even if I die, even if I die!]

    But of course, Labyrinth¡¯s resentment did not let them go.

    I followed them at the speed of light.

    In fact, if only that were it.

    I would have been able to get away with it.

    Limon¡¯s speed, which allowed him to control all dragon psionics, was beyond imagination.

    The problem was thebyrinth.

    Kugugugugugung.

    ¡°manager! Not over there! Over there! Ugh, 1 secondter! No, 3 seconds back! Wait a minute! ¡°There¡¯s a trap over there, so we have to go back!¡±

    ¡°¡­Could you please give me proper directions?¡±

    ¡°Thebyrinth is going crazy. What should I do? Turn left now!¡±

    Yuna-kyung was sweating.

    Labyrinth¡¯s grudge now is the incarnation of thebyrinth itself.

    In his obsession to catch the two, he caused the starbyrinth to explode and block them.

    Of course, the already chaotic flow of time and space bes even more distorted, and the path changes dozens of times every second.

    Traps appear that weren¡¯t there before, or they even tear down walls and explode space-time.

    Even as Yuna-kyung, who became a star fairy and gained an innate sense for navigating the stars, she was unable to guide the way.

    No matter how fast Limon flies, it is ultimately nothing more than a temporary measurepared to the Santa Maria.

    ¡®It can¡¯t go on like this¡­!¡¯

    Yuna-kyung felt anxious.

    The road gets shorter and shorter.

    The walls of thebyrinth narrow.

    The resentment of the chasing star.

    It was all telling.

    Thebyrinth of stars will soon copse, and if you don¡¯t escape this ce by then, you will be wandering through the gaps in time and space for eternity.

    If Limon had the strength, he might be able to escape somehow¡­

    but only for one minute.

    No, even if you were trapped for just one second, a year or even 10,000 years could have passed outside.

    Because the gap in space and time was that kind of ce.

    So, in order to prevent the Earth from being destroyed, we had to escape here somehow before that happens.

    So, after thinking fiercely about what I could do to escape this ce, I ended up thinking over and over again.

    ¡®ah.¡¯

    Suddenly.

    Yuna-kyung realized.

    ¡®¡­There is a way.¡¯

    After thinking of a possibly unique solution to this dilemma-like situation, I pondered for a moment.

    She opened her mouth softly.

    ¡°Do you remember team leader? ¡°You decided to do two favors for me?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You can forget about that.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    I was already busy traversing the Star Labyrinth to avoid the Labyrinth¡¯s resentment that was chasing me, so what kind of random noise was this?

    While I was wondering.

    Limon kept his mouth shut.

    No, I had no choice but to shut up.

    The two delicate arms that were wrapped around his neck suddenly began to pull him in.

    And before you know it, a shadow has appeared on your face.

    It made his eyes widen.

    And¡­

    the side.

    Soft warmth.

    ovepped his lips.

    While he was frozen by the surprise attack that was so sudden and unexpected that even the Sword Master could not prepare for it.

    She slowly parted her lips from Limon and spoke a little awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitcking, but I¡¯llpensate you with this.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So please escape from here and save the world. ¡°Definitely.¡±

    ¡°Na-kyung?¡±

    ¡°Then, team leader.¡±

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    Before he knew it, she had released her arms from around his neck and ced both hands on his chest instead.

    At the same time, seeing the smile on Yuna-kyung¡¯s face, he reflexively strengthened the arm holding her, but¡­

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    fault!

    Unfortunately.

    He couldn¡¯t catch her.

    As if she expected Limon to catch her, she used the power of the stars to escape his embrace.

    Because it just jumped through space and disappeared.

    ¡­In the midst of Labyrinth¡¯s resentment, which was chasing them like crazy, scattering starlight.

    ¡°Na-kyung!!!¡±

    [Kyahahaha! I got it, I got it, I got it, I finally killed it, killed it, killed it, killed it!]

    While Limon was amazed when he saw that.

    Labyrinth¡¯s resentment, finally catching her enemy, exploded into a frenzy and engulfed Yuna-kyung.

    No, I tried to swallow it.

    [Ugh? Kya cringe?!]

    Ugh!

    But right after that.

    Labyrinth¡¯s resentment hardened.

    The moment when Yuna-kyung¡¯s tattoos made of light appear all over her body and give off a soft glow.

    This is because the remnants of starlight collected from the hundreds of constetions that made up him began to be rapidly absorbed by Na-kyung Yu.

    At the same time, she took out a small scaled-down Santa Maria in one hand.

    ¡°Singsinga. ¡°I¡¯m sorry until the end, but I have to ask you a favor.¡±

    Faaah!

    Magic light shes.

    The Santa Maria disappears.

    A change urred in her tattered mechanical armor.

    It bes even thinner and clings tightly to the body, allowing not only the slender body but also the light flowing from the tattoo to shine through.

    Even though it was damaged in many ces, the light of the tattoo became stronger as the beautiful armor vibrated violently.

    Fairy Armor (Ñý¾«™C¼×).

    The Santa Maria, which the Fairy Queen created by consolidating all the technology of the Fairies, and the armor fused with the Ancient Spirit were amplifying her power.

    ¡°What did you do¡­!!!¡±

    Limon was astonished.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he knew that absorbing the power of that enormous star would be tantamount to suicide, as he personally tattooed Yu Na-kyung.

    After she absorbed the starlight.

    This is because I realized it after seeing the rapidly stablebyrinth.

    At this moment, Yuna-kyung is bing the core of the copsingbyrinth instead of thebyrinth¡¯s resentment.

    And that meant that she would not be able to escape this gap in time and space.

    That¡¯s why Limon hurriedly pped his wings and tried to fly towards her in order to stop Yuna-kyung, but¡­

    Kugugugugugung!

    He was toote.

    Even before absorbing starlight.

    Yuna-kyung, who had already prepared everything, was controlling the Star Labyrinth before Limon even made a move.

    ¡°Hey, team leader.¡±

    It was originally a blue bird.

    Now let alone a baby bird.

    It¡¯s difficult even to be half human and half bird.

    The moment when the fairy, who had suddenly be so mature and beautiful, smiled transparently as she saw Limon approaching her across the copsing space and time.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the team leader¡­.¡±

    Paaaaaa!

    A man is forcibly thrown out of a gap in space and time with an explosion of brilliant light.

    I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence.

    With a fairy.

    Thebyrinth of stars.

    -Copsed.

 Chapter 1018

    #1018. Isn¡¯t it strange

    * * *

    What a strange boss.

    This was his first impression.

    I am working as a team leader at PAB, which is famous for allowing entry only to the elite.

    In fact, there was no one on the team, and he was a man whom everyone, from the director to the lowest-ranking agents, hated and avoided.

    Even though she was a newbie, she felt like this wasn¡¯t right.

    And that premonition was correct.

    A self-proimed crazy dog.

    It¡¯s thew and it¡¯s stupid.

    Of course, bad guys cause all kinds of problems, such as hitting even members of the National Assembly, attacking superiors when they interfere, and beating up arrested suspects.

    He was an old man who always talked about old times and his fists spoke before his words, so he was definitely not a good boss.

    She quickly realized that as an orphan, with no resources or money, she had be part of the mine disposal team.

    This was a very depressing thing for her, who was happy to be working for PAB with a generous sry.

    But staying together.

    She immediately became curious.

    Thest sword master and guardian deity who has protected humanity for hundreds of years.

    And even though he had absolute power, I couldn¡¯t understand why he lived in poverty and only caught criminals.

    That¡¯s why I watch him.

    Going through all kinds of things together.

    she found out

    The fact that my boss, who seemed like a stubborn old man, was still a hero who always helped the weak and protected the good.

    And that helping him is a way to help orphans and unfortunate victims who have nowhere to go like themselves.

    I¡¯ve been living on my own all my life.

    Also, taking care of my younger siblings in daycare.

    For her, who had been busy working without any intention of helping others, it was a truly unfamiliar yet rewarding experience.

    That was why.

    She also enjoyed working with him.

    And that¡¯s why I came to respect and like him.

    If possible, I want to follow him around and nip at him until he bes a curly olddy for the rest of his life.

    ¡­but unfortunately.

    That wish did note true.

    In the end, she betrayed him and died.

    Even though it was inevitable because her younger siblings were held hostage, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry.

    What a strange fate.

    After being reincarnated as a blue bird.

    That was why, instead of giving up on life, she decided to live tenaciously.

    At the very least, she wanted to pay the price for betraying his trust in her and repay him for taking care of her younger siblings.

    There is one problem.

    It was fun.

    To be with him even like this.

    It¡¯s a punishment, a reward, and just following around, seeing and experiencing various things, makes me feel like my debt is increasing.

    Of course, sometimes I get caught up in the wrong things and suffer ridiculous hardships.

    Also, every time I saw him flirting with princesses without being worthy of his age, I said no.

    Still, in those happy days.

    I keep following him around.

    She kept waiting.

    I hope the momentes when I can repay him.

    That was why I went along with the Santa Maria, even sneaking in, even though I knew it would be difficult to return.

    ¡­I didn¡¯t know that the journey wouldst for over 20 years.

    That¡¯s probably the fault.

    I became greedy.

    she was thinking She says she doesn¡¯t deserve it because she betrayed him.

    She was making up her mind. I will live without any personal feelings.

    However, the time spent alone with him through all the ups and downs of life over a period of several decades caused even that resolve to waver.

    perhaps.

    If you¡¯re lucky.

    Defeat the constetion like this.

    If only I could go back with him.

    I wonder if I could be just a little bit greedy.

    I knew it was overly greedy, but it was the human heart that made it impossible to give up vain hope.

    But when the timees.

    She realized.

    He said he was born again for this moment.

    And the moment she realized that, the first thought that came to her mind was not sorrow, regret, or sadness.

    It was fortunate.

    The moment you need it.

    Lucky to have him by my side.

    The results show that it can be helpful.

    More than anything, the fact that she was not his bride reassured her.

    If that had been the case, he would never have tolerated something like this and would have regarded the failure to stop it as a burden in his heart for the rest of his life.

    But he is just a pet.

    No matter how precious it is like family.

    Although it would be a pity to lose it.

    In the end, it was something that could wash away the pain of loss.

    That¡¯s why she¡­.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Terrible darkness.

    Biting cold.

    An endless space.

    In the middle of an infinite vacuum, where any ordinary creature with nothing would die just by being exposed to it for a moment.

    Limon stiffened.

    It wasn¡¯t because of this environment.

    He has already be a dragon himself.

    The mighty dragon¡¯s body and, above all, the infinite dragon psionics were protecting him even in this vacuum.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t break the silence or take any action.

    Before jumping out of the gap in space and time.

    Thest smile I saw.

    Those eyes that showed no regret.

    And above all.

    The warmth still remains on my lips.

    Even Limon, who had lived for a long time and experienced many ups and downs, was hardening.

    ¡°¡­You stupid guy.¡±

    After a silence that seemed like an eternity and was heavier than the world, Limon finally closed his eyes.

    okay.

    He also knew.

    What kind of thoughts did Yuna-kyung follow her around?

    From the time she emphasized that she was not his bride dozens of times over the past 20 years of her journey¡­

    no, from the time she asserted that she would live steadfastly even though she was reincarnated in a small and ufortable body called Blue Bird, her thoughts were clear. .

    Children who are not rted by blood are raised with all their sry just because they are younger siblings of the same orphanage.

    He clings to old people who are already a thing of the past and are ignored by everyone.

    Always steadfast.

    Always lively.

    He never lost his cheerfulness.

    That fool wasn¡¯t smart enough to shamelessly turn a blind eye to betraying the hero and boss he respected.

    Nevertheless, he did not necessarily persuade Yu Na-kyung that she did not need to feel guilty.

    Of course, he knew that his consideration would only increase her guilt.

    Because I wanted to respect her decision and her decision to take responsibility for what she did, even if it took her whole life.

    That was why he allowed her to follow him as a stowaway and shared the power of the stars with him,

    but¡­

    ¡°No, I am the one who is stupid.¡±

    It¡¯s not that there was ack of determination.

    This is war.

    The brides on Earth, as well as all mankind, were fighting for their lives.

    He knew from the beginning that he could lose someone, including his own life, and it was an expedition for which he risked everything.

    nevertheless.

    Limon realized something again.

    He said his resolve was not enough.

    To help him escape from the gap in time and space, Na-kyung Yu became the core of thebyrinth and disappeared along with the copsingbyrinth.

    Unlike her, who did it without the slightest hesitation and never lost her smile until the end, she found herself unable to smile.

    And all the emotions that were still wracking my heart were proving that fact.

    ¡®¡­don¡¯t say you¡¯re sorry.¡¯

    He knew.

    Just because she was caught up in the copse of thebyrinth, there is no guarantee that Yuna-kyung would have died.

    Perhaps, like Labyrinth, it may have ended up being trapped in a gap in space and time.

    But it¡¯s not luck.

    There is a gap in space and time where one second canst decades.

    I couldn¡¯t tell how much time had passed in this brief moment, so it was possible that hundreds or thousands of years had already passed there.

    And those distant years.

    Yuna-kyung had to endure alone.

    Although it is half-formed, it is lonely in the gap in space and time that drove even the immortal constetions crazy.

    Either her life is over.

    Until someonees to rescue me.

    But even though he knew that, Limon could not go to save her.

    Not because it was likely already toote, but also because he didn¡¯t know how much time he would have to spend trying to find her.

    Because he knew she wouldn¡¯t want him to go rescue her.

    Herst request.

    Because what I wanted from him, even at the cost of sacrificing myself, was somethingpletely different.

    [¡­Have we even escaped thebyrinth of stars?]

    So that was it.

    Listen to that quiet sound.

    Limon quietly opened his eyes.

    [You truly are a monster.]

    Is that admiration?

    Or is it despair?

    It was as if they were mocking even thest trap that had been set up since the creation of the Star Labyrinth in preparation for every possible chance.

    I mutter as I look at him, who has managed to escape the gap in time and space, and look at the starlight angel who stands out so clearly in this infinite vacuum.

    Limon said coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really brave of you to run away like that and then show up in front of me again.¡±

    [I¡¯m sorry, but I will decline thatpliment.]

    This is obvious sarcasm to anyone.

    However, hements his situation where he has no choice but to regard even such sarcasm as praise.

    One of the very few constetions who miraculously escaped from the Labyrinth of Stars, and thest survivor of the original three monarch-level constetions.

    The merciful Guardian of Resurrection spoke heavily.

    [I used thest resort, but it would make me so miserable.]

    What is that resort?

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    The merciful Guardian of Resurrection also calmly continued talking as if that was okay now.

    [This is truly regrettable. We really wanted to have a peaceful rtionship with humanity.]

    ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡±

    [Of course.]

    All the constetions that created the dungeon gate on Earth were gathered together and a fierce battle was fought.

    The result of the worst handshake to revive the Sword Demon.

    The Guardian, who had lost most of hisrades and had to use hisst resort, spoke bitterly.

    [Have you ever thought it was strange?]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [The original race of the Earth was a dragon.]

    ¡°Whatever that is¡­¡±

    [Thanks to that dragon running away from its fate, your world was unable to receive the salvation it deserved.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [But then, since when do you think humanity existed in that world?]

    Wiggle.

    Did he guess something?

    Looking at Limon, whose eyebrows were slightly furrowed, the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection spoke softly.

    [You may have already noticed this.]

    Those who made the dragons extinct.

    Thus purifying the earth.

    A being that created and spread all kinds of creatures, including predatory animals, as a means of doing so.

    Among them, the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection, thest survivor and the person in charge, ended his speech bitterly as he looked at his greatest and worst masterpiece.

    [We are the true creators of humanity.]

 Chapter 1019

    #1019. It is possible

    * * *

    Sword Demon said.

    The world is twisted.

    And live a long life.

    Limon also felt it many times.

    It¡¯s not just that civilization was built on all sorts of mysteries.

    Before the spirits appeared aboard El Dorado and the gods came down to the world.

    Ever since humans barely survived by running away from all kinds of vicious monsters such as predators.

    Because there was a more fundamental twist in the world that was difficult to exin clearly.

    What is the reason?

    Originally, he didn¡¯t know either.

    Even after learning about the constetions¡¯ conspiracy, I only vaguely felt it.

    But at this moment.

    He finally learned the source of the distortion he felt in the world.

    ¡°Are you saying you created mankind?¡±

    [To be precise, it is closer to spreading the human race as part of cultivating the world.]

    After destroying the dragon race.

    The constetions unleashed several monsters, including predatory beasts.

    It is to erase traces of dragons from their world, as well as unnecessary things that stand in the way of salvation, such as the Seven Colors and the Millennium Flower.

    But in the end, such a monster is just the environment.

    In order to save their world, they needed a race that would bring about the providence of the world in ce of the fallen dragon race.

    And fortunately, the constetions already had them.

    They are not as powerful as the dragon n.

    Not as wise as the fairies.

    They don¡¯t live as long as the giants.

    Although they may not be as noble as the gods.

    A species that adapts to any environment, survives tenaciously, and prospers and develops faster than anyone else.

    Thus, even if it ultimately pollutes, exploits, and destroys its own world, it is a being that contains so much potential.

    A race called ¡®human¡¯.

    ¡°You are making a grand statement about releasing livestock that can easily produce the most delicious meat.¡±

    [It is unfortunate that we are misunderstood like that, but at least it is clear that we have created and prospered humanity.]

    Humanity believes.

    It is said that they were able to prosper thanks to the protection of the spirits, the blessings of God, and the guardian deity of mankind.

    But that¡¯s a slice of the truth.

    From the harsh time immemorial until now.

    Ultimately, it was thanks to the star¡¯s protection that they were able to prosper quickly and not perish.

    If the revtions from the stars had not consistently shown us a way to avoid the crisis of destruction and a direction to move forward, humanity would have been destroyed long ago.

    Even if we were lucky enough to avoid destruction, we would have had to spend several times more time and sacrifice to develop as we do now, unless we followed the ¡®correct history¡¯.

    ¡°so.¡±

    After hearing that.

    Limon had a cold expression.

    This is because I could understand why he and the Sword Demon felt the world was distorted.

    Like a y scenario.

    Or like a reenactment of an event.

    A moment when important history is decided.

    At every turning point in the world¡¯s fate, countless choices were made under the guidance of the Holy See, including war, the invention of assassination, and even marriage.

    Because of that, it was natural that the current world, which was created as the stars wanted, was distorted.

    No matter how well a movie is made, a y made ording to the script is bound to differ from reality.

    But more than anything, there was one reason that made his gaze cold.

    ¡°You created and raised mankind, so does this mean you can destroy them?¡±

    [It is not a question of qualifications. It¡¯s a matter of the heart.]

    ¡°Heart?¡±

    [Just as parents make the best choice for their children, isn¡¯t it natural for a creator to want to save creation?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [That¡¯s why it¡¯s so sad.]

    The spirits appear and open a golden age, helping humans excessively and destroying the fairy race. If you haven¡¯t passed on the technology.

    Human civilization would have blossomed only after the predatory beasts had finished purifying the world, and the Avatar would not have descended to open the Silver Age and create magic.

    Also, if the seven dragons had not awakened from their long sleep and ushered in the Age of Bronze, the power of psionics, which opposes the power of the stars, would not have spread to humanity.

    But this is the result of all the errors umting.

    Originally, without knowing any mysteries.

    We are satisfied with only a clumsy scientific civilization.

    You only find out the mystery after the dungeon appears.

    Humanity, which was supposed to unite as one by signing a contract with a constetion and receiving skills, became divided after being contaminated by all kinds of mysteries such as witchcraft, magic, and psionics.

    As a result, history became distorted.

    The constetions that were supposed to save humanity had to waste time with much of their power sealed in the Nine Worlds.

    Above all¡­

    [This is a situation where we have no choice but to give up on humanity¡¯s salvation because of the existence of sword masters, including you.]

    If the monster called sword master had not appeared, there would not have been the tragedy of giving up on humanity.

    Looking at the guardian speaking sadly.

    Limon sneered.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good at talking bullshit.¡±

    [Do you think what I said was a lie?]

    ¡°No, I probably meant it.¡±

    From hypocrites to fraudsters.

    He has seen all kinds of human groups.

    No matter how long an immortal has lived, one can at least recognize that the Guardian is truly trying to save humanity.

    Therefore, with a colder sneer.

    Limon said:

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more bullshit.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Someone said that the road to hell is paved with good intentions.¡±

    save humanity.

    So destroy humanity.

    That is truly an absurd contradiction.

    It was an even more terrible act because I blindly believed that it was pure good intention.

    That was why Limon became more active in this fight after hearing about the purpose of the Constetion from the Holy Monarch.

    It would be better if he acted with malicious intent.

    You can force them to step down through gain or loss or threats.

    However, those who act in good faith are willing to suffer great losses and harm themselves.

    Therefore, pure good intentions are sometimes harder to prevent than malicious intentions and produce more disastrous results.

    This is especially true for those who are convinced that their good intentions are always right and never doubt it.

    ¡°Everything you say is just bullshit because you don¡¯t know that parents always making the best choice for their children is just stubbornness.¡±

    okay.

    In the majority of cases.

    Parents are wiser than their children.

    Also, I want my children to do well.

    Clearly, parents¡¯ choices are more likely to be correct and stable than those of their children.

    However, it was absurd arrogance for parents to try to make choices for their children throughout their lives.

    If you have a favorite.

    There is also Cheongchuleoram.

    Children are not always inferior to their parents, and sometimes there are children who far exceed their parents.

    This is especially true if your life experiencegs behind the changing times.

    Nevertheless, parents who believe that they are absolutely right and that their children should follow them do not love their children.

    They want to dominate their children with arrogance and narrow-mindedness, believing that their children are duller and less capable than themselves, or that they should be inferior.

    ¡°Even though you say you love humanity as the Creator, your Constetions do not believe in humanity.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Ignoring all of humanity¡¯s possibilities, potentials, and hopes, they try to determine and change their limitations, the future, and happiness.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°No one has the right to decide the future of others with such an arrogant and narrow mind.¡±

    Either the Creator.

    Whether you have good intentions or not.

    I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Even if they are not saved, humanity will definitely survive and prosper.

    Even if the target is an inevitable end.

    The Guardian remained silent as he watched Limon speak without wavering.

    Because I couldn¡¯t deny it.

    The fact that he, a member of the constetion that spread the species called humanity to Earth in the past, ultimately does not believe in the potential of humans.

    It was natural.

    Constetions are beings that have lived for eternity as transcendents.

    It was impossible for them to believe in humanity¡¯s potential now, having experienced countless times that no matter how much humanity develops, it will eventuallye to an end.

    ¡­That¡¯s why the existence of a sword master who ignores the impossible is even more absurd and terrifying.

    [No matter what you think, the fate of mankind has already been decided.]

    33 years ago. Apromise might have been possible

    right after the Age of Iron opened¡­

    or at least before the Star Labyrinth copsed.

    But now it¡¯s toote.

    Now that I know how absurd the Sword Master is, I cannot leave humanity behind without knowing when another Sword Master might be born.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    [It is possible.]

    Losing hundreds of constetions.

    Even thebyrinth of stars copses.

    Everything I had prepared was destroyed.

    The guardian answered immediately without any hesitation and continued speaking while looking directly into Limon¡¯s cold eyes.

    [Didn¡¯t I tell you? I also used thest resort.]

    Ugh.

    like that.

    After the quiet light flickers.

    The moment when brilliance began to emerge in a vacuum where there was only darkness.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    light.

    Light light light light.

    Light, light, light, light, light, star, star, star, star, light, star, star, star, star, light, star, star, star, light, star, star, star, light, star, star, star, light, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star, star.

    Thousands¡­

    no, tens of thousands.

    ¡­or hundreds of millions.

    I can¡¯t even count them all.

    It was not just because of the sight of the infinite space where there is no sky or earth being filled with as much brilliance as the stars in the entire world.

    Presence.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m particrly strong.

    Making time just by being there.

    Fixing space and location.

    Circting creation and death.

    Regardless of strength or weakness.

    The horrifying sensation of facing the end and beginning of the world was making him tremble.

    It was fate.

    It was birth.

    It was ruin.

    It was a miracle.

    It was power.

    It was real.

    It was a wish.

    It was death.

    You can¡¯t see it with your eyes, and you can¡¯t understand it with your head.

    In fact, it is something transcendental that goes beyond something absolute that could only bepleted because countless constetions were woven together.

    The w¡¯ created by the intertwining of numerous providences twisted, swallowed, changed, and determined everything in the world, using itself as a reference point.

    And he saw.

    In that pir of starlight.

    A crow with two heads.

    A boy with all kinds of things mixed together.

    A frog as huge as a mountain.

    A snake biting its own tail.

    An angel made of light.

    In addition, the countless constetions that he had cut down and would cut down again, along with their own constetions, repeated the process of being born and then copsing at an rming rate.

    As if countless water droplets gather and flow to form a huge waterfall.

    Or, as each cell pulsates with each other to maintain one life.

    Or just as the entire process from birth to copse of a star is repeated infinitely.

    ¡®¡­indeed.¡¯

    The moment I saw it.

    Limon finally understood.

    A constetion is made up of several stars.

    Nevertheless, all of the constetions that Limon had encountered so far were all far from each other.

    Until now, I had ignored them as just beings like that, but¡­ Now I knew.

    Just like the moon reflects sunlight and shines.

    The constetions and constetions he had seen and experienced so far were nothing more than fragments of the brilliant light that illuminated the world.

    ¡®Is this a true constetion?¡¯

    Like a colony.

    Numerous constetions are intertwined.

    It can no longer be called existence.

    It can only be said to be truly transcendence, thew of the world, and the pir that supports the universe itself.

    While Limon was silent as he looked at the pir of starlight, which seemed to be more appropriately described as the universe of all things.

    The guardian floating quietly in front of him opened his mouth.

    [Do you understand now? The reason why we are truly immortal and transcendent.]

    ¡°¡­It means that everything I have fought so far, including you, was ultimately nothing more than the dregs of the true constetion.¡±

    [It¡¯s not enough to call it trash. It¡¯s just a remnant that failed to be great in the process of transcending everything.]

    Ego.

    emotion.

    memory.

    Identity.

    Because I couldn¡¯t let go of those useless attachments, I couldn¡¯t transcend.

    Therefore, in the process, the original body bes a true transcendent, a part that is abandoned.

    And as one of the stars who has taken care of small matters so that the greater self does not have to step forward, or has simply shown mercy ording to desire.

    The guardian spoke calmly.

    [The end has not yete because we, who have be so great, are supporting the world.]

    Those who want to sacrifice others must be prepared to sacrifice themselves.

    Even though the Constetions were created by sacrificing the entire world, it was clear that they ultimately used themselves as pirs to prevent the end of the world.

    [This power should originally be used only to prevent the apocalypse, but¡­]

    Therefore, this is a taboo.

    It was an act that could have reduced the lifespan of the world by at least hundreds of millions or even tens of billions.

    Just revealing a small part of its power like this would have caused a huge loss, even greater than the loss of hundreds of constetions that made up the Star Labyrinth.

    But¡­

    [If it¡¯s a sacrifice to stop you, I¡¯ll have to make it.]

    Mercy.

    Let your guard down.

    Leisure too.

    Throw away everything.

    Now, to prove that he is truly ready to risk his life and everything to face the Sword Master.

    The guardian spoke softly.

    [¨DIncluding humanity.]

    Ugh.

    That moment.

    Limon looked.

    A video emerging through the starlight that filled the world.

    The Earth was originally blue, but is now covered with swirls of starlight, the light of dawn, and a storm of fluttering flower petals.

    And the moment when a small starlight, no bigger than a fingernail, fell from the pir of starlight to the Earth.

    [Look at the world you were trying to protect being destroyed.]

    Quad deud deuk!

    The universe spins around.

    All thews are reversed.

    At the end where the past and future are decided.

    ¨DThe vortex of starlight exploded and engulfed the entire Earth along with the fluttering flower petals.

 Chapter 1020

    #1020. Someday,

    I will see that scene again.

    The Guardian thought.

    It¡¯s like a predatory Imoogi.

    Just like a snake swallows a bird¡¯s egg found in its nest whole without breaking it.

    And the results would not be much different.

    Even if the storm of flower petals fluttering across the Earth is strong enough to prevent any disaster.

    Just as an egg swallowed by a snake will eventually be digested.

    Since they were swallowed whole by the vortex of starlight, it was only a matter of time before their world copsed and humanity was destroyed.

    [I didn¡¯t want it to end like this¡­ I¡¯m sorry.]

    That¡¯s why.

    The reason why the merciful Guardian of Resurrection opened his mouth with a heavy tone.

    It was not just because he was saddened by the fact that the human race he had spread across the Earth with his own hands was ultimately destroyed without being able to save it.

    It was bittersweet to see the enormous sacrifices made in this case and the inability to undo the damage.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±

    However, unexpectedly, Limon did not show any signs of agitation even after seeing the Earth bathed in starlight.

    After just calmly looking at the guardian.

    I just chuckled.

    ¡°You are still so arrogant.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Did you think you could trample on humanity to this extent?¡±

    It seems absurd.

    Or as if it were foolish.

    With a cold sneer.

    He looked at the guardian with even colder eyes and spoke softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of humanity.¡±

    * * *

    Gates of Valha.

    The magic that connects this world and the afterlife.

    The power created bybining the three great magics of the Silver Age was a miracle that surpassed even the miracles of God.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the reason humanity was still able to endure even as the Nine Worlds copsed was thanks to the countless heroic spirits summoned by the Great Miracle Magic.

    But we must not forget.

    Even though magic is close to omnipotence, it is a power that always requires a price.

    And as great as its effectiveness was, the Gate of Valha required a huge price to operate and maintain.

    The source of that price is Tartarus.

    When the war between gods and dragons broke out.

    It was a pseudo-hell where the gods, who feared the potential of the seven dragons who grew stronger as they ate them, made it so that even dead gods were swallowed up.

    After the war, Tartarus, thest stronghold of the gods, was abandoned and blockaded.

    However, the corpses and souls of many gods who were sacrificed at the time were still trapped at the bottom.

    And at this moment.

    The countless remnants of the gods were disintegrated by powerful magic and were supporting the gates of Valha.

    Like a power nt that runs by burning coal and oil.

    Or like apany that mines and operates treasures from ruins.

    The magicpleted by the Sorcerer Queen, who was considered a legend even in the Silver Age, by borrowing the power of other great witches, gods, and even ck wizards, made it possible.

    There is one problem.

    Just like every mine has a bottom.

    The spirit and body of the god imprisoned in Tartarus was not infinite.

    No matter how much you amplify it with the Demon God¡¯s magic, summoning all the heroic spirits in human history consumes a huge amount of power.

    Especially since every time the sword masters showed up and unleashed their sword skills, the price was lost in droves.

    Even the spiritual body of God, aged by curses and resentment for over a thousand years, was at its lowest point.

    Especially after a vortex of starlight appeared and a storm of flower petals covered the whole world, everything was lost.

    And any magic.

    If there is no reward, it ends.

    Originally, the gates of Valha would have closed long ago, the storm of heroes and flowers would have disappeared, and the world should have been swallowed up in a vortex of light.

    Nheless, this moment.

    The light of dawn and the storm of petals were still maintained, blocking the swirl of starlight.

    It¡¯s truly a miracle. It was a feat of God that could not be surpassed even if imitated by any magic.

    But at this moment.

    The ce where the miracle happens.

    The royal pce of the White Dragon n towers over Jerusalem.

    There, there was no admiration or emotion on the faces of the saints and priests who should have been most amazed at the miracle.

    ¡°Oh my God¡­.¡±

    Shocked.

    despair.

    heartbreak.

    Frustration.

    Even if it¡¯s literally the end of the world.

    No, it was as if he had witnessed something even more terrible than that.

    Some are wailing, some are immersed in grief, and some are crying and screaming.

    When saints and priests were sobbing like that.

    Pk.

    Quietly.

    One whiteness came down.

    I fold my tattered wings and slowly walk towards my blood-covered body.

    The pure white girl approached the magic circle drawn in the middle of the pce and looked with an expressionless face at the pir of light that seemed to pierce the sky.

    ¡°It was somehow strange.¡±

    I had a premonition.

    Until now, I couldn¡¯t confirm it because I was busy just blocking monsters with the heroic spirits.

    However, the monsters are melting into a vortex of light, and a storm of flower petals is blocking the vortex instead.

    The girl who flew here, albeit btedly, muttered bluntly.

    ¡°No matter how deep Tartarus is, there is a bottom. There is no way this kind of magic can be maintained like this.¡±

    ¡°Priest.¡±

    ¡°So, I was curious about how they maintained their magic¡­¡± Although

    she was neither a witch nor a priest, the girl was able to sense the strangeness of the situation because she knew magic well.

    Before she was the princess of the Seven Dragons.

    The priest of the Holy Alliance.

    I blurted out my words.

    And, as always, with an expressionless face that could not hide his agitation, he spoke softly.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect human sacrifice.¡±

    Human sacrifice.

    Sacrifice a human being.

    The act of bing a master of magic.

    In essence, the more mysterious and rare a magic master is, the better.

    In that respect, humans were actually the most efficient fetish in the world.

    Even if he sacrificed any human being, he would exert as much power as expensive gold and silver treasures or treasures that have been mysterious for hundreds of years.

    Therefore, it was the warlock who most actively used that method.

    Because it is a frighteningly efficient means.

    Therefore, it is easy to be mistaken.

    Human sacrifice is ck magic.

    But that is a misunderstanding.

    Because human sacrifice is not ck magic.

    Rather, it is the most orthodox form of magic permitted by God, among all magic.

    This is because human sacrifice was originally a ritual created to offer sacrifices to gods.

    Because humans were much more precious thanmbs or cows and were the best sacrifice that could satisfy the gods.

    From that perspective.

    Human sacrifice is the best option.

    It was the best way to protect humanity.

    No matter how many humans are sacrificed, it is better than the entire human race being destroyed.

    Sacrifice one person to save a thousand, ten thousand, or millions.

    Being able to save lives for a little while longer was a reason that everyone sympathized with and could understand, even if they did not ept the sacrifice.

    Nevertheless, at this moment.

    She had to harden.

    There is one reason why priests wail.

    The scene was now unfolding before their eyes.

    Sigh!

    The light falls.

    The light melts.

    The light disappears.

    No matter how bright the light is.

    No matter how old the light is.

    No matter how divine the light.

    There was no such thing as discrimination.

    The light that melted into that pir instantly melted and became part of the pir without any discrimination.

    If at this moment.

    If human sacrifice was taking ce.

    What if Jerusalem was simply overflowing with rotting refugees being offered as sacrifices?

    As always, she would have confirmed it with an expressionless face and brushed it off with a dry voice.

    Nevertheless, the reason Ainsha had no choice but to remain silent was because what was happening here was not human sacrifice.

    Human sacrifice?

    It was an absurd statement.

    If offering a human being as a sacrifice is called human sacrifice, then this could never be called human sacrifice.

    If I had to give it a name.

    There is only one answer.

    God sacrifice.

    Yes.

    Right now at this moment.

    The thing melting into the pir of light was not a human being.

    ¡­It was God.

    God of alcohol.

    God of hunting.

    God ofziness.

    God of thunder, etc.

    Although he has lost his incarnation and his prestige on earth has fallen, he is an immortal who has existed for a long time and will exist for a long time toe.

    The gods of heaven were jumping into pirs of light themselves and melting away in Tarotaros.

    Just like the poor who jumped into the furnace and became a species.

    Or, it¡¯s like the result of going to any lengths to create a bomb with absolute power, even if it means starving the entire poption to death.

    Laughing and wailing.

    Every minute, every second.

    jumped into the whirlpool.

    Watching the sight of tens of thousands of gods throwing themselves into the furnace of divinity to replenish and maintain the mastery of magic by burning themselves.

    the girl asked.

    ¡°I want to know why you are doing this.¡±

    [The reason is simple.]

    And to that question.

    The gods of the pantheon responded.

    [Because we are gods.]

    God.

    The universal answer.

    Conclusion of all doubts.

    As a being who must answer any question and inform the result of every suspicion.

    The gods spoke together.

    [We are not the creators or creators of mankind.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [We are just beings born from their earnest wishes.]

    What is God?

    If we trace the question back, what we ultimately arrive at is the Creator of this world and the Creator of mankind.

    But what a pity.

    They are the creators of all things.

    It wasn¡¯t even the Creator.

    [The meaning of our existence is to protect and save you.]

    No.

    no.

    Certainly, among the gods, there were gods who would do whatever it took to promote their own faith and divinity rather than protect humanity.

    In fact, there may have been more such gods.

    The problem is that such evil spirits have already disappeared a long time ago.

    Or get eaten by a dragon.

    Cut down by the defenders of humanity.

    The surviving remnants are the current pantheon.

    Although he did notmit any obvious evil deeds, he was a refugee who spent his days helplessly without being able to clearly prove his divinity.

    From the end of the Silver Age until now, they have simply existed helplessly.

    Like a retiree who has been fired from his job and only lives off of his pension.

    [So everyone, don¡¯t be sad.]

    That¡¯s why keep smiling.

    The gods spoke together.

    Without any lies or pretense.

    [As long as you believe in us, we will reappear someday.]

    As long as humanity remains.

    And as long as they wish for themselves.

    They will appear again even after hundreds, thousands or tens of thousands of years have passed, so don¡¯t be too sad.

    The countless gods who jumped into the pir of light without any hesitation as soon as it was their turn, leaving behind only a faint smile.

    And at the end of burning those gods and looking at the fluttering flower petals with an expressionless face.

    Pk.

    Slowly.

    With the hem of his white clothes fluttering.

    She started dancing.

    It is not to rece the missing casting.

    She is not even the princess of the White Dragon n.

    Before he was also a priest of the Holy Alliance.

    Just as a girl.

    Just purely.

    This is how the princess who inherited the world¡¯s noblest blood and the most beautiful voice in the world began dancing and singing.

    ¡­He burned himself to protect humanity and became immortal for the gods.

 Chapter 1021

    #1021. Sin is deep

    * * *

    Sacrifice of the gods.

    It was thanks to that.

    The gates of Valha are maintained.

    The reason why humanity survived.

    But unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t enough.

    Warlocks were better. They were people who gained strength as their despair and fear deepened, and during this period of destruction, negative emotions were overflowing.

    The priests who used the power of Tartarus were able to survive thanks to the sacrifice of the god.

    The problem is London.

    They were witches who maintained Avalon.

    Even though magic is an all-powerful power that can surpass even miracles if there is a price, humans are the ones who realize it.

    No matter how rare a fetish is, it is nearly impossible for a beginner who has just learned magic to use miracle-level magic.

    The more powerful the magic.

    The user¡¯s capabilities are important.

    The Gate of Valha was such a difficult magic that not only the saints of the world but even the dark wizards had to work together to create it.

    So much so that even an absolute being would have to pay a huge price just to unfold it for a moment.

    And it was no exception even for the archwitches who maintained the most important magical core at the gates of Valha at this moment.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    After coughing up red blood.

    The cat on her shoulder withered like a mummy, and the girl copsed like rotten straw.

    It was not a new sight.

    Because it had already happened several times.

    It has been a long time since not only the witches of the 27 lineages of magic that formed the axis of the magic circle, but even the great witches fainted one after another.

    There are two left.

    The distant silver age.

    From that time on, there were only the Sorcerer Queen, who had ascended to the position of absolute ruler, and the Great Witch who had sealed her.

    That was why.

    A beauty in an old-fashioned dress.

    The reason why the legendary great witch called the Lady of the Lake opened her mouth softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You are protecting the world.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, is that so unexpected?¡±

    Half human and half god.

    A descendant of the sun god Helios.

    At the same time, one of the original witches.

    At the same time, she, who was called the Lady of the Lake, and three other great witches were only able to seal her by borrowing the power of God.

    Looking at the legendary Great Witch Sir, who was revered by everyone as the Demon King even in the Silver Age, which was overflowing with myths.

    The Lady of the Lake who gave King Arthur a treasured sword.

    Vivian said.

    ¡°Who would have known that you, not another witch, would protect the world by giving up your own immortality?¡±

    It was like that.

    Right now at this moment.

    It was Sir who bore a greater burden than anyone else to maintain the gates of Valha.

    Even the great witch, who was merely an assistant, copsed and vomited blood.

    No matter how legendary the Queen of Sorcery was, there was no way that she, the caster of this magic, would be able to endure it unscathed.

    Nevertheless, there is one secret to how she has been able to maintain the gates of Valha.

    It was because he was paying a high price.

    It was hard to believe that she had lived for thousands of years, but the wrinkles that gradually appeared on her young and stic skin proved that fact.

    Born as a half-human and half-god.

    By making a wish to the demon god.

    The eternal youth she gained.

    The powerful magical power was melting away, and the clock, which had stopped for thousands of years, was moving again.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. ¡°The world is going to be ruined anyway.¡±

    But even as he aged so quickly, Sir burst outughing.

    The moment the door to Valha closes, the heroic spirits who returned from the underworld will also disappear, and a vortex of light will engulf the world.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to struggle to survive even when you¡¯re old, rather than die young and beautiful?

    Looking at Sir speaking so naturally.

    Vivian pointed out softly.

    ¡°Even if the world falls apart, isn¡¯t it possible for you to run away alone?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not impossible, but¡­¡±

    She is a demigod and a legendary great witch.

    Go to the astral world where God is.

    Whether it¡¯s moving to a parallel world.

    Even if the world was destroyed, there were at least a few ways to survive.

    But¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it shameful that young people are working so hard and I run away alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve changed a lot too.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s thanks to getting along so well with such a passionate baby.¡±

    Sirughed quietly.

    Certainly, if she had been the girl back when she was called the Queen of Sorcery, she would have ultimately chosen to run away.

    Just like when the Demon God invaded London in the past, we just watched while drinking tea.

    But after watching a knifeman so closely, she can no longer be a bystander in the world.

    Regardless of the gain or loss.

    Only for humanity.

    A man who perseveres and works hard.

    That noble and brilliant appearance once again instilled warmth in her heart, which had grown cold during her long life.

    ¡°The more I get to know him, the more I admire him. ¡°The swordsmith.¡±

    That moment.

    Sir paused.

    And then I looked at the opponent who appeared beyond the fallen witches.

    ¡°¡­ck baby? ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°I came to do what I had to do.¡±

    A ck-haired girl appeared as if rising from the shadows.

    Li Qingyu smiled.

    From the Federation of China to London.

    Coming here in such a short period of time was not an easy task, even for her who created the transcendent martial arts called Mukryongseonggong.

    Especially now that a vortex of starlight is sweeping the world.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why she risked her life to cross the continent, leaving even the ck Dragon Pce, which she had to protect, in the hands of Wei Ling.

    ¡°The Queen of Sorcery needs strength right now, and I have something I can give you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¨DThe power of the reincarnation monarch.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    A constetion of a reincarnation monarch who has repeatedly lived past lives and devoured the providence of the world.

    The star power possessed by the sentinel of the rolling cycle of reincarnation was truly enormous, even by the standards of a monarch-level constetion.

    Even though he was only able to absorb a part of it, the power that Li Qingyu gained was almost infinite.

    Enough to make up for the magical power that Syrcks, to the point where he has to give up his immortality.

    But¡­

    ¡°ck girl, do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You could lose all your strength, be a wreck, or put your life in danger.¡±

    It was something that could not be helped.

    What she is trying to do now is ultimately to use herself as a living sacrifice.

    Even if you prepare thoroughly for several months, it was difficult to muster up strength on the spot when it was not enough.

    In the process, not only the dragon¡¯s psionics but also its life force or soul could be damaged.

    Even more so in the sense that there might be some aftereffects just from losing such enormous power.

    nevertheless.

    Li Qingyu did not hesitate.

    I just smiled and smiled calmly.

    ¡°But I am the swordsman¡¯s bride.¡±

    Limon, who left to protect the world, is still fighting for his life, so how can he protect himself as a priest?

    After staring at the calmly speaking girl.

    Sir eventually chuckled.

    ¡°Anyway, that girl is also deeply sinful.¡±

    The Sorcerer Queen, who once tried to conquer the whole world, reached out to the most cunning of the seven dragons.

    Li Qingyu held his hand like that.

    Sir chants a spell.

    The moment when another magic circle ovepped the magic circle that created the gate of Valha.

    Paaaaaa!

    -The light of dawn burned red.

    * * *

    It burns.

    Burning.

    Burning.

    From east to west.

    The magical light that spread like a fire along with the fluttering flower petals dyed even the sky covered in a swirl of starlight bright red.

    And a corner of the world.

    There is no human being to be found.

    On a cliff where only waves ripple.

    There was a person who looked intently at the burning dawn.

    Without even raising an eyebrow, even in the midst of a vortex of starlight that pollutes and devours not only life, matter, but even souls.

    Inyoung, who was sitting on the edge of a cliff and looking at the sky, slowly raised one hand.

    gulp.

    The gourd is tilted.

    The pure white neck wriggled.

    While a strong scent spreads.

    Translucent Inyoung wiped the alcohol from the corner of her mouth with her arm andzily opened her mouth.

    [I had onest drink, so I don¡¯t have any regrets anymore¡­ But my heavenly teacher is making it so that I can¡¯t even restfortably. [They are like ugly disciples.]

    Death is the end of everything.

    It is eternal rest given equally to all.

    For a moment, I grumbled in frustration at having my rest interrupted several times.

    ¡°Tap.¡±

    She put down the gourd and removed the robe from her shoulders.

    It reveals a solid body full of all kinds of scars, but rather than being ugly, it is full of the wild beauty of a wild animal.

    She got up.

    [Still, the alcohol was delicious¡­]

    Grumble.

    From the left.

    From the right.

    Whates out are two swords.

    The moment when the twin swords, which were too old-fashioned and crude to be considered famous swords, but whose des were extremely sharp, were held in her hands.

    [Think of it as the cost of alcohol.]

    Grrrr rrrrrrrrr!

    Change.

    It has begun.

    The me of dawn that had been spreading throughout the world began to be sucked in at an incredible speed by the two swords she was holding.

    And as she swallows the me of dawn, the two translucent swords and her appearance gradually be clearer.

    The whole world was shaken.

    No, it wasn¡¯t the world that was shaking.

    A fate that determines that the Earth will be destroyed and humanity will be destroyed by the endless power of the stars.

    The future, so fixed, was shaken by the energy flowing from the two swords, which became clearer as the mes engulfed it.

    But unfortunately.

    Destiny did not fall easily.

    This is because the power of the star was so powerful that it forced the providence that established thews of the world into destruction.

    Nevertheless, she moved her sword slowly, without being embarrassed or anxious.

    And that moment.

    The world is shaking again.

    The mes swirling around her sword exploded.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a firework.

    It was the will to cut the flow, the boundaries, the contradictions, the cause-and-effect process, the distance, the dream, the form, and the technology to stop.

    The de that cuts through fate is bringing out the traces of the providence unfolded by those who have reached the ultimate level of the sword.

    That¡¯s impossible.

    It was like restoring the sword techniques from hundreds of years ago just by looking at the sword marks carved on the cliff¡­

    no, it was hundreds of times more absurd than that, something that even a sword master could not believe in his eyes.

    But she wasn¡¯t particrly proud or thrilled about what she had aplished.

    Just about this much.

    It seems like it¡¯s a natural thing.

    Cut down the unnecessary future.

    By leaving only the necessary future.

    He simply swung his sword toward the result he wanted, oveing all impossibilities.

    Thus, the me of dawn that covered the entire world was sucked into the two swords to thest drop.

    A remnant of the will wielded by samurai, monks, assassins, cowboys, soldiers, saints, kings, empresses, Indians, and monarchs.

    The moment when they melted into one at the tip of a swordsman.

    ¡ºDragon ying

    Sword Master¡¯s Dragon Killing Sword,

    destiny is meant to be cut

    down¡»

    Crumbling!

    The fate of destruction determined by the stars ispletely destroyed by the de that cuts through future and destiny.

    A swirl of starlight.

    -It was split.

 Chapter 1022

    #1022. Prove it.

    * * *

    [¡­.]

    The merciful Guardian of Resurrection was speechless.

    At the cost of enormous damage, he was dragged down to the source of the star and sentenced to destruction.

    I was absolutely certain that this time I would be able to destroy the Earth and destroy humanity.

    Of course, that confidence was broken.

    The fact that even the vortex of starlight has disappearedpletely and the fate of destruction has been reversed.

    This reality was unbelievable even to the constetions who had lived for such a long time.

    This is especially true in the sense that humanity¡¯s fate has be so strong that even the origin of the stars cannot destroy the Earth at will.

    ¡°I should have told you.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on humanity.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why the sight of a man calmly epting such an absurd thing as if it werepletely natural felt even more foreign.

    Even though he is immortal, he has only lived for a momentpared to himself, who is truly immortal.

    Nevertheless, after being silent as I looked at this iprehensible mortal that I could not possibly understand.

    The guardian opened his mouth heavily.

    [¡­I admit that I underestimated the power of humanity.]

    If you ask me if I underestimated it.

    I dared to say it.

    I never let my guard down.

    Of course, I have seen many times how humanity, which should have been extinct long ago, stubbornly endures and miraculously ovees crises.

    Especially what an absurd monster the Sword Master is.

    I got to know him very well as I witnessed his fight with the Sword Demon right up front.

    Therefore, revealing the source of the star, which can be said to be a true constetion, was their final move.

    Going to great lengths to catch just one bedbug¡­ no, it was as outrageous as burning an entire country.

    The Guardian viewed humanity¡¯s potential as high enough to endure such waste.

    nevertheless.

    The Guardian had to admit.

    In the end, he said that he still underestimated the potential of humanity and the power of the Sword Master.

    [But that doesn¡¯t change anything.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [No matter how strong you are and how deep the potential of humanity is, it is absolutely impossible to defeat us.]

    That¡¯s why.

    The reason why the guardian¡¯s eyes shined brightly.

    Long ago, before he was immortal, he overcame all kinds of hardships, adversity, and despair, survived until the end, and rose to the pinnacle of the stars.

    Because the option of being frustrated over something like this didn¡¯t even exist in the first ce.

    ¡°okay?¡±

    Eat and drink.

    Afterughing.

    Limon put his hands on his waist.

    Then, he looked directly at the guardian with cold, sunken eyes and spoke softly.

    ¡°Then prove it.¡±

    Ugh.

    A dragon sword held in the left hand.

    A strong magic sword held in the right hand.

    Thus, the River Magic Dragon Sword lying in both hands resonates with his dragon psionics, creating a storm of terrifying energy.

    The moment when the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection spread his wings and exploded starlight from the star¡¯s source.

    Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!

    The star explodes.

    The universe is shaking.

    The final battle that will decide the fate of the entire world has begun.

    * * *

    Sigh!

    The moment I turned my body over.

    A sword light cuts through the air.

    Faster than light and farther than the sky.

    As soon as the de transcended time and space, it crossed the distance of severals and cut down the target.

    Even the Starlight Angel, which was surrounded by severalyers of defense, was cut to pieces in an instant, putting to shame its reputation as a monarch-level constetion.

    But right after that.

    Limon hurriedly swung his sword.

    This is because the feathers shot from the wings of the dismembered angel poured down on him like rain.

    When Limon blocked the barrage of feathers flying across space with the power to blow away an entire continent with just one stroke.

    The angel¡¯s body made of starlight came back in perfect condition as if it had been cut into pieces.

    Even angels weren¡¯t the only opponents Limon had to deal with.

    Kaaaang!

    The starlight is twinkling.

    The crow¡¯s de whip aimed at the neck.

    A sword swung like lightning cuts the de like paper, but the eight million curses thate out from the de¡¯s whip rush back.

    What rushes in together is a vicious devil from another world that is as small as dust, but the moment it burrows into the body, it swells up like a whale and explodes the parasitic target.

    There are monstersrger thans, demons that perform exquisite martial arts, one-eyed monsters that perform all kinds of magic, battleships that pour out all kinds of fire, etc.

    Limon had to move frantically to block and avoid those numerous attacks.

    cut it down

    Cut down, cut down.

    Cut down, cut down, cut down, cut down.

    Flows, distances, boundaries, shapes, processes, reality, contradictions, cause and effect, space, the mystery of the future.

    Fast, slow, heavy, light, and at the same time, one after another, gently and forcefully.

    After swinging his sword like a storm, Limon finally cut down the crow that was spitting out curses and the boy who had turned into an insect.

    But¡­

    the constetions are immortal.

    Immortals don¡¯t die.

    So all attacks are useless.

    Slurp.

    The starlight is twinkling.

    The crow and the boy that were cut down are reconstructed again.

    It was not a new thing.

    This has happened countless times since the fight against the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection began and the Star Source unleashed its power.

    Against hundreds of monarch-level constetions.

    ¡°Monsters and servants are not enough, now you are manufacturing yourselves like factory parts. ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    It was like that.

    Right now at this moment.

    The constetion fighting him was not real.

    No, to put it bluntly, it was real.

    It¡¯s just that the soul is infinitely close to a puppet, with no memory or ego, and only fights ording to the power, experience, and knowledge given to it by the source of the stars.

    But that alone was enough to make Limon struggle.

    Among the transcendental constetions, each and every one of the monarch-level constetions isparable to that of the Sword Master.

    Even for Limon, it was not easy to deal with them endlessly as they resurrected each time they died.

    Still, if only that were it.

    Limon must have cut down all those constetions dozens or even hundreds of times while sneering.

    The problem was that the real enemy threatening him now was not a monarch-level constetion.

    The Sword Master is mortal.

    Mortals have limits.

    So the Sword Master is defeated.

    Phew!

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The starlight is twinkling.

    The moment when thews of the world changed.

    Limon groaned as his side was pierced by a beam of light that he was unable to dodge due to his strength being suddenly suppressed.

    And it seems like he was taking advantage of that gap.

    The moment he gritted his teeth and swung his two swords as he saw the stars attacking at once.

    ¡ºYam Dragon King¡¯s Sword, Il-ui

    (”ØÄ§ýˆýˆÍõ„¦ Ò»Áx)

    The King¡¯s Sword that rules over

    dragons (ýˆÍõÖ®„¦)¡»

    Rumbling!

    The whole heaven and earth are shaking.

    Thews of the world copsed and

    constetions exploded one after another.

    A sword created bybining dragon psionics and swordsmanship based on 72 groups and 13 swords.

    The greatest sword in the world, which even defeated the Sword Demon, crushed even the constetions that had the power to destroy a dozen worlds like insects.

    That is truly absolute power.

    It was a sword that had reached the ultimate level, something that no one could dare to reach even if they collected hundreds or thousands of strong swords.

    The problem was the result.

    Will is the mind.

    The mind is not reality.

    The sword cannot cut down the world.

    Although I was cut by an absolute sword.

    After the starlight fell again.

    Without a single exception, the many constetions were regenerated bybining starlight.

    It is the height of irrationality.

    It was a result that was even more difficult to believe, not only for the Absolute, but also for the Sword Master¡­ no, because he was the Sword Master who knew how scary the sword just before was.

    However, Limon, the person who should have been most surprised, was not really that shaken.

    I just brought up the dragon psionics to heal the wound on my side.

    From the time he took the seven princesses as his brides, he possessed enormous dragon psionics that surpassed even the seven dragons.

    Thanks to the vast psionic maniption of life, he had already be a being almost immortal, with a body as strong as that of a swordsman and powerful regenerative power.

    But¡­

    blood is life.

    The more you shed, the weaker you be.

    Consumption does not recover.

    No matter how severe the injury.

    Regeneration, which had been urring at an rming speed until now, is rapidly slowing down as thews of the world change.

    The almost infinitely powerful dragon psionics, as if defying even thews of the world, slowly recovered from its wounds.

    However, no matter how many times he died, the attacks of the resurrected constetions createdrge and small wounds on his body several times faster than the recovery speed.

    And that was only the beginning.

    Humans are living creatures.

    The power of living things is finite.

    You cannot go against the environment.

    Thew, which is so obvious but has be stronger, seals off the mystery and makes it difficult to breathe.

    Stars constantly impose newws.

    Space is rtive.

    But it is also absolute.

    So space cannot be twisted.

    It bes difficult to jump through space.

    There is a limit to telekinesis.

    Precognition and premonition be dull.

    Stamina runs out quickly.

    The body gradually bes weaker.

    gradually.

    Just little by little.

    Like a bottomless swamp.

    As thews of the world were overwritten, the speed at which he cut the star slowed down, and conversely, the wounds on his body became bigger and deeper.

    My wings are pierced by the arrow of power that flies faster than light.

    The constetion that threw its own life is pierced by a sword and its forehead is torn by a punch.

    The reward for blocking a-sized mace is broken bones.

    nevertheless.

    Limon did not give up.

    He just continued to swing his sword without a moment¡¯s rest, resisting thews that the stars rewrite.

    It¡¯s truly amazing.

    Just as an egg breaks a rock, splits the sea, and pierces the sky.

    It was a sight that even an enemy fighting against the entire world, cutting down hundreds of transcendental beings, could not help but marvel at.

    But whatever.

    There is an end to the world.

    It was the same no matter how much it was Limon.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    How many hundreds of times?

    Or maybe a few thousand times?

    Even while the source of the stars is changing thews and providence of the fate of the entire universe in real time.

    After annihting countless constetions and cutting down the source of the stars.

    In the end, the constetions surround him as he vomits blood with his entire body in tatters.

    An angel of starlight who, unlike other constetions, preserved his ego and wielded the power of the stars simply because he was most aware of the dangers of the Sword Master.

    The merciful Guardian of Resurrection spoke calmly.

    [That¡¯s why I told you. It is absolutely impossible for you to defeat us.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And Limon red at the guardian with cold eyes, but was unable to refute those words.

    That¡¯s because I learned it from the fights we¡¯ve had so far.

    Just as it is impossible for even the strongest beast to trample on all the endless swarms of ants in the world.

    Even Grado, who has reached the ultimate level by fusing dragon psionics and swordsmanship¡­

    no, other sword masters, as well as sword emperors and sword demons.

    ¡­The fact that even if all 13 Sword Masters in history joined forces, they would not be able to defeat the Star Source in the end.

 Chapter 1023

    #1023. Mado

    * * *

    [I admit it.]

    The angel of starlight who was looking at Limon covered in blood.

    After a long silence, the merciful Guardian of Resurrection opened his mouth softly.

    [You are clearly stronger than us.]

    It is a shame.

    No matter how much they are remnants that never became true stars.

    As a transcendent and immortal person who has existed for a long time, it was a fact that he did not want to admit that he was worse than a mere mortal.

    Nevertheless, at this moment.

    There was no shame in the guardian.

    Because I had already acknowledged it.

    The fact that being defeated by a Sword Master, whether immortal or transcendent, can never be a shame.

    And one more thing.

    [But no matter how much it is, you can¡¯t defeat us as long as you¡¯re alone.]

    That¡¯s right.

    In the end, they were the ones who won.

    That fact made the guardian readily acknowledge his strength.

    No matter how strong Limon is, who uses sword swords and dragon psionics, his strength is limited to an individual.

    Because it was impossible to defeat the source of the stars, which had beenpleted by saving countless worlds over an eon.

    An individual cannot defeat an army.

    Just as you cannot destroy nature with weapons.

    In the end, there was a gap between Limon, who had personal limitations, and the infinite power of the stars.

    ¡­Of course, that also meant that we couldn¡¯t win with quality, so we had to push with quantity.

    Even so, a win is a win.

    The fact that the monster named Limon could finally be defeated was enough to make the Guardian willing to ept this pathetic victory.

    That was why.

    The reason why the guardian bothered to add a word.

    [More than anything, you have no cause.]

    That was that moment.

    No matter what the guardian says.

    Limon, who was wary of the constetions surrounding him on all sides and trying to recover a little of his stamina, twitched his eyebrows.

    ¡°¡­Do you mean that because I have no cause, I cannot defeat you who fight for the cause?¡±

    [Unlike you, who are driven only by personal emotions, we are fighting for the future and fate of the whole world.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even your own world.

    The thing I cherished the most.

    Even yourself.

    Constetions are beings who have sacrificed everything.

    That is why they were able to transcend everything and be the source of stars.

    The reason this was possible was because they had the cause of preventing the end of the world.

    If Limon had a cause to surpass them, he might have been able to persuade the Constetions to be allies or colleagues.

    However, there is no constetion that will take his side as he fights only for his race and the world.

    That¡¯s why he can¡¯t beat them.

    Without the slightest delusion.

    It seems so natural.

    Seeing the Guardian making a statement.

    After a long, long, long silence.

    Limonughed.

    ¡°under.¡±

    At first, it felt like the wind was out.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±

    Next time, loud and clear.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Later, it will sound like thunder even in a vacuum.

    Limon, who had burst into loudughter, suddenly stoppedughing.

    And then he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°There is a decision that should have been made a long time ago.¡±

    Be honest.

    Limon already knew.

    As the merciful Guardian of Resurrection said, his chances of winning were slim.

    Nevertheless, the reason he fought desperately until the end was because he never gave in just because his opponent was strong.

    Especially since he is a sword master who bes stronger through a desperate struggle.

    ¡°A decision I couldn¡¯t make because Icked determination and had lingering regrets.¡±

    However, after a fierce struggle.

    Now I had no choice but to admit it.

    No matter how much stronger he bes.

    Whether it¡¯s creating a new sword.

    That you cannot defeat the source of stars, which have infinite power.

    ¡°Thank you. ¡°For alleviating my regrets.¡±

    ¡­okay.

    As long as you win.

    But is it fortunate?

    Or is it misfortune?

    Limon may not be able to defeat this infinite star, but he had a way not to lose.

    Because it should never be used.

    It can¡¯t even be ast resort.

    It is truly the ¡®worst means¡¯.

    So, originally, I had no intention of using it even if it meant dying.

    But¡­

    Close your eyes for a moment.

    Humanity in crisis.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯sst request, who sacrificed herself with a smile.

    And the brides he loves who are fighting for their lives.

    After thinking quietly, he reopened his closed eyes and softly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you something in return.¡±

    The guardian deity of mankind.

    He is the disciple of a swordsman who faced the world alone.

    A heroic priest who came closest to the ultimate sword.

    Above all, as a groom with brides to protect and as a sword master who has reached the pinnacle of sword skills.

    The moment Limon made up his mind.

    ¡°The power of the cow struggling against the cow.¡±

    Oooooh!

    Quietly.

    What resonates is resonance.

    The Strong Magic Dragon Sword, the best divine sword and magic sword in the world.

    The two swords, which withstood not only the Sword King¡¯s sword, the most destructive of all swords, but also the swords of Limon and the Sword Demon, let out a scream-like sound.

    Limon pulled out.

    Among the 13 swords he had umted throughout his life, thest sword was the most dangerous and therefore never used alone.

    At the same time, a teacher.

    And his execution.

    Also, it was decided by Limon himself.

    The moment when an absolute taboo is broken.

    ¡ºYam Dragon King Sword Magic Sword

    ”ØÄ§Ä§ýˆÍõ„¦ Ä§µÀ

    A taboo without even a name

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡»

    Wooung.

    The end of everything.

    It shined quietly.

    * * *

    The Guardian thought as he watched Limon raise his sword again, his body already covered in blood.

    It¡¯s useless.

    Just as dried leaves and eaten bugs eventually circte through Mother Nature.

    The source of the stars, which make even their own destruction part of the constetion, are re-created and resurrected in the cycle of birth and death no matter how much they are cut down.

    Because it was impossible for anything in the world to ovee the source of stars with infinite power.

    That is the true constetion.

    The existence of this world was an untouchable transcendent that had already be a concept rather than an entity.

    Therefore, the guardian just calmly watched Limon¡¯s struggles, as if watching an actor¡¯s performance in a y with a fixed end.

    Ugh.

    ¡­No, I tried to watch.

    Until a subtle glow appeared on the two swords Limon was holding.

    [¡­!]

    The guardian felt chills.

    He was a guardian who had seen Limon use the sword sword countless times and even experienced its terrifying power first-hand.

    But at this moment.

    The light on his sword was different.

    It was like the same feeling I felt from the Sword Demon¡­

    no, it was a much more terrifying, horrifying, and essential feeling that warned me.

    It must be stopped.

    Absolutely absolutely.

    I shouldn¡¯t let that sword swing.

    Therefore, the Guardian moved numerous constetions to attack Limon all at once.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the constetions.

    The source of stars without ego because it transcends everything.

    Even the great transcendental, who until now had only lent his power ording to the guardian¡¯s judgment, now tried to stop Limon by overwriting newws as if screaming.

    Kwasik.

    Sword is a simple metal.

    All stars are made of metal because they are hard.

    You cannot cut with a sword.

    [¡­!]

    But right after.

    The Guardian stiffened.

    Because so many constetions were burned?

    It should be something like that.

    ¡öIt¡¯s something I¡¯ve experienced several times.

    The problem was that thews changed by the source of the stars were not overwritten in the world.

    It was as if it was cut off in the middle.

    No, it¡¯s like it was broken before it was even made.

    And that was just the beginning.

    The ck star is gold and

    can be broken by a sword. The metal is so hard

    that

    it cannot be

    broken.

    It breaks.

    It breaks.

    Constetions that need to be resurrected.

    There areyers of rules that have been built up until now.

    A star that should be immortal and transcendent.

    Like a sparkling straw or candle wax discarded next to the sun.

    [How.]

    Even if I look at it, I can¡¯t understand it.

    Even if you know, you can¡¯t recognize it.

    Even if you feel it, you cannot discern it.

    [What on earth is this?¡­!]

    What is this? How, why, why? Wait, don¡¯t think, don¡¯t think, don¡¯t think

    , don¡¯t think, don¡¯t think, that, that, that, that.

    Literally all reality.

    Or the world itself.

    The inexplicable fear of beingpletely burned down, falling apart, and flying around like ashes is coloring the soul, mind, and body.

    Among them, there is one fact that is the most terrible and frightening.

    [¨DAuthor] hasn¡¯t even

    swung

    [the sword]

    yet

    !!!]

    Is that a scream?

    Or is it a question?

    Or is it denial?

    Perhaps unknown to the guardian himself, what is conveyed through the shattered scream is one question.

    ¡°Have you ever thought it was strange?¡±

    Calm and calm.

    Quiet.

    Even peaceful.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more terrible.

    A voice that cuts through the crumbling world.

    ¡°A sword master is someone who can cut anything.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Then why do we think that there is a limit to what we can cut with a sword?¡±

    It¡¯s contradictory.

    If you are truly a being that can cut anything with just will, there should be no limitations.

    However, sword masters were limited to what they could cut depending on their individual swordsmanship, and they could notpletely imitate someone else¡¯s swordsmanship.

    That means one of the two is false.

    Then there is one problem.

    Which one is the truth?

    Which one is false?

    ¡°The reason is that the will to cut something is not the will to cut something.¡±

    No, it would be more appropriate to call it a misunderstanding rather than a lie.

    Because no one could have imagined that the sword master¡¯s will, which is determined by his life¡¯s trajectory and beliefs, was not actually intended to cut something.

    Except for the Sword Masters themselves.

    ¡°It is the will to limit yourself from ¡®cutting¡¯ anything other than what you want.¡±

    Yes.

    That is the reality of swordsmanship.

    And it was the real reason why the Sword Master was able to grow in his struggle to the death.

    It is impossible for any absolute person to suddenly be strong overnight, but it is easy to loosen some of the restraints one has ced on oneself.

    As if taking a step forward in the darkness filled with cliffs, tracing the wall with my arms, I gradually be aware of the ¡®limit of being able to cut only what I want.¡¯

    ¡°Then what do you think will happen if the Sword Master uses his sword skills without any restrictions?¡±

    [In that case.]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection had no choice but to make a terrible expression.

    Because I realized it.

    Something I never wanted to realize.

    Also, a truth so terrifying and unbelievable that I should not have realized it.

    To the guardian who struggles under the weight of the truth, which is difficult to bear even as a transcendent person who has lived for over hundreds of millions of years.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°This is the answer.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a name yet¡­ but if I had to call it that, it would be more appropriate to call it this.¡±

    The realization that Geomje finally attained.

    The origin of the Surayongsalgeom made by Geomma.

    The prototype,pletion, and true substance of all swordsmanship handled by a sword master.

    I didn¡¯t even give it a name because I didn¡¯t n on using it for the rest of my life, but now that I ended up using it, I felt the need to give it a name.

    Just like breathing¡­

    no, easier and more natural.

    If I were topare it, it would be like an innate charisma or aura, a light that appears just by holding a sword.

    Therefore, a lighter, more appropriate title would be more appropriate than a name that is too grandiose.

    The name he gave to the light of destruction that can set the world on fire just by wrapping around the Strong Magic Dragon Sword and unfolding it.

    He spoke calmly.

    ¡°¨DIt¡¯s called the Aura de.¡± ¡ºDestruction

    Aura de

    that cuts down all things ¡»

 Chapter 1024

    #1024. Disappear

    * * *

    The distant past.

    During the Sword and Dragon War, where the final battle with the seven dragons took ce.

    The Golden Dragon Emperor Army, the Poison Green Dragon Medicine Army, and the ck Dragon God Army joined forces to fight against the three sword masters, the Sword Emperor and the Sword Demon Sword Master.

    Spreading out battles over a vast area.

    Mobilize all the masters of the Seven Dragons Association.

    Resonate each other¡¯s psionics.

    The fight against the dragon, in which they poured everything they had, was such that even the three sword masters had to risk their lives.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    Even Geomje was only 28 years old at the time.

    She learned everything on her own without even learning swordsmanship properly.

    Nevertheless, although his talent for swordsmanship was amazing even by the standards of a sword master, it was stillcking.

    Of course, the same was true for Geomma and Limon, who were his students.

    Yes.

    Until then, there was no significant difference between them and the sword masters who would be bornter.

    They were only able to win against the dragons because they had the will of the dragon yer sword, the dragon¡¯s natural enemy.

    However, the three dragons¡¯ coordinated attack, which had been thoroughly prepared in advance, was enough to put even them into a corner.

    It was difficult, even for a sword master, to immediately master the skill of a sword that could surpass even a dragon yer sword against a dragon.

    I dare not estimate the odds of victory.

    In that fierce battle.

    Eventually, Geomje woke up.

    The beginning of all swordsmanship.

    At the same time, reach the point.

    A sword that escapes the limitations of the sword.

    It is no exaggeration to say that it was thanks to him that they were able to ultimately cut down all the dragons and win during the Sword and Dragon War.

    Unfortunately, Geomje died even after winning.

    However, that final realization was also passed on to the disciples who fought alongside the Geomje.

    Among them, Sword Demon thoroughly delved into that realization and created a new sword technique.

    Because it¡¯s so powerful.

    Borrowing the power of the Strong Magic Dragon Sword.

    Neutralize it with dragon psionics.

    Reduce, reduce, reduce, suppress, suppress, suppress, suppress, suppress, suppress.

    Even though it was suppressed and cut as much as possible, the Surayongsalgeom, a swordsmanship that demonstrated the power to cut through all things and rose to the position of the best sword in the world.

    And after eight fights, that realization was passed on to his only nemesis, a priest.

    Geomje.

    Sword Demon.

    Even swordsmithing.

    Completed through three world-ss swords.

    Not only in human history but also in the countless worldsbined, there has never been anything like that before, and there never will be anything in the future.

    This moment.

    Before your own eyes.

    The name of the light that burns around the two swords.

    The merciful Guardian of Resurrection muttered in a trembling voice.

    [Auror de¡­.]

    Thew.

    The world.

    existence.

    It is definitely a fear that can be cut down just by appearing, burned by just seeing, and destroyed by just thinking about it.

    It was enough to make even an immortal feel the chills and run away in panic.

    But at this moment.

    The reason why the benevolent Guardian of Resurrection had no choice but to make a terrible expression was not just because he felt the power contained in that light.

    Because I realized something even scarier than that.

    [It is impossible to say that it is the prototype of all swordsmanship.]

    That cannot be true.

    It would be an illusion.

    If you are human.

    If you are an intelligent being.

    No, even a non-intelligent being would not havemitted such a horrific act if that were true.

    ¡°okay.¡±

    That¡¯s why, in response to that calm affirmation, the guardian made a terrible expression as if he had heard something he couldn¡¯t hear.

    Limon spoke softly.

    ¡°¨DThis is a technique that all sword masters could use.¡±

    [¡­!]

    ¡°On the contrary, you must obtain this to be a sword master.¡±

    Qualifications of a sword master.

    It¡¯s not in swordsmanship.

    The only thing that matters is whether you have acquired the sword.

    And this Auror de is the beginning and end of all swordsmanship.

    The only difference is how much you can handle, but if you are a sword master who has mastered the art of swordsmanship, using an auror de itself is not difficult.

    Hearing what Limon said, the merciful Guardian of Resurrection opened his mouth without realizing it.

    [Are you crazy¡­! How many people can you personally teach and raise such a monster that could destroy the world at any moment?]

    Disbelief.

    Astonishment.

    fear.

    The guardian¡¯s face was distorted as all of these mixed together and a cruel scream came out.

    What a scary, dangerous, and uneptable power the Auror de is.

    Because I knew him so well just by seeing him face to face, I couldn¡¯t understand Limon, who built a sword tower and taught swordsmanship.

    ¡°It is as you said.¡±

    Such a point from the guardian.

    So calmly affirming.

    Limon is the light of destruction wrapped around the River Magic Dragon Sword.

    And he continued as he looked at the hundreds and thousands of stars that were shattering just by facing them.

    ¡°For us sword masters, the world is like ss.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°That¡¯s why, every time we swing the sword, we must try not to destroy the world.¡±

    It¡¯s like walking on thin ice.

    Or like hanging on a spider web.

    Each time the sword master holds the sword and swings it, he must suppress the auror de with his own sword will.

    That¡¯s because it meant that, like the sword¡¯s ultimate

    charisma or aura, it became a state where the sword¡¯s tip was revealed and fate was cut by simply existing.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the seven dragons called us the Thousand-yer City.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why Limon didn¡¯t me her when the sword spirit cut down the moon in the past almost destroyed the world.

    Just something like that.

    An insignificant task that any sword master could do.

    If he had to be killed just because he had the power to destroy the world, he wouldn¡¯t have raised a Sword Master in the first ce.

    ¡°Nevertheless, the reason why no one has used this Auror de until now is simple.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°This is because they had pride, faith, and a goal to achieve that they had to protect above all else.¡±

    The Auror de is a sword that cuts through all things.

    Just as in the past, the imperfect manifestation of the Geomje wiped out Central America and turned it into the Geomryong Sea.

    It was a power of destruction that could destroy the entire world the moment it was fully manifested.

    That was why the Sword Masters did not use their Auror des until the end, no matter how cornered they were.

    Even if it means losing your life.

    To avoid destroying the world and precious things.

    ¡°-Unlike you, who speak of a great cause but have no pride or beliefs, let alone anything they want to protect.¡±

    [We also have things we want to protect! I just gave up something smaller for the greater good!]

    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s true.¡±

    What is so unfair?

    Limon looked with indifferent eyes at the merciful Guardian of Resurrection, who clenched his teeth and cried out even as his body was falling apart.

    Sacrifice of a cow for the greater good.

    That might be right.

    There are many situations in the world where one person must be sacrificed to save ten people.

    Nevertheless, Limon calmly exined why he looked indifferently at the constetion that was pursuing the cause of preventing the apocalypse.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s ask.¡±

    [What¡­]

    ¡°What would you do if a more prosperous and peaceful world was promised after the apocalypse you are trying to prevent?¡±

    [¡­!]

    ¡°Or what if that end is a means or process to save more worlds than the worlds you have saved and will save?¡±

    [That¡¯s a ridiculous assumption!]

    ¡°It¡¯s a ridiculous assumption¡­ That¡¯s strange.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard such an unexpected question.

    Limon chuckled when he heard the Guardian, who had been frozen for a moment, open his mouth several times and finally manage to say something.

    And he said coldly.

    ¡°How many times have I heard that our world and humanity must be destroyed in order to save more worlds?¡±

    [¡­.]

    The guardian stiffened.

    I had something to say.

    That and this case are different.

    His point is just sophistry.

    But in the end, the guardian could not say anything.

    Because the tinum eyes that looked directly at him calmly showed how meaningless the objection was.

    ¡°Do you understand now? ¡°How empty the cause you speak of is.¡±

    If the sacrifice of a cow for the greater good is right.

    Sacrificing your children for your family.

    Sacrificing your family for your family.

    Sacrificing your family for your country.

    Sacrificing the country for the sake of the race.

    Sacrificing your species for the world.

    If you sacrifice the world for the stars.

    In the end, if that star also sacrifices itself for a greater cause.

    Is there any meaning to it?

    What is the cause of gaining something after losing literally everything: a family to protect the children you love, a precious country, and a world to live in?

    That is the trap of the cause.

    More.

    A higher ce.

    A deeper meaning.

    The more you keep looking at it and pursuing it, the more it eventually bes meaningless in the face of a greater cause.

    Just as it is meaningless to talk grandly about the burning of a speck of dust in the vast universe as a sacrifice.

    ¡°Above all, those who talk about sacrifice for the greater good always include themselves or what is most precious to them in the greater good.¡±

    Those who can say that they must sacrifice their lives for their country simply value their country enough to destroy all other countries.

    Anyone who sacrifices even their family for the sess of thepany simply does not value their family.

    That¡¯s what the cause is, after all.

    It is just a deception to justify discarding something less precious for something more precious and to force it on others by justifying it as noble.

    ¡°So I taught my students not to look for the illusion of a great cause but to follow what is truly precious.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°And the disciples faithfully followed my teachings.¡±

    Of course, his teachings were not necessarily correct.

    For the country.

    For your family.

    For honor.

    For peace.

    For love.

    As a result of following their own cattle, they sacrificed more.

    But¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s why I respect those who didn¡¯t give up on their cattle until the end, even if it was wrong.¡±

    From the sword master who was the worst sword master, to the sword master who was insane and used any method of swordsmanship, and even the sword master who dabbled in ck magic.

    No matter how corrupt it is.

    I took the wrong path.

    Even if I ended upmitting a crime.

    I didn¡¯t give up on what was most precious.

    That¡¯s why, even though he could destroy the world, he didn¡¯t wield that power until the moment he died.

    Talking about opponents whom he could respect, even if he could not recognize or respect them.

    Limon coolly closed his eyes.

    ¡°Simrly, that is why I cannot respect you who have nothing but the cause.¡±

    [¡­.]

    Whether the cause is right or wrong.

    Sacrificing your own world.

    Forcing that sacrifice on others as well.

    In the end, there is no respect to be given to those who only pursue empty causes without anything precious to protect.

    Speaking calmly.

    Limon moved slowly.

    Two swords with a subtle light.

    ¡°So, star.¡±

    [¡­!]

    ¡°Now disappear.¡±

    Ugh.

    And that¡¯s it.

    The guardian saw and felt.

    The origin of the stars is the world ¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    The de of light points to¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    Three thousand worlds will be cut down¡ö.

    All things in heaven copse¡ö¡ö.

    Scattering starlight ¡ö¡ö.

    ¡ö I finally realize it.

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö who they are.

    At best, humanity ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö.

    The whole world¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    ¨DDestruction¡ö.

    And ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö .

    as soon as.

    Calm down¡ö.

    Species¡ö¡­.

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö

 Chapter 1025

    #1025. I¡¯m sorry

    * * *

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    After coughing up a handful of blood.

    She leaned her back against the wall.

    And she slowly looked up at the sky.

    As if a supernova had exploded, the vortex of starlight that had covered the entire world waspletely consumed and even the light of dawn became dim.

    The red sunset is coloring the sky, which has finally revealed some of its original color.

    It resembles dawn in that it is the boundary between light and darkness.

    However, it is very different in that it is as thick as blood, sticky as fire, and ominous as death.

    A ck-haired, cross-dressing woman bleeding from a wound on her abdomen as she watched the mes of the setting sun burning at the boundary between light and darkness.

    Wei Ling opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, princess. ¡°I think that¡¯s where we end.¡±

    After Li Qingyu left.

    A fierce battle that had to be fought to protect the ck Dragon Pce against infinite monsters.

    And after the hard work of maintaining the barrier of the ck Dragon Pce by using psionics with his injured body to block the vortex of starlight that appeared to swallow up even the monster.

    Wei Ling, who copsed in the half-destroyed ck Dragon Pce, had a faint smile on his face.

    Of course she knew.

    The monsters have disappeared.

    The swirl of starlight has disappeared.

    As long as there are dungeons and stars in the sky, disaster will strike the world again.

    And now that the light of dawn, which has caused miracles so many times, has dimmed, humanity has no power to prevent the next disaster.

    This is thest calm.

    It was the only moment of respite before destruction, like a me burning brightly for thest time before being extinguished.

    And the moment this reprieve ends.

    They would eventually face death.

    This is especially true because even the ck Dragon Pce, the most sturdy of the Seven Territories of the Seven Dragons, thest refuge of humanity, has beenpletely destroyed.

    Even for the seven princesses, it would have been difficult to survive that destruction.

    ¡°I hope you achieve your wish.¡±

    That¡¯s why Wei Ling hoped.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t avoid destruction, I hope that the beloved princess achieved what she wanted until the end.

    Other people might not know.

    As an escort.

    Also as an aide.

    Because she had always stayed by her side, she vaguely knew how deep Li Qingyu¡¯s wounds and hopes were.

    Therefore, she was preparing for her end,menting her own helplessness in not being able to help that wish.

    Startle.

    Wei Ling trembled her body.

    The feeling of being a professional level expert¡­.

    No, it was because the instinct of a living creature sounded the rm.

    The moment I reflexively raised my head following that strange sensation that was horrifyingly eerie and creepy, yet strangely familiar rather than scary.

    Susssseu.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    She opened her eyes wide.

    The sky dyed red by the setting sun.

    This is because the stars that were shining clearly even in the boundary between light and darkness suddenly began to disappear.

    As if being erased with an eraser.

    Or as if being swallowed by something.

    Or as if covered by a veil.

    The moment when all the stars in the sky from the eastern end to the western end disappeared without a single trace.

    Paaaat!

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    Star.

    crashed.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a fall.

    To put it bluntly, it is an afterimage.

    Like the death message that life utters just before it dies and therefore resonates most clearly.

    Thest light emitted from the stars that had been erased by something absurd was pouring down from the entire sky like a meteor shower, transcending time and space.

    33 years ago.

    When the Iron Age began.

    Or like when Nine Worlds copses.

    But Wei Ling knew instinctively.

    This meteor shower is theplete opposite of that time.

    Unlike the time when the constetions descended and invaded this world, it is a sign that all dungeons have copsed and the stars have been shattered.

    That they had finally seeded in preventing destruction and protecting the Earth.

    ¡°¡­under.¡±

    Wei Lingughed.

    Because she knew without even thinking who had dropped the star.

    A crazy dog who has no money and even kicked away the marriage proposal of the most precious princess.

    When he became in need of such a subject, he epted the marriage proposal only after receiving all the wealth of his n.

    An unscrupulous person who even captured princesses from other ns one after another and touched more women than she could count with her ten fingers.

    but¡­.

    ¡°You really picked a great sire. princess.¡±

    As expected, my beloved princess also said that the way she looked at men was on a different level from her own.

    Wei Ling quietly smiled at his own foolishness in not being able to see that insight and recognize what a Sword Master was.

    And this moment.

    She wasn¡¯t the only oneughing at the falling meteor shower.

    The silver-haired dictator who ran wild at the front line, changing his prosthetic hand several times, and the Minister of Revolutionary Affairs, who led the evacuation carrying a lost child who had lost her parents.

    The red-haired Pharaoh used the copsed pyramid as a shield to fight the war, and the tribal chief groaned under the rubble.

    The blue-haired female knight who protected the city where the light of dawn rose, and the great witch with aplex expression.

    The green-haired world¡¯s best doctor, who took care of patients until the end, and thest sword master of the Sword Tower, who looked up at the sky with only one eye.

    A blonde beauty and the most noble queen in the world looked down at the ground with a bloody body from a battleship flying in the distant sky.

    The moment when a meteor shower fell.

    They finally won.

    And everyone smiled as they realized that the guardian spirit of humanity had protected the world this time too.

    But only one.

    Countless stars disappearing.

    The moment when fate regains freedom.

    The white-haired prophet, who had regained his vision of the future, which had been obscured until now due to the intervention of the stars and the presence of several Sword Masters, did not smile.

    No, I couldn¡¯tugh.

    Even the dance they were doing for the god who sacrificed themselves stopped.

    She looked up at the sky with shock and anxiety on her always expressionless face, and only after a while did she touch her pink lips in a trembling voice.

    ¡°¡­lee?¡±

    * * *

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡­.

    disappears

    disappear disappear disappear

    Light, darkness, time, and space.

    At the end, everything was broken, burned, melted, and cut down without even leaving a trace.

    In the end, where there was nothing left, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Is it the end?¡±

    Until a little while ago, it was full of brilliant starlight created by the source of the stars.

    But now, looking at the empty space where not even a trace of the shattered star remained, Limon quietly closed his eyes.

    He knew.

    He just saw what he had cut.

    Hundreds of millions.

    No, tens of billions.

    Or a far greater number of stars.

    The constetions that had be constetions themselves, devouring so many worlds that it was difficult to count them all, are now gone.

    That means that much of the world has been erased.

    The countless histories contained in those many constetions meant that the possibility of civilization had disappeared into vain.

    Just looking at the results.

    It was such a terrible thing.

    Even though it was only a superficial cause, the constetions were there to prevent the end of the world.

    But he didn¡¯t regret what he had done.

    As a disciple of the Sword Emperor.

    Also as a sword master.

    This was the path he had learned and walked: you should not draw a sword only if you regret it, and once you have swung the sword, regrets are meaningless.

    More than anything¡­.

    ¡°You must not touch humanity.¡±

    Limon said coldly.

    No matter how many worlds have been shattered.

    Even if many tragedies ur as a result.

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    Even if the end of the worldes tomorrow, protecting humanity today.

    That is his decision to trample on any cause in order to protect the ¡®cow¡¯ called humanity.

    He is the guardian god of mankind.

    He is a celestial being who kills even the sky.

    Because he could only be a swordsman.

    Ugh.

    That was why.

    The River Magic Dragon Sword that Limon held in both hands.

    No, more precisely, the reason why my eyes sank deeply as I looked at the light flowing through that de.

    The constetions, including the source of the stars, have already disappeared, and swinging the sword has stopped.

    Looking at the light of destruction that does not stop, but rather burns more and more vividly, gradually erasing everything, including time and space.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    ¡°Is it like this?¡±

    Passs.

    Burning pain throughout the body.

    A body that is gradually dposed by light.

    A sword that cannot be suppressed like a flood.

    Limon calmly epted all of this, as if he had expected it.

    It was natural.

    The Auror de has the power to cut down the universe.

    That¡¯s why, once activated, it doesn¡¯t disappear until it literally burns everything.

    ¡­Including even the person who unfolded the Auror de.

    That was why he never used magic throughout his life and hesitated to unleash his Auror de until the end.

    Auror de is a sword of mutual destruction.

    It was a pure destruction that could destroy the opponent, but would also destroy oneself.

    If it were any other Sword Master, he would have been destroyed long ago by the light of destruction he created himself.

    Even the Sword Emperor, who overexerted himself before the Auror de was properly manifested, died in return, unable to withstand the injuries and poison.

    Strong magic dragon sword.

    The sword of the Yam Dragon King Sword.

    The body of a dragon that transcends humans.

    Infinite dragon psionics.

    Even the power of the stars gained by cutting down the constetions.

    He was only holding on because he had everything and became an absolute being that even the constetions feared.

    But in the end, it¡¯s just a matter of time.

    No matter how much I hold out as long as I can.

    There was no way to avoid this destruction.

    Especially since the Auror de is ultimately the destination of all the sword skills he has umted throughout his life.

    The longer he held on like this, the stronger the light of destruction would be, destroying more things.

    Maybe even something that should never be destroyed.

    Sreuk.

    so that.

    He moved his sword again.

    Even in a still state, the light of destruction that destroyed everything burned more clearly, leaving a long trail along the sword path.

    However, even though it has be more intense, the destruction caused by light has decreased rapidly.

    With destruction in both hands.

    Limon continued his movements.

    Slowly, never quickly.

    In the empty air.

    Without cutting anything.

    Just an orphan.

    Resolutely.

    beautifully.

    he danced

    He taught himself to his first disciple in the distant past.

    More than that, it was the sword dance that his teacher hadst shown him in the past.

    Passs.

    And the longer the sword dance continues.

    His body was breaking down and disintegrating faster than before.

    It is as if he alone receives the light of destruction that should have destroyed the entire world.

    No, it wasn¡¯t March.

    That is Geomje¡¯s final teaching.

    To protect the two disciples who fought together in the destruction that turned the continent into an ocean just by its imperfect manifestation.

    This is because it was a sword dance created to ept destruction on one¡¯s own while dying from poison and injuries.

    So master.

    Just like the disciple did.

    He burned himself with light and continued his final dance alone.

    For the world he lived in.

    For the humanity he protected.

    More than anything¡­.

    ¡°every.¡±

    A pure woman who loved her ugly teacher even though she was killed once.

    A girl who was so precious to her that even though she raised her from a young age, she eventually had to make her her mate.

    She was a beautiful lover who was always noble but put aside her pride in front of her.

    A pleasantpanion who may not be sane, but is sincere in his love.

    A partner who has a broken expression andcksmon sense, but is cute and honest.

    Her knowledgeable yet noble lover who even gave up her beliefs for her own sake.

    Jeong-in may seem pessimistic, but is actually the most vulnerable and considerate.

    Ga-in, although clumsy and shy at many things, was the most passionate.

    A trustworthy fianc¨¦ who was wiser than anyone else and always supported him.

    That¡¯s what you have to protect yourself.

    As much as humanity¡­

    No, his brides have now be even more precious and beloved cows.

    And he closed his eyes, remembering the oath he had sworn to them with his sword that he would definitely return.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep my promise.¡±

    therefore.

    The hand holding the sword.

    Also the feet and legs.

    And the body and limbs.

    Even after they dispersed one after another.

    The moment when the light of destruction, burning brightly along the sword dance that continued without wavering, finally reached its peak.

    Paaaaaa!

    The light that should have originally covered the whole world disappears with its owner with onest sh¡­

    ¡­Deep and quiet silence.

    Swallowed everything.

 Chapter 1026

    #1026. What does it mean?

    * * *

    ¡®Day of Disaster¡¯ when monsters appeared.

    Humanity has lost its peace.

    In order to stop the monsters pouring out of the dungeon, everyone who can fight goes to the battlefield, and those who cannot fight suffer all kinds ofbor.

    Humanity spent its days in fear, in anxiety and confusion, not knowing how long it would continue like this.

    ¡®Day of Despair¡¯ when the Starlight Church went on a rampage.

    Humanity has lost hope.

    The defense lines copsed, the majority of humanity was massacred, and the belief that the peace of the past would one day be restored disappeared.

    As countless countries copsed and people died, humanity gradually withered away.

    And ¡®Doomsday¡¯.

    Humanity has lost its future.

    When the Nine Worlds broke apart and all defense lines copsed due to the endless influx of monsters, it was an end that no one could prevent.

    Thest survivors of humanity understood everything that day and despaired and resigned.

    but.

    They were wrong.

    The light of dawn suddenly rose.

    Heroic spirits who returned from the underworld.

    The flower petals that covered the whole world.

    And after the vortex of light copsed, the silence that came as the stars fell made everyone instinctively realize it.

    The iron age has finally ended.

    That a new era has begun.

    That is ¡®the day of the beginning¡¯.

    It was the day when mankind overcame destruction and regained peace and hope for the future that had been lost.

    Of course, the scars left by the star were big.

    From roads, railways, power nts, farms, factories, shipyards, etc.

    Except for the headquarters of the Seven Dragons, all civilizations that humanity had built were devastated, and more than 80% of the poption died.

    Even the body was difficult to find.

    It was to the point where a memorial stone was erected instead of a grave and all mankind had to hold a mass funeral.

    Nevertheless, although those who survived were saddened by that fact, they were never frustrated.

    To be able to at least pay tribute.

    I feel like the war is really over.

    I just sobbed, thrilled by the peace I had finally achieved.

    In such joy and relief, they rose again to create a new era on their own.

    In a tattered factory, daily necessities are made instead of weapons.

    Thend that had been rough due to bombing turned into rich rice fields and ranches.

    Therapists who were busy providing first aid on the battlefield resumed treatment.

    Scrap materials collected from the ruins were remade into various metals in the furnace and currency was circted again.

    Ships carrying ammunition and weapons roamed the calm sea carrying people, food, and supplies.

    Shelters and forts were demolished, houses and amenities were rebuilt, andmerce such as restaurants and hotels resumed.

    As the war situation worsened, the sound of pious prayer rang out again from temples where the sound of prayer had disappeared.

    The process of building everything from scratch was too slow and arduouspared to the destruction that urred overnight.

    nevertheless.

    Or rather, that¡¯s why.

    The more something is restored one by one.

    People were able to feel and rejoice in each change more vividly.

    As time passed, people appeared everywhere debating what the current era should be called.

    Some said it was an era of peace.

    I pray that eternal peace will continue in the future as we have ovee destruction.

    Some said it was the age of the soul.

    Praising the heroic spirits who protected the world until they returned from the underworld.

    Some said it was the age of myth.

    In honor of the gods who sacrificed themselves to save humanity.

    The debate was so fierce that there were even cases where they fought and even ended up in fistfights.

    However, if there are issues where opinions differ, there are facts that everyone acknowledges without any need for debate.

    It was said that the main force that prevented the destruction was the Seven Dragons.

    If the Seven Dragons Association hadn¡¯t mobilized a huge amount of money to stock up on supplies and set up defense lines in advance.

    If the masters of the seven ns had not been active in the front and rear.

    Above all, if there were no seven princesses.

    No matter how hard others tried, they would not have been able to protect the world for more than half a year, and the gates of Valha would not have beenpleted.

    That was why.

    After the start date has passed.

    The rest of humanity, regardless of nationality, ethnicity, or race, naturally came under the rule of the Seven Dragons.

    Among them, like the Continent Guardians, there were those who had a conflict with the Seven Dragons in the past, as well as those who were ambitious or patriots who ruled a country.

    However, there was no one who refused to lead the Seven Dragons.

    Is the support of the Seven Dragons Association essential to restoring the copsed civilization?

    Is it because no force has the strength to dare to rebel against the Seven Dragons and the Seven Princesses?

    Of course, that was also a reason.

    But the biggest reason is that everyone has already acknowledged it.

    The Seven Dragons, who did not give up on humanity and ultimately saved the world despite making enormous sacrifices, are worthy of bing the rulers and losers of this world.

    It goes beyond the public will and is a matter of heavenly will.

    It was the decision of the whole world.

    Even the rare dissatisfied people did not dare to show their half-hearted feelings.

    Therefore, without any doubt, people cooperated with the Seven Dragons to restore civilization.

    With the firm belief that the seven princesses will make the best decisions for humanity.

    ¡°Rose, why hasn¡¯t the item I ordered arrived yet?¡±

    ¡­Yes.

    The average person is.

    But at this moment.

    The atmosphere in the conference room where the seven princesses were gathered was neither calm nor gentle.

    ¡°As for the equipment to be installed at the power nt, I understand that it did not arrive until after the shipment waspleted, so the factory decided to send it directly.¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry. ¡°There are a lot of things to make at ourpany, so we postponed the less important ones and it seems they ended up missing from the list.¡±

    ¡°You know that the power nt can¡¯t operate without that device, right?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to build a power nt in such a hurry, right? ¡°Even now, I still have leftovers after giving the spirits their fill.¡±

    ¡°¡­It means they didn¡¯t produce it on purpose.¡±

    Cheeik.

    After rubbing the burned out cigarette into the ashtray.

    A red-haired beauty in a military uniform took out a new cigarette, lit it, and sucked in a puff of smoke.

    Hai continued speaking in a husky voice.

    ¡°Send it within a week.¡±

    ¡°Well, that might be a bit difficult, right? ¡°As I already said, we don¡¯t have enough time on our side.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, make it.¡±

    That moment.

    Catherine narrowed her eyes.

    And, contrary to his cheerfully curved lips, he looked at Hai with unsmiling silver eyes and made a snort.

    ¡°Huh¡­ are you ordering me now?¡±

    ¡°If you need.¡±

    Whiuuung.

    Cold, blood-red eyes.

    Silver eyes sparkling with madness.

    The moment when two pairs ofpletely different eyes intersected in the air, and the wind swirled with heat and cold alternating around the two people.

    ¡°Just do it in moderation.¡±

    Ugh!

    The air rushing around the two suddenly stopped.

    A blonde beauty who suppressed the dragon psionics that the two had unleashed through the control of her infinitely powerful yet delicate telekinesis.

    Charlotte spokezily, resting her chin on one hand.

    ¡°Jekatrice, we don¡¯t have time to join in on your games right now.¡±

    ¡°y? ¡°I told you, ourpany is busy too.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason Bahamut is busier than necessary right now because you¡¯re wasting manpower and materials on useless things?¡±

    ¡°A useless waste?¡±

    After hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Catherine tilted her head.

    As if I heard an aliennguage.

    Or as if he were a fool in the world.

    And asked.

    ¡°Why is it a waste to build a boat to go look for my brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­You know better than anyone else that we don¡¯t have the time or ability to do that, Catherine.¡±

    Maia, a green-haired beauty in a pessimistic mood, spoke sharply.

    If it were an ordinary spaceship, it wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    The star drive mounted on the Santa Maria is thest legacy of the fairy race that even the Fairy Queen does not know about.

    Even Catherine, who analyzed it and created a new technology called the World Gate, had no idea how long it would take to restore the star drive.

    And now that we are on the verge of destruction, human and material resources have be precious.

    Excessive waste of time, materials, and manpower could have caused the society that was barely being restored to copse again.

    ¡°Time or ability doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The important thing is that my brother hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Catherine did not change her mind.

    The silver dragon princess who controls time.

    As the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons.

    Above all, as a priest who was madly in love with a man, her eyes sparkled with madness.

    ¡°Considering the timing, he might still being back.¡±

    ¡°There may be a problem with the Santa Maria, so even though we have dealt with all the constetions at best, they may not be able toe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just an assumption.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s not a family? ¡°What if my brother is waiting for us toe get him?¡±

    Sophistry that seems far-fetched. However

    , the other princesses all remained silent as they were pointed out a possibility that everyone had thought about

    once¡­ no, hundreds or thousands of times.

    Catherine suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Ah, is that what you wish for?¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    With twisted lips.

    The voice continued sarcastically.

    ¡°¨DDo you want to take power in a world without your brother and rule over humanity as you please?¡±

    ¡°Yekatrice!¡±

    Quang!

    That moment.

    Rose jumped up, mming the round table with both hands, and the yell she gave was so ferocious that she was not always gentle.

    But no one was actually surprised by that fact.

    The other princesses, who had been calm until now, were ring at Catherine with even more terrifying eyes than Rose.

    There are only two exceptions.

    A white-haired girl who didn¡¯t say anything and just looked into space with an expressionless face like a doll throughout the meeting.

    And¡­

    rattle.

    ¡°I think it would be best to end today¡¯s meeting.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go back and get some rest. ¡°It seems like everyone has be nervous due to a backlog of work.¡±

    A ck-haired girl putting down her teacup.

    The princesses who had been ring at Catherine at Li Qingyu¡¯s calm words left one by one.

    And finally, the smiling silver-haired girl held the hand of the expressionless white-haired girl and left the conference room together.

    Li Qingyu, who was left alone, sighed softly.

    ¡°Can I ask for a ciao please?¡±

    ¡°Of course, princess.¡±

    A woman in men¡¯s clothing standing behind her.

    Wei Ling calmly walked back and gently pulled Li Qingyu¡¯s chair.

    Squeak.

    and.

    A chair that moves smoothly.

    No, Wei Ling moved the antique wheelchair with familiar hands, and Li Qingyu also naturally epted it.

    It was natural.

    Since the day she started, she has never walked on her own feet.

    To be precise, it was closer to saying that it was no longer possible.

    But she felt no sadness, despair, or regret about that fact.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t show it.

    This was the result of my determination ever since I went to London and held Sir¡¯s hand.

    In fact, it ended much more intact than expected.

    That¡¯s why this moment.

    What was upying Li Qingyu¡¯s mind was a fact that was much more important and heavy on his heart than his legs.

    ¡°Has it been exactly half a year?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking from the day it started, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    Why did Catherine and the other princesses act so sensitive today?

    I feel the reason again.

    She muttered quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been over a year since the Duke of Swords left.¡±

 Chapter 1027

    #1027. It¡¯s this way

    * * *

    Squeak.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. ¡°My back hurts and my stomach hurts sometimes, but it¡¯s not enough to cause me to faint right away, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d you said that.¡±

    A hand holding a teacup.

    A smiling face.

    Even small shoulders covered in shawls.

    Until half a year ago, she exuded youth and beauty on her white, taut skin.

    But now, looking at the old woman, whose dry and wrinkled skin was showing the depth of time, Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    No matter how many lives were saved.

    How would it feel to go from immortal to mortal, losing eternal youth and lifespan?

    Because as a woman, I couldn¡¯t not know.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. ¡°Because I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    But the legendary great witch didn¡¯t care.

    It seems that old people have their own way of showing off their charm and enjoying the passage of time.

    Although she may not be as bewitching as before, she just drinks tea and talkszily in an elegant yet virtuous manner that is not tied down to her appearance.

    ¡°At least I¡¯m better than the Fairy Queen.¡±

    ¡°The Fairy Queen¡¯s condition¡­ is it still the same?¡±

    ¡°I saw you the other day and you seemed to be having a bit more trouble.¡±

    ¡°As expected, the aftereffects of overdoing it by handing over half a wing are likely to be serious.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more that you¡¯ve relieved yourself because you¡¯ve achieved your lifelong dream?¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±

    Li Qingyu understood. She was a fairy queen who had lived since the beginning of civilization

    before gods

    even existed to take care of humanity and prevent the constetions.

    It was not unreasonable for her to be like that now that she had achieved the goal she had dreamed of for so many years.

    It was a pity for mankind, who had always received her protection and is still receiving help from the spirits.

    At least Li Qingyu could be sure that the Fairy Queen herself would be satisfied even if she died right away.

    Rather, the problemy elsewhere.

    ¡°Even that person is better than ¡®you¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°How are the other babies?¡±

    In return for offering himself as a living sacrifice at the gates of Valha, he lost all the power he had absorbed from the monarch in his past life and became unable to even move his legs.

    After looking at the great witch who was actually asking about the condition of others rather than herself who was in a wheelchair.

    Li Qingyu said softly.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not very good.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°To put it in perspective, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a knife fight broke out between us today.¡±

    one year.

    If it¡¯s long, it¡¯s long.

    However, in such a short period of time that therades who had risked their lives fighting together were separated, Li Qingyu had a bitter look on his face.

    Well, it was something that could not be helped.

    To begin with, they werepetitors before they were allies.

    Even though the seven dragons joined forces to fight the constetion, they thoroughly decided what was theirs and divided it up.

    It¡¯s more like fate.

    As dragons who were fanatically obsessed with treasure and territory and born with an arrogant and noble nature, it was only natural for them to fight with each other.

    Rather, it was unusual that we were able to cooperate so closely until now.

    And the reason why it was possible and the reason why conflict arose again was determined.

    ¡°Hmm, it looks like you¡¯re having a hard time waiting for your baby.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been over a year since he left.¡±

    Limon Asfelder.

    Their belovedpanion.

    The protector and savior of mankind.

    His absence was disturbing to the seven princesses.

    The half year after the constetions disappeared was even more difficult to endure than the half year when we forgot about erosion, guarded the defense line, and fought monsters.

    This was especially true of Catherine.

    If Limon doesn¡¯te back, I¡¯ll go find him.

    Because they were going crazy, putting their n and people on the back burner and even messing with other ns¡¯ supplies.

    ¡°Ekatrice is still better. ¡°The gap in supplies and manpower can somehow be supplemented if everyone cooperates.¡±

    ¡°Then the really dangerous one is the white baby.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is the White Dragon Princess.¡±

    Start day.

    When the stars fall

    Her foresight returned, and she looked mesmerized ever since.

    Instead of leading the n, he doesn¡¯t even eat his favorite krembo unless someone feeds him, and he just stares into space without saying a word. It

    ¡®s as if he¡¯s trying to find the future he wants¡­

    or rather, someone.

    But no matter how much time passes.

    Instead of recovering, the white-haired girl became more serious day by day.

    Even if it was expressionless, even traces of emotion disappeared from the expressive face, to the point where if left alone, it wouldn¡¯t even blink once for the whole day.

    As if I had really turned into a doll.

    And it wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar sight to the princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Because I always look to the future.

    Little by little, my emotions wear away.

    By even losing the will to live.

    Among the seven ns over the past hundreds of years, she is a princess who has been short-lived for generations along with the Green Dragon Princess¡­ or in a sense, even faster than that.

    Because it was the ending of White Dragon Princess.

    Of course, that is only half the story of the previous princesses.

    Ainsha, who had perfected the dragon¡¯s blood, was able to perfectly control her foresight.

    If he had stopped using psionics even now, he could have recovered well with just a little bit of treatment.

    Nevertheless, Li Qingyu closed his eyes, thinking of Ainsha, who continued to look only at the future and was wearing out faster than any previous generation.

    Why is she doing that?

    Because I knew the reason.

    ¡°¨DThe fate of the swordsman has disappeared.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You definitely said that, Ainsha.¡±

    ¡°You all know that sword masters, especially Aga, do not naturally have foresight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating that Ainsha knows this better than anyone else, but is pushing herself like this.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    In fact, Ainsha wasrgely to me for Catherine¡¯s rampage right now.

    If Limon¡¯s return continues to be dyed like this, Ainsha could really lose her life.

    ¡°If only Ainsha changed her mind, the confusion could be resolved¡­ but the problem is that there is no other way.¡±

    It¡¯s like the stubbornness of a fool.

    Because I¡¯m stupid like a fool.

    Keep moving forward honestly.

    Like Woo-gong, who can even move mountains without any effort.

    I tried persuasion, negotiation, and even forcible suppression or threats.

    When Li Qingyu sighs, remembering Catherine, who was unable to change Ainsha¡¯s mind and ended up frantically searching for Limon.

    Sir asked meaningfully.

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you believe that if you clear up the confusion and wait, your baby wille back.¡±

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu kept his mouth shut.

    And after a long silence, he slightly lowered his head and asked.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s in trouble too?¡±

    ¡°Well, how can I know something that you don¡¯t know either? ¡°There is only one thing I know.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If it were just that fate could not be seen, the white baby would not be squeezing out her life and wandering around looking for the fate of her husband¡¯s return.¡±

    ¡°¡­You have a correct answer to a question.¡±

    Iroh, who was the world¡¯s greatest prophet in the distant past.

    Unlike himself, who is still unable to read the future half a yearter, White Dragon King regained his powers of foresight as soon as the stars lost their power. What a great prophet he is.

    And what kind of fate did such a prophet see that ended up ruined like this?

    Even if I can¡¯t predict it.

    predicted by deep dispensation.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly after hearing the wise witch¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t worried about him.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    Two sisters stand out in particr.

    The longer Limon¡¯s return was dyed, the more anxious everyone was.

    Because I knew it.

    The beginning and end of all swordsmanship.

    About the magic sword of Yam Yongsalgeom.

    Geomhu, Geomryeong, and even Geomgun. I heard about the Sword Master¡¯s taboo through three of Limon¡¯s disciples.

    What if the fight against the Constetions became more difficult and intense than they thought?

    As a result, what if Limon used magic to protect humanity, risking co-extermination with the stars?

    That¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to even imagine.

    They made Ainsha look like a ruined person.

    It was the biggest cause of Catherine¡¯s runaway.

    Especially in the fact that Geomhu and Geomryeong seem to have sensed something, and even after their bodies recover, they remain restless or sleep all day long. If it stays

    like this for a few more years¡­

    no, just a few more months.

    In fact, other princesses might rush out to find Limon, more than two sisters.

    Because they are the White Dragon and Silver Dragon, who control the future and time, the two sisters are just falling apart a little faster than the other princesses.

    Because everyone was so thoroughly addicted to him that they couldn¡¯t live without him.

    ¡°But he wille back.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Li Qingyu did not hesitate to answer.

    I just grinned after clearly stating that having such anxiety was meaningless.

    ¡°Because the Duke of Swords is not the kind of person who would break a promise he made to his wife.¡±

    Calm as always.

    But a calm smile.

    And the delicate hand that grabbed the hem of the clothes.

    The old witch, who had been staring nkly, eventually nodded quietly towards the young princess who was sitting across from her.

    ¡°Yes, that will happen.¡±

    * * *

    When I opened my eyes.

    What greeted him was a flower field.

    Even though there wasn¡¯t a single flower.

    When I got up.

    It was the river that got him wet.

    Although the water did not flow.

    When I raised my head.

    What he saw was the sky.

    Even though there was no sun or moon.

    Everything is there, everything is not there, everything is dark, but everything is bright, it¡¯s hazy like fog, but there¡¯s not even fog.

    I¡¯m slowly getting used to it now.

    But this was my first time in my life.

    He nodded slowly in that infinitely familiar yet unfamiliar space.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    If it were an ordinary person, I would have been surprised.

    However, in a ce that would not be surprising to someone who had passed through life and death like a neighbor, he muttered softly.

    ¡°Is this the afterlife?¡±

    Not the boundary between life and death, but somethingpletely beyond.

    He quietly closed his eyes in a ce that the living cannot and should not reach.

    There was nothing surprising.

    This is something I have already decided to do.

    It was an ending he had to reach from the moment he swung his sword to protect what was precious to him.

    Therefore, the moment he tried to take a calm step without hesitation or fear.

    ¡­what.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    That¡¯s not it.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This way. This way.

    Something.

    called him.

    I heard a sound that was too quiet to be a cry and too distant to be an echo, and I thought for a moment.

    He eventually followed the sound and took a step.

    And so, after walking shorter than a dragonfly¡¯s yawn and longer than a snake¡¯s skin, he finally found it.

    The owner of the voice that called me.

    ¡°¨DHELLO.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    He had a strange expression.

    This is because the person who called him was such an unexpected person.

    A slightly baggy hoodie.

    Jeans that reveal one thigh.

    A musical instrument case carried on one¡¯s back.

    Even a cheerful smile that waspletely out of ce in this ce.

    A person who would be suitable if you met him in the middle of the street rather than in the underworld¡­ or in fact, he was like that.

    Even though they only spent a few days together, they left such a strong impression on me that I will never forget them for the rest of my life.

    A street musician.

    The ghost of the 3rd ranked liberation brigade.

    No, to be exact, he was the 3rd ranked ghost and a powerful enemy called Berserker.

    And the blonde beauty who attacked Leviathan and died after a fierce battle with him and the ck Dragon n.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, partner.¡±

    ¡°¡­Eugene?¡±

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but make an even more strange expression as he saw Eugene greeting him with a cheerful smile, the same as when he was alive.

 Chapter 1028

    #1028. Don¡¯t forget

    * * *

    disciple, enemy, colleague, lover, etc.

    During his long life, he met many people and created many rtionships, whether deep or shallow.

    But there was a particrly rare rtionship.

    That was a friend.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    Friends are basically equals.

    Be it status, military power, or property.

    Although they may not be equal, they must be at a simr level to be achieved and maintained.

    From that perspective.

    The Sword King was a special case.

    Learn the sword skills on your own.

    Also, because he had the status of King of the British Empire, he was able to be friends with Limon and maintain an equal rtionship for hundreds of years.

    That was why, after the Sword King¡¯s death, no one dared to be Limon¡¯s equal friend.

    But only one.

    Even though we may not have be close friends.

    There was someone who had an equal rtionship with him.

    They were able to hang out together because theymunicated through song and violin while hiding their identities.

    If he had not been part of the Liberation Brigade and had not met as an enemy, he might have developed a friendship as good as that of the Sword King.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s funny.¡±

    ¡°Is it funny? why?¡±

    ¡°I guess the person who came to meet me was you.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why Limonughed.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if it were a friend or student?

    Because I didn¡¯t know that Myeong-saek would meet Eugene, who risked his life as a ghost of the liberation brigade, in the afterlife.

    But she is actually a blonde beauty.

    Eugene shook his head at Limon¡¯s words.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a pick-me-up?¡±

    ¡°huh. Because I was with my partner the whole time.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°look.¡±

    What does it mean to be together?

    Limon, who had a confused look on his face as if he didn¡¯t know what it meant, soon developed a strange expression.

    This is because the moment Eugene opened the guitar case he was carrying on his back with a bright smile, an unexpected item was revealed inside.

    A broken ck violin.

    Why did it appear inside the guitar case and why is it broken like this?

    Limon, who was puzzled, realized the meaning of Eugene¡¯s words after a while and asked hesitantly.

    ¡°¡­Could it be that you have been in there ever since you died?¡±

    ¡°Right! answer!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    With Eugene winking.

    He had aplicated expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I remembered that some of the starlight that had flowed when she died had seeped into the violin.

    That violin has a soul. It wasn¡¯t a new thing.

    Nevertheless, there was one reason why he had no choice but to look at her withplicated eyes.

    ¡°You were always protecting me.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t protect you. ¡°Just a little bit of help when someone gets hurt or is in danger of losing their life?¡±

    It was like that.

    Chasing the Liberation Brigade.

    Fighting with sword masters.

    Also, facing the constetions in the constetions.

    Limon suffered serious injuries dozens of times and actually faced life and death several times.

    Among them, there were many injuries so severe that even sword masters required several years of recuperation or were left with permanent disabilities.

    Nevertheless, he continued to fight unharmed.

    Until now, Limon thought it was thanks to the star power he gained from cutting down the ¡®Raging Immortal Giant¡¯.

    That was definitely the correct answer.

    But it was also a wrong answer.

    Because there was someone who helped him every time he got hurt.

    The soul that lived in the Seven Arcs and healed him and protected his life with the power sealed within it.

    For decades.

    ¡°But thatst one was a bit too much, partner.¡±

    Because he suddenly thrust something so big, hot, and painful so harshly, his violin became like this and he also lost it.

    Limon, who was staring nkly at the grumbling Eugene, only opened his mouth after a while.

    ¡°Eugene.¡±

    ¡°huh? why?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help so far.¡±

    Maybe it was because I didn¡¯t expect to hear words of gratitude.

    Eugene, who opened his eyes round, immediately smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°No thank you. ¡°I just wanted to keep hearing my partner y.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess I owe you an apology.¡±

    ¡°Why an apple?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I won¡¯t be able to let you y from now on.¡±

    If I had known that Eugene¡¯s soul was in the dark violin, I would have yed it more.

    When Limon apologizes with a sigh.

    Eugene stretched out his index finger and flicked it from side to side.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to apologize to your partner.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Follow me and you will find out.¡±

    After turning around.

    Eugene takes a brisk step forward.

    Limon walked after her, even though he had a puzzled expression on his face.

    Following a path deeper than time.

    Passing through a flower field farther than the soul.

    Longer than oblivion.

    After going and going and going, they finally arrived.

    On the huge river that runs through this ce where everything, past, present, and future, has no meaning.

    And there

    he stood tall.

    Surrounded by the soft light of dawn.

    With my feet dipped in the river that separates the border between life and death.

    A man wearing a ck cloak and holding a blood-red spear in one hand.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Limon stopped in his tracks at the reunion with someone who was natural to be here, but in a sense was more unexpected than Eugene.

    But the man didn¡¯t actually look at him.

    I just opened my mouth softly with my eyes fixed on the river.

    ¡°Master, do you remember my original swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°¡­It was something that pierced all space.¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°It was my intention to return to my family at any time and protect them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So after my family died, I developed my sword skills and tried to bring them back to life, even if it meant cutting through the boundary between this world and the afterlife.¡±

    ¡°It was a stupid thing to do.¡±

    ¡°It is as the Master said. Even though I could pierce the soul, I could not cross the boundary between life and death.¡±

    Because everything can be cut down.

    He even tried to open a path to the underworld.

    The Sword Master, who was more reckless and arrogant than anyone else, spoke softly.

    ¡°But thanks to the power of miracles, I was able to clear a path to the border between life and death.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And the path I zed still remains.¡±

    After hearing that.

    Limon realized.

    The river the man is looking at.

    The existence of the light of dawn, faintly connected like a thread in a ce that is deeper and dimmer than the darkness.

    ¡°If Master wishes, I will open the way.¡±

    Breaking down the dungeon gate.

    Because I have experienced the power of the constetion.

    I expected that Limon would eventually break the taboo.

    So, after leaving the protection of humanity to others, I remained silent as I watched the mane all the way here to do what only he could do.

    Limon opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°¡­It is against providence.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so.¡±

    The man calmly admitted.

    What he was talking about was somethingpletely different from the resurrection of the Sword Masters or the descent of the Heroic Spirits.

    It is a perfect resurrection that goes beyond barely clinging to this world through magic or the power of stars.

    If we were not careful, there was a risk that the boundary between life and death would copse and the world would be overrun with ghosts, or even lead to the death of all living things.

    Even if he opened the road in the first ce, whether we could pass there safely was a separate question,

    but¡­

    ¡°At least they don¡¯t seem to think so.¡±

    Limon, who had doubts about who ¡®they¡¯ were, opened his eyes wide.

    The river where the man was.

    The sight of a small figure approaching in the blurred light of dawn at the border between life and death puzzled him.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    We¡¯ve been together for a long time.

    However, unlike when it is a translucent ghost, it has a clear appearance, so it looks like a different person.

    When Limon was at a loss for words, looking at the girl with a smile on her face that always had a nk expression, the sound of metal chirping was heard from behind the girl.

    Gikkikkikkikkikkik.

    Like decades.

    No, hundreds of years.

    Maybe tens of thousands of years.

    Rusted and broken, as if it had been a long time ago.

    Nevertheless, the unmanned vacuum cleaner that had managed to follow the girl across the river stopped creaking only when it arrived in front of Limon.

    And slowly.

    The moment the body opens.

    Weeing.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    Limon stopped breathing.

    Because I saw it.

    A small capsule carefully ced inside, which is surprisingly cleanpared to the rusty exterior. No, to be precise

    , there is¡­ one animal

    curled up inside the capsule as if hibernating .

    bantam.

    Blue bird.

    ¡°¡­how.¡±

    It seems like time has stopped.

    Without even moving.

    My heart isn¡¯t even beating.

    However, unlike himself, who is already dead, Limon freezes when he sees the blue bird, who is vaguely alive and on the border between life and death.

    The girl took out a blue bird from the capsule and held it out towards him.

    ¡°We are done here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take care of your friend.¡±

    Even the soul is scattered.

    So much so that even metal turns to dust.

    Indeed, for a long and distant time.

    They used everything they had, including magic and technology, to protect the Blue Bird from the gap in time and space.

    Using the gap between life and death, I managed to escape the gap in time and space and brought that blue bird here.

    Looking at saints and spirits.

    For a moment, I hope you be as hard as a stone.

    Limon slowly stretched out his hand.

    And after taking the blue bird with utmost care.

    After quietly looking at the blue bird, which would never be able to open its eyes unless someone took it out of this boundary of life and death.

    He opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°Will you open the way?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    He just grabbed the blood-red spear with both hands to do what he had to do.

    And so, the moment the window was thrown out.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Relife

    Bur¡¯s Revive¡»

    Quaaaaaaang

    !

    Heaven and earth are shaking.

    The great river flowing before them split.

    What appeared through the river water like a sand castle was a path of light.

    The light of dawn, breaking down the boundaries between this world and the afterlife, was shining faintly between the divided rivers, bridging the gap between life and death.

    ¡°It¡¯s been fun so far, partner.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hello, goodbye.¡±

    Weeing.

    Just like that¡­

    Eugene smiled.

    The girl is waving one hand.

    Tilt your body like a vacuum cleaner greeting you.

    The Prince, who has lost the light of dawn that had enveloped his body, bows and pays his respects onest time.

    He quietly bowed his head to them as if to express his gratitude for protecting and helping him and the blue bird so far.

    Limon stepped onto the path of light.

    * * *

    Jeopuk.

    The moment you take a step.

    Whates is pressure.

    It¡¯s like walking at the bottom of the deep sea.

    Or like falling into a bottomless swamp.

    The force that presses, pushes, and pulls his body bes stronger and tries to throw him out of the river.

    It¡¯s providence.

    The very natural and absolutew that the dead cannot leave the afterlife became an intangible pressure and was oppressing him.

    If you can¡¯t withstand that pressure, there are two consequences.

    Like being swept away by a flood, you will be pushed back to the end of the underworld and fall into hell.

    All I could do was lose my body and wander around this world as a ghost with only my soul remaining.

    Jerk.

    nevertheless.

    One step at a time.

    He moved forward steadily.

    And when it got to the point where I couldn¡¯t stand on my own, I put my hands on my waist.

    Slurp.

    The moment the sword was drawn.

    Rapidly decreasing pressure.

    The Sword Master¡¯s will to cut down everything in the world was helping him move forward, even pushing away thews of life and death.

    But even for a moment.

    Ten steps, one hundred steps.

    A thousand steps, ten thousand steps.

    As he continued to advance, the pressure became stronger and stronger, and eventually it became difficult for even him to withstand it.

    Even more so because he had to take the pressure with just the sword in one hand to protect the blue bird he was holding in his arms.

    The moment when I grit my teeth with the pressure that seemed to crush my body and blow my soul to the end of the world at any moment.

    [Why do you think the Sword Master is immortal?]

    He was shocked.

    It¡¯s been a while since I entered the path of dawn.

    I had already walked so far away that I couldn¡¯t see Eugene, the man, the girl, or the vacuum cleaner.

    The quiet voice that came from across the distance made him agitated.

    [That is because we can cut down even death.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Nevertheless, there is one reason why we are not immortal even though we are immortal.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Even though we have seen the end of the sword. Because we haven¡¯t reached it yet.]

    Who is the owner of that voice?

    He knew.

    No, I couldn¡¯t know.

    And that¡¯s why I listened.

    [Because the original path of the sword has no end.]

    [Even if we have seen the end of the sword, it is only the starting line.]

    [We have only now acquired the qualifications to pursue the ultimate path of the sword.]

    Sword Master.

    The one who saw the tip of the sword.

    But seeing and getting are different.

    They say that the fact that they be stronger in a desperate struggle is proof that they have not yet reached the true end of their sword.

    The voice continues.

    [That¡¯s why our fight is a battle of will.]

    [Winning or losing is not determined by who is stronger, but by whose will is closer to the edge of the sword.]

    [And by defeating all of us, you will exercise your own will and reach the edge of the sword. He proved that he was qualified.]

    He knew.

    What is the tip of the sword?

    The teacher showed me at the end.

    By learning from fighting against my archenemy.

    In the end, the destruction that brought even his own death was at the tip of the sword.

    [So keep in mind.]

    [Those who truly reach the tip of the sword are indomitable and immortal.] [

    Unless your will is broken, no one can kill you and your sword can cut through anything.]

    Yes. Yes.

    A sword is ultimately a weapon used to cut and kill something.

    Therefore, although there are things that the person who reaches the tip of the sword cannot cut, there is nothing that cannot be cut.

    If there is a Reaper, cut down the Reaper.

    If there is an afterlife, cut it down.

    If there is death, cut down death.

    He closed his eyes after hearing the voice calmly conveyed as if giving advice.

    And quietly.

    Change has begun.

    Slurp.

    The white hair gradually became golden.

    A white radiance seeped out of the golden eyes.

    The moment when the light harmonized with each other and seeped into the sword he was holding.

    Wooooow.

    The path of dawn trembled.

    No, it wasn¡¯t the road that was shaking.

    The boundary between life and death is under the pressure of providence in the underworld.

    Literally everything in the world was trembling as if afraid of the de of light extending from his sword.

    And in that shaking world, he raised his sword high above his head.

    [And don¡¯t forget.]

    14 swordsmen who saw the end of their swords.

    Among them, I finally reached the tip of the sword.

    The one who cut down even the universe.

    Therefore, the moment when the only absolute person in the world who has conquered the path of the sword to the end lowers the sword.

    [¨DOnly you are the true Sword Master.]

    Faaaaaaa!!!

    Brilliant tinum color.

    swept away everything.

 Chapter 1029

    #1029. Have you been there?

    * * *

    Dark.

    Darkness.

    darkness death darkness darkness.

    Nothing else is visible.

    Even if I listen, I can¡¯t hear it.

    Even when I open my mouth, no wordse out.

    So all you can do is watch.

    That fight.

    That despair.

    That destruction.

    Clenching my fist until it bleeds, regretting, regretting, regretting until I shed bloody tears.

    But it¡¯s already toote.

    Because there is nothing more that can be done.

    She ended up¡­

    Sreuk.

    quietly.

    With your eyes open.

    I stared into space for a while.

    She got up from her prone position and slowly looked back at the documents scattered on the desk.

    ¡°You fell asleep again.¡±

    Clothes soaked with sweat.

    A face as pale as a sheet of paper.

    Even the eyes with slightly dted pupils.

    After not sleeping all night for several days and working without a break, I copsed and lost consciousness, and when I woke up, I was in too much of a mess.

    It was as if she had seen a ghost¡­

    no, she looked like a living ghost.

    However, the ck-haired girl who was the person involved was neither shaken nor embarrassed by her condition.

    He just quietly and calmly organized his sweaty and crumpled documents.

    It had to be that way.

    He even inherited his close associates.

    Neither sleeping nor resting.

    Continuing to concentrate on work.

    Falling asleep as if fainting from exhaustion.

    And waking up in a nightmare.

    Because it was something she was already used to.

    This is not the story after all the stars have fallen and the world has be peaceful, creating more jobs.

    Before the seal of the Seven Arcs was released and the dungeon wave urred.

    Before destroying the World Federation after seeing Ruler¡¯s death.

    Before chasing the liberation brigade andpeting with other princesses.

    ¡­even before I proposed to him.

    okay.

    It was like that.

    It was something really familiar.

    A life where you can¡¯t sleep because you¡¯re afraid of having nightmares, and you cling to work as if you¡¯re running away, but you¡¯re always suffering from regret and anxiety.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why it has be unfamiliar now.

    Because there was a man.

    It¡¯s so reassuring.

    It¡¯s infinitely warmer.

    More trustworthy than anyone else.

    A lover who reassured me from having nightmares just by being by my side and made me forget about the days that were more terrifying than the nightmares.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Is it because I remembered something I shouldn¡¯t have thought about?

    A sudden throbbing pain struck her heart, causing her to stop organizing her papers.

    And suddenly it moved.

    Squeak.

    White hands pushing the wheel.

    A wheelchair that moves slowly.

    The ce she headed after leaving her desk was the veranda.

    Whiuuuung!

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s so high-rise.

    She slowly turned her head as the strong wind blew in just by opening the door.

    And saw.

    The Leviathan Hotel, which was almost half-destroyed, was miraculously restored with the help of the Golden Dragon n and the power of magic.

    Hundreds of buildings that sparkle even at night, centered around the building she is in.

    ¡­a city full of ruins, thousands of times more dense than that, buried in darkness.

    Republic of Goryeo (¸ßûÃñ‡ø).

    Or more urately, thend that was called that.

    But now, in the heart of a country where even the minimum social structure has copsed, let alone the government, and is under the direct rule of the Seven Dragons.

    Li Qingyu quietly looked at the ruins of the ruined country.

    Of course she knew.

    It is more efficient to conduct business in the intact ck Dragon Pce rather than in a city in the Far East that is nothing but ruins.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why she stays here.

    It was because of the traces.

    so that.

    she recalled.

    A date I took the children from orphanage to see the ruins of an amusement park that had just beenpleted and then copsed.

    The first meeting in an alley where even the shabby building copsed, leaving only the remains, and the marriage proposal made at his house.

    The conversation we had while having a drink and a meal together on the top floor of this very Leviathan.

    The betrothal that was close to a contract made with Leviathan at stake, the first kiss mixed with drops of blood, and the

    back of him who stormed into the middle of the Seven Dragons Association to protect himself from being persecuted by other princesses.

    ¡­the first night with him who restrained her from escaping when she was about to give up her engagement, and the many nights she made love afterward.

    So one by one.

    Every time I think of memories.

    The throbbing pain gradually subsided.

    Li Qingyu thought with a grin.

    okay. As long as I have memories with him, I¡¯m fine.

    Whether it¡¯s a year or two, I can bear it with a smile until hees back.

    So¡­

    Quad Deuk!

    But right after that.

    The quiet smile falls apart.

    Instead, Li Qingyu lifted the hand that had been gripping the wheel of the wheelchair until it was crushed and covered her face.

    ¡°¡­why.¡±

    At first Iughed.

    Next, Iforted him.

    After that, I endured it.

    One day.

    On the second day.

    Up to ten days.

    It could have been so.

    But more than a month has passed.

    Even though everything was over, the longer he didn¡¯t return, the more difficult it became to feignposure.

    Maybe Limon was wrong.

    Because just thinking about the possibility made me feel like I was going crazy.

    To the point where I want to run away from this pain even if it means tearing out my own heart right now.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing back?¡±

    It was like that.

    Ainsha is drying up.

    Better than the runaway Catherine.

    Than Geomhu and Geomryeong who lost their vitality.

    Of all his brides, she was the one having the most difficulty with this situation.

    Like a liar, he was just holding on by deceiving himself and everyone that he would definitelye back.

    But her too.

    No, everyone knew.

    That the possibility of Limon being alive is extremely slim.

    From the very beginning, when he set out alone to capture those powerful constetions, he was prepared to die.

    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t help but sob.

    ¡°I ended up failing again.¡±

    Protected humanity.

    The constetion was defeated.

    Peacefully gained hegemony over the world.

    It was certainly a phenomenal achievement, enough to be considered a sess by some people¡­

    but it was nothing more than that.

    It meant nothing to her.

    Even if I had to give up everything else, I couldn¡¯t keep what I wanted to achieve and keep what I wanted.

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu regretted it.

    ¡°Would it have been better to betray you?¡±

    ¡°Would it have been necessary to trick you, ambush you, tie your limbs, imprison you, and force you to run away with me?¡±

    ¡°Even if it causes humanity to perish and you end up hating and hating me for the rest of your life?¡±

    Hatred and hatred and such.

    I could receive as much as I wanted.

    She is the ck Dragon Princess of lies and intrigue.

    I was used to being doubted and hated by others throughout my life, and I was willing to ept anything if I could save him for that little price.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­that shouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Because I know it¡¯s a delusion.

    Li Qingyu said even more sadly.

    ¡°Because you would never have tolerated such an ending.¡±

    I could endure receiving his resentment, but I couldn¡¯t do anything to cause him the same regret and pain that would never go away.

    Li Qingyu ended up sobbing alone, covering herself with her nails digging into her arms.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    This is her own karma.

    For the sins shemitted.

    Because it was a sin that had to be repaid forever and could not be paid.

    yes.

    That was why.

    When it first started.

    The reason Li Qingyu didn¡¯t realize it was.

    It was such a small and faint change that she, who was immersed in grief, noticed it.

    Ugh.

    I was shocked.

    Li Qingyu, shivering, looked back.

    And I was embarrassed.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The spacious living room of the penthouse was filled with soft darkness except for the light from the nightstand for reading documents.

    The faint light, like fireflies or sparks, dancing in the middle of it all made her unable to hide her bewilderment.

    Meanwhile, the light became bigger and clearer as time passed.

    borderline

    suspicion.

    Doubt, etc.

    Li Qingyu, who had been watching the unidentifiable light with various emotions, first tried to report the situation.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    While taking out the pager.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s eyes widened.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I realized that the light resembled dawn only after it became somewhat clearer.

    The light, which had been scattered separately at first, gradually gathered in the center and turned into a round hole.

    A door made of light.

    It was because I saw a figure approaching from the far side.

    Because it¡¯s still so far away.

    And because it is in the light.

    I can¡¯t even see my face properly.

    Nevertheless, the silhouette is strangely familiar.

    Quadang!

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    It was that fault.

    I dropped the pager I was holding.

    The reason why Li Qingyu was thrown to the floor as a result of trying to move the wheelchair quickly, forgetting that the wheel was broken.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    Let alone getting up.

    I¡¯m thinking about using psionics.

    Without even thinking about calling someone else.

    I just hastily approached the light.

    Jiik Jiik.

    ¡­Crawling across the floor with only your hands and arms, dragging your motionless legs.

    It was so ugly, pathetic, and foolish that it waspletely uncharacteristic of her¡­ but

    Li Qingyu didn¡¯t care.

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s afraid that if he¡¯s even a littlete, the light and the other person beyond the light will disappear.

    I just moved and moved and moved with all my might.

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    And the result.

    In front of the door of light we have reached.

    She finally confirmed.

    An opponent is approaching from within the Gate of Light, which until now was too far away and cloudy to be seen properly.

    Equipped with two swords.

    Holding a little blue bird.

    With a calm demeanor as always.

    Walking out in the light.

    I miss you so much and miss you so much.

    Rather, the appearance of a man who makes you feel afraid that all of this may be a dream or fantasy.

    Sreuk.

    But fortunately.

    The fear is denied.

    Right aftering out of the light.

    A very familiar hand naturally picked her up as she fell on the floor.

    The warm warmth and intoxicatingly sweet scent that is established through our bodies touching each other.

    And¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That quiet voice.

    That faint smile.

    All of that.

    Because it was telling me that this was not a dream.

    Again.

    That was why.

    The reason she shed tears without realizing it.

    It was resentment.

    It was a joy.

    It was sadness.

    With so many emotions intertwined that she couldn¡¯t describe, she shed tears and pursed her lips.

    Ament for having finally arrived.

    Thank you foring back like this.

    Worried about whether there are any injuries.

    I couldn¡¯t decide which one to say, so I opened and closed my mouth like that for a long time.

    atst.

    Binggrae.

    As always.

    However, unlike always, his face was full of tears and showed no signs of calm.

    ¡°¡­did you have a good trip?¡±

    To the bride who wees her with a watery voice and a smile that clearly shows her honest emotions even though it is badly distorted.

    He didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    I just gave strength to the arm that was holding her, hugged her deeper, and slightly lowered my head.

    So¡­.

    Sreuk.

    Soft and soft.

    Quietly.

    Two lips ovep.

    As a single teardrop seeps through them, happily andfortably melting away.

    The bride who was waiting.

    The groom who left.

    weed.

 Chapter 1030

    #1030. Could you please listen? (Complete)

    * * *

    After the day of beginning.

    Unlike humanity, which gained hope and brightened up, the Seven Dragons¡¯ n actually maintained a calm atmosphere.

    Because, unlike ordinary people, they knew.

    In fact, the man who was the biggest protagonist of this victory and whom the princesses were eagerly waiting for was not returning.

    And how much my beloved princess is suffering because of that.

    Including the princesses starting to fight each other, starting with the runaway Ainsha and Catherine.

    Therefore, the seven ns had no choice but to devote themselves to their work with a heavy atmosphere, like defeated soldiers, rather than victorious armies that protected humanity and gained hegemony of the world.

    The ironic thing was that ordinary people who did not know the circumstances ended up trusting the Seven Dragons Association even more.

    That was why.

    Right now at this moment.

    Former Koryo branch of Leviathan.

    And the reason why what was happening around the building that has now be the ck Dragon n¡¯s temporary management headquarters for the Far East region was so unusual.

    Boom!

    A heat wave breaks out.

    It¡¯s so big and extravagant.

    After the day of disaster, the mes of the Red Dragon n that burned the monsters beautifully decorate the dark night sky.

    What resonates in the night sky is loud music.

    The drum, the harp, the guitar, the piano, the trumpet sing. The numerous instruments yed by each member of the White Dragon n miraculouslybine to form exquisite harmony.

    The knights of the Blue Dragon n and the warriors of the Silver Dragon n each exchanged wine and horse liquor to drink.

    While the ck Dragon n is carrying food filled with the Green Dragon n¡¯s feel-good medicine everywhere.

    The musketeers of the Golden Dragon n be dealers, holding all kinds of gambling games everywhere and scattering chips and gold coins.

    The sight of the seven ns going crazy like that is truly madness.

    After Start Day, of course.

    After the Seven Dragons Association was established.

    It was unprecedented.

    It was a sight that could not help but be dumbfounded for citizens who had only seen them fiercely fighting against monsters and quietly focusing on restoration projects.

    But the seven princesses who were supposed to control it were just watching it happen.

    It was natural.

    Because the reason this crazy festival took ce in the first ce was their beloved princesses.

    ¡°Kyahahahaha! Drink, drink! Whether it¡¯s alcohol or food, I pay for everything today! So, tell everyone to drink as much as they can without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the food is Hai¡¯s and the alcohol is Maian¡¯s strong liquor. ¡°It¡¯s ugly to brag about something for free.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about small things, small things! ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s important to have a happy day, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is what Catherine, who shed so many tears on that happy day, would say.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, I heard you were the same person who cried as soon as you saw oppa.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for my younger brother. ¡°If Catherine wants to do that, she will give up her position as older sister and be my younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha?! Are you carrying out a coup now?!?!¡±

    Catherine gulps vodka like water and smiles cheerfully.

    Ainsha is sipping sweet beer while her shoulders are being held.

    ¡°Hai. ¡°I know how you feel, but wouldn¡¯t it be a bit too much to kiss the top of your foot in front of everyone?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, Rose, you should do it too.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean it to be envious.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess it was my mood that made you look like you were sad.¡±

    ¡°Hai I hate you sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d it happens sometimes.¡±

    Hai drinks mead and speaks in a husky voice, but with a rare joyful expression on her always cold face.

    Rose nces at her and eventually smiles and tips the wine.

    ¡°Honestly, it was unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What did you mean?¡±

    ¡°Out of all of us, you were the first to rush at him and it wasn¡¯t enough that you even kissed him.¡±

    ¡°¡­Should it be as unexpected as you, who were holding back tears until your eyes welled up?¡±

    Charlotte snorts with a slightly flushed face after drinking dozens of sses of whiskey already.

    And Maia was drinking straight the liquor that made even dragons drunk, which had only been mixed in a little bit with the other princess¡¯s liquor.

    ¡°Chwieon. Younger female. ¡°I¡¯m dreaming¡­ the world is spinning.¡±

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that I was dreaming, it was that I was drunk.¡±

    ¡°question. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between being drunk and dreaming¡­?¡±

    ¡°In a dream, longing and nostalgia remain, but after getting drunk, regret and a hangover remain.¡±

    Suri is running red-hot thanks to continuously one-shotting the strong liquor of the Green Dragon n, a drink he had never tasted in his life.

    Anastasia gives honey water to the running Suri and takes care of him frugally like a wise mother and good wife.

    An old witch wearing a cotton hat is leisurely enjoying herself by selecting only the most expensive drinks, and a blue bird is still sleeping soundly in the magic cradle next to her.

    And even a one-eyed swordsman who orders various things along with his associates.

    Everyone gathered here, including the princesses of the Seven Dragons, werepletely absorbed in enjoying the day, forgetting about everything, including work.

    It was natural.

    Today is the day their worries end.

    Because it was the moment when thest reason why I had to be depressed disappeared and I could finally enjoy victory.

    The ck-haired girl who was a little far away was no exception.

    Because I was the first to greet him.

    They worked hard to create this ce in just a few hours.

    Nevertheless, rather than being tired, Li Qingyu, who was sitting in the wheelchair watching the scene with afortable smile, suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just grateful that you came during your busy schedule.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled.

    No one knew better than her, who had been watching from the beginning, how hard he worked tofort the brides who cried,ughed, andined.

    Including the fact that she was the one who cried the most and receivedfort.

    ¡°Because this is what I have to do.¡±

    It was his fault foring back sote and making the brides anxious, so it was his natural responsibility tofort them.

    After speaking calmly.

    Limon suddenly lowered his gaze.

    ¡°¡­Including about you.¡±

    Hearing those words, Li Qingyu looked a little troubled.

    This is because he noticed that Limon¡¯s gaze was directed at none other than his own legs.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my legs. ¡°If it¡¯s really ufortable, just wear a prosthetic leg like Catherine did.¡±

    ¡°do not worry. ¡°I will find a way to fix the crazy princess¡¯s arm someday.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you need to do that.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled wryly at the sight of Catherine juggling several bottles to make explosive liquor while rotating her prosthetic hand at high speed at 360 degrees.

    Limon asked calmly.

    ¡°If I had lost an arm, you would have done whatever it took to get it back, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just as you said.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about such obvious things.¡±

    ¡°Yes, swordsman.¡±

    Is this because counterarguments have be impossible?

    Li Qingyu, who had a particrlyplex expression on his face, eventually lowered his head with a bitter smile.

    He suddenly muttered.

    ¡°Anyway, everything is finally over.¡±

    It feels like a new feeling.

    Limon continued speaking as he looked up at the Leviathan Hotel where he had previously be engaged to Li Qingyu.

    ¡°Honestly, until I epted your marriage proposal, I had no idea that something so turbulent would happen.¡±

    ¡°You got a lot in return, right?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Limon chuckled.

    Until the time he was kicked out by the government and even lost Yuna-kyung, he only wanted one thing.

    All I wanted to do was get my money and power back so I wouldn¡¯t have to do something like this again.

    In that respect, his purpose was perfectly achieved.

    Money or something.

    Whether it¡¯s power.

    Everything has be so overwhelming that he has now be an absolute person who has taken over the hegemony of the entire world.

    Above all¡­.

    ¡°If I think of it as a reward for obtaining you, I will have to endure this much hardship.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, even if it¡¯s just empty words, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be empty words.¡±

    Seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    And even the two lost disciples.

    Limon smiled bitterly as he thought of the brides, who were all beautiful and lovely and more precious than any treasure in the world.

    Who would have thought that even the descendants of the seven dragons, who were like his enemies, would end up taking as his brides the disciples who died for want of life.

    It was something I couldn¡¯t even imagine until a few years ago.

    If it were a trick of fate, it would be so funny.

    When heughs.

    Li Qingyu suddenly asked.

    ¡°By the way, swordsmith. Is everything really over?¡±

    ¡°why? Are you worried that there might be some remaining constetions?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the constetions.¡±

    Li Qingyu shook his head slightly and continued speaking with a serious expression.

    ¡°The constetions spoke. ¡°There is an inevitable end to the world and they are preventing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think that the end maye as a result of us defeating the Constetions?¡±

    ¡°If you just look at the possibilities.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Limon was lost in thought.

    It was definitely a valid point.

    Even if their cause was empty, the Constetions were the ones who sacrificed everything to prevent the apocalypse.

    Whatever the end is.

    If it wasn¡¯t a huge deception in itself, there was a good chance that it would affect the world in some way since the constetions had disappeared.

    But¡­

    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± ¡°If you ovee the apocalypse or anything else, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°possible.¡±

    Unlike Li Qingyu, Limon wasn¡¯t too worried.

    Then he smiled and told the reason.

    ¡°Because I have you and you have me.¡±

    ¡°¡­You have a correct answer to a question.¡±

    He may not know if he is alone, but if they help him, he will be able to ovee whatever the apocalypse is.

    Li Qingyu ended upughing when he saw Limon making such a bold statement.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I realized that I could stop thinking about what would happen in the future anyway.

    Stop the apocalypse.

    Whether you can¡¯t stop it or not.

    Because even then, she would be with him.

    And just because she could be with him through life and death, she could smile as much as she wanted.

    ¡­Until Limon held out a hand.

    ¡°In that sense, princess, I think it¡¯s time to keep my promise to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That moment.

    She paused.

    It was ced in Limon¡¯s palm.

    A dragon pattern was carved with ck pearls embedded in ck jade.

    The ring she had seen before but could not bear to receive silenced her.

    ¡°¡­yes. It¡¯s definitely time.¡±

    But it was only for a moment.

    As if preparing for something.

    Or as if resigned.

    Li Qingyu quietly closed his eyes.

    ¡°Can you please listen to me?¡±

    To be honest.

    I didn¡¯t want to talk.

    No, I wanted to hide it forever.

    But we have already won against the Constetion.

    Because there is no longer even an excuse to use as a shield.

    Above all, as his bride, I no longer wanted to hide the truth and my own sins.

    Li Qingyu opened his mouth.

    ¡°The story of a foolish and shameless liar.¡±

    So¡­

    she started talking.

    All the truths that have been hidden for too long.

 Chapter 1031

    #1031. Epilogue

    * * *

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    Time passes.

    Longer than a moment.

    Shorter than eternity.

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    Time passes.

    Be fair to everything.

    Unfair to everything.

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    Time passes.

    From the end of the world to the end.

    From the inside to the outside of the world.

    And at the end of that long flow.

    ¡®It¡¯ finally appeared.

    Kugugoogung.

    Distant or near past.

    A battle between the Absolute and the Transcendent took ce, numerous stars were destroyed, and even the bnce of space and time copsed, creating a void.

    In that deep and distant ce.

    They showed up.

    As if rising from the bottom of time.

    Or as if falling from the other side of space.

    It was something that appeared suddenly, unnaturally, and metaphysically, and was difficult to define with any words in the world.

    Everything is ambiguous, whether it is matter, life, spirit, or element, especially in the sense that it looks different depending on who is looking at it, when and where.

    Nevertheless, if I had to give it a name, there would be one.

    -Fleet.

    battle.

    War.

    Or invasion.

    It was a flight group carrying numerous crew members and moving with a specific purpose.

    Considering that the number of ships was greater than the stars in the night sky, even the expression ¡°fleet¡± felt too downgraded.

    Anyway, the center of the fleet.

    Sitting on a seat made up of numerous brains in a ce that could not be described as thergest ship or a living creature, the eyes smiled.

    [You are lucky to have discovered Muju Gongsan Mountain like this.]

    From the center to the outskirts.

    From higher dimension to lower dimension.

    Most dimensions with more than a certain number of records are recorded on the dimensional map through the Akashic Records from birth to end.

    No matter how remote it was, it was truly a great luck to discover a ce that was not recorded on the dimensional map.

    For someone who had juste into contact with the Akashic Records, the record was strangely long, especially since most of the record was filled with nk spaces.

    Just by selling this information, you could get quite a big reward.

    But of course it is.

    I had no intention of just selling information.

    A dimension that is neither a farm for the ¡®omnipotent and ignorant Last Ones¡¯ nor a colony for the ¡®holy nine races¡¯ is a bonanza in itself.

    Whether it is used as a fish farm for the tribe.

    Take good care of it and sell it at a high price.

    Or use it as a base.

    Even if you invest just a little bit of time and effort, you can get hundreds of times the benefits, let alone several times.

    [It¡¯s a shame because it could have been more useful even if it wasn¡¯t connected to the Akashic Records.] What¡¯s unfortunate

    is that just as they found this ce, others will soon discover it too.

    It was natural.

    Maybe I was just lucky.

    Or whatever means were used.

    It is unusual for a dimension that has not yet been created to have avoided contact with the Akashic Records.

    If any of the nine races or countless Last Ones coveted this ce, a weak force like them would have no choice but to be driven out empty-handed.

    [After all, it is best to extract the entropy and make it a record of the end.]

    So, I decided.

    They really thought.

    This dimension is also really lucky.

    Of course, if all entropy is lost and it bes a record of the apocalypse, it will be divided into pieces and sold as currency, offerings, collectibles, and tools, without being able to live or die forever.

    Still, it would be a hundred times better than bing a meal for the Last One or a game piece for the nine races.

    Ugh.

    [¡­?]

    However, as they prepared to extract entropy, they soon looked curious.

    After space and time suddenly split apart.

    Because something strange appeared.

    Ites in a variety of colors, from gold to white, silver, red, blue, green, and ck.

    Among the nine holy races, there were nine ships that looked like they were modeled after the ¡®mighty races¡¯, but were too small and insignificantpared to their fleet.

    And its center.

    Among the nine ships, one particrly small tinum-colored ship had a strange chair.

    It¡¯s too sharp for a throne.

    Too in to be a throne.

    If I were to give it a name, it would be Dragon Chair.

    Or¡­

    ¨C A strange chair that can only be called a sword seat.

    and.

    In that chair.

    he was

    Sit with your legs crossed.

    Rest your chin at an angle.

    Among the various women who are holding swords, dozing, having fun, making a sour expression, or calmlymanding the ship.

    Just looking at them with indifferent golden eyes.

    ¡°I speak in the name of the Geomryonghoe („¦ýˆ•þ).¡±

    and.

    Quietly.

    A voice transmitted.

    ¡°If you havee to be our friends, disarm all and send envoys. Then we will wee you as guests.¡±

    No, it wasn¡¯t a voice.

    It will.

    Transcends race andnguage.

    Passed directly to the other person.

    A means ofmunication used by beings close to the nine races even in higher dimensions that cannot even bepared to things like telepathy.

    It was a miracle that made it possible tomunicate with the Last One, whose very existence was destruction.

    ¡°But if they came as invaders¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why they were surprised.

    It wasn¡¯t just that they didn¡¯t know that they would be receivingmunication methods that even they couldn¡¯t handle in this lower level, a ce where they had just been connected to the Akashic Records.

    It was because of the eerieness embedded in that will.

    ¡°If you try to attack me, give up hope.¡±

    ¡°Whoever fights with me, prepare to die.¡±

    ¡°He who wants my life, give his life.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the confidence to do that, kneel down right now and beg for your life.¡±

    ¡°This is myst mercy.¡±

    they felt

    The sincerity behind that will.

    No matter how strong or great you are.

    The arrogance that there are absolutely no exceptions.

    ¡°Keep in mind that anyone who ignores this warning will never survive.¡±

    While.

    They were worried.

    How to take that warning.

    In this dimension, itsts only 0.1 seconds.

    For them, who exercised perfect collective intelligence as one and all of their species, it was an overwhelming amount of time.

    By investing that time, the conclusions they reached came down to one thing.

    [¡­an insignificant species that has not yet been registered in the Akashic Records. Because your foolishness of only knowing this narrow world is the reason you must perish.]

    ¨C Ridicule.

    Or ridicule.

    Or contempt.

    It was an extremely reasonable and valid logical conclusion.

    They say they use themunication methods of higher races, but in the end, that¡¯s it.

    What if there were nine races that could stand up to the Last One?

    No matter how weak a race they may be, they are a Jeongmyeong tribe that has proven its worthiness to exist by being registered in the Akashic Records and has earned the right not to be the Last One¡¯s dinner party.

    Even for a fairly high-ranking race, it would be impossible to fight them with just a few ships.

    The threats made by these lower-level races wereughable and insignificant.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind answer. ¡°Thanks to you, I learned that I don¡¯t have to take matters into my own hands or engage in tedious negotiations.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°In return, I will tell you something.¡±

    [¡­?]

    ¡°You touched someone you shouldn¡¯t have touched.¡±

    Slurp.

    But the man didn¡¯t care.

    Slowly extending her hand to the side, the silver-haired woman lifted her sword from its sheath, politely extending it with both hands, and stood up.

    Looking at that scene.

    They still sneered.

    In fact, this situation was not that unfamiliar to them.

    I was just momentarily taken aback by the extremely rare case of a being using themunication method of a higher race.

    In a young world that had just essed the Akashic Records, it was not umon for things that were unfamiliar with the topic toe out like this.

    No matter how wide and big it is.

    Unless you know the Akashic Records.

    They also say that their dimension is just a fishing port isted from the ocean.

    We don¡¯t even know how full of scary and powerful beings that sea is.

    Like a goldfish boasting about being the king of a small fishbowl¡­

    No, there were many ignorant and foolish beings worse than goldfish in the infinite dimension.

    [You foolish race.]

    [You are truly foolish.]

    [Try any struggle.]

    [That is thest mercy we can show to you who will soon perish.]

    No matter what struggles the opponent makes.

    They decided to watch leniently.

    If I had topare it, it was a move to increase the value of Apocalypse more easily than to be merciful.

    Indeed, of course.

    They felt no remorse.

    Just as only idiots and hypocrites in the world feel guilty about ughtered livestock every time they eat meat.

    For them, who invaded countless dimensions to extract and sell the treasured records of their world¡¯s races, this was nothing more than a repetition of the harvesting that had always happened.

    ¨DSuddenly.

    [¡­?]

    That¡¯s why.

    The reason they had no choice but to stop.

    Until right after the man swung the metal object, they did not understand the meaningless act.

    After the first time, he stopped swinging andughed at the sight of the sword hanging at an angle.

    [Foolish.]

    [Insignificant.]

    [Something like that.]

    [Struggling¡­?]

    ¡­No, I was trying tough at it.

    Until I felt that the group¡¯s will, which should have been smoothly connected originally, was broken here and there as if worms had eaten it.

    Why did this phenomenon happen?

    The moment I understood why.

    They screamed.

    [How!]

    [What?!]

    [Could it be an apocalyptic weapon?!?!]

    [No way! How can things that are not even in the Akashic Records create an apocalyptic weapon?]

    [Us! Us! A part of us!]

    A few hundred ships rather.

    No, even if hundreds of millions of ships were destroyed, they would have been amazed.

    Rather, he might have been happy that he might be able to sell records of this dimension at a higher price.

    Nevertheless, the reason why they had no choice but to fall into confusion and shock at this moment was because they lost half of their majority in a short period of time.

    Even after realizing the factter, it was difficult to understand what was lost.

    That cannot happen.

    It was possible to use an apocalyptic weapon that could ess the Akashic Records and even erase the records of existence since the creation of the world.

    It was an even more impossible task given that the nine races of the apocalypse, or even the highest races loyal to them, only had one or two weapons.

    Therefore, they had no choice but to scream without realizing it.

    [What!]

    [What are you!]

    [How on earth can you use an apocalyptic weapon!]

    [How dare you! Did you know what kind of race was behind us and did something like this?]

    But even as he was faced with the scream of a curse that was enough to destroy a world in an instant, the man did not even lift an eyebrow.

    Rather, it seems insignificant.

    I just answered softly.

    ¡°No matter how great you are or what¡¯s behind it, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    [¡­!]

    ¡°So, know this.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°No matter how strong and great you are¡­¡±

    Stand tall like that.

    Calmly looking at the cusp of the apocalypse that the stars had feared for a long time.

    The guardian deity of mankind.

    The Dragon King of Swords whomands seven dragons.

    Above all, the one and only true Absolute who reached the tip of the sword finished speaking.

    ¡°¨DI am a sword master.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    a turmoil arose that shook the Akashic Records, which had been recorded for eternity under the rule of the Last One and the nine races.

    Their fight.

    It has begun.

    ¨DEND

 Chapter 1032

    #Side Story 1. A trampled flower, blooming destiny (1)

    * * *

    Someone says.

    Destiny is absolute.

    It was decided from birth.

    It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be avoided or changed no matter how hard you try.

    In fact, even Grand Witch Cassandra made every effort to change fate, but ended up being destroyed because of her own prophecy.

    Changing fate was almost taboo for a prophet.

    But is that really the case?

    Is fate always absolute?

    In the end, should all humans live and die ording to the fate that was determined from the moment they were born?

    If not¡­

    is it possible to meet a different ending than fate?

    ¡°In conclusion, it is possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, did you do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you surprised that you asked this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because fate was created by the Lord. ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be that easy to change that?¡±

    ¡°First of all, the Lord never created fate, and he never said it was easy, let alone that he was eaten by seven dragons once upon a time.¡±

    It¡¯s astounding how people can keep making illusions like this.

    He clicked his tongue while looking at his disciple preparing a meal and then spoke softly.

    ¡°Fate is a flow of providence rather than a rule set by someone. ¡°It¡¯s a natural result, just like when an apple falls and lights a tree, it burns.¡±

    ¡°Is this a natural result?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    For example, a person born into a rich family will live in abundance, and a person born into poverty is likely to starve, which is also fate.

    However, if you enjoy entertainment and are ipetent, it is easy for even the rich to fail, and if you are sincere andpetent, even the poor can seed, so this too bes fate.

    Even when receiving the same insult, a person who is easily agitated will increase fights, and a calm person will avoid fights, and that is fate.

    environment.

    nature.

    And choose.

    It is said that destiny is the flow that builds and builds all of that like water drops.

    He exined to his disciple.

    ¡°In the end, it means that fate is not something that others decide, but something you ept yourself.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you can change your fate as much as you want if you don¡¯t want to ept it?¡±

    ¡°Not really. ¡°Destiny may not be determined by others, but the flow cannot be created by oneself.¡±

    ¡°No matter how good you are at growing potatoes, it¡¯s simr to how you have no choice but to starve if you¡¯re hit by pests, floods, droughts, and even war¡­?¡±

    ¡°The analogy is a bit subtle, but that¡¯s roughly it.¡±

    Just as one lowly soldier cannot change the army.

    No matter how hard you try, changing your destiny is almost impossible.

    Even more so in the sense that it is an attempt to single-handedly reverse the flow created by the choices of tens of thousands and hundreds of millions of people.

    ¡°That is why even God is swayed by fate. No matter how connected it is with providence, God is ultimately a being who gains strength from human faith.¡±

    If all mankind believed in one God.

    And if you offer your devout faith.

    A single god who can even change fate may be born.

    But that is impossible.

    Receiving the faith of all mankind means being bound by their fate.

    Even if there is no one God, he cannot change fate at will unless the majority of humanity agrees and desires it.

    That is why fate is absolute.

    It was considered aw that could not be changed unless a miracle urred.

    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean that fate can¡¯t be changed in the end?¡±

    ¡°That usually means so.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But at least not for ¡®us¡¯.¡±

    Destiny is the choice of all mankind?

    So it¡¯s no different from thew?

    Then the answer is simple.

    All you need is the power to face all of humanity alone and even cut down thews.

    And, as others might not know, they had enough power to do so.

    They are the absolute of absolutes.

    Because they were the ones who cut down even their fate.

    ¡°So don¡¯t forget the ss.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as a predetermined fate for a sword master.¡±

    As the guardian deity of mankind.

    As a teacher who taught the sword.

    As a senior who saw the tip of the sword first.

    After looking at the calm golden eyes of the man who had taught me again.

    Sheughed quietly.

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    Engrave your name on the sword tower.

    The night before returning to my home country.

    Finally, she felt relieved as she took the lessons Limon had given her to heart.

    Destiny can be changed.

    The future is not set.

    So¡­

    ¡­it won¡¯t be like a ¡®dream¡¯.

    It¡¯s blurry like a mirage reflected in the fog, and most of it is forgotten the moment I wake up and I don¡¯t even remember it.

    Nevertheless, deep regret remained as I recalled the dream I had on the day I obtained my sword.

    She made up her mind.

    He himself is not a prophet.

    There¡¯s no way that dream was real.

    Even if it were really destined to happen in the future, I would definitely change it.

    It was a small but big decision that changed the life of Joan of Arc, the sword master who first engraved her name on the sword tower.

    And¡­.

    * * *

    patter.

    Raindrops fall.

    Over the half-torn veil.

    Following disheveled, faded blonde hair.

    Riding on a de stained red with blood.

    At first, the rain was so light that it was hard to tell whether it was falling or not, but soon the rain was pouring down like a curtain.

    She mumbled carelessly.

    ¡°Why is this?¡±

    I had not forgotten the decision I made when leaving Sword Tower.

    Rather, I always reflected on it.

    I tried my best.

    She stopped her two older brothers from participating in the war so that they would not die on the battlefield like in her dream.

    To prevent my sister and parents from being unfairly implicated, I moved my family to a distant foreign country.

    In order to prevent the nobility and Charles VII from being controlled, they brought in the religious order and made them allies.

    To prevent hisrades from starving, he packaged potatoes as a rare crop from the East, sold the seeds, and signed supply contracts with merchants.

    From one to ten.

    This was something I could never have imagined originally.

    I will somehow prevent that dream-like fate.

    This was a result that was achieved through endless effort with a firm determination.

    And the result.

    Obviously fate has changed.

    But¡­

    ¡°Why did it end up like this?¡±

    Right in front of you.

    Among the fragments of the broken sword.

    Fully exposed under raindrops.

    Looking at the body of King Richard I, the Sword King, whom I was able to defeat only after breaking thest sword after a fierce struggle for the past ten days.

    She muttered absentmindedly.

    After leaving the sword tower.

    until now.

    I did everything I could to avoid this ending.

    But why why?

    Did we reach this conclusion?

    Joan of Arc could neither understand nor ept it.

    Because she definitely changed her fate.

    There is one problem.

    That was the result.

    Therades who were fighting together ate food poisoned by a British spy, vomited blood, and writhed in agony until they died.

    The religious order that was an ally advertised her as a saint, but then they rebelled and tried to create a religious nation.

    France, which had already been devastated by the war with Britain, lost many lives due to the civil war.

    In order to gain the upper hand in the civil war, Charles VII almost sold out the country and brought in the British Empire.

    Because Charles VII captured her family and handed them over to the British Empire as a means of doing so, her siblings and parents suffered an even more cruel death¡­

    and long confusion.

    A terrible war.

    This is the result of enduring the madness.

    It was his sword that led to another mad march, ughtering numerous British people and cutting down the Sword King.

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    I tried so hard to change my fate, but why did I end up like this?

    After thinking absentmindedly.

    She finally realized.

    A sword master can change fate.

    But change does not necessarily mean positive things.

    If only it could get better.

    It means it could get worse.

    And in most things in the world, it is difficult to produce good results, but it is easy to produce bad results.

    Even if you force yourself to change your fate, there is no guarantee that it will get better than before, and in fact, the more you change, the more likely it will get worse.

    Above all¡­.

    ¡°As long as I fight for my country, this was an inevitable fate.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    As the king of the British Empire, the Sword King sought to establish a thousand-year kingdom by taking control of Europe and even the Holy Land.

    As a French saint, she took up the sword to save the country being exploited under the rule of the British Empire.

    The Sword King is the king of the British Empire.

    As long as she is a French saint.

    It is inevitable that the two will sh.

    And just like when a whale hits a shrimp, its back explodes.

    If two sword masters fought sincerely, it was natural that the aftermath would ruin each other¡¯s country.

    Trying to change only the small details of fate while leaving the most important things the same would not have worked.

    If you really wanted to change your fate.

    It would have been better to leave the country.

    Without her, France would not have been engulfed in war and lost her family.

    If he had epted the Sword King¡¯s rmendation, he would have been a subject of the British Empire, but he would have been able to save the devastated country.

    At the very least, if he had asked his teacher to mediate when the war started, the worst situation could have been avoided.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    With your own sword.

    Just with your own strength.

    Without losing anything.

    I was greedy to protect my homnd and gain everything.

    It was never arrogance.

    For a Sword Master, the absolute of absolutes, it was rather natural.

    However, at the cost of that ¡®naturalness¡¯, she ended up reaching the fate she ¡®naturally¡¯ faced.

    Only then did she understand.

    What did the teacher mean when he said that fate is something you must ept yourself?

    And¡­

    that.

    ¡°¡­You came.¡±

    slowly.

    She raised her head.

    And across from you.

    Through the pouring rain.

    It was as if he knew he woulde.

    To see a white-haired man silently looking down at the corpse of a close friend who greeted him with a faint smile even though he was dead.

    ¡°teacher.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Jan.¡±

    She felt it again.

    A dragon killing sword created by Geomje.

    The fear of the sword that can cut through fate and create the future you want.

    Among the three sword masters who mastered the dragon yer sword, how great was his teacher, thest remaining.

    ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡±

    And also as his own teacher.

    Not even as a friend of the Sword King.

    As the guardian deity of mankind.

    She closed her eyes as he appeared to stop the crazy Sword Master, who had already massacred countless British people and was about to annihte everyst one of them.

    Even though the dream was already hazy, I couldn¡¯t really remember what happened after this.

    As if fate ended from this moment.

    But she knew.

    There was no way he could win against him, as he was already exhausted from fighting the Sword King for 10 days.

    Still, in order to lose the Sword King and the people and protect France from the vengeful British Empire, she has no choice but to fight him.

    That it is already toote to change fate.

    So, after a long silence.

    She opened her mouth.

    ¡°Sir, may I ask you onest shameless favor?¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    If you die like this.

    To prevent a crisis that will befall France sometime in the distant future.

    It¡¯s already toote to change fate. If it¡¯s fate, try to ovee it.

    And above all¡­.

    Clink.

    ¡°¡­Can you please save me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    To change the fate of a teacher who will bear the scars of losing a close friend and cutting his first disciple for the rest of his life.

    Throw away your sword.

    dering surrender.

    French saint Geomhwa.

    I couldn¡¯t throw it away until I died.

    ¡­gave up his country.

 Chapter 1033

    #Side Story 2. Bluebird in Pursuit of Happiness (1)

    * * *

    The past is the past.

    Because it can never be reversed.

    It is foolish to live excessively tied to things that have already passed.

    However, if you know the past, you can reduce future failures and learn how to seed.

    Therefore, the wiser the person, the more thoroughly he or she would analyze and understand even things that have already beenpleted.

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    That was it.

    A few days after the crazy festival ended.

    The reason why Limon, who was sitting on the sofa in Leviathan¡¯s penthouse, had a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°You went through a lot more trouble than you thought to protect the world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°It was really hard.¡±

    Ainsha was chewing on Krembo.

    Catherine sits next to her and feeds Krembo.

    There were also other brides who were leaning against the wall with their arms crossed or drinking while standing.

    He told everyone how he stopped the monster wave and what other incidents happened after he left on the Santa Maria.

    Limon sighed after hearing the detailed story.

    A world almost devastated.

    Less than half of humanity is left, etc.

    Just by looking at the general situation, one could guess how intense the fight that took ce on Earth was.

    However, the Starlight Church goes on the rampage, the defense line copses, the battle with the reincarnation monarch leads to the destruction of the Nine Worlds, and even the activation of the great miracle magic, the Gate of Valha.

    The battle I heard in detail from the seven princesses was more intense than I imagined.

    The fact that itsted for half a year is nothing short of a miracle.

    ¡°Thank you all.¡±

    That¡¯s why Limon expressed his gratitude.

    The sacrifices of the seven ns.

    It is also the one that protected humanity.

    Above all, no one died during such a fierce battle.

    Because before being the guardian deity of mankind, as their groom, I could not help but be truly grateful.

    ¡°No, we should be the ones to thank you.¡±

    ¡°It is just as Li Qingyu said. ¡°Compared to what you have done, what we have done is nothing.¡±

    However, they actually declined Limon¡¯s gratitude and showedplicated expressions.

    After the Santa Maria left.

    Because they also heard about the fight Limon fought.

    ¡°¡­Honestly, I¡¯m surprised. ¡°I expected that the flow of time would change, but I never expected that my brother woulde back after 20 years.¡±

    ¡°The constetions fighting in their own constetions were more difficult than expected.¡±

    Only half a year.

    In the meantime, they have ovee life and death several times just by protecting humanity from monsters.

    How difficult it must have been for Limon to fight alone against the Constetions for 20 years, without a n to support him or an army to fight alongside him.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    Especially since I realized how absurd the constetion was while dealing with the reincarnation monarch.

    Above all¡­.

    ¡°You are lucky to have returned, Duke of Swords.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯te back to life, we would have killed you with our own hands, even if we had to force you to do so.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s definitely luck.¡±

    After hearing Maia¡¯s icy words.

    Limon scratched his cheek.

    This is because, unlike the cold voice, I could feel the worry and resentment contained within it.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just Maia.

    After finding out he was dead.

    The other princesses also showed their emotions with indescribable facial expressions.

    Limon, who had promised to return without fail and had gone to the underworld leaving them behind, had nothing left to say.

    Even more so because he had heard, at least roughly, how anxiously the seven princesses, including Ainsha and Catherine, had been waiting for him.

    ¡°Stop saying things you don¡¯t mean. ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone know that he wouldn¡¯t die even if they killed him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. ¡°With that said, the longer your brother¡¯s return was dyed, the more serious Charlotte¡¯s mood seemed to be.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    Maybe it was because they remembered the disgusting behavior they showed when Limon didn¡¯te back.

    Some princesses, including Charlotte, looked displeased or embarrassed at the mere mention of the story.

    On the other hand, there were princesses like Ainsha and Catherine who proudly acted as if it was a natural thing for a bride to do.

    ¡°I am just thankful that the Lord of the Chamber of Commerce defeated the Constetions and returned safely like this.¡±

    ¡°sympathy. If you win safely, that¡¯s enough. ¡°As expected, the male teacher is amazing.¡±

    On the other hand, Suri, who runs with Anastasia, did not show much emotion about Limon¡¯s death and resurrection.

    They are beings who have returned from the underworld.

    He was bound to this world by the power of the star given to him by Limon.

    When he dies and the star¡¯s power is exhausted, he will naturally follow Limon to the underworld.

    Truly diverse.

    Li Qingyu smiled and said to him who smiled bitterly at the priests who treated him in different ways.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take Maia¡¯s words too seriously. Anyway, the reason we were able to reunite safely like this is because the Sword Duke defeated the constetions.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on my own. ¡°This is only possible because you guys held on while I was gone.¡±

    After a brief pause.

    Limon slightly lowered his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to the guy who followed me through my fight, even secretly stowing away on board the Santa Maria.¡±

    After hearing that.

    The princesses were silent for a moment.

    Who is Limon talking about?

    Because everyone knew.

    To save him, he became trapped in a gap in time and space, but barely survived thanks to the sacrifices of his friends.

    Even after returning from the border between life and death, he did not wake up and fell asleep as if he were dead.

    [Ahem, I tried quite hard.]

    ¡­No, I actually fell asleep.

    And finally wake up.

    A blue bird that was pecking at the snacks with its beak, as if trying to eat all the leftover rice in one go.

    Limon burst intoughter as he watched Yuna fluff her feathers and show off as if she was proud.

    ¡°Well, honestly, it¡¯s a bit subtle to say that it¡¯s always been helpful.¡±

    [How subtle! Why me?!]

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Did you roll your eyes when you first encountered the constetions? ¡°He even attacked me once.¡±

    [That¡¯s the first story! After you got used to it, that didn¡¯t happen!]

    ¡°Besides, it only gets in the way of that game constetion.¡±

    [It¡¯s not a disturbance?! It was a strategy?!?! Is the team leader crazy for suddenly clearing such a traditional RPG as if it were a dating simtion?!]

    ¡°Ah, but it was quite helpful when dealing with that asshole. He¡¯s so infatuated with you¡­.¡±

    [Team leader, do you really want to make a life-or-death decision with me? Let¡¯s talk about dark history with each other. I also have a lot to report to the princesses!?!]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    What¡¯s going on with the constetions? There was this.

    The princesses deepened their gaze as they looked at Limon and Yuna-kyung ttering.

    A conversation as light as a joke.

    This is because I was able to feel once again how deep and intense the past 20 years had been just by listening to the various incidents contained in it.

    That was why.

    The reason why Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Blue¡­. No, Ms. Na-kyung. Thank you.¡±

    [yes? What?]

    ¡°For helping the swordsman for the past 20 years and even sacrificing himself to save him.¡±

    [I¡¯m not thankful, I just did what I had to do.]

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more thankful.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled.

    Of course, Limon is a sword master.

    You are the absolute of absolutes.

    Even if it weren¡¯t for Yuna-kyung, we might have been able to win the battle between the constetions in the end.

    However, the 20 years leading up to that victory must have been iparably difficult, lonely, and painful.

    That there is someone by your side.

    How important that one thing is.

    As someone who knew her better than anyone else, she was truly grateful to Na-kyung Yu.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Li Qingyu.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am truly grateful. ¡°If Lee had been alone, he would have been devastated.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s a shame that I couldn¡¯t physicallyfort my brother who was broken after living alone for 20 years, but I admit it was helpful anyway.¡±

    ¡°I think your dedication is worthy of praise.¡±

    ¡°As the bride of the Chamber of Commerce and Industry, I am also grateful to you.¡±

    Expressionlessly.

    Or giggling.

    Or with a serious face.

    Or even more politely.

    Those who are thankful to Yuna-kyung for protecting Limon by his side.

    ¡°If there are any aftereffects from wandering through the gaps in space and time, please tell me. ¡°I can provide you with any remaining nutritional supplements.¡±

    ¡°Tell Ellis and I will prepare a special card for you, so take it. At least you won¡¯t run out of pocket money.¡±

    ¡°I will permanently retire Horus No. 20 and make it the royal family¡¯s credo.¡±

    ¡°promise. Say when you¡¯re hungry. Catch delicious bugs anytime. ¡°There are also wonderful stag beetles on the mountain behind.¡±

    Cynically.

    And vaguely.

    Cold but sincere.

    Always showing kindness to sleepy eyes.

    Even those who go beyond just gratitude and promisepensation.

    [Uhm. There¡¯s no need to be that grateful, but if you still take care of it¡­]

    Yuna-kyung was ttered even though she looked embarrassed at the girls¡¯ actions of expressing their gratitude in different ways.

    Seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    There are two sword masters.

    He is the protagonist who saved humanity and has already taken over the hegemony of the world.

    Being thanked like this by girls who didn¡¯t have to worry about anyone except Limon was an experience that not everyone could have.

    That¡¯s why Yuna-kyung was actually shrugging.

    ¡°Hmm, now that I think about it, I have something to give you too.¡±

    As if something suddenly urred to me.

    Until Limon opened his mouth.

    [yes? What?]

    ¡°What?¡± ¡°You promised to give mepensation.¡±

    [¡­? ¡­. ¡­ !]

    question.

    understanding.

    And twaak.

    Yuna-kyung, who was tilting her head, btedly realized something and made an expression that made her eyes pop out.

    Limon continued calmly.

    ¡°Everyone has a story to tell.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask your opinion on something rted to this guy.¡±

    [Now wait a minute. manager. No way now¡­!]

    ¡°Na-kyung said she wants to get married when everything is over. ¡°I decided to find this guy¡¯s ideal type.¡±

    [¡­!]

    ¡°¡­I want to know what your ideal type is.¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung stiffened.

    No, it waspletely frozen.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not thatplicated.¡±

    ¡°First of all, you have to be in good health.¡±

    ¡°The face just needs to be manly.¡±

    ¡°Strong enough to protect my family.¡±

    ¡°He has a kind side that takes good care of children.¡±

    ¡°He has the trustworthiness and tolerance of his older brother.¡±

    ¡°Even if he has a dirty temper, he takes thorough care of his woman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at cooking.¡±

    ¡°And what was thest one?¡±

    Unfortunately.

    Yuna-kyung could not answer.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really not aplicated condition.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°We also know one person whose ideal type fits exactly those criteria.¡±

    As Limon continued speaking, heavy and cool air filled the spacious penthouse.

    And grinned.

    But with unsmiling eyes.

    As if the gentle atmosphere in which he expressed his gratitude a moment ago was a lie, he looked at himself coldly, as if he were looking at a thief crow.

    It¡¯s scarier and scarier than the constetions I¡¯ve faced over the past 20 years.

    Seven dragon fruit.

    Under the gaze of the two sword masters.

    There was one thing she could have done.

    [¡­Hup.]

    All I could do was hup and break into a cold sweat like rain.

 Chapter 1034

    #Side Story 3. Bluebird in Pursuit of Happiness (2)

    * * *

    About half a year.

    But for her, about 20 years.

    As a result of following Limon for a while, Yuna-kyung¡¯s liver grew so big that it almost came out of her stomach.

    It had to be that way.

    What she and Limon dealt with over those long years was the constetion.

    He was a transcendental person whomanded dozens and hundreds of absolute beings like servants and possessed the entire power of the world.

    Even if it was only at the level of assisting Limon, the experience of fighting such constetions was truly beyond imagination.

    Now, it¡¯s hard to feel any tension when dealing with an absolute absolute.

    ¡­okay.

    The opponent is an absolute being.

    Even if it¡¯s just one person.

    Nevertheless, there were two reasons why Yuna-kyung had no choice but to break out in a cold sweat at this moment.

    This is because the gaze surrounding her now was not at all that of an ordinary absolute person.

    Seven princesses whopleted the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    The gaze of these women, who werepletely different from those created with the power of stars, made Yuna-kyung freeze.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    The calm atmosphere they created was enough to make even the constetions that imed to be transcendental want to just roll up their tails and run away.

    I winced.

    That was why.

    The reason why Yuna-kyung habitually retreated to the safest ce.

    ¡®ah.¡¯

    But right after that.

    Yuna-kyung realized.

    That it was a mistake.

    The moment she unknowingly slipped into Limon¡¯s arms, the princesses¡¯ gaze towards her became even colder.

    Again.

    Why?

    It¡¯s as cold as if you were thrown naked into Siberia.

    Why does it feel like a body without sweat nds is covered in cold sweat?

    When Yuna-kyung, unable to bear the pressure, froze and swallowed dry saliva.

    The silence is broken.

    The voice I heard.

    ¡°Huh¡­ You have a better eye for men than I imagined, my brother¡¯s pet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°He is the ideal type that I would fall in love with.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many men like that there are.¡±

    ¡°If you would like me to find an ideal type that fits your criteria, I am willing to cooperate¡­¡±

    Silver eyes as cold as ice.

    A more expressionless face than usual.

    Lips filled with pessimistic cynicism.

    A faint smile, as if wearing a mask.

    Obviously, the words themselves are light and even friendly.

    Surprisingly, in front of Yuna-kyung, whose expression in her eyes and voice showed no signs of kindness, her expression hardened.

    Hai asked bluntly.

    ¡°What do you mean you want to ask our opinion?¡±

    ¡°What do you think it means?¡±

    ¡°well. If you think about it normally, it would be like Rose said, asking for help in finding the ideal type that fits those conditions.¡±

    Grinning.

    Li Qingyu said.

    Apromise solution that will resolve this situation most easily and avoid the cold gaze directed at Yu Na-kyung.

    And¡­.

    ¡°Or it means forgetting the topic and thinking about a pet that covets something it shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    [¡­!]

    Is it telekinesis?

    It must be telekinesis.

    Otherwise, there would be no way for me to suddenly feel my heart being squeezed and all the blood draining out of my body.

    Their gaze was that sharp and painful.

    However, Charlotte continued speaking as if it was still not enough.

    ¡°So which one was it?¡±

    Is it electronic?

    Is it thetter?

    Depending on the answer, their opinions will also change.

    Limon, who was looking at Charlotte, who asked the question on behalf of all princesses in a calm, if notnguid manner, but with a clear weight, opened his mouth.

    ¡°What are you doing, Na-kyung? ¡°I have to answer quickly.¡±

    [¡­yes? The answer? Me?]

    ¡°Yes. ¡°This is a question that only you can answer.¡±

    Why did you suddenly detonate a bomb in front of all the brides and then dy answering yourself?

    Yuna-kyung, who looked at Limon with a dumbfounded expression, stiffened after hearing the next words.

    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t told me all the conditions for your ideal type yet.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Tell me the conditions you couldn¡¯t mention back then. As you said before, as the owner, I will take responsibility to find you a mate.¡±

    No matter how absurd it is.

    Absurd or not.

    Does not matter.

    No matter how many years it takes.

    He said he would find someone who fits the conditions.

    Seeing Limon speaking calmly, Yuna Kyung had no choice but to remain silent.

    I was not offended by his attitude of taking responsibility as a pet owner and saying he would find a mate for the pet.

    Trust in him.

    The years we have spent together so far.

    Above all, those quiet eyes.

    Because Limon let me know that he was never doing this to ignore me or to harass me.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    Because I know him better than anyone else.

    Yuna-kyung could understand.

    If Limon had been alone, he wouldn¡¯t have done something like this out of nowhere.

    But because there is already a bride.

    Because you shouldn¡¯t decide on your own.

    ¡­to remember her confession.

    After making up her own mind and looking at the strict yet kind man who gave her a ¡®chance¡¯.

    Yuna-kyung closed her eyes.

    And after taking a short deep breath.

    I got out of Limon¡¯s arms and opened my eyes.

    Slurp.

    Soft starlight spreads.

    The blue bird disappears.

    What appeared instead was a woman.

    Perhaps because of the aftereffects of wandering through the gaps in time and space, she was unable to be a star fairy and took on the appearance of a half-human and half-bird.

    However, with an expression of utmost serious determination.

    Yuna-kyung looked at the princesses.

    Just looking at those deep, cold gazes makes my heart feel heavy.

    This is especially true because, although she may have maintained a rtively amicable rtionship with the seven princesses and received favor, she has never been hated.

    But she knew too.

    That this is natural.

    The only reason she was treated with consideration by the princesses until now was because she was Limon¡¯s pet.

    The moment you cross that line, the favor will be reversed and you will be resented.

    This is especially true due to the dragon¡¯s extremely possessive nature.

    ¡°Honestly, my ideal type doesn¡¯t really matter. ¡°The person I like was decided from the beginning.¡±

    Nevertheless, Yuna-kyung did not hesitate any longer.

    I just looked at Limon with determination.

    Before falling into a gap in space and time.

    No, for the 20 years we were together.

    ¡­No, actually, before I was reincarnated.

    To say what I¡¯ve had in my heart for so long that I needed to say but couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I like that team leader.¡±

    My heart is pounding.

    My head gets hot.

    My voice naturally trembles.

    I want to cover my face and run away right away.

    But, suppressing all those feelings, I finally finish speaking.

    ¡°So please. Please allow me to be the team leader¡¯s bride.¡±

    That moment.

    She thought.

    -Imitted it.

    Now that I had confessed this in front of everyone, there was no turning back.

    But now, there was no longer any fear or worry left in Yu Na-kyung¡¯s mind.

    What will they answer?

    Only that one thought filled my head.

    And at the end of looking at Yu Na-kyung with cold eyes.

    Charlotte said abruptly.

    ¡°Why are you telling us that?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°It means the person you are talking to is wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yuna-kyung was prepared to hear extremely harsh words, but when she heard something so unexpected, she made a nk expression.

    Voices came one after another.

    ¡°Ha, I never thought I would live to share my brother with a pet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already nine anyway. Even if it adds one or two more, it¡¯s still there.¡±

    ¡°If you ask me if it really doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s hard to answer honestly, but it¡¯s not enough to ignore the fact that you saved the swordsman¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°If you were a shameless crow who couldn¡¯t even confess his feelings cowardly and opened his beak and waited for love to fall, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tolerate it.¡±

    ¡°The fact that you said this in front of us is proof that you are qualified.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s what my master wants, I just follow.¡±

    To be honest, it seems like he doesn¡¯t want to.

    The gaze is still not pretty.

    Nevertheless, the princesses take a step back, revealing that they have no intention of going against it.

    ¡°It is a good thing that the number of people who admire Sangkong is increasing, so I am happy as a small concubine.¡±

    ¡°Point out. The alpha male is strong. Cool. It is natural to have many females. ¡°There is no reason to object.¡±

    And Geomhugwa Geomryeong, who had not shown much jealousypared to the princesses in the first ce, readily epted Yu Na-kyung¡¯s honest confession.

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, who had a dumbfounded expression in an atmosphere that was so different from what I had expected.

    Limon chuckled.

    ¡°Everyone says that.¡±

    ¡°Why, why are you like me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything disparaging about yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s pathetic that I decided to ept your confession.¡±

    I flinch.

    Yuna-kyung trembled.

    And then he asked, his voice trembling without realizing it.

    ¡°Are you epting it?¡±

    ¡°I promised you that I would find you a partner.¡±

    ¡°¡­just. ¡°Because of your promise?¡±

    ¡°If it was simply because of a promise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for everyone¡¯s understanding like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Other people might not know.

    Because I believed that she would be recognized.

    To give her the opportunity to go beyond being just a pet and be her full-fledged bride.

    He is now gentlyforting the subject who threw himself into Yongdam Geomhyeol (ýˆÌ¶„¦Ñ¨) without any prior notice.

    So shameless.

    It¡¯s extremely clever.

    As shameless as it is kind.

    Nevertheless, after looking at his former boss and former owner, whom he had fallen in love with, even in his handsome appearance, he had be hardened for a long time.

    In the end, Yuna-kyung closed her eyes again.

    And after sighing deeply.

    I quietly opened my mouth.

    ¡°Then, team leader. ¡°Would you pleasee with me to get permission?¡±

    ¡°allow?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    A little embarrassing.

    But much morefortable.

    Na-kyung Yu continued speaking seriously with a look of strange determination on her face.

    ¡°If I want to be the team leader¡¯s bride, there is someone I need to ask for understanding first.¡±

    * * *

    Jeopuk Jeopuk.

    quietly.

    They walked away.

    Along the passage I¡¯ve been to before.

    Just the two of us, no one else.

    However, among Limon¡¯s brides, only he and Yuna-gyeong had noints or regrets abouting here.

    Not only had we already decided to follow Limon¡¯s choice regarding Lord Yuna, but we also knew that only the two of us had toe here this time.

    So take the waterway.

    After walking down a long passage.

    The moment they finally arrived in front of the huge golden door at the end of the wide passage.

    Sigh.

    A little heavy.

    The golden door opens.

    What appeared was a transparentke.

    It was a beautiful space that made viewers gasp in amazement as clear waterpped around the roots of a huge tree.

    And the center of theke.

    On the throne among the tree roots.

    She was sleeping quietly.

    More beautiful and mysterious than all these scenery.

    However, he was bound as if he were bound by tree roots and tubes extending from the throne.

    The queen of the most noble fairies in the world slowly opened her closed eyes only after the two people appeared.

    And when I saw Limon and Yuna-kyung, a bright smile appeared on their sickly faces.

    ¡°Wee, everyone.¡±

 Chapter 1035

    #Side Story 4. Bluebird in Pursuit of Happiness (3)

    * * *

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    A gentle smile.

    Soft eyes.

    Even a gentle voice.

    As if seeing a hero who led a long war to victory.

    No, rather, the pure hospitality, like a mother weing her child who has returned home, naturally warms the heart.

    ¡°Is it rude to say ¡®hard work¡¯ to the saviors who prevented the destruction of the world?¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°I told you before, but you don¡¯t need to use the honorifics towards me.¡±

    That was why Limon shook his head politely.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    The person who weed him was the Fairy Queen.

    Because he was one of the very few beings in this world who could treat Limon like a child and deserve to be respected by him.

    However, the Fairy Queen looked rather disappointed at Limon¡¯s polite attitude.

    ¡°It would be a pity if you didn¡¯t give me a review¡­ Cough!¡±

    Fighting.

    It was that moment.

    The Fairy Queen bowed her head.

    Red drops of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth along with a deep cough.

    And unfortunately.

    That was just the beginning.

    ¡°Cloak cologne!¡±

    Coughing that gets increasingly stronger.

    The blood pouring out continuously.

    When the repeated hemoptysis dyes the Fairy Queen¡¯s pink lips and thin dress red.

    Sreuk.

    One touch.

    Supported her body.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like I did anything in particr.

    Just by touching it, it delivers warmth deep into the body and relieves pain.

    The Fairy Queen, who finally stopped coughing, smiled faintly.

    ¡°You looked such a shame.¡±

    ¡°¡­I heard the story, but you¡¯re in more trouble than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. ¡°I ended up being a bit cunning.¡±

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    Just by looking at the drops of blood flowing from the corner of the mouth, it is clear that the pain is still severe.

    As if it was nothing.

    Or as if they were already used to it.

    The image of the Fairy Queen smiling brightly.

    And the sight of tree roots and tubes writhing around her white skin showed how serious her condition was.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    Although it is not as fierce as Limon, the fight of those who remain to protect the world is just as fierce.

    In particr, El Dorado, the core of Nine Worlds and humanity¡¯sst refuge, suffered from fierce attacks from the beginning to the end.

    In order to protect El Dorado, the Fairy Queen had to endure hardships repeatedly.

    ¡­ Not only has he lost his eternal lifespan, but he has now been reduced to a state where it would not be surprising if he died immediately if he did not rely on El Dorado¡¯s life support system.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like that. ¡°I have no regrets at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m rather happy.¡±

    However, like a chained prisoner, he is barely able to survive by being tied to vines and tubes.

    The Fairy Queen is not sad.

    I didn¡¯t even feel sorry.

    I just spoke with a veryfortable smile on my face.

    ¡°I¡­ no, we can finally let go of the burden we have been carrying our whole lives.¡±

    Weeeeing.

    That moment.

    A change urred on the bridge of El Dorado.

    The wall surrounding the wideke began to open and go down, as if it were being dismantled one by one.

    And after a while, all the walls on all sides disappeared, and what appeared instead were numerous eye lights.

    No, it wasn¡¯t eye light.

    sensor.

    screen.

    Headlights, etc.

    It was a number of organs simr in shape to the eyes.

    And what are the many strange and ordinary objects,rge and small, angr and round, watching them from all directions?

    They were recognizable at a nce.

    ¨DAncient spirit.

    A long time ago.

    When Alfheim falls.

    Get on the Eldorado and escape from there.

    They were the first spirits toe to humanity and persevere even after the destruction of the fairy race.

    Afterwards, they went through the war with the dragon and the Spirit Rebellion, and even the current fight with the Constetions, and are now almostpletely annihted.

    Now, only a handful of thest machine life forms were left, all gathered here.

    At their center.

    The Fairy Queen stood up.

    slowly.

    Hard work.

    Tied to the roots.

    Even with the strength to move.

    She slowly got up from the throne, ced both hands on her belly button, and bowed extremely politely.

    ¡°thank you. ¡°Swordsmith.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, we were able to fulfill our long-cherished wish and finally create a world where we don¡¯t have to be afraid of the stars.¡±

    This moment.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one who lowered her head.

    Numerous ancient spirits on the bridge.

    No, all the spirits in the world stopped what they were doing and paid respects in the direction of El Dorado.

    As if praising their achievements in defeating the constetions and praising their achievements.

    ¡°It is not enough to repay you, but from now on, I promise that all spirits will be your first friends and tools for you and your descendants from generation to generation.¡±

    It¡¯s a blessing.

    No matter how long time passes.

    Whether the bloodlines ofter generations are mixed or diluted.

    It was the fairy¡¯s blessing, unprecedented in history, that descendants with even a single drop of their blood would be loved and respected by all spirits.

    ¡°No, on the contrary, I am grateful.¡±

    And to that fairy queen.

    Limon bowed politely and spoke.

    ¡°Because of your dedication, I and humanity were able to endure until now and ultimately win.¡±

    It was no exaggeration.

    If the spirits had not brought civilization to mankind and provided countless assistance.

    And if we had not protected them by sacrificing everything until the end, humanity would not have been able to avoid destruction.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Just saying that makes me happy.¡±

    Is it because I could feel the sincerity contained in those words?

    She smiled and gently looked away, as if she was satisfied with just having her efforts recognized.

    ¡°Including the fact that Bluebird inherited my wings.¡±

    A half-human, half-bird woman watched their conversation with a moreplex expression than Limon.

    It was only after receiving the Fairy Queen¡¯s gaze that Yuna-kyung flinched and opened her mouth after a long hesitation.

    ¡°¡­Fairy sister. ¡°Actually, I have something to apologize for.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re apologizing?¡±

    ¡°yes. After a long time, my sister even gave me wings¡­ but now I have be a star fairy, not a fairy of harmony.¡±

    It seems like he has no shame.

    Yuna-kyung lowered her head.

    Thest wish of the Fairy Queen and the spirits is to bring prosperity to the Fairy Tribe of Harmony, which was destroyed by the Constetions.

    In some ways, it was a more important goal than defeating the constetions.

    Yuna-kyung, who had already be a star fairy by absorbing the power of the star, was no longer able to make the fairies of harmony prosper no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°In that sense, fairy sister. ¡°My wings¡­ don¡¯t you n on getting them back?¡±

    so that.

    Yuna-kyung suggested cautiously.

    Now that she has be a star fairy, the only remaining fairy race of harmony is the Fairy Queen.

    And the reason she became so weak wasrgely due to the fact that she lost half of her wings during the fight with the Constetions, which was more than unreasonable.

    Even now, if he gets his wings back, it is quite possible to regain immortality and ovee the crisis of death.

    But¡­

    ¡°You know, Bluebird. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because if I get my wings back, you won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±

    Yuna-kyung was silent.

    Because she knew.

    No matter how much Limon helped her, in the end, Yuna-kyung, who was only mortal, was able to obtain and control the power of the transcendent star through the wings she received from the Fairy Queen.

    This was possible thanks to the legacy imbued with all the power of the fairy race inherited from the fairy king.

    The fact that if you return those wings, you will no longer be able to withstand the power of the stars.

    That¡¯s why I look at Yuna-kyung who is silent.

    The Fairy Queen spoke calmly.

    ¡°More than anything, I knew that I would be like this ever since I inherited my wings from Bluebird.¡±

    ¡°You knew¡­ you were there?¡±

    ¡°Because this is my destiny.¡±

    The Fairies of Harmony are a race that was extinct long ago.

    Even the Fairy Queen was originally just an ordinary human.

    Thanks to inheriting the fairy king¡¯s wings, he was reborn as a fairy, but that was an act against fate in the first ce.

    From the time I passed on half of my wings.

    Her doom was certain.

    It¡¯s just that the fight with the constetions made the ending a little quicker.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°This is a predetermined ending.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you onest favor instead?¡±

    Grinning.

    With a smile on your face.

    The Fairy Queen said.

    Block the constetions.

    Protect the world and humanity.

    To make the fairies prosper.

    As much as all those long-cherished wishes¡­ no, in some ways, another wish he had longed for even more earnestly.

    ¡°Would you please officially be my heir and adoptive daughter?¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung opened her eyes wide.

    He looked at her with an expression that doubted his ears and asked nkly.

    ¡°¡­Adoptive daughter? ¡°Am I the fairy sister¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been wanting to hear it for a really long time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I mean mom.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Before the Golden Age even began.

    I was born in an era when giving birth to many children and raising them well was a woman¡¯s virtue and happiness.

    Make a contract with the ancient spirit.

    After bing a fairy.

    Although he may have contributed to humanity for a long and distant time and received much praise, he was unable to produce a single descendant.

    In the words of a woman who lived surrounded by kind but warm spirits and soulless dolls.

    Yuna-kyung opened her mouth after a short silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s as much as you like, Fairy Sister¡­ No.¡±

    From when I was a newborn.

    Abandoned in front of the orphanage.

    With a strict but kind director.

    Living among siblings who are like family.

    But that¡¯s why, after hesitation, she said the title that she had never been able to say in her life.

    ¡°¡­mom.¡±

    ¡°Your daughter.¡±

    Is it because of the unfamiliarity and embarrassment of a word I have never uttered in my life?

    With a slightly red face.

    Yuna-kyung is embarrassed.

    On the contrary, the Fairy Queen, who was looking at her with an extremely bright and happy smile, spoke quietly only after a long time.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°When¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to pass on my wings to my daughter.¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung stiffened.

    Because I knew very well what the Fairy Queen meant.

    ¡°Now wait a minute! Then, the fairy sister, or rather the mother¡­!¡±

    ¡°I will die.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. ¡°My work is already done and this is my destiny.¡±

    He has lived too long to have regrets about life.

    If only one of the two can survive, myself or Yuna-kyung, who shares the wings of the Fairy King, then it is decided who should live.

    I stayed silent for a long time as I looked at the Fairy Queen, who spoke with a smile even though she had a pale face.

    He cooed.

    Yuna-kyung bit her lip.

    And suddenly I turned my head and saw Limon, who had aplicated expression on his face.

    ¡°Do you remember team leader? ¡°As a reward for your hard work over the past 20 years, you have decided to grant me two favors.¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±

    ¡°Then can I do that second request now?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but¡­ what are you asking for?¡±

    Limon asked seriously.

    While the Fairy Queen was puzzled.

    The moment when Na-kyung Yu clenched her fists and shouted as if she was preparing for something.

    ¡°While you¡¯re taking me as your bride, fairy sister¡­no, please ept mom as your team leader¡¯s bride too!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­yes?????¡±

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s eyes became dots.

 Chapter 1036

    #Side Story 5. Bluebird in Pursuit of Happiness (4)

    * * *

    ¡­.

    Bridge of El Dorado.

    The space, which was originally mostly quiet, was now immersed in a slightly different silence than usual.

    Limondo with a dumbfounded expression.

    Even spirits that have hardened like scrap metal.

    As if he couldn¡¯t believe his own ears.

    Or as if he doesn¡¯t want to understand.

    A space where a face or an emoticon appears as if it doesn¡¯t know what it just heard.

    However, among them, there was a certain person who was most bewildered by this situation.

    ¡°uh? ¡°Yes?¡±

    Like a fairy with a missing screw.

    Or like a broken doll.

    I blinked several times, saying something that didn¡¯t make sense.

    After a while, the Fairy Queen finally came to her senses and took a deep breath.

    And then he smiled and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daughter. I guess my hearing has gotten worse as I¡¯ve gotten older. ¡°Can you repeat what you just said?¡±

    A kind smile.

    soft voice.

    Even a gentle atmosphere.

    That sight was so warm and reassuring that it made anyone feel at ease.

    Yuna-kyung answered energetically.

    ¡°I asked the team leader to ept my mother as his bride.¡±

    ¡°yes¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­The problem was that the answer was so absurd.

    For a long time, I thought of a question mark above my head as to why I heard the same nonsense twice.

    It was as if he realizedte that he had not heard wrong.

    The Fairy Queen, who was causing an earthquake in her pupils, moved her lips for a while as if she didn¡¯t know what to say, and finally opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°Uh, well¡­ First of all, did your daughter be the swordsman¡¯s bride?¡±

    ¡°Oh right. I was recognized as the team leader¡¯s bride! So please congratte me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s something to congratte¡­¡±

    ¡°Plus, the fairy mom will be the team leader¡¯s bride, so there¡¯s twice as much to celebrate!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?!?!¡±

    I tried to calm the confusion somehow through normal conversation.

    After hearing what Yuna-kyung said with a bright smile, the Fairy Queen unconsciously felt herself bing dizzy.

    However, Yu Na-kyung continued speaking calmly and weakly.

    ¡°Oh, now that I think about it, I had a question. ¡°What is the fairy wedding style?¡±

    ¡°The fairy tribe originally reproduced parthenogically, so there is no culture of weddings. Rather, what you just said¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then I think it would be a good idea to wear a wedding dress to the wedding. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I think your daughter¡¯s wedding dress looks good on you, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t worry. ¡°If mom wears a wedding dress, she will definitely be prettier than me.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡±

    ¡°The problem is the officiant. Have you ever thought about it¡­¡±

    Why?

    It¡¯s getting more and more intense.

    Of course, the more you listen, the more you be confused.

    When the Fairy Queen doesn¡¯t know what to do with Yu Na-kyung¡¯s actions, which proceed without even giving her a chance to speak properly.

    Pow!

    ¡°Kkuek?!¡±

    Yuna-kyung fell forward.

    She was holding the back of her head and screaming as she jumped up and screamed.

    ¡°Ugh, what are you doing to my beloved bride! ¡°Team leader, I didn¡¯t see it that way, but he was an abusive husband!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I did something that deserved it. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about to the Fairy Queen?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, I¡¯m serious!¡±

    ¡°How can you say such crazy things and then be serious?¡±

    Limon shouted loudly.

    The Fairy Queen is the first absolute being who has protected humanity since the golden age.

    Even he is one of the few people I respect.

    He came to her hoping to get permission to marry her, but she was saying crazy things that even Catherine wouldn¡¯t say, so he couldn¡¯t help but be angry.

    But right after that.

    Limon paused.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped! ¡°This is the only way to save my fairy sister¡­ no, my mother!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, daughter?¡±

    Yuna-kyung spoke in a calm voice to the Fairy Queen, who finally came to her senses and opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°¡­Actually, I knew that too. ¡°From the moment she passed on half of her wings to me, my mother became terminally ill.¡±

    It was natural.

    It was thanks to the power contained in the wings of the Fairy King that the Fairy Queen was able to transform from an ordinary human being into a fairy race and live until now.

    It was impossible to continue surviving by giving only half of the wings.

    And although it was to help Limon, Yuna-kyung felt guilty about receiving her wings.

    ¡°So, for the past 20 years, I kept wondering if there was a way to save my mother¡­ and thanks to the team leader, I finally found a way.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you really saying to make the Fairy Queen a star fairy as well?¡±

    ¡°That was one of the ways I thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s impossible now.¡±

    Yuna-kyung shook her head.

    The reason she was able to be a star fairy was because she received star power from Limon over the years.

    Considering the Fairy Queen¡¯s current state, there was a greater possibility that she would lose her life before being reborn as a Star Fairy.

    What¡¯s even worse is that to¡¯s carving knife, which Limon needs to grant star power, was damaged in the fight with the Sword Demon and has not been repaired yet.

    But fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the only method Yuna-kyung prepared.

    ¡°The best method I found was the magic that the team leader used to save his student sister!¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure you mean ¡®the prince¡¯s kiss¡¯?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Although the probability of sess is low, once sessful, it is a miraculous magic that can save even a dying patient.

    Kyung Yuna had a serious expression as she spoke about the magic that Cyr improved upon and saved even Anastasia, who was supposed to be dead.

    ¡°Of course, that alone is not enough. ¡°Magic is by no means omnipotent.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So I created a new magic.¡±

    Even if she was taught by the Sorcerer Queen, she had an innate magical talent that rose to the level of a great witch in just a few years.

    Squeeze out all that talent.

    Over 20 years of time.

    A magic of his own invention.

    Yuna-kyung said.

    ¡°The magic ¡®Fairy Kiss¡¯ resonates and amplifies our fairy power.¡±

    It is a magic inspired by the resonance of dragon psionics.

    It was a magic that she was able to create because Yuna Kyung had more opportunities to encounter dragon psionics than any other witch and even gained star power that transcended providence.

    ¡°The problem is that this magic has limitations.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°One is that it needs the power of love because it was created based on the prince¡¯s kiss, and the other is¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is true that dragon psionics and star power must be added for it to be truly effective. ¡°Are you going to do it?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°I may be a witch, but in order to create such miraculous magic with my abilities, I had no choice but to borrow other powers.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why you asked me to make the Fairy Queen your bride.¡±

    ¡°The only person who meets all the conditions is the team leader.¡±

    Limon had aplicated expression.

    The fact that Yuna-kyung had some basis for saying something crazy out of nowhere.

    More than anything, the truth that she had been worrying about this alone for the past 20 years without his knowledge disturbed him.

    And I wasn¡¯t the only one whose mind becameplicated.

    ¡°I appreciate your consideration, daughter, but you don¡¯t have to. ¡°I have already enjoyed more than enough life and there is nothing left to spare.¡±

    quietly.

    The Fairy Queen smiled.

    Although he was very embarrassed at first, he was very happy about Yu Na-kyung¡¯s concern and consideration for him.

    Of course, I had no intention of epting that consideration.

    From the Golden Age to now.

    For her, who has lived for a long time even by the standards of fairies, let alone humanity, even death is not an object of fear, but only an opportunity for rest.

    ¡°-lie.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! No matter how long someone has lived, there is no way that anyone would be happy to die!¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why the Fairy Queen had no choice but to look embarrassed again when Yuna-kyung shouted out loud.

    And Yuna-kyung asked her in a questioning manner.

    ¡°More than anything, fairy sister, have you ever been truly happy?¡±

    ¡°Happiness?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever had the pleasure of breaking away from your duties and responsibilities as a fairy queen and doing something you truly wanted to do?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    the Fairy Queen tried to say.

    Of course there is.

    However, there was one reason why she had no choice but to blurt out her words.

    ¡®¡­was it there?¡¯

    Because I didn¡¯t remember.

    To protect humanity.

    To prepare for the constetion.

    Also, for the resurrection of the fairy race.

    Have you ever had a time when you enjoyed something different in your life, which you have worked tirelessly for over tens of thousands of years?

    The only enjoyable thing was watching Limon¡¯s actions, and that was ultimately something he started to do to lend his strength as a protector of humanity.

    Yu Na-kyung continued speaking as if the Fairy Queen¡¯s attitude was the answer in itself.

    ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±

    ¡°You lived for all those years only for humanity.¡±

    ¡°But as soon as you are relieved of your duties, you die without ever enjoying peace? ¡°I don¡¯t understand that!¡±

    Clenched fist.

    A cry filled with injustice.

    A face full of resentment.

    She ended her sentence with all her emotions intact.

    ¡°My fairy sister, no, my mom deserves to be happy now!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At her cry.

    The Fairy Queen groaned.

    Because I finally realized it.

    How selfish was hisst request to her to be his adoptive daughter because of his regret of not having children.

    For Yuna-kyung, who was hungry for family affection as an orphan, how much of a pain it would be to lose her family.

    ¡­I thought I had no regrets in life, but I actually realized how many regrets I had.

    It was Limon who spoke on behalf of the Fairy Queen, who was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Na-kyung, I understand how you feel, but¡­ there is a critical problem with using that method.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°To use the magic you created, you need the power of true love.¡±

    Limon had aplicated expression.

    The Fairy Queen was clearly someone he admired, but if you asked him if he loved him, he could only shake his head.

    However, in response to Limon¡¯s point, Yuna-kyung spoke without any hesitation.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. ¡°In this magic, true love doesn¡¯t have to be a two-way street.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±

    In the first ce, the prince¡¯s kiss, the prototype of a fairy¡¯s kiss, is a magicpleted by the prince¡¯s one-sided love.

    He exins that the opposite is also true.

    Yuna-kyung spoke clearly.

    ¡°It means that my mom likes the team leader very much.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    That moment.

    The Fairy Queen, who had a heartbroken face just a moment ago, looked dumbfounded again at Yu Na-kyung¡¯s explosive remarks.

    And only after a while did he suddenlye to his senses and open his mouth.

    ¡°Now wait a minute. ¡°Daughter, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Mom, you said this the first time you saw the team leader, right? ¡°You must be a long-time fan.¡±

    ¡°Hey, your daughter? It¡¯s true that I like swordy, but that¡¯s just pure fandom. ¡°It¡¯s not love.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Fanship is ultimately a type of unrequited love.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, if you get a marriage proposal from someone you¡¯ve been crushing on, you¡¯d usually be so happy that you would ept it, right?¡±

    ¡°No, but that¡¯s¡­¡±

    The Fairy Queen, who was suddenly forced into love, didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But Yuna-kyung did not stop.

    The Fairy Queen likes Limon.

    He simply revealed, without hesitation, the reason he could assert and the reason he knew for sure.

    ¡°Besides, mom, you even said that it doesn¡¯t matter if you have an affair as long as the team leader is your partner.¡±

    ¡°Daughter, what are you saying in front of your son-inw?!?!¡±

 Chapter 1037

    #Side Story 6. Bluebird Pursuing Happiness (5)

    As long as you live eternal life.

    Immortals have less emotional agitation.

    In particr, the Fairy Queen has been a being who has lived for a long time since the Golden Age, even longer than Limon and the older gods.

    For her, who rarely lost herposure, being agitated was extremely rare.

    But at this moment.

    She was panicking uncontrobly.

    I had no idea that Yuna-kyung, who thought she hade to congratte her on her wedding, would make such a revtion as it wasn¡¯t enough that she suddenly asked Limon to ept her as his bride.

    However, Yuna-kyung actually answered shamelessly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, right?¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    okay.

    It wasn¡¯t a lie.

    The only way to resurrect the fallen fairy race was to form a rtionship with Limon.

    At the time when Yuna-kyung refused to be his sessor, I honestly seriously considered proposing to Limon.

    I never imagined that the karma woulde back like this.

    ¡°That was for the sake of the fairies, so now that your daughter has be your son-inw¡¯s bride¡­¡±

    ¡°I have already be a star fairy. ¡°In order to revive the Fairy Tribe of Harmony, Mom has no choice but to be directly connected to the team leader.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me more than anything else?¡±

    As the fairy race of final harmony.

    I wonder if we really have no regrets even if we close our eyes without being able to achieve the resurrection of the species that we have hoped for for so long.

    Yuna-kyung, who silenced the Fairy Queen with an unusually sharp point, struck the final blow.

    ¡°Are you saying that your mother¡¯s fan feelings for the team leader have no personal feelings as a woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even though you know you won¡¯t get it back, you can love the other person one-sidedly and be happy just by watching from afar.

    If it is unrequited love, fan feelings are just a form of unrequited love.

    Looking at Yuna-kyung speaking confidently.

    The Fairy Queen was confused.

    I had no doubt that I was a pure fan.

    As I listened to Yu Na-kyung¡¯s sophistry, I became confused as to whether it was really pure fan sentiment.

    What is pure fandom?

    Is it really different from love?

    No, what was love in the first ce?

    ¡°But that and this are the case¡­¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t like the team leader?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but¡­¡±

    ¡°So you like it?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it tooplicatedly, just imagine one thing.¡±

    Yu Na-kyung spoke directly to the Fairy Queen, who was trying to hold on to hermon sense despite the confusion.

    ¡°If my mom bes the team leader¡¯s bride, will she be happy or unhappy?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After hearing those words.

    The Fairy Queen unconsciously turned her head and looked at Limon.

    And then he froze for a moment as if he was imagining something, and then¡­

    wow!

    Like a flower blooming.

    Her face turned bright red.

    The moment when I became aware of him, whom I had only thought of as a distant ¡®hero¡¯ until now, as a ¡®man¡¯ close to me, and imagined myself as his bride.

    Her heart suddenly started pounding and her head became hot, making her dizzy.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am the queen. From the perspective of the people in charge, marriage is¡­.¡±

    ¡°There, ancient spirits! ¡°What do you think about my mom bing the team leader¡¯s bride?¡±

    Beep beep?

    The ancient spirits who were sitting around the bridge and watching their conversation nkly blinked at Yuna-kyung¡¯s sudden question.

    And as if sharing opinions.

    After rotating the sensor and crossing the line of sight and radio waves, they all took action.

    chuck! Absolutely cruel!

    ¡°everyone?!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your agreement.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible¡­¡±

    Giving a thumbs up with the mechanical arm.

    Disy [All Right] on the screen.

    Whistling sounds or congrattory songs are yed from the speakers.

    Is it because she was shocked by the coup of the spirits that was more shocking than the corrupt spirits who actively approved of the princess over herself as the queen?

    The Fairy Queen, who was even more agitated, tried to suppress a rebuttal.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m old¡­ If someone like me bes a bride, it¡¯ll be a nuisance¡­¡±

    ¡°A nuisance? ¡°Where in the world can I find a bride as pretty, cute, and true as my mother?¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, it was Mom who said age doesn¡¯t matter to immortals, right? On the contrary, the fact that you haven¡¯t even held a man¡¯s hand yet means you will be given a premium!¡±

    ¡°Daughter, at least I¡¯ve held a man¡¯s hand!¡±

    ¡°When, where, and whose hands?¡±

    ¡°So, before I made a contract with the spirits and received my wings, I took my brother¡¯s hand¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for being certified as a girl so mythologically pure that even a unicorn would cry and bless your marriage.¡±

    ¡°Daughter!?!?¡±

    ¡°So, team leader, please take responsibility for crushing on my mother!¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think I will grant that request?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    It feels like my head hurts.

    Lord Yuna told Limon, who was watching her with an indescribable expression, the reason why he should ept the Fairy Queen¡¯s bride.

    ¡°Because the team leader is an asshole who doesn¡¯t stop womening.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°More than anything¡­.¡±

    Since there are already nine brides and pets have been epted to fill the double digits, why would there be any hesitation in adding one more bride?

    Perhaps because he spent a long time as a yboy¡¯s pet, he confidently speaks of his absurd views on marriage as if it weremon sense.

    Yuna-kyung grinned.

    ¡°Because the team leader respects my mom more than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°¡­respect and love are different things.¡±

    ¡°But when admiration deepens, it turns into love.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how I came to like the team leader.¡±

    Other people might not know.

    If you get a noble, beautiful, and cute woman like the Fairy Queen as your bride, even Limon will be bound to fall in love with you.

    He speaks with unwavering confidence.

    Yuna-kyung finished her sentence.

    ¡°If you have any hesitation because of me, you don¡¯t have to ept me as your bride. So, please just ept Mom as your bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I was silent for a long time while looking at her.

    Deep and heavy.

    Limon sighed.

    Then he slowly turned and looked at the Fairy Queen.

    ¡°I would like to ask you at the risk of being rude to the Fairy Queen.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you really like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes?!¡±

    ¡°I want to hear your honest feelings.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard such an absurd question.

    Limon closed his eyes as he looked at the Fairy Queen, whose face was bright red and whose eyes were almost spinning.

    Because I could know the answer just by looking at that face.

    So, after much deliberation, he finally opened his eyes again.

    Then, with the utmost respect, he knelt down on one knee in front of the Fairy Queen, looked up at her, and spoke.

    ¡°If the Fairy Queen truly likes me, please be my bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It felt like my heart had stopped.

    No, it looks like it exploded.

    To her who has frozen.

    Limon said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s for the sake of my irresistible bride and the queen¡¯s helpless daughter.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Inadvertently.

    She turned her head.

    And the adoptive daughter who held her wings tightly together as if asking for eptance.

    His long-timerades, friends, and people who are watching him with bated breath, hoping that he will be happy.

    Above all, looking at those extremely deep and serious tinum-colored eyes that made my heart beat as if it would explode just by looking at them.

    After being frozen for a long time.

    In the end, she lowered her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m a poor mother-inw, but please take care of me¡­¡±

    Just like that¡­

    with a face as red as Hongshi.

    The fairy, who has cared for humanity since the distant Golden Age, epted the marriage proposal of her son-inw, the hero she had unknowingly fallen in love with.

    * * *

    Leviathan.

    In that conference room, the seven princesses were having a meeting.

    Of course, there was a need to take care of the backlog of work that had been done to celebrate Limon¡¯s return.

    This is because, as he returned, there was a need to reorganize the restoration project they had been working on and readjust various schedules.

    ¡°¡­No matter what, there¡¯s no need to disassemble the ship you were building, right? ¡°It actually consumes more manpower and time.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you disassemble it or not, but just make up for the wasted manpower and resources so far.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would turn out to be this much trouble.¡±

    And, of course, it was Catherine who took on the most work.

    Since even the restoration project was neglected and Limon¡¯s structure was prioritized, there were more than one thing that needed to be cleaned up now that all of that had be meaningless.

    Even if you use time eleration to the fullest, take a moment to sigh at the enormous pile of work that is perfect for overwork.

    Catherine muttered suddenly.

    ¡°Anyway, my brother is also a really bad guy.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean out of the blue, Catherine?¡±

    ¡°Why is it true? ¡°What groom leaves so much work to his brides and then goes to the new bride¡¯s house to meet her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Rose trailed off.

    After struggling for half a year and waiting for another half a year, we finally met again.

    It would be a lie if I said I didn¡¯t feel any disappointment towards the groom who took in his new bride just a few days after they reunited.

    In fact, it was another princess who objected to Catherine¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Ainsha, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course. ¡°It is amon culture to greet the mother-inw when weing a new bride.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°More than anything, it¡¯s enough that Lee came back safely. When I think about that, I can happily ept no matter how many new brides I bring in.¡±

    ¡°¡­It is as you said, Ainsha.¡±

    After hearing what the white-haired girl said with an expressionless face.

    Rose eventually smiled bitterly.

    When he wasn¡¯t around, I felt like I could do anything as long as he came back.

    After returning, I realized how excessive it was to feel regretful just because I was away for a while.

    ¡°Anyway, my younger brother has a big heart.¡±

    Looking at Ainsha like that, he giggled for a moment as if he was proud of himself.

    Catherine suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you a little anxious?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°No, I think something unexpected happened when my brother got involved with other women when we weren¡¯t around.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Definitely.¡±

    ¡°The swordsman is someone who always exceeds our expectations.¡±

    The princesses, including Li Qingyu, hadplicated expressions.

    Perhaps because he is a sword master who can cut down even fate, Limon alwaysmits unimaginable incidents.

    Especially when it involves a woman.

    Most of the girls themselves ended up with him at a time and in a way that no other princess or even themselves could have imagined.

    But their anxiety.

    The blonde beauty sneered arrogantly.

    ¡°You have too much to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    ¡°Even if my hound is a bastard, what big deal will he do on his way to get permission to marry me?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Catherine twisted her hair and agreed.

    I didn¡¯t go there to do anything big, but I went there to get permission from the new bride¡¯s mother-inw.

    Even the mother-inw was a fairy queen who was extremely friendly to Limon, so there was no room for problems to arise.

    Even if it was a big deal, it would be something that the dastardly thief would have to pay for even on the first night.

    Even though she predicted with genius judgment, Catherine spoke jokingly.

    ¡°But you still don¡¯t know, right? ¡°The Fairy Queen poured water on me and said she couldn¡¯t give my daughter to a yboy like you, so she might be asking me to say, ¡®Give me your daughter, mother-inw!¡¯¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if something like that really happened, it would be difficult for you, too.¡±

    Extremely virtuous.

    Be kind to everyone.

    The most noble in the world.

    Limon, as well as the seven dragons and gods.

    The Fairy Queen, who was respected by everyone, would dly wee and congratte Limon on bing her son-inw.

    The girls devoted themselves to their work, joking lightly and believing that it was so obvious.

 Chapter 1038

    #Side Story 7. Bluebird in Pursuit of Happiness (6)

    * * *

    Absolute.

    The pinnacle of an era.

    A person who changes the world alone.

    A being with omnipotent power and power that ordinary humans cannot even dare to touch.

    Therefore, from the monarch who reigned in the Age of Iron to the sword master who ruled the Age of Heroes, the seven dragons who ruled the Age of Bronze, and the great witches and saints of the Age of Silver.

    All absolute figures left deep traces in history and were active even after the era of satire hade to an end.

    And who was the greatest absolute among them?

    If you ask the average person, most of them will say he is a sword master.

    It may have been in the past, but now that the mighty power of the Sword Masters has be known through the Day of Disaster, there are few people who do not know that they were the absolutes of the absolutes.

    But Limon was actually able to make a statement.

    The Sword Master is only the strongest.

    It¡¯s not the greatest absolute.

    Because there was an absolute person in the world greater than the Sword Master.

    An absolute being who always respected and paid homage to not only the oldest gods, but also the Geomje, who lived as an infant in the world, and the Geomma, who was the best sword in the world.

    The Fairy Queen.

    It was like that.

    Even to other absolute beings, the Fairy Queen was an awe-inspiring being.

    It was natural.

    She is the first absolute being and an immortal older than God.

    Above all, she was the guardian deity of humanity who devoted her long life solely to caring for humanity¡­ No, she was actually like the mother of humanity.

    He was a unique person who deserved to be revered by not only mankind but also God and everything in the world.

    It was the same with Limon.

    Rather, it added to it.

    Because he inherited the position of the guardian deity of mankind, he was the one who knew best how great her sacrifice and dedication were.

    In that sense.

    It was also natural that

    he came to respect the Fairy Queen next to the Sword Emperor¡­ or in a way, even more than the Sword Emperor.

    Even Syr calls her a hag and continues to treat the Fairy Queen with respect even after the mighty Limon asks her to let go of the horse several times.

    ¡°ha.¡±

    That was why.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason why Limon had no choice but to sigh.

    I just came to get permission and blessing from the Fairy Queen to officially wee Yuna-kyung as my bride.

    Why has it be like this?

    Even if I think about it, my head just hurts.

    Limon, who was massaging his temples as he couldn¡¯te up with an answer, eventually gave up thinking any more.

    Regardless of whether you know the answer or not.

    The result wouldn¡¯t have been different.

    Above all, the golden door that was slowly opening was telling us that the time hade.

    So, after sighing deeply for thest time.

    Limon took a step forward.

    Weeeeing.

    Let¡¯s go through the wide open door.

    What catches your eye is argeke.

    It was the most familiar heart of this golden city and the bridge that controlled thest battleship of the fairy race.

    Nevertheless, there were many reasons why the bridge felt particrly unfamiliar to Limon today.

    Even the space bes dark at night.

    Even the softly shining tree vines.

    A ckke that absorbs even light.

    A magic circle drawn around a tree.

    This was the first time I had seen this for Limon, who had already been to this bridge several times.

    But there are two things that are stranger than anything else.

    Arge bed took the ce of the throne that was originally ced between the tree roots¡­

    ¡­and two shadows reflected on the bed.

    For Limon, this space felt like a ce he had never visited before.

    Stop.

    I stopped for a moment at that sight.

    Along the path between thekes.

    Take a slow step again.

    The result came to the front of the bed.

    Limon was finally able to confirm.

    Two shadows that were only visible due to the canopy surrounding the bed along with the glowing vines.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And that moment.

    Limon paused again.

    The Fairy Queen is sitting somewhere in a dress decorated with flower petals and leaves, with her hair neatly trimmed, a gand worn, and a dress decorated with flowers.

    Yu Na-kyung, wearing a flower-decorated veil and a feather-decorated dress, bowed her head with her wings gathered gently on her knees.

    She was wearing a transparent dress that was so thin that her inner skin, entangled in vines, waspletely exposed.

    In an exquisitely decorated appearance.

    Sit side by side on the bed.

    Greeting yourself.

    Two fairies.

    Two mother and daughter.

    of two brides.

    The appearance has be unrecognizably beautiful and the mysterious atmosphere.

    It made him stop and look at them without even realizing it.

    ¡°Eh¡­ I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting so long. Since today is an important day, it took some time to decorate it to my satisfaction.¡±

    Did you interpret the meaning of that gaze differently?

    Yuna-kyung secretly watches, then smiles awkwardly and makes an excuse.

    Only then did Limon find the familiar appearance of a blue bird in the strangely beautiful fairy and opened his mouth, pretending like nothing had happened.

    ¡°¡­If you knew something important, you shouldn¡¯t have crammed it like this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame for me too, but I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    I nced back at the Fairy Queen next to me, whose red face was down in shame.

    Yuna-kyung sighed slightly.

    ¡°Because mom doesn¡¯t have much time.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry because of me, daughter. ¡°I can survive for at least a few months, so I should prepare better now¡­¡±

    ¡°If something goes wrong with my mom in those few months, I will regret it for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Is it because I felt the sincerity?

    Or is it because of shame?

    The Fairy Queen could not say anything more and just bowed her head deeper.

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Your filial piety toward your mother-inw is truly extreme.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to try something called filial piety.¡±

    ¡°okay? ¡°Then I apologize.¡±

    ¡°What apple?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were rushing like this to establish a fait apli before the princesses found out.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was an instant.

    The reason Yuna-kyung hardened.

    Just for a moment, I hope to break out in a cold sweat with a smile on my face.

    In the end, she slowly turned her head, avoided eye contact, and spoke as if making an excuse.

    ¡°Why? There is a saying like that, right? ¡°Forgiveness is easier than permission.¡±

    ¡°Have you been so bold that your liver has swollen, or have youpletely lost your head?¡±

    Turning all seven princesses into enemies would be almost suicidal, even for a sword master.

    Na-kyung Yu cleared her throat as she looked at him, who was fed up with his attitude of hitting them on the back and telling them to do something and see what happened.

    ¡°Hmm hmm! Anyway, what do you think? Even though it was made in a hurry, my mom is really pretty, right?¡±

    ¡°Ta daughter?¡±

    A change of words that is obvious to anyone.

    But Limon did not bother to point out that fact.

    She just looked at the Fairy Queen with round eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, you are so beautiful that I fall in love with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?!¡±

    ¡°Yes? As expected, the team leader, or rather the father, has eyes to see¡­¡±

    ¡°Na-kyung, you too.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    The Fairy Queen was hit by a stray bullet out of nowhere, and her face turned bright red and she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Looking at Yuna-kyung, who was ttered on her behalf, but suddenly made a dumbfounded expression.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really notice it because I don¡¯t normally dress up, but when I decorate it like this, it¡¯s so pretty that I can¡¯t recognize it.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ Ah that¡­.¡±

    Like a pigeon hit by a slingshot.

    Yuna-kyung, who was blinking and unable to find anything to say, flinched when she saw Limon¡¯s quiet eyes.

    And without realizing it, he pulled the Fairy Queen who was sitting next to him with his wings and held her in front of him, hiding her face behind her.

    ¡°Team Leader T, you should praise Mom more than me! ¡°Today¡¯s main role is mom!¡±

    ¡°¡­?!?!¡±

    The Fairy Queen, who suddenly became a living sacrifice in ce of her daughter¡¯s shield, looked shocked, like an emperor who had been betrayed by the Great Witch.

    As if asking for her understanding.

    Limon slightly lowered his head.

    And naturally, I stretched out one hand.

    ¡°Na-kyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, why¡­?¡±

    widely.

    Why are you calling me?

    Yuna-kyung, who stuck her head out next to the Fairy Queen to check the reason, stiffened.

    A strong hand stretched out at once, grabbing me and pulling me, like a de that pierced through a gap in my shield and prated my vital area.

    Above all, the sight of a face that had be closer made her eyes widen.

    and.

    Tsueup.

    ¡°town¡­?!¡±

    at a whack.

    Ovepping lips. She reflexively tried to push him away from the kiss that she had

    felt once before,

    but was so forced and more intense and stimtingpared to what she had done.

    But it was useless.

    The hand that already grabbed her.

    And the tongues intertwined as one.

    Because it made it impossible for her to resist or escape.

    ¡°Yeah, huh¡­¡±

    Just like that¡­

    like a baby bird bitten by a snake.

    While pping my wings.

    Looks like he finally gave up.

    Lying limply.

    After repeating this several times, the long legs stretched out on the bed and the tips of the feathers twitching each time the tongues were mixed in a sticky manner.

    When it was finally all over.

    There was no more lively blue bird left there.

    ¡°Ha ah¡­.¡±

    The pupils lost focus.

    From slightly parted lips.

    With shiny saliva.

    Exhaling hot and sticky breath.

    With a face flushed with joy.

    The only thing left was the prey, ready to be eaten whenever the snake wanted, gasping for breath.

    And in her ear.

    He whispered calmly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand yet, so I¡¯ll make it clear.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are already my bride, and from now on, even if you want to be, you won¡¯t be able to.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Was it because he realized toote that his fate had already been eaten by him?

    She flinched even though she was in a daze, and lowered her head with a reddened face mixed with shame and shyness that she had never seen in her life.

    He turned his head.

    ¡°The same goes for you.¡±

    ¡°yes yes!?¡±

    The Fairy Queen was looking at the passionate kiss that took ce right in front of her with a more mesmerized expression than the person involved, and then she blushed in surprise.

    Limon spoke as if warning.

    ¡°If you be my bride, there will be no turning back. Are you really okay with this, Queen?¡±

    After asking that question.

    He suddenly closed his mouth.

    And at the end of looking at her with deeper and heavier eyes.

    He gently lowered his head and whispered softly into her ear, which was unusually long and pointedpared to humans.

    ¡°¨DNo, mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Padding.

    The ears that stood above the wreath were shaking violently up and down.

    Because I realized it again.

    The fierce and ruthless man in front of her right now, but that makes her even more wonderful is her son-inw.

    The fact that she is the daughter¡¯spanion who must be watched over with a smile after bestowing blessings that normally should not be overlooked.

    That this is thest chance he gives himself.

    It¡¯s the predator¡¯s mercy.

    Instead of eating both mother and baby.

    It was the temptation of a snake whispering that one of the two would be let go and be prey.

    Her reason knew very well that no matter how sweet and seductive it sounded, she should not fall for it.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­your son-inw.¡±

    quietly.

    closing eyes.

    Gently lift your chin.

    As if he was preparing for something.

    Or rather, as if waiting.

    Put aside everything, including your conscience and morals.

    He willingly offered himself as food along with his daughter.

    After looking down at the innocent fairy waiting for an answer to the pure love that I had cherished for a long time.

    Finally.

    He bows his head.

    Sreuk.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A long, long time ago.

    Since the beginning of mankind.

    No one dared to touch it.

    ¡­The moment when he ced his lips on those of the noblest fairy in the world whom he admired the most.

    A joy filled with immorality.

    It has begun.

 Chapter 1039

    #Side Story 8. Bluebird in Pursuit of Happiness (7)

    * * *

    Geomje.

    The first sword master.

    A superman who cut down even his fate.

    Among the numerous absolute beings that existed in history, she was a particrly special being.

    In particr, the Fairy Queen paid attention to her after Geomje defeated Jibaekryonghyeongun.

    This was because she expected that she might be able to create new variables against the constetions.

    That was why I attempted to mediate between the Geomje and the remaining dragons.

    But the attempt failed.

    Swords and dragons. In the first ce, I was not a being that would meekly ept other people¡¯s mediation.

    In the end, she had no choice but to watch their fight with a sad heart.

    It was from then on.

    Among the subjects of her observation.

    It included a white-haired boy.

    Up until then, it was just a part of gathering information about the existence of the Sword Master.

    But for some reason, the sight of the boy continuing to grow while persevering through harsh training and fighting continued to attract attention.

    Master the sword.

    At the cost of his teacher¡¯s death.

    Victory against the seven dragons.

    Have a duel with the rampaging Sword Demon.

    After defeating the Sword Demon after a seven-fight duel.

    He became the guardian deity of humanity and soon became her most important object of observation.

    Until then.

    she believed

    He is just a special object of observation.

    He said that the reason he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off him was just the feeling of a fan watching a shining star.

    The happiness I feel every time I hear his heroic story is no different from the feeling of a mother hearing the sess story of her grown child.

    She is humanity¡¯s first absolute being.

    No matter how great a hero he is.

    Have you lived a long time?

    To her, in the end, she was just like a child bragging about being a little taller.

    ¡­No, it should have been the same.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Eup heeup.¡±

    It¡¯s soggy.

    Tongues get mixed up.

    No, mixing things up is a pleasure.

    Every time the tongue prates without hesitation, sweeps over the pink lips, tickles the elegant teeth, and sucks the tongue.

    A sensation I¡¯ve never imagined in my life turns my mind white and makes me forget how to breathe, which was already difficult.

    nevertheless.

    It wasn¡¯t painful.

    To put it bluntly, the opposite.

    A thrill that erases reason every time the tongues mix.

    The heat that heats up my body every time sticky saliva flows down my throat.

    An ecstatic pleasure that fills your mind and body, which has be so hazy that it takes your breath away.

    He made her cling to him, forgetting even to breathe.

    It¡¯s hot.

    Sticky.

    Although intense.

    Sweet enough to melt.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck, focused solely on receiving the pleasure he gave her, before she suffocated.

    Sniffling.

    The lips finally fell.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I was finally able to breathe properly.

    Rather than being happy about that fact, she unconsciously let out a sad sigh.

    Ask me to kiss you again.

    As if tempting.

    But she soon found out.

    That regret was too hasty.

    Slurp.

    ¡°¡­ah.¡±

    Along the slender neck.

    Lips moving slowly.

    When she moaned in a different way than before at the deeper, hotter sensation than the rough kiss that gently sucked her delicate skin.

    Well done!

    suddenly.

    Teeth digging into skin.

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    She tilted her slender head like a doe and fluttered her long ears at the unrestrained gnawing like a wolf biting its prey.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Kissing under the exposed chin.

    ncing over his round shoulders.

    Biting my straight corbone.

    He moves his mouth.

    Every time I gently slide my fingers over the smooth back, as if to match it.

    She was lost in a whirlpool of hot, thrilling, tickling, and squishy pleasure.

    Like a butterfly, intoxicated by a sweet scent, not even realizing that it was entangled in a carnivorous nt and being slowly digested.

    side.

    ¡°Tsk ah¡­!¡±

    It was only when his lips reached her plump skin that she regained some consciousness.

    As if being transparent and thin wasn¡¯t enough, she pulled the dress down slightly to the side, exposing her cleavage and abdomen.

    Limon greedily lusts after the plump skin barely concealed by the thin fabric.

    The movement is so skillful that it gives the pleasure of being struck by lightning just by moving the tongue a little.

    Why?

    It¡¯s like I was just born.

    Like a puppy getting milk for the first time.

    The sight of him clinging so tenaciously to his own skin is so lovely.

    I end up thinking in a dazed state.

    ¡®It¡¯s cute.¡¯

    And only then.

    she remembered.

    Even before I met Geomje in the distant past.

    The image of him as a child who had no parents and had to protect himself with a sword from a young age.

    Slurp.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why, without realizing it, she gently hugged the head of the man who was lusting after her skin, as ifforting a child.

    It¡¯s instinct.

    As an elder.

    As the guardian deity of ancestral mankind.

    Above all, as his mother-inw and bride.

    It was an unconscious action to give him a little bit of the maternal love he had never received in his life.

    Wow!

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    But right after that.

    That kindness has faded.

    The hand slid down to the waist and immediately grabbed the round flesh like a balsam along with the thin dress.

    And the thrilling stimtion thates from the bulging skin that he has in his mouth, who has be iparably stronger than before.

    It made her mind, which was already hazy, gain strength as she brushed her fingers through his hair.

    Hug him like that.

    I was shaking with dizzying pleasure.

    The moment I inadvertently looked into his eyes.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    She realized.

    How foolish it had been for her to reveal her maternal instincts to him.

    The guilt that colored his normally calm eyes.

    And based on that guilt, a deep sense of immorality spreads and a tinum-colored desire burning hotly between vertically split eyes.

    It turned out that he was not the only one who feltplicated feelings about bing the bride of his daughter¡¯spanion, the object of his lifelong admiration.

    That¡¯s why he was trying to see himself purely as a woman.

    ¡­But it was telling him that his foolish actions hadpletely destroyed his reason and ignited his lust.

    And the price.

    She paid with her own body.

    Tsueup.

    ¡°Ah haha!¡±

    Sucking in my smooth stomach.

    Skimming the cute belly button.

    Biting into my small waist.

    Massaging the soft skin tightly.

    It was rough and rough, iparable to when she was restraining herself, and the stimtion became so intense that she couldn¡¯t help but flutter her body again and again.

    But he didn¡¯t stop and continued trampling her along the beautiful curves.

    And so, the moment his lips finally went down to below the navel.

    Slurp.

    So natural.

    The hem of her short dress is turned back.

    What is revealed are slender legs wrapped in vines¡­

    ¡­and a thin piece of cloth that would have been perfectly clean originally, but has now be dirty, revealing the most intimate skin.

    And Limon pushed his head between the thick thighs stretched out underneath her without hesitation.

    side.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    Is it because even though my reason was already melting away, at least some shame remained?

    Or maybe it was because the soft touch of lips on the delicate skin of my thighs felt more destructive than the previous stimtion.

    Oh my gosh.

    Blushing, she reflexively shrank her legs and tried to push his head away with both hands.

    But unfortunately, it was a pointless resistance.

    Well done.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    On your thighs.

    On round knees.

    In the hollow of the kneecap.

    On slim calves.

    On delicate ankles.

    On the small instep.

    On long toes.

    On the soles of your feet.

    As if there were no dirty parts on her body.

    Holding on to that pure white leg, sometimes between the vines that wrapped around the skin, sometimes with the vines altogether.

    The more he kissed, bit, sucked, and tickled her, the more her hands that tried to push him away lost strength, and her tight legs gradually opened.

    Not satisfied with that, she felt dizzy from the stimtioning from her toes again.

    Tiptoe symbolizing worship.

    The instep signifying subjugation.

    Shanks, etc. to prove obedience.

    Originally, kissing the feet and legs was an act of surrendering to the other person or expressing respect for them.

    In fact, his soft kiss was full of adoration and respect for her.

    But she couldn¡¯t feel it at all.

    It wasn¡¯t just that my brain was melting into goo from the intense pleasure.

    It was because of the passionate desire that was conveyed more clearly than awe every time he kissed me.

    Wow.

    ¡°ha¡­!¡±

    What is that desire?

    It wasn¡¯t until she felt the feel of those particrly deep teeth digging into her thighs that it meant ¡®domination¡¯.

    This marks the area.

    He respects himself.

    Even though I respect and worship you.

    At the same time, as a man, he wants to dominate, possess, and monopolize her.

    As pure as he is greedy, it is evidence and proof that he truly wants it, not just to save himself.

    As a woman, I am so ashamed and happy.

    I was blushing again.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that the team leader fell in love with my mom faster than I could have boasted, but haven¡¯t you forgotten something?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    She stiffened.

    This is because I remembered it only after hearing the voice in my ear.

    Besides him and himself, there was another person here who had been watching his depravity until now.

    At that fact, she exploded with shame in a different way than before.

    ¡°Daughter, this is not like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me. ¡°As I already said, the main role today is my mother.¡±

    With a sigh.

    The voice continues.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you two seem to have forgotten your original purpose.¡±

    Ugh.

    Just like that¡­

    the magic circle on the floor vibrates.

    The moment when the vines wrapped around his body began to emit a soft light.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Her back arched.

    It wasn¡¯t just because starlight, hotter than the sun and colder than the moon, began to flow through the vine connected to my daughter.

    The more the starlight prates.

    The terrifying explosion of pleasure made her let out a scream-like moan.

    And¡­.

    ¡°Now you can continue. No, rather, enjoy it as much as you can.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping daughter, what are you doing¡­¡±

    ¡°¨DWhen I created this magic, I probably referred to the Yin-Yang Happiness Method, so the more pleasure I felt, the better the effect became.¡±

    ¡°?!?!¡±

    Say hello.

    Tender armpits.

    Sensitive waist.

    A straight back.

    The moment she took her breath away from the tickling pleasure created by the soft feathers being brushed.

    Her long, pointed ears, which were bright red and twitching, were gently touched by her parted pink lips.

    ¡°No! Just keep your ears there.¡±

    Well done.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Who did you learn this from?

    Biting your sensitive ear with your teeth.

    Skimming it with a slippery tongue.

    Breathing.

    Her daughter¡¯s sincere filial piety made her lose consciousness.

    That was why.

    The reason she momentarily forgot the presence of the man who was biting her thigh between her legs, when she had to be the most alert.

    He dug into that gap mercilessly.

    Between the weakly spaced thighs.

    Two jade pirs intersecting.

    Over a thin piece of cloth.

    Tsueup.

    ¡°?!?!?!¡±

    Bouncing body.

    Stars twinkling before your eyes.

    Thighs twitching.

    Feet stretched straight and straight.

    What on earth did you do?

    My back arches like a bow from the unimaginable stimtioning from my most sensitive inner skin.

    However, in the meantime, the stimtioning from the long ears, pure white skin, and the most sensitive inner skin continued without stopping.

    Caught between my daughter and son-inw.

    After flopping around a few times.

    The result of being steeped in pleasure to the core.

    In the end, after her eyes opened and she could no longer shake, he removed his lips from the soggy crotch.

    He set his teeth.

    Squeak.

    Before tearing apart the prey.

    Like tearing off skin that gets in the way of eating.

    Tearing apart the thin piece of cloth, which was a mess in many ways, with my teeth.

    Limon slowly got up.

    And¡­

    Sreuk.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Clothes are falling down.

    A perfect body revealed.

    Maybe it was because the sight of a man already so excited, with a body made up of strong muscles, even in a hazy state of consciousness, was so shocking.

    All kinds of emotions, including fear, anticipation, excitement, and shame, were mixed together and for a moment, I made an indescribable expression.

    As he got closer.

    It¡¯s like he can¡¯t bear to see it.

    Or as if he doesn¡¯t want to be seen.

    She covered her face with both hands.

    As if she understood that feeling, Na-kyung Yu covered her face with her wings, like covering the eyes of a child receiving an injection.

    But neither she nor Yuna-kyung realized it.

    Below the sweaty abdomen.

    Between wide open legs.

    Even smooth inner skin with no fine hairs.

    Since the upper body was covered by the wings, the rest of the body stood out more.

    How obscene it looks to hide the parts that can be clearly exposed while exposing the parts that should be hidden most secretly.

    Their actions shattered even thest ounce of self-control of the groom and son-inw.

    therefore.

    ording to my boiling desire.

    He held her legs.

    The moment when I dug into the gap with the utmost roughness and ferocity.

    Phew!

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    It has been with human history.

    The noblest fairy.

    Pure white pleasure.

    -Pierced through.

 Chapter 1040

    #Side Story 9. Bluebird in Pursuit of Happiness (8)

    * * *

    Cheolpuk.

    It shakes.

    It shakes.

    It shakes.

    A body stretched out without strength.

    Legs slightly floating in the air.

    Bulky skin tightly held.

    Consciousness filled with pleasure.

    p.

    A solid body sinks in.

    Colliding with soft bodies.

    Every time my thin waist bends.

    The joy that rises like a thunderbolt from deep inside my stomach repeatedly raises and buries my consciousness with shaking feet.

    p.

    I hear a sound.

    It¡¯s cloudy like sleep.

    Distantly like an echo.

    Nevertheless, it rings strangely clearly.

    Spouting out more lewd and sweeter sounds than a cat in heat.

    p.

    Suddenly.

    I realize.

    Right now at this moment.

    That you are being ¡®used¡¯.

    p.

    In too much passion.

    My consciousness is melting awaypletely.

    Hanging helplessly like a doll.

    Letting out only vaguely excited breaths.

    That he is being unterally vited, moved, and used to satisfy his lust.

    Just like a tool.

    p.

    So defenseless.

    From head to toe.

    It soaks in and melts.

    I intuit the dull feeling of pleasure as if my brain is turning itself into a mess.

    If you continue like this, you will be ruined.

    From brain cells to the bottom of the soul.

    Addicted, broken and degraded.

    So, you need toe to your senses quickly before it bes irreversible.

    p.

    But every time my body shakes violently.

    The pleasure that permeates me is so intense.

    Sweet enough to melt.

    I¡¯m happy¡­.

    Burr.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    -ah.

    She stiffened.

    The shaking suddenly stopped.

    Eyshes quivering.

    Long, stiffly spread legs.

    Curled toes and bent waist.

    Above all, the squishy heat that exploded from my cramped stomach and the pleasure that seemed to set everything on fire.

    It makes you realize even with hazy consciousness and dull senses.

    -It was broken.

    It was ruined.

    In the end, I am now.

    There is no turning back anymore.

    I became his.

    Even if he abandons her, it will never be possible for her to leave him.

    Like taking over an empty castle.

    This was because the brand of pleasure he had carved into his bones, taking advantage of his unconscious and non-resistance state, would not tolerate it.

    But why?

    I¡¯m so happy about that fact.

    I felt reassured, like proof that I was his.

    In the lingering pleasure that soaked her body like residual heat, shepletely lost her already hazy consciousness.

    No, I tried to do that.

    ¡°¡­Blind beast.¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Suddenly what¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­? ¡°My turn¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah huh wait a minute huh?!¡±

    ¡­If my consciousness wasn¡¯t forcibly brought back by the creepy feeling that came back.

    Plopping it down.

    It was mildpared to the intense moment before, but my body shook so suddenly, as if I had been baptized with cold water while I was sleeping.

    She opened her eyelids.

    And then I realized.

    That this pleasure was not originally his.

    A magical vine created by casting a spell on El Dorado¡¯s life support system that was wrapped around his body.

    That it gives a dizzying feeling of pleasure along with the twinkling starlight.

    And I could immediately see where that pleasure came from.

    ¡°Yes, haa¡­. Team leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    I was hugged from behind and

    kissed on the back of my neck.

    Massaging the bulging lump of flesh.

    Every time my fingers tickle my wings.

    Her slender body swayed on hisp.

    A piece of cloth that was already transparent between her slightly spread legs.

    He was showing his burning desire as if he would pierce her with that piece of cloth at any moment.

    The appearance of my daughter, who I had only seen as young and cute, became incredibly bewitching.

    Because I told you everything.

    ¡°Ha, yeah¡­.¡±

    And.

    With a sense conveyed.

    She could understand.

    How sad your daughter is.

    Just as he was feeling his daughter, she also shared his pleasure and was ready long ago.

    I can¡¯t help but wonder how desperately I want to be one with him right away.

    ¡­Nevertheless, there is one reason why his daughter never urges him.

    Even though it¡¯s hard to resist the desire.

    Be considerate of your daughter who is still immature.

    Put in as much time and effort as possible.

    This is because my daughter feels a deeper happiness than desire from his touch that gently teaches her pleasure.

    Longing for each other.

    Be considerate of each other.

    loving each other.

    The sight of her daughter and son-inw makes her happy because she can see the years they spent together.

    It was like that.

    It¡¯s a happy thing.

    As a foster mother and mother-inw.

    It was definitely a satisfying and happy experience.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    ¡­But why?

    Unlike himself, who was unable to fully enjoy the joy of his first experience because he lost consciousness, he feels regretful as he sees his daughter building up happiness step by step.

    Of course she knew.

    That it is not discrimination.

    Originally, he would have been loved like that too.

    That I got what I deserved for unintentionally provoking him.

    No, the fact that I hadpletely blown away his self-control made me feel joy and pride for no reason.

    nevertheless.

    The love that he could not enjoy.

    And the daughter looks so happy as she receives all the pleasure¡­

    Sreuk.

    slowly.

    Reach out one hand.

    Following my daughter¡¯s slender legs.

    She slowly pulled down.

    Thest thin piece of fabric that narrowly crossed between him and his daughter under the swaying hem of the dress.

    Then, he turned his head and gently ced his hand on his daughter¡¯s shoulder, who didn¡¯t realize it because she was so caught up in mixing tongues with him.

    ¡°Tsk, yeah. mom¡­?¡±

    Only then did I feel something.

    I separated the lips that ovepped with his.

    He smiled gently at his daughter, who was looking back at him with suspicion in her hazy eyes.

    With all my might.

    She pressed her daughter¡¯s shoulder.

    Phew!

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    It was just a moment.

    Yu Na-kyung¡¯s body, forced to sit down by her, was pierced by the passionate desire that was directly in contact with her.

    With an upright back.

    Its wings be stiff.

    The focus disappeared from the wide-open, clear eyes filled with all kinds of emotions, including shock, betrayal, and confusion.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    The sight of my daughter frozen like a sparrow hit by an arrow is so cute.

    The piercing pain of innocence that I didn¡¯t really feel at first, transmitted through the vine connected to my daughter, is strangely sweet.

    Without realizing it, I let out a breath of excitement.

    She slowly looked away.

    ¡°My son-inw is having such a hard time putting up with it, so I don¡¯t want my daughter to be too greedy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, son-inw.¡±

    Perhaps it was because her sudden behavior made her desire, which was already limited, pierce through her daughter¡¯s hot body and be unbearable.

    He stretched out his arms and hugged Yuna-kyung together, pressing his pink lips to his stiff ear.

    she whispered.

    ¡°You can¡¯t bear it any longer?¡±

    side.

    Was it that consent that was the final blow?

    Or was it the intense heat conveyed through lips that met in a sweet whisper?

    She didn¡¯t know the answer.

    But I guess it was good.

    Kuuk.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!?¡±

    What¡¯s important is that in the end, he grabbed Yu Na-kyung¡¯s wings and pushed his desires deeper.

    And the only thing that happened was that his daughter, who had been frozen on hisp, began to move her waist on her own in pleasure as if she had been struck by lightning.

    Watching the scene happily.

    Slurping.

    She slipped her lips.

    On the chest slightly hidden by feathers.

    With a cute little belly button and

    feet shaking in the air.

    And¡­

    between my daughter¡¯s wide open legs.

    Even the connection where the love between daughter and son-inw is clearly revealed through the torn dress.

    As if imitating the love he gave me.

    Of course, it was even more clumsy and immaturepared to what he did, but¡­

    ¡°Hak haaak?! Sleep mom. What the heeeeeeeeeeee?!?!¡±

    Fade!

    But that was enough.

    It was too much for Yuna-kyung, who was already struggling with the sudden breakthrough and intense desire that was digging into her, to be consumed with pleasure.

    A daughter who is so upset.

    Eventually, the pupil loses light.

    She smiled happily as she watched her son-inw ravaging her slender body without hesitation.

    As long as she epted his desire without resistance, her daughter would be ruined just like her, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    No, it was actually good.

    The more broken it gets.

    Because he will take responsibility and love them more.

    So, this is for my daughter.

    It was by no means jealous of his daughter who was loved more tenderly than him, or a desire for or greed for the pleasure transmitted through vines.

    Thinking sincerely, she kissed her daughter¡¯s white skin again.

    Again and again.

    Over and over again.

    Kindly.

    And¡­.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    My vision is blinking.

    My muscles twitch.

    My stomach feels hot.

    Even though she did not experience it directly, she let out a hot breath as the explosion of pleasure was conveyed much more clearly than when her consciousness was hazy.

    Watching himy Yuna-kyung, who was limply hanging on hisp, on the bed.

    She said ah.

    ¡°It seems like this daughter has reached her limit. ¡°The treatment isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    He said this was originally done to heal himself.

    She mumbled as if she had just realized that obvious fact, then looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°So, son-inw.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Could you please continue the treatment?¡±

    This is, after all, a therapeutic act.

    It¡¯s never a personal greed.

    Because I truly believe it.

    He slowly extended his hand to her, who was tempting him with an embarrassed expression.

    No, I tried to stretch out.

    ¡°no. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±

    A dreamy voice rings out.

    If it weren¡¯t for the trembling of the female body that was hanging out on the bed and the struggle to get up.

    ¡°¡­Daughter?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. ¡°I¡¯m still doing well.¡±

    How many times has he been on the brink of death while fighting the Constetions, but he wonders if he can¡¯t endure this much.

    Even with his disheveled appearance clearly showing the lingering pleasure still remaining, he tried his best to smile calmly.

    Yuna-kyung said.

    ¡°So there¡¯s no need for Mom to overdo it. Just me and the team leader are sufficient for treatment, so just rest.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even say this is unreasonable.¡±

    The mother and daughter, who were worried about what would happen if they were tormented by Limon any longer, suddenly fell silent.

    And at the end of staring at each other.

    Suddenly, I grinned.

    I smiled.

    ¡°I guess the opinions of the parties are important, right?¡±

    ¡°As expected, your daughter is smart.¡±

    Round and round.

    Kneeling on the bed.

    Turning to Limon.

    As if they had made a promise, they lowered their hands and wings and grabbed the hem of the dress.

    And¡­

    Sreuk.

    slowly.

    The hem of the dress goes up.

    What is revealed was originally clean.

    But now, she is showing off her messed up skin with evidence of her having lost her virginity and the traces of desire he left behind.

    The two mother and daughter asked.

    ¡°-Dad, who do you like better, me or Mom?¡±

    ¡°¨DSon-inw, who do you like better, me or your daughter?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I was innocent until a little while ago.

    But tainted by him.

    With a face as bewitching as Tangbu¡¯s.

    Seducing herself like a temptress.

    As he stared at his adopted daughter and mother-inw, who were natural at provoking the groom, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I guess my new brides will need some education.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about education?¡±

    ¡°For example, what happens if you seduce a man carelessly?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What are you talking about in the meantime?

    Limon did not bother to exin to the two priests who looked nk because they did not understand.

    I just responded with action.

    Thump.

    ¡°Eh?! It¡¯s against the rules to do this¡­. Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Son-inw, sleep¡­sigh!¡±

    Just like that¡­

    with the noblest Fairy Queen.

    A fairy princess born by a miracle.

    Depending on fate, the two mother and daughter could have created a myth as the founders of the eternally pure and pure fairy race in apletely new world.

    Falling down on the bed at the same time.

    We are trampled together in a friendly manner.

    Panting from intense pleasure and pleasure.

    They happily epted their fate as a man¡¯s bride, property, and female.

    * * *

    and.

    A few dayster.

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please take care of everyone.¡±

    Catherine has a face that looks like she¡¯s looking at a fool.

    Ainsha causes a pupil earthquake.

    Rose with a dumbfounded expression.

    Maia is speechless.

    Hai drops his cigarette.

    Charlotte covered her face with her hands.

    After staring nkly at the Fairy Queen in front of them, with her head down with a bright red face, her teeth marks and kiss marks all over her body, from her long ears to her white neck and legs, were clearly visible.

    Turn your head slowly.

    Looking at Limon scratching his cheek between the Fairy Queen and Yuna-kyung, who was averting her eyes, looking just as messed up as her.

    Li Qingyu thought.

    When I first hugged him.

    He asked sincerely.

    Rather than being a hero who makes everyone unhappy, I want you to be an asshole who makes everyone happy.

    ???¡­.

    ¡°¡­? ???? ????? ??? ???? ? ??? ?? ? ??????.¡±

    My mother-inw went to say hello. And that too,

    with the fairy queen who

    was nobler than anyone else¡­ no, nobler than anyone else.

    As if being struck in the eye wasn¡¯t enough, they couldn¡¯t help but be entranced by the sight of the world¡¯s trash-talking husband who had already made it a fait apli and brought her in.

 Chapter 1041

    #Side Story 10. A trampled flower, blooming destiny (2)

    * * *

    It was a dream.

    It¡¯s so blurry.

    Because everything is ambiguous.

    When you open your eyes, you forget.

    Still, it¡¯s strangely vivid.

    A one-night dream that could not be dismissed as a mere dream and ignored.

    That¡¯s why this moment.

    She thought to herself.

    No matter how vain a dream it may be.

    If only I had taken it a little more seriously.

    So, if I had truly tried to change fate beyond preventing disaster from the beginning,

    I think I could have met a different ending.

    Of course, that is a meaningless assumption.

    No matter how much I regretted it, it was something that could never be undone unless I turned back time.

    Because I know that fact very well.

    When she closed her eyes.

    Sigh.

    overlong.

    But too briefly.

    The closed iron door opens and the shadow of a man appears in the dark stone room.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°teacher?¡±

    Calm and quiet.

    Nevertheless, the white-haired man spoke in a particrly heavier voice than usual.

    Her teacher tilted his head slightly, looked at her with deeply sunken golden eyes, and then opened his mouth again.

    ¡°There is no need for you to do this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Is there a teacher who doesn¡¯t care about his students?¡±

    ¡°is that so.¡±

    If it¡¯s obvious, it¡¯s obvious.

    But why?

    That naturalness is somehow unfamiliar.

    Just knowing that he still considers me his disciple makes my heavy heart feel lighter.

    She said with a grin.

    ¡°But this is what I have to do.¡±

    Was it because I felt a resolve that would never waver from that calm smile?

    Just take a moment to look at her.

    Her teacher eventually quietly closed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­if that is your decision.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    I quietly turned around.

    Taking the lead and taking steps.

    She bowed slightly to thank her teacher for respecting her choice, and then took a step forward after him.

    Go out through the wide open iron door.

    Through a long, dark passage.

    Finally, the building where she stayed. In other words, the moment he escaped from prison and appeared under the bright sun.

    ¡°¨DShe¡¯s a witch!¡±

    ¡°The witch has finally appeared!¡±

    she saw

    Thousands¡­ no, tens of thousands of people crowded into every corner of the field of view, from wide streets to building rooftop windows.

    And beyond the fierce shouting, there were tens of thousands of pairs of gazes filled with deep anger, hatred, contempt, and resentment.

    Who did that?

    There is power in gaze.

    In that sense, it is a curse.

    It was a flood of malice that would make anyone with a weak heart feel heart-stopping shock and fear just by encountering it.

    However, when she faced that gaze head-on, she was unfazed.

    Because it was natural for her to receive such attention here.

    ¡°Dirty French prodigy!¡±

    ¡°You damned yer!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a shameless witch that you dare harm the Sword King and then shamelessly crawl all the way to London to ask for forgiveness!¡±

    Of course, he incited France, Ennd¡¯s good neighbor, to start a useless war and start a revolution, executing the rightful king, Charles VII.

    They went on a mad march and massacred countless British people, regardless of age and gender.

    On the subject of even murdering Richard I, the absolute King of Swords, who had elevated the prestige of the British Empire and, by extension, Europe, by providing selection for hundreds of years.

    He received the hatred poured out by the citizens of London towards him for crawling to London on his own feet.

    Instead of the nun¡¯s clothes she usually wore.

    Wearing nothing but an old mat.

    Wearing handcuffs, not a sword.

    She stepped forward with her white bare feet.

    ¨DFrom the entrance of the prison onto the sharp gravel like a knife spread in the middle of the street.

    Let¡¯s go.

    Let¡¯s take one step.

    Stinging pain in the soles of the feet.

    No matter how perfect the sword master was, he was still human in the end.

    The skin, which is so soft as it is perfect, cannot withstand the sharpness of the pebbles with just the weight of the light body, and is slightly torn.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Let¡¯s go.

    Step by step.

    Every time you move forward.

    The wounds on the soles of my feet, which had been pricked, cut, and scratched by the gravel, gradually increased, and the pain also increased ordingly.

    Still, she didn¡¯t stop.

    Enduring the pain that continues to be felt.

    I just took steps.

    The physical pain was not painful.

    The citizens¡¯ effort covered the entire street with only the sharpest gravel in the two days she was in prison after dering that she would pay for her crimes.

    How big is their resentment?

    How deep is your sin?

    It was so clear that I couldn¡¯t help but suffer.

    ¡®The hurt I gave everyone would be iparably greater than something like this.¡¯

    If only you had decided a long time ago.

    If only I hadn¡¯t underestimated fate.

    If you understood and forgave them.

    Heartbroken by the pain of death and the sacrifice that never urred, she continued to move forward.

    I hope that my actions can soothe their wounds even just a little bit.

    And is it fortunate?

    Or is it misfortune?

    It wasn¡¯t just cobbled streets that London¡¯s citizens prepared for her.

    ¡°Eat this, you damned witch!¡±

    Pow!

    Rotten eggs and fruits flew in from left and right, breaking into pieces and staining the already shabby ruins with a rotten smell.

    What follows is a ferocious shout.

    ¡°My son died because of you!¡±

    ¡°Why did you annihte our hometown? why?!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the reason is obvious! Selling your body to the devil to gain strength wasn¡¯t enough, so you probably even offered it as a living sacrifice. ¡°Only then would I have been able to defeat His Majesty!¡±

    ¡°You prodigal woman! ¡°Among the people you killed was a newborn baby!¡±

    pain.

    That anger.

    That sadness.

    own sin.

    So much so that I want to cover my ears right now.

    However, because she chose the path to no longer avoid her sins, she continued moving forward despite all the suffering.

    Sigh!

    He seemed even more angry at that sight.

    The number of rotten eggs thrown by citizens increased, and some people even threw cesspits from roofs and windows.

    From the beautiful tinum hair.

    White skin without any blemishes.

    Her beauty, which was famous even before she became a sword master, was quickly tainted by all kinds of dirt.

    The bloody footprints that had appeared where she had passed were also swept away by the dirt and instantly erased.

    Plop plop!

    That might have been why.

    Stones gradually began to mix among all the dirt that was flying in.

    Just little things at first,

    like I was worried about her retaliation .

    However, when it was confirmed that she continued to walk quietly even after being hit by stones, the rate and number of stones increased.

    Her body was covered in bruises in an instant due to the barrage of stones.

    And¡­.

    Wow!!!

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    She was hit on the forehead by arge rock that flew particrly forcefully, and she ended up rolling on the gravel.

    My forehead was broken by a rock.

    I fell and got cut by gravel.

    She was covered in blood.

    Still, they didn¡¯t stop slinging stones.

    Because of this, she had to try to get up and fall again several times.

    Other sword masters might not know.

    All of her senses were focused on holding the sword, so without the sword it was difficult for her to get up from the baptism of stones.

    ¡°Save my dad!¡±

    ¡°A whore who will fuck with a dragon!¡±

    ¡°You want to ask for forgiveness? ¡°Go to the afterlife and pray directly to the people you killed!¡±

    Grumble.

    That was why.

    In the end, she gave up trying to get up and started crawling on her knees on the gravel.

    As a result, the gravel cut all over my legs, and my already bloody body became even more bloody.

    This was especially so because the citizens, seeing her miserable state, became even more eager to stone her.

    If it weren¡¯t for the sword master who had superhuman muscles¡­

    no, even for the sword master, the amount of stones and blood flowing down on her was serious enough that her life would have been in danger if she continued like this.

    nevertheless.

    She never resisted.

    It didn¡¯t run away or stop.

    This is something I was prepared to do from the beginning.

    Because it was the minimum price she had to pay to atone for her sins.

    -Even if I die like this.

    Peeing!!!

    ¡®¡­ah.¡¯

    That was why.

    Among the falling stones.

    Particrly sharp and fast.

    A de flying into the face.

    The thing that contained powerful magical energy and was thrown with clear murderous intent was something she neither blocked nor avoided, but quietly closed her eyes.

    And¡­

    Pugh!

    My flesh is pierced.

    Bones crack.

    Blood spurting out.

    Hearing that sound, which felt scarier than any deathly sound I had heard countless times on the battlefield.

    She opened her eyes, which she had closed reflexively, and soon became stiff.

    Because I saw it.

    A dagger that should have pierced his own face.

    A hand blocked it and was pierced instead, dripping blood¡­ and

    its owner, a white-haired man.

    ¡°¡­teacher?¡±

    She was mesmerized.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Limon protected him.

    His action of sacrificing his hand to catch a dagger that could have easily been blocked or deflected.

    And before she knew it, the sight of him walking the same path she had walked barefoot, wearing the same rags as herself, made her harden.

    ¡°why¡­!¡±

    ¡°The disciple¡¯s sin is the teacher¡¯s sin.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°So, if you want to atone, it would be right for me to atone as well.¡±

    All military departments.

    A teacher is like a parent.

    A disciple is like a child.

    He calmly said that he was just doing what he had to do as a teacher and looked at her with calm eyes.

    ¡°So, you too, finish what you have to do.¡±

    Guilt, sadness, stuffiness, etc.

    After looking up at him with an indescribable face filled with all kinds of emotions.

    She closed her eyes for a moment.

    I woke up shakily.

    And then he started moving forward again, leaving bloody footprints on the sharp gravel.

    Citizens who had been throwing stones and dirt at her just a moment ago had no choice but to watch.

    Right behind her.

    The sight of the white-haired man following his disciple, leaving bloody footprints with a dagger in one hand, made them stiffen.

    ¡°Why¡­ why are you helping that bitch? Even if that witch is your disciple, isn¡¯t Your Majesty also your close friend!¡±

    It seems like he couldn¡¯t bear the unfairness.

    He stopped walking for a moment when someone shouted.

    And he spoke calmly, looking straight at the people who shouted, including the person who shouted.

    ¡°Because he was a close friend.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­!¡±

    ¡°At least the sword king I know, Richard, would have thought it rather insulting for the person who defeated him to die in this way.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A man who would have smiled and been satisfied with the oue of the duel even if he lost his life.

    That is Richard the Sword King.

    He said he was his proud friend.

    They gritted their teeth and looked at Limon, who spoke calmly and started walking after her again. Eventually, they dropped the rocks they were holding along with tears.

    So¡­

    under everyone¡¯s hatred.

    On a quiet street.

    Bleeding on the gravel.

    After crossing London.

    Finally, the desired destination.

    When she arrived in front of the cathedral where Richard the Sword King¡¯s coffin was ced, she quietly knelt down on her knees.

    It is symbolic in many ways that she, a sword master andmander-in-chief of the French army, kneels in front of the Sword King¡¯s coffin.

    It was also an act that signified France¡¯s actual surrender and, moreover, an apology on behalf of the country.

    But I know this is not enough.

    Because I still feel vivid hatred.

    To change fate again.

    She opened her mouth.

    ¡°I, Jeanne d¡¯Arc, hang up my sword and swear to the Lord that I will renounce all positions and never set foot on French soil for the rest of my life.¡±

    That is.

    A French saint.

    The invincible and undefeatedmander-in-chief.

    It was the moment when Joan of Arc vowed to leave her country forever¡­

    ¡­and the moment when her fate, which could never change, was twisted.

 Chapter 1042

    #Side Story 11. Even if a loyal subject has no partner (1)

    * * *

    After oveing destruction.

    The Seven Dragons Association became the losers of the world.

    In addition to their exploits in protecting humanity, it was a natural result as they were the only force with the power to restore civilization.

    Therefore, the seven princesses¡¯ close associates actually became the powerful people of all people.

    Except for the loyal princess and her sire Limon, there is no one else in the world they need to look out for.

    And it was definitely something to be happy and proud of.

    It was something to be proud of, but¡­

    ¡°¡­Nadia?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    I was looking at the documents nkly.

    The red-haired maid made a strange expression when she saw the girl in a baggy military uniform who suddenly raised her head.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes. ¡°I guess I dozed off with my eyes open for a moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­Usually, that kind of thing is called fainting rather than dozing off.¡±

    ¡°Hey, fainting. ¡°I¡¯ve only not slept well for a few days, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m already fainting, as I¡¯m a master at the professional level.¡±

    From experience, it¡¯s okay to stay up for an extra day or two, so don¡¯t worry.

    Haha, despite her smiling face, the maid hesitantly opened her mouth as she looked at Nadia, whose eyes did not seem to be normal.

    ¡°It looks like you need some rest¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I need to rest too.¡±

    After nodding slightly.

    Nadia secretly looked away.

    ¡°¡­Just take care of these things.¡±

    Follow her gaze.

    The maid slightly averted her eyes.

    And while looking at the pile of documents that were piled up not only on the desk where Nadia was sitting but also on the floor, she asked softly.

    ¡°Are you able to do it today?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t know. If I stay up all night, wouldn¡¯t it be possible until dawn¡­.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t new documents pile up again tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°¡­ah?¡±

    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve gained a new understanding.

    The maid thought to herself as she watched Nadia blinking with her mouth slightly open.

    As expected, our aide said he was tired of it.

    Otherwise, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have realized the obvious reason why my work wasn¡¯t finished even though I stayed up all night processing documents.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    Obtaining hegemony over the world means taking on the responsibility of leading humanity.

    In that sense, the seven princesses were those who bore the greatest responsibility in the world.

    In fact, the sight of the princesses concentrating on their work, even forgetting about the erosion until Limon returned, was enough to make everyone concerned.

    Even more so because I could see that he was trying to forget his worries about Limon through work.

    That was why everyone felt relieved after his return when the seven princesses finally let go of their excessive workload.

    ¡­The problem was that the work that the princesses had given up was passed on to their aides.

    ¡°How about asking the elders or the head of the family for help?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if that happens, I think all the elders who have less than a few minutes left will die from overwork.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Nadia¡¯s worries.

    The maid could not deny it.

    The Seven Dragons¡¯ Association suffered enormous damage during the defense war over the past six months, especially during the fight against the monsters that poured out on the final day of the apocalypse.

    Including professional level experts.

    The problem was that they were people who assisted the princess and some even led the n on her behalf.

    When the princess is considered the head of the n.

    They were the waist of the n¡­

    no, they were almost like the neck in that they moved the n ording to the princess¡¯s instructions.

    Now, the Seven Dragons¡¯ Association had its head cut off in half.

    Especially in that they were irreceable, having umted a long experience as the leading figures of the n and the Seven Dragons group.

    That was why.

    The reason Nadia came to this conclusion while scratching her head.

    ¡°No matter how I think about it, I think I¡¯ll have no choice but to hold out somehow until the princess returns.¡±

    ¡°Then princess¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The maid kept her mouth shut.

    How can you disturb the princess who is with her beloved sire over something like this?

    He said he couldn¡¯tmit such outrageous disloyalty even if it meant dying from overwork.

    A face that was always shaking.

    Change it to hard like an iceberg.

    Nadia¡¯s warning gaze forced me to swallow the offer I was about to make to her.

    ¡®I would like to at least provide you with a few documents for you, but¡­ that would be impossible.¡¯

    As an expert from a prestigious n, she was several times better than her peers and was selected as a maid. She was clearly a talented person of the Red Dragon n.

    But that also depends on the opponent.

    It was not enough to rece the work of Nadia, who was even called the genius of the Red Dragon n.

    Especially since most of the work would have to be handled by Hai.

    The maid, who was pondering whether there was anything she could do, suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°In that case, at least I will be the swordsman and the princess¡¯s attendant¡­¡±

    Quang!

    ¡°never!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh well. So¡­ serving the princess is my only reward and pleasure. ¡°If I can¡¯t even do that, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll copse right away.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°yes! Maybe you just want to run away!¡±

    ¡°Then at least I need assistance¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need assistance! I¡¯ll do it all! So never, never, never!! Please don¡¯t say that again. ¡°Did you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    No matter how much you like being served, that¡¯s true.

    Of course, he jumped up and hit the desk as if he had heard that a wild sword master had appeared.

    The maid thought as she watched Nadia persistently demanding confirmation.

    As expected, a genius must be quite crazy.

    ¡°Is there anything else I can do to help?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Then, can I get you a cup of coffee? Very dark.¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°I will prepare right away.¡±

    After the maid, who had been looking at him with subtle eyes, stepped aside to prepare coffee.

    Nadia breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Whew¡­ I almost got into big trouble.¡±

    I almost lost my liver.

    She muttered softly, shook her head, looked at the documents again, and concentrated on her work.

    quietly.

    Sincerely.

    Without resting even for a moment.

    ¡­Until a faint scent passes the tip of my nose.

    ¡®This¡­?¡¯

    The scent seeps in.

    Deeper than deep mountains and valleys.

    Sweeter than mountain and sea delicacies.

    If it were a world-ss view, I would have ignored it, and if it was any delicacy, I would haveughed.

    But it is too powerful to melt away to ignore and too fascinating tough at.

    Nadia got up.

    So it¡¯s like I¡¯m possessed by something.

    She walked slowly, following the scent, and arrived in front of a familiar door. She swallowed her dry saliva and quietly opened the door.

    And saw.

    In arge, spacious bathtub.

    A body entangled like a snake.

    The act was so violent that water droplets bounced in all directions out of the bathtub, and it was even more shocking.

    The heat emitted by hot bodies touching each other is so hot that just being in the same space makes you dizzy.

    Above all, just looking at that body, which is so perfect that I have never even imagined in my life, makes me thirsty¡­

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    shing.

    Nadia opened her eyes.

    It looks like the maid put it there before I knew it.

    She looked nkly at the coffee on the desk and muttered as if she realized it toote.

    ¡°¡­it was a dream.¡±

    It¡¯s literally like he came back from the dead.

    With a sigh of relief, it took a moment to wipe the cold sweat from my forehead.

    She suddenly remembered the contents of the ¡®dream¡¯ she had, and her face blushed.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    This is a heart demon.

    This is something that needs to be forgotten.

    But the more I try to forget, the clearer the dream bes and the memory of the solid body makes my throat dry.

    Nadia, who was blowing steam out of her head, took a quick gulp of the coffee on her desk to cool off just a little.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot!¡±

    And after a while.

    When Nadia was rolling around on the floor with her mouth full of tears, she was ming herself for being born as a member of the Golden Dragon n instead of the Red Dragon n.

    Beep.

    Her pager rang.

    ¡°Oh, yes. ¡°This is Nadia.¡±

    ¡°Matriarch? You must be busy, so why did you contact me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°What should I do?!?!¡±

    * * *

    After Limon¡¯s return.

    The seven princesses let go of their heavy workload.

    However, that did not mean that I hadpletely put it down. All of the tasks were urgent and important, so I had to keep checking them.

    Especially sincere princesses.

    ¡°Princess, is it okay if you don¡¯t rest any longer?¡±

    That was why.

    He is the Grand Admiral of the Blue Dragon n.

    A blue-haired beauty wearing an old-fashioned captain¡¯s outfit who inherited the position of aide in ce of Lucas, who was killed in action during the Battle of London.

    Why did Freya look at her princess with concern?

    ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°I got enough rest yesterday.¡±

    However, despite returning to work after only one day, Rose did not appear particrly tired.

    Rather, he just had a faint smile on his face as he easily processed the documents that Freya had organized, as if he was full of energy from just that one day of vacation.

    ¡°More than anything, I need to get a little more work done so I can spend time with my swordsman during my next vacation.¡±

    It seems like he¡¯s already looking forward to that day.

    Frea, who was pouring tea for Rose, who was talking happily, asked softly without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Duke of Geom has taken on a new bride again.¡±

    Perhaps because it was such an unexpected question, I paused for a moment while processing the documents.

    After a short silence.

    Rose opened her mouth.

    ¡°It would be a lie if I said I wasn¡¯t disappointed.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not that disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°I was prepared for this anyway.¡±

    In the first ce, when there was a fianc¨¦ named Li Qingyu and everyone waspeting for Limon, she was the first to cut him off.

    It¡¯s like you can¡¯t monopolize him.

    I knew it from the beginning.

    Of course, even though shemitted such a foul, she was epted as his bride.

    Rose was grateful just to be allowed to sit next to the other princesses.

    ¡­Still, what happened with the Fairy Queen was a bit of a shock.

    To hide her bitterness, Rose raised her teacup and spoke jokingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the ¡®order¡¯ has been pushed back, but if it¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s okay if we all receive love from the swordsman like before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡±

    Wow!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, that¡­. At least if it were Sir Lucas, he would have risked his life to stop such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Well, well. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Rose reflected.

    Surely the stubborn Lucas would have been shocked to hear that several princesses were spending the night with their grooms.

    Even so, I wouldn¡¯t have made the mistake of breaking the pot containing ck tea.

    Actually, I¡¯m just a little older than her.

    Freah was also a virgin who never got married.

    I was thinking that it would be embarrassing to hear a joke like this from my beloved princess.

    She suddenly remembered something she had forgotten while doing her work.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Freya.¡±

    ¡°Yes princess.¡±

    ¡°Is there a man you like or a wife you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes???¡±

    ¡°If there isn¡¯t one, then¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Clink!

    It was a momentter that Freya, with her eyes wide open, broke Rose¡¯s favorite pot and even a teacup.

 Chapter 1043

    #Side Story 12. Even if a loyalist has no partner (2)

    * * *

    Squeak.

    quietly.

    Open the closed door.

    The moment you enter the room.

    What I feel is sticky air.

    Like a spring flower field full of pollen.

    Or even like a container of honey diluted with air.

    Even though she was wearingyers of thin but dense outerwear, she moved calmly in the thick air that moistened her skin like perfume.

    Spray special disinfectant and deodorant.

    Change the disheveled bed sheets.

    Sweeping and wiping every corner of the room.

    Put away the used towels.

    Recing snacks, etc.

    All of his movements were skillful and extremely urate.

    Even the first-ss maids at Liberiathan were impressed.

    Well, it was natural.

    No matter how excellent the ck Dragon n maid was, she was nothingpared to the girl who had been thoroughly trained from a young age to serve the princess.

    Just like always.

    While cleaning the room.

    She suddenly stopped her hand.

    This is because I found a thin piece of cloth crumpled mercilessly under the sofa.

    ¡®Anyway, that beast¡­¡¯

    From pieces of fabric that were so messed up that it was eptable to not tear them, to sofas that were in need of recement.

    I frowned for a moment as I looked at the evidence showing what happened to my beloved princess herest night.

    She put the piece of cloth away with a sigh.

    Sreuk.

    ¡®¡­ah.¡¯

    No, I tried to clean it up.

    The moment I picked up the piece of cloth.

    It was as if a flower bud had opened.

    Until the scent that exploded along with the surrounding air, which became even stickier, passed the tip of my nose.

    The scent prates even through cotton thread, which boasts a more perfect blocking performance than a gas mask after being processed with special processes and chemicals.

    It¡¯s subtle though.

    So sweet and intoxicating.

    It¡¯s so fascinating that it¡¯s fatal.

    She looked nkly at the piece of cloth covered in that scent¡­

    ¡°¡­What are you doing, Arbe?¡±

    ¡°Kwaaaah!?¡±

    Get angry.

    Startled, she looked back.

    And before he knew it, he saw a green-haired beauty with the same face as him appear behind him and got angry.

    ¡°What are you doing by showing up without even knowing me? ¡°You were surprised!¡±

    ¡°How many times have I called outside and not heard you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I mean, I should have sung it a little louder. ¡°You know how well soundproof this room is, right?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s your fault for not hearing.¡±

    After a short snort.

    Barbara asked again.

    ¡°So what were you busy doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course you were cleaning?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even know I came in because you were just cleaning?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just it! ¡°How important and dangerous it is to clean up the princess¡¯s room!¡±

    Was it because I couldn¡¯t deny those words?

    Barbara clicked her tongue as she nced around the room still filled with sticky air and got to the point.

    ¡°Okay, once the cleaning is done, get ready. ¡°It¡¯s time for the Blue Dragon n¡¯s guide to arrive soon.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°There is a lot to prepare to go there.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    Arbe, despite making an awkward expression, eventually finished cleaning with Barbara and left the room.

    And¡­

    after a while.

    After all preparations arepleted.

    Lastly, check yourself.

    Arbe spoke with a heavy sigh as if she werementing.

    ¡°¨DThis is the worst meeting I have to attend with you.¡±

    ¡°¨DI agree.¡±

    * * *

    The result of fighting for humanity.

    The Seven Dragons Association suffered a lot of damage.

    The reason why the seven princesses and their close associates were immediately overburdened with work was because most of the highest ranking people, including the elders and the head of the family, had died in battle.

    And unfortunately, those who died like that were not only servant-level experts.

    A great master who leads the armed forces.

    An elder who helped the family in big and small matters.

    An executive of the Seven Dragon Group.

    President of a subsidiary, etc.

    From individual employees to masters.

    This is because more severe damage urred among the middle-ss and lower-tier ns.

    So from top to bottom.

    The Seven Dragons Association suffered from a manpower shortage.

    This is even more so because the majority of humanity has already been wiped out and it is a hectic process just to restore the copsed civilization.

    The most critical problem was that the Seven Dragons Association was an organization based on blood rtives.

    There are people who acquired psionics and were incorporated, but no matter how many they are, they are still a minority.

    Those who were born with psionics and mastered the Seventy-Two Types of Martial Arts were the mainstream of the Seven Dragons.

    The reason why the prestigious n was created was basically to preserve the purity of the bloodline by uniting those who inherited the blood of the dragon.

    However, in the fight to survive the apocalypse, the Seven Dragons lost quite a bit of their excellent bloodline.

    Even some prestigious ns werepletely cut off.

    Therefore, the older elders and elders of the n could not help but be concerned.

    Will everything be okay like this?

    Even if the princesses of the Seven Dragons have gained hegemony over the world, they need a n that is absolutely loyal to them to maintain it.

    If things continue like this, most of the core prestigious n will be ruined.

    So they thought.

    We need to quickly find partners for young people.

    It was an old-timer¡¯s idea that once you start a family, everything will be resolved¡­

    but it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    Now that humanity has been cut into pieces.

    There was no more stable and sure way than holy marriage and childbirth to inherit the power and knowledge of the n and regain strength.

    But right after that.

    They were in trouble.

    This is because so many young people have died that it has be difficult to find a mate within the n.

    In particr, this tendency was more severe for families with long-standing, prestigious ns and promisingter generations.

    Even though arranged marriages aremon in the Seven Dragon Club, it is all the more important to choose a partner who is suitable for each other.

    There¡¯s already a lot of work to do.

    In the meantime, we have to arrange a meeting with young people.

    The adults of the n had to worry seriously about death from overwork as they suffered from headaches.

    ¡®huh? Having trouble finding a partner? Then you can just gather all the good men and women and force them to get married, right?¡¯

    That was why.

    A dictator and a madman who happened to find out about the situation¡­

    No, they were pping their knees and apuding the genius idea of the best brain of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®Jekatrice, don¡¯t say nonsense. ¡®No matter how arranged, marriage should not be forced.¡¯

    Of course, thanks to the conscience of a certain Seven Dragons Association who strongly insisted on its immorality, they became depressed again¡­

    ¡®Then I would like to know if we can just make a ce and not force it.¡¯

    The Seven Dragons, as well as the world¡¯s greatest prophet, gave them light and hope.

    ¡®Still, there won¡¯t be enough numbers.¡¯

    ¡®If one n alone is not enough in number, why not just mix all seven ns together?¡¯

    They realized their ipetence when the strongest princess pointed out the problem pointed out by the Seven Dragons¡¯ greatest pharaoh.

    ¡®If it¡¯s not a pureblood, it¡¯s likely that someone from a prestigious n who bites the foam will participate in such an event.¡¯

    ¡®What if there was a bait that forced you to participate?¡¯

    Based on the opinion of the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons, I ended up shedding tears of joy and following the n nned by the best strategist.

    That was why.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason why this spacious party hall is filled with young men and women is meaningless despite the saying that there is a manpower shortage.

    ¡®Not bad.¡¯

    Elemental Resort.

    A golden age in the distant past.

    The oldest resort in history built in Hawaii.

    It is a particrly special ce in that not even the princesses of the Seven Dragons Association can use it as they please, and only those recognized by the Fairy Queen can enter.

    Dane A. Morgan was impressed.

    The Golden Dragon n, the wealthiest member of the Seven Dragons Association.

    Even to him, who came from the Morgan family, one of the most prestigious families and enjoyed all kinds of wealth and fame, the splendor of this elemental resort was incredible.

    ¡®Yes, it is an old-fashioned technology.¡¯

    But on the other hand.

    He assessed calmly.

    It is a thing of the past that Elemental Resort was the best resort.

    Now that human technology has advanced enough, it is possible to create a resort of simr quality.

    The fact that this ce remained safe in the first ce was thanks to ignoring the monsters as they passed by, as it was an ind in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.

    Of course, there were many people who participated here just for that reason.

    Currently, civilization haspletely copsed.

    Even if you have money and power, it is difficult to enjoy luxury, and there were only a very few people in the Seven Dragon Club who could enjoy a party like this.

    Still, if only that were it.

    Dane wouldn¡¯t havee.

    He is a descendant of the great Morgan family.

    Excluding the direct descendants of the seven princesses, she was a member of a family that prided itself on being the most prestigious among all the ns of the Seven Dragons.

    Even more so in the fact that he has already reached the extreme level of a great master at a young age and is aiming to reach the level of a master.

    To be honest, he was confident that he could take a girl from any prestigious family as his bride if he wanted to.

    Nevertheless, the reason he attended this event was not just because the party itself was arranged by the seven princesses.

    It was because of a rumor.

    ¨DA close associate is participating in this party.

    I wonder if the rumor is true.

    Also, how many people are participating?

    He didn¡¯t know that either.

    In the Seven Dragons¡¯ Association, a confidant is someone who can do anything without worrying about anyone except the princess.

    Even for an elder or head of a prestigious family, it was difficult to get the schedule confirmed, let alone force something on them.

    But just the existence of such rumors was enough reason to attend this event.

    Most other attendees were likely to feel the same way.

    Currently, the princess¡¯s close associates are all people who have achieved positions of power at a young age.

    Even if it was ate-life figure from a prestigious family¡­

    or rather, the more outstanding theter-day figure, the more it was a flower on a cliff that one could not help but admire.

    It was worth wasting time just to have the possibility of meeting them and meeting them all at once.

    It¡¯s a shame because participation is limited to single men and women.

    Otherwise, this party venue would have been crowded with all kinds of people.

    ¡®If they are the princess¡¯s close associates, even other ns are qualified to be mypanions.¡¯

    ¡­Of course, there were people like Dane who were targeting his associates quite seriously.

    If it was natural, it was natural.

    In the first ce, all attendees of this party were reviewers. Because they were young, full of passion, and confident enough to be reckless.

    Especially the Golden Dragon n, who are naturally arrogant.

    That was the reason why the atmosphere of this group meeting disguised as a party was strangely somber.

    The young men as well as the female participants had their hearts set on the soybean fields and were spending their time only politely greeting each other.

    Sigh.

    It was that moment.

    The closed door opens.

    Everyone at the party stopped what they were doing and focused their attention towards the entrance.

    It was not a habitual action that had been repeated over and over again.

    The explosively strong psionic energy felt as soon as the door opened was the result of stimting their instincts as warriors.

    With that feeling of shivering down my back.

    The moment I saw this person entering the party.

    ¡®¡­ah.¡¯

    Everyone at the party, including Dane, regardless of gender, was mesmerized.

 Chapter 1044

    #Side Story 13. Even if a loyalist has no partner (3)

    * * *

    ¡®¡­How did it end up like this?¡¯

    Small but delicate earrings.

    An elegant ne made of silver.

    Even a dress with an open back.

    Frea, a blue-haired woman dressed up instead of the uniform she always wore, sighed softly.

    Of course, as she was the Grand Admiral of the British Empire before bing Rose¡¯s close associate, she was ustomed to wearing dresses and attending parties.

    But this was my first time at such an awkward party.

    It wasn¡¯t just that it was so tant that it was practically a group meeting with only good-looking men and women.

    Even before she became a close associate, she had been attracting attention everywhere, but at this party, she was not receiving attention at all.

    In fact, she wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Most of the other associates also felt left out.

    And there is one reason.

    This is because only one participant captured the attention of everyone at the party.

    Tall and tall like a model.

    Long, stretched out limbs.

    A slender waist that can be held in one hand.

    White and fair skin without any blemishes.

    In addition, dresses that are tight to the body and clearly show off the slender body are not enough, so there are even dresses that open up the abdomen and pelvis and highlight the white skin.

    That body is literally perfect.

    It was such a fantastic body that even women were mesmerized by the coexistence of the firmness of the muscles and the slenderness of the female body.

    But even that was nothingpared to his face.

    Long, elegant eyebrows.

    Red and seductive lips.

    High, delicate nose bridge.

    Even big, clear eyes.

    The beautybined with everything is wless.

    Even if you tried to find a ce to criticize, of course there wasn¡¯t one, and you would end up being possessed.

    She was attracting everyone¡¯s attention with her beauty that was not only wless but even violent.

    ¡°Ugh, this dress is expensive and I¡¯m so ufortable¡­ After all, military uniforms are the best clothes.¡±

    ¡­Even the animal¡¯s ears sticking out on its head or the tail fluttering behind its buttocks are seen as decorations that enhance its beauty.

    So others, of course.

    Freya thought to herself as she looked at Nadia, a blonde beauty who was unfamiliar to them even though they had seen it all the time.

    The unemployed type is also a fraud.

    It was the power of her determination to fight that transformed the scruffy girl who always wore baggy military uniforms into this peerless beauty.

    Of course she knew.

    The beast king body («FÍõÖ®ów) is a medicine that strengthens the body, but has no particr beauty effect.

    In other words, that beauty was something Nadia was born with.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, she was a mixed race member of the Golden Dragon n.¡¯

    Perhaps it is because of the fiery charm of the Red Dragon n added to the perfection of the Golden Dragon n.

    Until now, no one knew about the battlefield because most of it was covered in blood and gunpowder dust.

    When Freya is once again amazed at

    Nadia, who boasts a beauty that can bepared to that of the princesses¡­ or in fact, the most perfect Charlotte or the Sword Master.

    The music that was gently flowing at the party suddenly became louder and more colorful.

    It¡¯s something else!

    ¡®Dance song? suddenly?¡¯

    I was momentarily taken aback by the variations of the song, which were not only shy but even noisy.

    The participants soon came to their senses.

    It was only then that I remembered that this party was not Nadia¡¯s appreciation party, but a party that also doubled as a group meeting.

    In that sense.

    It was natural that they, who had been mesmerized until now, began to move in unison.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, would you give me the honor of being the first to dance?¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    And, as expected from a great master, the blonde young man was the first to approach him and ask for a dance.

    Looking at Dane A. Morgan, Nadia blinked unexpectedly.

    ¡°Uh, is that what you said to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, does that mean you have a crush on me?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the way it is.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve never experienced anything like this during my normal days.

    Nadia, who was trying to scratch her head as usual, remembered that she had tidied up her hair, flinched and stopped her hand, and after a moment of thought, she asked.

    ¡°Well then, what is your ie?¡±

    ¡°My ie¡­ are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°I appreciate your interest in me, but I have no intention of seriously dating someone whose ie is too low.¡±

    This may be because he is familiar with military-style speech, as he only followed Hai around the battlefield.

    Nadia asked a question that was both direct and absurd.

    ¡°It is indeed worth it. ¡°My ie is approximately this amount.¡±

    But Dane naturally epted her question.

    This was not surprising among the Golden Dragon n, who valued wealth and authority as they were the most arrogant and greedy among the Seven Dragons.

    That¡¯s why I like Nadia¡¯s attitude more, even though she is of mixed race, and is very much like the Golden Dragon n.

    He confidently wrote down his child¡¯s ie on a business card and showed it only to her.

    ¡°Uh¡­ is this all there is to it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    and.

    It hardened.

    ¡°oh! Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Come to think of it, prices and exchange rates are a mess right now, right? Moreover, I forgot that the financial industry, the main business of the Morgan family, was particrly hit hard.¡±

    Why?

    What makes that consideration even more heartbreaking.

    Moreover, Nadia struck the final blow to his heart.

    ¡°Well, sorry anyway. ¡°I¡¯m not interested unless the ie is a little more or the person is trustworthy enough to rece the ie.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t seem trustworthy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me¡­¡±

    After a short hesitation.

    Nadia spoke honestly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you look so weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I think I could have danced if I had at least reached the sergeant level¡­. I guess I¡¯m a little bit at the great master level¡­.¡±

    Dane was reduced to ashes like that.

    Those who saw it realized.

    She is a noblewoman of the Red Dragon n.

    In the long history of the Seven Dragons, excluding princesses, she is the youngest to reach the rank of servant, and is a genius who boasts dazzling talent beyond her beauty

    ¡­ That it is a noble flower.

    ¡°ha ha ha. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡°It seems like he wasn¡¯t meant to be with me.¡±

    ¡°I hope you find a better rtionship.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for your words.¡±

    Still, as expected of one of the best yers in the Golden Dragon n, Dane quickly recovered his spirit.

    Then, with a smile on his face, he stepped back from Nadia and gritted his teeth.

    No matter how pretty and outstanding they are.

    After all, he is half-mixed race.

    He scolded himself for not being his mate, who inherited the pure blood of the Golden Dragon n, but his face hardened.

    This is because the sympathy mixed with the other participants¡¯ gazes toward him hurt Dane¡¯s pride, which was arrogant as expected from the Golden Dragon n.

    That was why.

    How can we resolve this disgrace?

    As he looked around, thinking furiously, his eyes lit up when he saw other aides at the party.

    He decided that if he could build a good rtionship with his other close associates, he could pass off his criticism of Nadia as an affair.

    ¡°Lady, if you don¡¯t mind, would you give me the honor of dancing with you?¡±

    In that sense.

    It was inevitable that Dane would ask Freah to a dance.

    Even though she had the disadvantage of being a bit stubborn, Freya was famous for her noble and gentle personality, as befits the Blue Dragon n.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t from the Golden Dragon n, she was definitely qualified to be his partner, and even if she wasn¡¯t used to parties, she would at least ept a dance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that might be a bit difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    That was why.

    The reason Dane was dumbfounded.

    Freya, who was looking at him with a slightly troubled expression, suddenly spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°Lord Morgan, I am the admiral of the Blue Dragon n and a close associate of the Blue Dragon Princess.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t have you as apanion unless you¡¯re someone who can help the princess with everything I have without regard for self-interest.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If Lord Morgan donates all his assets, leaves the family, and swears loyalty to the Blue Dragon Princess, I think he might consider this marriage proposal¡­ but would that be possible?¡±

    He just asked for a dance, so why did it turn into a marriage proposal?

    Dane, who was taken aback, stiffened.

    Because I realized it.

    From the moment he affirmed Nadia¡¯s question about whether asking for a dance was an expression of affection, his request for a dance soon became an act of tant courtship.

    And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anyone else.

    It is also natural for his close associates, who must avoid gossip, to be cautious about his dance requests.

    So, after sweating and thinking about whether I should donate all my money to get the chance to propose.

    Dane eventually lowered his head.

    ¡°¡­That might be a bit difficult.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It seems like he already expected it.

    Frea calmly turned her back without any sign of disappointment.

    Dane, who swallowed dryly while looking at the back, hurriedly headed towards Arbe and Barbara.

    Ssanghwa of the Green Dragon n is a great master-level expert like themselves.

    He was hoping that there might be a chance since he was the lowest among his associates, but¡­

    ¡°I am so honored that you would choose me next to the nobleman and the admiral, and I don¡¯t know how to repay you for this favor, so I will refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess you know how the Morgans view us since you asked me to the dance after being rejected by my sister.¡±

    After umting unnecessary grudges against the close associates of the Green Dragon n, who were already strict about receiving silver, he was kicked out.

    He turned to the one-armed beauty with a miserable feeling.

    If you¡¯re an iron-blooded maid of the Silver Dragon n, you¡¯re the next crazy bitch after the Silver Dragon Princess.

    Even at this party, you could see his madness just by looking at him wearing a maid uniform, but he was in no position to hide anything further.

    On the contrary, since he is such a crazy person, he might at least dance with her¡­

    ¡°If you can make it fun whenever the princess is bored, I will dly dance. Instead, if you bore the princess, I will kill you.¡±

    After all, crazy bitches are not the same thing.

    After realizing the obvious truth, thest person he went to was Tata.

    Although he is a bit older, his 30s are the prime time for a professional level expert who ages slowly.

    In fact, he only looks like he¡¯s in his 20s, and given his age, I wonder if he¡¯s that picky¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This Tata is not a participant in this party, but the host. ¡°I have no intention of marrying anyone in the first ce, so please find someone else.¡±

    ¡­This is what despair is like.

    Dane, who no longer had any close associates to ask for dances, ended up being thest close associate present, feeling like he was being dragged to the execution site.

    At the same time, he turned to the person he least wanted to face¡­

    ¡°Dane, I sincerely ask you to do this. ¡°Please just lose respect for your family and just stay quiet.¡±

    ¡°¡­i get it.¡±

    Ellis P. Morgan.

    At the request of a rtive who had destroyed him in every way since he was young, he had no choice but to curl up in the corner of the party.

    The participants who saw him pathetically sipping whiskey realized something new.

    A nobleman of the Red Dragon n.

    The twin flowers of the green dragon n.

    The leader of the White Dragon n.

    Blue Admiral of the Blue Dragon n. From

    the iron-blooded maid of the silver dragon n

    to the all-round wless of the gold dragon n.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not noticeable because it¡¯s always with the absolute princess.

    Because he is the best among his n, he is always by the princess¡¯s side and is the only one who is even allowed to go against the princess¡¯s orders for her sake.

    They are not like flowers on a cliff that anyone can pick by simply climbing up.

    That he is a noble lion on top of an impregnable fortress that mercilessly crushes anyone who approaches him carelessly.

 Chapter 1045

    #Side Story 14. Even if a loyalist has no partner (4)

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I think the atmosphere has finally gotten a little better.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the. ¡°I almost thought the party that Tata had prepared was going to fail.¡±

    Spacious banquet hall.

    As the cold atmosphere gradually cleared up, Tata looked pleased as he saw young men and women everywhere talking intimately with each other or dancing to music.

    Although I was already busy, I went through a lot of trouble preparing not only for this group meeting¡­ but also for the party.

    If the party had ended without any results, I would have wanted to cry.

    ¡°Hmm, it was a party that was meant to be a meeting in the first ce, so I don¡¯t know why the atmosphere was so bad¡­¡±

    ¡°A whale came in out of nowhere while we were ying with shrimp, so it¡¯s natural that there¡¯s no way the mating could go well.¡±

    ¡°yes? What whale?¡±

    ¡­Even more so in the fact that the person who almost destroyed this party with her own beauty doesn¡¯t know English.

    Varvara clicked her tongue as she saw Nadia tilting her head with her animal ears pricked up.

    I don¡¯t know, but because of Nadia, there will be one contestant out of ten who makes other men and women look like pumpkins.

    Of course, if we put it that way, they were also an ecologically disturbing species.

    ¡°No matter what, I think it was a bit too much for Lord Morgan¡­¡±

    That was why.

    The reason Frea had a bitter smile on her face.

    To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t know if it was a serious marriage proposal, but it wasn¡¯t much of a problem to ept a simple dance request.

    Nevertheless, the reason why Dane was treated coldly was because there was a need to divert the attention of the participants.

    In fact, thanks to Dane being destroyed, the participants who had been waiting for an opportunity to approach the girls were now interacting with other men and women.

    It was a truly noble sacrifice.

    Of course, I felt sorry for Dane, who became an unintentional victim, but¡­

    ¡°There is no need to worry. ¡°It was the elders¡¯ request that it would be good to tone down the pride of my rtive, who ignores all confrontation.¡±

    ¡°The likelihood of Dane A. Morgan getting married in the next three years has increased by 13%, so there¡¯s no need to feel sorry.¡±

    Ellis¡¯s calm words.

    Cana agreed with a cold face.

    In the first ce, the decision to treat Dane coldly was decided when Ellis asked him to do so through a secretwork of close associates.

    I had no idea that Dane wouldmit suicide on such a grand scale.

    However, Nadia, who had contributed the most to the self-destruction without any real intention, muttered calmly.

    ¡°Well, anyway, thanks to you, I can rest in peace. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy these days that I haven¡¯t had time to properly rest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been able to rx like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­As expected, you too are out of your mind.¡±

    ¡°It is natural given the circumstances.¡±

    Tata and Preah, of course.

    Even Ellis agreed with Nadia.

    In this situation where manpower shortage was severe, even Ellis, who was considered the most perfect aide, could not avoid overwork.

    The best one is Kana, who can handle more tasks than others through time maniption.

    And because they were sharing the work, Arbe and Barbara were in a better situation than the other close associates.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    ¡°If you work while tired, it bes easier to make mistakes.¡±

    ¡°¡­what you say is correct.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you could make a big mistake¡­¡±

    Why?

    The reason those words touched my heart.

    While the other aides all hadplicated expressions as if they remembered something from the words of the two sisters.

    Tata cleared his throat and continued speaking.

    ¡°From Tata¡¯s perspective, the atmosphere seems to be suitably ripe, so why don¡¯t you all look into it as well?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean look for it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s a good groom.¡±

    The reason the princesses sent their entourage to this party was not just to encourage young people to participate voluntarily.

    This is because I wanted to give women who are busy with work a chance to meet a good partner.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Are you a good groom?¡±

    But Nadia actually blinked as if she had heard something very strange.

    And after looking around the party venue.

    He said with a more nk face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°¡­How do you know that just by looking at it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see a man who is richer or stronger than Dane.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you really serious about that condition?¡±

    ¡°Of course I meant it¡­?¡±

    How can a man who has no money and is not particrly trustworthy be considered a potential husband?

    Tata was silent as he looked at Nadia who spoke indifferently.

    She realized that the reason she dumped Dane so suddenly was not because of Ellis¡¯ request, but because he genuinely did not meet her standards.

    And that meant that Nadia did not see almost all of the partygoers as men.

    ¡°Well then, what about the others?¡±

    Tata, who was not confident that he could find a partner who was at Nadia¡¯s level, eventually turned his attention to other aides,

    but¡­

    ¡°As I already said, I need a partner who can help me serve the princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Well, if I had to add a condition, it would be better if the man had a good character enough to donate all his assets.¡±

    In short, Freah must be a single-blooded, high-hearted beggar with no family to tie her to.

    It was hard to find him at this party even if you looked for him with your eyes closed, but he was still better.

    ¡°I already told you who a good man is for me.¡±

    ¡°I am not asking about the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯s ything, but about your husband.¡±

    ¡°I am confident that I will 100% fall in love with any man who can always make the princess happy, right?¡±

    Truly madness.

    Kana has an ideal type that is captivating even by the standards of those close to her who adore princesses more than anyone else.

    ¡°I have no feelings for a man who is not as versatile as my princess, but as versatile as me.¡±

    Also known as all-round perfection.

    Excluding the princesses, Ellis is the most versatile and perfect of the Seven Dragons, and has strict standards for her spouse as well.

    ¡°First of all, I like a healthy man.¡±

    ¡°Health is good, but isn¡¯t it also important to like how you smell?¡±

    ¡°Well, smell is important.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be considered attractive if it smells good enough to make you feel like a drug just by being in the same space?¡±

    Even though the Green Dragon n has a sensitive sense of smell as they deal with poisons and medicines, even Barbara and Arbe ce body odor as a priority.

    Listen to all the conditions.

    After slowly looking around at my aides.

    Tata nodded with an expression of understanding.

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    I think that even if there had been no request from Ellis, Dane would have been unable to avoid the fate of being left behind by his close associates.

    Tata internallymented.

    A man just needs to have artistic sense and raise children well, but that¡¯s because he has such a picky eye.

    Even if they searched the whole world, it was doubtful whether they would find the partner they wanted.

    Therefore, as an elder, she gave sincere advice.

    ¡°In Tata¡¯s view, if you don¡¯t lower your view of men, you are the type of person who will fight for yourselves for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you, a single person, would say?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. Tata is married because he is married to his job. So, unlike you, I will never be an old maid.¡±

    Tata responded shamelessly.

    Maybe it was because I was dumbfounded by his confident and even confident attitude.

    Arbe said as if she was scolding herself without realizing it.

    ¡°Hmph, speak straight! It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no chance of bing an old maid¡­¡±

    Pew!

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    It was just a moment.

    Barbara takes a picture of her side.

    The twoyers of telekic power covered his mouth and grabbed his throat.

    To Arbe, who was frozen by the lightning attack that urred without any of the other participants at the party realizing it.

    Tata said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Arbe. In Tata¡¯s experience, there are words in this world that should never be said, even as jokes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Contrary to his smiling face, Tata¡¯s eyes are not smiling, and the cold gaze of the senior level experts does not even have a formal smile.

    And for a moment, I broke into a cold sweat while looking at my sister¡¯s eyes as if she were crazy about wanting to die.

    After nodding slowly.

    Arbe apologized for her mistake.

    No, I was trying to apologize.

    Sigh.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Until I suddenly felt a sweet scent pass my nose along with the sound of the door opening.

    Abre unconsciously made a bewildered expression at that familiar, but never expected scent from this ce.

    It wasn¡¯t just her.

    All the other aides also hastily turned in one direction.

    The entrance to the party that had just been opened¡­

    or more urately, the man who appeared there.

    ¡°Hmm, I guess I¡¯m a littlete.¡±

    The women couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes when they saw their husband¡¯s truly carefree expression.

    * * *

    Dane A. Morgan.

    He was depressed.

    All the young and outstandingte-stage exponents of the Seven Dragons were shown getting dumped again and again at the gathering.

    No matter how arrogant the Golden Dragon n was¡­ no, because he was arrogant, he couldn¡¯t help but feel even more depressed.

    That¡¯s why he thought to himself as he drank alone in the corner of the party.

    It¡¯s not your fault.

    I just happened to use poison.

    If anyone else had approached his associates, he would have shown simr behavior.

    It was self-constion to satisfy the bare minimum of pride, but it was not just a mental victory.

    In fact, this fact was proven by the fact that not only men but also women did not go near his close associates after that.

    A princess who is the absolute leader of the Seven Dragons.

    How noble and dangerous the person who assists them is.

    This is because everyone was painfully aware of it just by watching for a moment.

    That was why.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason why all the participants, including Dane, had no choice but to watch the scene unfold from one side of the party with dumbfounded expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Are these the only chairs avable?¡±

    ¡°Umm ah! There was definitely something more useful in the VIP room on the third floor.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Parging.

    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable? Oh, would you like some tea?¡±

    ¡°Alcohol is better than tea.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, would you like some whiskey? wine? Or¡­¡±

    ¡°If possible, I rmend this. ¡°It is a traditional liquor that has an 86% chance of meeting your father¡¯s taste.¡±

    Grrr.

    ¡°Is there anything ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me whatever you need.¡±

    A mature white-haired woman pulling out various objects, including a chair, and a blue-haired beauty helping her move through the space.

    A peerless beauty with animal ears fidgeted and hurriedly brought a ss of alcohol, and a silver-haired maid politely poured alcohol into the ss.

    The green-haired twins wait politely as if they will obey whatever you ask them to do without saying anything.

    And¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but may I ask what brought you here?¡±

    ¡°Because even the princesses care about this event. ¡°They were busy and couldn¡¯te, so I came by for a moment to make sure things were going well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry that you intentionally made a mistake because of us.¡±

    ¡­A subject who never bowed his head to other princesses other than Charlotte, even a rtive who bowed in deference.

    Until a moment ago, I was as brave as a lion.

    Now it¡¯s like a flower that fell off a cliff.

    Or like a maid weing her master.

    Dane couldn¡¯t help but be entranced as he watched the girls eagerly serving Limon, even wagging their tails.

 Chapter 1046

    #Side Story 15. Even if a loyalist doesn¡¯t have a partner (5)

    * * *

    It¡¯s all for my princess.

    ¡­Called.

    She thought.

    No matter how much youpromise.

    The seven princesses eventually be dragons.

    Because he had a crazy desire to monopolize.

    There was no way I was willing to go through the absurd situation of sharing the man I loved with another woman.

    I only endured that bitterness because of my love for him.

    But other people might not know.

    The women who had spent their entire lives by the princess¡¯s side and who would spend their lives again knew the princess¡¯s sorrowful feelings better than anyone else.

    That was why.

    The reason why she and her close associates are doing their best to serve Limon.

    The subordinate¡¯s credit is the superior¡¯s credit.

    The aide¡¯s mistake is the princess¡¯s mistake.

    In other words, the love the beloved princess received could have changed depending on how well they were seen or hated by him.

    Of course, they also knew.

    Limon is not a narrow-minded man who cares about their small mistakes.

    However, as the only purpose of their lives was to assist the princess, they had no choice but to do their best, considering even the odds.

    ¡°Umm, don¡¯t you need any snacks?¡±

    ¡°That would be nice to have.¡±

    ¡°yes! Then, here¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Little aide. ¡°I said it would be nice to have snacks, but there is no need to feed them myself.¡±

    ¡°four?!¡±

    ¡­Especially in this situation where other aides are trying hard to get even a little bit of attention from him.

    Nadia, who tried to feed him the cheese she had to pick with a fork, was nothing more than a sweet tooth.

    Barbara and Arbe kneel down and massage her legs and shoulders.

    Kana brought arge leaf from somewhere and gently fanned it.

    Tata is reporting the current party situation like a secretary.

    Even Frea is confused about what to do since she has only a short experience as a close associate.

    She almost begged Limon that he didn¡¯t have to worry about her, so she got permission to serve him, and

    she thought to herself as she looked at the other aides who were literallypeting¡­ no, actuallypeting.

    It¡¯s really difficult.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if I was alone.

    Because it has already be apetition, they can no longer stop even if they want to.

    Whether it¡¯s because they don¡¯t want to offend their beloved princess or because of the pride andpetition among their close associates.

    ¡°Your father must have a lot of work to do, but aren¡¯t you tired toe all the way to this ce?¡±

    ¡°This is nothingpared to when I was educated as a ve by a close associate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s against the rules to bring up old things like that!¡±

    ¡­is that really true?

    As she looked at Arbe blushing furiously while massaging Limon¡¯s shoulder, she had a sudden thought.

    Is it really justpetition that drives them?

    And I saw it again.

    Tall height and decent face.

    A strong body and absolute strength.

    A noble character and deep and rich experience.

    Above all, the sweet scent of psionics.

    Looking at the man who not only made the princess he loved fall in love with her, but also forced her to ept the ridiculous thing of sharing him with another woman.

    She finally realized.

    Even though it is inferior to them, it is a ce where only the best men and women of the seven ns are gathered.

    The reason why they don¡¯t pay any attention to any man, including Dane.

    This is because their eyes have be too high without even realizing it.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    They are the entourage of the seven princesses.

    Since I have always served by the princesses¡¯ side, I have watched them the closest among my n after the princesses.

    Save their princess.

    It made mepletely possessed.

    No matter what, he saved humanity.

    The image of the most perfect man in the world.

    So, an average man is bound to not be seen as a romantic target.

    ¡­Even more so because something like that happened that day.

    ¡®This is a really troubled sire.¡¯

    In that sense.

    It was natural for his aides to eagerly serve him.

    It was much more enjoyable to wait on my revered sire than to spend time boringly with boring people who didn¡¯t even look like men.

    As a close associate of the princess.

    Even as a woman.

    In that sense.

    This is already entertainment.

    Since the princess was not there and it was just him and his close associates, it was a game just for them topete to see who could serve him best.

    ¡°Hmm, I guess I just got in the way for no reason.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right!¡±

    ¡°I think everyone is 100% honored that their father came to a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°Glory is glory. ¡°It is true that having an old person like me in a ce where young people meet can be a hindrance.¡±

    ¡°Haona¡­.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, if you have any violin left, please give me one.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean violin?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to brighten the mood a bit.¡±

    okay.

    This is a simple game.

    Not only myself but also other associates.

    I¡¯m not doing this because I have any special feelings, so there¡¯s nothing to be concerned about.

    She thought sincerely as she politely handed over the violin she had borrowed from the band and helped other aides attend to him.

    And¡­.

    giiiiing.

    ¡­The reason his heart is racing is simply because of the dizzying melody and scent that captivated even his beloved princess.

    It was never for a wrong reason.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm, I guess I came here for no reason.¡±

    Elemental Resort.

    Looking down at the sea from the rooftop, Limon scratched his cheek.

    They even yed the violin to liven up the mood, but after that, the atmosphere at the party became even more strange.

    That was why he left the party, leaving his entourage to follow him.

    It was clear that if he stayed there, he would only be a hindrance and not help.

    Especially for those close to him.

    That was why.

    The reason why Limon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°But how long are you going to stay like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¨DYou idiot.¡±

    Slurp.

    It was that moment.

    A seal appeared as if emerging from Limon¡¯s shadow.

    Hair neatly arranged with a hairpin.

    A dress that exposes the legs.

    From nes and other essories.

    A beautiful woman with ck hair who is so extravagantly decorated that it is unrecognizable considering her usual appearance of only wearing military uniforms or men¡¯s suits.

    Thest aide to attend this event.

    He asked calmly without even looking at the so-called ck Dragon n¡¯s Heng.

    ¡°Why are you hanging out alone after putting so much effort into dressing up anding to the party?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to save time and effort.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t want to deal with a man who can¡¯t find you?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s harsh.¡±

    Limon chuckled.

    Wei Ling, who has achieved great sess in the martial arts sword school, is hiding something that is difficult for even other close associates to see through.

    Finding her in a crowded party was virtually impossible for those who had not yet reached the level of mastery.

    But I didn¡¯t specifically point it out.

    No matter what kind of man you meet.

    Or remain single.

    It¡¯s her choice.

    Because I knew from my long life experience that it wouldn¡¯t be good to get caught up in someone else¡¯s love life and tell them to leave it behind.

    Of course, Li Qingyu, who hoped that she would find a good partner and even helped lead the team, would be a little disappointed.

    Just like the other princesses, who made time for their entourage to attend the party, even taking on their work duties.

    That was the time when Limon thought that he should just go back like this.

    The sound of something falling was heard from behind.

    Sreuk.

    ¡°Swordsmith. No, the Dragon King of Swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you kneeling all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°At the risk of being rude, may I give you one piece of advice?¡±

    ¡°What advice?¡± She

    quietly lowers herself and

    soils her clean dress.

    Get down on both knees and touch the floor.

    What is this advice that you have to give while bowing your head deeply as if you were fighting against the enemy?

    Limon, who was looking at Wei Ling with a shocked expression, made a strange expression when he heard the next words.

    ¡°Refrain from using dragon psionics unless absolutely necessary.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Limon tilted his head.

    In the Seven Dragons, dragon psionics are extremely noble.

    Since it originally came from a dragon, it should be praised and worshiped.

    Asking someone to refrain from using dragon psionics like that, no matter how close they were, was extremely rude.

    Even more so considering the fact that he had gone beyond being the sire of the seven princesses and had already be the master of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°The reason is?¡±

    ¡°Because your dragon psionics are too dangerous for an ordinary n.¡±

    Nevertheless, instead of getting angry, Wei Ling quietly exined to Limon who calmly asked the reason.

    Originally, the resonance between dragon psionics and ordinary psionics was not easily achieved.

    Even the Seven Dragons, which were all made up of great masters, had to use a special strategy to properly resonate with the princesses.

    It was the same with Limon¡¯s dragon psionics.

    ¡­No, it should have been the same.

    The problem is that his dragon psionics have be too strong.

    Enough to shake up other psionics even without proper resonance.

    Even more so in that his eighth dragon psionics contains all the other seven psionics.

    ¡°In short, if I use psionics, I can influence you?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°In particr, the stronger the psionic expert, the easier it will be to be influenced.¡±

    Wei Ling was silent for a moment.

    And after a short silence, as if hesitating whether he could really say it, he added a word.

    ¡°¡­For example, if he unconsciously develops a crush on you or if you lose his temper, he gets carried away and goes on a rampage together.¡±

    ¡°In short, are you saying that the strange atmosphere at the party today was also due to my psionics?¡±

    ¡°It must have affected me at least a little bit.¡±

    It seems that the female participants were fascinated by his psionics more than the male participants were more concerned about his entourage.

    After listening to Wei Ling¡¯s exnation, I nodded my head.

    Limon was deep in thought and then tilted his head.

    ¡°But how did you know that? ¡°This is a fact that neither I nor the princesses knew yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Since we are the ones most exposed to your psionics after the princess, we naturally learned about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Limon agreed.

    It was so natural for dragon psionics to resonate with each other that even the princesses didn¡¯t notice.

    It was natural that those close to him would be the first to notice that fact.

    ¡°Anyway, thank you for the advice. ¡°Be careful when using psionics in the future.¡±

    Even though he said that, Limon wasn¡¯t too worried.

    It¡¯s said that you unconsciously like it, but the fact that you didn¡¯t even notice it is proof that it¡¯s not that serious.

    At best, all it will do is increase the goodwill you already have.

    The risk of runaway was even more so.

    It is extremely rare for him to lose his temper.

    At best, except for when I fall into a demonic state and turn into a demon¡­

    ¡°I have onest thing to tell you.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°¡ªChao Wei Ling.¡±

    What else is there to talk about?

    He looked up from his knees at Limon, who had a puzzled expression and then widened his eyes.

    She spoke calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s my full name, so from now on, please call me Chao, not Heo-dong.¡±

    Maybe it was because those words were unexpected.

    Limon, who was looking down at her, eventually smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll just go and hope I can find a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chao.¡±

    Parging.

    The space is distorted like that.

    Even after he disappeared.

    She thought as she knelt down.

    Perhaps it would be impossible for not only himself but also other close associates to find good rtionships.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    By nature, loyalists are lonely.

    Just because I had a princess to take care of, I could be satisfied on my own.

    ¡­Including being able to serve the revered king of all dragons along with the beloved princess.

    As a family of assassins and guards, he is the sessor of the Chao family, who allows people he does not recognize to be called by their first names, but not theirst names.

    And the past.

    The woman who had assured him that she would never allow him to have sex quietly closed her eyes and disappeared into the shadows again.

 Chapter 1047

    #Side Story 16. A trampled flower, blooming destiny (3)

    * * *

    Scatters away.

    It¡¯s scattering.

    The petals are the will and the heart.

    From the eastern end to the western end.

    Covering the entire sky and crossing the entire earth.

    The flower petals, fluttering as if singing, feel so helpless in the face of the eerie light that engulfs everything.

    Nevertheless, what I had to protect was extremely precious, and my heart was desperate, so I continued to swing, swing, and swing my sword.

    A sword light shes.

    The moment when the fate of the world was cut.

    She¡­

    shakes.

    With gentle shaking.

    She woke up.

    Or fell asleep.

    Between dreams and reality. The boundary between consciousness and unconsciousness. Even when I open my eyes, everything is blurry and I feel clearly even when I close my eyes.

    she recalled.

    Where is this ce?

    Who are you?

    Even though everything is hazy, what I remember particrly clearly is one voice.

    [With this, Geomhwa¡¯s atonement ispleted.]

    [Anyone who thinks atonement is not enough,e to me. If so, I will risk my sword and take responsibility.]

    [Instead, no matter what happens after this, I will not allow you to use Geomhwa directly without going through me.]

    [¨DNever.]

    Calmly.

    But heavily.

    It echoed throughout the city.

    After reflecting on the voice that had clearly reached her consciousness, which had been clouded by the stone sling, she finally remembered.

    ah.

    Yes.

    He must be¡­

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    I flinch.

    I even trembled for a moment.

    When I open my closed eyelids, what I see in my blurred vision is the back of Hana¡¯s head.

    Unlike her young voice, she opened her mouth without thinking as she looked at the white hair that was white like an old man and therefore the most familiar thing in the world.

    ¡°teacher¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Why is Limon carrying him?

    She was still thinking in a dazed state, and only after a while did she manage to remember.

    Cutting down the Sword King.

    Surrender to Limon.

    A choice made for atonement.

    Raining filth and slings.

    An oath made while kneeling in front of the coffin.

    And¡­.

    ¡°You fainted. I.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it was too much.¡±

    After fighting the Sword King for ten days, he immediately went to London and suffered such hardships, so it was natural for even a sword master to lose consciousness.

    Rather thanforting, it¡¯s just like exining.

    Therefore, after listening to Limon¡¯s more soothing words, she muttered helplessly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to carry me.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t wait until you wake up.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m so dirty right now.¡±

    Medicine for torn wounds and bleeding.

    Of course, her original beautiful face became so dirty that it was difficult to recognize it because she was covered in all kinds of dirt, including rotten eggs.

    Even though it gives off a bad smell.

    Even though he was carrying her, Limon did not frown even once.

    I just answered softly.

    ¡°Just wash the dirty stuff and that¡¯s it.¡±

    If you go a little further, there will be a ce to wash up, so be patient.

    She was silent after hearing what Limon said, but only after a while did she mumble again.

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be ashamed of. ¡°This is proof that you did your best to atone.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think so?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°is that so.¡±

    Short and sweet.

    Therefore, when she heard the answer that prated her heart even more gently, she slowly closed her eyes.

    Then, she quietlyid her head on the shoulder of the man who was carrying her and fell into a hazy dream again.

    Soak in the warmth.

    Surrender to the shaking.

    Like a baby in a cradle.

    Soft and soft.

    Deep and deep.

    It was when the sun began to set that she finally woke up from her dream.

    Limon arrives at a small vige far from London.

    This was after giving gold jewelry to the vige chief and renting an entire farmhouse in a rtively remote location in the vige.

    He did a lot after that.

    Ask for food in silver coins.

    Buying herbs with gold.

    Buying a horse and carriage with pearls, etc.

    At first, the local residents looked at them with suspicious eyes as they were covered in blood and filth, butter they started hovering around them, begging them to do anything for them.

    But of course, the first thing Limon did was prepare water and firewood.

    And¡­

    Sreuk.

    slowly.

    Stripping rags.

    Limon overturned the bucket of water over the beautiful skin that was covered in dirt and wounds.

    Sigh!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°¡­no. ¡°Because it¡¯s warm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s not cold.¡±

    Add the herbs, pour boiled water to wash away the dirt, and carefully wipe the wound with a clean cloth.

    As the process continued, the dirty dirt was washed away and white, white skin was gradually revealed.

    But Limondo wipes his bare skin.

    Joan of Arc also exposed her naked body.

    I didn¡¯t really care.

    It¡¯s been too long since the two of us were together as teacher and student to be embarrassed again now.

    Limon poured warm water on her head once again and skillfully washed her tinum hair.

    Joan of Arc saw his hand wrapped in a bandage.

    ¡°¡­Are your hands okay?¡±

    ¡°hmm? ¡°You mean this?¡±

    Her hand was pierced back and forth because she had blocked the dagger that flew at her.

    Normally, it would be normal for the injury to not only suffer from extreme pain that would make it difficult to even lift a finger, but also to be left with a permanent disability.

    Limon actually spoke calmly.

    ¡°I think there was a curse on that dagger¡­ but it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°At most, it will leave some scars.¡±

    ¡°¡­It leaves a scar.¡±

    Joan of Arc¡¯s face became blurred.

    The best sword in the world.

    The absolute of the absolute.

    The fact that her teacher, who rarely suffered even a single scratch, had a scar because of her made her heart heavy.

    ¡°Worry about yourself rather than me. ¡°Can I get married if I look like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t need to worry. ¡°This will get better after a few days of rest and eating potatoes.¡±

    ¡°Potatoes are not a panacea, you brat.¡±

    I wanted to apologize.

    But I couldn¡¯t apologize.

    Because he won¡¯t want it.

    So I tried my best tough it off, but theughter still wouldn¡¯te out.

    Refer, refer, refer to the end.

    She finally asked.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you took on my sins.¡±

    She remembered.

    A promation he made before all the citizens of London before he fainted.

    A deration that would draw resentment from all British people and could even tarnish the honor he had built up throughout his life.

    ¡°I am a sinner who needs to be punished.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a sinner¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why I wanted to ask.

    Please pass on that deration even now.

    Please allow her to fully pay for the sins shemitted.

    But after hearing her words, Limon sighed.

    ¡°What sin do you want to pay for?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you which of the things you have done do you consider a sin.¡±

    ¡°¡­I cut down the Sword King.¡±

    ¡°It is not your sin. ¡°If I may say so, it is Richard¡¯s original sin.¡±

    ¡°It even caused a massacre.¡±

    ¡°It is definitely a sin. ¡°But you are not the only one to me.¡±

    Until the time when Richard the Sword King dered his desire to retake the Holy Land and went on his first crusade.

    Not only the British Empire but all European countries actively supported the expeditionary force, with their kings, nobles, and people cheering.

    They believed that if the Sword King conquered and plundered Jerusalem, everyone would be able to share enormous wealth and honor.

    However, when the sword blocked the Sword King for hundreds of years, they ended up suffering from poverty and hunger.

    The British Empire exploited other countries to protect its own wealth and glory, and ended up with a massacre named Geomhwa.

    Whose sin is it?

    The Sword King who started the war in the first ce?

    Europe entered the war out of greed?

    A sword that protects its ownnd?

    A sword to protect the country?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who is ultimately responsible for that crime.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a problem that has no answer in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s what war is in the first ce.

    When we justify the worst crime of murder for the sake of the country, everyone bes the same sinner.

    That was why he did not intervene in war or politics as much as possible.

    Good and evil too.

    Both precious things and insignificant things.

    Things that need to be protected and things that need to be cut.

    Because it is a monster called a nation or nation that breaks down all boundaries and changes them ording to interests and gains and losses.

    In that sense.

    To him, even the massacre of Geomhwa was not truly a big crime.

    Just as efforts were made to eradicate the barbarians who raided the border every year, massacres were not umon in war, and it was difficult to clearly define good and evil.

    If he had prevented and punished all those massacres, he would have long ago be the worst massacre in human history.

    ¡°Your greatest sin is ultimately one that I could never tolerate.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Hees running from the end of the continent.

    There was only one reason I stopped her.

    ¡°¨DI went crazy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re an ordinary human being.

    There are many things in the world that are difficult to endure with a sober mind.

    However, an absolute person who can change the world alone should not do that.

    This is especially true if you are a sword master who can destroy the world just by giving up control of your sword for a moment.

    Although swinging a sword is a swordsman¡¯s destiny, he must know when to put it away.

    Nevertheless,

    forgetting mercy.

    Throw away forgiveness.

    Without giving up judgment.

    From the moment she fell into madness andmitted a senseless massacre, she became something he could not tolerate.

    Just as a carriage full of ming gunpowder barrels that has lost its driver should not be left unattended to run carelessly and trample on passers-by.

    ¡°So, Jan. ¡°You may feel sorry for those who sacrificed you, but you do not need to feel sorry for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because I can bear any price just for you to let go of your own madness and ept your sin before it is toote.¡±

    The winner of this war is her in the end.

    If he had stopped the indiscriminate ughter and only moved for conquest, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to stop it.

    Nevertheless, of course, the war was stopped.

    Rather than justifying his own sins, he said he was proud enough to give up the country he loved to atone for them.

    Looking at Limon speaking calmly.

    Joan of Arc felt her heart throbbing.

    A teacher¡¯s love is infinitely deep, like a parent who never gives up on even the most misbehaving child.

    And her own foolishness and sin, which almost led to the death of the student she loved so much, tightened her heart as if it would explode and made her cry out loud.

    I wonder if he knows that feeling.

    Limon no longer spoke to her.

    He simply poured hot water again on the disciple who had his head down and his shoulders shaking.

    But while I was wiping her back like that.

    He suddenly stopped his hand.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?This?¡±

    What do you mean out of nowhere?

    Even though she was immersed in passion, she asked nkly, not knowing what it meant.

    Limon asked repeatedly.

    ¡°¨DThis rose tattoo on your back.¡±

    It¡¯s like a burning fire.

    It resembles a blooming flower.

    From the waist down to below.

    A tattoo of dawn light engraved faintly on her wless skin, which was originally pure white.

    And Limon couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows as he looked at his student who was blinking nkly as if he still didn¡¯t know what he was saying.

 Chapter 1048

    #Side Story 17. The wolf howling at the moon (1)

    * * *

    Alcohol.

    I want to drink alcohol.

    If possible, it¡¯s a whiskey with a strong vor, or at least a lukewarm beer.

    I felt like I would dly give up a gold bar if I could get just one drink. On credit, of course.

    It must have been thanks to that earnestness.

    The reason why he was able to escape sessfully.

    ¡®Ugh finally¡­!¡¯

    Breaking down the window.

    Dig a tunnel.

    Jumping into a poop bucket.

    Jumping off the rooftop.

    Besides that, and so on.

    He felt moved as he recalled the dozens of failures and trials and errors he had to endure to sessfully escape this time.

    I used to think that tears were shameful for a man andughed at people who cried.

    When I thought about the hardships I had gone through until now, I couldn¡¯t help but feel tears in my eyes.

    ¡®No, not yet!¡¯

    But even for a moment.

    He suddenly came to his senses.

    Because I knew that it was still too early to let down my guard.

    From early morning until midnight.

    Whether inside the house or out in the middle of nowhere.

    No matter when and how he ran away, it was clear that the ¡®monster¡¯ that appeared before he knew it would soone after him.

    That¡¯s why he ran.

    In order to dy the time when the monster catches you just a little bit and do what you must do in the meantime.

    With a sincere heart.

    To make my heart explode.

    Across the alley.

    Jump over the drunkard.

    After running and running and running.

    The moment he finally reached his destination, he threw his whole body into the entrance without any hesitation.

    Uddangtang!

    Click, click, pop!

    ¡°Here, alcohol! Anything is fine, so hurry up!¡±

    Lots of liquor bottles.

    An old and shabby table.

    A ce full of gunmen.

    ¨DTo the bar.

    ¡°¡­What is that bastard again?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that bastard won¡¯te to his senses until he gets shot.¡±

    ¡°I bet everything I own that you won¡¯te to your senses even if you fall.¡±

    Because they jumped in so loudly, I thought they were attacked by some crazy bounty criminal or corrupted spirit.

    The gunmen, who had drawn and aimed various firearms, including pistols, shotguns, and rail guns, clicked their tongues and put their firearms back when they saw him.

    But he didn¡¯t really care.

    I just walked up to the bar table and urged the Indian bartender who was cleaning the ss.

    ¡°What are you going to do? ¡°I want you to drink!¡±

    widely!

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll pay for the drinks here in advance, so pay me quickly!¡±

    What was he so afraid of? He put one of the bullets on the table and nced back towards the door.

    The bartender stopped cleaning the ss and looked at him gently.

    ¡°¡­Hey white young man. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to run away at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°Heng run away? ¡°Say something that makes sense.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s caused so much trouble so far trying to escape.

    He snorted openly at the words of the bartender, who seemed to know everything about his situation.

    ¡°No matter how hard you run away in this palm-sized city, there¡¯s no way you won¡¯t find that monstrous old man.¡±

    ¡°Then run out of the city.¡±

    ¡°If I could, I would have run away a long time ago. But I was caught before I even got to the train station. How could I escape?¡±

    ¡°That must be really difficult.¡±

    ¡°Enough chatting, let¡¯s quickly serve a drink! ¡°You never know when that hound-like old man wille after you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me. ¡°It¡¯s already ready here.¡±

    widely.

    The bartender nodded slowly, filled the ss he was cleaning and held it out.

    And as he was waiting for that moment, as soon as the ss came on the table, he grabbed it and took a shot of the contents in one go.

    ¡°Kyaha cool! After all, milk tastes best when it¡¯s cool! ¡­Hey!? ¡°This isn¡¯t alcohol, it¡¯s milk!¡±

    ¡°I just gave it as ordered.¡±

    ¡°When do you mean I ordered milk? Are you senile!?¡±

    ¡°You never said it was your order, young white man.¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that¡­?¡±

    Rattling.

    Right after that.

    He stiffened, broke into a cold sweat and rolled his eyes again.

    ¡°Drink as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Because I am buying this for a student who is struggling.¡±

    It was thanks to that.

    No matter how much milk you drink, it won¡¯t interfere with your training, so you can vomitter, but before you finish, a voice tells you not to.

    The reason he ran out of the bar again.

    That action is truly lightning-quick.

    It was a sight that even a top-notch gunfighter could not help but admire, as he was able to safely escape from the shower of bullets that rained down on him.

    But unfortunately.

    The person he was running from wasn¡¯t just a gunman.

    Pow!

    ¡°Kkuek!¡±

    The moment I just ran out of the bar.

    As a hand grabs the back of his head, he ms the back of his head into the floor, his eyes half popping out like a hanged prisoner.

    The person who caught him faster than a bullet calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°When I see you, Master, I have to say hello first. ¡°Where did you learn this habit of running away first?¡±

    ¡°What a bastard is Master Shi! What kind of old man is a man who defrauds others by forcing them to be his disciples and then abuses them¡­! Kueh!?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I guess you need to be ¡®injected¡¯ with more ¡®character¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Even if you hear that they will torture you, you will look more hopeful.

    Even though he tried to struggle with his swarthy face, he was held down by his hair and couldn¡¯t move for some reason.

    The white-haired man looked back.

    ¡°You were rude, bartender.¡±

    Teeing.

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    The fact that the bartender willingly epted his apology may have been a sign of respect for the hero who, as an Indian, prevented the spirit crisis in the past.

    Or maybe it was the second gold coin he threw away.

    No one knows that.

    And it was probably a good thing.

    What mattered was that the sound of music echoed throughout Rushmore Cityte into the night that day.

    * * *

    female.

    I want to hug a woman.

    If possible, get a woman with big breasts or at least a pretty face!

    The result of that earnest passion.

    He finally seeded in escaping once again, and made careful calctions while frantically running through the alleys.

    On average, it takes about 10 minutes for him to try to escape and be caught by the monster.

    However, that includes the majority of cases in which people were caught as soon as they escaped, and there were times when they were not caught for as long as 30 minutes at the longest.

    Above all, this escape was an attempt after confirming that the old man had other ns.

    It should be okay for at least an hour!

    So, you should use that hour as usefully as possible.

    After making a cool decision and making repeated calctions, I ran down the alley using the shortest course.

    When he finally arrived at his destination, he shouted energetically.

    ¡°Madam Yeo! ¡°This body has arrived!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since you came here, honey.¡±

    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a tearful story there! But I don¡¯t have time to tell you everything, so would you mind taking a look at my lovely canary first?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t mind if we meet¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s money, don¡¯t worry! ¡°I¡¯ll leave my old man¡¯s house documents here as coteral!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±

    ¡°Um no. ¡°Please go in and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He ran into the building as if he was flying, leaving Madame with a truly mysterious expression on her face.

    And then he suddenly opened the door.

    He smiled happily as he looked at the bewitching beauty sitting on the gorgeous bed.

    ¡°canary! ¡°We had the hottest night for the first time in a while¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, did you really do that?¡±

    ¡°okay. Most peoplee to their senses after being admonished once or twice, but even after being admonished dozens of times, they still try to run away.¡± ¡°

    Aha, is that the point? ¡°If you¡¯re ignorant, you¡¯re brave?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a fitting word for that idiot who just ignores everything I teach him.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Where am I?

    Who am I?

    Could you call it an escape from reality?

    Is this a dream or reality?

    You say it¡¯s a dream, but why is this a nightmare?

    If it¡¯s real, why is that damn old man fooling around with his lovely canary?

    The white-haired man waved one hand as if he had btedly realized his presence while his face was frozen with a mesmerized look on his face.

    ¡°Are you finally here?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It came sooner than I thought. ¡°I even saved a table for you so you could have a drink.¡±

    why.

    why.

    How on earth?

    There were many things I wanted to ask.

    But out of all the questions, only one came out of Billy¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve used this window dozens of times over the years¡­ Why are you receiving services you¡¯ve never received before?¡±

    ¡°well?¡±

    It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t even know.

    A white-haired man shrugging his shoulders.

    What answered instead was a canary that was clinging to the man and acting cute.

    ¡°huh? That¡¯s because this old man is richer and more handsome than Darling.¡±

    ¡°¡­really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really.¡±

    What reason could be more important than that?

    After looking back and forth between the prostitute who gave a flirtatious answer and the white-haired man she was clinging to.

    Huh.

    Afterughing happily.

    He pulled out his dual pistols.

    ¡°Fuck you, you old man with a handsome face!¡±

    Taaaaang!

    * * *

    It¡¯s a gamble.

    I want to gamble.

    Not only all of your assets, but if possible, your five organs and six parts, if possible, even your soul!

    It was the result of that persistence.

    This is why he was able to reach the casino after running away for a week by taking a transcontinental train.

    That¡¯s why he was confident.

    This time.

    certainly.

    never.

    Even an old man won¡¯t be able to catch him.

    Transcontinental trains have been the fastest means of transportation since the Golden Age.

    No matter how fast and fierce the old man was, it was physically impossible to get here by the next dispatch date.

    Especially since the escape urred while he was away for some business.

    That was why.

    After confidently entering the casino.

    The reason why he had no choice but to harden.

    ¡°Hmm, after all, gambling isn¡¯t fun. ¡°I wonder what fun it is to make money by just ying dice or cards.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry to say this to you, VVVIP, but if you¡¯re so bored, can you stop taking the money¡­?¡±

    The manager is losing his soul as the casino is already on the verge of bankruptcy.

    In front of him like that.

    Amidst the stunned customers.

    The white-haired man, who was yawning over a mountain of chips, looked at him frozen at the entrance and spoke bitterly.

    ¡°Why are you so slow? ¡°Thanks to you, we almost bankrupted the casino while wasting time.¡±

    Pffkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk.

    ¡°huh? ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    Nod.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s because I took the transcontinental train one turn ahead of the one you took.¡±

    ¡­?!?!

    It was literally like I had seen a ghost.

    Or like falling into the depths of hell.

    The white-haired man chuckled as he held his face in both hands and looked as if he was about to scream.

    ¡°You damn bastard, let me tell you something good.¡±

    And¡­.

    Sigh.

    Stretch out one arm.

    Break down the chips piled up behind you.

    It made not only the customers who were watching with rapt attention, but also the manager and employees roll their eyes and rush towards him.

    Instead, the white-haired man, who flicked a gold coin with his finger and caught it, revealed the secret of how he was able to prevent his idiot student from escaping every time.

    ¡°There is nothing in this world that can¡¯t be done with money.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    High reputation.

    It¡¯s strong too.

    It¡¯s also popr.

    Handsome.

    Above all, a lot of money.

    Before he was a teacher, as a man, he ended up staring nkly at an old man who was overwhelmingly superior to him in every way.

    Gunslinger in the wilderness.

    Billy the Kid made a decision.

    He said that he would definitely be a sword master and give that damn old man a beating.

 Chapter 1049

    #Side Story 18. The wolf howling at the moon (2)

    * * *

    Who said that?

    The more patience you use, the more you use it.

    The fruit is even sweeter.

    If it were him in the past, he would haveughed and said it was bullshit.

    Of course, no matter how hard they trained, I have seen countless gunmen die in the wilderness in vain.

    It was all the more so because I had to go through so many days of hardship that I thought that I would have no wish after this hell ended because it was negligence, naive, and unnecessary.

    ¡°How does it feel to be a sword master, you idiot?¡±

    That was why.

    This moment.

    The reason why he had no choice but to remain silent for a moment in response to the question the white-haired man suddenly asked.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°You alwaysined that there was no need to cut a gunman.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    If you have anyints, I will listen.

    I ended up falling deeper into silence as I watched the white-haired man speak while resting his chin on one hand.

    Scratching.

    He scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Well, I think the hard work so far has been worth it.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Of course, it seemed like he knew that would happen.

    Looking at Limon who wasughing, he pouted his lips without realizing it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. ¡°Honestly, do you know how many times I almost wanted to put a bullet in Master¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Why is the guy who actually did it dozens of times talking like he¡¯s been holding back until now?¡±

    ¡°That means failure is invalid. Besides, if you block it calmly and effortlessly like a teacher, it makes you want to give it another hit for no reason, right?¡±

    ¡°Ho, really?¡±

    To grumpy Billy.

    he asked with an interested look on his face.

    ¡°Then, to celebrate bing a sword master, are you going to try again?¡±

    ¡°¡­are you serious about that?¡±

    ¡°There must be a lot umted in me so far. ¡°If a teacher is worthy of his name, he should at least give his student a chance to vent his resentment.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s a sword fight or a surprise attack.

    I will ept as much as you want, so do whatever you want.

    Limon is still speaking with his chin resting on one hand, without even holding the hilt of his sword.

    No matter how much of a sword master he is, his defenseless appearance is so arrogant and vague that it even creates a fighting spirit that he never had before.

    Especially since they are the same Sword Master.

    But¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°hmm? ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the right thing to take revenge on the teacher now, just because I learned it by being beaten to death?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°No, I thought it was a matter of instilling character.¡±

    ¡°Stop saying those horrible things! Is that character instition?! ¡°It destroys character!¡±

    It was a moment of shame as I recalled the experience of strengthening my work in the name of instilling character.

    Narrowing his eyes, he nced at Limon.

    ¡°Above all, take care of your conscience. Do you want to beat up your student like that until the end?¡±

    ¡°Are you intimidated without even looking at what¡¯s going on? ¡°You have to guess to know what¡¯s long and short.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you be an opponent. ¡°If I were to fight you at this distance, it would be obvious that I would lose 99 times out of 100 fights.¡±

    Billy grumbled.

    He is a sword master who cuts down streets.

    The more he fights from a distance, the stronger he bes, so it was foolish for him to engage in fair closebat with another sword master.

    Especially if the opponent is a monster who has been training his sword for hundreds of yearspared to himself who has just gained the sword.

    ¡°Well, if we fought on the other side of the world, I would win.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Still, Limon was too proud to just admit defeat, so he added another word to make it moreme, and Limon readily acknowledged Billy¡¯s words.

    No matter how much he is a sword master, there is no way he can fight on the other side of the world.

    If the duel really started on the other side of the world, Billy would have the advantage seven times out of ten.

    The same would be true for most other sword masters.

    Because you can cut down the streets.

    Being able to attack from further away.

    That was why the simple intention of the sword was extremely effective even for a sword master.

    If you don¡¯t close the distance to your opponent, you may not win, but you will never lose, especially since Billy is a gunslinger who is willing to retreat.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why.

    The reason why Limon, who was lost in thought while tapping his fingers, opened his mouth as if he had decided on something.

    ¡°Okay then, I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt to stop by for a moment before going to the Sword Tower.¡±

    ¡°Where do you mean stopping by?¡±

    It¡¯s so unexpected and meaningless.

    Still, it¡¯s strangely unpleasant.

    Limon spoke meaningfully to Billy, who had a look of horror on his face due to the ominous feeling he felt in the past when he was forcibly instilled with his personality.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve officially be my disciple, I think you should take more care of your duties.¡±

    * * *

    You are talented.

    So be my disciple.

    For such absurd reasons, Billy was full of dissatisfaction until he was forced to be Limon¡¯s disciple.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the days were so harsh as he had to train repeatedly without being able to drink, flirt, or gamble as he pleased.

    It was because I thought how great a swordsman was, no matter how absolute he was.

    After all, he was a gunman in the wilderness who believed that everyone was equal in front of bullets.

    But while training the sword.

    The more I learn about swordsmanship.

    He understood automatically.

    How precious and valuable the teachings he received were.

    The fact that his actions of lying, stealing, and deceiving Limon without even knowing that was something that even the words of bravery could not cover his ignorance.

    That¡¯s why Billy couldn¡¯t help but think even more.

    ¡®Why are there such a bunch of idiots?¡¯

    ¡­and so on.

    An expression that is very unsuitable for an omnipotent absolute being.

    However, the man who could only be considered extravagant because he was an absolute ruler was Limon.

    Even though they caught the corrupt spirit that attacked the pioneer vige, instead of collecting the reward, they emptied their own pockets to give constion money.

    After receiving a doll from a young girl, he searches the wilderness for over a month and wipes out a group of thieves.

    In the wilderness, where money andpensation were the basis for everything, Limon¡¯s behavior was not only surprising, but also inexplicable.

    Including the fact that I caught him when he didn¡¯t like it and taught him until he became a sword master.

    That must have been why.

    The reason why he ended up chasing after the old man, who at first he thought was just a fool or a crazy person with dementia.

    It¡¯s embarrassing to call it respect.

    It¡¯s embarrassing to call it admiration.

    At best, a gunman in the wilderness.

    That kind of thing didn¡¯t suit a fool who was only after money and didn¡¯t hesitate to do illegal things when necessary.

    But if you are a sword master.

    So now that I can officially call myself his disciple.

    I think I have the qualifications to respect and follow my teacher at least a little.

    The thoughts he had in his heart were enough to make him feel satisfied for the first time in a long time, as he had been forced to look at the back of a respected hero.

    That was why, when Limon set out on the road, he willingly followed behind without causing any trouble for the first time in a long time.

    ¡°her¡­?¡±

    But at this moment.

    Billy couldn¡¯t help but make a dumbfounded expression.

    Although I had been traveling all over the North American continent until now, I could understand that I hade deep into the wilderness, a ce I had never been before.

    It was natural that the deeper we went inside, the more crowded the ce was with corrupted spirits.

    Until then, he had wondered if this righteous old man had decided to wipe out the corrupted spirit.

    ¡­Until those corrupt spirits, rather than attacking them, opened a path for themselves as if weing guests.

    ¡°1001011!¡±

    Sigh.

    ¡°Yonseok, I told you to speak humannguage, not spiritnguage.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I was the alpha male.¡±

    ¡°So you said you were a teacher, not an alpha male.¡±

    And deep in the wilderness.

    In the green forest.

    He saw an Indian girl appear above Limon¡¯s head as if falling from the sky and kiss him on the cheek.

    Billy, who had lost his mind, only opened his mouth after a while.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Master? ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Who do you look like?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Billy¡¯s expression became bizarre.

    Because he had a guess too.

    No, honestly, it was hard not to know.

    The best spirit master of mankind who lives in the middle of this wilderness, which does not allow ess to humans, and can control corrupted spirits.

    Above all, the movement that even he, the sword master, could not feel until he got close, and the rtionship that allowed him to call Limon his ¡®teacher¡¯.

    Because there was only one person in the world who met all those conditions.

    ¡°Let me formally introduce you. ¡°This is the repair that runs to your sister-inw, Geomryeong.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?!¡±

    ¡°Then you must be kidding?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­

    Even if it means eternal life, that¡¯s true.

    Whether or not Billy is dumbfounded by the shocking fact that the sword spirit who was famous in North America was such a small kid.

    Limon calmly continued his introduction.

    ¡°And Suri. ¡°This is Billy the Kid, the ck man who will be your priest.¡±

    ¡°¡­question. ¡°Is this your male brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s something simr.¡±

    Rather than a death penalty, it is like observing whether a creature or food you see for the first time is edible or not.

    He tilted his head slightly and looked at himself for a moment.

    Billy, who suddenly came to his senses when the girl started rubbing her cheek against Limon again as if she liked it, cleared her throat and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Kyahaha, nice to see you.¡±

    ¡°The question is, why are you happy?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking why I¡¯m d to meet you, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been hearing your sister¡¯s name for a long time.¡±

    ¡°denial. ¡°I¡¯m not dying.¡±

    ¡°Surya, the spiritual name and the spiritual face are different things.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    One screw was missing.

    When Billy looks even more shocked as he sees his sister-inw lightly shattering the image he had of being a sword master.

    Limon said abruptly.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve sufficiently introduced ourselves to each other¡­ Now, let¡¯s meet together.¡±

    ¡°¡­What should I do?¡±

    ¡°I mean, let¡¯s spar.¡±

    Knife wielders get to know each other best when they talk with their swords, so wouldn¡¯t this be much better than a trivial greeting?

    Billy made an absurd expression as he looked at Limon speaking calmly.

    ¡°Iboshipsho, Master. ¡°I told you before¡­ have you turned around?¡±

    ¡°If distance is an issue, I¡¯ll give you the yer. ¡°You can do whatever you want, no matter when and where you start your attack.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°Master, as you know, I am still inexperienced in handling the sword. ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, your sister-inw might get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Does not matter. On the contrary, it would be admirable if you could even inflict one wound on Suri.¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm.¡±

    Whatever you do.

    The results won¡¯t change.

    After narrowing my eyes at Limon, who spoke clearly, and Suri, who started dozing off while clinging to Limon¡¯s back as if she was okay with it.

    Billy grinned.

    ¡°Okay. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    So about a day.

    After driving a horse all day and running through the wilderness, I widened the distance.

    Billy spat on his palm and thought as he pulled out his knife.

    Even though Sword Spirit is an Indian hero who has been famous for decades, he is also a sword master.

    Because of the difference in training, it may be difficult to win, but if there is this distance, it will not be easy to lose.

    I will definitely surprise the old master who was persistent and acted as if the oue was predetermined even before the fight.

    Be so determined.

    Over a distance of tens of kilometers.

    The moment Billy threw the knife.

    ¡ºDrunken Moon, the sword of dreams.

    Handicraft, alcohol, moon, dream, medicine, don¡¯t

    wake me

    while I¡¯m sleeping. Ë¯ÓX, ²»Òª½ÐÐÑÎÒ¡»

    Seogeuk.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    The knife shattered¡­

    ¡­and Billy¡¯s head was blown off.

 Chapter 1050

    #Side Story 19. A wolf howling at the moon (3)

    *

    *

    *

    Jeongjeoji and

    Jidocheongo

    .

    Calmly and quietly.

    A white-haired man who recited a few words.

    Limon asked abruptly, his eyes fixed on the shaking horizon.

    ¡°Do you know what it means?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the Chinesenguage, do you?¡±

    ¡°It means that the frog in the well knows how high the sky is, but it knows the blue of the sky, but does not know the wideness of the sea.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a wonderful thing to say.¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, the better a proverb is, the better it will be remembered.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but.¡±

    Grumpy cowboy.

    Billy scratched the back of his head.

    It wasn¡¯t umon for Limon to blurt out strange old sayings or Zen questions just to make people think he was an old man.

    Fortunately, this time it was easy to understand what it meant.

    ¡°So you made me spar with your sister-inw to show the frog the sea?¡±

    8 wins, 8 losses.

    I couldn¡¯t ept being defeated so vainly, so I tried again and again.

    My throat is cut off.

    My heart is pierced.

    The whole body is cut in half, etc.

    Billyughs helplessly as he remembers being defeated in all sorts of ways, unable to hit the running Suri with a single knife.

    Limon asked softly.

    ¡°Do you know what the Absolute is?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the strongest person in the world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Absolute is an omnipotent being who can do whatever he wants because he can face the world alone. Especially the Sword Master.¡±

    From the Golden Age, through the Silver Age, through the Bronze Age, to the current Age of Heroes.

    Times are changing.

    While long years pass by.

    A being that has always ruled the world at the pinnacle of humanity.

    Limon, who was talking about the Absolute, added a word softly.

    ¡°¨DIt¡¯s easy to be mistaken like that.¡±

    ¡°Did you say it was an illusion?¡±

    ¡°For the Absolute to be truly absolute, one prerequisite is needed.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that no matter how much a Sword Master he is, he cannot be aplete Absolute as long as there are other Sword Masters?¡±

    ¡°Unless you can overpower all other Sword Masters.¡±

    ¡°Does that make sense?¡±

    ¡°It is a very difficult task.¡±

    It¡¯s impossible.

    Limon did not make a definite statement.

    I just slightly looked away.

    ¡°Just like you werepletely defeated by Suri.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you can cut down the streets, repairs can cut down dreams and reality.¡±

    An oak barrel on one side of the deck.

    Looking at the Indian girl who was happily sleeping, curled up like a cat on the lid warmed by the sun.

    Limon said calmly.

    If Billy¡¯s sword that cuts through the streets is simple and powerful, then Suri¡¯s sword that cuts through dreams and reality is the most mysterious and ambiguous.

    Since they were pr opposites, it was impossible to discuss their superiority or inferiority¡­ but

    if you look only at theirpatibility, it was Suri who had the advantage.

    In dreams, even distance is meaningless.

    No matter how far away Billy started the fight, she was able to respond immediately.

    ¡°¡­Does this mean I can never defeat my sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Well, it depends on how hard you try.¡±

    Since the Sword Master is a being who has seen the ultimate power of the sword, it is easy for him to be arrogant and think that he is the only one who is absolute.

    But the path of the sword has no end.

    Beyond that contradiction.

    Until you reach the pinnacle of the sword.

    He calmly said that he should never be conceited and turned around.

    ¡°So, disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¨DGo forward.¡±

    Tuk.

    Just like that¡­

    with calm words as always.

    After lightly touching his shoulder, he held Suri, who was sleeping soundly, and looked at Limon¡¯s back in silence.

    Billy turned his head.

    Then he stared at the distant horizon and scratched his head.

    ¡°Anyway, you seem like an old man with no conscience.¡±

    After all that hard work, I finally reached the absolute state.

    Instead of giving you a chance to enjoy the life of the Absolute with peace of mind, you immediately break your confidence and open a new path of asceticism.

    Billy ended upughing at that action, which was harsh and therefore even more teacher-like.

    Even though we became the same sword master.

    The teacher¡¯s back, which still feels big, made the student who respected him the most proud.

    ¡°You always speak so easily.¡±

    But apart from that feeling of pride.

    Billy sighed.

    Because I painfully learned through sparring with the sword spirit how high the walls of other sword masters are.

    Of course, I gained a lot thanks to that.

    ¡®Hmm, I guess I¡¯ll have to organize the methods of using the sword more systematically.¡¯

    Sparring with Suri on the run made Billy realize what he needed most right now.

    Even up close.

    Even from afar.

    Even when attacking.

    Even when defending.

    Even when fighting against the majority.

    Even in one-on-one fights.

    This means that you must perfect your swordsmanship so that you can perfectly demonstrate your swordsmanship in any situation.

    Of course, that is natural as a sword master.

    Usually, it was a natural process in the process of mastering the sword.

    The problem was that, unlike other sword masters who only had to pay attention to the 36 directions the sword could hit ¨C up, down, front, back, left and right ¨C he had to consider even spacing and distance.

    If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll have to create separate sword techniques for each 1m or 1cm interval.

    That was something that even a sword master would be horrified by.

    Especially considering his swordsmanship, which allows him to throw a knife ignoring infinite distances.

    But¡­

    ¡®I won¡¯t be bored with this for a while.¡¯

    Grinning.

    Rather, heughed.

    If he perfects this sword technique, he will be able to use his sword more freely than any other sword master.

    Regardless of the strength or weakness of one¡¯s strength, at least in terms of improvisation, one can exert one¡¯s full power at any time and in any situation.

    ¡®Well, no matter how much I improve my swordsmanship, I still can¡¯t seem to beat my sister-inw.¡¯

    That¡¯s why.

    The reason Billy lost his appetite.

    No matter how much you improve your responsiveness, improvisation is still improvisation.

    Although it was possible to reduce the shorings, it was not enough to exceed the original capabilities.

    Because more was needed to close the gap with repairs that were caused bypatibility.

    The problem was that the running repairman was not helpless enough to just watch in fascination as he caught up.

    Especially since he is a sword master who can understand any sword technique just by looking at it and use it as his own foundation.

    ¡®¡­Unless you train for at least hundreds of years, you won¡¯t get any angles.¡¯

    Hundreds of years.

    It is quite possible for an immortal who has eternal life.

    However, for a young man who had just reached absolute heights, Billy could not help but smile bitterly for such a long time.

    Especially since there is no guarantee that the running repairs will remain in ce while you practice.

    In a sense.

    It might have been a blessing.

    This is because we now have a reference point andpetitor who can forever follow the path of the sword, the end of which is difficult for even the sword master to know.

    But it was also a curse at the same time.

    In the sense that we will have topete with repairs that will run for eternity in the wide yet narrow area called North America.

    Including the racial difference between whites, who are still ignored like trash, and Indians, who are respected.

    ¡®No, there is no need topete.¡¯

    In the meantime, Billy thought positively.

    There is now that prohibits forming a cooperative rtionship with running repairs separately from the training of the sword.

    Rather, since he has something inmon as a disciple of the same Limon, he can build a friendship with Suri, who lives alone and ignores even the Continental Guardians.

    With her cooperation, we might be able to solve the racial discrimination that has gued North America for a long time.

    Of course it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Even if possible, it would take a long time.

    However, if you can do it, it is something that can leave your name in history forever.

    For Billy, it was a grand goal worth pursuing no matter how much effort and time it took.

    Especially since he aspires to be a hero.

    ¡°Hey sister! ¡°I have something to talk about for a moment¡­¡±

    Jump up.

    ¡°Is your sister-inw of any race?¡­¡±

    A whisper.

    ¡°So, if you help me just a little bit, I can save a lot of people¡­ See you, Sister. Are you listening?¡±

    Strong, strong.

    But in the cabin, in the lookout or on the deck.

    If you even say something, they will run away, or even if you catch them, they will just doze off.

    Even if I¡¯m not asleep, I just spit out unintelligible spirit words and ignore them.

    Billy had no choice but to continue to struggle against the running Suri, who would not listen to anything, let alone persuade him.

    In the end, I had to sell Limon to finally be able to talk to the running repair, but¡­

    ¡°Doubt. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Point out. It is natural for different groups to fight over territory in the same area. ¡°Coexistence is no more.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even if a pack of wolves is crowded into the same ce, they will bite each other.

    Racism is natural.

    Why should we stop it?

    Billy finally realized something as he watched Suri running, tilting his head and asking.

    It is impossible to borrow her power as she was raised by a corrupted spirit, has no love for humans, and has the mindset of an animal.

    If it¡¯s Limon, he might be able to move her¡­

    but that¡¯s how they broke down racism.

    Ultimately, it is the teacher¡¯s achievement.

    The fact that even adding one line to the achievements of the protector of mankind would not make him a hero made Billy feel dejected.

    Even while Billy was feeling helpless, unable to escape even though he became a sword master.

    The ship carrying them sailed leisurely through the sea.

    To the west.

    To the west.

    To the west.

    After sailing for a long time.

    They finally arrived.

    A penins across the Pacific Ocean, far from the North American continent.

    A country that has be renowned as the leader of the world because the guardian deity of mankind has stayed and protected it for hundreds of years.

    Tadat.

    ¡°Suri, go slowly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does that sister-inw look very excited?¡±

    ¡°For Suri, this is like a second home.¡±

    Unlike himself, who felt awkward because it was his first time traveling, Billy was nervous as he watched Surrey running up the mountain with a familiarity.

    Still, maybe it¡¯s because everyone is a sword master.

    By climbing the mountain at a speed that ordinary people could not even imagine, they were eventually able to arrive.

    The highest mountain on the Korean Penins.

    A tower that stands tall at the top of Baekdu.

    A sacred ce for swords that all swordsmen around the world have longed for since it was founded by Limon.

    ¨DTo the sword tower.

    ¡®ah.¡¯

    And in front of such a sword tower.

    The moment I saw a person standing at the wide open entrance as if weing the return of the owner.

    Billy¡¯s eyes widened.

    Unlike when I was running, I knew who she was as soon as I saw her.

    Because she was a great person who had a reputation beyond repair not only in other countries but even on the North American continent.

    While he was admiring her, she walked gently as if to greet them.

    No, I tried to move it.

    Uddangtang!

    ¡­If only I didn¡¯t step on the hem of my clothes and fall forward.

    Billy is dumbfounded.

    Limon sighs.

    While watching Suri running as if he was used to it.

    After falling, I picked up the potatoes that had rolled out of my clothes and picked them up.

    She opened her mouth with a gentle smile as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Wee, teacher.¡±

    ¡­the distant past.

    A hero who helped Limon and ended the Spirit Rebellion.

    Limon¡¯s disciple who was the first to engrave his name on the sword tower.

    Hundreds of years ago, she was called the Saint of France, but now a different title has be more popr: a beauty with faded tinum hair in a nun¡¯s uniform.

    Also known as the patron saint of Sword Tower.

    Looking at Joan of Arc¡¯s red forehead, Billy couldn¡¯t help but make an even more absurd expression than when he first saw the running repairman.

 Chapter 1051

    #Side Story 20. Wolf howling at the moon (4)

    * * *

    Sword Tower („¦Ëþ).

    After the death of the Geomje.

    A sword sanctuary built by swordsmith Limon Asfelder solely to train sword masters.

    It was no exaggeration to say that it was a symbol of the era of heroes where the Sword Master reigned supreme and the actual center of the world.

    The reason Goryeo became the leader of the world was basically because it had a sword tower.

    But it wasn¡¯t like that from the beginning.

    In fact, in the early days of the Age of Heroes, the Sword Tower was considered a ce that only the world¡¯s fools went to.

    It was natural.

    After Limon built the Sword Tower, the world¡¯s greatest and most powerful knights knocked on the door of the Sword Tower with dreams of bing a Sword Master.

    In fact, no one whose name was engraved on the sword tower has appeared for hundreds of years.

    Rather, only the Sword King and the Sword, who independently acquired the sword, fought against each other for hundreds of years and gained fame throughout the world.

    Later, some people even appeared to criticize Limon for destroying equipment with vain hopes.

    In fact, there were quite a few people who ended their lives swinging swords in sword towers even though they had the potential to be heroes.

    That is why Limon silently epted all criticism despite being an absolute ruler.

    But just for one moment.

    There was a person who overturned the position of Sword Tower.

    That was the sword painter Joan of Arc, Limon¡¯s greatest disciple, who engraved his name on the sword tower for the first time in history.

    Of course, by receiving Limon¡¯s teachings and bing a sword master, he proved that the Sword Tower was not a meaningless ce.

    After defeating the Sword King, he stayed at the Sword Tower to teach and help Limon prevent all kinds of disasters, including the Spirit Rebellion.

    Thanks to Geomhwa¡¯s various activities, Geompa was able to go beyond being a mere symbol and be the actual center of the world.

    In fact, from donations to talent reputation.

    Everything in the Sword Tower changed several to dozens of times before and after she became the Sword Master.

    That must have been why.

    As time passes by.

    The reason she was called this.

    Assist the teacher, the guardian deity of mankind.

    A hero who decided to dedicate his life to raising children and protecting humanity.

    ¨DShe is the patron saint of the Sword Tower.

    In fact, as a woman, she abandoned her own country and devoted herself to the Sword Tower and humanity for hundreds of years.

    Of course, in some countries, including France, her prestige is higher than that of Limon.

    There were even people who worshiped her.

    That was why.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason why Billy couldn¡¯t help but make a strange expression.

    ¡°Did anything happen while I was away?¡±

    ¡°We have only epted a few juniors who seem to have some qualifications.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you already know. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t know. ¡°The King of Goryeo sent me several personal letters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not worth listening to. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you probably just wrote down a bunch of nonsense asking me to be your sire or conquer the world.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I just did what I had to do as an instructor at Sword Tower.¡±

    Contrary to what he said, he was quite happy about thepliment, looking at the tinum-haired beauty with a beautiful smile like a flower blooming.

    I think without thinking.

    The legendary sword master.

    A noble saint who protected humanity.

    And the wife who weed Jiabi.

    Among them, what expression would best suit this peerless beauty?

    ¡°So, would you like to eat first? Or should we prepare the bath water first?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for me. Please show your sister-inw and the priest to the room where we can unpack.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    ¡­It was a question whose answer was decided from the beginning.

    For a moment, he looked disappointed at Limon¡¯s cold response.

    He smiled, bowed politely, and waited, as if he was happy to be in charge of such a task.

    In the end, Limon walked alone into the tower.

    She remained motionless and slowly straightened her back long after he hadpletely disappeared from sight.

    And¡­

    boom!

    One small seal.

    Like a wild beast stalking its prey.

    It clung to her slender waist.

    Booby Jeok.

    ¡°enjoy. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I was the alpha female.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while. ¡°How have you been, junior?¡±

    ¡°I had a good time.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m d you still look healthy.¡±

    He smiled for a moment when he saw the Indian girl nuzzling her cheek like a kitten being affectionate to its mother cat it hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    The tinum-haired nun who was rummaging around in her arms took out a steamed potato and held it out to her.

    ¡°You were hungry aftering such a long way, right? ¡°Here, have a potato.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was just a moment.

    The running Suri, who had been rubbing her cheek in happiness just a moment ago, became stiff as if she had been hit by a bomb.

    Joan of Arc, who was tilting her head when she saw her reaction, put her hand back into her bosom, as if she realized something btedly.

    ¡°Oh, one isn¡¯t enough, right? I knew that, but here¡­.¡±

    ¡°Negative, negative, negative! One potato is enough. ¡°If you eat too much, your body bes heavy.¡±

    ¡°is that so?¡±

    The corner of his eyes drooped as he epted the steamed potatoes, as if he had taken over the crops that were difficult to manage at his parents¡¯ house.

    Suri shakes his head furiously when he sees her trying to take out potatoes again.

    Joan of Arc looked a little worried as she looked her up and down.

    ¡°Hmm, junior, I think you should eat a little more and grow up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all grown up. ¡°A great saint.¡±

    ¡°is that so¡­?¡±

    Snooping around.

    Looking at Samae, who is healthy and strong as a sword master, but is very small and petite for her age.

    The saintess, who was so tall and slender that even the nun¡¯s clothes, which were supposed to be neat, felt seductive, tilted her head.

    For some reason.

    I don¡¯t know why, but the running repair felt very unreasonable and made a grumpy expression.

    ¡°Hehehe. ¡°Samae is past the age of sucking my milk.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Bang bang!

    Perhaps it was because it was a shameful memory for Suri, who had grown up like an animal and had no sense of shame.

    He smiled for a moment as he saw the girl pounding on him with her cute fist.

    Suddenly.

    She turned her head.

    And the grumpy cowboy, who still had a nervous expression on his face, smiled brightly.

    ¡°You are Billy, your new student, are you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ do you know anything about me?¡±

    ¡°It was written several times in the letters my teacher sent me that I was an idiot with an average personality but great talent.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that apliment?¡±

    ¡°Of course. ¡°It is very rare for teachers to recognize talent.¡±

    Even in the Sword Tower, where the world¡¯s greatest talents are gathered, only a handful of people have received direct instruction from Limon.

    Moreover, the fact that Limon forced him to be his disciple because he felt sorry for his talent is proof of how great his talent is.

    After hearing what Joan of Arc said with a grin, Billy scratched the back of his head.

    Even for someone so shameless, it was a bit embarrassing to hear praise to his face like this.

    That¡¯s why Billy cleared his throat and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Huh, honestly, it¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that your talent was recognized by the teacher?¡±

    ¡°No, other than that, the person to whom Master regrly sent spirit mail was the Great Regent.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that something you would say is unexpected?¡±

    It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t understand.

    She tilted her head slightly.

    Billy answered with a shrug.

    ¡°It¡¯s unexpected. ¡°I thought you might have a secret lover because you care so much about me.¡±

    Uddangtang!

    It was that moment.

    The loud noise rings again.

    The hem of the nun¡¯s clothes turned over.

    Steamed potatoes and raw potatoes were flying in the air.

    For a moment, I made an expression of bewilderment upon seeing the sight, which resembled a deer that had been hit by Santa us¡¯ snow sleigh as it passed by.

    Billy, who came to his senses onlyte, asked Joan of Arc, who was struggling among the potatoes.

    ¡°¡­The Ambassador? ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my foot slipped for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible for your feet to slip even if you are standing still in the same ce¡­?¡±

    ¡°I actually fall down quite often.¡±

    Joan of Arc made a very desperate excuse as she picked up the potatoes to Billy, who had a very suspicious expression on his face.

    All of your senses are geared towards when you are holding the sword.

    On the other hand, when you let go of the sword, your senses be distorted and it is difficult to control your body.

    As she openly confesses her fatal weakness as a sword master, for a moment I look at her as if she is crazy without even realizing it.

    Billy, who came to his senses onlyte, cleared his throat and struggled to speak.

    ¡°Hmm, anyway, I¡¯ve heard a lot about the Ambassador.¡±

    ¡°Did the teacher tell you about me?!¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course, I heard it from my teacher, but the name of the Great Master is well known in our country.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    For some reason.

    Even after hearing that his reputation was growing, he even looked disappointed for a moment.

    It seemed like he came to his senses a littleter.

    Joan of Arc said awkwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed that the teacher praised me.¡±

    ¡°What do you have to be ashamed of? ¡°It¡¯s just a fair evaluation of your achievements so far.¡±

    Billy¡¯s words were not an exaggeration.

    ckened Joan of Arc.

    Her reputation was so high and brilliant that

    she blushed shyly as if she was embarrassed by the excessive praise and put her hand back into her bosom.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving this to you as a memorial to meeting you here. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, but eat as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean all of this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that a bit small too?¡±

    ¡°If I say this less, it looks like even a sword master would explode and die if he ate too much¡­?¡±

    And that moment.

    Billy had to worry.

    Where on earth were so many potatoes hidden in that tight-fitting nun¡¯s uniform?

    And which is Eastern etiquette: eating all these potatoes and copsing, or eating them in moderation and leaving them behind?

    But is it a blessing in disguise?

    Joan of Arc smiled brighter as she told him the answer himself as he pondered.

    ¡°Oh, then that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I could explode and die!?¡±

    ¡°no. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll run out of potatoes for your junior to eat until the preparations are finished.¡±

    ¡°What preparations do you mean?¡±

    To Billy, who is puzzled.

    Joan of Arc said with a grin, as if it was so obvious.

    ¡°Of course, we are talking about a celebratory banquet to be held at the Sword Tower and the other eight mountains tomemorate your junior bing a sword master.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of kite are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I have something to ask you, junior.¡±

    Running, with his shoulders slumped, like a cat being forced to eat something it doesn¡¯t want to eat, Suri is munching on steamed potatoes.

    While Billy was clearly questioning his ears as he wondered what he had just heard.

    Joan of Arc asked with a gentle smile as always.

    ¡°Do you like Geomtap¡¯s specialty, potato wine?¡±

 Chapter 1052

    #Side Story 21. Wolf howling at the moon (5)

    * * *

    Howl.

    Burning.

    A big me.

    A loud noise.

    The atmosphere of a deep moonlit night.

    And under that hot night sky, they were celebrating.

    Singing, drinking, and making noise.

    Among them, the ones that stood out the most were those holding swords.

    Dancing sword dance alone.

    Orpete in sword dance together.

    Sparring sincerely.

    Regardless of whether they are young or old, yellow or ck, male or female, the only thing they have inmon is holding a sword.

    Nevertheless, the swordsmen, who made all other differences meaningless with just that one thing inmon, expressed their joy in their own ways.

    Only one person.

    To celebrate the fourth Sword Master to have his name engraved on the sword tower.

    And among them, there is definitely one person who is dancing the most happily.

    It was an Indian girl holding two daggers.

    Jumping over the burning bonfire.

    Hanging out with other people¡¯s sword dance.

    Cutting through reality and dreaming.

    Unlike usual where I always doze off.

    The sword strokes she drew in the night sky were so mysterious and beautiful that they were enough to make not only other swordsmen but also sword masters lose their minds for a moment.

    That was why.

    The reason he didn¡¯t feel that presence.

    ¡°Would you like another drink?¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    Looking down at the crowd from the high sword tower.

    Billy, who was startled by a voice suddenly heard from behind, grinned when he saw the liquor bottle held by the tinum-haired nun who appeared behind him.

    ¡°I would be grateful if you would give it to me.¡±

    ¡°There is a lot of alcohol, so you can drink as much as you want.¡±

    Grrr.

    After grinning and holding out a bottle of wine to Joan of Arc, I politely held it out with both hands and epted it.

    Billy emptied his ss in one go.

    ¡°Kyaha! Is this potato liquor a real thing? ¡°It¡¯s something different, perhaps because it¡¯s a liquor made by the Ambassador himself.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you praise me, the only thing I can give you is potatoes and potato wine.¡±

    Take a moment tough.

    Joan of Arc asked again, pouring alcohol into his ss.

    ¡°So why are you in a ce like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the ambassador¡¯s liquor is so delicious. ¡°I drank so much that I got sober and needed some air.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that¡¯s the case. ¡°I also thought that my junior ran away because he didn¡¯t like the celebration.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that you don¡¯t like the celebration that the Ambassador personally prepared?¡±

    ¡°Then I guess it was a burden.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Is it because they hit the nail on the head?

    Even while looking at the ss shaking.

    Joan of Arc was not particrly surprised.

    I just asked calmly, still with a gentle smile on my face.

    ¡°Do you feel strange? ¡°Those people who congratte a junior they¡¯ve never met just because he became a sword master?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, honestly, it¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    After emptying the ss again.

    Billy scratched his head.

    He was treated as a useless idiot his entire life, even by his family, and lived as a wandering gunfighter without even a friend or colleague.

    Therefore, even after bing a sword master, there was no one to tell about it other than Limon, and there was nothing to congratte him on.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward that strangers he had never met held a celebration for him.

    Of course, the current celebration.

    Until your name is engraved on the sword tower.

    Even more so because I was able to recognize that their congrattions throughout the entire process were not just condescending, but sincere.

    That was why Billy couldn¡¯t fit in among them, so he came up to the quiet tower as if running away.

    However, Joan of Arc did not feel sorry for Billy¡¯s actions.

    Rather, he just smiled as if he understood.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not that strange. ¡°For our juniors, we are a symbol of hope.¡±

    ¡°You mean hope?¡±

    ¡°The hope is that if they work hard, they might be able to see the end of the sword someday.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    I could understand.

    They are all trainees of the Sword Tower.

    These are people who traveled across continents, oceans, and the world to find the Sword Tower with the sole intention of bing sword masters.

    It is natural that as the number of people who be sword masters ording to Limon¡¯s teachings increases, they be hopeful that they too can be one.

    ¡°¡­Do you think I would start with jealousy and frustration rather than hope?¡±

    Despite this, Billy couldn¡¯t help but feel even more embarrassed.

    This is because, as a sword master, he could naturally figure it out with just a brief nce.

    It is almost impossible for them to obtain the sword.

    The fact that even if it takes a hundred years, it requires a miracle that may or may not happen with a probability of one in a billion, let alone one in ten thousand.

    And when you see someone who has climbed a mountain you cannot climb first, it is much easier to be jealous than to congratte them.

    ¡°Yes, of course our juniors are doing the same.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say that he looks jealous and frustrated?¡±

    ¡°Because not only someone with a noble and pure heart like you can bless others.¡±

    And, of course, Joan of Arc also knew that fact.

    Rather, he knew them better than anyone else, having taught them at the Sword Tower while Limon was away.

    The limitations of their talents and the dull emotions such as desires, envy, and jealousy that they cannot give up because of their earnestness.

    That¡¯s why I smiled.

    She continued.

    ¡°Like me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of all the people in this sword tower, I am probably the one who is most jealous of my junior.¡±

    ¡°Jealousy¡­ did you say it? The ambassador¡¯s residence? me?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    As Limon¡¯s best disciple, she has been renowned in the world for hundreds of years. Why would she be jealous of her?

    To him who asked hesitantly.

    Joan of Arc answered quietly.

    ¡°Because I have sin.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even though the teacher washed it for me, I still haven¡¯t been able to clear it, and it¡¯s a karma that won¡¯t be washed away even if it takes a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Unlike my junior, who has not yetmitted any crime and can purely respect the teacher and follow his teachings.¡±

    He said he had a lot of criminal records as he was a notorious ouw.

    Billy, who would normally make a joke, had no choice but to remain silent this time.

    Because the weight of Joan of Arc¡¯s quiet words and the emotions hidden in that calm smile made it impossible for him to say anything.

    ¡°In that sense, junior, may I ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of request are you asking?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t disappoint your teacher.¡±

    Grrr.

    In his cup like that.

    Pour the drink slowly.

    Gently approaching my face.

    In a voice so low that not even other sword masters could hear it.

    -She whispered.

    ¡°If that happens, I will cut down your junior.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Family, country, and honor. ¡°With everything you cherish.¡±

    This is definitely a word to use in times like this.

    It means that the blood bes cold.

    It¡¯s not a magic spell or a spell, it¡¯s just a calm voice.

    After a long silence, he opened his mouth to say those words, which alone felt scarier than any curse and could not be taken lightly.

    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s too much for discipline.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too much.¡±

    Surprisingly cool.

    Joan of Arc confirmed that statement.

    That¡¯s something Limon would never say, even as a joke.

    As a protector of humanity, it was something that Limon could not and would not do if he was stricter with himself than he was with others.

    But¡­

    ¡°But I can do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Only heroes cannotmit sin.

    But you are already a sinner.

    Even sins that a teacher cannotmit.

    Even things the teacher doesn¡¯t want to do.

    You can do as much as you want.

    So, please do notmit the deadly sin of betraying your teacher¡¯s expectations like you did.

    Until Joan of Arc leaves, leaving only a gentle smile and a full ss of wine along with a sincere request.

    Billy, who was motionless, slowly let out his breath after thest ripple had disappeared from the ss.

    And I remember the eerie glow in those clear eyes.

    He realized it again.

    A fact everyone knew.

    But the truth everyone has forgotten.

    No matter how much he lives for atonement, reveres his teacher more than anyone else, and fights for the world for hundreds of years.

    She was Joan of Arc, a swordsman who in the past attempted to destroy the British Empire byunching a mad march and causing massacre.

    ¨DThat he is the most mildly crazy sword master in the world.

    ¡°¡­ Our sisters are really not easy.¡±

    The ce he entered was not a sacred ce for the sword and a resting ce for the Sword Master, but rather a demonic region where even dragons feared and even the Absolute ran away.

    The cowboy felt it again and had no choice but to empty his ss with a bitter smile.

    * * *

    Slurp.

    She took a step.

    Even thenterns are turned off.

    With a me burning on the ground.

    Along a hallway lit only by moonlight.

    After walking quietly through that hazy darkness, she arrived at the top of the Sword Tower.

    In front of a thin door that no trainee, servant, or even sword master should dare open without permission.

    After adjusting my clothes.

    She kneels down.

    When trying to be polite.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Stop.

    It seems like there is no need for that.

    She stopped kneeling when she heard a quiet voice.

    And after a short hesitation, I opened the door with extreme caution.

    Grumble.

    The thin window paper door opens.

    What was revealed was a quiet space.

    A thick nket and a small tabletop are set against arge but simple folding screen.

    Although it is luxurious and clean, the space, equipped with only the bare minimum, is inpared to the sarangchae of a decent nobleman.

    Nevertheless, it looked grander than any other pce.

    It wasn¡¯t just that she personally cleaned and organized this ce every day.

    This is because the presence of a white-haired man drinking alone makes this space feel elegant.

    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did you wait long?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    I don¡¯t even know what to call it.

    I didn¡¯t even make an appointment.

    He pointed out that she waste, and she took it for granted.

    There is no need for such troublesome processes for those who have spent a long time together at the Sword Tower or wandering around the world for the past hundreds of years.

    That¡¯s why I put down my drink.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°-Take it off.¡±

    Quiet.

    Quietly.

    A voice that rang out.

    This is too outrageous for a man to do to a woman, especially a teacher to a student.

    Therefore, Joan of Arc was not the least bit surprised or agitated when she heard those words that would normally make her believe her ears.

    He just slowly touched his clothes.

    Something like this.

    It seems like you¡¯re already used to it.

    Or rather, he seemed happy.

    And so, the moment her fingers as thin as white jade released the pus from her clothes¡­

    slither.

    Along the long, slender legs.

    It covered skin as fair as snow.

    The neat nun¡¯s clothes were flowing down¡­

    ¡­and her pure white naked body without a single thread was revealed under the soft moonlight.

 Chapter 1053

    #Side Story 22. A trampled flower, blooming destiny (4)

    * * *

    tinum-colored hair that sparkles like the Milky Way in the soft moonlight that seeps through the window.

    A thin neck that makes its fair skin stand out even in the dark, and long, slender arms reminiscent of a sculpture made of marble.

    From the bulging breasts that stand out even more in contrast to the slim waist, to the thick thighs that extend below the graceful pelvis.

    Its appearance is truly wless.

    It was a beautiful sight that even the goddess of beauty would be jealous of and the god of love would fall in love with at first sight.

    And she knew it too.

    How fascinating your body is.

    No, I couldn¡¯t know.

    Because I have experienced being confessed to by men hundreds of times, and even from the trainees at the Sword Tower, I have often received lustful looks.

    Although I¡¯ve gotten used to it after living a long life, I still feel embarrassed and embarrassed at times, to the point where I want to avoid looking at it.

    But at this moment.

    Even though she was exposing her pale naked body in front of the man, she did not feel ashamed.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I was already used to it.

    Even in the face of a woman¡¯s body so perfect that even the gods could be mesmerized, her calm golden eyes showed no signs of lust or even a trace of agitation.

    Above all, the fact that the owner of those gazes was Limon and no one else made her feel no shame.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help being a little shy.

    ¡°Look back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    Whether you know that feeling or not.

    When she turns around, following Limon¡¯s calm instructions, what is revealed is her beautiful backside.

    From the smooth back to the stically arched buttocks, down to the slender calves and slender ankles.

    In a way, I ended up looking at that pure white naked body that was more fascinating than my face.

    He opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°As expected, it has be clearer.¡±

    ¡°is that so?¡±

    ¡°okay. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you, so I know for sure.¡±

    Like a snake coiling around its prey.

    Or like vines covering a tree.

    I sighed as I looked at the rose tattoo clearly engraved on her pure white skin from one thigh to her lower back.

    Limon looked away.

    ¡°Now put it back on.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you mind if I don¡¯t look a little closer?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, nothing will change if you look at it more.¡±

    Since it has already been confirmed, it is natural.

    But why?

    The teacher¡¯s actions of calmly taking his eyes off his own naked body, which many men would risk their lives to see even a second more of, feels a bit disappointing.

    Putting aside the questions she didn¡¯t know the answer to, she put back on the nun¡¯s clothes she had taken off.

    And to Joan of Arc, who knelt down in front of her like that.

    Limon asked softly.

    ¡°Are you still thinking the same thing?¡±

    ¡°As for whether to remove this tattoo, yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­think again.¡±

    He let out a sigh, as if watching his daughter stubbornly refuse to erase a tattoo she got in her adolescence.

    He had a serious expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that that tattoo is a byproduct of some powerful magic?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nothing has happened so far, but if that tattoo is some kind of curse, something might happen.¡±

    After hearing that.

    Joan of Arc closed her eyes.

    Hundreds of years ago, when Limon first discovered this tattoo while washing her in a remote farmhouse.

    After that day, Limon took her to the witches and temples of the 27 lineages of magic to investigate tattoos, but

    there was no result.

    Witches and priests, of course.

    Even the gods couldn¡¯t figure out the identity of the tattoo suddenly engraved on her.

    Even the legendary great witch called the Sorcerer Queen could only confirm that it was a trace of some powerful magic.

    In that sense.

    Limon¡¯s concerns were natural.

    This tattoo was discovered after she had been pelted with dirt and stones while offering atonement in London.

    Meanwhile, it was most likely the traces of a curse secretly ced by someone with malicious intent towards her.

    This is especially true in that London is a magical center on a par with Jerusalem, and a dagger with a curse was actually used to fly there.

    And just as the deeper the mystery, the stronger the magic, most curses be stronger the longer they are left unattended.

    If the tattoo that had been on her body for hundreds of years was a curse, even a sword master could be dangerous.

    In fact, just by looking at the light of dawn, which was several times clearer than at first, it was clear that it was not rain.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but I¡¯m fine. teacher.¡±

    But even though I knew that.

    Joan of Arc did not change her mind.

    He just smiled calmly while stroking his tattooed thigh.

    ¡°Even if this is a curse, it is just a price I have to pay.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°More than anything, I think this tattoo is proof that I changed my destiny.¡±

    This tattoo won¡¯t harm you.

    There is no proper basis.

    Without any rational logic.

    Just the sword master¡¯s intuition.

    Therefore, Limon, who was looking at his student who was even more stubborn than he could deny, eventually nodded with a sigh.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe, then do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being stubborn, teacher.¡±

    ¡°done. ¡°Rather, I¡¯m just sorry that I acted so foolishly.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. ¡°I¡¯m just grateful that you care about me like this.¡±

    She is already hundreds of years old.

    He is a full-fledged immortal who has already umted all kinds of experiences.

    No matter how much she was a teacher, she said that it was her fault to unterally try to change her own decision.

    While Joan of Arc was at a loss after hearing what he said calmly.

    As if something suddenly urred to me.

    He opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°He didn¡¯te this time either.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did send you a message, but¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. d, I would have been even more surprised if that bastard had suddenlye to his senses.¡±

    After shaking my head slightly.

    Limon raised his drink again.

    Then he poured himself a drink and spoke in amentable tone.

    ¡°You seem like such an ugly guy that you still don¡¯t realize that it¡¯s actually a sin to cling to the wife and children who left before you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry teacher, but I understand junior.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Grrr.

    Perhaps it was because it reminded me of a priest who had been secluded in his castle for hundreds of years and lived like a living corpse.

    Joan of Arc, with a lonely expression on her face, politely lifted the bottle with both hands and filled his empty ss and spoke softly.

    ¡°When you lose what is most precious to you, it makes you want to go crazy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The distant past.

    Betrayed by the country.

    I lost everything and went crazy.

    After looking at his student nkly, he had to give up the country he loved so madly in order to give up his madness.

    Limon asked softly.

    ¡°So you warned Billy in advance like you did when you threatened d?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my role as a senior to lead my juniors so they don¡¯t go astray.¡±

    Limon asked calmly, as if he knew what she said quietly, aiming for a time when she was alone with Billy so that no one could hear.

    Joan of Arc also smiled and answered as if she knew he knew.

    And listening to her say that.

    Limon said heavily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, stop calling yourself a viin by making false threats to your brother-inw.¡±

    About hundreds of years ago.

    When d lost his wife and child.

    Even though he prayed for their souls to rest at the funeral, he said that if they were forced to bring them back to life, he would cut them down again.

    By smiling and threatening, he prevented d from having wild ideas, but instead, he became an object of hatred for the priest.

    To the teacher whoments that he made him avoid running repairs for years by saying that if he cut something he shouldn¡¯t, even in his sleep, he would never be able to take a nap for the rest of his life.

    Joan of Arc asked softly.

    ¡°Teacher, do you think the warning I gave to my juniors was a lie?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    Even if Surya was sincere, Billy and d were not so clumsy as to be fooled by their bravado.

    She asks why he thinks he made false threats to them that he had no intention of actuallymitting.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°¨DBecause there is no way you can disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Jan?¡±

    If Joan of Arc really carries out her threat, she will be more disappointed than if the other disciples had an ident.

    She knows that fact better than anyone else, so she can¡¯t do that.

    The disciple, who was silent as he watched his teacher speak as if it was so obvious, only opened his mouth after a long time.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little too much.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If you ask that question, there are only so many answers I can give.¡±

    slowly.

    She stretched out her hands.

    Then, he gently wrapped one of Limon¡¯s hands and pulled him towards him, then looked at the back of his hand and spoke softly.

    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t forget why you got this scar on your hand.¡±

    Joan of Arc closed her eyes as she kissed the small but very clear scar that stretched from the back of her hand to the palm, which would have been perfect without a single w.

    Into madness.

    Cutting down a close friend.

    Bymitting massacres.

    Although I disappointed him.

    Of course, he took on all responsibility and riskedsting scars for his poor student.

    After abandoning the country and having nowhere else to go, he gave himself a new home called Geomtap.

    From the beginning, there was no option for her to once again disappoint her teacher, whom she admired and admired so much.

    Even if Imit a sin so serious that my juniors want to tear me to death.

    ¡­It might be a different story if they disappoint Limon more than themselves.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m d that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Is it because I felt her sincerity?

    I calmly agreed, but calmed my voice for a moment as if I was having some trouble.

    After a short silence.

    He opened his mouth.

    ¡°ss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s reaching.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    Joan of Arc tilted her head.

    What on earth is reaching you?

    And why is he ignoring me and why can I feel the agitation that he cannot hide in his always calm voice?

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    But after a while.

    She realized it naturally.

    The pressure you feel on your own plump skin.

    And Limon¡¯s hand got too close because he hugged it too deeply in order to feel the warmth a little more clearly.

    p!

    ¡°Oh, um, I¡¯m sorry. teacher.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even have anything to apologize for¡­¡±

    What does it mean to be sorry?

    Limone sighed, still turning his eyes to his student, who had let go of his hand in a hurry while saying something he didn¡¯t even know.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to say this after I said a little while ago that I wouldn¡¯t be rude, but¡­ ¡°Be more careful about how you behave, even in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Your demeanor?¡±

    ¡°Before you are a disciple, you are also a woman.¡±

    Limon makes the obvious statement that men and women should be treated differently, no matter how between a teacher and a student.

    But why?

    That obvious statement sounds new.

    Moreover, the teacher¡¯s gaze, which was still not making eye contact as if he was embarrassed, and the slightly reddened earlobes caught my eye strangely clearly¡­

    Suddenly.

    She realized.

    Just as she was a woman before she was a disciple.

    Before he was a teacher, he was a man.

    And the fact that Limon did not show even the slightest lust after seeing her naked body was not due to indifference, but was simply the result of suppressing it as a teacher.

    In other words, that means¡­.

    The moment when he and she realized that before they were teacher and student, they were also one man and one woman.

    ¡°yes. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, sir.¡±

    I¡¯m excited.

    My heart is pounding.

    My face feels hot.

    The back of my neck gets hot.

    My mind feels dizzy.

    Something I¡¯ve felt asionally over the past hundreds of years.

    However, after drinking a lot of hard liquor that shakes my mind and body more deeply and intensely than ever before, I bow my head in a strange sensation that feels more like intoxication.

    She thought.

    This is just love.

    It is natural for a disciple to respect and love his teacher, so it is by no means an evil feeling.

    Therefore, he will continue to stay by his side as his best disciple, lead his juniors, and protect the world with him to change fate.

    Sword-painted Joan of Arcposed herself.

    ¡­and the fact that the more times I recite it to myself, the more red my face bes.

    Without even knowing that his tattoo was emitting a deeper glow.

 Chapter 1054

    #Side Story 23. Snowkesnding on the tip of a sword (1)

    * * *

    It was a wilderness.

    The ce was a ruin.

    It was just a snowy field.

    No matter how much I looked, I couldn¡¯t find any human beings in a void filled with only a cold snowstorm.

    Just take steps.

    Just find hope.

    Just hoping.

    but.

    I find out.

    I have no choice but to know.

    Hope is a vain delusion.

    A dream is just a nightmare.

    All that is hidden in the snow and ice is frozen blood and bone fragments.

    In a snowy field where no life can be found and no human beings can be imagined.

    Only alone.

    Walking, walking, walking¡­

    * * *

    Squeak.

    ¡°Did you cough?¡±

    The moment I woke up.

    What I heard was a quiet voice.

    The source of the sound, as clean and cool as snow falling at night, was the bedroom door that was gently opened.

    And there was a woman kneeling in front of him.

    ¡°My concubine sends greetings to you.¡±

    Put both hands together.

    Put your forehead on the back of that hand.

    Brightly revealing his straight back.

    He calmly answered the silver-haired man who greeted him politely.

    ¡°Asha, did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks to your consideration, Socheop had afortable night.¡±

    It¡¯s amon morning greeting.

    She bowed her head even more deeply, as if she was grateful that he had worried about her sleeping, and then slowly got up.

    To lift the silver bowl filled with moderately warm water that I had prepared next to me.

    And¡­

    ¡­the rescue began.

    Chambang.

    Wash your face.

    Tidy up your hair.

    Changing wrinkled pajamas, etc.

    As if it wasn¡¯t enough for him to help me with everything, he even washed my feet with pure white agate.

    These days, after looking at his disciple and bride, who served him more politely and delicately than the seven princesses who took turns waiting on him.

    Limon finally sighed.

    ¡°Asha. ¡°I said it before, but you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    That moment.

    The woman who washed his feet.

    The sword master, thest descendant of the Russian imperial family and the absolute of all absolutes.

    At the same time, Anastasia, his disciple and now his bride, stopped washing his feet in shock.

    ¡°Are you ufortable with your notebook¡­?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s ufortable. ¡°There is literally no need for you to serve me with so much care.¡±

    It seems like he was greatly shocked.

    Limone, seeing her anxiety and sadness clearly visible even through the bandage around her eyes, hastily borated.

    ¡°You are now my priest before you are my disciple.¡±

    If she had been his student, he would have epted Anastasia¡¯s service without any hesitation.

    All military departments.

    They are like the teacher¡¯s parents.

    As a student, it was natural and familiar for her to serve her teacher.

    Even Limon himself did all kinds of help during the Geomje¡¯s lifetime, such as cooking rice, washing clothes, and giving massages.

    The problem is that she is now his bride. No matter how old-fashioned and old-fashioned he

    was, he couldn¡¯t calmly ept that his

    bride was serving him like a ve¡­ no, more thoroughly than most ves.

    Even more so in the fact that she does this all day every day when she canpletely im herself as something that was given away to her by other brides.

    However, Anastasia bowed her head as if she was extremely sorry at his words.

    ¡°I am truly appalled at the consideration of the Chamber of Commerce and Industry for small espionage agents¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you want to continue to serve me?¡±

    ¡°It is a bride¡¯s natural duty to support her father, so if it is not inconvenient for you, please allow Socheop to fulfill her duty.¡±

    It¡¯s like an office worker who was advised to take honorable retirement from a job he had contributed to all his life.

    Limon sighed as he saw her bowing her head and begging with utmost earnestness.

    okay.

    Honestly, I could understand.

    Even he himself would have felt even more embarrassed if he had been told not to serve the Geomje any longer.

    ¡­if it were the age of heroes.

    The problem is that this is modern times.

    However, Anastasia was a disciple who spent most of her life at the Sword Tower during the Goryeo Dynasty.

    Either as a disciple or not.

    As a bride.

    epting modern values couldn¡¯t have been easy.

    This is especially true in the fact that he is not bound by thews of the present era, including Limon himself, and has more brides than he can count on ten fingers.

    That was why.

    The reason he suddenly asked a question while he was lost in thought after seeing Anastasia kneeling.

    ¡°Asha, do you have anything to do today?¡±

    ¡°How dare you let Socheop take care of other matters on a day when you have to attend to the Duke of Commerce?¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm yeah?¡±

    For a moment, I looked at the bride with a faint look in her eyes as she answered politely, putting her forehead back on the floor.

    Eat and drink.

    Afterughing.

    Limon said cheerfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    What is good?

    I raised my head slightly and narrowed my eyes for a moment when I saw her with a puzzled expression that was clearly visible even through the bandages covering her eyes.

    He suddenly took out his pager.

    ¡°Boss, I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°I have a quick question¡­ really? ¡°Hmm, this was a sudden request, so thank you for listening.¡±

    ¡°Foolish princess, this is one of the movies and ys that have been released recently.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me a prototype¡­ Oh, it¡¯s a new product that incorporates spirit technology? ¡°Then please ept it gratefully.¡±

    Whether the other side is broad daylight.

    Or deep into the night.

    Like a king who can do literally anything

    without worrying about anything, so there is no need to worry about what others think.

    After busy making contact for a while, he unlocked the pager he had been thankfully using and set it down next to him.

    And he spoke kindly to the priest who was looking at him nkly as if he still didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ¡°Asha, let¡¯s go on a date today.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    * * *

    Giabi hopes.

    If you do it, you must follow it.

    The teacher instructed.

    If you do it, you have to do it.

    Both as a disciple and as a priest.

    That¡¯s so natural.

    Even questioning it was an impious act.

    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t feel any confusion even after being his disciple and bing his bride.

    All I had to do was follow him as my teacher and father, as I had done before, or with a little more devotion than before.

    That was why.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Is this silk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, these are clothes made from the finest silk from the Four Heavenly Kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°Then, first of all, let¡¯s do this¡­ I¡¯d like to see if there¡¯s a good dress or one-piece.¡±

    ¡°How about this ce?¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Underground Dragon Pce.

    It was used as a bomb shelter during the war with the Constetions.

    However, the white-haired man was now looking around the dressmaker¡¯s shop in the basement of Leviathan, which was filled with all kinds of high-end luxury brands as originally intended.

    Limon handed out the dress he had chosen to Anastasia, who was standing nkly behind her.

    ¡°Asha, would you like to try this on?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°okay. ¡°It looks like it will look good on me, but I still have to try it on before I buy it.¡±

    In any other case, she would have done as she was told, but this time she was at a loss and cautiously opened her mouth.

    ¡°This is too much for a small business intelligence officer.¡±

    ¡°bloom? this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    For a warrior, a set of clothes to block the sun and a sword to hold in his hand are enough, so how could he afford such luxury?

    Limon shook his head as he looked at Anastasia speaking politely.

    ¡°Yes, frugality and saving are the virtues of a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°If youe¡­¡±

    ¡°But Asha, we¡¯re going out on a date right now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    What does that mean?

    Limon spoke mischievously to his puzzled disciple.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be walking around together here and there from now on, but if you, the bride, look too frugal, won¡¯t people criticize me?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It seems like the idea never urred.

    He snapped his fingers as he looked at her with her mouth open nkly.

    ¡°In that sense, sleep.¡±

    Perfect!

    From tight-fitting cheongsam to dresses that reveal the back, cool-looking one-piece shirts, jeans, miniskirts, stockings, etc.

    Anastasia stiffened at the sight of the mountain of clothes neatlyid out by the ck Dragon n employees.

    Limon grinned,

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t get out of here until you find the one that suits you best.¡±

    Anastasia after the examination.

    She, who could move the world with just a sword, could not help but be entranced by the overwhelming pile of clothes.

    * * *

    To Anastasia¡¯s great regret, her work at the dressmaker¡¯s shop was only the beginning.

    After trying on dozens of clothes, Limon took her to various ces.

    Choose shoes that match your clothes and

    get your hair cut at the beauty salon.

    Matching jewelry at a jewelry store, etc.

    After shopping for several hours, the neat disciple who had been following Limon at a leisurely pace disappeared.

    The beautiful bride, decked out in a pure white dress with ruby earrings and a silver ne, and wearing a ck eyepatch instead of a bandage, was the only one who didn¡¯t know what to do.

    And Limon offered her an item along with a luxurious handbag.

    ¡°Now take it.¡±

    ¡°this is¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a smartphone.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a pager, I also have one¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just formunication, and there are many things it can be used for other thanmunication. like this.¡±

    click!

    Take a selfie together.

    Share it via messenger, etc.

    Limon, who taught her a few ways to use the smartphone, chuckled as she looked at Anastasia, who was startled by the newspaper article.

    It¡¯s already been a year since the resurrection.

    After escaping from the World Federation, I went around the world looking for him, and after regaining consciousness, I had to fight monsters, and after the war ended, I had to wait for him.

    Seeing her so distracted, I felt sorry for not taking care of her sooner.

    I was very curious to know when she would realize that her smartphone had an automatic payment feature and how much money was on it.

    Leaving that aside forter fun, Limon led her to a location for today¡¯s fun.

    ¡°Asha, have you seen the movie too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you a few times before.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, really? Then look forward to it. ¡°Movies these days are a lot different from back then.¡±

    Limone, who was sitting next to her in a VIP movie theater with only two seatspared to therge screen, smiled slightly mischievously.

    The lights get dark.

    An image appears on the screen.

    Gorgeous sounds filled the movie theater.

    ¡°Indeed, so many things have changed¡­¡±

    Anastasia was amazed even before the movie started.

    Although she was somewhat ustomed to modern civilization such as TV, the images that filled the big screen had a level of grandeur that was different from that of TV.

    This was especially true because she had only seen short ck-and-white silent films.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But right after that.

    Anastasia stiffened.

    This is because a title that should not have been visible appeared on the screen after the short advertisement.

    ¡°Sangkong.This movie is¡­?¡±

    It can¡¯t possibly be like that.

    Perplexity and disbelief.

    He even felt a slight sense of betrayal by the teacher he had admired his whole life, and kissed her ear as he asked her in a trembling voice.

    He whispered mischievously.

    ¡°Asha, it¡¯s a movie with you as the main character.¡±

    ¡°?!?!?!¡±

    ¡®Dictator Anastasia¡¯

    As she watched the movie based on her life¡¯s dark history through a thin eye patch, she couldn¡¯t help but experience an earthquake in her pupils.

 Chapter 1055

    #Side Story 24. Snowkes falling on the tip of a sword (2)

    * * *

    Anastasia after the sword.

    Most of the eight students that Limon taught had unusual personalities, but she was especially special.

    In the sense that he was the most obedient and kind disciple.

    This is because he follows his teachings too faithfully, which sometimes embarrasses even Limon.

    Above all, his calm and serene personality always put my mind at ease just by being around him.

    Just as the sight of snow falling calms the mind.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh.¡±

    That was why.

    Right now at this moment.

    The sight of Anastasia, with her face bright red and constantly letting out scream-like moans, was bound to be unfamiliar.

    He covered the blindfold with both hands as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see.

    But I couldn¡¯t look away, just between my fingers.

    Limon thought as he watched her struggling and not knowing what to do every time the video changed.

    ¡®As expected, my bride is cute.¡¯

    It was a thought that only a fool with a beady wife could think of, but at the same time, it was a fact that no one could deny.

    Where has my usual calm gone?

    The sight of her showing agitation and shame all over her body was so cute.

    Well, it had to be that way.

    It¡¯s embarrassing to even look at the diary I wrote when I was young.

    The image unfolding before their eyes was the dark history of Anastasia after the sword itself.

    [If I have to be evil to save the country, I will dly be evil.]

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    [Princess of the Demonic Cult, I will use the wealth you have gathered illegally for the good of this country.]

    ¡°ck!¡±

    [Don¡¯t you know that what you stole was not just money, but the future and hope of this country?]

    ¡°Ah ah.¡±

    After bing a Sword Master, she left the Sword Tower and returned to the Soviet Union to be Empress herself.

    As a result of plundering the Silver Dragon n in order to somehow feed the people, exploitation is further elerated.

    Leaving politics in the hands of corrupt high-ranking party members causes the country to decline further, etc.

    Anastasia felt her face burning as she watched the embarrassing past, which cut into her heart just thinking about it, vividly reyed.

    In particr, the more actresses who looked simr to her performed, the more disoriented she became.

    And¡­

    the end finally came.

    [Master, please do not forgive the girl.]

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±

    He thought as he saw the actress who yed Limon aim her sword at him and Anastasia, who waspletely defeated.

    At best, no one could have imagined that a movie could be a weapon that even a sword master could wield.

    * * *

    ¡°How do you feel, Asha?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I had quite a bit of fun, but you didn¡¯t seem to like it very much.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry too much. There are more movies that The Foolish Princess rmended as masterpieces. ¡°The next movie will be more interesting than this one.¡±

    That moment.

    Anastasia, who had been silently ignoring Limon, finally raised her head.

    And after looking at him intently through the blindfold, after a while, he opened his mouth in a voice that was several times heavier than usual.

    ¡°Air. ¡°I dare say that the movie is extremely exaggerated and distorted.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°I have no intention of disparaging the people who made that movie, but there are many parts that are different from the facts.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s unexpected. ording to the Foolish Princess, the movie was so faithful to historical facts that its release was banned in the Russian Khanate.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you deliberately choose such a movie to make fun of your friend?¡±

    ¡°Half?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He bowed his head deeply.

    The air became even heavier.

    Limon chuckled and opened his mouth again, seeing something he had never seen before even though she had taught and raised her since she was young.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pout so much. ¡°There is another important reason.¡±

    ¡°What reason do you have?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ hmm?¡±

    I was just about to answer.

    Limon suddenly frowned.

    Then he suddenly turned his head and looked towards the entrance, falling into silence.

    Thanks to that, Geomhu, who was waiting for his answer, eventually became more glum than before.

    ¡°Are you making fun of Socheop again¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I felt like someone was watching.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t feel it.¡±

    ¡°okay? Hmm, then I guess it was just my mood.¡±

    If someone was watching, there was no way she, the sword master, wouldn¡¯t have felt it.

    Seeing her beloved teacher teasing her with obvious lies, Anastasia felt a sadness she had never felt in her life.

    It seems like he sensed that disappointment.

    Limon cleared his throat and opened his mouth seriously again.

    ¡°It may have been a little embarrassing to you, but the movie was really well made.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°okay. ¡°It is rare to find a work that properly expresses that you were not a mere oppressor and tyrant, but a princess who wanted to save the country.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was natural.

    When she reigned as Empress.

    The number of people who starved or froze to death in the Soviet Union due to bad governance was incalcble.

    Of course, the Soviet Union and its corrupt senior party members werergely responsible, as everything was a mess from the beginning.

    But history remembers only the winners.

    No matter what the circumstances were.

    There were few people who tried to dig into and understand the truth about her being a failed ruler.

    This is especially true since the Silver Dragon n ruled the Russian Khanate and taught history in a way that was advantageous to them.

    ¡°Now it will be hard to find people who think of you as an oppressor.¡±

    Of course, that¡¯s a thing of the past.

    After the monster wave starts.

    Everyone knows how much she dedicated herself to protecting humanity and how many people were able to survive thanks to it.

    Now, if you use her of being an oppressor, you will be pelted with stones.

    ¡°So, Asha, you don¡¯t have to be stuck in the past forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because you are now my bride before being a disciple, and you have the right to be as happy as you want.¡±

    She refrained from extravagance. Because he was thest surviving member of the imperial family who died in the revolution.

    She valued moderation. Because he was a disciple of Limon who lived a frugal life.

    She refrained from being dogmatic. Because he was a ruler who ruined the country.

    Living life.

    one by one.

    The result of letting go of greed.

    To the disciple and priest who, despite being an absolute being, did not pursue wealth and fame, but rather lived a simple life like a monk and only followed him.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°So from now on, enjoy life as freely as you want.¡±

    ¡°Are you speaking freely?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Wear pretty clothes.

    Eat something delicious.

    Going on a trip to a far away ce

    Find a fun hobby.

    He taught her toote, telling her to

    cry,ugh, and do more as she wanted, something she should have done in the past before she left the sword tower.

    Limon stretched out a hand.

    And she spoke softly, stroking the eyepatch she still wore to hide the evidence that she was descended from the Silver Dragon n.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. ¡°The fact that you are happy and joyful is my happiness.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But being too free, like your sister-inw and your brother-inw, is also a problem.¡±

    When the son of a sword demon got married, Geomhwa even spent his money to gift a mountain of potatoes, creating the tradition of the Potato Festival in Romania.

    Geomryeong was the one who beat up Geomrang, who kept disturbing her sleep, and Geomrang, who defrauded the Continental Defense Corps by secretly selling her name.

    Geom-in, who tried to break down all borders and create a world-wide unified government, and Geom-gwang, who came to Geomtap with all kinds of excuses.

    Like an old man lost in memories, I see Limon smiling as he tells the story of other disciples who gave him trouble because he was too free.

    I forgot.

    One time to close and open your eyes.

    Anastasia gently opened and closed her lips.

    Then, as if he realized something, he slightly shook his shoulders and became agitated, but after a long silence, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you really want your concubine to live ording to her desires?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that greed too excessive and could be a nuisance to others as well as the industry?¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°If your greed is truly wrong, I will stop it first.¡±

    Was it only then that a decision was made?

    After thinking for a while, Anastasia finally raised her head, faced Limon, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Then I have a request to make to you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Limon nodded willingly.

    I was willing to listen to whatever request she had.

    In fact, as the absolute of absolutes, he had the power to even take a star from the sky if he wanted to.

    But¡­.

    ¡°If possible, from now on, please allow Socheop to serve the sky every day.¡±

    ¡°¡­Asha, I told you to pursue your own happiness more freely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I ask you a favor.¡±

    He said that it was his desire to help him on a regr basis, not just a few times a month when it was his turn.

    Extremely polite.

    But I confess it clearly.

    Anastasia spoke with sincerity.

    ¡°If the happiness of Socheop is the happiness of the Chamber of Commerce, then serving the Chambein is the happiness of the Chambein.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And the Lord of Commerce said there was no need to be tied to the past, but there are also precious memories in the girl¡¯s past.¡±

    His fateful meeting with Limon, who appeared like a prince before him while he was being chased by a pack of wolves in a snow-covered forest.

    The happy days we spent together at Geomtap, receiving his teachings and helping him.

    And even the sad separation that had to end in death because of his own stubbornness.

    He says that they are all precious memories to him and that he is happy if they are tied down.

    She bowed her head slightly.

    ¡°So please forgive my concubine who cannot follow the instructions of the Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re such a stubborn person that I can¡¯t stop you, Asha.¡±

    After staring nkly at the bride who found happiness in serving and helping herself rather than decorating and enjoying herself.

    Limon ended up smiling bitterly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. ¡°If you¡¯re going to take care of my happiness, I have no choice but to take care of your happiness.¡±

    How difficult it was to convince her, who was the most obedient yet most stubborn student.

    Because I knew it better than anyone else.

    He said he would make her happy more than she made him happy.

    After hearing what he calmly dered, Anastasia lowered her head.

    ¡°I am only sorry for causing trouble to the Chamber of Commerce and Industry due to my excessive greed.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for an apology. Because, as I already said, your happiness is also my happiness.¡±

    They do not actually pursue their own happiness because they consider pursuing the happiness of others as their own happiness.

    In some sense it may be codependency.

    But it still didn¡¯t matter.

    That¡¯s what a couple is.

    Even if we only have one wing, if we stay together, we can fly anywhere, just like Biik Yeon-ri.

    Although they may be lonely and imperfect when alone, when they are together, they are a being and rtionship that can make them moreplete and happier than anyone else.

    ¡°and¡­. ¡°Can I be greedy one more time?¡±

    That was why.

    After hearing Anastasia¡¯s lowly whispered request with a rare blush as if she was a little embarrassed.

    Limon, who wasughing, lowered his head without the slightest hesitation as if this was what he had hoped for.

    side.

    Just like that¡­

    the two lips ovep.

    The slender body was moved to the bed.

    While my fingers are slipping through my thin dress.

    Like snowkes that gently wrap around a sharp de and a de that cools the delicate snowkes so they don¡¯t melt.

    The two priests taught and learned and made each other sad, but now they decided to be happy together and quietly shared love.

 Chapter 1056

    #Side Story 25. A beast longing for a mate (1)

    * * *

    Time passes.

    Time passes.

    Time passes.

    The sun that rose has set.

    A sandstorm sweeps thend.

    The snowstorm stopped.

    Even after the melted thin ice turns into muddy water.

    Time is absolute and fair for everyone, so it flows in an extremely cruel and unfair way.

    There are only two things you can do there.

    Just dreaming.

    That¡¯s why I dream.

    When I open my eyes and when I close them.

    Waiting for my wish toe true.

    To keep a promise that is so precious and earnest.

    Waiting.

    Waiting.

    Waiting¡­

    * * *

    When I woke up.

    He felt heavy.

    From the heavy head as if covered in fog to the heavy body as if it were being held down by scissors.

    I feel hazy as if I had just woken up, but my senses are too vague to be like I¡¯ve just woken up, so I press my limbs to regain consciousness.

    That was when he was about to fall into a deep and endless dream again.

    licking.

    Slippery.

    A gentle heat passed through him.

    Like a cat ying with a toy.

    Or like a puppy carefully tasting delicious food.

    The sticky, hot, sloppy, but intense heat that tormented him finally brought him out of his dazed consciousness.

    And after opening my eyes.

    I stayed silent for a long time.

    Limon slowly lowered one hand and slightly lifted the nket and fell into silence again.

    Why was my body so heavy and what was the intense heat that woke me up? This is because I only realized it after looking at the inside of the raised nket.

    ¡°¡­Suri, what are you doing?¡±

    licking¡­?

    Even his presence was killed.

    Come crawl under the nket. The scantily d Indian girl,

    who eagerly pursued his desires,

    tilted her head and answered as if asking why he was asking such an obvious question.

    ¡°Ready to mate.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°request. ¡°When the master male wakes up, he will quickly mate with me.¡±

    Even the debt collector who came to collect the debt would not be this proud.

    As Limon perked up, he seemed happy that he was ready for mating without any effort on his part.

    Limone, who was looking at the girl who asked for sex with a smiling face, ced a hand on her forehead.

    And right after the fingers curled slightly¡­.

    Taaaaaaaaa!

    therefore.

    After a while.

    Limon, fully dressed, sat with his chin resting on one hand and opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°After thinking about it carefully, I understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these days, so I barely got to see Suri¡¯s face. ¡°It must have been nice to be able to be alone together like this for the first time in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Positive. ¡°The male teacher is my partner, but we didn¡¯t have much time together.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my fault. ¡°I apologize to you.¡±

    To the running Suri who is grumpy.

    Limon apologized honestly.

    No matter how busy he was, it was the groom¡¯s fault for making the bride lonely.

    Considering that most of the busy work was taking care of other brides, there was no room for excuses.

    ¡°Forgiveness is okay. Strong males have many mates. ¡°Of course you¡¯re busy.¡±

    Surprisingly, the running repair readily epted Limon¡¯s apology.

    Unlike his size, he has a big heart.

    Have the mindset of an animal.

    As a husband before being a teacher, Limon had to be very grateful to her, but even more sorry.

    ¡­If only it were the way it was.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, there was one reason why Limon had no choice but to have a blood clot on his forehead instead of giving thanks.

    ¡°But Surya, don¡¯t you think that no matter how married you are, you shouldn¡¯t attack your sleeping partner without permission?¡±

    ¡°Question why not?¡±

    ¡°Because that is against thew.¡±

    To Limon, who spoke sternly to her as her teacher who raised her on his back from a young age before bing her husband.

    Running Suri, who was kneeling naked and holding both hands above her head, tilted her head and asked repeatedly.

    ¡°Point out. The male teacher also mated with the female younger sibling while I was sleeping. ¡°What difference?¡±

    ¡°¡­The situation was critical at that time.¡±

    ¡°plea. I¡¯m in a hurry too. ¡°It¡¯s estrus season, but I can¡¯t meet a male teacher so I keep holding back.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That was a rescue operation or something.

    That and this are different, etc.

    Limon couldn¡¯t get the words out of his throat reflexively.

    Not only was it difficult to convince Suri that he was running using general logic, but as long as he had the original sin, anything he said was just an excuse.

    In the end, with nothing left to say to him, both as a teacher and as a groom, Suri continued to protest.

    ¡°Additionalment. Moreover, I woke up my teacher several times. ¡°Still, it¡¯s the teacher¡¯s fault that it didn¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Point. Above all, I have the right to demand that my teacher mate with a male partner. So, I want to copte all day today.¡±

    ¡°¡­No matter what, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re just mating all day. ¡°A mate isn¡¯t just for mating.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I tilted my head.

    It¡¯s time to tilt your head.

    The running repairman tilted his head to the other side and asked again.

    ¡°question. ¡°Why have a mate if you¡¯re not going to mate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t mate, it¡¯s just that there are a lot of things they can do besides mate.¡±

    ¡°opinion. Anyway, the most important thing is reproduction. ¡°It is easier to give birth to offspring if you mate at least once during estrus.¡±

    The reason females and males mate is ultimately to reproduce ording to their instinct to spread more of their genes.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a situation where I can¡¯t do it.

    If you can do it, why not?

    Limon covered his face with one hand as he watched Suri running around asking questions as if he couldn¡¯t understand.

    And after pondering for a while about what to do with this girl who still couldn¡¯t let go of her animal mentality, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll hang out with you all day long, whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Admiration. As expected, the male teacher! Masculine! ¡°He is the best male!¡±

    Dali, who seemed to have been waiting for those words, jumped up from his seat and tried to cling to him, saying things that were either admirable or insulting.

    But unfortunately, Limon¡¯s words are not over yet.

    As a teacher.

    Also as a groom.

    In order to educate his disciple and priest who had nomon sense or self-control, Limon spoke coldly.

    ¡°Instead, mating is prohibited today.¡±

    ¡°¡­??????¡±

    It was the moment when the running Suri blinked nkly like a cat that had been robbed of its food.

    * * *

    [¡­Did something like that really happen?]

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry for asking you so suddenly.¡±

    [There is no need to apologize. Rather, I should be grateful to the two of you for taking the time.]

    ¡°Anyway, this is something that Suri and I asked for, so we can¡¯t be thanked.¡±

    [No, if you put it that way, I¡­.]

    ¡°Even so¡­¡±

    It¡¯s literally a chain of apologies and gratitude.

    Like a M?bius strip that circtes endlessly, we debated right and wrong, but after a long time, we ended the conversation by not apologizing or thanking each other.

    Limon suddenly asked.

    ¡°Is Na-kyung there yet?¡±

    [Yes, I think you¡¯re having a hard time because there¡¯s more to prepare than you thought.]

    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be going through so much trouble that I couldn¡¯t even see your face¡­ I¡¯ll have to buy you lots of delicious foodter.¡±

    [That¡¯s good, but please spend a little more time with your daughter.]

    After pausing for a moment.

    After a short hesitation, she blushed slightly and muttered in a low voice.

    [¡­I think I would be happier that way.]

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    It seems like he understood it perfectly.

    After nodding seriously.

    Limon whispered into the ear of the noblest fairy in the world who was floating in front of him.

    ¡°I will definitely keep that in mind when I go to visit my mother-inw.¡±

    [¡­!]

    [That Saturdaymunication!]

    [It looks like themunication is bad. Stay healthy, son-inw!]

    It was just a moment.

    From long ears to the nape of the neck.

    The hologram of the Fairy Queen, all bright red like a tomato, disappeared as if running away.

    When Limon bursts intoughter at the cute appearance that is so unlike an immortal who has been part of human history.

    A low murmur was heard.

    ¡°¡­criticism. ¡°The teacher is too male.¡±

    Take a peek.

    Limon looked back.

    A bush with a deep shadow.

    To see an Indian girl sitting inside, crouching down, hugging her knees like a cat abandoned in a box.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lighten up, Suri?¡±

    ¡°plea. I don¡¯t feel well. ¡°I¡¯m full of betrayal.¡±

    ¡°What kind of betrayal is this? ¡°When did I betray you?¡±

    ¡°answer. Today is the day you spend with me, but you are not mating. Even other females are attracted to it. ¡°He is a bad male.¡±

    ¡°First of all, the Fairy Queen is already my bride, so I didn¡¯t really seduce her.¡±

    After shrugging his shoulders.

    Limon raised one hand and pointed forward.

    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no way we can just mate all day when there are so many kids we have to look after.¡±

    What he is pointing to is the lush forest of the Amazon.

    To be exact, there were about a dozen girls with the same appearance as the running repairman standing side by side in the middle of it all.

    Dreamroid.

    Created during the Star Wars.

    Most of them were destroyed in the process.

    However, thanks to their survival, the dolls whose use had be unclear after the war ended were looking at them with expressionless faces.

    ¡°ignore. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, really?¡±

    Maybe it was because I was so disappointed that mating was banned.

    Limon shook his head as he saw the running repairman talking bluntly without even pretending to look at the Dreamroid.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡°I have no choice but to do it alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Nod.

    The Dreamroids who received Limon¡¯s instructions nodded in unison and began wandering around the jungle.

    And so¡­

    the observation of the Dreamroids, who became the Amazon¡¯s new sentinels in ce of the spirits destroyed during the war, began.

    * * *

    ¡°Are you taking out the trash?¡±

    Nod.

    ¡°The Amazon was definitely damaged during thest war, so there must be a lot to clean up.¡±

    ¡®¡­dissatisfaction. ¡®Male teacher is bad.¡¯

    The running Suri was looking perplexed with her cheeks puffed out.

    Dreamroids that look exactly like you, holding pincers in one hand and carryingrges on their backs, are walking around the jungle at a hurried pace.

    And Limon follows those Dreamroids around, talks to them, and observes their work.

    Of course she knew.

    Limon¡¯s actions are strictly business.

    This is to check whether Dreamroid can work properly as a forest keeper.

    This was not for nothing; in fact, Dreamroid¡¯s movements were awkward or slow in many ways.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    Dreamroid was originally a drone.

    Otherwise, he was just a puppet operated by Suri¡¯s sword.

    The Fairy Queen took pity on them and turned them into independent spirits after the war, but they were born less than a year ago.

    Even though I have downloaded knowledge and information, I am not yet skilled in handling it.

    It is even more different from ordinary spirits because its basic designes from corrupted spirits and the power of stars.

    ¡®plural. I do nothing and the male teacher suffers alone.¡¯

    Running repairs were expected.

    The Dreamroids get into an ident and Limon struggles to clean it up.

    I was hoping that if that happened, Limon would realize what a good mate he was, reflect on his feelings, and mate with her.

    p!

    ¡®I never knew it would be like this.¡¯

    And her prediction, having lived with corrupted spirits all her life, was exactly right.

    Of course, not even a few minutes had passed before a Dreamroid tripped on a tree root and fell into the mud.

    In the process, I ended up sshing a lot of mud on Limon who was following me.

    Dreamroid will be scolded even more because he, who was trying to mate in the morning as a bride¡¯s natural right, also got a honeymoon.

    I watched Suri running with anticipation.

    But¡­

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Nod.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, there¡¯s mud all over your body.¡±

    Tuk-tuk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Although you are strong, you have many delicate parts, so if you get hurt, you will get hurt.¡±

    ¡­Nod.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    She blinked.

    He was so strict with himself, the bride.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why Dreamroid, whom I had never met before, took such kind care of me even though I had made a mistake.

    Even while she was watching nkly, Dreamroid picked up the trash that fell down.

    Limon saw that and smiled.

    ¡°Okay, work hard.¡±

    Sreuk.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    He seems really nice.

    Limon pats my head.

    The moment I saw Dreamroid¡¯s nk face as I paused at the first feeling I had ever experienced before and looked back at Limon.

    The double wick of the running repairman was raised.

 Chapter 1057

    #Side Story 26. A beast longing for a mate (2)

    * * *

    Humans are disgusting beings.

    It was a scary and ugly creature.

    At least that was the case for her, who was raised in a virtual reality by a corrupted spirit, but was hunted by humans and driven out to the harsh reality by that spirit.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why she stopped hating humans even though she hated them.

    Because there was an exception.

    A human who stopped her from attacking humans and epted her into his group.

    Although kind.

    It¡¯s even more strict.

    Above all, extremely strong.

    Therefore, the exception was the leader, Limon Asfelder, whom she had no choice but to admit.

    In that sense, it was almost inevitable that she became Limon¡¯s partner.

    Although she was born as a human, she was raised like an animal by a corrupted spirit, so with the exception of Limon, she could not regard humans or beasts as her kin.

    That¡¯s why I felt rtively less jealous.

    Just as no one is jealous of a pet, even other brides were not herpatriots with whom she had topete.

    Either a dragon or something.

    Either human.

    Even the Sword Master.

    ¡­It was the same for any normal creature or even an ordinary spirit.

    ¡°I told them not to overdo it¡­ but they are the same as not listening because they are worried that they are modeled after Suri.¡±

    sullen.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you for that, so there¡¯s nothing to be discouraged about.¡±

    Take a peek.

    ¡°hmm? ¡°Are you giving this to me?¡±

    Nod.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Stroking.

    Therefore, Suri, who was running at this moment, could not properly understand the difort she was feeling.

    I was working too hard.

    After hearing one word, I became sullen.

    Give the fruit to Limon.

    As my head was stroked, I saw a spirit that looked exactly like me, with an expressionless face and happy eyes.

    Before Suri became his bride, Dali felt something that Limon sometimes felt when he was hanging out with other females.

    However, it made me feel iparably hot, unpleasant, and anxiouspared to back then.

    This was all the more so because the intentions of other Dreamroids, who were inefficiently working only within Limon¡¯s line of sight, could be known.

    ¡®¡­Dissatisfied, dissatisfied, dissatisfied.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if I know how she feels.

    Limon continued to watch the Dreamroids, giving them various advices and providing small assistance.

    Dreamroid, who was asionally patted on the head for working hard, was filled with happiness as he received envious looks from his colleagues.

    Originally, service was the meaning of the spirit¡¯s existence.

    That¡¯s why I felt happy when I worked for someone.

    However, they had only recently be spirits, and unfortunately, they had never even met a spirit master to serve.

    All I could feel was a small sense of satisfaction from restoring and caring for the Amazon ording to the Fairy Queen¡¯s instructions.

    In that sense, Limon¡¯s praise gave them a sense of happiness that they had never felt before.

    Dreamroids had no choice but to work harder to somehow earn Limon¡¯s praise.

    The tips of Suri¡¯s eyebrows rose even more as she ran.

    Like a cat whose fur stands up when it sees its owner holding and cuddling a new cat.

    Snip!

    ¡°Hmm. ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at cutting, but it¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡±

    Tilt.

    ¡°Now swing your sword again. like this.¡±

    ¡­but that was before Limon corrected the Dreamroids¡¯ sword skills.

    The moment I saw Limon holding my arm as if hugging me from behind to correct my posture one by one.

    Running Suri, who felt something in his head snapping, jumped up and swung his dagger.

    And¡­.

    ¡ºDrunken Moon Dream Sword.×í

    ÖÐÔÂ ‰ôÖÐ„¦ ×íË‡

    Life is a one-night dream,

    human life Ò»ˆö´º‰ô¡»

    Coming soon!

    A cutting sound rings out.

    The rotten trees and weeds that Dreamroid had been clearing were cut down all at once.

    As the Dreamroids suddenly had nothing to do and looked at themselves nkly, the running repair opened its small chest and said.

    ¡°Boast. ¡°This is how you should cut a knife.¡±

    ¡°¡­Suri, what if you take over the children¡¯s work?¡±

    ¡°plea. It¡¯s not about recing them, it¡¯s about teaching them how to work. ¡°It¡¯s the same as what the male teacher does.¡±

    ¡°I need to teach you something you can imitate. ¡°If you use the sword, there¡¯s nothing the kids can learn no matter how much they look at it.¡±

    ¡°Rebuttal. It¡¯s wrong to not be able to learn. ¡°If it were me, I would learn.¡±

    Like a kitten biting at another cat that enters its territory.

    Limon, who was attacking the running repairman without saying a single word, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Does that mean that if I don¡¯t use my sword, I have no confidence in being better than the kids?¡±

    ¡°denial! Of course, I¡¯m better without using the sword!¡±

    ¡°okay? Then prove it.¡±

    ¡°Deration! ¡°I¡¯m leaving my male teacher behind!¡±

    Compete with the Dreamroids for the job of forest keeper without using a sword.

    The running Suri, who was shouting at Limon¡¯s grumpy words, red at the Dreamroids who were blinking nkly as if they had not yet understood the situation.

    And so¡­

    thepetition began.

    ¡°Hunsu. ¡°That¡¯s not how you do it.¡±

    ¡°ridicule. You can¡¯t even keep up with half of what I do. Pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Point out. Anything touched by metal hates animals. ¡°It¡¯s better to use a tree branch or your bare hands.¡±

    Create a prevention line to prepare for possible forest fires.

    Reinforcing areas where the ground is unstable.

    Taking care of the animals¡¯ nests.

    Gather some nts.

    Opening blocked waterways, etc.

    As if he wasn¡¯t bragging for no reason, Suri quicklypleted various forest care tasks.

    If it was natural, it was natural.

    She is a wild expert who lived like an animal with corrupted spirits even after bing a sword master.

    The knowledge I gained first-hand while running through the mountains, forests, and wilderness was extremely useful and excellent, even if it was not systematic.

    Although there was a forest management manual, there was no way that it wouldg behind the inexperienced Dreamroids in putting it into practice.

    Weeeeeee.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    But even for a moment.

    A series of provocations from running Suri.

    More than anything, she seems to be slowly getting angry at the fact that her opportunities to receive praise from Limon are decreasing as much as she is active.

    As Dreamroids, who increased the output of the spirit circuit, actively took action, they were able to keep up with the running repair work to some extent.

    Let her do her best not to lose.

    Dreamroid also increases output further.

    Theirpetition became increasingly heated and intense.

    And every time she won apetition, she and the Dreamroids ran to Limon.

    ¡°check. ¡°Master Male, the one I organized was better.¡±

    ¡°Okay, good job.¡±

    Hold tight.

    ¡°hmm? Hmm, you guys were faster at finishing it quickly? ¡°That¡¯s amazing too.¡±

    Is this thepetition between lionesses who engage in huntingpetitions to appeal to males?

    Limon chuckled as he watched Suri and Dreamroids running around trying to show off their achievements.

    Before I knew it, I was angry at him.

    The purpose is forest management.

    It seems like he forgot everything.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh just at the sight of Suri jumping into the river naked and catching fish whilepeting with Dreamroid for fishing.

    Especially in that it reminds me of the days when potatoes were secretly hunted in the distant past, saying they were bitten.

    ¡°Victory! Teacher male, look at this! ¡°I caught the biggest fish!¡±

    ¡°You guy, you need to wipe off the moisture and put on some clothes.¡±

    ¡°ignore. It dries over time. Anyway, this proves that I am the best at it¡­¡±

    The running repairman suddenly stopped as he ran towards Limon, who was sitting on a rock with a still wet body holding a fish as big as his body.

    And tilted.

    He tilted his head slightly and looked at Limon, then suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°question. Master male sleepiness?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do I look sleepy?¡±

    ¡°Positive. ¡°You look tired.¡±

    ¡°okay?¡±

    Limon smiled bitterly at that unexpected question.

    Even though he didn¡¯t show any signs of fatigue, I never thought he could sense his condition.

    This was possible because she was a sword master who cut through dreams and reality.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. ¡°It¡¯s just because I¡¯ve had trouble sleeping these days.¡±

    ¡°¡­Point out. Sleep is important. If you don¡¯t sleep well, your health will deteriorate. It bes easier to get sick and be hunted.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the case with ordinary animals. ¡°I¡¯m a sword master, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    They say you won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t get enough sleep.

    I took a moment to look at Limon who spoke calmly and looked like he was thinking about something.

    Running as if he had decided on something, Suri put down the fish he was carrying.

    Then he sat down next to Limon and said.

    ¡°request. ¡°Lie down here.¡±

    ¡°¡­lying down?¡±

    Maybe it came from swimming in the river.

    Limon made a shocked expression upon seeing his smooth thighs that were still moist. She spoke confidently.

    ¡°proposal. ¡°I let the master male sleep.¡±

    * * *

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this.¡¯

    How did this happen?

    Limon felt a little embarrassed.

    It was difficult for even the tough-as-nails Noh Kang-ho to shamelessly ept this situation of lying on his disciple¡¯s thighs.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s still not that bad.¡¯

    But even for a moment.

    Limon eventually decided to ept this situation.

    Receiving a knee pillow from a bride is not something to be ashamed of, and consideration cannot be ignored¡­ but

    there is one reason that is more important than anything else.

    Because it was sofortable.

    Soft and soft.

    Very warm.

    It even has a nice scent.

    Because his fresh and soft thighs made him feel better than any luxurious pillow.

    It was then.

    A voice was heard.

    ¡°¡­question. ¡°Is it because of me that I couldn¡¯t sleep well?¡±

    Limon slowly opened his eyes.

    Then he looked up at the running face of Suri, who was looking down at him with anxiety, and opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of what happened in the morning, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡°As I already said, it¡¯s just because I¡¯ve been having a particrly hard time sleeping these days.¡±

    ¡°question. Then why don¡¯t you mate with me¡­? ¡°Do you hate me for not listening to you?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible.¡±

    It must have been quite a shock to be banned from mating.

    Limon chuckled as he watched Suri running, asking sullenly like an abandoned cat.

    ¡°Suri, tell me honestly.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun toe to the Amazon and y with Dreamroid today?¡±

    After hearing that.

    The running repair stopped.

    There was a lot I could say.

    He said that he did not y, butpeted, so although he may have enjoyed the victory, it was not fun.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­positive, it was fun.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Limon grinned as he looked at his bride, who was as simple as an animal but extremely honest.

    ¡°Suri, I know you like me. ¡°I understand that you want to mate with me as it is your long-cherished wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But the way of love is not just for coption.¡±

    Just like she experienced today.

    Partners are happy just to eat together, talk, and watch each other.

    If you want to truly achieve your long-cherished wish of being in love, you have to learn other ways of loving, not just having children.

    Running Suri, who was looking down at Limon who spoke calmly, eventually nodded slowly.

    ¡°understanding. ¡°I understand that you can have fun with your male teacher even if you don¡¯t mate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand.¡±

    in. However, Dreamroid, who is not a male teacher or a bride, is very cute. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    He must have been quite disappointed that he only cared for the Dreamroids and left him behind.

    Limon said calmly, looking up at the bride who was scratching the bowl with a grumpy expression.

    ¡°They¡¯re so cute because they look exactly like you. ¡°In a sense, they are like your younger siblings, so I want to take more care of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why do you look like that?¡±

    It was just a moment.

    After blinking nkly.

    The running Suri¡¯s cheeks blushed furiously.

    She was confused as to why her face suddenly became hot, and eventually turned Limon¡¯s face away so that he could not see her.

    Kuuk!

    ¡°¡­Forgiveness. Just look at it this time. Instead, from now on, I have to take care of myself more than I take care of my younger siblings.¡±

    ¡°do not worry. No matter what anyone says, my bride is¡­.¡±

    While answering with a chuckle at that cute behavior.

    Limon suddenly stiffened.

    And after a long, long silence.

    He opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°Suri, what happened to your underwear¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    It seems like he doesn¡¯t know the meaning.

    I even tilted my head for a moment.

    After checking the gaze of Limon, who was cutting his thighs and was forced to turn his head, he was able to see the inside of the leather clothes with only a thin shadow between his legs.

    Running Suri responded as if he had finally realized it.

    ¡°answer. ¡°I forgot.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master male?¡±

    I forgot something I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten.

    Even if the other person was himself, he was silent for a long time looking at the bride who even gave him a knee pillow in that condition.

    quietly.

    Limon sighed.

    ¡°Suri, you probably deserve some punishment.¡±

    ¡°¡­??? question. ¡°Suddenly muhihh?!¡±

    Plop!

    Your back bes straight.

    Goosebumps appear on my skin.

    My voice breaks by itself.

    Hard teeth suddenly biting into my tender and tender thighs.

    And while the running repair hardened without realizing it due to the hot breath blown inside it.

    The lips kept moving.

    On the tattoo on the lower abdomen.

    In the cute, hollow belly button.

    Small skin hidden by leather clothes.

    After kissing her one after another, he stood up and whispered into her ear.

    ¡°I clearly said that coption is prohibited today, but the bad bride who seduced the groom should be punished, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t intentional or anything.

    You feel unfair.

    There were countless repairs that could have been made to run the horses.

    As I looked nkly at the male¡¯s burning eyes like a hungry beast, wondering where the tired look from before had gone¡­

    ¡°¡­I admit it. ¡°I am a bad bride. I must be punished.¡±

    Slurping.

    Spread your legs slightly.

    Her buttocks, which are as round as the moon, are fully exposed to the inside.

    The male master did not refuse the request of the attractive female disciple who tempted him.

    Just like that¡­

    the two beasts, hungry for desire, tangled with each other and filled the Amazon with intense heat.

    ¡­Not knowing that every time she lost consciousness, some young spirits connected to her dream were ckened and convulsed by stimtion so strong that their spirit circuits melted.

 Chapter 1058

    #Side Story 27. Trampled fate, blooming flower (1)

    * * *

    Quietly.

    Let¡¯s open our eyes.

    What seeps in is a cold chill.

    Even considering that it was only dawn, my beautiful skin was shivering in the extremely cold air.

    Rise up slowly.

    Slurping.

    A shabby nket flowing down over her pure white body.

    It¡¯s been sewn and patched many times, but it¡¯s hard to find areas where the fabric isn¡¯t padded, so it¡¯s more of a rag than a nket.

    The newspaper covered by the bum seemed cleaner and warmer.

    But even those nkets are folded carefully so as not to damage them.

    Valuable items like newspaper.

    Because it wasn¡¯t ¡®here¡¯ anymore.

    After making my bed, I headed to the bathroom.

    No, to be precise, it was a small spring created by stagnant water flowing down from a crack in the ceiling.

    Chambang.

    A moment when you gently dip your toes in.

    A chill that pierces all the way to the top of your head.

    That is why the spring water flowing from the melted snow is colder and sharper than ice and seeps into the bones.

    But I don¡¯t take my foot off.

    Just keep your body as is.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    Sigh.

    While the breath is scattered in white.

    From your fair face to your soft skin and smooth hair, wash your entire body thoroughly without leaving a single speck of dust behind.

    And only after getting out of the spring and wiping off the moisture with an old bup cloth, do you put on some clothes over your white naked body.

    Thank goodness.

    Is it bad luck?

    There was no need to worry about what clothes to wear.

    Because there was only one decent piece of clothing she could wear.

    Even after getting dressed, she looked in the broken mirror,bed her hair, and adjusted her clothes and other appearance.

    Of course, no matter how neatly it was decorated, it was a waste of time because no one would see it.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    This is because it has been a long-standing habit to maintain a neat and tidy appearance in any situation.

    Because I couldn¡¯t greet him with such a shabby appearance.

    And so¡­

    the work day began.

    Rattling.

    Finish the meal briefly.

    There was no need for minor tasks such as boiling or baking.

    Not only were there not that many different ingredients to begin with, but the most abundant ingredients were delicious enough to be eaten raw.

    The problem was that other food items were slowly running out.

    I¡¯m not particrly worried.

    It¡¯s a bit far away, so I can¡¯t go there often, but there are several points where you can gather food.

    Maybe you can find a new point this time.

    Today, I had a particrly good ¡®feel¡¯ from this morning.

    After putting away the dishes, I thought I would have to go out and look for food in the near future.

    Continue with the next routine.

    No, I was going to continue.

    Sigh!

    ¡­If the hallway I just stepped into wasn¡¯tpletely submerged.

    Even though I almost fell with the floor, I am not surprised.

    Oh, I do it too. Just ept the damage with a calm attitude, thinking that it wille.

    We have already experienced the damage and copse of facilities that have reached their durability limits.

    That¡¯s why it suddenly urred to me as I added hallway repairs to my schedule.

    Until when?

    Will this ce be able to survive?

    If this ce copses, where should I go?

    And what if I don¡¯t meet ¡®him¡¯ when he returns after moving the location?¡­

    How, how, how, how, how, how, it can¡¯t be. He wille. We can definitely meet him. Because, he, he, he¡­.

    ¡­.

    . ¡­

    Suddenly.

    Come to your senses.

    And like a frightened child, he sits down, clutching his forearms until they are crushed, and gets up from his trembling body and thinks.

    Oh no.

    I had work to do.

    She sighed softly and filled a can with spring water and walked away.

    As always.

    To obtain daily bread.

    ¡­or like running away from fate.

    * * *

    After returning to Earth.

    There were very few people who saw Limon.

    This is because he never appeared in front of the general public in the first ce.

    Nevertheless, people all over the world felt Limon¡¯s return.

    Thanks to his return and the stability of the seven princesses, the Seven Dragons, which were moving in different directions, cooperated smoothly and the restoration work became easier.

    Thanks to this, the people were able to work harder at their jobs with peace of mind.

    Without doing something.

    Just stay still.

    A being that changes the world just by itself.

    Limon had already be such an absolute person.

    In that sense, at least among modern humans, it could be said that there is no one who denies that he is an absolute being.

    ¡°Team leader, do you know this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The team leader is a fucking bastard.¡±

    ¡­There were people who cursed instead.

    It¡¯s not even behind your back, it¡¯s right up front.

    It is literally an act of suicide.

    Even if Limon forgives him, if his other brides, especially the seven princesses, find out, it would be enough to ruin their lives several times over.

    However, the person who cursed him did not worry about the repercussions.

    Because¡­.

    ¡°Why are you saying this again? ¡°He knew that I was an asshole, but being a bride wasn¡¯t enough for him to marry me to the Fairy Queen.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s more dog! ¡°I even gave it to my mom, so how could you do this!¡±

    Now, of course, she is Limon¡¯s bride, and even before that, she was a blue bird who had said everything she had to say.

    No, the half-human, half-bird fairy got angry and scolded him.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want the luxury of not getting a drop of water on my hands, but there are still limits! ¡°Do you really want to treat me like this as soon as I be your bride?!¡±

    I confess with shame.

    Also, where did the shyness from the first night go?

    Limon chuckled as he watched Yuna-kyung criticizing him like a spoiled wife.

    Although Yu Na-kyung¡¯s personality was originally like this, there was a good reason why she red at her like an enemy.

    ¡°It looks like you went through a lot of trouble listening to my request.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there is only hardship? ¡°I already have a lot of work to do, but I thought I was dying trying to handle the team leader¡¯s request!¡±

    Yuna-kyung raised her eyes.

    To be honest, if you were to pick the busiest people in this era, it would definitely be the seven princesses.

    As the ruler of each territory.

    As the chairman of argepany.

    And as an absolute being.

    These women, who were already busy, were literally living a life full of work in this era where there was a lot of work to do.

    After Limon returned, theyid off their burdens a bit, but thanks to that, their work was enormous even though their associates were dying.

    If it weren¡¯t for a dragon that transcends humans, even absolute beings would have to worry about death from overwork.

    But if you ask who is the busiest, aside from the seven princesses and their entourage.

    Yuna-kyung was able to make a statement.

    It¡¯s yourself.

    It¡¯s easy to think that this was a great deal, but surprisingly, it was true to some extent.

    In the first ce, magic is an all-purpose power.

    It was more versatile than any other mystery.

    Making water spring out of a desert, creating farnd in a snowy field, or restoring erased data.

    As they can be used in all kinds of fields, they have be high-quality human resources that cannot be called upon because there are no skilled witches and priests.

    The only problem was that it was difficult to use it even for essential tasks because it required a price.

    From that perspective.

    Yuna-kyung was a perfect all-rounder.

    Of course, she has already mastered magic at the level of an archwitch, and her magical power is strong enough to scare even the archwitch.

    Above all, by using the overflowing power of stars, I was able to use quite a bit of magic without any cost.

    Thanks to that, she had to be called all over the world all the time and act as an all-purpose problem solver.

    Because he was able to move through space, he could go anywhere quickly, and he could evenmand spirits.

    So, I can¡¯t help but feel resentful of Limon, who went through the same 20 years of hard work but wasn¡¯t able to livefortably alone and spent time flirting with other priests.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help it. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave this here forever.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Instead, I will repay you greatlyter, so please take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a sparrow-headed person who will get away with just hearing a few words like that?¡±

    ¡°No, she looks like a cute bride who will do her best to do what is asked of her even though sheins.¡±

    ¡°¡­Team leader, aren¡¯t you embarrassed if you eat as much as you want and spread candy like that?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more embarrassing not to be able to tell a cute bride that she¡¯s cute?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s beyond shameless and irond.

    No matter how harsh it may be, I blush for a moment when I see Limon speaking with a smile that is yful yet filled with sincere love.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly came to her senses and shouted at Limon.

    ¡°Ah, anyway, please follow along! ¡°I can¡¯t be held responsible if you look elsewhere and get lost!¡±

    p!

    I smiled for a moment when I saw Yu Na-kyung flying ahead as if she was running away.

    Limon followed her without hesitation.

    Following the thick and deep fog.

    A long and distant road.

    Moving on.

    Moving on.

    At the end of progress.

    They finally arrived.

    Over flowing waves instead of fog.

    Soft sunlight prates the crystal coral.

    It¡¯s like a temple surrounded by stained ss, full of scattered light, in a ce that can¡¯t be seen at the bottom of the deep sea.

    ¡°¡­It feels like it¡¯s been a very long time since I came here.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Of course it is.¡±

    Lim¨®n made a bitter expression as he looked at the altar and the two sarcophagi on it, located in a ce that was

    originally pious and mysterious, but was now filled with an uneasy energy.

    Yuna-kyung asked cautiously.

    ¡°But team leader, are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason not to be okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Yuna-kyung trailed off.

    It seems like he knows why.

    Limon chuckled and took out the two swords he was wearing on his belt.

    ¡°Na Kyung, I understand what you are worried about, but I no longer need the power of the River Magic Dragon Sword.¡±

    Strong Demon Sword.

    Dragon sword.

    The best divine sword and demonic sword in the world created by the Geomje, cut down a dragon, andpleted by the Geomma.

    Limon let go of the divine and magical sword that even a sword master could not help but desire.

    And he finished his words softly while stroking one of the two swords, the dragon sword.

    ¡°More than anything, this is something I can endure in order to leave behind a grave for my teacher and the executioner.¡±

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s what the team leader means, I understand.¡±

    Sword gun.

    A barrier created to seal the Strong Magic Dragon Sword.

    However, it was fundamentally the final resting ce of the two sword masters, Geomje and Geomma.

    However, at the ce that had be a mess due to the invasion of the World Federation, including Ruler, Limon had a bitter look on his face.

    Yuna-kyung did not check further.

    Instead, I sigh softly.

    After transforming into the form of a fairy.

    I simply ced the dragon sword I received from Limon on the altar and began preparing for the ritual.

    In order to restore the barrier of this sword gun, as I had thoroughly learned from Sir over the past dozen days.

    Of course it wasn¡¯t easy.

    This cross world, which reflects the possibility of another parallel world, is a magicparable to the genie of the Avalon Tartarusmp.

    Even Sir, who was called the Queen of Sorcery, was a miracle that could only be achieved by using the Dragon Sword as her core.

    However, the World Federation stole the Dragon Sword and the barrier copsed.

    Restoring the sword gun that had temporarily sealed the thing that was about to go wild would be something that would horrify even a decent archwitch.

    ¡°Aou koAou Ad elD.¡±

    ¡°KaNo CarA AkaRA.¡±

    ¡°Om aum kO RuLa.¡±

    nevertheless.

    Yuna-kyung did not hesitate.

    For this job, I have worked hard and learned thoroughly from Sir.

    Ugh.

    Is it because of all that hard work?

    As her spell continues.

    The atmosphere around me, which was full of anxious energy, gradually became stable.

    As Limon silently watches the scene, reassured that if things continue like this, the sword gun will never disappear.

    Ugh wow!

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±

    The dragon sword ced on the altar trembles.

    The air in the sword gun shook.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Something is wrong.

    With the intuition of a sword master.

    Above all, Limon, who sensed this fact through Yuna-kyung¡¯s embarrassed expression, stiffened his face andunched himself at her.

    Yuna-kyung also urgently flew towards him and stretched out her hand.

    ¡°Team leader, be careful¡­!¡±

    It goes away.

    It slows down.

    It gets longer.

    No matter how much you run.

    Even if you approach quickly.

    Limone, who saw Yuna-kyung moving further away rather than narrowing the distance, reflexively pulled out his sword and tried to swing it.

    But unfortunately.

    He was toote.

    Before I even drew my sword.

    The vibration of the dragon sword reached its peak and the brilliance that exploded tore through time and space.

    So¡­

    ¡­the world.

    It copsed.

    * * *

    A chilly wind blows.

    Gray snowkes brush my cheek.

    The shadow of the cloud covers the face.

    Even though it is covered in thick fog, the mysterious and beautiful scenery of Geomchong is not left at all.

    It¡¯s so unfamiliar.

    Still familiar.

    Limon groaned in that strange ce.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    Everything was so sudden.

    But Limon could see.

    Before he could react, the light emitted from the wildly vibrating dragon sword covered the sword gun and engulfed himself and Yu Na-kyung.

    That¡¯s why he was relieved.

    As long as you are safe, Yuna-kyung will also be safe.

    Having fought with the Constetions for the past 20 years, she had the ability and experience to be trusted.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, Limon could not help butment.

    That the sword gun may have copsed?

    That was also a reason.

    But the more important reason was the scene unfolding before his eyes.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s ruined.¡±

    Just a few hours ago.

    The capital of Goryeo, which was crowded with people and was somehow recovering its civilization, until Yuna-gyeong and Geomchong headed to the city.

    But now, looking at the ruins of the city, there was nothing left but snow, ash, and buried rubble.

    Limon had a hunch.

    Now is not the future.

    This is no other ce.

    A ce he clearly knows but does not know.

    Hlieskj¨¢lf, the great magic created by the legendary great witch Sir to create a sword gun.

    As a result of the barrier that brought out the world¡¯s countless possibilities into reality and created a cross world, it epted the Dragon Sword and went berserk¡­

    ¨C He ended up falling into a parallel world.

 Chapter 1059

    #Side Story 28. A fate trampled upon, a blooming flower (2)

    * * *

    I pray.

    I pray.

    I pray.

    Just earnestly.

    Even more anxious.

    But you find out.

    No, I have no choice but to know.

    No matter how hard you pray, it is of no use.

    Because none of the gods left who would listen to that prayer were long dead.

    So this is just a waste of time.

    It¡¯s fleeting.

    It¡¯s meaningless.

    It was just a worthless thing.

    Nevertheless, I don¡¯t stop praying.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I believed in a god who was eaten by a dragon long ago, even before the world became like this.

    Because there is no reason not to pray.

    I hope that this prayer will reach even if just one chance.

    And out of fear that something might go wrong because he stopped praying.

    It¡¯s just addictive, like a habit.

    ¡­It¡¯s like I¡¯m still wearing a worthless sword at my waist that can¡¯t protect anything and has no further use.

    But time passes.

    Unchanging daily life is repeated.

    The longer the wait bes endless.

    Prayers be empty and the sword bes heavy¡­

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Stumbling.

    I lost my bnce for a moment.

    After holding on to the railing next to me and barely oveing a near fall.

    I breathe a sigh of relief after confirming that the water in the tin container I was moving did not spill.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    No matter how hard it was to bnce my body and how distracted I was, I lost my footing on the path I had already taken countless times.

    It was such a shame.

    That¡¯s why we mate.

    Ie to my senses by lightly tapping my own cheek.

    My body wasn¡¯t so weak that I could get hurt if I fell a few times, but if I identally spilled water and broke something again, it would be difficult to fix it.

    This is even more so because almost all facilities and institutions have already copsed and stopped working.

    Excited.

    But why?

    My heart is especially pounding.

    Random thoughts that keeping to mind.

    No matter how hard you try to focus on just taking steps, your mind bes distracted.

    Why is it like this today?

    Questions that even I don¡¯t know about.

    After stopping and thinking about it.

    Conclusion.

    I¡¯m sure it was a dream.

    The dream I had yesterday was so vivid and happy yet sad that it seemed real.

    ¡­so much so that I want to remain in a dream forever.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly difficult.

    To find survivors.

    To get supplies.

    To leave a mark.

    While wandering around the world in blizzards, I almost fell asleep more than once.

    Of course, that was in the distant past.

    It was no longer necessary and it almost disappeared after foreign oil decreased.

    But it was also possible at any time.

    If you just close your eyes quietly outside right now, at most a few days, if you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll be able to leave for an eternal dreand within a day.

    Just the fact that I didn¡¯t have to repeat this lonely daily life was an attractive enough option.

    Let¡¯s go.

    But that¡¯s an option.

    There was no need to consider it.

    If he does something like that, there will be no one to wee him when hees back.

    So, back with the tin can.

    I took a slow step.

    ¡­I¡¯m excited.

    Ignoring the sound that strangely became louder and stronger every time I took a step.

    * * *

    London.

    Beijing.

    Cairo.

    Sao Paulo.

    Moscow.

    Jerusalem.

    Las Vegas.

    It is the base of the Seven Dragons, ruled directly by the seven princesses, and at the same time a refuge for humanity that survived until the end in the battle of the Constetions.

    Therefore, unlike other countries or cities that are nothing but ruins, this is the center of civilization that was restored in half a year.

    Parging.

    But at this moment.

    The big cities that had survived the apocalypse were nowhere to be found.

    Only the remains of concrete and rebar buried under snow, sand and ash showed traces of civilization, like grave goods left in the grave.

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    Besides that, Limon, who had traveled across space and traveled around the world, was certain.

    Where did you fall?

    ¡°Is this a parallel world where humanity has perished?¡±

    Parallel world.

    A world of infinite possibilities where things that have not happened in reality may have happened.

    Therefore, the parallel world only exists conceptually, but in reality it does not exist anywhere and should not exist.

    Even Sir was able to realize the possibility of a parallel world only with the sword gun by borrowing the power of the dragon sword.

    That alone was a great magicparable to the three great magics.

    From that perspective,

    crossing over to a parallel world is truly absurd.

    It was a miracle itself,parable to the great miracle magic used during the apocalypse: the Gate of Valha¡­ or, in a way, even surpassing that.

    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯

    That was why.

    The reason why Limon frowned.

    This is because I did not know that I would experience a miracle in this way that I did not know would be possible even if numerous absolutes gathered together and made a decision and attempted it.

    Is it a side effect of forcibly sealing the rampaging sword gun?

    Is it because the power of the Dragon Sword that became the Seven Arcs went out of control?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because Yuna-kyung¡¯s star power became a problem.

    The exact reason.

    Of course he didn¡¯t know either.

    And I wasn¡¯t really interested.

    A witch, especially Sir, would have his eyes sparkle with curiosity, but he is just a swordsman.

    Whatever the logic of magic, the only thing that mattered was how to escape this parallel world and return to the original world.

    That¡¯s why Limon had no choice but to click his tongue.

    ¡®How could I have fallen into a world like this?¡¯

    It¡¯s like the world was destroyed.

    There was nothing particrly surprising.

    From the Spirit Rebellion to the Demon God War and the rampage of the Seven Dragons, etc.

    As the protector of humanity, he has prevented several catastrophes.

    Even if we had failed to prevent just one of them, there was a high possibility that humanity would have been destroyed.

    The problem was that thanks to that, I couldn¡¯t find a way to go back.

    The most basic method of meeting Sir, at least other witches or priests in the parallel world, and asking for a solution has been blocked.

    ¡®Tsk, is this why I have no choice but to wait patiently until Na-kyunges?¡¯

    Finally, Limon sighed.

    It¡¯s not that there was no way to go back, but it was too far-fetched and dangerous.

    If Yuna-kyung is already an absolute being at the level of a great witch and is connected to her through the power of the stars, even if she falls into another parallel world, she will soone back on her own.

    Until then, I¡¯ll just have to wait patiently.

    After making a cool decision.

    I was clicking my tongue as I looked around the ruined city, which seemed like the worst ce for a resort.

    ¡°huh?¡±

    He suddenly raised his eyebrows.

    This is because something was discovered in the ruins of a city buried under heavy snow.

    Among the numerous wrecks, deep and clear traces were engraved on thergest and highest concrete fragments.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    stretched out to one side.

    The end is drawn sharply.

    A trace that seems to point somewhere.

    ¡°¡­arrow?¡±

    Limon narrowed his eyes.

    The traces of a simplified sword felt strangely familiar, and it wasn¡¯t just because I recognized what it was carved with.

    This is because I realized it again only after bing aware of it.

    The wreckage crumbled, half torn into pieces.

    Most of it is covered by thick snow.

    Or weathered and so faded.

    ¨DThe remains of hundreds of arrows pointing in the same direction littered the ruined city.

    ¡®Could it be¡­ Are there any survivors?¡¯

    Even as he reflexively moved in the direction pointed by the arrow, Limon could not help but feel dumbfounded.

    Of course, he only confirmed major cities, so there were countless outlying areas and remote areas that he had not yet visited.

    Nevertheless, the reason he was convinced of the destruction of mankind was due to the environment.

    Is it the aftermath of destruction?

    Or is it a factor in destruction?

    The ecosystem of this world is a mess.

    Most of the ground was covered in snow, and in the rare ces where there was no snow, there were only sandstorms and volcanoes.

    It was difficult to even find a sign of a cockroach, let alone an animal or nt, so it was even harder to imagine that there were survivors.

    But as if denying that obvious fact.

    The arrow continued.

    Every city.

    Every vige.

    Every cliff.

    Although most of it has been buried and erased, there are still enough traces to be recognized.

    After following so many arrows that it was hard to believe they were all engraved, we passed through cities, mountains, and even the sea.

    The moment we reach the end of the arrow that covers the whole world.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    He groaned.

    It felt like a meteorite had fallen.

    Ruins buried in a huge crater in the middle of the mountain.

    Unlike other ces where there was nothing but rubble and debris, the sight of a golden city where the shapes of buildings still remained made him pause.

    ¡°¡­El Dorado.¡±

    It is thest legacy of the fairy race.

    It is an ark that willst forever.

    The greatest city.

    But now, looking at the golden battleship that was horribly destroyed and turned into a ruin, I just had to freeze for a moment.

    slowly.

    He took a step.

    There was no need for arrows anymore.

    Because I could tell at a nce where to go.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    And after a while.

    Limon took a deep breath.

    Because I saw it.

    Deep inside these golden ruins.

    In this city, enveloped in the cold of snow and the darkness of clouds, the only ce that had light and warmth¡­

    was blue.

    Pure white.

    A flower garden.

    Of course, if that were all it was, I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised, even though it might have been considered unexpected.

    The problem was that there were no flowers.

    No, it¡¯s a flower.

    It¡¯s just not a flower garden.

    Because all the flowers here are one.

    -Because there were only potato flowers.

    ¡®¡­no way.¡¯

    The moment he saw the extremely unfamiliar yet familiarndscape of the ¡®potato field¡¯, Limon fell into confusion due to a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and an intuition that came to his mind.

    That was why.

    The reason I didn¡¯t feel that presence was.

    Shake!

    The tin can falls.

    Cold spring water pouring out.

    Only after hearing the loud noise did Limon slowly look back.

    and.

    there.

    she is.

    there was.

    ¡°¡­ats.¡±

    Again.

    Tears flowing down.

    What it contains is passion.

    Joy, joy, longing, hope.

    So many emotions were mixed together that I couldn¡¯t even hold back a smile and ended up shedding tears.

    His lips, which had been quivering several times, let out a voice that was more like a sob than a trembling word, as if his throat was half-choked.

    ¡°spin¡­. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Sabak.

    slowly.

    take a step

    One step at a time.

    If this is a dream, it seems as if he would rather hold on to this hope just a little longer.

    Tat tat!

    But that¡¯s only the first time.

    Because I¡¯ve waited too long.

    Because I couldn¡¯t bear that feeling.

    My walking, which was getting faster with each step, suddenly became a run.

    The moment I reached him despite losing my bnce and tripping several times.

    Kuuk.

    Like falling.

    Hugging Limon with both arms.

    With his face buried in his chest.

    She trembled more than before and called to him in a voice filled with such deep joy.

    ¡°-teacher.¡±

    Perhaps because he was convinced that it wasn¡¯t a hallucination after he hugged him with both arms, he finally looked at himself with a smile on his face that had been filled with tears.

    You have to look to know to not know.

    A person I could never have imagined.

    Among the disciples he raised.

    Although I cherished it the most.

    Had to cut it down.

    A beautiful woman with faded tinum hair wearing a nun¡¯s uniform with her back brightly exposed and carrying a sword.

    ¡°¡­ss?¡±

    Limon had no choice but to remain frozen as he was hugged by the sword-painted Joan of Arc.

 Chapter 1060

    #Side Story 29. Trampled fate, blooming flower (3)

    * * *

    ¡°Why. ¡°Why are you here now?¡±

    I started sobbing.

    ¡°Oh no. ¡°I¡¯m not angry!¡±

    I was confused.

    ¡°I was just worried because you came back muchter than expected. ¡°To the point where I even had ridiculous thoughts about what might be wrong with my teacher.¡±

    I was embarrassed.

    ¡°I still believed it. ¡°The teacher will definitelye back.¡±

    While bragging.

    ¡°Because you promised me a sword.¡±

    I smiled and smiled.

    ¡°¨DI will definitelye back.¡±

    I remembered it.

    The distant, distant past.

    The day the teacher left.

    Honestly, it¡¯s a shameful memory.

    I also med the teacher because I couldn¡¯t go with him.

    I also thought that the juniors who were able to go with the teacher were a bit disgusting.

    I, who was supposed to reassure everyone, was the most anxious and asked them toe back.

    Of course, the most shameful thing was that after fighting until just before, I hurriedly went to see the teacher off and ended up hugging the teacher covered in blood and filth.

    Still, the teacher¡¯s hands were really warm as heforted me without showing any sign of dislike.

    So much so that I could send the teacher off with a smile.

    ¡­I regretted it in the end, though.

    I couldn¡¯t follow the teacher.

    I couldn¡¯t protect anything.

    I was the only one who survived.

    I just have to wait.

    So so so so.

    But yes.

    As expected, the teacher kept his promise.

    It took some time, but he eventually came back.

    ¡°¡­teacher?¡±

    But why?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    I¡¯m excited.

    My heart is pounding.

    Even when I said this, the teacher didn¡¯t say anything and just watched me with aplicated expression on his face.

    It¡¯s been a long time since we met, but the teacher¡¯s behavior was to keep his arms still and not hug me.

    I suddenly feel anxious.

    Could it be again?

    Could it be a lie again?

    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±

    Yes, I understand.

    The teacher kept his promise.

    Because I couldn¡¯t keep my promise.

    No matter how much I apologize. This is unforgivable.

    But still, I would rather have the teacher be angry.

    What if the feel of my arms and the warmthing from my breasts touching each other are lies?

    If it¡¯s a hallucination or illusion that I¡¯ve always seen.

    Or if it was just a dream.

    I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I I.

    ¡°-no.¡±

    ¡­ah.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    I stiffened.

    It¡¯s a little bitter, a little sad, a little embarrassing, and veryplicated.

    Still, the warmth contained within it and the teacher¡¯s clear concern for me were evident in the teacher¡¯s voice.

    And the hand that cannot be mistaken as he hugs me and pats my back just like the day he left.

    So so so so so so happy.

    I inadvertently started crying.

    I burst into tears again and buried my face in my teacher¡¯s chest.

    I have cleaned my body every day just for this moment.

    I was so ashamed and embarrassed that I ended up showing such a messed up face to the teacher.

    I ended up hastily opening my mouth.

    ¡°Are you tired? Because you¡¯vee a long way. ¡°Yes, you should rest quickly.¡±

    speak for yourself

    You understand it yourself.

    Yes, it is.

    Because I waited so long, you must have gone through a lot of trouble.

    But as soon as I saw him, he cried like this and wasforted, making the teacher tired.

    I feel embarrassed once again.

    So I tried hard to swallow my tears.

    I did what I had to do.

    ¡°The bath¡­ needs to be heated, so it might be difficult to prepare it right away.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to eat first? ¡°I¡¯m sure he will be the boss.¡±

    ¡°please wait for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll get ready right away!¡±

    Turn around, lower your head, and run as if running away.

    No, I¡¯m running away.

    To hide this messy face from the teacher.

    And to quickly go to the spring to wash my face and prepare a meal.

    Uddangtang!

    Is it because I was in too much of a hurry?

    Is it because tears cloud my eyes?

    I fell a few times along the way, but I didn¡¯t care and just got up and ran again.

    And I thought.

    Let¡¯s prepare a sumptuous feast.

    Today was a day that could be celebrated by using up all the groceries that we had saved.

    ¡­Even more so in the sense that perhaps today, the teacher may fulfill another promise he made before he left.

    My cheeks blushed with a slightly cheeky anticipation.

    I smiled happily.

    * * *

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much to prepare, but eat a lot. teacher!¡±

    ¡°Is this¡­ you prepared it all?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°It¡¯s a shameful feat.¡±

    While giving a humble answer to the teacher, I felt a little proud.

    That¡¯s because there was a sumptuous feast on the table that I thought was admirable.

    boiled potatoes.

    Steamed potatoes.

    Potato sd.

    Potato soup.

    potato sd.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been eating only raw potatoes or asionally a few steamed potatoes for a long time.

    When I think of setting such a luxurious table, I feel guilty formitting such extravagance.

    This time! Surprisingly, they even prepared potato pancakes and French fries.

    Because of that, I ended up using up thest of the cooking oil I found in the frozen ruins a few years ago.

    But it wasn¡¯t a waste.

    Rather, thinking that I used it to treat the teacher, I wanted to thank the Lord for giving me cooking oil for this moment.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re good at cooking.¡±

    ¡°That is an overstatement.¡±

    Is that why?

    The teacher¡¯s admiration made me smile.

    It¡¯s a little embarrassing, but the cooking skills I learned while serving my teacher at Geomtap were something I was proud of.

    Although I am ashamed of my past as a woman, traveling around battlefields where I could only cook steamed or boiled potatoes.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve been surviving by eating nothing but potatoes until now?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, can that be so? ¡°Sometimes we even ate special meals.¡±

    ¡°Special meal?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    No matter how much you are a sword master, you have long heard your teacher admonish you that eating only potatoes every day will make you sick.

    I brought out a special meal.

    ¡°Here is grilled fish and seasoned seaweed.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you really go all the way to the sea and catch fish?¡±

    ¡°yes. Because it is frozen and preserved, its freshness is slightly reduced, but it is very nutritious.¡±

    The sea is amazing.

    People, animals, nts, and bugs.

    Even though almost everything onnd has died or frozen, the ocean still maintains its ecosystem.

    Although it is a bit difficult to catch fish and dig up seaweed hidden deep in the frozen sea.

    ¡°Okay¡­ then let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    He looked at me with a veryplicated expression for a moment, probably surprised that I was taking such good care of my diet.

    After nodding in the end.

    The teacher ate his spoon.

    And then he looked at me again.

    ¡°¡­ss?¡±

    ¡°Would you like some water?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­ Why are you sitting next to me?¡±

    I paused in response to the teacher¡¯s question as he alternately looked at me sitting across from and next to the empty table.

    I knew that it was not polite for a student to sit next to his teacher like this, not only to dare to pretend to be his teacher.

    But¡­

    ¡°Can I sit here?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your permission.¡±

    A little bit of guilt.

    Deep relief.

    and.

    pleasure.

    Inside, I clung closely to the teacher.

    Teacher, I¡¯m sorry for taking advantage of your kindness, but I just couldn¡¯t bear it.

    The temperature I felt for the first time in a very long time.

    Anxiety that this might be a dream.

    So the feeling of my anxiety melting away under the teacher¡¯s body temperature is actually very warm and reassuring.

    I stayed as close to my body as possible and listened to the teacher help me eat.

    Cutting the potato pancakes.

    Slice the fish flesh.

    I put it on the spoon.

    ¡­I briefly considered feeding it myself, but that would be too embarrassing.

    Still, it was a pity that I could only help in this way. As I was looking at the teacher, I suddenly realized.

    ¡°You also have scars around your eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but it doesn¡¯t look ugly. ¡°In some ways, you look cooler than before.¡±

    Stop.

    I touch the corner of the teacher¡¯s left eye after stopping the spoon.

    Just by looking at this scar, I could see how fierce the fight had been since the teacher left.

    ¡­Including the fact that there were no other juniors with the returning teacher.

    Were you concerned about the scar?

    He looked at me nkly.

    The teacher sighed slightly.

    ¡°I tried to ask at least after I finished eating, but I guess I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°What on earth happened to this world?¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean what happened after the teacher left?¡±

    Rattling.

    Putting down the spoon.

    My heart felt a little heavy at the question the teacher asked.

    It was such a heartbreaking, painful, and regrettable thing to even think about.

    But¡­

    ¡°No, even before that.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°Why did the world be like this and where did I go?¡­ No, if possible, tell me the whole story from when we met.¡±

    ¡­What does this mean?

    I can not understand.

    It was natural to be curious about what happened after the teacher left, but I couldn¡¯t understand why he was asking about what happened before.

    Unless you suddenly developed dementia¡­

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Suddenly.

    I realized.

    ¡°Have you really lost your memory?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s why you wereteing back.¡±

    I barely understood.

    Even if you went all the way to the farthest star, why are you sote?

    If you had forgotten who you were and where you had to go, even if you were a teacher, there would be nothing you could do about it.

    It breaks my heart to think that the memories we made together over hundreds of years have disappeared from your memory.

    Even more so when I think that perhaps even thest promise may have been forgotten.

    ¡°ss.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, teacher. ¡°Because I remember everything about your past.¡±

    but.

    I actuallyughed.

    I am so thankful that you came back in the end even though your memory disappeared.

    And in the midst of all that, I was embarrassed and happy that people still remembered me and called me by my nickname.

    Smiling quietly.

    I said.

    ¡°If you have forgotten, I will tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you listen to stories about the past from me, it will be easier to regain your lost memories.¡±

    Yes, it is.

    Even if you lose your memories, if you are a teacher who eventually returns, you will surely regain the rest of your memories quickly.

    ¡­It¡¯s a little unfortunate that if that happens, you¡¯ll also remember some of my shame.

    Oh no.

    It¡¯s not a shame!

    What a relief!

    I had no intention of distorting the facts while you were losing your memory.

    I made a bit of a slip of the tongue¡­no, I just made a mistake in my thinking.

    Because I¡¯m a little crazy, there are things like that.

    After gently rebuking the greed that was rising in my heart, I smiled.

    ¡°Now then, where should I start?¡±

 Chapter 1061

    #Side Story 30. Trampled fate, blooming flower (4)

    * * *

    ¡­How much did I tell you?

    Oh, it was even the part about my atonement, right?

    sorry. I was just going to put away the dishes, but I fell on the way and forgot because I was busy picking them up.

    yes? Are you not hurt?

    Hehe, of course it¡¯s okay. Because Ie from a farming family.

    Then shall we continue the story?

    Anyway, after atonement in London, I had nowhere to go.

    As I had sworn on my sword, I could not return to France, and other countries were afraid of me as a traitor and murderer.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough for the teacher to save the life of an ungrateful student like me, so he epted him into the sword tower.

    It¡¯s okay to stay until you have a ce to go.

    So¡­

    I became an instructor at Sword Tower.

    Honestly, it was difficult at first.

    I didn¡¯t know it when I was just learning it, but I learned it when I taught it myself.

    How difficult it is to go beyond simply teaching swordsmanship and lead people to understand swordsmanship and attain swordsmanship.

    What a great person you are.

    Even talented people sometimes took decades to understand Geomry.

    Still, it was fun.

    What about the time spent at Sword Tower?

    Especially after juniors were created.

    Junior d had great manners as he came from a long-standing noble family.

    They were very polite to me, even though I came from a farming family.

    He came to Sword Tower solely to gain the strength to protect his wife and son, and he loved his family enough to be a sword master.

    I can still see the joy he gave me when I sent him a gift at his son¡¯s wedding.

    yes? Aren¡¯t you confused by the pile of potatoes that are sorge that it¡¯s difficult to dispose of them?

    Hehe, it can¡¯t be like that.

    d really liked potatoes. d was the only one who never once refused the potatoes I offered him.

    Yes, that¡¯s how close I was to junior d.

    ¡­At least until my junior lost his family.

    My junior started hating me after he warned me at the funeral.

    Ah, how did you know and warn me that junior d would use ck magic to revive his family?

    I just knew.

    If I were a junior, I would have done the same.

    Ever since d went into hiding, I¡¯ve been feeling a little lonely.

    I think the reason the teacher began going out often from around that time was to find other juniors who couldfort me.

    ¡­For me, I would have rather had a teacher by my side.

    No, I¡¯m notining.

    Even though he was traveling abroad, he had little sess, so I was a little worried that he might have fallen into alcohol, gambling, or prostitution¡­ or something like that.

    So, I was very happy when the teacher brought my running junior, Suri, to me.

    Junior Suri was really pure and honest, and he followed me very well.

    Sometimes I would run around naked or catch a tiger covered in blood and roast it and eat it¡­ It was difficult when I would give breeding consultations.

    Still, he was a really cute junior.

    The same goes for Billy junior.

    Although he was said to be a lecher and liked drinking, gambling, and women, he was still a junior who respected my teacher as much as I did.

    Billy, a junior, was beaten every day by junior Suri for being annoying, but he followed him around persistently, making them look like siblings on good terms.

    In terms of personality, I liked junior Gandhi the best.

    Because we had different religions, he kept his distance from me at first, butter we got along well.

    When he joked with me about taking over the world with you as a teacher, I justughed without thinking.

    After that, junior Gandhi never joked with me. It¡¯s so strange, right?

    And Adolf junior¡­

    well, he was a little crazy, but he was still kind¡­ I guess he wasn¡¯t even a junior.

    Still, he was a junior I wanted to support because he worked hard in everything he did.

    Although I could never support her when she tried to sneak into the bedroom at night to give birth to the teacher¡¯s child.

    ¡­yes?

    How do you have a child?

    That¡¯s¡­.

    the man and the woman, um, the pistil and the stamen¡­.

    Oh, you remember that? Then why did you ask that?

    Are you Adolf junior?

    Of course it was a woman.

    He was so androgynous yet cute that people could mistake him for a pretty boy, so he had many fans among trainees regardless of gender.

    Adolf junior ignored all the fans and just followed the teacher around.

    That¡¯s right, a sword master¡¯s partner can only be a sword master, and the teacher is a wonderful person, so it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t understand it, but¡­

    honestly, it was the junior who gave me the most trouble.

    ¡­It¡¯s about next to junior Asha.

    Oh, of course, I also liked junior Asha.

    Honestly, out of all my juniors, he was the kindest and most obedient one.

    But¡­ the¡­

    order and things like that.

    He said it was okay for him to be a concubine.

    There was some strange misunderstanding about that teacher and me, which made me feel strangely pressured.

    Oh well¡­

    Anyway, they were all good juniors.

    I was able to believe that if we joined forces, we would be able to maintain peace in the world and live happily ever after.

    But¡­

    the day has begun.

    -The fall of a star.

    When the dungeon appears, the stars fall, and the yers appear.

    I felt it was evil.

    It was the same for the teacher.

    Even God requires faith to perform miracles, and only the devil gives power withoutpensation.

    That¡¯s why he supported me by saying that a contract with the devil will alwayse with a greater price, and thanks to the willingness of my juniors to help me.

    Above all, it is the result of the Fairy Queen¡¯s cooperation and knowledge of the truth about the stars.

    By changing thews of every country, I was able to prevent ess to dungeons and contracts with the Constetion.

    Because we were absolute.

    ¡­It was ultimately useless.

    People who saw yers quickly bing stronger and winning continued to secretly enter dungeons and sign contracts, no matter how much it was banned.

    As if possessed by the devil¡¯s temptation.

    In this way, the number of yers increased and even public opinion changed.

    The reason we block contracts is to keep in check yers who can push out the Sword Master and be the new Absolute.

    demonstration.

    insult.

    revolution.

    terror.

    War.

    ¡­After all the confusion, the number of yers increased endlessly.

    And when 50 years have passed.

    Suddenly, the dungeon exploded and monsters started pouring out.

    Yes, the full-scale star invasion had begun.

    But what gave us the most trouble wasn¡¯t the monster.

    We were the same human being.

    Over 95% of humanity who were already yers were turned into puppets of the stars and became our enemies.

    Should I cut them all down?

    Or should I save it somehow?

    The teacher eventually decided to find a way to solve the difficult situation.

    In order to eliminate the star that is the cause of all these problems, the Fairy Queen will go on a long journey aboard the Santa Maria prepared by the Continental Guardians.

    like that.

    We were divided.

    Those who will go to fight the stars with you and those who will stay and protect the world.

    Including ck and Geomseong.

    And I was the one left behind.

    Because I was the sword master best suited to protect the world.

    And then a long fight began.

    It is a war to protect the world until the teacher returns after defeating the star.

    For days.

    For months.

    For years and years.

    We fought and endured.

    No matter how many enemies there were and how strong they were, we were sword masters.

    But humanity.

    And this world.

    ¡­I couldn¡¯t hold on in the end.

    After the world was covered in extreme cold.

    In the end, most of the remaining humans either died or made a contract with the Constetion and became traitors, and the Sword Saint, who lost hisst people, died along with the Great East Empire.

    Even Eldorado, which escaped with a handful of humanity, eventually crashed and was destroyed by the star¡¯s attack.

    One by one.

    We also copsed.

    And finally, with a brilliant light, all the stars disappeared and the invasion stopped.

    There was only one survivor left in this world.

    The world too.

    Humanity too.

    Juniors too.

    Only the helpless and impotent Sword Master who could not protect anything.

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    Even after I finished talking.

    The teacher was silent with his face in his hands, but only after a long time did he open his mouth.

    ¡°Are you the only one left waiting?¡±

    As if holding back something.

    In a dry and painful voice.

    The teacher asked me.

    ¡°Just for me toe back?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    and.

    I bowed my head.

    Because I couldn¡¯t face the teacher.

    ¡°sorry. Teacher, you trusted me and entrusted me with the world¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need to apologize.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do your best?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what¡¯s best. ¡°What matters is the results.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I waited.¡±

    slowly.

    I looked up again.

    Then he looked at the teacher and smiled quietly.

    ¡°Because you are the only one qualified to punish this impudent student who failed to keep his promise to protect the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I am not qualified.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of memory, don¡¯t worry. ¡°I will help you regain your memories.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because I know what kind of person the teacher is and what he likes and dislikes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ss.¡±

    ¡°More than anything¡­¡±

    He smiled.

    Gently hold the teacher¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t remember, you are still a teacher.¡±

    ¡°ss.¡±

    ¡°This scar is still clearly visible on the teacher¡¯s hand¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That sign¡­ thing?¡±

    uh?

    It¡¯s strange.

    Are my eyes wrong?

    doesn¡¯t exist.

    There is proof in your hands that you are the teacher who protected me that day.

    why.

    why.

    That scar.

    Is it not there?

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡­And why does the teacher look at me with such sad and guilty eyes?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for only now telling you something I should have told you a long time ago.¡±

    no.

    That can¡¯t be possible.

    Because you promised.

    He said he would definitelye back.

    And now you¡¯re back.

    So, it seems like the scar just happened to heal.

    Teacher, you are a stronger and better sword master than anyone else.

    So obviously¡­.

    ¡°I am Limon Asfelder from another parallel world.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So this is not the teacher you know and have been waiting for to return.¡±

    ¡°ah.¡±

    like that.

    I had a hunch.

    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±

    I already knew.

    I had ignored it until now.

    But listen to this person¡¯s words.

    A truth that can no longer be ignored.

    Those long years of waiting were just meaningless.

    And¡­.

    ¡°Aaaaaaa!!!¡±

    ¡­In the realization that the teacher I know will never return.

    I was so devastated.

    Trampled.

    Like a flower.

 Chapter 1062

    #Side Story 31. A fate trampled upon, a blooming flower (5)

    * * *

    Open your eyes.

    What you see is an old ceiling.

    Originally, it would have been much neater.

    However, looking up at the familiar ceiling, which had be even more shabby after being dented by the enormous impact and not being repaired for a long time.

    She thought nkly.

    It¡¯s such an amazing thing.

    Seeing his vision.

    I heard the hallucinations he was talking about.

    Every time I dream of himing back.

    Although I was disappointed that it wasn¡¯t reality.

    Because today, I so desperately hoped that meeting him was just a dream.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    That¡¯s why the familiar voice I heard made me feel more despair as I missed it so much.

    Joan of Arc was unperturbed.

    I only saw it after slowly standing up.

    A white-haired man was sitting on a chair in one corner of the room, far away from the bed, and quietly watching him.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I feel fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After wailing so desperately and screaming miserably, I lost consciousness and fainted, but then woke up.

    Looking at Joan of Arc¡¯s unexpectedly calm appearance, Lim¨®n cast a dark shadow on her face.

    Because I knew the meaning behind the answer that my body was fine.

    ¡°Should I call you teacher¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­If you want.¡±

    ¡°thank you.¡±

    After bowing slightly to Limon.

    Joan of Arc looked straight at him again and asked calmly.

    ¡°Then can you tell me now?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean that you are from another world?¡±

    Limon did not refuse Joan of Arc¡¯s request for an exnation as if she were asking for a natural right.

    I just exined it calmly.

    What is a parallel world, how did youe to this ce, and what kind of world was it that you came to?

    Just like when she told me the story.

    He spoke from the beginning.

    As he heard.

    She listened quietly.

    After the death of the Sword Emperor and the Seven Dragons.

    Numerous events that urred during the Age of Heroes.

    And the fierce war that ended the Iron Age.

    ¡°Is that so¡­.¡±

    And so, after a while.

    After all is said and done.

    Joan of Arc muttered bitterly.

    ¡°You were a teacher from another world who went through a much harder fight than ours and ultimately prevented destruction.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I had a harder fight than you.¡±

    ¡°But it is true that, given the conditions, it was originally easier for us to prevent destruction.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As a result, he was cut by Limon after the sword demon, Geomrang, Geomhu, and Geomhu went on a rampage.

    Unlike his own world where most Sword Masters survived, Limon was the only one left, losing his position as an absolute ruler and falling.

    Of course, it was impossible to prevent the spread of star power as the Age of Iron began.

    In the end, he also had to fight another resurrected Sword Master.

    She pointed out that his world would have been several times more likely to be destroyed than her own.

    Limon could not deny it.

    This is because I could actually understand the process of the destruction of this world as much as I heard about it.

    What an absurd and ridiculous miracle it was that they finally saved humanity.

    The constetions are transcendent.

    Destroying the world.

    He was a being with the power to y with fate.

    Even if he cut down all the constetions, it was a natural result that humanity would perish in the meantime.

    ¡­just like this world was.

    ¡°What do you think was different?¡±

    My world was destroyed.

    Why was he able to protect the world?

    That was why Limon was able to calmly answer Joan of Arc¡¯s quiet question about the reason.

    It was a problem he had thought about for a long time while she was unconscious.

    ¡°There are many differences between your world and our world, but I think the biggest difference was the existence of the Seven Dragons.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking about the Demonic Church?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Is it because I expected it to some extent?

    Lim¨®n calmly exined to Joan of Arc, who was calmly waiting for further words.

    ¡°Our Sword Master may be absolute, but he is only absolute.¡±

    The Absolute is a being that changes the world alone.

    In particr, the Sword Master, who could destroy the world at any time, was truly a being who could only be called the absolute of the absolute.

    There are two problems.

    They are swordsmen after all.

    Ultimately, it was an individual.

    ¡°On the other hand, the Seven Dragons are a global force that even threatened us.¡±

    ¡°¡­It means that the Seven Dragons had an advantage over us in protecting the world.¡±

    ¡°No matter how absolute power and authority they have, just a few people cannot do everything.¡±

    In fact, although the yer¡¯s power may have flourished during the Iron Age, the reason why they were unable to conquer the world wasrgely due to the influence of the Seven Dragons.

    This is because the seven ns kept the yers in check, even because of the psionics that rejected the power of the stars.

    Ten lords or something.

    Teen Guildden.

    Whether it¡¯s the liberation brigade or something.

    That was possible because it was the Seven Dragons Association.

    The seven absolute princesses, the Seven Dragons group that controlled all the wealth in the world, and even the history of the time when it was called the Demonic Cult, which ruled all crime.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Seven Dragons¡¯ Association, which had everything, the star forces would have taken over the world more easily.

    Like a mold that covers everything under the shadows.

    Of course, the initial rapid growth of the yer force was thanks to the world peace n of the Seven Dragons.

    In the end, it was ironic considering that thanks to him, the Seven Dragons gained the wealth and power to keep the yer in check and formed a cooperative rtionship with Limon.

    ¡°More than anything, the seven ns, especially the princesses, were capable in many ways, regardless of their strength.¡±

    Without Ainsha¡¯s prophecy, the Seven Arcs would not have been taken away or the deaths of other princesses could not have been prevented.

    Without Catherine¡¯s genius and the technology of the Silver Dragon n, weapons and supplies would not have been provided to all mankind.

    Without the nuclear fusion technology and food of the Hai and Red Dragon ns, there would have been food and energy shortages.

    Without Rose and the Blue Dragon n¡¯s fleet and space movement, humanity would have been isted and destroyed individually.

    Without the enormous funds of Charlotte and the Golden Dragon n, the defense line would not have beenpleted in just a few months.

    Without the medicine and medical skills of Maia and the Green Dragon n, we would not have been able to handle the numerous wounded and sick soldiers.

    Without Li Qingyu¡¯s strategy and the intelligence power of the ck Dragon n, numerous conspiracies would not have been prevented.

    So he could be sure.

    If it weren¡¯t for one of the seven princesses, humanity would have been destroyed.

    The fight with the Constetion was that fierce and close.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ if the existence of the Seven Dragons was crucial in stopping the constetions, then I understand why our world copsed.¡±

    And listen to the exnation.

    Joan of Arc said a little sadly.

    ¡°The Seven Dragons of our world have been subdued a long time ago.¡±

    It was natural.

    Even if the Seven Dragons are a threatening force even to the Sword Master, that is only when their opponent is Limon.

    In her world, where the majority of sword masters survive and cooperate rather than confront each other, subduing the Seven Dragons is just a nuisance.

    Because it was never difficult.

    Because he already knew that fact, Limon spoke again after a short silence.

    ¡°¡­The difference between our world and your world is not only the existence of the Seven Dragons. Because there was no death penalty for me in this world to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean four hundred sword demons?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Slowly raise one hand.

    Touching the scars around my eyes.

    Limon continued speaking softly.

    ¡°Unlike me, who was able toplete the Yam Dragon yer Sword thanks to repeatedly risking his life to challenge my brother, who was the best sword in the world, in this world I only used the Dragon yer Sword.¡±

    The Sword Demon is his greatest nemesis in life.

    In a sense, he was an opponent more respected than the Sword Emperor, but more threatening than the Constetion.

    Even after his miraculous victory, he was able to achieve the mastery of the sword that cuts down all mysteries thanks to his continued training and reying his duel with the Sword Demon for hundreds of years.

    But in this world, sword demons never existed in the first ce.

    The yam yongsalgeom was notpleted.

    Even the River Demon Sword was not made.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he probably had to go through a more difficult fight after leaving to fight the stars.¡±

    ¡°¡­So, what you¡¯re saying is that it would have taken several times more time to defeat the constetions than in your world.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    ¡°In the end, the catastrophe of our world is the result of manyplex factors ovepping, which also means that there is no clear cause.¡±

    ¡°It is as you said.¡±

    Limon said calmly.

    There is no sword demon.

    The Seven Dragons Association was subdued.

    Geomgwang was a beautiful girl, etc.

    No matter how simr they may seem on the outside, they are ultimately different worlds.

    Even if just one small factor is added, a lot of things change, so it makes no sense to pinpoint just one of them as the cause.

    ¡°Even though youe from a different world, you are still kind.¡±

    And seeing Limon like that.

    Joan of Arcughed.

    Grinning.

    ¡°Because you know that even if there is no clear cause, the biggest factor is ultimately one, right?¡±

    But it¡¯s even more pitiful.

    So sad.

    The most crucial and core difference between his two worlds that any Limon from another world would have noticed immediately.

    she said

    ¡°¨DThe reason the world was destroyed like this is because I changed fate.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Because she was alive.

    And staying at the sword tower.

    Because I assisted Limon back and forth.

    The other disciples also did not cross the line, and the Sword and Sword Saint did not dare to cross the Sword Tower¡¯s stronghold.

    That¡¯s why they were able to easily subdue the Seven Dragons.

    Limon lost the opportunity to grow as he fought not only with the Sword Demon, but also with other Sword Masters.

    Likewise, other sword masters did not have the opportunity to develop their sword skills through repeated experiences ofing back from death.

    In other words, her life and death was the most important turning point in the history of the two worlds, more than the existence of the Sword Demon or the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°Now I understand.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have changed my fate.¡±

    ¡°I realized that dying was the only way for me to atone for my teacher that day.¡±

    I knew it.

    Even though he tried so hard to change his fate, instead of protecting his family, he lost them even more cruelly and ended up going mad again and cutting down the Sword King.

    How dangerous it is to change one¡¯s destiny and how the results can actually get worse.

    but.

    It was an illusion.

    To cut down on fate means to turn fate into an enemy.

    Therefore, a sword master who can cut anything must handle his fate more carefully than anyone else.

    That¡¯s why the Dragon yer Sword, which allows you to choose your own destiny and future, is special and great.

    Because the years I spent with him and my juniors at Geomtap were so happy.

    The ordeal of fate is already over. Even if I stayed, I became conceited and mistakenly thought I could ovee it if I was with him.

    Not knowing that the cost of changing fate at will continues to pile up.

    And¡­

    ¡°This is the price.¡±

    This is the ending.

    As a result of messing up fate, not only she but everyone in the world has to bear the price.

    You yourself are the main culprit of destruction.

    He is the culprit who destroyed the world.

    She spoke hollowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can you please leave me alone?¡±

    Please listen to that request and be silent for a moment.

    In the end, even after Limon silently turned and left.

    She doesn¡¯t even cry.

    I don¡¯t even scream miserably.

    I didn¡¯t even shed tears.

    Just slowly extend your hand to the side.

    All I did was hug the sword that was lying on the side of the bed, quietly lower my head, and shake my shoulders.

    quietly.

    It¡¯s sad.

    So bitter.

    The sinner, who could not dare to pity himself with tears, wept so quietly.

    * * *

    Limon did not know.

    Was it really okay to leave her alone?

    Those extremely empty eyes were so unstable and dangerous that it seemed as if they would copse at any moment.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why he came out in the end.

    Even if it¡¯s a parallel world.

    She is his student.

    Because he was a teacher.

    Especially in the sense that he knows when his student wants to cry alone and needs to be left quietly.

    That¡¯s why he thought as he walked through the empty city.

    Indeed, this destruction may have been because Joan of Arc survived, but there was no way for her to save the world.

    But no matter how much you worry.

    It was difficult to find an answer.

    A possibility is just a possibility.

    Even if you always make the best choice, there is no guarantee that you will get the best answer, and there are too many cases in the world where wrong choices lead to unexpected results.

    so that.

    He suddenly remembered something.

    Please save all the princesses.

    When the Seven Dragons Association was first opened.

    A request that Li Qingyu had even given up on as his only fianc¨¦e.

    At that time, at her request, he tested the qualifications of all the princesses and eventually made them his brides, even if it meant being an asshole.

    Until then, he didn¡¯t know why she went to such lengths to ask for other princesses.

    tely.

    Until I heard Li Qingyu¡¯s confession.

    That¡¯s why Limon had aplicated expression.

    This is because I was finally able to intuit a fact that I had vaguely guessed but was not sure of until then.

    If this world had lost even one princess, this would be the end they would have reached as well.

    If she had seen this far¡­.

    [¡­Blind?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Team leader! Can you hear?]

    That moment.

    He paused.

    Dimly like an echo.

    But it can be heard clearly.

    So familiar that you can¡¯t be mistaken.

    Joan of Arc may not have realized it, but in some ways, she had a greater impact on the fate of the world than she did.

    His own pet.

    In the voice of the bride and adoptive daughter.

    He opened his mouth with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I can hear you, so stop yelling, Na-kyung.¡±

 Chapter 1063

    #Side Story 32. A fate trampled upon, a blooming flower (6)

    * * *

    [Wow, really! Do you know how much I suffered?!]

    [The ce where I fell happened to be there!]

    [Where is it?]

    [You know! It¡¯s a parallel world with other princesses I met at Geomchong when I went to stop the World Federation!]

    [At first, I didn¡¯t even know I had fallen into a parallel world, so I went looking for the princesses. Do you know how hard I suffered?]

    [Those princesses tried to eat me. I heard it!]

    [If I didn¡¯t tell them how to get over the parallel world, they were going to turn me into roasted Bluebird or Yuna-kyung chicken!]

    [Even before I went, they locked up the priests and witches of each church in a group and made a n to make it to the parallel world. I was studying the world!]

    [How hard it was to escape from that world¡­ Ah!]

    [At that time, I was running away so quickly that I ended up in the wrong world, and it was even worse!]

    [What was so great? I mean,

    it was a world where the team leader was originally a woman!]

    [No matter how parallel the world is, does it make sense that the team leader¡¯s chromosomes were XX and

    not

    That was it.

    What Limon was able to quietly listen to.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop talking about useless things?¡±

    [It¡¯s useless! How spectacr my adventure was!]

    ¡°A parallel world is originally a world of infinite possibilities? On the contrary, nothing will be impossible, so there will be nothing surprising about anything.¡±

    [That¡¯s true, but.] Maybe it¡¯s because I can¡¯t tell

    you about my exciting¡­

    or rather, twists and turns and experiences in the parallel world.

    Limon calmly asked Yuna-kyung, who looked openly disappointed.

    ¡°When and how are you going to take me?¡±

    [Aren¡¯t you asking for it too naturally, as if you had entrusted it to me? How difficult is it to cross parallel worlds?]

    ¡°You can do it, right?¡±

    [¡­It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s definitely not easy.]

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it can¡¯t be done?¡±

    [Yes, it is possible, but¡­ there is a lot to prepare for one way or another. Especially the parallel world where the team leader fell into.]

    Na-kyung Yu expressed her confusion.

    In the first ce, movement between parallel worlds was impossible.

    Even she, who had the power of the stars and had all kinds of experience while fighting the constetions for over 20 years, could not do this even if she tried to make her feathers fall out.

    For some reason, this was possible because the sword gun¡¯s barrier exploded and temporarily connected to the parallel world.

    Still, thanks to her hard work, she was able to return to the original world after going through several parallel worlds.

    Also, I was able to contact Limon through the power of the stars¡­

    ¡°Are you saying the world I fell into is special?¡±

    [Rather than special¡­ no, it¡¯s special. Especially in the sense that it is vague to say that it is extremely far away.]

    ¡°It means that there is a distance even between parallel worlds.¡±

    [It is a matter of possibility rather than distance.]

    For example, there are many parallel worlds where the only difference is whether there is one person or not.

    However, the flow of fate also changes depending on whether that person is an ordinary citizen A or a madman or an absolute person who will start a world war.

    They say that the more differences a world has, the less likely it is to exist and the more difficult it is to move around.

    Yuna-kyung sighed.

    [To be honest, I wonder how the team leader ended up in such a ce¡­ No, it¡¯s a wonder how such a world could exist in the first ce?]

    Originally, I was going to take Limon directly.

    Because the distance was so far away, it was difficult to even contact them like this even if they used the full power of the stars.

    Limon calmly asked Yuna-kyung, who was exining her hardships.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I need ¡®that¡¯ to go back?¡±

    [yes. You also need to prepare that as quickly as possible. Because the connection between parallel worlds is getting weaker as time goes by.]

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. ¡°Because I already found it.¡±

    [Oh yeah? Thank goodness.]

    Yuna-kyung was relieved.

    Although it was told to Limon lightly as if it were an adventure story, in reality, traveling to a parallel world is dangerous and difficult enough to risk one¡¯s life.

    There was a high possibility that if a few more days passed, the connection would bepletely lost and Limon would not be able to return.

    However, instead of asking in detail how he returned, Limon confirmed something else.

    ¡°More than that, Na-kyung, I have something to ask you.¡±

    [Now you¡¯re curious about my adventure story! Are you curious about the story of the team leader, who is also a woman? That¡¯s what happened¡­.]

    ¡°No, not like that. ¡°This is the spell that the Commander-in-Chief cast when he revived my disciples and other Sword Masters.¡±

    [Why is that?]

    ¡°Can that spell affect the parallel world?¡±

    [¡­Huh?]

    When moving the fainted Joan of Arc.

    The tattoos on her back and thighs looked so familiar, except they weren¡¯t ck.

    After pausing for a moment, I recalled the process of getting the tattoo I heard from Joan of Arc and the dream she had.

    Limon repeatedly asked Yuna-kyung, who made a vague sound as if she had heard a sparrow barking.

    The most important thing.

    Facts that must be confirmed.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯m d you found a way to get back.¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    It was about half a dayter.

    Joan of Arc left the room.

    As if nothing had happened.

    She came to see Limon looking fine and smiled after hearing his conversation with Yuna-kyung.

    But Limon actually couldn¡¯tugh.

    He looked at Joan of Arc with aplicated face, and only after a long time did he softly open his mouth.

    ¡°But they said I needed it if I wanted to return to the original world.¡±

    ¡°¡­is this what you mean?¡±

    He slightly lowered his gaze to see what he was pointing at and fell into silence.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of just borrowing it for a while, but I heard there could be problems because crossing a parallel world is unprecedented and has so many variables.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that it could break or disappear altogether with you.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    Limon did not press Joan of Arc, who was silent with her head down as if contemting something, to answer.

    Because I knew it.

    How important it was to her,

    not only because of its intrinsic value, but especially because it was the only keepsake he left to her in this world.

    That was why.

    He opened his mouth with a serious face.

    ¡°In that sense, won¡¯t youe with me when I return to our world?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Maybe it was because it was such an unexpected offer.

    After trembling.

    Joan of Arc asked softly.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s almost impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But since I¡¯ve already crossed over, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    What nonsense are you talking about?

    I recall the process of persistently persuading the dumbfounded Yuna-kyung and asking her to find a way to cross the parallel world with Joan of Arc.

    Limon had a heavy expression.

    In fact, the chances of sess were low.

    In the first ce, the parallel world is a world that exists only conceptually, like the underworld or dream world.

    Even if he took her, there was a possibility that the moment he left the parallel world, she would disappear like a one-night dream.

    They are safe because they also have the power of stars.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s analysis was that there was no telling what would happen if left in another world for too long.

    That¡¯s why even Sir, who created the sword gun, assessed that traveling to parallel worlds was close to impossible.

    What¡¯s more, we have to find a solution in just a few days.

    It was natural that Yuna-kyung would rather rip open her stomach.

    This is especially true because as time passes, the connection between parallel worlds bes weaker and it will be difficult for Limon to return.

    But he did not give up his will.

    It wasn¡¯t just to offer Joan of Arcpensation for borrowing her teacher¡¯s belongings.

    This was because he could not bear to see her, who would be left alone in this world if he left.

    Even if it¡¯s a parallel world.

    Even if you have lived a different life.

    He was her teacher.

    Because she was his student.

    ¡­Even more so because I saw her weeping after losing herst hope.

    Plus, considering her tattoos, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Perhaps because my mind wasplicated.

    After that, I stayed silent for a long time.

    Joan of Arc lowered her head and opened her mouth softly.

    ¡°If you will do me a favor, I can lend you this.¡±

    ¡°What kind of request are you talking about?¡±

    Tell me anything.

    Only after hearing what Limon said.

    She slowly raised her head.

    And, looking directly at Limon with deep, calm eyes that did not reveal any emotions, he stated his conditions.

    ¡°Would you please do a massage with me?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Thank you for epting my rude request.¡±

    ¡°I should actually be the one giving thanks.¡±

    The basin where the ruins of El Dorado are located.

    Lim¨®n spoke calmly while facing Joan of Arc in a pure white snow field with snowkes falling in the sky.

    Whether you win or lose.

    Joan of Arc¡¯s offer to just do a massage was in fact the same as lending her teacher¡¯s belongings for nothing in return.

    There was one other condition attached, but that was practically non-existent.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, teacher. ¡°Can I ask you a few questions before we start dancing?¡±

    ¡°However much.¡±

    Keep a reasonable distance from each other.

    Afterpleting the preparation of the dance.

    Joan of Arc asked in a slightly heavy voice.

    ¡°What are you going to do if you don¡¯t find a way to take me to the parallel world within a few days?¡±

    ¡°¡­do not worry. ¡°If you are Na-kyung, you will definitely find a way.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m d. ¡°To be honest, I was a little anxious.¡±

    He seemed genuinely relieved.

    I even smiled for a moment.

    Joan of Arc opened her mouth again as if she was a little worried.

    ¡°By the way, teacher. ¡°Are you really going to grant me one wish if I win thispetition like I asked you to?¡±

    ¡°of course. ¡°I will do whatever I can to help you.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, you shouldn¡¯t say anything so easily.¡±

    ¡°That goes for you too.¡±

    ¡°I can do anything you ask for without having to make a bet like this.¡±

    So this is a bet that only benefits oneself.

    After speaking with a gentle smile.

    She reached for the hilt of the sword.

    ¡°In that sense, teacher, I will tell you in advance what I would like to do.¡±

    Grumbling.

    She pulls out her sword.

    Limon also drew his sword.

    No, I tried to pull it out.

    ¡­Until I heard Joan of Arc¡¯s next words and my face hardened.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t find a way to cross the parallel world, will you stay in this world with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Grinning.

    Like a flower blooming.

    With a beautiful smile.

    Joan of Arc swung her sword.

    ¡°-forever.¡±

    Ugh.

    Just like that¡­

    all mankind perishes.

    Even the Sword Master died.

    The reason she was the only one able to survive.

    It is an essential item for Lord Yuna to call Lim¨®n to his original world, a relic of his teacher that he left to Joan of Arc, and the best divine sword in the world.

    The moment the dragon sword vibrated.

    ¡ºJeongcheon Gyeongdong Sword Hwagyeol

    ìoÌìó@„Ó„¦ »¨ÔE

    When the sword stops, the flowers will scatter .

    ¡»

    Kwagwagwagwagwagwa!

    All the snowkes that fell in the sky poured down on him, filled with the coldness of absolute zero.

 Chapter 1064

    #Side Story 33. A fate trampled upon, a blooming flower (7)

    * * *

    Kwaang!

    That moment.

    Limon reacted immediately.

    The entire process from drawing the sword to swinging it is literally a split second.

    Even by the standards of a sword master, it was amazingly fast in that it contained the sword¡¯s will in just a split second.

    Thanks to this, Limon was able to cut down the driving snowstorm of absolute zero in one go.

    But his face actually became hard.

    It was not because Joan of Arc¡¯s wish, which she had promised to grant if she lost in thispetition, was absurd.

    The swordsmanship used by Geomhwa.

    The frightening speed of manifestation of sword will.

    Above all, the hardness of the snowstorm is heavier than you can imagine.

    As a swordsman, Limon felt an instinctive sense of tension.

    But before he could react.

    Joan of Arc was already changing the sword style of the dragon sword that was moving slowly.

    Twist your waist.

    Attach the sword paper to the sword body and

    pull the sword back as far as possible.

    Release the twisted waist in the opposite direction and extend the sword that was pulled in a straight line again.

    ¨DAs if throwing out a spear.

    ¡º

    Thorns That Pierces Death

    Dead Flower

    Valha

    ¡»

    Paaaang!

    Space is pierced.

    It¡¯s pierced. It¡¯s pierced.

    Every moment the sword is extended.

    From the next space to the next space.

    What is thuspleted is a realm of death covered with pierced space.

    Like vegetables sliced thinner than paper.

    Divided into units smaller than a fingernail.

    However, with that alone, the entire world is covered with hundreds of des imbued with a poison that can kill even a sword master with just a nce.

    The reason Limon was able to survive was because he reflexively pulled away after seeing Joan of Arc¡¯s posture.

    Her sword was so sharp and precise that if her reaction had been a littleter, she would have suffered a wound or two.

    But that was just the beginning.

    Suddenly.

    Dreams are being cut down.

    Like being drunk, a mysterious sword attack that makes it impossible to tell which is a dream and which is reality mixes with mental perception and engulfs one¡¯s consciousness.

    Crumbling!

    The streets are being cut down.

    Numerous rocks and debris that had been thrown up to the sky by telekinesis rain down like meteors, causing a tremendous impact.

    Coo!

    Contradictions are cut away.

    Her physical abilities have been strengthened beyond measure through the power of bio-maniption, and her sword draws an impossible path and targets vital points.

    Faaah!

    Cause and effect are cut.

    The moment every attack he wields unfolds, it turns out that he was attacked first, forcing him to go on the defensive.

    Just a few minutes at most.

    In the meantime, he managed to block all the various sword techniques and swordsmanship that Joan of Arc used in session.

    Limon, who jumped back and widened the distance, looked at her with an extremely stern face and softly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­You have mastered all the sword skills of your juniors.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a new thing to say. ¡°I think even you, teacher, can do this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    Limon calmly admitted.

    In the first ce, not only other swordsmanship and swordsmanship, but also swordsmanship.

    The Sword Master is something that can be learned just by looking at it once.

    It was not strange at all that Joan of Arc, who had spent a long time at the Sword Tower like he did, learned all the sword skills of her juniors.

    ¡­okay.

    That is, as long as it is acquired.

    ¡°I¡¯m not confident that I can do it as perfectly as you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, those are words of high praise.¡±

    ¡°This is not excessive praise. ¡°It¡¯s an objective evaluation.¡±

    That was why.

    Limon had no choice but to make aplicated expression.

    The perfection and skill of the sword used by Joan of Arc is such that it is difficult to believe that it originally belonged to another sword master.

    Even he, who had been training for hundreds of years, could not handle his disciples¡¯ sword skills so perfectly.

    What kind of struggle are you going through?

    Because of how much training you have done.

    Was it possible toplete a sword like that?

    It was hard to even imagine.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    Joan of Arc read theplex emotions in his gaze and smiled.

    And as if remembering something.

    He continued speaking while looking into space.

    ¡°Junior Asha admired you so much that he wanted to be with you forever, even if it meant stopping time and changing the world.¡±

    ¡°I understood that affection.¡±

    ¡°d junior wanted to get his family back through space and beyond.¡±

    ¡°I also sympathized with that obsession.¡±

    ¡°Junior Suri wanted to live in a happy dream rather than a cold reality.¡±

    ¡°I had that dream too.¡±

    ¡°Junior Billy wanted to be a hero because he respected and admired his teacher more than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°I acknowledged that envy.¡±

    ¡°Junior Gandhi loved peace more than anyone else, but he was not afraid to fight to achieve peace.¡±

    ¡°I also had that contradiction.¡±

    ¡°Junior Adolf believed that the current human race was so weak that eventually only perfect humans would remain in the world.¡±

    ¡°I achieved that belief.¡±

    His own best disciple.

    She is the patron saint of Sword Tower.

    As humanity¡¯sst survivor.

    Training swords with my juniors.

    Protecting the world.

    fought.

    After recalling each memory one by one.

    She slowly lowered her gaze again and looked directly at him.

    ¡°So, teacher. ¡°You¡¯d better give it your all.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°-If you take care of yourself and one of your limbs falls off, it will be very difficult for you to stay here.¡±

    Of course, even if that happens, there is no need to worry because we will help you so that you do not feel any inconvenience.

    Grinning.

    With a gentle smile.

    However, Limone, who had been staring intently into her eyes that were so deep and dull that he could not see the bottom, eventually nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Because that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m d.¡±

    He seemed genuinely relieved.

    In contrast to Joan of Arc, who had a deeper smile, Limon had no expression on his face.

    The two priests facing each other swung their swords again at the same time, as if they had made a promise.

    And then¡­

    disaster began.

    Crumbling!

    Snowkes soar upside down.

    The dark clouds in the sky part.

    The avnche that had been rolling in like a tsunami evaporates in an instant.

    It is not a huge mountain, but the entire mountain range shakes and changes the terrain.

    Without the slightest exaggeration, two swords intersect in a fierce battle that shocks the sky and shakes the ground with just the aftermath.

    Ka-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-gang!!!

    The dragon sword is pushed away.

    The strong magic sword bounces out.

    When an instant¡¯s sharp sword is overtaken by an extremely dull sword.

    The destructive heavy sword destroys the contradictory strong sword, but gets lost in the dazzling illusion of the sword, and the counterattackunched by the exquisite half-sword is lost to the beautiful sword.

    It¡¯s truly amazing. It was a sword fight that any swordsman could not help but admire.

    Even the Sword Master.

    And Limon was no exception.

    ¡®-strong.¡¯

    Of course, there is no such thing as a weak sword master in the world.

    They were the ones who saw the tip of the sword and could take his life at any time if they let their guard down for even a moment.

    In the end, it wasrgely thanks to his experience andpatibility that Limon was able to win and survive while fighting other sword masters over the past hundreds of years.

    While it was rare to be outnumbered against any sword master thanks to the dragon yer¡¯s sword skills.

    This is because he was able to gain an upper hand in most battles by acquiring and training various sword techniques.

    This was possible because he had trained thoroughly for hundreds of years to deal with the Sword Master since his life-threatening battle with the Sword Demon.

    That¡¯s why this moment.

    Limon could not help but be amazed.

    Even among the 13 swords, only the three based on the dragon yer sword can produce full power.

    This is because Geomhwa fully reproduces the power of as many as six swords and is used in exquisite fusion depending on the situation.

    She was even using the power of the Dragon Sword to mix her own swordsmanship with psionics.

    Even though he had reached the ultimate level of sword skills, he could not easily gain the upper hand.

    Especially since the sword is still changing.

    Papa papa papa pap!!!

    More profoundly.

    Moreplicated.

    More clearly.

    Thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of millions.

    The more the swords intersect, the more the opponent¡¯s sword skills develop, and they develop their own swords to destroy each other¡¯s swords.

    Aplex battle where one misjudgment could cost you your life is even more enjoyable because it is so risky.

    It¡¯s instinct.

    Who is the opponent?

    Whatever the situation.

    In a fight that risks one¡¯s life at the point of a sword, in conversations between swordsmen, and in one¡¯s own development.

    As a sword master who felt great joy more than anything, it was an unavoidable fate.

    ¡®But I feel lonely.¡¯

    But at this moment.

    He felt no joy.

    Sword righteousness is the sword master¡¯s life and will itself.

    Obtaining the sword spirit of another sword master is only possible if you understand that belief and the pain of life.

    How painful it must have been for her to go through the same pain as the priests and sisters to learn the sword skills and to train it to this extent.

    It¡¯s a pity just to think about it, and

    the more I mix up the swords, the more I feel sad.

    Gradually it bes familiar.

    Gradually bing unfamiliar.

    Her swordsmanship.

    While I miss you.

    Unfortunately.

    Sorry.

    It was so heartbreaking that I couldn¡¯t even feel the joy I should have felt, whether as a sword master or a teacher.

    Because he never taught her that way and never wanted her to be like this.

    What he wanted was just¡­

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon paused.

    During the battle with the Sword Master, there was a huge gap.

    Nevertheless, as a result of his thinking, he managed to block Joan of Arc¡¯s sword without even getting a scratch.

    ¡®¡­is it.¡¯

    Joan of Arc, to be exact, looking at the sword she unfolds.

    He finally realized.

    understood.

    ¡®Is that something like that?¡¯

    Quang!

    That was why.

    The reason why he stopped the sword fight by swinging his sword violently and began to increase his sword fighting skills by increasing the distance between her and her.

    Joan of Arc did not bother to chase after Limon.

    As if he had been waiting, he just raised the power of the dragon sword along with his sword.

    And so the gazes of the two sword masters crossed.

    The moment when the two divine swords and demonic swords, the Kang Demon Sword and the Dragon Sword, which were created as a pair, were finally swung after a strong vibration.

    ¡ºYam Dragon King¡¯s Sword, Il- ui

    (Ä§Ä§ýˆÍõ„¦ Ò»Áx) The King¡¯s

    Sword

    that rules over dragons (ýˆÍõÖ®„¦)¡»

    Pugh!

    Heaven and earth are shaking.

    With a tinum glow.

    The eerie sound of cold metal digging into flesh echoed¡­

    ¡­and silence swallowed everything.

    As if the fierce battle from before was a lie, all the noise disappeared and only snowkes fell quietly in silence.

    A voice flowing softly.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    he suddenly said.

    Drops of blood are falling.

    Blood-red flowers blooming on snow.

    And looking at the source, she asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t cut me?¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you try to block my sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­also.¡±

    Just before shing.

    I took off the sword that I had pulled up.

    Looking at his student who tried to hit him defenseless with his full force.

    Likewise, the teacher, who took the sword from her with his bare hands, not only withholding his sword but also his sword, continued bitterly.

    ¡°You wanted to die by my sword.¡±

 Chapter 1065

    #Side Story 34. A trampled fate, a blooming flower (8)

    * * *

    Quietly.

    Joan of Arc is silent.

    But there was no need for an answer.

    Because that sad and empty smile told me more clearly than a hundred words.

    That¡¯s why Limon had no choice but to sigh.

    It was strange from the beginning.

    He also asked for a favor from me.

    He also asked me to stay if I won.

    However, it was understandable if the purpose was to ultimately kill him during the fight.

    ¡°Did it really have to be like this?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Looking at Limonmenting.

    She smiled sadly.

    That one day he will return.

    It was Joan of Arc who survived alone for a long time even after the destruction of mankind with only that one hope.

    But her hopes were dashed when Limon appeared from a parallel world.

    There was no longer any reason left for Joan of Arc to maintain this pitiful and painful life, even going to the parallel world.

    Above all¡­.

    ¡°Because I failed to keep my promise.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I swear with my sword that I will protect the world until you return.¡±

    So this is the price.

    It¡¯s the atonement you have to pay.

    Seeing her speaking sadly, Limon made a heavy expression.

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    To be honest.

    I had already guessed it.

    Although he handled the swordsmanship of all the sword masters whose names were left on the sword tower more freely than that.

    In fact, she did not use only the most powerful and more important sword.

    Nevertheless, he said the unexpected truth with a sigh.

    ¡°You have lost your sword.¡±

    From the sword demon to the sword spirit, the sword spirit, the sword sword, the sword sword, the sword sword, and the sword spirit.

    While embodying the swordsmanship of other sword masters to near perfection.

    Limonmented as he realized that the fact that he had never used his sword, which should have been the freest and most powerful, meant that he could not use it at all.

    The oath made by a sword master is absolute.

    Since he had broken his own will, it was natural for his swordsmanship to waver and weaken.

    Of course, even if that were the case, under normal circumstances I wouldn¡¯t have gone to the point where I lost my sword skills¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s natural. ¡°I have nothing more to protect.¡±

    Me too.

    The world too.

    Humanity too.

    Death penalty system.

    ¡­And the teacher too.

    I lost everything I had to protect.

    Thus, even her will as a sword master was broken, and she continued speaking with an empty smile.

    ¡°So I can¡¯t go to your world.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because dying here is the only atonement I can make.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°More than anything¡­.¡±

    He wondered how he could possibly go to another world as he was the only survivor after twisting fate and ruining everything.

    After speaking sadly.

    She said softly.

    ¡°The teacher I know doesn¡¯t exist in the parallel world.¡±

    Even if I die.

    Even in the afterlife.

    To be reunited with the person who left.

    That is the only hope left for someone who has lost everything.

    Lim¨®n, who had been silent as he watched Joan of Arc smiling and talking helplessly, as if she were a shell without her soul, only opened his mouth a long timeter.

    ¡°¡­Atonement.¡±

    As ifmenting.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m ruminating inside.

    I muttered to myself for a moment.

    In the end, he sighed quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Come to think of it, Imitted a lot of sins in your world too.¡±

    How can youmit a crime even after you died and came back to life?

    Perhaps this is his nature.

    No, it¡¯s fate.

    Lim¨®n shook his head as he looked at Joan of Arc, who wasughing and speaking in self-deprecation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you from another world, Jan.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember? ¡°The disciple¡¯s sin is the teacher¡¯s sin, so if you want to atone, it is only right for me to atone as well.¡±

    It was that moment.

    As if only waiting for death.

    Joan of Arc¡¯s body, immersed in sorrow, flinched.

    ¡°And what you said was that you didn¡¯t have to feel sorry for me just because you put aside your madness and epted your sins before it was toote.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please stop it. teacher.¡±

    Softly.

    She stops him.

    But Limon didn¡¯t stop.

    He just spoke with aplex expression of sadness and bitterness mixed on his always calm face.

    ¡°You promised me that you would never disappoint me when I asked you to stop falsely threatening me with the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°Please stop it!!!¡±

    Wow!

    It was just a moment.

    After a sharp shout sounded.

    Joan of Arc¡¯s hand holding the sword hilt gained strength, and the dragon sword stuck in Lim¨®n¡¯s hand dug deeper.

    Pattering like that.

    As the blood that poured from Limon¡¯s wound bloomed again in the scattered snow.

    Joan of Arc bit her lip and said.

    ¡°Those are not your memories.¡±

    No matter how much it is Limon.

    He is a being from a parallel world.

    Isn¡¯t this the teacher who spent hundreds of years with her, epting atonement andforting her?

    No matter how much you try to convince yourself, it is uneptable to talk about what you heard as if it were memories you experienced yourself.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not mine.¡±

    Her words sharpened the edge.

    Limon agreed bitterly.

    Because Limon himself knew better than anyone else that those were not his memories.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Suri got bitten by a potato and went out to hunt secretly, got caught by you, and ate only potatoes for a month and cried.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°Billy sold Suri¡¯s name to defraud the Continental Defense Corps and, at least formally, abolish racial discrimination.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°When Gandhi failed to create a unified government, he instead created a peacekeeping force centered around the Sword Tower and suppressed the war.¡±

    ¡°wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°As soon as Adolf became a sword master, he tried to attack me at night, but ended up having a duel with you, and we had a snowball fight for a month before copsing from exhaustion.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying now¡­¡±

    A voice.

    It splits.

    Dry throat.

    Dizzy and confused head.

    It prevented her from understanding what she was hearing.

    Because¡­

    the story Limon is talking about now.

    I haven¡¯t exined it to him yet.

    Memories of the past that only she knows in this world where humanity has perished and all records have died.

    Because it was a story that could not be known and did not happen in his world, where he had to cut down the disciples he had raised.

    But why does he know that?

    A reality that cannot be understood.

    Forced to guess.

    ¨C Telepathy.

    The power of a dragon to read even minds.

    Limon, who was reborn as the Dragon King of Swords, gained dragon psionics that gave him strength that surpassed even that of the seven dragons.

    If you had used it¡­!

    ¡°Asha came to me without your knowledge, took you as his wife, and then knelt down and asked me to make you his concubine.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°The kings, presidents, and prime ministers of various countries secretly came to me and said that I had a good wife for them, but I also turned them away.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my memory.¡±

    The blood is draining.

    My body gets cold.

    My lips are trembling.

    That¡¯s something even she didn¡¯t know.

    So, if you think about it withmon sense, it should naturally be considered a made-up lie.

    But Joan of Arc.

    I remembered it.

    As he came out of Limon¡¯s quarterste at night, Geomhu met him and greeted him calmly, and Limon looked at him with particrlyplex eyes afterwards.

    I remember Limon, who was indifferent to whether diplomats and envoys from various countries came, but sometimes gave them a particrly cold look and chased them away.

    ¡°why.¡±

    so that.

    You have to have hope.

    But I end up denying it.

    That couldn¡¯t be possible.

    There¡¯s no way it could ever happen.

    In the end, the hope I always had.

    The result was a fantasy I always experienced.

    Like a one night dream.

    The more she believed in it, the more vain and heartbreaking the experience became. She was so scared and scared that she even let go of the sword and retreated without even realizing it.

    That cannot happen.

    It was an act that was extremely shameful and despised by a sword master.

    ¡°how¡­!¡±

    Nevertheless, she looked confused, not even realizing that she had put down the sword.

    Limon was not to me.

    I just slowly stretched out my hand.

    So, the moment he grabbed the dragon sword that was piercing her hand that she had let go of.

    ¡°I told you before I left. ¡°When Ie back, I definitely have something to say to you.¡±

    Ugh.

    ¡°So, please wait.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Could it be that the reason Joan of Arc¡¯s eyes shook so much was because she heard the promise he made before leaving?

    Or maybe it was because the wound on his hand began to heal rapidly along with the vibration of the dragon sword.

    Or¡­.

    ¡°A long and distant journey.¡±

    ¡°After a fierce battle in which even my disciples were lost one after another, I finally defeated the Constetion.¡±

    ¡°But for that, I ended up having to swing the final sword myself in return for breaking the Sword Master¡¯s taboo.¡±

    ¡°I regret leaving behind a promise that was a bondage to you that I ultimately couldn¡¯t keep.¡±

    Excited.

    It¡¯s shaking.

    The pupils.

    My heart stopped.

    A frozen heart.

    A weathered soul.

    It makes you expect hope that you should not expect.

    ¡°And that irreversible regret became lingering.¡±

    ¡°So deep, so deep¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­A regret so sad that it can even be conveyed to me in another world through this dragon sword.¡±

    A hand pierced by a dragon sword.

    Originally it would have healed without even a trace.

    But a faint scar remains.

    To Joan of Arc, who froze when she saw the all-too-familiar scar on her hand.

    Limon said:

    ¡°So this is a will.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°A message that ¡®I¡¯ leave through myself.¡±

    Looking at her frozen.

    Limon recalled bitterly.

    Before crossing over to this parallel world.

    A dream that kept making me sleepy.

    Because the disciples did not cross the line, there was no need to cut them down, but they were able to protect the world in peace and tranquility.

    More than anything.

    There was always one person by my side.

    It was so faint that I couldn¡¯t help but think it was a dream, but it was still clear enough that I couldn¡¯t forget it.

    He unconsciously said it was his memory.

    I even misunderstood.

    The memories that ¡®he¡¯ gave me.

    And regret.

    he said

    ¡°There is something I could not bear to say as a teacher.¡±

    ¡°I never wanted to talk about it if possible, but I just couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I definitely wanted toe back and tell you.¡±

    All military departments.

    A teacher is like a parent.

    A disciple is like a child.

    However, as a teacher, I had to treat her like a child, but this is what I wanted to say, even going against that principle.

    ¡°¡®I¡¯ loved you.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°So much so that I tried to propose to you after the whole fight was over.¡±

    Breath stopped.

    A hardened body.

    Empty head.

    ¡°You must have be sad and lonely because ¡®I¡¯ was toote and insufficient¡­¡±

    It was as if I had turned into a stone statue.

    Without even a slight movement.

    Her looking at herself.

    After looking at each other in loneliness.

    He slowly stretched out his arms and hugged the slender body.

    ¡°Still, sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please be happy.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I said I was sorry that I couldn¡¯t make her happy myself.

    So, please do not be unhappy because you are tied to yourself, who is already dead, but forget me and be happy.

    After hearing thest request he left for himself through Limon in the parallel world.

    And just like the memories, I felt that all too familiar hand hugging me andforting my back.

    He shouted.

    With tears pouring out.

    ¡°Ugh, uhuh¡­. Teacher, teacher!¡±

    like that.

    hug him

    She wailed and wailed.

    It¡¯s so sad, sad, and painful.

    I feel sad that the promise I had waited so long for was kept.

 Chapter 1066

    #Side Story 35. Trampled fate, blooming flower (9)

    * * *

    What is the standard by which an individual can distinguish himself from others and define himself?

    It¡¯s not just the body.

    Even if they were born with the same body, twins arepletely different people.

    The soul is ambiguous.

    Because it is impossible even for God to define what a soul is in the first ce.

    So what about memory?

    If someone had all of their memories from birth to death, could they be considered someone else?

    For example, if you were a reincarnated person who was born in a new body with the same soul and the same memories, you would identify with your current self from your past life.

    But what if you only have memories?

    What if even the bodies are the same?

    What if only the soul is different?

    Should we consider it as someone else or as ourselves?

    ¡®My head hurts¡­¡¯

    That¡¯s why.

    This moment.

    The reason why Limon sighed while looking up at the dark ceiling while lying down on an old structure that resembled a bed rather than a bed.

    It wasn¡¯t confusing.

    Because his ego was alone.

    Before, I was just confused because I thought it was just a dream.

    After recognizing that it was a memory of another person, I was able to distinguish it more clearly.

    It was a very fortunate thing.

    If his ego had been mixed, it would have been difficult for him to distinguish which of the parallel world and the original memories were his.

    ¡­Just like I said to Anastasia when I inadvertently misunderstood the contents of her dream.

    ¡®Asha, that guy treats his husband like a dementia patient.¡¯

    When I told him to live the way he wanted to, I never would have guessed that that was what he meant by wanting to take care of himself every day.

    I chuckled for a moment, thinking that I would have to scold him when I got back.

    Limon sighed again.

    They say there is no problem with ego, but that¡¯s it.

    Because I had been handed over hundreds of years worth of memories, I couldn¡¯t avoid the fatigue that felt like I had read thousands of books in one go.

    Honestly, I remember this.

    He didn¡¯t want to take it.

    Even if you say you are in a parallel world.

    They were different beings after all.

    The only benefit of receiving memories is that you have more jokes to use when drinking.

    There were a ton of shorings, from fatigue to the risk of your ego being shaken.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why he epted the memory instead of rejecting it.

    Because I couldn¡¯t watch it.

    A poor woman who lost everything and despaired.

    A foolish man left with nothing but regret and regret.

    Also as her teacher.

    Even as a man like him.

    ¡­It was ironic that epting that memory ultimately made her cry again.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be okay.¡¯

    Limon made a bitter expression.

    Joan of Arc sobbed for hours until the sky fell in her arms.

    Even though she had conveyed ¡®his¡¯ words, she, who had already left everything behind and was ready to die, might have changed her mind just because of this.

    Because the result was unknown.

    In that sense, it might have been too irresponsible to leave her alone.

    But he didn¡¯t bother to watch her.

    Whatever choice she makes.

    That¡¯s something to respect.

    Things can change if you persuade them.

    Because it wasn¡¯t something that could be forced.

    ¡­Even if that choice ends in tragedy.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    closing eyes.

    Limon thought.

    Was he really right?

    Was his choice the best?

    Although it was ultimately destroyed, of course all of its disciples survived until then.

    This parallel world, where everyone worked together to fight against the stars until the end, was a future he could have created if he had truly wished for it.

    Just like Joan of Arc did.

    Without neglecting his disciples.

    If only it were thoroughly regted and guided.

    In that respect, it could be said that the cause that ultimately led to his disciples taking their lives was his own self-indulgence.

    but.

    nevertheless.

    He ends up thinking.

    Even if destruction awaits him in the end, he will allow his disciples freedom.

    They were his disciples, not tools he created to protect the world.

    It was the teaching he inherited from Geomje that he should live as he pleased, even if it meant turning the world against him, rather than giving up his freedom for the greater good.

    So when he closed his eyes and collected his thoughts.

    ¡°teacher. ¡°Can you excuse me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°e in.¡±

    quietly.

    A voice was heard.

    Considering that it was alreadyte in the night, it was unexpected.

    Nevertheless, Limon calmly weed the visitor, who did not feel unexpected at all.

    Squeaking.

    Open the old, rusty door.

    What came in was a woman with white blonde hair.

    Is it because of the Sword Master¡¯s body or because it was washed cleanly?

    Limon asked softly to her, who despite crying and wailing so much, looked elegant and neat without any puffiness in her eyes.

    ¡°Have you put your mind in order?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°If possible, I would like to follow you.¡±

    ¡°As much as you want.¡±

    No matter how long I lived¡­

    or rather, it couldn¡¯t have been easy to put my mind in order as I had waited for him single-mindedly for so many years.

    After listening to Joan of Arc¡¯s request, which was unexpectedly calm.

    Limon was deeply relieved.

    She, who originally intended to die in this world, tries to maintain her life by crossing over to a parallel world.

    That alone meant that it was not in vain for him to ept his other memories.

    ¡°But before that, I have one favor to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me anything.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason he nodded willingly.

    I was nning to listen to whatever request Joan of Arc made, as long as it wasn¡¯t something that was truly unreasonable.

    But right after that.

    Limon fell silent.

    Grumbling.

    Thin fingers brushing against each other.

    The nun¡¯s clothes slowly flow down.

    What is clearly revealed is white skin.

    It is as smooth as a doe, as ridged as a snow mountain, as narrow as a gourd, but as slender as a jade pir.

    She smiled, revealing her exquisitely beautiful and fascinating naked body, which was clearly visible even in this dark room.

    she asked.

    ¡°Could you hug me?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of a request I couldn¡¯t have imagined.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of her mesmerizingly beautiful naked body.

    Limon looked at her with an indescribable expression, and only after a while did he open his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­ss. ¡°No matter how much I remember, I am not the teacher you know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that too.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because hisst request was for me to forget him.¡±

    He was so deep and earnest that it could be conveyed to another world, and he was sorry and worried about her until the very end.

    Because I know that if I cannot fulfill his longing, he will not be able to rest even in the afterlife and will be sad for eternity.

    The woman, who decided to forget him even though her heart was torn apart and in pain, smiled sadly.

    ¡°But I myself cannot forget him.¡±

    Everywhere you see when you open your eyes.

    In a ce you can¡¯t see when you close your eyes.

    Memories of being with hime back to me.

    No matter how hard I try to forget, I realize the memories of him that cannot be erased and my deep and sad heart.

    If things continue like this, I can¡¯t leave.

    Even if I leave, I will continue to miss this ce, and although I can pretend to be happy, I will never be happy.

    -forever.

    Because I know that.

    She asked sadly.

    ¡°So, teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please help me forget him.¡±

    It¡¯s a trick.

    I have his memories.

    Even though I have the same body as him.

    A being from apletely different world.

    But it¡¯s deceptively simr.

    If it was Limon, he would be able to erase and overwrite his feelings for him.

    So, let yourself fall in love with a new person.

    Please let me forget him like that.

    Limon, who had been silent when he saw her asking for a favor, only opened his mouth a long timeter.

    ¡°Do you really want that?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Once you make a choice, there is no going back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I hope for.¡±

    Hesitantly, as if he never wanted to.

    The subject was so sad and heartbreaking that it seemed as if it would copse at any moment, with a faint smile on its face.

    Limone, who had aplicated expression on her face as she gave apletely different answer, closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them.

    And then he stood up with a calm face, without any bitterness or regret.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    She did not stop him as he approached her and slowly lowered his head.

    Just be quiet.

    I just closed my eyes.

    And so I growled.

    Over the nun¡¯s clothes that were on the floor.

    The moment even the ck veil fell¡­.

    Sreuk.

    ¡­The lips of the teacher and student ovepped.

    * * *

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Eyshes fluttering.

    A writhing, curved female body.

    Each time I slide my fingers along the tattoo on my back.

    Every time I kiss your white, slender neck and gently bite your plump skin.

    And every time I gently tickle my delicate thighs.

    The slender body shaking and shaking the nun¡¯s clothes that wereid out instead of a nket is so fascinating that it naturally stimtes one¡¯s instincts.

    The hot breath that flows intermittently between gently parted pink lips attracts males like a siren¡¯s song.

    ¡°Ha ah¡­¡±

    But he could feel it.

    From that twitching white skin.

    From a suppressed moan as if embarrassed.

    From the delicate hand that held the rosario.

    Her fear, rejection, and guilt cannot be hidden no matter how hard she tries to hide it.

    And her heart.

    He could understand.

    Until now, all he had hugged were women who loved him and were therefore happy to spend the night with him.

    Even women I spent a night with in the distant past, even if I didn¡¯t take them as brides.

    But she was different.

    It wasn¡¯t him she loved.

    Because hugging a loved one like this in order to forget him or her was in itself a sad act rather than a happy one.

    And so was he.

    Just as she is a different being to Joan of Arc, Joan of Arc is also a woman he only met a few days ago.

    It¡¯s too unfamiliar to love.

    Even if it was a different world, hugging a student who was raised and loved by someone else was something that would make one feel guilty.

    ¡°Yeah, shit.¡±

    nevertheless.

    He didn¡¯t stop.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I was asked to.

    Another memory of myself that felt like a mere record, like a faded ck-and-white photo.

    The longing buried inside began to seep out little by little, love and affection, and the warmth naturally lingered in the hands stroking her.

    But he was never buried in that feeling.

    Rather, he just wanted her more passionately than her soft warmth.

    Color her with your own colors.

    Erase the other person from your mind.

    To make it entirely your own.

    ¨DLike a dragon that preys on a beautiful girl.

    ¡°teacher¡­. Eup¡­.¡±

    Through our lips touching.

    With tangled tongue movements.

    With the heat transmitted to the lower abdomen.

    Was it because I instinctively felt his intentions?

    He didn¡¯t stop even as he watched her stiffen and tremble as if she was so scared, contrary to the sufficiently heated heat.

    He just quietly ced his hand on her hand that was holding the rosary as if praying.

    I flinch.

    I was a bit agitated for a moment.

    When she saw the scar on his hand, her eyes fluttered¡­

    and eventually she released her grip, dropped Rosario, and sped his hands instead.

    As if relieved.

    Or as if he was determined.

    ¡­or resignedly.

    I kissed her again and again as she rxed her stiff body and rxed her thighs.

    He slightly opened the gap between her white, slender legs and ovepped his body on top of her naturally exposed flower petals.

    ¡°Tsk¡­.¡±

    Squeak.

    Is it instinct?

    Although it has already been moistened.

    An unfamiliar heat gradually creeping in.

    Her blocked body refuses.

    Like a priest who took a vow of lifelong chastity.

    Or like a widow who still can¡¯t forget her dead lover.

    As if he wasn¡¯t the mate she had been waiting for all this time.

    But he didn¡¯t back down.

    Gradually, the weight on the body was added.

    So, the moment when their bodies ovepped more deeply and her sped hands gained strength.

    Phew!

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    ¡­one flower falls.

    On top of the nun¡¯s clothes underneath.

    A red flower has bloomed.

 Chapter 1067

    #Side Story 36. Trampled fate, blooming flower (10)

    * * *

    The moment that ovepped with that.

    What hit her was pain.

    Even Joan of Arc, who suffered all kinds of injuries such as cuts, stabs, and bites during her long life, had never felt the pain of her body being torn apart.

    But what is really painful is not the pain.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    Because of faith.

    And for him.

    The sense of loss and guilt at having lost the innocence I had maintained my entire life causes a single tear to form at the end of my eyshes.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    That might be why.

    Limon starts to move.

    The reason why the deepening pain, like opening a wound with a heated iron skewer, actually feels reassuring.

    This is the punishment you deserve.

    When I think of it as the price of being hugged by someone else to forget my feelings for him, I feel like my guilt is washed away just a little.

    As if it were a confession.

    But¡­

    wiggle.

    ¡°Huh?!?!¡±

    Plopping it down.

    My body shook of its own ord.

    The moment I suddenly felt weak, as if the pain had melted away.

    Instead, apletely different kind of heat radiating from my lower abdomen made my body bounce up without my knowledge.

    The feeling of pleasure.

    ¨DYin-Yang Happiness Great Law.

    Be reborn as the Dragon King of Swords.

    Interacting with the princesses countless times.

    I also learned Limon naturally.

    The vision of the Green Dragon n, created to allow one to experience all the pleasures of parallel life in just one night, turns the entire body into a ball of fire.

    ¡°Wait a minute, teacher, this is¡­ haha!¡±

    Can not be done.

    It shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    You must suffer more.

    But he doesn¡¯t stop.

    I grabbed my sped hands tightly and held them in ce to prevent them from escaping.

    It just dug deeper into her.

    Kuuk.

    ¡°Huh huh haha¡­!¡±

    A spark flies in my head.

    My vision turns pure white.

    My limbs are twitching.

    My heavy breathing naturally bes hot.

    The pleasure, too intense for a virgin who had been pure until a moment ago, struck her brain like a thunderbolt and heated up her body.

    Eyshes that were stained with sadness and tears are oveid with tears of pleasure and joy.

    Drops of sweat flow down the smooth skin, and whenever their bodies mix, an obscene squelching sound resounds.

    No matter how much you resist.

    No matter how much you reject it.

    The increasingly stronger heat fills and dominates the body, igniting the will to resist.

    Every time he digs into you, you automatically give strength to your body and feel the heat digging inside you even hotter and more vividly.

    A pleasure that makes you feel like you¡¯re going crazy.

    A confused and disorganized mind.

    A body that reacts as it pleases.

    The moment when I couldn¡¯t bear the stimtion and my back bounced up.

    ¡°Tsk¡­!¡±

    Crackling.

    As if he expected it.

    Before I knew it, my buttocks, which were slightly floating in the air, touched the floor, and before I knew it, a strong hand was holding them up.

    And in response, another hand, holding one ankle, pulls the slender leg straight and throws it over his shoulder.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The heat in my stomach dug deeper as my body was forced to turn.

    With only one leg raised high and turned to the side, the inner skin was exposed so tantly.

    Seeing yourself like that makes you feel ashamed all over again, even in your head that was confused by pleasure.

    But I¡¯m doing well.

    The stimtion of biting your ankle is intense.

    The pleasure thates from the heat that ravages you more and more intensely fills your body and mind.

    Instead of resisting or covering her body with her already free hands, she just grabs the nun¡¯s robe underneath and gasps.

    The moment she tilted her head back, unable to bear the deepening pleasure.

    Pajik!

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    From thighs to lower back.

    The sparks that bounce off the dawn-colored tattoo engraved on the white skin be pure white lightning and pierce the mind.

    Every time he digs in.

    The spark gets stronger.

    The pleasure also deepens.

    As if the light of the tattoo sympathizes with the pleasure he gives.

    In this hellish vicious cycle where pleasure and light endlessly strengthen each other.

    My brain is consumed with pleasure.

    My soul is filled with joy.

    My ego is copsing.

    Whates to mind is memory.

    What is engraved is emotion.

    Sadness and regret melt away, and

    instead, joy fills the heart.

    The self is broken, broken, and twisted.

    But she did not resist that pleasure.

    ¡®¡­ah.¡¯

    Just finally realizing it.

    With a faint smile.

    I just epted everything.

    So she shed another tear and gave up resisting the pleasure he gave her.

    The moment when the peak was finally reached.

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    The thin waist is curved.

    My two slender legs became stiff.

    As her vision turned white¡­

    a pure white pleasure exploded from deep within her body, engulfing everything.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    and.

    Time passed.

    Result of receiving a violent shock.

    A temporary bed with one leg broken.

    Lying on top of it was a slender female body.

    Arms and legs hanging limply.

    Skin full of red marks.

    Even the eyes are blurry and out of focus.

    Her naked body, with her inner skinpletely exposed, is so beautiful that even though it is covered in sweat¡­ or rather, it stimtes the male¡¯s desire even more.

    Even more so in the fact that traces of desire mixed with sweat were flowing from between her gently parted legs.

    Knock.

    Along the smooth thighs.

    Flowing down my soft ass.

    Even the nun¡¯s clothes underneath were soaked.

    Even the faded Rosario turns white.

    Limon looked bitter as he looked at the evidence that he had vited and defiled her over and over again.

    No matter how much she wanted it to happen and it was for her own good, she couldn¡¯t feelfortable hugging her student who lost his loved one.

    That¡¯s why the single teardrop still forming at the end of the eyshes looked particrly sad.

    So be quiet.

    He stretched out one hand.

    It was when I wiped away her tears with my fingers.

    ¡°Can I ask you one thing¡­?¡±

    quietly.

    The voice that came out.

    To Limon, who had juste to his senses after suffering repeated orgasms, was stopped by a voice that was so calm.

    She asked softly.

    ¡°Did you love me too, teacher?¡±

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I say that I am not the teacher you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­ I asked the wrong question.¡±

    Sniffling.

    She slowly got up.

    So, I looked at him at the same eye level as he was sitting on the edge of the bed.

    He smiled brightly.

    ¡°Just as the teacher in this world loved me but couldn¡¯t tell me, did ¡®Rimor¡¯ actually like his pretty older sister who gave him potatoes?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Limon stiffened.

    A name that the Joan of Arc of this world would not know.

    And the deep joy and joy seen in blue eyes that seemed lonely and sad until they were hugged.

    More than anything.

    That familiar smile.

    It made him open his mouth without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­ss?¡±

    Sreuk.

    But the words are cut off.

    Before I knew it, the soft texture had me covering my mouth.

    Unlike before, where I only felt sadness and epted it one-sidedly when he ovepped.

    What is felt in a kiss that is so soft, sweet, and warm, with tongues intertwined, is deep and sticky affection.

    And her actions didn¡¯t end with just a kiss.

    Tuk.

    Gently.

    A hand pushing his shoulder.

    Because I was confused in many ways, I parted my lips with Limon, who was pushed and fell on the bed.

    So naturally.

    She got on top of him.

    Put both knees around his waist.

    Support his thighs with your white feet.

    With a slender hand on his chest.

    She pressed her already sticky, wet flower petals onto his desire that had heated up again through the kiss.

    The moment she lowered herself.

    Phew.

    ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°Sssssssssssssssssssssssy

    waist.

    ¡±

    The thin neck is tilted back.

    While hot breath wets the air.

    He let out a short groan without realizing it.

    I¡¯ve already vited and defiled it so many times that I¡¯ve gotten used to it¡­ no, I thought I¡¯d gotten used to it.

    Even though I was so immersed in pleasure, I couldn¡¯t let go of any fear and rejection until the end.

    But now, his instincts were being stimted by his perfect body, which epted him on its own and wrapped around his desire in an ever more sticky and passionate way.

    As if serving with joy at finally meeting the mate you have been waiting for for so long.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Sreuk.

    So go beyond intuition.

    Now I open my mouth with confidence.

    No, what was gently ced on his lips as he tried to open them was a long, thin finger.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I want to fully enjoy this miracle that I didn¡¯t even expect.¡±

    Kuuk.

    The Great Law of Yin-Yang Happiness has already stopped.

    It seems like the sword master¡¯s perfect body has already learned the pleasure after just touching it a few times.

    As if I were absorbing his desire by putting my weight on my body, I epted it even deeper inside myself and

    felt a hot and sticky pleasure as much as when I was suffering from the Yin-Yang Hwanhee Law¡­ no, even more than that, and I made him feel it too.

    She grinned.

    ¡°So now I¡­ ¡°No, would you love ¡®us¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Limon, who was looking at his favorite student withplicated eyes, eventually did not open his mouth anymore.

    Instead, he just quietly stretched out his hand and grabbed her slender waist.

    And¡­

    Squeak!

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    The bed is shaking.

    Prates the body at once.

    So hot and hard.

    She felt dizzy from his desire that was crushing even her internal organs.

    Even more so because he had once again brought about the Yin-Yang Happiness Great Technique, and the pleasure that was already intense was explosively amplified.

    Still, she doesn¡¯t shy away.

    I wasn¡¯t swallowed up by pleasure.

    Rather, she just shook her hips to ept him more deeply and stimte his desire.

    ¡­Like a witch who sacrifices a pure saint as a living sacrifice, but when it¡¯s not enough, she takes off her clothes and tempts a greedy dragon.

    Even though it¡¯s bewitching.

    Sweet and sweet.

    Fondly.

    ¡°Haha yeah ugh.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t mean that the sadness has disappeared.

    Longing and sadness remain.

    It was just more joy.

    So, while still feeling guilty and lost about pleasure.

    I actually feel deeper pleasure from that sense of immorality and fulfillment.

    Continue to mix with him.

    My body stiffened and convulsed before copsing onto his chest.

    After kissing him again, he hugged his head and struggled, biting the bulging skin.

    Instead of the broken bed, I put my arms on the wall and kept my toes straight every time he dug in from behind.

    With her soft tongue and pink lips, she sweeps away his desire that has be so dirty because of her.

    Sit on hisp and wrap your slender legs around his waist.

    Scratching my back with my fingernails.

    Take a bite out of your shoulder.

    Engraving traces on his body as numerous and clear as the traces he left on his own pure body.

    Just like that¡­

    across the world.

    Transcending life and death.

    Even treading on fate.

    The disciple, who could not confess his feelings to his teacher even after death, finally achieved his regret.

    A woman who lost her lover forgot the past and met a new partner.

 Chapter 1068

    #Side Story 37. Trampled fate, blooming flower (11)

    * * *

    To put it clearly.

    It wasn¡¯t a miracle.

    If I were topare it, it would be a simple coincidence.

    The constetions go to great lengths to create a vortex of starlight and try to swallow the world whole.

    In order to stop the vortex of starlight, the gods sacrifice themselves to the great magic that the legendary Great Witch perfected through a lifetime of research.

    As a result, the first sword master wielded his sword to cut down all the fates that returned from the underworld.

    With a swirl of starlight.

    I was barely able to stop it.

    Even the storm of petals split apart.

    By the fate of all things being cut down.

    ¡­The will that formed the storm of flower petals in the distant past of another world, far away, and even the soul has now flowed into it.

    It¡¯s too vague to be a regression.

    It¡¯s vague to say it was a past life.

    It¡¯s vague enough to be called possession.

    However, it is natural that Joan of Arc, who only partially epted the ending she faced in another world along with the fragments of her soul, considered it a dream.

    Rather, the fact that he attempted to change his own destiny with just such a dream was a miracle in itself.

    A wish so earnest.

    By influencing reality.

    It was a result that changed the future.

    ¡­even if the ending is so sad, miserable, and cruel.

    That must have been why.

    That little fragment of soul.

    When another memory awakens.

    Instead of her refusing and confronting him.

    The reason I resigned and epted it.

    Even if, because of that, the self that was supposed to be alone became distracted and mixed up.

    After all, the path she took throughout her life originated from that hazy dream.

    Neither encroachment nor erosion.

    To put it bluntly, a fairy tale.

    Memories of two worlds.

    Furthermore, the ego.

    Mixing together.

    In the chaos where even the distinction between you and I bes blurred, it is ¡®I¡¯ and I who ultimately take over the self.

    Although she may have lived for hundreds of years, the saint who lost everything and gave up has be one with herself, who could not give up on Yeohan even though she may have lived for decades.

    Like that¡­.

    the sword-painted Joan of Arc.

    She became the patron saint of Sword Tower.

    Saint Joan of Arc abandoned the past.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s not much to prepare anyway.¡±

    That was why.

    After a long night.

    Joan of Arc smiled and willingly decided to follow him and leave.

    After looking at her with a happy smile that I couldn¡¯t even imagine until a few days ago when she was immersed in grief.

    Limon nodded quietly.

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    So¡­

    they left El Dorado.

    Sabak Sabak.

    In the pure white snow field.

    Two footprints engraved.

    Let¡¯s take a moment to move forward quietly, leaving small footprints following the big footprints.

    Arriving in the middle of an empty basin, Limon looked around and nodded.

    ¡°I guess this will be enough.¡±

    Yuna-kyung has finished all the preparations.

    She grumbled a lot, asking how hard it was to fulfill his request in just a few days, but considering what she had aplished, it was worth listening to.

    ¡­Even more so in the sense that I was spending a lot of time with my student until she contacted me.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Last time I checked with him.

    Joan of Arc answered without any hesitation.

    Then, he gently held Rosario and smiled.

    ¡°Because I am also ¡®me¡¯.¡±

    ¡°But that means ¡®you¡¯ is also you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as you said,¡±

    she nodded softly.

    My feelings for Limon in the other world had notpletely disappeared yet.

    She was Joan of Arc who was killed by Limon, but she was also the guardian saint of the Sword Tower who was saved by him.

    In fact, she lived a longer life as a patron saint.

    Because the other woman epted them, their two selves became one, but a vague sense of sadness and loss still remained in their hearts.

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because this is his wish.¡±

    Therefore, as a guardian saint who sent Limon away before he was a swordsmith who liked him.

    A little sad.

    Nevertheless, happily.

    After smiling quietly.

    She spoke lightly.

    ¡°Honestly, I just want to ask you, teacher, if you are okay.¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason why I shouldn¡¯t be okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    After hearing that answer.

    Joan of Arc slightly lowered her head.

    And he asked again in a slightly calm voice.

    ¡°Can you take a sinful and foolish sinner like me?¡±

    As a disciple who caused an army of madness, but instead of atonement, he died and was resurrected and still swung his sword for the World Federation.

    Also, as a woman who arbitrarily changed her fate just for her own happiness, she led the world to destruction and even lost the man she loved.

    She asks if it would be okay to take someone as dangerous as herself.

    Limon answered calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡±

    There is no one anymore who can use her of being a sinner as she protected the world until she returned from the dead.

    Although the ending may be sad, I know very well how much she devoted herself to the world as the patron saint of Sword Tower.

    Above all¡­

    ¡°¨DBecause you are already my bride.¡±

    Recognize her qualifications.

    Since she has already been epted as a bride.

    Even if everyone criticizes and fears her, he will believe in her and protect her.

    Joan of Arc looked nkly at Limon, who spoke calmly, and only after a while did she open her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really changed a lot, teacher.¡±

    ¡°Does it look like that?¡±

    ¡°Because the teacher I know was not the type of person to openly say things like this to his students.¡±

    Hundreds of years.

    Always spending time with you.

    Even though we know each other¡¯s feelings.

    In the end, we see Joan of Arc feeling lonely, remembering the foolish memory of not being able to confess her feelings until the end in order to protect the line between teacher and disciple.

    Limon suddenly said.

    ¡°You seem uneasy, fearing that my decision to make you my bride was simply out of responsibility or sympathy.¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡­ ¡°Because you are a teacher.¡±

    Is that the answer as a disciple?

    Or is it the answer as a priest?

    Instead of asking, Limon quietly held out a hand.

    ¡°Would you please lend me your sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Slurp.

    Although Limon did not give an answer.

    Joan of Arc willingly held out her dragon sword politely.

    Even if she made him her bride out of sympathy, he was her beloved teacher.

    ¡°Now take it.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Right after that.

    She gave a puzzled look.

    Let alone borrowing the dragon sword since it is necessary to return to their world, why are they giving him the river demon sword?

    Because I couldn¡¯t understand.

    But this time too.

    Limon did not exin in words.

    He simply took a step away from her and began swinging his sword gently.

    And¡­

    fluttering.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Joan of Arc¡¯s eyes widened.

    It wasn¡¯t just because Limon suddenly started sword dancing.

    A world where not only humanity but also most of the animals and nts were extinct and frozen, and everything was covered only with pure white snow.

    In the middle of it all.

    Taking steps.

    Every time a petal blooms.

    Dragon psionics trembled.

    The heat rising around his footsteps and the snow starting to melt quickly.

    And then, a blue life that I had not seen for so long began to slowly emerge from the ce where my eyes had disappeared.

    Above all, his sword dance itself.

    It left her spellbound.

    Because as a sword master, she could see.

    The will and heart that goes into each and every movement of the sword dance that would only seem beautiful to the average person.

    After his death.

    For a long time to pass.

    Doing the sword dance I taught her.

    Every time I practice the sword skills of my favorite student.

    How lonely, painful, sad, and heartbreaking he felt.

    ¡­and the affection that was too deep to be harbored for a disciple who had sprouted without even realizing it and then been trampled upon was trampled upon, which he realized onlyte in the midst of that suffering.

    The sword dance that contains everything intact conveys more than a thousand words.

    The heart inside it.

    Too deep and warm.

    That makes it even more heartbreaking.

    And again.

    She shed tears without realizing it.

    Even though he was loved so much, his own foolishness was tinged with madness and made him sad.

    A beautiful sword dancer who is proof that he did not forget himself and continued to remember and think of himself even though he was so painful and sad.

    Above all, the discrepancy between each other as they were entangled in the rtionship of priests and deceived their own hearts.

    He and she in a parallel world, too.

    In the end, it was them.

    finally realize it

    Wet your heart.

    Ugh.

    That was why.

    As if it resonates with the dragon sword.

    Let the river magic sword vibrate in your hand.

    She started swinging the sword without realizing it, as if she was being guided by something.

    Although the sword dance is elegant and splendid, it feels very disappointing and fadedpared to Limon¡¯s calm sword dance.

    But that¡¯s only the first time.

    As if watching and learning.

    Or as if they are bing simr.

    time goes by.

    As the dance continues.

    Her sword dance gradually became simr to his sword dance.

    And when the two people¡¯s sword dance finally became the same without any deviation¡­

    fluttering.

    quietly.

    A blooming sword.

    It was originally hers.

    By breaking an oath and losing something to keep.

    The will that I could not regain even after bing one with my other self bes a flower petal and blooms again.

    His tinum petals, which were already fluttering, naturally harmonized with her pink petals and spread wider and more beautifully.

    wide wide wide.

    Filling the continent.

    Even beyond the sea.

    Oooh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh.

    So finally, the whole world is covered with tinum and pink petals.

    The dragon sword and river demon sword he and she wielded resonated.

    The moment when Limon¡¯s massive dragon psionics spread throughout the world through the flower petals that bloomed from his two swords.

    ¡ºYam Dragon King¡¯s Sword Guui

    ”ØÄ§ýˆÍõ„¦ ¾ÈÁx

    The dragon¡¯s sword that blesses life

    Éú×£ýˆ„¦¡»

    Paaaaaa!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A brilliant light explodes.

    Finally, their sword dance ended.

    And in that ce, the world that was nothing but snow, ice, sand, and ruins no longer remained.

    Only a green world filled with newly bloomed flowers, leafy trees, and vines covering the remains, lingering under the warm sunlight.

    Seeing the world revived like that.

    To the ecstatic bride.

    He spoke calmly.

    ¡°I think this is the answer.¡±

    With actions instead of words.

    Prove your heart.

    Along with the lost sword.

    It even brought back the warmth of the world.

    Joan of Arc looked nkly at her teacher, whom she had always admired, and only after a long time did she open her mouth.

    ¡°¡­Teacher, do you know why I don¡¯t call you Master?¡±

    ¡°Was there a reason for that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±

    Even before I was emunicated.

    Even after bing familiar with the Goryeonguage.

    She quietly revealed the slightly embarrassing reason why she always called him teacher.

    ¡°A disciple must not love his teacher, but a student can bond with his teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He blushed.

    With both cheeks blushing.

    Limon, who was staring at her with a grin, eventually sighed and smiled.

    ¡°It seems my best student was more cheeky than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like a cheeky bride?¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    As if to prove his own words.

    He hugged her and kissed her lightly.

    And he held out the hilt of the dragon sword to her with a happy smile.

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    And after a while.

    Holding the dragon sword together.

    Leaving behind only the soft starlight.

    In a world where two people disappeared.

    The beautifully bloomed flowers swayed gently in the wind, coloring the world with their scent.

    ¡­As if to bless the future path of a student who has finally be happy.

 Chapter 1069

    #Side Story 38. A swordsman wielding a liquor bottle (1)

    * * *

    ¡­Raise disciples.

    There wille a time when you will need it.

    When you know what to do.

    Eventually your dreams wille true.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­sir.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    slowly.

    Let¡¯s open our eyes.

    All that is visible is one face.

    Tall, well-trained body and good looks.

    The moment when she discovered that there was a tall man in front of her who made many women¡¯s hearts tremble just by meeting him.

    moves reflexively.

    Pow!

    It was just a moment.

    She kicked the man.

    A kick so vicious that an ordinary person would be sent straight up the wall and the back of his head broken.

    But of course, the man was able to get rid of the impact by simply rolling backwards.

    I knelt down and bowed my head as naturally as water.

    ¡°Did you cough?¡±

    As if nothing had happened.

    Or as if it was that familiar.

    She frowned when she saw the man calmly greeting her.

    ¡°Coughing is shit. ¡°Are you forcibly waking up a sleeping teacher and saying something like that to him, bastard?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up now, you¡¯ll bete, so I¡¯vemitted rudeness.¡±

    Pow!

    Degurrr.

    ¡°If you know it¡¯s rude, you shouldn¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you speak bluntly well.¡±

    At this point, you could call it a human roly-poly.

    Of course, even though he was kicked in the chest, he immediately returned to his original position after rolling two wheels.

    Looking at the man whoseplexion had not changed at all, she clicked her tongue.

    Of course, if he had been sleeping and it waste, he would have hit the man and asked why he didn¡¯t wake him up.

    There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know that fact.

    Instead of feeling resentful, seeing them ept it as if it was their fault only made me feel worse.

    After all, I wasn¡¯t taking this guy as my disciple.

    After openly showing dissatisfaction.

    She said abruptly.

    ¡°How much is left?¡±

    ¡°It starts in about half an hour.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only half an hour left, why are you waking me up already, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be better to have a hangover before leaving.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to lose? ¡°Where can a disciple talk back to his heavenly master?¡±

    He frowned for a moment as if he wanted to kick him again.

    She red at the man, who bowed his head even deeper despite his threats, and eventually spoke reluctantly.

    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s enough, just bring hangover soup.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    It seems like he knew that would happen.

    He brought the meal he had prepared.

    ¡°Espresso and tomato soup.¡±

    ¡°Hey you bastard, it¡¯s not hangover soup!!!¡±

    Wow!

    ¡­It was a short whileter that the man was thrown outside, breaking the wooden window this time.

    * * *

    ¡°Ha fuck. ¡°You can¡¯t even cook hangover soup properly and you feed your teacher porridge made with dried grass and decoctions. That¡¯s what you call a disciple who only has one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it didn¡¯t suit your taste.¡±

    ¡°Then would something like that fit your taste?¡±

    She thought.

    What a dog.

    Honestly, no matter what kind of food the man brought, Kiki¡¯s fate would not have changed.

    After training too hard to cut with a knife, her five senses became extremely sensitive, and her sense of taste became overly picky.

    Rather than being satisfied with even a few delicacies, I tend to lose my appetite.

    The offering offered to the dragon should be enough to make it feel edible.

    That was why.

    She picked up the gourd hanging from her waist and drank it in one go.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    Let¡¯s tip the bottle.

    Heat soaks your throat.

    It warms the inside like fire, but is even more addictive to use and leaves behind only a subtle scent.

    She finally looked relieved by the clean taste that satisfied even her unnecessarily sensitive tongue.

    The man nced around.

    And after confirming that no passers-by had noticed the pungent scent flowing from the gourd, he spoke softly.

    ¡°¡­Master, wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous to eat it in the middle of the street?¡±

    ¡°Fuck the risk.¡±

    The man¡¯s oversensitive concerns.

    She snorted.

    Of course, if you were to judge whether it was right or wrong, the man¡¯s concerns werepletely correct.

    The contents of this gourd are precious items that are severely punished for even possessing them, let alone manufacturing or distributing them.

    It was an item that was only allowed to be given to or given to the absolute ruler of this world.

    If he were to be spotted by any passerby, he would be immediately reported and arrested.

    If it were revealed that the source was a genuine product stolen from the warehouse of the Seven Dragons, my head would bepletely blown.

    But¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not me who is in danger, but those who fly in like moths that are dangerous.¡±

    A hundred thousand soldiers or something.

    A master of the Seven Dragons.

    If you¡¯re going toe,e and see.

    Just cut them all down and that¡¯s it.

    She spoke vaguely and tilted the gourd again.

    It¡¯s a perfect raving no matter who hears it. Anyone could see that it was the nonsense of a madman, but¡­

    the man did not deny what he said.

    His teacher fully deserved such arrogance and had actuallymitted simr acts several times.

    There is just one problem.

    ¡°We can easily deal with the Seven Dragons¡¯ Association¡¯s masters, but if that happens,ing here may have been in vain.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Pause.

    Only after hearing those words did he remember why he had bothered to hide all the way to the city center.

    She stopped tilting the gourd and, after a long period of silence, finally hung the gourd on her waist and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Tsk, it seems like a shit world.¡±

    I will definitely kill all the people who made it difficult for me to drink grain tea with peace of mind.

    With her once again burning her resentment, the man entered the crowded street.

    If it were a normal situation.

    That would have been impossible.

    No matter how deeply I pressed down my coat to hide my body and face, and even wrapped my luggage in a cloth so that it wouldn¡¯t be seen.

    Because they had the appearance of Easterners, they were very conspicuous in this westernnd.

    But at least here.

    And today was an exception.

    Because at this moment, the streets here were overflowing with countless people.

    From merchants from the East dressed in silk to brown-skinned Egyptian warriors and priests from the Holy League.

    Of course, there are countless people of all races and upations mixed together.

    In this ce where all kinds ofmotion was going on, bumping into each other, stealing, catching, and fighting, the man and woman just walking around looked rather simple.

    ¡­Of course, if the two people showed their faces, the story would have been different.

    Naturally, they had no intention of causing unnecessary trouble andpletely hid their faces.

    Thanks to that, I was able to easily reach my destination.

    In the most magnificent and ornate circr building standing tall in the center of this crowded city.

    The problem came after that.

    Unlike on the streets, in buildings, faces are thoroughly checked from the entrance.

    There was even a wanted notice posted at the entrance with their faces drawn on it.

    In particr, in her wanted list, the prize column was so full that it was sticking out, with all kinds of prizes attached along with the words, ¡°Life or death.¡±

    ¡°These damn bastards have stered people¡¯s faces all over the ce.¡±

    ¡°What would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°What should I do, brat?¡±

    But even after seeing that scene.

    She wasn¡¯t particrly surprised.

    As if I knew this would happen, I just headed towards the side where there were rtively few people.

    And¡­

    Ta-dat!

    It was a momentary thing.

    Right after kicking off the ground and jumping up.

    She climbed up the building in one go by just stepping off the wall a few times and reached the roof of the building.

    It was truly a miracle that even a winged bird could not imitate.

    This is especially true in the sense that no one saw the scene because it happened so instantaneously, in such a short moment that everyone¡¯s attention was exquisitely divided.

    Including the fact that the man suddenly appeared behind her.

    And two things greeted the two people who came up to the rooftop.

    One is the numerous stands filled with spectators.

    The other was arge empty space in the middle of the stands.

    No, to be exact, it wasn¡¯t an empty lot.

    A spear knife striking violently.

    Blood and debris sshing out.

    Cheers ring out every time.

    Because it proved that it was not an empty lot, but an amphitheater empty for a deadly fight.

    ¡°Tsk, has it already started?¡±

    ¨DColosseum.

    Thergest stadium in mankind, built entirely for viewing and entertainment.

    She clicked her tongue as she watched the fight between diators taking ce there and asked out loud.

    ¡°Hey, are you sure they¡¯reing here today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you brat?¡±

    ¡°However, it is clear that this game is of thergest scale ever. Especially if the rumor that a noble person from the Seven Dragons¡¯ Association was invited this time is true¡­¡±

    ¡°That noble person could be those bitches, right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Perhaps because he didn¡¯t like the fact that he wasn¡¯t sure, he red at the man for a moment as if he was debating whether to kick his shin or not.

    She finally snorted.

    ¡°What happened? ¡°If they don¡¯te, just turn it over and that¡¯s it.¡±

    There are a lot of people.

    Because there is a lot of hair.

    It would be delicious to turn it over.

    She mumbled calmly, looked towards the stadium and raised the gourd again.

    The man did not necessarily deny it.

    If I caused trouble here, instead of helping, it would only increase my notoriety and take me further away from achieving my goal, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    Anyone who attacks will be cut down.

    Take whatever you need.

    Even if you get rid of anything that gets in your way.

    Because there was nothing to lose.

    -Because they were already enemies of the whole world.

    So they waited for their target to appear on the distant roof of the Colosseum.

    One thing that was fortunate was that, as the location was such a good ce, there were plenty of things to see instead of snacks while waiting. But¡­

    ¡°You guys fight so boringly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still the opening match.¡±

    The one that appears in the beginning is a diator.

    No matter how experienced you are.

    Whether you are talented and good at fighting.

    After all, they are just ordinary people.

    It will be a match worthy of participation by the experts of the Seven Dragons at least until the middle of the game.

    She snorted at the man¡¯s calm exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of skill, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not fun because those bastards are making everything up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what diators are.¡±

    ¡°Where is something like that in the first ce, you bastard? If the swordsman has a sword, you have to fight until one person falls¡­¡±

    Waaaaaa!

    ¡°What the fuck is this again?¡±

    While speaking.

    I furrowed my brows for a moment at the sudden outburst of cheers, which were of a different order of magnitude than before.

    She suddenly tilted her head.

    After one sword fight.

    The stadium is ready for the next match.

    This is because the arrangement of the nine diators there was somehow strange.

    In that they stand far away from the 10th door, which has not yet been opened, and stand together, holding weapons and looking at that door with fearful eyes.

    ¡°Hey, what is that?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for a lion or a tiger toe out. ¡°I heard that matches featuring wild beasts are popr because blood always flows.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, really?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°Just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡±

    ¡°Usually, ve diators are used in these matches, but it is a bit unexpected that only nine professional diators showed up.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be unexpected, bastard? I guess I just prepared for a guy who is that much of an asshole.¡±

    I think this match will be worth watching.

    Smirking, she tilted the gourd again in anticipation.

    Okay.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    But after a while.

    Finally, the 10th door opens.

    The moment thest yer appeared.

    She stopped tilting the gourd and could only make a bewildered expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the expected beast didn¡¯t appear.

    This is because thest diator who appeared had a particrly heterogeneous appearancepared to the other diators who hadpeted so far.

    Of course she is.

    Even ignoring the cheers from the audience.

    Thest diator slowly came out into the arena.

    ng.

    Wearing handcuffs on your hands.

    Dragging the shackles on my feet.

    Dressed only in shabby rags.

    He¡¯s shorter than most women.

    He has a body that is not only slender but delicate¡­

    ¡°¡­what is that ve boy?¡±

    ¨DA boy with a calm expression and white hair and golden eyes.

 Chapter 1070

    #Side Story 39. The Dragon¡¯s Bride Fighting for Love (1)

    * * *

    Even after Limon returns.

    The world was still busy.

    In particr, hepleted the Yam Dragon King Sword and was reborn as the Dragon King of Swords, a true absolute.

    He was not only a sword master who could only cut and destroy, but he was also the dragon king who could revive even the destroyed world.

    From medical care to construction and transportation, etc.

    He was the busiest person, as he could do more than a thousand per day in various fields if necessary.

    ¡­It means that it had to be that way.

    But unfortunately.

    That didn¡¯t happen.

    Most of the weak are already dead.

    The current human race was left with only the strong.

    This is because the proportion of superhumans among the survivors increased excessively, making it rare for them tock power.

    Even if it is something that requires the power of the Absolute, it is all the more so because it ended in the line of the seven princesses.

    Therefore, Limon spent most of his time with the priests.

    Just as a generaling to a military base to encourage people will only cause trouble, of course, if he goes around the site himself, it will only make people ufortable.

    Because the priests wanted him to spend his time on them rather than on other things.

    Especially since there are more than one or twopetitors who are greedy for his time.

    ¡°Lululu~¡±

    That¡¯s why.

    A silver-haired girl with a prosthetic arm on her left arm.

    The reason why Catherine hums cheerfully and walks from early in the morning.

    Because today was the day she monopolized Limon.

    Thinking about how many days I had waited for this day, I could only say that I was truly exhausted.

    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that Ainsha can¡¯te.¡¯

    Catherine giggled as she remembered her younger sister, who had contacted her with an expressionless face, saying that she couldn¡¯te today because something hade up.

    Today, I became happy just thinking about how jealous Ainsha would be if I had Limon all to herself.

    ¡®Come to think of it, isn¡¯t this the first time you and I have been on a date alone?¡¯

    Catherine, who realized once again that she had always been meeting Limon with Ainsha after bing his bride, made a strange expression.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t like it.

    Spending time with your lover.

    Enjoying a date with my younger brother.

    Also, you can watch your younger brother y with his lover.

    In fact, it was better when the three of us spent time together rather than alone with him.

    ¡­It was more exciting that way, even at night.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heart pounding at the thought of having him all to myself as my partner today.

    She is also a dragon.

    It just doesn¡¯t work for Ainsha.

    Because he was originally a being with a maniacal desire for monopoly.

    ¡®You¡¯re such a sinful man that you make my heart beat like this over just something like this?¡¯

    Today, I will receive a lot of cuteness from Ainsha.

    Feeling extremely happy, very excited, and a little shy, Catherine went to Lim¨®n¡¯s room.

    And bread.

    He shouted happily as he kicked in the door.

    ¡°An energetic and exciting morning! ¡°Oppa, your cute little sister ising to wake you up¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No, I tried to shout happily.

    But along the way.

    To the silver-haired girl who opened her eyes tentatively at the sight of Limon with his toned upper body fully exposed.

    A woman with silver hair and a bandage covering her eyes, simr to the woman who was undressing Limon, greeted her politely.

    ¡°Has your wifee?¡±

    ¡°huh. ¡°I¡¯m here, but what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I am holding the hand and feet of heaven.¡±

    ¡°Subal¡­ Ah, now that I think about it, something like that happened, right?¡±

    Only then did she know that Anastasia would be the one to take care of the morning chores.

    Catherine, recalling what she heard from Limonst time, shook her head.

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°Sorry sorry. ¡°I also thought you were disobeying the order and doing something dirty with my brother.¡±

    ¡°I apologize for causing you some unnecessary misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, don¡¯t worry. ¡°It was my fault for misunderstanding.¡±

    Smiling so cheerfully.

    Catherine said.

    ¡°So, go now.¡±

    ¡°I still have some work left to do in the sky¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that for you, so don¡¯t worry about it and just go.¡±

    ¡°Haona¡­.¡±

    ¡°¨DDidn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    Suddenly.

    Cutting her off mid-sentence.

    Catherine said with a smile.

    ¡°Get out of here now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Unlike his cheerful smiling face, as if he were joking, his voice was as cold as if he were freezing.

    Above all, when Anastasia remains silent in front of the girl who stares at her with silver eyes that sparkle with madness.

    Limon opened his mouth.

    ¡°Asha, leave for today.¡±

    ¡°¡­I beg your pardon.¡±

    After Anastasia bowed politely and left the room.

    Limon said to Catherine:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I bothered you.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ are you apologizing to me? ¡°You kicked out your brother¡¯s cute bride?¡±

    ¡°I am the one who decided to grant Asha¡¯s unreasonable request.¡±

    It was an unwritten rule between them that they would give Limon up to another bride for the days they spent together, so

    in that sense, it would be against the rule for Anastasia to help her even if it was just every morning.

    It was natural that Catherine sharpened her de.

    He calmly admitted.

    Above all¡­

    ¡°You are also a cute bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­Anyway, I heard you¡¯re really good at spreading candy.¡±

    Only then did I grin.

    The silver-haired girl with her usual cheerful smile hugged Limon tightly.

    Limon chuckled as he patted her head, which was clinging to him.

    Until Catherine¡¯s fingers moved slightly.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m helping my brother.¡±

    A prosthetic hand that secretly tickles your back.

    In response, I felt fingers sneakily seeping into my pants and looked up at Limon with narrowed eyes.

    Catherine grinned.

    ¡°Of all the services, the most important thing is serving the chestnuts, right?¡±

    Bewitching.

    yfully.

    A girl with a naughty smile.

    Limon did not criticize her by pointing out that it was morning, not night, or by saying that she did not need such help.

    I just smiled and lifted her chin slightly and kissed her.

    Just like that¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    After the morning disappeared.

    I soaked my body, which was sticky with sweat and other things, in a warm bathtub and leaned backfortably.

    Catherine muttered inwardly.

    ¡®It just can¡¯t go on like this.¡¯

    When Limon had only seven brides, it was still possible to spend full time with him once a week.

    In particr, unlike other brides, she and Ainsha were able to upy two days a week as they shared time with Limon.

    But that was a long time ago.

    As his number of brides increased, the period of time spent with Limon became longer and longer.

    And that¡¯s not all.

    Anastasia, who only takes care of herself in the morning, is a pharmacist.

    Even though it¡¯s another bride¡¯s day, Surina suddenly catches game and acts cutely by asking her to eat it together.

    Yuna-kyung clings to Limon inadvertently out of a habit from when she was a pet, but when he res at her, she screams and runs away.

    The Fairy Queen doesn¡¯t do this unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, but she makes Limon run willingly whenever she says a word carefully and makes the other princesses understand.

    Even Joan of Arc, who has not yet adapted to the parallel world, perhaps due to her ego being mixed up, often receives help from Limon.

    As the number of brides increased.

    The unwritten rules gradually became disrupted.

    As a result, the princesses who guarded their respective territories and times were bing increasingly distraught.

    Catherine threw away her ns to hang out and seduced Limon in the morning because she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Anastasia asked him.

    And the scent of another female he had made love to yesterday.

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do about it now that it¡¯s like this.¡¯

    ¡®-I have no choice but to do it somehow.¡¯

    That was why.

    Catherine¡¯s vertically split pupils suddenly shed.

    The dragon¡¯s desire for monopoly.

    Jealousy of other brides.

    More than anything, I even yearn for him.

    All the muddy emotions that were gradually umting were causing her to use her genius brain to even bring out the psionics of time eleration.

    And so, the moment when a sh of light finally shed in her mind.

    Tsueup. ¡°

    Sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssy.

    ¡±

    Lips sucking the back of your neck.

    ¡°I must have bored you too much because you¡¯re thinking about something else when you¡¯re with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡°It will make sure you won¡¯t be bored anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Soaking in the bathtub together.

    who was supporting me from behind.

    In the breath my lover breathes into my ear.

    A hand gently tickling the amputated area of my left arm.

    More than anything, the solid heat she felt between her thighs cleared her mind.

    And grinned.

    I thought with a sweet smile.

    ¡®Yes, let¡¯s do our best starting tomorrow.¡¯

    Just like that¡­

    the bathtub waspping.

    Hot breath mixing together.

    Their afternoons and nights are gone too.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I want to know what nonsense you are talking about when you suddenly call me.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! ¡°My genius idea!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s genius when it¡¯s feasible. ¡°It is said that impossible things are a fool¡¯s delusion.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s worth a try.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge waste of effort and resources in that attempt. ¡°It¡¯s an investment that even a fool wouldn¡¯t make.¡±

    ¡°But if I seed, I will be able to monopolize my brother¡¯s time without anyone worrying?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tell me honestly, Ainsha. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a waste to give up without even trying?¡±

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t help you much. ¡°If we fail, we put it in debt.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t worry. ¡°I am confident that I will seed.¡±

    Knock knock knock.

    ¡°Ugh, this isn¡¯t working as well as I thought.¡±

    Bang boom!

    ¡°Aaaah!¡±

    Weeeeeee.

    ¡°Ainsha just once! Help me one more time! I was just a little short on time and budget, right? So just a little bit¡­!¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡± How about Ainsha? Did I tell you? ¡°Are you confident that you will seed?¡±

    ¡°¡­I admit it this once. Catherine is a genius.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t be a genius.¡±

    ¡°So I want to know what to do now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s decided, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°-We need to gather everyone.¡±

    * * *

    Chilryong Branch.

    The meeting where all seven princesses gather together has be so familiar and routine in the current Seven Dragon Club.

    As the Seven Dragons Association rules over the entire world, there are a lot of things that need to be discussed and controlled with each other.

    But today was different.

    Because the seven princesses were not the only ones gathered here today.

    Limon crossed his arms.

    The shy Yuna-kyung.

    After sitting down somewhere.

    Geomhwa blinks his eyes.

    Geomryeong is dozing off.

    Even the Fairy Queen was perplexed because only she had a separate head table prepared for her.

    The scene where Limon and all his brides gathered could hardly be called the Seven Dragons Association.

    But at this moment.

    The reason that everyone, including the seven princesses, were embarrassed, dumbfounded, or doubting their ears was not just because of members who were different from usual.

    The person who brought them together.

    In other words, it was because of Catherine and Ainsha¡¯s bombshell derations.

    ¡°¡­Are you two serious?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much I do, I don¡¯t prepare a ce like this just to make a joke, right? ¡­maybe?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t believe me, but I¡¯m sincere, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    It¡¯s like he can¡¯t believe it.

    Looking at Rose who was embarrassed.

    Ainsha dered with an expressionless face as always.

    ¡°Me and Catherine will be left out of Li¡¯s turn.¡±

 Chapter 1071

    #Side Story 40. The Dragon Bridepeting for love (2)

    * * *

    Seven princesses.

    Three disciples.

    And the two fairies too.

    Origin, ability, and personality.

    Although they are all different, they all have something inmon.

    It was that they were all Limon¡¯s brides and that they loved him more than anything.

    Even if I don¡¯t see him for just a day, I feel regretful, and while I¡¯m doing other things, I keep thinking about him and feel happy just by meeting him.

    It¡¯s better than poison.

    If you want to quit, you can¡¯t quit.

    The more I repeat, the deeper I fall into it.

    It was an extremely lethal drug itself.

    ¡­Even more so in the sense that not only my mind but also every single cell of my body was tamed by him.

    In that sense, the time with him that they can only get for one day after waiting for over 10 days is the ultimate happiness for them.

    It was like an oasis in the desert that could not bepromised even if hundreds of millions of dors were paid.

    ¡°White sister, dictator sister. ¡°What on earth are you nning?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m willing to give up my brother a little for everyone¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°You want me to just believe that?¡±

    ¡°why? ¡°Is that so strange?¡±

    ¡°Rather, I¡¯m curious why you think it won¡¯t be strange.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why Yuna-kyung looked at the two silver-white girls with gloomy eyes without knowing it.

    The other princesses, including Maia, who was full of cynicism, and her students, as well as the mother-inw and bride, tilted their heads in the same way.

    Even if Catherine, a self-proimed crazy bitch, had said this on her own, I would have doubted her intentions.

    Since even Ainsha was going along with that nonsense, there was no way that there wasn¡¯t a hidden ulterior motive.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. ¡°Because we also have conditions that we want.¡±

    ¡°Conditions¡­ do you mean?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    It seems like he anticipated that suspicion.

    Catherine spread two fingers with a smile on her face.

    ¡°¨D2 hours a day, every day.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Give your brother just that much. ¡°Then we won¡¯t go near you at any other time.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will give up two days on the 12th, so do you mean to ask for two hours out of 24 hours in return?¡±

    ¡°Okay, this is a fair deal, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Looking at Catherine shrugging her shoulders.

    Hai and other priests made reflexive calctions.

    As the number of brides in Limon increased, everyone was disappointed that their turn was dyed.

    Whatever your intentions.

    It¡¯s nice to see the number ofpetitors decreasing.

    The problem is that in return, you have to give up 2 hours of your allotted day.

    It was a shame not to be able to upy his entire day, but if you count the gains and losses, it was at least not a loss.

    ¡­that is, in general cases.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous nonsense.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking nonsense?¡±

    ¡°I am saying that your proposal is fair.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you can only y with your brother once every ten days, so you¡¯re saying it¡¯s unfair for us to y with him every day?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that trivial.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason Charlotte snorted.

    Because she was able to see through the crucial w in Catherine¡¯s proposal at a nce.

    ¡°Your proposal only works on the premise that my beast will no longer have more brides.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    As if that idea never urred.

    While the other princesses, students, and even the Fairy Queen nodded in agreement.

    Limon hesitantly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­How on earth do you look at me and say things like that?¡±

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s ¡­. Do you have a bride -in w that doesn¡¯t block a woman whoes from other worlds, whether it¡¯s a disciple, a pet or mother -in w?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He was contemting whether to feed chestnuts to the blue bird who spoke so rudely about its open mouth, and sighed when he saw the other priests agreeing with him.

    Even if there were ten mouths, there was nothing to object to.

    Even more so when you think about the reactions of those women who werepletely liberated after bringing in a new bride from a parallel world.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re that worried, I¡¯ll readjust the time allocation to amodate the increasing number of brides.¡±

    ¡°They seem to be giving in quite obediently.¡±

    ¡°Because we were the ones who requested the deal in the first ce. ¡°I have to give up this much.¡±

    While the other brides were considering the proposals of Catherine and Ainsha in front of him, who watched with his mouth shut.

    A calm voice was heard.

    ¡°Ainsha Catherine. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just be honest?¡±

    ¡°Be honest, what?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are a lot of things to point out¡­¡±

    While sitting in the wheelchair.

    A ck-haired girl who was quietly watching them.

    Li Qingyu continued speaking with a calm smile as always.

    ¡°If I had to give an example, it would be about the mysterious research that you two are investing a huge amount of money and manpower in these days.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh? Research? What research? ¡°I don¡¯t understand the English sentence?¡±

    It seems like there is nothing to guess.

    Catherine tilted her head.

    That imprable skin is truly an iron wall.

    It was enough to make even the princesses, who had grown suspicious after hearing Li Qingyu¡¯s words, momentarily wonder if she had done something wrong.

    ¡°All right. To confess. We have developed a new technology this time. So I decided to make this proposal.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha?!¡±

    ¡­Until the expression of an expressionless white-haired girl reveals all of her true feelings.

    Ainsha spoke bluntly to her, who had a shocked expression on her face, like an emperor of an ancient empire who had been betrayed by the archwitch he trusted.

    ¡°I said it from the beginning. It¡¯s impossible to hide it anyway. ¡°I will embroider even now and find light.¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­!¡±

    ¡°If I hold on any longer, it will only lead to further embarrassment. ¡°I take it when I can.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Catherine closed her mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t just that he couldn¡¯t break the argument of his younger brother whom he loved so much.

    Because I realized it.

    Looking at the transparently shining eyes.

    The fact that if I hold on any longer, all I can gain is loss, not gain.

    And, as a sister or a dragon, she was not foolish enough to ignore the words of her brother, the world¡¯s greatest prophet.

    ¡°Chiit, okay. ¡°You can be honest.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of new technology have you developed that makes you do this?¡±

    Looking at the resigned Catherine.

    Rose couldn¡¯t hide her wonder.

    The reason he gathered all the brides, including other princesses, and made this absurd proposal was because he had to create at most one new technology.

    Considering that they were all Absolute ss, it was something that did not makemon sense.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a particrly great skill.¡±

    As if confirming that suspicion.

    After slightly shrugging his shoulders.

    Catherine snapped her fingers.

    Then, Kana and Tata, who were waiting, brought an object covered with a cloth and ced it on the round table where they were sitting.

    He said as he removed the cloth.

    ¡°¨DAt best, it¡¯s a time machine.¡±

    * * *

    It was static.

    It was a suspicion.

    It was chaos.

    From those who doubted whether they heard correctly to those who were shocked and did not understand what was being said.

    While everyone is frozen in their own emotions.

    In the end, the first thing to break the silence was one embarrassing voice.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying this is a device that can turn back time?¡±

    Because of her position and herplicated position as the bride and mother-inw, I have been watching quietly until now.

    However, as a descendant of the fairy race who is more proficient in cutting-edge technology than anyone else, he inadvertently intervenes in response to the Fairy Queen¡¯s question.

    Catherine answered.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that kind of time machine.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is a rather special barrier.¡±

    ¡°Barrier¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°huh.¡±

    The technological prowess of the Silver Dragon n.

    A spell umted by the Continental Guardians.

    The magic of an adult drawn from the White Dragon n.

    Know-how gained while making GOD brand products.

    Results obtained while researching Santa Maria¡¯s star drive.

    Above all, it is a sculpture containing his power that he received from Limon by being cute.

    Even though she was a genius, she had put it all together, and after repeated trials and errors, the result was achieved through truly miraculous luck.

    Catherine said triumphantly.

    ¡°A barrier that embodies, to a limited extent, our n¡¯s time maniption abilities.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°The name is love and lust¡­!¡±

    Pow!

    ¡°Kkuek!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that name. ¡°Don¡¯t change your name arbitrarily.¡±

    A white-haired girl who knocked Catherine to the ground with a punch too powerful to be anything other than a punch to the sr plexus.

    Ainsha looked away.

    ¡°Let me exin. This barrier is the ¡®room of time and mind.¡¯¡±

    A snow globe with a small mansion inside a fist-sized crystal sphere.

    It looks like an ordinary souvenir, except that it is made particrly borately.

    However, he said with an expressionless face as he looked at the device, which was actually the culmination of fairy technology and humanity¡¯s magical dragon psionics.

    ¡°¨DIt is a barrier that turns one hour into a day.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    There are too many romantic enemies.

    Not enough time with your lover.

    However, the enemies are too formidable to forcefully steal time.

    [Question: What can I do in this situation to spend more time with my lover?]

    [Answer: Make time with a time machine.]

    To be honest.

    That¡¯s a stupid idea.

    No, it was an idea that any fool or dreamer in the world would be able toplete just by imagining it, something that would be truly insane.

    But in fact, Catherine, a self-proimed crazy bitch, actually tried that absurd thing¡­

    and seeded.

    There was support from Ainsha.

    Because they are the Silver Dragon n that controls time.

    Above all, it was a miracle that was possible because she was the greatest genius of the Seven Dragons.

    ¡°¡­This is the first time that the saying that there is a difference between a genius and a fool, just a page of paper, has struck me so keenly.¡±

    ¡°I have heard that genius and madness are two sides of the same coin¡­¡±

    ¡°Either way, it seems to be true.¡±

    A mansion covered in white snow.

    Compared to the headquarters or pce of the Seven Dragons, it feels small and simple.

    However, they were impressed by the space, which was toorge to be used as a vacation home, as it had dozens of rooms and arge garden.

    I was skeptical until I heard the exnation.

    It was truly amazing that such a space was actually contained within that small crystal ball.

    This is especially true in the sense that if you spend a day here, only an hour will pass outside.

    ¡°Oh my god. ¡°I never imagined that it would be possible to apply time eleration, which was both an advantage and disadvantage of the star drive system, in this way.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, admire it a lot. ¡°It¡¯s a masterpiece from this genius.¡±

    Unlike her younger sister, Na-kyung Yu did not dare call Catherine, who showed off her voluptuous chest, arrogant.

    Star Drive is thest legacy of the Fairy Race that even the Fairy Queen could not learn.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to modify it and develop the World Gate, to even create a barrier like this.

    It was easy to understand why Catherine was a genius.

    But that was only until then.

    What she could boast about.

    ¡°indeed¡­. So, you were trying to get time with the swordsman while pretending to give us the turn?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°In the end, so that you two can monopolize the time you can spend with the swordsman?¡±

    While other priests only spend time with him once every ten days.

    They spend 48 hours a day with Limon, making good use of the two hours they have been given in this ¡®room of time and mind¡¯.

    Little by little.

    Grow a ce in his heart.

    Did you ultimately intend to monopolize all love?

    The moment when Li Qingyu spoke with a grinning face as if it was a truly admirable n.

    The air got colder.

    Catherine flinched when she felt the admiring gaze directed at her cool down for an instant.

    He rolled his eyes again and again as if he was looking for a ce to run away, but eventually realized that there was no way out and instead screamed loudly as if he was yelling at his stomach.

    ¡°why? what! What¡¯s wrong! ¡°I¡¯m going to use what I created!¡±

    ¡°It means that there was actually such a desire.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oops.¡±

    When Catherine, who ended upmitting suicide in a grand manner, broke into a cold sweat.

    Ainsha, who was looking at her as if she was pitiful, opened her mouth expressionlessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. ¡°I was already nning on sharing it.¡±

    ¡°You want me to believe that?¡±

    ¡°I believe it. ¡°Anyway, if I use this with Lee, it will be revealed. It¡¯s a fool to think I can hide it forever.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why did you hide the truth and make this suggestion?¡±

    ¡°This is because ¡®Room of Time and Mind¡¯ is still unfinished.¡±

    Ainsha exined.

    Since the Room of Time and Mind was created based on the psionics of time maniption, it of course requires Yekatrice to operate it.

    Because it is overloaded, it can only be used for about 12 hours a day at most.

    And the moment I heard those words.

    They realized.

    The reason why the two girls made this suggestion in the first ce, hiding the information about this space, which would be revealed when used together with Limon.

    ¡°¡­Do you really mean that this space cannot be used indefinitely?¡±

    ¡°We were trying to gain an upper hand by trading first in order to slightly increase the stake to use that limited time.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    The voice gradually lowers.

    And the air bes heavier.

    Finally everyone realized and understood.

    However, the most arrogant princess spoke without hesitation about the unspeakable truth.

    ¡°It means that from now on we will have to fight among ourselves for the right to use this space.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Yuna-kyung stiffened.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the truth had be clear.

    When Charlotte opened her mouth, I felt the atmosphere bing more serious than before.

    It¡¯s like¡­.

    ¡®¨DFrom now on, kill each other.¡¯

    As if I had heard the words¡­

 Chapter 1072

    #Side Story 41. Dragon Bride Fighting for Love (3)

    * * *

    After bing married to Limon.

    They respect each other in their own way.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I didn¡¯t want to get caught in Limon¡¯s eyes by getting into a useless fight.

    This was because the other women themselves recognized that they were worthy of bing his brides.

    That¡¯s why I epted the turn to meet him.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Uh um. Is there really a need to decide that? If we just take turns and write in a friendly manner like before¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not working.¡±

    ¨DThis is wrong.

    Yuna-kyung, who was trying hard to control the situation, broke into a cold sweat.

    The sight of them remaining silent.

    And deeply sunken eyes.

    Above all, the atmosphere.

    Because I told you.

    Other brides might not know this, but at least they have no intention of sharing the ¡®room of time and heart¡¯ with the seven princesses.

    It might have been natural.

    They are dragons.

    He was an innate being with a maniacal desire for monopoly.

    Even if you understand and ept that you have to share your lover with another woman.

    Give up your time with him.

    Feeling someone else¡¯s scent on him.

    Each time we say goodbye until our next meeting.

    It would not have been possible to erase the instinctive regret.

    And as time passed, the monopolistic desire that had built up was finally burst by the object called ¡®Time and the Room of the Heart¡¯.

    That may have been why Catherine secretly carried out a trick even though she knew she would soon be caught.

    The possibility of being able to monopolize Limon every day by using the ¡®Room of Time and Mind¡¯ was such a fascinating possibility.

    ¡®Surely there won¡¯t be bloodshed¡­?¡¯

    It can¡¯t be that way as long as Limon is here.

    Nevertheless, when Yuna-kyung swallows her dry saliva in an atmosphere that makes her feel such anxiety.

    Li Qingyu calmly nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely no need to argue.¡±

    ¡°As expected!¡±

    ¡°There is no need to share it among us.¡±

    ¡°Hey princess?!¡±

    This is what raising and dropping is like.

    I was relieved to hear a voice that relieved the tension that was as sharp as broken ss a little, and for a moment I admired that he was able to be the best tactician of the Seven Dragons.

    When the air bes colder than before, Yuna-kyung despairs that she is also the most dangerous sister in the Seven Dragons.

    Li Qingyu smiled.

    ¡°Because sharing equally for everyone in the first ce would be unfair to Catherine and Ainsha, who created this space.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Agree! We¡¯re the ones who made this?! Did you really have a headache? So, you should take more care of it!¡±

    Ask forpensation for yourbor.

    Before we know it, Catherine is wearing a red band on her head and acting like she¡¯s going to start abor revolution.

    Even though the behavior was a bit yful, it was an argument that could not be ignored.

    Because it is logically valid.

    Whether it¡¯s because of the sparkle in her eyes that makes her feel like she¡¯s going to throw everything away if she doesn¡¯t get fairpensation.

    ¡°I think so too. ¡°In this sense, it is more reasonable to find a consensus rather than to divide this space unconditionally.¡±

    ¡°Deal?¡±

    ¡°For example, you can buy the right to use this space with money.¡±

    ¡°¡­Like an amusement park ticket?¡±

    ¡°Because this ce was created.¡±

    It was definitely not wrong.

    Amusement parks, gyms, cafes, etc.

    Unless it is a public facility, it ismon sense to pay a price to use special facilities or well-decorated spaces.

    And this room of time and mind was, strictly speaking, the property or private property of Catherine and Ainsha.

    Even though we decided to share it because we couldn¡¯t turn everyone into enemies.

    When using this ce, it was natural to pay a price to the two girls who were developers and investors.

    ¡­ right after I almost agreed.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly came to her senses.

    ¡°No, wait a minute! ¡°If you buy a ticket to this ce with money, it will be exclusive to the princesses!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s point like that.

    Li Qingyu readily admitted.

    Even among the brides of Limon, if only financial power was discussed, it was clear that the seven princesses were overwhelmingly superior.

    Above all¡­.

    ¡°Whether we set the price ourselves from the beginning or put it up for auction every time, thepetition will only get more intense.¡±

    If there was a fixed price for the ticket, everyone would try to reserve this space on a yearly or 100-year basis.

    As a result, cut-throatpetition will continue with prices charging several or even dozens of times the regr price.

    Catherine and Ainsha could monopolize this ce by charging exorbitant prices that other princesses wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple story. ¡°That means¡­.¡±

    ¡°It means that you can trade with something other than money.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°¡­indeed.¡±

    Yuna-kyung blinked at Charlotte¡¯s drowsy words.

    On the other hand, the other brides shook their heads as if they had an inkling.

    their own rights or influence.

    Directbor and force.

    Precious elixirs and treasures, etc.

    There were many things that no amount of money could buy.

    Because they were absolute.

    There is one problem.

    ¡°But¡­ no matter how precious the goods or rights are, it would be difficult to bnce this transaction.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry. Because there are trade items that are good for bncing.

    ¡°What¡¯s fairest and what everyone wants.¡±

    Rose¡¯s point.

    Hai took it.

    While Maia sneers.

    However, Anastasia, a silver-haired woman who had been sitting back and quietly listening to the conversation, opened her mouth for the first time.

    ¡°Do you mean time withmerce?¡±

    ¡°yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Time?¡±

    ¡°If there are people who want to meet the Sword Duke more often, there will also be people who want to meet for a longer period of time.¡±

    ¡°ah¡­!¡±

    Only then did Yuna-kyung realize.

    It¡¯s like taking a vacation or splitting it up.

    They are now able to adjust their time with Limon more flexibly than before.

    This was possible because thanks to this space, I could now afford to spend double or triple the amount of time with Limon.

    And if it was in such a peaceful way, Yuna-kyung was willing to participate.

    ¡­Okay, if it¡¯s a peaceful way.

    ¡°Of course, the mostmon people are those who want to win other people¡¯s time, even if it means risking their own time.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I told you, right? ¡°Fair distribution is not appropriate for this space.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, there is something I would like to ask all of you.¡±

    Grinning.

    With a meaningful smile.

    Li Qingyu continued speaking while facing the other priests with deep, heavy eyes.

    ¡°What do you think of the winner-takes-allpetition?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Well¡­ I know what you want, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my ce to intervene.¡±

    Even more embarrassing.

    Yet without hesitation.

    The Fairy Queen expressed her resignation.

    No matter how much she loved Limon, fighting was unbing of her, a fairy of harmony.

    This is especially true because I am feeling guilty about bing my son-inw¡¯s bride along with my daughter.

    ¡°abstention! ¡°I abstain!¡±

    Yuna-kyung raised the white g faster than the Fairy Queen.

    The reason was simple.

    Because I didn¡¯t want to die.

    Whether it¡¯s a great witch or a star fairy. Lucky blue bird.

    Because she had watched the seven princesses, she knew that if she got caught up in this situation wrong, she could end up in trouble without even making a sound.

    So the two fairies, mother and daughter, gave up thepetition.

    It was a peaceful choice for the two of them in that they chose stability rather than risk as they were given the minimum usage time anyway.

    ¡°How dare youpete with thedies of the Chamber of Commerce and Industry? ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about the notebook.¡±

    And as always.

    After the examination, Anastasia humbly declined participation, saying that just helping out was enough.

    He even gave up his right to use time and the room of the heart, so Limon had to step in and stop him.

    Not only Catherine but also the other princesses were curious about how Limon taught Anastasia to grow up so much.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be able to participate this time.¡±

    What was unexpected was Li Qingyu.

    I proposed apetition to everyone.

    It was something that no one expected that she herself would be left out.

    But if it was natural, it was also natural.

    It was obvious that thepetition would be so intense that even the self-sufficient Yu Na-kyung would run away, and it would have been impossible for her to participate as she was not yet out of her wheelchair.

    I don¡¯t know if it was apetition purely based on wit¡­ but

    since no bride wanted tomit suicide like that, her abstention was naturally epted in the end.

    As a result.

    There are 8 participants remaining.

    These were brides who activelypeted with other brides to monopolize time with their loved ones.

    After the participants were decided like that.

    What was problematic was the method ofpetition.

    ¡°Since ancient times, when ites topetitions, it is a history and tradition of dancing and singing. So, let¡¯s hold a singing contest.¡±

    A proposal from the world¡¯s best singer, as shameless as it is expressionless.

    Of course dismissed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t wepete peacefully to see how much we can drink instead of causing patients toe out with unnecessary actions?¡±

    The best suggestion in the world that won¡¯t get you drunk even if you drink poison.

    Of course dismissed.

    ¡°It¡¯s arbitrariness for us to decide such an important matter among ourselves, so how about deciding it through a global vote?¡±

    The Count¡¯s proposal had the most supporters thanks to his personality.

    Of course dismissed.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know what. After all, the most fair thing is a test. So let¡¯s allpete in an IQ test.¡±

    Even though he may be out of his mind, it is a genius suggestion.

    Of course dismissed.

    ¡­At this point, I was doubtful as to whether there was any genuine intention topete.

    But on the other hand, it was also said because it was sincere.

    Depending on how thepetition was held, who would be more advantageous and who would be more disadvantaged would be extremely different.

    ¡°Stop wasting time. ¡°Anyway, there is only one way for us to win.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    That was why.

    Hai opens his mouth.

    The moment when Charlotte, who had been watchingzily as if she was confident of winning anypetition, agreed with it.

    The reason why the princesses, who were trying topete on even the slightest advantageous terms, all kept silent.

    Because everyone knew.

    What a way she said.

    In fact, the answer was decided from the beginning.

    If they did that, they couldn¡¯t guarantee their victory, so they just took the trouble to find another answer.

    But once it¡¯s mentioned.

    It¡¯s something that can no longer be answered.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    That was why.

    I listened to the question Charlotte asked as if confirming it.

    The women exchanged nces as if they were thinking and eventually nodded and agreed.

    Limon, who had been listening to their conversation with his ears open while looking at the statue standing tall in front of the mansion, pretending not to notice, sighed quietly.

    Just like that¡­

    to win a loving partner.

    Fighting fiercely withpetitors.

    A battle between eight absolutes.

    ¡­The World¡¯s Best Bride Competition hase to an end.

 Chapter 1073

    #Side Story 42. The Dragon¡¯s Bride Fighting for Love (4)

    * * *

    ¡°Hello, everyone! ¡°This is everyone¡¯s cutie caster Yu Na-kyung, who is the mediator for today!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you know, everyone? ¡°In the wild world, animals demonstrate their charm in many ways when they are in heat.¡±

    Showing off colorful horns or feathers.

    Make a loud and beautiful sound.

    Such as emitting pheromones and scents.

    Thepetition between animals to attract mates by appealing to their charms is literally a war.

    The fight was more intense because it was an instinct to mate with a slightly better mate and leave as many offspring as possible.

    ¡°But the most representative method is fighting.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In other words, power is charm!¡±

    In that sense.

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s words also had a point.

    The stronger you are, the better you are at hunting, the easier it is to protect your family, and the longer you live, the more children you can have.

    The reason that the mostmon courtship methods in the wild world are fighting and hunting is because the instinct to regard strength as attractive ismon.

    And if you look at it calmly.

    It¡¯s the same with humans.

    As times change, priorities may have changed due to property, power, appearance, etc.

    Because underneath it all, there still remained an instinct to be attracted to a strong, healthy partner of the opposite sex.

    ¡°So this is the match everyone was looking forward to!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Strong is beautiful! In other words, apetition to determine the best bride!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The World¡¯s Best Bride Contest is about to begin!¡±

    p p p!

    Yuna-kyung meets two wings.

    The Fairy Queen, unable to see her daughter making a fuss alone, blushed with embarrassment at the head table.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t care.

    He just put an iron te on his face and looked to the side.

    ¡°Now, on that note, thementary team leader! ¡°What do you think about thispetition?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you doing, Na-kyung?¡±

    ¡°What? As you can see, it¡¯s a match broadcast.¡±

    ¡°Who on earth are you going to show thispetition to?¡±

    ¡°Of course, people from all over the world.¡±

    ¡°Are you in your right mind¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s sane!¡±

    A spirit shooting everywhere.

    Seats with microphones attached.

    Even the namete.

    Limone, who had unexpectedly sat down in thementator¡¯s seat, looked at Yuna-kyung, who was perfectly prepared as if she were an announcer, and looked dumbfounded.

    But Yuna-kyung was confident.

    ¡°Think about it, this is the best bridepetition in the world! A fight to decide who is the second strongest absolute in the world and the best heroine in the world!¡±

    ¡°¡­So what should we do?¡±

    ¡°It means it¡¯s a sin to watch such a historic match to ourselves!¡±

    If I sell this video of the match for money, I will be a rich man.

    Limon, who was looking at Yuna-kyung, who was speaking with a smile, with a puzzled expression, snapped his fingers.

    Sigh.

    ¡°Oppose evil domestic violence!¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯tmit emotional violence.¡±

    ¡°This is emotional violence against a lovely and cute bride who works hard for the world and humanity!¡±

    ¡°I guess so. ¡°Well, you¡¯re just doing this to show your younger siblings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ I¡¯m doing it in conjunction with showing it to the whole world.¡±

    When Limon looks at Yuna-kyung with pitiful eyes.

    [Auxiliary Commentary] Li Qingyu, who was sitting next to him where the name te was ced, smiled.

    ¡°There is some truth to what Mr. Na-kyung said. ¡°Even if we show thispetition to the whole world, there will be more benefits than losses.¡±

    As of now.

    There was ack of entertainment in the world.

    This is because all of the resources and manpower that could otherwise be used for sports, games, movies, and tourist attraction management were being used to restore civilization.

    At least they serve delicious food at a low price using Dagda¡¯s cauldron, which serves delicacies from the mountains and the sea.

    Also, entertainment was barely maintained because of the various cultural arts created in the past.

    In that sense.

    This match deserves to be broadcast.

    Basically, the most fun thing in the world is watching a fight.

    Moreover, thepetition between the Absolute and his brides was an entertainment that would make everyone cheer.

    Even though it is natural that the best sword in the world is Limon, everyone is curious about who the next strongest sword is.

    In addition, as the country experienced the crisis of destruction, a trend of stronger desire and interest in power arose.

    And by showing how strong those who rule them are, they can stabilize public sentiment and strengthen their ruling power.

    ¡°So you want the world to see the priests fighting over me?¡±

    There is one problem.

    The essence of thispetition is that it is ultimately a battle for love.

    No matter how much benefit there was, Limon could not have been reluctant to show this match to the world.

    But¡­

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t make it public.¡±

    What is important is the meaning of Limon.

    No matter how much benefit there is. Limon, who was looking at Li Qingyu, who sat in the wheelchair and smiled and said that

    there was no reason to do it if he didn¡¯t want to,

    finally sighed.

    ¡°¡­Do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°oh! So you gave permission? ¡°There is no softness!¡±

    How did I end up with this guy as my bride?

    Regardless of whether Limon was inwardlymenting or not, Yuna-kyung was excited to finally receive permission and prepared to record in earnest.

    So after a while.

    The moment she shouted out loud afterpleting all preparations.

    Two figures appeared on the non-stage set up in the middle of therge garden of the Room of Time and Mind.

    ¡°Now then, the first match!¡±

    ¡°Hong Connor is the master of Apophis and the loser of Africa! ¡°He is the Pharaoh of Egypt and a warlord who is better than anyone else in war!¡±

    ¡°There is no opponent in the world who can withstand that me! ¡°Jeokryonghu Pharaoh¡¯s sister!¡±

    Appearing on one side was a brown-skinned, red-haired beauty wearing a military uniform with a cigarette in her mouth.

    ¡°Cheng Connor is the master of Quetzalcoatl and the ruler of the South American continent! ¡°He is the best in the world and an unrivaled master in external attacks!¡±

    ¡°There is no weapon in the world that can harm that body! Green Dragon Who Doctor Sister!¡±

    What appeared on the other side was a tall, slender green-haired beauty like a model wearing fiveyers of outerwear.

    As Hai and Maia, who appeared at both ends, approached the center of the off-stage, a silver-haired woman with a bandage around her eye sat there first.

    Anastasia opened her mouth calmly, presenting a ne carved with a dragon wrapped around a sword to the two people.

    ¡°I know you all already know, but let me exin the rules again.¡±

    ¡°There are two conditions for victory.¡±

    ¡°The person who destroys this ¡®Talisman of Great Rebellion¡¯ first or knocks it off the stage wins.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, but if you make an attack that could leave a fatal wound even after the opponent¡¯s talisman is activated, you may be disqualified.¡±

    ¡°I hope that no matter who wins, it will be a match where no one wins.¡±

    Hai and Maia did not respond verbally to the words of the referee, Anastasia.

    After putting the ne she gave him around his own neck, he went back to both ends of the off-stage he came from.

    So, at both ends of the wide non-stage.

    The two princesses took their seats.

    The moment our eyes crossed.

    ¡°Then please begin.¡±

    Crack!

    Horns and wings sprouted.

    The dance between the two princesses, who revealed their dragon form from the beginning, began.

    * * *

    ¡ºSeventy-two species of martial arts, eleven festivals,

    seventy-two species of martial arts, ten-one series of

    byeok

    -gong demon me bombs¡»

    Qarring!

    The moment the match started.

    It was Hai who moved first.

    Immediately after the six particrly splendid and beautiful ruby-like horns glowed red, a column of heat waves rose from where Maia was.

    There is no foreshadowing.

    Without any dy.

    The moment he made up his mind, the me that appeared heated up the non-stage with a heat so high that even cast iron would boil.

    It was a terrifying attack that made you understand just by looking at why she was the strongest of the Seven Dragons in terms of destructive power.

    ¡ºSeventy-two species of martial arts, eleven festivals,

    seventy-two species of martial arts, ten types of martial arts, falling storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, wave, storm, storm, wave, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm,

    storm,

    storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm, storm,

    storm!

    But naturally, Maia did not take it lightly either.

    It seems like he expected it from the beginning.

    As soon as thepetition started, he flew like lightning, dodged the mes, and charged at Hai.

    Every time I take a step.

    Makes the whole earth cry.

    Leaving footprints unarmed.

    The sight of her elerating is literally like a rock rolling down from a mountain.

    It was strong enough to create a storm with just the aftermath, but it was andslide-like rush that crossed the non-stage in the blink of an eye.

    But unfortunately.

    Her fist split the air.

    The moment the first attack missed.

    This is because Hai, which surged like lightning with the heat wave, flew high into the sky.

    And of course, Maia also spread her wings and chased after her.

    And so the air battle between the two began.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    The sight of Hai flying through the sky, throwing hundreds of balls of fire, spreading a of mes, and spinning a wheel of explosions is a disaster itself.

    He was the embodiment of destruction, spewing out mes that were enough to reduce an entire country to ashes.

    On the other hand, Maia is truly invincible as she chases after her, dodging all the mes exquisitely or smashing them with her fists.

    It was a moving mountain with a human shape that could not even be scratched by any attack.

    The fight was truly a battle of bravery.

    If it weren¡¯t for the barrier that Yuna-kyung had set up in advance, it was a fierce battle that would have destroyed this room of time and heart with just the aftermath.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Looking at the current situation, it looks like Pharaoh has the advantage. What do you think,mentary team leader?¡±

    While watching thepetition like that.

    Yuna-kyung quietly asked a question.

    But Limon did not answer.

    I just silently watched the fierce battle between the two brides with their arms folded.

    When Yuna-kyung, who was suddenly ignored, secretly stretches out her wings to get an answer from Limon, even if it means tickling her.

    Li Qingyu calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It is difficult to be clearly sure of the pros and cons. ¡°The fight between the two is closer to a battle between a spear and a shield.¡±

    Hai has the most destructive power among the seven princesses due to her ability to ignite fire.

    Maia is the most skilled in defense and recovery among the seven princesses as she handles biological maniption.

    The two are truly pr opposites.

    As each person is a master of both internal and external skills.

    Just looking at the fact that they are strongest when bombing from a distance and when fighting from a narrow distance, their fighting styles are extremely different.

    Their abilities are outstanding.

    It was difficult to determine superiority or inferiority.

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why Na-kyung Yu thought Hai had the upper hand.

    ¡°But right now, the one who is attacking you unterally is Pharaoh Sister, right? ¡°The damage to the doctor is umting little by little.¡±

    ¡°Yes, even Maia is not invincible.¡±

    Maia¡¯s body, which haspleted internal and external gliding geumgang, is truly indomitable and immortal.

    With the exception of Gandhi, the sword master who achieved unity with the sword, and Limon, who was reborn as the Dragon King of Swords, not even a sword master could gain a physical advantage over her.

    However, no matter how hard a rock is, water drops that continue to fall create holes in it.

    Moreover, Hai¡¯s heat wave was slowly causing scars on her strong body.

    If the damage continued to umte like this, even Maia would not be able to withstand it.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean Hai has an advantage. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s the opposite.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the other way around¡­does that mean that in the princess¡¯s eyes, the doctor is at an advantage?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if the distance is narrowed even once, Maia will never miss that opportunity.¡±

    If I had topare it.

    This is a battle between ss cannons and iron walls.

    In that sense, if you had to consider the advantage of the two, it was Maia.

    Unlike Hai, who was weak in defense, Maia not only had no obvious weaknesses, but her physical strength was also outstanding among the seven princesses.

    If you avoid fatal injuries, you can win by continuing to heal your injuries and dragging it into a long fight.

    Above all¡­.

    ¡°Plus, Maia¡¯s most fearsome weapon is something else.¡±

    ¡°A scary weapon?¡±

    I tilted my head.

    When Yuna-kyung tilted her head.

    A change urred in the fight between the two princesses who were engaged in a fierce aerial battle.

    Hai, who was avoiding Maia by flying explosively through the air while showering mes, gradually began to slow down.

    What¡¯s happening all of a sudden?

    When Yuna-kyung makes a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    With a strong cough.

    Hai coughed up blood.

    -Blood as ck as ink.

 Chapter 1074

    #Side Story 43. The Dragon¡¯s Bride Fighting for Love (5)

    * * *

    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s not that easy.¡¯

    Recovering from burning wounds.

    Maia muttered to herself.

    Just a few times.

    Most of the mes were avoided, and those that could not be avoided were crushed with fists to break through, so there was never a single real hit.

    Of course, the body of the Inner and Outer Geumgang was also damaged just by the aftermath of being covered in such shattered mes.

    The blood was boiling likeva.

    Even if she had been hit directly by Hai¡¯s mes even once, she would have been in danger.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    If she is the strongest external attack expert in the Seven Dragons, Hai is the most destructive psionics expert.

    Because it was a being that could burn anything.

    That was why.

    The reason why Maia secretly used another tactic.

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t an intangible poison, it would have been difficult to even get addicted to it.¡¯

    Intangible poison.

    A tasteless, colorless and odorless poison.

    It was the essence of all the poisons that had poisoned even the previous life monarch who had achieved invincibility against all poisons.

    Of course, no matter how intangible the poison was, it was not easy to poison Hai, who was enveloped in a burning me.

    He even chased after Hai while avoiding the mes.

    Even if the psionics were slightly disturbed, Maia herself would have been in danger.

    But she did it anyway.

    Hai is addicted.

    The game was decided.

    ¡®This is the end!¡¯

    In order not to miss that victory.

    Maia, who pped her wings and elerated rapidly, immediately closed the distance with Hai, whose movements had slowed down due to poisoning.

    And by pouring psionics into his clenched fist, he struck the final blow that would end this fight.

    ¡­No, I tried to fly it.

    Startle.

    If I hadn¡¯t looked into Hai¡¯s eyes just as I was about to extend my fist.

    Even though I was clearly addicted.

    Neither embarrassed nor agitated.

    It just sinks coldly and heavily.

    The moment when Maia felt an instinctive fear upon seeing the blood-red eyes staring directly at her, her face hardened.

    Grumble!

    Hai puts her hands together.

    A spark erupted between my two hands.

    A very small mepared to all the heat waves she had created so far.

    Only then did Maia feel the dragon psionics within it, which were more powerful than all the heat wavesbined so far, and desperately tried to avoid it¡­

    ¡ºSeventy-Two Species of War, Twelve des of Courage,

    Seven Twelve Species, Twelve des of War, Twelve Dragons,

    Nuclear Fusion, Sr Explosion.

    ¡»Kwagwagwagwagwagwanggwang

    !

    Before Maia could even step away.

    The sun exploded in Hai¡¯s hands.

    Maia raised her psionics with all her might to block the heat wave that exploded right in front of her with no time to avoid it.

    By further strengthening the internal and external body of the body and maximizing recovery.

    It withstood even the Sword Master¡¯s sword.

    So that even the heart can regenerate.

    Cheeeeeeeek!

    However, the heat of the sun bursting in front of her nose burned even her body.

    It¡¯s getting ruined.

    Being burned.

    melting.

    After enduring and enduring and enduring with a strong body the enormous heat that was literally like being swallowed by the sun, when the heat finally disappeared.

    Coo!

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    On a distant earth.

    One person fell.

    From clothes burned without a trace to charred scales, melted wings, and heated horns.

    Maia, who was spewing out red blood with a truly disfigured appearance, slowly raised her head.

    ¡°¡­self-destruction is such a ridiculous thing to do.¡±

    ¡°Because I wouldn¡¯t have been able to beat you if I didn¡¯t take this much risk.¡±

    From the ckened military uniform to the reddened skin and hair with tanned tips.

    Explode the sun in your hands.

    I felt the heat myself.

    Therefore, Maia groaned as she looked at Hai, who was in quite a mess, even if it wasn¡¯t as bad as her.

    The me of the Red Dragon n is a double-edged sword.

    Because it is so powerful, if you use it incorrectly, it can be harmful to yourself.

    Basically, the reason why the Red Dragon n is vulnerable to closebat is because the closer they are, the more their ignition ability must be suppressed.

    But he made up his mind to wait for Maia to approach, and then attacked with all his might, ignoring his own safety.

    Even Hai, who had perfected the dragon¡¯s blood and was able to manipte psionics with great precision, would havemitted suicide, to put it bluntly, an act of suicide.

    nevertheless.

    Hai didn¡¯t even lift an eyebrow.

    As always, he looked down at Maia with a cold face and asked in a hushed voice.

    ¡°Do you want to try more?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it didn¡¯t work out.¡±

    Maia shook her head.

    We were both injured in the explosion just now.

    Hai was already addicted to the intangible poison, and considering her resilience through bio-maniption, there was a possibility that she could reverse the situation if she persisted.

    But instead of clinging to that slim hope, she sneered and raised one hand.

    And so¡­

    even while everything was burning.

    The moment she crushed the ne, which was still intact even though it had a single crack.

    Faaah!

    The starlight is shing.

    A change has urred.

    Maia was in tatters just a moment ago.

    Immediately after being enveloped in the starlight, her appearance returned to normal.

    As if the previous battle had been a dream, not only the wounds and burns, but even the clothes that had burned away came back in good condition.

    Maia ended her sentence as if to mock herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be seen struggling miserably in front of him.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­In short, even while fighting, Pharaoh was gathering psionics and preparing for her secret move?¡±

    ¡°yes that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s absurd that it was a self-destruction¡­.¡±

    ¡°We were able to win because it was absurd.¡±

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    If we look at it objectively, it was Maia who had a higher chance of winning this match.

    Especially when Hai was poisoned, even she, the best tactician of the Seven Dragons, was certain of Maia¡¯s victory.

    There is one problem.

    Hai was also certain of his defeat.

    So much so that he prepares a dagger that will turn the tide of the war in one fell swoop by attracting Maia on the premise that he will be addicted.

    ¡°Everyone knew about Maia¡¯s poison, but no one knew Hai would take such a bold gamble.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So ultimately it¡¯s a difference in tactics?¡±

    ¡°no. To put it bluntly, it is a difference in determination.¡±

    ¡°Are you prepared?¡±

    I flinch.

    Yu Na-kyung and Li Qingyu turned their heads.

    Limon, who had remained silent since the start of thepetition, spoke for the first time.

    ¡°The doctor was just fighting topete for superiority, but the pharaoh was fighting to the death to ensure victory.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Hai risked his life for thispetition.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, I was prepared to do that. Of course, that was possible thanks to my natural capabilities.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess I understand what you mean.¡±

    After listening to Limon¡¯s calm words.

    Li Qingyu smiled bitterly.

    As a member of the National Assembly, Maia considered not only her own safety but also the safety of others.

    As a member of the Red Dragon n whose destiny is struggle, Hai risked his life even in battle.

    This is because he was able to understand that the essential difference went beyond his prediction and decided whether the two would win or lose.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I prepared the talisman of greatness¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work preparing it.¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why Yuna-kyung was relieved.

    A ne that contains part of Limon¡¯s power is an amulet that protects the wearer from all injuries.

    Although it had the limitation of being disposable and could only be used briefly inside the barrier, even taking that into ount, it was a self-defense device that surpassed most miraculous abilities.

    It was so difficult to make that Iined the whole time I was making it, wondering why I had to prepare all this.

    This is because after watching the first match, I could keenly feel what kind of disaster would have urred if I had not prepared the talisman.

    ¡®It was really a good thing I didn¡¯t participate.¡¯

    What would have happened if I had gone up on that non-stage?

    Imagine for a moment and let your body tremble for a moment.

    Yuna-kyung suddenly saw Limon.

    ¡°But team leader, is it okay if you don¡¯t go?¡±

    ¡°Where do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Of course, to my sisters.¡±

    If it had been a normal Limon, I would have gone and checked to see if there were any injuries.

    Limone softly asked Yuna-kyung, who was wondering why Hai and Maia were still watching even after they returned to the waiting room.

    ¡°Are you trying to console me by saying I lost but fought well? Or are you telling me to at least encourage you for doing well by defeating yourself?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go see them. ¡°The fact that the Duke of Swords is here watching over them will be the greatest encouragement andfort to them.¡±

    For a moment, take a moment to look at Li Qingyu, who answered calmly on behalf of Na-kyung Yu, who was speechless.

    Limon sighed slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re both being very nice in saying that you don¡¯t want to see me right now.¡±

    ¡°Did it sound like a lie?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just as you said.¡±

    It might be a simple couplet.

    Since it was apetition where there was a winner and a loser, he couldn¡¯t offer encouragement orfort.

    The participants in thispetition were all his brides, and for him to side with someone now would be an insult to everyone who participated in thispetition.

    So while I was feeling bitter.

    Limon suddenly turned his head.

    ¡°Why are you doing this, Geomgong?¡±

    ¡°¡­I felt like I was being watched for some reason.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the gaze, isn¡¯t it because of the spirits taking the video?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it seems like that.¡±

    Even while Limon made an uneasy expression.

    Aides were busy walking around the off-stage, preparing for the next match.

    So, the moment all preparations werepleted, Yuna-kyung looked excited again.

    ¡°Did you watch the first match well? It was a really exciting match! ¡°I¡¯m sure viewers will be excited to see it!¡±

    ¡°But you can look forward to it. ¡°The second match will be just as great as the first!¡±

    ¡°Now then, the second match!¡±

    Pretend.

    Yuna-kyung spread one wing.

    ¡°Cheongkoner is the master of Jormungand and the protector of Europe! ¡°An honorable knight who is the best in the Seven Dragons when ites to one-on-onebat!¡±

    ¡°Who can defeat a sword that can cut through even space! ¡°Countess Cheongryonghu!¡±

    At that moment, what appeared on the off-stage was a blue-haired beauty wearing armor over her uniform and a sword at her waist.

    ¡°Hong Connor is the owner of Fafnir and the empress of the North American continent! ¡°The world¡¯s richest man and the undisputed strongest expert of the Seven Dragons!¡±

    ¡°The solemn supremacy of infants in the world is for this person! ¡°Geumryonghu¡¯s rich sister!¡±

    And what appeared on the other side was a blonde beauty wearing a gorgeous cowgirl outfit and carrying two rifles on her back.

    Yuna-kyung continued to chatter excitedly as she watched the two contestantse up to the off-stage.

    ¡°Well, I think this will be a very exciting match again. ¡°What do you think, princess?¡±

    ¡°well. It is difficult to discuss the odds of winning when you have already made a wrong prediction in the first match¡­ ¡°One thing is clear.¡±

    ¡°One thing?¡±

    Just like the previous two people, he received an exnation from Anastasia in the middle of the off-stage and received a double amulet.

    Li Qingyu finished speaking softly, taking in the two princesses of gold and blue looking at each other quietly.

    ¡°No matter who wins this match, the strongest expert of the Seven Dragons will be determined in the duel.¡±

 Chapter 1075

    #Side Story 44. The Dragon Bridepeting for love (6)

    * * *

    The masters of the Seven Dragons Association each had a set area in which they could demonstrate particrly powerful power, depending on their innate psionics.

    The ck Dragon n engages in assassination and group warfare.

    The Red Dragon n is in a war of upation and annihtion.

    The Green Dragon n fights in long-term and hand-to-handbat.

    The Silver Dragon n engages in high-speed warfare and short-term decisive battles.

    The Blue Dragon n engages in mobile warfare and individual warfare.

    Before the White Dragon n fled and retreated.

    It¡¯s nature.

    Each n, which cannot be supplemented by the seventy-two species of martial arts, is close to the racial characteristics inherited from the seven dragons.

    They were proud of their individual abilities.

    Not only the ck Dragon n, which boasted of intrigue, but even the White Dragon n believed that running away was the way to win and that they were the best n.

    nevertheless.

    There was a fact that everyone acknowledged.

    This means that the Golden Dragon n is truly the strongest.

    In group warfare, annihtion warfare, hand-to-handbat, short-term warfare, individual warfare, and retreat warfare.

    The Golden Dragon n was literally omnipotent, able to exert 100% power based on telekinesis in any situation.

    The general consensus was that it was impossible to defeat the Golden Dragon n in aprehensive fight.

    However, to put it another way, it meant that the Golden Dragon n was inferior to other ns in the field of expertise.

    That was why.

    One question arose.

    Princess Golden Dragon is clearly the strongest of the Seven Dragons.

    But is this true in other fields as well?

    What about fighting arts?

    What if it¡¯s an assassination?

    What if it¡¯s war?

    What if it¡¯s a runaway?

    ¡­What if it¡¯s a duel more than anything else?

    Is it possible to defeat even the Blue Dragon Princess, the most outstanding of the seven princesses, in a one-on-one fight?

    Many people wondered about that question, but no one could figure out the answer.

    Of course, it was meaningless to ask the Blue Dragon and Golden Dragon ns who always believed that their princess would win.

    No matter howpetitive the seven ns are with each other, there has never been a situation so bad as to cause a duel between princesses.

    ¡°Whoa¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s why.

    Off stage.

    A female knight with a drawn sword.

    Why did Rose take a deep breath?

    If you asked me if I wasn¡¯t prepared, I could definitely say no.

    From the moment I participated in thispetition, it was a foregone conclusion that I would one daypete with her.

    Nevertheless, there was one reason why she was nervous.

    ¡®¡­I didn¡¯t know that my first opponent would be Charlotte.¡¯

    Rose smiled bitterly.

    I might be a little arrogant.

    Honestly, she was confident.

    I am confident that I will not lose if another princess is my opponent.

    And even looking at it objectively, it was difficult to regard it as arrogance.

    Because she went beyond being the Blue Dragon Princess and was reborn as the Blue Dragon Concubine, she fully deserved it.

    Unless the opponent was Charlotte.

    In that sense, it was really unfortunate that I met Charlotte in the first match.

    ¡®Well, it was a mountain I had to climb anyway.¡¯

    But even for a moment.

    Rose soonposed herself.

    Of course, it was only a matter of order, and in the end, he had to go through a fight with Charlotte as well.

    Even if I faced any opponent other than Charlotte, I shouldn¡¯t be confident of victory, because none of thepetitors who participated in thispetition were easy.

    But right after that.

    She had no choice but to stop.

    ¡°Rose, I have one thing to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I will not use spirit armor in my fight with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Rose¡¯s face hardened.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just her.

    Of course, Na-kyung Yu and Limon Li Qingyu, who were watching the off-stage from the caster¡¯s seat on one side.

    Even the Fairy Queen looked at Charlotte as if it was unexpected.

    The Spirit Armor is a treasure given by the Fairy Queen to the Golden Dragon Emperor as a token of an agreement.

    It was the strongest armor made from Alfheim¡¯s special minerals and the heritage of the fairies.

    The reason why the Golden Dragon Princess has always been able to reign as the strongest of the Seven Dragons is not only because of her telekinesis, but also because of the power of her spirit armor.

    But not using that spirit armor¡­.

    ¡°¡­does that mean you¡¯re going to use hand-to-handbat against me?¡±

    ¡°No, it means fighting a fair fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It may not be shameful to defeat you by borrowing the power of a foreign power, but it would not be something to be proud of.¡±

    For a moment, I looked at Charlotte with deep, heavy eyes, unlike my usual gentle nature.

    quietly.

    After sighing.

    Rose bowed her head slightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be thankful for. ¡°This is not for my own benefit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t recognized me as an equal opponent, you wouldn¡¯t have even had this kind of consideration.¡±

    Just as no adult would be proud of winning a fight with a child.

    The very fact that Charlotte is trying to have a fair duel on equal terms is proof that she considers herself an opponent.

    Her arrogant concession.

    Rose didn¡¯t see it as a shame.

    Rather, I was just sincerely grateful.

    With this, I was able to have a fair duel with her in the truest sense.

    ¡°In return for your consideration, I will let you know.¡±

    Crash.

    ¡°¨DThe reward of defeat that can be gained because it is a fair duel.¡±

    Unless you use spirit armor.

    Even Charlotte can¡¯t beat her one-on-one.

    Seeing Rose speaking in an extremely vague tone and pointing a sword at her, Charlotte loaded her rifle with a cold cynicism.

    ¡°If you can, try it.¡±

    like that.

    Fair and square.

    Putting each other¡¯s pride and honor at stake.

    The match between the two princessespeting to be the best master of the Seven Dragon Club began¡­

    ¡­and came to an end.

    * * *

    Space.

    It¡¯s a ce.

    It¡¯s a distance.

    Although it is empty.

    Because it is filled.

    It¡¯s absolutely rtive.

    Absolutely absolute.

    Space is like the world itself in that it is a reference point that even affects time.

    It would be no exaggeration to say that being able to handle such a space was a deceptive ability in itself.

    That is why the Blue Dragon n was considered the most capable in the Seven Dragons in individualbat.

    Space can be controlled.

    This means controlling distance.

    In other words, it meant that you could always maintain an advantageous distance no matter who you were dealing with.

    For that one reason alone, the Blue Dragon n was sure to gain the upper hand in a one-on-one fight.

    But there was something else that was scarier than anything else.

    ¡°It¡¯s focus and transition.¡±

    ¡°¡­Focus and transition?¡±

    ¡°It means that by changing the space, you can turn a disadvantage into an advantage and concentrate all your power in one space.¡±

    If I had topare it.

    The power of the Blue Dragon n is divination.

    Both when defending and when attacking.

    By concentrating all of your strength only where it is needed, you can of course demonstrate maximum efficiency when fighting as an individual.

    It was truly difficult in that the situation could be reversed by moving through space at any time if the situation was unfavorable.

    The only downside is that while it is advantageous for concentrating in a limited space, it is vulnerable to dispersion.

    In other words, a fight against the majority.

    Or, it was said that it was at a disadvantage in a wide battlefield.

    In the end, it was like a disadvantage in that you could escape through spatial movement.

    ¡°On the other hand, the advantage of the Golden Dragon n is expansion and domination.¡±

    If I had topare it.

    The power of the Golden Dragon n is cotton.

    Dominate the entire surrounding area.

    It was the ability to both attack and defend by controlling not only one¡¯s own strength but also the strength of the opponent.

    Within the reach of their control, they were never at a disadvantage.

    Even more so in that the area of dominance within which telekic power can be reached can be extended surprisingly far through the use of bullets, etc.

    ¡°In the end, Rose and Charlotte are pr opposites in that they pursue the drama in different directions¡­¡± ¡°

    ¡­just listening to what you said, it seems like the Countess had the advantage?¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s one-on-one, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    That didn¡¯t mean Rose was stronger than Charlotte.

    No matter how hard a diamond is.

    As if splitting at the tip of a sharp chisel.

    This meant that Rose, who could cut through space like a de, could prate Charlotte¡¯s telekic powers that dominate a wide area.

    And in fact, it was clear that Rose had a slight advantage in the duel.

    Of course, it¡¯s just a piece of paper.

    Just like Hai beat Maia.

    It was a result that could have been changed by any number of factors, including tactics, strategy, determination, martial arts achievement, and even luck.

    Whichever of the two wins.

    It was nothing strange.

    But¡­

    ¡°But why did this resulte out¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    Put the sword on the floor.

    Down on one knee.

    A female knight bleeding from the corner of her mouth.

    And even though her clothes were all tattered, she looked at the blonde beauty standing upright on the off-stage and pointing a rifle at her.

    Li Qingyu had aplicated expression.

    ¡®I expected that Charlotte might win¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect it to be sopletely decided.¡¯

    Did Rose suffer a crushing defeat?

    It was never like that.

    Charlotte took control of all directions with her telekinesis, swinging numerous swords and bullets and pouring out her boxing skills.

    Rose used space itself as a sword or armor, digging into her territory and swinging her sword sharply.

    The duel between the two is truly a dragon and tiger fight.

    It was more intense and intense than Maia and Hai.

    Either as a single unmanned person.

    As the princess of the same Seven Dragon Club.

    It was a fight that even Li Qingyu could not help but be impressed by.

    Having seen that fight, it is impossible to say that Rose suffered a crushing defeat.

    but.

    nevertheless.

    She thought.

    This match is aplete victory for Charlotte.

    Although his clothes may have been tattered, it wasn¡¯t just because he finally defeated Rose without getting hurt.

    In the midst of the fierce battle, Rose broke through his territory several times and was in danger, but he did not lose control of the battle until the end.

    Because I just knew.

    With intuition as an absolute being.

    How strange this match was, the process may have been tight and close, but the result was perfect.

    ¡°Is it really the power of Yangyi Shingokuryu?¡±

    ¡°¡­For sure, Yangui Shingokuryu is a fraudulent school.¡±

    ¡°Yes. ¡°Anyway, this result is a bit unexpected.¡±

    Yuna-kyung, who could feel how great this match was as name and color were absolute, scratched her head with her wings.

    And then I nced to the side.

    ¡°What do you think, team leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°manager?¡±

    Na-kyung Yu, who had a sullen expression on her face as if he was ignoring her again, soon tilted her head.

    But her reaction like that.

    Limon didn¡¯t care at all.

    Rose with a bitter smile admits defeat.

    After activating the Great Talisman to recover from his wounds, he shakes hands with Charlotte and then leaves the off-stage.

    And as the winner, he looked at the blonde beauty proudly standing on the off-stage with deeply sunken eyes and suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I think it would suit her best.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean to fit in?¡±

    The moment Limon answered.

    She stiffened as she asked the question.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just Yuna-kyung.

    Li Qingyu who was next to him, Rose who was leaving the off-stage, the Fairy Queen who was at the head of the table, and even those who were waiting for their turn in the waiting room.

    Through the spirit¡¯s broadcast.

    Or by the hearing of the Absolute.

    All the priests who heard his voice froze.

    ¡°Uh, team leader? What did you just say¡­?¡±

    Only one person.

    It seems so natural.

    The moment Limon opened his mouth once again, looking straight at the golden princess who was looking at him with a bright smile.

    ¡°¨DEmpress.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    thepetition venue became quiet.

    In the ice-cold air.

    Hup.

    Yuna-kyung could not help but make a sound that made her heart stop.

 Chapter 1076

    #Side Story 45. The Dragon Bridepeting for love (7)

    * * *

    The World¡¯s Best Bride Competition is a winner-takes-allpetition to win time with Limon.

    Naturally, the determination of the brides who participated in thispetition was by no means light.

    Brides who were not prepared to that degree from the beginning or who had no desire topete did not participate at all, like Yu Na-kyung and Anastasia.

    But at this moment.

    The Fairy Queen realized.

    Even though they fought so fiercely, in the end it was just apetition for them.

    Just as no athlete participates in a sportspetition, no matter howrge the reward, being prepared to die if they lose or to kill their opponent to win.

    ¡­until now.

    But unfortunately things have changed.

    The chilling air.

    Tense tension.

    Above all, there is a subtle atmosphere felt not only by the contestants but also by the brides who were just observing.

    In fact, even the Fairy Queen, who had lived for such a long time, had no choice but to swallow dry saliva.

    ¡­What¡¯s more so is that she too is feelingplicated emotions that are difficult to put into words.

    ¡°Really, we are so unlucky.¡±

    That was why.

    A silver-haired girl on the off-stage.

    The reason why Catherine sighed softly.

    Is it because she also heard Limon¡¯s mutterings through the broadcast while preparing for the next match?

    Of course, that was also a reason.

    But there are two biggest reasons why she can¡¯t help but me her own bad luck.

    ¡°You think so too, Ainsha?¡±

    ¡°¡­I admit it. The bracket is the worst. ¡°Fate has abandoned me.¡±

    ¡°Who said not? ¡°Do you really think you would have filed a im against the organizers if you weren¡¯t the final person and supervisor of thispetition?¡±

    A white-haired girl standing on the other side of Catherine grumbled.

    Ainsha nodded with an expressionless face.

    Thanks to the privilege of developing this time and mind room, the two girls are already guaranteed a certain amount of time regardless of whether they win or lose the match.

    The fact that they faced each other from the first match was enough to me them for their bad luck.

    Even if you win this match, your next opponent will be the worst.

    Therefore, Catherine, who had been murmuring, finally smiled brightly at her younger brother after a while.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, Ainsha. ¡°This girl will beat everyone, whether it¡¯s Charlotte or anyone else, and she will win.¡±

    ¡°¡­I want to know that you are sincere.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious!¡±

    Catherine answered confidently.

    It wasn¡¯t a bluff.

    If the Golden Dragon Princess has always upied the strongest position in the Seven Dragons, the only one who has beenpared to them is the Silver Dragon Princess.

    Even with only half of his blood, he was able to engage in a close battle even against the Sword Master who was a sword master.

    Moreover, she was the queen of silver dragons who had perfected the true blood of a dragon.

    In fact, she was one of the strong candidates for winning thispetition, just as much as Charlotte and Rose.

    This is especially true considering that although she is at a disadvantage in long-term battles due to the high consumption of psionics, she is stronger than anyone else in short-term battles.

    Above all¡­.

    ¡°This time and the right to use the room of the heart are important, but since your brother¡¯s position as ¡®true friend¡¯ is at stake in this match, you can never lose, right?¡±

    A smiling face.

    But eyes that don¡¯t smile.

    Catherine¡¯s words, which were filled with sharp sincerity instead of the lightness and yfulness she always contained, made the already heavy air even colder.

    It was natural.

    Until now, Limon¡¯s brides were basically equal to each other and had no particr hierarchical rtionship.

    Even the princesses who hold the hegemony of the world.

    Even the disciples who are sword masters.

    Even the noblest fairies.

    Of course, it was difficult to determine the order of session in many ways as everyone was an absolute being and had aplicated rtionship with Limon.

    Because Limon didn¡¯t want it.

    Be it cronyism or hierarchy.

    If I was greedy for something like that and got out of Limon¡¯s sight, it would just be a false statement.

    But what if Limon really wants to sort out the ranks among the priests at this point?

    And what if, depending on the oue of thispetition, you can officially be his first bride?

    It was an opportunity I could never give up.

    This is especially true for princesses who are born with the nature of a dragon and have an innate desire to be exclusive.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°Ainsha, you too, right? So, cheer hard after you surrender. I¡¯m sure this girl will win and make you the second¡­¡±

    ¡°In that sense, Catherine.¡±

    ¡°huh?¡±

    That was why.

    I was nodding my head calmly.

    Ainsha suddenly opened her mouth.

    After looking at Catherine with an expressionless face as always, who was wondering if she had anything to say.

    Grinning.

    The white-haired girlughed.

    Absolutely bright, cheerful and brilliant.

    ¡°I like you ?¡±

    ¡°¡­he?¡±

    Is it because of that smile that is so beautiful that even the goddess of beauty is enchanted?

    Or was it because of the words that I had never imagined in my life that rang into my ears along with that smile?

    Or is it abination of the two?

    Like an elk facing the light of an oing 8-ton truck.

    After blinking nkly.

    Catherine is. It¡¯s broken.

    ¡°swimming? to? cadet? ah?¡±

    There seems to be no distinction between dreams and reality.

    Or like the fuse in your brain has blown.

    Ainsha took a step towards Catherine, who froze and made a vague sound.

    And then I approached her lightly.

    With a brighter smile.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to hug his sister.

    Quietly stretch out your hand¡­.

    ¡ºSeventy-two species of martial arts,

    twelve seasons of courage, seventy-two species of martial arts, ten dragon strikes,

    iron ball, fairy divine power, female god¡¯s power,

    female god¡¯s power

    !

    ¡°Kkuek¡­!¡±

    It was just a moment.

    Catherine waspletely defenseless when she was struck in the sr plexus by a powerful psionic fist.

    With a huge noise like a drum exploding, he was thrown backwards and ended up falling outside the non-stage.

    Yuna Kyung too.

    Even the Fairy Queen.

    The other princesses in the waiting room.

    Everyone was staring at the scene with their mouths wide open or speechless.

    Anastasia, who was watching the referee, btedly approached Catherine, who had fallen off the stage.

    And the amulet of double power has already been activated.

    For some reason, even though her nose was bleeding, she died with a happy expression¡­ No, after checking the condition of Catherine, who had fainted, she spoke calmly.

    ¡°It is impossible for Silver Dragon Lord to continue his military service, and White Dragon Lord wins by leaving unarmed.¡±

    Despite that deration, there is still¡­ or rather, a heavier silence than before descending on the non-stage.

    Okay.

    It seems like the smile from before was a hallucination.

    The white-haired girl, who returned to her expressionless face as always, opened her mouth bluntly.

    ¡°The world ofpetition is cruel. The strong do not win. ¡°The one who wins is strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So leave Catherine¡¯s care to me and rest in peace.¡±

    It seems like such a vain victory.

    The white-haired girl, who spoke calmly like an iron-blooded warrior who had to forsake her flesh and blood for the greater good, nced at the ck-haired girl and then disappeared into the waiting room.

    After the silver-haired maid hurriedly rushed over and disappeared with the silver-haired girl wrapped around her.

    The poor Fairy Queen and Fairy Princess couldn¡¯t help but blush as they looked at the non-stage, wherepetition was now normalized, let alone fair and square.

    * * *

    It¡¯s boring.

    she was thinking

    Either the Absolute or the resurrected dragon.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t his opponent.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t even watch the other games and just spent my time dozing off.

    But there was only one person she was wary of.

    -Sister female.

    I think he¡¯s definitely dead.

    A female with a strange appetite who always eats only potatoes was brought back by her male teacher.

    I could sense with my animal instincts, not just my sword master¡¯s intuition, that the fight with her would not be easy.

    Actually the fourth match.

    The sword fight with her was fierce.

    To the extent that she felt joy for the first time in a long time, even though she was mostly indifferent outside of her dreams when she wasn¡¯t with him.

    But in the end, it was she who won.

    It was natural.

    Just as a turtle cannot defeat a wild beast.

    As long as he could only defend, he was no match for her, no matter how much he was a sword master.

    The rest was just sitting down and eating grilled meat.

    She was able to win thispetition just by informing the other females about the topic.

    And after being patted on the head by my male teacher and praised, saying that she was my female.

    Happy days.

    It has begun.

    With the authority of the winner, I made love to him every day without having to worry about other females.

    In my spare time, I would grill and eat meat from hunting together, take walks here and there, or fall asleep with my arm resting on his arm.

    However, it did not monopolize him.

    Sometimes, when he was sleepy or satisfied, he was given over to other females.

    Because she was a generous alpha female.

    Of course, in the end, it was she who received the most love from him.

    It was probably thanks to that.

    ¨DWhat was the first child you had?

    It was a truly amazing experience.

    My stomach, which was always thin, swelled little by little, a different heartbeat that I could feel because I was a Sword Master, and the pain of giving birth to life.

    And it was a happy experience too.

    Holding the child she gave birth to after suffering, breastfeeding her child every time she cried, carrying her child around, running around with her, and then sleeping with her child in her arms.

    It was so fun and new.

    That¡¯s why I keep having children.

    Raising him and teaching him to hunt.

    Buried in the soft scent of flowers.

    So she¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    Sreuk.

    ¡°Junior Suri, you still really like dreams.¡±

    quietly.

    By moving one hand.

    He was stroking the head of an Indian girl who was fast asleep on hisp.

    Have a gentle smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you for a long time that if you can¡¯t clearly distinguish between dreams and reality, you could fall into this loophole.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, was this about another world?¡±

    Then it can¡¯t be helped.

    She corrected herself and smiled.

    And then he looked at the girl with kind eyes, like an older sister or mother taking care of her cute younger sibling.

    He moved the hand that was stroking his head.

    Click.

    Until he gently lifted the ne hanging around his neck and pulled it out.

    The girl didn¡¯t wake up.

    I was just immersed in a happy dream.

    It was natural. Because it wasn¡¯t just a dream that the girl was into right now.

    ¡ºThe sword of drunken moon dreams. Hwaye

    ×íÖÐÔÂ ‰ôÖÐ„¦ »¨Ë‡

    Get drunk from a dream and fall asleep again

    ‰ôÖÐ×í ÔÙË¯¡»

    I raised her myself.

    After sparring countless times.

    We practiced sword medicine together for a long time.

    So that the girl who caught exactly the loophole in the swordsmanship that she was able to master because she was in a parallel world doesn¡¯t wake up.

    She carefully took care of the ne and opened her mouth in a soft voice.

    ¡°Can you please sentence junior Asha?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sister Geomhwa¡¯s victoryes due to Sister Geomryeong¡¯s inability to continue the battle and the loss of the amulet.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I feel sorry for my junior.¡±

    The moment the girl unfolded her sword.

    Unfold the sword that acts as a counter.

    Rather, he ced his own sword on top of her sword and returned it to her, causing her to fall into sleep¡­.

    A single union.

    With just one move, he subdued the sword spirit without a single wound.

    A stronger candidate to win than anyone else.

    A woman whose very existence is a vition.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ckened Joan of Arc.

    The guardian saint of the Sword Tower ended her sentence with a gentle smile, as always.

    ¡°¨DI have waited too long to give up my time with you, teacher.¡±

 Chapter 1077

    #Side Story 46. The Dragon¡¯s Bride Fighting for Love (8)

    * * *

    I wonder why this happened.

    She thought inadvertently.

    I didn¡¯t think everything would go as predicted.

    In the first ce, all participants in thispetition are absolute. Because they were superhumans who could ovee no matter how low the odds were.

    However, even considering those variables, there were too many unexpected results in thispetition.

    To the point where I had to think for a moment about whether it would be okay to continue like this.

    But after all that trouble.

    She thought.

    It¡¯ll be okay.

    From now on, the results of the matches that will take ce have been decided.

    And she wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so.

    ¡°¡­Hmm, there were many surprising matches in many ways, but I think the future matches will be a bit predictable.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Do you think so too, princess?¡±

    ¡°Unlike the previous matches, the differences between the remaining participants¡¯patibility and capabilities are very clear.¡±

    After the quarterfinals ended.

    Short break time provided.

    And the semifinals will begin soon.

    Among them, Li Qingyu, who remembered the two princesses who would bepeting in the first match, finished speaking softly as she operated her smartphone.

    ¡°Just like Hai can¡¯t beat Charlotte no matter how hard she struggles.¡±

    * * *

    In your own waiting room.

    Close your eyes quietly.

    Hai was resting.

    A clear throbbing pain felt inside and outside tells you that your body is not normal.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    Because I was addicted to an intangible poison and the internal and external trauma I suffered from doing things that were close to self-destruction could not have been cured with just this brief rest.

    In that sense, it was natural for Li Qingyu to dere her defeat.

    Recognized by everyone as the strongest princess of the Seven Dragons.

    There was no way that it would be possible to beat Charlotte, who had proven her might bypletely suppressing even Rose without any injuries, in her current physical condition.

    This is especially true considering that she is disadvantaged in one-on-one battles as she is vulnerable to defense in the first ce.

    But Hai was neither resigned nor anxious.

    He just quietly led the dragon psionics.

    ¡°It¡¯s princess time¡­.¡±

    So after a while.

    A girl in a shabby military uniform.

    Only after Nadia carefully informed her that it was time for the game did she slowly open her eyes.

    And after nodding lightly, he silently got up from his seat and headed toward the exit.

    ¡°¡­May good fortune be with you.¡±

    Stand tall.

    After suddenly stopping.

    Hai spoke with a dark expression to his aide who wished him luck.

    ¡°No need for luck.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will achieve victory by myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    For a moment I even opened my eyes wide.

    Nadia erased the shadows from her face and smiled brightly as always.

    ¡°yes! Then, I will wait for you toe back victorious!¡±

    Just like that¡­

    while being sent off by a close associate.

    When she finally got to the off-stage, she was greeted by a blonde beauty standing proudly with her arms crossed.

    Charlotte, who came out wearing only the torn clothes and still wearing the ne she received during the first match, opened her mouthzily when she saw Hai.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°You mean I didn¡¯t abstain?¡±

    ¡°Stop saying anything funny. ¡°There¡¯s no way you, the Red Dragon King, would retreat before a fight.¡±

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s not even a joke.

    Charlotte snorted lightly and looked straight at her with deeply sunken golden eyes.

    And others might not have noticed.

    He quietly pointed out a fact that only he could notice.

    ¡°What I find surprising is the fact that you created a new Buddhist school.¡±

    ¡°yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Of course, Li Qingyu and Yu Najing.

    Other princesses and aides who were watching the broadcast could not hide their surprise when they heard those unexpected words.

    But Hai was unfazed.

    He just looked at her with cold eyes and opened his mouth in a hushed voice.

    ¡°¡­Did you notice?¡±

    ¡°There was no way I could not notice such an unfamiliar flow of psionics.¡±

    It was an absurd statement.

    I wouldn¡¯t know if it was used alone.

    I can¡¯t believe I can read only one unfamiliar flow from Yongjeolgi, which is a mixture of 12 Jeolhak.

    If it had been easy, there was no way that other princesses, especially Maia, who dealt with her directly, would not have noticed it.

    I have the experience of going beyond the seventy-two martial arts schools and creating a new Buddhist school called Yanguisingongryu.

    Also, this is possible because she is more sensitive to psionics than anyone else.

    and.

    so that.

    You will find out immediately.

    Charlotte G. Rothschild.

    Among all the Golden Dragon Princesses who have always reigned as the strongest of the Seven Dragons, she boasts unprecedented talent.

    But Charlotte looked at Hai with eyes that seemed to find her more interesting.

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I am asking why we wasted time creating a new school when the war was already over.¡±

    If Hai had used a new technique before or during the war with the Constetion, no one would have known about it.

    If that¡¯s the case, it means that the study waspleted only recently after the end of the war.

    Charlotte asks why she went to such lengths when she was already busy.

    Hai answered calmly.

    ¡°Just because the war with the Constetion is over doesn¡¯t mean our war is over.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the end?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just saying that. ¡°It means we need more power.¡±

    end.

    The constetions were on guard.

    Something I was even afraid of.

    If the thing that the mighty transcendents tried to stop by burning down countless worlds were to appear, would they be able to stop it?

    No one could know that.

    No, you can probably stop it.

    Because in this world, there is Limon, the Dragon King of Swords, who defeated even the constetions.

    But¡­

    ¡°Not only to keep the peace, but also to help him.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No matter what crisises in the future.

    Leave him alone like before.

    They say they need more strength so that they don¡¯t just wait helplessly for it toe back.

    With a cold face as always.

    However, after looking closely at the princess who spoke with more affection than anyone else.

    Charlotte said softly.

    ¡°Then show me. ¡°What kind of strength did you seek for him?¡±

    Hai did not decline.

    It seems like he has no intention of hiding it anymore since he was discovered anyway.

    Or, it seems like he was nning on doing his best against her from the beginning.

    I simply brought out the psionic flow that was flowing deep within my heart without being revealed to the outside.

    Thus, she created a new season by adding the knowledge she had umted while researching nuclear fusion for a long time and the knowledge she gained while fighting to the death with the constetions.

    When the Geukyang Dragon Heart Stream was manifested, what started was amplification.

    From ten to twenty times.

    From twenty to thirty times.

    The dragon psionics, already at its peak, generates heat and swallows the heat to amplify it again and again.

    The moment when the dragon psionics, which had been endlessly swelling through that infinite cycle, resonated with other seasons and finally burned her body.

    ¡ºSeventy-two species of martial arts, thirteenth section, first dragon,

    seventy-two species, martial arts, ten three stages, super dragon movement,

    nuclear fusion, fire dragon descent,

    nuclear fusion, fire dragon,

    fire dragon, rumbling!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±

    Yuna-kyung took a deep breath.

    No, it waspletely frozen.

    So did others.

    Rose too.

    Ainsha too.

    Mya too.

    Even the Fairy Queen.

    Catherine too.

    And those close to him.

    Everyone was astonished and jumped up from their seats, groaning or doubting their own eyes.

    It had to be that way.

    After a strong storm raged, mes covered the sky, and the entire heaven and earth turned upside down.

    Because there were no more red-haired beauties left on the wide non-stage.

    What appeared instead was a legend.

    No, it is a myth that is beyond even a legend.

    It remains only in the scriptures of the Seven Dragons Association.

    Even in history, it is passed down as a superstition.

    It is the prototype of the proto-return style created by the seven dragons and the final form of Hyeonhyeonhyeonrim (ï@ï@ÔÙÅR) that they used toplete the dragon¡¯s essence.

    Eight horns that rise like a crown, wings wider than a rain stage, and teeth and ws sharper than a flesh sword covered in scales thicker than iron armor.

    It¡¯s huge like a mountain.

    Made of red mes.

    upies more than half of the non-stage area.

    The temperature around us is heating up due to the scorching heat wave.

    Li Qingyu, a ck-haired girl who was looking at a red dragon with puzzled eyes, opened her mouth as if moaning without realizing it.

    ¡°¨DDragon God Body!¡±

    The original indigenous race of Earth.

    After pursuing the pinnacle of spiritual civilization.

    The dragon race haspleted civilization in apletely different way from the fairy race that has reached the limit of technological civilization.

    Even among the dragon race, the most talented people had to cultivate discipline for hundreds or thousands of years to achieve the fundamental form of the race.

    It is the most ideal perfection thatbines the primordial instincts imprinted in the genes and the reason umted through martial arts¡­.

    ¡°How can the final battle form of the progenitors¡­!¡±

    ¡­The final form of the seven dragons that swallowed countless gods in the past and even drove the Sword Emperor to death.

    Looking at her, who had perfected her blood through expedient means and had achieved something that her descendants, who only lived for a few decades, would never be able to achieve.

    Charlotte admiredzily.

    ¡°It is indeed worth saying with confidence that you gained the strength to help him.¡±

    It¡¯s a miracle.

    By amplifying psionics with the power of nuclear fusion, it was the result of forcibly elerating a level that even the original Bur could only achieve by umting discipline over a long period of time.

    In the body of a mighty dragon.

    Add transcendent psionics.

    By oveing even our natural weaknesses.

    Charlotte was truly impressed by the sight of the Red Dragon that had achieved a level that could threaten even the Sword Master.

    The dragon body is the reaching point of the dragon race.

    It was the power of a transcendental species that even the Seven Dragons could withstand the Sword Master¡¯s sword, which had been barelypleted after devouring numerous gods.

    What an amazing feat that is, and how much effort Hai must have put in to achieve this.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    Only she knew.

    ¨DWith the fact that if it weren¡¯t for him, Hai might have been the winner of thispetition.

    ¡°I will also show you a reward for your hard work.¡±

    Crash.

    That was why.

    Raise your rifle.

    After aiming at the giant fire dragon.

    The reason she remembered one voice.

    [So believe.]

    [Just as you can hit anything.]

    [Your bullet can pierce anything.]

    [If you could believe that fact without a doubt¡­.]

    That is far.

    Another close past.

    Because I lost everything.

    I got the most precious thing.

    Advice that became the basis of Yanguisingongryu.

    But I wandered into death a few times.

    I keep thinking and thinking and wondering.

    Even though it was vague, I managed to grab the edge.

    This is the reason why he was able to defeat Rose without using the Spirit Armor, let alone the Yangyi Shinkokuryu, and he held on to the enlightenment that he was only able to gain by doing so.

    The moment she pulled the trigger.

    [Your bullet will be a magic bullet that can pierce anything.]

    ¡°Like you, I sought the strength to be of help to him.¡±

    Taaaaaang!!!

    One

    will.

    The world.

    -Pierced through.

 Chapter 1078

    #Side Story 47. The Dragon Bride Fighting for Love (9)

    * * *

    Li Qingyu was frozen.

    Yuna-kyung dropped her chin.

    The Fairy Queen opened her eyes wide.

    The princesses who ran out of the waiting room moaned.

    The sight of Hai, whopletely abandoned his human form and transformed into a giant dragon made of mes, was so surprising and wonderful.

    It was enough to make me not believe my eyes and check it out for myself.

    But at this moment.

    What they saw was not a dragon body.

    It was a single bullet that pierced Hai, who had transformed into a fire dragon.

    Grumble!

    A me that melts even cast iron.

    Scales harder than diamonds.

    A body bigger and more powerful than a mountain.

    mes pour down like a waterfall from therge hole created by piercing at once.

    Because it is made of pure psionics, the body of a transcendent species that exceeds even the limits of living things is pierced like a piece of paper and flows out life.

    ¡°¡­no way.¡±

    Looking at that scene.

    Rose was mesmerized.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    Even though the Dragon Spirit is the final battle form of the Dragon n, it is not invincible.

    If they were doing their best to fight against the dragon, even Hai¡¯s body transformed into a fire dragon could have been injured.

    There is one problem.

    ¨DThe bullet that Charlotte just fired did not contain dragon psionics.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    must be an illusion.

    It¡¯s definitely because of my mood.

    It¡¯s just that Charlotte didn¡¯t feel it because she controlled the dragon psionics so precisely.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s reason made the most reasonable, logical, and only possible judgment.

    ¡°Absurd.¡±

    But Maia¡¯s instincts.

    No, the instincts and intuitions of everyone here were telling us.

    What happened now.

    Therefore, even though everyone was agitated, it was only the two of them who maintained theirposure.

    The man who was watching the match with his golden eyes while resting his chin on one hand¡­.

    Rumble!

    ¡­Even though the middle of its body was pierced, it was only a fire dragon that swung its tail and counterattacked without the slightest hesitation.

    The tail that swept across the wide non-stage was truly destructive.

    Given its enormous size, it swung around incredibly quickly, destroying half of the non-stage in the aftermath and covering it with mes.

    And that was only the beginning.

    Kwang Kwa Leung Kwa Gwa Gwagwang!

    Burning wings fluttering.

    The thick front paws fall down.

    Every time the sharp ws scratch.

    The rain stage shattered and shattered, and a shock more powerful than an earthquake shook the heavens and earth.

    That it¡¯s huge.

    That means it¡¯s heavy.

    And weight is strength.

    No matter how hard an ant trains itself, it cannot defeat an elephant.

    Just by freely manipting its mighty body, the fire dragon¡¯s attack was so lethal that it could kill even the Absolute in an instant.

    Even more so in the sense that each and every movement, from the Baekpaljaengtu style to the Chilreottanyeong style and the Baeksuuihyeong style, includes a group of noble people.

    Moreover, the body of the fire dragon was not the only thing that was scary.

    Grrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A wall of me rises.

    Shoots out red lightning.

    The sun¡¯s beads fall.

    An explosion urs in the air.

    A storm of mes rages.

    Every time it ps its wings, every time it puts its foot down, every time its horn lights up, and even every time it turns its gaze.

    All kinds of mes with destructive powerparable to the dragon season, which even princesses who hadpleted the dragon¡¯s blood cannot easily use, swirled on the non-stage.

    That is the true fear of the dragon body.

    From the heart to bones and muscles.

    Since everything isposed of psionics, it was the ultimate body that could handle powerful psionics that even dragons could not handle as if they were breathing.

    Her body, which was originally the most vulnerable, was now radiating strength greater than that of any other princess.

    If it had been any other princess, it would have been enough to put even Rose or Catherine at a disadvantage.

    Faaah!

    but.

    so that.

    It bes clearer.

    A golden sh of light passes through the mes without being defeated even against such a fire dragon.

    The body size is extremely small.

    It¡¯s not even faster.

    The amount of psionics is also low.

    Even the depth of martial arts training is barelyparable.

    Nevertheless, there is only one reason why the golden seal can withstand the fire dragon.

    -nicety.

    Dig into the gap between the mes.

    The tail moves in a square direction.

    It fires a bullet at the tip of its w and hits it.

    Even if it¡¯s just a little bit slower, a little bit faster, a little bit off, a little bit off, a little bit of hesitation.

    Performing risky movements so dangerous that they can be swallowed by mes, blown away by a tail, and torn apart by ws without any disruption.

    With just that, she was able to ovee the difference in her powerful body and engage in closebat with the fire dragon.

    ¡°¡­this is absolutely absurd.¡±

    Ainsha moaned.

    As the world¡¯s greatest prophet, he had plenty of experience in fighting and knowing how to defeat his opponent.

    But that made me wonder even more.

    No matter how much you predict the future.

    Making it happen is another thing.

    The timing, power distribution angle, etc. are bound to be slightly off, and the discrepancy umtes and leads to ruin.

    Because I knew how close to impossible it was to always move perfectly when needed and only as much as needed without any foresight.

    It was no longer a battle.

    If I had topare it, it would be art.

    It is beautiful to see that a national-level knight nearing the peak umted the number of wins without a single mistake.

    The perfectly cut cross section of crystal, which can be damaged even if touched slightly incorrectly, is fascinating in itself.

    So perfect.

    Without any hesitation.

    Charlotte¡¯s appearance as sheid the groundwork for victory was captivating and attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    Krrrrrr¡­!

    That must have been why.

    The fire dragon that was constantly spewing mes suddenly stopped attacking.

    However, that did not mean that the game was given up.

    Excited.

    with the beat of the heart.

    Explosively amplified psionics.

    And instead of spewing out throughout the body, the mes began to be sucked into the fire dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Because it was letting me know that she had decided to take her chances.

    Crash.

    And that kind of fire dragon.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t bother to stop it.

    Instead, he just stood tall over his half-broken and melted unarmed body and aimed his rifle with calm eyes.

    As the mes swirling around the fire dragon¡¯s mouth condensed, they changed from dark red to bright red, scarlet yellow, pure white, and finally turned blue.

    Kwaaaaaa!!!

    What poured out was a blue sh.

    A dragon¡¯s breath that can pierce everything in the world and make it immortal, condensing heat that could turn a

    continent¡­ or even the entire world, into a sea of fire.

    Taaaang!!!

    And towards that me.

    What was fired was a single bullet.

    Compared to the me that burns everything, the bullet is so small and feeble that it seems as if it will be swallowed up in vain and melt in an instant.

    But when the two actually met.

    What breaks is blue me.

    Like splitting a diamond.

    Like a drop of water prating a rock.

    Even in a flickering me, a bullet that prates the most unstable part increases the shaking to the limit and splits the me.

    Thus, the moment when the golden sh that prated deep into the huge me finally prated into the fire dragon¡¯s neck.

    ¡º

    Theater of Dog & Queen

    Tragedy There is nothing perfect

    in this world

    ¡»

    Cry rrr rrr!

    mes and light exploded¡­

    -Everything was over.

    * * *

    The huge fire dragon fell.

    The body slowly burns.

    A red-haired beauty falls down with the fragments of her broken ne among the scattered sparks.

    After staring nkly for a long time at the haughty blonde beauty putting away the rifle she had stretched out in front of her.

    slowly.

    Yuna-kyung turned her head.

    And looking at the white-haired man who was the only one keeping a calm expression in this ce where everyone was mesmerized.

    I asked without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­Team leader, did you know?¡±

    What are you asking?

    Limon did not question.

    Instead, I just burst outughing.

    ¡°Pharaoh honestly didn¡¯t expect it to get that far. ¡°I thought the flow of psionics was strange.¡±

    ¡°So the rich sister expected it¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. ¡°It will suit her.¡±

    Not that I was certain.

    Even if you achieve enlightenment, epting it is more difficult than catching a mirage.

    Originally, there were countless people who could not ovee thest barrier even after meditating and training for years and even their whole lives.

    Still, he was confident.

    Charlotte said she would reach it.

    She is Geumryonghu.

    Because she was the most perfect princess, more arrogant than anyone else and unable to tolerate her own imperfections.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m happy.

    I am very happy.

    Again with a happy heart.

    Limon spoke quietly.

    ¡°¨DThe Geomwang („¦»Ê) and the Geombi („¦åú).¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    What title would suit her better?

    As a swordsman and groom, Yuna-kyung looks even more shocked when she sees Limon in trouble.

    Catherine muttered absentmindedly.

    ¡°Ainsha. ¡°What on earth are those crazy bitches¡­?¡±

    ¡°I do not know. Don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s scary¡­¡±

    The war is already over.

    I achieved the strength and enlightenment that I could not obtain even through that fierce struggle solely through my love for him.

    A dragon fruit that has transcended hundreds and thousands of years and gained the true power of a transcendent species.

    ¡­Seeing the 15th Sword Master in human history who mastered the sword despite being a descendant of a dragon.

    They couldn¡¯t help but lose their minds like that for a long time.

    * * *

    It took quite some time before the next match started.

    This is because the off-stage was so horribly destroyed in the match between Hai and Charlotte that even the barrier was damaged.

    Thanks to that, Yuna-kyung became busy.

    Because I had to fly around so hard to restore the unarmed and barrier without even having time to recover my mind.

    ¡°Ugh¡­. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have broadcast it. For no reason, the shooting spirits were linked to the barrier, making it even more difficult to fix¡­¡±

    Fortunately, no one felt the wait was long.

    Everyone was equally traumatized by the match between the two.

    ¡°I abstain.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    That was why.

    Before the next match even starts.

    The reason why everyone took it for granted when Ainsha expressed abstention.

    Because everyone was feeling it.

    Thepetition is already out of their hands.

    After all, the people qualified topete for the championship in thispetition were decided from the beginning.

    ¡®I¡¯m angry, but¡­¡¯

    ¡®I guess I have no choice but to give in this time.¡¯

    ¡®Anyway, everyone is crazy?¡¯

    Sword Spirit, who had the slightest chance, was defeated in vain, and even Hai, who revealed abilities beyond imagination, fell after a fierce struggle.

    Now there are only two people left.

    Everyone felt like a spectator.

    Still, I¡¯m a little nervous.

    Looking forward to it again.

    After watching.

    It was thest participant to appear.

    A tinum-blond-haired nun with a gentle smile holding the hilt of a sword at her waist, and a blond-haired beauty pulling out a rifle on her back with a vague expression.

    The two people came up to both ends of the non-stage¡­

    ¡­and the curtain rose on the final match of the World¡¯s Best Bride Competition.

 Chapter 1079

    #Side Story 48. The Dragon¡¯s Bride Fighting for Love (10)

    * * *

    To put it clearly.

    She was not unmanned.

    I only learned and trained martial arts because I needed to, but I was never particrly interested in martial arts.

    However, the person who taught her martial arts was the strongest sword master, and she fought many fierce battles with him.

    Thanks to that, her insight was quite high.

    In most cases, it is easy to predict victory or defeat.

    Gulp.

    Nevertheless, at this moment.

    I swallowed my dry saliva automatically.

    Yuna-kyung was nervous.

    Because I couldn¡¯t even guess who would win.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    Even Li Qingyu, who hade up with his own reasoning up until now, remained silent during this match.

    Joan of Arc, patron saint of the Sword Tower.

    Charlotte, the strongest expert of the Seven Dragon Club.

    The fight between the two was a difficult problem that even she, who had absorbed the martial arts of the reincarnated monarch, could not dare to predict.

    Even other princesses, of course.

    Even Dali Suri, who had a sullen expression on his face from the pointless defeat, came out of the waiting room and observed in person for this game.

    [Li Qingyu has something to say.]

    [¡­Are you saying this now?]

    [I am saying this now.]

    That¡¯s why.

    Before the match starts.

    When Ainsha sent a text message to my smartphone.

    The reason why Li Qingyu was able to calmly ept it as if it hade, rather than being surprised.

    [Are you thinking of giving up?]

    [Yes. I¡¯m quitting now.]

    [Honestly, it¡¯s unexpected. Ainsha, I thought you would continue.]

    [I¡¯m not a fool. Even if you can¡¯t see the future, you can distinguish between when to step back and when to move forward.]

    [You¡¯re really wise.]

    I nodded and agreed for a moment at the bold decision of someone who achieved victory by defeating even my older sister.

    Li Qingyu eventually epted Ainsha¡¯s waiver.

    That was just the beginning.

    To Rose and Maia.

    Even while Li Qingyu was smiling bitterly as he responded appropriately to each text message he received.

    The two women on the off-stage were exuding a heavy and calm air as they waited for preparations for the match to end.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    ¡°What did you mean?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you taught me, I never thought that one of you would be my junior.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. ¡°I am only hispanion, not his disciple.¡±

    Grinning.

    Looking at Joan of Arc with a gentle smile.

    Charlotte said with a cynicism as cold as ice.

    ¡°Unlike you.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know what it means?¡±

    Charlotte snorted.

    She was pitied because she was a student.

    Even though we were enemies, we became partners.

    It seems as if it is not clear which of the two is the bride who was truly loved by him.

    ¡°That¡¯s such a sad thing to say.¡±

    And looking at her like that, Joan of Arc smiled.

    Gentle.

    Gentle.

    Gently.

    ¡°In the sense that a person who is a bride in name and appearance ignores the mercy of the teacher who epted even the descendants of the dirty dragon blood.¡±

    Before it was ckened.

    In the parallel world, she is the guardian saint of the Sword Tower, who together with Limon beheaded the seven princesses and uprooted the Seven Dragons.

    Looking at the lover with an infinitely merciful smile, as if he would show mercy to the parasite that clung to his teacher and lover.

    Charlotte smiled coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°???? ???? ??? ??? ?? ????? ???? ??? ???? ? ?? ?? ?????.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That moment.

    Her smile disappeared.

    Of course, it was just a moment.

    It was something that happened in a moment that even the Absolute had difficulty recognizing, and then was erased again.

    However, Charlotte, who was recognized even for that moment, had a cold sneer on her face, and looking at her like that, Joan of Arc smiled even more gently.

    When the two women exchanged smiles and cool air.

    ¡°The inspection has beenpleted.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, junior Asha.¡±

    quietly.

    Two nes sticking out.

    Are there any problems with the restored barrier and the band¡¯s ne?

    Afterpleting the final confirmation as a judge, Anastasia calmly asked Joan of Arc, who smiled, and Charlotte, who proudly wore a ne around her neck.

    ¡°Then may we begin?¡±

    There was no need for an answer.

    Because the actions of Joan of Arc and Charlotte, each holding a sword and a rifle, showed their will more clearly than a hundred words.

    Just like that¡­

    ¡­the final match of the World¡¯s Best Bride Tournament between the two Sword Masters has begun.

    * * *

    ¡º

    Theater of Dog & Queen

    Comedy

    Still, I pursue perfection.

    Still I Pursue Perfection¡»

    Taaang!

    The moment a gunshot rang out.

    The fluttering things are petals.

    The storm of flower petals swirling like a snowstorm filling the wide non-stage is a barrier.

    A veil of absolute defense that blocks all attacks, forged with the will to protect the country, the world, and the lover.

    But surprisingly.

    The veil is pierced.

    Fast, strong and urate.

    The bullet prates the faint gap between the storm of countless flower petals and bounces off only after hitting the de that was swinging like a dance.

    Kaang!

    This is proof that even the sharpest bullets could not prate absolute defense in the end.

    However, the will contained in that bullet ¡®perfectly¡¯ hit the center of the sword.

    The impact of the bullet, whose speed, timing, and angle are so exquisitely matched, makes even the sword master¡¯s hands go numb.

    Kang Kaga River!

    One shot.

    One shot.

    Another shot.

    The more you can block bullets.

    The sword shakes louder.

    Even my thin body is pushed out.

    The moment when the sword, which was originally supposed to be perfect, was twisted and even the sword¡¯s will to provide absolute defense was about to copse due to the imbnce of the footing and posture.

    ¡ºPoetry of Heaven and Hell Flowers

    Poesie von Himmel und H?lle

    Defensive Counter

    Flower Poetry

    Gedicht ¨¹ber Blumen¡»

    Gaaaaaaang!

    The bullet that ricocheted, forcing the result of piercing the de before it pierced even the cause and effect, hit Charlotte on the shoulder.

    Although she may not have been pierced thanks to the hard scales, it was a moment of great shock that caused her to stop.

    Joan of Arc immediately rushed at Charlotte and swung her sword.

    And then a brawl begins.

    Bababababababaat!

    Ta-da-da-da-da-da-dang!

    The sword and rifle intersect, twist the head to avoid the de, and catch a bullet fired in front of the nose with the hilt of the sword.

    High-speed closebat with hundreds of attacks and defenses taking ce in just one second.

    The air is torn apart by the aftermath alone.

    Amidst the roar and the storm.

    The moment when the gently swung sword collided with the sharply extended rifle.

    ¡ºMuae Moogung Hwail

    Ÿo°­Ÿo¸F Flower 1

    Flower¡¯s de

    »¨ÖÐÖ®ÈÐ¡»

    ¡º

    Theater of Dog & Queen

    Opera

    Hear the song of discord¡»

    Kwaaang

    !!!

    Hundreds and thousands of flower petals poured out like a storm centered on Joan of Arc, swirling like des.

    A bullet fired from a rifle that swings like a windmill twists the trajectory of the petal and causes it to return to Joan of Arc.

    As a result, the two women, each with their arms and sides cut by the messy swirling flower petals, were thrown to opposite sides.

    Seeing them running towards each other again as if they had been pushed away for some time.

    Anastasia briefly expressed her admiration.

    ¡®A sword that cuts through perfection and imperfection¡­. This is truly amazing.¡¯

    Cuts out imperfections.

    Thus, everything unfolds perfectly, including attack, defense, and evasion.

    Cutting out perfection.

    In this way, the opponent¡¯s movements, which should have been perfect, be imperfect and the imperfections are destroyed.

    Compared to that of other sword masters, the sword sword looks extremely in and simple.

    But she could tell.

    The fear of that sword.

    For a sword master who can already use a perfect sword to be even more perfect, it means that if there is even the slightest chance of victory, he will definitely be able to do so.

    Conversely, the fact that even the same sword master¡¯s sword can be made imperfect means that it can create the possibility of defeat for anyone.

    It was an even more amazing sword sword for Charlotte, who arrogantly believed in her own strength and abilities even without having to use it.

    As soon as I realized the sword skill, just handling it so perfectly showed its greatness.

    ¡®Of course, the surprising thing is the same for the Great Master¡­.¡¯

    A space of reality that stops the flow of cause-and-effect contradictions.

    Joan of Arc¡¯s swordsmanship, which cuts freely and even links with each other as needed, is deceptive.

    As the guardian saint of the Sword Tower, she went through countless battles to the death and was able to achieve this level by continuously training herself even after surviving alone in a destroyed world.

    To be honest, no sword master other than Limon and Sword Demon would dare stand up to her.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯

    That was why.

    What she found perplexing.

    As the fight between the two is seriously heating up, I have to intervene as a referee.

    This is because the majesty of the two was so fearsome that even she, a sword master, could not stop them.

    If this continues, I wonder if even the talisman of greatness will be meaningless.

    Quang!

    It seems like they are trying to make a decision.

    After withdrawing after a fierce battle.

    The two women gained momentum.

    In Joan of Arc¡¯s sword, which was raised straight up, seven des were mixed into one.

    Before we knew it, the sword and dragon psionics were fused together from Charlotte¡¯s rifle wearing spirit armor.

    In the aftermath alone, the space and time of the ¡®room of time and mind¡¯ they were in began to shake as if it would copse.

    The moment when Anastasia decided that she couldn¡¯t go any further and made up her mind and pulled out her sword.

    ¡º”Ø

    Íõ

    Íõ „¦ Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò»Ò»¡º

    ¡ºÒ» Ö® Ö® Ö®

    ¡»

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    The off-stage splits apart.

    The momentum the two had been building waspletely lost.

    Joan of Arc and Charlotte, as well as those who were watching the game with bated breath, froze in shock at the sudden situation.

    The white-haired man who suddenly appeared in the middle of the off-stage opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°It seems like they both forgot that this is apetition.¡±

    ¡°¡­ah.¡±

    I flinch.

    Because he was so absorbed in the fight, he seemed to remember that it was now a fight, not a life-or-death issue.

    Lim¨®n sighed as he looked at Joan of Arc, who showed signs of agitation, and Charlotte, who trembled slightly.

    ¡°Yes, swordsmen can get excited when they fight with swords.¡±

    Shake your head slightly.

    Blocking Joan of Arc¡¯s apology.

    Limon slowly turned his head.

    ¡°But princess, isn¡¯t it a bit wrong to make others fight and then open a gambling table?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    A ck-haired girl sitting in a wheelchair.

    Li Qingyu flinched when he heard those words.

    This is because he realized that he had been exposed for opening a gambling table and collecting a small amount of the space usage rights as amission depending on the oue of the match.

    ¡°Swordsmith, that is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I had no intention of getting involved. ¡°From the beginning, I thought this happened because of me and that it was a problem that you all had to sort out among yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But I guess I was thinking wrong.¡±

    It is the bride¡¯s job to take care of the housework, but the groom must resolve any disputes between the brides.

    So, I said I need to take care of things from now on.

    Limon took a step forward.

    ¡°In that sense, we all need to get some punishment.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    Ugh.

    For a moment, I blinked at those unexpected words.

    Li Qingyu immediately took a deep breath.

    A statue that stood tall in front of the mansion.

    A sweet scent exploded from Limon, who ced one hand on a piece of star power that could be said to be the core of this room of time and heart.

    As if reacting to that scent, time and space began to distort in a strange way, even more so than when Charlotte and Joan of Arc were fighting.

    And the body began to heat up with the resonance of dragon psionics.

    Because it gave me an intuition about what ¡®punishment¡¯ Limon is talking about.

    ¡°If the problem was that you didn¡¯t have enough time with me, I will make sure you don¡¯t feelcking in the future.¡±

    ¡°that¡­!¡±

    Parging!

    Unfortunately.

    He didn¡¯t listen to any objections.

    Just by lightly snapping his fingers, he moved all of his brides around the off-stage into one space.

    A mansion built right in the middle of the ¡®Room of Time and Mind¡¯.

    Among them, it was in the center¡­

    a spacious and luxurious bedroom.

    There were no exceptions.

    Before we knew it, the amulet was broken and Charlotte and Joan of Arc returned to normal.

    The princesses, including Li Qingyu, secretly participated in the gambling game, risking their own victory.

    Anastasia, who was watching the referee, Yuna-kyung, who was identally dragged in while watching, and Suri-do, who was running.

    And¡­.

    ¡°Eh? Dear son-inw. ¡°Am I¡­ too?¡±

    Even the Fairy Queen, who had been sitting in the stands, ended up falling on her butt on a soft bed.

    Now, instead of the off-stage, Catherine has prepared with plenty of desire for the 12 brides who are perplexed on a bed as big as the off-stage.

    Limon said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to your mother-inw, but I am jointly responsible.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    After seeing him say that since she is his bride, she should receive both rewards and punishments.

    The Fairy Queen stiffened.

    The energy of Yin-Yang Happiness radiating from Limon.

    And before I knew it, a fierce glow appeared in tinum-colored eyes with vertically split pupils.

    Above all, a body and mind that are already perfectly ustomed to the lover they love.

    It made her and his brides swallow their saliva without even realizing it.

    He climbed onto the bed full of brides who had stiffened like herbivores facing a wild beast, hugged the waist of the closest bride and kissed her.

    While the aides were frightened by the familiar energy that made them lose consciousness just by being nearby, their faces turned red and they hurriedly escaped¡­. A

    hot wind.

    The mansion was swept.

    ¡­for 24 hours externally.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­

    and so the next day.

    The ¡®Room of Time and Mind¡¯, which was forced to operate for 24 hours in a row by the power of the stars and powerful dragon psionics, eventually broke down.

    But fortunately.

    Or indeed unfortunately.

    No one regretted it.

    In any case, from that day on, the brides of Limon had to take recuperation for at least a few days and at most a week.

    Just like that¡­.

    When the repairs werepleted, everyone was able to freely enter and exit the Room of the Heart while Limon stayed there for one hour a day, without any restrictions on order or number of people.

    In the Chilryonghoe, the Geomryong Branch („¦ýˆÖ§•þ) was held regrly.

    ¡­His brides got along a little better.

 Chapter 1080

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1080

    #Side Story 49. A sword wielder wielding a liquor bottle (2)

    * * *

    diator.

    Warriors fighting in the Colosseum.

    Death is the friend of all warriors, but they have to fight harsher than anyone else because they have to risk their lives just for the entertainment of the audience.

    There are people in the world who mistakenly believe that¡­

    But usually you find out.

    It¡¯s all advertising.

    It¡¯s just a story made up and spread by the organizers to increase the audience¡¯s immersion even a little.

    Sword fighting is ultimately entertainment.

    That it is a y to show.

    From winning and losing to the flow of battle and even life and death.

    In that sense, a professional diator is an actor rather than a warrior.

    They were closer to those who practiced how to win more spectacrly and fall gracefully rather than how to survive by fighting fiercely.

    Of course, no matter how well-nned the y was, casualties were bound to ur as long as real swords were used.

    nevertheless.

    There were many people who wanted to be diators.

    Of course, unlike sailors or miners who have to risk their lives on luck, if you have skills, your survival rate is high.

    Excellent diators were able to obtain both enormous wealth, fame, and poprity.

    Of course, only a handful of talented people could be professional diators, as a truly top-notch person must also be talented in actual fighting.

    Rather, because of such rarity, being a first-ss diator was a highly sought-after profession.

    Even if you are the seventh son of a farming family who has nothing but your body, you can hit the jackpot in life if you do well.

    ¡°gue.¡±

    But if you have argepany.

    Just as there are small and medium-sized businesses that are avoided.

    There are two sides to everything in this world.

    Even among the same diators, there were some who held the exact opposite position as professional diators.

    That is a ve diator.

    In Easternnguages, they aremonly called geomno („¦Å«), and they were people who were forced to fight out of necessity, not because they wanted to.

    Prisoner of war.

    A vicious criminal.

    Debtors sold for debt, etc.

    Among all types of ves, they are the lowest of the low, human trash who do not even have the right to live, let alone human rights.

    ve diators are the ones who reach the end of even such trash.

    May it be sung in the Colosseum.

    Also known as meat doll.

    Or a de rest.

    Or¡­

    ¨Da living sacrifice.

    Yes it was.

    To prove that the Colosseum match was not a y.

    Or a sacrifice prepared to appease the bloodthirsty majority of the audience, the wild beasts, and the very few diators.

    It was Geomno who was brought to the Colosseum not to fight and win, but only to struggle thoroughly and die.

    Therefore, in general, the match with Geomno was something to be weed.

    Even if they are holding the same weapon.

    It seems difficult for a child to defeat an adult.

    Health status, martial arts experience, etc.

    There was an insurmountable wall between professional diators, who had all the superior qualities, and mere ves.

    Even if there were ten ve diators, it was difficult to defeat one professional diator, and that is why the fight with Geomno was famous as a fighting game.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gue, it¡¯s a gue, it¡¯s a gue!¡±

    ¡°Why the fuck¡­!¡±

    ¡°Those who will be punished! ¡°You¡¯re putting a top-notch diator like us into a match like this just because we¡¯re a little less popr!¡±

    Nheless, this moment.

    The nine professional diators were all spewing out swear words with pale faces.

    Even though I know that doing something like this in front of an audience that only third-rate scoundrels would do could lead to a decline in poprity and even a decline in ie.

    It¡¯s like I can¡¯t bear the fear.

    Or as if I were going to die soon.

    In that sense, it was truly a strange sight.

    There are only 9 diators who can take on a lion with just 3, but only one ve diator.

    It¡¯s even more so because they¡¯re frightened, surrounded by a small child in handcuffs and shackles.

    However, no one in the Colosseum felt ufortable by the sight.

    Even the surrounded boy.

    Even the spectators watching.

    And the two uninvited guests who watched the scene from the rooftop of the Colosseum without paying the admission fee.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Duung!

    The gourd that was being tilted also stopped.

    With both eyes narrowed.

    While she watches.

    As before, the match began with loud drum sounds.

    That is truly absurd.

    To make an unarmed boy in rags fight against nine men fully armed with swords and armor without even removing his handcuffs and shackles.

    From anyone¡¯s perspective, it seemed like the scene was prepared to show a one-sided ughter rather than a fierce match, but¡­

    for some reason.

    The men didn¡¯t move.

    I just rolled my eyes frantically as if looking for a ce to escape.

    Just like that.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That must have been why.

    The reason why the white-haired boy who was watching them as if he was bored started moving first.

    To be honest, the sight of him dragging heavy shackles made it seem like it was difficult for him to even walk on his own feet.

    But looking at that.

    The diators started a fight.

    In particr, the diator, who had the misfortune of being the target of the boy¡¯s approach because he was in the front, became contemtive and retreated.

    ¡°Boo!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away, fight!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still a diator?!¡±

    But this is the Colosseum.

    It was a ce where you couldn¡¯t survive if you made the audience angry with petty fights.

    The diator stopped retreating due to the crowd¡¯s boos.

    He red with resentment at his colleagues who did note forward first, and eventually swung his sword at the boy who came right in front of him.

    ¡°Eat, die!¡±

    Pot!

    Is he really a professional diator?

    Compared to the disgusting behavior from before, the sword he wielded was surprisingly sharp and sharp.

    It was enough to blow off a wolf¡¯s head in one fell swoop.

    p!

    ¡°uh?¡±

    But right after that.

    The diator¡¯s eyes widened.

    Immediately after the boy twisted his body slightly, stretched out his arms, and exquisitely wrapped the handcuffs around his sword.

    Because his sword bounced and flew away.

    It was a sword that he never let go of even in the fierce battles that tore his grip for several years as a fierce diator.

    Resistance sensitivity.

    Without any sense of resistance.

    So naturally.

    It was only a momentter that he came to his senses after staring dumbfounded at the sword that flew over his head as if by magic.

    It was after I felt the extremely cold and hard touch on my neck.

    Only then did he realize the chain of handcuffs wrapped around his neck and the presence of a boy approaching in front of him, and his eyes widened.

    ¡°sleep¡­!¡±

    Crump!

    It was just a moment.

    Bones break.

    My raw flesh is torn apart.

    How long did it take for a body with a strangely twisted neck to copse?

    However, the remaining eight diators did not miss that short gap.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    ¡°Hit everyone!¡±

    The spear, the sword, the mace, the.

    It unfolds carefully from all directions.

    The thorough training they took even when their colleague died proves why they are top-notch diators.

    Degurrr.

    But unfortunately.

    Their attacks miss.

    As if he had already expected it, the boy, who was already small, rolled around on the floor and escaped.

    Of course, the boy was not safe either.

    Even though they failed to pass the training, which even included a, they left scars all over their small bodies.

    nevertheless.

    The boy didn¡¯t really care.

    Instead, he just raised his handcuffed hands above his head.

    And that moment.

    widely!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The faces of the remaining diators were distorted when they saw the first diator¡¯s sword, which had bounced high in the air, in the boy¡¯s hand.

    It wasn¡¯t just because they realized that they had been ying into the boy¡¯s hands from the beginning.

    Because everyone knew.

    As long as the boy didn¡¯t dare hold the weapon.

    The fact that the oue of this match has already been decided.

    And so¡­

    ¡­despair began.

    * * *

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    ¡°Aaaah!¡±

    The diators struggled.

    He poured out all the skills he had learned and trained, joined forces with his colleagues, and even created a few more wounds on the boy¡¯s body.

    nevertheless.

    She thought to herself.

    This is no longer a battle.

    To put it bluntly¡­

    -ughter.

    Just as there are no lions fighting to catch a rabbit, the overwhelmingly strong ughter the weak.

    It was a scene closer to an execution than a fight.

    This was especially so because the diators, despairing as they saw theirrades dying one after another, eventually gave up the fight and began to run away.

    But he fought until the end.

    This person also ran away while being cursed.

    In the end, the ending was the same.

    As if it was a familiar urrence, he was ughtered by the boy who followed him slowly but like a skillful hunter, without any haste.

    Like a prisoner on execution ground.

    ¡°Waaaa!¡±

    ¡°The best! ¡°After all, a little monster!¡±

    ¡°I live to see you!¡±

    Patter!

    The audience cheered and threw all kinds of objects into the stadium at the boy who left the Colosseum covered in blood and corpses.

    From flowers and handkerchiefs to coins and even silver coins.

    All those things are the apuse and praise they give to the boy.

    Even though he was a ragged ve, it was proof that the boy was the king and protagonist, at least in this Colosseum.

    nevertheless.

    The boy actually showed no emotion.

    He simply picked up a piece of bread from among the items that fell on the stadium and began chewing it slowly.

    ¡­Bread covered in diator¡¯s blood.

    Yes.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    That was why.

    The woman who was watching the stadium from the top of the Colosseum had never put a gourd to her mouth until then¡­

    No. The reason I couldn¡¯t give it is.

    ¡°He¡¯s an interesting guy.¡±

    A game that involves a lot of nning.

    She did not consider it anything more than a snack until the target appeared.

    But the boy¡¯s presence was so shocking that even she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him for even a moment.

    In terms of his talent for ughtering top-ss diators at such a young age, and¡­

    ¡°I understand why the leader of the Seven Dragons Association made the move himself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, probably to make them part of their n.¡±

    One side of the Colosseum.

    When she saw the red-haired old man who appeared at the head table and heard what he said, she sneered.

    The way of the Seven Dragons is to make outstanding talents into their own n by making them sons-inw or daughters-inw.

    It was natural for those with eyes to see to covet that gemstone.

    In this Age of Bronze, there were few people who declined it because it was a straight path to wealth and glory.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    The woman did not bother to exin.

    After gesturing towards the head table where the leader of the Seven Dragons Association was, as if telling him to take care of it.

    I just jumped straight down.

    Extremely light movement.

    But the results were by no means light.

    Kwaaaaang!

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Intrusion?¡±

    ¡°Who is it? ¡°Are you a master of the Seven Dragons?¡±

    The Colosseum was shaking and I was momentarily agitated when I saw her appear as if she had fallen in the middle of a crater that had formed in the middle of the amphitheater.

    The audience was immediately shocked.

    The moment the coat was flipped back due to the aftereffects of the fall, a

    familiar face was revealed, next to the seven dragons¡­ or, in a sense, better known to the whole world than the seven dragons.

    ¡°Yo¡­¡±

    ¡°Yong Yong Yong¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s like he can¡¯t believe it.

    Or as if he doesn¡¯t want to believe it.

    The moans that came out soon turned into screams.

    ¡°I¡¯m a dragon yer!!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s terrorism! ¡°The crazy knife-wielding bitch has appeared to cause terrorism again!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Save the lives!¡±

    It was literally as if I had seen the reaper.

    The frightened spectators tried to run away first, then tried to shout, then trampled and trampled each other and screamed.

    Even as the sergeant-level expert of the Red Dragon n who suddenly stood up from the head table was cut down by the sword of a ck-haired man who appeared as if from nowhere.

    She didn¡¯t care.

    Rather than being agitated despite themotion, he simply spoke to the boy who was quietly chewing the remaining bread.

    ¡°Young child, be my disciple.¡±

    Is it because of that unexpected appearance?

    Or maybe it was because the proposal was so unexpected.

    Looking at the dragon yer who killed two dragons, the worst terrorist with a wanted notice scattered all over the world, with dull golden eyes.

    The white-haired boy said indifferently.

    ¡°What are you saying, thisdy?¡±

    Whoa whoa!

    That was the moment when the Colosseum attack was added to the list of crimesmitted by the infamous Dragon yer.

    And in the midst of the chaos that destroyed the Colosseum when the safe was stolen, it was the moment when a ve diator was kidnapped with a cracked skull¡­

    ¡­and the moment when an encounter that would change the fate of the world took ce.

 Chapter 1081

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1081

    #Side Story 50. A swordsman wielding a liquor bottle (3)

    * * *

    Priest.

    Master and disciple.

    A rtionship between teaching and learning academics or technology.

    In this Age of Bronze, where even the most insignificant knowledge was precious, it was by no means a light rtionship.

    How to make farming tools, how to farm well, and even how to select poisonous mushrooms.

    There were cases where they regarded it all as a vision and taught it only to their children, or even took it to their graves without passing it on to their children.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s all part of the military.

    A teacher does not ept disciples easily.

    A disciple follows his teacher and is subald.

    In some ways, the rtionship between priests was deeper and stronger than just blood ties.

    And she, who lived without the constraints of the world, took it for granted.

    It was natural for his students to respect him as heavenly, as he taught them the swordsmanship he had learned through sweat and blood in the mountains since he was young.

    This is especially true in the fact that she herself has never had a teacher in her life.

    Because I could have told you to study on your own.

    Therefore, she did not ept disciples easily.

    Because I have never been taught.

    Of course, I am not good at teaching.

    Being a disciple was an unwieldy burden for her as she had to fight the dragon and, by extension, the whole world.

    No matter how many times I kicked and chased away the leech, I had no choice but to reluctantly ept it.

    I don¡¯t really like him, but I would have kicked him out if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he always brought me drinks and snacks and obtained information about the Seven Dragons, and that it was easy to have him around.

    That was why.

    This moment.

    The reason she is suffering from irritation these days.

    ¡°Master, the food is ready.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not the master, you¡¯re the teacher, you idiot.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the owner, right? ¡°Because you were the one who kidnapped me from the Colosseum.¡±

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that this is a rescue, not a kidnapping, for them to listen, you bastard?¡±

    ¡°I never asked to be rescued?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, dude. ¡°I never asked you for permission either.¡± She didn¡¯t think much about it until

    she kidnapped the white-haired boy from the Colosseum¡­

    no, she actually just kidnapped him.

    She is a dragon yer.

    He was a superman who even killed the dragon, the absolute ruler of this era.

    Although she may be infamous in the world as a terrorist and a major viin, it was natural for anyone to be thrilled and bow down when she said she would take her as her disciple.

    But unfortunately, her second student was someone who did not understand thatmon sense.

    I did everything I was told, but that was it.

    From his attitude to his words and actions.

    Because he never behaved like a disciple.

    It would have been better if he had done it out of rebelliousness. Be it a dog or a person. Her theory was that if you beat him every time he growled, he would be good.

    But the problem was more serious than expected.

    ¡°I came to wash the instructor¡¯s clothes.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you bastard who will tear your mouth apart! ¡°Not an instructor, but a teacher!¡±

    ¡°why? ¡°That¡¯s it, right?¡±

    ¡°Are all people who teach knife skills instructors?!¡±

    ¡°I never learned it, but that¡¯s usually the case.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After he inadvertently killed the instructor who offered to teach him a lesson, no one taught him swordsmanship, so he never called him.

    Looking at the boy speaking calmly, she realized something again.

    This kid has nomon sense.

    It wasn¡¯t even justmon sense.

    I don¡¯t even know how to cook rice.

    I don¡¯t even know how to doundry.

    I don¡¯t even know what money is.

    When ites to food, you just hand out weeds and poisonous mushrooms, when ites toundry, you soak clothes in water and then take them out, or just pick up items from the store.

    No matter what she did, the boy who caused problems and idents only increased her hardships.

    It was to the point where I didn¡¯t know who was taking care of whom.

    But just one.

    There were things the boy was good at too.

    In another sense, he is so good at it that hepletely ignoresmon sense.

    Kaang!

    swing it

    swing it

    swing it

    I showed you Geomro once.

    The sword hidden within it.

    Numerous destructionws and improved forms.

    If you teach one, you will go beyond ten and enlighten a hundred, and then go one step further and make one hundred.

    Of course, the ending ended with her getting beat up and fainting¡­

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°If only I had talent, I would be better than you.¡±

    ¡°Was it that bad?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I couldn¡¯t do as well as I did at that age.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason she was impressed.

    No matter how clumsy he was with his hands, the boy¡¯s talent was so amazing that even she, who had already seen the tip of the sword, found it difficult to give him a proper look.

    The problem was that that wasn¡¯t the only reason she had to beat up the boy.

    ¡°Except for the fact that everything from swordsmanship to swordsmanship is a thorough killing sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you still seriously trying to kill Master?¡±

    ¡°okay. ¡°To be precise, I should say that¡¯s all I know.¡±

    Tsk.

    After clicking my tongue.

    The man fell silent as he watched her gulping down the alcohol from the gourd.

    Although she may get irritated often, it wasn¡¯t just that she rarely showed signs of frustration because she always did whatever she wanted.

    What does that mean?

    Because I knew exactly.

    Therefore, after being lost in thought for a long time, he quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°What about what?¡±

    ¡°You know, Master. ¡°It would be impossible to teach that child.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After hearing those words.

    She remained silent.

    Clearly, the boy was mastering her sword skills at an rming rate and bing stronger.

    But if she asked me if I was teaching, I couldn¡¯t possibly answer yes, even if it was just empty words.

    It wasn¡¯t education.

    To put it bluntly, robbery.

    Because just seeing her once andpeting with her was nothing more than unterally stealing her skills.

    Someday¡­

    no, to kill her right now.

    ¡°Master, at the risk of being rude, I dare to tell you one thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even now, that child¡­.¡±

    Because I know that fact.

    After a long, long thought.

    She neither confirmed nor denied the man who revealed the only answer she had found.

    Just as always, but more harshly and fiercely than usual, he kicked the man in the face and tilted the gourd alone.

    One bottle, two bottles, three bottles.

    Emptying the gourd over and over again.

    Until the sunset over the mountain ridge sets.

    It was a whileter that she, who had been drinking alone in the ce where the man had left, stood up.

    After walking slowly in the middle of the night, where even the moonlight was obscured by clouds and only thick darkness remained, she arrived at their campsite.

    To be exact, it was in front of a boy lying on a shabby mat.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I got beaten up so badly during the daytime sparring.

    After looking at the boy who had not yet woken up from his trance.

    Close your eyes quietly.

    I muttered quietly.

    ¡°¡­is it a heavenly killing star?¡±

    The dragon said.

    She is a celestial being.

    Cutting the fate of people and the world.

    Thus, it is said that it is a being that has taken on the reverse karma of destroying everything.

    Of course, at the time¡­ or not until recently, she sneered and dismissed it as nonsense.

    But the moment she saw this boy, she knew,

    no, she couldn¡¯t help but know.

    Because this boy was proof that heavenly nature is not an illusion and is a reality.

    okay.

    It was like that.

    Unlike himself, who cut his fate with the will of a sword.

    A born murderer with the talent and karma to destroy everything from birth.

    So to eat.

    In order to survive.

    Or because I was bored.

    A devil who should never exist in the world, who destroys, kills and cuts down anything, but knows nothing else.

    Now, before her eyes, was a ¡®real¡¯ Cheonsalseong that was fundamentally different from the ¡®fake¡¯ ones like her.

    So, this is myst thought.

    What should I do with this boy?

    Thank goodness.

    Is it bad luck?

    The worry didn¡¯tst long.

    As her best student said, the answer was already decided from the beginning.

    If this boy were truly a genius, he would never be disciplined. Because it is an entity called Cheonsal that can destroy even fate.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I can let it go.

    Just be free.

    Or join the Seven Dragons Association.

    This boy, a natural killer, will definitely be a disaster¡­

    ¡­and one day destroy the world.

    Slurp.

    That was why.

    Without a sound.

    quietly.

    She sat on top of the boy and pulled out her sword.

    I pressed my two slender wrists to my knees and pointed the tip of the knife held tightly with both hands at my neck.

    There is only one thing left.

    All you have to do is quietly press the sword.

    The boy, who was already unable to resist, would have his neck cut off with just that light movement and would die without any time to struggle in pain.

    The seeds of disaster that will destroy the world disappear.

    But why?

    As if he was still hesitant.

    Or as if hesitating.

    With a sword in hand.

    When you stay silent for a long time.

    What I heard was a quiet voice.

    ¡°-What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and stop stabbing me.¡±

    Even after hearing that voice.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised.

    From the moment he approached¡­

    or more precisely, from the moment he sensed his life, he felt with a superhuman sense that the boy had awakened.

    nevertheless.

    She couldn¡¯t answer.

    Even though there is a knife pointed at my neck.

    Rather than feeling surprised or betrayed, the boy¡¯s golden eyes looked up at him dully, as if asking why he hade only now.

    Because I finally realized it.

    Although he was forcibly kidnapped and unterally made into a disciple, he underwent training that was almost like torture every day.

    There is one reason why this boy followed without running away or rebelling even though he grumbled and made mistakes.

    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t havemon sense, it was because I had no expectations.

    Oh my god.

    About hope.

    To other humans.

    And in your own life.

    Born as a ve, he grew up only watching murder and ughter in a cramped Colosseum all his life in order to win over a diator.

    Rather than bing a saint, he was sent to thepetition as a living sacrifice without even being able to hold a sword.

    In order not to die, he cut down anyone.

    That¡¯s why everyone avoids it.

    I can¡¯t even find a reason to live.

    I became indifferent to myself.

    Looking at the boy¡­

    ¡°What are you stabbing, you bastard?¡±

    Eat and drink.

    Whates out is augh.

    Additionally, looking at the sword that was quietly withdrawn, the boy asks as if it were unexpected.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to kill you, bastard?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s a dangerous monster?¡±

    ¡°Damn the risk.¡±

    Sheughed at the bullshit the boy had probably heard over and over again.

    A thousand-year-old?

    A being that will destroy the world?

    ¨DSo what should we do?

    Such matters were none of her business.

    In the first ce, she was neither a hero nor a savior, but just a swordsman.

    And whether it is Cheonsalseong or Nabal.

    If it was really this boy¡¯s destiny to destroy the world, all he had to do was teach him the will of the sword to cut down even that destiny.

    Because the Sword Master was the one who could cut down any fate.

    What if it doesn¡¯t work?

    I guess it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Child. No matter what talent he has, if the world is one that cannot handle a child like you and must be cut to death in advance¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.

    ¡±

    ¡°¨DIt is only right for that damn world to be destroyed.¡±

    If you really want to die, do something really bad that deserves death first and then ask for it.

    Then, he said he would take responsibility and be willing to cut it.

    The boy, who was looking at her with a grinning smile, eventually muttered with an expression on his face that he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You are a strange person, Master.¡±

    ¡°Are you the only one doing it, you damn disciple?¡±

    Just like that¡­

    she received her second disciple.

    The boy, who was alone, met his teacher for the first time.

 Chapter 1082

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1082

    #Side Story 51. Although not the main character (1)

    * * *

    About half a year.

    The monster wave begins.

    The world is covered with blood and death.

    A period during which the worst war in human history urred, in which most of the billion-plus poption was wiped out.

    And another half a year.

    Surviving the ¡®Doomsday¡¯.

    Definitely winning the war.

    The period of time it took for mankind to emerge anew with joy and hope by oveing the threat of the apocalypse.

    In the span of about a year, the world has changed beyond recognition.

    It was natural.

    Cities, power nts, bridges, farms, jungles.

    The civilization that mankind had built up over thousands of years was almostpletely wiped out.

    Even the base of the Seven Dragons, which was guarded by the seven princesses, was half destroyed and could barely maintain its minimal function as a city.

    But now the world is devastated.

    It was amazing enough that infrastructure such as electricity and water was maintained, and food was plentiful under strict security.

    That was why.

    The reason why civilization was restored centered around the seven bases of the Seven Dragons Association.

    Not only were most of the remaining human survivors concentrated in the seven bases, but the Seven Dragons were the only force that had the power to restore civilization anyway.

    Therefore, most people not only took it for granted, but also flocked to participate in the restoration work as much as possible.

    It was not to gain the benefits of civilization even a little quickly.

    Because everyone knew.

    Thend that the flood swept through became richer.

    The more chaotic the world is, the easier it is for new heroes to be born.

    Now that all the wealth and power of the past have been wiped out, the future of yourselves and your descendants will change depending on how much effort you make.

    That¡¯s why people stayed up all night and devoted themselves to work.

    If the Seven Dragons Association, especially the Blue Dragon n, had not strictly observedborws, many people would have died from overwork.

    Still, thanks to everyone¡¯s efforts, the Seven Dragons¡¯ base was being restored at an rming rate.

    Giiiiiiing ¨C

    and even though everyone was tired.

    With hope for tomorrow.

    A big city on the way home from work.

    A calm tone was flowing through Madou London.

    Unfortunately, not many people listened to that sound.

    Thergest city in Europe, which was already overflowing with people, has reached the point of poption explosion, beyond overcrowding, as survivors gather there.

    Especially because it was rare for people to listen to music on their way home from work when it was crowded with people.

    But ignore them.

    The performer didn¡¯t care.

    Quiet and calm. beautifully.

    He just continued ying his violin.

    And the tones that flowed like that made very few of the weary passers-by listen to the sound and relieve some of their mental fatigue.

    That alone enabled the performer to continue ying without stopping.

    Giiiiiiing.

    The sun is setting.

    A shadow is cast.

    Until the soft street lights shine.

    The performer, who continued ying continuously, finally stopped bowing after a long time.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    I lowered the violin from my shoulder and sighed softly.

    She slowly looked around.

    Although it is already quitete.

    The streets were still full of people.

    The only difference was that now, instead of those who were tired from work, the empty seats were being filled by drunk people and those who wanted to enjoy the night.

    This is a sight to see in London, where not only has restoration beenpleted, even in the downtown area, but the security is also perfect.

    But in reality, no one among those many people was listening to her ying.

    Of course, in this increasingly noisy street, there were few people who could hear the quiet sound of the violin.

    Even those who could hear were busy workingte or ying to gain energy for tomorrow¡¯s work, so they ignored the performance.

    ¡®It¡¯s hard as expected.¡¯

    She felt regretful.

    A stage where all the audience was focused on their performance and that was natural.

    Of course, in this era when everyone was busy with restoration work, a proper performance was an extreme luxury.

    But other people might not know.

    It was possible for her.

    In fact, he is a talent who has received suggestions several times from the White Dragon n, asking if they would be interested in receiving support.

    The violin witch was recognized for her talent and was included in the list of refugees to be taken aboard the ¡®Ark¡¯ on the day of disaster.

    Because it was Julia Franke who once taught Limon to y.

    ¡®But it would be extravagant to want more than this.¡¯

    Nevertheless¡­

    no, that¡¯s why she quietly shook her head.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he felt guilty that he had been sleeping in a safe ce for half a year while all of humanity was fighting and suffering in despair.

    It was important that no matter what stage she set up, very few people woulde to hear her y.

    No matter how great the performance is.

    It can only bepleted if there is someone who listens.

    Rather than performing richly on an empty, fancy stage, it is better to perform a performance that can be heard by more people, even on the streets.

    It was the only thing he could and should do after surviving the disaster in recognition of his talent.

    Because she was a performer.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to go soon.¡±

    Therefore, she put the violin in its case and tried to leave.

    If I wanted to go volunteer at an orphanage tomorrow, I had to go back and sleep quickly.

    But before leaving like that.

    She paused.

    p p p.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    quietly.

    The sound of apuse rang out.

    When she heard that, she was startled and looked back without thinking, and her eyes widened.

    Even when I spot Inyoung pping her hands behind the blurry shadows, as if praising her for her performance so far.

    It wasn¡¯t because he only realized the obvious fact that he had been listening to his performance for several hours.

    Who is that man?

    Because I knew it too well.

    That man was very famous from long ago and became even more famous through the Last Days.

    And when Julia, who had an expression of disbelief on her face, suddenly came to her senses, the man was no longer visible on the street.

    Before she knew it, only the check in her hand proved that it wasn¡¯t a hallucination.

    Still, frozen in ce, she couldn¡¯t help but be confused as to whether this was a dream or reality.

    * * *

    Under the order of the Seven Dragons, peace was restored to the world, and people were busy restoring civilization.

    But what a pity.

    Not everyone was incorporated into the order.

    No matter how diligent a colony of ants is, there arezy ants and at least one bully in the ss.

    In the world, there were those who had not yet escaped the madness of war and those who wanted chaos rather than order.

    That was why.

    Right now at this moment.

    The reason they had no choice but to swear.

    ¡°Bow down!¡±

    Kwaaaaang!

    Almost at the same time as the shout, a cannonball passes overhead andpletely blows up an abandoned building.

    Therge man who had lived his life clenched his teeth and shouted.

    ¡°They¡¯re crazy!¡±

    ¡°Of course you idiot! ¡°Who in their right mind would go on a rampage like this in Egypt?¡±

    A woman protected by Umbaru.

    Shu gritted his teeth.

    Even though I survived the fierce battlefield of that difficult apocalypse day.

    If things continue like this, the only thing I can do is get caught up in the riots of crazy deserters and end up dead.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    Even though they may not be sane, they are also survivors of that apocalyptic war and are, in their own way, elite soldiers.

    After the war ended, he became a criminal by seizing various weapons used at the time and deserting the military.

    Thanks to that, they had no choice but to groan as they were caught in a dilemma aftering to catch somemon criminals.

    Of course, they are also high-level yers.

    As the dungeons and constetions disappeared, it was no longer possible to level up, but the power and skills obtained through the contract still remained.

    He could deal with quite a few ex-soldiers, but¡­

    ¡°Manage the damn supplies properly! ¡°How on earth could a reinforced exoskeleton be stolen?¡±

    ¡°The rest of the weapons are also problematic. Military supplies are too dangerous.¡±

    ¡­The problem was that the weapons the deserters had were too powerful.

    That¡¯s because their weapons were mass-produced products developed by the Silver Dragon n with the help of El Dorado and the Continental Defense Corps during the Apocalypse War.

    No matter how high a level a yer was, stepping out in front of those weapons was suicidal.

    And it¡¯s not just here in Africa that this happens.

    The various weapons that the Seven Dragons had spread around the world were still hidden throughout the battlefield or in someone¡¯s secret warehouse, causing all kinds of problems.

    The scars of war are even more so because they have left many scars on humanity, not only physically but also mentally.

    The reason Umbaru and Shu came here was to investigate and prevent such a situation.

    No matter how far away it was from Cairo, I never expected to meet such a group of deserters in Egyptian territory.

    Kwagwagwagwang!

    ¡®Ugh, if I had known this would happen, I would have brought more support.¡¯

    Shu regretted itter.

    But it was useless.

    This is because in today¡¯s world where manpower is tight for everything, it was not possible to mobilize arge unit for unconfirmed information.

    However, now that I am requesting support, the problem is amunication jamming device.

    When she feels anxious in a situation where there really is no answer.

    Umbaru, who had been counterattacking intermittently to reduce the opponent¡¯s attack, suddenly opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, you idiot! ¡°You want to get shot?!¡±

    ¡°Why is that person here?¡±

    ¡°That person? ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about now¡­!¡±

    I was momentarily taken aback when I saw Umbaru blinking nkly, looking in the wrong direction while bullets were flying.

    Shu unconsciously followed him and ended up making an expression simr to Umbaru without realizing it.

    This is because I spotted the figure of a person slowly approaching from one side of the ruins, which was a mess due to the deserters¡¯ guns firing wildly.

    That¡¯s someone who could never be here.

    ¡°Why is that person like this¡­?¡±

    Shu muttered the same words as Umbaru without realizing it.

    And she wasn¡¯t the only one who had that reaction.

    The deserters, who realized his appearance only toote, froze and stopped even firing their guns.

    As if I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.

    Or as if denying reality.

    The deserters who had stopped like that came to their senses after a while and fired their guns again¡­ but

    unfortunately, they were toote.

    Slurp.

    From the moment the man drew his sword.

    No, their fate was already decided from the moment they failed to escape before he appeared.

    ¨DSuddenly.

    Guns.

    Gloves.

    technology.

    disintegrated.

    Destroyed.

    In the end, to Umbaru and Shu, who were mesmerized as they watched the deserters who were subdued in the blink of an eye.

    After slowly approaching.

    I slightly corrected my monocle.

    He spoke to them calmly.

    ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a few questions?¡±

    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?

 Chapter 1083

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1083

    #Side Story 52. Even though he is not the main character (2)

    * * *

    Jeopuk Jeopuk.

    quietly.

    He took a step.

    From city to city, to ruins, to mountains, to rivers.

    The sight of him walking down the street with only his two feet, without using any means of transportation, was so rxed that it felt more like a walk than a trip.

    Nevertheless, he was moving faster than any traveler.

    Even if he didn¡¯t have to use a means of transportation or jump through space, his numerous skills made it possible.

    That was why.

    Traveling around Europe via London.

    After starting with Egypt and touring Africa.

    He was able to reach his next destination in less than a day, let alone several days.

    ¡®It¡¯s quiet.¡¯

    And so we arrived at the ce.

    In Jerusalem, thest holy city where all the temples in the world exist, he thought inadvertently.

    Of course, London was like that.

    Just like Cairo did.

    It was the same in Jerusalem, where people were busy moving around and working hard to restore civilization.

    However,pared to theplex and lively London or the bustling Cairo, Jerusalem had a particrly quiet atmosphere.

    Like a funeral.

    And he easily understood why.

    ¡®¡­ Of course, of course.¡¯

    Numerous processions lined up at various temples, bowing one after another and offering flowers.

    Even considering that most of the people were devout believers, including the Holy Alliance, the number of people gathered at the temple was excessivelyrge.

    Especially in these busy times.

    But there was nothing strange.

    Because the procession was not a simple prayer or pilgrimage procession.

    -It was a memorial procession.

    It is tomemorate the gods who jumped into Tartarus and burned themselves to protect humanity on thest day.

    Of course, that was half a year ago.

    However, for the believers who lost the God they had believed in all their lives, it was only half a year ago.

    It was natural that the overall atmosphere in Jerusalem was depressed and depressed.

    He had no religious beliefs to begin with, and unlike other believers, he did not feel any grief or sadness at the death of God.

    Instead, I felt inspired.

    From the distant Silver Age to modern times.

    The fact that most of the gods who naturally existed along with the providence of this world have disappeared.

    And about how the religion, priests, and Holy Alliance built around God will change.

    After touring the numerous temples of the Holy Alliance, including Jerusalem, one after another, lost in thought.

    He set off again.

    To the north.

    To the north.

    The result of moving on.

    What he arrived at was a city surrounded by white snow.

    It is the coldest of the seven territories of the Seven Dragons, but it is the capital of the Russian Khanate, which is more dynamic than any other city he has passed through.

    It was Moscow.

    ¡°Comrades, we¡¯re working overtime again today!¡±

    ¡°Oh oh!¡±

    ¡°And because our factory¡¯s performance is so good, we¡¯re giving double overtime pay as a special treat!¡±

    ¡°Oooooh!¡±

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s begin today¡¯sbor revolution!¡±

    ¡°revolution! extra pay! revolution! extra pay!¡±

    ¡­I doubted whether working all day and night while soaked in caffeine could really be called active.

    At least the workers were happily engaged inbor and revolution.

    It truly looked like a dictatorship and a country of revolution.

    And the source of all that heat.

    In the past, it was one of the minor departments, but after the end of the war, it became one of the key institutions of the Russian Khanate.

    The Revolutionary Department was busy today as well to support the people¡¯sbor revolution.

    ¡°How are you doing, Miss Kseniya?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the consideration given by the minister, I am adapting well.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to call it a position. Please feel free to call me like you used to.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Mr. Bachemensky.¡±

    However, it seemed that the busyness was not just due to excessive work.

    A man who was recognized for his activities during the Apocalypse War and was even offered to be a member of the Silver Dragon n.

    In this new era where the Seven Dragons have be the losers of the world, it is no different from being promised wealth and glory for generations toe¡­

    but it seems unlikely that the Minister of the Revolutionary Department will be the son-inw of the Silver Dragon n.

    Thinking calmly.

    He turned around.

    Originally, I had business with the Minister of Revolutionary Affairs, but today didn¡¯t seem like the right day.

    So his next destination was east.

    Moving on.

    Moving on.

    Past the snowy fields and grasnds.

    What he reached was a vastnd.

    Seventy-seven countries existed centered around Beijing, where the ck Dragon Pce was located.

    However, now that all countries had copsed and the word ¡°federation¡± had be meaningless, the vastnd was bustling in a different sense from the Russian Khanate.

    A n that set out to pioneer other territories that had be Muju Communities to nt their g first.

    Soldiers who fight with others to upy a better ce.

    Or, on the contrary, those who flock around the ck Dragon Pce and eagerly hand out bribes in order to be part of the Order of the Seven Dragons and seize power.

    And even the ck Dragon n, who cleverly instigated them to volunteer and devote themselves to the restoration project.

    After slowly looking around the ce, which is particrlyplicatedpared to other cities.

    He headed further east.

    Beyond space.

    Across the sea.

    The destination we arrived at was Las Vegas, a city famous for wealth and glory even on the North American continent, and of wilderness and spirits.

    ¡°now! Have a burger! Burger! ¡°It¡¯s the best vegan burger in the United States of America, healthy, tasty, and plentiful!¡±

    ¡°Why are you leaving out the one with the best price?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s natural, you bastards! ¡°My burger, made with only the best ingredients, can¡¯t possibly be expensive!¡±

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s too much for it to be twice as expensive as other burgers!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re dissatisfied, eat cheap food! ¡°Before that, quickly repay the credit that was ced on our store, and if you don¡¯t have any money, get out of here!¡±

    Is it really because it is the territory of the Geumryong n, whose architectural capabilities are unrivaled?

    The metropolis, the most splendid and prosperous of the seven territories, had been restored in just half a year, and its wealth was scattered everywhere.

    Of course, only those with money could enjoy that abundance.

    Rather, that is why people were devoting themselves to work to earn even a penny more.

    Like Jenny, the woman who touts customers with a speaker in front of a store with a sign saying [Happiness Bean Burger No. 5].

    ¡°Does Little Squirrel really have to be in this store?¡±

    ¡°Of course. These bean burgers are very popr right now. ¡°I¡¯d be sad if I didn¡¯t try it once.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be that sad.¡±

    ¡°The West is heartless. ¡°You are more considerate of your wife.¡±

    And I stood in line in front of the store with a strong bison and a small squirrel who had been on a date for the first time in a while while concentrating on the work of the Continental Defense Corps.

    After buying a vegan burger and finishing my meal.

    He set out on the road again.

    To the south.

    To the south.

    Across the Geomryong Sea.

    The ce he arrived at was the only big city left on the South American continent.

    Sao Paulo, the capital of Brazil, was filled with the most peaceful and rxed atmosphere, even though restoration was dyed the most among the seven territories.

    What is the reason?

    He could tell at a nce.

    From drugs like cigarettes to drugs like coffee and drugs like candy and more.

    If you look at the sight of passersby working leisurely and happy with all the products sold on the street.

    It wasn¡¯t anything new.

    During the apocalyptic war.

    All of humanity, from the soldiers guarding the defense line to those taking refuge in the rear, quickly became exhausted and exhausted from the endless fight against monsters.

    And to support these people, the Seven Dragons Association boldly provided various medicines.

    A variety of drugs, from stimnts to stimnts.

    Of course, that drug was a special product of the Green Dragon n that had been used in Brazil for a long time and whose effectiveness was proven to be safe.

    There were no side effects.

    Even more so because a small amount of nectar, which can even restore nerve cells, was provided.

    However, the ¡®experience¡¯ of being able to easily enjoy happiness andfort just by taking drugs could not be erased even with nectar.

    Even after the end of the war, the number of drug consumers increased rapidly.

    In particr, residents of the South American continent, who initially had little aversion to drugs, were enjoying happiness by taking drugs every morning, lunch, and dinner.

    ¡°Okay, I came here because it¡¯s an inconspicuous ce¡­ but there are so many good medicines here that there¡¯s no business there.¡±

    Thanks to that, the old ck man wearing a top hat, who was having trouble running the magic hall, was a bonus.

    What will happen to this country?

    It was something that made me really curious about the future.

    Depending on Maia¡¯s wishes, the Green Dragon n could pay out drugs based on merit and make everyone work hard to get the drugs.

    Or, on the other hand, we could create a country where everyone is happy andfortable by providing unlimited drugs.

    But again, he did not have much interest in the future of this country.

    After calmly looking around the South American continent.

    I just quietly went on my way.

    So¡­

    go the way you came.

    Cross the sea again.

    Passing through a quiet ind nation where a sword master is revered as thest shogun and war god.

    The ce he arrived was a small penins at the tip of East Asia.

    Originally, it should have been so far behind in the restoration process that only ruins remained.

    However, thanks to Li Qingyu¡¯s selfless consideration, at least the capital where Leviathan is located was able to restore the shape of the city.

    The man looked.

    In the middle of thisplex city.

    The numerous names written on therge cenotaph standing tall in the most scenic location.

    Shin Myeong-woon, thest president of the Republic of Korea, died after working hard for his country until the very end.

    Deputy guild leader Nam Ki-moon struggled to evacuate as many people as possible against the traitors of the Infinity Guild who were deceived by the Starlight Church.

    Other than that, familiar or unfamiliar.

    In front of the cenotaph with the names of the countless people who died during the apocalyptic war, a boy wearing sses was making a small funeral.

    ¡°Vice-guild leader, this is the artifact you¡¯ve been singing about wanting to have¡­ ¡°It¡¯s cheap these days so it¡¯s easy to get it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too cheap to be worth my life, but I¡¯lle visit you often in the future, so y with as many of the items you like in the afterlife.¡±

    One of the few survivors of the Infinity Guild who survived thanks to the sacrifice of the vice-guild leader.

    He was watching Kim Cheol-soo¡¯s back and turned quietly without speaking to the boy.

    The Infinity Guild had already disappeared, and he would have been unnecessary to the guild members who had joined the Seven Dragons and started a new life.

    Still, unlike his estranged wife who disappeared during the war, he may be able to see her face from time to time.

    After looking around the whole world like that.

    He went back again.

    A towering building on the highest mountain on the Korean Penins.

    Originally, it was half copsed and only traces remained, but after the end of the war, I stayed there and restored it myself.

    He waited in front of the building.

    Just stand tall.

    Basking in the sun.

    Looking at the starlight.

    Just be quiet.

    When he opened his eyes after remaining silent, there was a shadow in front of him.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    He was not surprised by the presence of a visitor who literally appeared without any sign or sound.

    Rather, it seemed like he was waiting.

    I just calmly lowered my head.

    ¡°¨DMaster.¡±

    So¡­

    the center of the Age of Heroes.

    A ce that was the cradle of the Sword Master.

    However, the ce copsed and was restored.

    The man with the monocle in the sword tower.

    Geomgun Lee Cheon-gi, the 14th sword master born in history, weed his teacher, the Sword Master.

    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?

 Chapter 1084

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1084

    #Side Story 53. Even though he was not the main character (3)

    * * *

    he had many memories.

    Of course, most of it was blurry and nd.

    Hundreds of years of eternal life were bound to make even the deepest memories feel like just repeated daily life.

    However, even for him, there was a rare ce where his memories were vividly engraved.

    ck pepper grows potatoes.

    A sword master trains a spear.

    Geomnyeong is taking a nap.

    Geomrang celebrates and

    Geomin meditates.

    Geomgwang gets beaten up.

    The ce where Geomhu proposed to himself.

    In the Age of Heroes, it was considered the center of the world, but as the Age of Iron began, it was ignored and abandoned by everyone, a ce that had to be closed and left.

    ¡­The sword tower.

    That was why.

    The reason he looked at the sword tower with deep emotion.

    Even after the sword tower closed, he often visited this ce, but he did not take care of it.

    Not only did I have no money to repair it since all my assets were donated to the country, but more than anything, I did not want to leave behind any regrets.

    Therefore, seeing the intact sword tower for the first time in decades made him feelplicated.

    I looked at the tower like that for a long time.

    He suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You restored it well.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Limon chuckled at the words of the man who wore a monocle on one eye and covered the other eye with his hair.

    Even though it may be empty words to others, he knew that it was really easy for him.

    It was natural.

    This man is none other than Geomgun Lee Cheon-gi.

    Because he was the most versatile yer and ultimate monarch in the world, having acquired over a thousand skills.

    Is it a loophole in the contract?

    Or is there another reason?

    Even after Limon destroyed the constetions, the skills yers received from the constetions remained.

    In fact, most yers, especially high-level yers, were eroded by the power of the stars and died while serving as the main members of the Starlight Church.

    In any case, it was truly ironic that the Sword Tower was restored through the power of the constetions that were destroyed by Limon.

    Well, it¡¯s not a new thing.

    Life is a series of variables.

    Compared to the fact that Lee Cheon-gi, who was a monarch, became his disciple and even learned the sword, it was not that surprising.

    ¡°Have you recovered the sword?¡±

    ¡°I am still able to hold a sword, although it is stillcking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡±

    ¡°It is thanks to your teachings.¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness I didn¡¯t teach you much.¡±

    Limon said with a strange expression.

    Of course, the reason he epted Lee Cheon-gi as his disciple was because he saw potential.

    But that possibility is slim.

    Among the countless talents and geniuses gathered from all over the world, in the end, less than one in a thousand was able to ovee the barrier of swordsmanship.

    It is truly a miracle that he acquired the skill of a sword by simply learning the swordsmanship patterns hundreds of millions of times.

    It was a stroke of luck that was possible thanks to the struggle he had with Geomgwang.

    Of course, surviving the fight with the Sword Master in the first ce was even more ridiculous than that.

    ¡°I already heard what you wanted, but¡­ are you really going to do it?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why Limon had no choice but to make an even more mysterious expression.

    However, despite his reaction, Lee Cheon-gi was unperturbed and continued speaking calmly.

    ¡°After I gained enlightenment, I looked around the world and realized.¡±

    From London to the Holy League of Egypt, the Russian Khanate, the Federation of China and the United States of America to Brazil.

    Inquiry was made of the seven territories where most of the entire human race was gathered, as well as other settlements and viges.

    What he realized.

    Lee Cheon-gi spoke softly.

    ¡°How close to impossible it is to teach a sword master, and how heavy the responsibility a sword tower master must bear.¡±

    ¨DFinding the Sword Master¡¯s wood is more difficult than finding a single jewel in the vast ocean.

    It was natural.

    After Limon built the sword tower.

    Over the course of nearly 900 years, only a handful of talented people could be found while traveling around the world.

    Even among them, only 7 people obtained the sword.

    The ability to be a sword master was so rare that only one person could be a sword master every 100 years.

    From the Sword Emperor to the Sword King and the ck Sword Saint.

    Those who learned the art of swordsmanship on their own without any instruction were all the more remarkable.

    That was why.

    The reason why Limon had no choice but to look at Lee Cheon-gi with aplicated expression.

    ¡°Knowing that, why do you want to rebuild the Sword Tower?¡±

    To Limon¡¯s question:

    Lee Cheon-gi was silent for a moment.

    Yes it was.

    This is a time when at least one more hand is needed to restore human civilization.

    Moreover, the reason why he, who can y a bigger role in the modern era than any other absolute person, has been living in seclusion for the past half year was not just to get his swordsmanship in order.

    The bigger reason was to prepare for rebuilding this ce, the Sword Tower.

    To be the new tower owner of Sword Tower.

    To be honest.

    There was a lot I could say.

    From repaying the favor received from Limon to creating a new era.

    Since the threat of the apocalypse that the constetions warned against still remains, it is especially good to have at least one absolute person, especially the Sword Master.

    nevertheless.

    Lee Cheon-gi did not say such foolish things.

    However, after looking at Limon with deeply sunken eyes, he revealed his honest feelings.

    ¡°Because I want to be stronger.¡±

    only one.

    To be strong.

    I became a yer.

    Even though he rose to the position of monarch.

    Nevertheless, he gave up everything, became his disciple, and rose to the absolute level of a sword master.

    And Limon, who was looking at his disciple who was still seeking a higher state, opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°¡­Sword Tower is not a means of training. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a shortcut.¡±

    ¡°But because it is slow, it is the hardest road.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just like Master said.¡±

    Lee Cheon-gi¡¯s words.

    Limon could not deny it.

    The power of the dragon yer sword was so great that he was able to reign as the best sword in the world and even defeat the constetions.

    But what yed a bigger role than that was the experience of teaching students at Geomtap.

    If I hadn¡¯t naturally acquired their sword skills while teaching seven students and continued to train them, I wouldn¡¯t have gained the strength I have now.

    Still.

    Skills as a monarch and enlightenment as a sword master.

    With that alone, he already has the power to rule as an absolute power.

    After looking at his disciple who was willing to turn his back on wealth and fame just to be stronger, Limon quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You have to give up a lot to take charge of the Sword Tower.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°In some ways, you will have to take a more difficult and distant path than obtaining the sword.¡±

    ¡°I am already prepared.¡±

    ¡°Someday you may regret this choice.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so.¡±

    Stupid self.

    Lee Cheon-gi did not have blind faith.

    It took even Limon hundreds of years to raise his first disciple, Joan of Arc.

    How many years would it take for him to teach his students, as he had no choice but to repeat and master the skills due to his limited talent?

    It was impossible to even dare to guess.

    In that sense, this is just a waste of time.

    Rather than bing stronger, it was a choice that could have resulted in tens or even hundreds of years being wasted.

    ¡°But I believe this is the best option for me, at least for now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know that fact.

    Nevertheless, take a moment to look at the disciple who dered without a moment of hesitation with deeply sunken eyes.

    In the end, Limon nodded.

    ¡°good night. ¡°If you wish so much, I will give you the position of the second lord of the Sword Tower.¡±

    ¡°thank you.¡±

    ¡°What kind of gratitude can you give to a teacher who passed the burden on to you?¡±

    Limon chuckled.

    Now that a new era has opened, those who want to be sword masters will appear again.

    However, now that he had gone beyond being the guardian deity of mankind and ruled the world as the Dragon King of Swords, he could not afford to raise disciples again.

    The mere fact that Lee Cheon-gi took charge of the sword tower in this yard was an unheard ofint for him.

    Even more so in the sense that, as he said, we need at least one sword master in preparation for the apocalypse.

    That was why.

    The reason why Limon opened his mouth with a meaningful look on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really in his ce, but¡­ I¡¯ll give you a gift tomemorate taking over as the lord of the Sword Tower.¡±

    ¡°How could I ask for a gift from you, Master?¡±

    ¡°It would be better not to refuse. ¡°This is a gift that all of your executioners also received.¡±

    Slurp.

    If you decline, you will regret it.

    Lee Cheon-gi, who had maintained a calm expression despite Limon¡¯s slightly yful words, became bright when he saw him slowly draw his sword.

    ¡°Now, draw your sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you mean to give me instructions?¡±

    ¡°no. ¡°It means that we canpete with each other as swordsmen.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to hesitate.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because it was such an unexpected gift.

    Limone grinned as he looked at Lee Cheon-gi, who was locked in silence.

    ¡°Because we are swordsmen.¡±

    Before they were teacher and disciple.

    A swordsman who has seen the tip of the sword.

    As a swordsman who has reached the tip of his sword.

    Since two swordsmen have met, it is natural for them to want to sh their swords with each other.

    Before this is a gift to Lee Cheon-gi, it is also something to satisfy his own greed.

    Lee Cheon-gi, who was staring at Limon, who spoke as frankly as he had suggested to the other students he taught at Sword Tower, eventually reached out to his waist.

    Sreung.

    quietly.

    Whates out is a sword.

    It is not as shy as the monarch-level item Arondite he used in the past.

    However, at least the sword was upright and bnced enough to be used in a fight between sword masters.

    Lee Cheon-gi suddenly remembered.

    The time when the Republic of Goryeo existed.

    Meeting Limon for the first time.

    The fight I had with him.

    Now that I think about it, it was a truly shameful and foolish fight.

    I mastered the Yam Dragon Killing Sword by simply replicating the sword technique with skills, but then I became conceited and just swung my sword until it broke.

    Still, there was that fight.

    And seeing Limon¡¯s sword at that time.

    Because I wanted to learn it myself.

    Lee Cheon-gi can now draw his sword without shame even against Limon.

    Of course he knew.

    He realized that he had only now earned the right to face Limon, and that no matter how hard he tried, he would never be able to defeat or surpass him.

    Maybe not just now, but forever.

    Of course, Ipleted the Auror de.

    Limon, who was reborn as the Dragon King of Swords by fusing dragon psionics, has now be a being that surpasses even the standard of being a sword master.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Thousands of years have passed.

    Even if it takes tens of thousands of years.

    There is a teacher who will one day reach the tip of the sword just by continuing to follow his back.

    For that one reason alone, he was able to turn his back on all wealth and glory and swing the sword with joy.

    That¡¯s why I put on a faint smile.

    he said

    ¡°I will go.¡±

    To Lee Cheon-gi.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    He just smiled and raised his sword as if he didn¡¯t need to say anything to the swordsman.

    Just like that¡­

    with a long, long dance.

    ¡­The eighth disciple of Limon, formerly known as the Infinite Lord, became the second lord of the Sword Tower.

    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?

 Chapter 1085

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1085

    #Side Story 54. A swordsman wielding a liquor bottle (4)

    * * *

    After cutting down the dragon.

    She was the enemy of the whole world.

    I had to live a life where I was always chased by the Seven Dragons.

    But she never thought of it as being particrly difficult. In fact, it was closer to the opposite.

    The fact that the whole world is an enemy means that it doesn¡¯t matter who you kill and what you plunder.

    She was an absolute being who knew no defeat.

    Whenever I ran out of money or was bored, it was truly fun to just raid a branch of the Seven Dragons and destroy and loot it.

    Especially after I had a disciple who helped me, things became less bothersome and I became morefortable.

    So, until now, she had never thought about changing that way of life¡­ but

    she soon found out.

    The best disciple was just exceptional.

    As a teacher raising disciples, it is very difficult and ufortable to be in the position of being an enemy of the world.

    ¡°How are you, Master? ¡°I fought pretty well this time, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­You fought well?¡±

    ¡°huh. ¡°You captured the master of the Seven Dragons with just one sword hit.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you breadbasket! ¡°Are you calling that bragging now?¡±

    She felt her clothes turn inside out as she saw the boy dragging the corpse, smiling like a puppy that had just picked up a bone.

    Of course, if it was normal.

    She would have been impressed.

    No matter how great your talent is.

    There was a gap bigger than that of a wild beast and a rabbit between a psionics expert and an ordinary swordsman.

    The mere fact that he was able to ovee that gap with swordsmanship alone was truly amazing.

    Until she became a swordsman, she had to risk her life just by meeting a great master.

    What¡¯s more, she defeated the master of the Seven Dragons at a younger age than she was when she first appeared afterpleting mountain training.

    If it were her, she would haveplimented her and even given her a drink.

    ¡­If only there wasn¡¯t a long knife wound on the boy¡¯s neck and blood was flowing freely.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for medicine? ¡°This level can be improved with just acupuncture.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, bastard.¡±

    I¡¯m trying hard to resist the urge to kick it right away.

    She held the boy, applied Geumchang medicine to the wound, and wrapped it in a bandage before sighing.

    I¡¯m d I have the medicine from the Green Dragon n that I got from the Seven Dragons Association.

    Otherwise, even after recovery, there would have been a big scar.

    Of course, a scar or two.

    For a swordsman, it is like a medal.

    Right now, she herself is not at a point where she will die, regardless of whether she gets scars or not, so she drank alcohol and went to sleep, so it was hard to find a ce without scars.

    Still, the thought that the boy could have scars that would remain for the rest of his life made me so annoyed that I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°Listen, Master. Did he swing his sword like this that time? So I¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know if I know how she feels.

    In fact, the boy who made her lose her clothes excitedly told about his adventures as if he had already forgotten about the wound.

    I wonder how the boy who went away for a moment to get some seasoning came back like this.

    Unable to bear the irritation that rose the more she heard the reason, she snapped her fingers.

    Sigh!

    ¡°evil! ¡°Why are you hitting me?¡±

    ¡°I was so annoyed that I hit you, you bitch.¡±

    ¡°You say you shouldn¡¯t kill people just because you¡¯re annoyed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t kill him and just killed him.¡±

    ¡°Chiit, liar Master. Because I had such a dirty personality, I couldn¡¯t get married and became an old maid¡­¡±

    Pew!

    Well, you have to teach the child by beating him.

    I shook my head for a moment, satisfied with the taste, which was much stickier than honey chestnuts.

    She fell into thought again as she saw the boy fainting after being hit in the sr plexus while he was already suffering from severe bleeding and injuries.

    ¡®It¡¯s definitely better than the first time¡­¡¯

    To put it nicely, it¡¯s a ve.

    To put it bluntly, he is a murderer.

    A boy who knew nothing but fighting and killing and was indifferent to everything in the world.

    But the boy has changed.

    He steadily learns not only swordsmanship but also generalmon sense, and of course he now shows his normal human self once in a while.

    Especially in the sense that he sincerely respects her as a teacher and shows affection for her.

    ¡­Of course, I felt like I still had a lot to learn about speaking habits and etiquette.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just about manners.¡¯

    so that.

    She scratched her head.

    This is because the more I spent time with the boy, the more I got to know him.

    Unable to settle down in one ce, he is constantly chased by the masters of the Seven Dragons and is filled with blood and fighting.

    How poor an environment this uncertain journey is for teaching students.

    If it was natural, it was natural.

    Maengmosamcheonjigyo.

    The environment was so important to education that some parents even moved repeatedly just to educate their children.

    No, it wasn¡¯t because of the environment.

    She is a swordsman.

    It was absurd for her, who only knew how to wield a sword, to teach her students anything other than sword wielding.

    The only exception was the master disciple, who knew everything from the beginning and for whom it was enough to teach him how to sharpen a knife.

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s okay if a knife wielder is good at cutting, but¡­¡¯

    Is it okay to raise a boy who is born with a natural ability to be a knife wielder who only knows how to cut?

    I¡¯m thinking about it.

    I¡¯m struggling.

    After much agony.

    Finally, she sighed.

    ¡°Why are you going through all this trouble¡­ damn it.¡±

    He says he doesn¡¯t know why he has to worry about this when it would be easier to fight a dragon.

    Even while grumbling, she carried the fainting boy around and walked briskly.

    And after that.

    Their journey changed slightly.

    Instead of just randomly attacking branches of the Seven Dragons and chasing down the dragon, they often visited ces that were not necessary.

    They cannot stay in one ce anyway, and even if they do, they have little to teach the boy.

    The answer she found was simple.

    With your body, not with a book.

    And with experience.

    Even if you don¡¯t teach, let the boy meet as many people and experience various things as possible so that he can learn and enlighten himself.

    That¡¯s why they, who had been avoiding everyone until now, ended up forming a rare connection.

    For example, the legendary great witch who was resurrected from the seal.

    Eonryeongsa, a sly man who founded a country by negotiating with a dragon.

    A rebel who dreams of revolutionizing humanity against dragons.

    An old-fashioned, old-fashioned Indian spirit temple.

    Or even just children in remote mountain areas.

    Because I met so many different people whenever I had the chance, there were many cases where my identity was discovered and I was used or betrayed.

    However, there were some who remainedpletely neutral in the fight against the Seven Dragons or provided useful information.

    The more the rtionship continues like that.

    The boy learned a lot.

    Although it may be slowpared to the swordsmanship with which he was born with natural talent, it is steady and non-stop.

    From general knowledge to tactics and strategies, the Five Books of the Five Books, thenguages of each country, from basic knowledge of various mysteries to the realization of the Absolute.

    Literally all kinds of things.

    Of course, it was the disciple who suffered the most in the process¡­ but surprisingly, he did notin.

    On the contrary, he became more and more motivated andter taught the boy more passionately than she did.

    And it was a bit unexpected that a boy who had seen, heard, and learned so much showed the fastest results after swordsmanship.

    ¡°How are you, Master? ¡°Is it worth eating today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth eating because I finally stopped spitting it out after eating it.¡±

    ¡°First of all, this means there will be no additional training, right?¡±

    ¡­In some ways, this may be a natural result.

    Although she spoke bitterly, she leisurely tasted the dish prepared by the boy.

    That¡¯s because it¡¯s been a long time since I learned the sword and became sensitive to the point where it¡¯s useless, and I¡¯ve been able to eat this satisfactorily.

    Seeing that his disciple was enjoying the meal, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t just his mood.

    No matter how much you hate training, that¡¯s true.

    I never thought it would be possible to cook something like this.

    It was to the point where I felt rewarded for everything I had done so far to teach the boy.

    ¡°But Master, why are you fighting the Seven Dragons?¡±

    ¡°Why, you bastard. ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t drink as much as I want when those bastards are around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°What do you need for a reason beyond just a pestilence?¡±

    It may be because the delicious food makes you feel good.

    The reason she just snorted in response to a question from a boy that would normally have sent her a kick.

    Her theory was that it would be difficult for a swordsman, risking his life at the tip of his sword, to find a reason not to fight someone stronger than himself.

    But right after that.

    She blinked.

    ¡°Then what happens after that?¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I cut down all seven dragons. ¡°What would you do if you reached a world where you could drink as much as you wanted?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    Looking at the ss in my hand.

    She was lost in thought.

    That¡¯s because the boy¡¯s question was so unexpected.

    She risked her life ever since she first faced the Seven Dragons, and she never once in her life thought about the future.

    But once I thought about it, I realized that it was a difficult problem in many ways.

    If she defeats all seven dragons and subdues the Seven Dragons, there will be no one in the world who can stand against her. If

    that happens, it will be possible to rule the world as a new absolute power, or at the very least take over a country and enjoy wealth and glory¡­

    but such trivial things. .

    It wasn¡¯t to her taste.

    That¡¯s why she muttered without thinking.

    ¡°Shall we set up a seal?¡±

    All he knows how to do is cut.

    So, the boy made a subtle expression as he saw her saying that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to make a living by cutting or teaching as a pastime.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not for me to say, but if I teach in your way, won¡¯t all the kids die?¡±

    ¡°The problem is those whoe to my dojo without any preparation.¡±

    ¡°Well, that could be possible. ¡°Maybe that dojo will fail¡­?¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because my hair has gotten thicker now.

    She snorted as she watched the arrogant boy insinuating that she would be 100% screwed.

    ¡°What if it goes bankrupt? If you really want to, just open a tavern and that¡¯s it. ¡°Then you can drink whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Master, did you know how to cook?¡±

    ¡°How could you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­Then you want to start at a tavern that only sells alcohol without cooking?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sell dishes? All you have to do is bring in someone who is good at cooking and order him to do it.¡±

    After making a very unexpected expression on his face, he replied angrily to the boy who said again with his face, ¡®That tavern is going to be ruined, too?¡¯

    She suddenly became lost in thought.

    I was once again worried about whether it would be okay to just be a guy who is good at cooking.

    That¡¯s because even though I traveled around the world and tried all kinds of delicacies, there was no dish that was as satisfying as the one the boy prepared.

    Can I be satisfied now by trying other dishes?

    After thinking about that, she scratched her head and then added one more thing.

    ¡°Well, if no one wants toe, just hire a suitable guy as your guide and have him learn how to cook.¡±

    ¡°Master, you want to get married?!¡±

    Clink.

    It was that moment.

    The boy was shocked.

    The disciple who had been eating silently opened his eyes wide and dropped his spoon.

    In response to the two students¡¯ reaction as if they had heard something she couldn¡¯t hear, the boy added another word as the blood on her forehead stood out.

    ¡°At that age?!¡±

    Wow!

    ¡°How old are you? ok? ¡°It¡¯s only been a little over a year now!¡±

    ¡°Uuuh¡­. However, if a woman is over 20 years old, she is usually considered an old maid.¡±

    Quang!

    ¡°? ????! Are you teaching your child good things? ok?!¡±

    ¡°¡­I just apologize.¡±

    ¡°If you apologize, that¡¯s okay!!!¡±

    Burbubbubbuk!

    Out of anger at having to go through such a hard time raising such things as her students, she started swinging her fists at random.

    After a while.

    She, who had left her two students in tatters, was grinning and gulping down her drink.

    The boy, who was thinking about something after covering his bleeding nose with a cloth, sighed slightly.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it. ¡°Master, if you want to open a tavernter, please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Why you brat? ¡°Are you going to send me a gift for opening the business?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    The boy shook his head.

    And it seemed like he had made a big decision.

    He looked straight at her with extremely serious eyes and continued speaking.

    ¡°¨DI want to ept you as my bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because I am confident that I can at least feed Master.¡±

    He said that he would take responsibility for making a living and that she would livefortably and happily, just drinking in the back room.

    The best disciple, who heard what the boy said with a smile, slowly crawled away with his half-corpse appearance.

    After keeping silent while looking at the boy like that.

    I jumped up.

    She finished her ss.

    Then he cracked the empty wine ss, crushed it in his grasp, and roared like a wild beast.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s seize the day today! You bastards!¡±

    Whoa whoa! How difficult is it

    to educate a child¡­

    no, to educate a disciple.

    It was the moment when she learned that she was a virgin and decided to respect all mothers and teachers in the world a little more from now on.

    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?

 Chapter 1086

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1086

    #Side Story 55. A swordsman wielding a liquor bottle (5)

    * * *

    It was a long trip.

    It is indeed.

    After her brother is executed for stealing a bottle of alcohol, she miraculously escapes from the ruined family and hides in the mountains.

    While running away by digging up grass roots and eating bugs, he ended up swinging the sword he got from killing the lowest ranking warrior of the Seven Dragons Association like crazy.

    He finally achieved some level of achievement and went out into the world to cut down even the master of the Seven Dragons Association.

    After that, he was in danger of being killed several times by a great master.

    Training.

    Training.

    After training again.

    Definitely go beyond the level of a major master.

    Breaking down the wall of despair of being a professional level expert.

    Everything from the vague beginning of the sword to thepletion of cutting down Lord Baekryonghyeon.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end.

    Rather, it was the beginning of a longer and fiercer struggle.

    After Jibaekryonghyeongun¡¯s death, Jaeyunryongseonggun started pursuing her in a frenzy, ignoring her territory and power, and the chase was fierce.

    Even she, who had awakened the sword, had to ovee the danger of death several times and barely managed to escape.

    In the meantime, fighting other dragons was almost impossible.

    How many times had I crossed the Great Sea and traveled to other continents, risking death in storms, in search of clues to defeat the Seven Dragons?

    She had to travel around the world for so long that it was difficult to remember them all.

    But at the same time.

    It was a short journey.

    He epts his best disciple, acts ording to the n suggested by that arrogant guy, and pushes the Seven Dragons Association little by little.

    Above all, theplicated and strange life that began when he took on and taught a boy as his disciple was extremely painful¡­

    but at the same time, it was also a very rewarding life.

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    Rather than fighting.

    Rather than killing.

    Rather than winning.

    Raising foolish disciples was a more enjoyable and exciting day.

    Even if I couldn¡¯t win the fight against the dragon, I unconsciously thought that it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if I could continue my journey like this.

    But every journey has an end.

    Get the sword.

    Cutting down dragons one after another.

    The journey is nearing its end¡­

    ¡­ and the final battle hase to an end.

    The medicinal green dragon poison army that rules life and death.

    The most dangerous Wei ck Dragon God Army.

    Even the strongest Golden Dragon Emperor.

    three dragons.

    Dozens of servant-level experts gathered to protect them and avenge the dead dragon.

    In addition, the battlefield, with tens of thousands of warriors whose number is difficult to count and their clever formations added, is truly a battlefield.

    As expected, it was extremely dangerous as it was a stage that the Wei ck Dragon God Army had prepared by abandoning even its own territory.

    Even though I know that fact.

    They jumped in willingly.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he sensed that the Seven Dragons would be more dangerous the longer the dragons that had been moving separately began to cooperate.

    It was because I was confident that I would win no matter what traps there were.

    It was never arrogance.

    A struggle thatsted several days.

    Breaking through severalyers of traps.

    Cutting down countless Seven Dragon Club masters.

    After a truly historic battle, they seeded in defeating all three dragons.

    In the battle against the seven dragons she devoted her entire life to, she ultimately won.

    ¡­although it required a price.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    My vision is blurry.

    My body is on fire.

    I feel dizzy.

    My intestines are torn apart.

    She coughed repeatedly in excruciating pain that she had never experienced in any struggle.

    Grumble.

    What was pouring out along with the cough was blood that was stained pitch ck with scattered pink bits mixed in.

    The trap prepared by the ck Dragon Lord, the poison of the Poisonous Green Dragon Lord, and the internal injuries suffered by the Golden Dragon Lord were proof that her life was being eaten away.

    But what left the most fatal aftereffects on her body was the sword she opened at thest moment.

    As a swordsman, he had the ¡®will to cut down anything¡¯ that gave up control and simply released things as they were.

    Time, space, and the world.

    However, the will to cut down mercilessly and indiscriminately cut down not only the dragon and the continent, but also her own life.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    The power of the three dragons, who unleashed a great destruction attack and resonated with each other¡¯s psionics, was truly amazing.

    Even with the swordsmanship of the Dragon yer Sword, they could not handle the passing of these women who were connected through psychicmunication and treated numerous master-level experts like limbs and limbs.

    Still, if I hadn¡¯t forcibly dispersed the sword spirit that was about to manifest itself.

    If we had let it run wild, we might have been able to find a way to control it.

    She had such a talent that she even learned the concept of swordy just by training alone without receiving any instruction.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I couldn¡¯t take the risk of destroying the world by advancing to the continent on a gamble that I wasn¡¯t sure if it would be possible or not.

    It was because there were two people who would be sacrificed if he did not disperse it.

    That is why, in return for her self-destruction, she continued to vomit blood while holding her mangled body with a sword stuck in the ground.

    ¡°¡­sir!¡±

    ¡°teacher¡­!¡±

    Even faintly.

    The voice I heard.

    She slowly raised her head after it and saw it.

    Two human figures appear in my field of vision, which had been blurry until a moment ago, but strangely suddenly became clear.

    ¡°noisy.¡±

    ¡°Master! Are you okay?¡±

    A man whose always calm face was distorted by half-broken armor, a broken sword, and a bloody face.

    And she slowly caught her breath as she looked at the boy who was just as messed up as that man¡­

    no, the white-haired young man who was now a full-fledged adult.

    It feels like all the blood is being squeezed out of my body.

    The coughing stopped.

    I don¡¯t feel any pain.

    So I understand.

    This is

    thest remnant of life that has run out, like thest great burning of a me just before the sh of light goes out.

    Right now at this moment.

    That your journey is over.

    ¡°¡­after.¡±

    But for some reason.

    Fear of death too.

    Sadness about life.

    She didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    Rather, I felt a bit of relief and let out a shortugh.

    With one hand, he touched the broken gourd that had been tied to his waist, but now only the spout was left, and suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you have any alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s start with treatment¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s any alcohol left, you idiot.¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°Ha fuck.¡±

    It was something I didn¡¯t expect in the first ce.

    It was too greedy to hope that the liquor bottle would be safe in the midst of such a fierce battle where even the sword was broken.

    Nevertheless, she quietly looked ahead,ughing helplessly at the inevitable disappointment.

    The sea where Central America was originally located, but now only strong whirlpools are swirling around due to the sword he unleashed.

    And at the end of seeing the two disciples kneeling in front of him.

    She suddenly realized something.

    The reason why I am not afraid of death.

    It was not because he achieved his life¡¯s goal by cutting down all seven dragons, nor because he was satisfied with having reached the end of the sword even for a moment.

    Even if it disappears like this.

    It was because there was evidence left that he had lived.

    Like parents who, no matter how hard their lives have been, can close their eyes with satisfaction as long as their children have grown up well.

    ¡®¡­parents.¡¯

    Sheughed inadvertently.

    She was born as the child of a lowly concubine and never received proper love from her parents.

    That might have been why.

    After the family was destroyed.

    He could have just run away and live a normal life, but he gave up everything and lived by wielding a sword.

    Even if I met a good man and had a child, I couldn¡¯t possibly be a good mother.

    In fact, her life of teaching while simply beating up her students was proof of that.

    Honestly, if she had met a teacher like herself, she would have either run away or bepletely crooked andmitted all kinds of evil.

    Nevertheless, of course, he eventually became a sword master.

    He wasughing as he looked at his students, who had great character and intelligence that could not bepared to anyone like him.

    ¡®¡­is it.¡¯

    She suddenly realized something.

    When it all started.

    I heard it but couldn¡¯t understand it.

    It was only at this moment when everything was over that I finally realized the truth.

    Thest thing you should and can do.

    ¡®Is now the time?¡¯

    for a moment.

    She closed her eyes.

    After gathering his thoughts, he calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°First.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    ¡°Take my sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The man¡¯s face distorted.

    This is because he realized that she was trying to write a will and leave a keepsake.

    The fact that he had to ept the death of the teacher he had followed his entire life made it difficult for him, who had always remained calm, to endure the upheaval.

    Don¡¯t say things like that.

    You can buy it.

    Let all kinds of wordse out of your throat.

    However, he bit his lip until it bled and swallowed all those words, and eventually quietly lowered his head.

    ¡°Please refrain¡­. ¡°I will ept it.¡±

    Since I was able to do so many things from the beginning, I didn¡¯t have to teach anything in particr.

    Therefore, he turned his head towards her with satisfaction after hearing the answer of his best disciple, who was very dignified for having a teacher like him.

    ¡°And the second child.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Unlike the best disciples, I didn¡¯t know anything from the beginning, so there was a lot to teach.

    However, looking at the gloomy face of his student, who had umted everything one by one and had now grown into a great young man who could only be called Cheongchuleoram.

    She grabbed her sword.

    Okay.

    ¡°Master¡­!?¡±

    When I grabbed the de of the dragon sword with my bare hand, what came out was pitch ck poisonous blood.

    Just by dripping, they bleed blood mixed with the world¡¯s most vicious poison, staining the ground ck and drying out life around them.

    She held out her hand.

    ¡°¨DDrink.¡±

    That¡¯s absolutely crazy.

    It was an act that could have been suicidal even for a sword master with a strong body.

    Even though it may be due to the internal and external traumapounded by various factors, it is even more so when you consider that it is the poisonous blood that is ultimately eating away at her life the most.

    But even though I knew that.

    The white-haired young man had no doubts.

    I have an unwavering belief that there is a reason why she does this.

    He just looked at her with sad eyes, then quietly lowered his head and ced his mouth on the palm where the ck poisonous blood had pooled.

    gulp.

    draft.

    Two sips.

    Three sips.

    Until my originally paleplexion turned pitch ck.

    He finally releases his hand from the young man who drank his blood over and over again because he didn¡¯t tell him to stop.

    She just raised her hand.

    And quietly.

    I stroked his white hair.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When she saw the two students looking at her with such sad eyes, she smiled faintly.

    What kind of ending will this lead to?

    Even she didn¡¯t know that.

    But I could tell.

    This means that he haspleted what he had to do.

    Therefore, she hoped to feel more at ease.

    I hope that his two disciples can even cut down the fate of a sword holder.

    So, unlike myself, who has done nothing but cut, fight, and kill throughout my life, I hope to live a happy and peaceful life like others.

    And¡­

    ¡­ If there is such a thing as an afterlife, I hope you can live a different life than you do now.

    It may be simple, but it holds a dream that cannote true.

    Lastly, I regret not being able to have a drink with my students.

    The swordsman, who had fought against the world all his life, quietly closed his eyes, leaving the new era he had opened to his disciples.

    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?

 Chapter 1087

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1087

    #Side Story 56. Because sinners cannot regret (1)

    * * *

    It was a battlefield.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a battlefield.

    Because what was going on there was not a war of equals, but simply merciless and one-sided ughter.

    They were the remnants of the defeated army.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a defeated soldier.

    They were already too ragged and helpless to say they were defeated and ran away soldiers.

    She had to make so many sacrifices to survive that miserable and cruel fight¡­ no, the hunt.

    ¡°Ciao no!¡±

    ¡°Go, princess.¡±

    ¡°but¡­ !¡±

    ¡°Do you n to let our sacrifice be in vain?¡±

    ¡°¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget.¡±

    A face covered in blood.

    The side with a gaping hole.

    Even his arms were as ck as charcoal.

    Even though it is hard to find a clean look anywhere, his eyes shine brightly.

    A ck-haired, cross-dressing woman with an androgynous appearance spoke.

    ¡°You must survive.¡±

    ¡­ I wonder why.

    A phrase I¡¯ve already heard several times.

    This is a fact that I have taken for granted until now.

    Thest voice of a close friend who has been with me my whole life is so deep and heavy that it hits my heart like a hammer.

    But because there is no other way.

    Because it has already been done several times.

    Above all, there is a reason why we must survive.

    In the end, she¡­

    * * *

    patter.

    ¡°¡­ .¡±

    Following the chill that wets my cheeks.

    She quietly raised her head.

    And I thought quietly as I watched the water droplets that had been falling one or two drops through the gap in the hole gradually form a thicker stream.

    ¡®A typhoon ising.¡¯

    How much will it rain?

    After making a rough estimate, she closed her eyes.

    It was good news that it was raining while we were already running out of drinking water.

    However, it was extremely unfortunate that the rain was due to a strong typhoon.

    This shelter will most likely not be able to stand with that typhoon.

    That¡¯s why she moved.

    Sreuk.

    Change your clothes.

    Torn and tattered in ces.

    Still wearing a shabby dress that is useful in that it can block des and bullets.

    He wraps a dirty, dusty rag over it to cover his face and clothes, and then packs his things.

    Since there wasn¡¯t much luggage to begin with, preparations werepleted quickly.

    And to avoid tracking.

    Finally, after clearing up the traces.

    She left the basement of the half-copsed ruins that had been her safe haven for the past few days.

    Shoot!

    Is it luck?

    Or is it misfortune?

    After a while, the rain and wind suddenly intensified,pletely destroying the ruins where she was staying andpletely erasing any traces that might have remained.

    However, because of that, she had to brave a strong wind and rain before she could find another shelter.

    Nevertheless.

    She¡¯s not particrly frustrated.

    He didn¡¯t me himself for his bad luck.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I was already used to this kind of thing thanks to my long time on the run.

    ¨DBecause someone who has already fallen to the bottom of hell cannot afford to feel any more despair and frustration.

    Whiuuung!

    so that.

    She kept going.

    In a storm that would blow even rocks.

    Blocking the wind and rain with tattered rags.

    In the meantime, he used stealth techniques to hide his appearance and presence as much as possible.

    She walked alone among the copsed ruins and pollutednd.

    When you¡¯re thirsty, drink rainwater.

    When I¡¯m hungry, I chew weed.

    If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll catch and eat mice.

    When my stamina was low, it was better if I could sleep in a ce where I could avoid the rain even a little.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t always so lucky.

    When it didn¡¯t rain, I had to drink muddy water, there were many times I had to starve because there weren¡¯t even bugs, and I spent more days curled up and sleeping under dried old trees.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    Now is the end times.

    Everything is decaying and decaying.

    So there was nothing sane in this world where only dying was left.

    Food, goods, and weather.

    ¡­and even people.

    ¡®Since when did this start?¡¯

    So in the freezing cold.

    Suffering from deep hunger.

    She suddenly remembered something.

    When did everything start to be so broken?

    Was it time for Leviathan to fall?

    Or was it when Fafnir fell?

    It¡¯s a pity, but even she, who was once considered the smartest person in the Seven Dragons¡¯ Association, couldn¡¯t know the answer.

    In the first ce, the copse of the Seven Dragons Group, which prided itself on having all the wealth in the world in its hands, was literally an instant.

    Either economically.

    Either politically.

    Either by force or by force.

    In literally every way.

    This is because they were unable to prevent the massive raid that took ce simultaneously all over the world.

    Of course, they also tried to fight back somehow.

    By mobilizing everything, from the wealth umted over hundreds of years to the technology and all kinds of plots and schemes carefully prepared by thousands of experts.

    But nheless.

    They were ultimately defeated.

    And then I realized.

    From the beginning, they couldn¡¯t win.

    Because what they had to deal with wasn¡¯t just a powerful force.

    So after that.

    When catastrophees.

    They had no choice but to flee.

    Because they had been robbed of everything from world supremacy to financial power, there was no other way for them but to run away.

    Just like how they tenaciously survived despite being called a demonic cult in the era of heroes, they have to hide and run away to make a promise for the future.

    ¡­but this time too.

    They failed.

    The Seven Dragons, who could not even exterminate the Sword Demon, have been pursuing their enemies to exterminate everyst one of them.

    Days of endless flight.

    Repeated fights with pursuers.

    The n gradually decreased.

    The number of victims continued to increase.

    There was no one anywhere in the world to help them.

    It was the same for other ns that fell overnight.

    Everyone in the world, including countries, governments, military, and even ordinary people, was hostile to them and tried to kill or capture them.

    What was more fatal than anything else was that as the situation worsened, a traitor emerged even from among the n.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    The essence of the Seven Dragons Association is religion.

    Although it began with fanatical religious beliefs, its foundation was maintained by the power and wealth derived from psionics.

    In the first ce, the reason the Seven Dragons were able to gain hegemony over the world during the Bronze Age was because they stole the wealth of numerous religious orders during the Silver Age.

    However, when everything copsed, a traitor appeared even among the masters of the Seven Dragons.

    Vague pride and faith.

    Clear risk and stability.

    Among the two, there were people everywhere who chose the one that would benefit them.

    This is especially true in the ck Dragon n, where conspiracies and schemes are rampant and do not even care about betrayal for gain.

    One expert.

    One family.

    And the majority of the n.

    It didn¡¯t take long for blood, oaths, and faith to be abandoned.

    All that remained until the end were a handful of truly faithful and devout ns, and even those who lost most of their lives in the fight against the pursuers.

    There is only one hope for them in that hopeless situation.

    Beyond the distant sea.

    Even as everyone was copsing, the strongest n of the Seven Dragons was the only one that preserved some strength.

    Thest time I heard from you, it was even more so because I had found a safe haven.

    So, we want to get their cooperation.

    She moved on.

    Keep going.

    The whole n perishes.

    ¡­Even thest remaining close associates threw themselves as bait.

    That¡¯s why I think of it again.

    ¡®Why is this?¡¯

    Losing everything.

    Even though everyone died.

    Was he the only one who survived?

    And is he still struggling desperately to survive?

    ¡­It would be easier if I just copsed like this and let go of everything.

    Even though I was so worried and worried.

    Just move on and move on.

    Because I have work to do.

    Because I have karma to carry.

    ording to the destiny I was born with.

    After moving forward steadily and carefully without stopping like an ant digging a tunnel all my life¡­

    ¡°Is it time toe now?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    atst.

    She faced.

    Under the torrential downpour.

    With a countless number of yers and an even greater number of horse monsters.

    A ck man radiating a soft starlight.

    ¡°Hmm, I thought she was a hideous-looking witch because she was so infamous¡­ but she looks prettier than I thought?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He grinned.

    I suffered severe burns.

    Even though my whole body was distorted in an ugly way.

    Looking at the pitch-ck man speaking with an extremely sly smile, with hundreds or thousands of high-level monsters behind him.

    She understood.

    no.

    I had no choice but to understand.

    This moment is your end.

    After all, what stands in her way now is one of her worst enemies.

    Because he was one of the absolute figures who destroyed the Seven Dragons¡¯ Association and ruled this end times.

    ¡°Summon Lord¡­!¡±

    Even as she gritted her teeth and prepared to fight, she was filled with despair.

    Because I knew it.

    That I can¡¯t defeat him.

    In the past, the monarchs who were reborn with the blessings of the stars were transcendental people with a power that surpassed even the absolute.

    ¨DTo the extent that even Hai finally met his end.

    It was impossible for her to deal with the summoning lord, especially since she did not even have a n left to fight with her.

    This is even more so because the entire area is already covered with summoned beasts that are excellent at tracking down things, so there is no way to escape.

    That¡¯s why I grit my teeth.

    She brought up her psionics.

    Even if I can¡¯t win, I want to make a final struggle.

    Looking at her like that, the Summoning Lord clicked his tongue as if he didn¡¯t like it at all.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s so offensive. If she had been a little more obedient, I would have taken her as my wife, but the princess of the Seven Dragons has such a temperament¡­¡±

    ¡ºYam Dragon Killing Sword

    Secret Art ”ØÄ§ýˆš¢„¦ µzÐg

    The shapeless

    sword is invisible, so it is ŸoÐÎ„¦ÊÇë[shapedµÄ¡»

    .

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    It was that moment.

    The body of the Summoning Lord, who was grinning and talking, was split into left and right sides.

    Perhaps thanks to the star¡¯s protection, the Summoning Lord showed terrifying vitality, blinking his eyes even after being cut in half from the top of his head to his groin¡­ but

    it was unfortunate.

    Thanks to that vitality, he had to watch clearly as his body was torn into dozens of pieces.

    The rest was instantaneous.

    Monsters summoned by the Summoning Lord.

    Also the other yers he brought in.

    The time it took for him to be cut to pieces by an invisible sword extending out of thin air was only a moment.

    nevertheless.

    She couldn¡¯t be happier.

    No, in fact, he raised his eyes more sharply than when he met the summoning lord.

    Because I saw it.

    The person who caused all of this appeared as if appearing in the middle of a space where only blood and corpses were left.

    It¡¯s been threatening them for hundreds of years.

    In particr, for the past 10 years since ¡®that day¡¯, he has single-handedly engaged in a desperate struggle with the Seven Dragons, cutting their power in half.

    As a result, he was the culprit who yed the biggest role in the downfall of the Seven Dragons Association.

    ¡°Limon Asfelder¡­!¡±

    ck Dragon Princess Li Qingyu gritted her teeth as she red with sly eyes at the white-haired swordsman with one loose sleeve.

    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?

 Chapter 1088

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1088

    #Side Story 57. Because sinners cannot regret (2)

    * * *

    p.

    A quietly burning bonfire.

    It was unfamiliar to her.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this much warmth, as I was able to survive by hiding and running away thoroughly until now.

    Especially after losing all the other n members and bing alone.

    But at this moment.

    Instead of feeling relief andfort from the warmth, she felt extreme difort and anxiety.

    It wasn¡¯t just because there was a risk of the location being exposed.

    The person who started this bonfire.

    The presence of a man who remained silent beyond the burning fire made it impossible for her to rx.

    That was why.

    The reason she opened her mouth in a cold voice.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°¡­ .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you didn¡¯t kill me, Limon Asfelder.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth, girl.¡±

    What came back was a cold answer.

    To her, whopared is full of resentment and hatred, she is extremely cold, heartless, and dry.

    The white-haired man spoke softly as he looked at Li Qingyu with eyes that seemed to be looking at an object rather than a person.

    ¡°The reason I¡¯m keeping you alive is simply because if you want to catch fish, the fresher the bugs, the better.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are you nning to use me as bait?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hassle to look for them one by one.¡±

    ¡°How arrogant you are.¡±

    Li Qingyu sneering.

    Of course, how strong he is.

    She knew better than anyone else.

    Of course, even though the Seven Dragons mobilized all their might and waged war for nearly ten years, they were unable to kill him.

    Rather, more than half of his forces and masters were lost to his sword.

    However, the Seven Dragons were not just helpless.

    ¡°Even though you lost an arm, do you still think you are absolute?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better be quiet.¡±

    Limon didn¡¯t necessarily get angry at her as she scoffed at her loose sleeve.

    It was just a soft warning.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t need a tongue for bait.¡±

    ¡°¡­ .¡±

    Li Qingyu was silent.

    Because he knew that if he talked any more, he would cut out his tongue.

    And so¡­

    Their extremely ufortable and dangerous journey began.

    * * *

    After starting to apany Limon.

    Her life has improved dramatically.

    At least you no longer have to suffer from hunger, thirst, and cold while hiding.

    However, it was not the only advantage that arose.

    Because of Limon¡¯s actions of openly leaving traces behind, they had to deal with pursuers every day.

    Sigh!

    ¡°Kaaak!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Li Limon Asfelder!¡±

    ¡°A relic from an old era that didn¡¯t even receive the blessings of this¡­ !¡±

    ¡­ Of course, most of the time I just watched Limon cut down the pursuers who chased after me day and night.

    Still, sometimes, when multiplerge supplies appeared, she had to fight to survive.

    Maybe it¡¯s the past.

    After monsters pour out of the dungeon.

    yers who received the blessings of the stars and were reborn as hunters became frighteningly stronger every time they hunted a monster.

    This is because the current Great Supply Hunters had so much power that even the Absolutes of the past found it difficult to deal with them one-on-one.

    ¡­Even the high-level hunters, including many suchrge-scale hunters, were eventually cut down by Limon¡¯s de.

    Fight, fight, fight.

    Kill, kill, kill.

    Watching him leave blood and corpses like footprints every day.

    That was why Li Qingyu asked without realizing it.

    ¡°Asfelder, why are you fighting the hunters?¡±

    The Seven Dragons had no choice as they were unterally defeated and hunted by a surprise attack by the Ten Lords and other hunters.

    Because their psionics rejected the power of the stars.

    But Limon is different.

    He is a being that even the constetions covet.

    Because he was a superhuman who could make a contract with the Constetion at any time and be a new Absolute if he wanted to.

    In fact, she knew this fact well as she had seen a monarch-level constetion offer him a contract.

    nevertheless.

    In these end times, everyone has be a hunter.

    Why are you fighting against the constetions instead of making a contract on your own?

    He calmly answered the reason.

    ¡°What reason do I need to catch parasites?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No worries whatsoever.

    Without any hesitation.

    Li Qingyu fell silent after hearing Limon¡¯s indifferent words.

    Because I realized it.

    Just as the Seven Dragons of the past fought against them for hundreds of years as they attempted to return the world to the Age of Bronze.

    This time, Limon is simply fighting against the Constetions because they have eroded and corrupted the world and humanity.

    ¡­even if it means turning the whole world against you.

    Well, he was like that originally.

    Even when I fought a dragon with my teacher.

    Even when facing sword masters.

    Even when I stopped the descending demon.

    Thest sword master who has never knownpromise and has swung the sword ording to his own beliefs his whole life.

    That is Limon Asfelder.

    Because he was the guardian deity of mankind.

    ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯

    That¡¯s why.

    A thought urred to me.

    That is truly an absurd idea.

    It was a thought that I erased as soon as it urred to me.

    However, as I continued to walk with Limon, every time I saw him fighting, that thought kepting up and then subsiding.

    That¡¯s why I worry and worry. After hesitation.

    She finally made a decision.

    ¡°¡­Asfelder.¡±

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve forgotten the grudge.

    Among the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons¡¯ Association, the ck Dragon Princess was killed by him the most times, having died and been reborn over and over again.

    The hatred engraved deep in his soul was so severe that he even sold off his family¡¯s shares and nned world peace in order to bring about his downfall.

    But as a tactician.

    Because I know what the best course of action is.

    And there is a deeper and more bitter resentment that arose after losing all of the family members, including close associates.

    Li Qingyu slightly bit her lip as she looked into the white-haired man¡¯s indifferent eyes and continued speaking in a heavy voice.

    ¡°If you were given another chance to save the world, what would you do?¡±

    That night.

    Li Qingyu made a suggestion.

    And theirpanionship, which was no different from sleeping with the enemy, changed a little.

    However, the vague wandering turned into a journey with a destination to head to.

    It was a long trip.

    But it was also a short trip.

    At leastpared to hiding and avoiding pursuers, all I had to do was move east in a straight line.

    As it was not easy to cross the ocean, we had to go through many hardships when crossing to ska.

    Thanks to you for continuing to move forward despite the risk of almost freezing you.

    She finally found it.

    One of the seven ns of the Seven Dragons.

    Thest ones left.

    The n was able to endure even in thesest days because they gave up Las Vegas and took refuge in El Dorado, the greatest city of mankind and thest ark of the fairy race.

    The Golden Dragon n.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were still alive.¡±

    But at this moment.

    A blonde beauty greets Li Qingyu.

    Charlotte¡¯s attitude was extremely cold.

    And Li Qingyu could understand her cold reaction.

    In the first ce, even though they were part of the same Seven Dragons, the seven ns werepetitors fighting for their own interests before they were allies.

    Although he had the loyalty to ept her as she ran away after losing all of her power and n, he had no obligation to wee her.

    ¨DEspecially because it has been a long time since even El Dorado copsed.

    The situation of the Geumryong n, who are hiding in a canyon without a proper ce to live, just setting up an old tent.

    Also, the scar on Charlotte¡¯s cheek and her torn and dusty dress proved that they, too, were already in trouble.

    Above all¡­.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Limon Asfelder would bring that mad dog all the way here.¡±

    ¡°Because there was a need for it.¡±

    ¡°Exin.¡±

    Cool golden eyes.

    As one of the princesses of the Seven Dragons, who had been fighting against Limon for the past ten years and fell as a result, she has frost-like chills in her eyes.

    Charlotte said.

    ¡°Depending on what the need is, I will decide whether to kill you or keep you alive.¡±

    Li Qingyu could tell.

    That it is not a lie.

    She is the Golden Dragon Princess. Because she was the proudest princess who never told lies.

    ¡°The reason we need him is¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why Li Qingyu spoke calmly.

    As a strategist of the Seven Dragons, the only solution he has discovered to prevent this end times and save themselves.

    A way to save the world.

    And¡­.

    ¡°¡­Do you think that would be possible?¡±

    ¡°In theory, it¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something only con artists would say.¡±

    And hearing those words.

    Charlotte sneered.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s suggestion is a delusion rather than a strategy.

    No matter how powerful and mysterious psionics were, it was something that was far beyond the realm of what was possible.

    ¡°At least it would have been possible when all seven of us were together, but there¡¯s no way such a thing would be possible now that there are only three left, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Maia lost her life to the monster lord and the ghosts of the liberation brigade.

    Hai burned and oxidized the entire African continent.

    Rose fell while blocking the pursuit of those retreating after losing in the final battle.

    Above all, even Catherine.

    Li Qingyu kept silent as she remembered the end of other princesses who had died without even leaving behind an egg during the fierce war with the hunters.

    Charlotte pointed out sharply.

    ¡°Do you really think he would cooperate in the first ce? To us who have fought so desperately?¡±

    It was like that.

    If he is their enemy.

    For Limon, the Seven Dragons Association is an enemy.

    We have been fighting for the past hundreds of years, and especially since that day 10 years ago, we have been enemies that have never been able to share the same sky.

    Even under these circumstances, there was no way that sincere cooperation was possible.

    Even though I know that fact better than anyone else.

    Li Qingyu did not change his mind.

    I just calmly added one word.

    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t cooperate, they can still use us.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because he was the guardian god of mankind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just as Li Qingyu said.¡±

    Maybe it was because I didn¡¯t like that fact.

    Charlotte, who had been silent with a furrowed brow, turned her head when she heard a dry voiceing from next to her.

    And they asked in a sharp voice thest survivor among the seven princesses except themselves.

    ¡°Ainsha, do you really believe that this foolish method is feasible?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s possible.¡±

    An expressionless face like a doll.

    A bandage covering one eye.

    Even the colorless and transparent sunken eyes.

    A white-haired girl who not only changed her facial expression but alsopletely lost all emotions after losing most of her family, including her close associates, and learning the Celestial Vision.

    Ainsha spoke softly.

    ¡°I can do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­This is not something that can be aplished with confidence alone.¡±

    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work out, you have to do it.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so assertive?¡±

    What he held in his hand was a silver horn broken in half.

    Holding the dragon fragment that contains the dragon psionics of time maniption and the only remnant of her foolish sister who sacrificed her life to protect herself.

    The world¡¯s greatest prophet answered.

    ¡°Because there is no future for us anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And Ainsha¡¯s words.

    Charlotte couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Because even she knew that she was more arrogant than anyone else.

    The Seven Dragons have already been defeated and there is no way for them to ovee this end times.

    At least for now.

    ¡°The conclusion has been reached.¡±

    Therefore, upon seeing Charlotte silently affirming, Li Qingyu quietly muttered.

    Ainsha told them what they had to do with an expressionless face.

    ¡°¨DSend him back to the past.¡±

    ?Please visit  for more chapters! ?

 Chapter 1089

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1089

    #Side Story 58. Because sinners cannot regret (3)

    * * *

    A quiet moonlit night.

    From the top of the peak overlooking the deep canyon.

    The one-armed swordsman sat with his sword draped over his shoulder and quietly closed his eyes.

    His surroundings were quiet.

    No, it waspletely quiet.

    Just as he was not permitted to enter the home of the Golden Dragon n, he also did not allow the Seven Dragon n to approach the surrounding area.

    In fact, even if permission was granted, no one approached.

    He and the Seven Dragons are enemies of Cheolcheon.

    It was an enemy that had been fighting to the death for the past 10 years.

    No matter how much we tried, there was no way it would be possible to forget the grudges of the past.

    They were just avoiding fighting each other right away because they had amon enemy called Hunter.

    It¡¯s literally May Dongju.

    His and theirs were like enemies in a sinking ship together.

    Jabak Jabak.

    That was why.

    When I heard footsteps.

    Limon grabbed the sword.

    It wasn¡¯t because I was particrly wary of a sneak attack.

    Just as when a poisonous insect approaches, you instinctively prepare to step on it or swat it away, it was a habit naturally ingrained in your body while fighting the Seven Dragons for the past 10 years.

    ¡°Preparations here areplete.¡±

    Is it because I knew that fact from my previouspanionship, or is it because I am more familiar with that hostility?

    Li Qingyu was unfazed by the frost-like force he felt.

    I just spoke calmly.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten the terms of our deal, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you remember, now swear on your sword. ¡°If we let you go to the past, you will protect our Seven Dragons.¡±

    That was a desperate n she devised.

    It was to use dragon psionics to send humanity¡¯s guardian spirit back to the past.

    If only one person could be sent back to the past, he would be the only one with the power to change the fate of the end times.

    In that sense.

    This is the minimum safety measure.

    It was a restraint to prevent Limon from going back to the past and betraying them.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Asfelder?¡±

    That¡¯s why at this moment.

    Now we are just about to perform the ritual.

    Li Qingyu narrowed his eyes at Limon, who kept silent rather than swearing the ck thing.

    With distinct suspicion and wariness.

    But Limon didn¡¯t even pay attention to her.

    I just opened my mouth in a dry voice as I looked across the dark sky.

    ¡°The parasites are flocking here.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    I was shocked.

    My face hardened for a moment.

    She realized somethingte and heightened her senses, felt a dull wave beyond the darkness, and gritted her teeth.

    This is because I could tell just by the cold murderousness and hideous malice felt through mental perception.

    The presence of countless hunters approaching this ce right now.

    ¡°atst¡­!¡±

    The location has been discovered.

    That in itself was something I was determined to do.

    Past yers were like that too, but hunters who receive the blessings of stars even more directly are mysterious beings.

    They were monsters that, with all kinds of absurd skills, prated the hiding of the ck Dragon n and even the foresight of the White Dragon n and destroyed them.

    It was thanks to the Fairy Queen¡¯s sacrifice that even the Golden Dragon n was able to escape when El Dorado copsed.

    In the end, it was a certain oue that we would catch up someday.

    But I couldn¡¯t help but curse fate for the fact that it was at this moment.

    Of course, the crowd of hunters flocking like that may not be tens of thousands, but tens of millions or even billions.

    This is especially true in the sense that at the forefront are monarchs who carry the infinite blessings of the stars and are difficult for even Limon to deal with without a sneak attack.

    ¡°go away.¡±

    That was why.

    Just for a little while.

    The reason she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning contained in the bleak voice that came to her ears.

    ¡°I will stay here.¡±

    ¡°If it means buying time to perform the ritual, it¡¯s impossible. ¡°If I want to send you to the past, I have to go with you right away¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken, girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it an illusion?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I never epted your outrageous offer.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu¡¯s face hardened.

    Because it was only then that I realized it.

    Limon may have apanied her here after hearing her proposal, but he has never once epted it.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to give up the chance to save the world?¡±

    ¡°no. ¡°It means that even if I get another chance, I won¡¯t be able to save the world in the end.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­!¡±

    ¡°If I go back to the past, I will annihte yers all over the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Next, we will destroy the Seven Dragons. In the end, it will destroy humanity and the entire world.¡±

    ¡°Why, why¡­!¡±

    ¡°For those who know the future are governed by the future.¡±

    He already saw it.

    An innocent yer bes a hunter, a stooge of the Constetion, and bes a leader leading to destruction.

    And I already went through it.

    The evil intentions of the Seven Dragons, which have tried every means possible to kill him over the past ten years.

    And I already knew.

    A world where all mankind bes puppets of the Seven Dragons and either dies while running against him, is eaten by monsters, or bes corrupted and bes a hunter.

    And what I learned from seeing and experiencing that future.

    In the future, he will advance the yer through the Seven Dragons, seeing all of humanity as potential enemies and ultimately attempting to eliminate them.

    ¡­Just like his execution in the past.

    That clear evidence.

    Limon revealed.

    ¡°It¡¯s also because I have already be a monster.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Li Qingyu stiffened.

    The moment I made eye contact with Limon.

    Because it showed mental sensitivity.

    Like tree roots, like bugs, like fangs, like scales, like parts, likeva, likepound eyes, like tentacles.

    Those golden eyes engulfed his entire body from the depths of his eyes to the tips of his toes and shimmered¡­

    -¡®Starlight¡¯.

    Hundreds of times clearer than the re of high-level hunters.

    However, unlike the lights, which are a clear blessing even though they may encroach on the soul, I see a distorted and twisted brilliance that is even more ominous.

    She realized.

    ¡®Curse of the stars¡­!¡¯

    It turns out that Hunters aren¡¯t the only ones that Limon has cut down so far.

    As a sword master who can cut through anything, with his will sharpened through repeated fights, he cut down the stars that protected them along with the hunters.

    In return, the resentment left behind by the star was eroding his mind and body.

    I just endured it with my own will.

    But the star¡¯s curse had already taken root deep in his soul.

    Although he had a human body and acted with human will, he was outside of a human in all other respects.

    No matter how much time I turn back, it is toote to return to being human.

    Moreover¡­.

    ¡°It is an illusion only an arrogant fool would believe that someone who has failed once can change the future by being given another chance.¡±

    The leader of all hunters.

    Because you can turn back time.

    To the subject called the strongest monarch.

    If he goes back to the past, like the return monarch who destroyed the world to undo his own failures, it will only lead to a more terrible ending.

    That¡¯s why people who know the future are ridiculed and say that they are ruled by the future.

    He said dryly.

    ¡°Whether in the past or present, this is the only world that I had to protect and that I could not protect.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So if you want to go to the past, you go.¡±

    Looking at Limon like that.

    Li Qingyu fell silent.

    Even though I continued to apany him, I only now became aware of his condition.

    And those words contain the experience and will of an immortal who has lived for over hundreds of years.

    Because it made her realize that no matter what she said, it was impossible to convince him.

    That¡¯s why when Li Qingyu was in despair.

    Ramon continued speaking softly.

    ¡°But if you really want to save the world, let me give you one piece of advice.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean advice?¡±

    ¡°You will remember a child named Yuna-kyung.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate who was a PAB agent.¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    It was a name too insignificant and insignificant for her, the princess of the Seven Dragons, to remember.

    But it was also a name I could never forget.

    Because that woman¡¯s death was the starting point and harbinger of the war that broke out between Limon and the Seven Dragons 10 years ago.

    ¡°If you¡¯re saying we must save her¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the opposite. ¡°Do not intervene in the child¡¯s death, but do not prevent the death itself.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why Li Qingyu couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    To her, whose expression was a mixture of many emotions, including suspicion, distrust, and embarrassment, he quietly exined the reason.

    ¡°Because that was the only time I regretted not joining hands with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    Li Qingyu stiffened.

    It was an opportunity for Limon to destroy the Republic of Goryeo and further lead to a war with the Seven Dragons.

    This is because he finally realized it after being told to stand by and watch the death of the woman who meant so much to him.

    He said he had already be a monster.

    What he said calmly meant exactly what it was.

    Regardless of things like the curse of the star.

    From the moment he was able tomit any terrible act for a purpose, he was already a monster that should not exist in the world.

    And¡­.

    ¡°And never tell anyone the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because those who know the future are ruled by the future.¡±

    nevertheless.

    It hasn¡¯t been destroyed yet.

    I will never go back.

    What a great hero he was, who still wanted to leave a seed of salvation, even if it was in a world of the distant past.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    That¡¯s why.

    Li Qingyu realized.

    No, I had no choice but to realize it.

    Who turned him into a monster?

    10 years ago, when his fight with the Infinity Guild, including the Infinite Lord, began.

    He was the one who took advantage of that opportunity to gather all the power of the Seven Dragons, including the seven princesses, and cut off one of Limon¡¯s arms.

    Thus, depriving him of the opportunity to protect Yu Na-kyung¡¯s younger siblings.

    By paying for his blood, he destroyed the Republic of Goryeo and made him a public figure to the world, making all mankind chase him.

    In the end, he is the culprit of all the situations that led him to be disappointed with the human race he had protected his entire life and crossed the line by cutting them down.

    With terrible malice.

    corrupted him.

    He caused the fall of the Seven Dragons.

    Ultimately, this brought about the end times.

    That he was the one who destroyed this world.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    My heart breaks.

    I feel dizzy.

    The blood bes cold.

    A sin that can never be repaid.

    Above all, I regret turning a noble hero who could have saved the world into a monster.

    It was impossible for her, who had lived a life filled with betrayal and intrigue, to not realize how heavy her sin was.

    so that.

    She wanted to speak.

    Whether it¡¯s an apology, confession, or confession.

    Because I was able to instinctively know that the only thing I could do was now.

    But¡­

    ¡°-Go.¡±

    Kwagwagwagwagwang!

    It seems like there is nothing more to say.

    Before she even opened her mouth.

    Leaving only dry words behind.

    Limon disappeared beyond the darkness.

    She stiffened as she inadvertently stretched out one hand towards the explosions and screams happening beyond the darkness, and eventually clenched that hand until it bled.

    And turn around.

    ran away

    From the stars and hunters.

    From a battle that cannot be won.

    From the sins you havemitted.

    From thest chance to be forgiven at all.

    A sinner who did not even have the right to atone and regret had no choice but to run away into the darkness.

    ¡­carrying a sin that cannot be escaped for eternity.

 Chapter 1090

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1090

    #Side Story 59. Because sinners cannot regret (4)

    * * *

    Grumble!

    ¡°¡­Did that happen in the end?¡±

    Just immersed in despair and regret.

    Li Qingyu, who had run away to the depths of the canyon, was greeted by a blonde beauty who was preparing a ceremony.

    Charlotte was neither disappointed nor frustrated when she heard the loud roaring from outside and Limon¡¯s words.

    Instead, I just snorted.

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s what a mad dog does.¡±

    As if I could understand.

    Or as if he knew it would happen.

    Shezily epted even this hopeless situation and asked bluntly.

    ¡°So what do you n to do now?¡±

    ¡°I guess you already know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Instead, it means that we must choose someone to send to the past.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we have no other way.¡±

    They are already surrounded.

    No matter how much Limon is, he can¡¯t deal with hunters indefinitely, and there¡¯s no other ce to run to.

    All that was left for them was to somehow push through with this n.

    Change the past.

    Protect the Seven Dragons Association.

    To save the world.

    And when Li Qingyu thinks.

    Aside from Limon, there was only one person who had a chance of doing it.

    ¡°So Charlotte, please go.¡±

    ¡°No, I cannot go.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Because there is no way to prevent this catastrophe even if I go to the past.¡±

    They say he is the strongest expert of the Seven Dragons.

    She is just the princess of the Golden Dragon n.

    He did not have the authority to give orders to the princesses of the other six ns, did not have enough friends to ask for favors, and even the logic to persuade them was weak.

    This is especially true if, as Limon¡¯s final advice, you should avoid revealing your future to others as much as possible.

    ¡°Even if it brightens the future, it¡¯s the same. ¡°How many princesses would be swayed by such nonsense?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°More than anything, do you think you can convince your past self?¡±

    In response to Charlotte¡¯s mockingment.

    Li Qingyu could not refute.

    In fact, she knew that even if Charlotte miraculously persuaded and cajoled all the other princesses, her past self would not be able to stop.

    She is the ck Dragon Princess.

    Because she was a princess of lies and betrayal that no one trusted.

    Above all¡­.

    ¡°So if only one person has to go to the past, it should be you.¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look away. ¡°It was you, Li Qingyu, who started the cycle of thest days, and therefore you are the only one who can break it.¡±

    Even if Limon went back to the past, it would have been impossible for him to truly cooperate with the Seven Dragons to protect the world.

    She was the one who had to go in the first ce.

    A dry voice follows Charlotte¡¯s listless exnation.

    ¡°Li Qingyu, don¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is Li Qingyu¡¯s responsibility.¡±

    After looking at the golden eyes that were infinitely brighter and the colorless and transparent eyes that did not contain a single emotion, I ended up being silent.

    Li Qingyu eventually closed his eyes.

    Because I found out.

    That these two people are right.

    No, I knew it from the beginning.

    I just didn¡¯t want to ept it.

    As a sinner who destroyed the world, he returns to the past alone, hides his future from everyone, and begins a new life where he must endure the guilt for the rest of his life.

    But unfortunately.

    There was no such thing as a choice.

    As they said, she was the only one who could break the chain of destruction she had created.

    A sinner canmit a crime, but he cannot choose the punishment for that crime.

    And so¡­

    the ritual began.

    Ugh.

    As the great destruction event unfolds, the three dragon psionics resonate and shake the air.

    As the number of people who were supposed to be spread by seven people is expanded with less than half, its power decreases and the resonance bes unstable.

    Nevertheless, it is the Daerabeukdugang Myeolseong Seven Dragons Jin (´óÁ_±±¶·½µ œçÐÇÆßýˆê‡).

    It was the strongest method forged by the seven dragons to fight against the Constetions.

    Thanks to the strangeness of the formation and the efforts of everyone to maintain the twisted formation with all their might, the power of the great destruction formation grew bigger and bigger.

    In the midst of a massive psionic flow that seemed to tear even the descendants of dragons apart as it gradually focused on them.

    Li Qingyu thought.

    Feeling anxious.

    I worried.

    Will this gambling-like ritual seed?

    And even if it seeds, will it really be able to change the fate of the world?

    Above all, that. I wonder if I will be able to build a different rtionship

    with Limon Asfelder¡­

    or rather, with the swordsman.

    ¡°Li Qingyu. ¡°I give you my final advice.¡±

    It was that moment.

    It seemed like he sensed her anxiety.

    The expressionless white-haired girl like a doll opened her mouth and said,

    ¡°Keep in mind. If you want to change your fate, you must save us all. ¡°No one should lose anything.¡±

    ¡°I know that we can prevent this apocalypse only if we protect all seven of our ns and form a cooperative rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Wrong. It¡¯s not about protecting it. ¡°I¡¯m saving it.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know now. When the timees, Li Qingyu will find out for himself.¡±

    It¡¯s not like her, who has had all her emotions erased for a long time.

    However, at the same time, Ainsha continued to speak to Li Qingyu, who was puzzled by those vague words befitting the world¡¯s greatest prophet.

    ¡°Also, our first date will be at an amusement park.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°I go even if I don¡¯t want to go. ¡°When we go there, we can find the destiny we were looking for and the luck we couldn¡¯t find.¡±

    ¡°Fate and luck¡­?¡±

    Why?

    Even as Li Qingyu¡¯s expression became moreplicated as the more I heard, the more I understood, the more I couldn¡¯t understand.

    The flow of dragon psionics between the three princesses became increasingly rough and intense.

    The noise that had beening from afar also gradually got closer.

    And¡­

    wow.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    For a moment.

    she felt

    The constant roar of battle suddenly stopped, and a single will emerged instead.

    Sound, light and darkness.

    Mountains, seas, continents.

    Time, space, world.

    It is so powerful and heartless that it can only be called a demon that destroys and destroys everything in the universe¡­

    ¡­and truly puts an end to the world.

    Wooooow!

    If it¡¯s alive.

    No, even if he is dead.

    We should tremble in fear and despair in front of that eerie will that splits the night sky.

    Charlotte continued to use dragon psionics calmly, and Ainsha also did not show any signs of agitation.

    Just wrapped the silver horn preciously with both hands.

    To see the future.

    Even beyond time.

    He just looked at her with eyes as clear as ss and finished his sentence in a low voice.

    ¡°And above all¡­¡±

    And so, as if he was squeezing hisst strength.

    The silver horn the girl was holding crumbled after receiving the massive flow of dragon psionics, exploding silver brilliance.

    Together with countless hunters who have the will to cut down everything, they advance through a world where humanity has already disappeared and cut down a sky full of stars.

    The moment the silver horn crumbled.

    ¡°¨DIt makes Lee happy.¡±

    The twisted flow of time.

    swallowed her

    * * *

    Twisted.

    It turns over.

    It gets mixed up.

    This time.

    I¡¯m out of my mind.

    Mind.

    Dizzy, dizzy, dizzy.

    Terrible, terrible, terrible.

    The body, the soul, the memory of the past.

    I realize that I am being torn apart and crushed at the same time in pain and cruelty I have never imagined. No, I have no choice but to realize it.

    This is truly reverse heaven.

    It was an act that was more outrageous and impossible than reviving the dead or defying fate.

    A heavy and terrible price had to be paid.

    nevertheless.

    She didn¡¯t give up.

    With will, with persistence, with guilt.

    Even in the flow of time, I just watched everyone, holding on to my scattered consciousness.

    The death of Wei Ling, his close associate who remained loyal to him until the end.

    A n that betrayed itself one after another amidst endless fighting and suffering.

    The tragic fall of the Seven Dragons, which once controlled all the wealth in the world.

    The constetion¡¯s invasion began with monsters popping out of the dungeon and the hunter¡¯s movement.

    ¡­and the 10-year war that had been waged against Limon up until then, using every possible tactic, including threats, plots, plots, scheming, and hexes.

    But¡­

    ¡°Why on earth?¡±

    ¡­!

    Li Qingyu, who had tenaciously persevered through all the pain and confusion until now, was shaken for the first time.

    Because I saw it.

    The ruins of a copsed building.

    Above him was a white-haired man with blood-covered features and brightly shining eyes.

    ¡°You bastards, why are you trying to kill me by setting a trap like this and even framing me with absurd usations?¡±

    Ah¡­

    yes, that¡¯s right.

    she knew

    This sight, this moment.

    This is the beginning of everything.

    This was the moment when Limon, the guardian deity of humanity, began to lose faith and hope in humanity. It

    was also the moment when an insidious, mean, and dirty schemer, who was spying on the scene while hiding from afar, smiled.

    ¡°Okay, I was wrong.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    I couldn¡¯t bear it.

    I have to endure it.

    I have to endure it.

    Anyway, this is the past.

    Something you cannot and should not change.

    ¡°I am an idiot for trying to protect this world.¡±

    Nevertheless, hisment for being betrayed like an old dog by the country he had protected his entire life is very sad.

    The guilt I felt towards myself for watching that scene was so deep and profound.

    Starlight falls from the sky.

    The moment he cut it down.

    I end up craving it without thinking.

    Please please definitely.

    This past.

    No, the future.

    Longing to be able to change.

    The moment she reached out to him.

    The whole story ends¡­.

    ¡°Haaak!¡±

    In the depths of the ck Dragon Pce.

    The ck-haired girl, who was deeply asleep, jumped out of bed, convulsing, her body stiff and stiff as if she had been crushed by scissors.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡±

    A cold body.

    Paleplexion.

    Even the breath you squeeze out.

    She clutched her chest, looking more like a corpse rising from the grave than a person who had just woken up.

    The long and distant ¡®dream¡¯ she had just a moment ago was making her feel agitated.

    If it were someone else.

    He might have thought it was just a terrible nightmare.

    Even if I found a slightly different meaning, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to properly remember even one out of a hundred.

    Because the greatw that the survivors of the Seven Dragons, theirst hope, used to save the world ultimately¡­

    failed.

    No matter how much the dragon psionics was amplified, it was impossible for a mortal to withstand the pressure of the reverse heaven that defies time.

    but.

    nevertheless.

    That resentment is so deep.

    That longing is more earnest.

    The future Li Qingyu conveyed everything to his past self by resonating with the same psychic psionics.

    Even distant memories.

    Terrible regret and guilt.

    Above all, a sad and heartbreaking wish.

    Again.

    like that.

    It wasn¡¯t originally his.

    But at the same time, from a girl who sheds tears over the painful and vivid bitterness that is hers¡­

    the whole story.

    -It has begun.

 Chapter 1091

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1091

    #Side Story 60. Because sinners cannot regret (5)

    * * *

    ¡®¡­This is the ce.¡¯

    It was a shabby alley.

    Most of the street lights, which were few, were broken, and because of theplex maze-like structure, even the full moon¡¯s light could not reach them properly.

    It was so dirty and squalid that it was as eerie as a graveyard.

    She was waiting in a ce that could not even be called a moon vige.

    Just a few days.

    But a few days.

    Although it was brief, it was an encounter that she had been waiting for more than ever in her life, and yet, in a way, she desperately wanted to avoid.

    With a tension that seemed to tighten her heart like she had never felt in her entire life, she quietly recalled.

    The beginning of everything.

    What she has been doing ever since she returned to the past.

    ¡®So much has changed.¡¯

    For the past few days.

    There wasn¡¯t much she did.

    Partly because shecked a starting point, but most importantly, there was so little she could do.

    She even sold off her shares of Leviathan, and in return for maintaining the world peace n, her influence was greatly reduced.

    Nevertheless, Li Qingyu had to be really busy.

    As she knew the future, there was so much to prepare for.

    Something she had neglected until now.

    In other words, collecting information on the liberation brigades, including the monarchs and teenage guilds who would be the founders and rulers of the Hunters in the future.

    And a n to incite other ns of the Seven Dragons to elerate the conflict with the Teenage Guild.

    ¡­Above all, the reorganization of the world peace n.

    As she followed Limon¡¯s final advice, she had to do it all alone or secretly, as she could not reveal the truth to anyone.

    No matter how much I knew about the future¡­ no, that was why I had no choice but to be even busier.

    And yet already.

    Li Qingyu missed those days.

    This moment of just waiting quietly was more difficult for her than the days when she was concentrating on work with less sleep.

    ¡®Can I really not me him?¡¯

    A past where I resented him more than anyone else.

    Mirae regretted that more than anyone else.

    The older one of the two was clearly herself from the future, and after learning everything about the past, she meekly epted her own future.

    But even so, I wonder if there isn¡¯t even one bit of resentment left against him.

    I didn¡¯t know the answer myself.

    Because in the future she couldn¡¯t even get a chance to atone to him and thus make up her own mind.

    When Li Qingyu was anxious withplicated feelings.

    A sound was heard.

    ¡ºYangjiang River and Qiujeong

    Long River

    Jeonnang Sajaesan Award

    Previously in Hong Kong

    Hngpunggwangneunggisi

    Later in the year

    Jeonan Refund Ilyang

    ÞDÑÛß€²»ÊÇ1˜Ó¡¹

    ¨DExcited.

    ¡®¡­!¡¯

    It¡¯s too quiet to be a song.

    Too deep to be just talking to oneself.

    It¡¯s so unfamiliar.

    Hearing a familiar voice.

    She realized.

    Her heart, which began to pound just by hearing her voice, told her how useless her worries were.

    That was why.

    She opened her mouth without realizing it.

    ¡ºThe back wave of the Yangtze River pushes the front wave away.

    The front wave falls into the shallows of the sandbank.

    If you return to the sea without the waves in front of you fading,

    It will not go out, but will revive and be a back wave again.¡»

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude.¡±

    Excited.

    Only then did she seem to realize herself.

    She greeted the white-haired man, who narrowed his eyes, with the utmost politeness.

    As if I was seeing him for the first time.

    It wasn¡¯t easy.

    It was hard to make my body tremble just by looking at him and calm my pounding heart just by talking to him.

    But she did it.

    Prepare for this meeting in advance.

    And it wasn¡¯t just because I practiced.

    She is the ck Dragon Princess.

    Because she was a liar who was better than anyone else at deceiving her true intentions.

    ¡°I came because I have a favor to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What on earth are you trying to ask me?¡±

    She ignored her desire to avoid his gaze and covered up all herplicated feelings with a smile.

    She thought calmly.

    She wasn¡¯t much different up to this point.

    Because even in the past, she had her first meeting with him here.

    But at that time, she made a proposal that was too hasty, dark, and full of malice on her part, which further ruined her rtionship with him.

    So, it starts here.

    More carefully and sincerely.

    One by one, never in a hurry.

    We had to let go of the past filled with blood and resentment and build a rtionship where we could truly trust each other.

    First of all, starting with the very small things¡­

    ¡°Please marry me.¡±

    ¡­ah.

    I looked at Limon, who had a dumbfounded expression on his face.

    She hid her dumbfounded feelings with a familiar smile at the proposal, which waspletely different from the n she had unknowingly made.

    Li Qingyu realized.

    She realized that the reason her heart started racing from the moment she met him was not just because of tension.

    like that¡­.

    From the time she tried to fix her messy marriage proposal with her improvisation.

    Variations of fate.

    It has begun.

    * * *

    It was a very small change.

    But it was also a huge change.

    When Limon shed with the Republic of Goryeo and the Infinite Monarchs, including the Infinity Guild.

    Instead of forcing the Seven Dragons into a corner, Li Qingyu did everything in his power to prevent outside intervention.

    With that alone, Limon was able to protect Yuna-kyung¡¯s younger siblings.

    Since he did not bother to kill the president and destroy the Republic of Goryeo, he did not be a public figure to the world.

    He avoided a future conflict with the Seven Dragons, and instead ended up epting Li Qingyu¡¯s marriage proposal on the contrary.

    Just as the pping of a butterfly¡¯s wings bes a typhoon.

    Her small mistake grew bigger and bigger, creating unintended consequences for herself.

    It was indeed a wee thing.

    But it was also unsettling.

    It was a joy to change her future, but it also meant that she had no idea how her future could change with just her own small mistakes.

    Not only in a good way, but also in a bad way.

    What should we do to stop the invasion of the stars and prevent the fate of the end times?

    She was worried.

    She was also troubled.

    She felt anxious.

    That was why.

    She went to the amusement park with Limon.

    Partly because she had Ainsha¡¯s advice, but also because she hoped to soothe her anxious mind a little by spending her time with him.

    but¡­.

    Giiiing.

    ¡®¡­ah.¡¯

    Like fate.

    I happened to stop by at a magic museum.

    To soothe crying children.

    The moment Limon took a jet-ck violin from an old man and started ying it.

    Li Qingyu found out.

    What was the destiny they originally had to find?

    ¡®That¡¯s what it was.¡¯

    ¨DEighth Dragon Psionics.

    The only hope for the Seven Dragons to resurrect the dragon they had been searching for for hundreds of years and face the stars was in front of them from the beginning.

    however.

    It¡¯s a possibility that has disappeared.

    It was a hope that was lost forever the moment she joined forces with the other princesses and cut off one of his arms.

    Even though it hasn¡¯t happened yet and won¡¯t happen in the future, it has definitely happened.

    ¡°Princess, why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°¡­Am I crying?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    That was why.

    She shed tears.

    What he lost

    What the world has lost.

    Even the sins hemitted.

    She knew that she was bigger, more numerous, and deeper than she could ever imagine.

    Because she knew she had been wrong from the beginning.

    ¡®There is no way for me to pay for this sin.¡¯

    But that¡¯s why.

    As much as I regret and feel frustrated.

    She felt relieved.

    Because I can be sure that as long as he is there, the world will not be worse than before.

    ¡­ Although she couldn¡¯t understand what luck Ain Shah was talking about, even after she found out that the blue bird she picked up at the amusement park was the reincarnation of Lord Yuna.

    Anyway, that¡¯s how I stay with him.

    She realized.

    No matter how hard you try.

    That you cannot change your destiny.

    If it had been him, he wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to catch the ghost of the Liberation Brigade because he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the violin.

    She would not have known that through her friendship with Eugene, ¡®Seven Arcs¡¯ was the key to saving the world.

    Limon wouldn¡¯t have been able to find a way to absorb the star curse he received when cutting down the constetions.

    Above all, in thest days, the infinite monarch, who was considered the worst monarch along with the return monarch and reincarnation monarch, would not have been brought to the same side.

    It was thanks to that.

    Advice from the future Limon.

    It made her understand how heavy the simple statement was that whoever knew her future controlled it.

    That was a truly unfortunate and daunting fact.

    But she wasn¡¯t frustrated.

    Instead, she just decided.

    Just believe, follow, and ept him and the new destiny he will create.

    And Limon rewarded her faith.

    All kinds of variables that arose as the Seven Dragons Association did not fight him, thereby hastening the conflict with the monarch and the Liberation Brigade.

    Meanwhile, his performance in saving Rose and Maia, who were almost in danger, and dealing with the monarch and the ghosts one by one, is amazing.

    Even if she spent a lot of resources over the years andid out numerous schemes, she might not be able to do it.

    Of course, Limon did it too simply.

    He wasn¡¯t particrly proud.

    Something like this.

    It seems like it¡¯s everyday life.

    ¡®¡­You really were the guardian deity of mankind.¡¯

    That¡¯s why I yearn for it.

    The dazzling appearance of a hero.

    And she bes greedy.

    His warm seat next to you.

    How dare you be so shameless.

    Even though he knew that a dirty, cunning and sinful sinner like himself did not deserve it.

    So much so that I really wanted to stay by his side and be his bride, even while hiding all the sins and the truth forever.

    But eventually it is revealed that Limon has the eighth dragon psionics.

    The seven ns split apart.

    It wasn¡¯t until Limon and the Seven Dragons collided again.

    It was only then that she finally understood that it was her own excessive greed.

    If you want to change your fate, you must not only protect all of ¡®us¡¯ but also save them. This is the true meaning of what she said.

    And the meaning of thest word.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m resigned.

    she asked.

    She asked me to break off the engagement with her.

    Please save other princesses even if you be an asshole again.

    Because I finally knew that only that would change the future, save the world, and go forward for Limon.

    But he didn¡¯t let her go.

    In the end, she saved ¡®everyone¡¯, even Li Qingyu.

    The Seven Dragons Association, the world, humanity, the future, literally everything.

    and¡­.

    ¡­The time has finally arrived.

    * * *

    After Limon returns.

    A festival held tomemorate that.

    After revealing the whole truth on the top floor of Leviathan, far from where everyone wees it with joy.

    Li Qingyu closed his eyes.

    It¡¯s such a heavy secret.

    I couldn¡¯t say it carelessly, but it was a confession I didn¡¯t want to say even if I had to die, if possible.

    But the salvation of the world is over.

    Because I promised to tell you when I got back.

    Because he wants it more than anything.

    In the end, she revealed the whole truth, gently lowered her head and opened her mouth again.

    ¡°Are you disillusioned with me?¡±

    ¡°no.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying this even though I ruined you and destroyed the world once?¡±

    ¡°If I scold and me something that hasn¡¯t happened yet and will never happen again, how different am I from the returning monarch?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°More than anything, no matter what your past is, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are my bride.¡±

    ¡°Do I really¡­ deserve it?¡±

    ¡°Qualifications don¡¯t matter.¡±

    Like a sinner before the judge.

    Limon slowly extended his hand to the ck-haired girl who was bowing her head in her wheelchair.

    Then, tickling her cheek, she gently pushed her hair back behind her and lifted her chin slightly to make him look her in the eye as she spoke.

    ¡°Because I already love you.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Li Qingyu stiffened.

    This moment she had been dreading all along.

    Those warm words that enveloped her.

    Above all, his eyes do not waver at all.

    Her heart, which was full of guilt and fear, tightened and her eyesight blurred.

    and.

    And again.

    Tears flowing down.

    Not sadness and regret.

    With infinite joy and happiness.

    After licking her lips several times, Li Qingyu finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Like sobbing.

    In a trembling voice.

    I wanted to keep saying it, but

    I spit out the words I couldn¡¯t contain because of guilt.

    ¡°-Gaga(¸ç¸ç).¡±

    He smiled down at his smiling bride, shedding tears, and quietly kissed her on the lips¡­.

    A sinner who has lost even the right to regret.

    Her enemies did not forgive her.

    As lovers who are now a couple.

    Love to each other.

    I confessed.

 Chapter 1092

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1092

    #Side Story 61. Bride epting a ss of wine (1)

    * * *

    Time and the room of the heart.

    A masterpiece that Catherine created by pouring out her genius generously in order to monopolize the time with Limon.

    It is truly amazing that it extends 1 hour by 24 times.

    Even though I was limited to only 1-2 hours a day, I was able to use it twice as much as my day.

    Thanks to this, the satisfaction level of Limon¡¯s brides has increased iparablypared to before.

    Unlike before, when I had to wait more than ten days to spend time with him, now I can see him every day.

    Of course, since the time and the room of the heart were shared, there was a downside to having to meet with other brides.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Because I could just spend my private time with Limon outside as usual.

    ¡°The team leader is also very consistent.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You go to work there every morning.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why Yuna-kyung suddenly muttered.

    Any bride can meet Limon every day if she goes to the room of time and heart.

    That meant that Limon went to work every day in the room of time and mind.

    Even 365 days a year.

    It was a schedule that would literally make even Russianbor revolutionaries pale, but Limon¡¯s attitude was actually calm and rxed.

    ¡°Why do you say that¡¯s difficult? ¡°Compared to the PAB days, this is heaven.¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Working 20 hours a day is standard.

    Yuna-kyung agreed, recalling the days when it was not boring to just eat, sleep, and go to the office for days on end without going home from work.

    You may say that everything bes a memory in the end, but the environment at the time I worked at PAB was very poor.

    If you think about it, it may have been a ploy by Kang Jeong-su, who was the director at the time, to oust Limon.

    The problem is that Limon was originally a guardian insect of mankind¡­ no, a guardian deity whose daily routine was to protect the world 24/7/365.

    Even Yu Na-kyung, who was the only team member, got through her daily life with the joy of smiling at her fat ount on payday.

    It could be said to be a truly epic undertaking in that the repair costs, treatment costs, and alimony for various facilities increased several times as much as the number of dispatches increased.

    Instead, it was an appropriate use of the budget in that the public security level of the Republic of Goryeo increased dramatically.

    In any case, this wasn¡¯t particrly difficult for Limon, who yawned and endured even working at PAB.

    Besides¡­

    ¡°More than anything, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to spend time with the brides you love.¡±

    Take a walk with your arms crossed.

    Sit side by side and watch a movie.

    Let me hear you y the violin.

    Moving a sleeping bride during a concert.

    Teach cooking and other household chores.

    Or, shuffling the flesh and being absorbed in pleasure.

    There may be as few as three or eight, on average seven or eight, and sometimes everyone gathers together.

    What could be more enjoyable than spending time flirting and making love with your beloved brides?

    Hearing what Limon said calmly and softly, Yuna-kyung opened her eyes sheepishly without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s good to hear, but if you look at it objectively, it¡¯s a story about a pir who only ys and eats while beholden to his lovers, right?¡±

    ¡°What can I do when my brides are so talented?¡±

    Limon shrugged his shoulders.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m just ying around because I don¡¯t want to work.

    It¡¯s just that whenever I try to work on anything, the priests stop me and enlist their aides to solve the problem, so the opportunity to work disappears.

    This is because no one wanted him to waste their already insufficient time with them on other things.

    This is especially true because most problems can be solved with money anyway, and there are only eight brides who are wasting money.

    ¡°Including you.¡±

    And although she may not be as wealthy as the seven princesses, she of course surpasses everyone in her versatility.

    Since she is the heir to the Fairy Queen, her wealth is not that great, so she chuckles at the sight of Yu Na-kyung, who is active in many fields.

    Limon lightly kissed her navel.

    side.

    ¡°¡­Team leader, beast.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that the groom of a beast is an animal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an animal, I¡¯m a pet, right?¡±

    ¡°It was originally a pet, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s thanks to the owner, whose defense range is suspiciously wide.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s against thew to ask that question.¡±

    Although I received great love along with other brides in the room of time and heart.

    Even after all that wasn¡¯t enough, the half-human, half-bird fairy was lying on the bed together, naked, with clear signs of spending time together.

    Even though Yuna-kyung grumbled, she didn¡¯t push him away.

    Instead, she just hugged him with her wings with her cheeks turning red.

    Biting that long ear.

    Tickle your back with a feather.

    Tie your legs to your opponent.

    Feeling the body temperature of our skin touching each other.

    Just like a pet and its owner get along well.

    Or like a couple ying around and teasing each other.

    Limon was leisurely flirting with Yuna-kyung on the bed.

    Sometimes, things we did together in the past.

    Sometimes meeting princesses.

    Sometimes it¡¯s a fight with the stars.

    Sometimes while talking about memories with Sing Sing or Shera.

    They were able to do this because they were two people who built a bond by going through all kinds of ups and downs together, from the PAB days to expeditions spanning over 20 years.

    We were talking about many things like that.

    He asked as if he had suddenly remembered Limon, who was tickling Yuna-kyung¡¯s wings and kissing her plump skin.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, how is Grandma Na-kyung these days?¡±

    ¡°ah¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­What does he know?¡±

    Is it because of Limon¡¯s skill?

    Like a frog that didn¡¯t even realize it was being boiled in lukewarm water.

    While they were ying with each other¡¯s skin, Yuna-kyung, whose eyes were half-open and immersed in a pleasant sensation, suddenly stiffened.

    And murmur.

    Instead of the sweat stained with pleasure that I had been sweating until now, I broke into a cold sweat and secretly avoided Limon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°that is?¡±

    ¡°The witch told me toe see the team leader, but she forgot to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing something like that? It was only a day or twote, so that olddy didn¡¯t really care¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    While answering.

    Limon kept his mouth shut.

    He looked at Yu Na-kyung, who still couldn¡¯t make eye contact with him, and then asked a question.

    ¡°when?¡±

    ¡°st month.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    After nodding.

    Limon grinned.

    Likewise, he ced his finger on the forehead of the bride, who was smiling awkwardly.

    And¡­

    Taaaaa!!

    * * *

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the team leader¡¯s bride, right?¡±

    ¡°I know too?¡±

    ¡°You know, what is the point of blowing a chestnut on the bride¡¯s forehead¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, this is a very generous treatment to be given to a crow who forgot the words of his heavenly teacher.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a crow, is it? The blue bird of dreams and hope¡­ or rather, a fairy?¡±

    Even though she continued toin to Limon, Yuna Kyung did not dare to protest.

    In any case, the original sin was her own for forgetting to deliver Sir¡¯s message for over a week.

    Of course, Yuna-kyung also had something to say.

    Sir just told me toe visit him when I have time, but didn¡¯t set a specific date.

    For example, I forgot because I had so much to do.

    Nevertheless, the biggest reason why she had no choice but to be scolded was because the biggest reason she forgot to send the message was because of her schedule.

    If Limon makes other ns while spending time with another priest, he will be resented.

    However, I felt like it was a waste of time to make an appointment with myself, so I ended up putting it off.

    Even though I had more time than before thanks to time and space in my heart, the time I could spend alone with him was still precious.

    Of course, that couldn¡¯t have been a reason to forget the message for over a month.

    Still, Yuna-kyung grumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I have so much to do. ¡°The witch had another request for me right now.¡±

    ¡°Any other favors?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°The witch is saying strange things. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s been a day or two, but she¡¯s been asking me really strange requeststely.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, really?¡±

    Since I couldn¡¯t handle it on my own, I had to borrow the help of other princesses.

    After hearing Yuna-kyungining.

    Limon was lost in thought.

    When he returned, he made a brief appearance at a festival held, but only then.

    It was unexpected that Sir, who had never appeared in front of him after that, bothered to call him.

    After listening to Yuna-kyung, it seems like she was busy with something else in the meantime.

    What kind of evil n is that old woman nning again?

    Although he was doubtful, Limon walked forward under the guidance of Lord Yuna.

    But it¡¯s actually a destination.

    That is, the moment we reached Sir¡¯s residence.

    Limon couldn¡¯t help but make a subtle expression.

    [Wee, baby.]

    ¡°¡­What kind of trick is this?¡±

    [It¡¯s been a while since west met, but isn¡¯t it a bit too much to start doubting

    everyone?] ¡°It¡¯s more rude to invite someone and then leave.¡±

    A witch¡¯s workshop filled with all kinds of misceneous items.

    Limon narrowed his eyes as he looked at the crystal ball that was ced in the middle of it instead of his owner.

    No matter howte Yuna-kyung delivered the message, it was absurd that she contacted me in advance and came to visit, but the person who invited me was not there.

    It could only be said that it was really suspicious because only the voice was transmitted through themunication port.

    [Hehe, don¡¯t be like that. Because it¡¯s just minimum insurance.]

    ¡°Insurance?¡±

    [Just in case, baby, you shouldn¡¯t get so angry that you cut me before I even hear the story.]

    ¡°That sounds like you¡¯re saying that the olddy did something worthy of cutting me.¡±

    [It¡¯s not really like that. At least I didn¡¯t do this on purpose.]

    ¡°¡­What on earth did you do to be like this?¡±

    Limon looked even more suspicious.

    Of course, even Limon, who has lived for hundreds of years, is treated like a baby.

    In the past, in the Silver Age, she was even called the Demon King, and even when the Demon God invaded London, she was a legendary great witch who watched while drinking tea.

    It was strange for Sir to be so cautious.

    [Hmm, seeing is better than hearing. After all, wouldn¡¯t it be better to see it yourself rather than exin it?]

    ¡°What do you mean see?¡±

    [You will know it when you literally see it.]

    What on earth are you looking at?

    It was a time when not only Limon but also Yuna-kyung tilted their heads and looked at the crystal ball.

    Slurping.

    A figure appeared through the wall.

    And that moment.

    Limon stiffened.

    No, I had no choice but to harden.

    The reason why he suddenly appeared as if he were springing forth was because he was so unexpected and unimaginable.

    From the head of Bongdunanbal, to the solid but slender body covered in scars, to the two double swords worn along with the gourd at his waist.

    Rough yet beautiful like a wild beast that you have to look at to be able to recognize¡­.

    ¡°Master¡­. Master?¡±

    ¡­His teacher floating in the air in a translucent form.

    The Geomje looked at Limon, who was speechless, with nk eyes and spoke bluntly.

    [Why are you a bitch? Is this your first time seeing a ghost?]

 Chapter 1093

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1093

    #Side Story 62. Bride epting a drink (2)

    * * *

    Gate of Valh?ll.

    From adults to great witches and ck wizards.

    All magic masters join hands.

    A great magic thatbines the three great magics of the Silver Age, amplified by the magic of the demon god in Tartarus and spread to Avalon.

    Opening the gates of the underworld and bringing the dead back to this world was literally a mystery that surpassed even a miracle.

    It was thanks to the efforts of the priests of Limon that they were able to stop the Holy See¡¯s general offensive, but the power of their magic was also great.

    And among them, the one who was most active was the Sword Master.

    From the King of Swords to the ck Sword Saint, Geomrang, the Swordman, Geomgwang, etc.

    They were absolute people who returned from the underworld once again to protect the world.

    Of course it¡¯s temporary.

    Unlike Wanderer¡¯s Lion Resurrection, which used the power of stars and spells to bind even souls to this world, it was only summoned for a moment.

    After the apocalyptic war is over.

    After the gates of Valha closed.

    They returned to the underworld again.

    ¡­mostly.

    The problem was that the Gate of Valha was truly a magic unprecedented in history.

    Even the legendary great witch Sir could barely use it with the help of gods and numerous absolute beings.

    And since it waspleted in such a hasty manner, the Valha Gate was never tested in any way and there was no opportunity to verify its safety.

    In other words¡­

    ¡°¡­in short, the magic was twisted?¡±

    [Rather than saying it was twisted, it was just that the magical power was overly concentrated, resulting in an effect that was slightly out of calction.]

    In the first ce, magic is a mystery.

    It is not a discipline that produces clear results like science, but is closer to an art that can produce wildly different results depending on the abilities and talents of the person using it.

    Moreover, the Gate of Valha was a great magic created by thebined efforts of more than ten great witches and adult dark wizards.

    It was natural that there were some miscalctions in the results.

    [That was the case with the Geomhwa baby you brought from the parallel world.]

    Yes, that was the case.

    When the Gates of Valha were used.

    Joan of Arc swung her sword until the very end, protecting the world from starlight.

    Therefore, when the gates of Valha shattered along with the whirlpool of starlight, the magical power went out of control and the soul flew to the parallel world.

    It was an absurd miracle that was achieved because the great magic of humanity¡¯s all-out effort and the mighty power of a star collided.

    But we must not forget.

    Joan of Arc was just caught up.

    In fact, there was a separate person who used all of that magical power to shatter the starlight vortex.

    ¡°Even if I ramble on about this and that, in the end, the reason Master became a ghost was because of that olddy¡¯s mistake, right?¡±

    [To be exact, it wasn¡¯t my mistake, it was an ident caused by your teacher.]

    ¡°That¡¯s it, you old woman!¡±

    Limon ground his teeth.

    If Sir had been in front of me, he would have shown me what an old man attack is.

    The fact that she knew about this in advance and only revealed the truth throughmunication was truly a cunning act worthy of a great witch.

    However, Sir actually spoke calmly and weakly.

    [We haven¡¯t even gotten to the main point yet, so don¡¯t get so excited already.]

    ¡°What¡¯s the main point?¡±

    [The main point is that I tried my best to make your teacher Aga be Buddha.]

    Sir, I did not stand by and ignore this situation.

    Although it was not intentional, it turned the Geomje, who was in eternal rest in the underworld, into a ghost.

    We tried every possible way to resolve the situation.

    Of course, it was more about hiding this mistake from Limon rather than a sense of responsibility.

    [But this doesn¡¯t work out as expected?]

    The problem was the current state of Geomje.

    As the gates of Valha exploded, the soul of the Sword Emperor, who was tied to this world, was vaguely subject to lion revival.

    Prayers, sacrificial rituals, etc.

    The usual methods for turning a ghost into Buddha did not work at all.

    So, I have searched for other means, but since the gate of Valha itself was a very special magic, it was not easy to find a solution.

    Still, if I had had enough time, I would have taken 10 or 100 years to find a solution¡­

    [More than anything, the problem is that there is no guarantee that Geomje¡¯s baby¡¯s condition will remain like this forever.]

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s your fault, Master . ¡°You could be?¡±

    [Baby, as you know, the soul is very unstable.] The

    reason why lion resurrection is taboo in the first ce is not just because ck magic, such as offering live sacrifices, is often used to pay the enormous price.

    This is because the souls of those who return from the underworld can easily go wrong.

    That is why, in most legends, such as zombies, evil spirits, jiangshi and vampires, beings who are resurrected from the dead are depicted as evil monsters.

    Limon, who knew this well as he had defeated numerous warlocks, asked with a stern face.

    ¡°What could happen?¡±

    [If you are lucky, you will end up as a ghost with blurred memories and consciousness.]

    ¡°¡­What if you are unlucky?¡±

    [well? You may be reduced to a vengeful spirit or an evil spirit, or at worst, you may never be able to go to the afterlife and your soul will copse¡­]

    ¡°What have you done to my teacher, you crazy old woman!!!¡±

    Limon spat out two curses.

    Until now, he had respected Sir as an elder and helper.

    In fact, everything from the Liberation Brigade to the Seven Dragons¡¯ Competitive World Federation and even the Apocalypse War were ovee more than once thanks to her help.

    But this time, Sir¡¯s ident was enough to make him forget all his exploits.

    [That¡¯s why I¡¯ve called you now.]

    It really is like the legendary great witch.

    Sir was not intimidated by Limon¡¯s roar.

    Instead, he just let out augh and added a meaningful word.

    [In that sense, do you know what the easiest way to make a ghost be Buddha?]

    * * *

    Meanwhile, that time.

    Yuna-kyung was frozen in another room.

    This is because Sir said he had a lot to talk about with Limon and entrusted him with entertaining the guests.

    Of course, she was acknowledged by everyone for being shameless, so if it had been any other time, she would have naturally talked to someone she had met for the first time and pretended to be friendly.

    Even if it¡¯s a ghost.

    But I couldn¡¯t do that just now.

    Because what she was facing now was no ordinary ghost.

    [Hey.]

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    It¡¯s truly unsettling.

    Yu Na-kyung rolled her eyes and then straightened her back, looking like a borrowed pet bird with both wings resting on her knees.

    The translucent ghost floating in front of him suddenly asked.

    [Don¡¯t lose your mind and just pour yourself a drink.]

    ¡°Huh? ¡°Surgery?¡±

    [Why don¡¯t you like it?]

    ¡°No! ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±

    Yuna-kyung shook her head vigorously and lifted the bottle of alcohol on the table with both wings.

    And so politely and carefully that I wondered if I had ever been this nervous in my life, I poured the drink into the ss the Geomje was holding.

    gulp.

    Geomje drinks a ss of wine with his translucent hand.

    Yu Na-kyung, who was nkly watching the ss of alcohol pouring into her mouth, asked without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­Can you have a drink?¡±

    [Why is it fascinating?]

    ¡°Oh, well. ¡°A little bit.¡±

    [It¡¯s not that surprising. It¡¯s no different from a ghost receiving and eating ancestral rites.]

    ¡°It looks a lot different¡­¡±

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s expression became strange.

    She was able to recognize her at a nce because she learned all kinds of mysteries from Sir and spent decades with a ghost friend named Shera.

    The current Geomje is a very special case even by ghost standards.

    Still, thanks to that curiosity, Yuna-kyung rxed a little and opened her mouth after looking around.

    ¡°For some reason, the witch asked for various types of alcohol, and that was what she wanted to give to her teacher?¡±

    [Yes, fuck. He said that the shortcut to achieving Buddhahood is to let go of lingering attachments, and he let me drink without hesitation.]

    ¡°Do you want to attain Buddhahood?¡±

    [Of course, I have to attain Buddhahood. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for a bitch to stay in this world and wander around for no reason?]

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t particrly try to embarrass you.¡±

    Yu Na-gyeong made a subtle expression as she looked at Geomje speaking indifferently.

    Of course, I had a ghost named Shera as my friend.

    From the perspective of those who knew Limon¡¯s brides who had returned from the underworld, like Geomryeong and Geomhu Geomhwa, it was difficult to agree to these words.

    I don¡¯t know if I know how she feels.

    Geomje held out his empty wine ss again.

    [But it¡¯s a chicken wing.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not a chicken, it¡¯s a blue bird of dreams and hope¡­¡±

    [Yes, it¡¯s a chicken wing. I have a question.]

    ¡°¡­Okay, what are you curious about?¡±

    Grrr.

    Although she was disappointed at being treated like a chicken, Na-kyung Yu politely poured alcohol into Geomje¡¯s empty ss.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else.

    Because she knew too well.

    What kind of person is Geomje to Limon, the man who was his former boss and former owner, and is now his beloved husband and stepfather?

    So, like a daughter-inw meeting her mother-inw for the first time, I had no choice but to act politely¡­

    [Did you sleep with my student too?]

    ¡°Yes¡­ Eek?!¡±

    It was just a moment.

    Yuna-kyung, who had almost answered politely without thinking, had her feathers ruffled like a pigeon struck by a sword.

    Thanks to that, the Geomje inadvertently saw the alcohol overflowing in his ss and asked indifferently as if he had said something strange.

    [Why are you saying you¡¯re that fucking bride too?]

    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    [What¡¯s not? Are you the bride? Or did you sleep?]

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±

    Yuna-kyung¡¯s eyes were spinning.

    Should I tell the truth? No, but even so, I can lie¡­!

    Total chaos.

    It was a time when Yuna-kyung was going through a difficult, tense, and confusing situation that was more difficult than fighting with a constetion that she had never experienced in her past life as well as in her current life.

    A voice was heard.

    ¡°It is true that she is my bride and that she slept with me. ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°manager¡­!¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t have been this happy when I met my savior while being chased by the Constetion.

    When Yuna-kyung sees the groom who saved her, she makes a bright expression as if he had literallye back from the dead¡­ or even more so.

    Limon politely knelt before the Sword Emperor.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte, Master.¡±

    [I¡¯m sorry. I never waited for you, so what kind of nonsense are you talking about?]

    [Hehe, even though I never waited for you, it¡¯s true that I wanted to see you, right? So even now¡­]

    [Shut up you pseudo-shaman woman!]

    [Isn¡¯t that expression a bit too much? I am neither a cult nor a shaman.]

    [This old woman is a pseudo-ghost who summons normal ghosts and turns them into ghosts.]

    Perhaps it is because she is not dissatisfied with the fact that she suddenly turned herself into a ghost.

    While the ghost of the Sword Emperor raised his twin wicks and struck a double curse on the crystal ball floating behind him.

    Limon opened his mouth after a short hesitation.

    ¡°Master, I have a question.¡±

    [What are you talking about?]

    Before speaking.

    He was silent for a moment.

    And is this really true?

    He looked worried and then spoke softly with a sigh.

    ¡°Do you still have that desire to open a tavern when the worldes where you can drink as much as you want?¡±

 Chapter 1094

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1094

    #Side Story 63. Bride epting a ss of wine (3)

    * * *

    Tavern (¾ÆÄ»).

    Its origins are actually not that old.

    It was a time when even transportation, let alonemunication, was inconvenient and it was easy to get lost even if you only went over a hill of 10 miles.

    Temples, which originally served as lodgings for travelers, shrunk with the decline of religion, and taverns came to take their vacant ces.

    Sleep for the sleepy.

    Feed the hungry.

    Alcohol for those in need.

    An all-weather lodging that is good for your sister and brother-inw, with a reasonable price and a reasonable price.

    Because it was an inn.

    The tavern was renowned as a traditional facility in the Republic of Goryeo.

    ¡­Yes.

    In the past, that is.

    But what if the world was normal?

    Nowadays there are no taverns left anywhere in the world.

    In a situation where decent restaurants have be rare, there was no fool who would throw his life into something like an old traditional restaurant, bar, and inn.

    ¡°I need to open a tavern.¡±

    In that sense.

    That is truly a strange statement.

    It was usually a good thing to end one¡¯s life with.

    This is especially true given that the business closure rate of retirees who ambitiously start businesses without actually having worked in the relevant industry easily exceeds 80%.

    But fortunately.

    Or so obviously.

    In his case, there was no need to worry about such unnecessary things.

    ¡°It will be okay here. ¡°At least on this Korean penins, it is the ce with the best neck.¡±

    When a priest came forward, the best ce to set up a tavern was purchased in 30 minutes.

    Kugugoogung.

    ¡°Hmm, I guess this will be usable.¡±

    When a priest stepped forward, construction materials flew through the air and a three-story building was built in 10 minutes.

    ¡°There is no need to be particrly grateful. ¡°I made too much, so I just brought some leftover alcohol.¡±

    When a priest came forward, the warehouse was filled with all kinds of silk from the famous Green Dragon n, which he said he could not get even if he had millions of dors.

    ¡°I brought some ingredients as a gift to celebrate the opening of the business. ¡°I will gift it in installments over the next 100 years, so let me know if it is not enough.¡±

    As a priest stepped forward, all kinds of food ingredients, from the freshest fruits and vegetables to freshly ughtered meat, were piled up in the refrigerator.

    ¡°Oppa, this is a set of kitchen utensils made by ourpany, including tables, chairs, spoons, etc.? It¡¯s a prototype, so don¡¯t worry and use it to your heart¡¯s content! ¡°Don¡¯t forget to leave a review!¡±

    When a priest came forward, the empty tavern was equipped with all kinds of modern tableware and furniture.

    ¡°These are paintings and sculptures prepared with special care. The interior was a bit disappointing, so I redecorated it. ¡°I get a lot ofpliments.¡±

    When a bride came forward, the neat and simple interior of the tavern was decorated with all kinds of luxurious paintings and decorations.

    ¡°Well¡­ these are nothing special, but they are helpful spirits. ¡°Please do me any favors if you need them.¡±

    When a priest stepped forward, a spirit of guidance, dishwashing, and hall service emerged to do all kinds of chores in the otherwise deserted tavern.

    ¡°We already needed to add some facilities in East Asia, and considering various conditions, we decided on this location.¡±

    As soon as a priest stepped forward, arge airport and logistics center were built in front of the tavern, and the number of customersing and going increased hundreds of times.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but would it be okay for you to lend a hand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m confident in cooking those potatoes.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am confident that I can make afortable bed.¡±

    As the three brides stepped forward, three more waitresses were calm, single, nk, but somehow perfectly pretty.

    Just like that¡­

    just one day from opening.

    To be exact, the tavern waspleted before 12 hours had passed.

    Absolutely perfect.

    A tavern like no other in human history that can be foundcking in any aspect, from food to geography and transportation services.

    And the mother of wine¡¯s feelings about the ultimate tavern, which could not be helped even if the constetions were resurrected, were clear.

    [Hey you idiot, is this a tavern? Isn¡¯t that right!?]

    Oh my!

    Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a body.

    Limon, who only rolled once and fell to his knees again despite the side kick thrown by Geomje with his entire body, spoke politely.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I tried to prepare it in a simple way, but everyone wanted to help out a little, so the tavern ended up being a little bigger than I expected.¡±

    [a little? Does this look like a moth to you?!]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Limon slightly averted his eyes at the Sword Emperor¡¯s point.

    To be honest, in Limon¡¯s own opinion, the tavern he opened was already far beyond the category of a tavern.

    But his non-excuse excuse was also true.

    From his brides¡¯ point of view, he really only helped ¡®a little¡¯.

    There is one problem.

    Just as dust may be like dust to an elephant, but it is like a mountain to ants, every little bit of them was enough to fill and overflow in a tavern.

    They are absolute.

    Because they were already the ones who held the hegemony of the world.

    [Besides, why are your brides taking up all the tavern? ok? Are they all busy kids?]

    ¡°I asked that too, but¡­¡±

    [I did, but what?]

    ¡°¡­They said it¡¯s natural for the bride to help the groom, no matter how busy she is.¡±

    [I hope you have a good bride!]

    Poop!

    His brides flinched involuntarily as they watched Limon, who had been kicked by the Geomje, roll over again.

    If someone else had done something simr, they would havee forward in a fiery rage even if Limon had endured it.

    By default, he would have inflicted cruel retaliation on his opponent that he would never forget.

    But at this moment.

    The women were restless, as if they wanted to protect Limon immediately, but they did not dare toe forward.

    I was just observing his feelings as calmly and calmly as possible, like a new employee meeting his boss for the first time.

    Even the clueless Indian girl was having a hard time holding back her drowsiness.

    It was natural.

    Geomje.

    The first sword in the world.

    The beginning of all sword masters.

    Above all, she was respected by everyone simply because she was Limon Asfelder¡¯s teacher.

    Especially for the brides of Limon.

    Although it wasn¡¯t even the day when the Geomryong Branch was held.

    That¡¯s why they showed up in Handalum as soon as they heard the news about Geomje.

    [Tsk, I have this guy as my disciple¡­]

    The problem is that the Geomje¡¯s gaze on the girls gathered like that was not so kind.

    Well, it was natural.

    Even though Geomje is from an old era where three wives and four concubines weremon, it means that even the seats next to even the most sessful men were filled with seven people.

    However, after returning from a brief trip to the underworld, the number of brides for the seven disciples increased to more than ten.

    Even Geomje, a hero who had lived his life as he pleased, ridiculingws and morals, was at a loss for words.

    This is especially true in that the descendants of the seven dragons he had in in the past were the most ordinary of his brides.

    That was why.

    The reason why the Geomje, who was disapproving of Limon, turned his sad eyes towards his brides.

    [Are you this fucking bride?]

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The princesses flinched under the Geomje¡¯s gaze.

    As the Seven Dragons, they did not put anyone above them except Limon, but it was not easy for them to maintainposure against the Sword Emperor.

    So who will answer first and how?

    When looking at each other.

    A princess came forward.

    Sarah.

    ¡°Although I am short, as a bride, I have Prince Limon Asfelder as my father.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Knees down on the floor.

    Head bowed deeply.

    Even polite words.

    They were all astonished by that perfect greeting that no matter how picky they were about etiquette, they had no choice but to give it a perfect score of 100.

    That¡¯s because the princess who stepped forward was none other than Charlotte.

    I can¡¯t believe she, who always maintained her arrogance even when dealing with Limon, showed herself like this.

    It was a sight that made me doubt my eyes.

    [Hmm, aren¡¯t you dissatisfied with your current situation? ¡°Me too, but that bastard is also the enemy who cut down your ancestors?¡±

    ¡°How dare you be dissatisfied? Rather, we are just grateful that we were able to receive so much love.¡±

    [Really?]

    I narrowed my eyes and nced at her and the other princesses who were bowing their heads side by side.

    Finally, Geomje, who was looking at Ainsha intently, eventually shook his head.

    [Well, that¡¯s enough for you.]

    Maybe it¡¯s because I heard about the seven princesses from Limon when they were revived by Wanderer.

    Or maybe I just liked Charlotte¡¯s extremely polite attitude.

    The Geomje, who unexpectedly and easily overlooked the seven princesses, turned his gaze next to the three women who had been kneeling side by side from the beginning.

    [You are my inws?]

    ¡°Your great teacher.¡±

    ¡°My name is Anastasia.¡±

    ¡°Positive. ¡°I am the master¡¯s male disciple.¡±

    A grinning, gum-painted Joan of Arc.

    Anastasia, the swordswoman, greeted politely.

    Even the sword spirit and repairman nod their heads.

    Looking at the students taught by Limon, the Geomje had a more mysterious expression than when he looked at the princesses.

    Of course, it would have been a different time.

    She, too, would have weed meeting the Sasons.

    If a disciple is a child to a teacher, then a son-inw is like a granddaughter.

    Of course, as a virgin who had never been in a rtionship in her life, I couldn¡¯t help but feelplicated about suddenly having a series of granddaughters.

    In fact, there was a separate factor that forced Geomje to make a mysterious expression.

    [And as a bonus, you¡¯re also that bitch¡¯s wife?]

    Nod.

    Maybe it was because I was too embarrassed to answer verbally.

    While Joan of Arc blushed and Anastasia responded by bowing her head deeply.

    Suriman, who was running, answered confidently without wavering.

    ¡°Positive. ¡°The female of our master¡¯s male.¡±

    [¡­I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or anything else, but I think it¡¯s clear that that bastard was a male.]

    For a moment, look at Limon with the eyes of the world¡¯s bastard.

    She clicked her tongue as she looked at her student who was still as if he was willing to ept any punishment, then nced at his students again and asked abruptly.

    [Myeong-saek became the bride of a chick named Master. Is that still okay?]

    ¡°Of course. ¡°You are my everything.¡±

    ¡°It has been Su-cheop¡¯s lifelong wish to be the Duke of Commerce¡¯s partner.¡±

    ¡°answer. I like male teachers. ¡°It¡¯s better to be a female.¡±

    [¡­Really?]

    Hearing the three women¡¯s answers without any hesitation, the Geomje sighed.

    She is originally from Goryeo.

    It wasmon sense to respect one¡¯s teacher like heaven and treat one¡¯s teacher like a parent.

    When I saw my sons-inw confidently giving such answers without any sense of shame even though they were connected to their teachers, I was once again reminded of the generation gap.

    Of course, the most absurd thing was that Limon chose them as his brides.

    [Yes, they say they like it, so what can they do?]

    But that¡¯s it.

    I was able to somehow convince him by giving in a hundred times.

    Of course, from the beginning, she was not someone who was particrly bound bymon sense.

    Because it was the Geomje himself who originally told Limon to live as he wanted.

    But¡­.

    [And um. Fairy Queen?]

    ¡°¡­Please tone down your words. ¡°I cannot receive respect from my son-inw¡¯s teacher.¡±

    [No, son-inw¡­. Yes, I know that that son of a bitch became the Fairy Queen¡¯s son-inw.]

    It¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t know what to say.

    The Geomje made the mostplex expression ever.

    The Fairy Queen is like the mother of all humans who has been with us since the beginning of human civilization.

    Because she was the first absolute being that even she, who rebelled against the seven dragons and lived as an independent child, had no choice but to pay respect to.

    [Are you really okay? Can you make that bastard your son-inw and groom?]

    ¡­The problem was that his pupil, who was no better than an asshole, made her his mother-inw and bride.

    What kind of genealogy is this?

    Just saying it in my mouth not only made me dizzy, but even though I was a ghost, I felt a headache.

    Even the Fairy Queen blushed bright red, including the nape of her neck and her long ears, as if she was embarrassed.

    ¡°Yes¡­ honestly, I became happy thanks to my son-inw.¡±

    [¡­Is that so?]

    Thanks to bing Limon¡¯s bride, I discovered a happiness I had never known before in my life.

    Looking at the Fairy Queen speaking with a shy yet truly happy smile, the Geomje sighed involuntarily.

    It is true that the disciple who grew up in an unnecessarily rigid manner wanted to live freely. That is true, but¡­

    ¡­it was not the case that he wanted his life to end like this.

    ¡®What on earth makes this motherfucker say he¡¯s so good at it?¡¯

    The Geomje was shocked as he looked at the brides who were all worried about Limon while watching him as if he were watching his mother-inw.

    While the meeting was over.

    Limon and the priests¡¯ tavern management began.

 Chapter 1095

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1095

    #Side Story 64. Bride epting a cup of wine (4)

    * * *

    Gate of Valha, the magic of miracles.

    A vortex of starlight that swept the world.

    Due to the sh of the two powers, the soul of the Sword Emperor, who had been summoned from the underworld, was tied to this world.

    Even Sir admitted that it would be difficult to solve the problem with magic.

    In the end, there is only one way left.

    All it could do was help people achieve Buddhahood naturally by relieving their lingering attachment to this world.

    There is one problem.

    It was as if he had no regrets.

    Of course, when I was briefly resurrected by Wanderer in the past, I shared a drink with the damn disciple who was just being upset.

    After a heartfelt sword fight, he was cut by his disciple¡¯s hand and died with satisfaction both as a teacher and as a swordsman.

    Because Geomje had no regrets or regrets left in this world anymore.

    ¡­at least in her own opinion.

    [No, I¡¯m sure there is something like that.]

    [I, the person involved, don¡¯t have anything like that, so why is the olddy making a guarantee?]

    [I¡¯m doing it because it¡¯s worth making a guarantee. In the first ce, whether dead or alive, there is no way in this world that there is a person who doesn¡¯t have a single regret.]

    I want to sit down.

    When I sit down, I want to lie down.

    Just like when you lie down, you want to stand up.

    As humans, once one wish is resolved, another wishes to mind.

    Since we are human, it is natural to have regrets and desires of any kind, even if they are very simple.

    What Sir said.

    Geomje could not deny it.

    Because it contained the insight of an immortal who had lived for a long time.

    In fact, the essence of humanity that she saw and experienced while traveling around the world and confronting the seven dragons was also like that.

    That was why.

    Sir asks Limon for cooperation.

    Also, the reason why she reluctantly epted when Limon offered to open a tavern.

    The idea of opening a tavernter was something I just said, but I didn¡¯t have any other lingering thoughts.

    But¡­

    ¡®¡­isn¡¯t this a bit much?¡¯

    Actually at this moment.

    Geomje was worried.

    Can this really be called a tavern?

    From the moment they built a three-story building called a tavern, I thought it was very strange.

    When I pointed out that fact, he was able to ept it only when a thatched hut made of red y and straw was erected across from the intact pavilion.

    It was a bit excessivelyrge as there were several thatched houses connected to each other, but this was the extent of the tavern.

    There are two problems.

    ¡°No customers areing today either.¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°I think because taverns are unfamiliar, customers are flocking to the second branch we opened.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­ I prepared a lot of potato soup.¡±

    snoring.

    Is it an effect of kidney surgery?

    Or maybe it¡¯s because of its splendor.

    This is a three-story restaurant run by the ck Dragon n, which was originally intended to be used as a tavern and was a busy building across the street, but they felt sorry for the empty building.

    On the other hand, Rose and Joan of Arc drink tea at a tavern without any flies.

    In addition to that, I saw Suri sleepingfortably on Joan of Arc¡¯s knee.

    Geomje thought.

    What do you think is a tavern worker?

    Of course, there are no guestsing and I have to finish cleaning and other things, so I can¡¯t help but spend time like that.

    At least in her opinion, half of the reasons customers did note were due to the employees.

    The beauty of the employees has to be good enough for customers to flock to them.

    It¡¯s because there are such blindingly beautiful, peerless beauties standing right at the gate.

    It was natural that even a decent hero would not dare enter.

    Just looking at the behavior of the sons who were busy eating at the window of the pavilion across from them and peeking into the tavern.

    ¡®As expected, kicking them all out¡­¡¯ He

    said that in order to run the tavern properly, he would have to kick out all the damn disciple¡¯s brides.

    Geomje judged calmly.

    And I opened my mouth to say it.

    No, I tried to open it.

    ¡°You¡¯re already sober. Maia, may I ask for a new drink?¡±

    [Hey, when should I ask for a drink¡­.]

    ¡°Would it be okay if it was a hundred-year-old Yeo Ah-hong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great choice. ¡°Yeoahong, made with the spirit of the Green Dragon n, has an excellent aroma and taste.¡±

    ¡°And I think we¡¯ll have to prepare some new snacks.¡±

    ¡°If you do, I will bring the notebook.¡±

    [¡­Hmm, okay. Pour one more ss.]

    Jjolrrrr.

    Even while sitting in a wheelchair, Li Qingyu smiles like a tongue in her mouth and clearly gives instructions on what she needs.

    Maia calmly selected a new drink and brought it, like a doctor prescribing medicine.

    Anastasia knelt next to her and politely poured the drink with both hands and cut the snacks on a spoon to make it easier to eat.

    It¡¯s really not that easy.

    Or should we say luxury.

    Even though my senses have be dull due tock of a body, I drink alcohol without feeling any difort.

    Geomje thought.

    ¡®Okay, let¡¯s just drink this and kick it out.¡¯

    ¡­I think she made the same decision about fifteen bottles ago, but she didn¡¯t care.

    Originally, Hogeul didn¡¯t care about small things.

    No, actually, paying attention was more difficult.

    In any case, the other brides couldn¡¯t chase away the Fairy Queen, who was waiting on Yuna-kyung and smiling shyly.

    Of course, I knew about the sword system.

    The Fairy Queen is a shield.

    That she is in a position where she cannot easily kick everyone out.

    However, the real trick is to suffer even when you know it.

    In that respect, the atrocity of putting forward the Fairy Queen, who even the Sword Emperor could not treat lightly, as his face was even admirable.

    So that she doesn¡¯t get annoyed.

    So that you don¡¯t get cut in line.

    What¡¯s even more special is that they even do a cute trick where the brides take turns serving each other.

    ¡®In death, I get to enjoy the luxury I never enjoyed even when I was alive.¡¯

    To be honest.

    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t like it.

    She wandered around the sky all her life, using the sky as a nket, saying that only one sword was enough for a swordsman, but that was only because she was busy being chased by the Seven Dragons.

    Even though I¡¯m not particrly extravagant, on the contrary, I¡¯ve never hated extravagant things.

    But to be treated like this.

    A well-raised child¡­ no, one disciple was not envious of ten ves.

    ¡®Hmm, I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t bad either.¡¯

    The tavern management was in shambles, but considering it was just a pleasure trip, it was pretty good.

    For her, who had lived her whole life as she pleased, whether it was Yeohan or Nabal, it was nothing more than a trivial thing anyway.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not bad.¡¯

    okay.

    It was like that.

    It wasn¡¯t bad.

    Drinks, snacks, and service.

    Nevertheless, the reason why Geomje could not help but narrow his eyes at this moment was because of the scene unfolding inside the tavern.

    Good luck!

    ¡°Stupid princess, I told you to just watch.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. This oven is strange. No matter how carefully the wind blows, the fire does not grow and only ashes fall.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not a furnace, it¡¯s a furnace. ¡°For no reason, youe forward and end up covered in ashes again¡­¡±

    Skuosh.

    ¡°Brother, me too! ¡°I buried my ashes here too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that what you buried? ¡°It¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Anyway, are you going to clean it for me too? huh?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s water over there, so why don¡¯t you try wiping it off yourself?¡±

    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s too much! Is this discrimination against brides? ¡°We want equality!¡±

    Chi profit.

    ¡°Is this enough liver enough?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s perfect. ¡°As expected, the boss is amazing.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, even if I praise you, all I can give you is cooking.¡±

    ¡°okay? ¡°I also want to get a kiss from the boss.¡±

    ¡°¡­My hunting dog is truly a beast.¡±

    Grumbling.

    ¡°I will control the fire, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Pharaoh.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for gratitude. ¡°Because I am your ve.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. ¡°Have you not forgotten that the Pharaoh is my bride before she is my ve?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±

    Wiping a white-haired girl covered in ashes with a wet towel while starting a fire.

    He rubbed ashes on the bridge of his nose and flirted with him while pushing away the silver-haired girl he was clinging to.

    Hugging and kissing the waist of the haughty blonde beauty who helps with the cooking.

    He whispered in the ear of a woman with a cold expression, making her face turn slightly red.

    Thanks to the sword master¡¯s senses, you can vividly feel as if you are directly observing all the affectionate behavior that his disciple has with his brides in the kitchen.

    The Geomje narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Why¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s not that there is a shortage of brides.

    From the fairy queen to the four sons and even the seven princesses.

    No matter how hard you looked at it, it was clear that they were first-ss brides that could be presented anywhere in terms of beauty, ability, and personality.

    Even though he has such abilities, he is also respectful to himself.

    nevertheless.

    She thought.

    ¡®¡­isn¡¯t it like this?¡¯

    ¨DYou¡¯re blind.

    No, that¡¯s right.

    I had to understand.

    And his flirting with brides.

    Other women, and even the Fairy Queen, are jealous of the priests who help him and show signs of wanting to rece them.

    It was proof that Limon was loved that much.

    ¡®Heroes are lecherous, so it¡¯s natural for a bastard like that to have any number of women.¡¯

    The absolute one.

    He is the guardian deity of mankind.

    Helped brides several times.

    Even if you look at it objectively, Limon was an asshole who was enough to captivate women¡¯s hearts.

    From a subjective standpoint, it was even more so.

    What kind of effort and hardship did that kid who had no personality,mon sense, and all he knew was cutting and killing grow up to what he is now?

    Because no one knew it better than her.

    As a teacher, I felt proud that I had personally raised such a Limon.

    Well, most of what was actually taught was sword fighting, but originally, the instructor¡¯s training was also included in the teacher¡¯s teachings.

    So, it was definitely something to be proud of that his talented student was doing well with so many beautiful women as his brides, but¡­

    ¡®-It¡¯s annoying.¡¯

    For some reason.

    The more Limon flirts with the brides.

    And the more I see their happy smiles.

    She took a gulp of alcohol to suppress her pounding heart.

    But the good thing about not having a body was that you could drink as much as you wanted, but the bad thing was that no matter how much you drank, you couldn¡¯t get drunk.

    No matter how many drinks I drank, the subtle, heavy feeling did not go away, but instead built up.

    That was why.

    In the end, even after emptying a mountain of bottles, she couldn¡¯t bear the rising frustration and got up from her seat.

    [Hey, the disruptors will be out of the way now, so you can y or fool around as you please.]

    ¡°Sword Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Pak.

    Just like that¡­.

    With that unexpected deration, the Geomje disappeared from the tavern as if it were extinguished.

    Leaving behind the disciples and their priests who were perplexed and bewildered.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­So you quit and came here?¡±

    [Yeah fuck! Is that a tavern? ??????]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [??? ??? ??? ?? ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?? ??? ??? ? ????? ??? ??????¡­.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ?? ?? ??.

    I wasining about all kinds of things.

    The Geomje suddenly closed his mouth.

    And, other than his student, he narrowed his eyes at the only person to whom he could make such aint.

    [What the heck. Why are you looking at me with those eyes?]

    ¡°What eyes do you mean?¡±

    [The eyes look like they picked up an unexpected toy.]

    To be exact, they were exciting eyes because they were watching a drama that was unexpected.

    However, the legendary great witch did not bother to exin the facts and the reasons.

    Instead, he just opened his mouth with a meaningful smile under the veil that covered his face.

    ¡°Do you know what the swordsman says about your feelings right now?¡±

    [Well, it¡¯s annoying.]

    ¡°It¡¯s simr, but different.¡±

    It seems very sophisticated.

    Or as if it was interesting.

    Or maybe it just turned out well.

    Sir ended his speech in a truly happy voice.

    ¡°¨DBecause that feeling is probably the reason why I can call you a ¡®virgin ghost¡¯ now.¡±

 Chapter 1096

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1096

    #Side Story 65. Bride epting a drink (5)

    * * *

    Virgin ghost.

    A ghost who dies without being able to get married and remains in this world,

    could be said to be a ghost representing the Republic of Goryeo in that the tradition is mainly passed down to the Korean Penins.

    But if you actually see it.

    There are surprisingly many simr traditions.

    Regardless of time and ce, the woman in white was the mostmon ghost.

    However, if interpreted ultly, it also means that women, especially young virgins, are more likely to be ghosts than men.

    In ancient magic, such a phenomenon was interpreted to mean that the younger a woman was, the more likely she was to be a ghost because her spiritual power was stronger.

    That is why witches mainly took young girls as their disciples and passed on their vision and magic.

    But any truth.

    Things change over time.

    Over the years, as magic has developed¡­

    or rather, as psychology has developed, new inferences have emerged.

    The theory is that the reason why young girls have more ghosts may be because they are more likely to have a simpler cause, namely resentment, apart from spirits or magic.

    Of course, like most magic.

    There was insufficient evidence for that inference.

    In the first ce, resentment itself was a concept that was difficult to exin clearly.

    nevertheless.

    Let me add a little spection.

    The legendary archwitch could guarantee it.

    [In my view, the reason why younger girls are more likely to be ghosts is because of jealousy.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [It¡¯s not that men don¡¯t get envious and jealous, but it¡¯s not as deep andplex as a woman¡¯s feelings.] To

    put it in a good way, it¡¯s simple and clear. To put it bluntly, the jealousy of ignorant men is often expressed and resolved in a simple way.

    On the other hand, women¡¯s feelings areplex and delicate, so it is difficult to understand them properly and even more difficult to resolve them.

    Because such thoughts be entangled and be resentful, it is easy to be tied to this world even after death.

    After hearing what Sir said.

    He asked softly.

    ¡°¡­So Master is tied to this world because of jealousy?¡±

    [At least that¡¯s how I see it.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, olddy.¡±

    [Why do you think it¡¯s nonsense?]

    ¡°Do you think Master is the kind of person who would be jealous of others?¡±

    [Well, if you¡¯re a swordsman in your lifetime, you¡¯ve never experienced anything like jealousy.]

    Limon¡¯s cold rebuttal.

    Surprisingly, Sir agreed readily.

    Geomje is a hero among heros that even she acknowledges.

    He was a hero who cut down seven dragons and restored control of the world to mankind, but at the same time, he was an ouw who lived inplete disregard ofws and norms.

    There was no reason to be jealous or anything.

    Because her life was one of destroying, stealing, and obtaining whatever she wanted.

    Before I was alive.

    [But will it be the same even after death?]

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    [Baby, you know. Originally, the dead were jealous of the living.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Because life is something the dead cannot have, no matter how hard they try.]

    After hearing those words.

    Limon was silent.

    Because he had lived a long life and had a lot of experience meeting the dead as well as the living, he knew that Sir¡¯s words were true.

    The same goes for the sword masters who were immediately resurrected using thew of lion resurrection.

    Even they, the absolute of the absolute, were ultimately obsessed with their long-cherished wish and could not escape the illusion.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    The dead are those whose life has already ended.

    The more miserable the old man is, the more likely he is to live immersed in memories of the past.

    Because they had no future to live in, they were unable to start something new and had no choice but to cling to the remnants of the past.

    And only then.

    Limon realized.

    Who is the real cause that bound Geomje, who had returned to the afterlife after all his sorrows were released, to this world again?

    ¡°¡­It means that because of me, Master has developed a new attachment to you.¡±

    [I¡¯m not sure, but I think at least meeting you was an opportunity.]

    After being revived by the Wanderer.

    Meet Limon.

    Sipping a ss of wine.

    Listen to his story.

    Afterpeting with each other again.

    In the end, Geomje died again in the arms of his disciple.

    It was all over in just a little over an hour, let alone an hour.

    However, just as a moment is enough for a me to burn a moth, it would have been more than enough time to make Geomje feel new regrets.

    [That must have been a really small regret. Because of the ident that caused Valha¡¯s gate to explode, I was only bound by that small regret.] [

    But while I was still tied to this world, that regret would have continued to grow.]

    [The more I see the happiness of others, the faster and stronger it bes.]

    The light is strong. The more I try.

    As the shadows be darker.

    The happiness of the living makes the dead more sad.

    Therefore, the boundary between life and death was strictly demarcated and the living and the dead were not to be touched carelessly.

    However, Geomje, who was somehow tied to this world due to a runaway of magic, must have gradually be immersed in regret.

    It¡¯s like falling into a bottomless swamp.

    Or like white paper being stained with ink.

    Above all¡­.

    [Perhaps it was even more so because there were cases like your disciples.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even the Geomhwa Geomnyeong Geomhu.

    Even though he was already dead like himself.

    The sight of the three Sasons, resurrected by the power of the stars and enjoying happiness as Limon¡¯s brides, must have further stimted the Geomje¡¯s regret.

    Of course, it brings out a craving that she didn¡¯t even know she had.

    Enough to make me feel feelings of envy and jealousy that I have never felt in my life.

    And the ending is¡­

    ¡°¡­If this continues, Master will eventually be a vengeful spirit.¡±

    [Yes, perhaps the worst disaster ever in history could ur.]

    It¡¯s still just simple jealousy.

    The envy is a bit severe.

    However, as time passes and her soul deteriorates, her jealousy will be uncontroble.

    Because I have a lover.

    Because he looks happy.

    Or just because you breathe.

    Enough to cut down anyone in sight and even destroy the world.

    That is an evil spirit.

    It was the worst ending that would happen if the Lion King, who hated and tried to harm all living things even though he had no particr grudge, failed.

    And Limon knew how many times he had seen such an evil spirit when he was hunting down a warlock.

    No matter how strong the Geomje¡¯s will is, it is difficult to avoid that oue.

    So, after a long silence.

    Limon opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°There must be a solution, right?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t a question.

    If you don¡¯t have it, create one right now.

    Otherwise, it was an extremely sharp and cold threat that conveyed the will not to let go.

    [Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t exist. [That¡¯s three things.]

    But Sir didn¡¯t waver at all even after hearing Limon¡¯s voice.

    As if he knew that of course, he just let out augh through the crystal ball and then spoke leisurely.

    [However, all of these solutions require arge price.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Please answer in that sense.]

    Gift a leg to the mermaid.

    Invite the children to the cookie house.

    Like blessing a princess¡¯s spinning wheel.

    The legendary Great Witch, who deals with mysteries that make any impossible possible if the price is sufficient, asked with a meaningful smile on her face.

    [Are you really willing to do anything for your teacher?]

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    [You answer without hesitation. What would you do if I told you that you had to use ck magic?]

    ¡°In that case, we should cut down the old woman first and find another way.¡±

    [Hehe, don¡¯t take the joke too seriously. Anyway, you know that I would never suggest such a method, right?]

    That straightforward answer.

    Sir let out a lowugh.

    In reality, the most effective way to deal with spirits was ck magic, but she ruled that out.

    Even though he revered his teacher more than anyone else¡­ no, because he knew that Limon would never cross the line.

    That¡¯s why she was interesting.

    Is the solution he finds within his good will or outside of it?

    To confirm that fact, Sir continued speakingzily.

    [First of all, the quickest and surest way is to just destroy the soul of the swordsman.]

    ¡°¡­cut off the master¡¯s soul?¡±

    [Baby, you can do it. It¡¯s not my first time doing this anyway.]

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    That¡¯s the first solution.

    Because the Geomje was to be cut down with his own hands before he was corrupted into an evil spirit.

    This was possible because he was a sword master who could cut through anything, and among them, he had mastered the sword spirit of a swordsman who could pierce even the soul.

    But¡­

    ¡°If the only solution you prepared was a crappy solution, I don¡¯t think there would be any reason to listen any further.¡±

    Limon said coldly.

    When he was resurrected by Wanderer, he was the one who cut down the Sword Emperor.

    But that was because she knew that only then could she be satisfied and rest in the afterlife.

    But this time the case was different.

    Cutting the soul means that even the soul is erased.

    It would have been more cruel than falling into hell, where one would not be able to go to the afterlife, let alone reincarnate, and be scattered in the void for eternity.

    That was why in the past he personally cut down the Sword Demon, evaluating him as the worst sword master.

    Moreover, cutting off the Sword Emperor¡¯s soul was something he could never do.

    [Calm down. I just let you know that there is a way to prevent the knife-wielding girl from bing an evil spirit.]

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense like that and tell me a proper solution.¡±

    [Hmm, to be honest, the best solution is still to fulfill the sword-wielding girl¡¯s lingering desire.]

    ¡°It has already been proven that running a tavern for a hundred days is useless.¡±

    Limon frowned.

    In the first ce, Geomje¡¯s regret was not about taverns.

    I just tried it as a test because I couldn¡¯t think of anything else¡­ but it was a mistake.

    For no reason, watching him and the brides from the side made Geomje feel distraught and his regret only deepened.

    There is one fortunate thing among misfortunes.

    Thanks to that, the way to resolve her lingering regrets became clearer.

    [I¡¯m not talking about a tavern. [It¡¯s about the true resentment of the swordsman.]

    ¡°You mean you found out what the master¡¯s resentment is?¡±

    [I already told you. Now, the knife-wielding girl is in the same state as a virgin ghost.]

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    [What do you think is the easiest way to make a virgin ghost into Buddhahood?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [That is, all you have to do is to make it not a ¡®virgin.¡¯]

    ¡°¡­So, at least call the bachelor ghost and have a soul wedding with the teacher. ¡°You want me to join you?¡±

    [I¡¯m sorry, but that method is impossible. Right now, the soul of the swordsman is in a very unstable state.]

    If it were an ordinary ghost, I wouldn¡¯t know.

    Such general methods did not work on the Sword Emperor, who was tied to this world due to runaway magic and star power.

    But, like the legendary great witch, Cyr found a way.

    [There is another way instead.]

    ¡°Another way?¡±

    [okay. If the problem is that the Knife Holder¡¯s soul is unstable, you can stabilize the soul by temporarily putting it in a body.]

    ¡°¡­Is that possible?¡±

    [Actually, it¡¯s usually impossible.] No

    matter what anyone says.

    Geomje is the first sword in the world.

    Even if she became a ghost, the level of her soul was extremely high and powerful.

    It was impossible even for the world¡¯s Sir to create a body that could amodate her soul.

    In fact, I tried to strengthen her soul in the body of an unset Dreamroid that I had previously received for research, but it couldn¡¯tst even for a moment and was destroyed.

    No matter how borately it was made, in the end, a fake was nothing more than a fake.

    ¡­Yes.

    If it¡¯s ¡®fake¡¯.

    [But fortunately, there are only three special bodies in the world that can handle the souls of the sword-wielding babies.]

    ¡°Special bodies?¡±

    [Yes, the baby is right next to you.]

    That moment.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    This is because I intuitively realized what the special body Sir was talking about.

    No, I had no choice but to realize it.

    After all, if there was anything that could handle the Sword Master¡¯s soul, it was only one.

    That¡¯s right¡­

    [¨DBrides with the most perfect bodies in the world.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The body of the ¡®real¡¯ Sword Master.

    Saponification.

    Sword spirit.

    Post-mortem.

    Of course, in the sense that he is a resurrected Sword Master.

    Since it is not a descendant of a dragon, there is no way it will sh with the sword of the dragon yer.

    Considering that she is the object that most stimtes the Geomje¡¯s jealousy, it has the most perfect conditions to capture and stabilize her soul.

    Limon¡¯s disciple.

    Talking about brides.

    Sirughed meaningfully.

    [So, baby, you have two options.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Either lend the bodies of your brides to the knife-wielding girl and have her marry another man¡­.]

    Put poison in the apples to be given as a gift.

    Give a curse along with a blessing.

    They are kindly fattened and eaten.

    With a grumpy voice like a witch from a fairy tale.

    The world¡¯s most sinister legendary archwitch gave humanity¡¯s stern-faced guardian deity a choice with a set answer.

    [¨DOr you can personally hold the sword-wielding baby who entered the bride¡¯s body.]

 Chapter 1097

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1097

    #Side Story 66. Bride epting a drink (6)

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Quietly.

    he recalled.

    After listening to the witch¡¯s advice.

    The various things that happened before I made my decision and got here.

    It¡¯s not that there was no hesitation.

    Or rather, it was the first time in his life that he had experienced this much agony and agony.

    It was such an absurd thing to have to weigh my beloved teacher and my beloved bride.

    But¡­.

    ¡°I volunteer.¡±

    ¡°¡­Suri, why don¡¯t you think more carefully before answering? ¡°This is something we don¡¯t know what side effects or risks it may be.¡±

    ¡°No answer. It¡¯s important that I¡¯m the alpha male¡¯s mate. ¡°They never give up being loved by the alpha male, especially the opportunity to have offspring.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough body, but if Master Sajo needs Socheop¡¯s body, please be willing to use it.¡±

    ¡°Asha, are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to take it to heart. In times like this, So Cheop has trained the sword all his life to be of help to the King.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I also feel the same way as my juniors.¡±

    ¡°Jan, you already have ovepping souls, so the risk may be high.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, anyway, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died a long time ago. So, if it¡¯s for you, I can do anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Thinking of the disciples who came to him after hearing the reason for his worries from the witch.

    Limon thought.

    It¡¯s really too much.

    Even as a teacher.

    Even as apanion.

    Because to me, they were such lovely, grateful, and good brides.

    The same was true for other priests.

    Even after learning of his situation, the princesses and the Fairy Queen did not feel upset or angry, but instead actively supported him.

    Also, ording to Sir¡¯s instructions, I stayed up all night for several days to prepare and even stretched out the Yuna mirror.

    How was it possible to get not just one or two, but 12 brides who were so undeserved?

    It was amazing all over again.

    Out of all the things I¡¯ve experienced over the hundreds of years since bing a swordsman, meeting them was the greatest luck of my life.

    Enough to convince yourself.

    Anyway, thanks to the active help and support of those priests, he was finally able to make up his mind.

    What was actually more difficult was what happened after that.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why.

    The reason why Limon sighed.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I became distraught just thinking about all the eventful things that had happened so far.

    It was because all kinds of emotions, such as guilt and hesitation about what I had to do in the future, naturally made my heart heavy.

    okay.

    Yes.

    Right now at this moment.

    He was nervous.

    Even more so than during the Star Wars and when fighting other Sword Masters and even Sword Demons.

    No matter how much I look back, I can¡¯t recall a time in my life when I was this nervous and distraught.

    I just hoped this wait would end quickly.

    Then, the frustration and confusion weighing on your chest will disappear.

    But I hoped this wait would never end.

    Because the work I had to do when the wait was over was so heavy.

    ¡®It¡¯s pathetic, me too.¡¯

    That was why.

    The reason why Limon mocked himself.

    Although I have lived for such a long time.

    It was really funny to see myself unable to hide my agitation, like a child going to war for the first time.

    In fact, even when I went to the Colosseum for the first time and was covered in blood, I came back only yawning.

    ¡°Team leader, preparations areplete.¡±

    That was why.

    When a voice came from behind.

    The reason he stopped without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯rete.¡±

    ¡°Actually, the activation itself started a long time ago, but it took more time to stabilize than expected¡­¡±

    Perhaps because it was so hard to prepare for the ceremony.

    Yuna-kyung, who had clear dark circles around her eyes, looked away from Limon and cautiously opened her mouth.

    ¡°As the team leader knows, this magic has just been created. ¡°You never know what problems might arise along the way.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Still, we mixed in the power of the stars and installed severalyers of safety devices, so there will be nothing wrong with the Sword Emperor or the Bride.¡±

    After finishing the exnation.

    Yuna-kyung hesitated for a moment.

    And eventually, she stretched out her two wings and gently hugged him.

    ¡°So, I hope you do well.¡±

    Like a mother bird soothing her nervous baby bird.

    After staring at Yuna-kyung, who was giving me warmth all over my body.

    Eat and drink.

    He let out augh.

    ¡°thanks.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I was just doing my job.¡±

    Just like that¡­

    After lightly stroking the head of Yuna-kyung, who smiled shyly, Limon walked away.

    A mansion in a room of time and mind that has be familiar as if it were one¡¯s own home, as it has been used every day so far.

    Towards the innermost part of it.

    Jump and jump.

    Why?

    A few dozen steps at most.

    A distance that can be reached in less than a few minutes.

    Still, after walking heavily along that hallway that felt so far away.

    He was about to kneel out of habit in front of therge door he finally arrived at, but stopped.

    And after a short hesitation, I finally reached out.

    Sigh.

    The door opens.

    What is revealed is the bedroom.

    Therge bed in the center shows that this ce still maintains its identity as a bedroom.

    There are three things that are different from usual.

    One is a magic circle that is stered all over the bedroom from the walls to the floor and ceiling, giving off a hazy light like fog.

    One is a silver-haired and tinum-haired woman who is sleeping as if dead in two of the three crystal tubes ced on the wall, except for one that is slightly open.

    And thest one¡­.

    Tak!

    edge of the bed.

    Among the countless empty bottles.

    Sit down with your legs hanging down.

    A scarred woman with a clear body rather than a translucent appearance like before.

    The Geomje didn¡¯t even look at him when he saw him open the door ande in.

    I just kept drinking.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    Limon quietly enters the room.

    Kneel in front of the bed.

    Even after I bowed my head.

    She continued to drink in a dry, even cold manner, and finally, after emptying her ss three more times, she softly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Do you know what I was originally going to do after hearing the story from that old witch?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of just going somewhere with no one and quietly disappearing. ¡°Because you will never cut me.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    She is also a sword master.

    Although he may not be able toplete the Auror de, it was the first sword in the world that he touched at the end of his life.

    Even if one had no body, it was quite possible to erase one¡¯s own soul.

    Therefore, it would be more dangerous if she became an evil spirit.

    ¡°But do you know why you are here?¡±

    know that fact

    Because I tried to quietly pass away.

    Geomje quietly exined why he came here after avoiding even facing Limon.

    ¡°-It¡¯s because of your brides.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    If you¡¯re not careful, there¡¯s even a risk that your body will be taken away or problems may arise with your soul or ego.

    Even the persuasion of Geomhwa and Geomryeong Geomhu, who came to see that they would willingly give up their bodies, was absurd to her.

    Still, I can understand.

    Before they were Limon¡¯s brides, they were also her grandchildren.

    But¡­

    ¡°Can you believe it? ¡°The descendants of the seven damn dragons knelt down and asked me a favor.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did something like that happen?¡±

    ¡°Yeah you bitch.¡±

    The arrogant golden dragon knelt down.

    The crazy silver dragon shed tears.

    Baekryong tried hard to persuade.

    The red dragon offered a gift.

    Blue Dragon dared to argue.

    The green dragon pleaded.

    Even the most cunning ck dragon apologized.

    The mistakes of the founders and everything the Seven Dragons Association has done so far.

    You can continue to hate yourself and take out your resentment in any way. I will grant you whatever you wish for. So¡­.

    ¡°As a teacher, please don¡¯t drive a nail into your student¡¯s chest three times.¡±

    I love him more and more.

    What kind of existence is the Geomje to Limon?

    Knowing how much it would hurt him if she did something wrong.

    The requests of lovers who loved their disciples, who had put aside everything, including pride, respect, and dignity, were too heavy a burden for the master.

    Even more so in the sense that even scarier beings remained.

    ¡°Do you know how freaked out I was when even the Fairy Queen tried to kneel to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha, really. ¡°How did I end up taking on this horny bastard as my disciple¡­¡±

    That¡¯s why.

    The Geomje ended up waiting for him here.

    No matter how much she did, she couldn¡¯t ignore the earnest requests of women, including the Fairy Queen.

    Even more so in the sense that the request was made out ofplicated feelings and was made entirely for the sake of his student.

    ¡°Consider yourself really lucky. ¡°You have such good brides.¡±

    ¡°I always think it¡¯s too much.¡±

    ¡°A guy like that makes twelve brides? ¡°You¡¯re like a motherfucker with no conscience.¡±

    Suddenly.

    Geomje drank again.

    Although it was a borrowed body, it was probably because he had emptied dozens of bottles of the strong liquor of the Green Dragon n that made even the Absolute faint.

    She took a deep breath with her face turning red before she knew it, and filled her ss again.

    And after taking a sip.

    Okay.

    He took the ss, which was still half full, from his mouth and opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance, so don¡¯t be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The reason I allowed this absurd act was not because I wanted to achieve Buddhahood or anything like that. ¡°It¡¯s to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean responsibility?¡±

    ¡°As a teacher, I am responsible for forgetting to teach you something important and making you such an asshole.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my eldest son has never taught you things like the rtionship between men and women.¡±

    If he had taught him properly a long time ago, there is no way Limon would have be an asshole with as many as twelve brides.

    Sarcastically.

    Or as ifmenting.

    After letting out a short sigh.

    She finished her sentence sharply.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m just trying to teach you from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, you have to learn how to drink alcohol and how to do things at night from an adult.¡±

    This is education.

    As an adult and teacher.

    Even though he told me not to think it was strange because it was just part of the education to teach my ugly student about the female body.

    She doesn¡¯t even put down her ss.

    I didn¡¯t even finish drinking.

    Still sitting on the edge of the bed.

    I just fiddled with the ss, looking at my own face reflected in the half remaining drink.

    As if waiting for something.

    So, only after a long time had passed, she opened her mouth again.

    ¡°What are you doing, you idiot?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is a girl waiting for you right in front of me.¡±

    Should I first tell you that refusing a prepared meal is a shame for a man and an insult to a woman?

    Is it because of the alcohol?

    Or is it some other reason?

    Limon, who was looking at the Sword Emperor who spoke with a slightly red face, closed his eyes withplicated eyes.

    And as if to strengthen his resolve.

    Open your eyes again.

    I stretched out my hand.

    As a man before being a disciple.

    To a girl who was sitting on the edge of the bed and waiting for him.

    Sreuk.

    I was lying on the bed like that.

    On her slender legs.

    his fingers.

    slipping.

    Pure white bare feet.

    Revealing its appearance¡­

    side.

    ¡­Soft warmth touched the toes of a chaste girl who had never allowed the touch of any stranger in her life.

 Chapter 1098

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1098

    #Side Story 67. Bride epting a drink (7)

    * * *

    Bongyang (·îðB).

    The duty of filial piety to serve one¡¯s parents.

    Of course, this did not necessarily apply only between parents and children.

    About a thousand years ago, it was natural for a disciple to support his teacher.

    To put it bluntly.

    It was almost inevitable.

    In the past, the average lifespan was just over 30.

    In a time when it was natural for even the slightest skill to be a secret, a disciple had to make an effort to learn even one more thing from his teacher.

    In the process, it was also natural to provide all kinds of support to the teacher.

    Cook rice.

    Doingundry.

    Even helping with bathing.

    May my teacher live as long as possible.

    In this way, I hope that I can learn even a little more.

    Rather, it was bittersweet that the teacher¡¯s secret to being respected for a lifetime was to not pass on his skills and take them to the grave.

    From that perspective.

    Geomje was a great teacher.

    Because he at least spared no effort to teach.

    Of course, most of the teachings started and ended with just beating people up.

    She was indeed a great teacher in that it was difficult to find such a teacher, let alone one in 10,000.

    So it was.

    Sword Demon, of course.

    Even Limon, whom she learned from him.

    I took it for granted that I would serve as the Geomje.

    It was the natural duty of a disciple to do all he could for a teacher who spared no effort in teaching him.

    Especially as Limon, who was her ve diator and was raised by her after being saved by her Sword Emperor.

    So of course.

    It wasn¡¯t Limon¡¯s first time encountering the Sword Emperor.

    When she¡¯s drunk, carry her on her back and run away from her Seven Dragons, massage her shoulders and legs, help her get dressed, etc.

    She listened to all kinds of help.

    To him, the body of the Geomje is as much as the brides¡­.

    No, in some ways it was more familiar than that.

    side.

    Nevertheless, at this moment.

    Limon felt unfamiliar.

    No, he couldn¡¯t help but feel it.

    The fact that he dared to kiss her body no matter how tiptoeing he was.

    I felt a sense of immorality as a woman, not as a disciple, but as a man, and as a woman, I came into contact with the teacher I respected and revered more than anyone else.

    He lived for a long time and met many women, which made him feel all kinds of emotions he had never felt before.

    He was like a fresh-faced boy encountering a female body for the first time.

    But regardless of his agitated mind, his body continued to act naturally.

    Sreuk.

    On the beautiful instep.

    With thin ankles.

    On slender, stretched calves.

    On the knees with beautiful curves.

    Regardless of whether the scarred leg exposed the white skin or the left leg wrapped in smooth fabric.

    He kissed her repeatedly like that.

    Like a salmon swimming up the river.

    As if he was imprinting his own body temperature into her body.

    Or, as if trying to check and remember the texture of each part.

    and¡­.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The moment I finally got over his knees.

    What naturally catches the eye is a secret ce.

    It is narrowly hidden by the shadow created by the short cloth wrapped around the waist between the two slightly spread legs.

    Nevertheless, what is clearly visible is at most a single thin piece of cloth.

    However, just looking at the final barrier, which is thinner than paper but protects the most private part of the woman¡¯s body, makes your heart beat.

    Blood getting hot.

    Dry throat.

    Soaring thirst.

    Unable to withstand that thirst, he eventually followed his instincts and pushed his head into her inner thigh.

    The moment he bit into her delicate skin like a wolf biting the hind leg of a doe.

    Talk.

    I was shocked.

    White skin trembles.

    Drops of water fell on her thighs.

    He realized this through the strong scent that permeated the tip of his nose, mixing with the scent of soft flesh.

    The identity of the water drop was alcohol that fell from the ss the Geomje was holding.

    The calm appearance of Geomje, who continued to drink his drink while being caressed by her, was nothing more than disguise.

    And just as he feels extremelyplicated emotions, Geomje is also shaken by this immoral situation.

    Alcohol sloshing in a ss.

    The heat transmitted through the skin.

    Above all, the strong pulsation clearly felt within her soft skin proved her agitation.

    It was natural.

    Just as he was her student.

    She was his teacher.

    They, especially Geomje, were originally deceased people who lived in an era when military unity was taken for granted.

    Aside from everything else, there was no way it would have been possible for just a pure virgin to calmly ept this situation.

    nevertheless¡­.

    Or rather, that¡¯s why.

    He didn¡¯t stop.

    Instead, he just moved his mouth over the drops of alcohol that were flowing down her white thighs.

    And so, the moment he sucked her skin along with the drops of fragrant liquor.

    Tsueup.

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    A suppressed moan is released.

    The delicate skin trembles.

    A few more drops of alcohol fell on the red marks that Limon had made.

    He drank those drops of alcohol over and over again.

    Like a baby sucking its mother¡¯s milk.

    Or like an animal chewing its prey.

    And every time he nibbled and scanned her delicate skin, she twitched like a silverfish being eaten.

    No matter how hard I tried to stop the trembling, it was no use.

    Before I was a sword master.

    As a woman.

    Because an instinct that could never be resisted was reacting to that sweet stimulus and making her body heat up.

    Even as she was biting her lip and barely holding back her moans, he continued to go up against her.

    Scratching her crook with her fingernails.

    Kissing her on her abdomen over her clothes.

    Gently massaging her plump breasts.

    Sucking intensely at the scar on her arm.

    While gently biting the white nape of her neck.

    He made her feel a heat she had never felt in her entire life, and before she knew it, he straightened her knees and brought her to eye level.

    And so, the moment he finally wanted her lips¡­

    Tuk.

    naturally.

    A ss of alcohol blocking his mouth.

    ¡°Kiss only your brides.¡±

    I am not his bride and I am doing this out of necessity.

    Even if your body allows it.

    There¡¯s no need for a kiss.

    After looking at her withplicated eyes, she spoke in a voice that felt calm and even cold, unlike her already heated body.

    Limon slightly nodded her head and eventually bit her earlobe instead of her lips.

    Tsueup.

    So her neck, her back, her armpits.

    Even as she lusted after him for every inch of her body except her lips, she continued to drink.

    No matter how hard she tried to maintain herposure, it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear this unfamiliar heat without at least the power of her alcohol.

    All her life she has only swung a sword.

    His caresses were too delicate for a girl who had never experienced problems between men and women to endure.

    ¡°¡­ He must have eaten quite a bit during this time.¡±

    That was why.

    Before I knew it, I was moved to the middle of the bed.

    As her buttocks were grabbed, she blurted out a word without realizing it.

    It was a hard-fought effort to hold back her moans that almost came out inadvertently, but it was also sincere without an ounce of falsehood.

    ¡°I have been through a lot since Master passed away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m proud, damn it¡­!¡±

    Kuuk.

    I was shooting reflexively.

    She finally let out her moans.

    Before she knew it, his ever-so-secret touch had prated between her legs and made her twist her waist reflexively.

    Is this a reaction that has been endured so far?

    Too short and cloudy.

    Nevertheless, the pleasure and excitement are revealed so clearly.

    She gritted her teeth at a sound so strange and sweet that it was hard to believe she had uttered it.

    But unfortunately that was just the beginning.

    Kiss her behind her ear.

    Tickling between her toes.

    Sliding your fingers behind your back.

    As he focused on stimting the most sensitive parts of her body that she had discovered through her explorations so far and that she didn¡¯t even know she had.

    The heat that had already built up exploded.

    As a result, more and more hot moans escaped my lips.

    ¡°ha¡­.¡±

    Wiggle.

    My body convulses.

    I¡¯m out of breath.

    I feel dizzy.

    The more you try to hold back, the hotter the heat erodes your body.

    And as her thirst deepened, she thought without realizing it.

    It¡¯s not enough.

    The more drunk you are, the more you drink.

    Just like an addict keeps looking for drugs.

    Even though her body was soaked in hot pleasure that seemed to set her on fire, her instincts were not satisfied and were demanding more heat and stimtion.

    Alcohol that has already been drunk to the point of intoxication.

    Heat that blurs consciousness.

    Even the constant stimtion.

    All of this was ovepping with one another, causing even her steely spirit and will to melt.

    That was why.

    The reason why she, who gritted her teeth and withstood his touch, opened her mouth without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­How long are you going to keep ying around?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon paused.

    As if provoking, a voice disguised as leisure, but with a passion that could not be hidden, was informing us.

    That she is anxious to the point where she can no longer bear it.

    So, after a long silence.

    Looking straight at Geomje.

    He asked as if making a final confirmation.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    And the Geomje flinched.

    I heard a thirsty voice as if I had been wandering in the desert for a long time.

    I had been busy hiding my agitation until now, so it was only when I saw the heat in those golden eyes that I was able to see them.

    Because I realized it.

    The fact that it wasn¡¯t just me who was holding back.

    Rather, it was true that she was suffering from her heat more than she was her own.

    Because this is the final line.

    And be considerate of her, her first.

    She was just trying to suppress her desires.

    ¡°¡­Why are you asking that now?¡±

    After doing such an outrageous thing to a teacher who was like heaven, are you nning to step down now?

    Geomje did not bother to question it.

    Instead, he just pulled him into his arms and ced his mouth on the firm nape of his neck.

    Well done.

    Compared to that, I¡¯m so clumsy.

    Mouth movements that resemble chewing meat rather than caressing.

    However, the stimtion was too strong for a body that was already heated to its limit.

    And at her urging, which was a clearer ¡®permission¡¯ than a hundred words from her, Limon stopped her hand that was harassing her.

    Instead, he simply supported her slender waist with one hand and pushed her knee between her slender legs.

    Immediately after that, he stretched out a hand between her naturally spread legs.

    Slurp.

    Along her slender legs.

    One thin piece of cloth.

    I slipped and fell.

    Sticky and wet, probably from sweat or something else from holding in the heat for so long.

    However, Limon, who had dismantled the thin bulwark that protected thest line, pulled her by the waist and brought her body into close contact.

    Her breasts and breasts.

    Abdomen and abdomen.

    Legs and legs.

    ¡­and make sure that even the hottest parts of each other touch so much that there is no space for even a piece of paper to fit between them.

    With that, her body stiffened as she felt the hot, hard touch for the first time in her lifeing from her most sensitive and secret core.

    He stopped in front of thest virginity of the teacher he had admired his entire life and looked at each other.

    scruple.

    A sense of immorality.

    and¡­.

    ¡­excitement and desire.

    The moment they saw the same thing in each other¡¯s eyes and finally gave up theirst hesitation.

    Phew.

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    The desire of a disciple raised like a child.

    A teacher who raised me like a parent.

    -Pierced through.

 Chapter 1099

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1099

    #Side Story 68. Bride epting a drink (8)

    * * *

    He was a dangerous little boy.

    The first person she met was Limon.

    It wasn¡¯t just that he was born as a ve and lived as a diator, so what the young subject was most familiar with was murder and cutting.

    It was because of those eyes.

    oh my god.

    To humans.

    The future.

    Without expecting anything.

    It¡¯s as if it doesn¡¯t matter if I die today.

    A young child with eyes that are duller than those of an old man who is about to die.

    That was why.

    Better than that swordsmanship.

    More than that talent.

    Rather than living that way.

    The reason why she was certain that the boy was born with a natural instinct.

    This is the reason why they almost kidnapped him and made him his disciple.

    If the boy was left alone, he would grow up to be a murderer worthy of royalties, so he did not feel a sense of duty to prevent future disasters.

    I just didn¡¯t like it.

    Eyes like those rotten pigeons.

    So much so that I want to somehow get that little boy to think properly.

    Was that why?

    The hardships she experienced after that impulsive decision were indescribable.

    Compared to the first student who was good at everything, the boy who only knew about cutting and killing was always a troublemaker who needed a lot of work.

    nevertheless.

    She had no regrets.

    The boy¡¯s eyes have brightened slightly since the day he quit while contemting whether to kill himself.

    The swordsmanship improves as each day passes and the way he learns everything regrly.

    That cute artist who boasts that he defeated the master of the Seven Dragons, like a cat catching a mouse.

    Because it was more fun than difficult.

    That was why.

    Come back from the dead.

    Meeting Limon again.

    Listening to him about his past life.

    When you get cut by him at the end of a duel.

    The reason she was able to die smiling.

    As a teacher, I was very satisfied that the little boy who had just taken a personality improvement ss had grown so well.

    He is the guardian deity of mankind, and I was shocked that he wasted his life on useless things¡­

    but I was actually a little proud of him.

    Maybe that¡¯s why.

    She is tied to this world.

    Because I was overly satisfied.

    Because the disciple has be so great.

    Without realizing it, I may have wanted to watch him grow and live freely.

    But¡­

    wow.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡­I didn¡¯t want to check it like this.

    She felt dizzy as she was forced to check the body of her student, who had grown beautifully through the solid heat that prated into the core of his body.

    I have lived my whole life as a swordsman.

    I had never imagined life as a woman.

    The fact that the innocence I had maintained my entire life was taken away by that little boy.

    And the taboo of having a rtionship like this between priests made me feel an indescribable, murky and bitter shock.

    But is it fortunate?

    Or is it misfortune?

    The shock didn¡¯tst long.

    Squeak.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    My body is mixed up.

    Every time a sticky sound rings out.

    An unfamiliar sensation, felt for the first time in my life, surges from the center of my body.

    To put it bluntly, it is pain.

    Tear off raw flesh.

    Opening up those wounds.

    Even more digging.

    Acts that are closer to torture cause pain as if the body were being torn apart.

    But why?

    Her instinct as a woman forces her to automatically lift her waist and ept the culprit of the pain more deeply.

    Just as we joyfully wee pain that can only be experienced once in our lives.

    Above all, his skillful movements did not allow her to remaincent in pain forever.

    Wow.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    A hand that squeezes the round lump of flesh so hard that it feels numb even in a body that has be dull thanks to drinking alcohol to the point of intoxication.

    In contrast, lips that suck the nape of the neck as if grazing, and teeth that lightly bite the corbone.

    The rough yet delicate stimtion interlocks with each other and disturbs the five senses, gradually making one get used to the pain.

    It leads you to focus on the sensation of heat gently stirring inside your body instead of the pain.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    Hot.

    It¡¯s tingling.

    Dizzying.

    As his desire prates his body, he involuntarily lets out an excited breath at the pleasure that gradually bes clearer.

    She realized.

    What is this pleasure?

    More than the sense of aplishment from swinging a sword.

    More than the satisfaction of delicious alcohol.

    More essential and instinctive.

    If it is a living creature, it can of course be obtained, and as such, it is that much more intense and pure.

    ¨DPleasure.

    Tsueup.

    And the more you mix your body.

    The pleasure also gradually deepens.

    It wasn¡¯t just that I could feel the faint stimtion more clearly as I became numb to the pain.

    The more the hot desire that tore through my flesh dug into the wound, the stronger the stimtion itself became.

    So I understand.

    No, I understand.

    Now he is carving a scar on himself.

    Little by little, using your own desires, into the deepest and most secret parts of your body that no one can see.

    It¡¯s as if by fitting a scabbard that doesn¡¯t fit onto a sword perfectly, you can make the sword sound pleasant just by inserting the sword.

    And as the scar deepens, his body is bing ustomed to his disciple.

    It¡¯s a sin.

    Even if it¡¯s not a crime.

    Such an immoral atrocity.

    Well done.

    ¡°Tsk, yeah.¡±

    But why?

    The sense of immorality of havingmitted something that should not have beenmitted and the sense of freedom from breaking the norm actually make one feel more intensely stimted.

    It¡¯s cloudy and sticky like honey water, making it even sweeter and more addictive.

    Still, if only that were it.

    He would have been on guard.

    Just as the more shy the poisonous mushroom, the more we instinctively shy away from it, if it was too sweet, we would have felt repulsed.

    But underlying that joy is soft affection.

    So that she doesn¡¯t suffer.

    To make it a little morefortable.

    So that it doesn¡¯t be a painful memory.

    The student¡¯s consideration for each and every movement that gives pleasure is so warm that it makes one unable to even think of escaping from it.

    Like a butterfly caught in a spider¡¯s web.

    like that.

    It¡¯s heating up.

    It¡¯s heating up.

    It¡¯s heating up.

    I want to do something about my burning hot body, but I don¡¯t know what to do.

    Even while I was simply struggling, twisting my back to match his movements, shaking my body, and sliding my legs across the bed.

    The pleasure bes deeper and deeper.

    And so, as the heat reached its peak, the moment when his desire prated into the deepest part of his body.

    Phew!

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The pupils constrict.

    Tilting your head back.

    With my nails dug into his back.

    Her stiff mind became white with pleasure.

    Just like that¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    time passed.

    Is it because the stimtion was so intense?

    She hugged him and remained stiff as they were connected, and only after a long time had passed did she let out a breath that had stopped.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Was that a sigh of relief?

    Or is it a sigh of regret?

    Even though he didn¡¯t know the answer himself, Geomje thought about it without thinking.

    It wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought.

    No, to be honest, it was more than I imagined. It¡¯s unfair that I didn¡¯t know about something this good until I died.

    But I wish I knew now.

    It¡¯s a bit weird that the other person is a student, but you can just think of it as a final gift.

    She soothed herself as she immersed herself in thefort of the body temperature of her student who touched her like that.

    ¡­No, I tried to do that.

    Wow!

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    If only the tingling sensation hadn¡¯t surged in my stomach again.

    I was immersed in the afterglow of climax.

    Her unhealed wound was stimted again and she let out a cat-like moan without realizing it.

    And then he red resentfully at the damn student who had intruded on him again¡­

    ¡°¡­Master?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was only when she saw golden eyes looking at her with surprise and suspicion that she realized.

    It¡¯s not him.

    Rather, it was himself.

    Also squeezing his desires.

    And before I knew it, I had wrapped my two slender legs around his strong waist.

    -As if it¡¯s still not enough.

    The problem is that she had absolutely no intention of doing such an outrageous act.

    Still, she was confused as to why she was entangling herself with him, but soon realized.

    Unless you are yourself.

    That there is only one answer.

    Because her body now¡­

    [That¡¯s not how coption works.]

    ¡­Because it was borrowed in the first ce.

    and.

    she saw

    Three Sasons who willingly offered to lend their bodies to help him achieve Buddhahood.

    Among them, the Indian girl, whom I chose first because she was the most active, was floating in a translucent state.

    ¡°Is it a repair?¡±

    [Master is very bad at mating with females. I wasn¡¯t satisfied at all.]

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Whether or not she was shocked to hear something from Sason that she had never imagined before.

    Like Yuna-kyung, who was possessed by She-ra through Shinma-unification, a girl who gave up her body and shared only her senses in the state of a living spirit.

    The running repairman spoke with dissatisfaction as he looked at Geomje, who had restored his body using his own body.

    [The male teacher was not satisfied yet. However, it ends alone before the seeds are even received. So shabby.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Only then.

    Geomje realized.

    Although they mixed their bodies together, they were the only ones who reached climax.

    In fact, his desire that is still within him has not lost any of its strength. That it was maintaining that heat.

    I just suppressed that desire out of consideration for her as she reached her climax.

    The fact that he was satisfied with himself without knowing that fact made the Geomje¡¯s face turn red with anger.

    But unfortunately.

    That was just the beginning.

    [So I took his ce.]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­huh??¡±

    Wow!

    Without even having time to understand its meaning.

    The Geomje groaned again.

    The moment when the two legs wrapped around his waist felt like they were gaining strength.

    This was because his waist bounced of its own ord, tightening his desire that had already prated deep into his body.

    Realizing that it was Suri¡¯s action, not Geomje¡¯s, Limon sighed and stopped her.

    But¡­

    ¡°Suri, what are you doing?¡±

    [If you are going to be a male teacher, do it properly.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [If you do this roughly, the female teacher will not be able to feel the joy properly. Then you will be satisfied and will not be able to attain Buddhahood.]

    ¡°That is¡­.¡±

    If you don¡¯t want to make lending your body a waste, do it right.

    When Limon felt speechless at the simple but always honest words of the girl.

    Blood vessels sprouted on the Geomje¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Hey you bitch. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back and do it right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Master?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how good my son-inw is at mating and how he can squirm like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    If you continue to be considerate and do it in moderation, I will regard you as a knight-errant and have you emunicated.

    Looking at the swordsman grinding his teeth.

    Limon closed his eyes.

    Because I could quickly tell that she was going crazy.

    There is no way to speak to the Sword Emperor in this state. She was angry at not being able to drink as much as she wanted, so she rebelled against the Seven Dragons, became a sword master, and cut down seven dragons.

    Moreover, what Suri said about running was not wrong.

    If Geomje was this satisfied, he would have already achieved Buddhahood.

    So with a deep sigh.

    Limon asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be okay¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to criticize me, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Like a truly faithful disciple.

    Limon simply lost his self-control.

    To be honest, it was true that it was hard for him to endure it out of consideration for the first time Geomje.

    And then¡­

    ¡­the real fun began.

    * * *

    Coo.

    ¡°Ssshhhhhh!¡±

    It¡¯s noisy.

    I¡¯m thinking in a hazy way.

    With a faint wish that, if possible, I would immediately shut the mouth that spews out that vulgar doctrine.

    But she knew better than anyone else that it was impossible.

    p!

    Bodies colliding.

    My back is bent.

    Every time the flesh gets mixed up.

    A feeling of pleasure that pierces from head to toe like a thunderbolt.

    And every time, I couldn¡¯t stop my own mouth from opening and gasping for breath.

    ¡­as if I had no choice but to ept him as he bumped into me from behind.

    p!

    ¡°Sigh¡­!¡±

    A loud ringing sound.

    Drops of sweat falling on my butt.

    Long hair tickling my cheek.

    Even if you try to ignore it, you have no choice but to know.

    Now, he is on his knees, prostrate, being raped by his disciple.

    It¡¯s like¡­

    ¨C like a dog that clings to itself.

    It was so miserable to see her most private parts exposed to him like that.

    It even makes you feel the humiliation of losing your dignity as a person before being a teacher and being reduced to a mere animal.

    No, it had to be that way.

    But at this moment.

    She didn¡¯t feel humiliated.

    Rather, my heart was overflowing with joy and joy at bing the beast I had wanted to be all my life.

    ¡®This is emotional reflux¡­!¡¯

    It was like that.

    It wasn¡¯t her joy.

    It was just that the running mind of Suri, which was currently dominating the body, was being conveyed intact through the ovepping soul.

    Still, if only that were it.

    I could have endured it.

    The problem was that it was not just emotions that were conveyed that way.

    Rather, the bigger problem is the senses.

    In other words, it was a feeling of maddening pleasure.

    Tsk tsk.

    ¡°Haaak haha!¡±

    ¡®How can this happen?¡¯

    When I gave up my virginity to Limon, I was satisfied with discovering a pleasure I had never known in my life.

    But that was an illusion.

    The ¡®real¡¯ that was conveyed after the running repair took control of the body was on a different level.

    It was natural.

    Unlike her, who didn¡¯t know what to do, so she just surrendered her body and epted the pleasure.

    It opens its petals and tempts you.

    Bounce your hips to match him.

    Tighten your stomach tightly.

    Letting out a passionate cry.

    Running Suri had no hesitation and coveted him with more passion than he coveted her.

    Throw away reason and things like that.

    Just be faithful to your instincts.

    Truly an animal¡­

    no, like a female.

    But that¡¯s why she was epting the joy of being a female more intensely than she was pure.

    The pleasure didn¡¯t even end there.

    Slurp.

    ¡®body¡­!?¡¯

    Fading scars.

    Gradually decreasing body size.

    He even looks younger than he is young.

    Even while struggling with dizzying pleasure, Geomje felt it.

    A secret art that superimposes the soul of a dead person onto a living body based on thews of lion rebirth and the union of gods and demons.

    With that power, the body that was originally rebuilt based on her soul is being eaten away by its original owner, Suri, as the initiative is taken away.

    As a result, her exterior was getting closer and closer to repairs¡­

    but in fact, what was bigger than the exterior was the internal change.

    Pierced by him.

    Torn and torn apart.

    My body was getting used to it little by little.

    The wound gradually disappears and you be more epting of his desires.

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m assimting into my original body, which has been trained to feel the easiest and most intense pleasure by mixing my body with it dozens and hundreds of times.

    And as if he knew how to use that body to feel more intense pleasure.

    Suri¡¯s movements have also be more skillful.

    The pleasure also bes deeper.

    More more more.

    It seems like this is just the beginning.

    Or, it seems like the ¡®real¡¯ thing hasn¡¯t even started yet.

    ¡®No, stop this¡­!¡¯

    That was why.

    He cooed.

    She grabbed the sheets.

    A sense of heterogeneity, bing something else.

    And the instinctive sense of crisis and desperation for the endlessly intense pleasure allowed her to regain control of her body, at least with her hands.

    I try to escape this pleasure by crawling on the sheets,

    but¡­

    wow.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Both wrists are grabbed.

    Like tying up fleeing prey.

    Before I knew it, a hand reached out from behind me.

    So, of course, I lost my only means of escape.

    With my arms tied to my thin, sweat-covered back, I felt a desire to dig deeper into my body, with my face pressed against the bed and my lower body held high.

    she realizes.

    Now, I can¡¯t escape this pleasure without his permission.

    No, even if he allowed it, the owner of this body would not allow it.

    ¡°Ugh¡­?!¡±

    so that. As

    he digs in and

    as his body epts.

    Forcibly marinated, marinated, marinated in pleasure.

    The moment when I finally felt, with my female instinct, that the hot heat rushing through my body exploded.

    The thin waist is curved.

    My vision is blinking white.

    My toes curl.

    Sticky saliva flowing.

    Just before the small body starts twitching in and out¡­

    Paaah!

    Unable to withstand the pleasure that exceeded its limits, the spirit body of the Sword Emperor jumped out of the girl¡¯s stiff body.

 Chapter 1100

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1100

    #Side Story 69. Bride epting a drink (9)

    * * *

    To put it bluntly.

    It was inevitable.

    In the first ce, thew of lion revival and divine demon union, which is the basis of this secret art, is difficult and unstable,parable to the three major magics.

    There was no way that the level of perfection of the secret technique created by temporarily intertwining such things could have been high.

    As it went beyond simply being possessed by the body and even resonated with the soul, the secret art could not withstand it.

    In fact, it was rather fortunate.

    If the possession had not been forcibly removed, problems such as Suri losing her body or the Geomje¡¯s soul going wrong may have urred.

    The safety of the secret technique was confirmed in that the safety device was properly activated.

    So it was something to be reassured about.

    It was something to be reassured about, but¡­

    [¡­ah.]

    In fact, the Geomje, which was floating in the air in a translucent form, did not receive any relief from that fact.

    Instead, what I feel is a sense of loss.

    Warm body temperature.

    A pounding heartbeat.

    Vivid texture and five senses.

    A more drastic change than the fact that everything disappeared and the world that was full of natural colors suddenly became ck and white.

    Above all, the moment when we were just about to reach the peak.

    While I instinctively sensed that an ecstatic pleasure that would soon make me ck out woulde, I felt emptiness as everything disappeared just before it happened.

    And hug him.

    Truly like an animal.

    Vulgar, lewd and frankly.

    The image of an Indian girl monopolizing the orgasmic pleasure and letting out a final, deathly moan.

    Although the senses may have disappeared as if evaporating, the lingering feeling of pleasure still remains clearly in the memory and even the soul.

    It stirred up certain emotions in her heart based on the sense of loss.

    Because that pleasure too.

    Hot warmth too.

    The rest too.

    Because it was originally his.

    Because he was his original self even before those bitches found out¡­

    [Why did this damn pseudo-granny mess up her magic like this!]

    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±

    [Why wouldn¡¯t it be okay, you idiot!]

    ¡°that is¡­.¡±

    [You fucking idiot?!]

    That moment.

    The Geomje was furious.

    This is because, just like the running Suri, even Limon seemed to think that he couldn¡¯t bear the pleasure and ran away.

    [Hey, I¡¯m just waiting for you!]

    ¡°Master?¡±

    And after a while.

    Lim¨®n, who had barely recovered his desire after his fever had subsided, was taken aback by his bride, who was squirming around his body, his eyes blurred from the orgasmic pleasure that was enveloping his brain.

    It wasn¡¯t just that the Geomje¡¯s spiritual body suddenly disappeared.

    Of the three crystal tubes ced in all directions of the bedroom, two were still filled inside.

    The lid of one of them slid open, and a slender female body slowly rose from inside.

    and¡­.

    Slurp.

    ¡­Change has begun.

    Silver hair as transparent as snow.

    White and clean skin.

    Oriental clothing.

    In oriental style attire.

    With skin covered in scars.

    With hair as ck as ebony.

    So, when the bandages around her eyes were removed, there was no trace of thest Russian empress left there.

    Instead, the first sword in the world to descend on another Sason¡¯s body just proudly dered.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s do it right this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying this correctly?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, dude.¡±

    The only reason he was kicked out of Suri¡¯s body earlier was because Sir¡¯s magic went wrong.

    Looking at her affirming her.

    He had aplicated expression.

    Of course, the fact that three of his brides participated in this ceremony was just for times like this.

    This was because this secret art itself sucked up the target¡¯s physical strength and mental power even more than the Divine Demon Advent.

    The fact that the Geomje was reced by the Geomhu was something that was assumed, but¡­

    It¡¯s like seeing a teacher who has reced the body of a bride, as if a new coin is added when a character dies in a game.

    It was inevitable that he would be distraught, either as a disciple or as a groom.

    But Geomje was proud.

    This is something that even the Sasons were prepared for.

    Above all, it was the first time that I had lost the initiative to Suri and was one-sidedly manipted by Limon, and it was only because I was careless.

    This time, her determination to avenge her and show her dignity as her teacher made her burn.

    That¡¯s why I chose to do her post-mortem examination.

    Anastasia is the kindest and most obedient son.

    At least she won¡¯t have an unexpected situation where she suddenly loses control like a running repairman.

    so that.

    Truly proud.

    Absolutely without hesitation.

    She approached him, who was on the bed with an Indian girlzily hanging out like a well-fed cat¡­

    [I am always sorry that I am not good enough, but please be kind to me.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡­politely.

    Down on both her knees.

    Laying her hands together.

    She ced her forehead against the back of her hand.

    Thanks to this, Limon, who had suddenly been bowed to by his teacher, was at a loss for words.

    The Geomje, who identally bowed to his disciple, blushed bright red and shouted loudly.

    ¡°What is this?!¡±

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? ¡°Why are you suddenly bowing down?¡±

    She was a translucent silver-haired woman who showed up right away, unlike the running repairman who was just watching her until she blended in with her body.

    Anastasia slightly tilted her head in response to her sword emperor¡¯s question.

    [No matter how much you are Sajonim, if you want to share love with Gongsang, isn¡¯t it natural to show courtesy as a woman?]

    ¡°Where can you say something so absurd¡­ Are you really bowing down to this bastard every time you fuck?!¡±

    [Of course it is, right?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­You bitch?¡±

    That moment.

    Limon avoided the Sword Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    He knew that no matter how many times he tried to stop me, but to no avail, it wouldn¡¯t work.

    And in fact, Geomje, who was looking at Limon with contemptuous eyes as if he was looking at the world¡¯s scum, eventually closed his eyes.

    Of course, he was not in a position to criticize anyone in that he mingled with his disciple.

    No matter how much I regretted it, there was no way I could get back the girl I had already given away.

    ¡°How the fuck did I end up taking this bastard as my disciple?¡±

    ¡°sorry.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and shut up, you bastard.¡±

    I cut him off.

    She puts her hands down herself.

    She slipped a thin piece of cloth between her slender legs.

    In order to hastily punish this fierce Sason before he does something stupid again, he went into action without even taking off his clothes.

    ¡°Master, wait a minute¡­.¡±

    And so, before Limon, who was about to say something, could stop him.

    On hisp.

    Because she sat down.

    Matching each other¡¯s centers.

    The moment when she lowered her own body and ovepped his and hers.

    Phew!

    ¡°Huh?!?!?!¡±

    I¡¯ve felt it before, but it¡¯s an excruciating pain that can¡¯t bepared to the first time¡­

    ¡­Absolutely pure red blood flowed down her smooth thighs that ovepped his waist.

    * * *

    She was confident.

    She was swayed by Suri because he was so selfish, but she was confident that she would really do it right this time.

    Even more so because, as a sword master with a perfect body, I was slowly getting used to him.

    ¡­until she suddenly experiences losing her virginity twice.

    Unlike before, she was in dizzy pain because she hadyered her body without any preparation.

    Geomje realized.

    Her body was reconstructed.

    Just like the resurrected Sword Masters, it was a body restored based on the soul.

    When she was possessed by Anastasia and reorganized her body, she realized that everything was reset.

    Even torn flesh.

    Even the open wounds.

    Even a body ustomed to pleasure.

    In other words, now she has be a pure virgin again.

    All traces engraved so far will evaporate and he will have to adapt to this horribly hot and hard disciple¡¯s desire all over again from the beginning.

    It was enough to make even the Sword Emperor of the world startled¡­

    She didn¡¯t know.

    It¡¯s barely a problem.

    And that it is nothing.

    The real problem is something else.

    ¡­ From the moment she bonded with him, until a strange energy began to stir within her body.

    And the Geomje, who had been fighting seven dragons all his life, was able to immediately sense the identity of that energy.

    Psionics.

    It is a power that Anastasia was born with as thest member of the Russian imperial family who epted the blood of the Silver Dragon Princess during the distant Emperor Era.

    Originally, it was an energy that was not even noticed due to being overwhelmed by the sword spirit of the Dragon yer Sword possessed by the Geomje.

    However, the moment when the psionics responded to Limon¡¯s dragon psionics, which surpassed even the seven princesses by being reborn as the Dragon King of Swords.

    Throbbing.

    ¡°Haaaaah!¡±

    Explosive excitement.

    It pierced the sword emperor¡¯s body.

    It was the result of dragon psionics, the pinnacle of all psionics, amplifying her senses.

    Just by being connected, the pain of torn flesh is blown away and I feel more dizzying pleasure than I have ever experienced before.

    like that¡­.

    The door to hellish pleasure was opened.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha.¡±

    My slim waist is shaking.

    My white thighs twitch.

    Lightning strikes in my head one after another.

    So on hisp, clinging to him with both her arms, she was being toyed with by him more one-sidedly than before.

    To be precise, she had no choice but to be fooled.

    Just like Suri¡­.

    No, rather more thoroughly.

    This was because Anastasia was taking away control of her body, making it impossible for her to move a single finger.

    [I am sorry, but you are still inexperienced and it is difficult for you to please the king, so for now, Socheop will take charge.]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was only then that Geomje realized.

    What a mistake it was to think that Anastasia was the most obedient of her grandchildren.

    No, it wasn¡¯t really an illusion.

    The only thing she obeys is Limon, sopared to him, even her Sword Emperor is pushed down in priority.

    And in the past, she was the most inflexible and stubborn, so much so that she even lost her life by pointing a sword at him ording to his teachings.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Is that why?

    Even the way we mix our bodies.

    She was perfectly obedient.

    However, unlike Suri, who followed her instincts and actively pursued Limon, she did not make the first move.

    When he digs in, her back arches.

    When he lowers his head, he sticks out his chest.

    Squeezing his legs as you grab his glutes.

    She just moves in ordance with him.

    Even neglecting her own desires, she only wanted him to feel morefortable and experience more pleasure.

    Her appearance was very passive, like a wise mother and good wife who devoted herself to her father, and like a disciple who served her teacher¡­

    That¡¯s why it was more erotic.

    As much as she makes itfortable.

    Especially because he hugged her more skillfully.

    The pleasure was even amplified by psionic resonance.

    Geomje could only suffer from the pleasure she epted without even thinking about regaining control of her.

    And as much as she indulges in pleasure.

    The erosion of her body also elerated.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±

    Slurp.

    His hair turns silver.

    The skin bes white and clean.

    My waist gets thinner.

    The pleasure increases as he gets closer to Anastasia¡¯s original body, which he has already be ustomed to.

    But what disturbed Geomje more than anything else was the resonance of the soul.

    Just as Suri¡¯s animal-like desires and emotions flowed back as she assimted with the body.

    A pure heart that has been regurgitated by Anastaya and has longed for only one man not only throughout her life but even after her death.

    She, who has lived as her swordsman all her life, has never imagined, but her supreme and pure affection disturbs her head and heart and makes it impossible for her to even resist.

    And so finally.

    My vision is getting blurry.

    Keep your back straight.

    Squeezing his waist with her knees.

    Just before the excitement reaches its peak and fades away.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­!¡±

    [¡­Fuck you!]

    ¡­In the end, the sword was thrown out of Anastasia¡¯s body again.

    Compared to the fact that he boldly dered that he would seek revenge, the result was not only shameful but even cruel.

    Geomje, who could not ept the result, swore that he had chosen the wrong body this time and went into the body of Sason, who loved potatoes to the extent of suspiciousness.

    But right after that.

    Geomje found out.

    That it was a real mistake.

    Soggy.

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    Suri is active like an animal.

    If Anastasia had been passive.

    Joan of Arc was extremely gentle.

    So much so that the Geomje didn¡¯t step forward no matter how he used his body.

    Therefore, confident that she had finally chosen the right body, she mixed her body with his again, confident that she would punish him properly this time.

    Because her body was reset again.

    Just like the first time, take your time and take your time.

    But more skillfully and familiarly.

    She adapted to him faster than she thought.

    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t notice.

    gradually.

    Just little by little.

    She slightly twisted her body to the side, exposing her squishy center to him for a better view.

    One of her legs, which was swinging in the air, was draped over his shoulder and her toes tickled the back of his neck.

    Her moans, which she had been trying to suppress as much as possible, suddenly started to flow out naturally.

    So cleverly that you don¡¯t even notice.

    But more clearly.

    Exciting him.

    To stimte.

    The fact that her movements are gradually bing lewd, seductive, and erotic.

    Like a flower that attracts bees with its delicate scent.

    ¡°Sleep haha. ¡°What did you do¡­¡±

    [Hehe, I¡¯m just helping out a little.]

    And by the time she noticed the change in herself, the habit had already be irreversibly engraved in her body.

    Even though she had control of her body, she unknowingly epted Joan of Arc¡¯s correction and suffered.

    Longer than anyone else.

    Longing for and waiting for Limon.

    He also offered himself as a sacrifice.

    With the mad attachment of the most mildly crazy bride who would even abandon her world for his sake.

    Like a puppet hanging by a string, he acts as Joan of Arc leads him.

    His hair dyed tinum.

    Wrap him tightly around him.

    Your body bes soft.

    The moment when she, who had be close to Joan of Arc¡¯s body, was about to reach climax again.

    ¡°ha¡­!¡±

    [ah¡­.]

    The spirit body bounces out again.

    At this point, I was starting to wonder if there was a problem with the secret technique itself.

    ¡®¡­why.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Geomje gritted his teeth.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the thirst that caused me to miss my climax several times.

    The images of brides enjoying the pleasure he gives them with their intact bodies after being ejected.

    And the warm feeling of happiness that flowed with all kinds of emotions every time my body began to resemble the brides.

    As the body continued to sink into deeper pleasure, the clear feeling of emptiness, as if something was missing, caused a dull feeling to boil in the Geomje¡¯s heart.

    ¡®Why only me.¡¯

    * * *

    ¡®¡­I guess so.¡¯

    That look.

    Limon was watching.

    He¡¯s been hugged in all sorts of ways.

    The soul of the Sword Emperor was eventually kicked out of the body.

    And the emptiness and dark, cloudy feelings in her eyes that became dull after seeing the happy brides.

    ¡®Is that what it was?¡¯

    so that.

    He realized.

    In this way, no matter how many times you embrace him, you will not be able to attain Buddhahood.

    Because he¡­ no, they all had a grave misunderstanding from the beginning.

    Her original method of consecrating her Sword Emperor and her remaining regrets were not simply about taking her virginity.

    Even though it was toote, he realized that fact.

    Looking at the sword that was once again inhabited by Suri, as if trying to show off.

    He thought about it.

    Will he be able to convince her?

    ¡®¡­ Her persuasion will not work.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Limon, who knew the Sword Emperor better than anyone else, was confident.

    No matter how much he exined or asked, she would never ept the way he thought.

    She knows that if she does that, she will go to a ce where no one is around and end up destroying herself alone.

    In the end, I realized from the beginning that there was only one way.

    And remembering her own answer to a witch that she would do anything to save her.

    After looking at her heavily.

    He stretched out his hand.

    Slurp.

    The shadow opens.

    What Limon took out was a small bottle of alcohol.

    His bride gave him something he might need, but he didn¡¯t use it because the Geomje dered that he didn¡¯t need medicine for the first night.

    But in the end, he opened his mouth softly as he opened the lid of the golden bottle of liquor he needed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    To those unexpected words.

    The moment the Geomje turned his head.

    His outstretched fingers supported her chin.

    And so, Limon bowed his head towards the Sword Emperor, whose eyes were wide open¡­

    side.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    Two lips.

    ovepped smoothly.

    Maybe it was because my lips, which I had never allowed even though we had shared each other several times until now, were taken away so suddenly.

    Uncharacteristic of a sword master, the Geomje was frozen in a daze, but only btedly came to his senses and became angry.

    No, I was trying to get angry.

    -gulp.

    ¡°town¡­?¡±

    As if he was just waiting for that moment.

    If only some liquid hadn¡¯t been pushed between my slightly parted lips.

    I realized that it was alcohol through the extremely strong and sweet scent that made me feel ecstatic just by lightly touching it on my tongue.

    The Geomje swallowed it reflexively.

    But she didn¡¯t know.

    It is Nectar Gamma (¦­?¦Ê¦Ó¦Á¦Ñ ¦Ã).

    A drug, a weak medicine, and alcohol that addicts even the god created by the world¡¯s best man from the legendary Millennium Flower.

    More than anything¡­.

    Whoa!

    ¡°Hmm¡ª?!?!¡±

    A swordsman who was addicted to an extremely poison made from the blood of the most poisonous dragon in the world that took his life.

    He rolled his eyes and arched his back as if he had reached the climax he had longed for with just a kiss.

    Leaving his lips to hers.

    Limon whispered.

    ¡°Master¡­ no, Junryeo (¿¡„î).¡±

    It¡¯s a nostalgic name.

    Because I always called him teacher.

    I couldn¡¯t even put it into words until now.

    However, because it was this moment, I had to call her name.

    He couldn¡¯t do it because it was the only way he could find and he knew that the Geomje would reject it.

    But he actually did her a favor, something he should have done before hugging her.

    So that she can never refuse.

    Only after making you addicted to pleasure.

    The moment I dared to say.

    ¡°Please be my bride.¡±

    His tinum pupils.

    It splits vertically¡­

    ¨DThe pleasure of the Great Law of Yin-Yang Hwanhee engulfed the Sword Emperor, who absorbed the dragon psionics along with the nectar.

 Chapter 1102

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1102

    #Side Story 71. Lost dream, sleeping dragon (1)

    * * *

    Distant past.

    There was one race.

    Long lifespan and strong body.

    Above all, have a great spirit.

    A race that even held the hegemony of the world in its hands.

    Of course, everything in this world is a mess, and no one can avoid the ups and downs.

    Because they were so great, they became arrogant, so they fought with each other repeatedly and fell to the brink of destruction.

    But no matter how much it has fallen.

    They were a great race.

    Although they may have declined significantlypared to their heyday, they eventually achieved revival after much thought and effort.

    And¡­

    a long time passed.

    ¡­The years are so distant that even the preciousness of the peace we gained has been lost.

    * * *

    Tradition.

    An idea, habit, culture, or spirit formed in a group over a long period of time and passed down from generation to generation.

    It may seem useless at first nce.

    However, in reality, tradition was meaningful in that it united many people of different origins, status, race, and age.

    Actually, family, country, and religion.

    That¡¯s why the bigger any organization, the more trivial traditions it has and the more difficult it is.

    Kung cooung.

    ¡®It¡¯s boring¡­¡¯

    Nevertheless.

    She thought sincerely.

    I wish we could just get rid of traditions.

    If something, even if somewhat unreasonable, could have been improved, there would have been no need to move on a slow bridge dragon.

    She yawned in the pnquin mounted on the back of the needlesslyrge and ornate dragon.

    What would you do if it was wide enough to roll around and the ridefort was good?

    I have nothing to do.

    Of course, at other times, I would have asked for a brush or instrument and spent my time leisurely painting or ying.

    But just today it was impossible.

    Because¡­.

    ¡°The bride will pay!¡±

    ¡°Old Man Wolha is watching!¡±

    ¡°Waryong obtained Yeouiju and ascended to heaven, and this is truly the red fortune of all ages. ¡°Everyone rejoice!¡±

    ¡°Long live, long live, long live!¡±

    ¡­Because today was her wedding day.

    She frowned at the loud voices of the crowd on the street shouting that it was such a great spectacle.

    Well, it was a sight to behold.

    No matter how wide the world is.

    There are countless people.

    Among them, there are only seven kings.

    Even this wedding itself was the first event in hundreds of years.

    It was understandable that there were a lot of spectators from all over the world who came from a long way to see this wedding ceremony.

    This is especially true since they have a long lifespan and can easily waste a few years on their travels.

    So¡­

    leading a long procession.

    Passing through countless pedestrians.

    The bridge dragon she was riding finally stopped in a city.

    To be exact, it was a huge pce with an area as vast as most cities.

    Cheonryong Pce (ÌìýˆŒm).

    During the political war that took ce in the past.

    A shrine for all families created by surviving families after a bloody battle, pledging eternal peace.

    ¡­Even so, in the end, the resentment from that time remained and they were constantly fighting over territory.

    That may be why this useless tradition was created.

    If we do not maintain this covenant, even in a formal way, it will only be a matter of time before another war breaks out.

    It was something that could not be helped.

    They are the Dragon n.

    Although there may be differences between families, they were all without exception in that they were fanatically obsessed with their own treasures and territories.

    Jabak Jabak.

    ¡®This is why I didn¡¯t want to be a king or something¡­¡¯

    That¡¯s why.

    Following tradition, he left other attendants and headed to the center of the Tianlong Pce with only his entourage.

    The reason why I felt ufortable in this situation.

    No matter how many circumstances there were, there was no way I would like the idea of having to marry someone I had never met just because of tradition.

    ¡­Even more so in the fact that she is not the only bride at today¡¯s wedding ceremony.

    ¡°oh! ¡°Hyeongun also came.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hello everyone.¡±

    Leading with heavy feet.

    The moment we arrived at Daejeon of Cheonryong Pce.

    Of course, there was the muscr, red-haired female soldier who greeted her with a bright smile, and the blue-haired female noblewoman who closed the book she was reading and adjusted her sses.

    The blonde queen, who was sleeping with her chin restingzily, and the ck-haired treacherous man, who only slightly lowered his head and looked timid.

    From the green-haired doctor who smiles gently to the silver-haired girl who ignores him with a cold face as always.

    Seven great kings.

    Also called the Seven Dragons.

    She opened her mouth softly as she looked at her arch-enemies and rivals, who had been fighting with each other in all kinds of ways until now.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but I¡¯m not very happy¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always been that way, but I agree that it¡¯s especially so this time.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that we would all be having a wedding ceremony together.¡±

    Calm Jeongdeok-gun.

    A fierce fighting force.

    A docile poison army.

    An insidious prestige army.

    Arrogant emperor.

    And even the cold-hearted Jaeseong-gun.

    Other kings also showed signs of tant difort.

    To be exact.

    It had to be that way.

    Just holding a wedding ceremony, which should have been the happiest day of the year, with your archenemies on the same day is enough to turn your stomach.

    Even if it was only a joke that there was only one groom, it was a situation where you wanted to beat the other person to death.

    No matter how precious a male is to the dragon race.

    Even if polygamy ismon.

    Because they had the ability and authority to ignore such norms and choose the partner they wanted so that they could only focus on themselves for the rest of their lives.

    But it¡¯s so ufortable.

    Even when it¡¯s unpleasant.

    None of them protested against the injustice. No, to be precise, it had to be that way.

    Because¡­.

    ¡°Why did the Yellow Son hatch at this time?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tin unnecessarily. ¡°This is a duty we have decided to undertake since we received the title of king.¡±

    ¡°ha ha ha! That is true, but if we had known that we would have to shoulder that duty in our generation, no one would have be king.¡±

    -To be pirs of sister-inw together.

    Because that was almost the only duty they had in exchange for gaining the enormous wealth and power that came with the glorious title of monarch.

    In fact, there has been no king who has performed that duty for thousands of years.

    And it was absurd, beyond unfair, that they had be parties to that glorious duty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why ¡®he¡¯ hatched at this time.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ what happened can¡¯t be helped, right? I have no choice but to ept it as a thousand people¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    No matter how unfair it is.

    I had no choice but to ept it.

    Of course, the position of king itself was created for times like this in the first ce.

    Even for those who ignore traditions as old-fashioned, there is a reason why they are so important that they have no choice but to understand and ept them.

    That¡¯s how we share the same illness.

    Or in the spirit of May Day.

    When they remain silent in an ufortable atmosphere.

    ¡°The groom enters!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Squeak.

    With a loud shout.

    A tightly closed door opens.

    It was disturbing to them.

    The moment the culprit appeared in Daejeon.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Excited.

    As per tradition, the seven kings who were in Daejeon in advance became frozen without realizing it.

    No, it had to be that way.

    Although he is mature for a boy.

    He is too immature to be a young man.

    Even his face was covered with cotton thread.

    Nevertheless, just encountering it makes you dizzy with determination.

    A million times sweeter than concentrated apple jam, and 10 million times more addictive and fragrant than a drug derived from opium¡­

    Looking at the ¡®male¡¯ who was radiating dragon psionics that was several times more intense than their own.

    Without realizing it.

    She thought.

    -I want it.

    It is greed.

    No matter how excellent it is¡­.

    or rather, because it is too excellent.

    It was an innate instinct as a dragon that could not help but be swayed by even the equipment that proved to be a talent that only appears once in a thousand years.

    That¡¯s why I take a gulp.

    With her hot body in heat, she¡­ no, they made their pupils vertical and curled their toes.

    Like a wild beast about to pounce on its prey.

    So, the moment they were about to act ording to their instincts¡­.

    ¡°I thought how amazing it would be to be said to be a descendant of the founder¡­. ¡°The old ones are truly traditional and worthy of offering us as brides.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°But no matter how much I am the imperial grandson, my king has no intention of bing your wife and concubine.¡±

    Drowsily.

    A voice echoing through the air.

    When did you wake up?

    The Emperor said, looking at him with brilliantly shining golden eyes.

    ¡°So, be yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°If you do this, no matter how trivial things are, traditions and all, the king will protect you.¡±

    That would be better than being squeezed by seven brides just because he was of noble lineage.

    At the Emperor¡¯s ambiguous words.

    They made a living.

    Even if the Imperial Army is considered the strongest among the Seven Great Lords, that statement goes too far.

    The moment when they unknowingly brought out dragon psionics at those words, which were too arrogant or reckless to say in front of dragons who had discovered a treasure that was unrivaled in the world.

    ¡°I heard that Jim¡¯s brides were ready, so I came and saw them, but they turned out to bemon females.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Come back when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Round and round.

    I can¡¯t even see my face.

    Just turn your body around.

    He said indifferently.

    ¡°Because luggage is not your toy.¡±

    Squeak thud.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Just like that¡­.

    after he left.

    Looking at the closed door that was heavier than when it was opened.

    The seven princes, who had never experienced anything other than a male, no matter how good he was, show affection and confess to them, could only blink nkly.

    That was his first meeting with them.

    * * *

    It was from that day.

    A strange cold war began.

    No, the Cold War may be their one-sided perspective.

    Because he just didn¡¯t look for them.

    Like a flower on a proud cliff that blooms alone and never breaks on its own.

    Nevertheless, they thought of it as a cold war.

    No matter how old you are.

    He is a weak and insignificant male.

    Compared to a wise and strong woman, it is impossible for a male, whose only purpose is to leave behind seeds, to reject them.

    Because it was clear that it was a truly trivial and meaningless antics that only somewhat well-off males often do.

    That¡¯s why, with their pride hurt, they never looked for him, even if it was on purpose.

    ¡­or meet while taking a walk.

    We face each other reluctantly during meals.

    Entering the bathroom he was in, etc.

    I just became entangled with him through the mistakes of his close associates, by chance, or out of necessity.

    The dragon¡¯s psionics shook every time, but she never approached him first.

    She is a descendant of the invisible dragon.

    Excluding the royal family, it was impossible for the heir of a family that ruled even during its greatest times to be fawned over by a male.

    Especially since I got to get married with my half-sibling, Jaeseonggun.

    It was the same for other kings.

    by chance.

    Reluctantly.

    I have no choice.

    Even though I got entangled with him a few times a day, did various things with him, saw his perfect naked body, or touched his skin, I never allowed myself to. He also didn¡¯t

    approach them first,

    as if he had nothing to regret¡­ or rather, as if he was insignificant.

    Even though they were already officially engaged, they spent a long time together as strangers.

    But of course.

    Both him and them.

    I didn¡¯t regret that time.

    Because they were a great dragon race that even hundreds of years could be considered a part of life.

    And one day, without knowing the circumstances, everyone was anxiously waiting to find out when they would give birth to their royal grandson¡­

    Byul.

    -fell.

 Chapter 1103

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1103

    #Side Story 72. Lost Dream, Sleeping Dragon (2)

    * * *

    ¡­Why.

    Why on earth?

    I wonder if it ended up like this.

    Hundreds or even thousands of times.

    She thought again.

    Until the stars first fell and the dungeon appeared, no one took it seriously.

    They are dragons.

    They were a great and arrogant race that realized the supreme power of psionics through internal training.

    Even if the Constetions presented a contract, it was natural for them to just scoff and ignore it.

    Indeed, only a handful of talentless and pathetic people epted the contract.

    nevertheless.

    The world has changed drastically.

    This is because among the various items and elixirs found in the dungeon, there were many that were valuable to the dragon race.

    Therefore, even those who could not be yers found treasure in the dungeon, and the number of fights over the dungeon increased.

    They are dragons.

    This is because they were a race that never knew concessions orpromises when it came to their territory and treasures.

    The fight is bing excessive.

    All kinds of troubles arise.

    After a secret struggle between families.

    Even kings fight each other in all sorts of ways except for life and death, creating countless victims.

    It was around this time that the world became so chaotic that even the royal family, who had been ignoring them like chickens and cows, could no longer bear it and were forced to mediate.

    Kuoooooo!

    The dungeon opens.

    Monsters pour in¡­

    ¡­the end of the world has begun.

    In fact, until the beginning, few people took the situation seriously.

    For those who possess the supreme power of psionics, monsters are nothing more than strong beasts.

    But to put it the other way around, it means that it is as dangerous as a wild animal.

    How many at first.

    Before you know it, there are dozens.

    Eventually, it increases to hundreds and thousands.

    The number of victims gradually increased due to monsters that were not only pouring out endlessly but also bing stronger day by day.

    And when everyone realized the seriousness of the situation, it became impossible to even try to do anything anymore.

    Even though they are great and long-lived, it is difficult to see descendants, especially since they are a dragon race with a small poption.

    As the number of monsters increased, the distortion of space became more severe, and even exchanges using space movement were blocked.

    Rice fields were trampled, livestock were eaten, and even food became difficult to obtain.

    Mines copsed, cksmith shops were destroyed, and broken weapons could no longer be repaired.

    The social system was shaken, money lost its value, and all kinds of treasures became trash.

    And as corpses piled up like mountains on the front lines, families all over the world copsed one after another.

    Just a few years.

    That was all the time it took for the civilization that the dragon race had built up over thousands of years to be burned down and for the race itself to face extinction.

    The seven kings, who boasted outstanding talent among the dragon race, ran to the front lines and fought hard¡­

    but in the end, their efforts only dyed the destruction a little longer.

    The destruction itself could not be prevented.

    ¡®It¡¯s my fault¡­¡¯

    That¡¯s why.

    She med herself.

    Although others may not have known, she knew about this situation and had to prepare for it.

    If you had prepared for the dungeon from the moment it appeared.

    If only the different families had been united as one instead of diminishing the strength of the race through unnecessary greed and strife.

    So, if we had blocked the dungeon in advance and prepared to defeat the star, at least the dragon n would not have copsed so vainly.

    But it was already toote.

    No matter how much you struggle now.

    It was impossible to prevent the extinction of the species.

    That was why.

    The reason why all seven kings had to have miserable and gloomy faces.

    ¡°¡­How ironic.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°After being here for thousands of years, it finally hatched and came out. I never thought it woulde back here in less than ten years.¡±

    The basement of Tianlong Pce.

    The kings remained silent as they looked at the pond emitting mysterious light at the bottom of a distant cave that was thousands of pages long.

    Cheonryongso (ÌìýˆÕÓ).

    A sacred pond that only the emperor and the king carrying the emperor¡¯s egg can enter.

    In fact, the reason why Cheonryong Pce became a sacred ce for the dragon race was because it was located on top of Cheonryongso.

    Originally, they would have been thrilled just to see this ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly miserable.¡±

    Nevertheless, there is one reason why the seven kings cannot help butment.

    This was the purpose of visiting Cheongryongso.

    ¡°The king exists to lead and protect everyone, but the only thing he can do is abandon everything and hide in a sacred ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The other kings also agreed with the emperor¡¯sment in heavy silence.

    To be honest.

    They didn¡¯t want toe here.

    Because they would rather die fighting than survive by running away miserably.

    Nevertheless, there are two reasons why they had no choice but to ovee their pride and gather here.

    One is that the survivors, including the few remaining family heads and blood rtives, knelt down and asked for help, ready tomit suicide.

    And the other one is¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be sad, but don¡¯t be miserable.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because it is our duty and mission to survive until the end and resurrect the dragon race.¡±

    In the calm words of the Hwangson.

    They kept silent.

    To the dragon n, the royal family is everything.

    Because everyone knew that protecting the Emperor andying his eggs was the only way to keep the dragon race, which was about to be destroyed, alive.

    Therefore, they suppressed their sorrow and entered Cheonryongso with him.

    Chambang.

    Surprisingly or naturally.

    Tianlongso was not that deep.

    Even if I went into the deepest part, I was only submerged up to my waist.

    However, just by immersing themselves like that, the mysterious energy of Cheonryongso naturally seeped into them and brought out psionics.

    So¡­.

    Ugh.

    Resonance has begun.

    As the psionics of the seven kings surrounding Hwangsone together, the soft pond water bes brighter.

    They quietly closed their eyes and prepared for hibernation.

    Even they didn¡¯t know how long they would sleep.

    It will take a long time for the monsters and dungeons that covered the earth to disappear and for the devastated world to regain its prosperity.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Even hundreds of years.

    Whether for thousands of years.

    Or tens of thousands of years.

    The power of Tianlongso will protect them until the invasion of the stars ends and they are safe.

    ¡­exactly as it should have been.

    Awesome!

    ¡°ck?!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    But right after that.

    The seven monarchs stumbled.

    This is because, just as they were about to enter hibernation, they felt that something had begun to rapidly escape from their bodies.

    Something that can be said to be a more pure and important source of life than psionics.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ this is their purpose for invading us.¡±

    Hwangson muttered softly.

    Because he was able to know the origin of all dragons.

    Even the few remaining people guarding the outside are falling, and the lives and potential of all dragons are being absorbed.

    And the power of Cheonryongso alone was not enough to stop it.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    That was why.

    The reason why Hwangson was disappointed.

    If only I had a little more time.

    So, what if he perfected psionics by interacting with the seven kings and became a real Jackie Chan?

    It wouldn¡¯t have copsed so vainly due to the invasion of the Constetions, and there wouldn¡¯t have been a need to make this choice at this moment.

    But this is fate.

    Because I know there is no other way.

    The moment he quietly closed his eyes.

    Ugh wow!

    ¡°majesty?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    The seven monarchs were astonished.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the massive psionic energy that suddenly erupted from Hwangson engulfed them.

    This is because through the flow of psionics, the fundamental power that had been forcibly taken from them began to flow into them.

    All the lives and possibilities of those who are already dead and those of other dragons who are dying.

    And¡­

    ¡°Are you nning on dying?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do, right? ¡°It¡¯s better than everyone dying together.¡±

    ¨DAnd including the life of the Emperor himself.

    Even though I knew that using psionics before bing Jackie Chan would be tantamount to suicide since I was born with such powerful psionics.

    Hwang Sun did not stop using psionics.

    Even as his body turned into light and dispersed with his own power, he did his best to protect the seven kings.

    Ugh.

    ¡°no¡­!¡±

    ¡°Stop it¡­!¡±

    Was it a reaction to his psionics?

    The secret art of hibernation is activated by the energy flowing from the brilliantly shining Tianryongso.

    The Emperor smiled quietly at the kings, who were trying to hold on even as they suddenly became drowsy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. ¡°We will meet again someday, even if it is different and in a different form.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°-certainly.¡±

    So¡­

    the progenitor of all dragons.

    Repeating reincarnation on your own.

    The first andst dragon to live forever.

    However, in the end, thest descendant of the founder sacrificed himself to save his brides without even being able to properly grow the seed.

    The seven kings fell into a long sleep, taking in the gentle smile of the White Gold Dragon Emperor for thest time.

    And¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­.

    Years passed.

    Long, distant years.

    * * *

    While in a long sleep.

    What she felt most was pain.

    The long period of hibernation that even the Cheonryongso withered away was enough to destroy their minds and bodies.

    And what I felt most deeply was anger.

    Because their blood, family, tribe, and the world itself were taken away by the invaders called the Constetions, their resentment was deep enough to pierce the sky.

    But what was more bitter than anything else was regret.

    The fact that they were unable to protect the imperial son they were supposed to protect due to theirck of strength.

    The fact is that he may have died in vain because he sacrificed himself out of pride for bing a bride along with other kings and did not help his grandson grow.

    Those distant years left her immersed in grief.

    So she decided.

    And¡­

    ¡°¨DWhy?¡±

    quietly.

    She opened her eyes.

    All I see in my blurred vision is a woman.

    His entire body was covered in blood and he was supporting himself by relying on two broken swords.

    Nevertheless, the opponent who looked at her with eyes burning like an active volcano and inflicted a fatal wound that led to her death after a fierce fight until now.

    ¡°Why did you keep the circumstances in your hands, Jibaekryonghyeon-gun!¡±

    -She did not bother to answer the question of the woman who wouldter be called Geomje („¦µÛ).

    Maybe it won¡¯t be until a few yearster.

    As he had only realized the sword¡¯s will during his fight with himself, Geomje, who was not yet able to freely use the dragon yer sword, was definitely not an opponent he could defeat.

    At least it was possible for us to die together.

    The Geomje knew that fact, which is why he was so angry.

    ¨C Just as she hoped.

    [Make a sword out of my horn.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    [Drink my blood again.]

    ¡°What nonsense is that!?¡±

    [It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand. If you think you owe me your life, this is how you repay that debt.]

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    [And¡­]

    Jihyeon-gun didn¡¯t care about the sword emperor¡¯s gaze that seemed to tear him to death.

    Geomje is a hero.

    She always lived as she pleased, so she was not a woman who would let her life debt go unpaid, no matter how much she hated someone.

    That¡¯s why she made herst request.

    [¡­Raise disciples.]

    [There wille a time when you will need it.]

    [When you know what you need to do.]

    [In the end, your dream wille true.]

    ¡°What kind of nonsense¡­. Hey¡­. Shit¡­!¡±

    Is it because I squeezed out myst strength?

    I lowered my eyelids again, unable to even hear the Geomje¡¯s voice properly.

    She thought.

    It¡¯s over now.

    He ruled the world with other kings, ate gods, increased his strength, and even created the Seven Dragons.

    Because it was all for this moment.

    Even though I would never see that tinum hair again¡­

    it didn¡¯t matter.

    Because this will make the promisee true.

    Therefore, as she fell into a sleep from which she would never wake up, she muttered onest time softly.

    Your own uniqueness.

    So desperately.

    I miss the wind.

    [¡­I miss you Lee.]

    * * *

    Sreuk.

    ¡°Have you finally woken up?¡±

    slowly.

    The moment I opened my eyes.

    What you see is a familiar face.

    After staring nkly at the sight of the man I loved with pure white hair and golden eyes.

    Again.

    She shed tears.

    ¡°Are you stupid princess? ¡°Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°¡­I had a dream.¡±

    ¡°What did you dream about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But I think it was a sad dream.¡±

    Why?

    His face, which I have always seen, seems particrly unfamiliar today.

    Why do I feel so sad about my weathered, faded white hair and golden eyes thatck brilliance?

    But she didn¡¯t bother to wonder why or try to recall the forgotten dream.

    It was only because he fell asleep while being loved by him that he snuggled deeply into the arms of Limon, who was hugging him as a pillow, without any clothes on.

    ¡°So, Lee, Ifort you.¡±

    Take a moment to look at the expressionless face of the girl who is acting strangely today.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    In the end, I ate it.

    Limon smiled and kissed her.

    side.

    Let¡¯s ovep our lips like that.

    The one that flows naturally is the eighth¡­.

    No, the beginning of all dragon psionics, which is now divided into seven.

    The seven dragons frantically searched the whole world to find it, and it became the origin of the progenitor return style and the divorce greatw style.

    Because it resides in the soul, not the body.

    Eternal and immortal power.

    -Soul psionics.

    Feeling the warmth of a lover conveyed along with the energy that only the greatest dragons of the distant past possessed.

    While having a long dream.

    Trying to see too much.

    Reduced to the weakest of the seven dragons.

    Nevertheless, I decided to be a happy fool rather than live as an unhappy wise man.

    The most foolish dragon descendant in the world, who could not even distinguish between the past and the present because he could see the future, was immersed in happiness in the arms of his lover.

 Chapter 1104

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1104

    #Side Story 73. Even if you are alone, sometimes you are in harmony (1)

    * * *

    Among the brides of Limon.

    The busiest ones were, of course, the seven princesses of the Seven Dragons.

    Even though they had a little more free time thanks to time and mental space, there was no end to what they had to deal with now that the whole world was ruined and recovering.

    There were even times when I had to devote myself to work in my own time and mind.

    Of course, in the end, nine times out of ten, when he saw Limon and the other priests fooling around, he threw down his work and intervened.

    Anyway, the princesses were that busy.

    It was natural for a ruler who held hegemony over the world.

    Then, on the contrary, if you ask who is the quietest, the answer is also fixed.

    Although he is stronger than anyone else in fighting.

    On the contrary, I can¡¯t do anything other than fight.

    In other words, they are sword masters who have be surplus in this era of peace when all wars have ended.

    Sigh!

    ¡°Wow, today is also rewarding.¡±

    From that perspective.

    She had a rtively busy day.

    Because I¡¯ve been doing extremely harsh survival for a long time, I¡¯ve developed the habit of finding something to do when there¡¯s nothing to do, even if it doesn¡¯t exist.

    ¡­In the end, the job she found was potato farming, which was truly hers.

    ¡°Hehehe. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that farming can be this fun.¡±

    Put down the plow in your hand.

    A tinum-blond nun wiping sweat from her muddy hands.

    Joan of Arc had a joyful smile on her face.

    Of course, growing and caring for potatoes was one of her few and most enjoyable hobbies.

    But the reason hobbies are fun is because they are hobbies.

    If the whole world was devastated and the potato farming was ruined, even though he was a sword master, he would have to risk starvation.

    In such a parallel world, the life of desperately growing potatoes just for survival was extremely unstable and difficult.

    For her, it was a great joy not to have to risk her life for farming.

    ¡°Because there are so many different varieties, it¡¯s a lot of fun to raise them. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were so many different types of potatoes¡­ I really wasted my life.¡±

    ¡­Of course, if the crop wasn¡¯t potatoes, farming wouldn¡¯t have been this much fun.

    Anyway, for that reason.

    She was making the most of her free time by growing potatoes.

    This is especially true in the fact that in this era when there was a shortage ofbor, a farmer with great stamina like Joan of Arc was weed everywhere.

    ¡®It¡¯s a great world.¡¯

    So, once again.

    She looked around.

    It¡¯s been about half a year since the end of the war.

    The entire human race was struggling, but there was no end to the ces for restoration.

    Even in the downtown area where restoration was prioritized, there were still unfinished sites here and there.

    In that respect, to those who are struggling with the never-ending restoration work, the evaluation that it is great may feel like teasing¡­ but

    other people might not know.

    To her, it was sincere, without any lies.

    Survive alone in a world that has already been destroyed.

    As a survivor, it was difficult to even just struggle not to die, let alone recover something.

    To Joan of Arc, this world seemed so vibrant and dazzling.

    ¡®Could our world be like this too?¡¯

    So inadvertently.

    She remembered.

    If only he had done a little better.

    In the end, he wondered if his world, which had copsed without being able to withstand the war with the Constetions, could have bloomed anew like this.

    ¡®¡­Well, it¡¯s useless to even think about it.¡¯

    But even for a moment.

    Immediately he shook his head.

    Joan of Arc smiled bitterly.

    The past is just the past. It is a trace that can never be undone and must eventually be buried.

    Nevertheless, the reason why these thoughts oftene to mind even now that I havee to another world is not only because the regret was so deep.

    Because she has returned, albeit in a very unusual andplex form.

    It is the curse of regression.

    Knowing what will happen in the future.

    Because I have experience preventing future misfortune.

    They regard the past as something that can be changed and cannot ept the failures that should have been epted.

    Therefore, it is the fate of the regressor to never be able to move forward and cling to the past, which is why regression is a curse.

    ¡­eventually it was a blessing for her as the two souls merged.

    ¡®Ugh, that¡¯s a big deal. I need to quickly change this mindset so I can be closer to my juniors and other people.¡¯

    Be honest.

    After crossing the parallel world.

    Joan of Arc was having a hard time getting along with other brides.

    Of course, other brides did not intentionally ostracize or avoid her.

    The main reason was that most brides, including the seven princesses, were so busy that they did not have enough time to socialize.

    But even taking that into ount, the reason she seemed particrly outward was because of her sense of heterogeneity.

    Even if the two souls were merged¡­

    or rather, that¡¯s why.

    Because this world still seemed unfamiliar to her.

    To the extent that I still often make the mistake of inadvertently giving my heart to the sword spirit or telling the sword spirit about the memories I made in the past world.

    Still, their case was better.

    Joan of Arc herself still felt awkward when facing the seven princesses.

    ¡­Even more so in that in the other world, he yed a decisive role in assisting Limon in beheading princesses from distant ancestors and destroying the Seven Dragons.

    ¡®As expected, a little more effort is needed.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Joan of Arc was worried.

    What should I do to be closer to other brides?

    Of course, the most important thing to her was her beloved teacher.

    But that¡¯s why he wanted to build good rtionships with those he loved and who loved him.

    ¡®Hmm, should I bring a gift and visit? ¡®There¡¯s no one in the world who doesn¡¯t like potatoes.¡¯

    It was time for Joan of Arc to seriously consider a n to attack the residences of other priests with sacks of potatoes.

    A voice was heard that was not just one voice.

    [Hey, Gamjasun.]

    Stand tall.

    After stopping walking.

    She turned around.

    And before he knew it, he saw the translucent ghost of a woman appearing behind him and smiled.

    ¡°Hello, Teacher.¡±

    [Goodbye, it¡¯s okay, please lend me your body.]

    ¡°Are you talking about my body?¡±

    [Yes.]

    After ¡®that day¡¯ before.

    Avoiding not only Limon but also others.

    He was so mysterious that he didn¡¯t show anything other than stealing alcohol from the Green Dragon n¡¯s warehouse.

    In that sense, Joan of Arc smiled as she saw the ghost of the Sword Emperor who suddenly appeared in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but may I know why?¡±

    [¡­Do you need a reason?]

    ¡°Yes. ¡°I apologize to you, Teacher, but my body belongs to you before it belongs to me.¡±

    [¡­.]

    I am Limon¡¯s bride.

    From hair to toe.

    Everything belongs to him.

    No matter how much you reverence a person, you cannot just lend your body to him without his permission.

    After looking at Sason with a sullen face, who was smiling gently as always, but speaking even more firmly.

    Geomje said abruptly.

    [He wants to drink some alcohol.]

    ¡°¡­Alcohol?¡±

    [okay. I can¡¯t get drunk even if I want to get drunk without being eaten. ¡±

    ¡° ¡­. ¡±

    After hugging him to call his brother, he¡¯s more than before. .

    The Geomje spoke in a whisper and raised his eyes and red at Joan of Arc.

    [why? Is it funny that King Sajo was trampled by his disciple and ended up kneeling and bing his concubine?]

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be possible.¡±

    Without hesitation.

    Joan of Arc shook her head.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I indirectly experienced the pleasure that the Geomje felt at the time, which was so intense that it reduced both gods and demons to females.

    More than that pleasure, it was the deep affection that went back and forth between him and the Geomje.

    Nevertheless, it was because I was able to understand the feelings of Geomje, who still found it difficult to admit his own feelings.

    It was the same for her, bound by the wall between teacher and student, and living for too long a life immersed in trivial anguish, pain, hesitation, sadness, and, above all, regret.

    so that.

    Before Sason.

    As a ¡®senior¡¯.

    Joan of Arc smiled and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Sajo. ¡°Can I ask you a small favor in return for lending me your body?¡±

    [¡­What?]

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s saying something out of the blue.

    Even if he blinks and says he is the best sword in the world, he is only twenty-eight years old.

    As a woman who has realized theplex and delicate emotions of a woman¡¯s heart, looking at Geomje, who is only a few days old.

    Joan of Arc thought.

    ¡°I also wanted to get some counseling.¡±

    Just as if you want to catch a general, it¡¯s best to catch a horse.

    If you want to be friends with the brides, it might be best to target the mothers-inw first.

    It¡¯s even more so because the mother-inw is a fellow bride and a loner like herself who can¡¯t get along with anyone.

    That¡¯s why I smiled brightly.

    She invited Geomje.

    Coincidentally, among his brides, there was someone who was the perfect person to ask for advice in times like these.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Oh, that¡­.¡±

    Where are we? Who am I?

    Looking at her with that expression.

    why me? Why?

    For a moment, I even made a face like¡­

    Still, maybe it¡¯s because of my age. The woman, who barely regained herposure but was able to be the head of the household, gently opened her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­ but it¡¯s nice to see you again. Geomje.¡±

    [Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you too, Fairy Queen.]

    Just looking at her expression, I couldn¡¯t say I was happy to see her.

    Nevertheless, in any case, I saw ghosts and fairies greeting the new bride, who was, at least formally, the disciple¡¯s mother-inw and the bride and groom¡¯s teacher.

    The tinum-haired nun who hosted this meeting looked pleased.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m d you two seem to get along well.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¡­.]

    How on earth do they seem to be on good terms with each other?

    The Geomje tried hard to suppress his desire to argue, and the Fairy Queen also showed aplicated expression.

    Creating a golden age.

    The era of heroes began.

    Now, as an absolute person who has epted a man as his disciple or son-inw and groom.

    Even among his brides, they were in a particrlyplicated position and didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to make in this situation.

    Therefore, the Fairy Queen asked honestly.

    ¡°I understand that the Sword Emperor is disturbed, but¡­ So why did youe to see me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to get advice.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you giving me advice?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°The Fairy Queen is the oldest person I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I hope you can give good advice to me and my teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    ¡°Although our positions are different, we are now in the same position as the teacher¡¯s bride. Please be kind to me.¡±

    He said that he had no doubt that a fairy queen with a long experience would be able to give excellent advice.

    A smiling Geomhwawa.

    Looking at Geomje with some expectations.

    After inadvertently causing a pupil earthquake.

    The innocent fairy, who had never even held a man¡¯s hand in the long history of mankind before bing his bride, tried to calmly leave the ce.

    ¡°Now, could you please wait a moment?¡±

    And¡­

    ¡­after a while.

    ¡°hello? ¡°Daughter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like something is wrong. ¡°I just contacted you because I wanted to hear your daughter¡¯s voice and had some questions.¡±

    ¡°Daughter, this is just in case. So¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah yes. ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±

    ¡°November 11th¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°Event¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh???¡±

 Chapter 1105

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1105

    #Side Story 74. Even if you are alone, sometimes you are in harmony (2)

    * * *

    Why.

    why.

    I wonder if this is what happened.

    She thought without realizing it.

    ¡®Of course the reason is because of that bastard.¡¯

    Yes, clearly the root cause was the student¡¯s problem.

    No matter what others say.

    I had to take care of it alone.

    However, it was a mistake for those so-called brides to beg so badly not to drive nails into the disciple¡¯s heart, so they decided to give up their bodies.

    ¡­I thought it would be over if I just spread my legs.

    I had no idea it would feel so good, and I even had no idea that I would receive such a passionate confession and be a bride.

    Even doing something like that¡­

    no matter how drunk I was on alcohol, drugs, and pleasure, the memory of that night made me want to die.

    Even more so in the fact that even after doing such a thing, he could not attain Buddhahood.

    That was why.

    The reason she avoids Limon.

    Because I couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of face I should look at that damn disciple.

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to appear in front of Joan of Arc, but I had no choice because I had to borrow the power of alcohol to soothe my confusion.

    You need a body to get drunk, but Geomhwa was better than Limon Baragiin Geomhu or Cheeky Geomryeong.

    I didn¡¯t know that I would be asked to receive counseling from the Fairy Queen instead¡­

    but I was just a little nervous.

    I could agree.

    The Fairy Queen is an absolute being who has been with human history.

    In fact, it is no exaggeration to say that she is the mother of all mankind, and honestly, I felt like I could get some helpful advice from her.

    All you have to do is endure a little embarrassment.

    But¡­

    ¡°Now, are you all ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    The Fairy Queen smiles gently like a daycare teacher guiding young children.

    Joan of Arc answered energetically, wearing an apron like a student on a cooking ss.

    As the eyes of the two people naturally turned towards him, Geomje reluctantly opened his mouth with a mixture of embarrassment and dismay.

    [I had to prepare it first, but¡­ Why do we have to make things like sweets?]

    ¡°Sweet things are justice.¡±

    [¡­?]

    ¡°To be exact, they say it¡¯s good to eat something sweet when you¡¯re feeling uneasy.¡±

    ¡°I definitely feel better when I eat potatoes.¡±

    [¡­???]

    If you like sweets, you can just eat them. Why do you need to make your own snacks?

    And why potatoes are included in sweet foods.

    Geomje, who couldn¡¯t understand at all, put a question mark above his head, but ended up nodding his head instead of raising the question.

    If it were just the Fairy Queen, I would have thought it was a generation gap.

    Even his distant cousin, Joan of Arc, agreed to it, so he had no choice but to ept it.

    ¡°The cooking spirit will give you detailed recipes, so you can make whatever snacks you want to make.¡±

    And so¡­.

    the first absolute fairy queen.

    The first sword emperor in the world.

    Joan of Arc, Sword Tower¡¯s greatest disciple.

    The three brides across generations began making sweets in harmony.

    Crack, thump, thump.

    ¡®Well, I guess it went well.¡¯

    Joan of Arc seems to be familiar with cooking and makes a cheerful sound from the cutting board as soon as she starts cooking.

    On the other hand, the ghost of Geomje, who was at a loss as to what to do, asked the cooking spirit next to him for a few recipes and then prepared the ingredients with awkward skill.

    The Fairy Queen smiled as she looked at the two brides.

    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s a good thing I asked your daughter for advice.¡¯

    Sweet snacks are a panacea.

    Especially during this time, homemade snacks are the truth.

    When I first heard it, I couldn¡¯t understand it at all, but when I saw the two people absorbed in making cookies, I understood it.

    The moreplicated your mind is, the more you feel at ease by doing other things.

    I admire my daughter for giving such appropriate advice.

    The Fairy Queen put on her apron and began kneading the flour.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I cooked something like this myself.¡¯

    After bing a fairy.

    Always being attended to by spirits.

    Create and maintain the Nine Worlds, keep the constetion in check, manage El Dorado, etc.

    Because she had so many things to do that she didn¡¯t have time to stand in the kitchen, she was happy to cook for the first time in a long time.

    Especially since this is my first time doing something like this with women who are on equal footing.

    ¡­until then.

    Dull.

    Sizzling.

    Pokpok.

    So after a while.

    The moment when the long and shy cooking was finally over and the girls presented the result.

    The Fairy Queen blinked.

    ¡°¡­That Geomhwa? ¡°Didn¡¯t we decide to make cookies?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you make French fries¡­?¡±

    ¡°So French fries are snacks?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    If you¡¯re hungry, go to the main menu.

    If there is a main menu, go to the sub menu.

    If you¡¯re bored, just have a snack.

    There is no snack as perfect as French fries in that they can be enjoyed deliciously in any situation.

    The Fairy Queen had a nk expression as she looked at Joan of Arc, smiling brightly.

    What can I say?

    There¡¯s definitely a point.

    Let me admit it, I don¡¯t think so.

    It would be ambiguous to deny that.

    The more I thought about it, the more I felt like a blue bird was flying round and round above my head. For a moment, I felt confused while looking at Joan of Arc and French fries.

    The Fairy Queen looked to the side.

    ¡°And Sword Emperor?¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°You certainly made it well¡­.¡±

    It was obvious to anyone that Geomje was not familiar with cooking.

    In that respect, what she made was certainly usible for something she had made for the first time.

    The result was excellent, considering that the recipe itself was easy and the keen sense and delicate handwork of a sword master were added.

    There is one problem.

    ¡°Compared to the original recipe, isn¡¯t there a little bit of whiskey¡­ rather, quite a lot¡­?¡±

    Alcohol chocte.

    Chocte made with alcohol,monly called whiskey bonbon.

    If you are weak in alcohol, depending on the type, you can eat it and get drunk, but usually it only smells slightly of alcohol¡­ but

    the chocte made by Geomje was on a different level.

    How much alcohol did you drink?

    Even just by looking at it in front of me, it gave off such a terrible scent that it made my head spin.

    [If you add a lot of alcohol, it tastes better.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®What were the snacks¡­?¡¯

    Sweets are delicious.

    Alcohol tastes better.

    Therefore, the more alcohol you add to the snack, the tastier it is.

    The Fairy Queen was mesmerized by the sight of Geomje, who created a cocktail disguised as chocte with logic that was as simple as 1+1=2 but more miraculous.

    Joan of Arc asked as if something suddenly urred to her.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, what did the Fairy Queen make?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that?¡±

    ¡°yes. ¡°I was curious about what kind of snack you made.¡±

    ¡°Um, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    A lump of ck charcoal.

    The oven was slightly on fire.

    Messy sink, etc.

    The Fairy Queen¡¯s pupils gave an earthquake as she remembered the traces left in the kitchen she had used.

    Of course, there was an excuse.

    Even though I¡¯ve lived for a long time, I¡¯ve forgotten how to cook because I¡¯ve been waited on for so long.

    In the first ce, since thest time I cooked was in the golden age, I am not used to using modern cookware, etc.

    But whatever the reason.

    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a cookie and I ruined it.

    He said that sweets are justice, but in reality, he made a lump of charcoal and the edible result that the two of them made anyway.

    The Fairy Queen, who was thinking back and forth between the two, pped her hands.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot. ¡°Shall we just pack up the cookies and move on?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    [What does he say next?]

    You might say it¡¯spletely strange.

    The Fairy Queen smiled as she looked at the two Sword Masters who were puzzled by the iprehensible words.

    ¡°Well, the next definition after sweets is shopping.¡±

    Eat sweets.

    Enjoy shopping to your heart¡¯s content.

    With this alone, nine times out of ten, you can forget all your worries and worries and be happy.

    As expected from a fairy who calls herself a lucky bluebird, the Fairy Queen smiled confidently as she recalled her daughter¡¯s truly urate advice.

    * * *

    Underground Dragon Pce.

    An underground shopping district filled with all kinds of luxurious stores.

    Of course, most of them copsed or were shut down in a mess while being used as underground shelters during the apocalyptic war.

    However, after Leviathan was restored, the Underground Dragon Pce was also rebuilt.

    Although there are still many empty stores, those that have reopened are working hard to do business.

    ¡°Hmm, this is true.¡±

    In the middle of the Underground Dragon Pce.

    A white-haired man was still walking through a quiet shopping street.

    Limon muttered to himself as if he had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift out of the blue¡­ Na-kyung. ¡°I wonder if they are trying to do something strange again.¡±

    Limon clicked his tongue as he remembered the blue bird who had contacted him triumphantly, telling him to expect good things to happen when he came here.

    It wasn¡¯t just a day or two that the ambitious penny-pin had a strange ident.

    ¡®Well, I¡¯m pretty sure I came here just because you asked me to.¡¯

    Limon chuckled.

    Even though there was a fairly high probability of causing an ident, Yuna-kyung was helpful.

    A request of this magnitude was worth listening to.

    So, I was leisurely looking around the shops in the Underground Dragon Pce.

    Limon felt something.

    ¡®This presence¡­¡¯

    A presence so familiar that one cannot mistake it.

    Only after feeling it, Limon realized why Yuna-kyung called him, and without hesitation, he felt her presence.

    In other words, I headed towards thergest and most luxurious clothing store in the Underground Dragon Pce.

    But the moment I actually arrived there.

    He was speechless.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s definitelyfortable.¡±

    [I guess so. [Because this is what soldiers wear these days.]

    ¡°Are all soldiers these days wearing things like this and going around catching thieves?¡±

    [There may be differences in clothing depending on the country or situation, but in general, it will be like that.]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even expect iron armor, but to see you walking around wearing only clothes that are easily torn by a sword. ¡°Whether it was then or now, the soldiers¡¯ lives are just as insignificant.¡±

    A skirt that fits tightly to the thighs.

    Long legs clearly exposed.

    A hat worn crookedly on the head.

    Even the shirt was bulging and almost torn.

    Originally, it would have looked neat even though it was a bit unusual.

    However, by possessing Joan of Arc¡¯s body, her already perfect body became more voluptuous, making her look not only seductive but even violent.

    Looking at the Sword Emperor, dressed in a police uniform, looking for a ce to strike his sword, and Joan of Arc floating in the form of a spirit.

    When Limon makes a mysterious expression.

    Another voice came from inside the locker room.

    ¡°Hey guys? ¡°Why did you rmend this to me¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because it looksfortable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is convenient.¡±

    [That¡¯s what young people wear these days. Since you are here, I thought it would be a good idea to try on some fashionable clothes, so I rmended it.]

    ¡°Geomhwa. Just because a lot of young people wear it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s trendy¡­? Above all, I¡¯m too old to wear something like this¡­¡±

    Click.

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s ufortable to talk to.

    In the end, the beauty opened the locker room door and carefully, although embarrassed, emerged.

    The Fairy Queen noticed Limon standing at the entrance of the store behind Geomje with a truly mysterious face and constricted her pupils.

    It was as if he had been petrified like that.

    The stiff fairy queen.

    No, more precisely, after looking at her outfit and thinking about what to say.

    Limon simply expressed his honest impressions.

    ¡°¡­The sailor suit suits you very well, mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ please don¡¯t look at me¡­¡±

    That was the moment when the Fairy Queen, the first absolute being in mankind, exploded to death out of shame.

    And it was the moment when I realized the fairy truth that I should not listen to my daughter¡¯s advice at all.

 Chapter 1106

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1106

    #Side Story 75. Even if you are alone, sometimes you are in harmony (3)

    * * *

    A cafe in the Underworld Dragon Pce.

    A very unique group of people were sitting in a ce that was decorated simply rather than extravagant, giving off a more luxurious andfortable atmosphere.

    A perplexed woman wearing tight-fitting jeans and a belly button-shirt that exposes her abdomen.

    A fairy wearing a warm-looking but slightly loose sweater with her red face bowed in a kneeling position.

    And there¡¯s even a living spirit floating in the air dressed as a Santa girl wondering why there¡¯s no potato tea on the menu.

    It¡¯s literally three colors.

    Looking at the three brides who all attract the attention of those around them because they are all peerless beauties.

    Limon chuckled.

    ¡°You look really good on me.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I remembered a time when I looked like I couldn¡¯t see anything.

    The Fairy Queen, whose face was as red as Hongsi¡¯s, bowed her head even more deeply, while the Geomje snorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s damn good that they fit together well. ¡°I said the same thing earlier.¡±

    ¡°It means you got along well before and you still get along well now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you can¡¯t talk shit.¡±

    [Does it look good on me too?]

    ¡°Gamjasun, just shut up!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because I still remember that incident.

    Or maybe it was because it was embarrassing to realize how oundish the police uniform was only after listening to Limon¡¯s exnation.

    The Sword Emperor grumbles sharply and shoots at Joan of Arc.

    And while I was actuallyughing and epting it, I was looking at the Fairy Queen who was at a loss for what to do.

    Limon thought again.

    It¡¯s a strangebination.

    But it was also a fittingbination.

    In that these three have two things inmon.

    ¡®¡­Are you a loner?¡¯

    A fairy queen who has lived for a long time.

    A sword from a parallel world.

    Even the ghost Geomje.

    Among his brides, the three of them were particrly difficult to get along with others.

    This is because for these women, who lived in a different era, a different world, and passed through life and death, even adapting to this world required a lot of effort.

    I went through a lot of trial and error when choosing clothes.

    ¡®I see why you called me.¡¯

    ¡°Master, mother-inw and cup.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    That was why.

    Limonughed.

    Yuna-kyung usually does all kinds of useless things, but I felt like she should be praised for calling her today, saying it was a good thing she did.

    Therefore, Limon spoke meaningfully to the three priests who looked at him with puzzled expressions.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, may I help you with some shopping?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°A gift? ¡°Are you saying this to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the Fairy Queen is beautiful as is, but I thought she would look more attractive if she used this cosmetics, so I was greedy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so attractive¡­ I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t know how to use cosmetics, so I should just give this to the Emperor or your daughter¡­¡± ¡°

    It¡¯s okay. ¡°If you go to the beauty salon next door, they will do it for you.¡±

    ¡°Eh, no, that¡¯s that¡­¡±

    Of course, I received cosmetics as a gift that were on disy in a particrly luxurious store at the Underground Dragon Pce.

    The Fairy Queen followed along with her wrist held, and before she knew it, she was getting dressed up at a beauty salon and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But that onlysts for a moment.

    Hwayongwoltae.

    It¡¯s like everything in the world.

    The beauty is as blinding as it is blinding.

    In the end, she had no choice but to blush and ept all the rhetoric that Limon made in front of her who had been decorated like that.

    Geomje, who had suddenly been decorated with her, looked very displeased, but¡­

    ¡°How do you feel about this?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you asking me to wear such a cumbersome thing?¡±

    ¡°It may be a little cumbersome at first, but you will quickly get used to it as you wear it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pain to get used to. ¡°Get used to things like swords, swords, and other inedible essories, so you can get them and use them.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of uses. ¡°Because this is a sword.¡±

    ¡°knife? this?¡±

    ¡°yes. This bracelet is made of a special alloy and can be used as a soft sword when unfolded. ¡°They even say it¡¯s pretty sturdy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you crazy guy, as long as you¡¯re strong, that¡¯s all you need?!¡± ¡°How can I use a sword lined with jewels?¡±

    To a ghost, the essories themselves are meaningless.

    At the jewelry store, Geomje was dumbfounded when he saw Limon presenting a particrly sophisticated and colorful bracelet.

    But Limon went out of his way to put a bracelet on her wrist himself.

    Geomje reluctantly epted the disciple¡¯s shameless remark that he could use it instead of paying for alcohol if he didn¡¯t need it, and adjusted his bracelet.

    The Fairy Queen was helpless due to the weight of the jewel ne hanging around her neck.

    Of course, Joan of Arc, who lent her body to the Sword Emperor, just watched Limon and the other two with satisfaction, but¡­

    [Is this all a potato dish?]

    ¡°I guess it is because I asked for a course meal with potatoes as the main course.¡±

    [Did the teacher ask for this on purpose? For me¡­?]

    ¡°You lived too frugally in that world. ¡°I just want to let people know that potatoes are more delicious and can be eaten in a variety of ways.¡±

    [¡­!]

    Is it because even if the body is borrowed, the senses are shared?

    Gorgeous upscale restaurant.

    Every time various potato dishes, well-decorated to match the atmosphere, were served one after another, Joan of Arc trembled as if she was thrilled.

    She looked dozens of times happier than when Limon gave her a separate cosmetics set or rosary as a gift.

    Geomje was also satisfied with this meal.

    In the case of Geomje, he was more satisfied with the unlimited variety of potato liquor that came with it than with the food.

    And simrly, I eat dishes where potatoes are the main dish, but the side dishes are fruit rather than meat.

    The Fairy Queen realized something again.

    This meal¡­

    or rather, all of their shopping so far, Limon has been thoroughly considerate of them.

    As if it were a date.

    ¡®¡­uh? Come to think of it, isn¡¯t this a date?¡¯

    And it was toote.

    The Fairy Queen gained enlightenment.

    A date is when couples go shopping, receive gifts, and eat together.

    The fact that I didn¡¯t realize it because I was so closed off from my dating experience.

    Of course, it was also because the idea of dating three brides in the first ce was so rare and absurd.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    After realizing that fact.

    The Fairy Queen was restless.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do just by receiving various gifts.

    When I realized that it was a date, my heart started pounding, my face got hot, and my eyes started rolling.

    ¡®Oh, there was that!¡¯

    ¡°Son-inw? Would you like to try some of this?¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that special, but it¡¯s a snack we made with all our heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    [Eh? Fairy Queen?]

    Geomje and Joan of Arc were astonished by the Fairy Queen¡¯s unexpected action of offering the snacks they had made to Limon.

    However, there was no stopping the Fairy Queen¡¯s actions.

    The reason she suggested making cookies for the two of them in the first ce and even packaged them nicely was to give them to her son-inw as a gift.

    Exciting shopping.

    Sweet dessert.

    Beyond that, as a blue bird advised, love is the solution to all worries.

    ¡­Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to suddenly give it to them like this without getting their understanding.

    Realizing that it was their first date, the Fairy Queen, who was suffering from nervousness, put aside such trivial matters and handed out the sweets first.

    ¡°Are you saying these are cookies you made yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just Jeanne and the Queen¡­ what about Master?¡±

    ¡°Why you bastard? ¡°Are you dissatisfied?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m dissatisfied, but rather that I¡¯m a little surprised.¡±

    gulp.

    ¡°I see this is what Master made. ¡°Although the alcohol content is a bit high, it is more ptable to people with a strong tolerance to alcohol like us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fuck you. Anyway, you speak well.¡±

    Crispy.

    ¡°Jan, the fries you made were pretty good too. Honestly, at this rate, even if it were sold in stores, people would be lining up to buy it.¡±

    [Hehehe, this is a hugepliment.]

    Just like that.

    Limon eats some snacks.

    Looking at Geomje, who pretends to blush after hearing the evaluation given with a smile, and Joan of Arc, who openly likes him.

    The Fairy Queen was delighted.

    I think what your daughter said was right.

    Rustle.

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    ¡­That is, until Limon unwrapped the third cookie.

    Only then did the Fairy Queen realize that the overly sincere training spirit had also packed and brought her own failed work along with the snacks for Geomje and Geomhwa, and she was horrified.

    ¡°Now wait a minute. that¡­!¡±

    Quickly.

    ¡°Son-inw?!?!¡±

    And I was even more shocked to see Limon chewing and swallowing the lump of charcoal.

    Limon kept chewing it, not even a single bite, and when he saw him swallowing it, he looked like he was about to faint.

    ¡°What on earth are you eating? Spit it out right now!¡±

    ¡°If you spit out or throw away food, you will be punished.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s not edible food but food waste?!¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t look that good on the outside, but when you eat it, it¡¯s surprisingly delicious. ¡°It¡¯s crispy and fiery on the outside and soft on the inside, so it has a unique vor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous?!?!¡±

    ¡°Would you like to check?¡±

    Seeing her clearly revealing her inner feelings of disbelief, as if she had heard a shameless lie that all fairies are pure.

    Limon grinned.

    And in order to taste the snack disguised as a lump of charcoal, I grabbed the hand that the Fairy Queen held out¡­

    and pulled it tightly.

    side.

    ¡°town?!¡±

    The Fairy Queen, surprised by the soft texture that suddenly touched her mouth, widened her eyes.

    But it onlysted a moment.

    Tsueup.

    ¡°Ummmmmmmm¡­.¡±

    Slippery tongues tangled.

    Sticky saliva mixed together.

    Hot breath rising in my mouth.

    It was a long time before I knew it I was clinging to him in that extremely soft yet sweet kiss.

    Finally, only when the Fairy Queen was out of breath, Limon opened his mouth and gently asked her, whose eyes were blurred.

    ¡°How about it? It¡¯s delicious, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    I wonder if that sweetness came from the snacks he ate.

    Or maybe ites from a pleasure that is so stimting that it deceives even the five senses.

    She couldn¡¯t tell the difference.

    There was no need to differentiate.

    Because such small problems were nothingpared to the satisfaction and happiness that filled my body and mind just by kissing him.

    Limon, who had made the Fairy Queen melt like that, looked to the side.

    ¡°Master, would you like to taste it too?¡±

    ¡°¡­Fuck, am I a kid? ¡°Can I get some snacks from you?¡±

    ¡°Then Master, please give me a taste.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°please.¡±

    The Geomje, who already viewed Limon with the same eyes as the bastard of the world, raised his eyebrows when he heard that absurd request.

    But right after that.

    She stiffened.

    Sigh.

    ¡°¨DJunryeo.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, Ryeohwa.¡±

    of course.

    I had to refuse.

    What are you looking at me for? I need to kick you with double insults.

    The reason and habits you have developed as a teacher reflexively tell you what to do.

    However, the unfamiliar nickname that permeates my ears is sweeter than the chocte that was just shoved into my mouth.

    Those golden eyes that never allow rejection, as hot and calm as that night, automatically make my head dizzy¡­ even as

    they re at Limon.

    After hesitating for a long time.

    The moment when Geomje hesitated but eventually kissed him without realizing it.

    Soggy.

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    Tongues gently blend together.

    Chocte flowing sweetly.

    The chocte in my mouthpletely melted until the sweet scent disappeared without a trace.

    The moment when a long, long kiss ended.

    A hand stroked her hair.

    Sreuk.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    I flinch.

    The Geomje trembled.

    The moment when Limon stroked my head.

    This is because my heart automatically started pounding as I remembered the moment when I received a warmpliment for the first time in my life.

    And only then.

    She realized.

    What is in front of him now is before he was a disciple¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Ryeohwa. ¡°You are already my bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°More than anything, you can be happier.¡±

    ¡­that he had given up his virginity and that he was the groom who promised to make him happy.

    Thanks to this, the Geomje, who felt embarrassed once again, blushed angrily and lowered his head without realizing it.

    Li Mo turned his gaze to the side.

    ¡°The same goes for you and your mother-inw.¡±

    [Yes?]

    ¡°It means that you can be a little more greedy without worrying about whether you are worthy of being my bride.¡±

    There is no need to decline because of respect,ck of qualifications, or status.

    Just like other brides do.

    Be more irritable.

    By being unreasonable.

    It¡¯s okay to ask for love.

    So, without realizing it, they were surprised when he told them not to be satisfied with or reject only the little happiness he gave them.

    ¡°But, my son-inw is my son-inw, and I¡¯m older¡­¡±

    [The teacher. I¡¯m already happy enough¡­]

    ¡°¡­I guess words aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    That moment.

    The Fairy Queen and Joan of Arc reflexively opened their mouths, but then closed them.

    This is because the moment they saw Limon¡¯s deeply sunken eyes, they had an intuition that they had made a mistake.

    That¡¯s why they hurriedly tried to open their mouths, but¡­

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you personally.¡±

    ¡°sleep¡­?!¡±

    Parging.

    Unfortunately.

    They are toote.

    The moment when space felt distorted.

    Limon and the three priests had already been moved to apletely different ce.

    ¡­far above the Underground Dragon Pce.

    In the bedroom prepared just for him and his brides on the top floor of the Leviathan.

    ¡°Even if the bride wants to forget that she can be more affectionate with the groom, we will make it so that she doesn¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    While his brides, who sensed what was about to happen, blushed unconsciously¡­

    ¡­his teacher, mother-inw, and best disciple became a little more ustomed to happiness.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­oh my god.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening? But this¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have to hurry up and tell the team leader¡­but if I tell you this, she¡­¡±

    ¡­at that time.

    Not knowing that a blue bird, who had been calm even when fighting the constetion, was in shock and fear with a pale face.

 Chapter 1107

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1107

    #Side Story 76. Witch Blessing the End (1)

    * * *

    Png.

    quietly.

    As the bookshelves turn over.

    What you see is curved text.

    What I smell is the smell of old parchment and ink.

    The letters were written one by one by hand, without even using a printing press, and are difficult to recognize because of the unique handwriting.

    The parchment, which is not only musty but also smells musty, is so old that it feels like it will crumble just by turning the pages.

    Of course, most documents are created and preserved in the electronic world rather than in the physical world.

    It is a very shabby old book in this era when most of the books that remained have perished due to the crisis of destruction.

    fluttering.

    But rather, that¡¯s why.

    She liked books.

    In a hand-written book like this, each word reflects the writer¡¯s tastes, emotions, and interpretation.

    Unlike electronic documents, which can be copied indefinitely, even important knowledge bes insignificant, even the most insignificant knowledge is cherished.

    Above all, it has withstood a long period of time without weathering, even when paper would crumble.

    fluttering.

    okay.

    Yes.

    That it¡¯s old.

    It deserved respect in itself.

    Gold and jewels, which do not change no matter how much time passes, are considered precious.

    Even bone fragments or ceramics be fossils or antiques and be valuable simply because they are old.

    This is because withstanding Kronos¡¯ scythe (Time), which cuts down everything equally, is such an amazing and great feat.

    fluttering.

    so that.

    She liked old things.

    Especially the rarer and rarer it is.

    Apart from its practical use, the more rare it is, the deeper mysteries it holds as a magical fetish.

    This is because a unique being that has existed alone for a long time possesses a magical power that cannot bepared to any other.

    ¡°¨DIt was in a ce like this.¡±

    That was why.

    Although my long-awaited reading was interrupted.

    The reason why she didn¡¯t feel offended by the voice that came out of nowhere and instead smiled softly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even send you an invitation, but I¡¯m d you found me.¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be surprising, right?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, you mean that lie that you can¡¯t run away from the Sword Master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s true for you, baby.¡±

    Lamps and candles.

    Books and scrolls.

    Cauldron and ss bottle.

    Everything is so old and outdated that it feels like you have returned to hundreds of years ago.

    Even the flow of the times is unclear due to theptops, coffee pots, and analog phones seen here and there.

    A woman with dark red hair, who was sitting in front of the firece in the workshop where everything seemed truly mysterious, weed the uninvited guest through the cotton thread that covered her face.

    ¡°Wee baby.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, no matter how much I am your ve, you don¡¯t even greet me anymore?¡±

    He is the one who taught magic to Na-kyung Yu and yed a remarkable role from the fight against the liberation brigade to the apocalyptic war.

    However, in return for maintaining the gates of Valha for too long, the Great Witch quietly went into hiding after thew of eternal life was broken.

    Even in Sir¡¯s greeting.

    Limon did not answer.

    After looking at her with heavy golden eyes¡­

    I just asked softly.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    Sir slightly tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the unexpected question.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The silence gets longer.

    A deepening gaze.

    After looking at the golden eyes that were getting colder as time passed.

    The tilted head straightens up.

    A witch¡¯s mouth gently curves.

    ¡°¨DDid you notice?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Na-kyung.¡±

    ¡°Oh, was that also the case?¡±

    It seems a little unexpected.

    But it doesn¡¯t seem surprising.

    Sir nodded at Limon¡¯s answer and continued speakingzily with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°I guess I had the wrong disciples in myter years.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I thought other great witches wouldn¡¯t notice it for at least a few years, but I never imagined that they would already be able to interpret it.¡±

    This is why a disciple must be moderately ipetent.

    I never thought that the innocent blue bird would have such great talent for magic.

    Is it admiration?

    Is itmentation?

    Or maybe it¡¯s both.

    Sir let out a faint exmation that made no distinction, and ended his sentence with an eye smile.

    ¡°¨DI had no idea that Myeongsaek would sell out his teacher like a devoted partner by falling for a man.¡±

    I thought they would at leaste by to check in advance, but I never thought they would let me know right away.

    It was a real shame for Sir.

    It¡¯s not that thest disciple didn¡¯t believe in him in the end, but that he was much smarter than expected and suddenly ended up meeting Limon.

    ¡°Ask again.¡±

    But her regrets.

    Limon didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge it.

    Even though he hesitated and worried so much, he believed without a doubt the words of the blue bird who told him what he had realized.

    I just looked at Sir with eyes as cold as ice and asked again.

    ¡°Why did you do that, grandma?¡±

    And¡­

    snarl.

    Sharp metallic sounds.

    A de pulled out of a sheath.

    The movement was rather slow than fast, so that I could observe the entire process.

    However, it was only after he felt the cool metal in the air that Sir realized that the de had been pressed against his neck.

    No matter how much it was Limon¡­

    or rather, Limon, who had always called her a grandmother and respected her in his own way, was an unbelievable outrage.

    But that too.

    Even her.

    I didn¡¯t find it strange.

    Limon had his reasons, and Sir also knew it.

    Because¡­

    ¡°-I¡¯m asking you why you put a curse on my teacher.¡±

    Pretending to help him achieve Buddhahood, he ced a curse on the teacher he revered and respected the most in the world.

    Binding them to this world with ck magic.

    Even fool yourself.

    Use it as you please.

    It was only natural for the guardian deity of humanity to reveal his intentions to a cunning and evil witch.

    ¡°There are many reasons.¡±

    However, even under his gaze, which would have frightened not only most absolute beings, but even the constetions, Sir did not even raise an eyebrow.

    I just took out a long stick from my pocket and lit it on fire.

    widely.

    ¡°First of all, the fact that the knife-wielding girl became a ghost was originally an ident.¡±

    Yes it was.

    The fact that the Sword Emperor¡¯s soul remained in this world was an ident in itself.

    This happened when the gates of Valha and the power of the stars shed, and the Geomje cut them all down and reversed the aftermath.

    Even for the legendary Great Witch, intervening in that situation was impossible.

    But¡­

    ¡°Even the old woman knows that that is no excuse for binding the Master¡¯s soul to this world by cing a curse when it could have made him be Buddha.¡±

    ¡°But it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    It was so easy.

    She recalled it again.

    Although he was suspicious, he of course gave up his soul defenselessly because he was someone his disciple trusted.

    As he was so ignorant about magic, he cursed him step by step for half a year, but from the point when the Geomje did not suspect it.

    Everything went ording to n.

    In the end, she achieved her goal.

    Exactly¡­.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done this, that sword-wielding girl would never have be your bride.¡±

    ¡°¡­The reason I cursed you and turned you into a ghost was to make you my bride?¡±

    ¡°That is the result.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, do you really want to be married?¡±

    square.

    The de moves slightly.

    Drops of blood flowing down the white neck.

    That was proof that Limon¡¯s lifeless manner was not just bragging, but¡­

    ¡°Hmm, I guess this exnation alone doesn¡¯t seem to be enough to convince me.¡±

    It¡¯s like a life or death situation.

    The half-human, half-god archwitch, who had lived for over thousands of years and had experienced countless times, was still unfazed.

    Instead, he just held the stick in his mouth, sucked in a puff of smoke, spit it out, and then opened his mouth again in a more drowsy voice.

    ¡°Then how about this exnation?¡±

    And¡­

    the moment Sir continued speaking.

    Limon¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°What if that has something to do with why you haven¡¯t conceived a child or an egg yet, even after spending so many nights with twelve brides?¡±

    * * *

    Even before I left to fight the stars.

    Even after returning from fighting the star.

    Limon spent countless nights with his brides.

    Especially after creating space for time and heart, we often made love, literally spending 47 hours a day.

    And that was enough effort to fertilize an egg, no matter how precious a dragon¡¯s hands were.

    but.

    nevertheless.

    No bride has yet conceived his child.

    Not only from the sword master who had no precedent for giving birth to descendants in the first ce, but also from the dragon and fairy brides.

    And why.

    Cyr exinedzily.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for the dragon race, but it¡¯s difficult for immortals to have children in the first ce.¡±

    In the first ce, descendants are the result of preserving and developing the species by passing on one¡¯s genes.

    Like insects, it was natural that the lower the survival rate, the more eggs wereid, and the longer the lifespan, the more difficult it was to conceive.

    In the first ce, it was also natural that transcendental species or immortals such as the dragon race had low fertility.

    Otherwise, the world would be filled with long-lived species and immortals, and there would be no ce to even step on.

    ¡°This is especially true when the status of a partner and a living creature are different.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Since they were of the same species,

    it was natural that breeding with other species would be more difficult.

    Not only are animals born from crossbreeds like mules or ligers rare, but even if they are born, they may lose their ability to reproduce or suffer from various disabilities.

    Just as in the distant past when incarnations roamed the earth, descendants were precious even though many gods sowed seeds.

    ¡°But baby.¡±

    And as one of thest survivors of the demigods so miraculously born.

    Sir smiled coquettishly and asked.

    ¡°Do you really think you are on equal footing with other sword masters or dragon princesses?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have be so strong that my status as a species has changed and it has be impossible for me to have children?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t bepletely impossible. ¡°Because miracles can happen anytime, anywhere.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In other words, it is impossible unless a miracle urs.

    Even Sir¡¯s words were mocking.

    Limon could not object.

    Because I knew it myself.

    Even in the distant past when the dragon race was prospering, only the most outstanding women among the dragon race could ept the eighth form of psionics.

    An unprecedented sword master who has produced descendants in the past hundreds of years.

    That wasn¡¯t enough, it even had the power of a constetion that ate up all the possibilities in the world and was reborn as a transcendent one.

    ept it all.

    The result of absorption and fusion.

    That he had be a being that transcended his species.

    Because he was an absolute person who had reached the tip of the sword, and at the same time he was the Dragon King of Swords who ruled over all dragons.

    And conceiving such a child of Limon was extremely close to impossible, even for a sword master or a transcendental dragon.

    If there is an exception¡­

    ¡°It may be a bit more of a gamble, but if youbine it with a magical ritual, there is a way to forcibly bring out that possibility.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¨DIf it costs you the lives of your brides.¡±

    His brides.

    All of your potential.

    And by squeezing out their lives, all they can do is raise their own status, even if only temporarily.

    ¡­Even if the cost is to lose one¡¯s life as soon as the egg or child is born.

    ¡°But then a better way appeared before my eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The soul of the absolute of absolutes who can raise the ¡®status¡¯ of your bride to an equal level, even if only temporarily, through possession.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Especially since you have the sword of a dragon yer that can keep even dragon psionics in check¡­.¡±

    It seemed like he realized what was going to happen next.

    My face is colder than ice.

    The veins on the back of his hand appeared as if he wanted to cut him down at any moment.

    Nevertheless, looking at his master who had not yet moved the de held against his neck.

    A truly loyal ve.

    The witch, who never hesitates to bestow blessings on those who wish for her, ended her speech with a meaningful smile as always.

    ¡°Baby, this is the only ¡®tool¡¯ that can help you have children without sacrificing brides.¡±

 Chapter 1108

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1108

    #Side Story 77. The witch who blesses the end (2)

    * * *

    For Limon.

    Geomje was not just a teacher.

    He was the first human to show his desire for a family.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Geomje¡¯s influence was ultimately decisive in his bing the guardian deity of mankind.

    In that sense.

    Bringing out the soul of the Sword Emperor, who was at rest, from the underworld.

    Even so, the culprit that prevented him from escaping this world was indeed Marshal Cheolcheon.

    It was natural to immediately cut off the head of whoever the opponent was.

    No, it had to be natural.

    But¡­

    ¡°Have you ever heard of it? What is the ¡®paradox of the omnipotent ve¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­the paradox that an ipetent ve is a burden to apetent master, but an ipetent master is also just a shackle to apetent ve.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you know me well.¡±

    ¡°The olddy is that capable ve?¡±

    ¡°At least it¡¯s true that I¡¯mpetent, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Sir¡¯s proud pride.

    Limon could not deny it.

    Originally, magic was a power that, although not omnipotent, was infinitely close to omnipotence.

    Syr, the great witch who reached absolute heights with such magic, was an all-powerful ve who could easily solve any problem.

    From the investigation of the Seven Arcs to the fight against the Constetion.

    It was true that he received help from her in all sorts of ways.

    ¡°In short, the story is that you originally had several options.¡±

    That might have been why.

    Limon overlooked a very important fact.

    ¡°Either give up your descendants.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Either sacrifice your brides.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or you can make the swordsman¡¯s wife your bride.¡±

    This woman is the witch of witches.

    She rebelled against God and almost conquered the world, and even mastered ck magic to create witch magic.

    Although it is extremely useful, it is also dangerous.

    It¡¯s not that I let my guard down.

    I just came to believe it.

    Not only has she helped in many ways so far, but her actions of giving up eternal life to save the world have been trustworthy enough.

    But¡­

    ¡°So you made the choice for me?¡±

    ¡°It was something that had to be done anyway. Because you had no other choice.¡±

    Suck up the bear.

    Spitting out sweet smoke.

    Sir smiled seductively.

    Species reproduction is an instinct that all living things have.

    No matter how much they love Limon¡­ or even more so because they love him, they will want to have his children someday.

    Even if it means sacrificing yourself.

    In that sense, it was ultimately inevitable that he would embrace Geomje.

    ¡°That is a decision that should have been made directly by you, Master, more than anything else.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡±

    Nevertheless, Sir readily agreed to Limon¡¯s cold anger.

    With just one premise.

    ¡°But if you had known this, you and the swordsman would not have been able to confess your feelings to each other as honestly as you do now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And that point.

    Limon could not deny it.

    If he had known this fact, the Geomje would have given him permission even though he would shower him with double insults.

    However, he would never have given her permission, and he would not have dared to ask her to be his bride.

    Not love.

    Only by necessity.

    As if using a tool.

    Because I couldn¡¯t let go of the guilt of embracing my teacher.

    In that respect, it can be said that the reason he was able to confess his love to the Sword Emperor was ultimately thanks to Sir hiding the truth and secretly cing a curse on him.

    The best way leads to the worst.

    The best made in the worst possible way.

    Depending on which of the two you consider more important, it was something to be thankful for, but¡­

    ¡°More than anything, this is the only way I can let you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A lot of things.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°For example, you don¡¯t really understand yourself yet.¡±

    Phew.

    Exhaling a puff of smoke.

    She tapped the de on his sword attached to her neck and continued talkingzily.

    ¡°Do you know baby? ¡°If it had been you back in the days when you were the guardian deity of mankind, you would never have held the swordsman¡¯s baby.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have made thirteen brides in the first ce.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Silently as the guardian deity of mankind.

    Be honest, stern, and lonely.

    If only he had been the one in the past who stoically protected the world, even cutting down his beloved disciple.

    The seven princesses would not have been enough to make the resurrected disciple, the noble fairy queen, and even the teacher as brides.

    ¡°Do you have any idea why you¡¯ve changed like this?¡±

    There are many reasons.

    Yuna-kyung dies.

    The country is being devastated.

    Because he decided to gain wealth and power and be absolute again.

    In addition, I was asked to be a dog that could make everyone happy rather than as a hero who made everyone unhappy.

    Above all, because he decided to live freely without being bound by the will of the Geomje.

    Because he has changed from the past.

    But is that all?

    Did he, who lived such a stoic life, change to be so honest with his feelings just because he made up his mind and was asked to do so?

    What if there is another reason?

    When Limon thinks.

    There was only one answer.

    ¡°¡­Dragon Psionics.¡±

    ¡°Yes baby. ¡°From the moment dragon psionics awakened, you had already be a dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A dragon who is arrogant, greedy, and faithful to his desires.¡±

    This is not the story after hepleted the Yam Dragon King Sword and was reborn as the Dragon King of Swords.

    From the moment it became possible to use dragon psionics through the violin of deep darkness, the mighty power of the dragon began to flow.

    Just as a bird that once learned how to fly never forgets how to fly even if its wings are broken,

    ¡°Baby, you even have the power of the stars that you absorbed from the constetions.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you do, can you really be sure that you were not affected at all by those two powers?¡±

    Limon was silent.

    The essence of the sword is destruction, and that is why sword masters who cut their own fate be mortal.

    A dragon with dragon psionics has a maniacal desire to monopolize.

    The constetions that were born by devouring all the possibilities in the world have infinite greed.

    Was it really unaffected by the two forces at all?

    That¡¯s because even he who hadpleted the sword called the Yam Dragon King Sword that controls the power of dragons and stars and reached the end of the sword could not say for sure.

    And to him like that.

    Sir saidzily.

    ¡°So, please know from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are absolute, but you are not omnipotent and omnipotent.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that you might be deceived by someone, make an irreversible mistake, or have regrets that you will never forget.¡±

    In the past, when he was just protecting the world as the guardian god of humanity, he wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about it.

    However, now that the world has been ruled and there are so many precious things.

    make a mistake

    Losing something.

    It has be easier to regret.

    To the Absolute of the new era.

    Sir warned as an absolute and immortal person who ruled an era in the distant past.

    ¡°And the regrets that pile up like that are a more fatal poison than anything else to immortals like us.¡±

    If you lose your beloved bride.

    Or if we ruin the world with wrong judgment.

    He will be hurt that much and may change or be broken in ways we can¡¯t even imagine right now.

    They can no longer find meaning in life and either throw their lives away or destroy the world they have protected until now.

    Like many immortals did.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you really need a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Again, because she is the only opponent who can suppress your dragon psionics and prevent your rampage¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°

    ¨DEvery time I see you, the swordsman, you are deceived by me and be a teacher. ¡°Because it will remind you of what you held.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    Even if it was for the best.

    It is an undeniable fact that Limon was tricked by Sir into epting the Sword Emperor as his bride.

    So, look at Geomje.

    Talk to Geomje.

    Especially whenever your virginity is taken away.

    As he remembers the events of that day, he will be wary of making mistakes and changing his own desires.

    -forever.

    ¡°In that sense, the swordsman¡¯s baby is the final blessing and curse I give.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also why I¡¯m running away from you.¡±

    That moment.

    Limon realized.

    Even though he was clearly in front of him, he had not been able to sense Sir¡¯s presence since some time.

    It¡¯s like seeing a shadow reflected in water.

    ¡°¡­is it a parallel world?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, after all, the experience is different.¡±

    Slurp.

    That moment.

    A change has urred.

    Immediately after the eternal life was broken, Sir¡¯s skin, which had been wrinkled in various ces, became taut again, revealing his beautiful appearance beyond the flowing cotton threads.

    Her appearance became blurred and began to seep into the smoke of Gombangdae.

    Hlieskj¨¢lf, a barrier that brings out the possibility of a parallel world created by her sword gun.

    A new magic created by observing and studying the phenomenon that caused Limon to run away and go to another world, bringing Sword Flower with him.

    Sleipnir.

    Of course, it makes travel to a parallel world possible.

    Embodying a miracle that surpasses even the three great magics of the Silver Age, which brings back the lost power of eternal life by drawing on the potential of others.

    Already gone to another world.

    Looking at the witch with only a remnant left behind.

    Limon had a heavy expression.

    ¡°I was nning on doing this from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will throw away all the shackles and restraints of this world and set off to find freedom and mystery.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I continue to be by your side, I think I will change too.¡±

    So dazzling.

    Brilliant yet noble.

    Makes me want to keep watching.

    Sir smiled as he looked at the man who was more dangerous than anyone he knew.

    If she were her in the past, she would have run away alone rather than giving up eternal life to protect the world.

    She was neither foolish nor immature enough to not even realize why she did what she did.

    That¡¯s why she chose.

    Let¡¯s stop running away from him now.

    Because if it¡¯s toote, you won¡¯t even be able to escape.

    Because I know that like the brides of Limon, I will only think and look at myself and neglect the mystery of magic that I have pursued my whole life.

    Although you can be a ve.

    Because we can¡¯t be lovers.

    Above all¡­.

    ¡°No matter how much I don¡¯t care about order, the 22nd is still too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­22nd?¡±

    ¡°okay.¡±

    What does it mean to be the 22nd?

    Seeing him with an expression of iprehension, Sir chuckled and thought.

    I feel sorry for those babies too.

    Even though I was in a position where I could never be a bride, it was too much for me to even remember.

    Will that secret alwaysst?

    What will happen when the secret is revealed?

    Even though she felt regretful about not being able to watch until the end, she finished her sentencezily.

    ¡°Remember this onest time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if you leave for another world, I will always be watching over you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Until one day you want to end everything.¡±

    With those words, Limon remained silent as he watched Sir¡¯s remaining vague shadow disperse.

    He is a sword master.

    It was a being that could cut anything.

    Even if Sir had escaped to a parallel world, it was quite possible to cut him down.

    Especially since we don¡¯t know which world she will go to, what kind of power she will gain, and when she will return and what she will do.

    But¡­.

    m.

    quietly.

    Put away your sword.

    Limon turned around.

    If you cut her down just because she might be dangerous, it will remain as a burden on your heart for the rest of your life.

    And because I knew the reason for Sir¡¯s words.

    A wise man, advisor, and colleague who has helped me countless times so far.

    Nevertheless, the Magic Queen pursues endless mystery instead of sweet tranquility and chooses to remain as an opponent who can keep him in check when he one day bes corrupted.

    No, to the first andst demon king.

    The Dragon King was the guardian deity of mankind.

    So I said goodbye.

    Thousands of yearster.

    Tens of thousands of yearster.

    Promising that we will meet again someday¡­

 Chapter 1109

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1109

    #Side Story 78. The beginning of everything, the end of everything (1)

    * * *

    He felt tired.

    Like I haven¡¯t slept in a thousand years.

    He felt lonely.

    As if I had been alone for a thousand years.

    He felt empty.

    As if a thousand years were meaningless.

    It wasn¡¯t anything particrly new.

    It¡¯s the distant past. It was a feeling he had felt several times since he lost his teacher, cut down his executioner, and became the protector of mankind.

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    To be honest.

    Even though he had protected humanity for so long, he rarely felt rewarded.

    When he defeated the Sword Demon after seven life-threatening battles, some people med him for being the Sword Demon¡¯s priest.

    When he prevented a disaster that almost wiped out the entire continent, some people med him for not helping them sooner.

    There was a country that held students responsible for failing to teach them properly when they cut down a student who went too far and crossed the line.

    When the Seven Dragons¡¯ Rebellion was stopped, there were those who were angry that they did not receive peace in exchange for goods.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t always like that.

    There are also people who are purely grateful.

    There are also people who have shown favor.

    There were also lifelong rtionships.

    As expected, sometimes I can be satisfied with myself, thinking that I did a good job protecting humanity.

    But sometimes, just sometimes.

    As decades and even hundreds of years passed, and people took it for granted that he protected the world, resentment grew rather than gratitude.

    In rare cases, even those who have formed good rtionships change, be ugly, or end their lives with the passage of time.

    He too was getting tired little by little.

    Water droplets break through the rock.

    Like the wind carves a cliff.

    Hundreds of years in itself were heavy and rough enough to wear out even a will that was stronger than steel.

    Nevertheless, he continued to protect the world.

    Silently.

    Calmly.

    calmly.

    Even if you are ignored by the whole world, you are robbed of wealth and glory, and no one sees you.

    Rather than being angry or frustrated by that fact, I just continued to believe in humans and protect the world like a rolling wheel.

    But¡­.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where it is. ¡°My family is responsible for transportation.¡±

    The blue-haired female knight, who was both humble and upright, supported his efforts to protect humanity.

    ¡°There is no need to ask my opinion. ¡°If you wish, I will just follow.¡±

    The red-haired pharaoh, whose life was struggle, understood his hunger as a swordsman to fight against powerful enemies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the format. Anyway, God and religion are there. ¡°What matters is the heart.¡±

    The white-haired prophet, who only looked at the future, admired the strength of the man who could even choose the future because he could cut through fate.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t care about the timing, right? ¡°I¡¯m more interested in your brother¡¯s teacher than that.¡±

    The silver-haired dictator who lived through twisted times sympathized with his madness that did not break down even as he lived for eternity.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to care, but don¡¯t overdo it. ¡°No matter how much you worry, it¡¯s not good for your health to worry too much.¡±

    The green-hairedwmaker, who had been sharply pushing everyone away, removed the thorns he had been erecting and shared his solitude with him.

    ¡°There is no need to worry about funds. ¡°I just have to pay all the costs.¡±

    The blonde beauty, who was more arrogant and perfect than anyone else, relieved his burden by revealing her honest sincerity only in front of him.

    ¡°I think one year would be enough in terms of timing. Of course, the more time you have to prepare, the better, but there will be more unnecessary waste.¡±

    The ck-haired trickster whom no one trusted reminded me of the joy of being repaid by trusting him and making any sacrifices.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m a little troubled. Honestly, it¡¯s something I¡¯ve never imagined before.¡±

    The tinum-haired saint, who had gone mad and fallen, tried to soothe the hurt she had caused him by asking for forgiveness, even giving up her country.

    ¡°question. ¡°Do you really have to do that?¡±

    The most innocent and simple Indian girl reminded him of innocence with an instinctive and even more innocent passion.

    ¡°I only hope that the Chambein does not cause any inconvenience to the Chambein.¡±

    The silver-haired student he saved made him realize his love for her with his supreme sincerity that never asked for anything in return.

    ¡°Anyway, the sisters are very reluctant. While we¡¯re at it, we have to make it as grandiose as possible! It took about 9 nights and 10 days¡­! Quack!¡±

    Bluebird, who was always cheerful, stayed by his side and gave him the freedom to rx in any situation.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about what your daughter says. And I don¡¯t have to participate¡­¡±

    The queen, who was nobler than anyone else, epted the marriage proposal even though she felt embarrassed, giving him undeserved happiness.

    And¡­.

    [¡­You damn bastard.]

    The teacher he had admired his entire life proved with his body and mind that the life he had lived so far was not in vain.

    It was like that.

    Because they were there.

    His world, which had be dull for a long time, suddenly became rich and beautiful again.

    And¡­.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The moment I opened my eyes.

    What was visible was light.

    It is infinitely gentle, brilliant, empty and full.

    It¡¯s higher than the sky, but there¡¯s no up or down, it¡¯s endlessly wide, but you can¡¯t go anywhere, it¡¯s more vivid than reality, but everything is vague.

    It¡¯s literally full of contradictions.

    Still, there is no difort.

    The moment I saw that space.

    I realize it naturally.

    -This is a dream.

    And I understand.

    -This is not a dream.

    Although he was convinced of these two premises, which were so contradictory that they could never be established at the same time, he was not confused.

    Anything is possible in a dream.

    This was not surprising to him, who had mastered some of the sword spirit¡¯s ability to cut through dreams and reality.

    But it was something new.

    It wasn¡¯t just because I sensed that this ce was not a natural dream, but a space artificially created by someone.

    In this light.

    And in space.

    Because it felt strangely familiar.

    Exactly¡­.

    ¡°¡­The Labyrinth of Stars?¡±

    The end of the apocalyptic war.

    A trap created by constetions in the gap between space and time.

    Thebyrinth created by weaving together the power of countless stars just to stop him was truly terrifying.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Lord Yuna¡¯s sacrifice, even Limon would have been stranded there for a considerable amount of time.

    And when Limon sees it.

    This ce was simr to abyrinth of stars.

    Not only because it is made with the power of stars, but also because it feels like a strange distortion of space and time.

    ¡°No, this is¡­. ¡°Is it a pce of stars rather than abyrinth of stars?¡±

    nevertheless.

    Limon did not feel a sense of crisis.

    Unlike the Star Labyrinth, where the murderous will to kill him was permeated in every corner, the grandeur and nobility felt natural.

    And a strange energy, more familiar than the power of the stars, was informing him.

    This is not a dangerous ce.

    Especially for him.

    When Limon narrowed his eyes and heightened his senses, he wondered what the identity of this strange energy was.

    [¡­.]

    Creepy.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Light filled this space.

    From that far beyond.

    One gaze.

    turned to him

    I didn¡¯t do something.

    I just stared quietly.

    Nevertheless, there was a moment when he made a strange expression as his gaze felt heavy, as if he was looking directly at the sun.

    Limon slowly turned his head.

    To face the gaze that is looking at you from beyond a time and space so far away that only a few worlds can fit into it.

    Okay.

    The moment when two gazes intersected.

    He no longer remained in the space where there was only light.

    Without moving, I just transcended all distance and distortion and reached the source of my gaze.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    And¡­

    Limon saw.

    A source of brilliant and soft light that fills this space.

    He was the culprit of the apocalyptic war, and he managed to defeat him by using the Auror de, prepared for mutual annihtion.

    Their reality, their world, created by the gathering of countless constetions, and thew itself, emitting overwhelming starlight that surpasses even the constetions¡­

    ¡­remnants of countless stars.

    No, to be exact, a corpse.

    Broken, cut and torn.

    Even though it is made up of dim starlight, you can see at a nce that it is already dead.

    A throne sorge that it can contain the entire universe, made up of the remains of countless constetions, whether tens of thousands or hundreds of millions.

    No, in that the material is made of stars, it is a seat that can be called a constetion in the true sense.

    But at this moment.

    It wasn¡¯t the throne that made Limon agitated.

    It was because the owner was looking down at him from a small throne that, despite being so huge, could barely seat one person.

    ¡°¡­is it.¡±

    And finally.

    Limon realized.

    ¡°That¡¯s what it was.¡±

    Starting with what this space is.

    Why are you here?

    Who is the owner of that throne?

    What he realized was not such an obvious fact.

    It was about something much more important, older, and something you absolutely needed to know.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a question for a long time.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°¨DWhy and how was I able to return?¡±

    he recalled.

    Not that long ago.

    But it feels distant.

    Memories of when he was thrown up and Yuna-kyung died.

    At that time, Limon cut down the constetions that had offered him a contract and returned to the past, gaining some of their power.

    It was only a few days¡­

    but because of that memory, he eventually went to see Li Qingyu and epted her marriage proposal.

    In a sense, it could be said to be the most decisive moment and inflection point that changed his fate and that of the world.

    That was why.

    How was it possible to return?

    The reason why Limon kept wondering.

    It was not because the star¡¯s power ran out of control, but because the power of return could not be used after that.

    After everything was over and I heard the truth from Li Qingyu, I thought it might have been the result of a coincidence that happened while she was returning.

    ¡°But I was mistaken.¡±

    He finally realized it.

    Your most important illusion.

    All those inferences are wrong.

    Because¡­.

    ¡°I never went back from the beginning.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°I just received some of that memory along with the power of the stars.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    I also fell into a trap.

    I also lost Yuna-kyung.

    He also cut off the attackers¡¯ throats.

    In fact, it was all a first time for him.

    I just mistakenly thought it was something I actually experienced because of the ¡®dream¡¯ that was more vivid than a precognitive dream and because of the star power I suddenly gained.

    In the past, I would never have thought such an absurd thing was possible.

    But to Li Qingyu.

    Also through Joan of Arc.

    Limon, who had heard about the experiences the two had experienced through ¡®dreams,¡¯ was able to ept that fact without difficulty.

    Once he realized that, it was very easy to find out who had given him the memories of the future and the power of the stars.

    Because the person responsible was right in front of him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    [¡­.]

    This person was sitting on a throne made of stars, wrapped in brilliant starlight, and was just looking down at him without saying a word.

    Cut down all the stars.

    Eat up that curse.

    A transcendent person who eventually became a star himself.

    ¡°I, the ¡®me¡¯ who became a monster.¡±

    With white hair as faded as a burnt-out star and golden eyes as brilliant as a morning star¡­

    -The one-armed Limon Asfelder.

 Chapter 1110

    Solo Swordmaster Chapter 1110

    #Side Story 79. The beginning of everything, the end of everything (2)

    * * *

    Parallel world.

    Because it doesn¡¯t exist.

    Contains all possibilities.

    A world that unfolds endlessly like a facing mirror.

    In it, even the flow of time, past and future, is nothing more than a rtive concept.

    In the past, Sir originally spected that regression might be closer to moving to a parallel world rather than turning back time.

    From the very beginning, going back to the past and changing the future was no different from the act of creating a parallel world with another possibility.

    And Limon thought it was quite usible.

    In fact, Joan of Arc¡¯s soul crossed the parallel world and transcended the infinite flow of time.

    In that sense.

    He should have predicted it long ago.

    If there are people like Joan of Arc or Sir who crossed over to the parallel world, there may also be people who influenced the world beyond the parallel world.

    And¡­

    ¡­there is also the possibility that it is Limon Asfelder in a parallel world who chose a different fate than his current self.

    ¡°You are me who became a constetion.¡±

    [To be precise, you would be closer to being reduced to a constetion.]

    ¡°Falling¡­ I guess.¡±

    Words that would be considered insulting if the constetions who devoured all the possibilities of their world and were reborn as transcendents and considered it a great thing to hear.

    However, the attitude of belittling it even though it is a constetion.

    Limon understood easily.

    Why did he be a constetion?

    Because I easily realized the reason.

    ¡°Right. ¡°Are you the ending I would have reached if I hadn¡¯t gotten my hands on the Seven Arcs?¡±

    -The power of stars.

    A power created by absorbing all the potential of a world that Limon had absorbed every time he cut down the constetions.

    It was indeed a powerful power, but if you think about it in essence, it was closer to a curse.

    In the first ce, the process of destroying all other indigenous races and swallowing up the future of the world and shaping it with power was no different from the ritual of ck magic.

    That was why Limon was initially unable to properly absorb even the weak power of the star, let alone properly handle it.

    Fortunately, Limon got the chance.

    Seven Arcs.

    The Nine Worlds of the Great Holy Barrier were created by the Fairy Queen from the very beginning of human history in order topletely seal the stars with the help of the seven dragons.

    Seven treasures containing the power of a star that were identally created when it collided with the constetions and broke apart.

    Among them, the dark violin.

    Also, to¡¯s carving knife.

    And the River Magic Dragon Sword.

    Above all, the seven princesses.

    By acquiring them one after another and borrowing their power consciously or unconsciously, Limon was able to ovee the Star Curse and dominate it.

    But what if you don¡¯t get it?

    What if you only get one or two and can¡¯t even break the seal?

    The ending that Limon could have reached is another him who is right in front of his eyes.

    It was the one-armed Limon who cut down all the stars and was swallowed up by the massive curse of the star, forcing it to be a single constetion.

    [It is also the ending that you could have reached even though you did not reach the tip of the sword.]

    ¡°It could have been so.¡±

    That was why.

    Limon obediently agreed to that point.

    Even the majority of the Seven Arcs he had collected were not enough to handle the nearly infinite power of the star.

    Even if you won the war against the stars with the Auror de.

    If they had not epted destruction first in order to prevent the destruction of the world, they might have been forced to be a constetion by the power of a star that wanted to survive on its own.

    So, after looking at my one-armed self with heavy sunken eyes.

    Limon asked softly.

    ¡°So why did you do this?¡±

    [Do you need a reason?]

    ¡°I need it.¡±

    With sharp words.

    The deeper golden eyes, close to tinum, look straight into the golden eyes, close to a morning star.

    ¡°No matter how different the world is and how much of a constetion you are, you wouldn¡¯t do something like this unless it was absolutely necessary.¡±

    His power, which consumed the curse of all stars and was reborn as a unique constetion, is truly transcendent. It was truly something close to omniscience and omnipotence.

    Because I know that.

    Limon was sure.

    There was no way he would have given his memories and star powers to himself for no reason.

    And the one-armed constetion did not necessarily deny Limon¡¯s conviction.

    Instead, I just opened my mouth softly.

    [What if you just wanted to check?]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [¨DAnother possibility.]

    Instead of asking in detail.

    To Limon, who waits silently.

    The one-armed constetion began to talk.

    [For you, the war with the stars must have been more intense and difficult than any other battle you have experienced in your life.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [But you will find out soon. The fight with the Constetion was only the beginning.]

    Tutorial.

    Before the game starts.

    A stage that exists to teach yers how to y the game, and is essentially a baby step.

    In that sense, even the fight against that powerful constetion is ultimately just part of the tutorial and the real war has not even begun yet.

    Limon had a heavy expression after hearing what the Constetion said.

    ¡°¡­is this the apocalypse?¡±

    [Yes.]

    The constetions are on guard.

    What I wanted so hard to prevent.

    One-armed Limon spoke coldly as he spoke about the true end of all worlds.

    [The power of the apocalypse is stronger than your imagination. Even the remnants that did not even make it to the very end caused the stars to face the crisis of destruction several times.]

    That¡¯s right.

    The constetions did not repeat invasions from the beginning, devouring all possibilities in other worlds.

    Even after fighting, confronting, and resisting for a long time, they could not find a way to win, so they chose to survive at all costs.

    [And no matter how strong you are and how strong you be in the future, you will not be able to end the fight against the apocalypse.]

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure.¡±

    [Because I was like that too.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Is this a trick of fate?

    The result of cutting down all the stars and absorbing the curse.

    Even though he was united as one constetion, he gained greater power than all the separate constetionsbined.

    Constetions across eons.

    Destroying countless worlds.

    The final goal I wanted to achieve.

    Limon, who destroyed them, has reached their true perfection.

    In fact, the power achieved in this way was so great that among the infinite forces of the end, there were few beings that could threaten him.

    But despite that.

    He was pushed into crisis several times.

    Even the power of the mighty star gained by sacrificing countless worlds has no end to all endings.

    In particr, even the apocalypse at the top could not handle the beings who feared and revered them.

    The only thing I could do was run away and survive.

    [It was a long time.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [I no longer need to run away.]

    Is that a miracle?

    Or is it inevitable?

    Even the transcendent feels distant.

    Innumerable battles were fought over a period of time longer than thebined time from the birth of the constetions until their destruction.

    He has finally reached the pinnacle of the end times.

    Now, the forces of the apocalypse were avoiding him, even praying and offering sacrifices.

    [But that¡¯s just it.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Most of the ¡®Almighty and Ignorant Last Ones¡¯ are still stronger than me, and the ¡®Holy Nine Races¡¯ may be wary of me, but they are not afraid.]

    The problem is that he is alone.

    Even if you miraculously defeat one Last One, it is impossible to eliminate all Last Ones.

    The nine holy races, who possess numerous apocalyptic weapons capable of threatening even the Last One, will unite to subdue him if he truly poses a threat.

    How much more time will it take to build strength enough to take on them all?

    No, is that really possible?

    Because I know the answer.

    he said

    [In the end, I may be able to defeat the apocalypse, but I cannot end this fight.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [And it will be the same for you as well. No, rather, I will be forced to go through even more hardships and adversity than I did.]

    ¡°Because I have something to protect, right?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    Unlike himself, who fought and survived alone, Limon has humanity to protect.

    And since the forces of the apocalypse will not tolerate such a clearly exposed weakness, no matter how strong Limon is, it will be difficult to protect humanity.

    [So there are two ways for you.]

    ¡°Which way?¡±

    [One is to make a contract with me.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [The other is¡­.]

    He is already a constetion.

    Unlike the constetions that existed before, it is the one and onlyplete incarnation of a true star.

    He said that if he made a proper contract and became his apostle, not like the fraudulent contracts that the Constetions made, he would be able to protect the world.

    The one-armed constetion did not bother to wait for Limon¡¯s answer.

    It¡¯s as if he knows he¡¯ll reject it anyway.

    I just revealed the next method right away.

    [A fight of life and death with me, with the winner taking everything of the loser.]

    ¡°¡­That was your purpose.¡±

    And only then.

    Limon understood.

    What does it mean that I wanted to confirm another possibility that he mentioned?

    ¡°To regain the sword you lost through me.¡±

    [Because the Auror de has the potential to end even that apocalypse.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [What should I do, ¡®me¡¯?]

    A one-armed constetion that needs the Auror de, an absolute destruction that cuts down the universe in order to eliminate all apocalypses and end the endless war.

    In order to protect humanity from the forces of the apocalypse, Limon needs not only the Auror de but also the nearly infinite power of the stars.

    As long as both parties have what the other party needs, this is a fair transaction.

    Whether it¡¯s signing a contract and coborating.

    Or fight to the death.

    In the end, the winner can achieve what he wants.

    After hearing his suggestion, Limon answered after a short silence.

    ¡°-I decline both of you.¡±

    [I see.]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    And unexpectedly.

    The one-armed constetion was not that surprised.

    perhaps¡­. No, rather, I just calmly epted it and confirmed it, thinking that it was natural.

    [What awaits you after this is an unimaginably distant, difficult, and desperate battle.]

    All the forces of the apocalypse will never leave alone the world of Limon, a world flowing with milk and honey that suddenly appeared when the star¡¯s secret disappeared. will be.

    Especially if you know that the ¡®mighty race¡¯ still has descendants of the tinum Imperial Family that disappeared a long time ago?

    Also, what if the ¡®mysterious race¡¯ that has been stagnant for a long time discovers the possibility of two new races?

    Limon and his world will soon be embroiled in an endless battle with the Holy Nine races and even the Last One.

    [It will take so many years, you could call it eons, before you gain the power to keep the world safe in that fight.]

    Maybe as much as yourself.

    No longer than yourself.

    Fighting, fighting, fighting again and again.

    [And no matter how strong he bes, there is no end to the fight.]

    Even if he bes strong enough to face all the apocalypses, after that he bes too strong, and the forces of the apocalypses will continue to look for opportunities to defeat him.

    He will have to watch over them, fight, and protect the world for eternity.

    [Still, will you go down that path?]

    Hold your own hand.

    Or by defeating yourself.

    If I could get his power, I could solve everything easier and faster.

    Nevertheless, I ask him if he will just quietly walk one step at a time on this never-ending path until he dies.

    Limon answered calmly.

    ¡°of course.¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the way life is.¡±

    It¡¯s not just knife wielders who risk their lives at the tip of their swords.

    Newborn babies desperately sucking their mother¡¯s milk as soon as they are born, young people trying to find a partner, parents working hard to feed their families, and old people living despite being sick.

    As long as you¡¯re alive.

    There are always difficult times.

    Life is pain and struggle.

    Even though I know that fact, in the end I keep walking and running, sometimes falling and regretting it.

    In the end, he says that life is about getting back on your own feet and finding happiness.

    Limon grinned.

    ¡°More than anything, I have work to do today.¡±

    Today is the happiest and happiest day of his life that willst forever.

    After looking at myself calmly saying that I had no intention of doing anything useless.

    He nodded.

    [Then, try your best.]

    ¡°Thank you for your words.¡±

    Without having to persuade, hold on, or ask anything more.

    He quietly closed his eyes.

    Limon also immediately turned around.

    That was enough.

    Even though they lived different lives in different worlds, they were themselves.

    Just like that¡­.

    after losing the world he was supposed to protect, the God of Destruction came to live to end everything.

    Since there were still things to protect and loved ones, the guardian spirit decided to fight for eternity and took a step forward.

    Where you need to be.

    It took a year.

    I prepared for this day.

    To return to the side of my beloved brides and promise eternal love.

    * * *

    ¡°Umm, your brother is still sleeping?¡±

    ¡°No matter how tired you are, you are truly carefree until days like this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Lee¡¯s charm.¡±

    ¡°You must have been tired from preparing for the ceremony. Should I let you sleep a little longer?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still time, so I think it¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    ¡°More than that, don¡¯t forget the flowers. ¡°If we lose what we raised ourselves now, we will regret it for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°I checked all eight, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, those sisters are amazing too. How could they just y it off and pretend nothing happened¡­¡± ¡°

    ¡­I think your daughter is also amazing for finding out about it.¡±

    [Hey, can¡¯t you have an aperitif first?]

    ¡°You can enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content at the after-dinner party, so just be patient.¡±

    ¡°A spy will be guarding your side until the Emperor wakes up, so everyone please rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, so I sleep with my male teacher.¡±

    ¡°Oh no cutting in line!!!¡±

    ¨DEND.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!